by gertrude stein.

there is no no. 411.

the complete writings.

[ToC] Table of Contents.

[A–Y] Alphabetical Index.

[Pub.] Publication Index.

Version 1.0

[January 2017]

by pynch.

1894–95

1894–95

AA.

THE RADCLIFFE THEMES

[Gertrude Stein: Form and Intelligibility, by Rosalind S. Miller, The Exposition Press, New York 1949]

IN THE RED DEEPS   ONLY A QUESTION OF RENT   WOMAN   A CONFERENCE   ONLY A QUESTION OF RENT   AN ANNEX [?] GIRL   OCEAN SYMPHONY   IN A PSYCHOLOGICAL LABORATORY   THE GREAT ENIGMA   BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL NOT KNOW THEM   THE GREAT ENIGMA   THERE IS NO JOY BUT CALM   HERBARTE METAPHYSICS   THE B(b)IRTH OF A LEGEND   BUSINESS   A RAILROAD INCIDENT   CHAPTER I IN THE LIBRARY   KINDERGARTEN JUST OUT   THE TEMPTATION

October 10, 1894

IN THE RED DEEPS

The (more or less) common-place incidents of the outer world are well enough for those (poor unfortunates) who (m) nature has given no inner ((one.)) As for me who have ((lived)) in my short life ((all the intensest pains)) and pleasures that human nature is capable of experiencing, I disdain to waste even a passing pen-stroke on such paltry details.

My mind from childhood was one which constantly fed on itself. I would seize every possible excuse to be alone so that I might dream, might lose myself in intense emotions by the side of which all else paled into insignificance. How I loved even the cold piercing air that made my flesh quiver and tingle, (and) Then the delight of crouching down behind some shelter to feel the (reactionary) returning warmth and then once more to rise and be chilled and shrink and tingle with the joy of my (anguish) pain. When I had a hurt I would press it till the agony (of the pain) thrilled me with an exquisite delight.

As in the physical so in the mental world (did) I revel in the joy of suffering. I was never content to rest with the cruelties that Richards(s) the Third(s) and Gessler (s) could invent, but while dreaming over their tortures, I would invent (others even worse and enjoy inflicting them.) Thus I came to feel keenly every possible delight to be found in the sufferings of others.

Shortly after this period there came unconsciously a complete reaction (.) (and now I) (i) instead of enjoying the pains of others I came to have a horror of being (possibly) forced to inflict them. With this came a (terrible and) haunting fear of loss of self-control and consequent indulgence in those enormities I once dreamed of with so much delight. This fear of madness reached its climax one night when I went to see Mansfield play Dr. Jekyl and Mr. Hyde. My own fear was so completely expressed and so terribly portrayed that I (fled) left at the end of the second act with the fearful story burned into my brain. No pen can describe the torments I endured during the nights that followed. How sleepless night after night (passed sleepless by) I tossed until just at dawn from sheer exhaustion my brain would cease its struggle ((with wild fears)). How listening to my sister’s quiet breathing fearful thoughts would crowd upon me ((dreadful possibilities of dark deeds,)) until, distracted I would try to cool my burning head, (would) I would ((by)) knock((ing)) it against the wall ((in desperation anything to silence that dreadful iteration of horrible thoughts.)) How often have I tried to pray to heaven whose ministrations I had alas! no faith in so even here I found no peace.

One night I was alone down-stairs reading (a practice) (.) I loved ((to read)) in spite of the fact that often when thus engaged there came suddenly into my consciousness ((without my being able to explain why)) a (sudden)fear of something unknown (,) intangible(,) that seemed to be around me everywhere. This night it was the Cenci of Shelley that I was reading. I went on and on until I came to (pa) the passage where Beatrice having just left her father returns to her mother and (brother fear), horror, almost madness in her face; I dropped the book ((,)) for before my eyes ((,)) shrinking toward the wall was the veritable Beatrice in her flowing white robes. This was truly the most horrid of the deeps. Oh her beautiful face! I can never lose sight of it as I saw it that night and none can paint the look with which she gazed one me. Gazed, no gazes on me now. Enough enough! I cannot tell you more. I fear it, I fear it still.

November 7, 1894

ONLY A QUESTION OF RENT

Two girls strolled into the park one summer day and threw themselves on the grass: ((one full on her back, the other raised herself)) on her elbow and as if continuing a conversation said, “Yes I fully understand your feeling toward my father. He is moody ((,)) bitter and often tyrannical at home; ((.)) we all recognize that but (poor the the) poor (dear) old dad we love him anyway. Wait ((,)) I’ll tell you a little of his life, it ((’))s only just that you should know it.” She was silent for a minute and then with an effort recommenced. “He has a brother in this town as you know((,)) and perhaps you have ((often)) wondered why we never speak of him. He and my father were the only children of a peasant away off in (Deutchland,) Shortly after my grandfather’s death(s), uncle left home and finally settled off here in the West. My father soon followed him to this land of promise((,)) taking his old mother with him. He supported her as well as he could for some time unassisted by his brother. (Yes I will do my best to be impartial and only tell you facts as they stand. At last)

At last my uncle having established a good business sent for his brother who had meanwhile grown into a handsome and attractive young man. He was invaluable to my uncle as a salesman and ((made all the friends)) while his brother made all the money. Finally father married and left his brother’s employ much against uncle’s wish.

My grandmother joined her sons in their new home and of course she went first to her Joseph ((,)) her best-beloved. My poor mother was young and inexperienced and managed before long to imitate Grossmutter who had just such a temper ((as we all are cursed with.)) We children although we loved her, never could approve of her and we still remember how we suffered under her cruel tongue when her anger was roused.

It was only a slight discussion about olives at first but my uncle made it a pretext for hatred. He encouraged Grossmutter in her anger until finally she left my father’s house and went to him. He forbade his children speaking to their uncle calling him a dastardly ingrate who turned his old mother out of doors.

Poor old dad, he had to enter a house where he was shunned as if he were a leper ((,)) or give up seeing his old mother altogether ((.)) This continued for some time until grossmutter getting older and older began gradually to fade away. She was very near her end and for the first time in years the brothers stood together by her side. She revived slightly and opening her eyes said to my uncle (so) beseechingly and (so) lovingly, ((“)) Dave((,)) be good to little Jo. You know he’s only a boy. He’s got no one but you, my little Jo.((”))…. Yes the feud was at any end but only till the last clod of earth had fallen on the mother’s grave((,)) for the brothers had not gotten outside the cemetary before the((ir)) hate sprang into life again. ((My father was insulted and by his brother,)) fierce words were almost followed by fiercer blows, they were separated and once more my uncle dropped out of our lives.

During the years that passed my uncle grew constantly richer, while my father ((only made)) a fairly good living. His land(-)lord wished to use the store ((he)) was occupying for some other purpose ((and so)) my father began to look about for new quarters. My uncle came to him and told him that he was going to move out of his present place into a larger store ((,)) and that he would gladly rent his old store to him. He said that he wished to bury the old troubles and proposed that they live like brothers should. My father ((,)) always ready to keep the peace with his brother, although in all other relations a high-tempered man, consented and took a lease for ((3)) years. During this time the street lost prestige and rents went down very much.

At the end of his lease my father went to his brother to get a renewal. He told him that under the circumstances he of course expected a reduction in the rent. My uncle handed my father a paper and said with that slight foreign accent which makes cruelty more cruel because more hopelessly, removed from ourselves Yes Jo here is your renewal.” My father opened it ((,)) read it, looked at his brother then at the paper then said, “Why you can’t mean this Dave, you have raised my rent, and a lease of 10 years too, I don’t want that.” Quietly came the answer, “If you don’t want it you leave my store immediately.” “But I can’t do that, that would ruin me think of my wife and children. What do you mean?” “Yes” the words came slowly, cooly ((,)) “Yes I am ruin, I know it, it is as I have long wished. You see I have you between my thumb and finger (so and now) I crush you. You sign my lease or you leave my store.” ((Silence dead silence and then the quiet scratching of a pen.)) … Seven years after my father met a little girl on the street who smiled at him brightly. He was fond of children and began talking to her so they strolled on together. He happened to ask her name. The little one replied, “Why don’t you know me uncle I’m little Minnie.” The poor old dad could not help it, ((he instantly left his brother’s child who looked)) sadly after him too surprised even to cry.”

November 19,1894

A modern sonnet to his mistress’ eyebrows

She was certainly a charming bit of womanhood as she sat carefully imitating rhythms with the electric hammer. The youth gazing at her so earnestly was evidently of one mind. Poor Cupid almost (exhausted) at his last gasp in this home of psychological analysis seeing the tableau plucked up heart and stole a (hap) sly peep at the youth’s rhapsody. He saw “Noticeable winking of the eye at every beat. A trembling of the lips before the repetition of the rhythm. A contraction of the neck muscles distinctly noticeable.”

November 16, 1894

Avaunt thou valeful spectre! What! Shall I submit to losing all my joy in living? Can I endure having all pleasure blasted by that eternal refrain “Wouldn’t it make a good Daily?” Never.

November (19) 20, 1894

WOMAN

Never (w) again will I (ever) try to reason with a woman. She immediately gets hysterical and thinks she is calm. She acknowledges that you are right half a dozen times and then deliberately repeats the statement thinking she has gotten hold of a new point of view. At last in despair you either smile or frown according to your temperament and she goes home convinced of her remarkable argumentative powers. The eternal feminine is nice to be sure but its painfully illogical.

November 22, 1894

She is a bit of New Englandism but unfortunately not a complete bit. She has just a small quantity of Western freedom, imagination and unconventionality in her composition but unfortunately it is not strong enough to make her attractive from that standpoint. It is enough though to make her disrelish keenly the appreciation she receives from her New England attractions which naturally are most evident to the casual observer. Poor girl its very hard to be neither flesh nor fish and (which ever a) to (always) be always wanting to be the other.

November 27, 1894

A CONFERENCE

English Prof. “Yes that is a very good stroke. Twittering birds always remind me of spring. Ah but let me see your description is of autumn, yes birds do twitter in autumn too not so much perhaps.”

Meek girl student. “But excuse me sir my description is of mid-summer.”

Professor undaunted. “Mid-summer, why yes, yes of course birds always twitter in mid-summer.”

Rewritten November 28, 1894

ONLY A QUESTION OF RENT

The two girls were still under the shadow of a painful domestic scene. They hurried along anxious to escape from themselves but soon the perfect beauty of the day calmed their nerves. Their rapid pace slackened and they strolled quietly along but still in unbroken silence. At last they turned into the park and soon found a beautiful plot of soft grass all surrounded by dark firs. With one impulse they threw themselves down full on their backs. After some moments of quiet contemplation one of the friends raised herself on her elbow and began,. “I will not attempt to excuse my father to you. He is moody, bitter and often tyrranical; we all recognize that, but, (the) poor old dad, we love him anyway. Wait I’ll tell you a little of his life. It is only just that you should know it.”

After a pause, she continued, “He has a brother in this town as you know and perhaps you have (often) wondered why we never speak of him. He and my father were the only children of a peasant away off in Germany. Shortly after grandfather’s death, uncle left home, and settled out here in the West. My father soon followed him to (this) the land of promise, taking his old mother with him. He supported her for some years although nothing but a boy, unassisted by his brother.

At last my uncle having established a good business sent for his brother who had meanwhile grown into a handsome and attractive young man. He was invaluable to my uncle as a salesman. He made friends while my uncle made money. Finally much to my uncle’s disgust, father married and left his employ.

My grand-mother, not long after, joined her sons in their new home and of course she went first to her Joseph her best-beloved. My poor mother was young and inexperienced and managed before long to imitate gross-mutter who had just such a temper as all our family are cursed with. We children although we loved her, never could approve of her and we still remember how we suffered under her cruel tongue when her anger was aroused.

As I was saying, at first it was only a small misunderstanding, some question concerning olives, but my uncle soon made it a pretext for hatred. He encouraged Gross-mutter in her anger, until finally she left my father’s house and went to him. He forbade his children speaking to their uncle and called him a dastardly ingrate who had turned his old mother out of doors.

Poor old dad, he had to enter a house where he was shunned as if he were a leper or give up seeing his old mother altogether.

This continued for some time until gross-mutter getting older and older began gradually to fade away. She was very near her end and for the first time in years the brothers stood together by her side. She revived slightly and opening her eyes said to my uncle lovingly. “Dave, be good to little Joe. You know he’s only a boy. He’s got no one but you my little Joe.” ….. Yes the feud was at an end but only till the last clod of earth had fallen on the mother’s grave. Before the brother’s had left the cemetery their hate sprang into life again. My uncle insulted my father. Fierce words were followed by fiercer blows and once more my uncle dropped out of our lives.

(During) My father made only a fairly good living while his brother grew constantly richer. The man who owned father’s store wished to use it for some other purpose and so the dad began to look about for new quarters. My uncle came to him and told him that he was also going to move and that he would gladly rent him his old store. My father always ready to keep the peace with his brother although in all other relations a high-spirited man, consented and took a lease for three years.

During this time the street lost its prestige and rents began to lower. My father went to his brother at the end of his lease in order to get a renewal. He told him that under the circumstances he expected a reduction of his rent. My uncle handed my father a folded paper and said with his slightly foreign accent, ‘Yes, Jo, here is your renewal.’ My father opened it, read it, looked at his brother, then at the paper and said ‘Why you can’t mean this Dave, you have raised my rent: and a lease of ten years too, I don’t want that’

Quietly came the answer, ‘If you don’t want it, you leave my store immediately! ‘But I can’t do that, that would ruin me, think of my wife and children.’

‘Yes’ the words came slowly, cooly, Yes, ruin, I know it, it is as I have long wished. You see’¹ bringing his fingers together ‘I have you between my thumb and finger, so, and now I (crush) squeeze you. You sign my lease or you leave my store! … Nothing more was heard but the quiet scratching of a pen and the brother parted ….

Seven years after my father met a little girl on the street who smiled at him brightly. He (was) is fond of children and began talking to her. As they strolled along together he happened to ask her name. The little one replied, ‘Why don’t you know me uncle I’m little Minnie.’ The poor old dad,! he wanted to be kind but he could not help it. He hated even his brother’s little child. He left her instantly and she stood looking after him, too surprised even to cry.

1. should there be a new paragraph at this point?

December 1, 1894

I have just been reading Pembroke by Mary Wilkins and it has left me with a feeling of soul sickness and utter hopelessness. The intolerance of these New Englanders is overwhelming. There is never a curve all the lines are (gr) hard and straight. The word sympathy is not in their vocabulary. To me it seems such a pitiful waste of human life to see (that) each struggle (s) on alone no help no sympathy. Poor humanity even when sympathy is offered and though [?] man yearns with all his heart for it he turns his (head) face to the wall and will have none of it. You New Englanders say that you have more (feeling) sympathy because you conceal it. palpable falsehood. All things die with disuse and you have been so hard all your lives that ((can you)) know nothing of sympathy. You have feelings to be sure but always feeling of supreme egoism. Egoism so all-embracing that you fail to recognize it. You never struggle with yourselves. You think you do but you never really do so.

December 11, 1894

It had been snowing all day and about nine o’clock we started out for a stroll. We came to a bit of orchard and stood there spell-bound. The trees were all covered with snow and there reigned over the place that peculiar tense silence that always accompanies winter-beauty. The air was as balmy as on a spring evening in the South and through all the trees came the soft murmur of the spring song from the Walküre. The air was full of it even to the delicate pink haze overhead and yet all was so hushed so still.

December 12, 1894

AN ANNEX [?] GIRL

There she stood a little body with a very large head. (and loaded) She was loaded down with books and was evidently very dismal. Suddenly there broke forth a torment, “I don’t want to be superior” she wailed despairingly, “I am tired to death of standing with my head craned constantly looking upward. I am just longing to meet one simple soul that ((don’t)) want to know everything, one weak happy naive consciousness that thinks higher education is (either rot or has never heard) of it.” She gave a long-drawn (ou) Oh! and (then collapsed the books) on top of the miserable little heap.

December 14, 1894

There is nothing we are more intolerant of than our own sins writ large in others.

December 15, 1894

OCEAN SYMPHONY

The first movement begins with a soft murmur away off in the distance but soon we come to most beautiful melodies. It is as if the sea were again peopled by the mermaids of ye olden time and lapped in its soft embrace, they sang to each other of their loves.

As the movement progresses strange sea-forms rise out of the depths and greet us. Great mysterious monsters just appear and then are gone, the distant music of the T. ingal’s [?] cave is mingled in the harmonies and at times we hear the sighing chant of the sad-voiced lotus eaters. Then comes suddenly a thunder clap, the sea rises in its might and all its myriad inhabitants fearfully seek the vast quiet depths beneath.

[After Apthorp?]

in hand and anon applauding violently.

Before long this vehement individual is requested to make herself a perfect blank while some-one practices on her as an automaton.

Next she finds herself with a complicated apparatus strapped across her breast to register her breathing, her finger imprisoned in a steel machine and her arm thrust inmovably into a big glass tube. She is surrounded by a group of earnest youths who carefully watch the silent record of the automatic pen on the slowly revolving drum.

Strange fancies begin to crowd upon her, she feels that the silent pen is writing on and on forever. Her record is there she cannot escape it and the group about her begin to assume the shape of mocking fiends gloating over her imprisoned misery. Suddenly she starts, they have suddenly loosened a metronome directly behind her, to observe the effect, so now the morning’s work is over.

December 19, 1894

IN A PSYCHOLOGICAL LABORATORY

One is indeed all things to all men in a laboratory. At one moment you find yourself a howling mob, emitting fiendish yells, and explosive laughter, starting in belligerent attitudes hammer

December 20, 1894

It is a very painful fact in human experience that each of us must go over the same old ground of mental (develop) struggle and development. To be sure it is a reflection old as the hills but it is still new for I have just rediscovered it. The worst of it is, that the recognition of it as fact is of no value.

I know perfectly well that I will hold some time in the future the same opinions in large measure that I have just been combating. I know perfectly well that when my oponent (of) was my age he held mine and yet I cannot spare myself the intervening pain and struggle.

I know I will believe, but as I don’t believe there is no help in that. Sometimes I fiercely and defiantly declare that I won’t believe neither now nor in the future. “Be still you fool” then says my mocking other self, “why struggle, you must submit sooner or later to be ground in the same mill with your fellows. The path is straight before you can but choose to follow. Why waste your strength in useless cries? Be still, it is inevitable”

December 21, 1894

Was there ever an age which those living in and writing about it did not characterize as an age of transition. They always announce the fact as if it were something new, and peculiar to their own (age) time.

The position is eminently illogical. From the very nature of progress, all ages must be transitional. If they were not, the world would be at a stand-still and death would speedily ensue. It is one of the tamest of platitudes but it is always introduced with a flourish of trumpets.

December 29, 1894

THE GREAT ENIGMA

It is to a symphony concert that I would conduct you reader, but do not expect to have your ears greeted by the perfect harmonies of a Boston orchestra for you are only in a Western city and musical culture is (only) in its first stages. I hope to compensate you, however, for your outraged ears by pleasant company.

Look carefully among the audience and you will see a girl rather stout, fair ((,)) and with a singularly attractive face, attractive largely because puzzling. Her mouth is just saved from complete severity by a slight fullness of the lower lip which seems rather an after-thought of her Creator. Her chin does its best to make up for this slip by hard lines of determination. Her nose just escapes being beautiful for at the last moment it drooped and spoiled its perfect shape. Still in spite of these features she is distinctly lovable and if you will watch her carefully you will notice how her hard lines are successfully contradicted. See just then the music pleased her and her eyes creased and wrinkled an in (minatl) nimitable charm. It expresses the essential womanliness within her that delicious crinkling about the eyes.

A young man who (was) is quietly watching her also seem(ed) s to recognize the charm. He (was) is busily twisting his little mustache and ha(d)s a high but not particularly noble forehead. He is evidently an intelligent music-lover but tonight he (has found metal more attractive …)

The young couple had never met although they had seen each other frequently at concerts and each knew who the other was. After this particular concert they had the good fortune to be introduced by a mutual friend.

The acquaintance ripened rapidly Almost nightly the young man climbed the hill((,)) rang the bell((,)) and then sat (quietly) silently the whole evening twisting his little mustache ((,)) and once in a great while bringing out a slow quiet remark. The girl did not know what to make of this strange unsocial creature who observed none of the forms of good society and knew no small talk. At first she was amazed, then puzzled and finally amused.

They were perfect antipodes ((,)) these two. He was a completely negative character, always peaceful, and slow both by nature and (by desire) with malice (of) ((a)) forethought for he had found slowness very useful to him in business relations. He was very bashful((,)) but most people did not recognize (it) that in him. On the contrary they thought him a very consciously superior young man. He was always imperturble ((,)) and when ever a storm was raging around him, he would look up (peacefully) sleepily and inquire of one of the heated disputants “Why what’s the matter ((?))” or else he would make for the most comfortable chair and go peacefully to sleep. He was the most negative of men and yet lovable (withal) and he was always mildly surprised at (other peoples moral fights) When he (was) sleepy he would drop off utterly oblivious of company (or no company) and when you tired to rouse him to a sense of his social dudes, he would amply declare sleepily that he didn’t care, he was sleepy and the other people could go home, ((.)) ((A)) and the strangest part of it was that no one ever got angry with him. (He had no principles and yet he was thoroughly trustworthy.) In short he was all negative in his good qualities as in his bad.

She on the contrary was fiery and impetuous. She could be cruel as only a woman can and then would become swiftly remorseful. She would be very thoughtless one moment and would do more mischief the next by an over((ly)) conscientious effort to make it good. She (jumped) came (to) ((at)) conclusions rapidly and changed them rapidly. She had always been accustomed to rule ((and)) ((H)) (h) er family had been afraid of her and all men had bowed before her. She had a glorious ideal of generosity but for the most part was thoroughly selfish. She was intolerant in the pride of her strength but no one could have had theoretically, a broader out-look. She was tremendously moral, riding with great vigor all those hobbies that belong to the women known in current phrase as advanced. She was painfully self-righteous in the midst of most violent denunciation of self-righteousness. So far the promise of her mouth and chin had not been belied but her eyes crinkled and creased in vain, that part of her nature was still hidden.

She had never met anything before like this man. She would grow vehement and fiery and (then) he would look at her (and) mildly, and sweetly remark, “Isn’t Sallie cute.,” She began to think she hated him but yet she allowed him to take liberties with her, such as no one else had even dared to dream of.

Finally it was evident that he was very much in love and soon she began to be in the same condition. This seemed to produce a reaction in the philosophic lover and he began to doubt if he really were in love after all. He would come and gaze at her meditatively and then decide he wasn’t ((;)) but on leaving would wish to take all the privileges of a lover. This she would resent ((,)) much to his (mildly imagined) ((surprise)) for he did not see why it made any difference.

He would go home (then) and smoke a meditative pipe and finally write her a letter telling her that perhaps after all he did (love her) ((but strongly advising her to bum it up for (he was the most cautious) of mortals.))

In the meanwhile this proud girl who had always been accustomed to be loved and never to love would struggle furiously with herself all through the night. (The next)

The next evening he would appear again as peacable as ever twisting his everlasting little mustache and always persisting in demanding a lover’s privileges in spite of the fact that, as he assured her, he really did not think that he ((did)) love(d) her ((at all)). She would forbid him the house ((,)) but nothing daunted ((,)) he would come the next night to tell her that on thinking it over he really believed he did love her (after all.)

(This strange courtship reached its climax one night. He had not appeared at his usual time and she was just beginning to)

The girl’s nerves were completely shaken by this ceaseless struggle. One night her lover had continued his self-questioning far into the night. She had become even more violent than her want. She abused him as cruel, cowardly and unmanly. Finally he left and she was alone divided between her great love for him and her contempt for (he) his weakness.

She struggle with herself all that night but she could not (down) kill her love. She saw him as he was and yet, hate herself as she might, she knew that she loved him. He was weak and unmanly but he was more to her than all her great ideals. At last her strength gave way and she lost consciousness and awoke the next morning a miserable, cold heap on the floor.

At last in desperation she declared that he must end her torment. Hard as it was for her to speak she implored him to decide and let her be at peace.

He did not see how he could but finally he agreed to stay away a week and try and make up his mind.———

The next night the bell rang as usual and the strange courtship was completed.

January 9, 1895

BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL NOT KNOW THEM

It is not by men’s actions but by their judgments that one can know them. Often a man may act generously, behave unconventionally, in short be quite a good sort of an individual but, wait until you hear his opinions of others. It is then that all the latent bigotry, intolerance, narrowness and pride are discovered;

Rewritten January 16, 1895

THE GREAT ENIGMA

The regular habitués of the symphony concerts soon learn to know the members of the audience and to feel strongly drawn to them by the bond of musical sympathy.

One of the most interesting of the regular attendants last year was a young girl rather stout, fair and with a singularly attractive face, attractive chiefly because puzzling. Her mouth was just saved from complete severity by a slight fullness of the lower lip, which seemed rather an after-thought of her Creator, all the innate and inherited tendencies that never betray themselves in the realm of action.

Her chin did its best to counteract this apology by hard lines of determination, but in spite of its best efforts, she remained distinctly lovable.

Whenever the music touched her deeply, her eyes would crease and wrinkle with an inimitable charm. All the woman in her was expressed by that delicious crinkling about the eyes.

A young man, also a regular attendant, seemed very conscious of this young girl’s charm. He would sit busily twisting his little mustache and stare at her persistently. She never seemed to notice him and he never made any effort to know her. It was enough, he thought, to listen to Beethoven and to look at her. Certainly no reasonable man could ask for more.

One night however they were introduced by a mutual friend. The acquaintance once begun, ripened rapidly. Almost nightly the young man climbed the hill to her house, rang the bell, and then sat (silently) peacefully the whole evening, twisting his little mustache, and occasionally bringing out a slow, quiet remark.

The girl did not know what to make of this strange, unsocial creature, who observed none of the ordinary (laws) customs of society and knew no small talk. At first she was only amazed, then puzzled, and finally amused.

They were perfect antipodes these two. He was a completely negative character, always peaceful, and slow, both by nature and by design for he had found slowness very useful to him in business relations. He was very bashful, but his silence kept people from recognizing this in him. On the contrary, they thought him a very consciously superior young man. He was always imperturble, and whenever a quarrel was raging around him he would either look up sleepily and inquire of one of the heated disputants “Why what’s the matter?”, or else he would make for the most comfortable chair and go peacefully to sleep.

He had absolutely no moral sense and was always mildly surprised at other peoples moral flights, but nevertheless he was thoroughly trustworthy, He had no scruples and was completely selfish but he abhorred cruelty with an almost physical loathing and was good-natured and very obliging, when it was not too much trouble. He was a thorough coward but he acknowledged it with such complete naivtè that you only laughed at him and never thought of disprising him.

February 15, 1895

There could hardly be a finer impersonation of complete yet inarticulate joy than in the first figure of the procession in Gervelli picture at the Art Club.

The figure is full of sunshine and of the fresh and gladsome spring. Its feet cling closely to the earth as if loathe to leave even for a step that soft fragrant grass. Its arms wave with a deliciously sensuous movement and through its closed teeth issues a whistling breath that expresses more than the most exstatic shout. The figure is as delicate as a sun-beam, it seems light enough to ascend to the heavens and yet it is wholly a piece of earth.

February 16, 1895

To the true lover of argument the tame process of writing firstlies, secondlies and thirdlies on paper does not seem a peculiarly valiant task. He is accustomed to win or lose his point in a drawn battle where all talk at once., each trying to outdo each other, not alone by argument but by loudness of voice, number of words and violence of manner. Thus and thus only does the true lover of debate feel himself in his glory. But his natural tendency to object can get some slight satisfaction in writing a set argument. The the question is, as he with his tendency to dispute will manage to get argument into every thesis he writes for all his other courses should he not in English 22 restrain himself and indulge in the purely artistic form. On the other hand those poor brighted [blighted ?] beings, who love not logic and who are content to betray man make any statement rather than contradict, a few feeble and ineffectual efforts are almost as bad as no effort if the soul loves not a drawn battle.

Now for the personal equation. Argument is to me as the air I breathe. Given any proposition I cannot help believing the other side and defending it. But I would be virtuous and would rather make a dismal failure of a description than revel in an argument. The one I get all the time; the other in English 22.

February 18, 1895

What wonderful vitality there is in those old Norse legends. In the tales of Siegfried and the Niebelungen Lied.

No matter how often one tells those old stories the excitement is still as great. Your blood is stirred as much as when you were a little child and all the heroic deeds are relived. What a pleasure in this psychological nineteenth century to live again the simple thoughts and the down-right strokes of the race of the Volsung.

February 20, 1895

(Once my) Not many years ago, my self-analysis ended in heroics, but now it simply turns into mild meditation, with a flavor of cynicism, and contents itself with inventing wise saws to garnish a Daily Theme.

February 26, 1895

In the last few books of Marius the Epicurean I felt a decided falling away in strength and truth. In trying to analyse the cause, insofar as it concerned the delineation of the character of Marius himself, it occurred to me that Pater gave us two decidedly antagonistic elements in the process of conversion.

On the one hand he discourses on the suddenness of the change, the deep impression that here was a revelation, a something utterly different and shows us that the spirit was the same and the ritual largely that of his old faith. Soon, however, I felt that this far from leading in the direction I supposed forced me to quite a contrary conclusion, and showed a clear insight in the order of influence necessary to produce not a violent conversion, but the quiet slow-working change that took place in Marius.

I now found that my dissatisfaction consisted rather in the purely emotional flavor of this new belief. It seemed hardly probable that the student of philosophy would so completely throw all his systematic thought to the winds and rely on the emotional wave alone.

February 28, 1895

THERE IS NO JOY BUT CALM

Look at that odd figure coming down the street. I mean that dumpy little man in the coal-skuttle hat, with the coat tucked under his arm. One corner is peacefully trailing in the mud but he does not notice such trifles. He is a philosopher by the grace of God. See he has stopped in the very midst of the largest mud-puddle and is beautifully speculating about the fourth concept of reality utterly oblivious of the first. He evidently had some object in coming down here. Oh he was after a Boston car. Well! it is just (gone) passing him, but he, not one whit disturbed, moves his feet placidly in the water on the crossing and waits for another.

Be a philosopher, oh my brother, if you would know perfect peace.

(Feb.) March 2, 1895

On reading Bernstein’s LaSalle it has again been borne in upon me, how completely Meredith failed in the Tragic Comedians, to portray his character. He gives us only a bizarre and unnatural giant in place of the very human socialist full of strength and weakness. It may seem sacrilegious to the devoted admirers of Meredith to dare to compare him with Dickens but his method is often the same. He too seizes certain marked characteristics of his characters and then dwells on them to the utter neglect of the other traits. He usually manages to keep this tendency within bounds but in the Tragic Comedians it completely carried him away and the character of LaSalle is a distorted caricature that has not even the excuse of being humorous. (It resembles nothing on earth certainly)

March 5, 1895

HERBARTE METAPHYSICS

It is remarkable what nonsense a metaphysician can give utterance to(o) with the most awe-inspiring gravity. Here is one explanation of reality. The real world that which we do not know is made up of “Wesen.” (being). Wesen are a quantity of nameless nothings having no time, no space no form, no relation; they can have no connection with each other. Well and good, but here is the world we know, what of that; “Why that,” replies our metaphysician, “is an accidental appearance.” To be sure but how did it manage to appear? “Well” gravely, replies the man of wisdom, “although Wesen have no relation, no nothing, they can do one thing, they can “zusammen.” (together). Off there in the unattainable, something says “zusammen.” Then the Wesen zusammen whatever that may be and (th) you have the world of appearances.” Is not this enough to bring a new burst of Satanic laughter from Mephisto. In very truth, what fools these mortals be.

March 6, 1895

THE B(b)IRTH OF A LEGEND

When we were Californians we used regularly to spend our summers in the mountains of Napo Co(unty). (W) In order to reach the Springs we had to stage a distance of twenty miles, from the town of St. Helena. One summer my father suggested that my brother and myself walk instead of riding. Harry was just thirteen and I but eleven, and so we agreed to the proposition in high glee. We decided to perform our pilgrimage on a Sunday, a day that the stage did not run, (so) in order that all temptation to give up our project (would) ((might)) be removed.

The porter woke us early in the morning and we started out bravely. We carried a shot-gun and a small (sag) satchel with refreshment. It was a delicious summer morning. The air, fragrant with pine, had that crispness and clearness that I think is peculiar to California mountains. The long cloudless summers remove every particle of moisture from the air. At night the stars have an (unearthly) brilliancy. In other lands the heavens appear as a surface; here every star hangs down out of the blue behind it and you for the first time realize that each is a world apart.

We soon covered the level ground, and struck up the heavy mountain grade. As we were passing a pond in a canon, we saw a bird that was new to us, resting on what seemed a little island near the bank. My brother raised his gun and fired. The bird fell over dead. We were heartless youngsters then, and were so (fond(er) of our shooting that we had no sympath(etic) (with) for our victims.) Harry climbed down the bank to get his quarry. He stepped on the seeming island ((,)) which was ((really)) only a bit of weed and stick((,)) ((He)) lost his footing and went down well up to his waist Before I could come to the rescue, he had scrambled out and stood on the shore, a most forlorn and dripping laddie. There was nothing for it but to let the sun dry him. (If you have ever been in California you probably were compelled to notice the remarkable dustiness of the roads. Even if you have not been there, please picture to yourself) The thick dust the result of fully three months of dry weather on a country road. (You can imagine what a picture poor Harry presented, for the dust) eager to seize on the only bit of moisture that it had known for many a day, came joyously down and gathered around his moist garments. However we were born Bohemians and we trudged along hopefully.

The sun was now well up in the sky and it was growing exceedingly warm. We picked some large cool madrone leaves, that grew very conveiently for the hot way-farer. They come in groups of three and four in the shape of a fan and are a delightful protection from the glare of the sun, when put just under the hat, shading the face.

The scenery soon began to grow somewhat tedious. (We have so little forest country, unless one goes to the Sierra Nevadas, that our walks are apt to be monotonous.) Of trees except the madrone and the lordly red-wood, one finds only the low shrub-like manzanita and the deadly poison-oak. The oak is the one leaf that gives our country brilliant coloring, but alas for those that are susceptible to its dread power, even a breath of air wafted from those brilliant red-leaves, means a week of suffering. The streams by the middle of summer are (all) dried up, and the dust has settled on all the foliage (and nature ((sadly needs a refreshing sprinkle))).

Our hunting zeal had not yet entirely abated, although the heat was beginning to tell on us. As we marched along we noticed a little jackrabbit sitting right across the road. His long ears were impudently pointed toward us, saying as plainly as ears could say, “Don’t you wish you had me little boy?” Harry immediately accepted the challenge and (commenced) ((began)) to load his gun in order to give little Johnny rabbit a lesson. Unfortunately the cartridge (and) stuck and would not go in. It was too large for the gun. Then my brother tried to get it out, but this also was unsuccessful for once half-way in, it was resolved to stay. All this time the little rabbit was watching us with the most tantalizing expression in his intelligent ears. Harry tugged with his teeth, and I hardly dared breathe, I was so afraid the rabbit would go. Harry managed to cut the cartridge out with his knife and just as he was about to put in a good one, master rabbit, with a defiant whish of his stub of a ((tale)) tail and a last impudent wink with those long ears ((,))leaped into the wood.

We plodded on. Our hunting became more successful and we had added two heavy rabbits and a wood-pecker to our baggage. To make progress easier we hung all our goods and chattels on the gun, each taking an end of it, and thus we managed to get along. We were now about five miles on the road. Before this we had refused several offers of a “lift,” (by) ((from)) sympathetic farmers, but now our weary little souls began to yearn for the repetition of offers, that we had hitherto so indignantly refused.

We had not got (ten) much farther on our journey when we were overtaken by a jolly farmer, who of course urged us to have a ride. We made a feeble protest, as a sop to our pride and then, only too happy to yield to his urgency, we scrambled in. How different the whole land-scape became, when we could see it change before our eyes without being distracted by a fast-increasing weariness.

As we mounted higher and higher into the hills we could see the whole broad Napa Valley below us with the slight haze of the summer’s heat hanging over it. The view was not particularly picturesque. There was a painful sameness and artificiality about those squares of vineyard dotted here and there with (cool) (wine-cellars,) However our farmer said the view was fine so we acquiesced, but soon turned our eyes with greater enjoyment to the hills above us, with their madrone and red-wood and their brilliant poison-oak.

Our farmer was very much amused at our project of walking to the Springs. Every few miles he would ask us jocularly, whether we did not want to get out and walk, but our ardor had been so thoroughly dusted, that we were perfectly willing to let him joke while we rode, rather than to be proud and walk. He finally deposited us within a mile of our destination and we gave him a squirrel that we had shot. As he drove off down the road, his jolly laughter rang in our ears.

We once more loaded our gun with our spoils and started. When we had walked about a quarter of a mile, those rabbits began to grow painfully heavy. We decided finally finally that rabbits were not much good anyhow, they were so common, so we dropped just one and then the other by the road side. We arrived (at last) foot-sore and weary and covered with dust (a little after one o’clock) As soon as the people heard that we had started to walk without waiting for the rest, they dubbed us the infant prodigies and hurried us into dinner.

We never lost that reputation in spite of all disclaimers. Many years after when we went back to the old place, we heard the legend told, of a tiny boy and girl, who had walked twenty miles up the mountain in half a day. Thus (will) ((shall)) we figure in the future folk-lore of California.

March 11, 1895

BUSINESS

It is very curious to hear a man who knows absolutely nothing of business give directions as to the conduct of an important matter. “I tell you what you want to do,” he says with deep gravity, “you want to talk to the man.” “What shall (you) I say to him ((?))” You ask. “Oh! I don’t know” replies the sage counsellor, “just sort of talk to him.” Very well you go and talk to him. This will probably be the result. You say to the man in question, “Oh now what do you think about this matter?” “I don’t know exactly” responds the man “Oh ! I guess its about alright……” and the rest is an indistinct murmur. He looks wise, you try to look wise and retire. Thus is the business conducted, you have a noble sense of the difficult duty accomplished and the man does as he pleases.

March 13, 1895

Our parents responded heart and soul to the singing of Home sweet home but the only effect it produces on the present generation is of painful weariness (and) It brings into our minds no sacred memories, all that we associate it with is the drone of the grind-organ. Melba apparently thought that she was suiting the audience exactly by giving us that old song but she mistook the temper of young America. The tenderly pathetic is only humorous to us.

March 19, 1895

A RAILROAD INCIDENT

They were evidently just married and their clothes were painfully new. Alas the baleful eye of a Frenchwoman, an agent for a new kind of shawl strap, was soon on them. She moved up opposite them and commenced to describe the manifold virtues of her new patent. The poor young couple were in despair. First the groom sat on the edge of the seat. He began to edge nearer and nearer to his timid young bride when (suddenly) the voice of the agent would suddenly sound out loud and clear as she came to some particularly impressive fact and the poor youth would slink out of the seat like some guilty thing. He went to the smoking-room and there the men guyed him, he came back and found the agent still talking. Marriage certainly was a failure (as) so far as that train was concerned. As we neared Washington they both proceeded to change their stiff new garments for some equally new and stiff and (the) when we reached the city they went off arm in arm, the skirts of the young bride rustling as they walked and whispering to the passers by, “See aren’t we new?”

March 20, 1895

I felt by the movement of the train that we were beginning to climb up the mountains. I drew up the shade at the head of my berth and watched. It was a perfect moon-light night. The brightness made the deep pines look all the blacker. Far ahead I saw the rosy light of the engine now lost in the dark pines, now winding snake like up the hill drawing the dark heavy train after it. Every little while a fountain of sparks rose from the engine, fell into the dark mass on either side, lit them for a moment and then was gone. Slowly, slowly it wound up through those strange mysterious shapes that thronged on either side, weird and fantastic in the mystic light of the moon. The engine now stopped panting like an exhausted thin(k) g (ing) and then once more the brakes creaked and groaned and (we) the serpent-like windings began again.

March 21, 1895

It is disheartening to come back to Cambridge after a week of the delicious, dreamy south. Baltimore, sunny Baltimore, where no one is in a hurry and the voices of the negroes singing as their carts go lazily by, lull you into (the) drowsy (wakin) reveries. It is a strangely silent city, even its busiest thoroughfares seem still and the clanging car-bells only blend with the peaceful silence and do but increase it. To lie on the porch, to listen to the weird strains of Greig’s spring-song, to hear the negro voices in the distance and to let your mind wander idly as it listeth, that is happiness. The lotus-eaters knew not the joys of calm more completely than a Baltimorean. Let us alone for we have the essence of contentment, quiet dreamy, slothful ease in the full sensuous sunshine.

March 22, 1895

Sleep, the greatest blessing of our miserable race. (There is) N (n) othing can be compared with it, It is the essence of all good, all peace all content. What can (be) equal the bliss of waking up drowsily and knowing you can turn over and sleep again? I love to dwell on that word deep… with its somnolent sl and p. It was a word born to reveal joy to the suffering and greater happiness to him already possessing earth’s fairest fruits. To sleep, to awake and then to sleep again, such is the heaven I picture to myself and to sleep and wake and not be able to sleep again, who can conceive a hell more damnable, a suffering more intense? Sleep, the monarch of all joys, the dearest gift to man, the state of bliss supreme would that I might be in thy embrace for eternity. To sink to sleep to feel, that (drowsiness) delicious drowsiness all through your frame and then to cuddle in one and sleep, ah the picture is so fair I cannot tear myself away from its contemplation.

March 22, 1895 First chapter of a connected work

CHAPTER I
IN THE LIBRARY

It was an ideal library for literary browsers; Out of the noise and bustle of the city and yet within easy reach. The books were all in one vast room with high ceilings and great windows that let in a flood of sunshine. The place was undisturbed save for some ten or twelve habitual readers, who (each) sought out (their) ((his)) favorite nook on some leathern lounge or great arm-chair, out of sight between tall rows of books. Occasionally any unwary stranger would inadvertently enter and disturb the silence by his resounding footsteps, but soon he would withdraw awed by the stillness and emptiness of the vast room. Sometimes the strains of Chopin’s funeral march would reach the ears of the quiet readers, as a military band, accompanying some local celebrity, on his last journey, passed down the street.

One day as the last long sad notes of the march died on the air, a young girl who had been listening intently, threw down her book with an impatient gesture, and dropped her face on the arm of the leathern couch. She was screened from all view by the heavy book-cases in front of her, (so) ((T))there she sat in the full-glare of the noon-day sun, her book at her side, motionless. Finally with a resigned shrug she picked up her book, once more curled herself on her sofa and tried to (catch the broken thread) go on reading of narrative. It was useless, a wild impatience possessed her. She was a dark-skinned girl in the (full sensuous development of budding) woman-hood. Her whole passionate nature had been deeply stirred by those few melancholy strains and with the sun-light heating her blood, she could not endure to rest longer. “Books, books” she muttered, “is there no end to it. Nothing but myself to feed my own eager nature. Nothing given me but musty books.” She paused((,)) her eyes glowing((,)) and her fists nervously clenched. She was not an impotent child, but a strong vigorous girl, with a full nature and a fertile brain that must be occupied, or burst its bounds. (At)

At last she rose and left the library where most of her young life had been passed. As she passed out of the quiet retreat, the east wind struck her, and increased the tumult in her soul. “I will walk it down” she said aloud. “I must escape from myself.” She started up over the hills at a quick pace, but even that did not satisfy her, faster and faster she went, panting as she climbed the steep hills, but utterly oblivious of her bodily strain, anxious only to escape from self. At (last she reached)the top-most (hill) climbed it (and there) paused for breath she stopped? Below her lay the blue ocean; the fresh breeze blew on her. She took off her hat and stood there bathed in sunshine, drinking in great (gulps) breaths of ocean air, and muttering her satisfaction to herself. At last she turned and now more slowly retraced her steps down the long hills until she reached her home.—

Circumstances had forced Hortense Sänger to live much alone. For many years this had suited her completely. With her intense and imaginative temperament, books and her own visions had been sufficient company. She had been early inured to heavy responsibilities, and had handled them firmly((,)) though a dreamer by nature she had a strong practical sense. She had now come to a period of her life, when she could no longer content herself with her own nature. (She fairly) lived in her (favorite) library. She was (for being) motherless (she was) and so at liberty to come and go at her own pleasure., (but now) Now the time had come when her old well-beloved companions began to pall. One could not live on books, she felt that she must have some human sympathy. Her passionate yearnings made her fear for the endurance of her own reason. Vague fears began to crowd on her. Her longings and desires had become morbid. She felt that she must have an outlet Some change must come into her life, or she would no longer be able to struggle with the wild moods that now so often possessed her.

Just at this critical time her father died and thus the only tie that bound her to her old home was snapped. Not long after she accepted the invitation of some relatives and left her old haunts and, she hoped her old fears, to lead an entirely new life in a large family circle.

***

I would like to have rewritten the whole theme but the German opera threw me back in my work. G.S.

Match 23, 1895

He was a melancholy looking porter but strongly built He seemed more intelligent than most of the men in his class. One day he told us a story of negro life in the south that impressed us deeply. He had been a porter on a Southern train and it had been the custom to pay for the parlor-car chairs to the porter instead of to the conductor. As usual about an hour after the start the porter went to collect his fares. A roystering, Southern gentleman seeing the negro coming down the car determined to resist such an indignity. “I don’t pay money to niggers” he said haughtily. “Sorry sir but it is the rule of the road.” “Rule be damned ((,))” was the insolent reply, “don’t you dare to ask a Southern gentleman for money you—” The porter persisted quietly, and again demanded his money. He was assailed with more oaths and foul words and now he seized his opponent by the collar and forcibly put him off the car. When the train came back over the road, it was rumored that a large body of men were lying in wait for the courageous porter. The conductor hid him in a dressing-room and there he heard the angry crowd hunt through the train swear vengeance on his devoted head. He escaped that time but had to leave the road and never more return to his native state.

April 5, 1895

Fischer’s impersonation of Hagan reminds me much more strongly of the study given here of the Niebelungenlied, the embodiment of the old German “treue,” than that of the wicked Hagen that Wagner created.

As he sits there (with) with his spear and shield keeping watch and ward in the gathering gloom the wonderful scene in the Lied comes back to the listener. One remembers then only the brothers-in-arms keeping watch together on that fearful night, guarding the doomed heroes and (sc) filling the treacherous enemy with fear and awe as the grim warriors sit silently in the gloomy hall. “Hagen, grimmige Hagen” the man of wile but also of dauntless valor, unswerving crestan-cry [?] and heroic endurance.

April 8, 1895

A cloudy summer night when the air is damp and moist is even more fearful than the blackness of a wintry storm. In that pitiful half light the budding bushes assume the shapes of strange ((,)) weird ((,)) shadowy monsters whose swaying arms (intin) seem ready to suck in and strangle all humans in the quest of the night. The villons in the marshes groan and creak one against the other and between their branches one catches glimpses of seemingly endless dreary wastes. On the dank pond in their midst the gleam of a light flickers and dies away in ghostly fashion. All nature seems portentuous and now suddenly arising we know not whence a tremendous last gust of some expiring March wind comes tearing threw the trees., (passes and leaves us awed and affrighted at its)

April 11, 1895

In a lonely corner of Jarvis, behind a dismal brick wall is a solitary heap of snow, the last mournful remnant of winter’s dazzling glory. Heaped together, stained and spiled, it is (was) a melancholy grave, a sad token of the weakness of the great nature powers.

Even here the hoary tyrant has not found peace. Dancing sun-beams are coming ever nearer and nearer, threatening to dislodge him from his last stronghold and to leave but a sorry mud-puddle to witness the end of that tyrannic power, before the shaking of whose (ice-bound spear), we have so long shivered.

April 12, 1895

Bright little blue eyes is going to see a procession. She has been dreaming and longing for it for a week. Every few minutes she cries “ooh! mamma! percession!” At last the family party are in the carriage little blue eyes on the front seat, ecstatic, the eyes growing bigger and bigger. There comes the procession at last, as it draws near the band begins to play and suddenly the big base drum gives one tremendous boom.

The little eyes dose suddenly, the rosy lips begin to tremble, “(P) papa((,)) ((”)) they timidly say((,)) “I think I could hear better on the back seat.”

April 13, 1895

It was a jolly high-school picnic, blooming girls and awkward boys, off for a good time, one bright spring day. The most awkward of all a shy youth of sixteen did not enjoy it very much and soon wandered off by himself. As he was standing gazing dreamily at the brook running at his feet, he suddenly heard his name called.

On the opposite bank a little above him was beautiful young girl in delicate blue. Her hat was off, the wind was playing in her fair hair, her eyes dancing and her lips parted in a charming smile. “Won’t you help me down” she said beaming on the startled youth. He looked and looked but could not move. “Give me your hand, I can’t get down,” she continued enjoying his confusion. Automatically he obeyed. With his help she jumped across the bubbling stream. (She was beside) The boy at her touch felt strangely dizzy. She was beside him, this mysterious creature who dazed his brain. Suddenly he dropped her hand, turned and ran into the woods. Surprised, she looked after him and then shrugging her pretty shoulders, “what a stupid boy he is,” she said.

April 25, 1895

His life is gentle and the elements

So mix’d in him, that Nature might stand up

And say to all the world, “this is a man.”

Is life worth living? Yes, a thousand times yes when the world still holds such spirits as Prof. James. He is truly a man among men; (A) a scientist of force and originality embodying all that is strongest and worthiest in the scientific spirit; (A) a metaphysician skilled in abstract thought, clear and vigorous and yet too great to worship logic as his God, and narrow himself to a belief merely in the reason of man.

A man he is who has lived sympathetically not alone all thought but all life. He stands firmly, nobly for the dignity of man. His faith is not that of a cringing coward before an all-powerful master, but of a strong man willing to fight, to suffer and endure. He has not accepted faith because it is easy and pleasing. He has thought and lived many years and at last says with a voice of authority, if life does not mean this, I don’t know what it means.

What can one say more? He is a strong sane noble personality reacting truly on all experience that life has given him. He is a man take him for all in all.

April 26, 1895

“A new boarder is coming((,))” said our landlady the other day at the table. “A new boarder we don’t want any new boarders” we the family decided in a private meeting called to get opinions on this important question. We had nothing to say, however, and the new boarder has come.

The first night she swept in with a royal air and we were all awe-struck. She condescendingly bowed to us poor plebians and then majestically seated herself. Miss Harriet who used to do all the talking (is) was suddenly strangely silent. At last she pick(s)ed up her courage and ventur(s) ed a remark. The new boarder condescend(s) ed to answer her. We breathed more freely and admired Miss Harriet and wished we could do it too.

Then the new boarder beg(ins) an to talk. She talks all the time now (and we are all crushed to earth never to rise again.) Whenever we venture an opinion she rises in her majesty, tells us of some great man who believes as she does and has told her so and we meekly retire.

She seems to have known all the great people since the time of Adam and they have all given her their private views on all subjects. Our landlady looks at her, drinking her in with open mouth, eyes and ears. She gives her a finger-bowl at dinner too and we poor plebe look on in envy and can only hope that some day we too will know some great man.

April 27, 1895

KINDERGARTEN JUST OUT

First comes a sturdy youngster, round face, blue eyes, generally the look of a very bad boy. He has opened his coat and stuck both his hands deep into his pockets and looks defiantly at all the world as he struts along. “Hello,” no answer, he scorns me utterly. I pass on crushed.

Here come a group of little girls, in bright blues and reds, dancing in the sun-light One a sweet little motherly damsel stops to smile at me encouragingly. I beam back, and fed myself once more an independent mortal. A dear old grandmother is walking along with two little ones. One of them suddenly thinks of a secret She draws grandma’s white head down and whispers in her ear then turns exultingly to her little sister crying “You don’t know what I said.”

Last comes a little negress, (delicate with beautifully cut features) and her brother a sturdy youngster. They both smile at me happily and make the bright day seem even brighter. I owe them both a deep debt When I first came to Cambridge they alone of all the children, smiled at me. The youngster has confided to me his troubles. His teacher doesn’t like him, he says, he does not exactly know why but thinks it must be because he’s stupid. “You know I can’t learn much,” he adds cheerfully.

April 29, 1895

It is easy and sounds well to prate of the utilitaranism of the present day, to say that the ideal of all reform is simply the ideal of getting something to eat It is easy to talk so but at the same time it shows knowledge of the forces that have led the human race to its present high development

If we are to believe our modern theories at all, can we lose sight of the fact that all our ethical and aesthetic sense has had its rise in reactions useful for the preservation of the organism, that is in reactions necessary to get it something to eat?

When we turn to history can we forget that Hampden went to prison on a question of ship-money and that the American revolution was fought on a question of taxes? The getting something to eat is the incentive (f) and from that are developed noble spirits and heroic deeds.

Better would it be for the educated to-day to recognize this, and assist in modem reforms thus developing in the laborer the great qualities of prudence, endurance and self-sacrifice that co-operation induces, rather than to assume a fin de siècle tone and rail against the gross materialism round about him.

May 8, 1895

After leaving the church they all walked on very silently for some time. A chill had crept into the air. The joy had gone out of the streets. In place of the dancing children and the careless groups of elders, there were now but the wind wavering shadows of the trees. The sky had become overcast, all nature seemed to feel the reaction of sadness and chill after the excitement of this summer evening.

The group began to separate slightly, Hortense walking ahead with her favorite cousin. There was an uneasy silence that she tried again and again to break, but could not A strange feeling came over her as they walked on. She began to wonder whether she had really done this thing, whether she had yielded herself consciously or whether after all the position was accidental and she not a willing subject The excuses that she had framed to herself in the height of the excitement had taken an abiding hold on her and had become not excuses but a reality.

She wondered to see the process go on within herself. She tried to shake off her apathy but could not She was only a spectator and within herself gradually began without any effort of her own, a growing conviction that after all it had been absent-mindedness. Again she tried to struggle against this process, tried to force herself to confess the truth to her companion. It was useless, the false conviction increasing, soon took possession of her entirely, she was mentally paralysed.

Her cousin now also attempted to break the silence. At last they began to talk in rather a strained fashion. The tension was too much for Hortense, she drew the accusation down upon herself at last by asking somewhat indignantly, what the matter was. At this her cousin began telling her how pained and ashamed they all had been at seeing her so far forget herself.

When the accusation was actually worded, all Hortense’s doubts were at an end. She became filled completely with the sense of her own guiltlessness. She grew indignant and her anger passed directly into words. “What” she said frowning, “do you think as meanly of me as that? Can you believe that I could do a thing of that sort consciously? You all are ready enough to think ill of me if you can so easily accuse me of this. (”) Don’t you know well enough, how unconscious I am of the things about me when I get interested? You know how absent-minded I am and yet it does not seem to have occurred to you that I was unconscious of that fellow’s presence (?).”

Her indignation grew stronger with its expression and she now only felt that she was innocent and wronged. Her cousin only too glad to receive her justification promised to tell the rest as soon as possible. This (caused) brought from Hortense another out-burst of wrath. “Tell them or not as you please, if you all have thought me guilty you can continue to do so for aught I care.” She continued the walk home silently, deeply angered, convinced now beyond question that she had been wronged. She felt that she was innocent, that her violation was only a hideous fantasy.

The next morning, according to her wont Hortense lay out on the grass basking in the sun-shine. Doubts began to assail her. Was she innocent, was she guilty? Had she been willing or had she only had a delusive sense of volition and could she really not have avoided her position. She lay there looking into the depths of the blue (nes) sky wondering and struggling.

Now the full conviction of her guilt would rush upon her and gritting her teeth muttering fiercely, she would struggle with the thought, then an apathetic feeling would succeed, and she would be certain that she had not been in the wrong.

Her old sense of isolation began to surge over her. Again she had become one apart. Again there was something that none knew beside herself, that no one else of those about her had been guilty of. The struggle continued at intervals all that day. She was outwardly as usual. In fact she herself seemed to take very little part in the war of doubts waged so hotly within her. She felt the struggle, she heard the reasons given again and again, but she herself seemed to be but an apathetic spectator…

On the other side were some nuns in their long black gowns, whispering kindly to each other, frightened at finding themselves in the midst of such a thing. One delicate little woman had fainted and the crowd were forced back enough to let her husband support her out.

Other women with that rudeness peculiar to their sex were abusing their neighbors and impatiently trying to see over their heads. An old woman barely able to totter, was trying to kneel before the central aisle, as is the custom on passing the figure of Christ. At last she succeeded but was almost crushed by a sudden movement in the throng around her. (All those st)

All those strange and curiously assorted types were there, that are always to be found in a Catholic church where all ranks and conditions find a common mother. The impressive ceremonies, the wealth and imagery displayed in the building, the poetic and mystic emblems, in the church particularly in the dim evening light attract alike the ignorant and the cultured. The passivity of obedience that the church teaches is an inestimable boon in this hurried struggling life of ours.

May 22, 1895

THE TEMPTATION

As they drew near the church the crowd in the streets increased. All (Baltimore) seemed to have turned out to (hear) the new preacher. They pressed through the throng and entered the church but as soon as they got within the door they were brought to a halt. The place was packed, every nook and corner was filled with its full allowance of uncomfortable humanity. (So closely were they crowded, that no one could see anything except the persons directly in front of them.)

After waiting a while, the crowd gradually, with that peculiar indefinable movement there is in even the densest throng, began to loosen. The pressure on the door was slightly lessened and the (our party) by dint of pushing, waiting, squeezing, waiting again and so managing to insert themselves between the people, succeeded in forcing their way to the steps leading up to the choir-loft. Hortense who was ahead mounted two of the steps and then turned to look at the crowd below her. (N)

Never had she seen a more (motley) assembly. Negroes and whites, working men and elegant youths all together. A beautiful girl with a graceful figure and dressed in those light-veil-like gowns that add so much to the charm of the Southern city was forced close up to a villainous looking Italian who was trying to push past her.

The crowd for a moment would be still and then without any definable cause, the swaying and pushing would begin again. The heat was intense. The noises of the street (and the lig) came through the widely-open windows adding to the confused hum within. To avoid the heat the lights were (turned) low and but the moon shone in (with through all the) making strange (sha)lights and shadows through the stained windows and making that strange crowd look still more weird.

Far away in the end of the church hardly distinguishable in the dim light stood the young preacher in his priestly robes waiting for the people to be still. At last he raised his hand and began his prayer. None could kneel in that densely packed throng and so all simply bowed their heads.

This attitude of prayer (to) an (one) observing (it and) not participating in it has always a strange fascination. The sight of all those people bowing before a power that they dimly recognize, little children, aged grandfathers and strong men all joining in that act of prayer, is. (It is) peculiarly impressive. It is a solemn and a melancholy sight to the skeptic (bringing) filling (to him) him with disquieting reflections on the real worth of things. What does it all mean? Why this universal bending before, what, a God of wrath, a God of love which or neither? Are we really only the victims of blind force.

“Into this universe and why not knowing,

Nor whence like water willy-nilly flowing;

And out of it, as Wind along the wastes,

I know not whither, willy-nilly blowing.”

Why? Why? thus Hortense, her whole soul filled with longing thought and questioned, “A longing and for what,” she muttered, “I would not be as they.” What then((?)) ((”)) she did not know. She struggled with her thought, she tried to throw off the weight, the intolerable burden of solving for herself the great world-questions.

“After all” she continued to herself dreamily Omar Khayyam is right. “The me within thee blind” “While you live drink:— for, once dead, you never shall return; Dream-life is the only life worth living.” And then (she continued) with new fervor, she muttered looking at the preacher over that sea of bowed heads, “Go on, I’ll catch your ecstacy. I’ll bow my soul to the melody of your voice and yield myself to all the suggestions of the moment. Let me only be at rest and cease to wonder why, why, why. There is no answer, there shall no longer be a questioning.” Her muttering ceased and with it, the prayer came to an end. The heads were raised and again a movement began among the crowd. (Once such a kind of one when a very young women went with some woman)

More people were forced in front of (Hortense and she stepped back on to a landing) her. Behind her there were also some people but not so tightly pressed together. The (girls) girl was forced back against one of the men standing in a corner, her friends were just below her. She had not noticed this man before, she did not look at him now, but he ((,)) taking advantage of the position ((,)) leaned toward her rather heavily. She felt his touch. At first she was (oblivious to) only half-aware of it, but soon she became conscious of his presence. The sensuous impressions (had done their work only too well. The magic charm of a human touch was on her) was in her and she (could) did not stir. She loathed herself but still she did not move.

Now she became conscious that possibly her friends would notice her proximity to this fellow. Even that did not stir her. Her busy brain was active in weaving excuses. She remembered her well-known tendency to absent-mindedness. “I can tell them I was unconscious and grow indignant if they accuse me.”

The voice of the preacher continued off in the distance but the words did not penetrate her brain. At last she became unconscious of the voice and of the crowd, she only felt the human touch and thought of the reasons she should give for her position.

At last she noticed her (aunt) friend motioning to her. “Not yet,” she said to herself, “I won’t see her.” Then with a quick revulsion she continued fiercely, “Liar and coward,” will you continue this, have you no sense of shame?” and all the while her eyes were fixed on the preacher and and she looked the embodiment of intelligent interest.

She seemed to herself, to be growing apathetic. She tried to force herself to move but she could not. She upbraided herself, she grew more violent in her thoughts and yet she did not move.

At last one of her cousins forced her way to her, touched her arm and said that her mother wanted to go home. Hortense stepped down together they made their way out of the crowded church.

[ ¶ ]

1903

1903

A.

Q.E.D.

[Fernhurst, Q.E.D., and Other Early Writings, 1971]

Book 1: ADELE   Book 2: MABEL NEATHE   Book 3: HELEN

phebe: Good shepherd, tell this youth what ’tis to love.

silvius: It is to be all made of sighs and tears;

And so am I for Phebe.

phebe: And I for Ganymede.

orlando: And I for Rosalind.

rosalind: And I for no woman.

silvius: It is to be all made of faith and service;

And so am I for Phebe.

phebe: And I for Ganymede.

orlando: And I for Rosalind.

rosalind: And I for no woman.

silvius: It is to be all made of fantasy,

All made of passion, and all made of wishes;

All adoration, duty, and observance,

All humbleness, all patience, and impatience,

All purity, all trial, all deservings;

And so am I for Phebe.

phebe: And so am I for Ganymede.

orlando: And so am I for Rosalind.

rosalind: And so am I for no woman.

phebe: If this be so, why blame you me to love you?

silvius: If this be so, why blame you me to love you?

orlando: If this be so, why blame you me to love you?

rosalind: Who do you speak to, ‘Why blame you me to love you?’

orlando: To her that is not here, nor doth not hear.

rosalind: Pray you, no more of this: ’tis like the howling of Irish wolves against the moon.

as you like it 5:2

Book 1: ADELE

The last month of Adele’s life in Baltimore had been such a succession of wearing experiences that she rather regretted that she was not to have the steamer all to herself. It was very easy to think of the rest of the passengers as mere wooden objects; they were all sure to be of some abjectly familiar type that one knew so well that there would be no need of recognising their existence, but these two people who would be equally familiar if they were equally little known would as the acquaintance progressed, undoubtedly expose large tracts of unexplored and unknown qualities, filled with new and strange excitements. A little knowledge is not a dangerous thing, on the contrary it gives the most cheerful sense of completeness and content.

“Oh yes” Adele said to a friend the morning of her sailing “I would rather be alone just now but I dare say they will be amusing enough. Mabel Neathe of course I know pretty well; that is we haven’t any very vital relations but we have drunk much tea together and sentimentalised over it in a fashion more or less interesting. As for Helen Thomas I don’t know her at all although we have met a number of times. Her talk is fairly amusing and she tells very good stories, but she isn’t my kind much. Still I don’t think it will be utterly hopeless. Heigho it’s an awful grind; new countries, new people and new experiences all to see, to know and to understand; old countries, old friends and old experiences to keep on seeing, knowing and understanding.”

They had been several days on the ship and had learned to make themselves very comfortable. Their favorite situation had some disadvantages; it was directly over the screw and they felt the jar every time that it left the water, but then the weather was not very rough and so that did not happen very frequently.

All three of them were college bred American women of the wealthier class but with that all resemblance between them ended. Their appearance, their attitudes and their talk both as to manner and to matter showed the influence of different localities, different forebears and different family ideals. They were distinctly American but each one at the same time bore definitely the stamp of one of the older civilisations, incomplete and frustrated in this American version but still always insistent.

The upright figure was that of Helen Thomas. She was the American version of the English handsome girl. In her ideal completeness she would have been unaggressively determined, a trifle brutal and entirely impersonal; a woman of passions but not of emotions, capable of long sustained action, incapable of regrets. In this American edition it amounted at its best to no more than a brave bluff. In the strength of her youth Helen still thought of herself as the unfrustrated ideal; she had as yet no suspicion of her weakness, she had never admitted to herself her defeats.

As Mabel Neathe lay on the deck with her head in Helen’s lap, her attitude of awkward discomfort and the tension of her long angular body sufficiently betrayed her New England origin. It is one of the peculiarities of American womanhood that the body of a coquette often encloses the soul of a prude and the angular form of a spinster is possessed by a nature of the tropics. Mabel Neathe had the angular body of a spinster but the face told a different story. It was pale yellow brown in complexion and thin in the temples and forehead; heavy about the mouth, not with the weight of flesh but with the drag of unidealised passion, continually sated and continually craving. The long formless chin accentuated the lack of moral significance. If the contour had been a little firmer the face would have been baleful. It was a face that in its ideal completeness would have belonged to the decadent days of Italian greatness. It would never now express completely a nature that could hate subtly and poison deftly. In the American woman the aristocracy had become vulgarised and the power weakened. Having gained nothing moral, weakened by lack of adequate development of its strongest instincts, this nature expressed itself in a face no longer dangerous but only unillumined and unmoral, but yet with enough suggestion of the older aristocratic use to keep it from being merely contemptibly dishonest.

The third member of the group had thrown herself prone on the deck with the freedom of movement and the simple instinct for comfort that suggested a land of laziness and sunshine. She nestled close to the bare boards as if accustomed to make the hard earth soft by loving it. She made just a few wriggling movements to adapt her large curves to the projecting boards of the deck, gave a sigh of satisfaction and murmured “How good it is in the sun.”

They all breathed in the comfort of it for a little time and then Adele raising herself on her arm continued the interrupted talk. “Of course I am not logical,” she said “logic is all foolishness. The whole duty of man consists in being reasonable and just. I know Mabel that you don’t consider that an exact portrait of me but nevertheless it is true. I am reasonable because I know the difference between understanding and not understanding and I am just because I have no opinion about things I don’t understand.”

“That sounds very well indeed” broke in Helen “but somehow I don’t feel that your words really express you. Mabel tells me that you consider yourself a typical middle-class person, that you admire above all things the middle-class ideals and yet you certainly don’t seem one in thoughts or opinions. When you show such a degree of inconsistency how can you expect to be believed?”

“The contradiction isn’t in me,” Adele said sitting up to the occasion and illustrating her argument by vigorous gestures, “it is in your perverted ideas. You have a foolish notion that to be middle-class is to be vulgar, that to cherish the ideals of respectability and decency is to be commonplace and that to be the mother of children is to be low. You tell me that I am not middle-class and that I can believe in none of these things because I am not vulgar, commonplace and low, but it is just there where you make your mistake. You don’t realise the important fact that virtue and vice have it in common that they are vulgar when not passionately given. You think that they carry within them a different power. Yes they do because they have different world-values, but as for their relation to vulgarity, it is as true of vice as of virtue that you can’t sell what should be passionately given without forcing yourself into many acts of vulgarity and the chances are that in endeavoring to escape the vulgarity of virtue, you will find yourselves engulfed in the vulgarity of vice. Good gracious! here I am at it again. I never seem to know how to keep still, but you both know already that I have the failing of my tribe. I believe in the sacred rites of conversation even when it is a monologue.”

“Oh don’t stop yourself,” Mabel said quietly, “it is entertaining and we know you don’t believe it.” “Alright” retorted Adele “you think that I have no principles because I take everything as it comes but that is where you are wrong. I say bend again and again but retain your capacity for regaining an upright position, but you will have to learn it in your own way, I am going to play with the sunshine.” And then there was a long silence.

They remained there quietly in the warm sunshine looking at the bluest of blue oceans, with the wind moulding itself on their faces in great soft warm chunks. At last Mabel sat up with a groan. “No,” she declared, “I cannot any longer make believe to myself that I am comfortable. I haven’t really believed it any of the time and the jar of that screw is unbearable. I am going back to my steamer chair.” Thereupon ensued between Helen and Mabel the inevitable and interminable offer and rejection of companionship that politeness demands and the elaborate discussion and explanation that always ensues when neither offer nor rejection are sincere. At last Adele broke in with an impatient “I always did thank God I wasn’t born a woman,” whereupon Mabel hastily bundled her wraps and disappeared down the companion-way.

The two who were left settled down again quietly but somehow the silence now subtly suggested the significance of their being alone together. This consciousness was so little expected by either of them that each was uncertain of the other’s recognition of it. Finally Adele lifted her head and rested it on her elbow. After another interval of silence she began to talk very gently without looking at her companion.

“One hears so much of the immensity of the ocean but that isn’t at all the feeling that it gives me,” she began. “My quarrel with it is that it is the most confined space in the world. A room just big enough to turn around in is immensely bigger. Being on the ocean is like being placed under a nice clean white inverted saucer. All the boundaries are so clear and hard. There is no escape from the knowledge of the limits of your prison. Doesn’t it give you too a sensation of intolerable confinement?” She glanced up at her companion who was looking intently at her but evidently had not been hearing her words. After a minute Helen continued the former conversation as if there had been no interruption. “Tell me” she said “what do you really mean by calling yourself middle-class? From the little that I have seen of you I think that you are quite right when you say that you are reasonable and just but surely to understand others and even to understand oneself is the last thing a middle-class person cares to do.” “I never claimed to be middle-class in my intellect and in truth” and Adele smiled brightly. “I probably have the experience of all apostles, I am rejected by the class whose cause I preach but that has nothing to do with the case. I simply contend that the middle-class ideal which demands that people be affectionate, respectable, honest and content, that they avoid excitements and cultivate serenity is the ideal that appeals to me, it is in short the ideal of affectionate family life, of honorable business methods.”

“But that means cutting passion quite out of your scheme of things!”

“Not simple moral passions, they are distinctly of it, but really my chief point is a protest against this tendency of so many of you to go in for things simply for the sake of an experience. I believe strongly that one should do things either for the sake of the thing done or because of definite future power which is the legitimate result of all education. Experience for the paltry purpose of having had it is to me both trivial and immoral. As for passion” she added with increasing earnestness “you see I don’t understand much about that. It has no reality for me except as two varieties, affectionate comradeship on the one hand and physical passion in greater or less complexity on the other and against the cultivation of that latter I have an almost puritanic horror and that includes an objection to the cultivation of it in any of its many disguised forms. I have a sort of notion that to be capable of anything more worth while one must have the power of idealising another and I don’t seem to have any of that.”

After a pause Helen explained it. “That is what makes it possible for a face as thoughtful and strongly built as yours to be almost annoyingly unlived and youthful and to be almost foolishly happy and content.” There was another silence and then Adele said with conviction “I could undertake to be an efficient pupil if it were possible to find an efficient teacher,” and then they left it there between them.

In the long idle days that followed an affectionate relation gradually grew between these two. In the chilly evenings as Adele lay at her side on the deck, Helen would protect her from the wind and would allow her hand to rest gently on her face and her fingers to flutter vaguely near her lips. At such times Adele would have dimly a sense of inward resistance, a feeling that if she were not so sluggish she would try to decide whether she should yield or resist but she felt too tired to think, to yield or to resist and so she lay there quite quiet, quite dulled.

These relations formed themselves so gradually and gently that only the nicest observer could have noted any change in the relations of the three. Their intercourse was apparently very much what it had been. There were long conversations in which Adele vehemently and with much picturesque vividness explained her views and theories of manners, people and things, in all of which she was steadily opposed by Helen who differed fundamentally in all her convictions, aspirations and illusions.

Mabel would listen always with immense enjoyment as if it were a play and enacted for her benefit and queerly enough although the disputants were much in earnest in their talk and in their oppositions, it was a play and enacted for her benefit.

One afternoon Adele was lying in her steamer chair yielding herself to a sense of physical weariness and to the disillusionment of recent failures. Looking up she saw Helen looking down at her. Adele’s expression changed. “I beg your pardon” she said “I didn’t know any one was near. Forgive the indecency of my having allowed the dregs of my soul to appear on the surface.” “It is I who ought to apologise for having observed you” Helen answered gravely. Adele gave her a long look of unimpassioned observation. “I certainly never expected to find you one of the most gentle and considerate of human kind,” she commented quietly and then Helen made it clearer. “I certainly did not expect that you would find me so,” she answered.

This unemphasised interchange still left them as before quite untouched. It was an impartial statement from each one, a simple observation on an event. Time passed and still no charged words, glances or movements passed between them, they gave no recognition of each other’s consciousness.

One evening lying there in the darkness yielding to a suggestion rather than to an impulse Adele pressed the fluttering fingers to her lips. The act was to herself quite without emphasis and without meaning.

The next night as she lay down in her berth, she suddenly awakened out of her long emotional apathy. For the first time she recognised the existence of Helen’s consciousness and realised how completely ignorant she was both as to its extent and its meaning. She meditated a long time. Finally she began to explain to herself. “No I don’t understand it at all,” she said. “There are so many possibilities and then there is Mabel,” and she dropped into another meditation. Finally it took form. “Of course Helen may be just drifting as I was, or else she may be interested in seeing how far I will go before my principles get in my way or whether they will get in my way at all, and then again it’s barely possible that she may really care for me and again she may be playing some entirely different game.—And then there is Mabel. —Apparently she is not to know, but is that real; does it make any difference; does Helen really care or is she only doing it secretly for the sense of mystery. Surely she is right. I am very ignorant. Here after ten days of steady companionship I haven’t the vaguest conception of her, I haven’t the slightest clue to her or her meanings. Surely I must be very stupid” and she shook her head disconsolately “and to-morrow is our last day together and I am not likely to find out then. I would so much like to know” she continued “but I can see no way to it, none at all except,” and she smiled to herself “except by asking her and then I have no means of knowing whether she is telling me the truth. Surely all is vanity for I once thought I knew something about women,” and with a long sigh of mystification she composed herself to sleep.

The next afternoon leaving Mabel comfortable with a book, Adele, with a mind attuned to experiment wandered back with Helen to their favorite outlook. It was a sparkling day and Adele threw herself on the deck joyous with the sunshine and the blue. She looked up at Helen for a minute and then began to laugh, her eyes bright with amusement. “Now what?” asked Helen. “Oh nothing much, I was just thinking of the general foolishness, Mabel and you and I. Don’t you think it’s pretty foolish?” There was nothing mocking in her face nothing but simple amusement.

Helen’s face gave no response and made no comment but soon she hit directly with words. “I am afraid” she said “that after all you haven’t a nature much above passionettes. You are so afraid of losing your moral sense that you are not willing to take it through anything more dangerous than a mud-puddle.”

Adele took it frankly, her smile changed to meditation. “Yes there is something in what you say,” she returned “but after all if one has a moral sense there is no necessity in being foolhardy with it. I grant you it ought to be good for a swim of a mile or two, but surely it would be certain death to let it loose in mid-ocean. It’s not a heroic point of view I admit, but then I never wanted to be a hero, but on the other hand,” she added “I am not anxious to cultivate cowardice. I wonder—” and then she paused. Helen gave her a little while and then left her.

Adele continued a long time to look out on the water. “I wonder” she said to herself again. Finally it came more definitely. “Yes I wonder. There isn’t much use in wondering about Helen. I know no more now than I did last night and I am not likely to be much wiser. She gives me no means of taking hold and the key of the lock is surely not in me. It can’t be that she really cares enough to count, no that’s impossible,” and she relapsed once more into silence.

Her meditations again took form. “As for me is it another little indulgence of my superficial emotions or is there any possibility of my really learning to realise stronger feelings. If it’s the first I will call a halt promptly and at once. If it’s the second I won’t back out, no not for any amount of moral sense,” and she smiled to herself. “Certainly it is very difficult to tell. The probabilities are that this is only another one of the many and so I suppose I had better quit and leave it. It’s the last day together and so to be honorable I must quit at once.” She then dismissed it all and for some time longer found it very pleasant there playing with the brightness. At last she went forward and joined the others. She sat down by Helen’s side and promptly changed her mind. It was really quite different, her moral sense had lost its importance.

Helen was very silent that evening all through the tedious table d’hôte dinner. The burden of the entertainment rested on Adele and she supported it vigorously. After dinner they all went back to their old station. It was a glorious night that last one on the ship. They lay on the deck the stars bright overhead and the wine-colored sea following fast behind the ploughing screw. Helen continued silent, and Adele all through her long discourse on the superior quality of California starlight and the incidents of her childhood with which she was regaling Mabel, all through this talk she still wondered if Helen really cared.

“Was I brutal this afternoon?” she thought it in definite words “and does she really care? If she does it would be only decent of me to give some sign of contrition for if she does care I am most woefully ashamed of my levity, but if she doesn’t and is just playing with me then I don’t want to apologise.” Her mind slowly alternated between these two possibilities. She was beginning to decide in favor of the more generous one, when she felt Helen’s hand pressing gently over her eyes. At once the baser interpretation left her mind quite completely. She felt convinced of Helen’s rare intensity and generosity of feeling. It was the first recognition of mutual dependence.

Steadily the night grew colder clearer and more beautiful. Finally Mabel left them. They drew closer together and in a little while Adele began to question. “You were very generous,” she said “tell me how much do you care for me.” “Care for you my dear” Helen answered “more than you know and less than you think.” She then began again with some abruptness “Adele you seem to me capable of very genuine friendship. You are at once dispassionate in your judgments and loyal in your feelings; tell me will we be friends?” Adele took it very thoughtfully. “One usually knows very definitely when there is no chance of an acquaintance becoming a friendship but on the other hand it is impossible to tell in a given case whether there is. I really don’t know,” she said. Helen answered her with fervor. “I honor you for being honest.” “Oh honest,” returned Adele lightly. “Honesty is a selfish virtue. Yes I am honest enough.” After a long pause she began again meditatively, “I wonder if either of us has the slightest idea what is going on in the other’s head.” “That means that you think me very wicked?” Helen asked. “Oh no” Adele responded “I really don’t know enough about you to know whether you are wicked or not. Forgive me I don’t mean to be brutal” she added earnestly “but I really don’t know.”

There was a long silence and Adele looked observingly at the stars. Suddenly she felt herself intensely kissed on the eyes and on the lips. She felt vaguely that she was apathetically unresponsive. There was another silence. Helen looked steadily down at her. “Well!” she brought out at last. “Oh” began Adele slowly “I was just thinking.” “Haven’t you ever stopped thinking long enough to feel?” Helen questioned gravely. Adele shook her head in slow negation. “Why I suppose if one can’t think at the same time I will never accomplish the feat of feeling. I always think. I don’t see how one can stop it. Thinking is a pretty continuous process” she continued “sometimes it’s more active than at others but it’s always pretty much there.” “In that case I had better leave you to your thoughts” Helen decided. “Ah! don’t go,” exclaimed Adele. “I don’t want to stir.” “Why not?” demanded Helen. “Well” Adele put it tentatively “I suppose it’s simply inertia.” “I really must go” repeated Helen gently, there was no abruptness in her voice or movement. Adele sat up, Helen bent down, kissed her warmly and left.

Adele sat for a while in a dazed fashion. At last she shook her head dubiously and murmured, “I wonder if it was inertia.” She sat some time longer among the tossed rugs and finally with another dubious head-shake said with mock sadness, “I asked the unavailing stars and they replied not, I am afraid it’s too big for me” and then she stopped thinking. She kept quiet some time longer watching the pleasant night. At last she gathered the rugs together and started to go below. Suddenly she stopped and dropped heavily on a bench. “Why” she said in a tone of intense interest, “it’s like a bit of mathematics. Suddenly it does itself and you begin to see,” and then she laughed. “I am afraid Helen wouldn’t think much of that if it’s only seeing. However I never even thought I saw before and I really do think I begin to see. Yes it’s very strange but surely I do begin to see.”

All during the summer Adele did not lose the sense of having seen, but on the other hand her insight did not deepen. She meditated abundantly on this problem and it always ended with a childlike pride in the refrain “I did see a little, I certainly did catch a glimpse.”

She thought of it as she and her cousin lay in the evenings on the hill-side at Tangiers feeling entirely at home with the Moors who in their white garments were rising up and down in the grass like so many ghostly rabbits. As they lay there agreeing and disagreeing in endless discussion with an intensity of interest that long familiarity had in no way diminished, varied by indulgence in elaborate foolishness and reminiscent jokes, she enjoyed to the full the sense of family friendship. She felt that her glimpse had nothing to do with all this. It belonged to another less pleasant and more incomplete emotional world. It didn’t illuminate this one and as yet it was not very alluring in itself but as she remarked to herself at the end of one of her unenlightening discussions on this topic, “It is something one ought to know. It seems almost a duty.”

Sitting in the court of the Alhambra watching the swallows fly in and out of the crevices of the walls, bathing in the soft air filled with the fragrance of myrtle and oleander and letting the hot sun burn her face and the palms of her hands, losing herself thus in sensuous delight she would murmur again and again “No it isn’t just this, it’s something more, something different. I haven’t really felt it but I have caught a glimpse.”

One day she was sitting on a hill-side looking down at Granada desolate in the noon-day sun. A young Spanish girl carrying a heavy bag was climbing up the dry, brown hill. As she came nearer they smiled at each other and exchanged greetings. The child sat down beside her. She was one of those motherly little women found so often in her class, full of gentle dignity and womanly responsibility.

They sat there side by side with a feeling of complete companionship, looking at each other with perfect comprehension, their intercourse saved from the interchange of common-places by their ignorance of each other’s language. For some time they sat there, finally they arose and walked on together. They parted as quiet friends part, and as long as they remained in sight of each other they turned again and again and signed a gentle farewell.

After her comrade had disappeared Adele returned to her insistent thought. “A simple experience like this is very perfect, can my new insight give me realler joys?” she questioned. “I doubt it very much” she said. “It doesn’t deepen such experiences in fact it rather annoyingly gets in my way and disturbs my happy serenity. Heavens what an egotist I am!” she exclaimed and then she devoted herself to the sunshine on the hills.

Later on she was lying on the ground reading again Dante’s Vita Nuova. She lost herself completely in the tale of Dante and Beatrice. She read it with absorbed interest for it seemed now divinely illuminated. She rejoiced abundantly in her new understanding and exclaimed triumphantly “At last I begin to see what Dante is talking about and so there is something in my glimpse and it’s alright and worth while” and she felt within herself a great content.

[ ¶ ]

Book 2: MABEL NEATHE

1

Mabel Neathe’s room fully met the habit of many hours of unaggressive lounging. She had command of an exceptional talent for atmosphere. The room with its very good shape, dark walls but mediocre furnishings and decorations was more than successfully unobtrusive, it had perfect quality. It had always just the amount of light necessary to make mutual observation pleasant and yet to leave the decorations in obscurity or rather to inspire a faith in their being good.

It is true of rooms as of human beings that they are bound to have one good feature and as a Frenchwoman dresses to that feature in such fashion that the observer must see that and notice nothing else, so Mable Neathe had arranged her room so that one enjoyed one’s companions and observed consciously only the pleasant fire-place.

But the important element in the success of the room as atmosphere consisted in Mabel’s personality. The average guest expressed it in the simple comment that she was a perfect hostess, but the more sympathetic observers put it that it was not that she had the manners of a perfect hostess but the more unobtrusive good manners of a gentleman.

The chosen and they were a few individuals rather than a set found this statement inadequate although it was abundantly difficult for them to explain their feeling. Such an Italian type frustrated by its setting in an unimpassioned and moral community was of necessity misinterpreted although its charm was valued. Mabel’s ancestry did not supply any explanation of her character. Her kinship with decadent Italy was purely spiritual.

The capacity for composing herself with her room in unaccented and perfect values was the most complete attribute of that kinship that her modern environment had developed. As for the rest it after all amounted to failure, failure as power, failure as an individual. Her passions in spite of their intensity failed to take effective hold on the objects of her desire. The subtlety and impersonality of her atmosphere which in a position of recognised power would have had compelling attraction, here in a community of equals where there could be no mystery as the seeker had complete liberty in seeking she lacked the vital force necessary to win. Although she was unscrupulous the weapons she used were too brittle, they could always be broken in pieces by a vigorous guard.

Modern situations never endure for a long enough time to allow subtle and elaborate methods to succeed. By the time they are beginning to bring about results the incident is forgotten. Subtlety moreover in order to command efficient power must be realised as dangerous and the modern world is a difficult place in which to be subtly dangerous, the risks are too great. Mabel might now compel by inspiring pity, she could never in her world compel by inspiring fear.

Adele had been for some time one of Mabel’s selected few. Her enjoyment of ease and her habit of infinite leisure, combined with her vigorous personality and a capacity for endless and picturesque analysis of all things human had established a claim which her instinct for intimacy without familiarity and her ready adjustment to the necessary impersonality which a relation with Mabel demanded, had confirmed.

“It’s more or less of a bore getting back for we are all agreed that Baltimore isn’t much of a town to live in, but this old habit is certainly very pleasant” she remarked as she stretched herself comfortably on the couch “and after all, it is much more possible to cultivate such joys when a town isn’t wildly exciting. No my tea isn’t quite right” she continued. “It’s worth while making a fuss you know when there is a possibility of obtaining perfection, otherwise any old tea is good enough. Anyhow what’s the use of anything as long as it isn’t Spain? You must really go there some time.” They continued to make the most of their recent experiences in this their first meeting.

“Did you stay long in New York after you landed?” Mabel finally asked. “Only a few days” Adele replied “I suppose Helen wrote you that I saw her for a little while. We lunched together before I took my train,” she added with a consciousness of the embarrassment that that meeting had caused her. “You didn’t expect to like her so much, did you?” Mabel suggested. “I remember you used to say that she impressed you as almost coarse and rather decadent and that you didn’t even find her interesting. And you know” she added “how much you dislike decadence.”

Adele met her with frank bravado. “Of course I said that and as yet I don’t retract it. I am far from sure that she is not both coarse and decadent and I don’t approve of either of those qualities. I do grant you however that she is interesting, at least as a character, her talk interests me no more than it ever did” and then facing the game more boldly, she continued “but you know I really know very little about her except that she dislikes her parents and goes in for society a good deal. What else is there?”

Mabel drew a very unpleasant picture of that parentage. Her description of the father a successful lawyer and judge, and an excessively brutal and at the same time small-minded man who exercised great ingenuity in making himself unpleasant was not alluring, nor that of the mother who was very religious and spent most of her time mourning that it was not Helen that had been taken instead of the others a girl and boy whom she remembered as sweet gentle children.

One day when Helen was a young girl she heard her mother say to the father “Isn’t it sad that Helen should have been the one to be left.”

Mabel described their attempts to break Helen’s spirit and their anger at their lack of success. “And now” Mabel went on “they object to everything that she does, to her friends and to everything she is interested in. Mrs. T. always sides with her husband. Of course they are proud of her good looks, her cleverness and social success but she won’t get married and she doesn’t care to please the people her mother wants her to belong to. They don’t dare to say anything to her now because she is so much better able to say things that hurt than they are.”

“I suppose there is very little doubt that Helen can be uncommonly nasty when she wants to be,” laughed Adele, “and if she isn’t sensitive to other people’s pain, a talent for being successful in bitter repartee might become a habit that would make her a most uncomfortable daughter. I believe I might condole with the elders if they were to confide their sorrows to me. By the way doesn’t Helen address them the way children commonly do their parents, she always speaks of them as Mr. and Mrs. T.” “Oh yes” Mabel explained, “they observe the usual forms.”

“It’s a queer game,” Adele commented, “coming as I do from a community where all no matter how much they may quarrel and disagree have strong family affection and great respect for the ties of blood, I find it difficult to realise.” Yes there you come in with your middle-class ideals again” retorted Mabel.

She then lauded Helen’s courage and daring. “Whenever there is any difficulty with the horses or anything dangerous to be done they always call in Helen. Her father is also very small-minded in money matters. He gives her so little and whenever anything happens to the carriage if she is out in it, he makes her pay and she has to get the money as best she can. Her courage never fails and that is what makes her father so bitter, that she never gives any sign of yielding and if she decides to do a thing she is perfectly reckless, nothing stops her.”

“That sounds very awful” mocked Adele “not being myself of an heroic breed, I don’t somehow realise that type much outside of story-books. That sort of person in real life doesn’t seem very real, but I guess it’s alright. Helen has courage I don’t doubt that.”

Mabel then described Helen’s remarkable endurance of pain. She fell from a haystack one day and broke her arm. After she got home, her father was so angry that he wouldn’t for some time have it attended to and she faced him boldly to the end. “She never winces or complains no matter how much she is hurt,” Mabel concluded. “Yes I can believe that” Adele answered thoughtfully.

Throughout the whole of Mabel’s talk of Helen, there was an implication of ownership that Adele found singularly irritating. She supposed that Mabel had a right to it but in that thought she found little comfort.

As the winter advanced, Adele took frequent trips to New York. She always spent some of her time with Helen. For some undefined reason a convention of secrecy governed their relations. They seemed in this way to emphasise their intention of working the thing out completely between them. To Adele’s consciousness the necessity of this secrecy was only apparent when they were together. She felt no obligation to conceal this relation from her friends.

They arranged their meetings in the museums or in the park and sometimes they varied it by lunching together and taking interminable walks in the long straight streets. Adele was always staying with relatives and friends and although there was no reason why Helen should not have come to see her there, something seemed somehow to serve as one. As for Helen’s house it seemed tacitly agreed between them that they should not complicate the situation by any relations with Helen’s family and so they continued their homeless wanderings.

Adele spent much of their time together in announcing with great interest the result of her endless meditations. She would criticise and examine herself and her ideas with tireless interest. “Helen,” she said one day, “I always had an impression that you talked a great deal but apparently you are a most silent being. What is it? Do I talk so hopelessly much that you get discouraged with it as a habit?” “No,” answered Helen, “although I admit one might look upon you in the light of a warning, but really I am very silent when I know people well. I only talk when I am with superficial acquaintances.” Adele laughed. “I am tempted to say for the sake of picturesque effect, that in that respect I am your complete opposite, but honesty compels me to admit in myself an admirable consistency. I don’t know that the quantity is much affected by any conditions in which I find myself, but really Helen why don’t you talk more to me?” “Because you know well enough that you are not interested in my ideas, in fact that they bore you. It’s always been very evident. You know” Helen continued affectionately, “that you haven’t much talent for concealing your feelings and impressions.” Adele smiled, “Yes you are certainly right about most of your talk, it does bore me,” she admitted. “But that is because it’s about stuff that you are not really interested in. You don’t really care about general ideas and art values and musical development and surgical operations and Heaven knows what all and naturally your talk about those things doesn’t interest me. No talking is interesting that one hasn’t hammered out oneself. I know I always bore myself unutterably when I talk the thoughts that I hammered out some time ago and that are no longer meaningful to me, for quoting even oneself lacks a flavor of reality, but you, you always make me feel that at no period did you ever have the thoughts that you converse with. Surely one has to hit you awfully hard to shake your realler things to the surface.”

These meetings soon became impossible. It was getting cold and unpleasant and it obviously wouldn’t do to continue in that fashion and yet neither of them undertook to break the convention of silence which they had so completely adopted concerning the conditions of their relation.

One day after they had been lunching together they both felt strongly that restaurants had ceased to be amusing. They didn’t want to stay there any longer but outside there was an unpleasant wet snow-storm, it was dark and gloomy and the streets were slushy. Helen had a sudden inspiration. “Let us go and see Jane Fairfield,” she said, “you don’t know her of course but that makes no difference. She is queer and will interest you and you are queer and will interest her. Oh! I don’t want to listen to your protests, you are queer and interesting even if you don’t know it and you like queer and interesting people even if you think you don’t and you are not a bit bashful in spite of your convictions to the contrary, so come along.” Adele laughed and agreed.

They wandered up to the very top of an interminable New York apartment house. It was one of the variety made up apparently of an endless number of unfinished boxes of all sizes piled up in a great oblong leaving an elevator shaft in the centre. There is a strange effect of bare wood and uncovered nails about these houses and no amount of upholstery really seems to cover their hollow nakedness.

Jane Fairfield was not at home but the elevator boy trustingly let them in to wait. They looked out of the windows at the city all gloomy and wet and white stretching down to the river, and they watched the long tracks of the elevated making such wonderful perspective that it never really seemed to disappear, it just infinitely met.

Finally they sat down on the couch to give their hostess just another quarter of an hour in which to return, and then for the first time in Adele’s experience something happened in which she had no definite consciousness of beginnings. She found herself at the end of a passionate embrace.

Some weeks after when Adele came again to New York they agreed to meet at Helen’s house. It had been arranged quite as a matter of course as if no objection to such a proceeding had ever been entertained. Adele laughed to herself as she thought of it. “Why we didn’t before and why we do now are to me equally mysterious” she said shrugging her shoulders. “Great is Allah, Mohammed is no Shodah! though I dimly suspect that sometimes he is.”

When the time came for keeping her engagement Adele for some time delayed going and remained lying on her friend’s couch begging to be detained. She realised that her certain hold on her own frank joyousness and happy serenity was weakened. She almost longed to back out, she did so dread emotional complexities. “Oh for peace and a quiet life!” she groaned as she rang Helen’s door-bell.

In Helen’s room she found a note explaining that being worried as it was so much past the hour of appointment, she had gone to the Museum as Adele had perhaps misunderstood the arrangement. If she came in she was to wait. “It was very bad of me to fool around so long” Adele said to herself gravely and then sat down very peacefully to read.

“I am awfully sorry” Adele greeted Helen as she came into the room somewhat intensely, “it never occurred to me that you would be bothered, it was just dilatoriness on my part,” and then they sat down. After a while Helen came and sat on the arm of Adele’s chair. She took her head between tense arms and sent deep into her eyes a long straight look of concentrated question. “Haven’t you anything to say to me?” she asked at last. “Why no, nothing in particular,” Adele answered slowly. She met Helen’s glance for a moment, returned it with simple friendliness and then withdrew from it.

“You are very chivalrous,” Helen said with sad self-defiance. “You realise that there ought to be shame somewhere between us and as I have none, you generously undertake it all.” “No I am not chivalrous” Adele answered, “but I realise my deficiencies. I know that I always take an everlasting time to arrive anywhere really and that the rapidity of my superficial observation keeps it from being realised. It is certainly all my fault. I am so very deceptive. I arouse false expectations. You see,” she continued meeting her again with pleasant friendliness, “you haven’t yet learned that I am at once impetuous and slow-minded.”

Time passed and they renewed their habit of desultory meetings at public places, but these were not the same as before. There was between them now a consciousness of strain, a sense of new adjustments, of uncertain standards and of changing values.

Helen was patient but occasionally moved to trenchant criticism, Adele was irritable and discursive but always ended with a frank almost bald apology for her inadequacy.

In the course of time they again arranged to meet in Helen’s room. It was a wet rainy, sleety day and Adele felt chilly and unresponsive. Throwing off her hat and coat, she sat down after a cursory greeting and looked meditatively into the fire. “How completely we exemplify entirely different types” she began at last without looking at her companion. “You are a blooming Anglo-Saxon. You know what you want and you go and get it without spending your days and nights changing backwards and forwards from yes to no. If you want to stick a knife into a man you just naturally go and stick straight and hard. You would probably kill him but it would soon be over while I, I would have so many compunctions and considerations that I would cut up all his surface anatomy and make it a long drawn agony but unless he should bleed to death quite by accident, I wouldn’t do him any serious injury. No you are the very brave man, passionate but not emotional, capable of great sacrifice but not tender-hearted.

“And then you really want things badly enough to go out and get them and that seems to me very strange. I want things too but only in order to understand them and I never go and get them. I am a hopeless coward, I hate to risk hurting myself or anybody else. All I want to do is to meditate endlessly and think and talk. I know you object because you believe it necessary to feel something to think about and you contend that I don’t give myself time to find it. I recognise the justice of that criticism and I am doing my best these days to let it come.”

She relapsed into silence and sat there smiling ironically into the fire. The silence grew longer and her smile turned into a look almost of disgust. Finally she wearily drew breath, shook her head and got up. “Ah! don’t go,” came from Helen in quick appeal. Adele answered the words. “No I am not going. I just want to look at these books.” She wandered about a little. Finally she stopped by Helen’s side and stood looking down at her with a gentle irony that wavered on the edge of scorn.

“Do you know” she began in her usual tone of dispassionate inquiry “you are a wonderful example of double personality. The you that I used to know and didn’t like, and the occasional you that when I do catch a glimpse of it seems to me so very wonderful, haven’t any possible connection with each other. It isn’t as if my conception of you had gradually changed because it hasn’t. I realise always one whole you consisting of a laugh so hard that it rattles, a voice that suggests a certain brutal coarseness and a point of view that is aggressively unsympathetic, and all that is one whole you and it alternates with another you that possesses a purity and intensity of feeling that leaves me quite awestruck and a gentleness of voice and manner and an infinitely tender patience that entirely overmasters me. Now the question is which is really you because these two don’t seem to have any connections. Perhaps when I really know something about you, the whole will come together but at present it is always either the one or the other and I haven’t the least idea which is reallest. You certainly are one too many for me.” She shrugged her shoulders, threw out her hands helplessly and sat down again before the fire. She roused at last and became conscious that Helen was trembling bitterly. All hesitations were swept away by Adele’s instant passionate sympathy for a creature obviously in pain and she took her into her arms with pure maternal tenderness. Helen gave way utterly. “I tried to be adequate to your experiments” she said at last “but you had no mercy. You were not content until you had dissected out every nerve in my body and left it quite exposed and it was too much, too much. You should give your subjects occasional respite even in the ardor of research.” She said it without bitterness. “Good God” cried Adele utterly dumbfounded “did you think that I was deliberately making you suffer in order to study results? Heavens and earth what do you take me for! Do you suppose that I for a moment realised that you were in pain. No! no! it is only my cursed habit of being concerned only with my own thoughts, and then you know I never for a moment believed that you really cared about me, that is one of the things that with all my conceit I never can believe. Helen how could you have had any use for me if you thought me capable of such wanton cruelty?” “I didn’t know,” she answered “I was willing that you should do what you liked if it interested you and I would stand it as well as I could.” “Oh! Oh!” groaned Adele yearning over her with remorseful sympathy “surely dear you believe that I had no idea of your pain and that my brutality was due to ignorance and not intention.” “Yes! yes! I know” whispered Helen, nestling to her. After a while she went on, “You know dear you mean so very much to me for with all your inveterate egotism you are the only person with whom I have ever come into close contact, whom I could continue to respect.” “Faith” said Adele ruefully “I confess I can’t see why. After all even at my best I am only tolerably decent. There are plenty of others, your experience has been unfortunate that’s all, and then you know you have always shut yourself off by that fatal illusion of yours that you could stand completely alone.” And then she chanted with tender mockery, “And the very strong man Kwasind and he was a very strong man” she went on “even if being an unconquerable solitary wasn’t entirely a success.”

2

All through the winter Helen at intervals spent a few days with Mabel Neathe in Baltimore. Adele was always more or less with them on these occasions. On the surface they preserved the same relations as had existed on the steamer. The only evidence that Mabel gave of a realisation of a difference was in never if she could avoid it leaving them alone together.

It was tacitly understood between them that on these rare occasions they should give each other no sign. As the time drew near when Adele was once more to leave for Europe this time for an extended absence, the tension of this self-imposed inhibition became unendurable and they as tacitly ceased to respect it.

Some weeks before her intended departure Adele was one afternoon as usual taking tea with Mabel. “You have never met Mr. and Mrs. T. have you?” Mabel asked quite out of the air. They had never definitely avoided talking of Helen but they had not spoken of her unnecessarily. “No” Adele answered, “I haven’t wanted to. I don’t like perfunctory civilities and I know that I belong to the number of Helen’s friends of whom they do not approve.” “You would not be burdened by their civility, they never take the trouble to be as amiable as that.” “Are your experiences so very unpleasant when you are stopping there? I shouldn’t think that you would care to do it often.” “Sometimes I feel as if it couldn’t be endured but if I didn’t, Helen would leave them and I think she would regret that and so I don’t want her to do it. I have only to say the word and she would leave them at once and sometimes I think she will do it anyway. If she once makes up her mind she won’t reconsider it. Of course I wouldn’t say such things to any one but you, you know.” “I can quite believe that,” said Adele rather grimly, “isn’t there anything else that you would like to tell me just because I am I. If so don’t let me get in your way.” “I have never told you about our early relations,” Mabel continued. “You know Helen cared for me long before I knew anything about it. We used to be together a great deal at College and every now and then she would disappear for a long time into the country and it wasn’t until long afterwards that I found out the reason of it. You know Helen never gives way. You have no idea how wonderful she is. I have been so worried lately” she went on “lest she should think it necessary to leave home for my sake because it is so uncomfortable for me in the summer when I spend a month with her.” “Well then why don’t you make a noble sacrifice and stay away? Apparently Helen’s heroism is great enough to carry her through the ordeal.” Adele felt herself to be quite satisfactorily vulgar. Mabel accepted it literally. “Do you really advise it?” she asked. “Oh yes” said Adele “there is nothing so good for the soul as self-imposed periods of total abstinence.” “Well, I will think about it” Mabel answered “it is such a comfort that you understand everything and one can speak to you openly about it all.” “That’s where you are entirely mistaken” Adele said decisively, “I understand nothing. But after all” she added, “it isn’t any of my business anyway. Adios,” and she left.

When she got home she saw a letter of Helen’s on the table. She felt no impulse to read it. She put it well away. “Not that it is any of my business whether she is bound and if so how,” she said to herself. “That is entirely for her to work out with her own conscience. For me it is only a question of what exists between us two. I owe Mabel nothing”; and she resolutely relegated it all quite to the background of her mind.

Mabel however did not allow the subject to rest. At the very next opportunity she again asked Adele for advice. “Oh hang it all” Adele broke out “what do I know about it? I understand nothing of the nature of the bond between you.” “Don’t you really?” Mabel was seriously incredulous. “No I don’t.” Adele answered with decision, and the subject dropped.

Adele communed with herself dismally. “I was strong-minded to put it out of my head once, but this time apparently it has come to stay. I can’t deny that I do badly want to know and I know well enough that if I continue to want to know the only decent thing for me to do is to ask the information of Helen. But I do so hate to do that. Why? well I suppose because it would hurt so to hear her admit that she was bound. It would be infinitely pleasanter to have Mabel explain it but it certainly would be very contemptible of me to get it from her. Helen is right, it’s not easy this business of really caring about people. I seem to be pretty deeply in it” and she smiled to herself “because now I don’t regret the bother and the pain. I wonder if I am really beginning to care” and she lost herself in a revery.

Mabel’s room was now for Adele always filled with the atmosphere of the unasked question. She could dismiss it when alone but Mabel was clothed with it as with a garment although nothing concerning it passed between them.

Adele now received a letter from Helen asking why she had not written, whether it was that faith had again failed her. Adele at first found it impossible to answer; finally she wrote a note at once ambiguous and bitter.

At last the tension snapped. “Tell me then” Adele said to Mabel abruptly one evening. Mabel made no attempt to misunderstand but she did attempt to delay. “Oh well if you want to go through the farce of a refusal and an insistence, why help yourself,” Adele broke out harshly, “but supposing all that done, I say again tell me.” Mabel was dismayed by Adele’s hot directness and she vaguely fluttered about as if to escape. “Drop your intricate delicacy” Adele said sternly “you wanted to tell, now tell.” Mabel was cowed. She sat down and explained.

The room grew large and portentous and to Mabel’s eyes Adele’s figure grew almost dreadful in its concentrated repulsion. There was a long silence that seemed to roar and menace and Mabel grew afraid. “Good-night” said Adele and left her.

Adele had now at last learned to stop thinking. She went home and lay motionless a long time. At last she got up and sat at her desk. “I guess I must really care a good deal about Helen” she said at last, “but oh Lord,” she groaned and it was very bitter pain. Finally she roused herself. “Poor Mabel” she said “I could almost find it in my heart to be sorry for her. I must have looked very dreadful.”

On the next few occasions nothing was said. Finally Mabel began again. “I really supposed Adele that you knew, or else I wouldn’t have said anything about it at all and after I once mentioned it, you know you made me tell.” “Oh yes I made you tell.” Adele could admit it quite cheerfully; Mabel seemed so trivial. “And then you know,” Mabel continued “I never would have mentioned it if I had not been so fond of you.” Adele laughed, “Yes it’s wonderful what an amount of devotion to me there is lying around the universe; but what will Helen think of the results of this devotion of yours?” “That is what worries me” Mabel admitted “I must tell her that I have told you and I am afraid she won’t like it.” “I rather suspect she won’t” and Adele laughed again “but there is nothing like seizing an opportunity before your courage has a chance to ooze. Helen will be down next week, you know, and that will give you your chance but I guess now there has been enough said,” and she definitely dismissed the matter.

Adele found it impossible to write to Helen, she felt too sore and bitter but even in spite of her intense revulsion of feeling, she realised that she did still believe in that other Helen that she had attempted once to describe to her. In spite of all evidence she was convinced that something real existed there, something that she was bound to reverence.

She spent a painful week struggling between revulsion and respect. Finally two days before Helen’s visit, she heard from her. “I am afraid I can bear it no longer” Helen wrote. “As long as I believed there was a chance of your learning to be something more than your petty complacent self, I could willingly endure everything, but now you remind me of an ignorant mob. You trample everything ruthlessly under your feet without considering whether or not you kill something precious and without being changed or influenced by what you so brutally destroy. I am like Diogenes in quest of an honest man; I want so badly to find some one I can respect and I find them all worthy of nothing but contempt. You have done your best. I am sorry.”

For some time Adele was wholly possessed by hot anger, but that changed to intense sympathy for Helen’s pain. She realised the torment she might be enduring and so sat down at once to answer. “Perhaps though she really no longer cares” she thought to herself and hesitated. “Well whether she does or not makes no difference I will at least do my part.”

“I can make no defence” she wrote “except only that in spite of all my variations there has grown within me steadily an increasing respect and devotion to you. I am not surprised at your bitterness but your conclusions from it are not justified. It is hardly to be expected that such a changed estimate of values, such a complete departure from established convictions as I have lately undergone could take place without many revulsions. That you have been very patient I fully realise but on the other hand you should recognise that I too have done my best and your word to the contrary notwithstanding that best has not been contemptible. So don’t talk any more nonsense about mobs. If your endurance is not equal to this task, why admit it and have done with it; if it is I will try to be adequate.”

Adele knew that Helen would receive her letter but there would not be time to answer it as she was to arrive in Baltimore the following evening. They were all three to meet at the opera that night so for a whole day Adele would be uncertain of Helen’s feeling toward her. She spent all her strength throughout the day in endeavoring to prepare herself to find that Helen still held her in contempt. It had always been her habit to force herself to realise the worst that was likely to befall her and to submit herself before the event. She was never content with simply thinking that the worst might happen and having said it to still expect the best, but she had always accustomed herself to bring her mind again and again to this worst possibility until she had really mastered herself to bear it. She did this because she always doubted her own courage and distrusted her capacity to meet a difficulty if she had not inured herself to it beforehand.

All through this day she struggled for her accustomed definite resignation and the tremendous difficulty of accomplishment made her keenly realise how much she valued Helen’s regard.

She did not arrive at the opera until after it had commenced. She knew how little command she had of her expression when deeply moved and she preferred that the first greeting should take place in the dark. She came in quietly to her place. Helen leaned across Mabel and greeted her. There was nothing in her manner to indicate anything and Adele realised by her sensation of sick disappointment that she had really not prepared herself at all. Now that the necessity was more imperative she struggled again for resignation and by the time the act was over she had pretty well gained it. She had at least mastered herself enough to entertain Mabel with elaborate discussion of music and knife fights. She avoided noticing Helen but that was comparatively simple as Mabel sat between them.

Carmen that night was to her at once the longest and the shortest performance that she had ever sat through. It was short because the end brought her nearer to hopeless certainty. It was long because she could only fill it with suspense.

The opera was at last or already over, Adele was uncertain which phrase expressed her feeling most accurately, and then they went for a little while to Mabel’s room. Adele was by this time convinced that all her relation with Helen was at an end.

“You look very tired to-night, what’s the matter?” Mabel asked her. “Oh!” she explained “there’s been a lot of packing and arranging and good-bys to say and farewell lunches and dinners to eat. How I hate baked shad, it’s a particular delicacy now and I have lunched and dined on it for three days running so I think it’s quite reasonable for me to be worn out. Good-by no don’t come downstairs with me. Hullo Helen has started down already to do the honors. Good-by I will see you again to-morrow.” Mabel went back to her room and Helen was already lost in the darkness of the lower hall. Adele slowly descended the stairs impressing herself with the necessity of self-restraint.

“Can you forgive me?” and Helen held her close. “I haven’t anything to forgive if you still care,” Adele answered. They were silent together a long time. “We will certainly have earned our friendship when it is finally accomplished,” Adele said at last.

“Well good-by,” Mabel began as the next day Adele was leaving for good. “Oh! before you go I want to tell you that it’s alright. Helen was angry but it’s alright now. You will be in New York for a few days before you sail” she continued. “I know you won’t be gone for a whole year, you will be certain to come back to us before long. I will think of your advice” she concluded. “You know it carries so much weight coming from you.” “Oh of course” answered Adele and thought to herself, “What sort of a fool does Mabel take me for anyway.”

Adele was in Helen’s room the eve of her departure. They had been together a long time. Adele was sitting on the floor her head resting against Helen’s knee. She looked up at Helen and then broke the silence with some effort. “Before I go” she said “I want to tell you myself what I suppose you know already, that Mabel has told me of the relations existing between you.” Helen’s arms dropped away. “No I didn’t know.” She was very still. “Mabel didn’t tell you then?” Adele asked. “No” replied Helen. There was a sombre silence. “If you were not wholly selfish, you would have exercised self-restraint enough to spare me this,” Helen said. Adele hardly heard the words, but the power of the mood that possessed Helen awed her. She broke through it at last and began with slow resolution.

“I do not admit” she said, “that I was wrong in wanting to know. I suppose one might in a spirit of quixotic generosity deny oneself such a right but as a reasonable being, I feel that I had a right to know. I realise perfectly that it was hopelessly wrong to learn it from Mabel instead of from you. I admit I was a coward, I was simply afraid to ask you.” Helen laughed harshly. “You need not have been,” she said “I would have told you nothing.” “I think you are wrong, I am quite sure that you would have told me and I wanted to spare myself that pain, perhaps spare you it too, I don’t know. I repeat I cannot believe that I was wrong in wanting to know.”

They remained there together in an unyielding silence. When an irresistible force meets an immovable body what happens? Nothing. The shadow of a long struggle inevitable as their different natures lay drearily upon them. This incident however decided was only the beginning. All that had gone before was only a preliminary. They had just gotten into position.

The silence was not oppressive but it lasted a long time. “I am very fond of you Adele” Helen said at last with a deep embrace.

It was an hour later when Adele drew a deep breath of resolution, “What foolish people those poets are who say that parting is such sweet sorrow. Although it isn’t for ever I can’t find a bit of sweetness in it not one tiny little speck. Helen I don’t like at all this business of leaving you.” “And I” Helen exclaimed “when in you I seem to be taking farewell of parents, brothers sisters my own child, everything at once. No dear you are quite right there is nothing pleasant in it.”

“Then why do they put it into the books?” Adele asked with dismal petulance. “Oh dear! but at least it’s some comfort to have found out that they are wrong. It’s one fact discovered anyway. Dear we are neither of us sorry that we know enough to find it out, are we?” “No,” Helen answered “we are neither of us sorry.”

On the steamer Adele received a note of farewell from Mabel in which she again explained that nothing but her great regard for Adele would have made it possible for her to speak as she had done. Adele lost her temper. “I am willing to fight in any way that Mabel likes” she said to herself “underhand or overhand, in the dark, or in the light, in a room or out of doors but at this I protest. She unquestionably did that for a purpose even if the game was not successful. I don’t blame her for the game, a weak man must fight with such weapons as he can hold but I don’t owe it to her to endure the hypocrisy of a special affection. I can’t under the circumstances be very straight but I’ll not be unnecessarily crooked. I’ll make it clear to her but I’ll complicate it in the fashion that she loves.”

“My dear Mabel” she wrote, “either you are duller than I would like to think you or you give me credit for more good-natured stupidity than I possess. If the first supposition is correct then you have nothing to say and I need say nothing; if the second then nothing that you would say would carry weight so it is equally unnecessary for you to say anything. If you don’t understand what I am talking about then I am talking about nothing and it makes no difference, if you do then there’s enough said.” Mabel did not answer for several months and then began again to write friendly letters.

It seemed incredible to Adele this summer that it was only one year ago that she had seemed to herself so simple and all morality so easily reducible to formula. In these long lazy Italian days she did not discuss these matters with herself. She realised that at present morally and mentally she was too complex, and that complexity too much astir. It would take much time and strength to make it all settle again. It might, she thought, be eventually understood, it might even in a great deal of time again become simple but at present it gave little promise.

She poured herself out fully and freely to Helen in their ardent correspondence. At first she had had some hesitation about this. She knew that Helen and Mabel were to be together the greater part of the summer and she thought it possible that both the quantity and the matter of the correspondence, if it should come to Mabel’s notice would give Helen a great deal of bother. She hesitated a long time whether to suggest this to Helen and to let her decide as to the expediency of being more guarded.

There were many reasons for not mentioning the matter. She realised that not alone Helen but that she herself was still uncertain as to the fidelity of her own feeling. She could not as yet trust herself and hesitated to leave herself alone with a possible relapse.

“After all,” she said to herself, “it is Helen’s affair and not mine. I have undertaken to follow her lead even into very devious and underground ways but I don’t know that it is necessary for me to warn her. She knows Mabel as well as I do. Perhaps she really won’t be sorry if the thing is brought to a head.”

She remembered the reluctance that Helen always showed to taking precautions or to making any explicit statement of conditions. She seemed to satisfy her conscience and keep herself from all sense of wrong-doing by never allowing herself to expect a difficulty. When it actually arrived the active necessity of using whatever deception was necessary to cover it, drowned her conscience in the violence of action. Adele did not as yet realise this quality definitely but she was vaguely aware that Helen would shut her mind to any explicit statement of probabilities, that she would take no precautions and would thus avoid all sense of guilt. In this fashion she could safeguard herself from her own conscience.

Adele recognised all this dimly. She did not formulate it but it aided to keep her from making any statement to Helen.

She herself could not so avoid her conscience, she simply had to admit a change in moral basis. She knew what she was doing, she realised what was likely to happen and the way in which the new developments would have to be met.

She acknowledged to herself that her own defence lay simply in the fact that she thought the game was worth the candle. “After all” she concluded, “there is still the most important reason for saying nothing. The stopping of the correspondence would make me very sad and lonely. In other words I simply don’t want to stop it and so I guess I won’t.”

For several months the correspondence continued with vigor and ardour on both sides. Then there came a three weeks’ interval and no word from Helen then a simple friendly letter and then another long silence.

Adele lying on the green earth on a sunny English hillside communed with herself on these matters day after day. She had no real misgiving but she was deeply unhappy. Her unhappiness was the unhappiness of loneliness not of doubt. She saved herself from intense misery only by realising that the sky was still so blue and the country-side so green and beautiful. The pain of passionate longing was very hard to bear. Again and again she would bury her face in the cool grass to recover the sense of life in the midst of her sick despondency.

“There are many possibilities but to me only one probability,” she said to herself. “I am not a trustful person in spite of an optimistic temperament but I am absolutely certain in the face of all the facts that Helen is unchanged. Unquestionably there has been some complication. Mabel has gotten hold of some letters and there has been trouble. I can’t blame Mabel much. The point of honor would be a difficult one to decide between the three of us.”

As time passed she did not doubt Helen but she began to be much troubled about her responsibility in the matter. She felt uncertain as to the attitude she should take.

“As for Mabel” she said to herself “I admit quite completely that I simply don’t care. I owe her nothing. She wanted me when it was pleasant to have me and so we are quits. She entered the fight and must be ready to bear the results. We were never bound to each other, we never trusted each other and so there has been no breach of faith. She would show me no mercy and I need grant her none, particularly as she would wholly misunderstand it. It is very strange how very different one’s morality and one’s temper are when one wants something really badly. Here I, who have always been hopelessly soft-hearted and good-natured and who have always really preferred letting the other man win, find myself quite cold-blooded and relentless. It’s a lovely morality that in which we believe even in serious matters when we are not deeply stirred, it’s so delightfully noble and gentle.” She sighed and then laughed. “Well, I hope some day to find a morality that can stand the wear and tear of real desire to take the place of the nice one that I have lost, but morality or no morality the fact remains that I have no compunctions on the score of Mabel.

“About Helen that’s a very different matter. I unquestionably do owe her a great deal but just how to pay it is the difficult point to discover. I can’t forget that to me she can never be the first consideration as she is to Mabel for I have other claims that I would always recognise as more important. I have neither the inclination or the power to take Mabel’s place and I feel therefore that I have no right to step in between them. On the other hand morally and mentally she is in urgent need of a strong comrade and such in spite of all evidence I believe myself to be. Some day if we continue she will in spite of herself be compelled to choose between us and what have I to offer? Nothing but an elevating influence.

“Bah! what is the use of an elevating influence if one hasn’t bread and butter. Her possible want of butter if not of bread, considering her dubious relations with her family must be kept in mind. Mabel could and would always supply them and I neither can nor will. Alas for an unbuttered influence say I. What a grovelling human I am anyway. But I do have occasional sparkling glimpses of faith and those when they come I truly believe to be worth much bread and butter. Perhaps Helen also finds them more delectable. Well I will state the case to her and abide by her decision.”

She timed her letter to arrive when Helen would be once more at home alone. “I can say to you now” she wrote “what I found impossible in the early summer. I am now convinced and I think you are too that my feeling for you is genuine and loyal and whatever may be our future difficulties we are now at least on a basis of understanding and trust. I know therefore that you will not misunderstand when I beg you to consider carefully whether on the whole you had not better give me up. I can really amount to so little for you and yet will inevitably cause you so much trouble. That I dread your giving me up I do not deny but I dread more being the cause of serious annoyance to you. Please believe that this statement is sincere and is to be taken quite literally.”

“Hush little one” Helen answered “oh you stupid child, don’t you realise that you are the only thing in the world that makes anything seem real or worth while to me. I have had a dreadful time this summer. Mabel read a letter of mine to you and it upset her completely. She said that she found it but I can hardly believe that. She asked me if you cared for me and I told her that I didn’t know and I really don’t dearest. She did not ask me if I cared for you. The thing upset her completely and she was jealous of my every thought and I could not find a moment even to feel alone with you. But don’t please don’t say any more about giving you up. You are not any trouble to me if you will only not leave me. It’s alright now with Mabel, she says that she will never be jealous again.” “Oh Lord!” groaned Adele “well if she isn’t she would be a hopeless fool. Anyhow I said I would abide by Helen’s decision and I certainly will but how so proud a woman can permit such control is more than I can understand.”

[ ¶ ]

Book 3: HELEN

1

There is no passion more dominant and instinctive in the human spirit than the need of the country to which one belongs. One often speaks of homesickness as if in its intense form it were the peculiar property of Swiss mountaineers, Scandinavians, Frenchmen and those other nations that too have a poetic background, but poetry is no element in the case. It is simply a vital need for the particular air that is native, whether it is the used up atmosphere of London, the clean-cut cold of America or the rarefied air of Swiss mountains. The time comes when nothing in the world is so important as a breath of one’s own particular climate. If it were one’s last penny it would be used for that return passage.

An American in the winter fogs of London can realise this passionate need, this desperate longing in all its completeness. The dead weight of that fog and smoke laden air, the sky that never suggests for a moment the clean blue distance that has been the accustomed daily comrade, the dreary sun, moon and stars that look like painted imitations on the ceiling of a smoke-filled room, the soggy, damp, miserable streets, and the women with bedraggled, frayed-out skirts, their faces swollen and pimply with sordid dirt ground into them until it has become a natural part of their ugly surface all become day after day a more dreary weight of hopeless oppression.

A hopeful spirit resists. It feels that it must be better soon, it cannot last so forever; this afternoon, to-morrow this dead weight must lift, one must soon again realise a breath of clean air, but day after day the whole weight of fog, smoke and low brutal humanity rests a weary load on the head and back and one loses the power of straightening the body to actively bear the burden, it becomes simply a despairing endurance.

Just escaped from this oppression, Adele stood in the saloon of an ocean steamer looking at the white snow line of New York harbor. A little girl one of a family who had also fled from England after a six months trial, stood next to her. They stayed side by side their faces close to the glass. A government ship passed flying the flag. The little girl looked deeply at it and then with slow intensity said quite to herself, “There is the American flag, it looks good.” Adele echoed it, there was all America and it looked good; the clean sky and the white snow and the straight plain ungainly buildings all in a cold and brilliant air without spot or stain.

Adele’s return had been unexpected and she landed quite alone. “No it wasn’t to see you much as I wanted you,” she explained to Helen long afterwards, “it was just plain America. I landed quite alone as I had not had time to let any of my friends know of my arrival but I really wasn’t in a hurry to go to them much as I had longed for them all. I simply rejoiced in the New York streets, in the long spindling legs of the elevated, in the straight high undecorated houses, in the empty upper air and in the white surface of the snow. It was such a joy to realise that the whole thing was without mystery and without complexity, that it was clean and straight and meagre and hard and white and high. Much as I wanted you I was not eager for after all you meant to me a turgid and complex world, difficult yet necessary to understand and for the moment I wanted to escape all that, I longed only for obvious, superficial, clean simplicity.”

Obeying this need Adele after a week of New York went to Boston. She steeped herself in the very essence of clear eyed Americanism. For days she wandered about the Boston streets rejoicing in the passionless intelligence of the faces. She revelled in the American street-car crowd with its ready intercourse, free comments and airy persiflage all without double meanings which created an atmosphere that never suggested for a moment the need to be on guard.

It was a cleanliness that began far inside of these people and was kept persistently washed by a constant current of clean cold water. Perhaps the weight of stains necessary to the deepest understanding might be washed away, it might well be that it was not earthy enough to be completely satisfying, but it was a delicious draught to a throat choked with soot and fog.

For a month Adele bathed herself in this cleanliness and then she returned to New York eager again for a world of greater complexity.

For some time after her return a certain estrangement existed between Helen and herself. Helen had been much hurt at her long voluntary absence and Adele as yet did not sufficiently understand her own motives to be able to explain. It had seemed to her only that she rather dreaded losing herself again with Helen.

This feeling between them gradually disappeared. In their long sessions in Helen’s room, Adele now too cultivated the habit of silent intimacy. As time went on her fear of Helen and of herself gradually died away and she yielded herself to the complete joy of simply being together.

One day they agreed between them that they were very near the state of perfect happiness. “Yes I guess it’s alright” Adele said with a fond laugh “and when it’s alright it certainly is very good. Am I not a promising pupil?” she asked. “Not nearly so good a pupil as so excellent a teacher as I am deserves” Helen replied. “Oh! Oh!” cried Adele, “I never realised it before but compared with you I am a model of humility. There is nothing like meeting with real arrogance. It makes one recognise a hitherto hidden virtue,” and then they once more lost themselves in happiness.

It was a very real oblivion. Adele was aroused from it by a kiss that seemed to scale the very walls of chastity. She flung away on the instant filled with battle and revulsion. Utterly regardless of Helen she lay her face buried in her hands. “I never dreamed that after all that has come I was still such a virgin soul” she said to herself, “and that like Parsifal a kiss could make me frantic with realisation” and then she lost herself in the full tide of her fierce disgust.

She lay long in this new oblivion. At last she turned. Helen lay very still but on her face were bitter tears. Adele with her usual reaction of repentance tried to comfort. “Forgive me!” she said “I don’t know what possessed me. No you didn’t do anything it was all my fault.” “And we were so happy” Helen said. After a long silence she asked “Was it that you felt your old distrust of me again?” “Yes,” replied Adele briefly. “I am afraid I can’t forgive this,” Helen said. “I didn’t suppose that you could,” Adele replied.

They continued to meet but each one was filled with her own struggle. Adele finally reopened the subject. “You see” she explained “my whole trouble lies in the fact that I don’t know on what ground I am objecting, whether it is morality or a meaningless instinct. You know I have always had a conviction that no amount of reasoning will help in deciding what is right and possible for one to do. If you don’t begin with some theory of obligation, anything is possible and no rule of right and wrong holds. One must either accept some theory or else believe one’s instinct or follow the world’s opinion.

“Now I have no theory and much as I would like to, I can’t really regard the world’s opinion. As for my instincts they have always been opposed to the indulgence of any feeling of passion. I suppose that is due to the Calvinistic influence that dominates American training and has interfered with my natural temperament. Somehow you have made me realise that my attitude in the matter was degrading and material, instead of moral and spiritual but in spite of you my puritan instincts again and again say no and I get into a horrible mess. I am beginning to distrust my instincts and I am about convinced that my objection was not a deeply moral one. I suppose after all it was a good deal cowardice. Anyhow” she concluded, “I guess I haven’t any moral objection any more and now if I have lost my instincts it will be alright and we can begin a new deal.” “I am afraid I can’t help you much” Helen answered “I can only hold by the fact that whatever you do and however much you hurt me I seem to have faith in you, in spite of yourself.” Adele groaned. “How hopelessly inadequate I am,” she said.

This completeness of revulsion never occurred again, but a new opposition gradually arose between them. Adele realised that Helen demanded of her a response and always before that response was ready. Their pulses were differently timed. She could not go so fast and Helen’s exhausted nerves could no longer wait. Adele found herself constantly forced on by Helen’s pain. She went farther than she could in honesty because she was unable to refuse anything to one who had given all. It was a false position. All reactions had now to be concealed as it was evident that Helen could no longer support that struggle. Their old openness was no longer possible and Adele ceased to express herself freely.

She realised that her attitude was misunderstood and that Helen interpreted her slowness as essential deficiency. This was the inevitable result of a situation in which she was forced constantly ahead of herself. She was sore and uneasy and the greater her affection for Helen became the more irritable became her discontent.

One evening they had agreed to meet at a restaurant and dine before going to Helen’s room. Adele arriving a half hour late found Helen in a state of great excitement. “Why what’s the matter?” Adele asked. “Matter” Helen repeated “you kept me waiting for you and a man came in and spoke to me and it’s the first time that I have ever been so insulted.” Adele gazed at her in astonishment. “Great guns!” she exclaimed “what do you expect if you go out alone at night. You must be willing to accept the consequences. The men are quite within their rights.” “Their rights! They have no right to insult me.” Adele shook her head in slow wonderment. “Will we ever understand each other’s point of view,” she said. “A thing that seems to unworldly, unheroic me so simple and inevitable and which I face quietly a score of times seems to utterly unnerve you while on the other hand,—but then we won’t go into that, have something to eat and you will feel more cheerful.”

“If you had been much later,” Helen said as they were walking home, “I would have left and never have had anything farther to do with you until you apologised.” “Bah!” exclaimed Adele. “I haven’t any objection to apologising, the only thing I object to is being in the wrong. You are quite like a storybook” she continued, “you still believe in the divine right of heroics and of ladies. You think there is some higher power that makes the lower world tremble, when you say, ‘Man how dare you!’ That’s all very well when the other man wants to be scared but when he doesn’t it’s the strongest man that wins.”

They had been together for some time in the room, when Helen broke the silence. “I wonder,” she said, “why I am doomed always to care for people who are so hopelessly inadequate.” Adele looked at her a few moments and then wandered about the room. She returned to her seat, her face very still and set. “Oh! I didn’t mean anything” said Helen, “I was only thinking about it all.” Adele made no reply. “I think you might be patient with me when I am nervous and tired” Helen continued petulantly “and not be angry at everything I say.” “I could be patient enough if I didn’t think that you really meant what you have said,” Adele answered. “I don’t care what you say, the trouble is that you do believe it.” “But you have said it yourself again and again” Helen complained. “That is perfectly true” returned Adele “but it is right for me to say it and to believe it too, but not for you. If you believe it, it puts a different face on the whole matter. It makes the situation intolerable.” They were silent, Helen nervous and uneasy, and Adele rigid and quiet. “Oh why can’t you forget it?” Helen cried at last. Adele roused herself. “It’s alright” she said “don’t bother. You are all tired out, come lie down and go to sleep.” She remained with her a little while and then went into another room to read. She was roused from an unpleasant revery by Helen’s sudden entrance. “I had such a horrible dream” she said “I thought that you were angry and had left me never to come back. Don’t go away, please stay with me.”

“You haven’t forgiven me yet?” Helen asked the next morning as Adele was about to leave her. “It isn’t a question of forgiveness, it’s a question of your feeling,” Adele replied steadily. “You have given no indication as yet that you did not believe what you said last night.” “I don’t know what I said,” Helen evaded “I am worried and pestered and bothered and you just make everything harder for me and then accuse me of saying things that I shouldn’t. Well perhaps I shouldn’t have said it.” “But nevertheless you believe it,” Adele returned stubbornly. “Oh I don’t know what I believe. I am so torn and bothered, can’t you leave me alone?” “You have no right to constantly use your pain as a weapon!” Adele flashed out angrily. “What do you mean by that?” Helen demanded. “I mean that you force me on by your pain and then hold me responsible for the whole business. I am willing to stand for my own trouble but I will not endure the whole responsibility of yours.” “Well aren’t you responsible?” asked Helen, “have I done anything but be passive while you did as you pleased? I have been willing to endure it all, but I have not taken one step to hold you.” Adele stared at her. “So that’s your version of the situation is it? Oh well then there is no use in saying another word.” She started to go and then stood irresolutely by the door. Helen dropped her head on her arms. Adele returned and remained looking down at her stubborn and unhappy. “Oh I shall go mad,” Helen moaned. Adele stood motionless. Helen’s hand dropped and Adele kneeling beside her took her into her arms with intense fondness, but they both realised that neither of them had yielded.

They were each too fond of the other ever to venture on an ultimatum for they realised that they would not be constant to it. The question of relative values and responsibilities was not again openly discussed between them. Subtly perhaps unconsciously but nevertheless persistently Helen now threw the burden of choice upon Adele. Just how it came about she never quite realised but inevitably now it was always Adele that had to begin and had to ask for the next meeting. Helen’s attitude became that of one anxious to give all but unfortunately prevented by time and circumstances. Adele was sure that it was not that Helen had ceased to care but that intentionally or not she was nevertheless taking full advantage of the fact that Adele now cared equally as much.

Adele chafed under this new dispensation but nevertheless realised that it was no more than justice. In fact her submission went deeper. On the night of their quarrel she had realised for the first time Helen’s understanding of what their relations had been and she now spent many weary nights in endeavoring to decide whether that interpretation was just and if she really was to that degree responsible. As time went on she became hopelessly confused and unhappy about the whole matter.

One night she was lying on her bed gloomy and disconsolate. Suddenly she burst out, “No I am not a cad. Helen has come very near to persuading me that I am but I really am not. We both went into this with our eyes open, and Helen fully as deliberately as myself. I never intentionally made her suffer however much she may think I did. No if one goes in, one must be willing to stand for the whole game and take the full responsibility of their own share.”

“You know I don’t understand your attitude at all,” Adele said to Helen the next day. “I am thinking of your indignation at those men speaking to you that night when we had the quarrel. It seems to me one must be prepared to stand not only the actual results of one’s acts but also all the implications of them. People of your heroic kind consider yourselves heroes when you are doing no more than the rest of us who look upon it only as humbly submitting to inevitable necessity.” “What do you mean?” asked Helen. “Why simply that when one goes out of bounds one has no claim to righteous indignation if one is caught.” “That depends somewhat on the method of going,” answered Helen, “one can go out of bounds in such a manner that one’s right must be respected.” “One’s right to do wrong?” Adele asked. “No for when it is done so it isn’t wrong. You have not yet learned that things are not separated by such hard and fast lines, but I understand your meaning. You object because I have stopped enduring everything from you. You have no understanding of all that I have forgiven.” “I have said it in fun and now I say it in earnest,” Adele answered angrily “you are too hopelessly arrogant. Are you the only one that has had to endure and forgive?” “Oh yes I suppose that you think that you too have made serious sacrifices but I tell you that I never realised what complete scorn I was capable of feeling as that night when I kissed you and you flung me off in that fashion because you didn’t know what it was that you wanted.” “You are intolerable” Adele answered fiercely, “I at least realise that I am not always in the right, but you, you are incapable of understanding anything except your own point of view, or realising even distantly the value of a humility which acknowledges an error.” “Humility” Helen repeated, “that is a strange claim for you to make for yourself.” “May be,” Adele answered “all things are relative. I never realised my virtue until it was brought out by contrast.” “Oh I could be humble too,” Helen retorted “if I could see any one who had made good a superior claim, but that hasn’t come yet.” “No, and with your native blindness it isn’t likely that it ever will, that’s quite true.” “No it isn’t blindness, it’s because I understand values before I act on them. Oh yes I know you are generous enough after you have gone home and have had time to think it over, but it’s the generosity of instinctive acts that counts and as to that I don’t think there is much doubt as to who is the better man.” “As you will!” cried Adele bursting violently from her chair with a thundering imprecation and then with the same movement and a feeling of infinite tenderness and sorrow she took Helen into her arms and kissed her. “What a great goose you are,” said Helen fondly. “Oh yes I know it” Adele answered drearily, “but it’s no use I can’t remain angry even for one long moment. Repentance comes too swiftly but nevertheless I have a hopelessly persistent mind and after the pressure is removed I return to the old refrain. Dear don’t forget, you really are in the wrong.”

In spite of this outburst of reconciliation, things did not really improve between them. Helen still pursued her method of granting in inverse ratio to the strength of Adele’s desire, and Adele’s unhappiness and inward resistance grew steadily with the increase of her affection.

Before long the old problem of Mabel’s claims further complicated the situation. “I am going abroad this summer again with Mabel,” Helen said one day. Adele made no comment but the question “At whose expense?” was insistently in her mind.

In spite of the conviction that she owed Mabel nothing, she had had an uneasy sense concerning her during the whole winter. She had avoided going to Boston again as she did not wish to see her. She realised a sense of shame at the thought of meeting her. In spite of the clearness of her reasoning, she could not get rid of the feeling that she had stolen the property of another.

On the few occasions when the matter was spoken of between them, Helen while claiming her right to act as she pleased, admitted the validity of Mabel’s claim. She declared repeatedly that in the extreme case if she had to give up some one it would be Adele and not Mabel, as Mabel would be unable to endure it, and Adele and herself were strong enough to support such a trial.

Just how Helen reconciled these conflicting convictions, Adele did not understand but as her own reconcilements were far from convincing to herself, she could ask for no explanations of the other’s conscience. This statement of a foreign trip, probably at Mabel’s expense made her once more face the situation. She had a strong sense of the sanctity of money obligations. She recognised as paramount the necessary return for value received in all cash considerations. Perhaps Helen had her own money but of this Adele was exceedingly doubtful. She wanted badly to know but she admitted to herself that this question she dared not ask.

The recognition of Helen’s willingness to accept this of Mabel brought her some comfort. She lost her own sense of shame toward Mabel. “After all” she thought, “I haven’t really robbed her of anything. She will win out eventually so I can meet her with a clearer conscience.” She then told Helen that she intended going to Boston for a week before her return to Europe. Helen said nothing but it was evident that she did not wish her to go.

In this last month together there was less openness and confidence between them than at any time in their whole relation. Helen seemed content and indifferent but yet persisted always in answer to any statement of doubt from Adele that she was quite unchanged. Adele felt that her own distrust, stubbornness and affection were all steadily increasing. She deeply resented Helen’s present attitude which was that of one granting all and more than all to a discontented petitioner. She felt Helen’s continued statement of the sacrifices that she was making and even then the impossibility of satisfying her as both untruthful and insulting, but the conditions between them had become such that no explanations were possible.

Helen’s attitude was now a triumph of passivity. Adele was forced to accept it with what grace she might. Her only consolation lay in the satisfaction to her pride in realising Helen’s inadequacy in a real trial of generosity. When together now they seemed quite to have changed places. Helen was irritating and unsatisfying, Adele patient and forbearing.

“I wonder if we will see each other in Italy” Adele said one day. “I certainly very much hope so” answered Helen. “It is only a little over a week and then I go to Boston and then I will be in New York only a few days before I sail,” continued Adele, “when will I see you?” “On Monday evening” suggested Helen. “Good” agreed Adele.

On Monday morning Adele received a note from Helen explaining that the arrival of a friend made it impossible for her to see her alone before the end of the week but she would be glad if she would join them at lunch. Adele was deeply hurt and filled with bitter resentment. She understood Helen’s intention whether conscious or not in this delay. The realisation that in order to accomplish her ends Helen would not hesitate to cause her any amount of pain gave her a sense of sick despondency. She wrote a brief note saying that she did not think her presence at this lunch would tend greatly to the gayety of nations but that she would be at home in the evening if Helen cared to come. She got a hurried reply full of urgent protest but still holding to the original plan. “I guess this is the end of the story,” Adele said to herself.

“The situation seems utterly hopeless” she wrote, “we are more completely unsympathetic and understand each other less than at any time in our whole acquaintance. It may be my fault but nevertheless I find your attitude intolerable. You need feel no uneasiness about my going to Boston. I will not cause any trouble and as for the past I realise that as a matter of fact I have in no way interfered as you both still have all that is really vital to you.”

“I guess that settles it,” she said drearily as she dropped the letter into the mail-box. Helen made no sign. The days passed very quickly for Adele. All her actual consciousness found the definite ending of the situation a great relief. As long as one is firmly grasping the nettles there is no sting. The bitter pain begins when the hold begins to relax. At the actual moment of a calamity the undercurrents of pain, repentance and vain regret are buried deep under the ruins of the falling buildings and it is only when the whole mass begins to settle that they begin to well up here and there and at last rush out in an overwhelming flood of bitter pain. Adele in these first days that passed so quickly was peaceful and almost content. It was almost the end of the week when walking down town one day she saw Helen in the distance. It gave her a sudden shock and at first she was dazed but not moved by it, but gradually she became entirely possessed by the passion of her own longing and the pity of Helen’s possible pain. Without giving herself time for consideration she wrote to her and told her that having seen her she had realised the intensity of her own affection but that she did not feel that she had been in the wrong either in feeling or expressing resentment but that if Helen cared to come, she would be at home in the morning to see her. “Certainly I will come,” Helen answered.

When they met they tried to cover their embarrassment with commonplaces. Suddenly Adele frankly gave it up and went to the window and stared bravely out at the trees. Helen left standing in the room fought it out, finally she yielded and came to the window.

There was no ardor in their reconciliation, they had both wandered too far. Gradually they came together more freely but even then there was no openness of explanation between them. “As long as you have a soreness within that you don’t express, nothing can be right between us,” Helen said but to this appeal Adele could not make an open answer. There were things in her mind which she knew absolutely that Helen would not endure to hear spoken and so they could meet in mutual fondness but not in mutual honesty.

“Your letter upset me rather badly,” Helen said some hours later. “In fact I am rather afraid I fainted.” “But you would not have said a word to me, no matter how much you knew I longed for it?” Adele asked. “No” answered Helen “how could I?” “We are both proud women,” Adele said “but mine doesn’t take that form. As long as I thought there was a possibility of your caring, no amount of pain or humiliation would keep me from coming to you. But you do realise don’t you,” she asked earnestly “that however badly I may behave or whatever I may say or do my devotion and loyalty to you are absolute?” “Yes” answered Helen “I know it. I have learned my lesson too and I do trust you always.” They both realised this clearly, Adele had learned to love and Helen to trust but still there was no real peace between them.

“Don’t worry about me, I won’t get into any trouble in Boston” Adele said cheerily as they parted. “You come back on Sunday?” Helen asked. “Yes and will see you Sunday evening and then only a few days and then I will be on the ocean. Unless we Marconi to each other we will then for some little time be unable to get into difficulties.”

From Boston Adele wrote a letter to Helen full of nonsense and affection. She received just before her return a curt and distant answer.

“Well now what’s gone wrong” she said impatiently, “will there never be any peace?”

When she arrived at Helen’s room Sunday evening, Helen had not yet returned. She sat down and waited impatiently. Helen came in after a while radiant and cordial but very unfamiliar. Adele quietly watched her. Helen moved about and talked constantly. Adele was unresponsive and looked at her quite stolidly. At last Helen became quiet. Adele looked at her some time longer and then laughed. “Aren’t you ashamed of yourself?” she asked. Helen made an effort to be heroic but failed. “Yes I am” she admitted “but your letter was so cocky and you had caused me so much trouble that I couldn’t resist that temptation. There yes I am ashamed but it comes hard for me to say it.” Adele laughed joyously. “Well it’s the first and probably the last time in your history that you have ever realised your wrong-doing so let’s celebrate” and there was peace between them.

It was not however a peace of long duration for soon it had all come back. Helen was once more inscrutable and Adele resentful and unhappy.

Adele was to sail on the next day and they were spending this last morning together. Adele was bitterly unhappy at the uncertainty of it all and Helen quite peaceful and content. Adele to conceal her feelings wandered up to a bookcase and began to read. She stuck to it resolutely until Helen, annoyed, came up to her. “Pshaw” she said “why do you spend our last morning together in this fashion?” “Because I am considerably unhappy,” Adele replied. “Well you had better do as I do, wait to be unhappy until after you are gone,” Helen answered. Adele remembered their parting a year ago when Helen’s point of view had been different. “I might reply” she began, “but then I guess I won’t” she added. “That I won’t be unhappy even then, were you going to say?” Helen asked. “No I wasn’t going to be quite as obvious as that,” Adele answered and then wandered disconsolately about the room. She came back finally and sat on the arm of Helen’s chair but held herself drearily aloof. “Why do you draw away from me, when you are unhappy?” Helen finally burst out. “Don’t you trust me at all?”

A little later Adele was about to leave. They were standing at the door looking intently at each other. “Do you really care for me any more?” Adele asked at last. Helen was angry and her arms dropped. “You are impossible” she answered. “I have never before in my life ever given anybody more than one chance, and you, you have had seventy times seven and are no better than at first.” She kissed her resignedly. “You have succeeded in killing me” she said drearily, “and now you are doing your best to kill yourself. Good-by I will come to see you this evening for a little while.”

In the evening they began to discuss a possible meeting in Italy. “If I meet you there” Adele explained “I must do it deliberately for in the natural course of things I would be in France as my cousin does not intend going South this summer. It’s a question that you absolutely must decide. There is no reason why I should not come except only as it would please or displease you. As for Mabel she knows that I am fond of you and so it isn’t necessary for me to conceal my emotions. It is only a question of you and your desires. You can’t leave it to me” she concluded, “for you know, I have no power of resisting temptation, but I am strong enough to do as you say, so you must settle it.” “I can certainly conceal my emotions so it would be perfectly safe even if you can’t,” answered Helen. “I am afraid though I haven’t any more power of resisting temptation than you but I will think it over.” Just as they parted Helen decided. “I think dear that you had better come” she said. “Alright” answered Adele.

2

There was nothing to distinguish Mabel Neathe and Helen Thomas from the average American woman tourist as they walked down the Via Nazionale. Their shirt-waists trimly pinned down, their veils depending in graceless folds from their hats, the little bags with the steel chain firmly grasped in the left hand, the straightness of their backs and the determination of their observation all marked them an integral part of that national sisterhood which shows a more uncompromising family likeness than a continental group of sisters with all their dresses made exactly alike.

This general American sisterhood has a deeper conformity than the specific European, because in the American it is a conformity from within out. They all look alike not because they want to or because they are forced to do it, but simply because they lack individual imagination.

The European sisterhood conform to a common standard for economy or because it is a tradition to which they must submit but there is always the pathetic attempt to assert individual feeling in the difference of embroidery on a collar, or in a variation in tying of a bow and sometimes in the very daring by a different flower in the hat.

These two Americans then were like all the others. There was the same want of abundant life, the same inwardly compelled restrained movement, which kept them aloof from the life about them and the same intensely serious but unenthusiastic interest in the things to be observed. It was the walking of a dutiful purpose full of the necessity of observing many things among an alien mass of earthy spontaneity whose ideal expression is enthusiasm.

Behind them out of a side street came a young woman, the cut of whose shirt-waist alone betrayed her American origin. Large, abundant, full-busted and joyous, she seemed a part of the rich Roman life. She moved happily along, her white Panama hat well back on her head and an answering smile on her face as she caught the amused glances that fell upon her. Seeing the two in front she broke into a run, clapped them on the shoulder and as they turned with a start, she gave the national greeting “Hullo.”

“Why Adele” exclaimed Helen, “where did you come from? You look as brown and white and clean as if you had just sprung out of the sea.” With that they all walked on together. Adele kept up a lively talk with Mabel until they came to the pilgrimage church of the Santa Maria Maggiore. In the shelter of that great friendly hall she exchanged a word with Helen. “How are things going?” she asked. “Very badly” Helen replied.

They wandered about all together for a while and then they agreed to take a drive out into the Campagna. They were all keenly conscious of the fact that this combination of themselves all together was most undesirable but this feeling was covered by an enthusiastic and almost convincing friendly spontaneity, and indeed the spontaneity and the friendliness were not forced or hypocritical for if it had not been that they all wanted something else so much more they would have had great enjoyment in what they had. As it was the friendliness was almost enough to give a substantial basis to many moments of their companionship.

They spent that day together and then the next and by that time the tension of this false position began to tell on all of them.

The burden of constant entertainment and continual peace-keeping began to exhaust Adele’s good-nature, and she was beginning to occasionally show signs of impatient boredom. Mabel at first accepted eagerly enough all the entertainment offered her by Adele but gradually there came a change. Helen was constantly depressed and silent and Adele wishing to give her time to recover devoted herself constantly to Mabel’s amusement. This seemed to suggest to Mabel for the first time that Adele’s devotion was not only accepted but fully returned. This realisation grew steadily in her mind. She now ceased to observe Adele and instead kept constant and insistent watch on Helen. She grew irritable and almost insolent. She had never before in their triple intercourse resented Adele’s presence but she began now very definitely to do so.

On the evening of their second day together Helen and Adele had a half hour’s stroll alone. “Things do seem to be going badly, what’s the trouble?” Adele asked. “I don’t know exactly why but this summer Mabel is more jealous than ever before. It isn’t only you” she hastened to explain, “it is the same with everybody in whom I am ever so slightly interested. As for you nothing can induce her to believe that you came here simply because you had never been here before and wanted to see Rome. She positively refused to read your letter to me which I wanted to show her.” Adele laughed. “How you do keep it up!” she said. “What do you expect? Mabel would be a fool if she believed anything but the truth for after all I could have struggled along without Rome for another year.” After a while Adele began again. “I don’t want you to have me at all on your mind. I am fully able to take care of myself. If you think it will be better if I clear out I will go.” “No” said Helen wearily “that would not help matters now.” “I owe you so much for all that you have taught me,” Adele went on earnestly “and my faith in you is now absolute. As long as you give me that nothing else counts.” “You are very generous” murmured Helen. “No it’s not generosity” Adele insisted “it’s nothing but justice for really you do mean very much to me. You do believe that.” “Yes I believe it,” Helen answered.

Adele fulfilled very well the duty that devolved upon her that of keeping the whole thing moving but it was a severe strain to be always enlivening and yet always on guard. One morning she began one of her old time lively disputes with Helen who soon became roused and interested. In the midst Mabel got up and markedly left them. Helen stopped her talk. “This won’t do,” she said “we must be more careful,” and for the rest of the day she exerted herself to cajole, flatter and soothe Mabel back to quiescence.

“Why in the name of all that is wonderful should we both be toadying to Mabel in this fashion?” Adele said to herself disgustedly. “What is it anyway that Helen wants? If it’s the convenience of owning Mabel, Jupiter, she comes high. Helen doesn’t love her and if she were actuated by pure kindness and duty and she really wanted to spare her she would tell me to leave. And as for Mabel it is increasing all her native hypocrisy and underhand hatreds and selfishness and surely she is already overly endowed with these qualities. As for me the case is simple enough. I owe Mabel nothing but I want Helen and Helen wants me to do this. It certainly does come high.” She was disgusted and exasperated and kept aloof from them for a while. Helen upon this grew restless. She instinctively endeavored to restimulate Adele by accidental momentary contacts, by inflections of voice and shades of manner, by all delicate charged signs such as had for some time been definitely banished between them.

“What a condemned little prostitute it is,” Adele said to herself between a laugh and a groan. “I know there is no use in asking for an explanation. Like Kate Croy she would tell me ‘I shall sacrifice nothing and nobody’ and that’s just her situation, she wants and will try for everything, and hang it all, I am so fond of her and do somehow so much believe in her that I am willing to help as far as within me lies. Besides I certainly get very much interested in the mere working of the machinery. Bah! it would be hopelessly unpleasant if it didn’t have so many compensations.”

The next morning she found herself in very low spirits. “I suppose the trouble with me is that I am sad with longing and sick with desire,” she said to herself drearily and then went out to meet the others.

Helen on that day seemed even more than ever worn and tired and she even admitted to not feeling very well. Adele in spite of all her efforts continued irritable and depressed. Mabel made no comments but was evidently observant. Adele’s mood reacted on Helen whose eyes followed her about wearily and anxiously. “Helen” said Adele hurriedly in the shadow of a church corner. “Don’t look at me like that, you utterly unnerve me and I won’t be able to keep it up. I am alright, just take care of yourself.”

“I wonder whether Helen has lost her old power of control or whether the difference lies in me” she said to herself later. “Perhaps it is that I have learned to read more clearly the small variations in her looks and manner. I am afraid though it isn’t that. I think she is really becoming worn out. There would be no use in my going away now for then Mabel would be equally incessant as she was last summer. Now at least I can manage Helen a little time to herself by employing Mabel. Good Heavens she is certainly paying a big price for her whistle.”

The situation did not improve. Helen became constantly more and more depressed and Adele found it always more and more difficult to keep it all going. She yearned over Helen with passionate tenderness but dared not express it. She recognised that nothing would be more complete evidence for Mabel than such signs of Helen’s dependence, so she was compelled to content herself with brief passionate statements of love, sympathy and trust in those very occasional moments when they were alone. Helen had lost the power of quickly recovering and so even these rare moments could only be sparingly used.

One afternoon they were all three lounging in Helen’s and Mabel’s room taking the usual afternoon siesta. Adele was lying on the bed looking vacantly out of the window at the blue sky filled with warm sunshine. Mabel was on a couch in a darkened corner and Helen was near her sitting at a table. Adele’s eyes after a while came back into the room. Helen was sitting quietly but unconsciously her eyes turned toward Adele as if looking for help and comfort.

Adele saw Mabel’s eyes grow large and absorbent. They took in all of Helen’s weariness, her look of longing and all the meanings of it all. The drama of the eyes was so complete that for the moment Adele lost herself in the spectacle.

Helen was not conscious that there had been any betrayal and Adele did not enlighten her. She realised that such consciousness would still farther weaken her power of control.

On the next day Mabel decided that they should leave Rome the following day and on that evening Helen and Adele managed a farewell talk.

“I suppose it would be better if we did not meet again” Adele said “but somehow I don’t like the thought of that. Well anyhow I must be in Florence and in Sienna as that is the arrangement that I have made with Hortense Block, and I will let you know full particulars, and then we will let it work itself out.” “Yes it’s all very unhappy” answered Helen “but I suppose I would rather see you than not.” Adele laughed drearily and then stood looking at her and her mind filled as always with its eternal doubt. “But you do care for me?” she broke out abruptly; “you know” she added “somehow I never can believe that since I have learned to care for you.” “I don’t care for you passionately any more, I am afraid you have killed all that in me as you know, but I never wanted you so much before and I have learned to trust you and depend upon you.” Adele was silent, this statement hurt her more keenly than she cared to show. “Alright” she said at last “I must accept what you are able to give and even then I am hopelessly in your debt.” After a while she began again almost timidly. “Must you really do for Mabel all that you are doing?” she asked. “Must you submit yourself so? I hate to speak of it to you but it does seem such a hopeless evil for you both.” Helen made no reply. “I do love you very much” Adele said at last. “I know it” murmured Helen.

In the week that Adele now spent wandering alone about Rome, in spite of the insistent pain of the recent separation, she was possessed of a great serenity. She felt that now at last she and Helen had met as equals. She was no longer in the position, that she had so long resented, that of an unworthy recipient receiving a great bounty. She had proved herself capable of patience, endurance and forbearance. She had shown herself strong enough to realise power and yet be generous and all this gave her a sense of peace and contentment in the very midst of her keen sorrow and hopeless perplexity.

She abandoned herself now completely to the ugly, barren sun-burned desolation of mid-summer Rome. Her mood of loneliness and bitter sorrow mingled with a sense of recovered dignity and strength found deep contentment in the big desert spaces, in the huge ugly dignified buildings and in the great friendly church halls.

It was several weeks before they met again and in that time the exaltation of her Roman mood had worn itself out and Adele found herself restless and unhappy. She had endeavored to lose her melancholy and perplexity by endless tramping over the Luccan hills but had succeeded only in becoming more lonely sick and feverish.

Before leaving Rome she had written a note stating exactly at what time she was to be in Florence and in Sienna so that if Mabel desired and Helen were willing they might avoid her.

She came to Florence and while waiting for a friend with whom she was to walk to Sienna, she wandered disconsolately about the streets endeavoring to propitiate the gods by forcing herself to expect the worst but finding it difficult to discover what that worst would be whether a meeting or an absence.

One day she was as usual indulging in this dismal self-mockery. She went into a restaurant for lunch and there unexpectedly found Mabel and Helen. Adele gave a curt “Hullo, where did you come from?” and then sat weary and disconsolate. The others gave no sign of surprise. “Why you look badly, what’s the matter with you?” Mabel asked. “Oh I am sick and I’ve got fever and malaise that’s all. I suppose I caught a cold in the Luccan hills,” Adele answered indifferently, and then she relapsed into a blank silence. They parted after lunch. “When will we see you again?” Mabel asked. “Oh I’ll come around this evening after dinner for a while,” answered Adele and left them.

“It’s no joke,” she said dismally to herself “I am a whole lot sick, and as for Helen she seems less successfully than ever to support the strain, while Mabel is apparently taking command of the situation. Well the game begins again tonight” and she went home to gather strength for it.

That evening there was neither more nor less constraint among them than before but it was evident that in this interval the relative positions had somewhat changed. Helen had less control than ever of the situation. Adele’s domination was on the wane and Mabel was becoming the controlling power.

When Adele left Helen accompanied her downstairs. She realised as Helen kissed her that they had not been as discreet as usual in their choice of position for they stood just under a bright electric light. She said nothing to Helen but as she was going home she reflected that if Mabel had the courage to attack she would this evening from her window have seen this and be able to urge it as a legitimate grievance.

All the next day Adele avoided them but in the evening she again went to their room as had been agreed.

Mabel was now quite completely in possession and Helen as completely in abeyance. Adele disregarded them both and devoted herself to the delivery of a monologue on the disadvantages of foreign residence. As she arose to leave, Helen made no movement. “The fat is on the fire sure enough,” she said to herself as she left.

The next day they met in a gallery and lunched together. Mabel was insistently domineering, Helen subservient and Adele disgusted and irritable. “Isn’t Helen wonderfully good-natured” Mabel said to Adele as Helen returned from obeying one of her petulant commands. Adele looked at Helen and laughed. “That isn’t exactly the word I should use,” she said with open scorn.

Later in the day Helen found a moment to say to Adele, “Mabel saw us the other night and we had an awful scene. She said it was quite accidentally but I don’t see how that can be.” “What is the use of keeping up that farce, of course I knew all about it,” Adele answered without looking at her.

The situation did not change. On the next day Helen showed an elaborate piece of antique jewelry that Mabel had just given her. Adele’s eyes rested a moment on Helen and then she turned away filled with utter scorn and disgust. “Oh it’s simply prostitution” she said to herself bitterly. “How a proud woman and Helen is a proud woman can yield such degrading submission and tell such abject lies for the sake of luxuries beats me. Seems to me I would rather starve or at least work for a living. Still one can’t tell if one were hard driven. It’s easy talking when you have everything you want and independence thrown in. I don’t know if I were hard pressed I too might do it for a competence but it certainly comes high.”

From now on Adele began to experience still lower depths of unhappiness. Her previous revulsions and perplexities were gentle compared to those that she now endured. Helen was growing more anxious as she saw Adele’s sickness and depression increase but she dared not make any sign for Mabel was carrying things with a high hand.

On the afternoon of Adele’s last day in Florence, Mabel and Helen came over to her room and while they were there Mabel left the room for a minute. Adele took Helen’s hand and kissed it. “I am afraid I do still care for you” she said mournfully. “I know you do but I cannot understand why,” Helen answered. “No more do I” and Adele smiled drearily, “but I simply don’t seem to be able to help it. Not that I would even if I could” she hastened to add. “I am sorry I can’t do more for you” Helen said, “but I find it impossible.” “Oh you have no right to say that to me” Adele exclaimed angrily. “I have made no complaint and I have asked you for nothing and I want nothing of you except what you give me of your need and not because of mine,” and she impatiently paced the room. Before anything further could be added Mabel had returned. Helen now looked so pale and faint that Mabel urged her to lie down and rest. Adele roused herself and suggested an errand to Mabel in such fashion that a refusal would have been an open confession of espionage and this Mabel was not willing to admit and so she departed.

Adele soothed Helen and after a bit they both wandered to the window and stood staring blankly into the street. “Yes” said Adele gravely and steadily “in spite of it all I still do believe in you and do still tremendously care for you.” “I don’t understand how you manage it” Helen answered. “Oh I don’t mean that I find it possible to reconcile some of the things that you do even though I remember constantly that it is easy for those who have everything to condemn the errors of the less fortunate.” “I don’t blame your doubts” said Helen “I find it difficult to reconcile myself to my own actions, but how is it that you don’t resent more the pain I am causing you?” “Dearest” Adele broke out vehemently “don’t you see that that is why I used to be so angry with you because of your making so much of your endurance. There is no question of forgiveness. Pain doesn’t count. Oh it’s unpleasant enough and Heaven knows I hate and dread it but it isn’t a thing to be remembered. It is only the loss of faith, the loss of joy that count.”

In that succeeding week of steady tramping, glorious sunshine, free talk and simple comradeship, Adele felt all the cobwebs blow out of her heart and brain. While winding joyously up and down the beautiful Tuscan hills and swinging along the hot dusty roads all foulness and bitterness were burned away. She became once more the embodiment of joyous content. She realised that when Mabel and Helen arrived at Sienna it would all begin again and she resolved to take advantage of this clean interval to set herself in order. She tried to put the whole matter clearly and dispassionately before her mind.

It occurred to her now that it was perhaps some past money obligation which bound Helen to endure everything rather than force honesty into her relations with Mabel. She remembered that when she first began to know Helen she had heard something about a debt for a considerable sum of money which Helen had contracted. She remembered also that one day in Rome in answer to a statement of hers Helen had admitted that she knew Mabel was constantly growing more hypocritical and selfish but that she herself had never felt it for toward her in every respect Mabel had always been most generous.

Adele longed to ask Helen definitely whether this was the real cause of her submission but now as always she felt that Helen would not tolerate an open discussion of a practical matter.

To Adele this excuse was the only one that seemed valid for Helen’s submission. For any reason except love or a debt contracted in the past such conduct was surely indefensible. There was no hope of finding out for Adele realised that she had not the courage to ask the question but in this possible explanation she found much comfort.

In the course of time Mabel and Helen arrived in Sienna and Adele found herself torn from the peaceful contemplation of old accomplishment to encounter the turgid complexity of present difficulties. She soon lost the health and joyousness of her week of peace and sunshine and became again restless and unhappy. The situation was absolutely unchanged. Mabel was still insolent in her power and Helen still humbly obedient. Adele found this spectacle too much for patient endurance and she resolved to attempt once more to speak to Helen about it.

The arranging of reasonably long periods of privacy was now comparatively easy as it was a party of four instead of a party of three.

One evening all four went out for a walk and soon this separation was effected. “You looked pretty well when we came but now you are all worn out again” Helen said as they stood looking over the walls of the fortress at the distant lights. Adele laughed. “What do you expect under the stimulation of your society?” she said. “But you know you used to object to my disagreeably youthful contentment. You ought to be satisfied now and you certainly don’t look very blooming yourself.—No things haven’t improved” Adele went on with visible effort, and then it came with a burst. “Dear don’t you realise what a degrading situation you are putting both yourself and Mabel in by persisting in your present course? Can’t you manage to get on some sort of an honest footing? Every day you are increasing her vices and creating new ones of your own.” “I don’t think that’s quite true” Helen said coldly “I don’t think your statement is quite fair.” “I think it is,” Adele answered curtly. They walked home together in silence. They arrived in the room before the others. Helen came up to Adele for a minute and then broke away. “Oh if she would only be happy” she moaned. “You are wrong, you are hideously wrong!” Adele burst out furiously and left her.

For some days Adele avoided her for she could not find it in her heart to endure this last episode. The cry “if she would only be happy” rang constantly in her ears. It expressed a recognition of Mabel’s preeminent claim which Adele found it impossible to tolerate. It made plain to her that after all in the supreme moment Mabel was Helen’s first thought and on such a basis she found herself unwilling to carry on the situation.

Finally Helen sought her out and a partial reconciliation took place between them.

From now on it was comparatively easy for them to be alone together for as the constraint between them grew, so Mabel’s civility and generosity returned. Their intercourse in these interviews consisted in impersonal talk with long intervals of oppressive silences. “Won’t you speak to me?” Adele exclaimed, crushed under the weight of one of these periods. “But I cannot think of anything to say,” Helen answered gently.

“It is evident enough what happened that evening in Florence” Adele said to herself after a long succession of these uncomfortable interviews. “Helen not only denied loving me but she also promised in the future not to show me any affection and now when she does and when she doesn’t she is equally ashamed, so this already hopeless situation is becoming well-nigh intolerable.”

Things progressed in this fashion of steadily continuous discomfort. Helen preserved a persistent silence and Adele developed an increasing resentment toward that silence. Mabel grew always more civil and considerate and trustful. The day before their final parting Adele and Helen went together for a long walk. Their intercourse as was usual now consisted in a succession of oppressive silences.

Just as they were returning to the town Adele stopped abruptly and faced Helen. “Tell me” she said “do you really care for me any more?” “Do you suppose I would have stayed on here in Sienna if I didn’t?” Helen answered angrily. “Won’t you ever learn that it is facts that tell?” Adele laughed ruefully. “But you forget,” she said, “that there are many facts and it isn’t easy to know just what they tell.” They walked on for a while and then Adele continued judicially, “No you are wrong in your theory of the whole duty of silence. I admit that I have talked too much but you on the other hand have not talked enough. You hide yourself behind your silences. I know you hate conclusions but that isn’t a just attitude. Nothing is too good or holy for clear thinking and definite expression. You hate conclusions because you may be compelled to change them. You stultify yourself to any extent rather than admit that you too have been in the wrong.”

“It doesn’t really matter” Helen said that night of their final separation, “in what mood we part for sooner or later I know we are bound to feel together again.” “I suppose so,” answered Adele joylessly. Their last word was characteristic. “Good-by” said Adele “I do love you very much.” “And I you” answered Helen “although I don’t say so much about

For many weeks now there was no communication between them and Adele fought it out with her conscience her pain and her desire.

“I really hardly know what to say to you” she wrote at last. “I don’t dare say what I think because I am afraid you might find that an impertinence and on the other hand I feel rather too bitterly toward you to write a simple friendly letter.

“Oh you know well enough what I want. I don’t want you ever again to deny that you care for me. The thought of your doing it again takes all the sunshine out of the sky for me. Dear I almost wish sometimes that you did not trust me so completely because then I might have some influence with you for now as you know you have my faith quite absolutely and as that is to you abundantly satisfying I lose all power of coming near you.”

Helen answered begging her not to destroy the effect of her patient endurance all the summer and assuring her that such conditions could not again arise.

Adele read the letter impatiently. “Hasn’t she yet learned that things do happen and she isn’t big enough to stave them off” she exclaimed. “Can’t she see things as they are and not as she would make them if she were strong enough as she plainly isn’t.

“I am afraid it comes very near being a dead-lock,” she groaned dropping her head on her arms.

FINIS.

Oct. 24, 1903.

[ ¶ ]

1904–05

1904–5

B.

FERNHURST

The History of Philip Redfern A Student of the Nature of Woman

[Fernhurst, Q.E.D., and Other Early Writings, 1971]

[1]   [2]   [3]   [4]   [5]   [6]   [7]

A guest of honor so custom demands begins an address with praise and humor and speaking to the ideals of the audience clothes the laudations in the technical language of the hearers’ profession. It is known that post prandial attention must be fished with this bait and only slowly rises to interest and labor. So the selected bandar-log begins his imitating chatter with the praise of repetition and a learned lady delights her audience with a phrase and bids them rejoice in their imperfections. “We college women we are always college girls” she said and a few standing by reading a condemnation in these words of praise mocked in undertones at their deluded fellows.

The young woman of to-day up to the age of twenty one leads the same life as does her brother. She has a free athletic childhood and later goes to college and learns latin science and the higher mathematics. She in these days busies herself with sport and becomes famous on the ball-fields and in rowing and cricket, conducting herself in all things as if there were no sex and mankind made all alike and traditional differences mere variations of dress and contour.

I have seen college women years after graduation still embodying the type and accepting the standard of college girls—who were protected all their days from the struggles of the larger world and lived and died with the intellectual furniture obtained at their college—persisting to the end in their belief that their power was as a man’s—and divested of superficial latin and cricket what was their standard but that of an ancient finishing school with courses in classics and liberty replacing the accomplishments of a lady. Much the same as a man’s work if you like before he becomes a man but how much different from a man’s work when manhood has once been attained.

I wonder will the new woman ever relearn the fundamental facts of sex. Will she not see that college standards are of little worth in actual labor.

I saw the other day a college woman resent being jostled by her male competitors in a rush for position—in spite of all training she was an American woman still, entitled to right and privileges and no more willing to adopt male standards in a struggle than her grandmother. She was neither less a woman or more dogged in battle though she had read latin and kicked a foot-ball.

Will different things never be recognised as different. I am for having women learn what they can but not to mistake learning for action nor to believe that a man’s work is suited to them because they have mastered a boy’s education. In short I would have the few women who must do a piece of the man’s work but think that the great mass of the world’s women should content themselves with attaining to womanhood.

There is a dean presiding over the college of Fernhurst in the state of New Jersey who in common with most of her generation believes wholly in this essential sameness of sex and who has devoted her life to the development of this doctrine in numerous pamphlets of her composition and in the implanting of this doctrine in the many students who attend her college. I have heard many graduates of this institution proclaim this doctrine of equality, with a mental reservation in favor of female superiority, mistaking quick intelligence and acquired knowledge for practical efficiency and a cultured appreciation for vital capacity and who valued more highly the talent of knowing about culture than the power of creating the prosperity of a nation.

This Dean of Fernhurst has had great influence in the lives of many women. She is possessed of a strong purpose and vast energy. She has an extraordinary instinct for the qualities of men and rarely fails to choose the best of the young teachers as they come from the universities. She rarely keeps them many years for either they attain such distinction that the great universities claim them or they are dismissed as not being able enough to be called away. The Dean of Fernhurst is hard headed, practical, unmoral in the sense that all values give place to expediency and she has a pure enthusiasm for the emancipation of women and a sensitive and mystic feeling for beauty and letters.

In accordance with the male ideal the college is governed by the students themselves in all matters relating to conduct but this government though in the hands of the students themselves is in truth wholly centred in the dean who dominated by a passion for absolute power administers an admirable system of espionage and influence which she interrupts with occasional bald exercise of authority and not infrequent ignominious retreats. This resolute and powerful personality gives the tone to the college and deeply influences all the students who attend it. Honorable and manly as are the ostensible ideals that govern the place the unmoral methods of the dean the doctrine of the superiority of woman and a sensitive and mystic appreciation of the more decadent forms of art are the more vital influences and many a graduate spends sorrowful years in learning in after-life that her quality is not more fine nor her power greater than that of many of her more simple fellows and that established virtues and methods are at once more honorable and more efficient.

What sentiment more admirable than devotion to one’s alma mater. What influence in youth more delightful than that of college fellows. Such fond regard is felt by all sons of universities. But even in such simple devotion may lurk a danger and in different lives carry different meanings and women in a college of the same age in years as men are many years their elders in emotion, and treating as a life business this college experience receive an enduring stamp of their special college—then too their life does not immediately enlarge with the affairs of the big world and so put them out of conceit with their accepted standard. The colleges are various in their effect one college trains them to be cultured sophisticated perhaps decadent, another makes them aggressively healthy and crudely virgin, another increases their learning power at the expense of their health and appreciations and it has always seemed to me a dreadful task to decide for any young woman, what college shall make for her a character.

Toward Helen Thornton the Dean of Fernhurst, her youth spent in a struggle to make women better—constant of purpose—noble in aim ambitious for the welfare of her race we the generation of women who have rights to refuse should I suppose be silent and not bring the world to observe the contradiction in her doctrine and the danger of her method. What! does a reform start hopeful and glorious with a people to remake and all sex to destroy only to end in the same old homes with the same men and women in their very same place. Doctrines that have noble meanings often prove in action futile. It is not without a kind of awe and reverence that an observer should speculate on such doctrines as he traces the course of them. I have seen too much of successful reform to take off my hat and huzzah as it appears triumphant in eulogy and would do my little best with my complimenting neighbors that they should not applaud too loudly or fill their souls with too much hope. Is it the Manchester school leading England to free-trade philanthropy and prosperity or Joseph Chamberlain leading them farther to protection selfishness and a great future. Is it Susan B. Anthony clamoring for the increase of the suffrage or John Marshall pleading for its restriction, I gaze at them and realise that the Manchester people and Chamber-lain are alike desirous of England’s glory and that Miss Anthony and James Marshall are both eager that the truest justice should be granted to all.

Had I been bred in the last generation full of hope and unattainable desires I too would have declared that men and women are born equal but being of this generation with the college and professions open to me and able to learn that the other man is really stronger I say I will have none of it. And you shall have none of it says my reader tired of this posing, I don’t say no I can only hope that I am one of those rare women that should since I find in my heart that I needs must.

[ ¶ ]

When Philip Redfern had taken his doctor’s degree in philosophy and presently after came to hold the chair of philosophy at Fernhurst college in the state of New Jersey the two very interesting personalities in the place were the dean Miss Thornton with her friend Miss Bruce the head of the department of English literature.

Redfern had previously had no experience of women’s colleges but being a man deeply interested in the life of his time was not without theories and convictions concerning the values of this mode of existence and was prepared to make and find an experience with 500 intelligent women interesting and instructive. He knew something of the character of the dean of the place but had heard nothing of any other member of the institution and went to make his bow to his fellow instructors in some wonder of anticipation and excitement of mind.

The new professor of philosophy was invited by the Dean to meet the assembled faculty at a tea at her house two days after his arrival in the place.

He entered alone and was met by the Dean, a dignified figure with a noble head and a preoccupied abrupt manner. She was somewhat lame and walked about leaning on a tortoise-shell stick the imperative movement of which made a way through all obstacles. “You must meet Miss Bruce” she said breaking rather rudely through the courtly politeness of the new instructor who was a Southerner and trained in elaborate chivalry, “She is our only other philosopher” and moving rapidly through the crowd she presented him to Miss Bruce.

Redfern looked with interest at this individual with whom he was to share the philosophic world and who appeared to him the most complete presentment of gentleness and intelligence that he had ever looked on. Her figure was tall thin and reserved, her face gentle and intelligent, her eyes shy and her fine waving hair tinged with grey, the whole embodying his mature ideal in a way that made his heart beat with surprise.

She greeted him with awkward shyness and after a few moments of stumbling effort to keep to formal talk she said abruptly “What is it that you really mean by naive realism” referring to a doctrine that he had voiced in a recent article. Redfern was surprised and amused and plunged gayly into abstruse metaphysics watching her the while with growing admiration.

Her talk was serious eager and intense, her point of view clear, her arguments just and her opinions sensitive. Her self consciousness disappeared during this eager discussion but her manner did not lose its awkward restraint, her voice its gentleness or her eyes their shyness. Redfern who had never before seen such fine intelligence combined with perfect gentleness felt that he was in the presence of that ideal that he had dreamed of but had not hoped to meet in this two sexed world and he listened to her with charmed attention bending toward her his tall clean built American body with its intelligent head, with its smooth shaven face, worn complexion and observant eyes.

To the last hour of Redfern’s life he remembered her as she then looked and spoke, the long delicate fluttering fingers, the awkward reserved body, the gentle worn face and shy eyes.

While the pair were still in the height of discussion there came up to them a blonde eager good-looking young woman whom Redfern observing greeted with scrupulous courtesy and presented as his wife to his new acquaintance. Miss Bruce checked in her talk was thrown back into even more than her original shy awkwardness and looking with distress at this new arrival after several efforts to bring her mind to understand stammered out, “Mrs. Redfern yes yes of course your wife I had forgotten.” She made another attempt to begin to speak and then suddenly giving it up gazed at them quite helpless.

“You were discussing naive realism” said Mrs. Redfern nervously, “pray go on I am very anxious to hear what you think of it,” and Redfern bowing to his wife with his scrupulous courtesy turned again to Miss Bruce and went on with his talk and soon Miss Bruce was again lost in the full tide of metaphysics and oblivious of all small human perplexities.

An observer would have found it difficult to tell from the mere appearance of this trio what their relation toward each other was. Miss Bruce was absorbed in her talk and thought and oblivious of everything except discussion, her shy eyes fixed on Redfern’s face and her tall constrained body filled with eagerness, Redfern was listening and answering with alternating argument and epigram, showing the same degree of courteous deference to both his companions, his intelligent face with its square forehead, long vigorous chin, worn complexion, firm mouth and observant eyes turned first toward one and then toward the other with impartial attention and Mrs. Redfern nervous and uneasy, her blonde good-looking face filled with eager anxiety to understand listened to one and then the other with the same anxious care. It was a group that would have puzzled the most practiced of interpreters.

Finally the friend with whom Mrs. Redfern had entered the room made her way up to them and others joining naive realism was dropped and the talk became general. The group shortly broke up and they moved about drinking tea, making epigrams, talking of college matters, and analysing Swinburne, Oscar Wilde and Henry James, each one anxious to meet the new instructor whom you may be sure they were all observing, praising and condemning and who moved about among them brilliant in talk gay and friendly in manner with his exact Southern courtesy, keen intelligent face and observant eyes.

At last sufficient tea had been drunk every one had been met and an amazing number of epigrams had been made and Redfern wandered up to a window where the Dean Miss Bruce and Mrs. Redfern were standing looking out at a fine prospect of sunset and a long line of elms defining a road that led back through the village of Fernhurst through the wooded hills behind, purple in the sunset and beautiful to look at. Redfern stood with them looking out at the scene.

—— —— ——

said Miss Bruce quoting the lines from the Iliad. Mrs. Redfern listened intently, “Ah of course you know Greek” she said with eager admiration. Miss Bruce made no reply and the Dean began to describe to the new comers what lay before them and what she always loved to dwell on namely the history of the place. How twenty years ago she was at a friend’s house at Richmond and how there one day she described the struggles of a young woman who was trying to educate herself in the higher mathematics and how a wealthy Richmond woman who was present became interested in the matter and gradually became convinced that there should be the same work for men and women and how this college with Miss Thornton as Dean had been founded fifteen years ago as the result of this chance meeting. “And now” concluded Miss Thornton “it is no longer an experiment, the equal capacity of women and men has been perfectly shown.” Redfern to whom this last remark was addressed bowed and assented, keeping whatever doubts might still remain in his mind discreetly to himself and perhaps dissipating them entirely by a glance at Miss Bruce who was still standing at the window looking out at the prospect.

How these trivial incidents and words, the elm trees and the purple hills beyond and the group of people quietly talking remain fixed in the memory. There is a solemnity about a first meeting with those whose lives deeply affect our own that gives a sacredness to the most trivial phrase.

Shortly after this talk the new professor and his wife took their leave. The Dean and Miss Bruce being left together, Miss Thornton began to talk of Redfern but Miss Bruce gave little attention and for the rest of the evening remained lost in a fog of naive realism.

As for Redfern as he walked home it was with a mind filled with delight and interest in the new acquaintance that this afternoon had brought him. He spent much time in feeling and analysing her quality only hoping that she would prove as wonderful as she seemed and desirous to know all that could be known about her, and this little history which he soon learned from college gossip we will now give briefly.

[ ¶ ]

It has been said that the college of Fernhurst in the state of New Jersey was founded by Miss Wyckoff a rich spinster of Virginia under the influence of Miss Thornton the present Dean. Helen Thornton was a member of a family of prominent Quakers in the town of Princeton Pennsylvania, a family which was proud of having bred in three successive generations three remarkable women.

The first of these three was not known beyond her own community of Quakers among whom she had great influence by reason of her strength of will, her powerful intellect, her strong common sense and her deep religious feeling. She kept strictly within the then womanly bounds and carried to its utmost the then practical woman’s life with its keen wordly sense, its fervor of emotion and prayer and its devout practical morality.

The daughter of this vigorous woman was known to a wider circle for she went outside of Quaker bounds and sought for truth in all varieties of ecstatic experience. She inherited the quaker temper and mingled with her genuine mystic exaltation a hard common sense and though spending the greater part of her life in examining and actively taking part in all the exaggerated religious enthusiasms of her time she never lost her sense of criticism and judgment and though convinced again and again of the folly and hypocrisy of successive saints never doubted the validity of mystic religious experience.

In the third generation this woman found expression in still wider experience. Helen Thornton the niece of the famous Quaker mystic abandoned the Quaker doctrines, ceased to expect regeneration from religious experience, found her exaltation in Swinburne and Walter Pater and with pamphlets and a college worked for the rights of women. Miss Thornton was bred in the household of her aunt the Quaker mystic where even before the day of the public preaching of equality for women with men, the doctrine of the superiority of women had been highly developed for in this household a little grand-nephew twelve years of age found it necessary to stand firmly for his rights, “they think so little of men here” he explained.

Bred in this household the conviction in Helen Thornton of the value to the world of women’s labor in all fields of work was early acquired and the time being ripe and the ranks of women prepared for battle Miss Thornton became a leader in the movement and did good service for the cause. She learned, preached and struggled for many years, colleges were arising in the land and the time came when she saw that the work so far as it lay with her generation was complete and that the future of the race was in the hands of those who trained the generation that followed after.

For some years she looked in vain for a place to do this work but the chance came at last. Miss Wyckoff was rich elderly and impressed and so now the future of the race to the extent of five hundred young women every four years was in Helen Thornton’s hands.

It is hard to desire absolute power, to cherish the ideals of liberty and honor for one’s fellows and to be in a position of authority. It was in this situation that the Dean of Fernhurst found herself after her dream of establishing a college for women was realised. It was impossible for her to be in relation with anything or anyone without controlling to the minutest detail and yet this college was to be as a man’s, perfect liberty within broad limits, integrity and honor were to prevail.

A system of self government as it was called was inaugurated, the young women themselves were to be the judges of all matters relating to conduct—an admirable plan surely to develop independence and the habit of responsible power but a plan equally adapted to become an effective instrument in the hands of a vigorous, insistent and unmoral nature.

It may seem strange to call unmoral a woman in whom we recognise a pure enthusiasm and a noble devotion for the betterment of her kind, but the Quaker spirit that in one generation could combine shrewd worldly interest with devout devotion and in the next could preserve a hard headed criticism in the midst of a mystic’s ecstasy in this last descendant combined a genuine belief in liberty and honor and a disinterested devotion for the uplifting of the race with an instinct for domination and a persistent indifference to any consideration but expediency in the actual task of working out her ideal. Few natures were more capable of generous devotion to a whole cause and indeed had she understood the meaning of her government few natures would have been more capable of the supreme sacrifice of renouncing power, but the realisation of such meaning could never come to her—the methods and details of dominant superintendence in all its unmoral conditions flowed so naturally from her position and her instant realisation of the means adapted to a specific end that the quality of her conduct as an influence could never come to her.

She took only a small share in the actual instruction of the students for she was no scholar and though a woman of vigorous mind was not possessed of genuine intellectual quality. The mystic side of her nature expressed itself in her delight in Swinburne and Walter Pater and her students often said that her readings from these men were a rare and wonderful thing to experience. All the inherited ecstasy was then expressed and it was in these occasional readings that she strengthened her influence over her impressionable young hearers.

Through her influence with Miss Wyckoff she was enabled to keep the college in a flourishing state and to keep the control of all things from the appointment of instructors to the furnishing of the dormitory kitchens entirely in her own hands but she was anxious that in the teaching staff there should be some one who would be permanent—who would have great parts and a scholarly mind and would have no influence to trouble hers and before many years she found Miss Bruce who ideally fulfilled these demands.

Miss Bruce was a graduate of a Western college and had made some reputation by an article on the philosophy of English poetry. She was appointed by Miss Thornton as assistant in the English department and in a short time had become its head. She was utterly unattached, being an only child whose parents died just before she entered college and was equally detached by her nature from all affairs of the world and was always quite content to remain where she was so long as some [one] took from her all management of practical affairs and left her in peace with her work and her dreams. She was possessed of a sort of transfigured innocence which made a deep impression on the vigorous practical mind of Miss Thornton who while keeping her completely under her control where indeed she liked to keep most people and things that came near her was nevertheless in awe of her blindness to worldly things and of the intellectual power of her clear sensitive mind.

Though Miss Bruce was detached by the quality of her nature from worldly affairs it was not because she loved best dreams and abstract thought, for her deepest interest was in the varieties of human experience and her constant desire was to partake of all human relations but by some quality of her nature she never succeeded in really touching any human creature she knew. Her transfigured innocence too was not an ignorance of the facts of life nor a puritan’s instinct indeed her desire was to experience the extreme forms of sensuous life and to make even immoral experience her own. Her detachment was due to an abstracted spirit that could not do what it would and which was evident in her reserved body her shy eyes and gentle face. A passionate desire for worldly experience filled her entirely and she was still waiting for the hand that could tear down the walls that enclosed her and let her escape into a world of humans.

She had been an intelligent comrade to the succession of brilliant young fellows who had one after another filled the philosophical chair at Fernhurst but her interest had remained entirely outside of herself, but in Redfern she felt a new influence. It was more than naive realism that she had caught [a] glimpse of in their first meeting.

In a sense Miss Bruce was quite as unmoral as the Dean herself. Miss Bruce’s unmoral quality consisted in her lack of recognition of expediency, her utter indifference to worldly matters. She could lose herself in a relation without any consciousness that other lives and natures were at work and a recognition of such responsibility would come to her no more than to Miss Thornton. It was interesting to observe these women of such different natures ending in the same unmoral temper. The one practical worldly with noble aspirations, a mystic’s ecstasy and the power of always adapting the means to a specific end and the other with a mind of a philosopher, a spirit exquisitely sensitive to beauty and a dreamy detached nature with an aspiration for the common lot and a strange incapacity to touch the lives of others.

[ ¶ ]

Philip Redfern who was now come to trouble the peace of Fernhurst College was born in a small city in the South western part of the United States. He was the son of a curiously ill assorted pair of parents and his earliest intellectual concept was the realisation of the quality of these two decisive and unharmonised elements in his child life. He remembered too very well his first definite realisation of the quality of women when the inherent contradictions in the claims made by that sex awoke in him much confused thought. He puzzled over the fact that he must give up his chair to and be careful of little girls while at the same time he was taught that the little girl was quite as strong as he and quite as able to use liberty and to perfect action.

His mother was his dear dear friend and from her he received all his definite thoughts and convictions. She was an eager impetuous sensitive creature full of ideal enthusiasms, with moments of clear purpose and vigorous thought but for the most part was prejudiced and inconsequential and apt to accept sensations and impressions as carefully as thought out theories and principles. Her constant rebellion against the pressure of her husband’s steady domination found effective expression in the training of her son to be the champion of the rights of women. It would be a sublime proof of poetic justice so she thought for the son of James Redfern to devote his life to the winning of liberty, equality and opportunity for all women.

James Redfern was a man determined always to be master in his own house. He was exaggerated in his courtesy and deference toward all women and never came into personal relations with any human being. He owed his power to his cold reserve his strong will and the perfect rectitude of his conduct. He did not suspect his wife of any set purpose in regard to her son and was too certain of the dominance of his own will to pay much regard to the emotional influences that Mrs. Redfern brought to bear on young Philip. It could never seem possible to him that a man child born in his house could in the end be anything but a rational creature— and fantastic ideals therefore were not to be dreaded and could only exist as the occupation of emotional women and romantic children. He contented himself with demanding from his son obedience and in his presence self-restraint and for the rest relied on Philip’s manhood and inherited quality to make him the man he would have him.

This mixture of influences in young Redfern’s life resulted in a strange and incalculable nature. The strong emotional flavor of his mother’s nature easily awoke in him an exaggerated interest and value for the purely emotional life. The instinct for knowledge and domination were in him equally strong and from the beginning he devoted himself to meditation and analysis of the emotions. The constant spectacle of an armed neutrality between his parents filled him with an interest in the nature of marriage and the meaning of women.

Like most youngsters bred up in the society of their elders and those elders of decided quality he had a knowledge of life quite out of relation to the reality of its experience and while knowing and accepting many facts that his elders would have listened to in shocked horror he was really ignorant of the meaning of the simplest forms of human relations living as he did in a world all his own where there was much knowledge, wonderful dreams, keen analysis and little experience.

From his father he learned scrupulous courtesy and power of reserve without the fixed standards that governed the elder Redfern. Philip learned his principles from his mother and these were of the nature of longings and aspirations rather than of settled purpose.

When Philip was 21 years old he went to college. He had never been to a school, his learning had been gathered largely by himself. Now for the first time he with his brilliant personality, keen intellect, ardent desires, moral aspirations and uncertain principles was to be thrown into familiar relations with men and women of his own age.

The college of which Redfern became a member was the typical co-educational college of the Middle West, a completely democratic institution where no one was conscious of a grandfather and not held responsible for a father, where inheritance was disregarded and the son of a day laborer if he was an able fellow had quite as good a chance of leading his class as the representative of a first family of Virginia or the descendant of a Boston Cabot. This Democracy was too simple and genuine to be discussed and no one was interested whether a man came by his money through generations of gentlemen or whether he earned it in the summer by working on a farm or in the intervals of his college work by acting as janitor to a school building. This Democracy was complete and included simple comradeship between the sexes. The men were simple, direct and earnest in their relations with the girls in the school, treating them with the generosity and kindliness characteristic of the Western man but never doubting for a moment their right to any learning or occupation they were able to acquire.

It was a simple world, uncultured but not crude. The students were earnest experienced men and women who had already struggled solidly with poverty and education. The trend of their minds was toward the natural sciences but in this vigorous open air community there was a true feeling for beauty which showed itself in much out of door wandering for the pure delight in beauty and was beginning to realise itself here and there in healthy sober-minded pictures and sculpture.

It was of this sober-minded earnest moral democratic community that the sophisticated and inexperienced Southerner was now become a part. His moral aspirations found full satisfaction in the serious life of the place and his emotional interest found a new and delightful exercise in the problem of woman that presented itself so strangely here. At his age the return to nature was complete delight for elaboration was not so necessary but that vigor and force made him forgetful of subtlety and refinement. The free, simple comradeship of the men and women at first filled him with astonishment and then with delight. He could not feel himself a part of it, he could not lose the sense of danger in the presence and companionship of women, his instincts bade him be on guard but his ideal he felt to be here realised.

Among the many vigorous young women in the place one Nancy Talbot was conspicuous. She was a blonde good-looking young woman full of moral purpose and educational desires. She had an eager earnest intelligence, fixed principles and restless energy. She was the ablest woman student of her class and she and Redfern soon singled themselves out from the crowd and in the Western manner had many long talks in the alcoves of the library and soon developed the custom of long country walks together.

It was all new, strange and dangerous for the Southern man and all perfectly simple and matter of course for the Western girl. They had long talks on the meanings of things, he discoursing of his life and aims she listening morally, intensely—understanding sympathising and throwing the protection of her crude new world innocence about his elaborate old-world meanings.

Their intercourse steadily grew more constant and familiar. Redfern’s instincts were dangerous and decadent, his ideals simple and pure, slowly he realised in this constant companion the existence of instincts as simple and pure as his ideals—recognized and did not seek beyond—never asking if the nature was as simple as the feeling or the vision exalted enough to transcend and so enforce the instinct.

They were tramping through the country one winter’s day plunging vigorously through the snow intoxicated with cold air and rapid movement and filled with delight in their youth and freedom.

“You are a comrade and a woman” he cried out in his joy. “It is the new world.” “Surely” she answered “there is no difference our being together only it is pleasanter and we go faster.” “I know it” said Redfern “it is the new world.”

This comradeship continued through the year. They spent much time in explaining to each other what neither ever quite understood. He never quite felt the reality of the simple and moral instincts, she never quite realised what it was he did not understand.

One spring day a young boy friend came to see her and all three went out into the country. It was a soft warm day the ground was warm with young life and wet with spring rains. They found a dry hill side and sat down too indolent to wander further. The young friend a boy of seventeen threw himself on the ground with careless freedom and rested his head on Miss Talbot’s lap. Redfern could not conceal a start of surprise Miss Talbot smiled and laid her hand caressingly on the boy’s head.

The next day Redfern frankly came to her with his perplexity. “I don’t understand” he said “was it alright for Johnson to do so yesterday. I almost believed it was my duty to knock him off.” “Yes I saw you were surprised” she said and she flushed and looked uneasy. Then resolutely taking her courage in her hands she tried to make him see. “Do you know that to me a Western woman it seems very strange that any one should see any wrong in his action. I have known Johnson all my life and trust his purity as I would my own.” Her courage rose with her theme. “Yes I will say it. I have never understood before why you always seemed on guard. Don’t you know that so much care on your part is really an insult to a woman’s honor. I am a Western woman and believe in men’s honesty and in my own, while you—you seem always to doubt both.”

She ended steadily, he flushed and looked uneasy. It was a palpable hit, he was pierced in a vital part. He looked at her earnestly, whatever crudity was there, certainly he could not doubt her honesty. It was not a trap, it could not be a new form of deliberate enticement, even though it made a new danger. They walked on, his ideals conquered his instincts, and his devotion was complete. “You wonderful Western woman” he cried out, “Surely you have made a new world.”

After two years of marriage Redfern’s disillusionment was complete. Miss Talbot was all that she had promised all that he had thought her but that all proved sufficiently inadequate to his needs. She was moral strenuous and pure and sought earnestly after higher things in life and art but her mind was narrow and insistent, her intelligence quick but without grace and harsh and Redfern loved a gentle intelligence. Redfern at best was a hard man to hold, he had no tender fibre to make him gentle to discordant suffering, and when once he was certain that the woman had no message for him there was no appeal. Her narrow eager mind was helpless under the power of his unfailing scrupulous courtesy. He did not use it as a weapon, it was part of him this elaborate chivalry and she though harsh and crude should never cease to receive from him this respect. He knew she must suffer but what could he do. They were man and wife, their minds and natures were separated by great gulfs, it must be again an armed neutrality but this time it was not as with his parents an armed neutrality between equals but with an inferior who could not learn the rules of the game. It was just so much the more unhappy.

Mrs. Redfern never understood what had happened to her. In a dazed blind way she tried all ways of breaking through the walls that confined her. She threw herself against them with impatient energy and again she tried to destroy them piece by piece. She was always thrown back bruised and dazed never quite certain whence came the blow, how it was dealt or why. It was a long agony, she never became wiser or more indifferent, she struggled on always in the same dazed eager way.

Such was the relation between this man and wife when Redfern now twenty nine years of age and having made for himself some reputation in philosophy was called to Fernhurst College to fill the chair of Philosophy there.

[ ¶ ]

It happens often in the twenty-ninth year of a life that all the forces that have been engaged through the years of childhood, adolescence and youth in confused and ferocious combat range themselves in ordered ranks—one is uncertain of one’s aims, meaning and power during these years of tumultuous growth when aspiration has no relation to fulfillment and one plunges here and there with energy and misdirection during the storm and stress of the making of a personality until at last we reach the twenty-ninth year the straight and narrow gate-way of maturity and life which was all uproar and confusion narrows down to form and purpose and we exchange a great dim possibility for a small hard reality.

Also in our American life where there is no coercion in custom and it is our right to change our vocation so often as we have desire and opportunity, it is a common experience that our youth extends through the whole first twenty-nine years of our life and it is not till we reach thirty that we find at last that vocation for which we feel ourselves fit and to which we willingly devote continued labor. One smiles as one thinks back over one’s varied career—first it was scholarship, then law, then medicine then business then an attempt at art or literature, all begun with enthusiasm pursued a little while with industry, found wanting in meaning and value, abandoned with joy and the next profession ardently adopted and pursued only to be dropped in its turn when found unsuited to the vital need of one’s true self. And it must be owned that while much labor is lost to the world in these efforts to secure one’s true vocation, nevertheless it makes more completeness in individual life and perhaps in the end will prove as useful to the world—and if we believe that there is more meaning in the choice of love than plain propinquity so we may well believe that there is more meaning in vocations than that it is the thing we first can learn about and win an income with.

Redfern had now come to this fateful twenty-ninth year. He had been a public preacher for women’s rights he had been a mathematician, a psychologist and a philosopher, he had married and earned a living and yet the world was to him without worth or meaning and he longed for a more vital human life than to be an instructor of youth—his theme was humanity, his desire was to be in the great world and of it, he wished for active life among his equals not to pass his days as a guide to the immature and he preferred the criticism of life in fiction to the analysis of the mind in philosophy—and now the time was come in this his twenty-ninth year for the decisive influence in his career.

The instinct which led Philip Redfern to realise the wondrous quality of gentleness and intelligence in the character of Janet Bruce became soon a deep reverence and complete devotion which entirely filled his heart and mind which had before sought in vain for the realisation in this world of his cherished ideal. Gentleness and intelligence it was to him the whole expression of the best that life could give. There seemed so Redfern thought in every look and gesture of this shy creature, a gentle intelligence and noble understanding—in motion and repose she seemed wondrous alike—the tone of her voice were her words ever so awkward or trivial seemed always to him filled with the same fine meaning. It was not love that Redfern felt for this shy reserved woman, it was admiration and wonder at the form in which he had found his ideal. To study her, to understand her, to analyse her quality and awaken in her a realisation of her own fine meaning became the business of his life. Meanwhile as often happens she was unconscious of his interpretations and was only concerned with questions of philosophy and the light that Redfern in his keen way threw on abstruse problems.

Janet Bruce had on her side too her ideals which in this world she had not found complete. She too longed for the real world while wrapped away from it by the perverse reserve of her mind and the awkward shyness of her body. Such friendship as she had yet realised she felt for the Dean Miss Thornton but it was not a nearness of affection, it was a recognition of the power of doing and working, and a deference to the representative of effective action and the habitual dependence of years of protection. Whatever Miss Thornton advised or undertook seemed always to Miss Bruce the best that could be done or effected. She sustained her end of the relation in being a learned mind, a brilliant teacher and a docile subject. She pursued her way expounding philosophy, imbibing beauty desiring life, never questioning the thing nearest her the dean’s methods and morals and her own, interested only in abstract ideas and concrete desire. Her interest in her students was not personal, they were for her mere hearers who were there when she spoke. Shy and awkward as she was, the fact of an audience when her mind was engaged in thought never abashed her, they had no real connection with her world, it was only when forced to regard people as near her and demanding attention that her shyness showed itself in embarrassment. All her life was arranged to leave her untouched and unattached. She liked a social mingling where she took no active part and this in the household of the Dean she had easily. Not regarding worldly things she left all matters that concerned her in the Dean’s hands and in active life did always as she was told.

The Dean never suspected in this shy, abstracted, learned creature a desire for sordid life and the common lot. It was not that she did not see the passionate life in this reserved nature but she who knew in herself how abstracted ecstasy could be never once thought that this passionate life could desire a concrete form. She watched her and delighted in her—appreciating her quality as an object and satisfied with her usefulness as a subject. No one could be more wonderful, more useful and more harmless than Janet Bruce.

It was interesting to see what every one but the Dean did see the slow growth of interest to admiration and to love in this awkward reserved woman, unconscious of her meanings and oblivious of the world’s eyes, and who made no attempt to disguise or conceal the strength of her feeling. Many students long remembered her as she then appeared slowly sinking from the clouds to the earth under the influence of the brilliant Redfern, her eyes following him first with interest, then admiration, then love, her body slowly filling with yearning and desire, her shy awkward manner making apparent to all what she never thought to conceal.

What Redfern’s feeling was these young observers could not see. His feeling was not so simple nor his display of it so open. It was not love that he felt for this shy creature nor had he any illusion about comradeship and platonic affection. His life experience had been to learn that where there was woman there was danger not only through his own affections but by the demand that this sex made upon him. By his extreme chivalry he was always bound to more than fulfill the expectations he gave rise to in the mind of his companions. All this experience had not taught him to keep away from danger, this burned child only learned to dread the fire he could not learn to keep his fingers from it. Indeed this man loved the problem of woman so much that he willingly endured all pain to seek and find the ideal that filled him with such deep unrest and he never tired of meeting and knowing and devoting himself to any woman who promised to fulfill for him his desire and here in Janet Bruce he had found a spirit so delicate so free so gentle and intelligent that no severity of suffering could deter him from seeking the exquisite knowledge that this companionship could give him. He knew that there was danger to her too but felt and not unjustly that she too would willingly pay high for the fresh vision that he brought her. This common danger and common daring to endure it for the hope of deeper knowledge bound these two creatures not tenderly together. The happiest period of all their life was this. This worn ardent man and this worn ardent woman talked, thought, felt and deepened together. They never looked forward content with the deepening knowledge of life and love and sex that each day brought them and Redfern felt in his chivalrous way that all desire that he roused in her mind it was his duty to fulfill and that no price could be too great to pay for the knowledge of her wondrous nature that she so freely gave him and to the last hour of his life he paid this debt for though in after years he yielded many times with many women to his desire to seek and know he never forgot her rights and was ready always at any cost to give her all she wished. Such a gradual growth of feeling is so gentle that many months may be chronicled in a few words but no one’s secret life concerns himself alone and this quiet progress was soon to be disturbed.

It was impossible for Redfern to be as unconscious as Miss Bruce of the danger of observation and criticism by the many people by whom they were surrounded. It was true that like many keen observers he was apt to credit others with more blindness than they possessed and to believe that what he saw must by virtue of his greater power of sight be hidden from lesser eyes and minds but even with this strong delusion he could not be entirely blind to the significant smiles and glances that were cast upon them by the young women their obedient students. Before the fact of other’s understanding becomes completely felt there are always unconscious pricks and blows that prepare the skin for extra sensitiveness when the burning glass is at length applied. While no one yet has said they see we are dimly aware of uneasiness and fear. Before this relation had reached its height one of that ardent pair was conscious that an end must come and was uneasy and on the look-out for the seeing eye that was to read the story that they lived.

It was easy for the crowd of young women to see what was hidden from the experienced worldly eyes of the dean, who was too blinded by her strength and preconceptions to notice the variation in the manner of this pair who were continually with her. It is not in the old and experienced that danger to secret and subtle relations lies, it is always harsh and crude young things who tear down the sacred veil and with bold eyes pry into the delicate souls and subtle meanings of their elders and translating them into their bald straight words laugh and dissect the things their elders dare not see. While this pair filled with desire and love of life were teaching each other new meanings day by day and the dean always with them her mind engaged with her many duties saw nothing of all this ardent life the whole story had become the gossip of the college. As more violence is always to be dreaded by a crowd of young loafers idle and reckless urging each other on than from a band of hard criminal men so a harsher more relentless interpretation is to be found in the minds of young college women than from most heartless society scandal mongers who in their life have feared and struggled and have the fear of their own condemnation always before their eyes. Then too youth has so little of importance to absorb it and the spectacle of suffering and complexity is still a stimulant and a joy and so this crowd of young women were ready to go farther in meaning to speak straighter in words and to see more clearly the intention than their unscrupulous worldly dean and from them came the words that brought this quiet relation to a disturbed end.

Very likely it would not have been long before Miss Thornton would of herself have noted the disturbed mind and roused feeling of her housemate and constant companion for it must be confessed never did human being make less effort to disguise her feelings and conceal her desires than this shy creature Janet Bruce. She was living in a world of realised dreams and was as little conscious as before of any other life and judgment and thought only of their own two selves and the message they each day brought each other and it required no new effort of attention on Miss Thornton’s part when once the suggestion was made to her to realise the whole story as it went and to know the rise and progress of this feeling in her friend whose heart had always lain so open that every one might read it as they passed.

It was in the early fall a year after Redfern’s entrance into Fernhurst that Miss Thornton’s eyes were opened. It happened in this way one late afternoon she was standing by an open window her eyes fixed on those same distant hills purple in the sunset that the group had watched the day when Redfern first met Janet Bruce. Two students stopped under the window talking and laughing. “Look at Miss Bruce, Helen” one of them cried out “there don’t you see her walking into that lilac bush which of course she did not see. Poor thing, she grows more absent-minded every day.” “Absent-minded yes her mind is absent enough but her heart is most improperly present, there look at her now, could you possibly guess who it is she sees coming.” “I wonder could it be Redfern?” “The girl guessed right the very first time the very first time, the very first time,” sang Helen gayly clapping her friend on the shoulder, “there isn’t it a pretty story, look at her and at him.” They passed on laughing loudly. Miss Thornton waited until they were out of sight and then stepped into the garden to look too at her and at him. The pair were talking earnestly he as always courteous, inscrutable, suggestive she her whole ardent soul in her eyes her body strained with new desire, her gentle face filled with delight. Miss Thornton gave a long look and then withdrew into the house to think it out alone.

[ ¶ ]

It is the French habit to consider that in the usual grouping of two and an extra which humanity so constantly supplies it is the two that get something from it all who are of importance and whose claim should be considered—the American mind accustomed to waste happiness and be reckless of joy finds morality more important than ecstasy and the lonely extra of more value than the happy two. To our new world feeling the sadness of pain has more dignity than the beauty of joy. It takes time to learn the value of happiness, and in our hasty sandwich variety of intercourse that knowledge is never acquired. Truly a single moment snatched out of a distracted existence is hardly worth the trouble it is to seize it and to obtain such it is wasteful to inflict pain—it is only the cultivators of an infinite leisure who have time to feel the gentle approach, the slow rise, the deep ecstasy and the full flow of joy and for these pain is of little value, a thing not to be remembered, and it is only the loss of joy that counts.

Poor Nancy Redfern eager, anxious and moral had little understanding of the sanctity of joy and a very keen realisation of the misery of pain. She understood as little now as before what all this was that had come upon her and she still tried to arrange and explain it by her straight Western morality and her narrow new world humanity. She could not escape the knowledge that something stronger than community of interest bound her husband and Miss Bruce together. She tried resolutely to interpret it all in Western terms of comradeship and greater intellectual equality never admitting for a moment the conception of a possible marital disloyalty a conception so foreign to the moral American mind. It was as easy for her to think a man of her people a thief or a prisoner as to conceive him false to his plain duty— these were things that were simply not done in coeducational middle western America. But in spite of these standards and convictions she was filled with a vague uneasiness that had a different meaning than the habitual struggle against the hard wall of chivalrous courtesy that Redfern had erected before her.

This struggle in her mind showed itself clearly when she was in the company of her husband and Miss Bruce and many students noticed and remembered for years the painful picture that she made in those afternoons when the faculty, the wives and a group of students met together for the social life of the college. She would sit conscientiously bending her mind to the self-imposed task of understanding and development—when in the immediate circle of talkers that included her husband and Miss Bruce she gave anxious and impartial attention to the words of one and the other occasionally joining in the talk by an anxious inquiry and receiving always from Redfern the courteous deference that he extended to all women. She resolutely repressed any movement of suspicion or irritation and listened with admiring attention particularly to Miss Bruce who genuinely unconscious of all this stifled misery paid her in return scant attention. When she was not in the immediate group of talkers with these two, with the same moral zeal she kept her attention on the person with whom she was talking and succeeded to a marvel in controlling the instinct for furtive glances in their direction and showed the burden of her feeling only in the anxious care with which she listened and talked, the restless under-current in her blonde good-looking face and the straining clasp of her two hands as they lay in her lap.

She was not to be left much longer to work out her own conclusions. One afternoon in the late fall in the second year of their life at Fernhurst, Mrs. Redfern had good reason to remember it, the dean Miss Thornton came to the room where she was sitting alone studying a Greek grammar and putting aside all barriers of courtesy and gentleness the dean in her abrupt way spoke directly of the object of her visit. “Mrs. Redfern”, she began “you probably know something of the gossip that is at present going on among the students. I want you to keep Mr. Redfern in order, I cannot allow him to make Miss Bruce the subject of scandalous talk. The instructors in a woman’s college cannot be too careful of their actions.” She stopped and looked steadily at the anxious uneasy woman who was dazed by this sudden statement of her own suspicion. “I, I don’t understand,” she stammered. “I think you understand quite well, if not any student in the place can enlighten you. I say nothing against Mr. Redfern, I say only that you must keep him in order or he must leave the college. I depend upon you to speak to him about it” and with this she departed.

This action on Miss Thornton’s part showed deep wisdom. She knew very well the small influence that Mrs. Redfern had over her husband and she took this method of attack only because it was the only one open to her. Her instinct for human quality told her that even she could not get through Redfern’s polished guard. Janet Bruce she knew would turn toward her an abstracted mind, an unseeing eye and unhearing ear. Mrs. Redfern too could accomplish nothing by direct action but she was a woman and jealous and there was little doubt, so the dean thought, that before long she would effect some change. The Dean could not cause Redfern to leave in the midst of a term without danger of involving Miss Bruce in a serious scandal. It was a difficult point to settle and Miss Thornton with her instinct for the straight act to a desired end chose this of putting Redfern’s wife on guard. Her suspicion might force Redfern to circumspection and if the dean could save Miss Bruce from the odium of open scandal all might yet be well and Fernhurst when this restless man would leave it as leave he must at the end of the year, would settle down to peace again. Even if Miss Bruce’s desires should continue, the scandal would keep itself outside of college grounds and the Dean with her firm hand would keep Miss Bruce from public blame. Miss Thornton had thought it out very well alone.

Nancy Redfern’s mind was now a confusion worse confounded. Miss Thornton had added nothing to her facts nor had she accused Redfern of anything but indiscretion but nevertheless her statement had made a certainty of what Mrs. Redfern had regarded as an impossibility. She had no new evidence of Redfern’s marital disloyalty but there was now no corner of her mind that was not convinced of his iniquity. She sat there long and long thinking over again and again the same weary round of thoughts and terrors. She knew she was powerless to change him, she could only try to get the evidence to condemn him. Did she want it, if she had it she must act on it, she dreaded to obtain it and could no longer exist without it. She knew she was powerless to get within Redfern’s polished guard. She must watch him and find it all out without questioning, must learn it by seeing and hearing and she felt dimly a terror of the things she might be caught doing to obtain it—she dreaded the condemnation of Redfern’s chivalrous honor. She did not doubt his disloyalty she was convinced of that in her inmost soul and she still feared to lose his respect for her sense of honor. “He is dishonorable, all his action is deceit,” she said to herself again and again but she found no comfort in this thought, she knew there was a difference and she respected his standard more than her own justification.

In the long weary days that followed she was torn by these desires, she must watch him always and secretly, she must gain the knowledge she dreaded to possess, and she must be deeply ashamed of the means she must pursue. Mrs. Redfern’s manner of which you may be sure the student crowd were intensely observant became in these days much changed. She was no longer able to listen to others when her husband and Miss Bruce were in her presence, she dared not keep an open watch but her observation was unceasing and did not escape the keen observers who with eager interest were watching this drama work itself out in their midst.

Redfern was not wholly unconscious of this change in his wife’s manner perhaps more in the relief that she ceased her eager efforts to please him than in the annoyance of her suspicious watching. Redfern was a man too much on guard to fear surprise and with all his experience too ignorant of women’s ways to see danger where danger really lay. Eagerly did the student crowd watch and discuss the varying changes in the manners of this interesting quartet so constantly before them. The difficulty of private time for Redfern and Miss Bruce steadily increased, the students watched openly, joyously, tauntingly, Mrs. Redfern watched secretly, furtively, incessantly, the dean watched abruptly, annoyingly, intermittently, there was no moment when they were without an audience and that audience keen in observation and ready from one motive or another to interpret largely slight variations in tone and manner.

Redfern moved in the midst of this maze of watching womanhood half conscious, half unconscious. He was aware how much they were observed, but he thought slightly of the quality of that observing. The danger and the mystery— the beauty of the movement of Janet Bruce, self-absorbed, intense, free, with her tall reserved body gentle face and shy eyes through this mass of staring creatures, so he called them in his mind, stirred his blood with keen delight. He had no fear, there would be no open war, he knew all must be shrouded in convention and decent conduct and he knew himself strong to thread such subtle mazes.

Private intercourse was now become impossible within college bounds and public intercourse uncomfortable. These two ardent, difficult creatures had been separated and there had been no open scandal. The dean had managed very well a very difficult matter but the end was not yet. Strange stories began to be told among the students. One lucky creature recited with glee the history of an ecstatic meeting and a tragic parting that she had witnessed in the center of Camden the chief railway station of the neighboring town of Trenton. “Naive realism is most absorbing, they never saw me though I almost fell into them—oh to see her look at him and him at her” she ended joyously and her audience filled with the delight of this picture separated with a burst of noisy laughter.

Another student watched the pair joined in rapt ecstasy in the center of a crowded street-car. She rehearsed the dialogue as she had interpreted it from a distance and became famous for the part throughout the college. “Give us Redfern and the Bruce in the street-car doing naive realism!” became the cry at all the gatherings of students where the hostess had been fortunate in securing the attendance of this lucky clever one.

These histories were all true—these two ardent creatures seized their ecstasy where they could, this shy reserved abstracted woman for whom there was no outer world filled with mockery, and this chivalrous, devoted, deeply attentive man who knew the outside world to disregard it, but the end was not yet though Redfern’s college days were numbered. No the end was not yet for Nancy Redfern had not gained the evidence that she so dreaded and was so steadily moved to obtain.

It was the end of May and one late afternoon Mrs. Redfern filled with her sad past and sadder future, sat in her room drearily watching the young leaves shining brilliantly green in the warm sunshine of the long row of elms that stretched away through the village toward the green hills that rose so beautifully beyond. Mrs. Redfern knew very well the feel of that earth warm with young life and wet with spring rains, knew it as part of her dreary life that seemed to have lasted always. As she sat there in sadness, for one little while that unquiet creature was still, the restless eagerness in her blonde good-looking face was gone and her hands lay clasped quietly without straining—she had yielded her spirit to the languor of that mournful springtime and sadness had become stronger in her than desire. She sat there in quiet sadness for some minutes and then the old eager anxiety sprang into full life, her hands strained in their clasp the anxious unrest filled her blonde face and troubled her weary eyes and she attempted to fix an earnest attention on the book on the reading desk at her side. Redfern came into the house and passed into his own study. He remained there a short while and then was called away by a message from the Dean. As soon as he was out of sight Mrs. Redfern arose and went into his room. She walked up to his desk and opening his portfolio saw a letter in his writing. She scarcely hesitated so eager was she to read it. She read it to the end—she had her evidence. She turned with the letter still in her hand and faced Redfern who had come back. Their eyes met, Redfern was sinful, she was dishonorable, her eyes fell and she was ashamed. “I found it by accident” she stammered in confusion, “I did not know it was private.” Redfern received the paper in silence and she hurried from the room. “That was a brutally discourteous act” Redfern said to himself some hours later, “I should have accepted her apology, of course she lied but I ought not to have shown that I thought so…”

[ ¶ ]

This was the end of Redfern’s teaching experience—for the rest of his days he lived the difficult life of a man of letters who aspires to be an effective agent in the actual working of a boisterous world. Such lives are hard in the living and for the most part poor in result. He plunged deeply into the political life of his time and failed everywhere. In this life as in all his human relations his instincts gave the lie to his ideals and his ideals to his instincts. In one of his rare moments of honest self-estimate he admitted this. “Lathrop tells a lie as if it were the truth” he said speaking of another man of letters “and I tell the truth as if it were a lie.” It was painful to witness the life of this man, to see him go up again and again against the evil spirit in him, go up with unwearied courage only to meet with certain defeat. He was himself the only one of all the lookers on who dreamed of victory. The others whether watching with indifference, with deep sympathy or stern condemnation with malicious or righteous triumph knew that he would fail, but he always struggled on filled to the very end with hope and courage, always defeated and always ready to make the fresh assault.

“A sad example of a literary man without character” said one of his old colleagues but that was not the whole truth, he had character, yes and high ideals and courage, too, for the fight but his instincts always thrust him into danger and his chivalry bound him to a losing fight. He did not know how to win, how to avoid battle or how to yield—he only learned to dread the fire, he never learned to keep his fingers from it—the elements were so mixed in him that his best was no help against his worst and his worst never won the victory over his best—he remained always a hopeless inextricable mess.

“A wonderful man! to produce in two years’ time an admirable piece of metaphysical writing, a clever novel and a political biography—what a brilliant mind it is, and with it all he cannot earn a living or a decent recognition from his fellows” said of him an old professor who had been a sympathetic witness of his disturbed career. “What is the use of his cleverness when he treated Nancy Redfern so badly” said the professor’s wife indignantly “of course he wouldn’t succeed, the hypocrite, and there is the poor creature living alone in Germany, studying Greek so that she may become worthy of his companionship! I have no patience with him.” “But his work is so good, so brilliant” said the professor. “Well it ought not to be and you haven’t any business to say it is, poor Nancy Redfern” answered his wife. No the elements were so mixed in him that his best was no better than his worst—he never ceased to struggle and he never ceased to fail.

To the last hour of his life he was true to his ideal of gentleness and intelligence that he had found so wondrously expressed in Janet Bruce. She never compromised herself further in the eyes of the world but strange stories still floated about Fernhurst college. Redfern and Miss Bruce had been seen so it was said coming out of a hotel each with their own dress-suit case—other strange rumors about them were current but the energy and discretion of Miss Thornton kept them from ever becoming more than rumor and gradually they died away. Patiently and quietly the dean worked it out and before many years she had regained all property rights in this shy learned creature. It was sometimes disconcerting when Miss Bruce was moved abruptly to inquire concerning Redfern from people who had known him but this too gradually faded away and Fernhurst was itself again and the two very interesting personalities in the place were the dean Miss Thornton with her friend Miss Bruce in their very same place.

[ ¶ ]

1905–06

1905–6

1.

THREE LIVES

Stories of The Good Anna, Melanctha and The Gentle Lena

[Three Lives, The Grafton Press, New York 1909]

Donc je suis malheureux et ce n’est ni ma faute ni celle de la vie.

Jules Laforgue

THE GOOD ANNA   MELANCTHA   THE GENTLE LENA

THE GOOD ANNA

Part I

The tradesmen of Bridgepoint learned to dread the sound of “Miss Mathilda”, for with that name the good Anna always conquered.

The strictest of the one price stores found that they could give things for a little less, when the good Anna had fully said that “Miss Mathilda” could not pay so much and that she could buy it cheaper “by Lindheims.”

Lindheims was Anna’s favorite store, for there they had bargain days, when flour and sugar were sold for a quarter of a cent less for a pound, and there the heads of the departments were all her friends and always managed to give her the bargain prices, even on other days.

Anna led an arduous and troubled life.

Anna managed the whole little house for Miss Mathilda. It was a funny little house, one of a whole row of all the same kind that made a close pile like a row of dominoes that a child knocks over, for they were built along a street which at this point came down a steep hill. They were funny little houses, two stories high, with red brick fronts and long white steps.

This one little house was always very full with Miss Mathilda, an under servant, stray dogs and cats and Anna’s voice that scolded, managed, grumbled all day long.

“Sallie! can’t I leave you alone a minute but you must run to the door to see the butcher boy come down the street and there is Miss Mathilda calling for her shoes. Can I do everything while you go around always thinking about nothing at all? If I ain’t after you every minute you would be forgetting all the time, and I take all this pains, and when you come to me you was as ragged as a buzzard and as dirty as a dog. Go and find Miss Mathilda her shoes where you put them this morning.”

“Peter!”,—her voice rose higher,—“Peter!”,—Peter was the youngest and the favorite dog,—“Peter, if you don’t leave Baby alone,”—Baby was an old, blind terrier that Anna had loved for many years,—“Peter if you don’t leave Baby alone, I take a rawhide to you, you bad dog.”

The good Anna had high ideals for canine chastity and discipline. The three regular dogs, the three that always lived with Anna, Peter and old Baby, and the fluffy little Rags, who was always jumping up into the air just to show that he was happy, together with the transients, the many stray ones that Anna always kept until she found them homes, were all under strict orders never to be bad one with the other.

A sad disgrace did once happen in the family. A little transient terrier for whom Anna had found a home suddenly produced a crop of pups. The new owners were certain that this Foxy had known no dog since she was in their care. The good Anna held to it stoutly that her Peter and her Rags were guiltless, and she made her statement with so much heat that Foxy’s owners were at last convinced that these results were due to their neglect.

“You bad dog,” Anna said to Peter that night, “you bad dog.”

“Peter was the father of those pups,” the good Anna explained to Miss Mathilda, “and they look just like him too, and poor little Foxy, they were so big that she could hardly have them, but Miss Mathilda, I would never let those people know that Peter was so bad.”

Periods of evil thinking came very regularly to Peter and to Rags and to the visitors within their gates. At such times Anna would be very busy and scold hard, and then too she always took great care to seclude the bad dogs from each other whenever she had to leave the house. Sometimes just to see how good it was that she had made them, Anna would leave the room a little while and leave them all together, and then she would suddenly come back. Back would slink all the wicked-minded dogs at the sound of her hand upon the knob, and then they would sit desolate in their corners like a lot of disappointed children whose stolen sugar has been taken from them.

Innocent blind old Baby was the only one who preserved the dignity becoming in a dog.

You see that Anna led an arduous and troubled life.

The good Anna was a small, spare, german woman, at this time about forty years of age. Her face was worn, her cheeks were thin, her mouth drawn and firm, and her light blue eyes were very bright. Sometimes they were full of lightning and sometimes full of humor, but they were always sharp and clear.

Her voice was a pleasant one, when she told the histories of bad Peter and of Baby and of little Rags. Her voice was a high and piercing one when she called to the teamsters and to the other wicked men, what she wanted that should come to them, when she saw them beat a horse or kick a dog. She did not belong to any society that could stop them and she told them so most frankly, but her strained voice and her glittering eyes, and her queer piercing german english first made them afraid and then ashamed. They all knew too, that all the policemen on the beat were her friends. These always respected and obeyed Miss Annie, as they called her, and promptly attended to all of her complaints.

For five years Anna managed the little house for Miss Mathilda. In these five years there were four different under servants.

The one that came first was a pretty, cheerful irish girl. Anna took her with a doubting mind. Lizzie was an obedient, happy servant, and Anna began to have a little faith. This was not for long. The pretty, cheerful Lizzie disappeared one day without her notice and with all her baggage and returned no more.

This pretty, cheerful Lizzie was succeeded by a melancholy Molly.

Molly was born in America, of german parents. All her people had been long dead or gone away. Molly had always been alone. She was a tall, dark, sallow, thin-haired creature, and she was always troubled with a cough, and she had a bad temper, and always said ugly dreadful swear words.

Anna found all this very hard to bear, but she kept Molly a long time out of kindness. The kitchen was constantly a battle-ground. Anna scolded and Molly swore strange oaths, and then Miss Mathilda would shut her door hard to show that she could hear it all.

At last Anna had to give it up. “Please Miss Mathilda won’t you speak to Molly,” Anna said, “I can’t do a thing with her. I scold her, and she don’t seem to hear and then she swears so that she scares me. She loves you Miss Mathilda, and you scold her please once.”

“But Anna,” cried poor Miss Mathilda, “I don’t want to,” and that large, cheerful, but faint hearted woman looked all aghast at such a prospect. “But you must, please Miss Mathilda!” Anna said.

Miss Mathilda never wanted to do any scolding. “But you must please Miss Mathilda,” Anna said.

Miss Mathilda every day put off the scolding, hoping always that Anna would learn to manage Molly better. It never did get better and at last Miss Mathilda saw that the scolding simply had to be.

It was agreed between the good Anna and her Miss Mathilda that Anna should be away when Molly would be scolded. The next evening that it was Anna’s evening out, Miss Mathilda faced her task and went down into the kitchen.

Molly was sitting in the little kitchen leaning her elbows on the table. She was a tall, thin, sallow girl, aged twenty-three, by nature slatternly and careless but trained by Anna into superficial neatness. Her drab striped cotton dress and gray black checked apron increased the length and sadness of her melancholy figure. “Oh, Lord!” groaned Miss Mathilda to herself as she approached her.

“Molly, I want to speak to you about your behaviour to Anna!”, here Molly dropped her head still lower on her arms and began to cry.

“Oh! Oh!” groaned Miss Mathilda.

“It’s all Miss Annie’s fault, all of it,” Molly said at last, in a trembling voice, “I do my best.”

“I know Anna is often hard to please,” began Miss Mathilda, with a twinge of mischief, and then she sobered herself to her task, “but you must remember, Molly, she means it for your good and she is really very kind to you.”

“I don’t want her kindness,” Molly cried, “I wish you would tell me what to do, Miss Mathilda, and then I would be all right. I hate Miss Annie.”

“This will never do Molly,” Miss Mathilda said sternly, in her deepest, firmest tones, “Anna is the head of the kitchen and you must either obey her or leave.”

“I don’t want to leave you,” whimpered melancholy Molly. “Well Molly then try and do better,” answered Miss Mathilda, keeping a good stern front, and backing quickly from the kitchen.

“Oh! Oh!” groaned Miss Mathilda, as she went back up the stairs.

Miss Mathilda’s attempt to make peace between the constantly contending women in the kitchen had no real effect. They were very soon as bitter as before.

At last it was decided that Molly was to go away. Molly went away to work in a factory in the town, and she went to live with an old woman in the slums, a very bad old woman Anna said.

Anna was never easy in her mind about the fate of Molly. Sometimes she would see or hear of her. Molly was not well, her cough was worse, and the old woman really was a bad one.

After a year of this unwholesome life, Molly was completely broken down. Anna then again took her in charge. She brought her from her work and from the woman where she lived, and put her in a hospital to stay till she was well. She found a place for her as nursemaid to a little girl out in the country, and Molly was at last established and content.

Molly had had, at first, no regular successor. In a few months it was going to be the summer and Miss Mathilda would be gone away, and old Katie would do very well to come in every day and help Anna with her work.

Old Katy was a heavy, ugly, short and rough old german woman, with a strange distorted german-english all her own. Anna was worn out now with her attempt to make the younger generation do all that it should and rough old Katy never answered back, and never wanted her own way. No scolding or abuse could make its mark on her uncouth and aged peasant hide. She said her “Yes, Miss Annie,” when an answer had to come, and that was always all that she could say.

“Old Katy is just a rough old woman, Miss Mathilda,” Anna said, “but I think I keep her here with me. She can work and she don’t give me trouble like I had with Molly all the time.”

Anna always had a humorous sense from this old Katy’s twisted peasant english, from the roughness on her tongue of buzzing s’s and from the queer ways of her brutish servile humor. Anna could not let old Katy serve at table—old Katy was too coarsely made from natural earth for that—and so Anna had all this to do herself and that she never liked, but even then this simple rough old creature was pleasanter to her than any of the upstart young.

Life went on very smoothly now in these few months before the summer came. Miss Mathilda every summer went away across the ocean to be gone for several months. When she went away this summer old Katy was so sorry, and on the day that Miss Mathilda went, old Katy cried hard for many hours. An earthy, uncouth, servile peasant creature old Katy surely was. She stood there on the white stone steps of the little red brick house, with her bony, square dull head with its thin, tanned, toughened skin and its sparse and kinky grizzled hair, and her strong, squat figure a little overmade on the right side, clothed in her blue striped cotton dress, all clean and always washed but rough and harsh to see—and she stayed there on the steps till Anna brought her in, blubbering, her apron to her face, and making queer guttural broken moans.

When Miss Mathilda early in the fall came to her house again old Katy was not there.

“I never thought old Katy would act so Miss Mathilda,” Anna said, “when she was so sorry when you went away, and I gave her full wages all the summer, but they are all alike Miss Mathilda, there isn’t one of them that’s fit to trust. You know how Katy said she liked you, Miss Mathilda, and went on about it when you went away and then she was so good and worked all right until the middle of the summer, when I got sick, and then she went away and left me all alone and took a place out in the country, where they gave her some more money. She didn’t say a word, Miss Mathilda, she just went off and left me there alone when I was sick after that awful hot summer that we had, and after all we done for her when she had no place to go, and all summer I gave her better things to eat than I had for myself. Miss Mathilda, there isn’t one of them has any sense of what’s the right way for a girl to do, not one of them.”

Old Katy was never heard from any more.

No under servant was decided upon now for several months. Many came and many went, and none of them would do. At last Anna heard of Sallie.

Sallie was the oldest girl in a family of eleven and Sallie was just sixteen years old. From Sallie down they came always littler and littler in her family, and all of them were always out at work excepting only the few littlest of them all.

Sallie was a pretty blonde and smiling german girl, and stupid and a little silly. The littler they came in her family the brighter they all were. The brightest of them all was a little girl of ten. She did a good day’s work washing dishes for a man and wife in a saloon, and she earned a fair day’s wage, and then there was one littler still. She only worked for half the day. She did the house work for a bachelor doctor. She did it all, all of the housework and received each week her eight cents for her wage. Anna was always indignant when she told that story.

“I think he ought to give her ten cents Miss Mathilda any way. Eight cents is so mean when she does all his work and she is such a bright little thing too, not stupid like our Sallie. Sallie would never learn to do a thing if I didn’t scold her all the time, but Sallie is a good girl, and I take care and she will do all right.”

Sallie was a good, obedient german child. She never answered Anna back, no more did Peter, old Baby and little Rags and so though always Anna’s voice was sharply raised in strong rebuke and worn expostulation, they were a happy family all there together in the kitchen.

Anna was a mother now to Sallie, a good incessant german mother who watched and scolded hard to keep the girl from any evil step. Sallie’s temptations and transgressions were much like those of naughty Peter and jolly little Rags, and Anna took the same way to keep all three from doing what was bad.

Sallie’s chief badness besides forgetting all the time and never washing her hands clean to serve at table, was the butcher boy.

He was an unattractive youth enough, that butcher boy. Suspicion began to close in around Sallie that she spent the evenings when Anna was away, in company with this bad boy.

“Sallie is such a pretty girl, Miss Mathilda,” Anna said, “and she is so dumb and silly, and she puts on that red waist, and she crinkles up her hair with irons so I have to laugh, and then I tell her if she only washed her hands clean it would be better than all that fixing all the time, but you can’t do a thing with the young girls nowadays Miss Mathilda. Sallie is a good girl but I got to watch her all the time.”

Suspicion closed in around Sallie more and more, that she spent Anna’s evenings out with this boy sitting in the kitchen. One early morning Anna’s voice was sharply raised.

“Sallie this ain’t the same banana that I brought home yesterday, for Miss Mathilda, for her breakfast, and you was out early in the street this morning, what was you doing there?”

“Nothing, Miss Annie, I just went out to see, that’s all and that’s the same banana, ’deed it is Miss Annie.”

“Sallie, how can you say so and after all I do for you, and Miss Mathilda is so good to you. I never brought home no bananas yesterday with specks on it like that. I know better, it was that boy was here last night and ate it while I was away, and you was out to get another this morning. I don’t want no lying Sallie.”

Sallie was stout in her defence but then she gave it up and she said it was the boy who snatched it as he ran away at the sound of Anna’s key opening the outside door. “But I will never let him in again, Miss Annie, ’deed I won’t,” said Sallie.

And now it was all peaceful for some weeks and then Sallie with fatuous simplicity began on certain evenings to resume her bright red waist, her bits of jewels and her crinkly hair.

One pleasant evening in the early spring, Miss Mathilda was standing on the steps beside the open door, feeling cheerful in the pleasant, gentle night. Anna came down the street, returning from her evening out. “Don’t shut the door, please, Miss Mathilda,” Anna said in a low voice, “I don’t want Sallie to know I’m home.”

Anna went softly through the house and reached the kitchen door. At the sound of her hand upon the knob there was a wild scramble and a bang, and then Sallie sitting there alone when Anna came into the room, but, alas, the butcher boy forgot his overcoat in his escape.

You see that Anna led an arduous and troubled life.

Anna had her troubles, too, with Miss Mathilda. “And I slave and slave to save the money and you go out and spend it all on foolishness,” the good Anna would complain when her mistress, a large and careless woman, would come home with a bit of porcelain, a new etching and sometimes even an oil painting on her arm.

“But Anna,” argued Miss Mathilda, “if you didn’t save this money, don’t you see I could not buy these things,” and then Anna would soften and look pleased until she learned the price, and then wringing her hands, “Oh, Miss Mathilda, Miss Mathilda,” she would cry, “and you gave all that money out for that, when you need a dress to go out in so bad.” “Well, perhaps I will get one for myself next year, Anna,” Miss Mathilda would cheerfully concede. “If we live till then Miss Mathilda, I see that you do,” Anna would then answer darkly.

Anna had great pride in the knowledge and possessions of her cherished Miss Mathilda, but she did not like her careless way of wearing always her old clothes. “You can’t go out to dinner in that dress, Miss Mathilda,” she would say, standing firmly before the outside door, “You got to go and put on your new dress you always look so nice in.” “But Anna, there isn’t time.” “Yes there is, I go up and help you fix it, please Miss Mathilda you can’t go out to dinner in that dress and next year if we live till then, I make you get a new hat, too. It’s a shame Miss Mathilda to go out like that.”

The poor mistress sighed and had to yield. It suited her cheerful, lazy temper to be always without care but sometimes it was a burden to endure, for so often she had it all to do again unless she made a rapid dash out of the door before Anna had a chance to see.

Life was very easy always for this large and lazy Miss Mathilda, with the good Anna to watch and care for her and all her clothes and goods. But, alas, this world of ours is after all much what it should be and cheerful Miss Mathilda had her troubles too with Anna.

It was pleasant that everything for one was done, but annoying often that what one wanted most just then, one could not have when one had foolishly demanded and not suggested one’s desire. And then Miss Mathilda loved to go out on joyous, country tramps when, stretching free and far with cheerful comrades, over rolling hills and cornfields, glorious in the setting sun, and dogwood white and shining underneath the moon and clear stars over head, and brilliant air and tingling blood, it was hard to have to think of Anna’s anger at the late return, though Miss Mathilda had begged that there might be no hot supper cooked that night. And then when all the happy crew of Miss Mathilda and her friends, tired with fullness of good health and burning winds and glowing sunshine in the eyes, stiffened and justly worn and wholly ripe for pleasant food and gentle content, were all come together to the little house—it was hard for all that tired crew who loved the good things Anna made to eat, to come to the closed door and wonder there if it was Anna’s evening in or out, and then the others must wait shivering on their tired feet, while Miss Mathilda softened Anna’s heart, or if Anna was well out, boldly ordered youthful Sallie to feed all the hungry lot.

Such things were sometimes hard to bear and often grievously did Miss Mathilda feel herself a rebel with the cheerful Lizzies, the melancholy Mollies, the rough old Katies and the stupid Sallies.

Miss Mathilda had other troubles too, with the good Anna. Miss Mathilda had to save her Anna from the many friends, who in the kindly fashion of the poor, used up her savings and then gave her promises in place of payments.

The good Anna had many curious friends that she had found in the twenty years that she had lived in Bridgepoint, and Miss Mathilda would often have to save her from them all.

Part II

THE LIFE OF THE GOOD ANNA

Anna Federner, this good Anna, was of solid lower middle-class south german stock.

When she was seventeen years old she went to service in a bourgeois family, in the large city near her native town, but she did not stay there long. One day her mistress offered her maid—that was Anna—to a friend, to see her home. Anna felt herself to be a servant, not a maid, and so she promptly left the place.

Anna had always a firm old world sense of what was the right way for a girl to do.

No argument could bring her to sit an evening in the empty parlour, although the smell of paint when they were fixing up the kitchen made her very sick, and tired as she always was, she never would sit down during the long talks she held with Miss Mathilda. A girl was a girl and should act always like a girl, both as to giving all respect and as to what she had to eat.

A little time after she left this service, Anna and her mother made the voyage to America. They came second-class, but it was for them a long and dreary journey. The mother was already ill with consumption.

They landed in a pleasant town in the far South and there the mother slowly died.

Anna was now alone and she made her way to Bridgepoint where an older half brother was already settled. This brother was a heavy, lumbering, good natured german man, full of the infirmity that comes of excess of body.

He was a baker and married and fairly well to do.

Anna liked her brother well enough but was never in any way dependent on him.

When she arrived in Bridgepoint, she took service with Miss Mary Wadsmith.

Miss Mary Wadsmith was a large, fair, helpless woman, burdened with the care of two young children. They had been left her by her brother and his wife who had died within a few months of each other.

Anna soon had the household altogether in her charge.

Anna found her place with large, abundant women, for such were always lazy, careless or all helpless, and so the burden of their lives could fall on Anna, and give her just content. Anna’s superiors must be always these large helpless women, or be men, for none others could give themselves to be made so comfortable and free.

Anna had no strong natural feeling to love children, as she had to love cats and dogs, and a large mistress. She never became deeply fond of Edgar and Jane Wadsmith. She naturally preferred the boy, for boys love always better to be done for and made comfortable and full of eating, while in the little girl she had to meet the feminine, the subtle opposition, showing so early always in a young girl’s nature.

For the summer, the Wadsmiths had a pleasant house out in the country, and the winter months they spent in hotel apartments in the city.

Gradually it came to Anna to take the whole direction of their movements, to make all the decisions as to their journeyings to and fro, and for the arranging of the places where they were to live.

Anna had been with Miss Mary for three years, when little Jane began to raise her strength in opposition. Jane was a neat, pleasant little girl, pretty and sweet with a young girl’s charm, and with two blonde braids carefully plaited down her back.

Miss Mary, like her Anna, had no strong natural feeling to love children, but she was fond of these two young ones of her blood, and yielded docilely to the stronger power in the really pleasing little girl. Anna always preferred the rougher handling of the boy, while Miss Mary found the gentle force and the sweet domination of the girl to please her better.

In a spring when all the preparations for the moving had been made, Miss Mary and Jane went together to the country home, and Anna, after finishing up the city matters was to follow them in a few days with Edgar, whose vacation had not yet begun.

Many times during the preparations for this summer, Jane had met Anna with sharp resistance, in opposition to her ways. It was simple for little Jane to give unpleasant orders, not from herself but from Miss Mary, large, docile, helpless Miss Mary Wadsmith who could never think out any orders to give Anna from herself.

Anna’s eyes grew slowly sharper, harder, and her lower teeth thrust a little forward and pressing strongly up, framed always more slowly the “Yes, Miss Jane,” to the quick, “Oh Anna! Miss Mary says she wants you to do it so!”

On the day of their migration, Miss Mary had been already put into the carriage. “Oh, Anna!” cried little Jane running back into the house, “Miss Mary says that you are to bring along the blue dressings out of her room and mine.” Anna’s body stiffened, “We never use them in the summer, Miss Jane,” she said thickly. “Yes Anna, but Miss Mary thinks it would be nice, and she told me to tell you not to forget, good-by!” and the little girl skipped lightly down the steps into the carriage and they drove away.

Anna stood still on the steps, her eyes hard and sharp and shining, and her body and her face stiff with resentment. And then she went into the house, giving the door a shattering slam.

Anna was very hard to live with in those next three days. Even Baby, the new puppy, the pride of Anna’s heart, a present from her friend the widow, Mrs. Lehntman—even this pretty little black and tan felt the heat of Anna’s scorching flame. And Edgar, who had looked forward to these days, to be for him filled full of freedom and of things to eat—he could not rest a moment in Anna’s bitter sight.

On the third day, Anna and Edgar went to the Wadsmith country home. The blue dressings out of the two rooms remained behind.

All the way, Edgar sat in front with the colored man and drove. It was an early spring day in the South. The fields and woods were heavy from the soaking rains. The horses dragged the carriage slowly over the long road, sticky with brown clay and rough with masses of stones thrown here and there to be broken and trodden into place by passing teams. Over and through the soaking earth was the feathery new spring growth of little flowers, of young leaves and of ferns. The tree tops were all bright with reds and yellows, with brilliant gleaming whites and gorgeous greens. All the lower air was full of the damp haze rising from heavy soaking water on the earth, mingled with a warm and pleasant smell from the blue smoke of the spring fires in all the open fields. And above all this was the clear, upper air, and the songs of birds and the joy of sunshine and of lengthening days.

The languor and the stir, the warmth and weight and the strong feel of life from the deep centres of the earth that comes always with the early, soaking spring, when it is not answered with an active fervent joy, gives always anger, irritation and unrest.

To Anna alone there in the carriage, drawing always nearer to the struggle with her mistress, the warmth, the slowness, the jolting over stones, the steaming from the horses, the cries of men and animals and birds, and the new life all round about were simply maddening. “Baby! if you don’t lie still, I think I kill you. I can’t stand it any more like this.”

At this time Anna, about twenty-seven years of age, was not yet all thin and worn. The sharp bony edges and corners of her head and face were still rounded out with flesh, but already the temper and the humor showed sharply in her clean blue eyes, and the thinning was begun about the lower jaw, that was so often strained with the upward pressure of resolve.

To-day, alone there in the carriage, she was all stiff and yet all trembling with the sore effort of decision and revolt.

As the carriage turned into the Wadsmith gate, little Jane ran out to see. She just looked at Anna’s face; she did not say a word about blue dressings.

Anna got down from the carriage with little Baby in her arms. She took out all the goods that she had brought and the carriage drove away. Anna left everything on the porch, and went in to where Miss Mary Wadsmith was sitting by the fire.

Miss Mary was sitting in a large armchair by the fire. All the nooks and crannies of the chair were filled full of her soft and spreading body. She was dressed in a black satin morning gown, the sleeves, great monster things, were heavy with the mass of her soft flesh. She sat there always, large, helpless, gentle. She had a fair, soft, regular, good-looking face, with pleasant, empty, grey-blue eyes, and heavy sleepy lids.

Behind Miss Mary was the little Jane, nervous and jerky with excitement as she saw Anna come into the room.

“Miss Mary,” Anna began. She had stopped just within the door, her body and her face stiff with repression, her teeth closed hard and the white lights flashing sharply in the pale, clean blue of her eyes. Her bearing was full of the strange coquetry of anger and of fear, the stiffness, the bridling, the suggestive movement underneath the rigidness of forced control, all the queer ways the passions have to show themselves all one.

“Miss Mary,” the words came slowly with thick utterance and with jerks, but always firm and strong. “Miss Mary, I can’t stand it any more like this. When you tell me anything to do, I do it. I do everything I can and you know I work myself sick for you. The blue dressings in your room makes too much work to have for summer. Miss Jane don’t know what work is. If you want to do things like that I go away.”

Anna stopped still. Her words had not the strength of meaning they were meant to have, but the power in the mood of Anna’s soul frightened and awed Miss Mary through and through.

Like in all large and helpless women, Miss Mary’s heart beat weakly in the soft and helpless mass it had to govern. Little Jane’s excitements had already tried her strength. Now she grew pale and fainted quite away.

“Miss Mary!” cried Anna running to her mistress and supporting all her helpless weight back in the chair. Little Jane, distracted, flew about as Anna ordered, bringing smelling salts and brandy and vinegar and water and chafing poor Miss Mary’s wrists.

Miss Mary slowly opened her mild eyes. Anna sent the weeping little Jane out of the room. She herself managed to get Miss Mary quiet on the couch.

There was never a word more said about blue dressings.

Anna had conquered, and a few days later little Jane gave her a green parrot to make peace.

For six more years little Jane and Anna lived in the same house. They were careful and respectful to each other to the end.

Anna liked the parrot very well. She was fond of cats too and of horses, but best of all animals she loved the dog and best of all dogs, little Baby, the first gift from her friend, the widow Mrs. Lehntman.

The widow Mrs. Lehntman was the romance in Anna’s life.

Anna met her first at the house of her half brother, the baker, who had known the late Mr. Lehntman, a small grocer, very well.

Mrs. Lehntman had been for many years a midwife. Since her husband’s death she had herself and two young children to support.

Mrs. Lehntman was a good looking woman. She had a plump well rounded body, clear olive skin, bright dark eyes and crisp black curling hair. She was pleasant, magnetic, efficient and good. She was very attractive, very generous and very amiable.

She was a few years older than our good Anna, who was soon entirely subdued by her magnetic, sympathetic charm.

Mrs. Lehntman in her work loved best to deliver young girls who were in trouble. She would take these into her own house and care for them in secret, till they could guiltlessly go home or back to work, and then slowly pay her the money for their care. And so through this new friend Anna led a wider and more entertaining life, and often she used up her savings in helping Mrs. Lehntman through those times when she was giving very much more than she got.

It was through Mrs. Lehntman that Anna met Dr. Shonjen who employed her when at last it had to be that she must go away from her Miss Mary Wadsmith.

During the last years with her Miss Mary, Anna’s health was very bad, as indeed it always was from that time on until the end of her strong life.

Anna was a medium sized, thin, hard working, worrying woman.

She had always had bad headaches and now they came more often and more wearing.

Her face grew thin, more bony and more worn, her skin stained itself pale yellow, as it does with working sickly women, and the clear blue of her eyes went pale.

Her back troubled her a good deal, too. She was always tired at her work and her temper grew more difficult and fretful.

Miss Mary Wadsmith often tried to make Anna see a little to herself, and get a doctor, and the little Jane, now blossoming into a pretty, sweet young woman, did her best to make Anna do things for her good. Anna was stubborn always to Miss Jane, and fearful of interference in her ways. Miss Mary Wadsmith’s mild advice she easily could always turn aside.

Mrs. Lehntman was the only one who had any power over Anna. She induced her to let Dr. Shonjen take her in his care.

No one but a Dr. Shonjen could have brought a good and german Anna first to stop her work and then submit herself to operation, but he knew so well how to deal with german and poor people. Cheery, jovial, hearty, full of jokes that made much fun and yet were full of simple common sense and reasoning courage, he could persuade even a good Anna to do things that were for her own good.

Edgar had now been for some years away from home, first at a school and then at work to prepare himself to be a civil engineer. Miss Mary and Jane promised to take a trip for all the time that Anna was away and so there would be no need for Anna’s work, nor for a new girl to take Anna’s place.

Anna’s mind was thus a little set at rest. She gave herself to Mrs. Lehntman and the doctor to do what they thought best to make her well and strong.

Anna endured the operation very well, and was patient, almost docile, in the slow recovery of her working strength. But when she was once more at work for her Miss Mary Wadsmith, all the good effect of these several months of rest were soon worked and worried well away.

For all the rest of her strong working life Anna was never really well. She had bad headaches all the time and she was always thin and worn.

She worked away her appetite, her health and strength, and always for the sake of those who begged her not to work so hard. To her thinking, in her stubborn, faithful, german soul, this was the right way for a girl to do.

Anna’s life with Miss Mary Wadsmith was now drawing to an end.

Miss Jane, now altogether a young lady, had come out into the world. Soon she would become engaged and then be married, and then perhaps Miss Mary Wadsmith would make her home with her.

In such a household Anna was certain that she would never take a place. Miss Jane was always careful and respectful and very good to Anna, but never could Anna be a girl in a household where Miss Jane would be the head. This much was very certain in her mind, and so these last two years with her Miss Mary were not as happy as before.

The change came very soon.

Miss Jane became engaged and in a few months was to marry a man from out of town, from Curden, an hour’s railway ride from Bridgepoint.

Poor Miss Mary Wadsmith did not know the strong resolve Anna had made to live apart from her when this new household should be formed. Anna found it very hard to speak to her Miss Mary of this change.

The preparations for the wedding went on day and night.

Anna worked and sewed hard to make it all go well.

Miss Mary was much fluttered, but content and happy with Anna to make everything so easy for them all.

Anna worked so all the time to drown her sorrow and her conscience too, for somehow it was not right to leave Miss Mary so. But what else could she do? She could not live as her Miss Mary’s girl, in a house where Miss Jane would be the head.

The wedding day grew always nearer. At last it came and passed.

The young people went on their wedding trip, and Anna and Miss Mary were left behind to pack up all the things.

Even yet poor Anna had not had the strength to tell Miss Mary her resolve, but now it had to be.

Anna every spare minute ran to her friend Mrs. Lehntman for comfort and advice. She begged her friend to be with her when she told the news to Miss Mary.

Perhaps if Mrs. Lehntman had not been in Bridgepoint, Anna would have tried to live in the new house. Mrs. Lehntman did not urge her to this thing nor even give her this advice, but feeling for Mrs. Lehntman as she did made even faithful Anna not quite so strong in her dependence on Miss Mary’s need as she would otherwise have been.

Remember, Mrs. Lehntman was the romance in Anna’s life.

All the packing was now done and in a few days Miss Mary was to go to the new house, where the young people were ready for her coming.

At last Anna had to speak.

Mrs. Lehntman agreed to go with her and help to make the matter clear to poor Miss Mary.

The two women came together to Miss Mary Wadsmith sitting placid by the fire in the empty living room. Miss Mary had seen Mrs. Lehntman many times before, and so her coming in with Anna raised no suspicion in her mind.

It was very hard for the two women to begin.

It must be very gently done, this telling to Miss Mary of the change. She must not be shocked by suddenness or with excitement.

Anna was all stiff, and inside all a quiver with shame, anxiety and grief. Even courageous Mrs. Lehntman, efficient, impulsive and complacent as she was and not deeply concerned in the event, felt awkward, abashed and almost guilty in that large, mild, helpless presence. And at her side to make her feel the power of it all, was the intense conviction of poor Anna, struggling to be unfeeling, self righteous and suppressed.

“Miss Mary”—with Anna when things had to come they came always sharp and short—“Miss Mary, Mrs. Lehntman has come here with me, so I can tell you about not staying with you there in Curden. Of course I go help you to get settled and then I think I come back and stay right here in Bridgepoint. You know my brother he is here and all his family, and I think it would be not right to go away from them so far, and you know you don’t want me now so much Miss Mary when you are all together there in Curden.”

Miss Mary Wadsmith was puzzled. She did not understand what Anna meant by what she said.

“Why Anna of course you can come to see your brother whenever you like to, and I will always pay your fare. I thought you understood all about that, and we will be very glad to have your nieces come to stay with you as often as they like. There will always be room enough in a big house like Mr. Goldthwaite’s.”

It was now for Mrs. Lehntman to begin her work.

“Miss Wadsmith does not understand just what you mean Anna,” she began. “Miss Wadsmith, Anna feels how good and kind you are, and she talks about it all the time, and what you do for her in every way you can, and she is very grateful and never would want to go away from you, only she thinks it would be better now that Mrs. Goldthwaite has this big new house and will want to manage it in her own way, she thinks perhaps it would be better if Mrs. Goldthwaite had all new servants with her to begin with, and not a girl like Anna who knew her when she was a little girl. That is what Anna feels about it now, and she asked me and I said to her that I thought it would be better for you all and you knew she liked you so much and that you were so good to her, and you would understand how she thought it would be better in the new house if she stayed on here in Bridgepoint, anyway for a little while until Mrs. Goldthwaite was used to her new house. Is’nt [Isn’t] that it Anna that you wanted Miss Wadsmith to know?”

“Oh Anna,” Miss Mary Wadsmith said it slowly and in a grieved tone of surprise that was very hard for the good Anna to endure, “Oh Anna, I didn’t think that you would ever want to leave me after all these years.”

“Miss Mary!” it came in one tense jerky burst, “Miss Mary it’s only working under Miss Jane now would make me leave you so. I know how good you are and I work myself sick for you and for Mr. Edgar and for Miss Jane too, only Miss Jane she will want everything different from like the way we always did, and you know Miss Mary I can’t have Miss Jane watching at me all the time, and every minute something new. Miss Mary, it would be very bad and Miss Jane don’t really want me to come with you to the new house, I know that all the time. Please Miss Mary don’t feel bad about it or think I ever want to go away from you if I could do things right for you the way they ought to be.”

Poor Miss Mary. Struggling was not a thing for her to do. Anna would surely yield if she would struggle, but struggling was too much work and too much worry for peaceful Miss Mary to endure. If Anna would do so she must. Poor Miss Mary Wadsmith sighed, looked wistfully at Anna and then gave it up.

“You must do as you think best Anna,” she said at last letting all of her soft self sink back into the chair. “I am very sorry and so I am sure will be Miss Jane when she hears what you have thought it best to do. It was very good of Mrs. Lehntman to come with you and I am sure she does it for your good. I suppose you want to go out a little now. Come back in an hour Anna and help me go to bed.” Miss Mary closed her eyes and rested still and placid by the fire.

The two women went away.

This was the end of Anna’s service with Miss Mary Wadsmith, and soon her new life taking care of Dr. Shonjen was begun.

Keeping house for a jovial bachelor doctor gave new elements of understanding to Anna’s maiden german mind. Her habits were as firm fixed as before, but it always was with Anna that things that had been done once with her enjoyment and consent could always happen any time again, such as her getting up at any hour of the night to make a supper and cook hot chops and chicken fry for Dr. Shonjen and his bachelor friends.

Anna loved to work for men, for they could eat so much and with such joy. And when they were warm and full, they were content, and let her do whatever she thought best. Not that Anna’s conscience ever slept, for neither with interference or without would she strain less to keep on saving every cent and working every hour of the day. But truly she loved it best when she could scold. Now it was not only other girls and the colored man, and dogs, and cats, and horses and her parrot, but her cheery master, jolly Dr. Shonjen, whom she could guide and constantly rebuke to his own good.

The doctor really loved her scoldings as she loved his wickednesses and his merry joking ways.

These days were happy days with Anna.

Her freakish humor now first showed itself, her sense of fun in the queer ways that people had, that made her later find delight in brutish servile Katy, in Sally’s silly ways and in the badness of Peter and of Rags. She loved to make sport with the skeletons the doctor had, to make them move and make strange noises till the negro boy shook in his shoes and his eyes rolled white in his agony of fear.

Then Anna would tell these histories to her doctor. Her worn, thin, lined, determined face would form for itself new and humorous creases, and her pale blue eyes would kindle with humour and with joy as her doctor burst into his hearty laugh. And the good Anna full of the coquetry of pleasing would bridle with her angular, thin, spinster body, straining her stories and herself to please.

These early days with jovial Dr. Shonjen were very happy days with the good Anna.

All of Anna’s spare hours in these early days she spent with her friend, the widow Mrs. Lehntman. Mrs. Lehntman lived with her two children in a small house in the same part of the town as Dr. Shonjen. The older of these two children was a girl named Julia and was now about thirteen years of age. This Julia Lehntman was an unattractive girl enough, harsh featured, dull and stubborn as had been her heavy german father. Mrs. Lehntman did not trouble much with her, but gave her always all she wanted that she had, and let the girl do as she liked. This was not from indifference or dislike on the part of Mrs. Lehntman, it was just her usual way.

Her second child was a boy, two years younger than his sister, a bright, pleasant, cheery fellow, who too, did what he liked with his money and his time. All this was so with Mrs. Lehntman because she had so much in her head and in her house that clamoured for her concentration and her time.

This slackness and neglect in the running of the house, and the indifference in this mother for the training of her young was very hard for our good Anna to endure. Of course she did her best to scold, to save for Mrs. Lehntman, and to put things in their place the way they ought to be.

Even in the early days when Anna was first won by the glamour of Mrs. Lehntman’s brilliancy and charm, she had been uneasy in Mrs. Lehntman’s house with a need of putting things to rights. Now that the two children growing up were of more importance in the house, and now that long acquaintance had brushed the dazzle out of Anna’s eyes, she began to struggle to make things go here as she thought was right.

She watched and scolded hard these days to make young Julia do the way she should. Not that Julia Lehntman was pleasant in the good Anna’s sight, but it must never be that a young girl growing up should have no one to make her learn to do things right.

The boy was easier to scold, for scoldings never sank in very deep, and indeed he liked them very well for they brought with them new things to eat, and lively teasing, and good jokes.

Julia, the girl, grew very sullen with it all, and very often won her point, for after all Miss Annie was no relative of hers and had no business coming there and making trouble all the time. Appealing to the mother was no use. It was wonderful how Mrs. Lehntman could listen and not hear, could answer and yet not decide, could say and do what she was asked and yet leave things as they were before.

One day it got almost too bad for even Anna’s friendship to bear out.

“Well, Julia, is your mamma out?” Anna asked, one Sunday summer afternoon, as she came into the Lehntman house.

Anna looked very well this day. She was always careful in her dress and sparing of new clothes. She made herself always fulfill her own ideal of how a girl should look when she took her Sundays out. Anna knew so well the kind of ugliness appropriate to each rank in life.

It was interesting to see how when she bought things for Miss Wadsmith and later for her cherished Miss Mathilda and always entirely from her own taste and often as cheaply as she bought things for her friends or for herself, that on the one hand she chose the things having the right air for a member of the upper class, and for the others always the things having the awkward ugliness that we call Dutch. She knew the best thing in each kind, and she never in the course of her strong life compromised her sense of what was the right thing for a girl to wear.

On this bright summer Sunday afternoon she came to the Lehntmans’, much dressed up in her new, brick red, silk waist trimmed with broad black beaded braid, a dark cloth skirt and a new stiff, shiny, black straw hat, trimmed with colored ribbons and a bird. She had on new gloves, and a feather boa about her neck.

Her spare, thin, awkward body and her worn, pale yellow face though lit up now with the pleasant summer sun made a queer discord with the brightness of her clothes.

She came to the Lehntman house, where she had not been for several days, and opening the door that is always left unlatched in the houses of the lower middle class in the pleasant cities of the South, she found Julia in the family sitting-room alone.

“Well, Julia, where is your mamma?” Anna asked. “Ma is out but come in, Miss Annie, and look at our new brother.” “What you talk so foolish for Julia,” said Anna sitting down. “I ain’t talkin’ foolish, Miss Annie. Didn’t you know mamma has just adopted a cute, nice little baby boy?” “You talk so crazy, Julia, you ought to know better than to say such things.” Julia turned sullen. “All right Miss Annie, you don’t need to believe what I say, but the little baby is in the kitchen and ma will tell you herself when she comes in.”

It sounded most fantastic, but Julia had an air of truth and Mrs. Lehntman was capable of doing stranger things. Anna was disturbed. “What you mean Julia,” she said. “I don’t mean nothin’ Miss Annie, you don’t believe the baby is in there, well you can go and see it for yourself.”

Anna went into the kitchen. A baby was there all right enough, and a lusty little boy he seemed. He was very tight asleep in a basket that stood in the corner by the open door.

“You mean your mamma is just letting him stay here a little while,” Anna said to Julia who had followed her into the kitchen to see Miss Annie get real mad. “No that ain’t it Miss Annie. The mother was that girl, Lily that came from Bishop’s place out in the country, and she don’t want no children, and ma liked the little boy so much, she said she’d keep him here and adopt him for her own child.”

Anna, for once, was fairly dumb with astonishment and rage. The front door slammed.

“There’s ma now,” cried Julia in an uneasy triumph, for she was not quite certain in her mind which side of the question she was on, “There’s ma now, and you can ask her for yourself if I ain’t told you true.”

Mrs. Lehntman came into the kitchen where they were. She was bland, impersonal and pleasant, as it was her wont to be. Still to-day, through this her usual manner that gave her such success in her practice as a midwife, there shone an uneasy consciousness of guilt, for like all who had to do with the good Anna, Mrs. Lehntman dreaded her firm character, her vigorous judgments and the bitter fervour of her tongue.

It had been plain to see in the six years these women were together, how Anna gradually had come to lead. Not really lead, of course, for Mrs. Lehntman never could be led, she was so very devious in her ways; but Anna had come to have direction whenever she could learn what Mrs. Lehntman meant to do before the deed was done. Now it was hard to tell which would win out. Mrs. Lehntman had her unhearing mind and her happy way of giving a pleasant well diffused attention, and then she had it on her side that, after all, this thing was already done.

Anna was, as usual, determined for the right. She was stiff and pale with her anger and her fear, and nervous, and all a tremble as was her usual way when a bitter fight was near.

Mrs. Lehntman was easy and pleasant as she came into the room. Anna was stiff and silent and very white.

“We haven’t seen you for a long time, Anna,” Mrs. Lehntman cordially began. “I was just gettin’ worried thinking you was sick. My! but it’s a hot day to-day. Come into the sittin’-room, Anna, and Julia will make us some ice tea.”

Anna followed Mrs. Lehntman into the other room in a stiff silence, and when there she did not, as invited, take a chair.

As always with Anna when a thing had to come it came very short and sharp. She found it hard to breathe just now, and every word came with a jerk.

“Mrs. Lehntman, it ain’t true what Julia said about your taking that Lily’s boy to keep. I told Julia when she told me she was crazy to talk so.”

Anna’s real excitements stopped her breath, and made her words come sharp and with a jerk. Mrs. Lehntman’s feelings spread her breath, and made her words come slow, but more pleasant and more easy even than before.

“Why Anna,” she began, “don’t you see Lily couldn’t keep her boy for she is working at the Bishops’ now, and he is such a cute dear little chap, and you know how fond I am of little fellers, and I thought it would be nice for Julia and for Willie to have a little brother. You know Julia always loves to play with babies, and I have to be away so much, and Willie he is running in the streets every minute all the time, and you see a baby would be sort of nice company for Julia, and you know you are always saying Anna, Julia should not be on the streets so much and the baby will be so good to keep her in.”

Anna was every minute paler with indignation and with heat.

“Mrs. Lehntman, I don’t see what business it is for you to take another baby for your own, when you can’t do what’s right by Julia and Willie you got here already. There’s Julia, nobody tells her a thing when I ain’t here, and who is going to tell her now how to do things for that baby? She ain’t got no sense what’s the right way to do with children, and you out all the time, and you ain’t got no time for your own neither, and now you want to be takin’ up with strangers. I know you was careless, Mrs. Lehntman, but I didn’t think that you could do this so. No, Mrs. Lehntman, it ain’t your duty to take up with no others, when you got two children of your own, that got to get along just any way they can, and you know you ain’t got any too much money all the time, and you are all so careless here and spend it all the time, and Julia and Willie growin’ big. It ain’t right, Mrs. Lehntman, to do so.”

This was as bad as it could be. Anna had never spoken her mind so to her friend before. Now it was too harsh for Mrs. Lehntman to allow herself to really hear. If she really took the meaning in these words she could never ask Anna to come into her house again, and she liked Anna very well, and was used to depend on her savings and her strength. And then too Mrs. Lehntman could not really take in harsh ideas. She was too well diffused to catch the feel of any sharp firm edge.

Now she managed to understand all this in a way that made it easy for her to say, “Why, Anna, I think you feel too bad about seeing what the children are doing every minute in the day. Julia and Willie are real good, and they play with all the nicest children in the square. If you had some, all your own, Anna, you’d see it don’t do no harm to let them do a little as they like, and Julia likes this baby so, and sweet dear little boy, it would be so kind of bad to send him to a ’sylum now, you know it would Anna, when you like children so yourself, and are so good to my Willie all the time. No indeed Anna, it’s easy enough to say I should send this poor, cute little boy to a ’sylum when I could keep him here so nice, but you know Anna, you wouldn’t like to do it yourself, now you really know you wouldn’t, Anna, though you talk to me so hard.—My, it’s hot to-day, what you doin’ with that ice tea in there Julia, when Miss Annie is waiting all this time for her drink?”

Julia brought in the ice tea. She was so excited with the talk she had been hearing from the kitchen, that she slopped it on the plate out of the glasses a good deal. But she was safe, for Anna felt this trouble so deep down that she did not even see those awkward, bony hands, adorned to-day with a new ring, those stupid, foolish hands that always did things the wrong way.

“Here Miss Annie,” Julia said, “Here, Miss Annie, is your glass of tea, I know you like it good and strong.”

“No, Julia, I don’t want no ice tea here. Your mamma ain’t able to afford now using her money upon ice tea for her friends. It ain’t right she should now any more. I go out now to see Mrs. Drehten. She does all she can, and she is sick now working so hard taking care of her own children. I go there now. Good by Mrs. Lehntman, I hope you don’t get no bad luck doin’ what it ain’t right for you to do.”

“My, Miss Annie is real mad now,” Julia said, as the house shook, as the good Anna shut the outside door with a concentrated shattering slam.

It was some months now that Anna had been intimate with Mrs. Drehten.

Mrs. Drehten had had a tumor and had come to Dr. Shonjen to be treated. During the course of her visits there, she and Anna had learned to like each other very well. There was no fever in this friendship, it was just the interchange of two hard working, worrying women, the one large and motherly, with the pleasant, patient, soft, worn, tolerant face, that comes with a german husband to obey, and seven solid girls and boys to bear and rear, and the other was our good Anna with her spinster body, her firm jaw, her humorous, light, clean eyes and her lined, worn, thin, pale yellow face.

Mrs. Drehten lived a patient, homely, hard-working life. Her husband an honest, decent man enough, was a brewer, and somewhat given to over drinking, and so he was often surly and stingy and unpleasant.

The family of seven children was made up of four stalwart, cheery, filial sons, and three hard working obedient simple daughters.

It was a family life the good Anna very much approved and also she was much liked by them all. With a german woman’s feeling for the masterhood in men, she was docile to the surly father and rarely rubbed him the wrong way. To the large, worn, patient, sickly mother she was a sympathetic listener, wise in council and most efficient in her help. The young ones too, liked her very well. The sons teased her all the time and roared with boisterous pleasure when she gave them back sharp hits. The girls were all so good that her scoldings here were only in the shape of good advice, sweetened with new trimmings for their hats, and ribbons, and sometimes on their birthdays, bits of jewels.

It was here that Anna came for comfort after her grievous stroke at her friend the widow, Mrs. Lehntman. Not that Anna would tell Mrs. Drehten of this trouble. She could never lay bare the wound that came to her through this idealised affection. Her affair with Mrs. Lehntman was too sacred and too grievous ever to be told. But here in this large household, in busy movement and variety in strife, she could silence the uneasiness and pain of her own wound.

The Drehtens lived out in the country in one of the wooden, ugly houses that lie in groups outside of our large cities.

The father and the sons all had their work here making beer, and the mother and her girls scoured and sewed and cooked.

On Sundays they were all washed very clean, and smelling of kitchen soap. The sons, in their Sunday clothes, loafed around the house or in the village, and on special days went on picnics with their girls. The daughters in their awkward, colored finery went to church most of the day and then walking with their friends.

They always came together for their supper, where Anna always was most welcome, the jolly Sunday evening supper that german people love. Here Anna and the boys gave it to each other in sharp hits and hearty boisterous laughter, the girls made things for them to eat, and waited on them all, the mother loved all her children all the time, and the father joined in with his occasional unpleasant word that made a bitter feeling but which they had all learned to pass as if it were not said.

It was to the comfort of this house that Anna came that Sunday summer afternoon, after she had left Mrs. Lehntman and her careless ways.

The Drehten house was open all about. No one was there but Mrs. Drehten resting in her rocking chair, out in the pleasant, scented, summer air.

Anna had had a hot walk from the cars.

She went into the kitchen for a cooling drink, and then came out and sat down on the steps near Mrs. Drehten.

Anna’s anger had changed. A sadness had come to her. Now with the patient, friendly, gentle mother talk of Mrs. Drehten, this sadness changed to resignation and to rest.

As the evening came on the young ones dropped in one by one. Soon the merry Sunday evening supper was begun.

It had not been all comfort for our Anna, these months of knowing Mrs. Drehten. It had made trouble for her with the family of her half brother, the fat baker.

Her half brother, the fat baker, was a queer kind of a man. He was a huge, unwieldy creature, all puffed out all over, and no longer able to walk much, with his enormous body and the big, swollen, bursted veins in his great legs. He did not try to walk much now. He sat around his place, leaning on his great thick stick, and watching his workmen at their work.

On holidays, and sometimes of a Sunday, he went out in his bakery wagon. He went then to each customer he had and gave them each a large, sweet, raisined loaf of caky bread. At every house with many groans and gasps he would descend his heavy weight out of the wagon, his good featured, black haired, flat, good natured face shining with oily perspiration, with pride in labor and with generous kindness. Up each stoop he hobbled with the help of his big stick, and into the nearest chair in the kitchen or in the parlour, as the fashion of the house demanded, and there he sat and puffed, and then presented to the mistress or the cook the raisined german loaf his boy supplied him.

Anna had never been a customer of his. She had always lived in another part of the town, but he never left her out in these bakery progresses of his, and always with his own hand he gave her her festive loaf.

Anna liked her half brother well enough. She never knew him really well, for he rarely talked at all and least of all to women, but he seemed to her, honest, and good and kind, and he never tried to interfere in Anna’s ways. And then Anna liked the loaves of raisined bread, for in the summer she and the second girl could live on them, and not be buying bread with the household money all the time.

But things were not so simple with our Anna, with the other members of her half brother’s house.

Her half brother’s family was made up of himself, his wife, and their two daughters.

Anna never liked her brother’s wife.

The youngest of the two daughters was named after her aunt Anna.

Anna never liked her half brother’s wife. This woman had been very good to Anna, never interfering in her ways, always glad to see her and to make her visits pleasant, but she had not found favour in our good Anna’s sight.

Anna had too, no real affection for her nieces. She never scolded them or tried to guide them for their good. Anna never criticised or interfered in the running of her half brother’s house.

Mrs. Federner was a good looking, prosperous woman, a little harsh and cold within her soul perhaps, but trying always to be pleasant, good and kind. Her daughters were well trained, quiet, obedient, well dressed girls, and yet our good Anna loved them not, nor their mother, nor any of their ways.

It was in this house that Anna had first met her friend, the widow, Mrs. Lehntman.

The Federners had never seemed to feel it wrong in Anna, her devotion to this friend and her care of her and of her children. Mrs. Lehntman and Anna and her feelings were all somehow too big for their attack. But Mrs. Federner had the mind and tongue that blacken things. Not really to blacken black, of course, but just to roughen and to rub on a little smut. She could somehow make even the face of the Almighty seem pimply and a little coarse, and so she always did this with her friends, though not with the intent to interfere.

This was really true with Mrs. Lehntman that Mrs. Federner did not mean to interfere, but Anna’s friendship with the Drehtens was a very different matter.

Why should Mrs. Drehten, that poor common working wife of a man who worked for others in a brewery and who always drank too much, and was not like a thrifty, decent german man, why should that Mrs. Drehten and her ugly, awkward daughters be getting presents from her husband’s sister all the time, and her husband always so good to Anna, and one of the girls having her name too, and those Drehtens all strangers to her and never going to come to any good? It was not right for Anna to do so.

Mrs. Federner knew better than to say such things straight out to her husband’s fiery, stubborn sister, but she lost no chance to let Anna feel and see what they all thought.

It was easy to blacken all the Drehtens, their poverty, the husband’s drinking, the four big sons carrying on and always lazy, the awkward, ugly daughters dressing up with Anna’s help and trying to look so fine, and the poor, weak, hard-working sickly mother, so easy to degrade with large dosings of contemptuous pity.

Anna could not do much with these attacks for Mrs. Federner always ended with, “And you so good to them Anna all the time. I don’t see how they could get along at all if you didn’t help them all the time, but you are so good Anna, and got such a feeling heart, just like your brother, that you give anything away you got to anybody that will ask you for it, and that’s shameless enough to take it when they ain’t no relatives of yours. Poor Mrs. Drehten, she is a good woman. Poor thing it must be awful hard for her to have to take things from strangers all the time, and her husband spending it on drink. I was saying to Mrs. Lehntman, Anna, only yesterday, how I never was so sorry for any one as Mrs. Drehten, and how good it was for you to help them all the time.”

All this meant a gold watch and chain to her god daughter for her birthday, the next month, and a new silk umbrella for the elder sister. Poor Anna, and she did not love them very much, these relatives of hers, and they were the only kin she had.

Mrs. Lehntman never joined in, in these attacks. Mrs. Lehntman was diffuse and careless in her ways, but she never worked such things for her own ends, and she was too sure of Anna to be jealous of her other friends.

All this time Anna was leading her happy life with Dr. Shonjen. She had every day her busy time. She cooked and saved and sewed and scrubbed and scolded. And every night she had her happy time, in seeing her Doctor like the fine things she bought so cheap and cooked so good for him to eat. And then he would listen and laugh so loud, as she told him stories of what had happened on that day.

The Doctor, too, liked it better all the time and several times in these five years he had of his own motion raised her wages.

Anna was content with what she had and grateful for all her doctor did for her.

So Anna’s serving and her giving life went on, each with its varied pleasures and its pains.

The adopting of the little boy did not put an end to Anna’s friendship for the widow Mrs. Lehntman. Neither the good Anna nor the careless Mrs. Lehntman would give each other up excepting for the gravest cause.

Mrs. Lehntman was the only romance Anna ever knew. A certain magnetic brilliancy in person and in manner made Mrs. Lehntman a woman other women loved. Then, too, she was generous and good and honest, though she was so careless always in her ways. And then she trusted Anna and liked her better than any of her other friends, and Anna always felt this very much.

No, Anna could not give up Mrs. Lehntman, and soon she was busier than before making Julia do things right for little Johnny.

And now new schemes were working strong in Mrs. Lehntman’s head, and Anna must listen to her plans and help her make them work.

Mrs. Lehntman always loved best in her work to deliver young girls who were in trouble. She would keep these in her house until they could go to their homes or to their work, and slowly pay her back the money for their care.

Anna had always helped her friend to do this thing, for like all the good women of the decent poor, she felt it hard that girls should not be helped, not girls that were really bad of course, these she condemned and hated in her heart and with her tongue, but honest, decent, good, hard working, foolish girls who were in trouble.

For such as these Anna always liked to give her money and her strength.

Now Mrs. Lehntman thought that it would pay to take a big house for herself to take in girls and to do everything in a big way.

Anna did not like this plan.

Anna was never daring in her ways. Save and you will have the money you have saved, was all that she could know.

Not that the good Anna had it so.

She saved and saved and always saved, and then here and there, to this friend and to that, to one in her trouble and to the other in her joy, in sickness, death, and weddings, or to make young people happy, it always went, the hard earned money she had saved.

Anna could not clearly see how Mrs. Lehntman could make a big house pay. In the small house where she had these girls, it did not pay, and in a big house there was so much more that she would spend.

Such things were hard for the good Anna to very clearly see. One day she came into the Lehntman house. “Anna,” Mrs. Lehntman said, “you know that nice big house on the next corner that we saw to rent. I took it for a year just yesterday. I paid a little down you know so I could have it sure all right and now you fix it up just like you want. I let you do just what you like with it.”

Anna knew that it was now too late. However, “But Mrs. Lehntman you said you would not take another house, you said so just last week. Oh, Mrs. Lehntman I didn’t think that you would do this so!”

Anna knew so well it was too late.

“I know, Anna, but it was such a good house, just right you know and some one else was there to see, and you know you said it suited very well, and if I didn’t take it the others said they would, and I wanted to ask you only there wasn’t time, and really Anna, I don’t need much help, it will go so well I know. I just need a little to begin and to fix up with and that’s all Anna that I need, and I know it will go awful well. You wait Anna and you’ll see, and I let you fix it up just like you want, and you will make it look so nice, you got such sense in all these things. It will be a good place. You see Anna if I ain’t right in what I say.”

Of course Anna gave the money for this thing though she could not believe that it was best. No, it was very bad. Mrs. Lehntman could never make it pay and it would cost so much to keep. But what could our poor Anna do? Remember Mrs. Lehntman was the only romance Anna ever knew.

Anna’s strength in her control of what was done in Mrs. Lehntman’s house, was not now what it had been before that Lily’s little Johnny came. That thing had been for Anna a defeat. There had been no fighting to a finish but Mrs. Lehntman had very surely won.

Mrs. Lehntman needed Anna just as much as Anna needed Mrs. Lehntman, but Mrs. Lehntman was more ready to risk Anna’s loss, and so the good Anna grew always weaker in her power to control.

In friendship, power always has its downward curve. One’s strength to manage rises always higher until there comes a time one does not win, and though one may not really lose, still from the time that victory is not sure, one’s power slowly ceases to be strong. It is only in a close tie such as marriage, that influence can mount and grow always stronger with the years and never meet with a decline. It can only happen so when there is no way to escape.

Friendship goes by favour. There is always danger of a break or of a stronger power coming in between. Influence can only be a steady march when one can surely never break away.

Anna wanted Mrs. Lehntman very much and Mrs. Lehntman needed Anna, but there were always other ways to do and if Anna had once given up she might do so again, so why should Mrs. Lehntman have real fear?

No, while the good Anna did not come to open fight she had been stronger. Now Mrs. Lehntman could always hold out longer. She knew too, that Anna had a feeling heart. Anna could never stop doing all she could for any one that really needed help. Poor Anna had no power to say no.

And then, too, Mrs. Lehntman was the only romance Anna ever knew. Romance is the ideal in one’s life and it is very lonely living with it lost.

So the good Anna gave all her savings for this place, although she knew that this was not the right way for her friend to do.

For some time now they were all very busy fixing up the house. It swallowed all Anna’s savings fixing up this house, for when Anna once began to make it nice, she could not leave it be until it was as good as for the purpose it should be.

Somehow it was Anna now that really took the interest in the house. Mrs. Lehntman, now the thing was done seemed very lifeless, without interest in the house, uneasy in her mind and restless in her ways, and more diffuse even than before in her attention. She was good and kind to all the people in her house, and let them do whatever they thought best.

Anna did not fail to see that Mrs. Lehntman had something on her mind that was all new. What was it that disturbed Mrs. Lehntman so? She kept on saying it was all in Anna’s head. She had no trouble now at all. Everybody was so good and it was all so nice in the new house. But surely there was something here that was all wrong.

Anna heard a good deal of all this from her half brother’s wife, the hard speaking Mrs. Federner.

Through the fog of dust and work and furnishing in the new house, and through the disturbed mind of Mrs. Lehntman, and with the dark hints of Mrs. Federner, there loomed up to Anna’s sight a man, a new doctor that Mrs. Lehntman knew.

Anna had never met the man but she heard of him very often now. Not from her friend, the widow Mrs. Lehntman. Anna knew that Mrs. Lehntman made of him a mystery that Anna had not the strength just then to vigorously break down.

Mrs. Federner gave always dark suggestions and unpleasant hints. Even good Mrs. Drehten talked of it.

Mrs. Lehntman never spoke of the new doctor more than she could help. This was most mysterious and unpleasant and very hard for our good Anna to endure.

Anna’s troubles came all of them at once.

Here in Mrs. Lehntman’s house loomed up dismal and forbidding, a mysterious, perhaps an evil man. In Dr. Shonjen’s house were beginning signs of interest in the doctor in a woman.

This, too, Mrs. Federner often told to the poor Anna. The doctor surely would be married soon, he liked so much now to go to Mr. Weingartner’s house where there was a daughter who loved Doctor, everybody knew.

In these days the living room in her half brother’s house was Anna’s torture chamber. And worst of all there was so much reason for her half sister’s words. The Doctor certainly did look like marriage and Mrs. Lehntman acted very queer.

Poor Anna. Dark were these days and much she had to suffer.

The Doctor’s trouble came to a head the first. It was true Doctor was engaged and to be married soon. He told Anna so himself.

What was the good Anna now to do? Dr. Shonjen wanted her of course to stay. Anna was so sad with all these troubles. She knew here in the Doctor’s house it would be bad when he was married, but she had not the strength now to be firm and go away. She said at last that she would try and stay.

Doctor got married now very soon. Anna made the house all beautiful and clean and she really hoped that she might stay. But this was not for long.

Mrs. Shonjen was a proud, unpleasant woman. She wanted constant service and attention and never even a thank you to a servant. Soon all Doctor’s old people went away. Anna went to Doctor and explained. She told him what all the servants thought of his new wife. Anna bade him a sad farewell and went away.

Anna was now most uncertain what to do. She could go to Curden to her Miss Mary Wadsmith who always wrote how much she needed Anna, but Anna still dreaded Miss Jane’s interfering ways. Then too, she could not yet go away from Bridgepoint and from Mrs. Lehntman, unpleasant as it always was now over there.

Through one of Doctor’s friends Anna heard of Miss Mathilda. Anna was very doubtful about working for a Miss Mathilda. She did not think it would be good working for a woman any more. She had found it very good with Miss Mary but she did not think that many women would be so.

Most women were interfering in their ways.

Anna heard that Miss Mathilda was a great big woman, not so big perhaps as her Miss Mary, still she was big, and the good Anna liked them better so. She did not like them thin and small and active and always looking in and always prying.

Anna could not make up her mind what was the best thing now for her to do. She could sew and this way make a living, but she did not like such business very well.

Mrs. Lehntman urged the place with Miss Mathilda. She was sure Anna would find it better so. The good Anna did not know.

“Well Anna,” Mrs. Lehntman said, “I tell you what we do. I go with you to that woman that tells fortunes, perhaps she tell us something that will show us what is the best way for you now to do.”

It was very bad to go to a woman who tells fortunes. Anna was of strong South German Catholic religion and the german priests in the churches always said that it was very bad to do things so. But what else now could the good Anna do? She was so mixed and bothered in her mind, and troubled with this life that was all wrong, though she did try so hard to do the best she knew. “All right, Mrs. Lehntman,” Anna said at last, “I think I go there now with you.”

This woman who told fortunes was a medium. She had a house in the lower quarter of the town. Mrs. Lehntman and the good Anna went to her.

The medium opened the door for them herself. She was a loose made, dusty, dowdy woman with a persuading, conscious and embracing manner and very greasy hair.

The woman let them come into the house.

The street door opened straight into the parlor, as is the way in the small houses of the south. The parlor had a thick and flowered carpet on the floor. The room was full of dirty things all made by hand. Some hung upon the wall, some were on the seats and over backs of chairs and some on tables and on those what-nots that poor people love. And everywhere were little things that break. Many of these little things were broken and the place was stuffy and not clean.

No medium uses her parlor for her work. It is always in her eating room that she has her trances.

The eating room in all these houses is the living room in winter. It has a round table in the centre covered with a decorated woolen cloth, that has soaked in the grease of many dinners, for though it should be always taken off, it is easier to spread the cloth upon it than change it for the blanket deadener that one owns. The upholstered chairs are dark and worn, and dirty. The carpet has grown dingy with the food that’s fallen from the table, the dirt that’s scraped from off the shoes, and the dust that settles with the ages. The sombre greenish colored paper on the walls has been smoked a dismal dirty grey, and all pervading is the smell of soup made out of onions and fat chunks of meat.

The medium brought Mrs. Lehntman and our Anna into this eating room, after she had found out what it was they wanted. They all three sat around the table and then the medium went into her trance.

The medium first closed her eyes and then they opened very wide and lifeless. She took a number of deep breaths, choked several times and swallowed very hard. She waved her hand back every now and then, and she began to speak in a monotonous slow, even tone.

“I see—I see—don’t crowd so on me,—I see—I see—too many forms—don’t crowd so on me—I see—I see—you are thinking of something—you don’t know whether you want to do it now. I see—I see—don’t crowd so on me—I see—I see—you are not sure,—I see—I see—a house with trees around it,—it is dark—it is evening—I see—I see—you go in the house—I see—I see you come out—it will be all right—you go and do it—do what you are not certain about—it will come out all right—it is best and you should do it now.”

She stopped, she made deep gulps, her eyes rolled back into her head, she swallowed hard and then she was her former dingy and bland self again.

“Did you get what you wanted that the spirit should tell you?” the woman asked. Mrs. Lehntman answered yes, it was just what her friend had wanted so bad to know. Anna was uneasy in this house with superstition, with fear of her good priest, and with disgust at all the dirt and grease, but she was most content for now she knew what it was best for her to do.

Anna paid the woman for her work and then they came away.

“There Anna didn’t I tell you how it would all be? You see the spirit says so too. You must take the place with Miss Mathilda, that is what I told you was the best thing for you to do. We go out and see her where she lives to-night. Ain’t you glad, Anna, that I took you to this place, so you know now what you will do?”

Mrs. Lehntman and Anna went that evening to see Miss Mathilda. Miss Mathilda was staying with a friend who lived in a house that did have trees about. Miss Mathilda was not there herself to talk with Anna.

If it had not been that it was evening, and so dark, and that this house had trees all round about, and that Anna found herself going in and coming out just as the woman that day said that she would do, had it not all been just as the medium said, the good Anna would never have taken the place with Miss Mathilda.

Anna did not see Miss Mathilda and she did not like the friend who acted in her place.

This friend was a dark, sweet, gentle little mother woman, very easy to be pleased in her own work and very good to servants, but she felt that acting for her young friend, the careless Miss Mathilda, she must be very careful to examine well and see that all was right and that Anna would surely do the best she knew. She asked Anna all about her ways and her intentions and how much she would spend, and how often she went out and whether she could wash and cook and sew.

The good Anna set her teeth fast to endure and would hardly answer anything at all. Mrs. Lehntman made it all go fairly well.

The good Anna was all worked up with her resentment, and Miss Mathilda’s friend did not think that she would do.

However, Miss Mathilda was willing to begin and as for Anna, she knew that the medium said it must be so. Mrs. Lehntman, too, was sure, and said she knew that this was the best thing for Anna now to do. So Anna sent word at last to Miss Mathilda, that if she wanted her, she would try if it would do.

So Anna began a new life taking care of Miss Mathilda.

Anna fixed up the little red brick house where Miss Mathilda was going to live and made it very pleasant, clean and nice. She brought over her dog, Baby, and her parrot. She hired Lizzie for a second girl to be with her and soon they were all content. All except the parrot, for Miss Mathilda did not like its scream. Baby was all right but not the parrot. But then Anna never really loved the parrot, and so she gave it to the Drehten girls to keep.

Before Anna could really rest content with Miss Mathilda, she had to tell her good german priest what it was that she had done, and how very bad it was that she had been and how she would never do so again.

Anna really did believe with all her might. It was her fortune never to live with people who had any faith, but then that never worried Anna. She prayed for them always as she should, and she was very sure that they were good. The doctor loved to tease her with his doubts and Miss Mathilda liked to do so too, but with the tolerant spirit of her church, Anna never thought that such things were bad for them to do.

Anna found it hard to always know just why it was that things went wrong. Sometimes her glasses broke and then she knew that she had not done her duty by the church, just in the way that she should do.

Sometimes she was so hard at work that she would not go to mass. Something always happened then. Anna’s temper grew irritable and her ways uncertain and distraught. Everybody suffered and then her glasses broke. That was always very bad because they cost so much to fix. Still in a way it always ended Anna’s troubles, because she knew then that all this was because she had been bad. As long as she could scold it might be just the bad ways of all the thoughtless careless world, but when her glasses broke that made it clear. That meant that it was she herself who had been bad.

No, it was no use for Anna not to do the way she should, for things always then went wrong and finally cost money to make whole, and this was the hardest thing for the good Anna to endure.

Anna almost always did her duty. She made confession and her mission whenever it was right. Of course she did not tell the father when she deceived people for their good, or when she wanted them to give something for a little less.

When Anna told such histories to her doctor and later to her cherished Miss Mathilda, her eyes were always full of humor and enjoyment as she explained that she had said it so, and now she would not have to tell the father for she had not really made a sin.

But going to a fortune teller Anna knew was really bad. That had to be told to the father just as it was and penance had then to be done.

Anna did this and now her new life was well begun, making Miss Mathilda and the rest do just the way they should.

Yes, taking care of Miss Mathilda were the happiest days of all the good Anna’s strong hard working life.

With Miss Mathilda Anna did it all. The clothes, the house, the hats, what she should wear and when and what was always best for her to do. There was nothing Miss Mathilda would not let Anna manage, and only be too glad if she would do.

Anna scolded and cooked and sewed and saved so well, that Miss Matilda [Mathilda] had so much to spend, that it kept Anna still busier scolding all the time about the things she bought, that made so much work for Anna and the other girl to do. But for all the scolding, Anna was proud almost to bursting of her cherished Miss Mathilda with all her knowledge and her great possessions, and the good Anna was always telling of it all to everybody that she knew.

Yes these were the happiest days of all her life with Anna, even though with her friends there were great sorrows. But these sorrows did not hurt the good Anna now, as they had done in the years that went before.

Miss Mathilda was not a romance in the good Anna’s life, but Anna gave her so much strong affection that it almost filled her life as full.

It was well for the good Anna that her life with Miss Mathilda was so happy, for now in these days, Mrs. Lehntman went altogether bad. The doctor she had learned to know, was too certainly an evil as well as a mysterious man, and he had power over the widow and midwife, Mrs. Lehntman.

Anna never saw Mrs. Lehntman at all now any more.

Mrs[.] Lehntman had borrowed some more money and had given Anna a note then for it all, and after that Anna never saw her any more. Anna now stopped altogether going to the Lehntmans’. Julia, the tall, gawky, good, blonde, stupid daughter, came often to see Anna, but she could tell little of her mother.

It certainly did look very much as if Mrs. Lehntman had now gone altogether bad. This was a great grief to the good Anna, but not so great a grief as it would have been had not Miss Mathilda meant so much to her now.

Mrs. Lehntman went from bad to worse. The doctor, the mysterious and evil man, got into trouble doing things that were not right to do.

Mrs. Lehntman was mixed up in this affair.

It was just as bad as it could be, but they managed, both the doctor and Mrs. Lehntman, finally to come out safe.

Everybody was so sorry about Mrs. Lehntman. She had been really a good woman before she met this doctor, and even now she certainly had not been really bad.

For several years now Anna never even saw her friend.

But Anna always found new people to befriend, people who, in the kindly fashion of the poor, used up her savings and then gave promises in place of payments. Anna never really thought that these people would be good, but when they did not do the way they should, and when they did not pay her back the money she had loaned, and never seemed the better for her care, then Anna would grow bitter with the world.

No, none of them had any sense of what was the right way for them to do. So Anna would repeat in her despair.

The poor are generous with their things. They give always what they have, but with them to give or to receive brings with it no feeling that they owe the giver for the gift.

Even a thrifty german Anna was ready to give all that she had saved, and so not be sure that she would have enough to take care of herself if she fell sick, or for old age, when she could not work. Save and you will have the money you have saved was true only for the day of saving, even for a thrifty german Anna. There was no certain way to have it for old age, for the taking care of what is saved can never be relied on, for it must always be in strangers’ hands in a bank or in investments by a friend.

And so when any day one might need life and help from others of the working poor, there was no way a woman who had a little saved could say them no.

So the good Anna gave her all to friends and strangers, to children, dogs and cats, to anything that asked or seemed to need her care.

It was in this way that Anna came to help the barber and his wife who lived around the corner, and who somehow could never make ends meet. They worked hard, were thrifty, had no vices, but the barber was one of them who never can make money. Whoever owed him money did not pay. Whenever he had a chance at a good job he fell sick and could not take it. It was never his own fault that he had trouble, but he never seemed to make things come out right.

His wife was a blonde, thin, pale, german little woman, who bore her children very hard, and worked too soon, and then till she was sick. She too, always had things that went wrong.

They both needed constant help and patience, and the good Anna gave both to them all the time.

Another woman who needed help from the good Anna, was one who was in trouble from being good to others.

This woman’s husband’s brother, who was very good, worked in a shop where there was a Bohemian, who was getting sick with a consumption. This man got so much worse he could not do his work, but he was not so sick that he could stay in a hospital. So this woman had him living there with her. He was not a nice man, nor was he thankful for all the woman did for him. He was cross to her two children and made a great mess always in her house. The doctor said he must have many things to eat, and the woman and the brother of the husband got them for him.

There was no friendship, no affection, no liking even for the man this woman cared for, no claim of common country or of kin, but in the kindly fashion of the poor this woman gave her all and made her house a nasty place, and for a man who was not even grateful for the gift.

Then, of course, the woman herself got into trouble. Her husband’s brother was now married. Her husband lost his job. She did not have the money for the rent. It was the good Anna’s savings that were handy.

So it went on. Sometimes a little girl, sometimes a big one was in trouble and Anna heard of them and helped them to find places.

Stray dogs and cats Anna always kept until she found them homes. She was always careful to learn whether these people would be good to animals.

Out of the whole collection of stray creatures, it was the young Peter and the jolly little Rags, Anna could not find it in her heart to part with. These became part of the household of the good Anna’s Miss Mathilda.

Peter was a very useless creature, a foolish, silly, cherished, coward male. It was wild to see him rush up and down in the back yard, barking and bouncing at the wall, when there was some dog out beyond, but when the very littlest one there was got inside of the fence and only looked at Peter, Peter would retire to his Anna and blot himself out between her skirts.

When Peter was left downstairs alone, he howled. “I am all alone,” he wailed, and then the good Anna would have to come and fetch him up. Once when Anna stayed a few nights in a house not far away, she had to carry Peter all the way, for Peter was afraid when he found himself on the street outside his house. Peter was a good sized creature and he sat there and he howled, and the good Anna carried him all the way in her own arms. He was a coward was this Peter, but he had kindly, gentle eyes and a pretty collie head, and his fur was very thick and white and nice when he was washed. And then Peter never strayed away, and he looked out of his nice eyes and he liked it when you rubbed him down, and he forgot you when you went away, and he barked whenever there was any noise.

When he was a little pup he had one night been put into the yard and that was all of his origin she knew. The good Anna loved him well and spoiled him as a good german mother always does her son.

Little Rags was very different in his nature. He was a lively creature made out of ends of things, all fluffy and dust color, and he was always bounding up into the air and darting all about over and then under silly Peter and often straight into solemn fat, blind, sleepy Baby, and then in a wild rush after some stray cat.

Rags was a pleasant, jolly little fellow. The good Anna liked him very well, but never with her strength as she loved her good looking coward, foolish young man, Peter.

Baby was the dog of her past life and she held Anna with old ties of past affection. Peter was the spoiled, good looking young man, of her middle age, and Rags was always something of a toy. She liked him but he never struck in very deep. Rags had strayed in somehow one day and then when no home for him was quickly found, he had just stayed right there.

It was a very happy family there all together in the kitchen, the good Anna and Sally and old Baby and young Peter and the jolly little Rags.

The parrot had passed out of Anna’s life. She had really never loved the parrot and now she hardly thought to ask for him, even when she visited the Drehtens.

Mrs. Drehten was the friend Anna always went to, for her Sundays. She did not get advice from Mrs. Drehten as she used to from the widow, Mrs. Lehntman, for Mrs. Drehten was a mild, worn, unaggressive nature that never cared to influence or to lead. But they could mourn together for the world these two worn, working german women, for its sadness and its wicked ways of doing. Mrs. Drehten knew so well what one could suffer.

Things did not go well in these days with the Drehtens. The children were all good, but the father with his temper and his spending kept everything from being what it should.

Poor Mrs. Drehten still had trouble with her tumor. She could hardly do any work now any more. Mrs. Drehten was a large, worn, patient german woman, with a soft face, lined, yellow brown in color and the look that comes from a german husband to obey, and many solid girls and boys to bear and rear, and from being always on one’s feet and never having any troubles cured.

Mrs. Drehten was always getting worse, and now the doctor thought it would be best to take the tumor out.

It was no longer Dr. Shonjen who treated Mrs. Drehten. They all went now to a good old german doctor they all knew.

“You see, Miss Mathilda,” Anna said, “All the old german patients don’t go no more now to Doctor. I stayed with him just so long as I could stand it, but now he is moved away up town too far for poor people, and his wife, she holds her head up so and always is spending so much money just for show, and so he can’t take right care of us poor people any more. Poor man, he has got always to be thinking about making money now. I am awful sorry about Doctor, Miss Mathilda, but he neglected Mrs. Drehten shameful when she had her trouble, so now I never see him any more. Doctor Herman is a good, plain, german doctor and he would never do things so, and Miss Mathilda, Mrs. Drehten is coming in to-morrow to see you before she goes to the hospital for her operation. She could not go comfortable till she had seen you first to see what you would say.”

All Anna’s friends reverenced the good Anna’s cherished Miss Mathilda. How could they not do so and still remain friends with the good Anna? Miss Mathilda rarely really saw them but they were always sending flowers and words of admiration through her Anna. Every now and then Anna would bring one of them to Miss Mathilda for advice.

It is wonderful how poor people love to take advice from people who are friendly and above them, from people who read in books and who are good.

Miss Mathilda saw Mrs. Drehten and told her she was glad that she was going to the hospital for operation for that surely would be best, and so good Mrs. Drehten’s mind was set at rest.

Mrs. Drehten’s tumor came out very well. Mrs. Drehten was afterwards never really well, but she could do her work a little better, and be on her feet and yet not get so tired.

And so Anna’s life went on, taking care of Miss Mathilda and all her clothes and goods, and being good to every one that asked or seemed to need her help.

Now, slowly, Anna began to make it up with Mrs. Lehntman. They could never be as they had been before. Mrs. Lehntman could never be again the romance in the good Anna’s life, but they could be friends again, and Anna could help all the Lehntmans in their need. This slowly came about.

Mrs. Lehntman had now left the evil and mysterious man who had been the cause of all her trouble. She had given up, too, the new big house that she had taken. Since her trouble her practice had been very quiet. Still she managed to do fairly well. She began to talk of paying the good Anna. This, however, had not gotten very far.

Anna saw Mrs. Lehntman a good deal now. Mrs. Lehntman’s crisp, black, curly hair had gotten streaked with gray. Her dark, full, good looking face had lost its firm outline, gone flabby and a little worn. She had grown stouter and her clothes did not look very nice. She was as bland as ever in her ways, and as diffuse as always in her attention, but through it all there was uneasiness and fear and uncertainty lest some danger might be near.

She never said a word of her past life to the good Anna, but it was very plain to see that her experience had not left her easy, nor yet altogether free.

It had been hard for this good woman, for Mrs. Lehntman was really a good woman, it had been a very hard thing for this german woman to do what everybody knew and thought was wrong. Mrs. Lehntman was strong and she had courage, but it had been very hard to bear. Even the good Anna did not speak to her with freedom. There always remained a mystery and a depression in Mrs. Lehntman’s affair.

And now the blonde, foolish, awkward daughter, Julia was in trouble. During the years the mother gave her no attention, Julia kept company with a young fellow who was a clerk somewhere in a store down in the city. He was a decent, dull young fellow, who did not make much money and could never save it for he had an old mother he supported. He and Julia had been keeping company for several years and now it was needful that they should be married. But then how could they marry? He did not make enough to start them and to keep on supporting his old mother too. Julia was not used to working much and she said, and she was stubborn, that she would not live with Charley’s dirty, cross, old mother. Mrs. Lehntman had no money. She was just beginning to get on her feet. It was of course, the good Anna’s savings that were handy.

However it paid Anna to bring about this marriage, paid her in scoldings and in managing the dull, long, awkward Julia, and her good, patient, stupid Charley. Anna loved to buy things cheap, and fix up a new place.

Julia and Charley were soon married and things went pretty well with them. Anna did not approve their slack, expensive ways of doing.

“No Miss Mathilda,” she would say, “The young people nowadays have no sense for saving and putting money by so they will have something to use when they need it. There’s Julia and her Charley. I went in there the other day, Miss Mathilda, and they had a new table with a marble top and on it they had a grand new plush album. ‘Where you get that album?’ I asked Julia. ‘Oh, Charley he gave it to me for my birthday,’ she said, and I asked her if it was paid for and she said not all yet but it would be soon. Now I ask you what business have they Miss Mathilda, when they ain’t paid for anything they got already, what business have they to be buying new things for her birthdays. Julia she don’t do no work, she just sits around and thinks how she can spend the money, and Charley he never puts one cent by. I never see anything like the people nowadays Miss Mathilda, they don’t seem to have any sense of being careful about money. Julia and Charley when they have any children they won’t have nothing to bring them up with right. I said that to Julia, Miss Mathilda, when she showed me those silly things that Charley bought her, and she just said in her silly, giggling way, perhaps they won’t have any children. I told her she ought to be ashamed of talking so, but I don’t know, Miss Mathilda, the young people nowadays have no sense at all of what’s the right way for them to do, and perhaps its better if they don’t have any children, and then Miss Mathilda you know there is Mrs. Lehntman. You know she regular adopted little Johnny just so she could pay out some more money just as if she didn’t have trouble enough taking care of her own children. No Miss Mathilda, I never see how people can do things so. People don’t seem to have no sense of right or wrong or anything these days Miss Mathilda, they are just careless and thinking always of themselves and how they can always have a happy time. No, Miss Mathilda I don’t see how people can go on and do things so.”

The good Anna could not understand the careless and bad ways of all the world and always she grew bitter with it all. No, not one of them had any sense of what was the right way for them to do.

Anna’s past life was now drawing to an end. Her old blind dog, Baby, was sick and like to die. Baby had been the first gift from her friend the widow, Mrs. Lehntman in the old days when Anna had been with Miss Mary Wadsmith, and when these two women had first come together.

Through all the years of change, Baby had stayed with the good Anna, growing old and fat and blind and lazy. Baby had been active and a ratter when she was young, but that was so long ago it was forgotten, and for many years now Baby had wanted only her warm basket and her dinner.

Anna in her active life found need of others, of Peter and the funny little Rags, but always Baby was the eldest and held her with the ties of old affection. Anna was harsh when the young ones tried to keep poor Baby out and use her basket. Baby had been blind now for some years as dogs get, when they are no longer active. She got weak and fat and breathless and she could not even stand long any more. Anna had always to see that she got her dinner and that the young active ones did not deprive her.

Baby did not die with a real sickness. She just got older and more blind and coughed and then more quiet, and then slowly one bright summer’s day she died.

There is nothing more dreary than old age in animals. Somehow it is all wrong that they should have grey hair and withered skin, and blind old eyes, and decayed and useless teeth. An old man or an old woman almost always has some tie that seems to bind them to the younger, realer life. They have children or the remembrance of old duties, but a dog that’s old and so cut off from all its world of struggle, is like a dreary, deathless Struldbrug, the dreary dragger on of death through life.

And so one day old Baby died. It was dreary, more than sad, for the good Anna. She did not want the poor old beast to linger with its weary age, and blind old eyes and dismal shaking cough, but this death left Anna very empty. She had the foolish young man Peter, and the jolly little Rags for comfort, but Baby had been the only one that could remember.

The good Anna wanted a real graveyard for her Baby, but this could not be in a Christian country, and so Anna all alone took her old friend done up in decent wrappings and put her into the ground in some quiet place that Anna knew of.

The good Anna did not weep for poor old Baby. Nay, she had not time even to feel lonely, for with the good Anna it was sorrow upon sorrow. She was now no longer to keep house for Miss Mathilda.

When Anna had first come to Miss Mathilda she had known that it might only be for a few years, for Miss Mathilda was given to much wandering and often changed her home, and found new places where she went to live. The good Anna did not then think much about this, for when she first went to Miss Mathilda she had not thought that she would like it and so she had not worried about staying. Then in those happy years that they had been together, Anna had made herself forget it. This last year when she knew that it was coming she had tried hard to think it would not happen.

“We won’t talk about it now Miss Mathilda, perhaps we all be dead by then,” she would say when Miss Mathilda tried to talk it over. Or, “If we live till then Miss Mathilda, perhaps you will be staying on right here.”

No, the good Anna could not talk as if this thing were real, it was too weary to be once more left with strangers.

Both the good Anna and her cherished Miss Mathilda tried hard to think that this would not really happen. Anna made missions and all kinds of things to keep her Miss Mathilda and Miss Mathilda thought out all the ways to see if the good Anna could not go with her, but neither the missions nor the plans had much success. Miss Mathilda would go, and she was going far away to a new country where Anna could not live, for she would be too lonesome.

There was nothing that these two could do but part. Perhaps we all be dead by then, the good Anna would repeat, but even that did not really happen. If we all live till then Miss Mathilda, came out truer. They all did live till then, all except poor old blind Baby, and they simply had to part.

Poor Anna and poor Miss Mathilda. They could not look at each other that last day. Anna could not keep herself busy working. She just went in and out and sometimes scolded.

Anna could not make up her mind what she should do now for her future. She said that she would for a while keep this little red brick house that they had lived in. Perhaps she might just take in a few boarders. She did not know, she would write about it later and tell it all to Miss Mathilda.

The dreary day dragged out and then all was ready and Miss Mathilda left to take her train. Anna stood strained and pale and dry eyed on the white stone steps of the little red brick house that they had lived in. The last thing Miss Mathilda heard was the good Anna bidding foolish Peter say good bye and be sure to remember Miss Mathilda.

Part III

THE DEATH OF THE GOOD ANNA

Every one who had known of Miss Mathilda wanted the good Anna now to take a place with them, for they all knew how well Anna could take care of people and all their clothes and goods. Anna too could always go to Curden to Miss Mary Wadsmith, but none of all these ways seemed very good to Anna.

It was not now any longer that she wanted to stay near Mrs. Lehntman. There was no one now that made anything important, but Anna was certain that she did not want to take a place where she would be under some new people. No one could ever be for Anna as had been her cherished Miss Mathilda. No one could ever again so freely let her do it all. It would be better Anna thought in her strong strained weary body, it would be better just to keep on there in the little red brick house that was all furnished, and make a living taking in some boarders. Miss Mathilda had let her have the things, so it would not cost any money to begin. She could perhaps manage to live on so. She could do all the work and do everything as she thought best, and she was too weary with the changes to do more than she just had to, to keep living. So she stayed on in the house where they had lived, and she found some men, she would not take in women, who took her rooms and who were her boarders.

Things soon with Anna began to be less dreary. She was very popular with her few boarders. They loved her scoldings and the good things she made for them to eat. They made good jokes and laughed loud and always did whatever Anna wanted, and soon the good Anna got so that she liked it very well. Not that she did not always long for Miss Mathilda. She hoped and waited and was very certain that sometime, in one year or in another Miss Mathilda would come back, and then of course would want her, and then she could take all good care of her again.

Anna kept all Miss Mathilda’s things in the best order. The boarders were well scolded if they ever made a scratch on Miss Mathilda’s table.

Some of the boarders were hearty good south german fellows and Anna always made them go to mass. One boarder was a lusty german student who was studying in Bridgepoint to be a doctor. He was Anna’s special favourite and she scolded him as she used to her old doctor so that he always would be good. Then, too, this cheery fellow always sang when he was washing, and that was what Miss Mathilda always used to do. Anna’s heart grew warm again with this young fellow who seemed to bring back to her everything she needed.

And so Anna’s life in these days was not all unhappy. She worked and scolded, she had her stray dogs and cats and people, who all asked and seemed to need her care, and she had hearty german fellows who loved her scoldings and ate so much of the good things that she knew so well the way to make.

No, the good Anna’s life in these days was not all unhappy. She did not see her old friends much, she was too busy, but once in a great while she took a Sunday afternoon and went to see good Mrs. Drehten.

The only trouble was that Anna hardly made a living. She charged so little for her board and gave her people such good things to eat, that she could only just make both ends meet. The good german priest to whom she always told her troubles tried to make her have the boarders pay a little higher, and Miss Mathilda always in her letters urged her to this thing, but the good Anna somehow could not do it. Her boarders were nice men but she knew they did not have much money, and then she could not raise on those who had been with her and she could not ask the new ones to pay higher, when those who were already there were paying just what they had paid before. So Anna let it go just as she had begun it. She worked and worked all day and thought all night how she could save, and with all the work she just managed to keep living. She could not make enough to lay any money by.

Anna got so little money that she had all the work to do herself. She could not pay even the little Sally enough to keep her with her.

Not having little Sally nor having any one else working with her, made it very hard for Anna ever to go out, for she never thought that it was right to leave a house all empty. Once in a great while of a Sunday, Sally who was now working in a factory would come and stay in the house for the good Anna, who would then go out and spend the afternoon with Mrs. Drehten.

No, Anna did not see her old friends much any more. She went sometimes to see her half brother and his wife and her nieces, and they always came to her on her birthdays to give presents, and her half brother never left her out of his festive raisined bread giving progresses. But these relatives of hers had never meant very much to the good Anna. Anna always did her duty by them all, and she liked her half brother very well and the loaves of raisined bread that he supplied her were most welcome now, and Anna always gave her god daughter and her sister handsome presents, but no one in this family had ever made a way inside to Anna’s feelings.

Mrs. Lehntman she saw very rarely. It is hard to build up new on an old friendship when in that friendship there has been bitter disillusion. They did their best, both these women, to be friends, but they were never able to again touch one another nearly. There were too many things between them that they could not speak of, things that had never been explained nor yet forgiven. The good Anna still did her best for foolish Julia and still every now and then saw Mrs. Lehntman, but this family had now lost all its real hold on Anna.

Mrs. Drehten was now the best friend that Anna knew. Here there was never any more than the mingling of their sorrows. They talked over all the time the best way for Mrs. Drehten now to do; poor Mrs. Drehten who with her chief trouble, her bad husband, had really now no way that she could do. She just had to work and to be patient and to love her children and be very quiet. She always had a soothing mother influence on the good Anna who with her irritable, strained, worn-out body would come and sit by Mrs. Drehten and talk all her troubles over.

Of all the friends that the good Anna had had in these twenty years in Bridgepoint, the good father and patient Mrs. Drehten were the only ones that were now near to Anna and with whom she could talk her troubles over.

Anna worked, and thought, and saved, and scolded, and took care of all the boarders, and of Peter and of Rags, and all the others. There was never any end to Anna’s effort and she grew always more tired, more pale yellow, and in her face more thin and worn and worried. Sometimes she went farther in not being well, and then she went to see Dr. Herman who had operated on good Mrs. Drehten.

The things that Anna really needed were to rest sometimes and eat more so that she could get stronger, but these were the last things that Anna could bring herself to do. Anna could never take a rest. She must work hard through the summer as well as through the winter, else she could never make both ends meet. The doctor gave her medicines to make her stronger but these did not seem to do much good.

Anna grew always more tired, her headaches came oftener and harder, and she was now almost always feeling very sick. She could not sleep much in the night. The dogs with their noises disturbed her and everything in her body seemed to pain her.

The doctor and the good father tried often to make her give herself more care. Mrs. Drehten told her that she surely would not get well unless for a little while she would stop working. Anna would then promise to take care, to rest in bed a little longer and to eat more so that she would get stronger, but really how could Anna eat when she always did the cooking and was so tired of it all, before it was half ready for the table?

Anna’s only friendship now was with good Mrs. Drehten who was too gentle and too patient to make a stubborn faithful german Anna ever do the way she should, in the things that were for her own good.

Anna grew worse all through this second winter. When the summer came the doctor said that she simply could not live on so. He said she must go to his hospital and there he would operate upon her. She would then be well and strong and able to work hard all next winter.

Anna for some time would not listen. She could not do this so, for she had her house all furnished and she simply could not let it go. At last a woman came and said she would take care of Anna’s boarders and then Anna said that she was prepared to go.

Anna went to the hospital for her operation. Mrs. Drehten was herself not well but she came into the city, so that some friend would be with the good Anna. Together, then, they went to this place where the doctor had done so well by Mrs. Drehten.

In a few days they had Anna ready. Then they did the operation, and then the good Anna with her strong, strained, worn-out body died.

Mrs. Drehten sent word of her death to Miss Mathilda.

“Dear Miss Mathilda,” wrote Mrs. Drehten, “Miss Annie died in the hospital yesterday after a hard operation. She was talking about you and Doctor and Miss Mary Wadsmith all the time. She said she hoped you would take Peter and the little Rags to keep when you came back to America to live. I will keep them for you here Miss Mathilda. Miss Annie died easy, Miss Mathilda, and sent you her love.”

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

MELANCTHA

EACH ONE AS SHE MAY

Rose Johnson made it very hard to bring her baby to its birth.

Melanctha Herbert who was Rose Johnson’s friend, did everything that any woman could. She tended Rose, and she was patient, submissive, soothing, and untiring, while the sullen, childish, cowardly, black Rosie grumbled and fussed and howled and made herself to be an abomination and like a simple beast.

The child though it was healthy after it was born, did not live long. Rose Johnson was careless and negligent and selfish, and when Melanctha had to leave for a few days, the baby died. Rose Johnson had liked the baby well enough and perhaps she just forgot it for awhile, anyway the child was dead and Rose and Sam her husband were very sorry but then these things came so often in the negro world in Bridgepoint, that they neither of them thought about it very long.

Rose Johnson and Melanctha Herbert had been friends now for some years. Rose had lately married Sam Johnson a decent honest kindly fellow, a deck hand on a coasting steamer.

Melanctha Herbert had not yet been really married.

Rose Johnson was a real black, tall, well built, sullen, stupid, childlike, good looking negress. She laughed when she was happy and grumbled and was sullen with everything that troubled.

Rose Johnson was a real black negress but she had been brought up quite like their own child by white folks.

Rose laughed when she was happy but she had not the wide, abandoned laughter that makes the warm broad glow of negro sunshine. Rose was never joyous with the earth-born, boundless joy of negroes. Hers was just ordinary, any sort of woman laughter.

Rose Johnson was careless and was lazy, but she had been brought up by white folks and she needed decent comfort. Her white training had only made for habits, not for nature. Rose had the simple, promiscuous unmorality of the black people.

Rose Johnson and Melanctha Herbert like many of the twos with women were a curious pair to be such friends.

Melanctha Herbert was a graceful, pale yellow, intelligent, attractive negress. She had not been raised like Rose by white folks but then she had been half made with real white blood.

She and Rose Johnson were both of the better sort of negroes, there, in Bridgepoint.

“No, I ain’t no common nigger,” said Rose Johnson, “for I was raised by white folks, and Melanctha she is so bright and learned so much in school, she ain’t no common nigger either, though she ain’t got no husband to be married to like I am to Sam Johnson.”

Why did the subtle, intelligent, attractive, half white girl Melanctha Herbert love and do for and demean herself in service to this coarse, decent, sullen, ordinary, black childish Rose, and why was this unmoral, promiscuous, shiftless Rose married, and that’s not so common either, to a good man of the negroes, while Melanctha with her white blood and attraction and her desire for a right position had not yet been really married.

Sometimes the thought of how all her world was made, filled the complex, desiring Melanctha with despair. She wondered, often, how she could go on living when she was so blue.

Melanctha told Rose one day how a woman whom she knew had killed herself because she was so blue. Melanctha said, sometimes, she thought this was the best thing for her herself to do.

Rose Johnson did not see it the least bit that way.

“I don’t see Melanctha why you should talk like you would kill yourself just because you’re blue. I’d never kill myself Melanctha just ’cause I was blue. I’d maybe kill somebody else Melanctha ’cause I was blue, but I’d never kill myself. If I ever killed myself Melanctha it’d be by accident, and if I ever killed myself by accident Melanctha, I’d be awful sorry.”

Rose Johnson and Melanctha Herbert had first met, one night, at church. Rose Johnson did not care much for religion. She had not enough emotion to be really roused by a revival. Melanctha Herbert had not come yet to know how to use religion. She was still too complex with desire. However, the two of them in negro fashion went very often to the negro church, along with all their friends, and they slowly came to know each other very well.

Rose Johnson had been raised not as a servant but quite like their own child by white folks. Her mother who had died when Rose was still a baby, had been a trusted servant in the family. Rose was a cute, attractive, good looking little black girl and these people had no children of their own and so they kept Rose in their house.

As Rose grew older she drifted from her white folks back to the colored people, and she gradually no longer lived in the old house. Then it happened that these people went away to some other town to live, and somehow Rose stayed behind in Bridgepoint. Her white folks left a little money to take care of Rose, and this money she got every little while.

Rose now in the easy fashion of the poor lived with one woman in her house, and then for no reason went and lived with some other woman in her house. All this time, too, Rose kept company, and was engaged, first to this colored man and then to that, and always she made sure she was engaged, for Rose had strong the sense of proper conduct.

“No, I ain’t no common nigger just to go around with any man, nor you Melanctha shouldn’t neither,” she said one day when she was telling the complex and less sure Melanctha what was the right way for her to do. “No Melanctha, I ain’t no common nigger to do so, for I was raised by white folks. You know very well Melanctha that I’se always been engaged to them.”

And so Rose lived on, always comfortable and rather decent and very lazy and very well content.

After she had lived some time this way, Rose thought it would be nice and very good in her position to get regularly really married. She had lately met Sam Johnson somewhere, and she liked him and she knew he was a good man, and then he had a place where he worked every day and got good wages. Sam Johnson liked Rose very well and he was quite ready to be married. One day they had a grand real wedding and were married. Then with Melanctha Herbert’s help to do the sewing and the nicer work, they furnished comfortably a little red brick house. Sam then went back to his work as deck hand on a coasting steamer, and Rose stayed home in her house and sat and bragged to all her friends how nice it was to be married really to a husband.

Life went on very smoothly with them all the year. Rose was lazy but not dirty and Sam was careful but not fussy, and then there was Melanctha to come in every day and help to keep things neat.

When Rose’s baby was coming to be born, Rose came to stay in the house where Melanctha Herbert lived just then, with a big good natured colored woman who did washing.

Rose went there to stay, so that she might have the doctor from the hospital near by to help her have the baby, and then, too, Melanctha could attend to her while she was sick.

Here the baby was born, and here it died, and then Rose went back to her house again with Sam.

Melanctha Herbert had not made her life all simple like Rose Johnson. Melanctha had not found it easy with herself to make her wants and what she had, agree.

Melanctha Herbert was always losing what she had in wanting all the things she saw. Melanctha was always being left when she was not leaving others.

Melanctha Herbert always loved too hard and much too often. She was always full with mystery and subtle movements and denials and vague distrusts and complicated disillusions. Then Melanctha would be sudden and impulsive and unbounded in some faith, and then she would suffer and be strong in her repression.

Melanctha Herbert was always seeking rest and quiet, and always she could only find new ways to be in trouble.

Melanctha wondered often how it was she did not kill herself when she was so blue. Often she thought this would be really the best way for her to do.

Melanctha Herbert had been raised to be religious, by her mother. Melanctha had not liked her mother very well. This mother, ‘Mis’ Herbert, as her neighbors called her, had been a sweet appearing and dignified and pleasant, pale yellow, colored woman. ‘Mis’ Herbert had always been a little wandering and mysterious and uncertain in her ways.

Melanctha was pale yellow and mysterious and a little pleasant like her mother, but the real power in Melanctha’s nature came through her robust and unpleasant and very unendurable black father.

Melanctha’s father only used to come to where Melanctha and her mother lived, once in a while.

It was many years now that Melanctha had not heard or seen or known of anything her father did.

Melanctha Herbert almost always hated her black father, but she loved very well the power in herself that came through him. And so her feeling was really closer to her black coarse father, than her feeling had ever been toward her pale yellow, sweet-appearing mother. The things she had in her of her mother never made her feel respect.

Melanctha Herbert had not loved herself in childhood. All of her youth was bitter to remember.

Melanctha had not loved her father and her mother and they had found it very troublesome to have her.

Melanctha’s mother and her father had been regularly married. Melanctha’s father was a big black virile negro. He only came once in a while to where Melanctha and her mother lived, but always that pleasant, sweet-appearing, pale yellow woman, mysterious and uncertain and wandering in her ways, was close in sympathy and thinking to her big black virile husband.

James Herbert was a common, decent enough, colored workman, brutal and rough to his one daughter, but then she was a most disturbing child to manage.

The young Melanctha did not love her father and her mother, and she had a break neck courage, and a tongue that could be very nasty. Then, too, Melanctha went to school and was very quick in all the learning, and she knew very well how to use this knowledge to annoy her parents who knew nothing.

Melanctha Herbert had always had a break neck courage. Melanctha always loved to be with horses; she loved to do wild things, to ride the horses and to break and tame them.

Melanctha, when she was a little girl, had had a good chance to live with horses. Near where Melanctha and her mother lived was the stable of the Bishops, a rich family who always had fine horses.

John, the Bishops’ coachman, liked Melanctha very well and he always let her do anything she wanted with the horses. John was a decent, vigorous mulatto with a prosperous house and wife and children. Melanctha Herbert was older than any of his children. She was now a well grown girl of twelve and just beginning as a woman.

James Herbert, Melanctha’s father, knew this John, the Bishops’ coachman very well.

One day James Herbert came to where his wife and daughter lived, and he was furious.

“Where’s that Melanctha girl of yours,” he said fiercely, “if she is to the Bishops’ stables again, with that man John, I swear I kill her. Why don’t you see to that girl better you, you’re her mother.”

James Herbert was a powerful, loose built, hard handed, black, angry negro. Herbert never was a joyous negro. Even when he drank with other men, and he did that very often, he was never really joyous. In the days when he had been most young and free and open, he had never had the wide abandoned laughter that gives the broad glow to negro sunshine.

His daughter, Melanctha Herbert, later always made a hard forced laughter. She was only strong and sweet and in her nature when she was really deep in trouble, when she was fighting so with all she really had, that she did not use her laughter. This was always true of poor Melanctha who was so certain that she hated trouble. Melanctha Herbert was always seeking peace and quiet, and she could always only find new ways to get excited.

James Herbert was often a very angry negro. He was fierce and serious, and he was very certain that he often had good reason to be angry with Melanctha, who knew so well how to be nasty, and to use her learning with a father who knew nothing.

James Herbert often drank with John, the Bishops’ coachman. John in his good nature sometimes tried to soften Herbert’s feeling toward Melanctha. Not that Melanctha ever complained to John of her home life or her father. It was never Melanctha’s way, even in the midst of her worst trouble to complain to any one of what happened to her, but nevertheless somehow every one who knew Melanctha always knew how much she suffered. It was only while one really loved Melanctha that one understood how to forgive her, that she never once complained nor looked unhappy, and was always handsome and in spirits, and yet one always knew how much she suffered.

The father, James Herbert, never told his troubles either, and he was so fierce and serious that no one ever thought of asking.

‘Mis’ Herbert as her neighbors called her was never heard even to speak of her husband or her daughter. She was always pleasant, sweet-appearing, mysterious and uncertain, and a little wandering in her ways.

The Herberts were a silent family with their troubles, but somehow every one who knew them always knew everything that happened.

The morning of one day when in the evening Herbert and the coachman John were to meet to drink together, Melanctha had to come to the stable joyous and in the very best of humors. Her good friend John on this morning felt very firmly how good and sweet she was and how very much she suffered.

John was a very decent colored coachman. When he thought about Melanctha it was as if she were the eldest of his children. Really he felt very strongly the power in her of a woman. John’s wife always liked Melanctha and she always did all she could to make things pleasant. And Melanctha all her life loved and respected kind and good and considerate people. Melanctha always loved and wanted peace and gentleness and goodness and all her life for herself poor Melanctha could only find new ways to be in trouble.

This evening after John and Herbert had drunk awhile together, the good John began to tell the father what a fine girl he had for a daughter. Perhaps the good John had been drinking a good deal of liquor, perhaps there was a gleam of something softer than the feeling of a friendly elder in the way John then spoke of Melanctha. There had been a good deal of drinking and John certainly that very morning had felt strongly Melanctha’s power as a woman. James Herbert was always a fierce, suspicious, serious negro, and drinking never made him feel more open. He looked very black and evil as he sat and listened while John grew more and more admiring as he talked half to himself, half to the father, of the virtues and the sweetness of Melanctha.

Suddenly between them there came a moment filled full with strong black curses, and then sharp razors flashed in the black hands, that held them flung backward in the negro fashion, and then for some minutes there was fierce slashing.

John was a decent, pleasant, good natured, light brown negro, but he knew how to use a razor to do bloody slashing.

When the two men were pulled apart by the other negroes who were in the room drinking, John had not been much wounded but James Herbert had gotten one good strong cut that went from his right shoulder down across the front of his whole body. Razor fighting does not wound very deeply, but it makes a cut that looks most nasty, for it is so very bloody.

Herbert was held by the other negroes until he was cleaned and plastered, and then he was put to bed to sleep off his drink and fighting.

The next day he came to where his wife and daughter lived and he was furious.

“Where’s that Melanctha, of yours?” he said to his wife, when he saw her. “If she is to the Bishops’ stables now with that yellow John, I swear I kill her. A nice way she is going for a decent daughter. Why don’t you see to that girl better you, ain’t you her mother!”

Melanctha Herbert had always been old in all her ways and she knew very early how to use her power as a woman, and yet Melanctha with all her inborn intense wisdom was really very ignorant of evil. Melanctha had not yet come to understand what they meant, the things she so often heard around her, and which were just beginning to stir strongly in her.

Now when her father began fiercely to assail her, she did not really know what it was that he was so furious to force from her. In every way that he could think of in his anger, he tried to make her say a thing she did not really know. She held out and never answered anything he asked her, for Melanctha had a breakneck courage and she just then badly hated her black father.

When the excitement was all over, Melanctha began to know her power, the power she had so often felt stirring within her and which she now knew she could use to make her stronger.

James Herbert did not win this fight with his daughter. After awhile he forgot it as he soon forgot John and the cut of his sharp razor.

Melanctha almost forgot to hate her father, in her strong interest in the power she now knew she had within her.

Melanctha did not care much now, any longer, to see John or his wife or even the fine horses. This life was too quiet and accustomed and no longer stirred her to any interest or excitement.

Melanctha now really was beginning as a woman. She was ready, and she began to search in the streets and in dark corners to discover men and to learn their natures and their various ways of working.

In these next years Melanctha learned many ways that lead to wisdom. She learned the ways, and dimly in the distance she saw wisdom. These years of learning led very straight to trouble for Melanctha, though in these years Melanctha never did or meant anything that was really wrong.

Girls who are brought up with care and watching can always find moments to escape into the world, where they may learn the ways that lead to wisdom. For a girl raised like Melanctha Herbert, such escape was always very simple. Often she was alone, sometimes she was with a fellow seeker, and she strayed and stood, sometimes by railroad yards, sometimes on the docks or around new buildings where many men were working. Then when the darkness covered everything all over, she would begin to learn to know this man or that. She would advance, they would respond, and then she would withdraw a little, dimly, and always she did not know what it was that really held her. Sometimes she would almost go over, and then the strength in her of not really knowing, would stop the average man in his endeavor. It was a strange experience of ignorance and power and desire. Melanctha did not know what it was that she so badly wanted. She was afraid, and yet she did not understand that here she really was a coward.

Boys had never meant much to Melanctha. They had always been too young to content her. Melanctha had a strong respect for any kind of successful power. It was this that always kept Melanctha nearer, in her feeling toward her virile and unendurable black father, than she ever was in her feeling for her pale yellow, sweet-appearing mother. The things she had in her of her mother, never made her feel respect.

In these young days, it was only men that for Melanctha held anything there was of knowledge and power. It was not from men however that Melanctha learned to really understand this power.

From the time that Melanctha was twelve until she was sixteen she wandered, always seeking but never more than very dimly seeing wisdom. All this time Melanctha went on with her school learning; she went to school rather longer than do most of the colored children.

Melanctha’s wanderings after wisdom she always had to do in secret and by snatches, for her mother was then still living and ‘Mis’ Herbert always did some watching, and Melanctha with all her hard courage dreaded that there should be much telling to her father, who came now quite often to where Melanctha lived with her mother.

In these days Melanctha talked and stood and walked with many kinds of men, but she did not learn to know any of them very deeply. They all supposed her to have world knowledge and experience. They, believing that she knew all, told her nothing, and thinking that she was deciding with them, asked for nothing, and so though Melanctha wandered widely, she was really very safe with all the wandering.

It was a very wonderful experience this safety of Melanctha in these days of her attempted learning. Melanctha herself did not feel the wonder, she only knew that for her it all had no real value.

Melanctha all her life was very keen in her sense for real experience. She knew she was not getting what she so badly wanted, but with all her break neck courage Melanctha here was a coward, and so she could not learn to really understand.

Melanctha liked to wander, and to stand by the railroad yard, and watch the men and the engines and the switches and everything that was busy there, working. Railroad yards are a ceaseless fascination. They satisfy every kind of nature. For the lazy man whose blood flows very slowly, it is a steady soothing world of motion which supplies him with the sense of a strong moving power. He need not work and yet he has it very deeply; he has it even better than the man who works in it or owns it. Then for natures that like to feel emotion without the trouble of having any suffering, it is very nice to get the swelling in the throat, and the fullness, and the heart beats, and all the flutter of excitement that comes as one watches the people come and go, and hears the engine pound and give a long drawn whistle. For a child watching through a hole in the fence above the yard, it is a wonder world of mystery and movement. The child loves all the noise, and then it loves the silence of the wind that comes before the full rush of the pounding train, that bursts out from the tunnel where it lost itself and all its noise in darkness, and the child loves all the smoke, that sometimes comes in rings, and always puffs with fire and blue color.

For Melanctha the yard was full of the excitement of many men, and perhaps a free and whirling future.

Melanctha came here very often and watched the men and all the things that were so busy working. The men always had time for, “Hullo sis, do you want to sit on my engine,” and, “Hullo, that’s a pretty lookin’ yaller girl, do you want to come and see him cookin.”

All the colored porters liked Melanctha. They often told her exciting things that had happened; how in the West they went through big tunnels where there was no air to breathe, and then out and winding around edges of great canyons on thin high spindling trestles, and sometimes cars, and sometimes whole trains fell from the narrow bridges, and always up from the dark places death and all kinds of queer devils looked up and laughed in their faces. And then they would tell how sometimes when the train went pounding down steep slippery mountains, great rocks would racket and roll down around them, and sometimes would smash in the car and kill men; and as the porters told these stories their round, black, shining faces would grow solemn, and their color would go grey beneath the greasy black, and their eyes would roll white in the fear and wonder of the things they could scare themselves by telling.

There was one, big, serious, melancholy, light brown porter who often told Melanctha stories, for he liked the way she had of listening with intelligence and sympathetic feeling, when he told how the white men in the far South tried to kill him because he made one of them who was drunk and called him a damned nigger, and who refused to pay money for his chair to a nigger, get off the train between stations. And then this porter had to give up going to that part of the Southern country, for all the white men swore that if he ever came there again they would surely kill him.

Melanctha liked this serious, melancholy light brown negro very well, and all her life Melanctha wanted and respected gentleness and goodness, and this man always gave her good advice and serious kindness, and Melanctha felt such things very deeply, but she could never let them help her or affect her to change the ways that always made her keep herself in trouble.

Melanctha spent many of the last hours of the daylight with the porters and with other men who worked hard, but when darkness came it was always different. Then Melanctha would find herself with the, for her, gentlemanly classes. A clerk, or a young express agent would begin to know her, and they would stand, or perhaps, walk a little while together.

Melanctha always made herself escape but often it was with an effort. She did not know what it was that she so badly wanted, but with all her courage Melanctha here was a coward, and so she could not learn to understand.

Melanctha and some man would stand in the evening and would talk together. Sometimes Melanctha would be with another girl and then it was much easier to stay or to escape, for then they could make way for themselves together, and by throwing words and laughter to each other, could keep a man from getting too strong in his attention.

But when Melanctha was alone, and she was so, very often, she would sometimes come very near to making a long step on the road that leads to wisdom. Some man would learn a good deal about her in the talk, never altogether truly, for Melanctha all her life did not know how to tell a story wholly. She always, and yet not with intention, managed to leave out big pieces which make a story very different, for when it came to what had happened and what she had said and what it was that she had really done, Melanctha never could remember right. The man would sometimes come a little nearer, would detain her, would hold her arm or make his jokes a little clearer, and then Melanctha would always make herself escape. The man thinking that she really had world wisdom would not make his meaning clear, and believing that she was deciding with him he never went so fast that he could stop her when at last she made herself escape.

And so Melanctha wandered on the edge of wisdom. “Say, Sis, why don’t you when you come here stay a little longer?” they would all ask her, and they would hold her for an answer, and she would laugh, and sometimes she did stay longer, but always just in time she made herself escape.

Melanctha Herbert wanted very much to know and yet she feared the knowledge. As she grew older she often stayed a good deal longer, and sometimes it was almost a balanced struggle, but she always made herself escape.

Next to the railroad yard it was the shipping docks that Melanctha loved best when she wandered. Often she was alone, sometimes she was with some better kind of black girl, and she would stand a long time and watch the men working at unloading, and see the steamers do their coaling, and she would listen with full feeling to the yowling of the free swinging negroes, as they ran, with their powerful loose jointed bodies and their childish savage yelling, pushing, carrying, pulling great loads from the ships to the warehouses.

The men would call out, “Say, Sis, look out or we’ll come and catch yer,” or “Hi, there, you yaller girl, come here and we’ll take you sailin’.” And then, too, Melanctha would learn to know some of the serious foreign sailors who told her all sorts of wonders, and a cook would sometimes take her and her friends over a ship and show where he made his messes and where the men slept, and where the shops were, and how everything was made by themselves, right there, on ship board.

Melanctha loved to see these dark and smelly places. She always loved to watch and talk and listen with men who worked hard. But it was never from these rougher people that Melanctha tried to learn the ways that lead to wisdom. In the daylight she always liked to talk with rough men and to listen to their lives and about their work and their various ways of doing, but when the darkness covered everything all over, Melanctha would meet, and stand, and talk with a clerk or a young shipping agent who had seen her watching, and so it was that she would try to learn to understand.

And then Melanctha was fond of watching men work on new buildings. She loved to see them hoisting, digging, sawing and stone cutting. Here, too, in the daylight, she always learned to know the common workmen. “Heh, Sis, look out or that rock will fall on you and smash you all up into little pieces. Do you think you would make a nice jelly?” And then they would all laugh and feel that their jokes were very funny. And “Say, you pretty yaller girl, would it scare you bad to stand up here on top where I be? See if you’ve got grit and come up here where I can hold you. All you got to do is to sit still on that there rock that they’re just hoistin’, and then when you get here I’ll hold you tight, don’t you be scared Sis.”

Sometimes Melanctha would do some of these things that had much danger, and always with such men, she showed her power and her break neck courage. Once she slipped and fell from a high place. A workman caught her and so she was not killed, but her left arm was badly broken.

All the men crowded around her. They admired her boldness in doing and in bearing pain when her arm was broken. They all went along with her with great respect to the doctor, and then they took her home in triumph and all of them were bragging about her not squealing.

James Herbert was home where his wife lived, that day. He was furious when he saw the workmen and Melanctha. He drove the men away with curses so that they were all very nearly fighting, and he would not let a doctor come in to attend Melanctha. “Why don’t you see to that girl better, you, you’re her mother.”

James Herbert did not fight things out now any more with his daughter. He feared her tongue, and her school learning, and the way she had of saying things that were very nasty to a brutal black man who knew nothing. And Melanctha just then hated him very badly in her suffering.

And so this was the way Melanctha lived the four years of her beginning as a woman. And many things happened to Melanctha, but she knew very well that none of them had led her on to the right way, that certain way that was to lead her to world wisdom.

Melanctha Herbert was sixteen when she first met Jane Harden. Jane was a negress, but she was so white that hardly any one could guess it. Jane had had a good deal of education. She had been two years at a colored college. She had had to leave because of her bad conduct. She taught Melanctha many things. She taught her how to go the ways that lead to wisdom.

Jane Harden was at this time twenty-three years old and she had had much experience. She was very much attracted by Melanctha, and Melanctha was very proud that this Jane would let her know her.

Jane Harden was not afraid to understand. Melanctha who had strong the sense for real experience, knew that here was a woman who had learned to understand.

Jane Harden had many bad habits. She drank a great deal, and she wandered widely. She was safe though now, when she wanted to be safe, in this wandering.

Melanctha Herbert soon always wandered with her. Melanctha tried the drinking and some of the other habits, but she did not find that she cared very much to do them. But every day she grew stronger in her desire to really understand.

It was now no longer, even in the daylight, the rougher men that these two learned to know in their wanderings, and for Melanctha the better classes were now a little higher. It was no longer express agents and clerks that she learned to know, but men in business, commercial travelers, and even men above these, and Jane and she would talk and walk and laugh and escape from them all very often. It was still the same, the knowing of them and the always just escaping, only now for Melanctha somehow it was different, for though it was always the same thing that happened it had a different flavor, for now Melanctha was with a woman who had wisdom, and dimly she began to see what it was that she should understand.

It was not from the men that Melanctha learned her wisdom. It was always Jane Harden herself who was making Melanctha begin to understand.

Jane was a roughened woman. She had power and she liked to use it, she had much white blood and that made her see clear, she liked drinking and that made her reckless. Her white blood was strong in her and she had grit and endurance and a vital courage. She was always game, however much she was in trouble. She liked Melanctha Herbert for the things that she had like her, and then Melanctha was young, and she had sweetness, and a way of listening with intelligence and sympathetic interest, to the stories that Jane Harden often told out of her experience.

Jane grew always fonder of Melanctha. Soon they began to wander, more to be together than to see men and learn their various ways of working. Then they began not to wander, and Melanctha would spend long hours with Jane in her room, sitting at her feet and listening to her stories, and feeling her strength and the power of her affection, and slowly she began to see clear before her one certain way that would be sure to lead to wisdom.

Before the end came, the end of the two years in which Melanctha spent all her time when she was not at school or in her home, with Jane Harden, before these two years were finished, Melanctha had come to see very clear, and she had come to be very certain, what it is that gives the world its wisdom.

Jane Harden always had a little money and she had a room in the lower part of the town. Jane had once taught in a colored school. She had had to leave that too on account of her bad conduct. It was her drinking that always made all the trouble for her, for that can never be really covered over.

Jane’s drinking was always growing worse upon her. Melanctha had tried to do the drinking but it had no real attraction for her.

In the first year, between Jane Harden and Melanctha Herbert, Jane had been much the stronger. Jane loved Melanctha and she found her always intelligent and brave and sweet and docile, and Jane meant to, and before the year was over she had taught Melanctha what it is that gives many people in the world their wisdom.

Jane had many ways in which to do this teaching. She told Melanctha many things. She loved Melanctha hard and made Melanctha feel it very deeply. She would be with other people and with men and with Melanctha, and she would make Melanctha understand what everybody wanted, and what one did with power when one had it.

Melanctha sat at Jane’s feet for many hours in these days and felt Jane’s wisdom. She learned to love Jane and to have this feeling very deeply. She learned a little in these days to know joy, and she was taught too how very keenly she could suffer. It was very different this suffering from that Melanctha sometimes had from her mother and from her very unendurable black father. Then she was fighting and she could be strong and valiant in her suffering, but here with Jane Harden she was longing and she bent and pleaded with her suffering.

It was a very tumultuous, very mingled year, this time for Melanctha, but she certainly did begin to really understand.

In every way she got it from Jane Harden. There was nothing good or bad in doing, feeling, thinking or in talking, that Jane spared her. Sometimes the lesson came almost too strong for Melanctha, but somehow she always managed to endure it and so slowly, but always with increasing strength and feeling, Melanctha began to really understand.

Then slowly, between them, it began to be all different. Slowly now between them, it was Melanctha Herbert, who was stronger. Slowly now they began to drift apart from one another.

Melanctha Herbert never really lost her sense that it was Jane Harden who had taught her, but Jane did many things that Melanctha now no longer needed. And then, too, Melanctha never could remember right when it came to what she had done and what had happened. Melanctha now sometimes quarreled with Jane, and they no longer went about together, and sometimes Melanctha really forgot how much she owed to Jane Harden’s teaching.

Melanctha began now to feel that she had always had world wisdom. She really knew of course, that it was Jane who had taught her, but all that began to be covered over by the trouble between them, that was now always getting stronger.

Jane Harden was a roughened woman. Once she had been very strong, but now she was weakened in all her kinds of strength by her drinking. Melanctha had tried the drinking but it had had no real attraction for her.

Jane’s strong and roughened nature and her drinking made it always harder for her to forgive Melanctha, that now Melanctha did not really need her any longer. Now it was Melanctha who was stronger and it was Jane who was dependent on her.

Melanctha was now come to be about eighteen years old. She was a graceful, pale yellow, good looking, intelligent, attractive negress, a little mysterious sometimes in her ways, and always good and pleasant, and always ready to do things for people.

Melanctha from now on saw very little of Jane Harden. Jane did not like that very well and sometimes she abused Melanctha, but her drinking soon covered everything all over.

It was not in Melanctha’s nature to really lose her sense for Jane Harden. Melanctha all her life was ready to help Jane out in any of her trouble, and later, when Jane really went to pieces, Melanctha always did all that she could to help her.

But Melanctha Herbert was ready now herself to do teaching. Melanctha could do anything now that she wanted. Melanctha knew now what everybody wanted.

Melanctha had learned how she might stay a little longer; she had learned that she must decide when she wanted really to stay longer, and she had learned how when she wanted to, she could escape.

And so Melanctha began once more to wander. It was all now for her very different. It was never rougher men now that she talked to, and she did not care much now to know white men of the, for her, very better classes. It was now something realler that Melanctha wanted, something that would move her very deeply, something that would fill her fully with the wisdom that was planted now within her, and that she wanted badly, should really wholly fill her.

Melanctha these days wandered very widely. She was always alone now when she wandered. Melanctha did not need help now to know, or to stay longer, or when she wanted, to escape.

Melanctha tried a great many men, in these days before she was really suited. It was almost a year that she wandered and then she met with a young mulatto. He was a doctor who had just begun to practice. He would most likely do well in the future, but it was not this that concerned Melanctha. She found him good and strong and gentle and very intellectual, and all her life Melanctha liked and wanted good and considerate people, and then too he did not at first believe in Melanctha. He held off and did not know what it was that Melanctha wanted. Melanctha came to want him very badly. They began to know each other better. Things began to be very strong between them. Melanctha wanted him so badly that now she never wandered. She just gave herself to this experience.

Melanctha Herbert was now, all alone, in Bridgepoint. She lived now with this colored woman and now with that one, and she sewed, and sometimes she taught a little in a colored school as substitute for some teacher. Melanctha had now no home nor any regular employment. Life was just commencing for Melanctha. She had youth and had learned wisdom, and she was graceful and pale yellow and very pleasant, and always ready to do things for people, and she was mysterious in her ways and that only made belief in her more fervent.

During the year before she met Jefferson Campbell, Melanctha had tried many kinds of men but they had none of them interested Melanctha very deeply. She met them, she was much with them, she left them, she would think perhaps this next time it would be more exciting, and always she found that for her it all had no real meaning. She could now do everything she wanted, she knew now everything that everybody wanted, and yet it all had no excitement for her. With these men, she knew she could learn nothing. She wanted some one that could teach her very deeply and now at last she was sure that she had found him, yes she really had it, before she had thought to look if in this man she would find it.

During this year ‘Mis’ Herbert as her neighbors called her, Melanctha’s pale yellow mother was very sick, and in this year she died.

Melanctha’s father during these last years did not come very often to the house where his wife lived and Melanctha. Melanctha was not sure that her father was now any longer here in Bridgepoint. It was Melanctha who was very good now to her mother. It was always Melanctha’s way to be good to any one in trouble.

Melanctha took good care of her mother. She did everything that any woman could, she tended and soothed and helped her pale yellow mother, and she worked hard in every way to take care of her, and make her dying easy. But Melanctha did not in these days like her mother any better, and her mother never cared much for this daughter who was always a hard child to manage, and who had a tongue that always could be very nasty.

Melanctha did everything that any woman could, and at last her mother died, and Melanctha had her buried. Melanctha’s father was not heard from, and Melanctha in all her life after, never saw or heard or knew of anything that her father did.

It was the young doctor, Jefferson Campbell, who helped Melanctha toward the end, to take care of her sick mother. Jefferson Campbell had often before seen Melanctha Herbert, but he had never liked her very well, and he had never believed that she was any good. He had heard something about how she wandered. He knew a little too of Jane Harden, and he was sure that this Melanctha Herbert, who was her friend and who wandered, would never come to any good.

Dr. Jefferson Campbell was a serious, earnest, good young joyous doctor. He liked to take care of everybody and he loved his own colored people. He always found life very easy did Jeff Campbell, and everybody liked to have him with them. He was so good and sympathetic, and he was so earnest and so joyous. He sang when he was happy, and he laughed, and his was the free abandoned laughter that gives the warm broad glow to negro sunshine.

Jeff Campbell had never yet in his life had real trouble. Jefferson’s father was a good, kind, serious, religious man. He was a very steady, very intelligent, and very dignified, light brown, grey haired negro. He was a butler and he had worked for the Campbell family many years, and his father and his mother before him had been in the service of this family as free people.

Jefferson Campbell’s father and his mother had of course been regularly married. Jefferson’s mother was a sweet, little, pale brown, gentle woman who reverenced and obeyed her good husband, and who worshipped and admired and loved hard her good, earnest, cheery, hard working doctor boy who was her only child.

Jeff Campbell had been raised religious by his people but religion had never interested Jeff very much. Jefferson was very good. He loved his people and he never hurt them, and he always did everything they wanted and that he could to please them, but he really loved best science and experimenting and to learn things, and he early wanted to be a doctor, and he was always very interested in the life of the colored people.

The Campbell family had been very good to him and had helped him on with his ambition. Jefferson studied hard, he went to a colored college, and then he learnt to be a doctor.

It was now two or three years, that he had started in to practice. Everybody liked Jeff Campbell, he was so strong and kindly and cheerful and understanding, and he laughed so with pure joy, and he always liked to help all his own colored people.

Dr. Jeff knew all about Jane Harden. He had taken care of her in some of her bad trouble. He knew about Melanctha too, though until her mother was taken sick he had never met her. Then he was called in to help Melanctha to take care of her sick mother. Dr. Campbell did not like Melanctha’s ways and he did not think that she would ever come to any good.

Dr. Campbell had taken care of Jane Harden in some of her bad trouble. Jane sometimes had abused Melanctha to him. What right had that Melanctha Herbert who owed everything to her, Jane Harden, what right had a girl like that to go away to other men and leave her, but Melanctha Herbert never had any sense of how to act to anybody. Melanctha had a good mind, Jane never denied her that, but she never used it to do anything decent with it. But what could you expect when Melanctha had such a brute of a black nigger father, and Melanctha was always abusing her father and yet she was just like him, and really she admired him so much and he never had any sense of what he owed to anybody, and Melanctha was just like him and she was proud of it too, and it made Jane so tired to hear Melanctha talk all the time as if she wasn’t. Jane Harden hated people who had good minds and didn’t use them, and Melanctha always had that weakness, and wanting to keep in with people, and never really saying that she wanted to be like her father, and it was so silly of Melanctha to abuse her father, when she was so much like him and she really liked it. No, Jane Harden had no use for Melanctha. Oh yes, Melanctha always came around to be good to her. Melanctha was always sure to do that. She never really went away and left one. She didn’t use her mind enough to do things straight out like that. Melanctha Herbert had a good mind, Jane never denied that to her, but she never wanted to see or hear about Melanctha Herbert any more, and she wished Melanctha wouldn’t come in any more to see her. She didn’t hate her, but she didn’t want to hear about her father and all that talk Melanctha always made, and that just meant nothing to her. Jane Harden was very tired of all that now. She didn’t have any use now any more for Melanctha, and if Dr. Campbell saw her he better tell her Jane didn’t want to see her, and she could take her talk to somebody else, who was ready to believe her. And then Jane Harden would drop away and forget Melanctha and all her life before, and then she would begin to drink and so she would cover everything all over.

Jeff Campbell heard all this very often, but it did not interest him very deeply. He felt no desire to know more of this Melanctha. He heard her, once, talking to another girl outside of the house, when he was paying a visit to Jane Harden. He did not see much in the talk that he heard her do. He did not see much in the things Jane Harden said when she abused Melanctha to him. He was more interested in Jane herself than in anything he heard about Melanctha. He knew Jane Harden had a good mind, and she had had power, and she could really have done things, and now this drinking covered everything all over. Jeff Campbell was always very sorry when he had to see it. Jane Harden was a roughened woman, and yet Jeff found a great many strong good things in her, that still made him like her.

Jeff Campbell did everything he could for Jane Harden. He did not care much to hear about Melanctha. He had no feeling, much, about her. He did not find that he took any interest in her. Jane Harden was so much a stronger woman, and Jane really had had a good mind, and she had used it to do things with it, before this drinking business had taken such a hold upon her.

Dr. Campbell was helping Melanctha Herbert to take care of her sick mother. He saw Melanctha now for long times and very often, and they sometimes talked a good deal together, but Melanctha never said anything to him about Jane Harden. She never talked to him about anything that was not just general matters, or about medicine, or to tell him funny stories. She asked him many questions and always listened very well to all he told her, and she always remembered everything she heard him say about doctoring, and she always remembered everything that she had learned from all the others.

Jeff Campbell never found that all this talk interested him very deeply. He did not find that he liked Melanctha when he saw her so much, any better. He never found that he thought much about Melanctha. He never found that he believed much in her having a good mind, like Jane Harden. He found he liked Jane Harden always better, and that he wished very much that she had never begun that bad drinking.

Melanctha Herbert’s mother was now always getting sicker. Melanctha really did everything that any woman could. Melanctha’s mother never liked her daughter any better. She never said much, did ‘Mis’ Herbert, but anybody could see that she did not think much of this daughter.

Dr. Campbell now often had to stay a long time to take care of ‘Mis’ Herbert. One day ‘Mis’ Herbert was much sicker and Dr. Campbell thought that this night, she would surely die. He came back late to the house, as he had said he would, to sit up and watch ‘Mis’ Herbert, and to help Melanctha, if she should need anybody to be with her. Melanctha Herbert and Jeff Campbell sat up all that night together. ‘Mis’ Herbert did not die. The next day she was a little better.

This house where Melanctha had always lived with her mother was a little red brick, two story house. They had not much furniture to fill it and some of the windows were broken and not mended. Melanctha did not have much money to use now on the house, but with a colored woman, who was their neighbor and good natured and who had always helped them, Melanctha managed to take care of her mother and to keep the house fairly clean and neat.

Melanctha’s mother was in bed in a room upstairs, and the steps from below led right up into it. There were just two rooms on this upstairs floor. Melanctha and Dr. Campbell sat down on the steps, that night they watched together, so that they could hear and see Melanctha’s mother and yet the light would be shaded, and they could sit and read, if they wanted to, and talk low some, and yet not disturb ‘Mis’ Herbert.

Dr. Campbell was always very fond of reading. Dr. Campbell had not brought a book with him that night. He had just forgotten it. He had meant to put something in his pocket to read, so that he could amuse himself, while he was sitting there and watching. When he was through with taking care of ‘Mis’ Herbert, he came and sat down on the steps just above where Melanctha was sitting. He spoke about how he had forgotten to bring his book with him. Melanctha said there were some old papers in the house, perhaps Dr. Campbell could find something in them that would help pass the time for a while for him. All right, Dr. Campbell said, that would be better than just sitting there with nothing. Dr. Campbell began to read through the old papers that Melanctha gave him. When anything amused him in them, he read it out to Melanctha. Melanctha was now pretty silent, with him. Dr. Campbell began to feel a little, about how she responded to him. Dr. Campbell began to see a little that perhaps Melanctha had a good mind. Dr. Campbell was not sure yet that she had a good mind, but he began to think a little that perhaps she might have one.

Jefferson Campbell always liked to talk to everybody about the things he worked at and about his thinking about what he could do for the colored people. Melanctha Herbert never thought about these things the way that he did. Melanctha had never said much to Dr. Campbell about what she thought about them. Melanctha did not feel the same as he did about being good and regular in life, and not having excitements all the time, which was the way that Jefferson Campbell wanted that everybody should be, so that everybody would be wise and yet be happy. Melanctha always had strong the sense for real experience. Melanctha Herbert did not think much of this way of coming to real wisdom.

Dr. Campbell soon got through with his reading, in the old newspapers, and then somehow he began to talk along about the things he was always thinking. Dr. Campbell said he wanted to work so that he could understand what troubled people, and not to just have excitements, and he believed you ought to love your father and your mother and to be regular in all your life, and not to be always wanting new things and excitements, and to always know where you were, and what you wanted, and to always tell everything just as you meant it. That’s the only kind of life he knew or believed in, Jeff Campbell repeated. “No I ain’t got any use for all the time being in excitements and wanting to have all kinds of experience all the time. I got plenty of experience just living regular and quiet and with my family, and doing my work, and taking care of people, and trying to understand it. I don’t believe much in this running around business and I don’t want to see the colored people do it. I am a colored man and I ain’t sorry, and I want to see the colored people like what is good and what I want them to have, and that’s to live regular and work hard and understand things, and that’s enough to keep any decent man excited.” Jeff Campbell spoke now with some anger. Not to Melanctha, he did not think of her at all when he was talking. It was the life he wanted that he spoke to, and the way he wanted things to be with the colored people.

But Melanctha Herbert had listened to him say all this. She knew he meant it, but it did not mean much to her, and she was sure some day he would find out, that it was not all, of real wisdom. Melanctha knew very well what it was to have real wisdom. “But how about Jane Harden?” said Melanctha to Jeff Campbell, “seems to me Dr. Campbell you find her to have something in her, and you go there very often, and you talk to her much more than you do to the nice girls that stay at home with their people, the kind you say you are really wanting. It don’t seem to me Dr. Campbell, that what you say and what you do seem to have much to do with each other. And about your being so good Dr. Campbell,” went on Melanctha, “You don’t care about going to church much yourself, and yet you always are saying you believe so much in things like that, for people. It seems to me, Dr. Campbell you want to have a good time just like all us others, and then you just keep on saying that it’s right to be good and you ought not to have excitements, and yet you really don’t want to do it Dr. Campbell, no more than me or Jane Harden. No, Dr. Campbell, it certainly does seem to me you don’t know very well yourself, what you mean, when you are talking.”

Jefferson had been talking right along, the way he always did when he got started, and now Melanctha’s answer only made him talk a little harder. He laughed a little, too, but very low, so as not to disturb ‘Mis’ Herbert who was sleeping very nicely, and he looked brightly at Melanctha to enjoy her, and then he settled himself down to answer.

“Yes,” he began, “it certainly does sound a little like I didn’t know very well what I do mean, when you put it like that to me, Miss Melanctha, but that’s just because you don’t understand enough about what I meant, by what I was just saying to you. I don’t say, never, I don’t want to know all kinds of people, Miss Melanctha, and I don’t say there ain’t many kinds of people, and I don’t say ever, that I don’t find some like Jane Harden very good to know and talk to, but it’s the strong things I like in Jane Harden, not all her excitements. I don’t admire the bad things she does, Miss Melanctha, but Jane Harden is a strong woman and I always respect that in her. No I know you don’t believe what I say, Miss Melanctha, but I mean it, and it’s all just because you don’t understand it when I say it. And as for religion, that just ain’t my way of being good, Miss Melanctha, but it’s a good way for many people to be good and regular in their way of living, and if they believe it, it helps them to be good, and if they’re honest in it, I like to see them have it. No, what I don’t like, Miss Melanctha, is this what I see so much with the colored people, their always wanting new things just to get excited.”

Jefferson Campbell here stopped himself in this talking. Melanctha Herbert did not make any answer. They both sat there very quiet.

Jeff Campbell then began again on the old papers. He sat there on the steps just above where Melanctha was sitting, and he went on with his reading, and his head went moving up and down, and sometimes he was reading, and sometimes he was thinking about all the things he wanted to be doing, and then he would rub the back of his dark hand over his mouth, and in between he would be frowning with his thinking, and sometimes he would be rubbing his head hard to help his thinking. And Melanctha just sat still and watched the lamp burning, and sometimes she turned it down a little, when the wind caught it and it would begin to get to smoking.

And so Jeff Campbell and Melanctha Herbert sat there on the steps, very quiet, a long time, and they didn’t seem to think much, that they were together. They sat there so, for about an hour, and then it came to Jefferson very slowly and as a strong feeling that he was sitting there on the steps, alone, with Melanctha. He did not know if Melanctha Herbert was feeling very much about their being there alone together. Jefferson began to wonder about it a little. Slowly he felt that surely they must both have this feeling. It was so important that he knew that she must have it. They both sat there, very quiet, a long time.

At last Jefferson began to talk about how the lamp was smelling. Jefferson began to explain what it is that makes a lamp get to smelling. Melanctha let him talk. She did not answer, and then he stopped in his talking. Soon Melanctha began to sit up straighter and then she started in to question.

“About what you was just saying Dr. Campbell about living regular and all that, I certainly don’t understand what you meant by what you was just saying. You ain’t a bit like good people Dr. Campbell, like the goodpeople you are always saying are just like you. I know good people Dr. Campbell, and you ain’t a bit like men who are good and got religion. You are just as free and easy as any man can be Dr. Campbell, and you always like to be with Jane Harden, and she is a pretty bad one and you don’t look down on her and you never tell her she is a bad one. I know you like her just like a friend Dr. Campbell, and so I certainly don’t understand just what it is you mean by all that you was just saying to me. I know you mean honest Dr. Campbell, and I am always trying to believe you, but I can’t say as I see just what you mean when you say you want to be good and real pious, because I am very certain Dr. Campbell that you ain’t that kind of a man at all, and you ain’t never ashamed to be with queer folks Dr. Campbell, and you seem to be thinking what you are doing is just like what you are always saying, and Dr. Campbell, I certainly don’t just see what you mean by what you say.”

Dr. Campbell almost laughed loud enough to wake ‘Mis’ Herbert. He did enjoy the way Melanctha said these things to him. He began to feel very strongly about it that perhaps Melanctha really had a good mind. He was very free now in his laughing, but not so as to make Melanctha angry. He was very friendly with her in his laughing, and then he made his face get serious, and he rubbed his head to help him in his thinking.

“I know Miss Melanctha” he began, “It ain’t very easy for you to understand what I was meaning by what I was just saying to you, and perhaps some of the good people I like so wouldn’t think very much, any more than you do, Miss Melanctha, about the ways I have to be good. But that’s no matter Miss Melanctha. What I mean Miss Melanctha by what I was just saying to you is, that I don’t, no, never, believe in doing things just to get excited. You see Miss Melanctha I mean the way so many of the colored people do it. Instead of just working hard and caring about their working and living regular with their families and saving up all their money, so they will have some to bring up their children better, instead of living regular and doing like that and getting all their new ways from just decent living, the colored people just keep running around and perhaps drinking and doing everything bad they can ever think of, and not just because they like all those bad things that they are always doing, but only just because they want to get excited. No Miss Melanctha, you see I am a colored man myself and I ain’t sorry, and I want to see the colored people being good and careful and always honest and living always just as regular as can be, and I am sure Miss Melanctha, that that way everybody can have a good time, and be happy and keep right and be busy, and not always have to be doing bad things for new ways to get excited. Yes Miss Melanctha, I certainly do like everything to be good, and quiet, and I certainly do think that is the best way for all us colored people. No, Miss Melanctha too, I don’t mean this except only just the way I say it. I ain’t got any other meaning Miss Melanctha, and it’s that what I mean when I am saying about being really good. It ain’t Miss Melanctha to be pious and not liking every kind of people, and I don’t say ever Miss Melanctha that when other kind of people come regular into your life you shouldn’t want to know them always. What I mean Miss Melanctha by what I am always saying is, you shouldn’t try to know everybody just to run around and get excited. It’s that kind of way of doing that I hate so always Miss Melanctha, and that is so bad for all us colored people. I don’t know as you understand now any better what I mean by what I was just saying to you. But you certainly do know now Miss Melanctha, that I always mean it what I say when I am talking.”

“Yes I certainly do understand you when you talk so Dr. Campbell. I certainly do understand now what you mean by what you was always saying to me. I certainly do understand Dr. Campbell that you mean you don’t believe it’s right to love anybody.” “Why sure no, yes I do Miss Melanctha, I certainly do believe strong in loving, and in being good to everybody, and trying to understand what they all need, to help them.” “Oh I know all about that way of doing Dr. Campbell, but that certainly ain’t the kind of love I mean when I am talking. I mean real, strong, hot love Dr. Campbell, that makes you do anything for somebody that loves you.” “I don’t know much about that kind of love yet Miss Melanctha. You see it’s this way with me always Miss Melanctha. I am always so busy with my thinking about my work I am doing and so I don’t have time for just fooling, and then too, you see Miss Melanctha, I really certainly don’t ever like to get excited, and that kind of loving hard does seem always to mean just getting all the time excited. That certainly is what I always think from what I see of them that have it bad Miss Melanctha, and that certainly would never suit a man like me. You see Miss Melanctha I am a very quiet kind of fellow, and I believe in a quiet life for all the colored people. No Miss Melanctha I certainly never have mixed myself up in that kind of trouble.”

“Yes I certainly do see that very clear Dr. Campbell,” said Melanctha, “I see that’s certainly what it is always made me not know right about you and that’s certainly what it is that makes you really mean what you was always saying. You certainly are just too scared Dr. Campbell to really feel things way down in you. All you are always wanting Dr. Campbell, is just to talk about being good, and to play with people just to have a good time, and yet always to certainly keep yourself out of trouble. It don’t seem to me Dr. Campbell that I admire that way to do things very much. It certainly ain’t really to me being very good. It certainly ain’t any more to me Dr. Campbell, but that you certainly are awful scared about really feeling things way down in you, and that’s certainly the only way Dr. Campbell I can see that you can mean, by what it is that you are always saying to me.”

“I don’t know about that Miss Melanctha, I certainly don’t think I can’t feel things very deep in me, though I do say I certainly do like to have things nice and quiet, but I don’t see harm in keeping out of danger Miss Melanctha, when a man knows he certainly don’t want to get killed in it, and I don’t know anything that’s more awful dangerous Miss Melanctha than being strong in love with somebody. I don’t mind sickness or real trouble Miss Melanctha, and I don’t want to be talking about what I can do in real trouble, but you know something about that Miss Melanctha, but I certainly don’t see much in mixing up just to get excited, in that awful kind of danger. No Miss Melanctha I certainly do only know just two kinds of ways of loving. One kind of loving seems to me, is like one has a good quiet feeling in a family when one does his work, and is always living good and being regular, and then the other way of loving is just like having it like any animal that’s low in the streets together, and that don’t seem to me very good Miss Melanctha, though I don’t say ever that it’s not all right when anybody likes it, and that’s all the kinds of love I know Miss Melanctha, and I certainly don’t care very much to get mixed up in that kind of a way just to be in trouble.”

Jefferson stopped and Melanctha thought a little.

“That certainly does explain to me Dr. Campbell what I been thinking about you this long time. I certainly did wonder how you could be so live, and knowing everything, and everybody, and talking so big always about everything, and everybody always liking you so much, and you always looking as if you was thinking, and yet you really was never knowing about anybody and certainly not being really very understanding. It certainly is all Dr. Campbell because you is so afraid you will be losing being good so easy, and it certainly do seem to me Dr. Campbell that it certainly don’t amount to very much that kind of goodness.”

“Perhaps you are right Miss Melanctha,” Jefferson answered. “I don’t say never, perhaps you ain’t right Miss Melanctha. Perhaps I ought to know more about such ways Miss Melanctha. Perhaps it would help me some, taking care of the colored people, Miss Melanctha. I don’t say, no, never, but perhaps I could learn a whole lot about women the right way, if I had a real good teacher.”

‘Mis’ Herbert just then stirred a little in her sleep. Melanctha went up the steps to the bed to attend her. Dr. Campbell got up too and went to help her. ‘Mis’ Herbert woke up and was a little better. Now it was morning and Dr. Campbell gave his directions to Melanctha, and then left her.

Melanctha Herbert all her life long, loved and wanted good, kind and considerate people. Jefferson Campbell was all the things that Melanctha had ever wanted. Jefferson was a strong, well built, good looking, cheery, intelligent and good mulatto. And then at first he had not cared to know Melanctha, and when he did begin to know her he had not liked her very well, and he had not thought that she would ever come to any good. And then Jefferson Campbell was so very gentle. Jefferson never did some things like other men, things that now were beginning to be ugly, for Melanctha. And then too Jefferson Campbell did not seem to know very well what it was that Melanctha really wanted, and all this was making Melanctha feel his power with her always getting stronger.

Dr. Campbell came in every day to see ‘Mis’ Herbert. ‘Mis’ Herbert, after that night they watched together, did get a little better, but ‘Mis’ Herbert was really very sick, and soon it was pretty sure that she would have to die. Melanctha certainly did everything, all the time, that any woman could. Jefferson never thought much better of Melanctha while she did it. It was not her being good, he wanted to find in her. He knew very well Jane Harden was right, when she said Melanctha was always being good to everybody but that that did not make Melanctha any better for her. Then too, ‘Mis’ Herbert never liked Melanctha any better, even on the last day of her living, and so Jefferson really never thought much of Melanctha’s always being good to her mother.

Jefferson and Melanctha now saw each other, very often. They now always liked to be with each other, and they always now had a good time when they talked to one another. They, mostly in their talking to each other, still just talked about outside things and what they were thinking. Except just in little moments, and not those very often, they never said anything about their feeling. Sometimes Melanctha would tease Jefferson a little just to show she had not forgotten, but mostly she listened to his talking, for Jefferson still always liked to talk along about the things he believed in. Melanctha was liking Jefferson Campbell better every day, and Jefferson was beginning to know that Melanctha certainly had a good mind, and he was beginning to feel a little her real sweetness. Not in her being good to ‘Mis’ Herbert, that never seemed to Jefferson to mean much in her, but there was a strong kind of sweetness in Melanctha’s nature that Jefferson began now to feel when he was with her.

‘Mis’ Herbert was now always getting sicker. One night again Dr. Campbell felt very certain that before it was morning she would surely die. Dr. Campbell said he would come back to help Melanctha watch her, and to do anything he could to make ‘Mis’ Herbert’s dying more easy for her. Dr. Campbell came back that evening, after he was through with his other patients, and then he made ‘Mis’ Herbert easy, and then he came and sat down on the steps just above where Melanctha was sitting with the lamp, and looking very tired. Dr. Campbell was pretty tired too, and they both sat there very quiet.

“You look awful tired to-night, Dr. Campbell,” Melanctha said at last, with her voice low and very gentle, “Don’t you want to go lie down and sleep a little? You’re always being much too good to everybody, Dr. Campbell. I like to have you stay here watching to-night with me, but it don’t seem right you ought to stay here when you got so much always to do for everybody. You are certainly very kind to come back, Dr. Campbell, but I can certainly get along to-night without you. I can get help next door sure if I need it. You just go ’long home to bed, Dr. Campbell. You certainly do look as if you need it.”

Jefferson was silent for some time, and always he was looking very gently at Melanctha.

“I certainly never did think, Miss Melanctha, I would find you to be so sweet and thinking, with me.” “Dr. Campbell” said Melanctha, still more gentle, “I certainly never did think that you would ever feel it good to like me. I certainly never did think you would want to see for yourself if I had sweet ways in me.”

They both sat there very tired, very gentle, very quiet, a long time. At last Melanctha in a low, even tone began to talk to Jefferson Campbell.

“You are certainly a very good man, Dr. Campbell, I certainly do feel that more every day I see you. Dr. Campbell, I sure do want to be friends with a good man like you, now I know you. You certainly, Dr. Campbell, never do things like other men, that’s always ugly for me. Tell me true, Dr. Campbell, how you feel about being always friends with me. I certainly do know, Dr. Campbell, you are a good man, and if you say you will be friends with me, you certainly never will go back on me, the way so many kinds of them do to every girl they ever get to like them. Tell me for true, Dr. Campbell, will you be friends with me.”

“Why, Miss Melanctha,” said Campbell slowly, “why you see I just can’t say that right out that way to you. Why sure you know Miss Melanctha, I will be very glad if it comes by and by that we are always friends together, but you see, Miss Melanctha, I certainly am a very slow-minded quiet kind of fellow though I do say quick things all the time to everybody, and when I certainly do want to mean it what I am saying to you, I can’t say things like that right out to everybody till I know really more for certain all about you, and how I like you, and what I really mean to do better for you. You certainly do see what I mean, Miss Melanctha.” “I certainly do admire you for talking honest to me, Jeff Campbell,” said Melanctha. “Oh, I am always honest, Miss Melanctha. It’s easy enough for me always to be honest, Miss Melanctha. All I got to do is always just to say right out what I am thinking. I certainly never have got any real reason for not saying it right out like that to anybody.”

They sat together, very silent. “I certainly do wonder, Miss Melanctha,” at last began Jeff Campbell, “I certainly do wonder, if we know very right, you and me, what each other is really thinking. I certainly do wonder, Miss Melanctha, if we know at all really what each other means by what we are always saying.” “That certainly do mean, by what you say, that you think I am a bad one, Jeff Campbell,” flashed out Melanctha. “Why no, Miss Melanctha, why sure I don’t mean any thing like that at all, by what I am saying to you. You know well as I do, Miss Melanctha, I think better of you every day I see you, and I like to talk with you all the time now, Miss Melanctha, and I certainly do think we both like it very well when we are together, and it seems to me always more, you are very good and sweet always to everybody. It only is, I am really so slow-minded in my ways, Miss Melanctha, for all I talk so quick to everybody, and I don’t like to say to you what I don’t know for very sure, and I certainly don’t know for sure I know just all what you mean by what you are always saying to me. And you see, Miss Melanctha, that’s what makes me say what I was just saying to you when you asked me.”

“I certainly do thank you again for being honest to me, Dr. Campbell,” said Melanctha. “I guess I leave you now, Dr. Campbell. I think I go in the other room and rest a little. I leave you here, so perhaps if I ain’t here you will maybe sleep and rest yourself a little. Good night now, Dr. Campbell, I call you if I need you later to help me, Dr. Campbell, I hope you rest well, Dr. Campbell.”

Jeff Campbell, when Melanctha left him, sat there and he was very quiet and just wondered. He did not know very well just what Melanctha meant by what she was always saying to him. He did not know very well how much he really knew about Melanctha Herbert. He wondered if he should go on being so much all the time with her. He began to think about what he should do now with her. Jefferson Campbell was a man who liked everybody and many people liked very much to be with him. Women liked him, he was so strong, and good, and understanding, and innocent, and firm, and gentle. Sometimes they seemed to want very much he should be with them. When they got so, they always had made Campbell very tired. Sometimes he would play a little with them, but he never had had any strong feeling for them. Now with Melanctha Herbert everything seemed different. Jefferson was not sure that he knew here just what he wanted. He was not sure he knew just what it was that Melanctha wanted. He knew if it was only play, with Melanctha, that he did not want to do it. But he remembered always how she had told him he never knew how to feel things very deeply. He remembered how she told him he was afraid to let himself ever know real feeling, and then too, most of all to him, she had told him he was not very understanding. That always troubled Jefferson very keenly, he wanted very badly to be really understanding. If Jefferson only knew better just what Melanctha meant by what she said. Jefferson always had thought he knew something about women. Now he found that really he knew nothing. He did not know the least bit about Melanctha. He did not know what it was right that he should do about it. He wondered if it was just a little play that they were doing. If it was a play he did not want to go on playing, but if it was really that he was not very understanding, and that with Melanctha Herbert he could learn to really understand, then he was very certain he did not want to be a coward. It was very hard for him to know what he wanted. He thought and thought, and always he did not seem to know any better what he wanted. At last he gave up this thinking. He felt sure it was only play with Melanctha. “No, I certainly won’t go on fooling with her any more this way,” he said at last out loud to himself, when he was through with this thinking. “I certainly will stop fooling, and begin to go on with my thinking about my work and what’s the matter with people like ‘Mis’ Herbert,” and Jefferson took out his book from his pocket, and drew near to the lamp, and began with some hard scientific reading.

Jefferson sat there for about an hour reading, and he had really forgotten all about his trouble with Melanctha’s meaning. Then ‘Mis’ Herbert had some trouble with her breathing. She woke up and was gasping. Dr. Campbell went to her and gave her something that would help her. Melanctha came out from the other room and did things as he told her. They together made ‘Mis’ Herbert more comfortable and easy, and soon she was again in her deep sleep.

Dr. Campbell went back to the steps where he had been sitting. Melanctha came and stood a little while beside him, and then she sat down and watched him reading. By and by they began with their talking. Jeff Campbell began to feel that perhaps it was all different. Perhaps it was not just play, with Melanctha. Anyway he liked it very well that she was with him. He began to tell her about the book he was just reading.

Melanctha was very intelligent always in her questions. Jefferson knew now very well that she had a good mind. They were having a very good time, talking there together. And then they began again to get quiet.

“It certainly was very good in you to come back and talk to me Miss Melanctha,” Jefferson said at last to her, for now he was almost certain, it was no game she was playing. Melanctha really was a good woman, and she had a good mind, and she had a real, strong sweetness, and she could surely really teach him. “Oh I always like to talk to you Dr. Campbell” said Melanctha, “And then you was only just honest to me, and I always like it when a man is really honest to me.” Then they were again very silent, sitting there together, with the lamp between them, that was always smoking. Melanctha began to lean a little more toward Dr. Campbell, where he was sitting, and then she took his hand between her two and pressed it hard, but she said nothing to him. She let it go then and leaned a little nearer to him. Jefferson moved a little but did not do anything in answer. At last, “Well,” said Melanctha sharply to him. “I was just thinking” began Dr. Campbell slowly, “I was just wondering,” he was beginning to get ready to go on with his talking. “Don’t you ever stop with your thinking long enough ever to have any feeling Jeff Campell,” [Campbell,”] said Melanctha a little sadly. “I don’t know,” said Jeff Campbell slowly, “I don’t know Miss Melanctha much about that. No, I don’t stop thinking much Miss Melanctha and if I can’t ever feel without stopping thinking, I certainly am very much afraid Miss Melanctha that I never will do much with that kind of feeling. Sure you ain’t worried Miss Melanctha, about my really not feeling very much all the time. I certainly do think I feel some, Miss Melanctha, even though I always do it without ever knowing how to stop with my thinking.” “I am certainly afraid I don’t think much of your kind of feeling Dr. Campbell.” “Why I think you certainly are wrong Miss Melanctha I certainly do think I feel as much for you Miss Melanctha, as you ever feel about me, sure I do. I don’t think you know me right when you talk like that to me. Tell me just straight out how much do you care about me, Miss Melanctha.” “Care about you Jeff Campbell,” said Melanctha slowly. “I certainly do care for you Jeff Campbell less than you are always thinking and much more than you are ever knowing.”

Jeff Campbell paused on this, and he was silent with the power of Melanctha’s meaning. They sat there together very silent, a long time. “Well Jeff Campbell,” said Melanctha. “Oh,” said Dr. Campbell and he moved himself a little, and then they were very silent a long time. “Haven’t you got nothing to say to me Jeff Campbell?” said Melanctha. “Why yes, what was it we were just saying about to one another. You see Miss Melanctha I am a very quiet, slow minded kind of fellow, and I am never sure I know just exactly what you mean by all that you are always saying to me. But I do like you very much Miss Melanctha and I am very sure you got very good things in you all the time. You sure do believe what I am saying to you Miss Melanctha.” “Yes I believe it when you say it to me, Jeff Campbell,” said Melanctha, and then she was silent and there was much sadness in it. “I guess I go in and lie down again Dr. Campbell,” said Melanctha. “Don’t go leave me Miss Melanctha,” said Jeff Campbell quickly. “Why not, what you want of me Jeff Campbell?” said Melanctha. “Why,” said Jeff Campbell slowly, “I just want to go on talking with you. I certainly do like talking about all kinds of things with you. You certainly know that all right, Miss Melanctha.” “I guess I go lie down again and leave you here with your thinking,” said Melanctha gently. “I certainly am very tired to night Dr. Campbell. Good night I hope you rest well Dr. Campbell.” Melanctha stooped over him, where he was sitting, to say this good night, and then, very quick and sudden, she kissed him and then, very quick again, she went away and left him.

Dr. Campbell sat there very quiet, with only a little thinking and sometimes a beginning feeling, and he was alone until it began to be morning, and then he went, and Melanctha helped him, and he made ‘Mis’ Herbert more easy in her dying. ‘Mis’ Herbert lingered on till about ten o’clock the next morning, and then slowly and without much pain she died away. Jeff Campbell staid till the last moment, with Melanctha, to make her mother’s dying easy for her. When it was over he sent in the colored woman from next door to help Melanctha fix things, and then he went away to take care of his other patients. He came back very soon to Melanctha. He helped her to have a funeral for her mother. Melanctha then went to live with the good natured woman, who had been her neighbor. Melanctha still saw Jeff Campbell very often. Things began to be very strong between them.

Melanctha now never wandered, unless she was with Jeff Campbell. Sometimes she and he wandered a good deal together. Jeff Campbell had not got over his way of talking to her all the time about all the things he was always thinking. Melanctha never talked much, now, when they were together. Sometimes Jeff Campbell teased her about her not talking to him. “I certainly did think Melanctha you was a great talker from the way Jane Harden and everybody said things to me, and from the way I heard you talk so much when I first met you. Tell me true Melanctha, why don’t you talk more now to me, perhaps it is I talk so much I don’t give you any chance to say things to me, or perhaps it is you hear me talk so much you don’t think so much now of a whole lot of talking. Tell me honest Melanctha, why don’t you talk more to me.” “You know very well Jeff Campbell,” said Melanctha “You certainly do know very well Jeff, you don’t think really much, of my talking. You think a whole lot more about everything than I do Jeff, and you don’t care much what I got to say about it. You know that’s true what I am saying Jeff, if you want to be real honest, the way you always are when I like you so much.” Jeff laughed and looked fondly at her. “I don’t say ever I know, you ain’t right, when you say things like that to me, Melanctha. You see you always like to be talking just what you think everybody wants to be hearing from you, and when you are like that, Melanctha, honest, I certainly don’t care very much to hear you, but sometimes you say something that is what you are really thinking, and then I like a whole lot to hear you talking.” Melanctha smiled, with her strong sweetness, on him, and she felt her power very deeply. “I certainly never do talk very much when I like anybody really, Jeff. You see, Jeff, it ain’t much use to talk about what a woman is really feeling in her. You see all that, Jeff, better, by and by, when you get to really feeling. You won’t be so ready then always with your talking. You see, Jeff, if it don’t come true what I am saying.” “I don’t ever say you ain’t always right, Melanctha,” said Jeff Campbell. “Perhaps what I call my thinking ain’t really so very understanding. I don’t say, no never now any more, you ain’t right, Melanctha, when you really say things to me. Perhaps I see it all to be very different when I come to really see what you mean by what you are always saying to me.” “You is very sweet and good to me always, Jeff Campbell,” said Melanctha. “’Deed I certainly am not good to you, Melanctha. Don’t I bother you all the time with my talking, but I really do like you a whole lot, Melanctha.” “And I like you, Jeff Campbell, and you certainly are mother, and father, and brother, and sister, and child and everything, always to me. I can’t say much about how good you been to me, Jeff Campbell, I never knew any man who was good and didn’t do things ugly, before I met you to take care of me, Jeff Campbell. Good-by, Jeff, come see me to-morrow, when you get through with your working.” “Sure Melanctha, you know that already,” said Jeff Campbell, and then he went away and left her.

These months had been an uncertain time for Jeff Campbell. He never knew how much he really knew about Melanctha. He saw her now for long times and very often. He was beginning always more and more to like her. But he did not seem to himself to know very much about her. He was beginning to feel he could almost trust the goodness in her. But then, always, really, he was not very sure about her. Melanctha always had ways that made him feel uncertain with her, and yet he was so near, in his feeling for her. He now never thought about all this in real words any more. He was always letting it fight itself out in him. He was now never taking any part in this fighting that was always going on inside him.

Jeff always loved now to be with Melanctha and yet he always hated to go to her. Somehow he was always afraid when he was to go to her, and yet he had made himself very certain that here he would not be a coward. He never felt any of this being afraid, when he was with her. Then they always were very true, and near to one another. But always when he was going to her, Jeff would like anything that could happen that would keep him a little longer from her.

It was a very uncertain time, all these months, for Jeff Campbell. He did not know very well what it was that he really wanted. He was very certain that he did not know very well what it was that Melanctha wanted. Jeff Campbell had always all his life loved to be with people, and he had loved all his life always to be thinking, but he was still only a great boy, was Jeff Campbell, and he had never before had any of this funny kind of feeling. Now, this evening, when he was free to go and see Melanctha, he talked to anybody he could find who would detain him, and so it was very late when at last he came to the house where Melanctha was waiting to receive him.

Jeff came in to where Melanctha was waiting for him, and he took off his hat and heavy coat, and then drew up a chair and sat down by the fire. It was very cold that night, and Jeff sat there, and rubbed his hands and tried to warm them. He had only said “How do you do” to Melanctha, he had not yet begun to talk to her. Melanctha sat there, by the fire, very quiet. The heat gave a pretty pink glow to her pale yellow and attractive face. Melanctha sat in a low chair, her hands, with their long, fluttering fingers, always ready to show her strong feeling, were lying quiet in her lap. Melanctha was very tired with her waiting for Jeff Campbell. She sat there very quiet and just watching. Jeff was a robust, dark, healthy, cheery negro. His hands were firm and kindly and unimpassioned. He touched women always with his big hands, like a brother. He always had a warm broad glow, like southern sunshine. He never had anything mysterious in him. He was open, he was pleasant, he was cheery, and always he wanted, as Melanctha once had wanted, always now he too wanted really to understand.

Jeff sat there this evening in his chair and was silent a long time, warming himself with the pleasant fire. He did not look at Melanctha who was watching. He sat there and just looked into the fire. At first his dark, open face was smiling, and he was rubbing the back of his black-brown hand over his mouth to help him in his smiling. Then he was thinking, and he frowned and rubbed his head hard, to help him in his thinking. Then he smiled again, but now his smiling was not very pleasant. His smile was now wavering on the edge of scorning. His smile changed more and more, and then he had a look as if he were deeply down, all disgusted. Now his face was darker, and he was bitter in his smiling, and he began, without looking from the fire, to talk to Melanctha, who was now very tense with her watching.

“Melanctha Herbert”, began Jeff Campbell, “I certainly after all this time I know you, I certainly do know little, real about you. You see, Melanctha, it’s like this way with me”; Jeff was frowning, with his thinking and looking very hard into the fire, “You see it’s just this way, with me now, Melanctha. Sometimes you seem like one kind of a girl to me, and sometimes you are like a girl that is all different to me, and the two kinds of girls is certainly very different to each other, and I can’t see any way they seem to have much to do, to be together in you. They certainly don’t seem to be made much like as if they could have anything really to do with each other. Sometimes you are a girl to me I certainly never would be trusting, and you got a laugh then so hard, it just rattles, and you got ways so bad, I can’t believe you mean them hardly, and yet all that I just been saying is certainly you one way I often see you, and it’s what your mother and Jane Harden always found you, and it’s what makes me hate so, to come near you. And then certainly sometimes, Melanctha, you certainly is all a different creature, and sometimes then there comes out in you what is certainly a thing, like a real beauty. I certainly, Melanctha, never can tell just how it is that it comes so lovely. Seems to me when it comes it’s got a real sweetness, that is more wonderful than a pure flower, and a gentleness, that is more tender than the sunshine, and a kindness, that makes one feel like summer, and then a way to know, that makes everything all over, and all that, and it does certainly seem to be real for the little while it’s lasting, for the little while that I can surely see it, and it gives me to feel like I certainly had got real religion. And then when I got rich with such a feeling, comes all that other girl, and then that seems more likely that that is really you what’s honest, and then I certainly do get awful afraid to come to you, and I certainly never do feel I could be very trusting with you. And then I certainly don’t know anything at all about you, and I certainly don’t know which is a real Melanctha Herbert, and I certainly don’t feel no longer, I ever want to talk to you. Tell me honest, Melanctha, which is the way that is you really, when you are alone, and real, and all honest. Tell me, Melanctha, for I certainly do want to know it.”

Melanctha did not make him any answer, and Jeff, without looking at her, after a little while, went on with his talking. “And then, Melanctha, sometimes you certainly do seem sort of cruel, and not to care about people being hurt or in trouble, something so hard about you it makes me sometimes real nervous, sometimes somehow like you always, like your being, with ‘Mis’ Herbert. You sure did do everything that any woman could, Melanctha, I certainly never did see anybody do things any better, and yet, I don’t know how to say just what I mean, Melanctha, but there was something awful hard about your feeling, so different from the way I’m always used to see good people feeling, and so it was the way Jane Harden and ‘Mis’ Herbert talked when they felt strong to talk about you, and yet, Melanctha, somehow I feel so really near to you, and you certainly have got an awful wonderful, strong kind of sweetness. I certainly would like to know for sure, Melanctha, whether I got really anything to be afraid for. I certainly did think once, Melanctha, I knew something about all kinds of women. I certainly know now really, how I don’t know anything sure at all about you, Melanctha, though I been with you so long, and so many times for whole hours with you, and I like so awful much to be with you, and I can always say anything I am thinking to you. I certainly do awful wish, Melanctha, I really was more understanding. I certainly do that same, Melanctha.”

Jeff stopped now and looked harder than before into the fire. His face changed from his thinking back into that look that was so like as if he was all through and through him, disgusted with what he had been thinking. He sat there a long time, very quiet, and then slowly, somehow, it came strongly to him that Melanctha Herbert, there beside him, was trembling and feeling it all to be very bitter. “Why, Melanctha,” cried Jeff Campbell, and he got up and put his arm around her like a brother. “I stood it just so long as I could bear it, Jeff,” sobbed Melanctha, and then she gave herself away, to her misery, “I was awful ready, Jeff, to let you say anything you liked that gave you any pleasure. You could say all about me what you wanted, Jeff, and I would try to stand it, so as you would be sure to be liking it, Jeff, but you was too cruel to me. When you do that kind of seeing how much you can make a woman suffer, you ought to give her a little rest, once sometimes, Jeff. They can’t any of us stand it so for always, Jeff. I certainly did stand it just as long as I could, so you would like it, but I,—oh Jeff, you went on too long to-night Jeff. I couldn’t stand it not a minute longer the way you was doing of it, Jeff. When you want to be seeing how the way a woman is really made of, Jeff, you shouldn’t never be so cruel, never to be thinking how much she can stand, the strong way you always do it, Jeff.” “Why, Melanctha,” cried Jeff Campbell, in his horror, and then he was very tender to her, and like a good, strong, gentle brother in his soothing of her, “Why Melanctha dear, I certainly don’t now see what it is you mean by what you was just saying to me. Why Melanctha, you poor little girl, you certainly never did believe I ever knew I was giving you real suffering. Why, Melanctha, how could you ever like me if you thought I ever could be so like a red Indian?” “I didn’t just know, Jeff,” and Melanctha nestled to him, “I certainly never did know just what it was you wanted to be doing with me, but I certainly wanted you should do anything you liked, you wanted, to make me more understanding for you. I tried awful hard to stand it, Jeff, so as you could do anything you wanted with me.” “Good Lord and Jesus Christ, Melanctha!” cried Jeff Campbell. “I certainly never can know anything about you real, Melanctha, you poor little girl,” and Jeff drew her closer to him, “But I certainly do admire and trust you a whole lot now, Melanctha. I certainly do, for I certainly never did think I was hurting you at all, Melanctha, by the things I always been saying to you. Melanctha, you poor little, sweet, trembling baby now, be good, Melanctha. I certainly can’t ever tell you how awful sorry I am to hurt you so, Melanctha. I do anything I can to show you how I never did mean to hurt you, Melanctha.” “I know, I know,” murmured Melanctha, clinging to him. “I know you are a good man, Jeff. I always know that, no matter how much you can hurt me.” “I sure don’t see how you can think so, Melanctha, if you certainly did think I was trying so hard just to hurt you.” “Hush, you are only a great big boy, Jeff Campbell, and you don’t know nothing yet about real hurting,” said Melanctha, smiling up through her crying, at him. “You see, Jeff, I never knew anybody I could know real well and yet keep on always respecting, till I came to know you real well, Jeff.” “I sure don’t understand that very well, Melanctha. I ain’t a bit better than just lots of others of the colored people. You certainly have been unlucky with the kind you met before me, that’s all, Melanctha. I certainly ain’t very good, Melanctha.” “Hush, Jeff, you don’t know nothing at all about what you are,” said Melanctha. “Perhaps you are right, Melanctha. I don’t say ever any more, you ain’t right, when you say things to me, Melanctha,” and Jefferson sighed, and then he smiled, and then they were quiet a long time together, and then after some more kindness, it was late, and then Jeff left her.

Jeff Campbell, all these months, had never told his good mother anything about Melanctha Herbert. Somehow he always kept his seeing her so much now, to himself. Melanctha too had never had any of her other friends meet him. They always acted together, these two, as if their being so much together was a secret, but really there was no one who would have made it any harder for them. Jeff Campbell did not really know how it had happened that they were so secret. He did not know if it was what Melanctha wanted. Jeff had never spoken to her at all about it. It just seemed as if it were well understood between them that nobody should know that they were so much together. It was as if it were agreed between them, that they should be alone by themselves always, and so they would work out together what they meant by what they were always saying to each other.

Jefferson often spoke to Melanctha about his good mother. He never said anything about whether Melanctha would want to meet her. Jefferson never quite understood why all this had happened so, in secret. He never really knew what it was that Melanctha really wanted. In all these ways he just, by his nature, did, what he sort of felt Melanctha wanted. And so they continued to be alone and much together, and now it had come to be the spring time, and now they had all out-doors to wander.

They had many days now when they were very happy. Jeff every day found that he really liked Melanctha better. Now surely he was beginning to have real, deep feeling in him. And still he loved to talk himself out to Melanctha, and he loved to tell her how good it all was to him, and how he always loved to be with her, and to tell her always all about it. One day, now Jeff arranged, that Sunday they would go out and have a happy, long day in the bright fields, and they would be all day just alone together. The day before, Jeff was called in to see Jane Harden.

Jane Harden was very sick almost all day and Jeff Campbell did everything he could to make her better. After a while Jane became more easy and then she began to talk to Jeff about Melanctha. Jane did not know how much Jeff was now seeing of Melanctha. Jane these days never saw Melanctha. Jane began to talk of the time when she first knew Melanctha. Jane began to tell how in these days Melanctha had very little understanding. She was young then and she had a good mind. Jane Harden never would say Melanctha never had a good mind, but in those days Melanctha certainly had not been very understanding. Jane began to explain to Jeff Campbell how in every way, she Jane, had taught Melanctha. Jane then began to explain how eager Melanctha always had been for all that kind of learning. Jane Harden began to tell how they had wandered. Jane began to tell how Melanctha once had loved her, Jane Harden. Jane began to tell Jeff of all the bad ways Melanctha had used with her. Jane began to tell all she knew of the way Melanctha had gone on, after she had left her. Jane began to tell all about the different men, white ones and blacks, Melanctha never was particular about things like that, Jane Harden said in passing, not that Melanctha was a bad one, and she had a good mind, Jane Harden never would say that she hadn’t, but Melanctha always liked to use all the understanding ways that Jane had taught her, and so she wanted to know everything, always, that they knew how to teach her.

Jane was beginning to make Jeff Campbell see much clearer. Jane Harden did not know what it was that she was really doing with all this talking. Jane did not know what Jeff was feeling. Jane was always honest when she was talking, and now it just happened she had started talking about her old times with Melanctha Herbert. Jeff understood very well that it was all true what Jane was saying. Jeff Campbell was beginning now to see very clearly. He was beginning to feel very sick inside him. He knew now many things Melanctha had not yet taught him. He felt very sick and his heart was very heavy, and Melanctha certainly did seem very ugly to him. Jeff was at last beginning to know what it was to have deep feeling. He took care a little longer of Jane Harden, and then he went to his other patients, and then he went home to his room, and he sat down and at last he had stopped thinking. He was very sick and his heart was very heavy in him. He was very tired and all the world was very dreary to him, and he knew very well now at last, he was really feeling. He knew it now from the way it hurt him. He knew very well that now at last he was beginning to really have understanding. The next day he had arranged to spend, long and happy, all alone in the spring fields with Melanctha, wandering. He wrote her a note and said he could not go, he had a sick patient and would have to stay home with him. For three days after, he made no sign to Melanctha. He was very sick all these days, and his heart was very heavy in him, and he knew very well that now at last he had learned what it was to have deep feeling.

At last one day he got a letter from Melanctha. “I certainly don’t rightly understand what you are doing now to me Jeff Campbell,” wrote Melanctha Herbert. “I certainly don’t rightly understand Jeff Campbell why you ain’t all these days been near me, but I certainly do suppose it’s just another one of the queer kind of ways you have to be good, and repenting of yourself all of a sudden. I certainly don’t say to you Jeff Campbell I admire very much the way you take to be good Jeff Campbell. I am sorry Dr. Campbell, but I certainly am afraid I can’t stand it no more from you the way you have been just acting. I certainly can’t stand it any more the way you act when you have been as if you thought I was always good enough for anybody to have with them, and then you act as if I was a bad one and you always just despise me. I certainly am afraid Dr. Campbell I can’t stand it any more like that. I certainly can’t stand it any more the way you are always changing. I certainly am afraid Dr. Campbell you ain’t man enough to deserve to have anybody care so much to be always with you. I certainly am awful afraid Dr. Campbell I don’t ever any more want to really see you. Good-by Dr. Campbell I wish you always to be real happy.”

Jeff Campbell sat in his room, very quiet, a long time, after he got through reading this letter. He sat very still and first he was very angry. As if he, too, did not know very badly what it was to suffer keenly. As if he had not been very strong to stay with Melanctha when he never knew what it was that she really wanted. He knew he was very right to be angry, he knew he really had not been a coward. He knew Melanctha had done many things it was very hard for him to forgive her. He knew very well he had done his best to be kind, and to trust her, and to be loyal to her, and now;—and then Jeff suddenly remembered how one night Melanctha had been so strong to suffer, and he felt come back to him the sweetness in her, and then Jeff knew that really, he always forgave her, and that really, it all was that he was so sorry he had hurt her, and he wanted to go straight away and be a comfort to her. Jeff knew very well, that what Jane Harden had told him about Melanctha and her bad ways, had been a true story, and yet he wanted very badly to be with Melanctha. Perhaps she could teach him to really understand it better. Perhaps she could teach him how it could be all true, and yet how he could be right to believe in her and to trust her.

Jeff sat down and began his answer to her. “Dear Melanctha,” Jeff wrote to her. “I certainly don’t think you got it all just right in the letter, I just been reading, that you just wrote me. I certainly don’t think you are just fair or very understanding to all I have to suffer to keep straight on to really always to believe in you and trust you. I certainly don’t think you always are fair to remember right how hard it is for a man, who thinks like I was always thinking, not to think you do things very bad very often. I certainly don’t think, Melanctha, I ain’t right when I was so angry when I got your letter to me. I know very well, Melanctha, that with you, I never have been a coward. I find it very hard, and I never said it any different, it is hard to me to be understanding, and to know really what it is you wanted, and what it is you are meaning by what you are always saying to me. I don’t say ever, it ain’t very hard for you to be standing that I ain’t very quick to be following whichever way that you are always leading. You know very well, Melanctha, it hurts me very bad and way inside me when I have to hurt you, but I always got to be real honest with you. There ain’t no other way for me to be, with you, and I know very well it hurts me too, a whole lot, when I can’t follow so quick as you would have me. I don’t like to be a coward to you, Melanctha, and I don’t like to say what I ain’t meaning to you. And if you don’t want me to do things honest, Melanctha, why I can’t ever talk to you, and you are right when you say, you never again want to see me, but if you got any real sense of what I always been feeling with you, and if you got any right sense, Melanctha, of how hard I been trying to think and to feel right for you, I will be very glad to come and see you, and to begin again with you. I don’t say anything now, Melanctha, about how bad I been this week, since I saw you, Melanctha. It don’t ever do any good to talk such things over. All I know is I do my best, Melanctha, to you, and I don’t say, no, never, I can do any different than just to be honest and come as fast as I think it’s right for me to be going in the ways you teach me to be really understanding. So don’t talk any more foolishness, Melanctha, about my always changing. I don’t change, never, and I got to do what I think is right and honest to me, and I never told you any different, and you always knew it very well that I always would do just so. If you like me to come and see you to-morrow, and go out with you, I will be very glad to, Melanctha. Let me know right away, what it is you want me to be doing for you, Melanctha.

Very truly yours,
Jefferson Campbell

“Please come to me, Jeff.” Melanctha wrote back for her answer. Jeff went very slowly to Melanctha, glad as he was, still to be going to her. Melanctha came, very quick, to meet him, when she saw him from where she had been watching for him. They went into the house together. They were very glad to be together. They were very good to one another.

“I certainly did think, Melanctha, this time almost really, you never did want me to come to you at all any more to see you,” said Jeff Campbell to her, when they had begun again with their talking to each other. “You certainly did make me think, perhaps really this time, Melanctha, it was all over, my being with you ever, and I was very mad, and very sorry, too, Melanctha.”

“Well you certainly was very bad to me, Jeff Campbell,” said Melanctha, fondly.

“I certainly never do say any more you ain’t always right, Melanctha,” Jeff answered and he was very ready now with cheerful laughing, “I certainly never do say that any more, Melanctha, if I know it, but still, really, Melanctha, honest, I think perhaps I wasn’t real bad to you any more than you just needed from me.”

Jeff held Melanctha in his arms and kissed her. He sighed then and was very silent with her. “Well, Melanctha,” he said at last, with some more laughing, “well, Melanctha, any way you can’t say ever it ain’t, if we are ever friends good and really, you can’t say, no, never, but that we certainly have worked right hard to get both of us together for it, so we shall sure deserve it then, if we can ever really get it.” “We certainly have worked real hard, Jeff, I can’t say that ain’t all right the way you say it,” said Melanctha. “I certainly never can deny it, Jeff, when I feel so worn with all the trouble you been making for me, you bad boy, Jeff,” and then Melanctha smiled and then she sighed, and then she was very silent with him.

At last Jeff was to go away. They stood there on the steps for a long time trying to say good-by to each other. At last Jeff made himself really say it. At last he made himself, that he went down the steps and went away.

On the next Sunday they arranged, they were to have the long happy day of wandering that they had lost last time by Jane Harden’s talking. Not that Melanctha Herbert had heard yet of Jane Harden’s talking.

Jeff saw Melanctha every day now. Jeff was a little uncertain all this time inside him, for he had never yet told to Melanctha what it was that had so nearly made him really want to leave her. Jeff knew that for him, it was not right he should not tell her. He knew they could only have real peace between them when he had been honest, and had really told her. On this long Sunday Jeff was certain that he would really tell her.

They were very happy all that day in their wandering. They had taken things along to eat together. They sat in the bright fields and they were happy, they wandered in the woods and they were happy. Jeff always loved in this way to wander. Jeff always loved to watch everything as it was growing, and he loved all the colors in the trees and on the ground, and the little, new, bright colored bugs he found in the moist ground and in the grass he loved to lie on and in which he was always so busy searching. Jeff loved everything that moved and that was still, and that had color, and beauty, and real being.

Jeff loved very much this day while they were wandering. He almost forgot that he had any trouble with him still inside him. Jeff loved to be there with Melanctha Herbert. She was always so sympathetic to him for the way she listened to everything he found and told her, the way she felt his joy in all this being, the way she never said she wanted anything different from the way they had it. It was certainly a busy and a happy day, this their first long day of really wandering.

Later they were tired, and Melanctha sat down on the ground, and Jeff threw himself his full length beside her. Jeff lay there, very quiet, and then he pressed her hand and kissed it and murmured to her, “You certainly are very good to me, Melanctha.” Melanctha felt it very deep and did not answer. Jeff lay there a long time, looking up above him. He was counting all the little leaves he saw above him. He was following all the little clouds with his eyes as they sailed past him. He watched all the birds that flew high beyond him, and all the time Jeff knew he must tell to Melanctha what it was he knew now, that which Jane Harden, just a week ago, had told him. He knew very well that for him it was certain that he had to say it. It was hard, but for Jeff Campbell the only way to lose it was to say it, the only way to know Melanctha really, was to tell her all the struggle he had made to know her, to tell her so she could help him to understand his trouble better, to help him so that never again he could have any way to doubt her.

Jeff lay there a long time, very quiet, always looking up above him, and yet feeling very close now to Melanctha. At last he turned a little toward her, took her hands closer in his to make him feel it stronger, and then very slowly, for the words came very hard for him, slowly he began his talk to her.

“Melanctha,” began Jeff, very slowly, “Melanctha, it ain’t right I shouldn’t tell you why I went away last week and almost never got the chance again to see you. Jane Harden was sick, and I went in to take care of her. She began to tell everything she ever knew about you. She didn’t know how well now I know you. I didn’t tell her not to go on talking. I listened while she told me everything about you. I certainly found it very hard with what she told me. I know she was talking truth in everything she said about you. I knew you had been free in your ways, Melanctha, I knew you liked to get excitement the way I always hate to see the colored people take it. I didn’t know, till I heard Jane Harden say it, you had done things so bad, Melanctha. When Jane Harden told me, I got very sick, Melanctha. I couldn’t bear hardly, to think, perhaps I was just another like them to you, Melanctha. I was wrong not to trust you perhaps, Melanctha, but it did make things very ugly to me. I try to be honest to you, Melanctha, the way you say you really want it from me.”

Melanctha drew her hands from Jeff Campbell. She sat there, and there was deep scorn in her anger.

“If you wasn’t all through just selfish and nothing else, Jeff Campbell, you would take care you wouldn’t have to tell me things like this, Jeff Campbell.”

Jeff was silent a little, and he waited before he gave his answer. It was not the power of Melanctha’s words that held him, for, for them, he had his answer, it was the power of the mood that filled Melanctha, and for that he had no answer. At last he broke through this awe, with his slow fighting resolution, and he began to give his answer.

“I don’t say ever, Melanctha,” he began, “it wouldn’t have been more right for me to stop Jane Harden in her talking and to come to you to have you tell me what you were when I never knew you. I don’t say it, no never to you, that that would not have been the right way for me to do, Melanctha. But I certainly am without any kind of doubting, I certainly do know for sure, I had a good right to know about what you were and your ways and your trying to use your understanding, every kind of way you could to get your learning. I certainly did have a right to know things like that about you, Melanctha. I don’t say it ever, Melanctha, and I say it very often, I don’t say ever I shouldn’t have stopped Jane Harden in her talking and come to you and asked you yourself to tell me all about it, but I guess I wanted to keep myself from how much it would hurt me more, to have you yourself say it to me. Perhaps it was I wanted to keep you from having it hurt you so much more, having you to have to tell it to me. I don’t know, I don’t say it was to help you from being hurt most, or to help me. Perhaps I was a coward to let Jane Harden tell me ’stead of coming straight to you, to have you tell me, but I certainly am sure, Melanctha, I certainly had a right to know such things about you. I don’t say it ever, ever, Melanctha, I hadn’t the just right to know those things about you.” Melanctha laughed her harsh laugh. “You needn’t have been under no kind of worry, Jeff Campbell, about whether you should have asked me. You could have asked, it wouldn’t have hurt nothing. I certainly never would have told you nothing.” “I am not so sure of that, Melanctha,” said Jeff Campbell. “I certainly do think you would have told me. I certainly do think I could make you feel it right to tell me. I certainly do think all I did wrong was to let Jane Harden tell me. I certainly do know I never did wrong, to learn what she told me. I certainly know very well, Melanctha, if I had come here to you, you would have told it all to me, Melanctha.”

He was silent, and this struggle lay there, strong, between them. It was a struggle, sure to be going on always between them. It was a struggle that was as sure always to be going on between them, as their minds and hearts always were to have different ways of working.

At last Melanctha took his hand, leaned over him and kissed him. “I sure am very fond of you, Jeff Campbell,” Melanctha whispered to him.

Now for a little time there was not any kind of trouble between Jeff Campbell and Melanctha Herbert. They were always together now for long times, and very often. They got much joy now, both of them, from being all the time together.

It was summer now, and they had warm sunshine to wander. It was summer now, and Jeff Campbell had more time to wander, for colored people never get sick so much in summer. It was summer now, and there was a lovely silence everywhere, and all the noises, too, that they heard around them were lovely ones, and added to the joy, in these warm days, they loved so much to be together.

They talked some to each other in these days, did Jeff Campbell and Melanctha Herbert, but always in these days their talking more and more was like it always is with real lovers. Jeff did not talk so much now about what he before always had been thinking. Sometimes Jeff would be, as if he was just waking from himself to be with Melanctha, and then he would find he had been really all the long time with her, and he had really never needed to be doing any thinking.

It was sometimes pure joy Jeff would be talking to Melanctha, in these warm days he loved so much to wander with her. Sometimes Jeff would lose all himself in a strong feeling. Very often now, and always with more joy in his feeling, he would find himself, he did not know how or what it was he had been thinking. And Melanctha always loved very well to make him feel it. She always now laughed a little at him, and went back a little in him to his before, always thinking, and she teased him with his always now being so good with her in his feeling, and then she would so well and freely, and with her pure, strong ways of reaching, she would give him all the love she knew now very well, how much he always wanted to be sure he really had it.

And Jeff took it straight now, and he loved it, and he felt, strong, the joy of all this being, and it swelled out full inside him, and he poured it all out back to her in freedom, in tender kindness, and in joy, and in gentle brother fondling. And Melanctha loved him for it always, her Jeff Campbell now, who never did things ugly, for her, like all the men she always knew before always had been doing to her. And they loved it always, more and more, together, with this new feeling they had now, in these long summer days so warm; they, always together now, just these two so dear, more and more to each other always, and the summer evenings when they wandered, and the noises in the full streets, and the music of the organs, and the dancing, and the warm smell of the people, and of dogs and of the horses, and all the joy of the strong, sweet pungent, dirty, moist, warm negro southern summer.

Every day now, Jeff seemed to be coming nearer, to be really loving. Every day now, Melanctha poured it all out to him, with more freedom. Every day now, they seemed to be having more and more, both together, of this strong, right feeling. More and more every day now they seemed to know more really, what it was each other one was always feeling. More and more now every day Jeff found in himself, he felt more trusting. More and more every day now, he did not think anything in words about what he was always doing. Every day now more and more Melanctha would let out to Jeff her real, strong feeling.

One day there had been much joy between them, more than they ever yet had had with their new feeling. All the day they had lost themselves in warm wandering. Now they were lying there and resting, with a green, bright, light-flecked world around them.

What was it that now really happened to them? What was it that Melanctha did, that made everything get all ugly for them? What was it that Melanctha felt then, that made Jeff remember all the feeling he had had in him when Jane Harden told him how Melanctha had learned to be so very understanding? Jeff did not know how it was that it had happened to him. It was all green, and warm, and very lovely to him, and now Melanctha somehow had made it all so ugly for him. What was it Melanctha was now doing with him? What was it he used to be thinking was the right way for him and all the colored people to be always trying to make it right, the way they should be always living? Why was Melanctha Herbert now all so ugly for him?

Melanctha Herbert somehow had made him feel deeply just then, what very more it was that she wanted from him. Jeff Campbell now felt in him what everybody always had needed to make them really understanding, to him. Jeff felt a strong disgust inside him; not for Melanctha herself, to him, not for himself really, in him, not for what it was that everybody wanted, in them; he only had disgust because he never could know really in him, what it was he wanted, to be really right in understanding, for him, he only had disgust because he never could know really what it was really right to him to be always doing, in the things he had before believed in, the things he before had believed in for himself and for all the colored people, the living regular, and the never wanting to be always having new things, just to keep on, always being in excitements. All the old thinking now came up very strong inside him. He sort of turned away then, and threw Melanctha from him.

Jeff never, even now, knew what it was that moved him. He never, even now, was ever sure, he really knew what Melanctha was, when she was real herself, and honest. He thought he knew, and then there came to him some moment, just like this one, when she really woke him up to be strong in him. Then he really knew he could know nothing. He knew then, he never could know what it was she really wanted with him. He knew then he never could know really what it was he felt inside him. It was all so mixed up inside him. All he knew was he wanted very badly Melanctha should be there beside him, and he wanted very badly, too, always to throw her from him. What was it really that Melanctha wanted with him? What was it really, he, Jeff Campbell, wanted she should give him? “I certainly did think now,” Jeff Campbell groaned inside him, “I certainly did think now I really was knowing all right, what I wanted. I certainly did really think now I was knowing how to be trusting with Melanctha. I certainly did think it was like that now with me sure, after all I’ve been through all this time with her. And now I certainly do know I don’t know anything that’s very real about her. Oh the good Lord help and keep me!” and Jeff groaned hard inside him, and he buried his face deep in the green grass underneath him, and Melanctha Herbert was very silent there beside him.

Then Jeff turned to look and see her. She was lying very still there by him, and the bitter water on her face was biting. Jeff was so very sorry then, all over and inside him, the way he always was when Melanctha had been deep hurt by him. “I didn’t mean to be so bad again to you, Melanctha, dear one,” and he was very tender to her. “I certainly didn’t never mean to go to be so bad to you, Melanctha, darling. I certainly don’t know, Melanctha, darling, what it is makes me act so to you sometimes, when I certainly ain’t meaning anything like I want to hurt you. I certainly don’t mean to be so bad, Melanctha, only it comes so quick on me before I know what I am acting to you. I certainly am all sorry, hard, to be so bad to you, Melanctha, darling.” “I suppose, Jeff,” said Melanctha, very low and bitter, “I suppose you are always thinking, Jeff, somebody had ought to be ashamed with us two together, and you certainly do think you don’t see any way to it, Jeff, for me to be feeling that way ever, so you certainly don’t see any way to it, only to do it just so often for me. That certainly is the way always with you, Jeff Campbell, if I understand you right the way you are always acting to me. That certainly is right the way I am saying it to you now, Jeff Campbell. You certainly didn’t anyway trust me now no more, did you, when you just acted so bad to me. I certainly am right the way I say it Jeff now to you. I certainly am right when I ask you for it now, to tell me what I ask you, about not trusting me more then again, Jeff, just like you never really knew me. You certainly never did trust me just then, Jeff, you hear me?” “Yes, Melanctha,” Jeff answered slowly. Melanctha paused. “I guess I certainly never can forgive you this time, Jeff Campbell,” she said firmly. Jeff paused too, and thought a little. “I certainly am afraid you never can no more now again, Melanctha,” he said sadly.

They lay there very quiet now a long time, each one thinking very hard on their own trouble. At last Jeff began again to tell Melanctha what it was he was always thinking with her. “I certainly do know, Melanctha, you certainly now don’t want any more to be hearing me just talking, but you see, Melanctha, really, it’s just like this way always with me. You see, Melanctha, its like this way now all the time with me. You remember, Melanctha, what I was once telling to you, when I didn’t know you very long together, about how I certainly never did know more than just two kinds of ways of loving, one way the way it is good to be in families and the other kind of way, like animals are all the time just with each other, and how I didn’t ever like that last kind of way much for any of the colored people. You see Melanctha, it’s like this way with me. I got a new feeling now, you been teaching to me, just like I told you once, just like a new religion to me, and I see perhaps what really loving is like, like really having everything together, new things, little pieces all different, like I always before been thinking was bad to be having, all go together like, to make one good big feeling. You see, Melanctha, it’s certainly like that you make me been seeing, like I never know before any way there was of all kinds of loving to come together to make one way really truly lovely. I see that now, sometimes, the way you certainly been teaching me, Melanctha, really, and then I love you those times, Melanctha, like a real religion, and then it comes over me all sudden, I don’t know anything real about you Melanctha, dear one, and then it comes over me sudden, perhaps I certainly am wrong now, thinking all this way so lovely, and not thinking now any more the old way I always before was always thinking, about what was the right way for me, to live regular and all the colored people, and then I think, perhaps, Melanctha you are really just a bad one, and I think, perhaps I certainly am doing it so because I just am too anxious to be just having all the time excitements, like I don’t ever like really to be doing when I know it, and then I always get so bad to you, Melanctha, and I can’t help it with myself then, never, for I want to be always right really in the ways, I have to do them. I certainly do very badly want to be right, Melanctha, the only way I know is right Melanctha really, and I don’t know any way, Melanctha, to find out really, whether my old way, the way I always used to be thinking, or the new way, you make so like a real religion to me sometimes, Melanctha, which way certainly is the real right way for me to be always thinking, and then I certainly am awful good and sorry, Melanctha, I always give you so much trouble, hurting you with the bad ways I am acting. Can’t you help me to any way, to make it all straight for me, Melanctha, so I know right and real what it is I should be acting. You see, Melanctha, I don’t want always to be a coward with you, if I only could know certain what was the right way for me to be acting. I certainly am real sure, Melanctha, that would be the way I would be acting, if I only knew it sure for certain now, Melanctha. Can’t you help me any way to find out real and true, Melanctha, dear one. I certainly do badly want to know always, the way I should be acting.”

“No, Jeff, dear, I certainly can’t help you much in that kind of trouble you are always having. All I can do now, Jeff, is to just keep certainly with my believing you are good always, Jeff, and though you certainly do hurt me bad, I always got strong faith in you, Jeff, more in you certainly, than you seem to be having in your acting to me, always so bad, Jeff.”

“You certainly are very good to me, Melanctha, dear one,” Jeff said, after a long, tender silence. “You certainly are very good to me, Melanctha, darling, and me so bad to you always, in my acting. Do you love me good, and right, Melanctha, always?” “Always and always, you be sure of that now you have me. Oh you Jeff, you always be so stupid.” “I certainly never can say now you ain’t right, when you say that to me so, Melanctha,” Jeff answered. “Oh, Jeff dear, I love you always, you know that now, all right, for certain. If you don’t know it right now, Jeff, really, I prove it to you now, for good and always.” And they lay there a long time in their loving, and then Jeff began again with his happy free enjoying.

“I sure am a good boy to be learning all the time the right way you are teaching me, Melanctha, darling,” began Jeff Campbell, laughing, “You can’t say no, never, I ain’t a good scholar for you to be teaching now, Melanctha, and I am always so ready to come to you every day, and never playing hooky ever from you. You can’t say ever, Melanctha, now can you, I ain’t a real good boy to be always studying to be learning to be real bright, just like my teacher. You can’t say ever to me, I ain’t a good boy to you now, Melanctha.” “Not near so good, Jeff Campbell, as such a good, patient kind of teacher, like me, who never teaches any ways it ain’t good her scholars should be knowing, ought to be really having, Jeff, you hear me? I certainly don’t think I am right for you, to be forgiving always, when you are so bad, and I so patient, with all this hard teaching always.” “But you do forgive me always, sure, Melanctha, always?” “Always and always, you be sure Jeff, and I certainly am afraid I never can stop with my forgiving, you always are going to be so bad to me, and I always going to have to be so good with my forgiving.” “Oh! Oh!” cried Jeff Campbell, laughing, “I ain’t going to be so bad for always, sure I ain’t, Melanctha, my own darling. And sure you do forgive me really, and sure you love me true and really, sure, Melanctha?” “Sure, sure, Jeff, boy, sure now and always, sure now you believe me, sure you do, Jeff, always.” “I sure hope I does, with all my heart, Melanctha, darling.” “I sure do that same, Jeff, dear boy, now you really know what it is to be loving, and I prove it to you now so, Jeff, you never can be forgetting. You see now, Jeff, good and certain, what I always before been saying to you, Jeff, now.” “Yes, Melanctha, darling,” murmured Jeff, and he was very happy in it, and so the two of them now in the warm air of the sultry, southern, negro sunshine, lay there for a long time just resting.

And now for a real long time there was no open trouble any more between Jeff Campbell and Melanctha Herbert. Then it came that Jeff knew he could not say out any more, what it was he wanted, he could not say out any more, what it was, he wanted to know about, what Melanctha wanted.

Melanctha sometimes now, when she was tired with being all the time so much excited, when Jeff would talk a long time to her about what was right for them both to be always doing, would be, as if she gave way in her head, and lost herself in a bad feeling. Sometimes when they had been strong in their loving, and Jeff would have rise inside him some strange feeling, and Melanctha felt it in him as it would soon be coming, she would lose herself then in this bad feeling that made her head act as if she never knew what it was they were doing. And slowly now, Jeff soon always came to be feeling that his Melanctha would be hurt very much in her head in the ways he never liked to think of, if she would ever now again have to listen to his trouble, when he was telling about what it was he still was wanting to make things for himself really understanding.

Now Jeff began to have always a strong feeling that Melanctha could no longer stand it, with all her bad suffering, to let him fight out with himself what was right for him to be doing. Now he felt he must not, when she was there with him, keep on, with this kind of fighting that was always going on inside him. Jeff Campbell never knew yet, what he thought was the right way, for himself and for all the colored people to be living. Jeff was coming always each time closer to be really understanding, but now Melanctha was so bad in her suffering with him, that he knew she could not any longer have him with her while he was always showing that he never really yet was sure what it was, the right way, for them to be really loving.

Jeff saw now he had to go so fast, so that Melanctha never would have to wait any to get from him always all that she ever wanted. He never could be honest now, he never could be now, any more, trying to be really understanding, for always every moment now he felt it to be a strong thing in him, how very much it was Melanctha Herbert always suffered.

Jeff did not know very well these days, what it was, was really happening to him. All he knew every now and then, when they were getting strong to get excited, the way they used to when he gave his feeling out so that he could be always honest, that Melanctha somehow never seemed to hear him, she just looked at him and looked as if her head hurt with him, and then Jeff had to keep himself from being honest, and he had to go so fast, and to do everything Melanctha ever wanted from him.

Jeff did not like it very well these days, in his true feeling. He knew now very well Melanctha was not strong enough inside her to stand any more of his slow way of doing. And yet now he knew he was not honest in his feeling. Now he always had to show more to Melanctha than he was ever feeling. Now she made him go so fast, and he knew it was not real with his feeling, and yet he could not make her suffer so any more because he always was so slow with his feeling.

It was very hard for Jeff Campbell to make all this way of doing, right, inside him. If Jeff Campbell could not be straight out, and real honest, he never could be very strong inside him. Now Melanctha, with her making him feel, always, how good she was and how very much she suffered in him, made him always go so fast then, he could not be strong then, to feel things out straight then inside him. Always now when he was with her, he was being more, than he could already yet, be feeling for her. Always now, with her, he had something inside him always holding in him, always now, with her, he was far ahead of his own feeling.

Jeff Campbell never knew very well these days what it was that was going on inside him. All he knew was, he was uneasy now always to be with Melanctha. All he knew was, that he was always uneasy when he was with Melanctha, not the way he used to be from just not being very understanding, but now, because he never could be honest with her, because he was now always feeling her strong suffering, in her, because he knew now he was having a straight, good feeling with her, but she went so fast, and he was so slow to her; Jeff knew his right feeling never got a chance to show itself as strong, to her.

All this was always getting harder for Jeff Campbell. He was very proud to hold himself to be strong, was Jeff Campbell. He was very tender not to hurt Melanctha, when he knew she would be sure to feel it badly in her head a long time after, he hated that he could not now be honest with her, he wanted to stay away to work it out all alone, without her, he was afraid she would feel it to suffer, if he kept away now from her. He was uneasy always, with her, he was uneasy when he thought about her, he knew now he had a good, straight, strong feeling of right loving for her, and yet now he never could use it to be good and honest with her.

Jeff Campbell did not know, these days, anything he could do to make it better for her. He did not know anything he could do, to set himself really right in his acting and his thinking toward her. She pulled him so fast with her, and he did not dare to hurt her, and he could not come right, so fast, the way she always needed he should be doing it now, for her.

These days were not very joyful ones now any more, to Jeff Campbell, with Melanctha. He did not think it out to himself now, in words, about her. He did not know enough, what was his real trouble, with her.

Sometimes now and again with them, and with all this trouble for a little while well forgotten by him, Jeff, and Melanctha with him, would be very happy in a strong, sweet loving. Sometimes then, Jeff would find himself to be soaring very high in his true loving. Sometimes Jeff would find then, in his loving, his soul swelling out full inside him. Always Jeff felt now in himself, deep feeling.

Always now Jeff had to go so much faster than was real with his feeling. Yet always Jeff knew now he had a right, strong feeling. Always now when Jeff was wondering, it was Melanctha he was doubting, in the loving. Now he would often ask her, was she real now to him, in her loving. He would ask her often, feeling something queer about it all inside him, though yet he was never really strong in his doubting, and always Melanctha would answer to him, “Yes Jeff, sure, you know it, always,” and always Jeff felt a doubt now, in her loving.

Always now Jeff felt in himself, deep loving. Always now he did not know really, if Melanctha was true in her loving.

All these days Jeff was uncertain in him, and he was uneasy about which way he should act so as not to be wrong and put them both into bad trouble. Always now he was, as if he must feel deep into Melanctha to see if it was real loving he would find she now had in her, and always he would stop himself, with her, for always he was afraid now that he might badly hurt her.

Always now he liked it better when he was detained when he had to go and see her. Always now he never liked to go to be with her, although he never wanted really, not to be always with her. Always now he never felt really at ease with her, even when they were good friends together. Always now he felt, with her, he could not be really honest to her. And Jeff never could be happy with her when he could not feel strong to tell all his feeling to her. Always now every day he found it harder to make the time pass, with her, and not let his feeling come so that he would quarrel with her.

And so one evening, late, he was to go to her. He waited a little long, before he went to her. He was afraid, in himself, to-night, he would surely hurt her. He never wanted to go when he might quarrel with her.

Melanctha sat there looking very angry, when he came in to her. Jeff took off his hat and coat and then sat down by the fire with her.

“If you come in much later to me just now, Jeff Campbell, I certainly never would have seen you no more never to speak to you, ’thout your apologising real humble to me.” “Apologising Melanctha,” and Jeff laughed and was scornful to her, “Apologising, Melanctha, I ain’t proud that kind of way, Melanctha, I don’t mind apologising to you, Melanctha, all I mind, Melanctha is to be doing of things wrong, to you.” “That’s easy, to say things that way, Jeff to me. But you never was very proud Jeff, to be courageous to me.” “I don’t know about that Melanctha. I got courage to say some things hard, when I mean them, to you.” “Oh, yes, Jeff, I know all about that, Jeff, to me. But I mean real courage, to run around and not care nothing about what happens, and always to be game in any kind of trouble. That’s what I mean by real courage, to me, Jeff, if you want to know it.” “Oh, yes, Melanctha, I know all that kind of courage. I see plenty of it all the time with some kinds of colored men and with some girls like you Melanctha, and Jane Harden. I know all about how you are always making a fuss to be proud because you don’t holler so much when you run in to where you ain’t got any business to be, and so you get hurt, the way you ought to. And then, you kind of people are very brave then, sure, with all your kinds of suffering, but the way I see it, going round with all my patients, that kind of courage makes all kind of trouble, for them who ain’t so noble with their courage, and then they got it, always to be bearing it, when the end comes, to be hurt the hardest. It’s like running around and being game to spend all your money always, and then a man’s wife and children are the ones do all the starving and they don’t ever get a name for being brave, and they don’t ever want to be doing all that suffering, and they got to stand it and say nothing. That’s the way I see it a good deal now with all that kind of braveness in some of the colored people. They always make a lot of noise to show they are so brave not to holler, when they got so much suffering they always bring all on themselves, just by doing things they got no business to be doing. I don’t say, never, Melanctha, they ain’t got good courage not to holler, but I never did see much in looking for that kind of trouble just to show you ain’t going to holler. No its all right being brave every day, just living regular and not having new ways all the time just to get excitements, the way I hate to see it in all the colored people. No I don’t see much, Melanctha, in being brave just to get it good, where you’ve got no business. I ain’t ashamed Melanctha, right here to tell you, I ain’t ashamed ever to say I ain’t got no longing to be brave, just to go around and look for trouble.[”] “Yes that’s just like you always, Jeff, you never understand things right, the way you are always feeling in you. You ain’t got no way to understand right, how it depends what way somebody goes to look for new things, the way it makes it right for them to get excited.” “No Melanctha, I certainly never do say I understand much anybody’s got a right to think they won’t have real bad trouble, if they go and look hard where they are certain sure to find it. No Melanctha, it certainly does sound very pretty all this talking about danger and being game and never hollering, and all that way of talking, but when two men are just fighting, the strong man mostly gets on top with doing good hard pounding, and the man that’s getting all that pounding, he mostly never likes it so far as I have been able yet to see it, and I don’t see much difference what kind of noble way they are made of when they ain’t got any kind of business to get together there to be fighting. That certainly is the only way I ever see it happen right, Melanctha, whenever I happen to be anywhere I can be looking.” “That’s because you never can see anything that ain’t just so simple, Jeff, with everybody, the way you always think it. It do make all the difference the kind of way anybody is made to do things game Jeff Campbell.” “Maybe Melanctha, I certainly never say no you ain’t right, Melanctha. I just been telling it to you all straight, Melanctha, the way I always see it. Perhaps if you run around where you ain’t got any business, and you stand up very straight and say, I am so brave, nothing can ever ever hurt me, maybe nothing will ever hurt you then Melanctha. I never have seen it do so. I never can say truly any differently to you Melanctha, but I always am ready to be learning from you, Melanctha. And perhaps when somebody cuts into you real hard, with a brick he is throwing, perhaps you never will do any hollering then, Melanctha. I certainly don’t ever say no, Melanctha to you, I only say that ain’t the way yet I ever see it happen when I had a chance to be there looking.”

They sat there together, quiet by the fire, and they did not seem to feel very loving.

“I certainly do wonder,” Melanctha said dreamily, at last breaking into their long unloving silence. “I certainly do wonder why always it happens to me I care for anybody who ain’t no ways good enough for me ever to be thinking to respect him.”

Jeff looked at Melanctha. Jeff got up then and walked a little up and down the room, and then he came back, and his face was set and dark and he was very quiet to her.

“Oh dear, Jeff, sure, why you look so solemn now to me. Sure Jeff I never am meaning anything real by what I just been saying. What was I just been saying Jeff to you. I only certainly was just thinking how everything always was just happening to me.”

Jeff Campbell sat very still and dark, and made no answer.

“Seems to me, Jeff you might be good to me a little to-night when my head hurts so, and I am so tired with all the hard work I have been doing, thinking, and I always got so many things to be a trouble to me, living like I do with nobody ever who can help me. Seems to me you might be good to me Jeff to-night, and not get angry, every little thing I am ever saying to you.”

“I certainly would not get angry ever with you, Melanctha, just because you say things to me. But now I certainly been thinking you really mean what you have been just then saying to me.” “But you say all the time to me Jeff, you ain’t no ways good enough in your loving to me, you certainly say to me all the time you ain’t no ways good or understanding to me.” “That certainly is what I say to you always, just the way I feel it to you Melanctha always, and I got it right in me to say it, and I have got a right in me to be very strong and feel it, and to be always sure to believe it, but it ain’t right for you Melanctha to feel it. When you feel it so Melanctha, it does certainly make everything all wrong with our loving. It makes it so I certainly never can bear to have it.”

They sat there then a long time by the fire, very silent, and not loving, and never looking to each other for it. Melanctha was moving and twitching herself and very nervous with it. Jeff was heavy and sullen and dark and very serious in it.

“Oh why can’t you forget I said it to you Jeff now, and I certainly am so tired, and my head and all now with it.”

Jeff stirred, “All right Melanctha, don’t you go make yourself sick now in your head, feeling so bad with it,” and Jeff made himself do it, and he was a patient doctor again now with Melanctha when he felt her really having her head hurt with it. “It’s all right now Melanctha darling, sure it is now I tell you. You just lie down now a little, dear one, and I sit here by the fire and just read awhile and just watch with you so I will be here ready, if you need me to give you something to help you resting.” And then Jeff was a good doctor to her, and very sweet and tender with her, and Melanctha loved him to be there to help her, and then Melanctha fell asleep a little, and Jeff waited there beside her until he saw she was really sleeping, and then he went back and sat down by the fire.

And Jeff tried to begin again with his thinking, and he could not make it come clear to himself, with all his thinking, and he felt everything all thick and heavy and bad, now inside him, everything that he could not understand right, with all the hard work he made, with his thinking. And then he moved himself a little, and took a book to forget his thinking, and then as always, he loved it when he was reading, and then very soon he was deep in his reading, and so he forgot now for a little while that he never could seem to be very understanding.

And so Jeff forgot himself for awhile in his reading, and Melanctha was sleeping. And then Melanctha woke up and she was screaming. “Oh, Jeff, I thought you gone away for always from me. Oh, Jeff, never now go away no more from me. Oh, Jeff, sure, sure, always be just so good to me.”

There was a weight in Jeff Campbell from now on, always with him, that he could never lift out from him, to feel easy. He always was trying not to have it in him and he always was trying not to let Melanctha feel it, with him, but it was always there inside him. Now Jeff Campbell always was serious, and dark, and heavy, and sullen, and he would often sit a long time with Melanctha without moving.

“You certainly never have forgiven to me, what I said to you that night, Jeff, now have you?” Melanctha asked him after a long silence, late one evening with him. “It ain’t ever with me a question like forgiving, Melanctha, I got in me. It’s just only what you are feeling for me, makes any difference to me. I ain’t ever seen anything since in you, makes me think you didn’t mean it right, what you said about not thinking now any more I was good, to make it right for you to be really caring so very much to love me.”

“I certainly never did see no man like you, Jeff. You always wanting to have it all clear out in words always, what everybody is always feeling. I certainly don’t see a reason, why I should always be explaining to you what I mean by what I am just saying. And you ain’t got no feeling ever for me, to ask me what I meant, by what I was saying when I was so tired, that night. I never know anything right I was saying.” “But you don’t ever tell me now, Melanctha, so I really hear you say it, you don’t mean it the same way, the way you said it to me.” “Oh Jeff, you so stupid always to me and always just bothering with your always asking to me. And I don’t never any way remember ever anything I been saying to you, and I am always my head, so it hurts me it half kills me, and my heart jumps so, sometimes I think I die so when it hurts me, and I am so blue always, I think sometimes I take something to just kill me, and I got so much to bother thinking always and doing, and I got so much to worry, and all that, and then you come and ask me what I mean by what I was just saying to you. I certainly don’t know, Jeff, when you ask me. Seems to me, Jeff, sometimes you might have some kind of a right feeling to be careful to me.” “You ain’t got no right Melanctha Herbert,” flashed out Jeff through his dark, frowning anger, “you certainly ain’t got no right always to be using your being hurt and being sick, and having pain, like a weapon, so as to make me do things it ain’t never right for me to be doing for you. You certainly ain’t got no right to be always holding your pain out to show me.” “What do you mean by them words, Jeff Campbell.” “I certainly do mean them just like I am saying them, Melanctha. You act always, like I been responsible all myself for all our loving one another. And if its anything anyway that ever hurts you, you act like as if it was me made you just begin it all with me. I ain’t no coward, you hear me, Melanctha? I never put my trouble back on anybody, thinking that they made me. I certainly am right ready always, Melanctha, you certainly had ought to know me, to stand all my own trouble for me, but I tell you straight now, the way I think it Melanctha, I ain’t going to be as if I was the reason why you wanted to be loving, and to be suffering so now with me.” “But ain’t you certainly ought to be feeling it so, to be right, Jeff Campbell. Did I ever do anything but just let you do everything you wanted to me. Did I ever try to make you be loving to me. Did I ever do nothing except just sit there ready to endure your loving with me. But I certainly never, Jeff Campbell, did make any kind of way as if I wanted really to be having you for me.”

Jeff stared at Melanctha. “So that’s the way you say it when you are thinking right about it all, Melanctha. Well I certainly ain’t got a word to say ever to you any more, Melanctha, if that’s the way its straight out to you now, Melanctha.” And Jeff almost laughed out to her, and he turned to take his hat and coat, and go away now forever from her.

Melanctha dropped her head on her arms, and she trembled all over and inside her. Jeff stopped a little and looked very sadly at her. Jeff could not so quickly make it right for himself, to leave her.

“Oh, I certainly shall go crazy now, I certainly know that,” Melanctha moaned as she sat there, all fallen and miserable and weak together.

Jeff came and took her in his arms, and held her. Jeff was very good then to her, but they neither of them felt inside all right, as they once did, to be together.

From now on, Jeff had real torment in him.

Was it true what Melanctha had said that night to him? Was it true that he was the one had made all this trouble for them? Was it true, he was the only one, who always had had wrong ways in him? Waking or sleeping Jeff now always had this torment going on inside him.

Jeff did not know now any more, what to feel within him. He did not know how to begin thinking out this trouble that must always now be bad inside him. He just felt a confused struggle and resentment always in him, a knowing, no, Melanctha was not right in what she had said that night to him, and then a feeling, perhaps he always had been wrong in the way he never could be understanding. And then would come strong to him, a sense of the deep sweetness in Melanctha’s loving and a hating the cold slow way he always had to feel things in him.

Always Jeff knew, sure, Melanctha was wrong in what she had said that night to him, but always Melanctha had had deep feeling with him, always he was poor and slow in the only way he knew how to have any feeling. Jeff knew Melanctha was wrong, and yet he always had a deep doubt in him. What could he know, who had such slow feeling in him? What could he ever know, who always had to find his way with just thinking. What could he know, who had to be taught such a long time to learn about what was really loving? Jeff now always had this torment in him.

Melanctha was now always making him feel her way, strong whenever she was with him. Did she go on to do it just to show him, did she do it so now because she was no longer loving, did she do it so because that was her way to make him be really loving. Jeff never did know how it was that it all happened so to him.

Melanctha acted now the way she had said it always had been with them. Now it was always Jeff who had to do the asking. Now it was always Jeff who had to ask when would be the next time he should come to see her. Now always she was good and patient to him, and now always she was kind and loving with him, and always Jeff felt it was, that she was good to give him anything he ever asked or wanted, but never now any more for her own sake to make her happy in him. Now she did these things, as if it was just to please her Jeff Campbell who needed she should now have kindness for him. Always now he was the beggar, with them. Always now Melanctha gave it, not of her need, but from her bounty to him. Always now Jeff found it getting harder for him.

Sometimes Jeff wanted to tear things away from before him, always now he wanted to fight things and be angry with them, and always now Melanctha was so patient to him.

Now, deep inside him, there was always a doubt with Jeff, of Melanctha’s loving. It was not a doubt yet to make him really doubting, for with that, Jeff never could be really loving, but always now he knew that something, and that not in him, something was wrong with their loving. Jeff Campbell could not know any right way to think out what was inside Melanctha with her loving, he could not use any way now to reach inside her to find if she was true in her loving, but now something had gone wrong between them, and now he never felt sure in him, the way once she had made him, that now at last he really had got to be understanding.

Melanctha was too many for him. He was helpless to find out the way she really felt now for him. Often Jeff would ask her, did she really love him. Always she said, “Yes Jeff, sure, you know that,” and now instead of a full sweet strong love with it, Jeff only felt a patient, kind endurance in it.

Jeff did not know. If he was right in such a feeling, he certainly never any more did want to have Melanctha Herbert with him. Jeff Campbell hated badly to think Melanctha ever would give him love, just for his sake, and not because she needed it herself, to be with him. Such a way of loving would be very hard for Jeff to be enduring.

“Jeff what makes you act so funny to me. Jeff you certainly now are jealous to me. Sure Jeff, now I don’t see ever why you be so foolish to look so to me.” “Don’t you ever think I can be jealous of anybody ever Melanctha, you hear me. It’s just, you certainly don’t ever understand me. It’s just this way with me always now Melanctha. You love me, and I don’t care anything what you do or what you ever been to anybody. You don’t love me, then I don’t care any more about what you ever do or what you ever be to anybody. But I never want you to be being good Melanctha to me, when it ain’t your loving makes you need it. I certainly don’t ever want to be having any of your kind of kindness to me. If you don’t love me, I can stand it. All I never want to have is your being good to me from kindness. If you don’t love me, then you and I certainly do quit right here Melanctha, all strong feeling, to be always living to each other. It certainly never is anybody I ever am thinking about when I am thinking with you Melanctha darling. That’s the true way I am telling you Melanctha, always. It’s only your loving me ever gives me anything to bother me Melanctha, so all you got to do, if you don’t really love me, is just certainly to say so to me. I won’t bother you more then than I can help to keep from it Melanctha. You certainly need never to be in any worry, never, about me Melanctha. You just tell me straight out Melanctha, real, the way you feel it. I certainly can stand it all right, I tell you true Melanctha. And I never will care to know why or nothing Melanctha. Loving is just living Melanctha to me, and if you don’t really feel it now Melanctha to me, there ain’t ever nothing between us then Melanctha, is there? That’s straight and honest just the way I always feel it to you now Melanctha. Oh Melanctha, darling, do you love me? Oh Melanctha, please, please, tell me honest, tell me, do you really love me?”

“Oh you so stupid Jeff boy, of course I always love you. Always and always Jeff and I always just so good to you. Oh you so stupid Jeff and don’t know when you got it good with me. Oh dear, Jeff I certainly am so tired Jeff to-night, don’t you go be a bother to me. Yes I love you Jeff, how often you want me to tell you. Oh you so stupid Jeff, but yes I love you. Now I won’t say it no more now tonight Jeff, you hear me. You just be good Jeff now to me or else I certainly get awful angry with you. Yes I love you, sure, Jeff, though you don’t any way deserve it from me. Yes, yes I love you. Yes Jeff I say it till I certainly am very sleepy. Yes I love you now Jeff, and you certainly must stop asking me to tell you. Oh you great silly boy Jeff Campbell, sure I love you, oh you silly stupid, my own boy Jeff Campbell. Yes I love you and I certainly never won’t say it one more time to-night Jeff, now you hear me.”

Yes Jeff Campbell heard her, and he tried hard to believe her. He did not really doubt her but somehow it was wrong now, the way Melanctha said it. Jeff always now felt baffled with Melanctha. Something, he knew, was not right now in her. Something in her always now was making stronger the torment that was tearing every minute at the joy he once always had had with her.

Always now Jeff wondered did Melanctha love him. Always now he was wondering, was Melanctha right when she said, it was he had made all their beginning. Was Melanctha right when she said, it was he had the real responsibility for all the trouble they had and still were having now between them. If she was right, what a brute he always had been in his acting. If she was right, how good she had been to endure the pain he had made so bad so often for her. But no, surely she had made herself to bear it, for her own sake, not for his to make him happy. Surely he was not so twisted in all his long thinking. Surely he could remember right what it was had happened every day in their long loving. Surely he was not so poor a coward as Melanctha always seemed to be thinking. Surely, surely, and then the torment would get worse every minute in him.

One night Jeff Campbell was lying in his bed with his thinking, and night after night now he could not do any sleeping for his thinking. To-night suddenly he sat up in his bed, and it all came clear to him, and he pounded his pillow with his fist, and he almost shouted out alone there to him, “I ain’t a brute the way Melanctha has been saying. Its all wrong the way I been worried thinking. We did begin fair, each not for the other but for ourselves, what we were wanting. Melanctha Herbert did it just like I did it, because she liked it bad enough to want to stand it. It’s all wrong in me to think it any way except the way we really did it. I certainly don’t know now whether she is now real and true in her loving. I ain’t got any way ever to find out if she is real and true now always to me. All I know is I didn’t ever make her to begin to be with me. Melanctha has got to stand for her own trouble, just like I got to stand for my own trouble. Each man has got to do it for himself when he is in real trouble. Melanctha, she certainly don’t remember right when she says I made her begin and then I made her trouble. No by God, I ain’t no coward nor a brute either ever to her. I been the way I felt it honest, and that certainly is all about it now between us, and everybody always has just got to stand for their own trouble. I certainly am right this time the way I see it.” And Jeff lay down now, at last in comfort, and he slept, and he was free from his long doubting torment.

“You know Melanctha,” Jeff Campbell began, the next time he was alone to talk a long time to Melanctha. “You know Melanctha, sometimes I think a whole lot about what you like to say so much about being game and never doing any hollering. Seems to me Melanctha, I certainly don’t understand right what you mean by not hollering. Seems to me it certainly ain’t only what comes right away when one is hit, that counts to be brave to be bearing, but all that comes later from your getting sick from the shock of being hurt once in a fight, and all that, and all the being taken care of for years after, and the suffering of your family, and all that, you certainly must stand and not holler, to be certainly really brave the way I understand it.” “What you mean Jeff by your talking.” “I mean, seems to me really not to holler, is to be strong not to show you ever have been hurt. Seems to me, to get your head hurt from your trouble and to show it, ain’t certainly no braver than to say, oh, oh, how bad you hurt me, please don’t hurt me mister. It just certainly seems to me, like many people think themselves so game just to stand what we all of us always just got to be standing, and everybody stands it, and we don’t certainly none of us like it, and yet we don’t ever most of us think we are so much being game, just because we got to stand it.”

“I know what you mean now by what you are saying to me now Jeff Campbell. You make a fuss now to me, because I certainly just have stopped standing everything you like to be always doing so cruel to me. But that’s just the way always with you Jeff Campbell, if you want to know it. You ain’t got no kind of right feeling for all I always been forgiving to you.” “I said it once for fun, Melanctha, but now I certainly do mean it, you think you got a right to go where you got no business, and you say, I am so brave nothing can hurt me, and then something, like always, it happens to hurt you, and you show your hurt always so everybody can see it, and you say, I am so brave nothing did hurt me except he certainly didn’t have any right to, and see how bad I suffer, but you never hear me make a holler, though certainly anybody got any feeling, to see me suffer, would certainly never touch me except to take good care of me. Sometimes I certainly don’t rightly see Melanctha, how much more game that is than just the ordinary kind of holler.” “No, Jeff Campbell, and made the way you is you certainly ain’t likely ever to be much more understanding.” “No, Melanctha, nor you neither. You think always, you are the only one who ever can do any way to really suffer.” “Well, and ain’t I certainly always been the only person knows how to bear it. No, Jeff Campbell, I certainly be glad to love anybody really worthy, but I made so, I never seem to be able in this world to find him.” “No, and your kind of way of thinking, you certainly Melanctha never going to any way be able ever to be finding of him. Can’t you understand Melanctha, ever, how no man certainly ever really can hold your love for long times together. You certainly Melanctha, you ain’t got down deep loyal feeling, true inside you, and when you ain’t just that moment quick with feeling, then you certainly ain’t ever got anything more there to keep you. You see Melanctha, it certainly is this way with you, it is, that you ain’t ever got any way to remember right what you been doing, or anybody else that has been feeling with you. You certainly Melanctha, never can remember right, when it comes what you have done and what you think happens to you.” “It certainly is all easy for you Jeff Campbell to be talking. You remember right, because you don’t remember nothing till you get home with your thinking everything all over, but I certainly don’t think much ever of that kind of way of remembering right, Jeff Campbell. I certainly do call it remembering right Jeff Campbell, to remember right just when it happens to you, so you have a right kind of feeling not to act the way you always been doing to me, and then you go home Jeff Campbell, and you begin with your thinking, and then it certainly is very easy for you to be good and forgiving with it. No, that ain’t to me, the way of remembering Jeff Campbell, not as I can see it not to make people always suffer, waiting for you certainly to get to do it. Seems to me like Jeff Campbell, I never could feel so like a man was low and to be scorning of him, like that day in the summer, when you threw me off just because you got one of those fits of your remembering. No, Jeff Campbell, its real feeling every moment when its needed, that certainly does seem to me like real remembering. And that way, certainly, you don’t never know nothing like what should be right Jeff Campbell. No Jeff, it’s me that always certainly has had to bear it with you. It’s always me that certainly has had to suffer, while you go home to remember. No you certainly ain’t got no sense yet Jeff, what you need to make you really feeling. No, it certainly is me Jeff Campbell, that always has got to be remembering for us both, always. That’s what’s the true way with us Jeff Campbell, if you want to know what it is I am always thinking.” “You is certainly real modest Melanctha, when you do this kind of talking, you sure is Melanctha,” said Jeff Campbell laughing. “I think sometimes Melanctha I am certainly awful conceited, when I think sometimes I am all out doors, and I think I certainly am so bright, and better than most everybody I ever got anything now to do with, but when I hear you talk this way Melanctha, I certainly do think I am a real modest kind of fellow.” “Modest!” said Melanctha, angry, “Modest, that certainly is a queer thing for you Jeff to be calling yourself even when you are laughing.” “Well it certainly does depend a whole lot what you are thinking with,” said Jeff Campbell. “I never did use to think I was so much on being real modest Melanctha, but now I know really I am, when I hear you talking. I see all the time there are many people living just as good as I am, though they are a little different to me. Now with you Melanctha if I understand you right what you are talking, you don’t think that way of no other one that you are ever knowing.” “I certainly could be real modest too, Jeff Campbell,” said Melanctha, “If I could meet somebody once I could keep right on respecting when I got so I was really knowing with them. But I certainly never met anybody like that yet, Jeff Campbell, if you want to know it.” “No, Melanctha, and with the way you got of thinking, it certainly don’t look like as if you ever will Melanctha, with your never remembering anything only what you just then are feeling in you, and you not understanding what any one else is ever feeling, if they don’t holler just the way you are doing. No Melanctha, I certainly don’t see any ways you are likely ever to meet one, so good as you are always thinking you be.” “No, Jeff Campbell, it certainly ain’t that way with me at all the way you say it. It’s because I am always knowing what it is I am wanting, when I get it. I certainly don’t never have to wait till I have it, and then throw away what I got in me, and then come back and say, that’s a mistake I just been making, it ain’t that never at all like I understood it, I want to have, bad, what I didn’t think it was I wanted. It’s that way of knowing right what I am wanting, makes me feel nobody can come right with me, when I am feeling things, Jeff Campbell. I certainly do say Jeff Campbell, I certainly don’t think much of the way you always do it, always never knowing what it is you are ever really wanting and everybody always got to suffer. No Jeff, I don’t certainly think there is much doubting which is better and the stronger with us two, Jeff Campbell.”

“As you will, Melanctha Herbert,” cried Jeff Campbell, and he rose up, and he thundered out a black oath, and he was fierce to leave her now forever, and then with the same movement, he took her in his arms and held her.

“What a silly goose boy you are, Jeff Campbell,” Melanctha whispered to him fondly.

“Oh yes,” said Jeff, very dreary. “I never could keep really mad with anybody, not when I was a little boy and playing. I used most to cry sometimes, I couldn’t get real mad and keep on a long time with it, the way everybody always did it. It’s certainly no use to me Melanctha, I certainly can’t ever keep mad with you Melanctha, my dear one. But don’t you ever be thinking it’s because I think you right in what you been just saying to me. I don’t Melanctha really think it that way, honest, though I certainly can’t get mad the way I ought to. No Melanctha, little girl, really truly, you ain’t right the way you think it. I certainly do know that Melanctha, honest. You certainly don’t do me right Melanctha, the way you say you are thinking. Good-bye Melanctha, though you certainly is my own little girl for always.” And then they were very good a little to each other, and then Jeff went away for that evening, from her.

Melanctha had begun now once more to wander. Melanctha did not yet always wander, but a little now she needed to begin to look for others. Now Melanctha Herbert began again to be with some of the better kind of black girls, and with them she sometimes wandered. Melanctha had not yet come again to need to be alone, when she wandered.

Jeff Campbell did not know that Melanctha had begun again to wander. All Jeff knew, was that now he could not be so often with her.

Jeff never knew how it had come to happen to him, but now he never thought to go to see Melanctha Herbert, until he had before, asked her if she could be going to have time then to have him with her. Then Melanctha would think a little, and then she would say to him, “Let me see Jeff, to-morrow, you was just saying to me. I certainly am awful busy you know Jeff just now. It certainly does seem to me this week Jeff, I can’t anyways fix it. Sure I want to see you soon Jeff. I certainly Jeff got to do a little more now, I been giving so much time, when I had no business, just to be with you when you asked me. Now I guess Jeff, I certainly can’t see you no more this week Jeff, the way I got to do things.” “All right Melanctha,” Jeff would answer and he would be very angry. “I want to come only just certainly as you want me now Melanctha.” “Now Jeff you know I certainly can’t be neglecting always to be with everybody just to see you. You come see me next week Tuesday Jeff, you hear me. I don’t think Jeff I certainly be so busy, Tuesday.” Jeff Campbell would then go away and leave her, and he would be hurt and very angry, for it was hard for a man with a great pride in himself, like Jeff Campbell, to feel himself no better than a beggar. And yet he always came as she said he should, on the day she had fixed for him, and always Jeff Campbell was not sure yet that he really understood what it was Melanctha wanted. Always Melanctha said to him, yes she loved him, sure he knew that. Always Melanctha said to him, she certainly did love him just the same as always, only sure he knew now she certainly did seem to be right busy with all she certainly now had to be doing.

Jeff never knew what Melanctha had to do now, that made her always be so busy, but Jeff Campbell never cared to ask Melanctha such a question. Besides Jeff knew Melanctha Herbert would never, in such a matter, give him any kind of a real answer. Jeff did not know whether it was that Melanctha did not know how to give a simple answer. And then how could he, Jeff, know what was important to her. Jeff Campbell always felt strongly in him, he had no right to interfere with Melanctha in any practical kind of a matter. There they had always, never asked each other any kind of question. There they had felt always in each other, not any right to take care of one another. And Jeff Campbell now felt less than he had ever, any right to claim to know what Melanctha thought it right that she should do in any of her ways of living. All Jeff felt a right in himself to question, was her loving.

Jeff learned every day now, more and more, how much it was that he could really suffer. Sometimes it hurt so in him, when he was alone, it would force some slow tears from him. But every day, now that Jeff Campbell, knew more how it could hurt him, he lost his feeling of deep awe that he once always had had for Melanctha’s feeling. Suffering was not so much after all, thought Jeff Campbell, if even he could feel it so it hurt him. It hurt him bad, just the way he knew he once had hurt Melanctha, and yet he too could have it and not make any kind of a loud holler with it.

In tender hearted natures, those that mostly never feel strong passion, suffering often comes to make them harder. When these do not know in themselves what it is to suffer, suffering is then very awful to them and they badly want to help everyone who ever has to suffer, and they have a deep reverence for anybody who knows really how to always suffer. But when it comes to them to really suffer, they soon begin to lose their fear and tenderness and wonder. Why it isn’t so very much to suffer, when even I can bear to do it. It isn’t very pleasant to be having all the time, to stand it, but they are not so much wiser after all, all the others just because they know too how to bear it.

Passionate natures who have always made themselves, to suffer, that is all the kind of people who have emotions that come to them as sharp as a sensation, they always get more tender-hearted when they suffer, and it always does them good to suffer. Tender-hearted, unpassionate, and comfortable natures always get much harder when they suffer, for so they lose the fear and reverence and wonder they once had for everybody who ever has to suffer, for now they know themselves what it is to suffer and it is not so awful any longer to them when they know too, just as well as all the others, how to have it.

And so it came in these days to Jeff Campbell. Jeff knew now always, way inside him, what it is to really suffer, and now every day with it, he knew how to understand Melanctha better. Jeff Campbell still loved Melanctha Herbert and he still had a real trust in her and he still had a little hope that some day they would once more get together, but slowly, every day, this hope in him would keep growing always weaker. They still were a good deal of time together, but now they never any more were really trusting with each other. In the days when they used to be together, Jeff had felt he did not know much what was inside Melanctha, but he knew very well, how very deep always was his trust in her; now he knew Melanctha Herbert better, but now he never felt a deep trust in her. Now Jeff never could be really honest with her. He never doubted yet, that she was steady only to him, but somehow he could not believe much really in Melanctha’s loving.

Melanctha Herbert was a little angry now when Jeff asked her, “I never give nobody before Jeff, ever more than one chance with me, and I certainly been giving you most a hundred Jeff, you hear me.” “And why shouldn’t you Melanctha, give me a million, if you really love me!” Jeff flashed out very angry. “I certainly don’t know as you deserve that anyways from me, Jeff Campbell.” “It ain’t deserving, I am ever talking about to you Melanctha. Its loving, and if you are really loving to me you won’t certainly never any ways call them chances.” “Deed Jeff, you certainly are getting awful wise Jeff now, ain’t you, to me.” “No I ain’t Melanctha, and I ain’t jealous either to you. I just am doubting from the way you are always acting to me.” “Oh yes Jeff, that’s what they all say, the same way, when they certainly got jealousy all through them. You ain’t got no cause to be jealous with me Jeff, and I am awful tired of all this talking now, you hear me.”

Jeff Campbell never asked Melanctha any more if she loved him. Now things were always getting worse between them. Now Jeff was always very silent with Melanctha. Now Jeff never wanted to be honest to her, and now Jeff never had much to say to her.

Now when they were together, it was Melanctha always did most of the talking. Now she often had other girls there with her. Melanctha was always kind to Jeff Campbell but she never seemed to need to be alone now with him. She always treated Jeff, like her best friend, and she always spoke so to him and yet she never seemed now to very often want to see him.

Every day it was getting harder for Jeff Campbell. It was as if now, when he had learned to really love Melanctha, she did not need any more to have him. Jeff began to know this very well inside him.

Jeff Campbell did not know yet that Melanctha had begun again to wander. Jeff was not very quick to suspect Melanctha. All Jeff knew was, that he did not trust her to be now really loving to him.

Jeff was no longer now in any doubt inside him. He knew very well now he really loved Melanctha. He knew now very well she was not any more a real religion to him. Jeff Campbell knew very well too now inside him, he did not really want Melanctha, now if he could no longer trust her, though he loved her hard and really knew now what it was to suffer.

Every day Melanctha Herbert was less and less near to him. She always was very pleasant in her talk and to be with him, but somehow now it never was any comfort to him.

Melanctha Herbert now always had a lot of friends around her. Jeff Campbell never wanted to be with them. Now Melanctha began to find it, she said it often to him, always harder to arrange to be alone now with him. Sometimes she would be late for him. Then Jeff always would try to be patient in his waiting, for Jeff Campbell knew very well how to remember, and he knew it was only right that he should now endure this from her.

Then Melanctha began to manage often not to see him, and once she went away when she had promised to be there to meet him.

Then Jeff Campbell was really filled up with his anger. Now he knew he could never really want her. Now he knew he never any more could really trust her.

Jeff Campbell never knew why Melanctha had not come to meet him. Jeff had heard a little talking now, about how Melanctha Herbert had commenced once more to wander. Jeff Campbell still sometimes saw Jane Harden, who always needed a doctor to be often there to help her. Jane Harden always knew very well what happened to Melanctha. Jeff Campbell never would talk to Jane Harden anything about Melanctha. Jeff was always loyal to Melanctha. Jeff never let Jane Harden say much to him about Melanctha, though he never let her know that now he loved her. But somehow Jeff did know now about Melanctha, and he knew about some men that Melanctha met with Rose Johnson very often.

Jeff Campbell would not let himself really doubt Melanctha, but Jeff began to know now very well, he did not want her. Melanctha Herbert did not love him ever, Jeff knew it now, the way he once had thought that she could feel it. Once she had been greater for him than he had thought he could ever know how to feel it. Now Jeff had come to where he could understand Melanctha Herbert. Jeff was not bitter to her because she could not really love him, he was bitter only that he had let himself have a real illusion in him. He was a little bitter too, that he had lost now, what he had always felt real in the world, that had made it for him always full of beauty, and now he had not got this new religion really, and he had lost what he before had to know what was good and had real beauty.

Jeff Campbell was so angry now in him, because he had begged Melanctha always to be honest to him. Jeff could stand it in her not to love him, he could not stand it in her not to be honest to him.

Jeff Campbell went home from where Melanctha had not met him, and he was sore and full of anger in him.

Jeff Campbell could not be sure what to do, to make it right inside him. Surely he must be strong now and cast this loving from him, and yet, was he sure he now had real wisdom in him. Was he sure that Melanctha Herbert never had had a real deep loving for him. Was he sure Melanctha Herbert never had deserved a reverence from him. Always now Jeff had this torment in him, but always now he felt more that Melanctha never had real greatness for him.

Jeff waited to see if Melanctha would send any word to him. Melanctha Herbert never sent a line to him.

At last Jeff wrote his letter to Melanctha. “Dear Melanctha, I certainly do know you ain’t been any way sick this last week when you never met me right the way you promised, and never sent me any word to say why you acted a way you certainly never could think was the right way you should do it to me. Jane Harden said she saw you that day and you went out walking with some people you like now to be with. Don’t be misunderstanding me now any more Melanctha. I love you now because that’s my slow way to learn what you been teaching, but I know now you certainly never had what seems to me real kind of feeling. I don’t love you Melanctha any more now like a real religion, because now I know you are just made like all us others. I know now no man can ever really hold you because no man can ever be real to trust in you, because you mean right Melanctha, but you never can remember, and so you certainly never have got any way to be honest. So please you understand me right now Melanctha, it never is I don’t know how to love you. I do know now how to love you, Melanctha, really. You sure do know that, Melanctha, in me. You certainly always can trust me. And so now Melanctha, I can say to you certainly real honest with you, I am better than you are in my right kind of feeling. And so Melanctha, I don’t never any more want to be a trouble to you. You certainly make me see things Melanctha, I never any other way could be knowing. You been very good and patient to me, when I was certainly below you in my right feeling. I certainly never have been near so good and patient to you ever any way Melanctha, I certainly know that Melanctha. But Melanctha, with me, it certainly is, always to be good together, two people certainly must be thinking each one as good as the other, to be really loving right Melanctha. And it certainly must never be any kind of feeling, of one only taking, and one only just giving, Melanctha, to me. I know you certainly don’t really ever understand me now Melanctha, but that’s no matter. I certainly do know what I am feeling now with you real Melanctha. And so good-bye now for good Melanctha. I say I can never ever really trust you real Melanctha, that’s only just certainly from your way of not being ever equal in your feeling to anybody real, Melanctha, and your way never to know right how to remember. Many ways I really trust you deep Melanctha, and I certainly do feel deep all the good sweetness you certainly got real in you Melanctha. Its only just in your loving me Melanctha. You never can be equal to me and that way I certainly never can bear any more to have it. And so now Melanctha, I always be your friend, if you need me, and now we never see each other any more to talk to.”

And then Jeff Campbell thought and thought, and he could never make any way for him now, to see it different, and so at last he sent this letter to Melanctha.

And now surely it was all over in Jeff Campbell. Surely now he never any more could know Melanctha. And yet, perhaps Melanctha really loved him. And then she would know how much it hurt him never any more, any way, to see her, and perhaps she would write a line to tell him. But that was a foolish way for Jeff ever to be thinking. Of course Melanctha never would write a word to him. It was all over now for always, everything between them, and Jeff felt it a real relief to him.

For many days now Jeff Campbell only felt it as a relief in him. Jeff was all locked up and quiet now inside him. It was all settling down heavy in him, and these days when it was sinking so deep in him, it was only the rest and quiet of not fighting that he could really feel inside him. Jeff Campbell could not think now, or feel anything else in him. He had no beauty nor any goodness to see around him. It was a dull, pleasant kind of quiet he now had inside him. Jeff almost began to love this dull quiet in him, for it was more nearly being free for him than anything he had known in him since Melanctha Herbert first had moved him. He did not find it a real rest yet for him, he had not really conquered what had been working so long in him, he had not learned to see beauty and real goodness yet in what had happened to him, but it was rest even if he was sodden now all through him. Jeff Campbell liked it very well, not to have fighting always going on inside him.

And so Jeff went on every day, and he was quiet, and he began again to watch himself in his working; and he did not see any beauty now around him, and it was dull and heavy always now inside him, and yet he was content to have gone so far in keeping steady to what he knew was the right way for him to come back to, to be regular, and see beauty in every kind of quiet way of living, the way he had always wanted it for himself and for all the colored people. He knew he had lost the sense he once had of joy all through him, but he could work, and perhaps he would bring some real belief back into him about the beauty that he could not now any more see around him.

And so Jeff Campbell went on with his working, and he staid home every evening, and he began again with his reading, and he did not do much talking, and he did not seem to himself to have any kind of feeling.

And one day Jeff thought perhaps he really was forgetting, one day he thought he could soon come back and be happy in his old way of regular and quiet living.

Jeff Campbell had never talked to any one of what had been going on inside him. Jeff Campbell liked to talk and he was honest, but it never came out from him, anything he was ever really feeling, it only came out from him, what it was that he was always thinking. Jeff Campbell always was very proud to hide what he was really feeling. Always he blushed hot to think things he had been feeling. Only to Melanctha Herbert, had it ever come to him, to tell what it was that he was feeling.

And so Jeff Campbell went on with this dull and sodden, heavy, quiet always in him, and he never seemed to be able to have any feeling. Only sometimes he shivered hot with shame when he remembered some things he once had been feeling. And then one day it all woke up, and was sharp in him.

Dr. Campbell was just then staying long times with a sick man who might soon be dying. One day the sick man was resting. Dr. Campbell went to the window to look out a little, while he was waiting. It was very early now in the southern springtime. The trees were just beginning to get the little zigzag crinkles in them, which the young buds always give them. The air was soft and moist and pleasant to them. The earth was wet and rich and smelling for them. The birds were making sharp fresh noises all around them. The wind was very gentle and yet urgent to them. And the buds and the long earthworms, and the negroes, and all the kinds of children, were coming out every minute farther into the new spring, watery, southern sunshine.

Jeff Campbell too began to feel a little his old joy inside him. The sodden quiet began to break up in him. He leaned far out of the window to mix it all up with him. His heart went sharp and then it almost stopped inside him. Was it Melanctha Herbert he had just seen passing by him? Was it Melanctha, or was it just some other girl, who made him feel so bad inside him? Well, it was no matter, Melanctha was there in the world around him, he did certainly always know that in him. Melanctha Herbert was always in the same town with him, and he could never any more feel her near him. What a fool he was to throw her from him. Did he know she did not really love him. Suppose Melanctha was now suffering through him. Suppose she really would be glad to see him. And did anything else he did, really mean anything now to him? What a fool he was to cast her from him. And yet did Melanctha Herbert want him, was she honest to him, had Melanctha ever loved him, and did Melanctha now suffer by him? Oh! Oh! Oh! and the bitter water once more rose up in him.

All that long day, with the warm moist young spring stirring in him, Jeff Campbell worked, and thought, and beat his breast, and wandered, and spoke aloud, and was silent, and was certain, and then in doubt and then keen to surely feel, and then all sodden in him; and he walked, and he sometimes ran fast to lose himself in his rushing, and he bit his nails to pain and bleeding, and he tore his hair so that he could be sure he was really feeling, and he never could know what it was right, he now should be doing. And then late that night he wrote it all out to Melanctha Herbert, and he made himself quickly send it without giving himself any time to change it.

“It has come to me strong to-day Melanctha, perhaps I am wrong the way I now am thinking. Perhaps you do want me badly to be with you. Perhaps I have hurt you once again the way I used to. I certainly Melanctha, if I ever think that really, I certainly do want bad not to be wrong now ever any more to you. If you do feel the way to-day it came to me strong may-be you are feeling, then say so Melanctha to me, and I come again to see you. If not, don’t say anything any more ever to me. I don’t want ever to be bad to you Melanctha, really. I never want ever to be a bother to you. I never can stand it to think I am wrong; really, thinking you don’t want me to come to you. Tell me Melanctha, tell me honest to me, shall I come now any more to see you.” “Yes” came the answer from Melanctha, “I be home Jeff to-night to see you.”

Jeff Campbell went that evening late to see Melanctha Herbert. As Jeff came nearer to her, he doubted that he wanted really to be with her, he felt that he did not know what it was he now wanted from her. Jeff Campbell knew very well now, way inside him, that they could never talk their trouble out between them. What was it Jeff wanted now to tell Melanctha Herbert? What was it that Jeff Campbell now could tell her? Surely he never now could learn to trust her. Surely Jeff knew very well all that Melanctha always had inside her. And yet it was awful, never any more to see her.

Jeff Campbell went in to Melanctha, and he kissed her, and he held her, and then he went away from her and he stood still and looked at her. “Well Jeff!” “Yes Melanctha!” “Jeff what was it made you act so to me?” “You know very well Melanctha, it’s always I am thinking you don’t love me, and you are acting to me good out of kindness, and then Melanctha you certainly never did say anything to me why you never came to meet me, as you certainly did promise to me you would that day I never saw you!” “Jeff don’t you really know for certain, I always love you?” “No Melanctha, deed I don’t know it in me. Deed and certain sure Melanctha, if I only know that in me, I certainly never would give you any bother.” “Jeff, I certainly do love you more seems to me always, you certainly had ought to feel that in you.” “Sure Melanctha?” “Sure Jeff boy, you know that.” “But then Melanctha why did you act so to me?” “Oh Jeff you certainly been such a bother to me. I just had to go away that day Jeff, and I certainly didn’t mean not to tell you, and then that letter you wrote came to me and something happened to me. I don’t know right what it was Jeff, I just kind of fainted, and what could I do Jeff, you said you certainly never any more wanted to come and see me!” “And no matter Melanctha, even if you knew, it was just killing me to act so to you, you never would have said nothing to me?” “No of course, how could I Jeff when you wrote that way to me. I know how you was feeling Jeff to me, but I certainly couldn’t say nothing to you.” “Well Melanctha, I certainly know I am right proud too in me, but I certainly never could act so to you Melanctha, if I ever knew any way at all you ever really loved me. No Melanctha darling, you and me certainly don’t feel much the same way ever. Any way Melanctha, I certainly do love you true Melanctha.” “And I love you too Jeff, even though you don’t never certainly seem to believe me.” “No I certainly don’t any way believe you Melanctha, even when you say it to me. I don’t know Melanctha how, but sure I certainly do trust you, only I don’t believe now ever in your really being loving to me. I certainly do know you trust me always Melanctha, only somehow it ain’t ever all right to me. I certainly don’t know any way otherwise Melanctha, how I can say it to you.” “Well I certainly can’t help you no ways any more Jeff Campbell, though you certainly say it right when you say I trust you Jeff now always. You certainly is the best man Jeff Campbell, I ever can know, to me. I never been anyways thinking it can be ever different to me.” “Well you trust me then Melanctha, and I certainly love you Melanctha, and seems like to me Melanctha, you and me had ought to be a little better than we certainly ever are doing now to be together. You certainly do think that way, too, Melanctha to me. But may be you do really love me. Tell me, please, real honest now Melanctha darling, tell me so I really always know it in me, do you really truly love me?” “Oh you stupid, stupid boy, Jeff Campbell. Love you, what do you think makes me always to forgive you. If I certainly didn’t always love you Jeff, I certainly never would let you be always being all the time such a bother to me the way you certainly Jeff always are to me. Now don’t you dass ever any more say words like that ever to me. You hear me now Jeff, or I do something real bad sometime, so I really hurt you. Now Jeff you just be good to me. You know Jeff how bad I need it, now you should always be good to me!”

Jeff Campbell could not make an answer to Melanctha. What was it he should now say to her? What words could help him to make their feeling any better? Jeff Campbell knew that he had learned to love deeply, that, he always knew very well now in him, Melanctha had learned to be strong to be always trusting, that he knew too now inside him, but Melanctha did not really love him, that he felt always too strong for him. That fact always was there in him, and it always thrust itself firm, between them. And so this talk did not make things really better for them.

Jeff Campbell was never any more a torment to Melanctha, he was only silent to her. Jeff often saw Melanctha and he was very friendly with her and he never any more was a bother to her. Jeff never any more now had much chance to be loving with her. Melanctha never was alone now when he saw her.

Melanctha Herbert had just been getting thick in her trouble with Jeff Campbell, when she went to that church where she first met Rose, who later was married regularly to Sam Johnson. Rose was a good-looking, better kind of black girl, and had been brought up quite like their own child by white folks. Rose was living now with colored people. Rose was staying just then with a colored woman, who had known ‘Mis’ Herbert and her black husband and this girl Melanctha.

Rose soon got to like Melanctha Herbert and Melanctha now always wanted to be with Rose, whenever she could do it. Melanctha Herbert always was doing everything for Rose that she could think of that Rose ever wanted. Rose always liked to be with nice people who would do things for her. Rose had strong common sense and she was lazy. Rose liked Melanctha Herbert, she had such kind of fine ways in her. Then, too, Rose had it in her to be sorry for the subtle, sweet-natured, docile, intelligent Melanctha Herbert who always was so blue sometimes, and always had had so much trouble. Then, too, Rose could scold Melanctha, for Melanctha Herbert never could know how to keep herself from trouble, and Rose was always strong to keep straight, with her simple selfish wisdom.

But why did the subtle, intelligent, attractive, half white girl Melanctha Herbert, with her sweetness and her power and her wisdom, demean herself to do for and to flatter and to be scolded, by this lazy, stupid, ordinary, selfish black girl. This was a queer thing in Melanctha Herbert.

And so now in these new spring days, it was with Rose that Melanctha began again to wander. Rose always knew very well in herself what was the right way to do when you wandered. Rose knew very well, she was not just any common kind of black girl, for she had been raised by white folks, and Rose always saw to it that she was engaged to him when she had any one man with whom she ever always wandered. Rose always had strong in her the sense for proper conduct. Rose always was telling the complex and less sure Melanctha, what was the right way she should do when she wandered.

Rose never knew much about Jeff Campbell with Melanctha Herbert. Rose had not known about Melanctha Herbert when she had been almost all her time with Dr. Campbell.

Jeff Campbell did not like Rose when he saw her with Melanctha. Jeff would never, when he could help it, meet her. Rose did not think much about Dr. Campbell. Melanctha never talked much about him to her. He was not important now to be with her.

Rose did not like Melanctha’s old friend Jane Harden when she saw her. Jane despised Rose for an ordinary, stupid, sullen black girl. Jane could not see what Melanctha could find in that black girl, to endure her. It made Jane sick to see her. But then Melanctha had a good mind, but she certainly never did care much to really use it. Jane Harden now really never cared any more to see Melanctha, though Melanctha still always tried to be good to her. And Rose, she hated that stuck up, mean speaking, nasty, drunk thing, Jane Harden. Rose did not see how Melanctha could bear to ever see her, but Melanctha always was so good to everybody, she never would know how to act to people the way they deserved that she should do it.

Rose did not know much about Melanctha, and Jeff Campbell and Jane Harden. All Rose knew about Melanctha was her old life with her mother and her father. Rose was always glad to be good to poor Melanctha, who had had such an awful time with her mother and her father, and now she was alone and had nobody who could help her. “He was a awful black man to you Melanctha, I like to get my hands on him so he certainly could feel it. I just would Melanctha, now you hear me.”

Perhaps it was this simple faith and simple anger and simple moral way of doing in Rose, that Melanctha now found such a comfort to her. Rose was selfish and was stupid and was lazy, but she was decent and knew always what was the right way she should do, and what she wanted, and she certainly did admire how bright was her friend Melanctha Herbert, and she certainly did feel how very much it was she always suffered and she scolded her to keep her from more trouble, and she never was angry when she found some of the different ways Melanctha Herbert sometimes had to do it.

And so always Rose and Melanctha were more and more together, and Jeff Campbell could now hardly ever any more be alone with Melanctha.

Once Jeff had to go away to another town to see a sick man. “When I come back Monday Melanctha, I come Monday evening to see you. You be home alone once Melanctha to see me.” “Sure Jeff, I be glad to see you!”

When Jeff Campbell came to his house on Monday there was a note there from Melanctha. Could Jeff come day after to-morrow, Wednesday? Melanctha was so sorry she had to go out that evening. She was awful sorry and she hoped Jeff would not be angry.

Jeff was angry and he swore a little, and then he laughed, and then he sighed. “Poor Melanctha, she don’t know any way to be real honest, but no matter, I sure do love her and I be good if only she will let me.”

Jeff Campbell went Wednesday night to see Melanctha. Jeff Campbell took her in his arms and kissed her. “I certainly am awful sorry not to see you Jeff Monday, the way I promised, but I just couldn’t Jeff, no way I could fix it.” Jeff looked at her and then he laughed a little at her. “You want me to believe that really now Melanctha. All right I believe it if you want me to Melanctha. I certainly be good to you to-night the way you like it. I believe you certainly did want to see me Melanctha, and there was no way you could fix it.” “Oh Jeff dear,” said Melanctha, “I sure was wrong to act so to you. It’s awful hard for me ever to say it to you, I have been wrong in my acting to you, but I certainly was bad this time Jeff to you. It do certainly come hard to me to say it Jeff, but I certainly was wrong to go away from you the way I did it. Only you always certainly been so bad Jeff, and such a bother to me, and making everything always so hard for me, and I certainly got some way to do it to make it come back sometimes to you. You bad boy Jeff, now you hear me, and this certainly is the first time Jeff I ever yet said it to anybody, I ever been wrong, Jeff, you hear me!” “All right Melanctha, I sure do forgive you, cause it’s certainly the first time I ever heard you say you ever did anything wrong the way you shouldn’t,” and Jeff Campbell laughed and kissed her, and Melanctha laughed and loved him, and they really were happy now for a little time together.

And now they were very happy in each other and then they were silent and then they became a little sadder and then they were very quiet once more with each other.

“Yes I certainly do love you Jeff!” Melanctha said and she was very dreamy. “Sure, Melanctha.” “Yes Jeff sure, but not the way you are now ever thinking. I love you more and more seems to me Jeff always, and I certainly do trust you more and more always to me when I know you. I do love you Jeff, sure yes, but not the kind of way of loving you are ever thinking it now Jeff with me. I ain’t got certainly no hot passion any more now in me. You certainly have killed all that kind of feeling now Jeff in me. You certainly do know that Jeff, now the way I am always, when I am loving with you. You certainly do know that Jeff, and that’s the way you certainly do like it now in me. You certainly don’t mind now Jeff, to hear me say this to you.”

Jeff Campbell was hurt so that it almost killed him. Yes he certainly did know now what it was to have real hot love in him, and yet Melanctha certainly was right, he did not deserve she should ever give it to him. “All right Melanctha I ain’t ever kicking. I always will give you certainly always everything you want that I got in me. I take anything you want now to give me. I don’t say never Melanctha it don’t hurt me, but I certainly don’t say ever Melanctha it ought ever to be any different to me.” And the bitter tears rose up in Jeff Campbell, and they came and choked his voice to be silent, and he held himself hard to keep from breaking.

“Good-night Melanctha,” and Jeff was very humble to her. “Good-night Jeff, I certainly never did mean any way to hurt you. I do love you, sure Jeff every day more and more, all the time I know you.” “I know Melanctha, I know, it’s never nothing to me. You can’t help it, anybody ever the way they are feeling. It’s all right now Melanctha, you believe me, good-night now Melanctha, I got now to leave you, good-by Melanctha, sure don’t look so worried to me, sure Melanctha I come again soon to see you.” And then Jeff stumbled down the steps, and he went away fast to leave her.

And now the pain came hard and harder in Jeff Campbell, and he groaned, and it hurt him so, he could not bear it. And the tears came, and his heart beat, and he was hot and worn and bitter in him.

Now Jeff knew very well what it was to love Melanctha. Now Jeff Campbell knew he was really understanding. Now Jeff knew what it was to be good to Melanctha. Now Jeff was good to her always.

Slowly Jeff felt it a comfort in him to have it hurt so, and to be good to Melanctha always. Now there was no way Melanctha ever had had to bear things from him, worse than he now had it in him. Now Jeff was strong inside him. Now with all the pain there was peace in him. Now he knew he was understanding, now he knew he had a hot love in him, and he was good always to Melanctha Herbert who was the one had made him have it. Now he knew he could be good, and not cry out for help to her to teach him how to bear it. Every day Jeff felt himself more a strong man, the way he once had thought was his real self, the way he knew it. Now Jeff Campbell had real wisdom in him, and it did not make him bitter when it hurt him, for Jeff knew now all through him that he was really strong to bear it.

And so now Jeff Campbell could see Melanctha often, and he was patient, and always very friendly to her, and every day Jeff Campbell understood Melanctha Herbert better. And always Jeff saw Melanctha could not love him the way he needed she should do it. Melanctha Herbert had no way she ever really could remember.

And now Jeff knew there was a man Melanctha met very often, and perhaps she wanted to try to have this man to be good, for her. Jeff Campbell never saw the man Melanctha Herbert perhaps now wanted. Jeff Campbell only knew very well that there was one. Then there was Rose that Melanctha now always had with her when she wandered.

Jeff Campbell was very quiet to Melanctha. He said to her, now he thought he did not want to come any more especially to see her. When they met, he always would be glad to see her, but now he never would go anywhere any more to meet her. Sure he knew she always would have a deep love in him for her. Sure she knew that. “Yes Jeff, I always trust you Jeff, I certainly do know that all right.” Jeff Campbell said, all right he never could say anything to reproach her. She knew always that he really had learned all through him how to love her. “Yes, Jeff, I certainly do know that.” She knew now she could always trust him. Jeff always would be loyal to her though now she never was any more to him like a religion, but he never could forget the real sweetness in her. That Jeff must remember always, though now he never can trust her to be really loving to any man for always, she never did have any way she ever could remember. If she ever needed anybody to be good to her, Jeff Campbell always would do anything he could to help her. He never can forget the things she taught him so he could be really understanding, but he never any more wants to see her. He be like a brother to her always, when she needs it, and he always will be a good friend to her. Jeff Campbell certainly was sorry never any more to see her, but it was good that they now knew each other really. “Good-by Jeff you always been very good always to me.” “Good-by Melanctha you know you always can trust yourself to me.” “Yes, I know, I know Jeff, really.” “I certainly got to go now Melanctha, from you. I go this time, Melanctha really,” and Jeff Campbell went away and this time he never looked back to her. This time Jeff Campbell just broke away and left her.

Jeff Campbell loved to think now he was strong again to be quiet, and to live regular, and to do everything the way he wanted it to be right for himself and all the colored people. Jeff went away for a little while to another town to work there, and he worked hard, and he was very sad inside him, and sometimes the tears would rise up in him, and then he would work hard, and then he would begin once more to see some beauty in the world around him. Jeff had behaved right and he had learned to have a real love in him. That was very good to have inside him.

Jeff Campbell never could forget the sweetness in Melanctha Herbert, and he was always very friendly to her, but they never any more came close to one another. More and more Jeff Campbell and Melanctha fell away from all knowing of each other, but Jeff never could forget Melanctha. Jeff never could forget the real sweetness she had in her, but Jeff never any more had the sense of a real religion for her. Jeff always had strong in him the meaning of all the new kind of beauty Melanctha Herbert once had shown him, and always more and more it helped him with his working for himself and for all the colored people.

Melanctha Herbert, now that she was all through with Jeff Campbell, was free to be with Rose and the new men she met now.

Rose was always now with Melanctha Herbert. Rose never found any way to get excited. Rose always was telling Melanctha Herbert the right way she should do, so that she would not always be in trouble. But Melanctha Herbert could not help it, always she would find new ways to get excited.

Melanctha was all ready now to find new ways to be in trouble. And yet Melanctha Herbert never wanted not to do right. Always Melanctha Herbert wanted peace and quiet, and always she could only find new ways to get excited.

“Melanctha,” Rose would say to her, “Melanctha, I certainly have got to tell you, you ain’t right to act so with that kind of feller. You better just had stick to black men now, Melanctha, you hear me what I tell you, just the way you always see me do it. They’re real bad men, now I tell you Melanctha true, and you better had hear to me. I been raised by real nice kind of white folks, Melanctha, and I certainly knows awful well, soon as ever I can see ’em acting, what is a white man will act decent to you and the kind it ain’t never no good to a colored girl to ever go with. Now you know real Melanctha how I always mean right good to you, and you ain’t got no way like me Melanctha, what was raised by white folks, to know right what is the way you should be acting with men. I don’t never want to see you have bad trouble come hard to you now Melanctha, and so you just hear to me now Melanctha, what I tell you, for I knows it. I don’t say never certainly to you Melanctha, you never had ought to have nothing to do ever with no white men, though it ain’t never to me Melanctha, the best kind of a way a colored girl can have to be acting, no I never do say to you Melanctha, you hadn’t never ought to be with white men, though it ain’t never the way I feel it ever real right for a decent colored girl to be always doing, but not never Melanctha, now you hear me, no not never no kind of white men like you been with always now Melanctha when I see you. You just hear to me Melanctha, you certainly had ought to hear to me Melanctha, I say it just like I knows it awful well, Melanctha, and I knows you don’t know no better, Melanctha, how to act so, the ways I seen it with them kind of white fellers, them as never can know what to do right by a decent girl they have ever got to be with them. Now you hear to me Melanctha, what I tell you.”

And so it was Melanctha Herbert found new ways to be in trouble. But it was not very bad this trouble, for these white men Rose never wanted she should be with, never meant very much to Melanctha. It was only that she liked it to be with them, and they knew all about fine horses, and it was just good to Melanctha, now a little, to feel real reckless with them. But mostly it was Rose and other better kind of colored girls and colored men with whom Melanctha Herbert now always wandered.

It was summer now and the colored people came out into the sunshine, full blown with the flowers. And they shone in the streets and in the fields with their warm joy, and they glistened in their black heat, and they flung themselves free in their wide abandonment of shouting laughter.

It was very pleasant in some ways, the life Melanctha Herbert now led with Rose and all the others. It was not always that Rose had to scold her.

There was not anybody of all these colored people, excepting only Rose, who ever meant much to Melanctha Herbert. But they all liked Melanctha, and the men all liked to see her do things, she was so game always to do anything anybody ever could do, and then she was good and sweet to do anything anybody ever wanted from her.

These were pleasant days then, in the hot southern negro sunshine, with many simple jokes and always wide abandonment of laughter. “Just look at that Melanctha there a running. Don’t she just go like a bird when she is flying. Hey Melanctha there, I come and catch you, hey Melanctha, I put salt on your tail to catch you,” and then the man would try to catch her, and he would fall full on the earth and roll in an agony of wide-mouthed shouting laughter. And this was the kind of way Rose always liked to have Melanctha do it, to be engaged to him, and to have a good warm nigger time with colored men, not to go about with that kind of white man, never could know how to act right, to any decent kind of girl they could ever get to be with them.

Rose, always more and more, liked Melanctha Herbert better. Rose often had to scold Melanctha Herbert, but that only made her like Melanctha better. And then Melanctha always listened to her, and always acted every way she could to please her. And then Rose was so sorry for Melanctha, when she was so blue sometimes, and wanted somebody should come and kill her.

And Melanctha Herbert clung to Rose in the hope that Rose could save her. Melanctha felt the power of Rose’s selfish, decent kind of nature. It was so solid, simple, certain to her. Melanctha clung to Rose, she loved to have her scold her, she always wanted to be with her. She always felt a solid safety in her. Rose always was, in her way, very good to let Melanctha be loving to her. Melanctha never had any way she could really be a trouble to her. Melanctha never had any way that she could ever get real power, to come close inside to her. Melanctha was always very humble to her. Melanctha was always ready to do anything Rose wanted from her. Melanctha needed badly to have Rose always willing to let Melanctha cling to her. Rose was a simple, sullen, selfish, black girl, but she had a solid power in her. Rose had strong the sense of decent conduct, she had strong the sense for decent comfort. Rose always knew very well what it was she wanted, and she knew very well what was the right way to do to get everything she wanted, and she never had any kind of trouble to perplex her. And so the subtle intelligent attractive half white girl Melanctha Herbert loved and did for, and demeaned herself in service to this coarse, decent, sullen, ordinary, black, childish Rose and now this unmoral promiscuous shiftless Rose was to be married to a good man of the negroes, while Melanctha Herbert with her white blood and attraction and her desire for a right position was perhaps never to be really regularly married. Sometimes the thought of how all her world was made filled the complex, desiring Melanctha with despair. She wondered often how she could go on living when she was so blue. Sometimes Melanctha thought she would just kill herself, for sometimes she thought this would be really the best thing for her to do.

Rose was now to be married to a decent good man of the negroes. His name was Sam Johnson, and he worked as a deck-hand on a coasting steamer, and he was very steady, and he got good wages.

Rose first met Sam Johnson at church, the same place where she had met Melanctha Herbert. Rose liked Sam when she saw him, she knew he was a good man and worked hard and got good wages, and Rose thought it would be very nice and very good now in her position to get really, regularly married.

Sam Johnson liked Rose very well and he always was ready to do anything she wanted. Sam was a tall, square shouldered, decent, a serious, straightforward, simple, kindly, colored workman. They got on very well together, Sam and Rose, when they were married. Rose was lazy, but not dirty, and Sam was careful but not fussy. Sam was a kindly, simple, earnest, steady workman, and Rose had good common decent sense in her, of how to live regular, and not to have excitements, and to be saving so you could be always sure to have money, so as to have everything you wanted.

It was not very long that Rose knew Sam Johnson, before they were regularly married. Sometimes Sam went into the country with all the other young church people, and then he would be a great deal with Rose and with her Melanctha Herbert. Sam did not care much about Melanctha Herbert. He liked Rose’s ways of doing, always better. Melanctha’s mystery had no charm for Sam ever. Sam wanted a nice little house to come to when he was tired from his working, and a little baby all his own he could be good to. Sam Johnson was ready to marry as soon as ever Rose wanted he should do it. And so Sam Johnson and Rose one day had a grand real wedding and were married. Then they furnished completely, a little red brick house and then Sam went back to his work as deck hand on a coasting steamer.

Rose had often talked to Sam about how good Melanctha was and how much she always suffered. Sam Johnson never really cared about Melanctha Herbert, but he always did almost everything Rose ever wanted, and he was a gentle, kindly creature, and so he was very good to Rose’s friend Melanctha. Melanctha Herbert knew very well Sam did not like her, and so she was very quiet, and always let Rose do the talking for her. She only was very good to always help Rose, and to do anything she ever wanted from her, and to be very good and listen and be quiet whenever Sam had anything to say to her. Melanctha liked Sam Johnson, and all her life Melanctha loved and wanted good and kind and considerate people, and always Melanctha loved and wanted people to be gentle to her, and always she wanted to be regular, and to have peace and quiet in her, and always Melanctha could only find new ways to be in trouble. And Melanctha needed badly to have Rose, to believe her, and to let her cling to her. Rose was the only steady thing Melanctha had to cling to and so Melanctha demeaned herself to be like a servant, to wait on, and always to be scolded, by this ordinary, sullen, black, stupid, childish woman.

Rose was always telling Sam he must be good to poor Melanctha. “You know Sam,” Rose said very often to him, “You certainly had ought to be very good to poor Melanctha, she always do have so much trouble with her. You know Sam how I told you she had such a bad time always with that father, and he was awful mean to her always that awful black man, and he never took no kind of care ever to her, and he never helped her when her mother died so hard, that poor Melanctha. Melanctha’s ma you know Sam, always was just real religious. One day Melanctha was real little, and she heard her ma say to her pa, it was awful sad to her, Melanctha had not been the one the Lord had took from them stead of the little brother who was dead in the house there from fever. That hurt Melanctha awful when she heard her ma say it. She never could feel it right, and I don’t no ways blame Melanctha, Sam, for not feeling better to her ma always after, though Melanctha, just like always she is, always was real good to her ma after, when she was so sick, and died so hard, and nobody never to help Melanctha do it, and she just all alone to do everything without no help come to her no way, and that ugly awful black man she have for a father never all the time come near her. But that’s always the way Melanctha is just doing Sam, the way I been telling to you. She always is being just so good to everybody and nobody ever there to thank her for it. I never did see nobody ever Sam, have such bad luck, seems to me always with them, like that poor Melanctha always has it, and she always so good with it, and never no murmur in her, and never no complaining from her, and just never saying nothing with it. You be real good to her Sam, now you hear me, now you and me is married right together. He certainly was an awful black man to her Sam, that father she had, acting always just like a brute to her and she so game and never to tell anybody how it hurt her. And she so sweet and good always to do anything anybody ever can be wanting. I don’t see Sam how some men can be to act so awful. I told you Sam, how once Melanctha broke her arm bad and she was so sick and it hurt her awful and he never would let no doctor come near to her and he do some things so awful to her, she don’t never want to tell nobody how bad he hurt her. That’s just the way Sam with Melanctha always, you never can know how bad it is, it hurts her. You hear me Sam, you always be real good to her now you and me is married right to each other.”

And so Rose and Sam Johnson were regularly married, and Rose sat at home and bragged to all her friends how nice it was to be married really to a husband.

Rose did not have Melanctha to live with her, now Rose was married. Melanctha was with Rose almost as much as ever but it was a little different now their being together.

Rose Johnson never asked Melanctha to live with her in the house, now Rose was married. Rose liked to have Melanctha come all the time to help her, Rose liked Melanctha to be almost always with her, but Rose was shrewd in her simple selfish nature, she did not ever think to ask Melanctha to live with her.

Rose was hard headed, she was decent, and she always knew what it was she needed. Rose needed Melanctha to be with her, she liked to have her help her, the quick, good Melanctha to do for the slow, lazy, selfish, black girl, but Rose could have Melanctha to do for her and she did not need her to live with her.

Sam never asked Rose why she did not have her. Sam always took what Rose wanted should be done for Melanctha, as the right way he should act toward her.

It could never come to Melanctha to ask Rose to let her. It never could come to Melanctha to think that Rose would ask her. It would never ever come to Melanctha to want it, if Rose should ask her, but Melanctha would have done it for the safety she always felt when she was near her. Melanctha Herbert wanted badly to be safe now, but this living with her, that, Rose would never give her. Rose had strong the sense for decent comfort, Rose had strong the sense for proper conduct, Rose had strong the sense to get straight always what she wanted, and she always knew what was the best thing she needed, and always Rose got what she wanted.

And so Rose had Melanctha Herbert always there to help her, and she sat and was lazy and she bragged and she complained a little and she told Melanctha how she ought to do, to get good what she wanted like she Rose always did it, and always Melanctha was doing everything Rose ever needed. “Don’t you bother so, doing that Melanctha, I do it or Sam when he comes home to help me. Sure you don’t mind lifting it Melanctha? You is very good Melanctha to do it, and when you go out Melanctha, you stop and get some rice to bring me to-morrow when you come in. Sure you won’t forget Melanctha. I never see anybody like you Melanctha to always do things so nice for me.” And then Melanctha would do some more for Rose, and then very late Melanctha would go home to the colored woman where she lived now.

And so though Melanctha still was so much with Rose Johnson, she had times when she could not stay there. Melanctha now could not really cling there. Rose had Sam, and Melanctha more and more lost the hold she had had there.

Melanctha Herbert began to feel she must begin again to look and see if she could find what it was she had always wanted. Now Rose Johnson could no longer help her.

And so Melanctha Herbert began once more to wander and with men Rose never thought it was right she should be with.

One day Melanctha had been very busy with the different kinds of ways she wandered. It was a pleasant late afternoon at the end of a long summer. Melanctha was walking along, and she was free and excited. Melanctha had just parted from a white man and she had a bunch of flowers he had left with her. A young buck, a mulatto, passed by and snatched them from her. “It certainly is real sweet in you sister, to be giving me them pretty flowers,” he said to her.

“I don’t see no way it can make them sweeter to have with you,” said Melanctha. “What one man gives, another man had certainly just as much good right to be taking.” “Keep your old flowers then, I certainly don’t never want to have them.” Melanctha Herbert laughed at him and took them. “No, I didn’t nohow think you really did want to have them. Thank you kindly mister, for them. I certainly always do admire to see a man always so kind of real polite to people.” The man laughed, “You ain’t nobody’s fool I can say for you, but you certainly are a damned pretty kind of girl, now I look at you. Want men to be polite to you? All right, I can love you, that’s real polite now, want to see me try it.” “I certainly ain’t got no time this evening just only left to thank you. I certainly got to be real busy now, but I certainly always will admire to see you.” The man tried to catch and stop her, Melanctha Herbert laughed and dodged so that he could not touch her. Melanctha went quickly down a side street near her and so the man for that time lost her.

For some days Melanctha did not see any more of her mulatto. One day Melanctha was with a white man and they saw him. The white man stopped to speak to him. Afterwards Melanctha left the white man and she then soon met him. Melanctha stopped to talk to him. Melanctha Herbert soon began to like him.

Jem Richards, the new man Melanctha had begun to know now, was a dashing kind of fellow, who had to do with fine horses and with racing. Sometimes Jem Richards would be betting and would be good and lucky, and be making lots of money. Sometimes Jem would be betting badly, and then he would not be having any money.

Jem Richards was a straight man. Jem Richards always knew that by and by he would win again and pay it, and so Jem mostly did win again, and then he always paid it.

Jem Richards was a man other men always trusted. Men gave him money when he lost all his, for they all knew Jem Richards would win again, and when he did win they knew, and they were right, that he would pay it.

Melanctha Herbert all her life had always loved to be with horses. Melanctha liked it that Jem knew all about fine horses. He was a reckless man was Jem Richards. He knew how to win out, and always all her life, Melanctha Herbert loved successful power.

Melanctha Herbert always liked Jem Richards better. Things soon began to be very strong between them.

Jem was more game even than Melanctha. Jem always had known what it was to have real wisdom. Jem had always all his life been understanding.

Jem Richards made Melanctha Herbert come fast with him. He never gave her any time with waiting. Soon Melanctha always had Jem with her. Melanctha did not want anything better. Now in Jem Richards, Melanctha found everything she had ever needed to content her.

Melanctha was now less and less with Rose Johnson. Rose did not think much of the way Melanctha now was going. Jem Richards was all right, only Melanctha never had no sense of the right kind of way she should be doing. Rose often was telling Sam now, she did not like the fast way Melanctha was going. Rose told it to Sam, and to all the girls and men, when she saw them. But Rose was nothing just then to Melanctha. Melanctha Herbert now only needed Jem Richards to be with her.

And things were always getting stronger between Jem Richards and Melanctha Herbert. Jem Richards began to talk now as if he wanted to get married to her. Jem was deep in his love now for her. And as for Melanctha, Jem was all the world now to her. And so Jem gave her a ring, like white folks, to show he was engaged to her, and would by and by be married to her. And Melanctha was filled full with joy to have Jem so good to her.

Melanctha always loved to go with Jem to the races. Jem had been lucky lately with his betting, and he had a swell turn-out to drive in, and Melanctha looked very handsome there beside him.

Melanctha was very proud to have Jem Richards want her. Melanctha loved it the way Jem knew how to do it. Melanctha loved Jem and loved that he should want her. She loved it too, that he wanted to be married to her. Jem Richards was a straight decent man, whom other men always looked up to and trusted. Melanctha needed badly a man to content her.

Melanctha’s joy made her foolish. Melanctha told everybody about how Jem Richards, that swell man who owned all those fine horses and was so game, nothing ever scared him, was engaged to be married to her, and that was the ring he gave her.

Melanctha let out her joy very often to Rose Johnson. Melanctha had begun again now to go there.

Melanctha’s love for Jem made her foolish. Melanctha had to have some one always now to talk to and so she went often to Rose Johnson.

Melanctha put all herself into Jem Richards. She was mad and foolish in the joy she had there.

Rose never liked the way Melanctha did it. “No Sam I don’t say never Melanctha ain’t engaged to Jem Richards the way she always says it, and Jem he is all right for that kind of a man he is, though he do think himself so smart and like he owns the earth and everything he can get with it, and he sure gave Melanctha a ring like he really meant he should be married right soon with it, only Sam, I don’t ever like it the way Melanctha is going. When she is engaged to him Sam, she ain’t not right to take on so excited. That ain’t no decent kind of a way a girl ever should be acting. There ain’t no kind of a man going stand that, not like I knows men Sam, and I sure does know them. I knows them white and I knows them colored, for I was raised by white folks, and they don’t none of them like a girl to act so. That’s all right to be so when you is just only loving, but it ain’t no ways right to be acting so when you is engaged to him, and when he says, all right he get really regularly married to you. You see Sam I am right like I am always and I knows it. Jem Richards, he ain’t going to the last to get real married, not if I knows it right, the way Melanctha now is acting to him. Rings or anything ain’t nothing to them, and they don’t never do no good for them, when a girl acts foolish like Melanctha always now is acting. I certainly will be right sorry Sam, if Melanctha has real bad trouble come now to her, but I certainly don’t no ways like it Sam the kind of way Melanctha is acting to him. I don’t never say nothing to her Sam. I just listens to what she is saying always, and I thinks it out like I am telling to you Sam but I don’t never say nothing no more now to Melanctha. Melanctha didn’t say nothing to me about that Jem Richards till she was all like finished with him, and I never did like it Sam, much, the way she was acting, not coming here never when she first ran with those men and met him. And I didn’t never say nothing to her, Sam, about it, and it ain’t nothing ever to me, only I don’t never no more want to say nothing to her, so I just listens to what she got to tell like she wants it. No Sam, I don’t never want to say nothing to her. Melanctha just got to go her own way, not as I want to see her have bad trouble ever come hard to her, only it ain’t in me never Sam, after Melanctha did so, ever to say nothing more to her how she should be acting. You just see Sam like I tell you, what way Jem Richards will act to her, you see Sam I just am right like I always am when I knows it.”

Melanctha Herbert never thought she could ever again be in trouble. Melanctha’s joy had made her foolish.

And now Jem Richards had some bad trouble with his betting. Melanctha sometimes felt now when she was with him that there was something wrong inside him. Melanctha knew he had had trouble with his betting but Melanctha never felt that that could make any difference to them.

Melanctha once had told Jem, sure he knew she always would love to be with him, if he was in jail or only just a beggar. Now Melanctha said to him, “Sure you know Jem that it don’t never make any kind of difference you’re having any kind of trouble, you just try me Jem and be game, don’t look so worried to me. Jem sure I know you love me like I love you always, and its all I ever could be wanting Jem to me, just your wanting me always to be with you. I get married Jem to you soon ever as you can want me, if you once say it Jem to me. It ain’t nothing to me ever, anything like having any money Jem, why you look so worried to me.”

Melanctha Herbert’s love had surely made her mad and foolish. She thrust it always deep into Jem Richards and now that he had trouble with his betting, Jem had no way that he ever wanted to be made to feel it. Jem Richards never could want to marry any girl while he had trouble. That was no way a man like him should do it. Melanctha’s love had made her mad and foolish, she should be silent now and let him do it. Jem Richards was not a kind of man to want a woman to be strong to him, when he was in trouble with his betting. That was not the kind of a time when a man like him needed to have it.

Melanctha needed so badly to have it, this love which she had always wanted, she did not know what she should do to save it. Melanctha saw now, Jem Richards always had something wrong inside him. Melanctha soon dared not ask him. Jem was busy now, he had to sell things and see men to raise money. Jem could not meet Melanctha now so often.

It was lucky for Melanctha Herbert that Rose Johnson was coming now to have her baby. It had always been understood between them, Rose should come and stay then in the house where Melanctha lived with an old colored woman, so that Rose could have the Doctor from the hospital near by to help her, and Melanctha there to take care of her the way Melanctha always used to do it.

Melanctha was very good now to Rose Johnson. Melanctha did everything that any woman could, she tended Rose, and she was patient, submissive, soothing and untiring, while the sullen, childish, cowardly, black Rosie grumbled, and fussed, and howled, and made herself to be an abomination and like a simple beast.

All this time Melanctha was always being every now and then with Jem Richards. Melanctha was beginning to be stronger with Jem Richards. Melanctha was never so strong and sweet and in her nature as when she was deep in trouble, when she was fighting so with all she had, she could not do any foolish thing with her nature.

Always now Melanctha Herbert came back again to be nearer to Rose Johnson. Always now Melanctha would tell all about her troubles to Rose Johnson. Rose had begun now a little again to advise her.

Melanctha always told Rose now about the talks she had with Jem Richards, talks where they neither of them liked very well what the other one was saying. Melanctha did not know what it was Jem Richards wanted. All Melanctha knew was, he did not like it when she wanted to be good friends and get really married, and then when Melanctha would say, “all right, I never wear your ring no more Jem, we ain’t not any more to meet ever like we ever going to get really regular married,” then Jem did not like it either. What was it Jem Richards really wanted?

Melanctha stopped wearing Jem’s ring on her finger. Poor Melanctha, she wore it on a string she tied around her neck so that she could always feel it, but Melanctha was strong now with Jem Richards, and he never saw it. And sometimes Jem seemed to be awful sorry for it, and sometimes he seemed kind of glad of it. Melanctha never could make out really what it was Jem Richards wanted.

There was no other woman yet to Jem, that Melanctha knew, and so she always trusted that Jem would come back to her, deep in his love, the way once he had had it and had made all the world like she once had never believed anybody could really make it. But Jem Richards was more game than Melanctha Herbert. He knew how to fight to win out, better. Melanctha really had already lost it, in not keeping quiet and waiting for Jem to do it.

Jem Richards was not yet having better luck in his betting. He never before had had such a long time without some good coming to him in his betting. Sometimes Jem talked as if he wanted to go off on a trip somewhere and try some other place for luck with his betting. Jem Richards never talked as if he wanted to take Melanctha with him.

And so Melanctha sometimes was really trusting, and sometimes she was all sick inside her with her doubting. What was it Jem really wanted to do with her? He did not have any other woman, in that Melanctha could be really trusting, and when she said no to him, no she never would come near him, now he did not want to have her, then Jem would change and swear, yes sure he did want her, now and always right here near him, but he never now any more said he wanted to be married soon to her. But then Jem Richards never would marry a girl, he said that very often, when he was in this kind of trouble, and now he did not see any way he could get out of his trouble. But Melanctha ought to wear his ring, sure she knew he never had loved any kind of woman like he loved her. Melanctha would wear the ring a little while, and then they would have some more trouble, and then she would say to him, no she certainly never would any more wear anything he gave her, and then she would wear it on the string so nobody could see it but she could always feel it on her.

Poor Melanctha, surely her love had made her mad and foolish.

And now Melanctha needed always more and more to be with Rose Johnson, and Rose had commenced again to advise her, but Rose could not help her. There was no way now that anybody could advise her. The time when Melanctha could have changed it with Jem Richards was now all past for her. Rose knew it, and Melanctha too, she knew it, and it almost killed her to let herself believe it.

The only comfort Melanctha ever had now was waiting on Rose till she was so tired she could hardly stand it. Always Melanctha did everything Rose ever wanted. Sam Johnson began now to be very gentle and a little tender to Melanctha. She was so good to Rose and Sam was so glad to have her there to help Rose and to do things and to be a comfort to her.

Rose had a hard time to bring her baby to its birth and Melanctha did everything that any woman could.

The baby though it was healthy after it was born did not live long. Rose Johnson was careless and negligent and selfish and when Melanctha had to leave for a few days the baby died. Rose Johnson had liked her baby well enough and perhaps she just forgot it for a while, anyway the child was dead and Rose and Sam were very sorry, but then these things came so often in the negro world in Bridgepoint that they neither of them thought about it very long. When Rose had become strong again she went back to her house with Sam. And Sam Johnson was always now very gentle and kind and good to Melanctha who had been so good to Rose in her bad trouble.

Melanctha Herbert’s troubles with Jem Richards were never getting any better. Jem always now had less and less time to be with her. When Jem was with Melanctha now he was good enough to her. Jem Richards was worried with his betting. Never since Jem had first begun to make a living had he ever had so much trouble for such a long time together with his betting. Jem Richards was good enough now to Melanctha but he had not much strength to give her. Melanctha could never any more now make him quarrel with her. Melanctha never now could complain of his treatment of her, for surely, he said it always by his actions to her, surely she must know how a man was when he had trouble on his mind with trying to make things go a little better.

Sometimes Jem and Melanctha had long talks when they neither of them liked very well what the other one was saying, but mostly now Melanctha could not make Jem Richards quarrel with her, and more and more, Melanctha could not find any way to make it right to blame him for the trouble she now always had inside her. Jem was good to her, and she knew, for he told her, that he had trouble all the time now with his betting. Melanctha knew very well that for her it was all wrong inside Jem Richards, but Melanctha had now no way that she could really reach him.

Things between Melanctha and Jem Richards were now never getting any better. Melanctha now more and more needed to be with Rose Johnson. Rose still liked to have Melanctha come to her house and do things for her, and Rose liked to grumble to her and to scold her and to tell Melanctha what was the way Melanctha always should be doing so she could make things come out better and not always be so much in trouble. Sam Johnson in these days was always very good and gentle to Melanctha. Sam was now beginning to be very sorry for her.

Jem Richards never made things any better for Melanctha. Often Jem would talk so as to make Melanctha almost certain that he never any more wanted to have her. Then Melanctha would get very blue, and she would say to Rose, sure she would kill herself, for that certainly now was the best way she could do.

Rose Johnson never saw it the least bit that way. “I don’t see Melanctha why you should talk like you would kill yourself just because you’re blue. I’d never kill myself Melanctha cause I was blue. I’d maybe kill somebody else but I’d never kill myself. If I ever killed myself, Melanctha it’d be by accident and if I ever killed myself by accident, Melanctha, I’d be awful sorry. And that certainly is the way you should feel it Melanctha, now you hear me, not just talking foolish like you always do. It certainly is only your way just always being foolish makes you all that trouble to come to you always now, Melanctha, and I certainly right well knows that. You certainly never can learn no way Melanctha ever with all I certainly been telling to you, ever since I know you good, that it ain’t never no way like you do always is the right way you be acting ever and talking, the way I certainly always have seen you do so Melanctha always. I certainly am right Melanctha about them ways you have to do it, and I knows it; but you certainly never can noways learn to act right Melanctha, I certainly do know that, I certainly do my best Melanctha to help you with it only you certainly never do act right Melanctha, not to nobody ever, I can see it. You never act right by me Melanctha no more than by everybody. I never say nothing to you Melanctha when you do so, for I certainly never do like it when I just got to say it to you, but you just certainly done with that Jem Richards you always say wanted real bad to be married to you, just like I always said to Sam you certainly was going to do it. And I certainly am real kind of sorry like for you Melanctha, but you certainly had ought to have come to see me to talk to you, when you first was engaged to him so I could show you, and now you got all this trouble come to you Melanctha like I certainly know you always catch it. It certainly ain’t never Melanctha I ain’t real sorry to see trouble come so hard to you, but I certainly can see Melanctha it all is always just the way you always be having it in you not never to do right. And now you always talk like you just kill yourself because you are so blue, that certainly never is Melanctha, no kind of a way for any decent kind of a girl to do.”

Rose had begun to be strong now to scold Melanctha and she was impatient very often with her, but Rose could now never any more be a help to her. Melanctha Herbert never could know now what it was right she should do. Melanctha always wanted to have Jem Richards with her and now he never seemed to want her, and what could Melanctha do. Surely she was right now when she said she would just kill herself, for that was the only way now she could do.

Sam Johnson always, more and more, was good and gentle to Melanctha. Poor Melanctha, she was so good and sweet to do anything anybody ever wanted, and Melanctha always liked it if she could have peace and quiet, and always she could only find new ways to be in trouble. Sam often said this now to Rose about Melanctha.

“I certainly don’t never want Sam to say bad things about Melanctha, for she certainly always do have most awful kind of trouble come hard to her, but I never can say I like it real right Sam the way Melanctha always has to do it. Its now just the same with her like it is always she has got to do it, now the way she is with that Jem Richards. He certainly now don’t never want to have her but Melanctha she ain’t got no right kind of spirit. No Sam I don’t never like the way any more Melanctha is acting to him, and then Sam, she ain’t never real right honest, the way she always should do it. She certainly just don’t kind of never Sam tell right what way she is doing with it. I don’t never like to say nothing Sam no more to her about the way she always has to be acting. She always say, yes all right Rose, I do the way you say it, and then Sam she don’t never noways do it. She certainly is right sweet and good, Sam, is Melanctha, nobody ever can hear me say she ain’t always ready to do things for everybody any way she ever can see to do it, only Sam some ways she never does act real right ever, and some ways, Sam, she ain’t ever real honest with it. And Sam sometimes I hear awful kind of things she been doing, some girls know about her how she does it, and sometimes they tell me what kind of ways she has to do it, and Sam it certainly do seem to me like more and more I certainly am awful afraid Melanctha never will come to any good. And then Sam, sometimes, you hear it, she always talk like she kill herself all the time she is so blue, and Sam that certainly never is no kind of way any decent girl ever had ought to do. You see Sam, how I am right like I always is when I knows it. You just be careful, Sam, now you hear me, you be careful Sam sure, I tell you, Melanctha more and more I see her I certainly do feel Melanctha no way is really honest. You be careful, Sam now, like I tell you, for I knows it, now you hear to me, Sam, what I tell you, for I certainly always is right, Sam, when I knows it.”

At first Sam tried a little to defend Melanctha, and Sam always was good and gentle to her, and Sam liked the ways Melanctha had to be quiet to him, and to always listen as if she was learning, when she was there and heard him talking, and then Sam liked the sweet way she always did everything so nicely for him; but Sam never liked to fight with anybody ever, and surely Rose knew best about Melanctha and anyway Sam never did really care much about Melanctha. Her mystery never had had any interest for him. Sam liked it that she was sweet to him and that she always did everything Rose ever wanted that she should be doing, but Melanctha never could be important to him. All Sam ever wanted was to have a little house and to live regular and to work hard and to come home to his dinner, when he was tired with his working and by and by he wanted to have some children all his own to be good to, and so Sam was real sorry for Melanctha, she was so good and so sweet always to them, and Jem Richards was a bad man to behave so to her, but that was always the way a girl got it when she liked that kind of a fast fellow. Anyhow Melanctha was Rose’s friend, and Sam never cared to have anything to do with the kind of trouble always came to women, when they wanted to have men, who never could know how to behave good and steady to their women.

And so Sam never said much to Rose about Melanctha. Sam was always very gentle to her, but now he began less and less to see her. Soon Melanctha never came any more to the house to see Rose and Sam never asked Rose anything about her.

Melanctha Herbert was beginning now to come less and less to the house to be with Rose Johnson. This was because Rose seemed always less and less now to want her, and Rose would not let Melanctha now do things for her. Melanctha was always humble to her and Melanctha always wanted in every way she could to do things for her. Rose said no, she guessed she do that herself like she likes to have it better. Melanctha is real good to stay so long to help her, but Rose guessed perhaps Melanctha better go home now, Rose don’t need nobody to help her now, she is feeling real strong, not like just after she had all that trouble with the baby, and then Sam, when he comes home for his dinner he likes it when Rose is all alone there just to give him his dinner. Sam always is so tired now, like he always is in the summer, so many people always on the steamer, and they make so much work so Sam is real tired now, and he likes just to eat his dinner and never have people in the house to be a trouble to him.

Each day Rose treated Melanctha more and more as if she never wanted Melanctha any more to come there to the house to see her. Melanctha dared not ask Rose why she acted in this way to her. Melanctha badly needed to have Rose always there to save her. Melanctha wanted badly to cling to her and Rose had always been so solid for her. Melanctha did not dare to ask Rose if she now no longer wanted her to come and see her.

Melanctha now never any more had Sam to be gentle to her. Rose always sent Melanctha away from her before it was time for Sam to come home to her. One day Melanctha had stayed a little longer, for Rose that day had been good to let Melanctha begin to do things for her. Melanctha then left her and Melanctha met Sam Johnson who stopped a minute to speak kindly to her.

The next day Rose Johnson would not let Melanctha come in to her. Rose stood on the steps, and there she told Melanctha what she thought now of her.

“I guess Melanctha it certainly ain’t no ways right for you to come here no more just to see me. I certainly don’t Melanctha no ways like to be a trouble to you. I certainly think Melanctha I get along better now when I don’t have nobody like you are, always here to help me, and Sam he do so good now with his working, he pay a little girl something to come every day to help me. I certainly do think Melanctha I don’t never want you no more to come here just to see me.” “Why Rose, what I ever done to you, I certainly don’t think you is right Rose to be so bad now to me.” “I certainly don’t no ways Melanctha Herbert think you got any right ever to be complaining the way I been acting to you. I certainly never do think Melanctha Herbert, you hear to me, nobody ever been more patient to you than I always been to like you, only Melanctha, I hear more things now so awful bad about you, everybody always is telling to me what kind of a way you always have been doing so much, and me always so good to you, and you never no ways, knowing how to be honest to me. No Melanctha it ain’t ever in me, not to want you to have good luck come to you, and I like it real well Melanctha when you some time learn how to act the way it is decent and right for a girl to be doing, but I don’t no ways ever like it the kind of things everybody tell me now about you. No Melanctha, I can’t never any more trust you. I certainly am real sorry to have never any more to see you, but there ain’t no other way, I ever can be acting to you. That’s all I ever got any more to say to you now Melanctha.” “But Rose, deed; I certainly don’t know, no more than the dead, nothing I ever done to make you act so to me. Anybody say anything bad about me Rose, to you, they just a pack of liars to you, they certainly is Rose, I tell you true. I certainly never done nothing I ever been ashamed to tell you. Why you act so bad to me Rose. Sam he certainly don’t think ever like you do, and Rose I always do everything I can, you ever want me to do for you.” “It ain’t never no use standing there talking, Melanctha Herbert. I just can tell it to you, and Sam, he don’t know nothing about women ever the way they can be acting. I certainly am very sorry Melanctha, to have to act so now to you, but I certainly can’t do no other way with you, when you do things always so bad, and everybody is talking so about you. It ain’t no use to you to stand there and say it different to me Melanctha. I certainly am always right Melanctha Herbert, the way I certainly always have been when I knows it, to you. No Melanctha, it just is, you never can have no kind of a way to act right, the way a decent girl has to do, and I done my best always to be telling it to you Melanctha Herbert, but it don’t never do no good to tell nobody how to act right; they certainly never can learn when they ain’t got no sense right to know it, and you never have no sense right Melanctha to be honest, and I ain’t never wishing no harm to you ever Melanctha Herbert, only I don’t never want any more to see you come here. I just say to you now, like I always been saying to you, you don’t know never the right way, any kind of decent girl has to be acting, and so Melanctha Herbert, me and Sam, we don’t never any more want you to be setting your foot in my house here Melanctha Herbert, I just tell you. And so you just go along now, Melanctha Herbert, you hear me, and I don’t never wish no harm to come to you.”

Rose Johnson went into her house and closed the door behind her. Melanctha stood like one dazed, she did not know how to bear this blow that almost killed her. Slowly then Melanctha went away without even turning to look behind her.

Melanctha Herbert was all sore and bruised inside her. Melanctha had needed Rose always to believe her, Melanctha needed Rose always to let her cling to her, Melanctha wanted badly to have somebody who could make her always feel a little safe inside her, and now Rose had sent her from her. Melanctha wanted Rose more than she had ever wanted all the others. Rose always was so simple, solid, decent, for her. And now Rose had cast her from her. Melanctha was lost, and all the world went whirling in a mad weary dance around her.

Melanctha Herbert never had any strength alone ever to feel safe inside her. And now Rose Johnson had cast her from her, and Melanctha could never any more be near her. Melanctha Herbert knew now, way inside her, that she was lost, and nothing any more could ever help her.

Melanctha went that night to meet Jem Richards who had promised to be at the old place to meet her. Jem Richards was absent in his manner to her. By and by he began to talk to her, about the trip he was going to take soon, to see if he could get some luck back in his betting. Melanctha trembled, was Jem too now going to leave her. Jem Richards talked some more then to her, about the bad luck he always had now, and how he needed to go away to see if he could make it come out any better.

Then Jem stopped, and then he looked straight at Melanctha.

“Tell me Melanctha right and true, you don’t care really nothing more about me now Melanctha,” he said to her.

“Why you ask me that, Jem Richards,” said Melanctha.

“Why I ask you that Melanctha, God Almighty, because I just don’t give a damn now for you any more Melanctha. That the reason I was asking.”

Melanctha never could have for this an answer. Jem Richards waited and then he went away and left her.

Melanctha Herbert never again saw Jem Richards. Melanctha never again saw Rose Johnson, and it was hard to Melanctha never any more to see her. Rose Johnson had worked in to be the deepest of all Melanctha’s emotions.

“No, I don’t never see Melanctha Herbert no more now,” Rose would say to anybody who asked her about Melanctha. “No, Melanctha she never comes here no more now, after we had all that trouble with her acting so bad with them kind of men she liked so much to be with. She don’t never come to no good Melanctha Herbert don’t, and me and Sam don’t want no more to see her. She didn’t do right ever the way I told her. Melanctha just wouldn’t, and I always said it to her, if she don’t be more kind of careful, the way she always had to be acting, I never did want no more she should come here in my house no more to see me. I ain’t no ways ever against any girl having any kind of a way, to have a good time like she wants it, but not that kind of a way Melanctha always had to do it. I expect some day Melanctha kill herself, when she act so bad like she do always, and then she get so awful blue. Melanctha always says that’s the only way she ever can think it a easy way for her to do. No, I always am real sorry for Melanctha, she never was no just common kind of nigger, but she don’t never know not with all the time I always was telling it to her, no she never no way could learn, what was the right way she should do. I certainly don’t never want no kind of harm to come bad to Melanctha, but I certainly do think she will most kill herself some time, the way she always say it would be easy way for her to do. I never see nobody ever could be so awful blue.”

But Melanctha Herbert never really killed herself because she was so blue, though often she thought this would be really the best way for her to do. Melanctha never killed herself, she only got a bad fever and went into the hospital where they took good care of her and cured her.

When Melanctha was well again, she took a place and began to work and to live regular. Then Melanctha got very sick again, she began to cough and sweat and be so weak she could not stand to do her work.

Melanctha went back to the hospital, and there the Doctor told her she had the consumption, and before long she would surely die. They sent her where she would be taken care of, a home for poor consumptives, and there Melanctha stayed until she died.

[FINIS]

[ ¶ ]

THE GENTLE LENA

Lena was patient, gentle, sweet and german. She had been a servant for four years and had liked it very well.

Lena had been brought from Germany to Bridgepoint by a cousin and had been in the same place there for four years.

This place Lena had found very good. There was a pleasant, unexacting mistress and her children, and they all liked Lena very well.

There was a cook there who scolded Lena a great deal but Lena’s german patience held no suffering and the good incessant woman really only scolded so for Lena’s good.

Lena’s german voice when she knocked and called the family in the morning was as awakening, as soothing, and as appealing, as a delicate soft breeze in midday, summer. She stood in the hallway every morning a long time in her unexpectant and unsuffering german patience calling to the young ones to get up. She would call and wait a long time and then call again, always even, gentle, patient, while the young ones fell back often into that precious, tense, last bit of sleeping that gives a strength of joyous vigor in the young, over them that have come to the readiness of middle age, in their awakening.

Lena had good hard work all morning, and on the pleasant, sunny afternoons she was sent out into the park to sit and watch the little two year old girl baby of the family.

The other girls, all them that make the pleasant, lazy crowd, that watch the children in the sunny afternoons out in the park, all liked the simple, gentle, german Lena very well. They all, too, liked very well to tease her, for it was so easy to make her mixed and troubled, and all helpless, for she could never learn to know just what the other quicker girls meant by the queer things they said.

The two or three of these girls, the ones that Lena always sat with, always worked together to confuse her. Still it was pleasant, all this life for Lena.

The little girl fell down sometimes and cried, and then Lena had to soothe her. When the little girl would drop her hat, Lena had to pick it up and hold it. When the little girl was bad and threw away her playthings, Lena told her she could not have them and took them from her to hold until the little girl should need them.

It was all a peaceful life for Lena, almost as peaceful as a pleasant leisure. The other girls, of course, did tease her, but then that only made a gentle stir within her.

Lena was a brown and pleasant creature, brown as blonde races often have them brown, brown, not with the yellow or the red or the chocolate brown of sun burned countries, but brown with the clear color laid flat on the light toned skin beneath, the plain, spare brown that makes it right to have been made with hazel eyes, and not too abundant straight, brown hair, hair that only later deepens itself into brown from the straw yellow of a german childhood.

Lena had the flat chest, straight back and forward falling shoulders of the patient and enduring working woman, though her body was now still in its milder girlhood and work had not yet made these lines too clear.

The rarer feeling that there was with Lena, showed in all the even quiet of her body movements, but in all it was the strongest in the patient, old-world ignorance, and earth made pureness of her brown, flat, soft featured face. Lena had eyebrows that were a wondrous thickness. They were black, and spread, and very cool, with their dark color and their beauty, and beneath them were her hazel eyes, simple and human, with the earth patience of the working, gentle, german woman.

Yes it was all a peaceful life for Lena. The other girls, of course, did tease her, but then that only made a gentle stir within her.

“What you got on your finger Lena,” Mary, one of the girls she always sat with, one day asked her. Mary was good natured, quick, intelligent and Irish.

Lena had just picked up the fancy paper made accordion that the little girl had dropped beside her, and was making it squeak sadly as she pulled it with her brown, strong, awkward finger.

“Why, what is it, Mary, paint?” said Lena, putting her finger to her mouth to taste the dirt spot.

“That’s awful poison Lena, don’t you know?” said Mary, “that green paint that you just tasted.”

Lena had sucked a good deal of the green paint from her finger. She stopped and looked hard at the finger. She did not know just how much Mary meant by what she said.

“Ain’t it poison, Nellie, that green paint, that Lena sucked just now,” said Mary. “Sure it is Lena, its real poison, I ain’t foolin’ this time anyhow.”

Lena was a little troubled. She looked hard at her finger where the paint was, and she wondered if she had really sucked it.

It was still a little wet on the edges and she rubbed it off a long time on the inside of her dress, and in between she wondered and looked at the finger and thought, was it really poison that she had just tasted.

“Ain’t it too bad, Nellie, Lena should have sucked that,” Mary said.

Nellie smiled and did not answer. Nellie was dark and thin, and looked Italian. She had a big mass of black hair that she wore high up on her head, and that made her face look very fine.

Nellie always smiled and did not say much, and then she would look at Lena to perplex her.

And so they all three sat with their little charges in the pleasant sunshine a long time. And Lena would often look at her finger and wonder if it was really poison that she had just tasted and then she would rub her finger on her dress a little harder.

Mary laughed at her and teased her and Nellie smiled a little and looked queerly at her.

Then it came time, for it was growing cooler, for them to drag together the little ones, who had begun to wander, and to take each one back to its own mother. And Lena never knew for certain whether it was really poison, that green stuff that she had tasted.

During these four years of service, Lena always spent her Sundays out at the house of her aunt, who had brought her four years before to Bridgepoint.

This aunt, who had brought Lena, four years before, to Bridgepoint, was a hard, ambitious, well meaning, german woman. Her husband was a grocer in the town, and they were very well to do. Mrs. Haydon, Lena’s aunt, had two daughters who were just beginning as young ladies, and she had a little boy who was not honest and who was very hard to manage.

Mrs. Haydon was a short, stout, hard built, german woman. She always hit the ground very firmly and compactly as she walked. Mrs. Haydon was all a compact and well hardened mass, even to her face, reddish and darkened from its early blonde, with its hearty, shiny, [shiny] cheeks, and doubled chin well covered over with the up-roll from her short, square neck.

The two daughters, who were fourteen and fifteen, looked like unkneaded, unformed mounds of flesh beside her.

The elder girl, Mathilda, was blonde, and slow, and simple, and quite fat. The younger, Bertha, who was almost as tall as her sister, was dark, and quicker, and she was heavy, too, but not really fat.

These two girls the mother had brought up very firmly. They were well taught for their position. They were always both well dressed, in the same kinds of hats and dresses, as is becoming in two german sisters. The mother liked to have them dressed in red. Their best clothes were red dresses, made of good heavy cloth, and strongly trimmed with braid of a glistening black. They had stiff, red felt hats, trimmed with black velvet ribbon, and a bird. The mother dressed matronly, in a bonnet and in black, always sat between her two big daughters, firm, directing, and repressed.

The only weak spot in this good german woman’s conduct was the way she spoiled her boy, who was not honest and who was very hard to manage.

The father of this family was a decent, quiet, heavy, and uninterfering german man. He tried to cure the boy of his bad ways, and make him honest, but the mother could not make herself let the father manage, and so the boy was brought up very badly.

Mrs. Haydon’s girls were now only just beginning as young ladies, and so to get her niece, Lena, married, was just then the most important thing that Mrs. Haydon had to do.

Mrs. Haydon had four years before gone to Germany to see her parents, and had taken the girls with her. This visit had been for Mrs. Haydon most successful, though her children had not liked it very well.

Mrs. Haydon was a good and generous woman, and she patronized her parents grandly, and all the cousins who came from all about to see her. Mrs. Haydon’s people were of the middling class of farmers. They were not peasants, and they lived in a town of some pretension, but it all seemed very poor and smelly to Mrs. Haydon’s american born daughters.

Mrs. Haydon liked it all. It was familiar, and then here she was so wealthy and important. She listened and decided, and advised all of her relations how to do things better. She arranged their present and their future for them, and showed them how in the past they had been wrong in all their methods.

Mrs. Haydon’s only trouble was with her two daughters, whom she could not make behave well to her parents. The two girls were very nasty to all their numerous relations. Their mother could hardly make them kiss their grandparents, and every day the girls would get a scolding. But then Mrs. Haydon was so very busy that she did not have time to really manage her stubborn daughters.

These hard working, earth-rough german cousins were to these american born children, ugly and dirty, and as far below them as were italian or negro workmen, and they could not see how their mother could ever bear to touch them, and then all the women dressed so funny, and were worked all rough and different.

The two girls stuck up their noses at them all, and always talked in English to each other about how they hated all these people and how they wished their mother would not do so. The girls could talk some German, but they never chose to use it.

It was her eldest brother’s family that most interested Mrs. Haydon. Here there were eight children, and out of the eight, five of them were girls.

Mrs. Haydon thought it would be a fine thing to take one of these girls back with her to Bridgepoint and get her well started. Everybody liked that she should do so, and they were all willing that it should be Lena.

Lena was the second girl in her large family. She was at this time just seventeen years old. Lena was not an important daughter in the family. She was always sort of dreamy and not there. She worked hard and went very regularly at it, but even good work never seemed to bring her near.

Lena’s age just suited Mrs. Haydon’s purpose. Lena could first go out to service, and learn how to do things, and then, when she was a little older, Mrs. Haydon could get her a good husband. And then Lena was so still and docile, she would never want to do things her own way. And then, too, Mrs. Haydon, with all her hardness had wisdom, and she could feel the rarer strain there was in Lena.

Lena was willing to go with Mrs. Haydon. Lena did not like her german life very well. It was not the hard work but the roughness that disturbed her. The people were not gentle, and the men when they were glad were very boisterous, and would lay hold of her and roughly tease her. They were good people enough around her, but it was all harsh and dreary for her.

Lena did not really know that she did not like it. She did not know that she was always dreamy and not there. She did not think whether it would be different for her away off there in Bridgepoint. Mrs. Haydon took her and got her different kinds of dresses, and then took her with them to the steamer. Lena did not really know what it was that had happened to her.

Mrs. Haydon, and her daughters, and Lena traveled second class on the steamer. Mrs. Haydon’s daughters hated that their mother should take Lena. They hated to have a cousin, who was to them, little better than a nigger, and then everybody on the steamer there would see her. Mrs. Haydon’s daughters said things like this to their mother, but she never stopped to hear them, and the girls did not dare to make their meaning very clear. And so they could only go on hating Lena hard, together. They could not stop her from going back with them to Bridgepoint.

Lena was very sick on the voyage. She thought, surely before it was over that she would die. She was so sick she could not even wish that she had not started. She could not eat, she could not moan, she was just blank and scared, and sure that every minute she would die. She could not hold herself in, nor help herself in her trouble. She just staid where she had been put, pale, and scared, and weak, and sick, and sure that she was going to die.

Mathilda and Bertha Haydon had no trouble from having Lena for a cousin on the voyage, until the last day that they were on the ship, and by that time they had made their friends and could explain.

Mrs. Haydon went down every day to Lena, gave her things to make her better, held her head when it was needful, and generally was good and did her duty by her.

Poor Lena had no power to be strong in such trouble. She did not know how to yield to her sickness nor endure. She lost all her little sense of being in her suffering. She was so scared, and then at her best, Lena, who was patient, sweet and quiet, had not self-control, nor any active courage.

Poor Lena was so scared and weak, and every minute she was sure that she would die.

After Lena was on land again a little while, she forgot all her bad suffering. Mrs. Haydon got her the good place, with the pleasant unexacting mistress, and her children, and Lena began to learn some English and soon was very happy and content.

All her Sundays out Lena spent at Mrs. Haydon’s house. Lena would have liked much better to spend her Sundays with the girls she always sat with, and who often asked her, and who teased her and made a gentle stir within her, but it never came to Lena’s unexpectant and unsuffering german nature to do something different from what was expected of her, just because she would like it that way better. Mrs. Haydon had said that Lena was to come to her house every other Sunday, and so Lena always went there.

Mrs. Haydon was the only one of her family who took any interest in Lena. Mr. Haydon did not think much of her. She was his wife’s cousin and he was good to her, but she was for him stupid, and a little simple, and very dull, and sure some day to need help and to be in trouble. All young poor relations, who were brought from Germany to Bridgepoint were sure, before long, to need help and to be in trouble.

The little Haydon boy was always very nasty to her. He was a hard child for any one to manage, and his mother spoiled him very badly. Mrs. Haydon’s daughters as they grew older did not learn to like Lena any better. Lena never knew that she did not like them either. She did not know that she was only happy with the other quicker girls, she always sat with in the park, and who laughed at her and always teased her.

Mathilda Haydon, the simple, fat, blonde, older daughter felt very badly that she had to say that this was her cousin Lena, this Lena who was little better for her than a nigger. Mathilda was an overgrown, slow, flabby, blonde, stupid, fat girl, just beginning as a woman; thick in her speech and dull and simple in her mind, and very jealous of all her family and of other girls, and proud that she could have good dresses and new hats and learn music, and hating very badly to have a cousin who was a common servant. And then Mathilda remembered very strongly that dirty nasty place that Lena came from and that Mathilda had so turned up her nose at, and where she had been made so angry because her mother scolded her and liked all those rough cow-smelly people.

Then, too, Mathilda would get very mad when her mother had Lena at their parties, and when she talked about how good Lena was, to certain german mothers in whose sons, perhaps, Mrs. Haydon might find Lena a good husband. All this would make the dull, blonde, fat Mathilda very angry. Sometimes she would get so angry that she would, in her thick, slow way, and with jealous anger blazing in her light blue eyes, tell her mother that she did not see how she could like that nasty Lena; and then her mother would scold Mathilda, and tell her that she knew her cousin Lena was poor and Mathilda must be good to poor people.

Mathilda Haydon did not like relations to be poor. She told all her girl friends what she thought of Lena, and so the girls would never talk to Lena at Mrs. Haydon’s parties. But Lena in her unsuffering and unexpectant patience never really knew that she was slighted. When Mathilda was with her girls in the street or in the park and would see Lena, she always turned up her nose and barely nodded to her, and then she would tell her friends how funny her mother was to take care of people like that Lena, and how, back in Germany, all Lena’s people lived just like pigs.

The younger daughter, the dark, large, but not fat, Bertha Haydon, who was very quick in her mind, and in her ways, and who was the favorite with her father, did not like Lena, either. She did not like her because for her Lena was a fool and so stupid, and she would let those Irish and Italian girls laugh at her and tease her, and everybody always made fun of Lena, and Lena never got mad, or even had sense enough to know that they were all making an awful fool of her.

Bertha Haydon hated people to be fools. Her father, too, thought Lena was a fool, and so neither the father nor the daughter ever paid any attention to Lena, although she came to their house every other Sunday.

Lena did not know how all the Haydons felt. She came to her aunt’s house all her Sunday afternoons that she had out, because Mrs. Haydon had told her she must do so. In the same way Lena always saved all of her wages. She never thought of any way to spend it. The german cook, the good woman who always scolded Lena, helped her to put it in the bank each month, as soon as she got it. Sometimes before it got into the bank to be taken care of, somebody would ask Lena for it. The little Haydon boy sometimes asked and would get it, and sometimes some of the girls, the ones Lena always sat with, needed some more money; but the german cook, who always scolded Lena, saw to it that this did not happen very often. When it did happen she would scold Lena very sharply, and for the next few months she would not let Lena touch her wages, but put it in the bank for her on the same day that Lena got it.

So Lena always saved her wages, for she never thought to spend them, and she always went to her aunt’s house for her Sundays because she did not know that she could do anything different.

Mrs. Haydon felt more and more every year that she had done right to bring Lena back with her, for it was all coming out just as she had expected. Lena was good and never wanted her own way, she was learning English, and saving all her wages, and soon Mrs. Haydon would get her a good husband.

All these four years Mrs. Haydon was busy looking around among all the german people that she knew for the right man to be Lena’s husband, and now at last she was quite decided.

The man Mrs. Haydon wanted for Lena was a young german-american tailor, who worked with his father. He was good and all the family were very saving, and Mrs. Haydon was sure that this would be just right for Lena, and then too, this young tailor always did whatever his father and his mother wanted.

This old german tailor and his wife, the father and the mother of Herman Kreder, who was to marry Lena Mainz, were very thrifty, careful people. Herman was the only child they had left with them, and he always did everything they wanted. Herman was now twenty-eight years old, but he had never stopped being scolded and directed by his father and his mother. And now they wanted to see him married.

Herman Kreder did not care much to get married. He was a gentle soul and a little fearful. He had a sullen temper, too. He was obedient to his father and his mother. He always did his work well. He often went out on Saturday nights and on Sundays, with other men. He liked it with them but he never became really joyous. He liked to be with men and he hated to have women with them. He was obedient to his mother, but he did not care much to get married.

Mrs. Haydon and the elder Kreders had often talked the marriage over. They all three liked it very well. Lena would do anything that Mrs. Haydon wanted, and Herman was always obedient in everything to his father and his mother. Both Lena and Herman were saving and good workers and neither of them ever wanted their own way.

The elder Kreders, everybody knew, had saved up all their money, and they were hard, good german people, and Mrs. Haydon was sure that with these people Lena would never be in any trouble. Mr. Haydon would not say anything about it. He knew old Kreder had a lot of money and owned some good houses, and he did not care what his wife did with that simple, stupid Lena, so long as she would be sure never to need help or to be in trouble.

Lena did not care much to get married. She liked her life very well where she was working. She did not think much about Herman Kreder. She thought he was a good man and she always found him very quiet. Neither of them ever spoke much to the other. Lena did not care much just then about getting married.

Mrs. Haydon spoke to Lena about it very often. Lena never answered anything at all. Mrs. Haydon thought, perhaps Lena did not like Herman Kreder. Mrs. Haydon could not believe that any girl not even Lena, really had no feeling about getting married.

Mrs. Haydon spoke to Lena very often about Herman. Mrs. Haydon sometimes got very angry with Lena. She was afraid that Lena, for once, was going to be stubborn, now when it was all fixed right for her to be married.

“Why you stand there so stupid, why don’t you answer, Lena,” said Mrs. Haydon one Sunday, at the end of a long talking that she was giving Lena about Herman Kreder, and about Lena’s getting married to him.

“Yes ma’am,” said Lena, and then Mrs. Haydon was furious with this stupid Lena. “Why don’t you answer with some sense, Lena, when I ask you if you don’t like Herman Kreder. You stand there so stupid and don’t answer just like you ain’t heard a word what I been saying to you. I never see anybody like you, Lena. If you going to burst out at all, why don’t you burst out sudden instead of standing there so silly and don’t answer. And here I am so good to you, and find you a good husband so you can have a place to live in all your own. Answer me, Lena, don’t you like Herman Kreder? He is a fine young fellow, almost too good for you, Lena, when you stand there so stupid and don’t make no answer. There ain’t many poor girls that get the chance you got now to get married.”

“Why, I do anything you say, Aunt Mathilda. Yes, I like him. He don’t say much to me, but I guess he is a good man, and I do anything you say for me to do.”

“Well then Lena, why you stand there so silly all the time and not answer when I asked you.”

“I didn’t hear you say you wanted I should say anything to you. I didn’t know you wanted me to say nothing. I do whatever you tell me it’s right for me to do. I marry Herman Kreder, if you want me.”

And so for Lena Mainz the match was made.

Old Mrs. Kreder did not discuss the matter with her Herman. She never thought that she needed to talk such things over with him. She just told him about getting married to Lena Mainz who was a good worker and very saving and never wanted her own way, and Herman made his usual little grunt in answer to her.

Mrs. Kreder and Mrs. Haydon fixed the day and made all the arrangements for the wedding and invited everybody who ought to be there to see them married.

In three months Lena Mainz and Herman Kreder were to be married.

Mrs. Haydon attended to Lena’s getting all the things that she needed. Lena had to help a good deal with the sewing. Lena did not sew very well. Mrs. Haydon scolded because Lena did not do it better, but then she was very good to Lena, and she hired a girl to come and help her. Lena still stayed on with her pleasant mistress, but she spent all her evenings and her Sundays with her aunt and all the sewing.

Mrs[.] Haydon got Lena some nice dresses. Lena liked that very well. Lena liked having new hats even better, and Mrs. Haydon had some made for her by a real milliner who made them very pretty.

Lena was nervous these days, but she did not think much about getting married. She did not know really what it was, that, which was always coming nearer.

Lena liked the place where she was with the pleasant mistress and the good cook, who always scolded, and she liked the girls she always sat with. She did not ask if she would like being married any better. She always did whatever her aunt said and expected, but she was always nervous when she saw the Kreders with their Herman. She was excited and she liked her new hats, and everybody teased her and every day her marrying was coming nearer, and yet she did not really know what it was, this that was about to happen to her.

Herman Kreder knew more what it meant to be married and he did not like it very well. He did not like to see girls and he did not want to have to have one always near him. Herman always did everything that his father and his mother wanted and now they wanted that he should be married.

Herman had a sullen temper; he was gentle and he never said much. He liked to go out with other men, but he never wanted that there should be any women with them. The men all teased him about getting married. Herman did not mind the teasing but he did not like very well the getting married and having a girl always with him.

Three days before the wedding day, Herman went away to the country to be gone over Sunday. He and Lena were to be married Tuesday afternoon. When the day came Herman had not been seen or heard from.

The old Kreder couple had not worried much about it. Herman always did everything they wanted and he would surely come back in time to get married. But when Monday night came, and there was no Herman, they went to Mrs. Haydon to tell her what had happened.

Mrs. Haydon got very much excited. It was hard enough to work so as to get everything all ready, and then to have that silly Herman go off that way, so no one could tell what was going to happen. Here was Lena and everything all ready, and now they would have to make the wedding later so that they would know that Herman would be sure to be there.

Mrs. Haydon was very much excited, and then she could not say much to the old Kreder couple. She did not want to make them angry, for she wanted very badly now that Lena should be married to their Herman.

At last it was decided that the wedding should be put off a week longer. Old Mr. Kreder would go to New York to find Herman, for it was very likely that Herman had gone there to his married sister.

Mrs. Haydon sent word around, about waiting until a week from that Tuesday, to everybody that had been invited, and then Tuesday morning she sent for Lena to come down to see her.

Mrs. Haydon was very angry with poor Lena when she saw her. She scolded her hard because she was so foolish, and now Herman had gone off and nobody could tell where he had gone to, and all because Lena always was so dumb and silly. And Mrs. Haydon was just like a mother to her, and Lena always stood there so stupid and did not answer what anybody asked her, and Herman was so silly too, and now his father had to go and find him. Mrs. Haydon did not think that any old people should be good to their children. Their children always were so thankless, and never paid any attention, and older people were always doing things for their good. Did Lena think it gave Mrs. Haydon any pleasure, to work so hard to make Lena happy, and get her a good husband, and then Lena was so thankless and never did anything that anybody wanted. It was a lesson to poor Mrs. Haydon not to do things any more for anybody. Let everybody take care of themselves and never come to her with any troubles; she knew better now than to meddle to make other people happy. It just made trouble for her and her husband did not like it. He always said she was too good, and nobody ever thanked her for it, and there Lena was always standing stupid and not answering anything anybody wanted. Lena could always talk enough to those silly girls she liked so much, and always sat with, but who never did anything for her except to take away her money, and here was her aunt who tried so hard and was so good to her and treated her just like one of her own children and Lena stood there, and never made any answer and never tried to please her aunt, or to do anything that her aunt wanted. “No, it ain’t no use your standin’ there and cryin’, now, Lena. Its too late now to care about that Herman. You should have cared some before, and then you wouldn’t have to stand and cry now, and be a disappointment to me, and then I get scolded by my husband for taking care of everybody, and nobody ever thankful. I am glad you got the sense to feel sorry now, Lena, anyway, and I try to do what I can to help you out in your trouble, only you don’t deserve to have anybody take any trouble for you. But perhaps you know better next time. You go home now and take care you don’t spoil your clothes and that new hat, you had no business to be wearin’ that this morning, but you ain’t got no sense at all, Lena. I never in my life see anybody be so stupid.”

Mrs. Haydon stopped and poor Lena stood there in her hat, all trimmed with pretty flowers, and the tears coming out of her eyes, and Lena did not know what it was that she had done, only she was not going to be married and it was a disgrace for a girl to be left by a man on the very day she was to be married.

Lena went home all alone, and cried in the street car.

Poor Lena cried very hard all alone in the street car. She almost spoiled her new hat with her hitting it against the window in her crying. Then she remembered that she must not do so.

The conductor was a kind man and he was very sorry when he saw her crying. “Don’t feel so bad, you get another feller, you are such a nice girl,” he said to make her cheerful. “But Aunt Mathilda said now, I never get married,” poor Lena sobbed out for her answer. “Why you really got trouble like that,” said the conductor, “I just said that now to josh you. I didn’t ever think you really was left by a feller. He must be a stupid feller. But don’t you worry, he wasn’t much good if he could go away and leave you, lookin’ to be such a nice girl. You just tell all your trouble to me, and I help you.” The car was empty and the conductor sat down beside her to put his arm around her, and to be a comfort to her. Lena suddenly remembered where she was, and if she did things like that her aunt would scold her. She moved away from the man into the corner. He laughed, “Don’t be scared,” he said, “I wasn’t going to hurt you. But you just keep up your spirit. You are a real nice girl, and you’ll be sure to get a real good husband. Don’t you let nobody fool you. You’re all right and I don’t want to scare you.”

The conductor went back to his platform to help a passenger get on the car. All the time Lena stayed in the street car, he would come in every little while and reassure her, about her not to feel so bad about a man who hadn’t no more sense than to go away and leave her. She’d be sure yet to get a good man, she needn’t be so worried, he frequently assured her.

He chatted with the other passenger who had just come in, a very well dressed old man, and then with another who came in later, a good sort of a working man, and then another who came in, a nice lady, and he told them all about Lena’s having trouble, and it was too bad there were men who treated a poor girl so badly. And everybody in the car was sorry for poor Lena and the workman tried to cheer her, and the old man looked sharply at her, and said she looked like a good girl, but she ought to be more careful and not to be so careless, and things like that would not happen to her, and the nice lady went and sat beside her and Lena liked it, though she shrank away from being near her.

So Lena was feeling a little better when she got off the car, and the conductor helped her, and he called out to her, “You be sure you keep up a good heart now. He wasn’t no good that feller and you were lucky for to lose him. You’ll get a real man yet, one that will be better for you. Don’t you be worried, you’re a real nice girl as I ever see in such trouble,” and the conductor shook his head and went back into his car to talk it over with the other passengers he had there.

The german cook, who always scolded Lena, was very angry when she heard the story. She never did think Mrs. Haydon would do so much for Lena, though she was always talking so grand about what she could do for everybody. The good german cook always had been a little distrustful of her. People who always thought they were so much never did really do things right for anybody. Not that Mrs. Haydon wasn’t a good woman. Mrs. Haydon was a real, good, german woman, and she did really mean to do well by her niece Lena. The cook knew that very well, and she had always said so, and she always had liked and respected Mrs. Haydon, who always acted very proper to her, and Lena was so backward, when there was a man to talk to, Mrs. Haydon did have hard work when she tried to marry Lena. Mrs. Haydon was a good woman, only she did talk sometimes too grand. Perhaps this trouble would make her see it wasn’t always so easy to do, to make everybody do everything just like she wanted. The cook was very sorry now for Mrs. Haydon. All this must be such a disappointment, and such a worry to her, and she really had always been very good to Lena. But Lena had better go and put on her other clothes and stop with all that crying. That wouldn’t do nothing now to help her, and if Lena would be a good girl, and just be real patient, her aunt would make it all come out right yet for her. “I just tell Mrs. Aldrich, Lena, you stay here yet a little longer. You know she is always so good to you, Lena, and I know she let you, and I tell her all about that stupid Herman Kreder. I got no patience, Lena, with anybody who can be so stupid. You just stop now with your crying, Lena, and take off them good clothes and put them away so you don’t spoil them when you need them, and you can help me with the dishes and everything will come off better for you. You see if I ain’t right by what I tell you. You just stop crying now Lena quick, or else I scold you.”

Lena still choked a little and was very miserable inside her but she did everything just as the cook told her.

The girls Lena always sat with were very sorry to see her look so sad with her trouble. Mary the Irish girl sometimes got very angry with her. Mary was always very hot when she talked of Lena’s aunt Mathilda, who thought she was so grand, and had such stupid, stuck up daughters. Mary wouldn’t be a fat fool like that ugly tempered Mathilda Haydon, not for anything anybody could ever give her. How Lena could keep on going there so much when they all always acted as if she was just dirt to them, Mary never could see. But Lena never had any sense of how she should make people stand round for her, and that was always all the trouble with her. And poor Lena, she was so stupid to be sorry for losing that gawky fool who didn’t ever know what he wanted and just said “ja” to his mamma and his papa, like a baby, and was scared to look at a girl straight, and then sneaked away the last day like as if somebody was going to do something to him. Disgrace, Lena talking about disgrace! It was a disgrace for a girl to be seen with the likes of him, let alone to be married to him. But that poor Lena, she never did know how to show herself off for what she was really. Disgrace to have him go away and leave her. Mary would just like to get a chance to show him. If Lena wasn’t worth fifteen like Herman Kreder, Mary would just eat her own head all up. It was a good riddance Lena had of that Herman Kreder and his stingy, dirty parents, and if Lena didn’t stop crying about it,—Mary would just naturally despise her.

Poor Lena, she knew very well how Mary meant it all, this she was always saying to her. But Lena was very miserable inside her. She felt the disgrace it was for a decent german girl that a man should go away and leave her. Lena knew very well that her aunt was right when she said the way Herman had acted to her was a disgrace to everyone that knew her. Mary and Nellie and the other girls she always sat with were always very good to Lena but that did not make her trouble any better. It was a disgrace the way Lena had been left, to any decent family, and that could never be made any different to her.

And so the slow days wore on, and Lena never saw her Aunt Mathilda. At last on Sunday she got word by a boy to go and see her aunt Mathilda. Lena’s heart beat quick for she was very nervous now with all this that had happened to her. She went just as quickly as she could to see her Aunt Mathilda.

Mrs. Haydon quick, as soon as she saw Lena, began to scold her for keeping her aunt waiting so long for her, and for not coming in all the week to see her, to see if her aunt should need her, and so her aunt had to send a boy to tell her. But it was easy, even for Lena, to see that her aunt was not really angry with her. It wasn’t Lena’s fault, went on Mrs. Haydon, that everything was going to happen all right for her. Mrs. Haydon was very tired taking all this trouble for her, and when Lena couldn’t even take trouble to come and see her aunt, to see if she needed anything to tell her. But Mrs. Haydon really never minded things like that when she could do things for anybody. She was tired now, all the trouble she had been taking to make things right for Lena, but perhaps now Lena heard it she would learn a little to be thankful to her. “You get all ready to be married Tuesday, Lena, you hear me,” said Mrs. Haydon to her. “You come here Tuesday morning and I have everything all ready for you. You wear your new dress I got you, and your hat with all them flowers on it, and you be very careful coming you don’t get your things all dirty, you so careless all the time, Lena, and not thinking, and you act sometimes you never got no head at all on you. You go home now, and you tell your Mrs. Aldrich that you leave her Tuesday. Don’t you go forgetting now, Lena, anything I ever told you what you should do to be careful. You be a good girl, now Lena. You get married Tuesday to Herman Kreder.” And that was all Lena ever knew of what had happened all this week to Herman Kreder. Lena forgot there was anything to know about it. She was really to be married Tuesday, and her Aunt Mathilda said she was a good girl, and now there was no disgrace left upon her.

Lena now fell back into the way she always had of being always dreamy and not there, the way she always had been, except for the few days she was so excited, because she had been left by a man the very day she was to have been married. Lena was a little nervous all these last days, but she did not think much about what it meant for her to be married.

Herman Kreder was not so content about it. He was quiet and was sullen and he knew he could not help it. He knew now he just had to let himself get married. It was not that Herman did not like Lena Mainz. She was as good as any other girl could be for him. She was a little better perhaps than other girls he saw, she was so very quiet, but Herman did not like to always have to have a girl around him. Herman had always done everything that his mother and his father wanted. His father had found him in New York, where Herman had gone to be with his married sister.

Herman’s father when he had found him coaxed Herman a long time and went on whole days with his complaining to him, always troubled but gentle and quite patient with him, and always he was worrying to Herman about what was the right way his boy Herman should always do, always whatever it was his mother ever wanted from him, and always Herman never made him any answer.

Old Mr. Kreder kept on saying to him, he did not see how Herman could think now, it could be any different. When you make a bargain you just got to stick right to it, that was the only way old Mr. Kreder could ever see it, and saying you would get married to a girl and she got everything all ready, that was a bargain just like one you make in business and Herman he had made it, and now Herman he would just have to do it, old Mr. Kreder didn’t see there was any other way a good boy like his Herman had, to do it. And then too that Lena Mainz was such a nice girl and Herman hadn’t ought to really give his father so much trouble and make him pay out all that money, to come all the way to New York just to find him, and they both lose all that time from their working, when all Herman had to do was just to stand up, for an hour, and then he would be all right married, and it would be all over for him, and then everything at home would never be any different to him.

And his father went on; there was his poor mother saying always how her Herman always did everything before she ever wanted, and now just because he got notions in him, and wanted to show people how he could be stubborn, he was making all this trouble for her, and making them pay all that money just to run around and find him. “You got no idea Herman, how bad mama is feeling about the way you been acting Herman,” said old Mr. Kreder to him. “She says she never can understand how you can be so thankless Herman. It hurts her very much you been so stubborn, and she find you such a nice girl for you, like Lena Mainz who is always just so quiet and always saves up all her wages, and she never wanting her own way at all like some girls are always all the time to have it, and your mama trying so hard, just so you could be comfortable Herman to be married, and then you act so stubborn Herman. You like all young people Herman, you think only about yourself, and what you are just wanting, and your mama she is thinking only what is good for you to have, for you in the future. Do you think your mama wants to have a girl around to be a bother, for herself, Herman. Its just for you Herman she is always thinking, and she talks always about how happy she will be, when she sees her Herman married to a nice girl, and then when she fixed it all up so good for you, so it never would be any bother to you, just the way she wanted you should like it, and you say yes all right, I do it, and then you go away like this and act stubborn, and make all this trouble everybody to take for you, and we spend money, and I got to travel all round to find you. You come home now with me Herman and get married, and I tell your mama she better not say anything to you about how much it cost me to come all the way to look for you—Hey Herman,” said his father coaxing, “Hey, you come home now and get married. All you got to do Herman is just to stand up for an hour Herman, and then you don’t never to have any more bother to it—Hey Herman!—you come home with me to-morrow and get married. Hey Herman.”

Herman’s married sister liked her brother Herman, and she had always tried to help him, when there was anything she knew he wanted. She liked it that he was so good and always did everything that their father and their mother wanted, but still she wished it could be that he could have more his own way, if there was anything he ever wanted.

But now she thought Herman with his girl was very funny. She wanted that Herman should be married. She thought it would do him lots of good to get married. She laughed at Herman when she heard the story. Until his father came to find him, she did not know why it was Herman had come just then to New York to see her. When she heard the story she laughed a good deal at her brother Herman and teased him a good deal about his running away, because he didn’t want to have a girl to be all the time around him.

Herman’s married sister liked her brother Herman, and she did not want him not to like to be with women. He was good, her brother Herman, and it would surely do him good to get married. It would make him stand up for himself stronger. Herman’s sister always laughed at him and always she would try to reassure him. “Such a nice man as my brother Herman acting like as if he was afraid of women. Why the girls all like a man like you Herman, if you didn’t always run away when you saw them. It do you good really Herman to get married, and then you got somebody you can boss around when you want to. It do you good Herman to get married, you see if you don’t like it, when you really done it. You go along home now with papa, Herman and get married to that Lena. You don’t know how nice you like it Herman when you try once how you can do it. You just don’t be afraid of nothing, Herman. You good enough for any girl to marry, Herman. Any girl be glad to have a man like you to be always with them Herman. You just go along home with papa and try it what I say, Herman. Oh you so funny Herman, when you sit there, and then run away and leave your girl behind you. I know she is crying like anything Herman for to lose you. Don’t be bad to her Herman. You go along home with papa now and get married Herman. I’d be awful ashamed Herman, to really have a brother didn’t have spirit enough to get married, when a girl is just dying for to have him. You always like me to be with you Herman. I don’t see why you say you don’t want a girl to be all the time around you. You always been good to me Herman, and I know you always be good to that Lena, and you soon feel just like as if she had always been there with you. Don’t act like as if you wasn’t a nice strong man, Herman. Really I laugh at you Herman, but you know I like awful well to see you real happy. You go home and get married to that Lena, Herman. She is a real pretty girl and real nice and good and quiet and she make my brother Herman very happy. You just stop your fussing now with Herman, papa. He go with you to-morrow papa, and you see he like it so much to be married, he make everybody laugh just to see him be so happy. Really truly, that’s the way it will be with you Herman. You just listen to me what I tell you Herman.” And so his sister laughed at him and reassured him, and his father kept on telling what the mother always said about her Herman, and he coaxed him and Herman never said anything in answer, and his sister packed his things up and was very cheerful with him, and she kissed him, and then she laughed and then she kissed him, and his father went and bought the tickets for the train, and at last late on Sunday he brought Herman back to Bridgepoint with him.

It was always very hard to keep Mrs. Kreder from saying what she thought, to her Herman, but her daughter had written her a letter, so as to warn her not to say anything about what he had been doing, to him, and her husband came in with Herman and said, “Here we are come home mama, Herman and me, and we are very tired it was so crowded coming,” and then he whispered to her. “You be good to Herman, mama, he didn’t mean to make us so much trouble,” and so old Mrs. Kreder, held in what she felt was so strong in her to say to her Herman. She just said very stiffly to him, “I’m glad to see you come home to-day, Herman.” Then she went to arrange it all with Mrs. Haydon.

Herman was now again just like he always had been, sullen and very good, and very quiet, and always ready to do whatever his mother and his father wanted. Tuesday morning came, Herman got his new clothes on and went with his father and his mother to stand up for an hour and get married. Lena was there in her new dress, and her hat with all the pretty flowers, and she was very nervous for now she knew she was really very soon to be married. Mrs. Haydon had everything all ready. Everybody was there just as they should be and very soon Herman Kreder and Lena Mainz were married.

When everything was really over, they went back to the Kreder house together. They were all now to live together, Lena and Herman and the old father and the old mother, in the house where Mr. Kreder had worked so many years as a tailor, with his son Herman always there to help him.

Irish Mary had often said to Lena she never did see how Lena could ever want to have anything to do with Herman Kreder and his dirty stingy parents. The old Kreders were to an Irish nature, a stingy, dirty couple. They had not the free-hearted, thoughtless, fighting, mud bespattered, ragged, peat-smoked cabin dirt that irish Mary knew and could forgive and love. Theirs was the german dirt of saving, of being dowdy and loose and foul in your clothes so as to save them and yourself in washing, having your hair greasy to save it in the soap and drying, having your clothes dirty, not in freedom, but because so it was cheaper, keeping the house close and smelly because so it cost less to get it heated, living so poorly not only so as to save money but so they should never even know themselves that they had it, working all the time not only because from their nature they just had to and because it made them money but also that they never could be put in any way to make them spend their money.

This was the place Lena now had for her home and to her it was very different than it could be for an irish Mary. She too was german and was thrifty, though she was always so dreamy and not there. Lena was always careful with things and she always saved her money, for that was the only way she knew how to do it. She never had taken care of her own money and she never had thought how to use it.

Lena Mainz had been, before she was Mrs. Herman Kreder, always clean and decent in her clothes and in her person, but it was not because she ever thought about it or really needed so to have it, it was the way her people did in the german country where she came from, and her Aunt Mathilda and the good german cook who always scolded, had kept her on and made her, with their scoldings, always more careful to keep clean and to wash real often. But there was no deep need in all this for Lena and so, though Lena did not like the old Kreders, though she really did not know that, she did not think about their being stingy dirty people.

Herman Kreder was cleaner than the old people, just because it was his nature to keep cleaner, but he was used to his mother and his father, and he never thought that they should keep things cleaner. And Herman too always saved all his money, except for that little beer he drank when he went out with other men of an evening the way he always liked to do it, and he never thought of any other way to spend it. His father had always kept all the money for them and he always was doing business with it. And then too Herman really had no money, for he always had worked for his father, and his father had never thought to pay him.

And so they began all four to live in the Kreder house together, and Lena began soon with it to look careless and a little dirty, and to be more lifeless with it, and nobody ever noticed much what Lena wanted, and she never really knew herself what she needed.

The only real trouble that came to Lena with their living all four there together, was the way old Mrs. Kreder scolded. Lena had always been used to being scolded, but this scolding of old Mrs. Kreder was very different from the way she ever before had had to endure it.

Herman, now he was married to her, really liked Lena very well. He did not care very much about her but she never was a bother to him being there around him, only when his mother worried and was nasty to them because Lena was so careless, and did not know how to save things right for them with their eating, and all the other ways with money, that the old woman had to save it, [it.]

Herman Kreder had always done everything his mother and his father wanted but he did not really love his parents very deeply. With Herman it was always only that he hated to have any struggle. It was all always all right with him when he could just go along and do the same thing over every day with his working, and not to hear things, and not to have people make him listen to their anger. And now his marriage, and he just knew it would, was making trouble for him. It made him hear more what his mother was always saying, with her scolding. He had to really hear it now because Lena was there, and she was so scared and dull always when she heard it. Herman knew very well with his mother, it was all right if one ate very little and worked hard all day and did not hear her when she scolded, the way Herman always had done before they were so foolish about his getting married and having a girl there to be all the time around him, and now he had to help her so the girl could learn too, not to hear it when his mother scolded, and not to look so scared, and not to eat much, and always to be sure to save it.

Herman really did not know very well what he could do to help Lena to understand it. He could never answer his mother back to help Lena, that never would make things any better for her, and he never could feel in himself any way to comfort Lena, to make her strong not to hear his mother, in all the awful ways she always scolded. It just worried Herman to have it like that all the time around him. Herman did not know much about how a man could make a struggle with a mother, to do much to keep her quiet, and indeed Herman never knew much how to make a struggle against anyone who really wanted to have anything very badly. Herman all his life never wanted anything so badly, that he would really make a struggle against any one to get it. Herman all his life only wanted to live regular and quiet, and not talk much and to do the same way every day like every other with his working. And now his mother had made him get married to this Lena and now with his mother making all that scolding, he had all this trouble and this worry always on him.

Mrs. Haydon did not see Lena now very often. She had not lost her interest in her niece Lena, but Lena could not come much to her house to see her, it would not be right, now Lena was a married woman. And then too Mrs. Haydon had her hands full just then with her two daughters, for she was getting them ready to find them good husbands, and then too her own husband now worried her very often about her always spoiling that boy of hers, so he would be sure to turn out no good and be a disgrace to a german family, and all because his mother always spoiled him. All these things were very worrying now to Mrs. Haydon, but still she wanted to be good to Lena, though she could not see her very often. She only saw her when Mrs. Haydon went to call on Mrs. Kreder or when Mrs. Kreder came to see Mrs. Haydon, and that never could be very often. Then too these days Mrs. Haydon could not scold Lena, Mrs. Kreder was always there with her, and it would not be right to scold Lena when Mrs. Kreder was there, who had now the real right to do it. And so her aunt always said nice things now to Lena, and though Mrs. Haydon sometimes was a little worried when she saw Lena looking sad and not careful, she did not have time just then to really worry much about it.

Lena now never any more saw the girls she always used to sit with. She had no way now to see them and it was not in Lena’s nature to search out ways to see them, nor did she now ever think much of the days when she had been used to see them. They never any of them had come to the Kreder house to see her. Not even Irish Mary had ever thought to come to see her. Lena had been soon forgotten by them. They had soon passed away from Lena and now Lena never thought any more that she had ever known them.

The only one of her old friends who tried to know what Lena liked and what she needed, and who always made Lena come to see her, was the good german cook who had always scolded. She now scolded Lena hard for letting herself go so, and going out when she was looking so untidy. “I know you going to have a baby Lena, but that’s no way for you to be looking. I am ashamed most to see you come and sit here in my kitchen, looking so sloppy and like you never used to Lena. I never see anybody like you Lena. Herman is very good to you, you always say so, and he don’t treat you bad ever though you don’t deserve to have anybody good to you, you so careless all the time, Lena, letting yourself go like you never had anybody tell you what was the right way you should know how to be looking. No, Lena, I don’t see no reason you should let yourself go so and look so untidy Lena, so I am ashamed to see you sit there looking so ugly, Lena. No Lena that ain’t no way ever I see a woman make things come out better, letting herself go so every way and crying all the time like as if you had real trouble. I never wanted to see you marry Herman Kreder, Lena, I knew what you got to stand with that old woman always, and that old man, he is so stingy too and he don’t say things out but he ain’t any better in his heart than his wife with her bad ways, I know that Lena, I know they don’t hardly give you enough to eat, Lena, I am real sorry for you Lena, you know that Lena, but that ain’t any way to be going round so untidy Lena, even if you have got all that trouble. You never see me do like that Lena, though sometimes I got a headache so I can’t see to stand to be working hardly, and nothing comes right with all my cooking, but I always see Lena, I look decent. That’s the only way a german girl can make things come out right Lena. You hear me what I am saying to you Lena. Now you eat something nice Lena, I got it all ready for you, and you wash up and be careful Lena and the baby will come all right to you, and then I make your Aunt Mathilda see that you live in a house soon all alone with Herman and your baby, and then everything go better for you. You hear me what I say to you Lena. Now don’t let me ever see you come looking like this any more Lena, and you just stop with that always crying. You ain’t got no reason to be sitting there now with all that crying, I never see anybody have trouble it did them any good to do the way you are doing, Lena. You hear me Lena. You go home now and you be good the way I tell you Lena, and I see what I can do. I make your Aunt Mathilda make old Mrs. Kreder let you be till you get your baby all right. Now don’t you be scared and so silly Lena. I don’t like to see you act so Lena when really you got a nice man and so many things really any girl should be grateful to be having. Now you go home Lena to-day and you do the way I say, to you, and I see what I can do to help you.”

“Yes Mrs. Aldrich” said the good german woman to her mistress later, “Yes Mrs. Aldrich that’s the way it is with them girls when they want so to get married. They dont [don’t] know when they got it good Mrs. Aldrich. They never know what it is they’re really wanting when they got it, Mrs. Aldrich. There’s that poor Lena, she just been here crying and looking so careless so I scold her, but that was no good that marrying for that poor Lena, Mrs. Aldrich. She do look so pale and sad now Mrs. Aldrich, it just break my heart to see her. She was a good girl was Lena, Mrs. Aldrich, and I never had no trouble with her like I got with so many young girls nowadays, Mrs. Aldrich, and I never see any girl any better to work right than our Lena, and now she got to stand it all the time with that old woman Mrs. Kreder. My! Mrs. Aldrich, she is a bad old woman to her. I never see Mrs. Aldrich how old people can be so bad to young girls and not have no kind of patience with them. If Lena could only live with her Herman, he ain’t so bad the way men are, Mrs. Aldrich, but he is just the way always his mother wants him, he ain’t got no spirit in him, and so I don’t really see no help for that poor Lena. I know her aunt, Mrs. Haydon, meant it all right for her Mrs. Aldrich, but poor Lena, it would be better for her if her Herman had stayed there in New York that time he went away to leave her. I don’t like it the way Lena is looking now, Mrs. Aldrich. She looks like as if she don’t have no life left in her hardly, Mrs. Aldrich, she just drags around and looks so dirty and after all the pains I always took to teach her and to keep her nice in her ways and looking. It don’t do no good to them, for them girls to get married Mrs. Aldrich, they are much better when they only know it, to stay in a good place when they got it, and keep on regular with their working. I don’t like it the way Lena looks now Mrs. Aldrich. I wish I knew some way to help that poor Lena, Mrs. Aldrich, but she she is a bad old woman, that old Mrs. Kreder, Herman’s mother. I speak to Mrs. Haydon real soon, Mrs. Aldrich, I see what we can do now to help that poor Lena.”

These were really bad days for poor Lena. Herman always was real good to her and now he even sometimes tried to stop his mother from scolding Lena. “She ain’t well now mama, you let her be now you hear me. You tell me what it is you want she should be doing, I tell her. I see she does it right just the way you want it mama. You let be, I say now mama, with that always scolding Lena. You let be, I say now, you wait till she is feeling better.” Herman was getting really strong to struggle, for he could see that Lena with that baby working hard inside her, really could not stand it any longer with his mother and the awful ways she always scolded.

It was a new feeling Herman now had inside him that made him feel he was strong to make a struggle. It was new for Herman Kreder really to be wanting something, but Herman wanted strongly now to be a father, and he wanted badly that his baby should be a boy and healthy. Herman never had cared really very much about his father and his mother, though always, all his life, he had done everything just as they wanted, and he had never really cared much about his wife, Lena, though he always had been very good to her, and had always tried to keep his mother off her, with the awful way she always scolded, but to be really a father of a little baby, that feeling took hold of Herman very deeply. He was almost ready, so as to save his baby from all trouble, to really make a strong struggle with his mother and with his father, too, if he would not help him to control his mother.

Sometimes Herman even went to Mrs. Haydon to talk all this trouble over. They decided then together, it was better to wait there all four together for the baby, and Herman could make Mrs. Kreder stop a little with her scolding, and then when Lena was a little stronger, Herman should have his own house for her, next door to his father, so he could always be there to help him in his working, but so they could eat and sleep in a house where the old woman could not control them and they could not hear her awful scolding.

And so things went on, the same way, a little longer. Poor Lena was not feeling any joy to have a baby. She was scared the way she had been when she was so sick on the water. She was scared now every time when anything would hurt her. She was scared and still and lifeless, and sure that every minute she would die. Lena had no power to be strong in this kind of trouble, she could only sit still and be scared, and dull, and lifeless, and sure that every minute she would die.

Before very long, Lena had her baby. He was a good, healthy little boy, the baby. Herman cared very much to have the baby. When Lena was a little stronger he took a house next door to the old couple, so he and his own family could eat and sleep and do the way they wanted. This did not seem to make much change now for Lena. She was just the same as when she was waiting with her baby. She just dragged around and was careless with her clothes and all lifeless, and she acted always and lived on just as if she had no feeling. She always did everything regular with the work, the way she always had had to do it, but she never got back any spirit in her. Herman was always good and kind, and always helped her with her working. He did everything he knew to help her. He always did all the active new things in the house and for the baby. Lena did what she had to do the way she always had been taught it. She always just kept going now with her working, and she was always careless, and dirty, and a little dazed, and lifeless. Lena never got any better in herself of this way of being that she had had ever since she had been married.

Mrs. Haydon never saw any more of her niece, Lena. Mrs. Haydon had now so much trouble with her own house, and her daughters getting married, and her boy, who was growing up, and who always was getting so much worse to manage. She knew she had done right by Lena. Herman Kreder was a good man, she would be glad to get one so good, sometimes, for her own daughters, and now they had a home to live in together, separate from the old people, who had made their trouble for them. Mrs. Haydon felt she had done very well by her niece, Lena, and she never thought now she needed any more to go and see her. Lena would do very well now without her aunt to trouble herself any more about her.

The good german cook who had always scolded, still tried to do her duty like a mother to poor Lena. It was very hard now to do right by Lena. Lena never seemed to hear now what anyone was saying to her. Herman was always doing everything he could to help her. Herman always, when he was home, took good care of the baby. Herman loved to take care of his baby. Lena never thought to take him out or to do anything she didn’t have to.

The good cook sometimes made Lena come to see her. Lena would come with her baby and sit there in the kitchen, and watch the good woman cooking, and listen to her sometimes a little, the way she used to, while the good german woman scolded her for going around looking so careless when now she had no trouble, and sitting there so dull, and always being just so thankless. Sometimes Lena would wake up a little and get back into her face her old, gentle, patient, and unsuffering sweetness, but mostly Lena did not seem to hear much when the good german woman scolded. Lena always liked it when Mrs. Aldrich her good mistress spoke to her kindly, and then Lena would seem to go back and feel herself to be like she was when she had been in service. But mostly Lena just lived along and was careless in her clothes, and dull, and lifeless.

By and by Lena had two more little babies. Lena was not so much scared now when she had the babies. She did not seem to notice very much when they hurt her, and she never seemed to feel very much now about anything that happened to her.

They were very nice babies, all these three that Lena had, and Herman took good care of them always. Herman never really cared much about his wife, Lena. The only things Herman ever really cared for were his babies. Herman always was very good to his children. He always had a gentle, tender way when he held them. He learned to be very handy with them. He spent all the time he was not working, with them. By and by he began to work all day in his own home so that he could have his children always in the same room with him.

Lena always was more and more lifeless and Herman now mostly never thought about her. He more and more took all the care of their three children. He saw to their eating right and their washing, and he dressed them every morning, and he taught them the right way to do things, and he put them to their sleeping, and he was now always every minute with them. Then there was to come to them, a fourth baby. Lena went to the hospital near by to have the baby. Lena seemed to be going to have much trouble with it. When the baby was come out at last, it was like its mother lifeless. While it was coming, Lena had grown very pale and sicker. When it was all over Lena had died, too, and nobody knew just how it had happened to her.

The good german cook who had always scolded Lena, and had always to the last day tried to help her, was the only one who ever missed her. She remembered how nice Lena had looked all the time she was in service with her, and how her voice had been so gentle and sweet-sounding, and how she always was a good girl, and how she never had to have any trouble with her, the way she always had with all the other girls who had been taken into the house to help her. The good cook sometimes spoke so of Lena when she had time to have a talk with Mrs. Aldrich, and this was all the remembering there now ever was of Lena.

Herman Kreder now always lived very happy, very gentle, very quiet, very well content alone with his three children. He never had a woman any more to be all the time around him. He always did all his own work in his house, when he was through every day with the work he was always doing for his father. Herman always was alone, and he always worked alone, until his little ones were big enough to help him. Herman Kreder was very well content now and he always lived very regular and peaceful, and with every day just like the next one, always alone now with his three good, gentle children.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1906–11

1906–11

2.

THE MAKING OF AMERICANS

Being a History of a Family’s Progress

[The Making of Americans, Contact Editions, Three Mountains Press, Paris 1925]

[The Dehnings and the Herslands]   [The Hersland Parents]   [Mrs. Hersland and the Hersland Children]   MARTHA HERSLAND   []   ALFRED HERSLAND AND JULIA DEHNING   []   DAVID HERSLAND   []   HISTORY OF A FAMILY’S PROGRESS

Once an angry man dragged his father along the ground through his own orchard. “Stop!” cried the groaning old man at last, “Stop! I did not drag my father beyond this tree.”

It is hard living down the tempers we are born with. We all begin well, for in our youth there is nothing we are more intolerant of than our own sins writ large in others and we fight them fiercely in ourselves; but we grow old and we see that these our sins are of all sins the really harmless ones to own, nay that they give a charm to any character, and so our struggle with them dies away.

It has always seemed to me a rare privilege, this, of being an American, a real American, one whose tradition it has taken scarcely sixty years to create. We need only realise our parents, remember our grandparents and know ourselves and our history is complete.

The old people in a new world, the new people made out of the old, that is the story that I mean to tell, for that is what really is and what I really know.

Some of the fathers we must realise so that we can tell our story really, were little boys then, and they came across the water with their parents, the grandparents we need only just remember. Some of these our fathers and our mothers, were not even made then, and the women, the young mothers, our grandmothers we perhaps just have seen once, carried these our fathers and our mothers into the new world inside them, those women of the old world strong to bear them. Some looked very weak and little women, but even these so weak and little, were strong always, to bear many children.

These certain men and women, our grandfathers and grandmothers, with their children born and unborn with them, some whose children were gone ahead to prepare a home to give them; all countries were full of women who brought with them many children; but only certain men and women and the children they had in them, to make many generations for them, will fill up this history for us of a family and its progress.

Many kinds of all these women were strong to bear many children.

One was very strong to bear them and then always she was very strong to lead them.

One was strong to bear them and then always she was strong to suffer with them.

One, a little gentle weary woman was strong to bear many children, and then always after she would sadly suffer for them, weeping for the sadness of all sinning, wearying for the rest she knew her death would bring them.

And then there was one sweet good woman, strong just to bear many children, and then she died away and left them, for that was all she knew then to do for them.

And these four women and the husbands they had with them and the children born and unborn in them will make up the history for us of a family and its progress.

Other kinds of men and women and the children they had with them, came at different times to know them; some, poor things, who never found how they could make a living, some who dreamed while others fought a way to help them, some whose children went to pieces with them, some who thought and thought and then their children rose to greatness through them, and some of all these kinds of men and women and the children they had in them will help to make the history for us of this family and its progress.

These first four women, the grandmothers we need only just remember, mostly never saw each other. It was their children and grandchildren who, later, wandering over the new land, where they were seeking first, just to make a living, and then later, either to grow rich or to gain wisdom, met with one another and were married, and so together they made a family whose progress we are now soon to be watching.

We, living now, are always to ourselves young men and women. When we, living always in such feeling, think back to them who make for us a beginning, it is always as grown and old men and women or as little children that we feel them, these whose lives we have just been thinking. We sometimes talk it long, but really, it is only very little time we feel ourselves ever to have being as old men and women or as children. Such parts of our living are little ever really there to us as present in our feeling. Yes; we, who are always all our lives, to ourselves grown young men and women, when we think back to them who make for us a beginning, it is always as grown old men and women or as little children that we feel them, such as them whose lives we have just been thinking.

Yes it is easy to think ourselves and our friends, all our lives as young grown men and women, indeed it is hard for us to feel even when we talk it long, that we are old like old men and women or little as a baby or as children. Such parts of our living are never really there to us as present, to our feeling.

Yes we are very little children when we first begin to be to ourselves grown men and women. We say then, yes we are children, but we know then, way inside us, we are not to ourselves real as children, we are grown to ourselves, as young grown men and women. Nay we never know ourselves as other than young and grown men and women. When we know we are no longer to ourselves as children. Very little things we are then and very full of such feeling. No, to be feeling ourselves to be as children is like the state between when we are asleep and when we are just waking, it is never really there to us as present to our feeling.

And so it is to be really old to ourselves in our feeling; we are weary and are old, and we know it in our working and our thinking, and we talk it long, and we can see it just by looking, and yet we are a very little time really old to ourselves in our feeling, old as old men and old women once were and still are to our feeling. No, no one can be old like that to himself in his feeling. No it must be always as grown and young men and women that we know ourselves and our friends in our feeling. We know it is not so, by our saying, but it must be so always to our feeling. To be old to ourselves in our feeling is a losing of ourselves like just dropping off into sleeping. To be awake, we must have it that we are to ourselves young and grown men and women.

To be ourself like an old man or an old woman to our feeling must be a horrid losing-self sense to be having. It must be a horrid feeling, like the hard leaving of our sense when we are forced into sleeping or the coming to it when we are just waking. It must be a horrid feeling to have such a strong sense of losing, such a feeling as being to ourselves like children or like grown old men and women. Perhaps to some it is a gentle sense of losing some who like themselves to be without a self sense feeling, but certainly it must be always a sense of self losing in each one who finds himself really having a very young or very old self feeling.

Our mothers, fathers, grandmothers and grandfathers, in the histories, and the stories, all the others, they all are always little babies grown old men and women or as children for us. No, old generations and past ages never have grown young men and women in them. So long ago they were, why they must be old grown men and women or as babies or as children. No, them we never can feel as young grown men and women. Such only are ourselves and our friends with whom we have been living.

And so since there is no other way to do with our kind of thinking we will make our elders to be for us the grown old men and women in our stories, or the babies or the children. We will be always, in ourselves, the young grown men and women.

And so now we begin, and with such men and women as we have old or as very little, in us, to our thinking.

One of these four women, the grandmothers old always to us the generation of grandchildren, was a sweet good woman, strong just to bear many children and then she died away and left them for that was all she knew then to do for them.

Like all good older women she had all her life born many children and she had made herself a faithful working woman to her husband who was a good enough ordinary older man.

Her husband lived some years after his wife had died away and left him.

He was just a decent well-meaning faithful good-enough ordinary man. He was honest, and he left that very strongly to his children and he worked hard, but he never came to very much with all his faithful working.

He was just a decent honest good-enough man to do ordinary working. He always was good to his wife and always liked her to be with him, and to have good children, and to help him with her working. He always liked all of his children and he always did all that he could to help them, but they were all soon strong enough to leave him, and now that his wife had died away and left him, he was not really needed much by the world or by his children.

They were good daughters and sons to him, but his sayings and his old ordinary ways of doing had not much importance for them. They were strong, all of them, in their work and in their new way of feeling and full always of their new ways of living. It was alright, he always said it to them, and he thought it so really in him, but it was all too new, it could never be any comfort to him. He had been left out of all life while he was still living. It was all too new for his feeling and his wife was no longer there to stay beside him. He felt it always in him and he sighed and at last he just slowly left off living. “Yes,” he would say of his son Henry who was the one who took most care and trouble for him, “Yes, Henry, he is a good man and he knows how to make a living. Yes he is a good boy to me always but he never does anything like I tell him. It aint [ain’t] wrong in him, never I don’t say so like that ever for him, only I don’t need it any more just to go on like I was living. My wife she did always like I told her, she never knew any way to do it different, and now she is gone peace be with her, and it is all now like it was all over, and I, I got no right now to say do so to my children. I don’t ever say it now ever no more to them. What have I got to do with living? I’ve got no place to go on now like I was really living. I got nobody now always by me to do things like I tell them. I got nothing to say now anymore to my children. I got all done with what I got to say to them. Well young folks always knows things different, and they got it right not to listen, I got nothing now really to do with their new kinds of ways of living. Anyhow Henry, he knows good how to make a living. He makes money such a way I got no right to say it different to him. He makes money and I never can see how his way he can make it and he is honest and a good man always, with all his making such a good living. And he has got right always to do like he wants it, and he is good to me always, I can’t ever say it any different. He always is good to me, and the others, they come to see me always only now it is all different. My wife she stayed right by me always and the children they always got some new place where they got to go and do it different.” And then the old man sighed and then soon too he died away and left them.

Henry Dehning was a grown man and for his day a rich one when his father died away and left them. Truly he had made everything for himself very different; but it is not as a young man making himself rich that we are now to feel him, he is for us an old grown man telling it all over to his children.

He is a middle aged man now when he talks about it all to his children, middle aged as perhaps sometimes we ourselves are now to our talking, but he, he is grown old man to our thinking. Yes truly this Henry Dehning had made everything for himself to be very different. His ways and his needs and how much money it took now to live to be decent, and all the habits of his daily life, they were all now for him very different.

And it is strange how all forget when they have once made things for themselves to be very different. A man like Dehning never can feel it real to himself, things as they were in his early manhood, now that he has made his life and habits and his feelings all so different. He says it often, as we all do childhood and old age and pain and sleeping, but it can never anymore be really present to his feeling.

Now the common needs in his life are very different. No, not he, nor they all who have made it for themselves to be so different, can remember meekness, nor poor ways, nor self attendance, nor no comforts, all such things are to all of them as indifferent as if they in their own life time themselves had not made it different. It is not their not wanting to remember these things that were so different. Nay they love to remember, and to tell it over, and most often to their children, what they have been and what they have done and how they themselves have made it all to be so different and how well it is for these children that they have had a strong father who knew how to do it so that youngsters could so have it.

Yes, they say it long and often and yet it is never real to them while they are thus talking. No it is not as really present to their thinking as it is to the young ones who never really had the feeling. These have it through their fear, which makes it for them a really present feeling. The old ones have not such a fear and they have it all only like a dim beginning, like the being as babies or as children or as grown old men and women.

And this father Dehning was always very full of such talking. He had made everything for himself and for his children. He was a good and honest man was Henry Dehning. He was strong and rich and good tempered and respected and he showed it in his look, that look that makes young people think older ones are very aged, and he loved to tell it over to his children, how he had made it all for them so they could have it and not have to work to make it different.

“Yes,” he would often say to his children, looking at them with that sharp, side-long, shrewd glance that makes fathers so fearful and so aged to their children. Not that he, Dehning, was ever very dreadful to his children, but there is a burr in a man’s voice that always makes for terror in his children and there is a sharp, narrow, outward, shut off glance from an old man that will always fill with dread young grown men and women. No it is only by long equal living that their wives know that there is no terror in them, but the young never can be equal enough with them to really rid themselves of such feeling. No, they only really can get rid of such a feeling when they have found in an old man a complete pathetic falling away into a hapless failing. But mostly for all children and young grown men and women there is much terror in an old man’s looking.

Not, we repeat, that the Dehnings had much of such a feeling. Their mother had learnt, by perhaps more than equal living that there really was no terror in him and through her they had lost much of such feeling. But always they had something of that dread in them when he would begin talking to them of what had been and what he had done for them. Then it was that he always became very aged to them and he would strongly hold them with his sharp narrow outward kind of looking that, closing him, went very straight into them.

“Yes,” he would often say to his children, “Yes I say to you children, you have an easy time of it nowadays doing nothing. Well! What! yes, you think you always have to have everything you can ever think of wanting. Well I guess yes, you have to have your horses and your teachers and your music and your tutors and all kinds of modern improvements and you can’t ever do things for yourself, you always have to have somebody there to do it for you; well, yes you children have an easy time of it nowadays doing nothing. Yes I had it very differently when I was a boy like George here who is just a lazy good for nothing. I didn’t have all these new fangled notions. I was already earning my own living and giving myself my own education. What! yes! well I say it to you, you have no idea what an easy time you children all have nowadays just doing nothing. And my poor mother, peace be with her, she never had her own house and all kinds of servants to wait on her like your mother. Yes, well, your mother has everything I can give her, not that she don’t deserve everything I can give her, Miss Jenny is the best girl I know and she will always have it as easy as I can make it for her, but you children, you never have done anything yet to make it right that you should always be having everything so easy to you. Yes, I say to you, I don’t see with all these modern improvements to always spoil you, you ever will be good to work hard like your father. No all these modern kinds of improvements never can do any good to anybody. Yes, what, well, tell me, you all like to be always explaining to me, tell me exactly what you are going to get from all these your expensive modern kinds of ways of doing. Well I say, just tell me some kind of way so that I can understand you. You know I like to get good value for my money, I always had a name for being pretty good at trading, I say, you know I like to know just what I am getting for my money and you children do certainly cost a great deal of my money, now I say, tell me, I am glad to listen to you, I say you tell me just what you are going to do, to make it good all this money. Well what, what are all these kinds of improvements going to do for you.”

The children laughed, “You see you can’t tell yet sir,” they answered, “it will be different but I guess we will be good for something.”

“No you children never will be good for something if I have any right kind of a way to know it,” Mr. Dehning answered, and he looked very sharply at them. And this was a cheerful challenge to them for he liked it and they liked it too with him, to fight strongly against him in the everlasting struggle of conscious unproved power in the young against dogmatic pride in having done it, of the old ones.

This father was proud of his children and yet, too, very reproachful in his feeling toward them. His wife from perhaps more than equal living with him never much regarded such a feeling in him, but to the young ones it was new for them however often it came to them, for it always meant a new fighting for the right to their kind of power that they felt strongly inside them.

But always there was a little of the dread in them that comes to even grown young men and women from an old man’s sharp looking, for deep down is the fear, perhaps he really knows, his look is so outward from him, he certainly has used it all up the things inside him at which young ones are still always looking. And then comes the strong feeling, no he never has had it inside him the way that gives it a real meaning, and so the young ones are firm to go on with their fighting. And always they stay with their father and listen to him.

His wife from her more than equal living, as it sometimes is in women, has not such a dread of his really knowing when it comes to their ways of living, and then it is really only talking with him for now it is completely his own only way of living, and so she never listens to him, is deaf to him or goes away when he begins this kind of talking. But his children always stay and listen to him. They are ready very strongly to explain their new ways to him. But he does not listen to them, he goes on telling what he has done and what he thinks of them.

“No I say I don’t think you children ever will be good for something. No you won’t ever know how to make a living, not if all the ways I have seen men make a success in working is any kind of use to tell from. Well, what, what do you know with all your always talking, what do you know about how good hard work is done now? What is it you know now, when there is nothing you can any of you ever do anyway I ever saw you trying? No there is too much education business and literary effects in you all for you ever to amount to something, and then you will be always wanting more and so you never will do anything when you have nobody there to always help you. I always tell your mother, she always spoils you wanting you should have all kinds of things that you are never really needing. Not that I have anything to say against your mother’s ways of doing. Miss Jenny is the best girl I know, she is too good to you that’s all, she spoils all you children the way it always is with a woman giving you all what will never help to make you good for something in any kind of a way to earn a living, what, alright, I say to you, you children have an easy time of it now always doing nothing. Well, what, you think you can do it better with all your literary effects you are all so proud of. Well alright, in a few years now we will see who knows best about you then, I say, you can show me what these new fangled notions and all your modern kinds of improvements and all your education business you and your mamma are now all so fond of can do for you. Yes I say, it is only a few years now and then we all can see how you can do it. No I never had it easy like you children and I had to make it all myself so you could have it different. Yes I am always saying it to you but you think you know it all by yourselves and you never listen to me. Yes it was very different once with me. Yes when I was younger than George here and my brother Adolph was no bigger than my little Hortense, we left home to come and make our way here. We did not have much money so all the family could not come over on the same ship together, and I remember how lonesome Adolph and I were when we went away from home alone together. I remember too while we were waiting in a big bare room for them to give us tickets, I remember we heard some one say our father’s name, some man in the same room with us. We did not dare speak to the men near us and we did not know which man it was that knew us, but it made us feel a little better. Yes I say you youngsters have an easy time of it nowadays doing nothing. And that was all years ago and now everything is all very different with me. And my poor mother, peace be with her, she never had a big house and servants to work for her like your mother, and everything she ever wanted I could give her like your mother has now that I can buy it for her. No, my poor mother, peace be with her, it was very different for her. You are named after her Julia but you don’t any of you children look much like her. Yes she was a good strong woman was my mother, peace be with her. No you don’t any of you ever look much like her and she could do more than all her grandchildren ever can do now all put together. Yes she was a wonderful woman your grandmother, peace be with her. She took care of all us children, we were ten then, and she made our clothes and did her own washing and in between she made peppermint candy for the little ones to sell. She was a wonderful good woman your grandmother, not like you children who never will be good for anything. Yes! I say, I was only a little older than that lazy George here when my poor mother, peace be with her, died away, and we were left there, ten children, and we had to get along without her, and my father, he was an honest and a good man but he never knew much how to make a living, and so he never could help along any of his children. And so what we wanted we had to go out and find out how to get it. And now you children have it very different, you have everything you can ever think you can be needing, and you don’t ever show that you can work hard to deserve it. Well you got your literary effect and your new fangled notions and all kinds of education and you all always explain to me how well you know how to do it, I say it will be soon now when I can see what all these new fangled notions and all your kinds of improvements will do for you. See if it can teach you more than we learned working hard and selling candy and anything else we could do to get some money. What, well alright, I say I am good and ready to sit still and watch you to see how you all do it. I am always waiting and if you are any good I will know it. I say I am always watching now to see,” and then he went away and left them followed by shouts from them, “Alright sir, you just wait and see.”

The young Dehnings had all been born and brought up in the town of Bridgepoint. Their mother too had been born in Bridgepoint. It was there that they had first landed, her father, a harsh man, hard to his wife and to his children but not very good with all his fierceness at knowing how to make a living, and her mother a good gentle wife who never left him, though surely he was not worthy to have her so faithful to him, and she was a good woman who with all her woe was strong to bear many children and always after she was strong to do her best for them and always strong to suffer with them.

And this harsh hard man and his good gentle little wife had many children, and one daughter had long ago married Henry Dehning. It was a happy marriage enough for both of them, their faults and the good things they each had in them made of them a man and wife to very well content all who had to do with them.

All the Dehnings were very fond of Bridgepoint. They had their city and their country house like all the people who were well to do in Bridgepoint.

The Dehnings in the country were simple pleasant people. It was surprising how completely they could shed there the straining luxury and uneasy importance of their city life. Their country house was one of those large commodious wooden double affairs with a wide porch all around and standing well back from the road. In front and at the sides were pleasant lawns and trees and beyond were green open marshes leading down to salt water. In back was a cleared space that spread out into great meadows of stunted oaks no higher than a man’s waist, great levels glistening green in the summer and brilliantly red in the autumn stretching away under vast skies, and always here and there was a great tree waving in the wind and wading knee deep in the rough radiant leafy tide.

Yes the Dehnings in the country were simple pleasant people. There they were a contented joyous household. All day the young ones played and bathed and rode and then the family altogether would sail and fish. Yes the Dehnings in the country were simple pleasant people. The Dehning country house was very pleasant too for all young men and boys, the uncles and the cousins of the Dehning family, who all delighted in the friendly freedom of this country home, rare in those days among this kind of people, and so the Dehning house was always full of youth and kindly ways and sport and all altogether there they all always lead a pleasant family life.

The Dehning family itself was made up of the parents and three children. They made a group very satisfying to the eye, prosperous and handsome.

Mr. Dehning was a man successful, strong-featured, gentle tempered, joyous and carrying always his fifty years of life with the good-nature of a cheerful boy. He enjoyed the success that he could boast that he had won, he loved the struggle in which he had always been and always conquered, he was proud of his past and of his present worth, he was proud in his three children and proud that they could teach him things he did not know, he was proud of his wife who was proud of such very different things. “Oh Miss Jenny, she is the best girl I know,” he always sang as he came to find her, never content long out of sight of his family when not engrossed by business or cards.

I said that Henry Dehning’s wife was proud of such very different things, but that was wrong, she was proud in very different fashion but proud of the same things. She loved his success and the worth with which he conquered and she was not anxious to forget the way that he had come. No she was in her way proud that he himself had done it. She liked his power, and when she ever thought about it she liked the honest way she knew that he had done it. And like him too she was very proud in their three educated children but to her thinking there was very little they could teach her. She knew it all always very well and much better than they could ever know it. But she was very proud of these educated children and she was very proud of her husband Henry Dehning though she knew he always did little things so badly and that he would still always play like a poor man with his fingers and he never would learn not to do it. Yes she was very proud of her husband though he always did little things so badly and she had always to be telling him how a man in his position should know how to do it. She came towards him now when he was through with his talking, and she had one rebuke to him for his always calling her his girl Miss Jenny, and another for the way he had of fidgeting always with his fingers. “Don’t do that Henry!,” she said to him loudly.

Mrs. Dehning was the quintessence of loud-voiced good-looking prosperity. She was a fair heavy woman, well-looking and firmly compacted and hitting the ground as she walked with the same hard jerk with which she rebuked her husband for his sins. Yes Mrs. Dehning was a woman whose rasping insensibility to gentle courtesy deserved the prejudice one cherished against her, but she was a woman, to do her justice, generous and honest, one whom one might like better the more one saw her less.

Yes it was now all very different for them. It was very pleasant always for Henry Dehning then, to stand and to look about him, yes truly it was now all very different with him. He had his family there about him, a family certain to be a satisfaction to him. They were a group to gratify the feeling of pride in him, they were so prosperous vigorous good-looking, honest, and always respectful to him, and surely they would have later, good hope of winning for themselves all that he could ever wish to them.

Yes it certainly was very different now with him. Could one ever have it real to him that in one life time a man could have it all so different for him, that a man all alone in his single lifetime could make it so that he could have it to be truly all so different in him.

Nay for a man to have it in a single life time all so different for him is more strange than being born and being then a baby and then a child and then a young grown man and then old like a man grown old and then dead and so no more of living, it is more strange because it makes so many lives in this one living. Each one of these lives that he forgets or remembers only as a dim beginning is a whole life to us in our thinking, and so Henry Dehning has had many lives in him to our feeling.

Could one believe it that he was a grown man and he was then living like the man who comes into his place now to do a little selling to the servants in the kitchen. And yet that was one whole full life for him; and then there was the old world where there had been for him such a very different kind of living. Yes as he stands there talking to his children of the things that are never real now any more to his feeling, a man comes up the walk and slinks back when he sees them and goes sneaking to the kitchen and there he sells little things to the women who buy them out of Irish fun or just to be kind to him, for his things are really not good enough for them, they are things for people poorer than any that work in a kitchen; and so Mr. Dehning goes on talking to his children and it is all more real to their feeling than it is now to his thinking, for they have it in their fear which young ones always have inside them, and he, he has it only as a dim beginning as being like a baby or an old grown man or woman. Nay how can he ever have it in him to feel it now as really present to him, such things as meekness or poor ways or self attendance or no comforts, it is only a fear that could make such things be now as present to him, and he has no such a fear ever inside him, not for himself ever or even for his children, for he is strong in a sense of always winning. It is they, the children, who, though they too feel a strength inside them and talk about it very often, yet way down deep in them they know they have no way to be really certain; and always they are brave, good-looking, honest, prosperous children and the father feels strong pride as he looks around him.

The Dehning family was made of this father and mother and three children. Mr. Dehning was very proud of his children and proud of all the things he knew that they could teach him. There were two daughters and a son of them.

Julia Dehning was named after her grandmother, but, as her father often told her, she never looked the least bit like her and yet there was a little in her that made the old world not all lost to her, a little that made one always remember that her grandmother and her father had had always a worn old world to remember.

Yes Julia looked much like her mother. That fair good-loooking [good-looking] prosperous woman had stamped her image on each one of her children, and with her eldest, Julia, the stamp went deep, far deeper than just for the fair good-looking exterior.

Julia Dehning was now just eighteen and she showed in all its vigor, the self-satisfied crude domineering American girlhood that was strong inside her. Perhaps she was born too near to the old world to ever attain quite altogether that crude virginity that makes the American girl safe in all her liberty. Yes the American girl is a crude virgin and she is safe in her freedom.

And now, so thought her mother, and Julia was quite of the same opinion, the time had come for Julia to have a husband and to begin her real important living.

Under Julia’s very American face, body, clothes and manner and her vigor of the dominering [domineering] and crude virgin, there were now and then flashes of passion that lit up an older well hidden tradition. Yes in Julia Dehning the prosperous, good-looking, domineering woman was a very attractive being. Julia irradiated energy and brilliant enjoying, she was vigorous, and like her mother, fair and firmly compacted, and she was full of bright hopes, and strong in the spirit of success that she felt always in her. Julia was much given to hearty joyous laughing and to an ardent honest feeling, and she hit the ground as she walked with the same hard jerking with which her mother Mrs. Dehning always rebuked her husband’s sinning. Yes Julia Dehning was bright and full of vigor, and with something always a little harsh in her, making underneath her young bright vigorous ardent honest feeling a little of the sense of rasping that was just now in her mother’s talking.

And so those who read much in story books surely now can tell what to expect of her, and yet, please reader, remember that this is perhaps not the whole of our story either, neither her father for her, nor the living down her mother who is in her, for I am not ready yet to take away the character from our Julia, for truly she may work out as the story books would have her or we may find all different kinds of things for her, and so reader, please remember, the future is not yet certain for her, and be you well warned reader, from the vain-glory of being sudden in your judgment of her.

After Julia came the boy George and he was not named after his grandfather. And so it was right that in his name he should not sound as if he were the son of his father, so at least his mother decided for him, and the father, he laughed and let her do the way she liked it. And so the boy was named George and the other was there but hidden as an initial to be only used for signing.

The boy George bade fair to do credit to his christening. George Dehning now about fourteen was strong in sport and washing. He was not foreign in his washing. Oh, no, he was really an american.

It’s a great question this question of washing. One never can find any one who can be satisfied with anybody else’s washing. I knew a man once who never as far as any one could see ever did any washing, and yet he described another with contempt, why he is a dirty hog sir, he never does any washing. The French tell me it’s the Italians who never do any washing, the French and the Italians both find the Spanish a little short in their washing, the English find all the world lax in this business of washing, and the East finds all the West a pig, which never is clean with just the little cold water washing. And so it goes.

Yes it has been said that even a flea has other little fleas to bite him, and so it is with this washing, everybody can find some one to condemn for his lack of washing. Even the man who, when he wants to take a little hut in the country to live in, and they said to him, but there is no water to have there, and he said, what does that matter, in this country one can always have wine for his drinking, he too has others who for him don’t think enough about their washing; and then there is the man who takes the bath-tub out of his house because he don’t believe in promiscuous bathing; and there is the plumber who says, yes I have always got to be fixing bath-tubs for other people to get clean in, and I, I haven’t got time enough to wash my hands even; and then there are the French bohemians, now one never would think of them as extravagantly cleanly beings, and yet in a village in Spain they were an astonishment to all the natives, why do you do so much washing, they all demanded of them, when your skin is so white and clean even when you first begin to clean them; and then there is the dubious smelly negro woman who tells you about another woman who is as dirty as a dog and as ragged as a spring chicken, and yet some dogs certainly do sometimes do some washing and this woman had certainly not much sign of ever having had such a thing happening; and then there is the virtuous poor woman who brings her child to the dispensary for a treatment and the doctor says to her, no I won’t touch her now anymore until you clean her, and the woman cries out in her indignation, what you think I am poor like a beggar, I got money enough to pay for a doctor, I show you I can hire a real doctor, and she slams the door and rushes out with her daughter. Yes it certainly is very queer in her. All this washing business is certainly most peculiar. Surely it is true that even little fleas have always littler ones to bite them.

And then when we are all through with the pleasant summer and its gorgeous washing, then comes the dreadful question of the winter washing. It’s easy enough to wash often when the sun is hot and they are sticky and perspiring and the water in a natural kind of a way is always flowing, but when it comes to be nasty cold as it always is in winter, then it is not any more a pleasure, it is a harsh duty then and hard to follow.

Yes it certainly is all very funny, and so we come back to talk some more about George Dehning, George who in this washing is always strong to do all his duty.

George Dehning was a fair athletic chap, cheery as his father and full of excellent intentions, and though these were almost all lost in their way to their fullfillment, [fulfilment,] remember, George was only fourteen just then, that time with a boy when he never can have much sense in him, for it nearly always is then with boys that the meekest of them are reckless dare-devil heedless unreflecting fellows, and so reader do not make too much for him of any present weakness in him.

Yes, George Dehning was not at all foreign in his washing but for him, too, the old world was not altogether lost behind him. Sometimes the boy had a way with him, and it would show clear in spite of the fair cheery sporty nature he had in him, a way of looking sleepy and reflecting, and his lids would never be really ever very open, and he would be always only half showing his clear grey eyes that, very often, were bright alive and laughing.

Later such a way of looking could be of great service to him. It would not matter if he never really could have wisdom in him, this look could help him always in his dealings with all men and be of much service too to him with women. He will listen then, and with his veiled eyes it will be as if he were full with thinking, and with himself always well hidden, and so he will be wise; or for a woman, it will be as if he were always in a dream of them. Wisdom and dreaming, both good things when shown at the right time by a young grown man, who wants to be succeeding, always, in every kind of living.

And so for the moment we leave the sporty cheery well washed George Dehning with his background and his future of wisdom and of dreaming, both now pretty well hidden away in the depths of him.

And then there was the littlest one whose name had been all given without regard to the old world behind them. They called her Hortense for that was both elegant and new then. The father let the mother do as she liked with the naming, he laughed and a little he did not like it in him and then a little he was proud of his Miss Jenny and her way of doing.

And so the littlest was Hortense Dehning. She too had the stamp of the fair prosperous woman who had set her seal so firmly on her children, but little Hortense had perhaps a little more in her of that sweet good woman who had born many children and then had died away and left them for that was all she knew then to do for them.

The little Hortense Dehning was not of much importance yet in the family living. Hortense was ten now and full of adoration for her big sister and yet most of all for her brother. She was not very strong and she could not run after him in his playing, but sometimes he would sit and talk to her about himself and his resolutions and the elaborated purposes that he was always losing. George was always very moral and too he was very hopeful. He always began his to-morrow with himself full of a firm resolution to do all things every minute and to do them all very complicatedly. George felt always he must bring up this little sister for he George was the only one who knew the right ways for her.

And so he preached a great deal to her, and little Hortense was very devout and adored her instructor. There was always a dependent loyal up-gazing sweetness in her.

Being the baby of the family she was much petted by her father and always she was overawed by her brother, who was very careful to be noble to her. She was not just then very much with her mother for she was not at this time very important to her. The mother was so busy with her Julia, to find an important and good husband for her. And so little Hortense was left much to her brother and to the governess they had for her.

For us now as well as for the mother the important matter in the history of the Dehning family is the marrying of Julia. I have said that a strong family likeness bound all the three children firmly to their mother. That fair good-looking prosperous woman had stamped her image on each one of her children, but with only the eldest Julia was the stamp deep, deeper than for the fair good-looking exterior.

All the family had always looked up to Julia. They delighted in her daring and in a kind of heroical sweetness there was in her. They respected in her, her educated ways and her knowing always what was the right way she and all of them should be doing. It was not for nothing she was a crude domineering virgin. And she was strong in the success she knew always that she had inside her, and the family always admired and followed after.

Her father loved her energy and vigor, he loved her happiness and the ardent honest feeling in her. He was always very ready to yield to her, he liked to hear her when she explained to him in her quick decisive manner the new faith she had so strongly in her, the new illusions and the theories and new movements that the spirit of her generation had taught to her. And he laughed at her new fangled notions and her educated literary business and all her modern kinds of improvements as he called them, and he abused them and too the way she had of believing that she knew more than her mother, but always it amused the father to have his bright quick daughter explain all these new ways to him. Mr. Dehning knew well the value of what he had learned by living, but his was a nature generous in its feeling and he was always ready to listen to his children when they could fairly demonstrate their ideas to him.

But Herman Dehning’s pride and pleasure in his Julia was all exceeded by the loud voiced satisfaction of the mother to whom this brilliant daughter always seemed as the product of the mother’s own exertions. In her it was the vanity and exultation of creation as well as of possesion [possession] and she never fairly learned how completely it was the girl who governed all the family life and how very much of this young life was hidden from her knowledge.

Mr. Dehning had never concerned himself very much with the management of the family’s way of living and the social life of his wife and children. These things were all always arranged by Mrs. Dehning and he was well content to let her do it though he often grumbled at the foolishness and the expense and at his children always having everything they ever wanted and so being sure to be always good for nothing.

But always he was very proud of his wife and of his children, though, a little, he always felt it was not right, their new fangled ways of doing, and yet, truly, he was very proud of them always, and indeed they were a group to gratify the pride that he had in him, they were so vigorous prosperous and good-looking, and honest, and always respectful to him, and surely they had good hope of later winning for themselves all the happiness and success he could wish them.

Julia Dehning at eighteen had lived through much of the experience that can prepare a girl for womanhood and marriage.

I have said, there were a number of young men and boys connected with the Dehning family, uncles and cousins, generous decent considerate fellows, frank and honest in their friendships, and simple in the fashion of the elder Dehning. With this kindred Julia had always lived as with the members of one family. These men did not supply for her the training and experience that helps to clear the way for an impetuous woman through a world of passions, they only made a sane and moral back-ground on which she in her later life could learn to lean.

With any member of this kindred there would be, in a young and ardent mind, no thought of love or marriage; nor were the sober business men, young, old, or middle-aged, who came a great deal to the house, attractive to her temper, for Julia was ambitious for passion and position and she needed, too, a strain of romance. No such kind of a man had really come to her and Julia was all ripe for real experience, for even with her well guarded life she had found the sickened sense that comes with learning that some men do wrong. Passionate tempers have greatly this advantage of the unpassionate variety; you can never guard them with such care but that they find themselves full up with real experience and with the after-taste of disillusion, but vitally as they are always hit they always rise and plunge once more, while their poorly passionate fellows who receive a vital blow never rise to faith again.

Julia as a little girl had had the usual experiences of governess guarded children. She was first the confidant, then the advisor, and last the arranger of the love affairs of her established guardians. Then at her finishing school she became acquainted with that dubious character, the adventuress, the type to be found always in all kinds of places, a character eternally attractive in its mystery and daring, and always able to attach unto itself the most intelligent and honest of its comrades and introduce them to queer vices.

And so Julia Dehning, like all other young girls, learnt many kinds of lessons, and she saw many of the kinds of ways that lead to wisdom, and always her life was healthy vigorous and active. She learnt very well all the things young girls of her class were taught then and she learnt too, in all kinds of ways, all the things girls always can learn, somehow, to be wise in. And so Julia was well prepared now to be a woman. She had singing and piano-playing and sport and all regular school learning, she had good looks, honesty, and brilliant courage, and in her young way a certain kind of wisdom.

Always Julia was a passionate young woman and she had too a heroical kind of sweetness in her way of winning. She was a passionate young woman in the sense that always she was all alive and always all the emotions she had in her being were as intense and present to her feeling as a sensation like a pain is to others who are less alive in their living. And all this time too, Julia Dehning was busily arranging and directing the life and aspirations of her family, for she was strong always in her good right to lead them.

And so Julia Dehning when she was seventeen came out upon the world, and she was filled full with courage and experience and wisdom, and she was well ready now with this energy and wisdom to cope with and conquer all the world and all men and women.

There is nothing more joyous than being healthful young and energetic, and loving movement sunshine and clean air. Combine all this with owning of a horse and courage enough to ride him wildly, and God is good to overflowing to his children. It is pleasant too to have occasionally a sympathetic comrade on such rides. Jameson was a pleasant man of thirty five or thereabouts, a good free rider and an easy talker. Julia knew him first at home and met him usually while riding to the station to meet her father and the city train. They would then either galop [gallop] home together or go about riding through the glowing meadows of low oaks, racing cheerily along the country roads, and dipping here and there into a pleasant wood that broke the open country into shadow. They met too, occasionally, in riding parties that went in search of new country to discover and explore. It was all very pleasant and unaggressive, but Julia began to notice that Mrs. Jameson frowned on her in anger now, whenever they all met together. Then too Jameson grew gradually less comradely, more intimate, and gross. Julia undestood [understood] at last and did not ride with him again.

Such incidents as these are common in the lives of all young women and only are important in those intenser natures that, by their understanding, make each incident into a situation. Such natures suck a full experience from every act, and live so much in what, to others, means so little, for is it not all common and to be expected.

In Julia Dehning all experience had gone to make her wise now in a desire for a master in the art of life, and it came to pass that in Alfred Hersland brought by a cousin to visit at the house she found a man who embodied her ideal in a way to make her heart beat with surprise.

To a bourgeois mind that has within it a little of the fervor for diversity, there can be nothing more attractive than a strain of singularity that yet keeps well within the limits of conventional respectability a singularity that is, so to speak, well dressed and well set up. This is the nearest approach the middle class young woman can ever hope to make to the indifference and distinction of the really noble. When singularity goes further and so gets to be always stronger, there comes to be in it too much real danger for any middle class young woman to follow it farther. Then comes the danger of being mixed by it so that no one just seeing you can know it, and they will take you for the lowest, those who are simply poor or because they have no other way to do it. Surely no young person with any kind of middle class tradition will ever do so, will ever put themselves in the way of such danger, of getting so that no one can tell by just looking that they are not like them who by their nature are always in an ordinary undistinguished degradation. No! such kind of a danger can never have to a young one of any middle class tradition any kind of an attraction.

Now singularity that is neither crazy, sporty, faddish, or a fashion, or low class with distinction, such a singularity, I say, we have not made enough of yet so that any other one can really know it, it is as yet an unknown product with us. It takes time to make queer people, and to have others who can know it, time and a certainty of place and means. Custom, passion, and a feel for mother earth are needed to breed vital singularity in any man, and alas, how poor we are in all these three.

Brother Singulars, we are misplaced in a generation that knows not Joseph. We flee before the disapproval of our cousins, the courageous condescension of our friends who gallantly sometimes agree to walk the streets with us, from all them who never any way can understand why such ways and not the others are so dear to us, we fly to the kindly comfort of an older world accustomed to take all manner of strange forms into its bosom and we leave our noble order to be known under such forms as Alfred Hersland, a poor thing, and even hardly then our own.

The Herslands were a Western family. David Hersland, the father, had gone out to a Western state to make his money. His wife had been born and brought up in the town of Bridgepoint. Later Mr. Hersland had sent his son Alfred back there to go to college and then to stay on and to study to become a lawyer. Now it was some years later and Alfred Hersland had come again to Bridgepoint, to settle down there to practice law there, and to make for himself his own money.

The Hersland family had not had their money any longer than the others of this community, but they had taken to culture and to ideas quicker.

Alfred Hersland was well put together to impress a courageous crude young woman, who had an ambition for both passion and position and who needed too to have a strain of romance with them.

Hersland was tall and well dressed and sufficiently good-looking, and he carried himself always with a certain easy dignity and grace. His blond hair, which he wore parted in the middle, a way of doing which at that time showed both courage and conviction, covered a well shaped head. His features were strongly marked, regular and attractive, his expression was pleasing, his talk was always interesting, and his manners were dignified and friendly. His eyes and voice meant knowledge, feeling, and a pleasant mystery.

Julia Dehning threw herself eagerly into this new acquaintance. She no longer wanted that men should bring with them the feel of out of doors, for out of doors with men now was soiled to her sense by the grossness of the Jamesons. Alfred Hersland brought with him the world of art and things, a world to her but vaguely known. He knew that some things made by men are things of beauty, and he spoke this knowledge with interest and conviction.

The time passed quickly by with all this joy of fresh experience and new faith.

Not many months from this first meeting, Julia gave her answer. “Yes, I do care for you,” she said, “and you and I will live our lives together, always learning things and doing things, good things they will be for us whatever other people may think or say.”

It had been a wonderful time for Julia Dehning these few months of knowing Hersland. She had had, always, stirring within her, a longing for the knowledge of made things, of works of art, of all the wonders that make, she knew, a world, for certain other people. (Twenty years ago, you know, it was still the dark ages in America and lectures on art did not grow on every tongue that had tasted the salt air of the mid-Atlantic. It was a feat then to know about hill towns in Italy, one might have heard of Titian and of Rembrandt but Giorgone and Botticelli were still sacred to the few, one did not then yet have to seek, to find for oneself new painters and new places.) It was a very real desire, this longing for the wisdom of all culture, this that had been always strong in Julia. Of course, mostly, such longing in Julia, took the form of moral idealism, the only form of culture the spare American imagination takes natural refuge in.

Julia Dehning, like all of her kind of people, needed everything, for anything could feed her. It was not strong meat that Hersland offered to her, but her palate was eager, this had the flavour of the dishes she longed to have eaten and to have inside her. To her young crude virgin desire the food he offered to her was plenty real enough to deeply content her.

Of the family about her, it was only Julia who found him worthy to be so important to her. The cousins and the uncles, the men who could make for her the sane and moral background that would give a wholesome middle class condition always to her, they did not like it much that Hersland was now so important for her. They said nothing to her, but they did not like to have him always about with her. He was not their kind and every minute they could know it, and they did not need him, either out in the world in business or at home where they were happy in the rich and solid family comfort they always had had with the Dehnings; and these men could not find Hersland’s knowledge worth much for them, and they did not have it in them that it had a meaning for them that he Hersland had in him, knowledge and a certain kind of feeling that they never could have inside them. What could a pleasant mystery in a man mean to them except only that any man with any sense in him would not ever trust anything real to him.

But they said nothing, any of them, they knew nothing real against him, and, anyhow, it was not business for them to interfere with other people’s matters, for after all it was to the Dehnings for them, and it did not in any way really concern any of the others of them. As men they could not feel it in them the right to interfere with a woman who did not as a child or a wife really belong to them.

The boy George and the little sister were too young to think very much about him. The young brother did not feel it in himself much to like him, for young George you may remember was young and heroic, out of doors was not yet in any way soiled for him and he needed that kind of a thing in a man to attract him, but anyhow, Julia liked him and it would be hard for George not to think Julia could judge better about him than any of the other members of the family could have it to know in them.

Mr. Dehning as yet had said nothing One day he was out walking and his daughter was with him. “Julia hadn’t you better be a little careful how much you encourage that young Hersland.”

Mr. Dehning, always, in his working, began very far away from a thing he meant later to be firmly attacking. And always in such a far away beginning, he would be looking sharply, out from him, in a sidelong, piercing, deprecating, challenging, fashion, the kind of a way he had always of looking when his wife, who, by her more than equal living, as it often is with a woman, had not in any kind of a way any fear in her of him, could be going to rebuke him. And this way he had of looking, always made him an old man to his children, and mostly there was a fear then in them, only now Julia was strong, other things were bright and glowing, and she could not now feel it in him, the old grown man’s sharp outward looking that, closing him, went always so straight into them.

And so, now, filled full with her new warm imagining, Julia Dehning had not any kind of a fear from him, the kind of a fear a young grown woman has almost always from an old man’s looking.

“Why papa!” she had eagerly quickly demanded of him.

“I say Julia I don’t know anything against him. Yes, I say to you Julia I don’t know of anything there is against him. I have looked up all the record there is yet of him and I haven’t heard anything against him but Julia, I say, somehow I don’t quite like him. His family are alright, I know a man who knows all Gossols, and I asked him, he says yes the family are all successful and well appearing, I say Julia I don’t say anything against him only I don’t altogether trust him. I know all about his father, everybody has heard of David Hersland, he is the richest man they ever had in Gossols, I know too how he made his own money out there, and everybody says he is alright and he made his own money by his own work; I don’t say anything against him, only Julia I think you better be a little careful with him, somehow I don’t altogether like him.” “Isn’t that papa because he plays the piano and parts his hair that way in the middle.” Julia was eager in her questioning. The father laughed, “I guess there is some reason in your question Julia, I don’t like that kind of thing much in a man, that’s right. It’s foolish in a man who wants to make a success making a living, it’s foolish to do things that make other men feel they don’t want to trust him. It’s alright if he was just doing nothing, only I never would want you to tie up with a man who didn’t know how to take care of himself to make a living, but Hersland has got ambition, he wants to be a lawyer who makes a big success with his living, I know him, and that don’t seem to me the kind of a way to make a good beginning, but may be I am wrong, you young ones always think you know everything. Anyhow Julia I think you better be a little careful with him.” Mr. Dehning paused, and they walked on a little while and she said nothing.

Henry Dehning had had a long time to learn how to judge the value in a man, the values in them that in their lives concerned him. The more one looked into the quality of him the more one learned respect for the power he had in him and the more wonder one had in them at the gentleness that almost never left him.

Mr. Dehning had a massive face made with a firm unagressive chin, loose masses in the cheeks and a strong curved nose, his eyes were blue and always clear, and set between loose pouches underneath and coarse rough overhanging brows. His strong-skulled rounded head was covered with thinning greyish hair. He was a man of medium height, stocky build and sharply squared shoulders, a man quick in his movements, slow in his judgments, and cheerful in his temper; a man to understand and to make use of men, slow to anger and tenacious, without heat or bitterness.

His children knew the value of his judgments and the generous quality of his understanding, still he was of the old generation, they of the new, with all his wisdom surely he must fail to see the meanings in the unaccustomed.

“You know Julia” Mr. Dehning went on after a silent interval of walking when they had each been pretty busy with their own thinking, “you know Julia, your mother doesn’t like him.” “Oh! mamma!” Julia broke out, “you know how mamma is, he talks about love and beauty and mamma thinks it ought to be all wedding dresses and a fine house when it isn’t money and business. She would be the same about anybody that I would want.”

“Yes Julia, those are your literary notions but a lawyer has got to be a business man now and you like success and money as well as any one. You have always had everything you wanted and you don’t want to get along without it. Literary effects and modern improvements are alright for women but with Hersland it ought to be different, it ought to be that he has the kind of sense he needs in his business. I don’t say he has’t [hasn’t] got good sense in him to make a success in him and you want to be careful I say Julia, how far you go with him.” “I know papa just what you mean, and that’s alright papa, I know it, but you know yourself papa it isn’t everything, now, is it. I know papa how you feel about it, you think we young ones are all wrong the way we look at it, but you say yourself papa how different things are nowadays from the way they used to be when you began with it, and surely papa it can’t hurt a man to be interesting even if he wants to make a success in his business.”

Mr. Dehning shook his head but he did not so carry much conviction to his daughter and on this day they said no more about the matter.

And so Julia began and surely she would win in the struggle. She worked every day and very hard, and slowly she began to bring her father to it. Mrs. Dehning would have to agree if he said she could have it and no one else’s opinion in the matter was important.

Time and again Julia would be sure she had succeeded, for her father always listened to her “yes papa I know it, I know what you mean and it’s alright, only you know yourself everything nowadays is very different, you know that yourself papa, you know you always say it,” and he liked to hear her say it, and he listened with amusement, and he approved when she knew how to do it, when she brought out with great fervor and with much repeating, great arguments against all his objections. He always openly admired the bright way she had then to make clear to him all her theories and convictions, the new faith in her, the new ideas she had of life and business.

And then Julia would be sure she had convinced him, for how could a reasonable man ever resist it, she knew she had good reasons in her.

And each day when their talk was ending and she was saying to him, “you know papa you say yourself now that it’s all different, I know what you mean papa, always, I know how you want me to do it, but papa, really, I am not talking without thinking hard about it, you know I listen to you and want to understand it but you know papa, now don’t you, that it will be alright and that I am alright just the way you like to have me do it,” and then he would have stopped listening to her and his mind would have sort of shut up away from her, and she still held his arm for they had been walking all this time up and down as was their custon [custom] every afternoon together, and yet he then himself had quite slipped away from her, and now he would be looking at her with that sharp completed look that, always so full of his own understanding, could not leave it open any way to her to reach inside to him to let in any other kind of a meaning.

And then he would for that time altogether leave her and the last thing he always would say to her, with the quick movement he had when he felt no more time in him then for her. “Alright, yes, well tomorrow is another day Julia I say to-morrow is another day Julia and you think it all over and we will talk about it further, perhaps to-morrow, I say to-morrow is another day Julia. There is your mother there now Julia, you better go in now to her.”

It was hard for Julia to have such a kind of resistance fighting against her. It was hard for an impatient and eager temper to endure the kind of a way her father always finished off his long talks with her. It was hard for Julia to have to always begin over every time she started to talk about it with her father. But he was very proud of her, she knew very well his feeling for her, she knew very well too how to win him to agree in the end with her. She loved it in a way the struggle he made each day a new one for her. They loved and admired and respected each other very much this daughter and her father. They understood very well both of them how to please while they were combating with each other. And so each to-morrow they met, and Julia was sturdy and had strong faith in her, and always, her father, a long time each day listened to her.

Hersland could do nothing all this time but wait for Julia to persuade her father. They were both agreed, Hersland and Julia, that any effort on his part to change Mr. Dehning’s opinion would only make the fight for Julia so much harder. It was always there that Mr. Dehning did not like young Hersland, and the noblest words and the best acts, never, in any kind of a distrusted person, give any evidence against his condemnation. It is never facts that tell, they are the same when they mean very different things. It is never facts that can make a man feel anything to be made different to him when he has any kind of a judgment in him. Facts can never tell him anything truly about another man in his opinion. It was always there, Mr. Dehning somehow did not trust this man. And so it was only Julia, who by always repeating, perhaps could find a way to change him.

So Julia struggled every day, to have him, arguing discoursing explaining and appealing. She was always winning but it was slow progress like that in very steep and slippery climbing. For every forward movement of three feet she always slipped back two, sometimes all three and often four and five and six and seven. It was long eager steady fighting but the father was slowly understanding that his daughter wanted this thing enough to stand hard by it and with such a feeling and no real fact against the man, such a father was bound to let her some time get married to him.

“I tell you what Julia what I been thinking. When we all get back to town you can tell better whether you do really want him. I say we better leave off all this talking and just wait till we get home now again. I don’t say no Julia and I don’t say yes to you. When everybody gets back to town and you are busy and running around with your girls and talking and meeting all the other people and the other kinds of young men, you can tell much better then whether all this business is not all just talking with you. I say now Julia we will wait and just see how you feel about it later. I say we will talk it all over when we get home and you are altogether with all your friends there. I say Julia I don’t say no to you and I don’t say yes yet to you. I say when we get home we will talk it over again all together and then if nothing turns up new against him, and you still want him, I say if then you still want him enough to trust to him and to trust to your own judgment about him, we will see what we can do about him.” “Alright papa,” Julia said to him, “alright I won’t even see Alfy any more till we get back to town then, and papa I won’t say another word to you about it. I’ll just go and ride around the country and think hard the way you like to have me do it about what we both have said about it.”

It was a well meant intention this in Julia of riding by herself around the country and thinking hard about what they had both said about it, but not the certain way to end in a passionate young woman her first intense emotion. The wide and glowing meadows of low oaks, the clean clear tingling autumn air, the blaze of color in the bits of woods, the freedom and the rush of rapid motion on the open road, the joy of living in a vital world, the ecstacy [ecstasy] of loving and of love, the intensity of feeling in the ardent young, it surely was not so that Julia Dehning could win the sober reason that should judge of men.

And always every day it came and always every day when it was ending it would be the same. “Yes I certainly do care for him and I do know him. And he and I will live our lives together always learning things and doing things, good things they will be for us whatever other people may think or say.”

And so at last, filled full with faith and hope and fine new joy she went back to her busy city life, strong in the passion of her eager young imagining.

The home the rich and self made merchant makes to hold his family and himself is always like the city where his fortune has been made. In London it is like that rich and endless dark and gloomy place, in Paris it is filled with pleasant toys, cheery and light and made of gilded decoration and white paint, and in Bridgepoint it was neither gloomy nor yet joyous but like a large and splendid canvas completely painted over but painted full of empty space.

The Dehning city house was of this sort. A nervous restlessness of luxury was through it all. Often the father would complain of the unreasoning extravagance to which his family was addicted but these upraidings [upbraidings] had not much result for the rebuke came from conviction and not from any habit of his own.

It was good solid riches in the Dehning house, a parlor full of ornate marbles placed on yellow onyx stands, chairs gold and white of various size and shape, a delicate blue silk brocaded covering on the walls and a ceiling painted pink with angels and cupids all about, a dining room all dark and gold, a living room all rich and gold and red with built-in-couches, glass-covered book-cases and paintings of well washed peasants of the german school, and large and dressed up bedrooms all light and blue and white. (All this was twenty years ago in the dark age, you know, before the passion for the simple line and the toned burlap on the wall and wooden panelling all classic and severe.) Marbles and bronzes and crystal chandeliers and gas logs finished out each room. And always everywhere there were complicated ways to wash, and dressing tables filled full of brushes, sponges, instruments, and ways to make one clean, and to help out all the special doctors in their work.

It was good riches in this house and here it was that Julia Dehning dreamed of other worlds and here each day she grew more firm in her resolve for that free wide and cultured life to which for her young Hersland had the key.

At last it was agreed that these two young people should become engaged, but not be married for a year to come, and if nothing new had then turned up, the father said he would then no longer interfere. And so the marriage now was made for with these kind of people an engagement always meant a marriage excepting only for the gravest cause. And Alfred Hersland and Julia had this time to learn each other’s natures and prepare themselves for the event.

When the twelve months had passed away no grave cause had come to make a reason why this marriage should not be. Julia was twelve months older now, and wiser, and through this wisdom had in general a little more distrusting in her, but never in any kind of a way was she changing about the new world she needed now to content her and she was firm always in her intention to marry Alfred Hersland. She loved him then with all the strength of her eager young imagining, though dimly, somewhere, in her head and heart now there was sometimes a vague dread that comes of ignorance and a beginning wisdom, a distrust she could not then yet seize and look on so that she could really know it, but a distrust that often was there, somewhere in the background, somehow sometimes mixed there to her sense, in with her energy, her new faith, and her feeling.

For a girl like Julia Dehning, all men, excepting those of an outside unknown world, these one read about in books and never really could believe in, for it is a strange feeling one has in one’s later living, when one finds the story-books really have truth in them, for one loved the story-books earlier, one loved to read them but one never really believed there was truth in them, and later when one by living has gained a new illusion and a kind of wisdom, and one reads again in them, there it is, the things we have learned since to believe in, there it is and we know then that the man or the woman who wrote them had just the same kind of wisdom in them we have been spending our lives winning, and this shows to any one wise in learning that no young people can learn wisdom from the talking of the older ones around them. If they cannot believe the things they read in the story-books where it is all made lifelike, real and interesting for them, how should they ever learn things from older people’s talking. Its foolish to expect such things of them. No let them read the story-books we write for them, they don’t learn much, to be sure, but more than they can from their fathers’, mothers’, aunts’ and uncles’ talking. Yes from their fathers’ and their mothers’ living they can get some wisdom, yes supply them with a tradition by your lives, you grown men and women, and for the rest let them come to us for their teaching.

But now to come back to Julia Dehning. As I was saying, to a girl like Julia Dehning, all men, excepting those of an outside unknown world, those one reads about in books and never really can believe in, or men like Jameson to whom one never could belong and whom one always knows, now after having once begun with one’s living, for what they are whenever one met with them, I say for a girl like Julia Dehning, with the family with which she had all her life been living, to her all men that could be counted as men by her and could be thought of as belonging ever to her, they must be, all, good strong gentle creatures, honest and honorable and honoring. For her to doubt this of all men, of decent men, of men whom she could ever know well or belong to, to doubt this would be for her to recreate the world and make one all from her own head. Surely, of course, she knew it, there were the men one could read of in the books and hear of in the scandal of the daily news, but never could such things be true of men of her own world. For her to think it in herself as real any such a thing would be for her to imagine a vain thing, to recreate the world and make a new one all out of her own head.

No, this was a thought that could not come to her to really think, and so for her the warnings of her father carried no real truth. Of course Alfred Hersland was a good and honest man. All decent men, all men who belonged to her own kind and to whom she could by any chance belong, were good and straight. They had this as they had all simple rights in a sane and simple world. Hersland had besides that he was brillliant, [brilliant,] that he knew that there were things of beauty in the world, and that he was in his bearing and appearance a distinguished man. And then over and above all this, he was so freely passionate in his fervent love.

And so the marriage was really to be made. Mrs. Dehning now all reconciled and eager, began the trousseau and the preparation of the house that the young couple were to have as a wedding portion from the elder Dehnings.

In dresses, hats and shoes and gloves and underwear, and jewel ornaments, Julia was very ready to follow her mother in her choice and to agree with her in all variety and richness of trimming in material, but in the furnishing of her own house it must be as she wished, taught as she now had been that there were things of beauty in the world and that decoration should be strange and like old fashions, not be in the new. To have the older things themselves had not yet come to her to know, nor just how old was the best time that they should be. It was queer in its results this mingling of old taste and new desire.

The mother was all disgusted, half-impressed; she sneered at these new notions to her daughter and bragged of it to all of her acquaintance. She followed Julia about now from store to store, struggling to put in a little her own way, but always she was beaten back and overborne by the eagerness of knowing and the hardness of unconsidering disregard with which her daughter met her words.

The wedding day drew quickly near with all this sharp endeavor of making her new home just what it should be for the life which was to come. Julia thought more of her ideals these days than of her man. Hersland had always, a little, meant more to her as an ideal than as a creature to be known and loved. She had made him, to herself, as she was now making her new house, an unharmonious unreality, a bringing complicated natural tastes to the simplicities of fitness and of decoration of a self-digested older world.

I say again, this was all twenty years ago before the passion for the simple line and toned green burlap on the wall and wooden panelling all classic and severe. But the moral force was making then, as now, in art, all for the simple line, though then it had not come to be, as now alas it is, that natural sense for gilding and all kinds of paint and complicated decoration in design all must be suppressed and thrust away, and so take from us the last small hope that something real might spring from crudity and luxury in ornament. In those days there was still some freedom left to love elaboration in good workmanship and ornate rococoness and complication in design. And all the houses of one’s friends and new school rooms and settlements in slums and dining halls and city clubs, had not yet taken on this modern sad resemblance to a college woman’s college room.

Julia Dehning’s new house was in arrangement a small edition of her mother’s. In ways to wash, to help out all the special doctors in their work, in sponges, brushes, running water everywhere, in hygienic ways to air things and keep ones self and everything all clean, this house that Julia was to make fit for her new life which was to come, in this it was very like the old one she had lived in, but always here there were more plunges, douches, showers, ways to get cold water, luxury in freezing, in hardening, than her mother’s house had ever afforded to them. In her mother’s house there were many ways to get clean but they mostly suggested warm water and a certain comfort, here in the new house was a sterner feeling, it must be a cold world, that one could keep one’s soul high and clean in.

All through this new house there were no solid warm substantial riches. There were no silks in curtains, no blue brocade here, no glass chandeliers to make prisms and give tinklings. Here the parlor was covered with modern sombre tapestry, the ceiling all in tone the chairs as near to good colonial as modern imitation can effect, and all about dark aesthetic ornaments from China and Japan. Paintings there were none, only carbon photographs framed close, in dull and wooden frames.

The dining room was without brilliancy, for there can be no brilliance in a real aesthetic aspiration. The chairs were made after some old french fashion, not very certain what, and covered with dull tapestry, copied without life from old designs, the room was all a discreet green with simple oaken wood-work underneath. The living rooms were a prevailing red, that certain shade of red like that certain shade of green, dull, without hope, the shade that so completely bodies forth the ethically aesthetic aspiration of the spare American emotion. Everywhere were carbon photographs upon the walls sadly framed in painted wooden frames. Free couches, open book-cases, and fire places with really burning logs, finished out each room.

These were triumphant days for Julia. Every day she led her family a new flight and they followed after agape with wonder disapproval and with pride. The mother almost lost all sense of her creation of this original and brilliant daughter, she was almost ready to admit the obedience and defeat she now had in her. Sometimes she still had a little resistance to her but mostly she was swelling inside and to all around her with her admiration and her pride in this new wonderful kind of a daughter.

The father had always been convinced and proud even when he had disapproved the opinions of his daughter. He now took a solid satisfaction in the completeness of accomplishment she now had in her. To her father, to know well what one wanted, and to win it, by patient steady fighting for it, was the best act a man or woman could accomplish, and well had his daughter done it. She had won it, she knew very well what she wanted and she had it. He still shook his head at her new fangled notions, her literary effects, the artistic kind of new improvement, as he called it, that she put into her new house to make it perfect. He did not understand it and he always said it, but he was very proud to see her do it, and he bragged to everybody and made them listen to it, of his daughter and the wonderful new kind of a house she had, and the bright way she knew how to do it.

The little Hortense had always worshipped this wonderful big sister, and the boy George admired too, and followed after.

Altogether these last weeks were brilliant days for Julia.

But always, a little, through all this pride in domination and in the admiration of her family, there was there, somewhere, in the background, to her sense, a vague uncertain kind of feeling as to her understanding and her right. Mostly she had a firm strong feeling in her, but always, a little, there was there, a kind of a doubting somewhere in her. She never in these days did any very real thinking about Hersland as a man to be to her as a husband to control her. But, somehow, a little, he was there in her as an unknown power that might attack her, though she knew very well she had in her a wisdom and experience of life that she could feel strong now always inside her.

A few weeks before the day they were to be married and to begin their new free life together, this vague distrust in Julia became a little sharper. Alfy was talking to her one night about the good life they were to have soon together, about their prospects and his hopes for the future. “I’ve some good schemes Julia in my head,” he said to her, “and I mean to do big things, and with a safe man like your father to back me through now I think I can.” Julia somehow was startled though this kind of saying in him was not new to her. “Why what do you mean Alfy?” “Why,” he went on, “I want to do some things that have big money and big risks in them and a man as well known as your father for wealth and reliability for a father-in-law will do all that I need. Of course you know Julia,” be added very simply enough for her, “you must not talk to him about such things now. You are my wife, my own darling, and you and I will live our lives together always loving and believing in the same good thing.”

He said it simply enough to her and he was safe. Julia would not speak of such things now to her father. No torment of doubt, no certainty of misery could bring her to ask questions of her father, now, about the new life she had before her. Hersland was safe, though very simply now, he often made for her that sharp uncertain feeling more dreadful and more clear before her. He was not different in his ways or in his talk to her from the way he always had been with her, but somehow now it had come to her, to see, as dying men are said to see, clearly and freely things as they are and not as she had wished them to be for her.

And then she would remember suddenly what she had really thought he was, and she felt, she knew that all that former thought was truer better judgment than this sudden sight, and so she dulled her momentary clearing mind and hugged her old illusions to her breast.

“Alfy didn’t mean it like that,” she said over to herself, “he couldn’t mean it like that. He only meant that papa would help him along in his career and of course papa will. Oh I know he didn’t really mean it like that, he couldn’t mean it like that. Anyhow I will ask him what he really meant.”

And she asked him and he freely made her understand just what it was he meant. It sounded better then, a little better as he told it to her more at length, but it left her a foreboding sense that perhaps the world had meanings in it that could be hard for her to understand and judge.

But now she had to think that it was all, as it had a little sounded, good and best. She had to think it so else how could she marry him, and how could she not marry him. She had to marry him, and so she had to think it so, and she would think it so, and did.

In a few days more the actual marrying was done and their lives together always doing things and learning things was at last begun.

[ ¶ ]

Bear it in your mind my reader, but truly I never feel it that there ever can be for me any such a creature, no it is this scribbled and dirty and lined paper that is really to be to me always my receiver,—but anyhow reader, bear it in your mind—will there be for me ever any such a creature,—what I have said always before to you, that this that I write down a little each day here on my scraps of paper for you is not just an ordinary kind of novel with a plot and conversations to amuse you, but a record of a decent family progress respectably lived by us and our fathers and our mothers, and our grand-fathers, and grandmothers, and this is by me carefully a little each day to be written down here; and so my reader arm yourself in every kind of a way to be patient, and to be eager, for you must always have it now before you to hear much more of these many kinds of decent ordinary people, of old, grown, grand-fathers and grand-mothers, of growing old fathers and growing old mothers, of ourselves who are always to be young grown men and women for us, and then there are still to be others and we must wait and see the younger fathers and young mothers bear them for us, these younger fathers and young mothers who always are ourselves inside us, who are to be always young grown men and women to us. And so listen while I tell you all about us, and wait while I hasten slowly forwards, and love, please, this history of this decent family’s progress.

Yes it is a misfortune we have inside us, some few of us, I cannot deny it to you, all you others, it is true the simple interest I take in my family’s progress. I have it, this interest in ordinary middle class existence, in simple firm ordinary middle class traditions, in sordid material unaspiring visions, in a repeating, common, decent enough kind of living, with no fine kind of fancy ways inside us, no excitements to surprise us, no new ways of being bad or good to win us.

You see, it is just an ordinary middle class tradition we must use to understand this family’s progress. There must be no aspiring thoughts inside us, there must be a feeling always in us of being in a kind of way in business always honest, there must be in a kind of ordinary way always there inside us the sense of decent enough ways of living for us. Yes I am strong to declare that I have it, here in the heart of this high, aspiring, excitement loving people who despise it,—I throw myself open to the public,—I take a simple interest in the ordinary kind of families, histories, I believe in simple middle class monotonous tradition, in a way in honest enough business methods.

Middle-class, middle-class, I know no one of my friends who will admit it, one can find no one among you all to belong to it, I know that here we are to be democratic and aristocratic and not have it, for middle class is sordid material unillusioned unaspiring and always monotonous for it is always there and to be always repeated, and yet I am strong, and I am right, and I know it, and I say it to you and you are to listen to it, yes here in the heart of a people who despise it, that a material middle class who know they are it, with their straightened bond of family to control it, is the one thing always human, vital, and worthy it— worthy that all monotonously shall repeat it,—and from which has always sprung, and all who really look can see it, the very best the world can ever know, and everywhere we always need it.

The Herslands were a western family. David Hersland as a young man had gone far into the new country to make his money. He had succeeded very well there in making money. He had settled down in Gossols and had lived there for twenty years and more now.

He had made a big fortune. David Hersland was in some ways a splendid kind of person.

Mr. Hersland had brought his wife to Gossols with him. He had married her in Bridgepoint when his fortune was just beginning. His children had all been born in Gossols to him. They were really western, all of them, all through them. There were three of them, Martha, Alfred, David, there had been two others but they had died as little children. Now Martha, after many changes, was home again with him. Alfred who had never yet been any trouble to him was gone to Bridgepoint to marry Julia Dehning and then there as a lawyer to win for himself his own way of living. And the youngest David was soon to follow Alfred to Bridgepoint, to go to college there and to decide in him, as his way always had been and no one could ever understand him, from day to day what life meant to him to make it worth his living.

And so when Alfred Hersland first met Julia Dehning, his family father mother Martha and David were still living there in Gossols. The mother was already now a little ailing, the father had no longer his old strength for living, Martha had come back out of her trouble to them, Alfred had gone away and left them, David was very soon to follow him. They had their old place in Gossols to live in but it had not the beauty and the wonder now it had had all these years for them. Joy was a little dim inside now for all of them.

For many years it had been full of content, this home they had always lived in. The Herslands had never had a city house to be restless around them and to give restlessness inside to them. They had all these years been in the place they now lived in.

This house they had always lived in was not in the part of Gossols where the other rich people mostly were living. It was an old place left over from the days when Gossols was just beginning. It was grounds about ten acres large, fenced in with just ordinary kind of rail fencing, it had a not very large wooden house standing on the rising ground in the center with a winding avenue of eucalyptus, blue gum, leading from it to the gateway. There was, just around the house, a pleasant garden, in front were green lawns not very carefully attended and with large trees in the center whose roots always sucked up for themselves almost all the moisture, water in this dry western country could not be used just to keep things green and pretty and so, often, the grass was very dry in summer, but it was very pleasant then lying there watching the birds, black in the bright sunlight and sailing, and the firm white summer clouds breaking away from the horizon and slowly moving. It was very wonderful there in the summer with the dry heat, and the sun burning, and the hot earth for sleeping; and then in the winter with the rain, and the north wind blowing that would bend the trees and often break them, and the owls in the walls scaring you with their tumbling.

All the rest of the ten acres was for hay and a little vegetable gardening and an orchard with all the kinds of fruit trees that could be got there to do any growing.

In the summer it was good for generous sweating to help the men make the hay into bails for its preserving and it was well for ones growing to eat radishes pulled with the black earth sticking to them and to chew the mustard and find roots with all kinds of funny flavors in them, and to fill ones hat with fruit and sit on the dry ploughed ground and eat and think and sleep and read and dream and never hear them when they would all be calling; and then when the quail came it was fun to go shooting, and then when the wind and the rain and the ground were ready to help seeds in their growing, it was good fun to help plant them, and the wind would be so strong it would blow the leaves and branches of the trees down around them and you could shout and work and get wet and be all soaking and run out full into the strong wind and let it dry you, in between the gusts of rain that left you soaking. It was fun all the things that happened all the year there then.

And all around the whole fence that shut these joys in was a hedge of roses, not wild, they had been planted, but now they were very sweet and small and abundant and all the people from that part of Gossols came to pick the leaves to make sweet scented jars and pillows, and always all the Herslands were indignant and they would let loose the dogs to bark and scare them but still the roses grew and always all the people came and took them. And altogether the Herslands always loved it there in their old home in Gossols.

David Hersland’s mother was that good foreign woman who was strong to bear many children and always after was very strong to lead them. The old woman was a great mountain. Her back even in her older age was straight, flat, and firmly supporting. She had it in her to uphold around her, her man, her family, and everybody else whom she saw needing directing. She was a powerful woman and strong to bear many children and always after she would be strong to lead them. She had a few weak ways in her toward some of them, mostly toward one of them who had a bad way of eating too much and being weak and loving, and his mother never could be strong to correct him, no she could not be strong to let his brothers try and save him, and so he died a glutton, but the old mother was dead too by then and she did not have the sorrow of seeing what came to him.

Always this strong foreign woman was great and good and directing. She led her family out of the old world into the new one and there they learned through her and by themselves, almost every one of them, how to make for themselves each one a sufficient fortune.

Yes it was she who lead them all out of the old world into the new one. The father was not a man ever to do any such leading. He was a butcher by trade. He was a very gentle creature in his nature. He loved to sit and think and he loved to be important in religion. He was a small man, well enough made, with a nice face, blue eyes, and a little lightish colored beard. He loved his eating and a quiet life, he loved his Martha and his children, and mostly he liked all the world.

It would never come to him to think of a new world. He never wanted to lose anything he ever had had around him. He did not want to go to a new world. He would go,—yes to be sure it would be very nice there, only it was very nice here and here he was important in religion,—and he liked his village and his shop and everything he had known all his life there, and the house they had had ever since he married his good Martha and settled himself to be comfortable together with her,—and now they had their children. Yes, alright, perhaps, maybe she was right, there was no reason, the neighbors had all gotten so rich going to America, there was no reason they shouldn’t go and get rich there, alright he would go if his Martha talked about it so much to him, alright, his Martha could fix it anyway she liked it, yes it would be nice to have all of them get rich there. He would go, yes to be sure it would be nice there, but it was very nice here and he had his religion, and he liked his village and his shop and everything he had known all his life here, and the house they had always lived in since he had married his good Martha, and they had settled to be so comfortable there and to stay there, and now they had all those good children. But, yes, alright, perhaps, maybe she was right, there was no reason, the neighbors had all gotten so rich going to America, there was no reason they shouldn’t all get rich too there, yes it would be very nice then, to have them all go and get rich there. Alright he would go, they would all go and get rich there, Martha could fix it if she wanted so badly to have it, she would be always talking to him about it. Martha could fix it anyway she liked it, yes it would be nice to have all of them get rich there like the neighbors who were writing all the time how rich they had it, and it would be good for the children to have it, and to send money to some of the old folks who would need it, the way the neighbors always did. Yes the neighbors always were sending money to their father when he needed to have it. Alright they would all go, his Martha could fix it anyway she liked it. If she wanted he would do it.

Martha began then and she soon sold their business and the things on the little farm and in the shop and in their house, and kept only the few things she knew they needed. Her man liked it very well then this being so important and he could use it as he liked to do religion. He liked it very well to see his wife do all this selling. He liked the feeling he had in him when they were all so busy buying and selling all around him, but when the people came to take the things he had been so important about when his wife was selling, then it was a very different feeling he had in him. It was hard for him then the ending. He had liked it very well while they were selling. He had liked the feeling of all the doing and the moving and the being important to all of them and everybody always talking.

It had been very pleasant to him. He never really had to do any deciding, and he had all the emotion and the important feeling, it was just like in religion.

But it was not so pleasant for him when the people came and took the things it had been so pleasant selling. It hurt him to have the things he loved go away from him, and he wanted to give back the money to all of them so that he could keep them. But he knew that that could not be done and he still keep his important feeling that was so pleasant to him; and then too Martha would not let him. He said nothing to the people when they came to take the things it had been so pleasant selling to them, he was only very slow in giving the things to them. He would lose them so that it was hard to find them but the children and Martha always found them.

Almost everything was sold and the people came and took them. He could not stop them. Now the things did not belong to him any more. Nothing now belonged to him. There was another man in his shop and he acted, in standing there and in selling, just as if it had all always belonged to him. It made poor David Hersland very sad to see him standing there, chopping, talking, selling, wiping his hands on his apron, acting as if it had all always belonged to him, now when there was no place anymore anywhere for Hersland, a place that really belonged to him.

It was too late now, he had done as his Martha had made him. He would have liked to buy back all that they had been selling. It was very hard to keep him moving. It was hard to start him and it was almost harder to keep him going. Now he wanted to settle down again and keep on staying. Perhaps the man who had bought his shop would sell it back to him if they would pay him. “No David,” his wife said to him. “We’ve got to go now, don’t talk so foolishly about buying when we just hardly have got through selling. No David, don’t you see how the children are all so excited about going. How can you talk so when we have to be working every minute and in two days now we’ve got to be moving.”

Yes it was hard to start him but it was almost harder to keep him going. His Martha worked hard with him to keep him moving. She had to tell it to him very often that now there was no other way for him to be doing. Now they were started they just had to keep going.

Yes it was very hard to keep him moving. It was hard to start him but it was even harder to keep him going. But now it was all done and they were all of them ready to do the last beginning. They were all already to leave the next morning. All the things they had kept had been put in a wagon, the littlest children were to ride on top of them, the rest were to walk beside them until they came to the city by the water where they would find the ship that was to take them to that new world where they were all to make a fortune.

They started very well the next morning, with all the people to say good-by to them and with all the things they needed piled in the wagon, the littlest children set on top of them, the rest of them to walk beside them. The mother was like a great mountain, good and firm and directing, and as always able to uphold around her, her man, her children, and everybody who needed directing, and he was feeling it once more good inside him to be important as if it were in religion, and all the talking and moving and everybody so excited about him. It was very pleasant just then for him, and then the wagon began moving, and some went a little way with them and then they all left them and then it was only the family and the driver of the wagon who were with him and all the pleasant feeling left him.

They went on and on and then suddenly they missed him, the father was not there any longer with them. The mother went back patiently to find him. He was sitting at the first turning, looking at the village below him, at all the things he was leaving, and he simply could not endure it in him.

His wife called to him. He sighed and she came to him. “Don’t you want to be going David,” she said to him. “If you don’t really want to be going you’ve just got to say David what you want to be doing. I’ll never be a woman to make you do anything you are not really wanting. You just say David what it is you are really wanting. I’ll do it if you want me really badly to do it. You know I never want you not to do everything just like you really need it. The children, they are all waiting there just for you to say it. David I say you just say it what you want and I do it.” He sighed and he looked a little sullen.

“Of course Martha you know I do what I got to do for you and the children. You know I always do what is right for me to do for you and the children. I don’t ever think what I am needing, I only just want to do the best I can for you and the children. Can’t you see Martha I just came back here to see it. That ain’t got nothing to do with what I made up my mind was the right way to do it. I just came here to see I don’t forget it. Yes I come now Martha. Sure I always will do it what is right for me to do so you and the children can have it. I never do any other way in it. I go on with you now I got another look to see I don’t forget it. I just stopped here to see it. Its just I wanted to see what way it looked so I would get it right not to forget it. Alright Martha I come, you go on, I be with you in a minute. I just look to see I got it fixed right so I don’t forget it. Alright Martha I come now. I got it fixed now I can’t forget it. Alright we go on now I done what I needed. I came back just to do it. Now we go on to the children and we go on to do it like we said we would do it.” And he sighed and he got up and he looked back as he went away from it and she talked about how much the children were going to like it and he began to forget it.

All, the wagon and the driver and the horses and the children, had waited for them to come up to it. Now they went on again, slowly and creaking, as is the way always when a whole family do it. Moving through a country is never done very quickly when a whole family do it.

They had not gone very far yet. They had not been going many hours. They were all having now just coming in them their first tired, the first hot sense of being very tired. This is the hardest time in a day’s walking to press through and get over being tired until it comes to the last tired, that last dead tired sense that is so tired. Then you cannot press through to a new strength and to get another tired, you just keep on, that is you keep on when you have learned how you can do it, then you just get hardened to it and know there is no pressing through it, there is no way to win out beyond it, it is just a dreary dull dead tired, and you must learn to know it, and it is always and you must learn to bear it, the dull drag of being almost dead with being tired.

In between these first and last are many little times of tired, many ways of being very tired, but never any like the first hot tired when you begin to learn how to press through it and never any like the last dead tired with no beyond ever to it.

It was this first hot tired they all had in them now just in its beginning, and they were all in their various ways trying to press themselves to go through it, and they were mostly very good about it and not impatient or complaining. They were all now beginning with the dull tired sense of hot trudging when every step has its conscious meaning and all the movement is as if one were lifting each muscle and every part of the skin as a separate action. All the springiness had left them, it was a weary conscious moving the way it always is before one presses through it to the time of steady walking that comes when one does not any longer do it with a conscious sense with each movement. It is not until one has settled to it, the steady walk where one is not conscious of the movement, that you have become really strong to do it, and the whole family were now just coming to it, they were just pressing through their first hot tired.

And now once more the father had done it. The father was no longer with them, once more he had slipped back and they had lost him.

The mother said to the children. “Well you go on, I go back to get him.” She felt no anger in her toward him. She just went patiently back to find him.

She told the children to keep on slowly as they were going and she would go back and find him. She walked back looking patiently everywhere for him. She found him before she had gotten back to where she had the last time found him. He had not gotten back yet to where be could see all he was going to leave behind him. She had walked faster than he and had caught him.

She had no impatient feeling in her against him. It was a way he had, she knew it, it was right for him to have it, the kind of a feeling he had about leaving. It was a way he had, she was not impatient with him, he was right to have that kind of a feeling in him. It was right for him to act that way to see about not forgetting. It was only that she knew he would like it and it would be so good for the children that made her want to urge him not to give up now they had made their beginning.

But she was not in any way impatient to him, she had no impatient feeling in her against him. It was just his way and now she would coax him and he would come back with her to the wagon. It was only a way he always had had whenever he had to do a new thing. And so she walked a little with him and began to talk about the children and how nice it would be when they would all get rich and how the children would like it to work and help him, and they sat down and after they had been resting, when they got up again she did not do any discussing, she just started him back toward the wagon, and always she was telling about how good he was to do what was best for her and the children. Soon they came up with the wagon which was still very slowly moving.

It was so hot doing so much walking, she said then to him, he looked a little sick, she thought he ought not to do any more walking, perhaps it would be better if he would get into the wagon and ride a little with the little children. It would be awful if he got sick and nobody to take care of them for he was the only one that could do their talking. And so she coaxed him into the wagon with the children.

They went on and soon it was too far, there was not now any more going back for him. And then he was content, and he had the new city and the ship, and then he was content with the new world around him.

They had, for a little while, a hard time beginning, but on the whole things went very well with them. The sons made money for them, the daughters worked and then got married to men whom they found making money around them. Some did very well then and some not so well, and they all had their troubles as all people have them, and some died, and some lived and were prosperous and had children. One as I was saying died a glutton and spoiling him was the one weak thing the strong mother did to harm any of them.

The old man never made much of a fortune but with the help his children gave him he lived very well and when he died he left his wife a nice little fortune. She lived long and was strong to the last and firmly supporting and her back was straight and firm and always she was like a great mountain, and always she was directing and leading all whom she found needing directing.

She was then very old, and always well, and always working, and then she had a stroke, and then another, and then she died and that was the end of that generation.

There had been born to Martha and David Hersland many sons and daughters. All who lived to be grown up had gotten married and almost all of these were prosperous. One, the glutton, died and left his wife and children to his brothers, he had not made enough money to leave them provided, and his brothers each one in their turn gave the money to support them.

Of the daughters two of them were well married. The third one always lived with her husband but it was her brothers who kept her dressed and gave her children education and then later in their life started them out in their working.

On the whole it was a substantial progress the family had made in wealth, in opportunity, in education, in following out the mother’s leading to come to the new world to find for themselves each one a sufficient fortune.

In all of them the father and the mother were variously mixed to make them, but mostly it was the mother who was strongest in them. Some, like the glutton, had in certain ways the important feeling in them that the father had had in religion. Some, like the daughter who had not made much of a success in marrying, had his way of not being very good at keeping on even after they had made the beginning, but mostly all of them had the strength and solid power in them that the mother had it in her to give to all of them. Most of them began and kept on well after they had made a beginning. And so they were mostly very successful in the business of living.

In every one of them the father and mother were very variously mixed up in them. The fourth son, David Hersland, one of the fathers we must soon be realising so that we can understand our own being, was the only one of all of them who had gone to the far west to make his fortune. It is a little hard to see just how the mixture of this father and this mother came to make him. He was in some ways, as I was saying, a very splendid kind of person. He was big and abundant and full of new ways of thinking, and this was all his mother in him, but he had not her patient steadfast working. He was irritable and impatient and uncertain and not always very strong at keeping going, though always he was abundant and forceful and joyous and determined and always powerful in starting. And then too he was in his way important inside to him as his father had been when he felt his religion in him. But all this will show more and more in him as I tell you slowly the history of him.

He had gone as a young man to Gossols to make his fortune. This was the new world in a new world and it took this newest part of this new world to content him. He alone of all the brothers had this restless feeling in him. All the others did very well where the mother had brought them. He alone had needed to go farther to find for himself his life and a sufficient fortune.

As I was saying he had brought his wife to Gossols with him. He had married her in Bridgepoint where one of his sisters had settled with her man who made there a very good living. At this time David though he was quite a young man had already made enough money to support him and a wife and children. This he had done before he had thought to go to Gossols where he was to make his great fortune. And so it was right for his sister at this time to be anxious to arrange a marriage for him. Now the idea of going to the far west was just beginning to work in him. Perhaps marrying might keep him with them, anyway it would be good for him to have a good wife to go to Gossols with him, and so he met little Fanny Hissen. It was arranged by his sister that this young woman should be married to him.

Fanny Hersland all her life was a sweet gentle little woman. Not that she did not have a fierce little temper sometimes in her and one that could be very stubborn, but mostly she was a sweet little gentle mother woman and only would be hurt, not angry, when any bad thing happened to them.

Her mother was one of those four good foreign women the grandmothers, always old women or as little children to us the generation of grandchildren. These four good foreign women, the grandmothers we need only to be just remembering, had each one a different kind of a foreign man to be a master to them. These four foreign women, the one strong to bear many children and then always after strong to lead them, the steady good one who was patient to bear her many children and then always was patient to suffer with them, the sweet pure one who died as soon as she had born all of them for that was all she knew then to do for them, and the little gentle weeping hopeless one who sorrowed in her having them and always after sorrowed in them, all these four foreign women had very many and very different kinds of children.

The gentle little hopeless one who wept out all the sorrow for her children had many and very little children. She was the mother of the pretty gentle little woman that David Hersland married in Bridgepoint and took out to Gossols with him.

The little weary weeping mother of all these gentle cheery little children had a foreign husband who was not very pleasant to his children. He too was little like his wife and like all his children but there was a great deal in him to cause terror to his wife and children. He was like old David Hersland important in religion. It was very deep inside him and with him it was much harder on his children. His wife too had sorrow in religion, she had sorrow from his being so important in religion and she had sorrow too from her own self in her own religion. But then it was all sorrow and sadness, and always a trickling kind of weeping that she had every moment in her living, and it really was not much worse in religion. It was just a way she had, this trickling weeping, even as when it sometimes did happen she was laughing. She never ever really stopped her sad trickling, to her joy was as it has been said of laughing, it is madness, and of mirth who doeth it, for even in laughter the heart is sorrowful and the end of that mirth is heaviness. It was in her as it was said by the quaker woman. I often think if I could be so fixed as never to laugh or to smile I should be one step better, it fills me with sorrow when I see people so full of laugh.

It was a hard father and a dreary mother that gave the world so many and such pleasant little children. Mostly they were cheerful little children. Perhaps it was that the mother had wept out all the sorrow for them. There was no weeping that she had left over to them. They were mostly all in their later living cheerful hopeful gentle little men and women. They lived without ambition or excitement but they were each in their little circle joyful in the present. They lived and died in mildness and contentment.

It was one of these cheerful gentle little Hissen people that David Hersland married there in Bridgepoint and then took to Gossols with him. And now he with all the mixed up father and strong mother in him and this little gentle cheerful pretty little woman who yet had a fierce little temper that could be very stubborn were to come together and make a life together and to mix up well and then to have many different kinds of children through her.

They had mixed up very well. They had made a good enough success with their living.

They had had five children through her. Two of these had died as little children. Three of them had grown up and were now grown young men and women, and these three are of them who are to be always in this history of us young grown men and women to us, for it is only thus that we can ever feel them to be real inside in us, them who are of the same generation with us.

The mother, little gentle Mrs. Hersland, was very loving in her feeling to all of her children, but they had been always all three, after they had stopped being very little children, too big for her ever to control them. She could not lead them nor could she know what they needed inside them. She could not help them, she could only be hurt not angry when any bad thing happened to them.

She loved them and was very proud of all three of them. Often she wondered as she looked at them, how could they be so perfect and so wonderful and yet all three of them be so different from the others of them that there was hardly anything alike in the three of them.

They were big children and each one of them in his own way was strong to do what they needed to find themselves free inside them. They were big children and she was only a very little mother to them. And they were not very loving children, they were too strong at finding their own way to feel free and important each one to himself inside him. They were to her very good children. She never had any trouble with them. And now she was a little ailing and they were good but then she never had been very important to them.

Now we begin to learn more about the Hersland family and their way of living.

As I was saying the father David Hersland was in some ways a very splendid kind of person but he had some very uncertain things inside him. He too was very proud of his children but it was not easy for them to be free of him. Sometimes he was very angry with them. Sometimes it came to his doing very hard pounding on the table at which they would be sitting and disputing, and ending with the angry word that he was the father, they were his children, they must obey him, he was master and he knew how to make them do as he would have them. Such scenes were very hard on the little gentle mother woman who was all lost in between the angry father and the three big resentful children who knew very well what they needed to have given to them so that they could be free inside them.

This is the way the three Hersland children grew up to be strong each one to be free inside him. They were all big in themselves and in their way of winning. Soon you will learn slowly the history of each one of them, how each one was important to himself in him, and how they won a kind of freedom for themselves each one inside them.

The little mother was not very important to them. They were good enough children in their daily living but they were never very loving to her inside them. They had it too strongly in them to win their own freedom.

They turned to their father, altogether, in their thinking. It was against him inside, and strongly always around them, that they had to do the fighting for their freedom. Now the mother was a little ailing. She was all lost between the father and the three big struggling children.

In their young days the father was proud of his children, proud that they were important each one to himself inside him, proud that they needed to win for themselves their own freedom. Always then he encouraged their disputing, he wanted then that they should fight and win out against him. As I was saying David Hersland the father of these big resentful children was in some ways a splendid kind of person. But now things were going less easily around him. Joy was a little dim inside now for all of them. Now he would often be angry and be given to pounding on the table and loudly declaring, he was the father, they were the children, they must obey else he would know how to make them. And the gentle little mother who every day was giving signs of weakening would sit scared, and afterwards she would be weeping, lost between the father and the three big resentful children.

But this was all when they had become grown young men and women and joy was a little dim inside for all of them.

Now listen to their lives as children, their early struggles each one to find for themselves freedom, the abundant father in them in those days full of joyous beginning, proud of himself and of his children, glad to feel that they were strong all of them to make for themselves their own beginning.

Now I will tell you more of the Hersland ways of living in the old home with the wind and the sun and the rain beating, and the dogs and chickens and the open life, and the hay, and the men working, and the father’s way of educating the three children so that they could be strong to make for themselves their own beginning, and the gentle little mother who was not very important to them, who had sometimes a fierce little temper that could be very stubborn but mostly she was only sad, not angry, when any bad thing happened to them, and the three children with the mixed up father and the little unimportant mother in them.

As I was saying Mr. Hersland was big and abundant and always was very full of new ways of thinking. Always he was abundant and joyous and determined and always powerful in starting. Also sometimes he would be irritable and impatient and uncertain. Also he was in his way important inside to him, and all these things came out in his educating of his children.

Truly he loved education. It was to him almost all there is of living. He did not do it with steadfast steady working, things always were a little uncertain with him. One never knew which way it would break out from him the things he was very good at starting and then other things would happen to him and to all the people around who were dependent on him.

It was a very good kind of living the Hersland children had in their beginning, and their freedom in the ten acres where all kinds of things were growing, where they could have all anybody could want of joyous sweating, of rain and wind, of hunting, of cows and dogs and horses, of chopping wood, of making hay, of dreaming, of lying in a hollow all warm with the sun shining while the wind was howling, of knowing all queer poor kinds of people that lived in this part of Gossols where the Herslands were living and where no other rich people were living. And so they grew up with this kind of living, such kind of queer poor, for them, people around them, such uncertain ways of getting education that they had from the father’s passion for all kinds of educating, from his strong love of starting and the uncertain things he had inside him.

Altogether it was a good way of living for them who had a passion to be free inside them and this was true of all three of the Hersland children but mostly with Martha the eldest and the only daughter living, and the youngest David who was always searching to decide in him and no one could ever understand him, from day to day what life meant to him to make it worth his living. It was less in Alfred, this love of freedom, in Alfred who was soon now to be marrying Julia Dehning. He had some of it in him but not so strongly inside him as Martha and David and his father had it in them.

Yes I say it again now to all of you, all you who have it a little in them to be free inside them. I say it again to you, we must leave them, we cannot stay where there are none to know it, none who can tell us from the lowest from them who are simply poor or bad because they have no other way to do it. No here there are none who can know it, we must leave ourselves to a poor thing like Alfred Hersland to show it, one who is a little different with it, not with real singularity to be free in it, but it is better with him than to have no one to do it, and so we leave it, and we leave the Alfred Herslands to do it, poor things to represent it, singularity to be free inside with it, poor things and hardly our own in it, but all we can leave behind to show a little how some can begin to do it.

Yes real singularity we have not made enough of yet so that any other one can really know it. I say vital singularity is as yet an unknown product with us, we who in our habits, dress-suit cases, clothes and hats and ways of thinking, walking, making money, talking, having simple lines in decorating, in ways of reforming, all with a metallic clicking like the type-writing which is our only way of thinking, our way of educating, our way of learning, all always the same way of doing, all the way down as far as there is any way down inside to us. We all are the same all through us, we never have it to be free inside us. No brother singulars, it is sad here for us, there is no place in an adolescent world for anything eccentric like us, machine making does not turn out queer things like us, they can never make a world to let us be free each one inside us.

And yet a little I have made it too strong against us in saying Alfred Hersland was the only one who could in this adolescent world represent us. The father David Hersland we cannot count for us, it was an old world that gave him the stamp to be different from the adolescent world around us. But there is still some hope for us in the younger David who is different from the people all around us, in him who always was seeking to be free inside him, to know it in him, and no one could ever understand him, what it was inside him that made it right that he should go on with his living. He as you shall hear in the history of him, does not really belong to the adolescent metallic world around him, and yet there was not that vital steadfast singularity inside him that custom passion and a feel for mother earth can breed in men. He did not have it really for him, custom, passion, certaintly [certainty] of place and means of living, stability within himself and around him, a feeling to be really free inside him and strong to be singular in his clothes and in his ways of living.

But now to make again a beginning, to tell of the father David Hersland and the ways he had in him to make himself strong and important inside to him and to prove the right way to educate his children and the singularities the old world had stamped on him.

David Hersland believed in hardening his children. He believed that everyone should make for himself his own beginning, that every one should win for himself his own freedom. This was always strong inside him with all the uncertain ways that he had in him, with all the strong starts and sudden changes in his way of educating the three children who had such different ways in them from the things he meant to give them.

Mostly at first they the children felt this in him in the ways they were ashamed of him in just the simple ways he had of doing in the ordinary every day living.

It is hard on children when the father has queer ways in him. Even when they love him they can never keep themselves from having shame inside them when all the people are looking and wondering and laughing and giving him a name for the queer ways of him.

Mr. Hersland as I have been often saying was in some ways a splendid kind of person, and that was one way one could look at him. In other ways he was an uncertain changeful angry irritable kind of a person with a strong feeling of being important to himself inside him and not always certain to make other men see why he had so much important feeling in him. And then one could think of him, as children when they were young girls and boys felt him, queer in the ways he had of doing things that made them feel a little ashamed to say he was a father to them when other children spoke about him.

These are some of the queer ways he had in him, the ways that made his children feel uncomfortable beside him. They were mostly just simple things in their ordinary living that gave his children this uncomfortable feeling for him.

David Hersland was a big man. He was big in the size of him and in his way of thinking. His eyes were brown and little and sharp and piercing and sometimes dancing with laughing and often angry with irritation. His hands would be quiet a long time and then impatient in their moving. His hair was grey now, his eyebrows long and rough and they could give his eyes a very angry way of looking, and yet one could love him, in a way one was not afraid of him. He never would go so far as his irritation seemed to drive him, and somehow one always knew that of him. He had not so much terror for his children as fathers with more kindness and more steadfast ways of doing. One always had a kind of feeling that what one needed to protect one from him was to stand up strongly against him. He would stop short of where he seemed to be going, anger was there but it would not force him on to the final end of angry acting. All one had to do was to say then to him “Alright but I’ve got a good right to my opinion. You started us in this way of doing, you have no right to change now and say that its no way for us to be acting.” And so each one of the three children, Martha, Alfred and David would each in their own way resist him, and it made a household where there was much fierce talking and much frowning, and then the father would end with pounding on the table and threatening and saying that he was the father they were the children, he was the master, they must obey else he would know the way to make them. And the little unimportant mother would be all lost then in between the angry father and the three big resentful children. But all this was when they were beginning to be grown young men and women. When they were still children there was not any fierceness in the house among them.

And now to come back to the queer ways of him. As I was saying the father was a big man. He liked eating, he liked strange ways of educating his children and he was always changing, and sometimes he was very generous to them and then he would change toward them and it would be hard for them to get even little things that they needed in the position that was given to them by their father’s fortune and large way of living.

In the street in his walking, and it was then his children were a little ashamed of him, he always had his hat back on his head so that it always looked as if it were falling, and he would march on, he was a big man and loved walking, with two or three of his children following behind him or with one beside him, and he always forgetting all about them, and everybody would stop short to look at him, accustomed as they were to see him, for he had a way of tossing his head to get freedom and a way of muttering to himself in his thinking and he had always a movement of throwing his body and his shoulders from side to side as he was arguing to himself about things he wanted to be changing, and always he had the important feeling to himself inside him.

And then as I was saying he was a big man and he was very fond of eating, he had had a brother who had died a glutton, and he liked to buy things that looked good to him, and it would always be a very big one, he never liked to undertake anything that was not large in its beginning. The only time in his life that he ever took a little thing was when he chose his wife the little gentle Fanny Hissen who as I have often been saying could only be sad not angry when any bad thing happened to them, but yet she had a fierce little temper in her that could be very stubborn when it was well roused inside her and she sometimes had such a sharp angry feeling at some of the ways her husband had of doing, mostly when it concerned his not giving things she thought they needed to the children. But mostly they lived very well together the father and mother and three children, that is when they were young children, later it was harder for them when the father would get his very angry feeling and the mother was a little ailing and the fierce little temper broke into weakness and helplessness inside her and the three big struggling young grown men and women were seeking each one his own freedom and his own beginning. But now as children it was just the little uncomfortable feeling of being ashamed of the queer ways he had of doing that his children had to endure with him, then he was joyous and it was mostly pleasant enough living with him, and the mother was gentle and pleasant then with them and strong enough to support her little temper that could be very stubborn whenever it arose against him.

But even when he was not doing really queer things there was always a marked character about him. It came from inside him, from the strong ways he had of beginning, from the important feeling he had always inside him from his continual thinking and in a different way from that in which all the other people around about him were thinking, and this thinking somehow marked him even when he was just simply walking and then stopping to talk with somebody or just stopping to ask a question of some stranger or to talk about the weather or other just ordinary enough talking, the kind of thing anybody could be saying, and yet the power of being free inside him made him a marked man even then, and nobody could take him to be an ordinary person or ever forget him.

As he would be walking along with a child beside him or several of them behind him, he would stop and sweep the prospect with his cane and begin talking and somebody near him would come to listen. It was just ordinary talking that he would be doing, about the weather or the country or the fruit and it did not seem to have any deep meaning but it was the power and completeness of the identification of this big man with all creation that forced people to think of him. This man was big as all the world in his beginning, it was nothing in him even if he did not always keep going, he had been as big as all the world once in his feeling and that he never could lose with him.

And so he would stand talking and the unhappy uncomfortable child beside him would keep saying, when he was not afraid to break in on him, “Come on papa all those people are looking.” “What!” the father was not listening to him but would keep right on with his talking. The child as much as he dared would twitch or pull at him, “What!” but the father never really heard him and he would go on with the queer ways in him. Slowly his children learned endurance of him. Later in their life they were queer too like him.

Often when he was walking with his children and passed a shop and saw some fruit or cakes or something that pleased him he took it and gave it to his children and they would be most uncomfortable then and say something about not wanting it to him. “What!” and he never listened to them. The children suffered so because they were not sure that the man inside knew that their father would pay him. The father of course always payed for them but there was something in the manner of him that gave one a kind of feeling that he was as big as all the world about him, one included the other in them, the world and him, the earth the sky the people around him the fruit the shops, it was all one and the same, all of it and him, and this kind of a feeling he always gave to them who saw him walking standing thinking talking, that the world was all him, there was no difference in it in him, and the fruit inside or outside him there were no separations of him or from him, and the whole world he lived in always lived inside him.

It was all so simply to him as the world as all him, and it was this that gave him a big freedom and this big important feeling and the big way of beginning and so made a queer man of him, an eccentric from the others around him, and all that stopped it from making a god of him was his way of being impatient inside him and not being very good at keeping going but always making for himself a new beginning.

This large way of him when it made him take up fruit from shops to eat and to give to his children made a very uncomfortable shamed child beside him, and it would be protesting to him, and its father would say, “What”, but he never listened to him. The child never did learn that the fruit man would not be worried with him, that they all knew his father and the queer ways of him, and that the father always payed them. The fruit men all knew him and liked the abundant world embracing feeling of him and they liked to see him, but his children never could lose, until they grew up to be queer themselves each one inside him, the uncomfortable feeling that his queer ways gave them.

To him, David Hersland, education was almost the whole of living. In it was always the making of a new beginning, the having ideas, and often changing. And then there were so many ways of considering the question.

There were so many different ways of seeing the meaning of the various parts that made education. There was the health, the mind, the notion of right living, the learning cooking and all useful things that he knew they should know now to be doing, and then there was his system of hardening so that they would be ready to make each one their own beginning; and all these needs for them and the many ways to look at them led to many queer things that his children had to endure from him.

Their education was a mixing of hardening, of forcing themselves into a kind of living as if they were poor people and had no one to do things for them, with a way of being very rich, that is having everything the father ever could imagine would do any good to any one of them.

This made a queer mixture in them. They found it a great trouble to them, this past education, when they first began to be young grown men and women. Later in their living they liked it that they had had such a mixing of being rich and poor, together, in them.

As children they all three had loved very well this kind of living. As I was saying they had their ten acres, with a rose hedge to fence their joys in, in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. They had all around them, for them, poor people to know in their daily living, and from them they learned their ways which were queer ways for them who had from their father’s fortune a very different kind of position to be natural to them.

In Gossols the Herslands could be freer inside them than if the father had remained with his brothers where the mother had brought them and this freedom he used in the education of his children. They never knew any one of them nor the father who was directing it for them just where their learning was coming from or how it would touch them. Mr. Hersland had all kinds of ways of seeing education. He was fondest of all of the idea of hardening but this was difficult for him to keep steadfast in him with his great interest in every kind of new invention, in wanting that his children should always have anything that could do any good to any one of them.

There was joy in them all in their later living that it had been Gossols where they had had their youthful feeling and later when they learned to know other young grown men and women they loved the freedom that they had inside them, that their father had in his queer way won for them.

As I was saying they had ten acres where they had every kind of fruit tree that could be got there to do any growing, and they had cows and dogs and horses and hay making, and the sun in the summer dry and baking, and the wind in the autumn and in the winter the rain beating and then in the spring time the hedge of roses to fence all these joys in.

The mother had always been accustomed to a well to do middle class living, to keeping a good table for her husband and the children, to dressing herself and her children in simple expensive clothing, to have the children get as presents whatever any one of them wanted to have at that time to amuse them. She was a sweet contented little woman who lived in her husband and her children, who could only know well to do middle class living, who never knew what it was her husband and her children were working out inside them and around them. She had strongly inside her the sense of being mistress of the household, the wife of a wealthy and good man and the mother of nice children. When they were little children they liked to cuddle to her when she took them out to visit the rich people who lived in the other part of Gossols. They were all bashful children, living as they did in the part of the town where no rich people were living and so being used to poor queer kind of people and only feeling really at home with them who were not people in the position that their father’s fortune and large way of living would naturally make companions for them. And so as little children when they went to visit with their mother in the part of Gossols where other rich people were living, they clung to her or on the sofa where she would be sitting and talking, they climbed behind her, and then too she wore seal-skins and pleasant stuffs for children to rub against and feel as rich things to touch and have near them and so they liked to go with her, and this and the habit of being children with a mother was mostly all of the feeling that they had for her until later when she was ailing and the little stubborn temper in her broke into weakness and helplessness inside her and they had in a way to be good to her.

They always in a way were good to her that is as much as they could remember to think about her, but it was not important inside to any of them to remember about her neither when as children they were near her or when later she was ailing and needed them to be good to her.

She was a little unimportant mother always to them and it was only as a part of the physical home around them that she belonged to them, either when as little children she was mistress of her house and attended to them or later when as weakening she needed to be taken care of by them.

This sweet gentle little mother woman who had sometimes a fierce little temper in her that could be very stubborn when it arose strongly inside her, never knew really in her that she was not important to the children who had come into the world through her. She had a kind of important feeling always inside her. She had a little temper that could make her big husband pay attention to her and she had a power in her in respect to servants and governesses and seamstresses who worked for her. She did not feel it to be important to her what other people felt for her. The life in her family was all of living for her and her children she never thought about in the way of making them feel her.

She had a little pride inside her to make her husband feel her, she had a bigger pride inside her to make her dependents feel her, she had no pride in her to make her children feel her, they were so made of her by having come out into the world through her that they really were apart from her. She did not feel them near her even as little children when they were dependent on her. Later they were so big around her, and she was lost away from them and they never thought about her. But she never felt inside her any anger that they had no deep loving feeling in them for her, all the feeling of pride in her and all the feeling of being important to herself inside her was to make her husband feel her and when she had her little fierce stubborn temper rise inside her, to make him yield to her, or later when the temper broke down into weakness and helplessness inside her to have him then be good to her. All the rest of her feeling herself important to herself inside her had to do with her dependents and the struggles she had with them and they had among themselves and so to feel her.

No she never felt it ever to be very important to her the relation of other rich people of her kind toward her. She had left Bridgepoint and friends and family feeling all behind her. Here in Gossols it was only the house and the ten acre place and those inside it that concerned her.

She knew the value of herself, and their well to do way of living, of her husband, and her nice children, and the simple expensive clothing they wore when they went out visiting to that part of Gossols where the other rich people were living. She could know the value of them and the way other people must feel toward them but these things gave her no strong feeling of being important to them, the other people, who did not come close to her in her daily living. With them it was only a continuing of her well to do living which was the only kind of living it was right to her for anybody to be having. That was there. To have it gave her no important feeling. It was right to have a well to do good husband and nice children and all in simple and expensive clothing, but in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living she was cut off from a lively feeling of this right kind of living. Here it was she herself who was important to her feeling, here she was not only a right part of a right way of living, as it had been for her in Bridgepoint in her family in the way the Hissens had always done their living, but she had an individual feeling, not with her children they were completely of her and apart from her as was the right well to do middle class living, it was always there so were her children but they were not important to her feeling. The things that made her important to herself in her feeling was the sometimes controlling her husband by her little temper when it arose to be fierce inside her and the stubborn way it sometimes gave her in acting, and in being mistress and deciding and being above them and yet in their daily living and so interfering with the seamstresses and governesses and servants and all the people they ever had working for them.

Being cut off from the simple rich ordinary way of living never gave her any feeling. It was not being cut off with any sense of losing, it was always there existing, in her and for her, this kind of living and it was not important to her feeling. It was as if one could ever be thinking about the different kinds of air in different parts of the world where one happened to be living, the atmosphere of well to do living was to her as the air she was breathing, it was always there she could not feel it important in her feeling or her thinking, breathing was there, one did not know it as important to one’s feeling until one was in some way sick and it stopped or made hard one’s breathing, but so long as one was strong and living one went on like everybody else with one’s breathing. And so it was with Mrs. Hersland and well to do living, she could not feel it to be important in her feeling whether it was in the rich part of Gossols that they were living, or in Bridgepoint, or in the part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. Always she was of well to do being, with a good rich husband and nice children and when she wanted to have it simple and expensive clothing. The sense of belonging to this kind of living could never give her any kind of important feeling. Her husband David Hersland with the queer nature of him might have an important feeling coming to him from just breathing, that feeling could come to him from the singular nature of him, from his being as big as all the world in his beginning, but to an ordinary gentle little mother woman there could never come such a feeling, this well to do living could only come to be important to her in her feeling if she could ever come to it through a losing, by their money going or by their losing position by some wrong doing, and such a kind of losing it could never come to Mrs. Hersland to ever think of as coming to them.

And so visiting and being, well to do living and her children, these never gave her a strong feeling of being important inside her through them, it was only through her husband and the governess and seamstresses and servants and dependents that she could ever have an individual kind of feeling.

It was queer that her children were to her like well to do living, not important to her feeling.

As I was saying David Hersland had made a decent fortune even before he had left Bridgepoint. He had made enough money to give his wife and children a good position. And so when they first came to Gossols where he was to make for himself a great fortune they could afford to live in as good a hotel as was then there existing.

Things began very well in their far western living. Martha and Alfred were then very young children. David the youngest had not yet been born to them. Here Mrs. Hersland had been at first a little lonesome.

Mrs. Hersland had left friends and family feeling behind her. Here in Gossols it would have been natural for her to find other people to continue with her the well to do living which was the only right way of being to her.

They lived for a year in that part of Gossols where all the rich people were living.

Here she had her first important feeling. Here she met a Miss Sophie Shilling and her sister Pauline Shilling and their mother old Mrs. Shilling.

Always Mrs. David Hersland had been a right part of a right kind of living. Not that she had not often had strong feeling, not that she did not have dignity in herself and in her family in her feeling, sometimes she had an angry stubborn feeling, sometimes with her sisters or her mother and later when they came together sometimes with Mr. David Hersland who was to be married to her. Sometimes it was a hurt feeling that made her sad not angry when any bad thing happened to her, sometimes it was a hurt feeling that made her a little bitter. All this had been important feeling to her, sometimes it had made a power of her but it did not give to her an important feeling to herself inside her. It was not apart in her from the feeling of herself to her as of the right well to do living that had made her and which was the only right way of being for her.

Old Mrs. Shilling and her daughter Sophie Shilling and her other daughter Pauline Shilling, first gave to her the feeling of being important to herself inside her, important, apart in her, from right being, right acting, and the dignity of decent family living with good eating being the mother of nice children the wife of a good well to do man, and all in simple and expensive clothing.

This family of old Mrs. Shilling and the two daughters with her gave to Mrs. Hersland and the gentle dignity she always had inside her as part of the family she belonged to, gave to her a sense of a new power that was apart in her from the dignity of right being that she had always had around her. It was apart in her this sense of a new kind of power that she had with Mrs. Shilling and the fat daughter Sophie Shilling and the thin pretty dull queer always getting into trouble Pauline Shilling, it was apart in her from the dignity of right living that she had always had inside her. It was the fat daughter Sophie Shilling who was the new kind of friend to her, that gave her the sense of being important to herself inside her. Sophie Shilling made a new kind of friendship for her and it was a new sense that Mrs. Hersland had then inside her, different from all that she had always had in her, different from the right living that had made her.

All the Hissen people had it strongly inside them, the family way of good living. They were all in their natural way of family thinking gentle cheerful little men and women. They lived in their natural way of being, without any strong ambition. It was enough for them to hold to their tradition, the dignity and beauty of right living and right thinking, they never needed to go out to find ambition or excitement in their living, they had excitement and dignity inside them from their family and the gentle pride that made them; that, sometimes, came in sparkling, sometimes in angry flashes from them but mostly they were hurt not angry when any bad thing happened to them. They lived in their natural way of being without any strong ambition or excitement, they were each in their little circle joyful in the present, they lived and died in mildness and contentment.

They had never any one of them an important feeling of themselves inside them to arise of itself from within them. Such a kind of important feeling would not be in them in the way of living it was natural to any one of them to be having. Mrs. Fanny Hersland never would have had such a feeling if she had lived on in Bridgepoint, going on always with the right kind of being, she would often have had an angry feeling, sometimes with her family, or her husband, or for them when things happened to them to worry them, and sometimes it would be a hurt feeling that would lead to bitter biting talking, sometimes it would be a hurt feeling that would make her sad not angry when any bad thing happened to them and always it would be she who had the feeling and the dignity and the good well to do husband and the simple and expensive clothing, and the nice children and she was the mother of them, but with all this strong feeling, with this being proud or angry or sad or stubborn or happy in her feeling, she would never have that kind of important feeling that she learned to be having in Gossols, first with Sophie Shilling as a beginning and then in Gossols later in the ten acre place where they were always staying cut off from being really a part of the right way of living.

She would have been a part, if she had gone on with her natural living, she would have been a part of the right way of Hissen being; she could have been in her feeling angry or sad or stubborn or happy, or biting in her talking, or hurt when any bad thing happened to them, she could have all this in her feeling and yet not have that kind of sense of importance to herself inside her that comes with the individual being.

The little religious father who had made them all, all his children, he could not make others not living with him feel him, the little religious father who had made all of his children feel him had such an important feeling inside him, it was his religion gave it to him, it did not arise of itself from within him. It was only being as he felt himself, all there was of religion, could give him such a feeling of being important to himself inside him. He could make all his children feel him, he could in a way make them fearful of him and the religion in him, and all the religion was of him and he was in himself all there was of religion, and so it was that he had the important feeling inside in him, but this did not make any but his children feel him, it did not arise of itself inside him and he could not make any one who did not live with him feel it in him.

The little dreary mother with her trickling kind of weeping that she had every moment in her living, even, as when it sometimes happened, she was laughing, this dreary little trickling woman had with her sadness in religion and in her trickling weeping that kept on always wetting all the sorrow there could be in living, this trickling dreary little Mrs. Hissen, who wept out all the sorrow for her children, had in her an important kind of being that was almost an important feeling, and this almost an important feeling did not come to her as in her husband from religion, it arose up inside in her with her trickling weeping.

Almost it was really an important feeling and it was the having too, such an almost important feeling that made her daughter Mrs. Hersland have really such a feeling when it came to her there in Gossols to have a, for her, not natural way of living, and it first came as a beginning with the old lady Mrs. Shilling and her fat daughter Sophie Shilling and the other daughter Pauline Shilling.

With all the other Hissen men and women there mostly was not such an important feeling inside in them, only with the oldest of them who had religion as the father had inside him, and with her it was as with him, the important feeling did not arise of itself inside her, and only her children could feel it in her, the way of being important that being all there was of religion gave their mother as a power over them in her.

Mostly the Hissen men and women the children of the father and religion and the trickling dreary mother who hardly knew how she came to make them, in all these Hissen little men and women there was never very much of such important feeling. It was only way off there in Gossols, shut off from a lively feeling of well to do living, shut off from her friends and family feeling, that Fanny Hissen, Mrs. Hersland, could find in herself a really important feeling.

All the little Hissen people had very strong family feeling. All together they were important to themselves in their feeling. Not that they did not each one alone have strong feeling and each one of course had in them a different way from all the others of them of being loving or having an angry feeling. They all of course had in them their own individual way of thinking and of doing only they never had inside them each one for himself the real important feeling.

Some of them had often a very angry feeling, some had fierce tempers and sometimes bitter biting ways of talking, some had very stubborn ways inside them, and some had it mostly in them to be only hurt not angry when any bad thing happened to them. Yes they had each one of them their own way of feeling thinking and of doing but they had not any of them inside in them an important feeling of themselves inside them as the father had in religion and as the dreary mother almost had with her continuous way of trickling crying.

Some of the children, as I was saying, had it a little in them. The oldest daughter from her dull stubborn religion that was for her all there really was of living had it in herself and it gave her power over her young children. One, a little younger, Fanny, Mrs. Hersland, had from a, to her, not a natural way of living, and from having had it strongest of them all from the beginning, the almost important feeling that the mother had with her constant trickling, from being cut off from a lively feeling of right being, she had almost before ending a really important feeling. And one next to the youngest of them had a little such a feeling from almost an individual way of thinking, it never really came to a fruition but as with the mother in the constant trickling this one with constant and very nearly an individual kind of thinking had almost a real important feeling.

The Hissen family altogether were, and very really, important to themselves inside them in their feeling. Each one of them had always for himself and all the others of them a dignity and a gentle way of making himself important to the others of them and to every one who ever came to know them. They were all of them, each one in the gentle dignity they all had in them, important to every one who ever came near to them. With some of them, their eyes flashed often with a sharp angry almost fierce feeling, that things happening could arouse within them, often with some of them they would be hurt and then their mouths were drooping. In some of them it was a very stubborn feeling that was the deepest thing inside them after the family way that made all them, and these were the hardest to live with and never to be forgiven when they had been hurt or angry by something some one had done to them. But mostly the Hissen men and women were gentle cheerful little men and women, mostly they lived without ambition or excitement and mostly they were each in their little circle cheerful in the present. Mostly they lived and died in mildness and contentment.

Until they were all really grown men and women, until the women each one found a husband to control them and the men went into a business and were independent of him, until they were in this sense grown men and women, until he died the father always wanted and succeeded in shutting them all up to be always with him. This was not in him from any small feeling inside him but from the important feeling he had in him of being all there was for him of religion and it was his sense of the right way for them to be as children that made him shut them up so and keep them there close to him.

Later when the daughters were married and the sons working were independent of him and had left him, he never in any way wished to interfere with them, with their feeling, their religion, their way of thinking or their doing. When they were with him, they belonged there and he held them shut in with him, when they left him, grown up men and women, it was no longer for him to act upon them, they no longer were his necessary way of living. It was never his children that gave him an important feeling, his power over them when they were shut up with him never gave him any kind of an important feeling. No it was his being all there was of religion that gave him his important feeling, not his wife nor his children nor any power he had from them nor the power he never had had with any one who did not live shut up with him. Nothing in such a way could give him an important feeling. They were his daily living, the necessary right way of doing, they were not important to his feeling, not in themselves nor in any power in him that came from them either as they were or as he made them. Such things could never come to him as an important feeling of himself inside him. It was only being all there was of religion that gave him such an important feeling.

It was queer unless you really could understand him, could really see how the important feeling came to be in him, it was certainly queer to just ordinary thinking to see a man who had been so rigid with his children, keeping them shut up with him, making them live every minute as he would have them, having no power with anyone who did not live so with him, it was queer that when these children came to be grown men and women, that is independent and living away from him, that he never in any way wanted to keep his hold on them. He had for them then as much affection as he ever had had for them, he always went to see them and was open and friendly with them but not in any way had he ever any kind of desire in him to interfere with them or their way of living or their thinking or their doing, no not even with their feeling in religion. They were his children, yes, but not now a part of his necessary living, even when, as he did some years before dying, even when he was living with one of them who with her husband had very different ways of living, of thinking, and of feeling, in religion than he had it in him, even then he never interfered with them who were now independent of him, grown men and women. The only thing that gave him an important feeling was being all there was of religion. When his children were shut in with him they were a part of him, they had to do with his necessary way of being, they had to live in his important feeling, with his being all there was of religion, but when they had left him, when later he even lived with them, they were then no longer a part of him, he was then, all alone, all there was of religion. By that time his wife too had left him, had died away and left him. Always in her living she had never been quite of him, she had been cut off from him, by her having from her constant trickling crying an almost important feeling. And so this old man who was to himself all there was of religion, to whom religion and himself was all there was of living, who had kept his children close shut up with him every minute of their living until they were for him grown up men and women this old man who never had had any power in him for any one who was not shut up with him, this old man had a queer way of being almost perfect in his toleration of things that were all different from his way of thinking and feeling and believing, even with religion, even with his children, now when they were independent of him.

So strong was it in him, this tolerating spirit toward them when they were grown men and women to him, that even when later in their living they sometimes asked him to guide them he would refuse it to them, for they were then apart from him, he was all there was of religion, religion was all there was of being for him; that made him important to himself inside him. It was not for him to guide them they who were apart from him, they were then as all the world always had been, he had no power over anything not shut up with him, and so he had a tolerant spirit for everything that was not him, for his children now when they were grown up and independent even when as it happened later he was living with some of them.

One of them who had come to be grown up for him was the Fanny Hissen who had married David Hersland the man who was as big as all the world in his beginning and strong to prove this, his feeling, on all who met him, not only on them who were shut up with him, everybody always felt this in him, once he was as big as all the [all] the world around him, he was it, it was in him, there was no difference with it inside him or outside for him; in his beginning with Fanny Hissen when she first began her living with him she wanted to do as he would have her do in all things. It came to them, in religion, that his ways were not the ways that had been right for her to have when she was living with her family, when they had been all living, shut in with the father who was all there was of religion.

It came one day to a very great division between her husband’s way of thinking and feeling in religion and her father’s ways as she had learned to have them inside her when she with all her sisters and her brothers were living shut up with him.

She wrote to him and asked him, she said her husband wanted her to go with him and it was not as she had been taught by him her father, she did not feel it wrong to do this thing but she could not do it without asking her father, who had never let his children do any such thing when they were shut in with him. What should she do, she would not make for herself such a decision, she would ask him, was it wrong for her to do this thing, to go with her husband to such a meeting.

The old man replied. “My dear child. There was once a priest, a good man. Once a member of his church came to him and said I have been thinking can I do this thing, can I go to a barber’s shop and get shaved on a Sunday morning, is it wrong for me to do this thing. The priest said, yes he must forbid it to him, he must not go to a barber’s shop on a Sunday morning and get a man to shave him, it was wrong for him to do this thing, it would be a sin in him. Two Sundays after the man met his priest coming out of a shop shaved all fresh and clean. But how is this, the man said to him, you told me that it was forbidden, you told me, when I asked you, that I should not do this thing, that it would be for me a sin. Ah! said the priest to him, that was right, I told you I must forbid you to go Sunday morning to a shop and get some one to shave you, that it would be a sin for you to do this thing, but don’t you see, I did not do any asking.”

Later in the old man’s living, when his wife had died away and left him, he came to live with a daughter who had not any kind of an important feeling to herself inside her, neither from a religion to be all her nor from a constant rising up inside her as the dreary mother had it in her to have an almost important feeling to be inside her from the constant trickling of her, the father later came to live with this daughter who had a gentle dignity and good ways in her from the sweet nature of her not from any important feeling in her, and she and the man who was married to her, both, though they had respect in them for the father, and goodness and a delicate feeling to consider all who ever had to do with them, though they were glad to do for him everything he wanted them to be doing yet they had together very different ways of thinking, of feeling, and of living than he had known it to be right to have all his life in his necessary living.

The old father, strong as he always had been in his nature, firm in being for himself all there was of religion, knowing to his dying that religion was all there was of living, yet never in any way was he ever interfering in the living and the feeling and the thinking of his daughter or her husband or any of their children or any of his own children who were there in the same house with him. Now, for him who was no longer leading in a house with others shut up with him, with him who was all there was of religion, for him, now, that they were apart from him being grown men and women to him, even though they were all together every minute with him, although he was up to the last moment of dying as strong as ever in the faith of him, to be himself and to be all there was of religion, yet now it was not for him to ever in any way interfere with any one of them. He never found out anything that was happening, anything that he would not wish to know that any one of them was doing. What a man does not know can never be a worry to him. This was his answer to his children whenever any one of them wanted to explain anything to him or to get him to agree to any new thing in their living.

And so he went on to the last minute of his living, never having had any power in him over any one who was not shut up with him and a necessary part of his living, strong always in his being to himself all that were was of religion, strong in knowing that religion was all there was of being. And so he went on with his living, now never interfering with anybody’s living, now that he was himself for himself all there was of living, all there was of religion, and religion always was all there was of living. And so he went on to his dying and through his being so all himself all there was of living and of religion, he was in his old age full of toleration, and slowly in his dying it was a great death that met him. He was himself all there was of him, all there was of religion, and religion was all there was of living for him, and so the dying from old age that came slowly to him all came together to be him. He was religion, death could not rob him, he could lose nothing in his dying, he was all that there was of him, all there was of religion, and religion was all there was of living, and so he, dying of old age, without struggling, met himself by himself in his dying, for religion was everlasting, and so for him there could be no ending, he and religion and living and dying were all one and everything and every one and it was for himself that he was all one, living, dying, being, and religion.

Even his dead wife with her trickling crying that had been to her almost an important feeling of herself inside her, even she had been apart from him, and his children when they were no longer shut up with him were apart from him. All and everything was apart from him, and so he died, and with him died his important feeling, for even in his dying he had no power in him for any one not shut up with him. He was all of power for him for he was for himself all there was of religion. And that was all and he never had had any power in him for anything not shut up with him. And so he died away and left them and his important feeling died inside him.

All of his children had each mixed up in them the father, important to himself in his religion, and the mother, with her almost important feeling, with her constant trickling crying that made her have inside her her almost important feeling. She with the way it came from within her this almost important feeling that she had inside her, could have a power with all who knew her. She was not like her husband with his important feeling giving power only with them like his little children who were shut up with him.

The children had many ways of having the father and the mother mixed up to make them. One of them, as I was saying, the eldest of them, was stubborn and gloomy and hard in her religion and it gave her a power with her children but it was not so perfect to give her her own important feeling as religion had been to her father to give him the important feeling that was all him. In her own being she was not all there was of religion, she as a woman had hard ways that gave her power, not from her religion but from her power as a woman, as any one can have it by using the hard ways everybody has inside them, and so she was less in religion, she had no toleration, she was hard stubborn and gloomy in religion, and always she made it stronger by her power as a woman, and so she had not the greatness in her that her father had who made her, and she had not the almost greatness in her that the mother had arising inside her with the dreary trickling crying that was all her.

And so in each one the father and the mother were variously mixed up in them. Some of them had it in them as an almost important feeling like Fanny Hissen who with this way of having it as a beginning, the almost important feeling that the mother had with her dreary trickling had it brought to a real beginning of a really important feeling, by the knowing old fat Mrs. Shilling and her daughter Sophie Shilling and her other daughter Pauline Shilling, and then in her later living cut off from a lively sense of being part of being which was for her the natural way of living she got it more and more then from her servants and governesses and seamstresses and dependents and the for her poor queer kind of people that she had around her in this later living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, she got it from her power with them, being as she was with them of them, and from her position and her dignity of Hissen living always above them. From those ways that her later living in that part of Gossols away from where the other rich people were living gave to her, in this later living there came to her a kind of importance of herself inside her that was nearly an individual kind of feeling and this was what gave to her family later when she came to pay visits to them out of the far west to them, gave them a sense as if she were almost a princess for them, out of from them, belonging to them, having a different feeling of herself inside her from any other ones of them. Not that this was, in her, in any sense the complete thing of being important to herself inside her, it was only more marked in her than any other of them had found it from the natural way of living it had come to all the rest of them to be leading.

It was not different in her from the rest of them in one important thing. It was mixed up in her with the stubborn feeling that the not having the complete important feeling that the father had from being all there was of religion gave to all of them who had a little of him in them.

All of them, as they had more or less of him in them, had it as a stubborn feeling, for none of them had it as a complete thing as he had had it inside him, and with the eldest of them, as I was saying, she who had most of the religion, with her it was a hard gloomy stubborn feeling and so this eldest one who had as much important feeling as the Fanny who had lived away from them and then had had in her come this for them important thing, this eldest of them although she was a power to all the rest of them by reason of the important feeling they knew inside her for them, was never a princess to them, she had not the gentleness and generous dignity that won them as their other sister had for them she who had had made to her the important feeling of herself inside her by the being away from all of them, away from the natural way of living for them.

Then there were others of them who had all the sweetness in them that had turned to dreary trickling in the mother who had born all them, and one of those who had this sweetness in her dignity and gentleness and generous ways and so was a power to them was the one that the father lived with after his dreary wife had died away and left them.

With these who had sweetness in them, with those who had changed into sweetness the dreary trickling of the mother that had born them, many of them, strongest in them after the sweetness and gentle dignity that made them, had it as the strongest thing inside them to be hurt not angry when any bad thing happened to them, they would be hurt then and their mouths would be drooping. And always all of these, the sweetest of them, had in them some of the stubborness that not being the complete thing as their father had been was sure to put into them.

In some of them the mixing of the trickling and the stubborness inside them came to make an angry feeling that came in flashes from them, in some of them it came to make a suspicious feeling inside them that made it hard for them to trust in women or in men, and always, as I was saying, the father and the dreary mother were very variously mixed up in each one of them.

As I was saying, one of them who even more than Fanny Hissen had the almost important feeling that the mother had inside her with her constant trickling crying that was always rising in her, this one came to have it even more in her, came to have it almost really in her by an individual kind of thinking that arose of itself inside her. She had the gentle tenderness in her that made constant dreary trickling in her mother, and it came all from inside her, and she had no stubborn ways in her, she was pure as the sweetest ones of those around her those who had turned to sweetness the dreariness of their mother, and she had not stubborness inside her, she had only from her father the thinking that had made him for himself to be all there was of power. And this one of the Hissen women came very near to winning, came very near to seeing, came very nearly making of herself to herself a really individual being. She was a little not strong enough in keeping going, and so with her it came only to being a very nearly really important feeling of herself to herself inside her. And she was the nearest any of them ever came to winning.

There were very many of them and each one, of course, had his or her own individual way of feeling, thinking, and of doing, and with all of them the father and the mother were variously mixed up in them, and with some of them it was more the father and it made sometimes a stubborn feeling to be the most important thing inside them after the family that made all them and sometimes this the stubborn feeling met in them with the other things they had within them and sometimes then it was a sharp bright angry feeling that was strongest in them after the family way that had made all them, and these then would have a stubborn or an angry feeling when anything happened to any one of them. And then in some of them it was the dreary mother that was strongest in them and they had a sweetness in them and these then would have hurt feelings in them and very often with them then, their mouths would be drooping and these would then be hurt not angry when any bad thing happened to them. And sometimes there was a mixing up of all these ways together in them.

But mostly all of them were cheerful hopeful contented men and women, mostly they lived without ambition or excitement but they were each in their little circle joyful in the present. Mostly they lived and died in mildness and contentment.

David Hersland married Fanny Hissen. He took her out to Gossols with him. He married her in Bridgepoint where her family had always been living. David Hersland had been there visiting a sister who had settled there with her man who was making a very good living. David Hersland was a young man then but already he had made by himself enough money to support himself and a wife and children. And now it had come to him to go west to Gossols where he was to make a great fortune. And so it was right for his sister at this time to arrange a marriage for him. The idea of going to Gossols was just beginning in him. Perhaps marrying might keep him from going, any way it would be good for him to have a good wife to go to Gossols with him.

He met Fanny Hissen and she was pleasing to him. It was arranged by his sister that this young woman was to be married to him. They married soon after the first meeting and then they mixed up their two natures in them and then through them there came the three children, Martha, Alfred, and young David, and these three are of them who are to be always in this history of us young grown men and women to us. In the history of them we will be always ourselves and our friends inside them for so we know them those who are for us always young grown men and women to us even when they are of the age of children or later grown old men and women. Always they are us and we them and so always they are for us young grown men and women.

So now then we begin again this history of us and always we must keep in us the knowledge of the men and women who as parents and grandparents came together and mixed up to make us and we must have always in us a lively sense of these mothers and these fathers, of how they lived and married and then they had us and we came to be inside us in us. We must realise always in us, so that we can know what is us, we must realise inside us their lives and marriages and feelings and how they all slowly came to make us. All things in them must be important to us. And so we must know slowly inside us how they came to be married and so made us, and we must know, so that we can know what we feel inside us, we must know the kind of important feeling in them that made them what they were in their living marrying and thinking, the things that were always inside them, the things that gave each one of them their individual feeling.

In the slow history of three of those who are to be always in this history of us young grown men and women to us, in the slow history of Martha Alfred and young David Hersland, of how they came each one to have their kind of important individual feeling inside them in them, in this slow history of them the thing that we have as a beginning is the history of Fanny Hissen and David Hersland, of their living marrying and their important feeling, and so now we leave the rest of the Hissen living and begin with Fanny and David Hersland and their marrying and then we go on with the important feeling that was always in him and the important feeling and its beginning in her with the new kind of living, and then in her later living how she came to be so strong in this important feeling that when she came back to Bridgepoint to visit the rest of them, the Hissens who had led the for them natural way of living, she was then a kind of princess to them. They did not know, any of them, what it was that made her so different from them. It was only her kind of feeling, rich ways and simple and expensive clothing and far western living could never give them the sense of her being as a princess to them, it was that she had in her, from her way of living that was not the natural way of living for her, it was from this living that had come to her and from the mother who had been begun again inside her that she had come to have a small almost important feeling of herself inside her.

This made her different from the others of them. Only the eldest of them had it as a power in her, an important feeling of herself inside her, and they all could not bear it from her for she had no sweetness toward them in her. But all this history of her will come later. Now David Hersland is to be married to her and she is to leave her family feeling all behind her.

Later there will be more talking of the natural Hissen way of living. Later when the Hersland children have grown to be ready to begin their later living then we will know more of some of them, of some of the Hissen family in the, for them, natural way of living, of what it is in each one of them that makes him different from the others of them, even though they have not ever inside in them a really individual feeling. The mixture in them of the father who was to himself all there was of living and the dreary mother who had almost an important feeling was different in every one of them.

Later Alfred and young David came to know them the gentle cheerful Hissen men and women. Alfred later lived with some of them. When he came to college he stayed with them and later he was there near them when he was married to Julia Dehning. And then young David stayed with some of them and always he was puzzling himself and them and no one of them could help him, but they all were kind and listened to him, he was puzzling in him every day to find out what it was that could make life worth his living. Martha Hersland never came to see them, she had her trouble far from all of them and then she went out of her trouble back to Gossols and so she never saw them.

In American teaching marrying is just loving but that is not enough for marrying. Loving is alright as a beginning but then there is marrying and that is very different. In many towns there are many in each generation, decent well to do men, who keep on in their daily living and never come to any marrying. They all do a little loving. Everybody sometime does a little loving. It takes more for marrying, sometimes it needs a sister of the man to make his marrying, sometimes the mother of the girl who is to be married to him. Mostly it is not the mother of the man nor any sister who has not already then a husband and children who makes marriages for them. Mostly for marrying it takes a sister of the man, one who has already for herself a husband and children or a mother of the girl who is to be married to him. This is not so when they are young, the man and woman, and both are lively in the feeling of loving. It is so when the man has come to be fixed in his way of living, when he finds it pleasant to go on as he is doing. It is then that it is not enough to feel a little loving, it takes then his sister, or the girl herself if she is strong to do the work for winning, or a mother of the girl, to get the man really ripe for marrying.

The American teaching is very well for young people or for poor ones or for those who are strong in a sense of loving, who have a lively sense of wanting, who have strongly the instinct for mating, but for most of them, the well to do, comfortable men and women, it takes more to make a marriage for them, it takes others who are strong to help them, who have strongly inside them the need that all the world keep on going, who have strongly inside them the sense of the right way of living. Mostly those who have a strong sense inside them of the right way of living, of having all the world going on to marrying are the sisters of the men, they who have already then for themselves a man and children, and the mothers of the girls who are to be married to the men, and sometimes it happens that the mother of the man has strongly inside her this sense of right doing, those mothers who are not strong in jealous feeling whose sons are not as lovers to them, and this is the way it happens to almost all the comfortable well to do men and women and the american tradition makes us lie about them and mostly in our writing there are none of these ordinary, good enough, comfortable, well to do men and women.

American teaching says it is all loving but all who know many families of women, all who know comfortable well to do men with a regular way of living know that it is all mostly lying that says it is loving that is strong to make a beginning, they need a sister who has already for herself her own man and children or a girl who is strong to make for herself her own winning or the mother of the girl who is to be married to him. It takes one and sometimes even all three of them and with it a fair amount of loving to make the marrying of well to do men and women. Loving is good but it has to be a very lively sense inside him to make it enough for a well to do man to get married to a woman. Loving is good, and the girl has to be pleasing to him, but it needs coaxing, arranging, flattering teasing, urging, a little good tempered irritated forcing, or else the man will forget all about his loving. It is so easy to forget a little loving. And then he must see her very often and when he is drifting he must be brought back out of his forgetting. And it is right that they should do this for him else how would there be the right kind of marrying, how would there come to be existing the decent, honest enough, comfortable men and women that never get in the american tradition any recognition, but they are always in the world existing these decent well to do men and women with the not very lively sense in them of loving and their easy forgetting, and there are the women, they are always existing, they who have inside them strongly the right feeling of how the world was in its beginning and how it must keep on going. And so there is the right kind of marrying and decent well to do fathers and good mothers are always existing who have a decent loyal feeling of the right kind of loving and they have their children and so they keep on going and we decent respectable well to do comfortable good people are all of them. This business of marrying and loving is very different with the very young, or poor or with quite old men. With all of these loving is strong inside them, they are not so peaceable with their forgetting, they are quicker with marrying than comfortable well to do young men.

They are many families of women and the men find some in each one of them pleasing, and then the men go drifting, doing a little loving and then a little forgetting, and then restarting, until they get so strongly the feeling of loving, if they have the right kind of helping, that they come to have so strongly in them the feeling of loving that then it is an effort for them to begin again with their forgetting, and then they are ripe for marrying, and one of the family of women has him and marrying contents them and they have the right kind of living for them and everything keeps on as it was in the beginning. It is the truth that I have been telling.

David Hersland’s sister Martha arranged his marriage for him. She was right to arrange a marriage for him. David had made enough money to support himself and a wife and children. Going to the far west was just beginning to work in him. Perhaps marrying might keep him from going, anyway it would be good for him to have a good wife to go to Gossols with him.

Martha, David Hersland’s sister who arranged his marriage for him, had been married five years to a decent good man who had settled in Bridgepoint where he was making for himself a very good living. They had two children.

Martha was one of the two Hersland women who had done very well in marrying. She had an important feeling and this was like the father’s feeling in religion, and she was like her mother in her way of keeping on strongly when she had made a beginning, and she always made a beginning whenever it was right for her to do so for her feeling. She was the best one of all of them to arrange a marriage for a brother who needed to have a good wife to go out to Gossols with him.

Martha was very like her father. She was a small good enough looking woman with blue eyes and with a manner that was not very unpleasing. She was like her father because she loved to be important, but with her it was not in religion. She was different from him because she loved to be doing. She loved to be important by the doing of all the things that were right to do to her feeling. One of these things was the marrying her brother so that he would have a good wife to follow him and serve him.

She thought a great deal about it and she did a good deal of talking and at last she decided to choose Fanny Hissen.

Martha, David Hersland’s sister, who always did whatever it was right for her to do, to her feeling, was not very unpleasing. In some ways she was quite pleasing, she was so to her husband, to him she was very pleasing. She was not really pleasing to her brother David Hersland, to him she was not appealing nor domineering and it took women of these two kinds to be pleasing to him, but he knew she was a good woman who would always do what was right for her to do to her feeling, and mostly he thought she was right in her feeling and in her way of doing what was right to her feeling and so he was willing that she should choose a wife to content him.

To her husband this Martha was almost always pleasing. He was a big man with strong passion in him and a sentimental feeling and he wanted a wife, not to be domineering, but to hold him with her attraction, and always to be equal to him. He did not want a wife to appeal to him, he would not have one to domineer over him. It was his sentimental feeling that made him not want his wife to be appealing, he wanted to make her an ideal to him. He was a man to be master in his living and so he never would have a wife to domineer over him.

Martha Hersland who was married to him was just right for him. She was the woman to hold him and this one can see from the nature of her as it will come out from her in the history of her as she makes the marriage for her brother.

In some ways Martha was not very pleasing, she was a woman to make a beginning and to keep on going when it was right to do so, to her feeling. When she met with stronger women she would not stop herself from winning, she would not know that she was then losing she only dropped out of that working and made for herself a new beginning. She was not a strong woman, as her mother had been, the mother who was like a mountain, who had it in her to uphold around her, her man, her family, and everybody whom she saw needing directing. Martha was not in such a way a strong woman, she was not in any such way pleasing. She was like her father in her important feeling, but she was stronger than he ever had been, in keeping going, she was fonder of making a beginning, she always liked to be doing, and so she was not very pleasing, in some ways she was very pleasing.

It is this that we must use as a beginning to understand this kind of woman, to feel what she was doing in arranging a marriage for her brother David to content him, to see what she had strongly inside her of an important feeling, to know why she had the right way of doing whatever was right to her feeling in the business of living, to know how her husband could find her so satisfying, to find out how she was pleasing.

Martha was a good woman in doing whatever it was right for her to do, to her feeling. She was fond of doing, good at making a beginning, and almost strong enough to keep on going. It was always all right for her when there was not any strong person resisting, for then she was always strong enough to keep on going and then, though mostly, not altogether winning, she came then near enough to winning to give to her her important feeling. She would not end in any kind of winning if any other one kept up any resisting, then Martha would not know she was losing, she would begin with some other beginning and so she never could lose her important feeling. Her husband listened to her talking, he knew what she did from her telling, she was not strong to be domineering, she was strong enough not to be appealing, she was always attractive to him, she filled up his sentimental feeling, she was an ideal to him with no power to disturb him, she was always pleasing to him.

As I was saying her brother did not find her pleasing but he knew she was a good woman, he felt that she was mostly right in her feeling and in her ways of doing, he was willing that she should choose a wife for him to content him and he was right to let her choose for him.

Martha’s husband had a cousin who had once worked for old Mr. Hissen. This cousin and his wife came to know them enough to see them very often. There were not many people who came to know them enough to see them very often. The old man Hissen had his wife and children shut up with him as much and as long as he could keep them. One of them, the eldest girl among them, the one that had most in her, of all of them, of religion, had already come to her marrying. A cousin from another town came to see them and she wanted him and he wanted her to take care of him, and then they made the father consent to their marrying. Perhaps he liked it better that they had no good prospects before them. Marrying should be a sorrow to them, and the mother sorrowed in them, living was all sadness and she knew that it would be so for them. Anyway they were married and they were living happily enough when the wife did not feel too strongly her importance in religion. Now that they were married the old folks did not interfere with them.

This cousin of Martha’s husband who had come to see a good deal of them tried to arrange a marriage between his brother and another of the Hissen sisters, one of the pleasantest of them. It was a good chance for her for the brother of the cousin was a very well to do man and he was a good enough man though a very stupid and a dull one. It was a good chance for one of them and this one, one of the pleasant ones of them was willing to meet him but seeing him set her off laughing and every time she saw him again she went on laughing and at last he grew angry and that was the end of her marrying. She never came again to the point of having a man want her to content him.

There were a number of the Hissen women who never came to marrying. Their way of living and with no one except strangers to help them and the eldest daughter not doing very well in her marrying and being gloomy and important in religion and never very strong in pushing or doing things to help them, it came to their being a family of women and three of them, and they were of the pleasant ones among them never came to have a man who wanted any one of them to content him. They lived with their father and later with another one of them who had done very well in marrying and they were all together then gentle cheerful little older women, they were each in their circle cheerful in the present, they lived and died in mildness and contentment.

But now there was a chance for the marrying of another one of them, of Fanny Hissen and she was soon now to meet David Hersland and to see whether she would be pleasing to him, to make a wife to him to content him.

Martha had come to know them well enough to see them fairly often. She was pleasing to the old man Hissen. She was a sensible good woman and always neat in her dressing. She was not afraid of him. She was a patient woman and would listen to the trickling little woman who had always in her sorrowing, who told her often what she thought of living. She was a friend of the eldest daughter of them the one who was married to her cousin. Martha was sure that it was right to do whatever was good in religion. For her it was not religion, for her it was the right way to do in the business of living that was important in her being, but she had a sentiment for religion, she had a respect for the oldest daughter’s important feeling. It was alright for both of them for Martha had her important feeling and it was not in religion, it was in the matter of every day living, and so there was no quarrelling between these two women and their kind of important feeling. They each had much respect in them for the other one’s way of feeling and right way of doing.

Martha was a neat woman. She was a strong enough woman and always active in doing. She had a kind of sentimental feeling and that made her respect the Hissen religion, she had a hard way of thinking and that made her like the gentleness of all the pleasant Hissen women, she had a kind of a common feeling and that made her respect the old Hissen woman who spent her life in sorrowing, in weeping out the sadness of all living. And yet always Martha had the important feeling, she knew what was the right way to do to keep on living, to help people to marrying, to make the world keep on as it was in the beginning.

Martha was always talking about the Hissen girls and their way of living. She got almost to feel that she was a sister and a mother to them. They did not have in them any such feeling but then the Hissen women all had a pride in them that they did not have any kind of a common feeling in them, even the eldest one who was so unpleasant to the others of them never had any common feeling. Such a thing could never be in any of the Hissen men or women.

To the Hissen women this Martha was always a little common. But they were wrong in their feeling. This Martha was not really inside her even a little common, it was her hard way of thinking that gave the Hissens such a feeling. It was that she did not have in her any fine feeling. All the Hissen men and women had fine feeling. This Martha did not have any fine feeling but she was not common in her feeling. In Martha it was a hard way of thinking that was deceiving.

Any way the Hissen girls who were coming now to be women and who began to feel in them the liking to have men choose them to content them, were very willing to let this Martha do what they could not do themselves with the finer kind of feeling they all had in them. Not that Martha ever had a common match making feeling or ever wanted to do anything except just what it was right for her to do to her feeling. It was not a common or mean feeling that made Martha do what she did for them. It was a strong sense of what was right for her to do in the business of living to make the world go on as it was in the beginning; it was too, that she had a feeling for the gentle dignity that was the most important thing in all Hissen men and women so that they could not help themselves to win for themselves the things every one needs to have for his living.

And so it came that she chose Fanny Hissen to be the one that should be married to her brother David Hersland who needed now to have a wife to content him, to go to Gossols with him, to help him in his living, to have children for him so that the world could go on as it had from the beginning.

Martha was right to choose Fanny Hissen to content him. As I was saying Martha was not very pleasing to her brother David Hersland who needed a woman to be appealing or a woman to have power, to make her attractive to him. One can see by the feeling that this Martha had for all the Hissen men and women that she was not appealing nor had strongly a power of attracting, and yet she was a good woman, and not very unpleasing, and David was right to let her choose a wife to content him. She could never have any reason to do anything that was not right to her feeling. She had enough of important feeling so that she would not have any jealous feeling to interfere with her right judging, and she had a hard feeling and that gave her a kind of common being that made her have in her a feeling that always would respect the fine being in the Hissen men and women, and yet she never could feel that she was not right to manage for them, for they had the weakness in them from being so fine in the gentle dignity and feeling that made all them, that they could never do for themselves what was necessary, for them to ever be winning what they needed for their living. And so she arranged a marriage for them for marrying David Hersland and Fanny Hissen.

It went very quickly from the beginning for Fanny Hissen was very pleasing to him and David Hersland had nothing common in him for them. He was too big in his feeling and in the way he made any one who saw him feel him ever to give any one, even gentle Hissen men and women any such feeling.

Martha was in a way common to them. David never gave any one of them any such feeling. Martha was not low in her feeling. It was her hard being that gave them such a feeling. She was always considering them in her feeling, she had respect for them and felt in them all the fine things they had inside them but to them she was not sensitive in her feeling, she was always a little common to them always a little low to them, they felt it always inside in them. With her brother David Hersland they never had any such feeling. David never gave any one of them any such feeling. And yet, as I was saying, it was not because Martha was lower in her being that they had always this feeling. The old man Hissen had not such a feeling. Martha was more pleasing to him then than she was to any of the others of them. To the others of them it was a certain thing inside her that was not so much hard but not sensitive or appealing that made them feel her to be a little common, to their feeling. David Hersland never gave any of them such a feeling.

It was not because Martha was low in her feeling. Martha was not low in her feeling, she had no dirty ways inside her in her feeling. Always she would do what it was right to do to her feeling. But not having the delicate kind of feeling made her feel things to be right that were right to the Hissen feeling but were not pleasant to them to see anybody doing. As I was saying, the old man Hissen had not any such feeling. No Martha was not low in her feeling and she was strong to do what was right to her feeling and only in little ways was she unpleasant to the Hissen men and women, though she was never really pleasing to them. She had not in her any power to impress them or anything appealing to win them.

No Martha was not low in her feeling. David had things in him that would be very low to them if they knew they were inside him but they never could come to know such things in him. He was so big in his feeling he could always carry them along inside him, inside him or outside him it was all one, he was in them they were in him and they could never come to any judgment toward him and so they never could come to know any low thing in him. It was very different with the feeling they always had that Martha was below them Martha had very little of any low or dirty feeling. She was not delicate in her feeling. She was a good enough looking woman, not unpleasing, always neat in her dressing and attractive enough like most good enough looking women. It was mostly never a low feeling she had in her and never toward any one of them but they mostly all always had inside them a certain sense that she was common to them. David Hersland never gave to any of them any such feeling. He was as big as all the world in his beginning and low and high and noisy and delicate it was all in him, he was it, they were in him and low things were big in him so that no one could ever feel them in him as low things inside him, no never not even when he was an old man and things were falling down inside him and around him in his being.

The only one who had a feeling that Martha was really pleasing was her husband and she was just right for him. He only heard what she said to him in anything that she had been concerned in and so he never came to any feeling that she was not a strong woman to win out in the things she always loved to be beginning. He never could know that she was not strong in winning. She always did, to herself, whatever it was right for her to do, to her feeling when she met with the beginning of a losing she would not stop herself from winning, she would not know that she was then losing, she only dropped out of that working and made for herself a new beginning. She was not a strong woman as her mother had been. Mostly she was not pleasing for she was not strong in winning nor beginning and she had nothing appealing to make her attractive to men or women and so she was not very pleasing, but she was a good enough woman to become a friend of the Hissen men and women, to be satisfying to old Mr. Hissen and to have her brother David Hersland let her choose a wife for him to content him. She was good in doing whatever it was right for her to do, to her feeling. She was fond of doing, good at making a beginning, almost strong enough to keep on going. It was always all right for her when there was not any strong person resisting, for then she was always strong enough to keep on going, and then, though mostly not altogether winning, she would come near enough to winning to keep in her her important feeling. She would not end in any kind of winning if any one kept up any resisting, then Martha would not know she was losing, she would begin with some other beginning, and so she never would lose any important feeling.

To her husband she was altogether pleasing. He had much very soggy passion in him and he had always inside him sentimental feeling so that he wanted a wife, not to be domineering but to hold him so that his passion could have a solid thing to bring it together in him, so that his wife should always be equal to him. He did not want a wife to appeal to him. It was his sentimental feeling that made him not want his wife to be appealing, he wanted to make of her an ideal to him. He was a man to be master in his living and so he never would have a wife to domineer over him, he wanted a wife to be equal to him so that she could harden for him the muddy passion in him, he wanted a wife to be an ideal to him to satisfy his sentimental feeling.

Martha was to him always pleasing. Her husband listened to her talking, he knew what she did from her telling, she was not strong to be domineering, she was strong enough not to be appealing, she was always attractive to him, she filled up his sentimental feeling, she was an ideal to him, with no power to disturb him. She was always pleasing to him.

It is easy to see how to the Hissen men and women Martha was always a little common.

Between the eldest of the Hissen women and Martha there was more of an equal feeling. Martha always did what was right to her feeling. Martha had in her a feeling that it was right to do things in religion. Not that she had in her any feeling in religion. Religion was in her a sentimental kind of feeling. In her what was important to her feeling was the right way to do in the business of living, what was the right way for her to be doing so that she would do what was right to do to her feeling. She had a strong respect for the eldest daughter’s important feeling. She had a strong respect for her important feeling in religion. It was alright for both of them. Martha had her important feeling and it was not in religion and each of these two women had much respect in them for the other ones way of feeling and right way of doing.

To all the other Hissen men and women Martha was a good woman, and she was a good friend to them but she was not really pleasing.

To her brother she was not really pleasing but she was a good enough woman for him to choose a wife for him to content him.

Soon now then Fanny Hissen was married to David Hersland and went out to Gossols with him, and now together they were to begin their living, to make children who perhaps would come to have in them a really important feeling of themselves inside them.

David Hersland who was to be the father of them, of the three children who were not yet come into the world through them, had always in him an important feeling, not inside him for it was all of him, everything was of him and he was it and there was not any difference for him between himself and everything existing.

The mother who was to bear the three children, she perhaps would come to an important feeling, she did not have it as a natural thing to have really an important feeling. With her it must come from a, to her, not natural way of living, and it first had its beginning with her friendship with the Shilling women. Then it came to be stronger with the living in Gossols in the ten acre place in the part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, where she was cut off from the rich living which was for her the natural way of being.

Mrs. Fanny Hersland had always had in her the beginning of an almost important feeling which she had from being like her mother in her nature, the mother who had had, in her sad trickling arising of itself inside her, an almost important feeling. This beginning of an almost important feeling, had never in Fanny Hissen been very real inside her while she was living in Bridgepoint, for then the strongest thing in her was the family way of being and that always would have been just so strong in her and it never would have come to her to have any realler feeling of being important to herself inside her if she had not gone to Gossols and left the family way of being behind her. It was only when she left the family way of living, when she went out to Gossols where she was to have none of the being always a part of the well to do living, that it came to her to begin to have this almost important feeling. It was not marrying that gave her such a feeling. Marrying would never have changed her from her family way of being, it was going to Gossols and leaving the family being and having a for her unnatural way of living that awoke in her a sense inside her of the almost important feeling that was to come to be inside in her.

It had its beginning with her knowing, in the hotel where the Herslands were living before they settled down in the ten acre place, it had its beginning with her knowing old Mrs. Shilling and her daughter Sophie Shilling and her other daughter Pauline Shilling. With them there began inside her a sense of individual being, not that it was different in her to her feeling, it was only different in her being. Now she had no longer in her as the strongest thing inside her the Hissen way of being that was then all her and was the natural way of being to her. Later it grew stronger in her, this being, that never was different to her in her feeling that she knew inside her, but later it grew stronger in her, a very little by her husband and the power over him she had in her, but mostly with the living that came soon to be all the being there was of her, the living with her servants and governesses and dependents and the for her poor queer kind of people who lived near her, and the way she had of being a power, of being of them, with them, and always above them, and the feeling they had in them; and all this gave to her the real being of an almost important feeling.

When one just met with them, old heavy flabby Mrs. Shilling and her daughter the fat Sophie Shilling and the other daughter the thinner Pauline Shilling, they were at first meeting and even after longer knowing like many other ordinary women. Yet always one had a little uncertain feeling that perhaps each one of them had something queer in her. One could never be very certain with them whether this possible queerness of them was because of something queer inside in all them or that they were queer because something had been left out in each one of them in the making of them or that they had lost something out of them that should have been inside in them, that something had dropped out of each one of them and they had been indolent of stupid or staring each one of them then and they had not noticed such a dropping out of them. Each one of them had perhaps a hole then somewhere inside in them and this may have been that which gave to each one of them the queerness that it was never certain was ever really there in any one of them. One never was certain with them that there was anything queer about them. Mostly they were just ordinary stupid enough women like millions of them.

The mother was one of those fat heavy women who are all straight down the whole front of them when they are sitting. When they are walking they are always slowly waddling with heavy breathing.

Many such heavy fat flabby waddling women have something queer about them. These have big doughy empty heads on top of them. These heads on them give to one a kind of feeling such as a baby’s head gives to one in the first months of its being living, that the head is not well fastened to them, that it will fall off them if one does not hold it together on them. This kind of a head on them is what gives these fat flabby women the queerness about them that makes strange things of them. They have been living, working, cooking, directing, they have been chosen by a man to content him, they have had children come into the world through them, sometimes strong men and women have been born from inside them, they have made marriages for their children and managed people around them, they have lived and suffered and some of them have had power in them, and they are flabby now with big doughy heads that wobble on them.

It is a queer feeling that one has in them and perhaps it is, that they have something queer in them something that gives to one a strange uncertain feeling with them for their heads are on them as puling babies heads are always on them and it gives to one a queer uncertain feeling to see heads on big women that look loose and wobbly on them.

Old Mrs. Shilling was such a one. It was uncertain always even after a long knowing of her whether the wobbly head on her was all that made a strange thing of her or whether there was something queer inside in her, different from the others of them, different from all of them who always give to one a strange uncertain feeling, all the many fat ones who are made just like her. Perhaps that was all that was queer in her, that which is always queer in all the many fat ones who are made just like her.

The fat daughter Sophie Shilling in the ways one mostly felt her has many millions who are made just like her. The fat daughter Sophie Shilling was a little like her mother but her head was not yet wobbly on her. Sometimes there was something about her that perhaps came from something queer inside her. Mostly she was just an ordinary rather fat young woman and there are many millions made just like her.

As one knew her with her mother and her sister she was an amiable enough good sister and daughter. Mostly one felt that she was a very good sister and a very good daughter. Not that it was a family of women that as far as one could know them were very trying to one another. They seemed to have enough money to live comfortably in the hotel together. They had a poodle dog who was company for the mother. They never quarrelled with each other. They did not have any troubles there at the hotel where they were comfortably living together.

Sophie Shilling and Pauline Shilling were sisterly with one another. Sophie Shilling like most fat sisters was afraid of the thinner. Sometimes it is the thinner who is afraid of the fatter when two daughters are sisterly together but most often it is the fat sister who is afraid of the thinner. It is not so much being older or younger that makes sisters afraid of one another, it is a kind of power that always one has over the other, mostly it is the fat one who is afraid of the other because it would hurt more if pins were stuck into her, not that the thinner is always in any way meaner, sometimes it is the fat one who is afraid who is the meaner, but there is so much more of her, there is so much more unprotected surface to her, somehow, it is that which makes her afraid of the thinner even when the thin one is really never nasty to her. This was true of the sisters Sophie Shilling and Pauline Shilling, the fat one always had fear in her but the thin one never in any way was ever mean or nasty to her. It is this fear that the fat one has in her that often makes the people who know her and see the mother and the sister with her feel that the thin one has mean ways in her. Not that the fat one complains of her but there is a fear in her, and often it is only a fear from there being so much of her, but when others feel the fear in her they are sure it must come from the mean things the thinner one does to her. So it was with Sophie Shilling and they were very sisterly together.

It was a month or so after the Herslands had come to the hotel that Mrs. Hersland began to know Sophie Shilling. She had met her going about in the hotel and sometimes when she was out she met with her and they came in together. They soon were a good deal together. They soon began to call on each other. Mrs. Hersland began to know the mother and the sister Pauline Shilling. Pauline did not take much interest in her. Mostly she and Sophie did not have friends together. The way in which Sophie was afraid of her sister made any one who knew her have an awe of Pauline Shilling, made them have a kind of feeling about her so that they could never be easy with her. Always in them must be a suspicious feeling that there was danger for them in her and they must not be too free when being with her or talking to her. It was the fear in the fat sister that gave to all who knew her a restraint when they were with Pauline Shilling. Not that Sophie ever complained of her, not that Sophie ever knew that she had such a fear in her. It was always there though and affected all who knew her although from their own knowing of her they could see that Pauline Shilling had no mean ways in her. Of course there were people who first knew the thin sister and they never had any such feeling about her. But all who first knew Sophie Shilling never could come to be easy with her sister. Mrs. Hersland first knew Sophie Shilling. It is easy to see how the knowing Sophie Shilling and her mother and the sister Pauline Shilling would awaken in her the always possible almost important feeling that was quiet until then inside her.

Sophie Shilling never meant very much to her. They were very much together and Fanny Hersland always felt for her. She had no affection for her and after she moved away from the hotel she did not very often see her.

The year that they both lived in the hotel they were a great deal together but Sophie did not impress her, she never became really important to her, Mrs. Hersland had not really any affection for her. Mrs. Hersland never came to feel any nearer to the mother, and the sister Pauline Shilling.

Knowing Sophie Shilling and her mother and her sister was really very important to her. They were a problem to her.

Always she had a feeling for Sophie Shilling. Sophie never complained to her and the sister Pauline was always a puzzle to her. She never came to really know inside her that the feeling she had about Pauline Shilling was because of the fear that was always in the fatter sister, a fear that she felt always to be inside Sophie Shilling. Sophie never complained of her sister. She never knew she had such a fear in her. At first Fanny Hersland always felt for her, then slowly she felt that Pauline had no mean ways in her. Pauline was always very pleasant to her, she was always very decent to her mother and her sister Sophie. Perhaps later Mrs. Hersland would have liked it better if she had not first known the sister Sophie but that never really came to be a feeling inside her, even to the end of her knowing her she always felt for her, but, more and more it came to her that she was not sure of what she felt about her or about the mother or the sister Pauline Shilling and so it came to be that there commenced inside her, from the not being certain of the judgment which was natural to her, there came to be inside her a beginning of an almost individual feeling.

The thinner sister Pauline Shilling has not so many millions who are made just like her. There have been always many millions made just like the mother and the fatter sister Sophie Shilling but there have never been so many millions made altogether like the thinner sister Pauline Shilling.

There have been always many millions made just like the mother and the fatter sister Sophie Shilling. That is, there have been always many millions made just like them if they really have nothing queer inside them. Perhaps they have something queer inside them that makes them different from the many millions who have been made just like them.

There have been many millions made just like the mother and the fatter sister Sophie Shilling. That is there are many millions who have been made just like them all excepting the something queer inside them which perhaps made them different inside them from the many millions who have always been made just like them.

Perhaps there was nothing that was really queer inside them. Perhaps it was only from the three of them living together and not meaning much to one another and not meaning very much to any other and so making all together a queer feeling when one felt them together which lasted over to the knowing each one of them. And so one had a feeling that there was something really queer inside them. This was most likely all that they had of queerness in them. They, did not have much meaning and the three of them being together and not having much meaning for each other gave one a sense of them that they had something queer inside them. Very likely that was all there was of queerness in them.

The thinner sister Pauline Shilling seemed perhaps to have more of individual being in her. Perhaps that was only because there are not so many millions made just like her as there are many millions made like her mother and her fatter sister. Perhaps that was all the individual being that she had in her.

Perhaps really the queerness of them came from there not being enough in each one of them to fill out the inside in them and so they did not have much meaning or any power or any sense of appealing.

The thinner one had not really any more meaning than the fatter one or than the mother who had born them. She had a more individual seeming because she was a thin one and she was one of them who have not quite so many millions made just like them. But even as a thin one she had not enough inside her to really fill her, to really make her important, not inside her, but to any one who came to be about her, she was not filled out enough inside her to give her any power or make any appeal to any one who came near her. The emptiness in her was different from the emptiness that was inside her fatter sister or her mother.

Pauline Shilling had not any fear in her of any one such as her sister had of her. The fatter sister had this fear in her because she was not all filled up inside her and that gave to her all the unprotected surface that she always had had on her and that made her have a fear in her, not from anything that was ever done to her, but from all the unprotected surface there was of her. She never knew at any time that she had such a fear always inside her and that made it the more deceiving in her, for one always felt it with her but one never really knew it about her.

The thinner sister had not any such a fear in her as the fatter sister had of her and always inside her. This is perhaps why one has a feeling that they are not so many millions made just like her. Perhaps there are as many millions made just like the thinner sister as there are millions made like the fatter sister or the mother.

The many millions made just like the fatter sister or the mother, each one fills up so much more space than a thinner that one gets the feeling that they are commoner, that there are many more millions of them made fatter than there are millions made thinner, and that these the fatter are made more just alike to one another. It is the unprotected surface of these who are made like the fatter sister, that make them seem more completely just like one another than when they are thinner. It is the uncertain head on the many millions made just like the mother that make them seem to be exactly like each other, a great deal more like one another than any of the thinner, alike as these may be to each other.

The vague fear the fatter one almost always has inside her gives a more common quality to her than any other kind of fear she could have in her. The vague fear that comes from all that unprotected surface of her makes it easier to see in her that she is just like all the other millions who have been made just like her all the other millions who have the same kind of fear that she has in her. This fear makes it easier to see a likeness to her than any other kind of fear that she might have had inside her.

The thinner sister Pauline Shilling had a fear in her, she had a fear in her and all the many millions who have been made just like her have the same kind of fear as she has in her, but it is not from the unprotected surface of her, one does not always feel it when one is with her, it has not then the common feeling that can make it so apparent that there are so many made just like her as the fear in her sister makes it to every one that knows her.

The fear the thinner sister had always in her also came from there being not enough inside to fill her, came not from the unprotected surface of the outside of her but from her not being filled out well inside her and so she had the fear in her that always trying to fill up a hole in her without enough to fill it from the being in her without making some other hole inside her, was certain to give to her. This made her without any power, or appeal to any one who was near her.

She was always busy inside in her filling up the hole in her from the rest of her and so making another, for there was not enough inside her ever to entirely fill her. Always she was filling up a hole in her and always she was keeping anything from touching her, everything from coming close to her lest it should push an outside hole into her. She could never feel a power in any other, she could not believe in any other, she could not concern herself with any other, she could never let any other come close to her, she was always there, not filled up inside her, and that was the whole of her, that always gave a fear to her to be inside her, but a kind of fear that did not make a common person of her, as the fear inside her did with the fatter sister Sophie Shilling. It did not make an individual of her because there was never there a whole of her. She did not know that there was not a whole one of her. This incompleteness of her only made a self-defensive instinct in her, and that was all there was to her, comfort and keeping out of danger was all there was of living to her, and so she had no power in her for she had no power of attacking in her, for she was not all together, and it gave her no appeal to any one who came near her because they never could really come close to her, she could not let them touch her lest they should push a hole into her. She could not come near to any other, or believe in any other, and always she must be concerned with herself and the defense of her lest any one should touch her and make a hole into her.

That was all there was of queerness in her and there are many millions who have been made just like her.

Always one was not certain in their judgement of her because she was a good enough woman and always decent to her mother and her sister and pleasant and good enough to every one who came near her. Always there was in her that she would never let any one come very close to her. It was a fear in her. It never came to any one to know it about her for it was always self defensive in her. One felt that they never came close to her and so she was a puzzle to all who knew her, and sometimes they were suspicious of her and sometimes sorry for her. So it was with Fanny Hersland and she never came to know any more about her.

The mother of them was too empty to have any kind of a fear inside her. Her head was like a baby’s, wobbly on her. She never could have an abiding fear inside her with such a head on top of her. She was without any fear in her either such a one as her fatter daughter had of another or as her thinner daughter Pauline Shilling had it, lest anything might touch her, that something might make her feel anything inside her.

This was very likely all of queerness that this family of women had in them and it came to be about each one of them because they were three together who had in each of them such an emptiness inside them.

It made a queerness, there being three of them, that every body felt who knew them. Always it was a puzzle to every one, for they were pleasant enough women as one knew them together and each one of them, they never quarrelled with each other, they lived very comfortably there in the hotel together. One never learnt anything about them or against them, nobody gossiped about them, they were plenty of people who knew them and came to see them. Each one of them had their own friends and they always got along very nicely with them, only somehow there was always there this emptiness they had in them. It was a hole that each one had inside in her. It will never be known about them whether they had been made so from the beginning, whether something had been left out in each one of them in the making of them or whether they had lost something out of them that should have been inside in them, something that had perhaps dropped out of each one of them and they had been indolent or fearful or stupid or staring then, each one of them, and they had not noticed such a dropping out of them.

And so one could not come to any certain judgment of them, one could never be sure about them, that they had something queer inside them, or that they were all three of them just like the many millions who have been made just like them.

It is easy to see how this puzzling quality of them would awaken in Mrs. Hersland who was almost always now with them, the always possible almost important feeling that was quiet until then inside her. She always had a feeling for Sophie Shilling but she had no affection for her, Sophie was not in any way important to her, Mrs. Hersland never came to feel any nearer to the mother and the sister Pauline Shilling. She never came to feel certain about them inside her and this not being certain of the kind of judgment which was natural to her, made a beginning inside her of an almost individual feeling, different in her, but not different to her, from the family way of being which had always until then been all there was of living to her.

The only important feeling Mrs. Hersland had in this time of beginning her new living was with the Shillings as I have been saying. After leaving the hotel she never saw much of them. Occasionally she would call on them to show her children. All the Shilling women were always good to them but they were never important to them, there came to be soon very little visiting between them and then very soon there was none. This was the end of the beginning in Mrs. Hersland of the possible almost important feeling.

Always now it kept on growing, a little from her husband and making him do things through her compelling, but mostly from her dependents, the governesses seamstresses servants and the others, the for her poor queer people who soon came to be always around her.

They had lived more than a year in the hotel. David Hersland who was always strong in his beginning commenced then to find the way to his great fortune. Soon he bought the place that was to be for a long time a home to them, in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. His children were then very little things or just beginning, his wife had just begun to know some people of the kind it was natural for her to have as friends in her daily living.

Because of the living in the part of Gossols where no other rich people were living she saw them soon only on occasional formal visiting, the children did not then learn to be accustomed to rich well to do kind of people and their living, the mother lost the habit of going to visit with them, she never at all lost the sense of well to do living, she just lost the habit of normal visiting, of being with them the people who were the natural people to have as friends in her daily living. She lived with her husband and her children and her dependents and the for her queer poor people who lived around them in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living.

Big as all the world in his beginning how could David Hersland have a weak place in him then. The way he did the educating of his three children will make the nature in him become clear to them, will make it clear too to any one who will come to know the nature of them and the education that he gave them.

There were three of them and they all three of them came to have inside them their own kind of important feeling. That came through their being of him and from the education he gave to them which made them uneven in them, being of him and mixed up with the wife who bore them, made them uneven as he was always before them, uneven like the whole world together that he had in him and so it came that he was uneven as the whole world inside him and around him and so it was that there were weak places in him as there are in the big world which was all him. He was all full up inside him but it was not all the same all through him.

He was all full up inside in him and he was a big man and so there was very much in him and of him. He was all full up inside him, there was not much of any way that anything could enter into him.

There was in him the kind of loving that he had for the wife he had chosen to content him and the children who awoke in him a different kind of feeling for each one of them and who were to win through him each one of the three of them a different kind of important feeling each one of them to have inside in them to content them.

The loving David Hersland had in him for his wife was that in some ways she was a flower to him, in some ways just a woman to him. He needed a woman to content him.

The power she had in her sometimes over him was not important to him, that was only a joke to him, what was real in her to him was that sometimes she was a flower to him and mostly she was just a woman to content him.

Often she was not important to him and this will come out in him, in her living there with him in the ten acre place away from the living that was her natural way of being.

David Hersland had his way of needing a woman to content him. Each man has in some ways his own need in a woman to content him, there are many kinds of men and women and each one of them is himself inside him. David Hersland had his way of needing a woman to content him, Henry Dehning had his woman and she filled up his need in him, and then they will come to be old men and it will be easier to see in them then how they need a woman to content them.

There are not so very many kinds of men nor so many kinds of women to content them. One can see this clearer in them when the men are young men, or very old ones, then it comes to be clearer in them that they need a woman to content them a woman to be a certain thing to them and that there are not so many different kinds of them, neither of the men, nor of the women who content them. There are though, all the same, a fair amount of different kinds of them and here we begin with one kind of them, with David Hersland and the kind of man he was inside him and the kind of woman he could find to be contenting to him.

David Hersland and Herman Dehning and the man who was married to David’s sister Martha who made his marriage for him were all three of them strong men and all three of them needed women to content them and all three of them were very different each one of them from the others of them.

Now to begin again with David Hersland and the nature he had in him. As I was saying David Hersland was a big man and a man who was all full up inside him and who was very uneven inside him uneven as the world that was all him. He was a big man and there was very much in him and of him. He was all full up inside him. There was not much of any way that anything could enter into him.

A woman had to be a part of the inside in him to content him. She had to have a power in her, to give to him a feeling, or she had to be appealing and so to be a part of the feeling he had inside him. There was not much of any way that anything outside him could enter into him.

A woman to content him could never be outside him, she could never be an ideal to him, she could never have in her a real power for him. With men, outside him, there was for him a need in him to fight with them. A woman could never be for him anything outside him, unless as one who could in a practical way be useful to him as his sister Martha had always been and now she had been useful to him and made a marriage for him, had found a wife for him who was pleasing to him, who had come out with him to Gossols to content him. Such a woman as his sister was for him, was like any other object in the world around him, a thing useful to him or not existing for him, like a chair in his house to sit in or the engine that drew the train the direction in which he needed just then to be going. Such a woman as his sister Martha, as a woman could never be interesting to him, nor any other woman who remained outside him, either when she could be to him an ideal for him or a power in any way over him, not that some women with power in them were not attractive to him, but with such a kind of woman, and he met them often in his living and they had power with him, such a woman always did it for him by entering into him by brilliant seductive managing and so she was a part of him, even though she was apart from him, and so she had power with him. Such a one until he would be an old man and the strength in him was weakening and the things he had in him did not make inside him a completely tight filling and so things outside him could a little more enter into him, until he would come to be an old man and the need in him would come to be more a senile feeling, an old man’s need of something to complete him, such a one could never come to be a wife to him, could never be a woman to be his wife and content him. He needed such a woman as his sister Martha had found for him, a woman who was to him, inside him and appealing, whose power over him was never more than a joke to him, who sometimes when a sense for beauty stirred in him was a flower to him, whom he often could forget that she was existing, who never in any big way was resisting, and so she never needed fighting, was always to himself a part of him and inside in him, and so in every kind of way she was contenting to him.

Men outside him awoke in him, a need almost always in him, to fight with them. Women could never give him any such feeling to have inside him. If they had a power in them, he would brush them away from around him, sometimes with men outside him he would in the same way brush them away from before him, but they often then would be stubborn things around him, he could not brush them away from him; but all women to him, if he needed to brush them away from around him, he could so always rid himself of them. If a woman held her power in him it was because of brilliant seductive managing, and so there would not be aroused in him any desire of fighting nor of brushing her away from him. His wife was different to him, she was appealing there inside him like a tender feeling he had in him. Often she was not important to him, often she was not even existing to him. Sometimes, and this was the rarest thing in him, she filled for him a need to have a sense of beauty in him, then she was like a flower to him, but this did not happen so very often in him, more often she had a kind of power over him that was only a joke to him, mostly in their daily living the power she had in her with him did not to himself touch him, it was her managing to have things for the children, to have her way in small things, sometimes in a big one, but these things never were important to him, and he never knew she felt a power in them, the only power he knew she felt over him was only a joke to him, it could never have any other meaning to him, and that was all there was of the effect she had upon him. Mostly she was pleasing to him, she was a wife who was suited to him, his sister Martha had been right to choose her for him to be married to him, to bear children for him, to go to Gossols with him, to be always, all the years she would be living with him, to be a woman to content him.

He did not need now when he was still a vigorous man and strong in his living, he did not need to have a woman to complete him, he needed a woman only to be pleasing, he needed a woman only to content him. This perhaps would come to be different in him when he would be an old man and weakening, then perhaps a woman who had power in her for him, a power to hold him by seductive managing, such a woman could then fill up in him empty places made by old age and his weakening and his shrinking away from the outside of him, and he would feel it good to him then to be filled up once more inside him; to feel warm with a full feeling; and so such a woman then could have power with him, he would need such a one then to complete him. Now he was a strong man and vigorous in his living and such a woman could arouse him but he would not need to have her in him and he would, when she was too much with him, for he met her often enough in his living, he would brush her away from before him. His wife Fanny Hersland was the woman for him, the wife who was almost always pleasing to him, the one he wanted to content him, she was for him mostly like a tender feeling in him, she was a good woman to him, and useful to do the daily living with him, with the people around them, and with their three children, she was a good woman in his daily living, the little power she had in her for him was a pleasant joke always to him, the power she had in managing to do things for the children he never noticed as a power she had with him, mostly she was always pleasing to him, sometimes, and this was the rarest thing in him, she filled for him a need in him for pure beauty and then she would be like a flower to him but this came to be more and more rare in him as he grew older and was more filled up with his impatient feeling, then she was hardly enough to content him, always she was like a tender feeling in him but more and more as he was full of impatient feeling, she would be lost to him, mostly she would not then be existing for him, the power which was always a pleasant joke to him then had no more existence for him, a little yet sometimes then she might be a flower to him, always when he felt her then she would be inside him like a tender feeling but mostly then she had no existence for him, she was not enough then to content him, and then she died away and left him, and then the tender feeling was a pain in him, and then she was never any longer an existing thing inside him. More and more he was getting older then and weakening, and shrinking away from the outside of him and more and more then he had not enough even of impatient feeling to completely fill him, and so more and more then be needed to be filled up inside him and she was not then enough to fill him, she had, too, died away and left him, and soon she was not in him any more, not any more as a tender feeling in him, she had soon then not any more any existence in him, soon he needed much more than she had ever been, to fill him up inside in him.

All this will come to be clear in him in his later living, and now there is the beginning, the three children, the ten acre place where they were living, this father and this mother of them and the dependents and the people living there around them.

They were living, the father and the mother and the three children, there had been two other children but they had died in the beginning, they were living then the five of them and the servants and governesses and dependents they had with them, in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. Here they lived a life that was not the natural way of being for them here they had around them only, for them, poor queer kind of people and these came to be for them all the people they had in their daily living. More and more there was no visiting for them with the richer people who were the natural people for them to have as friends around them. The father spent his days with rich men for he had his business with them, he was making his great fortune among them, but more and more his wife lived with the poorer people who were living right around them, more and more his wife in her daily living had all of her being in her relation to the servants seamstresses governesses with whom she was living and she was always of them and always was above them and in the same way she was with them the poor, for her, queer people around them. She was with them and with her husband and her children and these were every day the whole of her daily being, sometimes as I have said, she went visiting with her children dressed in her rich simple clothing, but the children were awkward with the richer living in houses and people different from their daily living and more and more then there was not for any of them any visiting to the part of Gossols where the richer people were living.

Living in this ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living was very joyous for all five of them in the beginning. There was much pleasure in this living by themselves with all the freedom that ten acres could give them, all the freedom that was natural with the living with only, for them, poor queer kind of people around them. There was freedom in such a living, there was an important feeling in it for the mother of them, it was a life to develop in the three children anything of an important feeling that it was possible they could ever come to have inside in them. This with the father’s way of educating all three of them made for them, each one of them, an important feeling inside in them that they never could lose in their later living. This education that he gave them came from the feeling he had that education was all there was of living for them, it came to be queer for them because there was in him such a strong way of beginning, because he had strong beliefs in him and often these were changing, because he was like the world which was in his feeling all him he was full up inside in him he was uneven inside in him, because he was already then very full of impatient feeling and more and more in his living he became more full of impatient feeling until when troubles began with him before there was the weakening of old age in him he was all full up with impatient feeling, then that was nearly all that there was in him, that was the end of him before old age began in him and this is the history of him.

It was very joyous for all of them the days of the beginning of their living in the ten acre place which was for many years to be a home to them in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. The sun was always shining for them, for years after to all three of the children, Sunday meant sunshine and pleasant lying on the grass with a gentle wind blowing and the grass and flowers smelling, it meant good eating, and pleasant walking, it meant freedom and the joy of mere existing, it meant the pungent smell of cooking, it meant the full satisfied sense of being stuffed up with eating, it meant sunshine and joking, it meant laughing and fooling, it meant warm evenings and running, and in the winter that had its joys too of indoor living and outside the wind would be blowing and the owls in the walls scaring you with their tumbling.

There was freedom and pleasure in this living for all five of them in the beginning, in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, where there were around them only, for them, poor, queer kind of people for all of them to have in their daily living.

There were then the three children, Martha, Alfred and David, there was the father of them and they all three of them more and more had a fear in them of him and all of them more and more mostly were in opposition to him. There was the mother of them and she was never very important to any one of them, she was not as important to any one of them as she was to the father of them for the little power she had in her was always a pleasant joke to him. Then there were the servants, the governesses and the dependents and the people who lived near them, who soon were all that the three of them had as people to be in their daily living.

The occasional visiting to the part of Gossols where the richer people were living had never much of reality to them. It was a kind of a dream world to them between waking and sleeping as one often has it in them when one is not certain whether something has really happened then. Such an in-between existing which is not waking or sleeping was all that such richer living was for the three of them. It never was such an unreal thing for the mother of them. To her rich living was all that there was of real being, she never really knew that she was no longer part of such living. She felt herself always to be of well to do living which was all that there was of being in her thinking. The important feeling of herself inside her which came to her from the living which was not the kind of living that was natural to her to be leading never was conscious to her as being inside her, never was conscious in her as different from the kind of living that had been natural to her. But it did make of her a different creature and this she was inside her though she never came to know it in her.

Visiting with their mother came to be harder for all three of them when they were beginning to be self conscious and a little older. When they were very little ones six years and younger there was a little pleasure in visiting with their mother. Then it began to be harder, they would shrink behind the mother, they got a little pleasure from the smell of fur and silk that they got as they shrank closer to her, they got a little pleasure from the smell of beaver that they had from the best hats they wore when they went with her but that was all there was of pleasure, more and more as they grew older they almost hated the people who lived in that part of Gossols where people were richer, where they were made by them, these children and the mothers of them, where they were made by them to have discomfort by their not knowing how to act when they came together. So more and more they would not go with their mother. More and more the mother lost all interest that she once had in her with the people who were the natural people for her to have in her daily living in the well to do living which was the natural way of being for her. It never came to be in her that she knew it inside her that she was different from the others who were the natural people for her to have around her, she stopped going to visit them for they ceased to have any interest for her but she never knew any of these things inside her. Later when once she went back to Bridgepoint it was this that made a kind of princess of her, gave her a kind of power with the brothers and the sisters who had never left the life that was the natural way of living for her.

The mother never knew it of them that her children were not comfortable with well to do children and the mothers of them because of the living that was not the natural way of living for them. It never could come to be a real thing to her that she was cut off from the right rich living. This was to her only that her children were shy in meeting other children, her children were never part of her important feeling, they were outside her in their realler being, they were almost all there was of her in their daily living.

Later they were further apart from her, she was a little one and she was lost to herself and they were away from her inside her, then she had a scared feeling in her, then they sometimes would be good to her. Now when she was younger and the important feeling was beginning to form in her they were of her as if they were still inside her, they were apart from her for they were never any part of the important feeling that was now beginning to come together inside her.

In that part of Gossols where no other richer people were living there was a straggling population, half as if it were in the country that they were living, half with a kind of city feeling. The Herslands had all of them inside them this half and half feeling. With the father it was not a half and half feeling. His country life was just a place to him for resting, sleeping, eating, thinking. His wife had her half and half feeling. Here was all there was to her of real every day living, here there was nothing to her of the kind of living that was her natural way of being. It never could come to her that she was not still part of the right well to do city living. To the three children it was a half and half being just as it was for all the people they knew, all those who lived near them, they were all country people a little in their actual living it was a small country town of them, they were city people in their feeling.

This mixture in all of them, in all the people who lived around them, in the three children Martha, Alfred and David, in a different way in the mother of them, in a kind of way with her in the servants and the governess who were in the house with them, in his own way in the father of them, made their own life inside them to be different, the children and the people who lived near them, from the mother and the servants and the governesses who lived in the house with them, from the father who all the day lived with the rich men who were the people to have around him in his making his big fortune.

It was then slowly coming to be true of them that the children were more entirely of them, the poorer people who lived around them, than they were of their mother then, than their mother was of them then though they were all that there was of their mother’s daily living. Slowly in the mother the important feeling that later when she went to Bridgepoint where her family had gone on with their natural way of living, made her a kind of princess to them, beautiful and rich to them and apart from them, slowly this important feeling came to be working inside her and in a way in her it was like the important feeling that the governess and other servants had who were around her, it was different from the feeling the children had from their being part of the being that they had in common with the poorer people with whom they were living, different from the father and his beginning, his big fortune, then his impatient feeling and in his old age his weakening and his needing things to fill him.

The children all three of them being a real part of the living of the poorer people who were around them had the same kind of half and half feeling that the people had around them, they had the living that was a country town living, they had the feeling that was a city feeling and only later in their living did they grow away from being of the people who lived there around them. Each one of them had his own way of such changing and this will come out in the character of them as each one of them shows it in them.

As I was saying the mother’s half and half feeling was different from the half and half feeling that the children had in them which was the same kind of half and half feeling that the people all had who lived around them, it was different from the feeling her husband had in him.

The being the people around them had in them, the half country town feeling and half city ways they all had in them could never come to be in common with them to the mother of the three children who had the same feeling in them as the people around them had in them. It could never come to the mother of the three of them to feel it to be real inside them the being that was in them that they had in common with the people around them. It would never come to the mother of them to feel this in them, they were her children, they were, to her feeling, inside in her as they had been when she had born them, they were apart from her in their real being, they were a real part of the living around them and they had in them a half and half feeling like the people around them.

To the mother of them they were to the people around them as she was to them, of them and above them in her right well to do city being, it never could come to her to feel that the three children who were to her feeling inside in her as they had been when she bore them were in all their being all in common with the life they were daily leading with all of them who were there around them. Such a thing could never come to be real to her feeling; it never can come to be real to a governess in her feeling to feel the servant’s feeling to be the same as her real feeling from the way she lives in the house with them. The mother to the three children of them could never have it to be real to her feeling what was really in their being that they were like those they had around them in the daily living that was all there was of being in them; the governess to the servants being in the same house with them she could never feel it to be real to them in their feeling that they feel it to be together with them to them the governess and then with the mistress of them; the governess to the servants, the servants to the governess who lives in the same house with them, all of them and the mistress of them to the people, the, for them, poor queer kind of people who lived around them. They were for all of them poor queer kind of people who lived in little houses near them. They were many of them. They were different each one of them from all the others of them, the three children knew these differences in them for they were of them, they were together with them, to the mother the governess the servants who lived in this ten acre place with these people around them, the differences among them were not to them differences as they were to the three children who were of them, so one sees them and it is as the children know them, as they were really inside them as they were to the others of them among them. More and more it will come out in them the differences in all of them with the three young ones who are of them then, these as they find it to be true among them, in them whom they needed to be friends for them of the people around them, these who were different to them each one of them to them who were of them, and then there is the mother of the three of them and the governess and the servants and then the father of the three of them and some ways in which he was of all of them, of the people around them, and then in some ways he was not of them, but mostly there was everything in some way in him, mostly all the world was in him and it was all uneven in him as it is in all the world that made him, and more and more now it came to be in him that mostly he was filled up with impatient feeling, more and more then it came that his children were in opposition to him, more and more then his wife was not existant [existent] for him, then he needed things to fill him but this was all the later living for him, now he was just beginning with his impatient feeling, now he was as big as all the world around him, he was it and there was not any difference in him to the people around him. In his children there was already then a little of such a beginning, they were already then a little not all of him, a little outside from him, not to arouse fighting in him, not to arouse him to brush them away from him, just to be there and not be him and he would soon a little begin to know this in him. More and more the three of them Martha Alfred and David were really of them the poorer people they had in their daily living, the half country town being they had in them the half completely city feeling that there was in all of them. There were many kinds of people there living in little houses near them, some of them living well in a poor way there around them some living in a straggling kind of way near them, all of them were in some way part of the daily living of all of them the three children and the mother of them, all of them were more or less part of the real being of the children then, never really part of the real being of the mother of them; always her real being which was not her important feeling, always her real being as she felt herself existing was the daily living with the three children as if they were still inside her and not apart from her and the well to do city living which was all there was of right being to her feeling. From her children she never came to have real important feeling of herself inside her, this could come to her from the Shilling family, a little from her husband as she felt toward him a little power, mostly from the servants and governesses who lived in the house with her, a little from the poorer people who lived near her.

There were many kinds of people then living around them. More and more the children came to know them, to be really a part of them to have the same being with them to have inside them the same half and half feeling, half country town feeling and half altogether a city feeling. Some of them were sometimes working for them, dress-making carpentering shoe-mending, odd jobs were done by some of them. These and the children of them were for the three Hersland children then nearly all there was of real being in them, Some of these came very close inside to them. For each one of the three of them Martha Alfred and David it was different ones among those who were around them who came close to them, with all of them there was changing and this will be a history of each one of them.

The household the mother father the three children of them, the governess and servants with them, they were all, all of them together then. More and more then it was then slowly coming to be true of them that the children were more entirely of them, the poorer people who lived around them, than they were of their mother then; they were neither of the mother or of the feeling she had in herself then, nor of the way she felt herself then as being of the living that was all there was of right being to her. They were all three of them then more entirely of them the poorer people who lived around them then than they were of their mother then, than their mother was of them, though they were all there was of their mother’s daily living then.

They were very many of them then the poorer people who were living around them, there were very many of them then and they were all of them in each one of them then different from all the others of them and this all three of the children knew very well inside them. They were a part of them, they were always together with them. The servants and the governess were to them as the mother was for them, the father gave a different feeling in them and this will be clearer for them as slowly the character in each one of them comes out from inside him.

There were many people living in small houses around them. Some of them were families of women, some of them were made up of some good ones and some who were not good to earn a living, there were families where it was a little hard to understand how they were living, nobody did any working, nobody had money that belonged to them. In some of the families around them there was a father who was really not very existing, no one was certain that he was a husband of the woman and the father of the children who all earned the living, such a one would just come and eat and sleep in the house with them, with some there was no mother and one was not very certain from anything the father showed in him or that the children remembered about him that there had ever been one. In one family there was a mother and she was a hard working woman, there were children some at home, some away from them, some about whom nothing was very certain, the father was not very certain, he was not dead to them he was not very certain only not very certain in his existence for them and in all of such families no one ever asked about the things around them, and no one ever talked about the queer ways anybody else had in him. All that was existing for any of them were the things that happened to them.

In several of the families around them the father or a son had mysterious things he was doing every day in his earning of his living then. Mostly there was nothing bad in any of them, one of them had an intelligence office where he was working, none of his family ever liked to talk about him, it is often so with the work men do to earn a living, there is nothing bad about them, there is nothing in the work that is wrong that gives a reason why they should not do it then to earn their living, they do it every day and earn a living then but somehow it is a feeling the family have about him that they never talk as if he were of them. Sometimes it is from the work he is doing, sometimes from the ways he has in him, mostly there is nothing wrong in him, there is nothing bad in his earning of a living, somehow it is not natural to his family to talk about him, to act as if he were a part of their daily living, he eats with them, he sleeps there with them, that is all that makes him then a part of them. Mostly in the little houses in the part of the town where no rich people are living the families many of them have such kind of mysteries in them. No one ever talks about them. No one is ever certain with them how many children there are of them, what some of them do to make a living, whether there is a father to them, whether there is a mother to them, how they all come to the money they have for their daily living.

The three Hersland children were of them, they were always of the people with the people who lived in the small houses near them, they were of them, they lived with them, they had the feeling of never asking any questions of them, they had it in them to never ask any questions about any of them, they had never any feeling to know anything about any of them that was not shown then in the daily living, no one of such people as they knew there around them ever asked such questions of any other one of them. Each one in a family then and every family of them together then always lived on in their daily living, there was a husband or a father to them or there was none, there was a mother or a wife to them or there was none, there were more sons or less of them, there were more daughters or less of them, no one ever asked any such question of them, no one asked what they did for their daily living, sometimes some of them would be gone a long time away from all of them, sometimes he would be rich then, sometimes he would come home then and be a hero to them, always there were uncertain things in any one of them to all of them and no one thought about them, no one knew them as uncertain things about any other one of them, no one ever asked any other one any question about them, mostly every one had it as right for him that each one of them should have a little house where his family was living, each family of them had a little house where any one of them and all of them did their eating and sleeping and washing, each one of them had his own way of earning a living, such uncertain things as each one of the families of them had in them are always there in all of them who are living then in the part of a city where no rich people are living, no one of them ever thinks about them, there is nothing for any of them except the things that happen every day to them, there is nothing for them except their daily living which is all there is then of them.

All of them who lived near the ten acre place where the Herslands were living in that part of Gossols where no rich people were living all of them then were good enough people and regular enough in their daily living and mostly all of the families of them had lived a long enough time where they were living then. Mostly all of them were honest enough men and women, mostly among them there were not any bad men and women. Mostly they were honest enough working men and women and their children went to school and went on to be decent enough men and women to go on living as their families always had been living. As I have just been saying there were not very many of them that were not good enough men and women. A few of them came to a bad end before they got through with their living but mostly all of them were honest enough men and women and they had good enough children and mostly they all made enough by working to keep on and be honest enough in their daily living.

As I was saying they were very different each one of them from the others of them, each family of them from all the other families of them. A great many of them had a little of an uncertain side to them, mostly in every family of them some of them had an uncertain something in them but perhaps the rest understood it about them, none of them ever spoke about them no one ever said it of them that they had uncertain things in them, perhaps it was all a natural way of being. Each one of them went on with his living and whatever came to any one of them was the natural way of living. It is queer in them in the families like them, the uncertain ways some of them seem to have always inside them. Perhaps it is all simple in them, mostly in all of these who lived around the Hersland family then, there was nothing that was wrong about them. Mostly they were all honest enough and good enough men and women with decent enough children.

There were many families of them. There was one family of them that was a family of women then, there was a father to them and he was not dead then or living away from them but mostly then it was as far as one could know them a family of women, a mother and there were three daughters then Anna and Cora and Bertha. There was a father of them, there was a husband to the mother of them, he was regularly with them in his eating and sleeping then, one saw him but somehow he was not really existing, he went every day to his working but that never made him any more of a real being. He went every day to his working, he came home to his eating and sleeping, he was regular in his living, he was regular in his working, he was not very real in existing. Many men and sometimes there is a woman and sometimes there are children of them, have such a way in them, they have such an uncertain feeling coming out from them, they are not real in existing.

The man then, the father of the three of them the husband of the woman then, was not existing for them, he used the little house with them for eating sleeping and washing, he went every day to his working. He was not existing for any of them, he was not existing for the Hersland family who were living in the ten acre place then near them neither for Mrs. Hersland and the three children then nor for the governesses and servants of them. With the father David Hersland, there was in him a little more of real existing, there was in him then that he was a man to feel it in him when another man spoke to him, when another man spoke as a master to him or as just a man to know him; there was then in him a feeling of being a male thing then when Mr. Hersland met him. There would be a greeting between them when this one met with him, when Mr. Hersland came home from his day in the part of Gossols where the richer people were living, when he met him walking, when he met him coming home carrying something he had just been buying, there was in the man the being that made him speak to another man when he met him, there was in him a being that made the meeting with another man give to him almost a real existence in him, there was in him just such a little being so that he could give to another man a greeting, could so get into him a real being from the meeting he had then with a man in giving him a greeting; there was in him, in such a kind of man and there are very many of them and they need men to give to them a feeling of existence in them, there was in this man just enough of a kind of being in him that always could make it certain that he was an object real in being, an object called man not woman the world around him then, and there are many of them and as far as any one can know such a one then that is all then that there is of him, perhaps there is more to him to the woman who is a wife to him or to his children who live in the house where he is living, perhaps there is a real existing to him but to all of those around him, to the Hersland family and the others who lived with them there was never in him any real existing, there was for all of them in the house where this man was living only a family of women, a mother and three daughters of them.

There was nothing wrong about him, anybody could see in him that he was a man and there are many of them made just like him, there is nothing wrong inside them, there is nothing very strong of existence in them, there is nothing wrong inside them, it is only that there is not very much of existence in them, there is a little in them, they are men when other men are with them, they are men when they are alone then, only then it is not very strong inside them, they are men then, they are alone then, existence is not very strong in them then, there is just enough of such existence in them then that one can know them that they are men then when one thinks of them, one does not then when they are alone then ever think about them ever feel any existence in them.

With other men around them, existence in them gets to be a little stronger inside them, they come almost to feel themselves to be inside in them, there gets to be almost enough inside them of existence to make them then have other men feel that they really do exist then, but mostly in them there is not enough of existence to them to make women and children feel that they are really men inside them, men and having real existence in them, it is only when other men meet with them that the existence gets to be strong enough in them so that any one can know them and they can feel it in them that they are men and one with all the men around them, when they are alone with women or with children they have never in them anything of such a feeling, they have then nothing of real being, they go every day to their working, they come home to their eating and their sleeping, there is nothing wrong inside them, there is only nothing in them of real existence to them, it takes other men around them, it needs other men inside them, it takes other men to greet them, it takes other men around them to make of them a real being to be inside them and so it was with this one and there are many made just like him, and so this family then, it was to almost all who knew them a family of women then, the mother and three daughters of them Anna and Cora and Bertha then.

The mother’s face was old now and a little wooden. She did dressmaking. She sometimes worked for the rich family near them, for Mrs. Hersland and her children. She was getting old now and a little wooden.

She was a foreign woman. No one knew it about him the husband who lived in the house with them whether he was or was not a foreign man. She was a foreign woman and she was a little old now and her face was a little wooden. She was a hard-working woman, she did dress-making, she earned a good enough living, they were doing very well with their living all of them then. The mother was a foreign woman, she had it in her to be really existing. She was existing for all five of them the Hersland family who knew her then, she was existing for her children, she was existing for all of them who lived in the houses near them, for all the people who ever came to know them, she was not important to them but she had in her a character for them.

The mother had existence in her in this she was different from the man who was a husband to her. She had existence in her, there was real existence to her, more than just enough to know she was a woman creature, she had existence in her, she had a character to her but she had nothing that was important in her, she was not important to any one around her she was not important to the three daughters who were then with her, in a way she was not important to the man who was a husband to her.

There was no past or present in her, there was existence in her, there was a character to her but there was nothing important inside her, there was nothing past or present or in the future that would be connected to her, but she had existence enough to make of her a really existent thing inside her, existence was strong in her in every moment in her, strong enough to make it to be real inside her, she did not need others around her to make existence inside her.

There was nothing connected in her with a past or present or future, there was existence in her, there was a character to her, she had no importance then to any one around her, she had the existence of the useful things around her, it was active in her this existence inside her, it was active in her and this gave a character to her, it was active in her and this was real existence inside her, this made every one who knew her know there was real existence to her, she had real existence in her but she had no importance inside her, there was nothing in her to connect her to a past a present or a future, there was real existence to her, she did not need others around her to make for her the existence she had inside her, they did not make it any stronger others who were around her the existence she had inside her, that was real in her, that was the character in her, that was all that there was of her, there was not in her anything to connect her with the past or present or future, there was real existence to her, that was the whole of her, she had no importance in her to any one of all who knew her.

As I was saying of her she was getting older now and her face and the body of her gave a wooden look to her.

There was nothing in her to connect her with the past the present or the future, there was not any history of her. They were three daughters to her and they then lived altogether, the mother the man who was a husband to her and the three girls Anna, Cora and Bertha. The only thing that could ever give to any one who knew her the mother of the three of them Anna, Cora and Bertha, the only thing that could ever give to any one who knew her a history of her was as they would see it in the history of each one of the three girls who had been once inside her, not of her then, though they were then inside her. The history of each one of them would never make a history for her, the three of them and each one of them made it that one could know about her the history of her. The history they each one of them went through before her as they went through their living and they were the daughters of her, was the history of her who had once had them inside her, once she must have gone through the changes that each one of them went through as they lived longer, there was no history in her, they never made any history for her, the history of them as they went on in their changing around her, each girl repeating in her in the changes that went on in each one inside in her was the repeating around her what once had been changes in her, they were not for her the history of her, they were not for her any past or present or future, there was not in her anything of history inside her, there was not in her any importance to her, there was not in her anything to hold her together with the three girls around her who went through their changes in front of her the three girls who once had been inside her, there was not in her any history of her, there was not in her any importance to her, there was in her real existence inside her, there was in her a character of her and that was all that was then her, that was all then that was ever in her, there was never any history in her, there was a history of her and that the three girls were living around her, they were having the changes she had had in her and now she was getting older and her face and body was getting to be wooden all through her and existence was always just the same in her, it was all there was of her.

The three girls Anna and Cora and Bertha went through the changes then and they were living then altogether, they went through their changes, the changes she had had in her, first they were in Anna then in Cora and then in Bertha and they were never to the mother a history of her, they were never to her a history inside her, there was never in her any connection inside her with a past or present or a future, these changes in the girls with her were like all the objects around her, like the making of dresses to her, like the changing of the eating from the green stuff they brought to her, through the cooking that was natural for her to the eating that came after, this was all to her like the changes in Anna and Cora and Bertha, they never made a history for her, they were not to her a history of her, they were the changes around her, and first it was in Anna then in Cora then in Bertha, each one of them had been once inside her, that was not a history to her, they were changing then around her, that was not history of her in her, she was getting older now and looking wooden, that did not change in her the existence inside her, that was a change like all the others in her, that was not any more of a history to her, existence was always just the same inside her and it would always be so in her until she died and that would be one more change of her, it would not be a change to her and so it was now with the girls around her, they went through their changes before her, they were not a history to her they were not for her a history of her, they were three daughters with her, they went through their changes one after another, they lived there in the small house all together she and the man who was a husband to her and the three girls who each one once had been inside her, and that was not a history to her, that was like all the other changes in her, that was like eating and dressmaking for her and so she had existence in her and she always worked hard and had a character in her and she never had importance for any one around her. She had existence in her like the useful things around her, she had character, she had had changes in her and now she was getting older and there was a little more wooden change inside her and so there would be changes in her until she would be all through with all the changes she had in her and always there would be real existence to her and always there would be character to her always there would never be a past or present or a future connected with her, always there would be existence in her, there would be changes, there would never be any history of her to her.

The eldest daughter of them Anna had come then to be a rather beautiful woman. No one thought it about them that all three of them would have that as a change in them. No one thought it about her the mother of them that she had had once a change in her like this change in them before she had borne any one of them. The eldest one had beauty then, now when she was grown to be a woman, all three of them one after the other came to have in them as one of the changes that went through them, beauty in them when they were not any longer children. Not one of the three of them had any signs in them of such a thing going to happen to them until it had happened in them. The one of them, to any one who began at any time to know them, the one of them who had come to be a woman then and to have this change into beauty which happened to each one of them, had it that this had already happened to her then, to any one who came then to know them it was a fact then that this one was a beautiful woman but this never made any connection for them to the other or other ones who had not had the change in them, the beauty in the one that had it then was like existence in the mother of them, it was in them one after the other of them as if it had always been in them, it had no connection in them with a past or future in them, it had no connection in them to any other changes that had been or could come to them, it had no connection with the others of them who were then with or without beauty in them, it had no connection with the mother of them, with the change she once had which was like the change in each one of them but nothing made any connection between any of them, to the mother of them, nor to the father of them for he had not any real existence in him to any one of them.

The change then came in each one of them and now it was Anna the eldest of them that was a beautiful woman to everybody around them then. The beauty in her then to any one who came to know all of them was, as beauty came to be in each one of them, a thing that when it was in any one of them then, was to any one who knew them then, something that was always in them always to be in them, always had been in them, in the others of them then there was not any sign of any such a change ever to be in them, in the mother of them there was nothing then that connected her with any such a change in them, there was nothing in her then to connect her with that one or with them, when there were more of them that had then this change in them, there was nothing in her that made it true for any one who knew her then that she had had in her any such change to connect her with that one or with them who had it then, that she had had it in her before she had borne them. How any one knew it about them that the mother had had such a change in her before them, how any one knew it about them that the others of them would have such a change in them, that, no one who knew them could ever answer in them. Perhaps it was the existence the mother had inside her for all of them, perhaps it was this that gave to every one who knew them no feeling of surprise in them that each one of them and the mother before them had, were having and were to have such changes in them, there was not anything to connect them together then except the existence in the mother of them, existence that was real in her for every one who came to know them, that never made her important to them but that made her a real thing to them, and this was what made it natural that all of them should go through, each one of them, the changes in them that every one of them had in them, this is what never made one think it about them that they would have such changes in them, that is what never made it a surprise to any one of them that they had such changes in them, it was the existence in the mother of them, this is what made real the changes in them to every one that knew them. The existence in the mother of them is what made the change that was then in any one of them a final thing in each one of them, and the mother of them, to any one who knew them then. The existence in the mother of them, at the time then when one knew them, made it, the change that was then them, to every one who knew them then, a thing that was forever in them, it was the existence that the mother of them had in her then that made whatever was in them to any one who knew them as if it were everlasting. The mother had existence in her, she had no importance to her, there had been there would be changes in her but this never made any history for her, there was nothing in her to connect her with a past a present or a future, there was nothing in her to connect her with the changes in the daughters around her, to connect her with the man who was a husband to her, there was existence in her, there was no importance to her, there was no history in her for her, there was no history of her to her in the changes in the daughters there around her.

In the eldest daughter Anna there was more of importance inside her than there was in the mother of her, than there was in the sisters who went through their changes later, than there was in her father who lived in the house with her.

In her there was not so much existence inside her as there was in the mother but there was more of importance to herself inside her, she was more important to every one who knew her, there was more of her in the things that happened to her, she was more important to the things that happened to her than her mother had ever been in all the living she had had all her life in her. Anna had inside her more importance in her, more than in her mother, more like that in her father, but with her there was real existence inside her, not so much existence as there was in the mother but existence enough to make alive the feeling of importance to herself inside her, enough to make others feel her, enough to make her important to every one that knew her. Anna had in her real existence to her, not so much as in her mother but enough to the making her living inside in her, she was important to herself inside from her own power in her, she was important to herself inside her as her father was when he was with other men around him to make him to be real inside him, when the father had men around him then there was in him a feeling of importance in him as a man among them and he was important to them then to his feeling, but really, in him there was no existing, it took other men around him to make him alive inside him, he had no existence in him. In the mother of them there was always strong existing but there was never anything of an important feeling, she was always existing, she was not important in her being, she was not any more existing with others who came near her in her living than she was when she was alone with her being, she was always existing, she was never important in her feeling, she was never important to any one who knew them, she was like any article around them, she had strong existence for them she was never in any way important for them, she had not in any way in her any changes for them, she was not important to any one of them.

There were three of them then Anna and Cora and Bertha. In Anna had come the change that made a beauty of her, she had less existence in her than the mother she had as much importance in her as the father, she had enough existence in her to make real inside her the important feeling she had in her.

It came to her to have things happen to her and in her, she had a career in her and later they will come out in her the things that happened to her.

The second daughter Cora had in her less existence than the mother and no important feeling in her, beauty came to her, things happened to her, there was nothing in her that made anything important to her. Cora went through her changes a little slower than her sister Anna. They came in her slowly, they gave no importance to her, there was existence in her not enough to make her living, always, like the mother, there was not in her enough of existence like the mother to make a solid thing of her, there was in her a little uncertain feeling like that in the father but there was nothing in her that gave to her a sense of being important inside her from others being around her, others around her were as they were to her mother they were around her and that was all the meaning they had in her, they were around her, they did things to her, for her, they never gave to her as they did to her father and to her sister Anna a feeling of importance to herself inside her, they were as they were to her mother, things around in her; in her, existence was not strong in her as it was always in the mother and so in her as in her father there was a little something uncertain and not solid to her, and all this will come out in her in the history of the Hersland family who came then more and more to know her.

There were three of them Anna and Cora and Bertha; Bertha had in her less of existence in her than any of them except the father. Bertha had in her enough of existence in her to make her alive when she was a little girl and there was not very much of her, she had not in her enough of existence to her to make her alive inside her when it came to her to be a young girl and later to have beauty in her and to be a woman then. There was not enough to her of existence in her to make her alive inside her when she had gone through in her with the change of being a little girl, not very much of her, even then she was not very living in her, she had not very much existence in her. She had a little more existence in her than her father, enough to make her living when there was so very little of her, then was the only time she had enough existence in her to make her alive inside her. No one who knew her could ever feel that there would be changes, there was not enough existence in her to any one who knew her to keep her alive through changes that went through her, the changes went on in her, they went on in her as they had done in her mother, in her sister Anna and then in her sister Cora, they went on slowly in her, she came later to have beauty in her, she never was very alive inside her, she never had existence like her mother who had existence like the useful things about her, she had not like her father importance from other people around her, when she was a little girl she had a little of such importance in her from the little existence that was then in her the little existence always in her that then kept her alive for there was then so little of her, more and more then as she grew bigger there was not any such importance there was not in her enough existence to make her alive inside her, and there was not any very real living to her, she had never in her any importance from other people around her, she was like her mother only she had very little of existence in her, so that is the history of her, she was alive inside her when there was very little of her when she was a little girl and then she was alive inside her and had in her a little of importance to herself inside her, she grew bigger and there was never then in her any strong existence to her, there was never in her enough importance to her to make it real in her, there was not later an uncertain feeling to her, there was in her the existence in her, the importance of it to her that had been in her when she was a little girl and was alive inside her for then there was so little of her. There was not in her later an uncertain feeling to her as there was in her father as there was in her sister Cora, there was in her always just the same being inside her, when she was a woman, when she had beauty in her, there was then inside her just the same existence in her just the same importance inside her that there had been when she was a little girl and there was not very much to her. She was like her mother, the little existence she had was really there in her, she was like her father, the little existence she had was important to her, she was not like her mother, the little existence was never very strong in her, she was not like her father, she could never get existence in her she could never get importance to her from other people around her, she had enough existence in her it was important enough inside her to make her alive in her when she was a little girl and there was not very much to her. There never came to be any more in her neither of existence nor of importance in her and later when she was bigger when she became a woman and had beauty, there was not in her enough of existence and of importance in her to fill her and so she was then later never very alive inside her, there was then of her, too much, for the existence and importance inside her. She was then, never, when she was bigger, when she was finished with the change of being a little girl and not very much to her, she was never after very alive inside her.

And now Anna had this change in her, she had beauty in her, Cora and Bertha were having the changes she had already had in her, there was yet nothing in Cora or in Bertha that could connect them with her, with the beauty change that had come to her.

The three girls Anna and Cora and Bertha went through their changes one after the other, now the beauty change had come in Anna, now when there was no longer in her a young girl’s growing change in her beauty had come into her and to every one who knew her it was as if it had always been in her, it had no connection in her with her sisters Cora and Bertha nor with her mother. The mother had strong existence in her, she was getting older and her face and body was getting to be wooden all through her and existence was always just the same in her, it was always all there was of her. No one who knew them then the mother or Anna or Cora or Bertha, ever thought about the father, and so to every one around them then, this to every one that knew them was a family of women, there was the mother who was getting old now and a little wooden who was never important to any one who knew them who always had existence in her and that was always strong inside her, that never made any history in her, that never gave any importance to her she was existing then and existence always had been in her as it was in the useful things around her, there was no history in her, there was nothing in her to connect her with the past the present or the future, there was never any history in her there was a history of her and that the three girls were living around her, they were having the changes she had had in her, there was nothing then in her to connect her with the changes in the three girls who lived in the house with her, there was nothing in any of them that connected themselves with the others of them, there was nothing in them to connect them with the mother of them, there was nothing in the changes in them that made any one who knew them ever feel in them that she had had changes in her as the three girls had them then the three girls who were around her then, there was nothing in any of the three of them that made one feel in them that they would have in them the changes that any one of the three of them had had already in her, there was nothing to connect them with each other, they did go through their changes one after the other, there was never anything in any one of them to make any one who knew them feel that there would be changes in any one of them, a little more perhaps in Anna than in any of the others of them, in her, changes might come, in the other two of them Cora and Bertha and in the mother of them there was never any thing in them to make any one who knew them think a change would come in them, the mother was getting older now and her face and body was getting to be wooden all through her and existence was always just the same in her, it was always all that there was of her, Cora was a little wooden then, girlhood was almost finished in her, beauty had not come yet to be in her, Bertha was a little girl then, there was never in her as much existence inside her as there was in the mother or Anna or Cora, there was in her a little more existence than in the father, Anna had then beauty in her and was important then to every one who knew her, in her there was a feeling that there might come changes in her. Nobody ever thought about the father. This family to every one who knew them was a family of women.

There were many other families then living in the little houses near the ten acre place where the Hersland family were living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, some of them were neat and made a good living like this family of women, some were not so well off in their living; some had a very straggling way of living, each one of the families of them in the small houses then had each its own way of living each its own uncertain ways of being, and this is a history of them.

There were many kinds of families of them living in the little houses near the Hersland family then. They were each one of them different from all the others of them, they were different each one of them from all the others of them in their way of living, in their ways of earning a living, in the things that had been in their lives in the earlier days of their living, in the things that would now happen to them, they were different each one of them from all the others of them then, they were different in all the ways that they had in them, they were different in all the things that made them important, in all the things that made them uncertain inside them, they were different inside each one of them from all the others of them in religion. Some of them then had religion in them, some of them had not anything of such a thing in them, all of them who had religion in them were different from all the others of them who had religion in them too in them. One of these families then was made up of a father and two children, a boy and a girl Eddy and Lilly and the father of them, there were many uncertain things about all three of them, about the living that they had had before in them, about there not being to them a woman to be a wife to him and a mother to the two children, about the way they had money to live on when not any one of the three of them did any working, about the kind of man the father was for it was very hard to know anything about him, about the character of the two children; one thing was certain about them, they had religion in them, they were important in religion.

The father was a tall thin man, they said of him that he was a sick man, perhaps that was true of him, no one knew how anybody knew that about him, his children never said it of him, he was a tall thin blond man, he was always smoking and that was said by every one who knew him to be because it was good for him, he was important in religion.

There are many ways of being important in religion and this is a history of some of them, there are many men and many women and some children who have religion in them, there are many ways of having that in them. They are some who are important in religion, they are some who have religion and who are not important from the religion in them, they are many men and many women and some children who have religion in them and this is a history of some of them.

There are many of all these kinds of them, there were some of many kinds of them in the families that the Hersland family came to know then, more and more in their living then the Hersland children came to know them came to know the many ways many men and many women and some children have religion in them, the many ways some of them have to have religion make them important inside them, the way some of them who have religion never have any of such an important feeling in them, more and more then they came to know in the families that lived there around them the meaning the religion each one of them who had religion in them meant to the one that had it inside him, for there were many of them that had it in them many men and many women and some of their children.

This family the father and the two children Eddy and Lilly, all three of them had religion in them, there was no wife to him or mother to the children then. Slowly the Hersland children came to know them. They had it in them this man Mr. Richardson and his two children Eddy and Lilly Richardson, they had it in them all three of them to be important in religion, the father had always all his life had religion in him, he always had been important in religion, this is a history of the feeling in him, of the way his children too had it in them.

As I was saying Mr. Richardson was a tall thin blond man, he was sick then, so everybody said who knew him though his children never said it about him, he was sick then and he was always smoking and everybody said who knew him that that was because it was good for him, good for the sickness he had in him.

Any one who knew him would know that he had religion in him, that he always had had religion in him. Always one knew it in the two children that they had they always would have religion in them, religion with all three of them was a part of them, it was to all of them a part of their being, it was not a belief in them, it was of them like eating and sleeping and washing, for all these things and religion were part of their being, such was the nature of all three of them. Not that all three of them had the same nature in them, the three of them each one was very different from the other two of them, each one had their own nature in them, but all three had this in common that religion that eating sleeping and washing were natural to them, other things too were natural in them and all these things will come out more and more in the history of them.

There are many men and many women and some of their children who have at some time religion in them. There are some of all these, of the many men and many women and some children who have religion in them, there are many of these that have it in them as a natural part of them, who have religion always inside them, who need religion as they do eating and sleeping and loving and there are very many who have religion in them so from the beginning of them, in some of them this religion in them makes them important inside to them, with some of them this religion in them makes them important to every one who knows them, there are some who have religion in them as a natural thing in them and have always had such a thing in them and it does not give any importance to them.

There are some then who always have religion in them to whom it is as natural as breathing, there are some who have it in them who need it in them to complete them, there are some who have it like eating and sleeping, some who have it like loving, some who have it like washing, there are some who have it from a need in them to have it fill them when they have lost something that was once a piece in them; some get from religion an important feeling, some have it and are important to every one who knows them, some never have in it any kind of an important feeling.

Mr. Richardson and his two children had always had religion in them, religion would always be in them like eating and sleeping and washing, not like breathing and loving. Religion was always in them, they had it always and it made all three of them important to every one that knew them.

To the father Mr. Richardson religion was like eating and sleeping and washing, all these and religion made him a continuous being, they were not outside him, they all were in him and they made him always continue in his existing. Religion had been in him always as a part of him, it was in him like sleeping, it was in him like eating, it was of him like washing, it had always been in him as a part of him, it had always made him important to every one who knew him, it did not make him important to himself inside him any more than eating and sleeping and washing made him important to himself inside him, it was a part of his continuous existing; it did always make him important to every one who knew him.

To some who knew him, to some who had not any kind of religion in them, to some this religion in him was to them like lying but these did not understand him, there was in religion in him no more of lying, with him, than there was in washing any more than there was in eating or sleeping, this was very hard for some of them who knew him, some of them who never had any religion in them, to understand about him but always it was true of him, religion in him was like eating and sleeping and washing, it did not make him to himself important inside him, it made him important to everyone who knew him, it was there and they knew it in him, it was in him and whatever he should be ever found out in doing that would never make it different in him that religion was real inside him, that it was in him like his eating and sleeping and washing, that it never was, in him, lying any more than eating and sleeping and washing were lying. It was a part of him as they were a part of him, they were needed every day to remake him, to keep him going on in existing, so it was with religion and this in him made him important to every one who knew him.

The religion inside him, as I was saying, kept him existing, it was not that it filled a need in him, it was not that he used it in his living, it kept him continuous and existing as did his eating and sleeping. Religion was to him like eating and sleeping, religion was to him also like washing and it was this in him, the religion like washing that made him important to every one who knew him. Religion was to him as eating and sleeping was in him, religion was in him as washing was to him and this religion in him made him important to every one who knew him.

Washing is very common, almost every one does some washing, with some it is only for cleansing, with some it is a refreshing, with some a ceremonial thing that makes them important to every one who knows them. In those who have religion in them as washing is to some of them who make it a distinction in them, in some who have religion in them as washing is to some who do it as a necessary part of their daily living, such have from it a distinction; washing is not a natural thing to happen like eating or sleeping, washing is not like eating or sleeping, it has in it a distinction and to them who do it every day as a natural thing to them, they have it in them to be important to every one who knows them, when religion is in any one as this washing is in some who have it in them, then such a one is important to every one who knows him.

Eating and sleeping are not like loving and breathing. Washing is not like eating and sleeping. Believing is like breathing and loving. Religion can be believing, it can be like breathing, it can be like loving, it can be like eating or sleeping, it can be like washing. It can be something to fill up a place when some one has lost out of them a piece that it was natural for them to have in them.

To be continuous in existing by an every day eating and sleeping is like what some have in religion, then it is not from a need in them, it is from the natural way they have in them to be continuous in their existing. Feeding and religion with such of them is every day natural to them. Washing is different from eating and sleeping. It is natural to some and it makes such ones important to every one that knows them. Some have religion in them as some have washing and they are always important to every one who knows them. To have washing as natural to them is some distinction to those who have it as natural in them, to have religion in them to be in them as washing is to some, those to whom it is natural from the beginning to have religion in them in such a way as some have washing is to make of them who have religion in any such a way natural to them important to every one who knows them.

Mr. Richardson had always had, from his beginning, religion in him. It was always natural in him as was his eating and sleeping and washing. He kept on this way in his existing, it was natural to him to keep on existing, it was natural to him to have in him religion and eating and sleeping and washing, he had had them all always from his beginning. It did not make him important to himself inside him, it made him important to everyone who knew him. There were many things in him and these will come out in the history of him. Always religion was in him, always he was important to every one who knew him. There were some who did not understand it in him, who thought it of him that religion was in him as a kind of lying but these did not understand religion in him, it was in him and had been in him from his beginning, it was in him as eating was in him, as sleeping was in him, as washing was to him. It did not make him important to himself inside him, it did make him important to every one that knew him.

This father Mr. Richardson and his two children Eddy and Lilly were different from any of the others who lived then in the small houses near the ten acre place where the Hersland family were living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. Slowly the Hersland children came to know the three of them, they began to know then the character of the two children Eddy and Lilly Richardson, they never came to have in them, the Hersland family then, much more knowledge of the father of the two children Mr. Richardson. The character of Eddy and Lilly Richardson will come out then in the history of the Hersland children as they come to know it in them.

There were then many families living in the small houses near the ten acre place where the Hersland family were living then in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. There were many families of, for them, poor queer people living near them and each one of the families of them had in them their own way of living, their own way of going on existing, of having uncertain things in them, of earning their daily living. More and more the Hersland family came to know them, more and more the Hersland children came to be of them.

There were many families of them. Some of them had many children. Almost all of them had things in them to interest the Hersland children. Some of them were good companions to them in their out door living, some in the school life they lead together with them, some from the books and other things that they loaned to them, all these children in the little houses near them were in some way interesting to some one of the three of them either from what they were in themselves then or from their lives or what they had in their houses to lend to them, they were, all of these children of the, for them, poor queer people around them, they were all in some way interesting to some one of the three of them. They were, all of them, more and more interesting to the three Hersland children as these came always more and more to know them, as they came to be more and more a part of them. The Hersland children came to know them, they came to know others who knew these who lived near them, some who lived in other parts of Gossols and some of these others that the Hersland children came to know through the families near them, some of these others came later to be very important to the three of them, some came to be important to the father of the Hersland children, some also to the mother of them, all this will come out in the later history of them. This was the beginning of living for the Hersland children, and more and more then they came to know the, for them, poor queer people who lived in the little houses near them in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living.

So then it was then slowly coming to be true of them that the three children were more entirely of them, the poorer people who lived around them, than they were of their mother then, than their mother was of them then, though they were all there was of their mother’s daily living then.

This was true of them then in the years when they were only beginning to know themselves inside them. Later then in their living with the same people around them, Alfred the elder son of the two boys then was beginning to have inside him a feeling in him as there always had been in the mother of them, he was beginning then not to be any longer of them the poorer people who lived around them, more and more then such a feeling went out of him and he was beginning to have it fill up in him then inside him to replace the feeling that was not then any longer in him, out of the feeling that gave his mother her important being. In the daughter there was more in her then when she was older of the kind of feeling that their father had in him. In the younger son there always remained in him all through his later living the feeling that made him be one to him with the people that had been around him. All this will come out in the detailed history of each one of the three of them. Now in the beginning they were all three of them of the people who lived in the small houses around them.

To begin again then when it was slowly coming to be true of them that the three children were more entirely of them, the poorer people who lived around them, than they were of their mother then, than their mother was of them then, though they were all there was of their mother’s daily living then.

They were all there was of their mother’s daily living then but they were nothing to her then of the important being that was beginning to be strong inside her then. They were to her in her then as they had been when she was bearing them, they were part of her as her arms or heart were part of her then, she felt them, she took care of them then as she took care of her body out of which she had once made them and so she always felt them. Later she was lost among them, she would be scared then and they were no longer of her then, they were not any longer in her then to her, she was for them then a gentle scared little thing. She was lost among them then, sometimes they would be good to her then, oftener she would not be existing for them then, mostly she was scared then and the important feeling was dead in her then, she had lost them, they were not of her any more then and she lost her body with them. Sometimes then they would be good to her, mostly they forgot about her, slowly she died away among them and then there was no more of living for her, she died away from all of them. She had never been really important to any of them, she was not important to her husband then for she was not enough to fill him now that he was shrinking away from the outside of him, she was not enough any more now to fill him, she was not in any way then important to her children for now they did not need to have in them the feeling that she had for them when they were for her as if she was still carrying them inside her still using herself up to make them from out of her, they were not in any way then any longer necessary to her, they had never been in her a part of her in the important being that was all that there was real to her of an important feeling inside in her. She was not then any more important to any of them when they were older, she was not important to her husband then for she was not enough then any more to fill him, not to her children, she never had been important to them after they had come to their individual feeling, they had never been in her a part of the important feeling to herself inside her, now she had a scared feeling in her, now she was lost among them and mostly they forgot about her, now she died away among them and they never thought about her, sometimes they would be good to her, mostly for them she had no existence in her and then she died away and the gentle scared little woman was all that they ever after remembered of her. Those who always after remembered about her were the servants, the governesses, the dependents who had been around her, they always were a real life to her, they were the important feeling in her, they always remembered about her, they had felt the real important being to herself inside her. This then is the history of how they came together with her to be in her and to give to her the important feeling inside her that was all there ever was of real being in her.

Her children were then a part of her, they were never any part of the important feeling of herself inside her that was beginning then to stir in her. It was slowly coming to be true of them then, the three Hersland children then, that they were more entirely of them, the poorer people who lived around them, than they were of their mother then, than their mother was of them then, though they were all that there was of their mother’s daily living then.

Their mother then was just beginning to have in her the important feeling that had first become a little stirred up to be made inside her by her knowing the Shilling mother and the daughter Sophie Shilling and the other daughter Pauline Shilling. This important feeling that had then been a little begun inside her was now to be more stirred up in her, was to come to be almost a real thing in her by her living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living near her and in a kind of living that was not a natural way of being for her. Here she had around her, for her, poor queer kind of people in the little houses near her, in the house with her she had servants and governesses and seamstresses who made a life for her, her children who were then a part of her to her, and her husband and the certain little power with him she felt in herself to have in her, though mostly she had not in her for her husband or her children a sense of being important to herself inside her. This important feeling of herself inside her that had begun a little to exist in her from the Shilling family to her, was now stirred up to be more in her with the governesses and seamstresses and servants who lived in the house with her, and with the, for her, poor queer kind of people who lived in the small houses near her.

There are many kinds of men. Some kinds of them have it in them to feel themselves as big as all the world around them. Some have such a sense in them only when a new thing begins in them, soon they lose it out of them.

There are many ways of being a man, there are many millions of each kind of them, more and more in ones living they are there repeating themselves around one, every one of them in his own way being the kind of man he has in him, and there are always many millions made just like each one of them.

There are many ways of being a man and sometime one gets to know almost all of them, some sometime get to know all of them, there are many millions made of each kind of them, each one of them is different from all the other millions made just like him, this makes of him an individual, this in some of them makes in him an individual feeling to have inside in him, in some of some kinds of them there is almost nothing of such an individual being, perhaps always in every one in some way there is something of such an individual being, in all men, in women, and in the children of them.

There are many kinds of men, of every kind of them there are many millions of them many millions always made to be like the others of that kind of them, of some kinds of them there are more millions made like the others of such a kind of them than there are millions made alike of some other kinds of men. Perhaps this is not really true about any kind of them, perhaps there are not less millions of one kind of men than there are millions of other kinds of them, perhaps one thinks such a thing about some kinds of men only because in some kinds of men there is more in each one of such a kind, more in the many millions of such a kind of them, of an individual feeling in every one of such a kind of them. Perhaps in some kinds of men there are many more, in the many millions of their kind of them, there are many more of them that have in them a strongly existing individual being than in some other kinds of men other kinds of men of which there are not really any more millions made alike than there are of those kinds of men. Perhaps it is this strongly existing individual being in some of the kinds of men that makes it seem that there are less millions of them in the world of men than there are of other kinds of men other kinds of men who have in most of them less in them of such individual existing. Perhaps it is this in some of the kinds of men those kinds in which many of the millions of them have much in them of individual being, perhaps it is that which makes any one who knows any one of such kinds of men think him more different from the other millions of them made just like him the other millions of his kind of men, makes those who know any of such a kind of men, feel them to be more different one from the other of their kind of men than the ones of some other kind of men are different from the other millions of their kind of men to those who meet many of them. Always there are many kinds of men and always there are many millions made of each kind of them, there are many kinds of men and many millions of each kind of them, there are many kinds of women and there are many millions made of each kind of them, there are many children of these many men and many women and the kinds are often very much mixed up in them but more and more the kind that really is in each one of them more and more as one knows them it comes out to be clear in each one of them. Some kinds of men have, in most of the millions made of such a kind of them, have in them more of an individual being than most of the millions of some other kind of men. Some kinds of them have much more of an individual being as a nature in them than there is in other kinds of men. Each kind of them has in the many millions of that kind of them more, in some of them of individual feeling than there is in others of them. All this will come out slowly as it is written down about them, it comes out slowly in the living that every body is every day doing with all the many kinds of them, the many kinds of men the many kinds of women and the many kinds of children that have these many men and many women mixed up in them.

There are many kinds of men, there are many kinds of women there are many kinds of ways of mixing them in the children that come out of them. There are many kinds of men and many millions made of each kind of them. Some kinds of them have more in all of them of individual being than there is in some of the other kinds of men. In each kind of men, in the many millions of each kind of them there are always among them some with much, some with less, and some with little, and some with almost not any individual feeling in them some of such of them need other men around them to give the man an individual feeling in them, some men have in them so much individual feeling in them that they make their way through everything around them, some of them have it so much in them that they feel themselves as big as all the world around them.

There are some men who have always such bigness in them, there are some who have such a feeling in them when a new thing begins in them and then soon these lose it out of them. There are some who have such a feeling in them when they are first beginning their individual being, some of such ones never lose it out of them for they are always strong to be beginning and beginning is all of living to them. In some of such ones of them it comes in their later living to be only impatient feeling, they are then no longer beginning they are then full up with impatient feeling. Later in their living they have not enough in them any more of impatient feeling to fill them, they are old then and shrinking away from the outside of them so then it is in them the always beginning and being then in their feeling as big as all the world around them, then it comes to be in them only the being full up with impatient feeling and then it comes to be when they are old and weakening it comes to be a shrinking away of themselves from the outside of them, they are old men then and they have not any success in them, they are not any longer full up then not with big feeling or beginning or even any more with impatient feeling, they are old then and have not any success in them and it needs others then to make them full again inside them and mostly in their old age this does not happen in them, mostly in their old age such ones are never full inside them.

There are many kinds of men. Some kinds of them have it in them to feel themselves as big as all the world around them, some of this kind have it in them to keep this always in them all through their living. Some of this kind of men have such a sense in them only when a new thing begins in them, soon they lose it out of them. Some of this kind of men have such a sense in them only in their own beginning, later they lose it out of them. Some have it in them as their beginning and always they are beginning in their living and this feeling comes again and again to be in them with each beginning of their living and beginning in such of them is all there is of living. Some, and David Hersland who had come to Gossols to make his great fortune was one of them, some of such a kind of men have it in them to be as big as all the world in their beginning, they are strong in beginning and beginning things is all of living in them, then each beginning comes to be in them an impatient feeling. These never lose their big feeling they just begin a new thing and they are strong in beginning, they are as big then as all the world around them, they keep their big feeling for each time the beginning in them turns into impatient feeling they are then full up with impatient feeling, this makes them full inside them, they never have it in them to lose this feeling of being as big in them as all the world around them, they never can lose this feeling then until they are old men and weakening and then they shrink away from the outside of them and so they lose this certain sense of being as big as all the world around them for then they have this empty space in them where they have shrunk away from the outside of them and they have to be filled up again, they have not enough then of big feeling in them, they have not enough strength to have in them then a beginning, they have not enough then of impatient feeling to fill them, they need other people to help them to fill them up inside them, they can never again have in them of themselves then a feeling of being as big as all the world around them.

As I have been saying there are many kinds of men and there are many millions made of each kind of them. David Hersland who had come to Gossols to make for himself a great fortune was of one kind of them. He was of the kind of them that feel themselves to be as big as all the world around them. Every one who knew him felt it in him. His children felt it less in him for they knew from their daily living with him that this was only in him when he was beginning, mostly he was filled up with impatient feeling. He had this big feeling in him, they knew it about him but, for them, it was his being full up with impatient feeling that was important to them in their daily life with him.

His children, in the way it almost always is with men, his children always were outside him, part of the world he was handling, sometimes using them sometimes brushing them away from before him, often fighting with them and always dropping or domineering them.

His children had it in them, in the way that almost all children have it in them, his children had it in them for a long time to be afraid of him. Almost all the time of their living together in the house with him they had such a fear in them, but really they had it less in them than many children for the fathers of them, they had it less from him as they learnt more and more to know it of him that he was mostly filled up inside him with impatient feeling, so they had always less and less of fear in them, they knew it more and more of him that he would not keep up anything against the wish in them, soon he would be changing, he never would carry out into action any anger he felt with them, it would soon be in him an impatient feeling and then there was not any more, for them, anything to fear from him. Always they more and more had this in them about him and so more and more they did not fear him. Always there remained a little fear in them for children never know all that a father can have in him. He may have it in him to be worse than they have ever known him, it is this uncertain danger to them that may be in him that makes a father always fearful to his children, it is in his voice, in his movements, in the sudden outbursts from him, children never can know really what is going on in the father of them as they know it in other children around them or in the mother of them. However the Hersland children learned more and more in their daily living that their father was mostly filled up with impatient feeling, they knew he had a big feeling in him, they felt this sometimes in him, sometimes it made them ashamed when they went about with him, sometimes they liked the big joyous feeling that it gave him but mostly for all three of them in their younger living with him the important thing about him was that he was filled up with impatient feeling.

Beginning was all of living with him, in a beginning he was always as big in his feeling as all the world around him. Beginning was almost all of living in him. Always he was beginning and always he was strong in his beginning, always then he was as big as all the world in his feeling.

There are many ways of beginning, there are some things in living that have in them always more of beginning than other things in living, education is such a part of living, eating and doctoring and making a great fortune in a place where everybody is beginning in their living.

Ways of educating children, ways of eating and doctoring, all have it in them to be always in a beginning.

In many people’s living beginning is all there is of living, in many people’s living it is dying ending that is to them all they have in them, some of these have always in them the fear in them of dying of ending, and then ending is in their feeling in every moment of their living. There are many ways for them of having such a feeling always in them the feeling of ending always inside them, some of them have it in a fear that is always in them, some have it in a sad feeling always somewhere inside them in them, some have it from a feeling that is not a sadness in them but a fullness of ending to them and these always are talking of how everything is always ending; ending is all of living to many men and very many women, ending is all of living with them, and these have not a fear in them, they have not sadness in them, all that there is for them is ending and that gives to their living fullness and meaning. Such ones are very full of ending full of ending as some other men and some women have it in them to be very full with beginning, for such ones then there is, too, very much of meaning in ways of educating children, ways of eating and ways of doctoring. In all of these things then there is much beginning there is much of ending.

In ways of educating children in ways of eating and ways of doctoring there can be always to them who have in them beginning as all there is of living, much to content them; for those who have in them ending as the important feeling in them they too can find it strongest in them for them in ways of educating children in ways of eating and ways of doctoring. These then who have for them as the whole of living either always beginning or always in an ending, these then can have it in them in many ways and with many kinds of feelings inside them, they can have it in a strong fear in them they can have it without any such a fear in them, they can have it with dying as always the strongest thing in them, they can have it with living as the most conscious thing in them, there are many ways that they can have it in them, with sadness or cheerful feeling in them, with energy or weakness in them, but always they have it together in all of them that ending or beginning is all of living to them, and for them ways of eating, ways of doctoring, ways of educating children are for them the strongest thing inside them.

In David Hersland the father of the three children whose lives we are now soon to be watching, to David Hersland beginning was all of living to him. For him there was in his living ways of eating, ways of doctoring, ways of educating his children, ways of making his great fortune here in Gossols where he was to make his important beginning.

There are many ways of eating, for some eating is living, for some eating is dying, for some thinking about ways of eating gives to them the feeling that they have it in them to be alive and to be going on living, to some to think about eating makes them know that death is always waiting that dying is in them, some of such of them have then a fear in them and these then never want to be thinking about ways of eating, they want their eating without any thinking, they never want to have the fear in them that comes to them with thinking about ways of eating, of ways of keeping health in them.

As I have been saying to some eating is a way of living, to some eating is dying. To many, now, thinking about eating is all of living to them, it is living, it is always beginning, it is like doctoring or educating children. David Hersland the father of the three children whose lives we will now soon be knowing was such a one, beginning was all of living to him, he had it in him in his beginning to be as big as all the world around him. He had it in him to be always beginning, beginning was living to him and this will come out in the history of him. He had it in him to be always beginning. There are some things in living that have it in them to have always more of beginning to them than other things in living, eating is such a part of living, eating and doctoring and educating children. Ways of eating, ways of doctoring, ways of educating children, all have it in them to be always in a beginning.

As I was saying David Hersland was a big man and he liked different ways of eating, he liked to think about what was good for him in eating, he liked to think about what was good for every one around him in their eating, and he was always changing, he was always beginning and often he was full up with impatient feeling; this could be in him about the way of eating as it was in him about everything in his living. David Hersland was a big man, sometimes one felt about him that he filled up the whole world he looked so large then to every one who saw him, often he did not have such a bigness in him. Not that he was really such a large man to look at him but when he was full up with beginning he filled everything around him, he was as big then as all the world which was then in him to everybody who then saw him. As I was saying there are many kinds of men and there are many millions of each kind of them. As I was saying there are some kinds of them that have in them so much individual being in them that one can never think it about them that there are many millions made like them. Mr. David Hersland was of such a kind of them, he had it in him to be so full up with beginning that he was a big man filling up all the space around him, no one could come to think it about him then that there are many millions made just like him, but there are many millions made of each kind of men, there are many millions made who have such a bigness in them, some of them always have such a bigness in them every moment of their being, some have it only in their beginning soon they lose it out of them, some have it every time they are beginning and beginning is all of living to them, some of such ones are big in all their living, some have it in them only at moments in their living but all of them have it in them sometimes to be as big as all the world around them, all the world is in them and everybody can see it who then sees them.

David Hersland was such a one when he was in each one of his beginnings, soon then he would be filled up with impatient feeling and then there would be in him less of such a big feeling to every one who then looked at him, later in his life he was old and weakening and he then was shrunk away from the outside of him, he then did not have inside him enough to fill him, he was not then a big man to every one who saw him.

As I was saying there are many millions of every kind of men and there are many millions who have in them the kind of being David Hersland had in him. They have it in them some of them, as I have been saying, in all of their living, some have it in them in their eating, some have it in them in their drinking, some have it in them in business and their living, some have it in them in their loving, some have it so much in them that they have arabian nights inside them; there are many millions of such a kind of them and this is a history of one of that kind of them, of David Hersland and the big ways he had in him.

As I was saying the father of the three of them whose lives we are soon now to be watching, Mr. David Hersland, had come to Gossols to make for himself his great fortune. There was for him, as I was saying, beginning as the whole of living, there was for him in living, eating and doctoring and educating his children and making for himself a great fortune. There were other things in him but they were not for him so important to him, they had not for him so much of beginning. As I was saying ways of eating were always to him living, they were to him always full of beginning and this is a history of the way he tried many of them. As I was saying there are many ways of eating, for some eating is living for some eating is dying, for some thinking about ways of eating gives to them the feeling that they have it in them to be alive and to be going on living, to some to think about eating makes them know that death is always waiting that dying is in them. Mr. Hersland always liked to think about what was good for him in eating, he liked to think about what was good for every one around him in their eating, he liked to buy all kinds of eating, he liked all kinds of thinking about eating, eating was living to him, eating was beginning to him, beginning was all of living in him, always he was interested in changing in having new ideas new ways of eating, eating was living for him, ways of eating were ways of beginning for him, eating was living to him and there are many millions always made just like him, many millions who have always new ways of eating in them, new ways of thinking about eating always inside them, for all of such then eating is living, to them.

There are many ways of thinking about eating, some who are always thinking about eating have not in them any love of eating, some who are always thinking about eating love to have eating going on inside them. Some of each of these kinds of men and women and children have it in them to think about what is good for them in eating, some do not have any such feeling in them eating is an end in itself for them, eating is what they need to content them. This is true of some of them who have not in them much love of the real eating going on in them, this is true of some of them who love the eating always going on inside them.

Mr. Hersland had many theories in him, eating was to him a pleasure when it was going on inside him, but to him that was not the important thing for him. The important thing to him in him were ways of knowing what kind of eating was good for him, ways of having in him new ways of beginning, this was important to himself inside him. Eating was not, to himself, eating, for him, it was living, it was theorising and believing, it was new ways of beginning. He loved to have eating going on inside him and then often, before finishing, he would be filled up, to complete him, with impatient feeling and then he would push eating away from him, then he would be changing, then he would find new things good for him, he would find in eating a new beginning.

Many men and many women and some children are always thinking of what is good for them in their eating. For some of these then eating is living for some of these then eating is dying, some find in ways of eating the continuing of living some find in ways of eating putting off a little longer their ending but dying is always inside them, some of these then, the many men and many women and some children who have it in them to be always thinking about eating about what is good in it for them, some of these then have not in them any love of eating, some of them have it in them to be loving the eating going on inside them, Mr. Hersland was such a one but to himself it was never his loving the eating going on inside him that was important to him, it was his theories of eating, his changings, his beginning, new ways of finding ways of eating that were good for him, these were important to him.

In Mr. Hersland’s ways of eating his children felt it in him that he was often filled up with impatient feeling. They more and more had it in them to know it of him that he loved to have eating going on inside him and more and more they came to know it of him that he, often then, before ending with the eating, would be filled up with impatient feeling and then he would push his eating away from him.

It was in Mr. David Hersland’s ways of eating, his ways of doctoring, his ways of educating them, his ways of changing, that all three of his children, each one as they felt themselves inside them an individual being apart from others around them, began to feel it in them that the father of them was big in his beginning and soon then he would be full up with impatient feeling. This, the character in him, made a different impression on each one of the three of them and this will come out in them in the slow history of each one of them. The eldest Martha had it in her to be like him in never finishing but she was not then filled up with impatient feeling, she was not strong in a beginning she was not then as big as all the world as her father had it to be inside him. She had it in her in her later living to be often beginning, to be impatient but not to be full up with such feeling, she had it in her to be like him the father of them but she never had it in her to understand him, she had it in her to irritate in him his impatient feeling she had it in her always to be afraid of him but all this will come out later in the history of her as she grew older as she went away from all of them and then came back out of her trouble to him and always she was like him and always she could not understand him, always she could irritate the impatient feeling that he had always inside him then, always she was in a way afraid of the irritation in him that she always gave to him. The elder son Alfred had it in him not to be like his father in always beginning, beginning was not strong in him, there was more of his mother in him but he had it in him to be always in his later living full up with impatient feeling, he had no bigness in him as the father had in his beginnings, there was never any such bigness in him and always then he was full up with impatient feeling. He had it in him to see the bigness in his father in his beginnings and he had in him a great admiration for the big ways his father always had in him, he had never any such bigness inside him, always he felt it in his father and wanted to have it, too, inside him; more and more in his living he did not have any such bigness in him and later it was enough for him to be filled up with impatient feeling. This made a history for him. The younger one David had a bigness in him it was not like that in the father of them, it was not like the beginnings that the father always had in him, it was always in young David that he needed to have in him understanding of everything inside and around him, that he needed to have in him understanding every minute inside him why life was to him worth his living. His father never could understand it in him: his father’s being full up with impatient feeling was always an irritation to him, his father’s always beginning was always, to him, failing, he knew his father had big things in him but it was his being full up with impatient feeling that was irritating to David and there was always a little in him of contempt that his father was always beginning and then he would be full up with impatient feeling and then he would be changing and then he would push everything away from him.

The three of them came then more and more to know it about the father of them that he had a great bigness in him, that he was strong in beginning, that he would soon then be full up with impatient feeling, that he would then push everything away from him or go away and leave it there unfinished behind him, that he then would be changing and soon then there would be in him a new beginning and he would then be to every one who saw him as big as all the world around him.

This nature in him came out in him every minute in his living. He had many things in him. He had in him his wife, she was never very important to him, she was sometimes there as a tender feeling inside him, she was a woman for him when he needed to have one, she had in her an important feeling but this as far as he knew it was only a joke to him, he never brushed her away from before him, he never pushed her away from him, she was never existing for him except as a woman when he had need of one, sometimes as a tender feeling in him, sometimes as a joke to him, she never had any existence for him outside of him. When she was not to him inside him she was never existing for him and so he never brushed her away from before him. She would do things for the children, sometimes he got angry with her then, mostly he never knew she did them those things that he did not want that they should have done for them, he never thought about it except when he was angry with her for them, mostly she was not in any such way important to him. Then there was for him in his living then the making of his great fortune, for that he was always fighting and pushing men away from around him and trying to brush them away from before him, in this he had it in him, though here too he was always changing and beginning, here he had it more in him than in any other thing in his living, to keep on with his going, he was always changing and beginning but mostly he kept on going much more than he ever had it in him to keep on going to an ending in ways of eating in ways of doctoring in ways of educating the children. In his home being he had around him the many people who lived in the small houses near them, but they were not important to him, they were like the governesses and seamstresses and servants and dependents there in the house with him, his being with all of these then was part of his wife’s living with them and this will soon now come out in the living his wife did with them and with him. His children were for him, as it often is with men, his children were for him always outside him part of the world he was handling, sometimes playing with them, sometimes angry with them, sometimes loving with them, sometimes using, mostly fighting, and always dropping or domineering.

There were then living together Mr. David Hersland, his wife Fanny Hersland, their three children Martha and Alfred and David and in the house with them a governess a seamstress and the servants, in a part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. Near them were small houses with, for them, poor queer kind of people in them. Soon all of them living in the house came to know many of these, for them, poor queer people near them, some of these came to be a little dependent upon them, some of them came to be nearly all there was then of the three children’s daily living that was important then to them.

They were all living, this family then, in a pleasant house in a ten acre place where living was very pleasant for them. They did there a little fancy farming, they had a little grain and fruit trees and vegetable gardening, they had many kinds of trees and sometimes they chopped down one of them, they had dogs and chickens and sometimes ducks and turkeys in the yard then, they had horses and two cows and sometimes they had young ones from the horses and the cows and that was very interesting to all of them, sometimes they had rabbits and always they had dogs, often they had a number of men working for them to get the hay in, sometimes they would catch rats and mice in the barn and that was very exciting to the children and sometimes to the father of them, and all around the ten acre place to shut all these joys in was a hedge of roses and in the summer many people came to pick them and then the family would let the dogs loose to bark at them and scare them, sometimes some one would come at night to steal fruit from them sometimes to steal a chicken and then there would be excitement for all of them and the dogs would be let loose to find the man but the dogs then were mostly not very anxious to get into danger with a strange man, they barked hard and that was all the danger there was for them or for the man who was stealing. And so they went on with the living all of them and mostly then their living was pleasant and interesting.

They were then regular in their living, the father was already then often full up with impatient feeling but in the beginning of their living in Gossols on the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, living was pleasant enough for all of them. Living was pleasant enough then for every one of them, living was often then more than pleasant enough for them, it was often full of joy to each one of them then, almost always it was pleasant enough there then to all of them.

Living was pleasant enough for all of them. The father had in him then much of changing much of beginning, he had ways of eating ways of doctoring ways of educating the children and he was always changing in them and this changing and then being full up with impatient feeling was already then a part of all of their daily living. The mother had her life with her husband and her children and her important feeling with the governess and servants and seamstress and the dependents near them, she had in her also her feeling of right rich living. The children, all three of them had it in them to be, in their feeling, more, of them, the poor people who lived around them, than they were of the family living then, at least this other life was, to all three of them, more inside to them then. They had their regular living, they had their school, their father and their mother and the three of them had the relation of each one of the others of them toward them, they had a governess and servants and men working, around them, they had all the joys of country living, and they had each one of them inside beginning then their own individual feeling.

Their father was always to all three of them, as it mostly is with men, their father was always to each one of them outside of them to them, part of the world to fear or fight, now and always for them. Sometimes they were very pleasant with him, sometimes loving to him, sometimes resisting to him, fighting or deceiving, always he was outside of them, always there was in him a danger to them, always they were never certain how far his anger might drive him, how far he would live his own life away from them. They never could have in them any such feeling about a woman or with children, it is only men who give to children this uncertain feeling, they never can know it about one of them how far the anger in him may drive him.

Life was pleasant there then for all of them. Always then in some ways trouble came to be inside in each one of them. As I was saying, in the early days of their living the father had it in him to be changing, to be full up with impatient feeling but this only made a reason to him for making a new beginning. This came out in him every day in his daily living.

As I was saying, they were regular enough in their daily living. The children had their schooling and that was mostly a regular thing with them, then they had various other ways of getting education and in these their father always had new ideas inside him.

All of the three children were beginning to have in them their own individual feeling. This began early in each one of them as it mostly is with children who have freedom in them and a father full up with beginning to commence them. Each one of them had already then their own kind of trouble inside in them, each one of them had soon a feeling about the ways of educating the way of getting new ways for the education of them, about ways of eating, that their father had then and always in him.

All three of them then began to have in them their own individual feeling, there was beginning soon in each one of them the being alone inside, each one of them in their own feeling. They were different each one of them from the others of them in the troubles they had then inside them, in the lonely feeling they had sometimes in them that they were alone each one in them, in the scared feeling they could have in them, in the hurt or angry feelings each one in their own way had inside them. They were different each one of them from the others of them in the troubles they had then inside them, in the lonely feeling they had sometimes in them that each one was alone inside and this was sometimes all they needed to content them. They were different each one of them in the troubles they had then inside them, in the feeling that they had each one of them toward the father of them, toward the mother of them, toward the governess and other people in the house with them, toward the people living in the small houses near them. Each one of them was very different inside from the others of them, in all their ways each one of them had different feelings from the others of them different ways of being alone inside in them, different ways of thinking feeling suffering and playing.

As I was saying, in a way life was regular enough for all of them then in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living cut off from all right rich being. As I was saying life was regular enough for all of them for the three children and the father and the mother of them. The children went to public school for their education. Their father had ideas about other things they should learn, other ways of doing besides the ways of the other children around them and it was in such things that he was always beginning.

Then there was their eating and their doctoring and the father always had new ideas inside him, new ways of beginning in ways they should have of eating and the doctoring that was good for children.

They were regular enough then in their daily living. The children were regular enough in their living, they were different each one of them from the other two of them, different in every thing in them for each one of them was of a different kind of being from the other two of them. The father and the mother mixed up in them made of each one of them a different kind of being from the others of them, this will come out more and more in them if they go on living as in old age they go on repeating what is inside them so that any one can know them. In their early living when they are no longer children this nature in them comes out less with repeating and so any one who knows them can know what is inside them. In children as it always is with young living there is much repeating but it is not then so surely themselves they are expressing, in their older living their repeating is then all that there is of them, when they are children their repeating does not tell what is really them, as young grown men and women it is much harder to know what is real in them but always they are telling, slowly they begin repeating, slowly we find it out about them what they have really inside them.

As I was saying they were regular enough in their daily living, regular as living comes to be in later living, regular in repeating but, as I was saying, in the regular repeating in mostly all children there is less that is really from them more that is just part of the regular living around them.

The three children had their regular school living.

There are many ways of taking teaching and each one of the Hersland children had a different way of learning from the other two of them, a different way of feeling about teachers and teaching, a different way of having pride in them and this came out very early in their living, in the regular public school training. There are many ways of having pride inside in one and always in receiving teaching the different kind of pride shows in each one. Martha, Alfred and David each one had a kind of pride in them but it was a very different pride in each one of them, it made a very different relation for each one of them to the teachers in the public school and to the governess at home and to the children around them, to the father of them and sometimes, not very often, to the mother of them.

The three of them Martha, Alfred and David had different ways of having pride in them in taking the teaching they had in school with the other children around them, in taking their father’s ideas of things they should learn from the governess and other teachers he had to teach them.

All three of them had many kinds of education because of him. Sometimes they all three would be having just ordinary schooling. Sometimes all three would be having extra teaching, sometimes one or the other stopped going to school to try some other way of education that their father then thought would be good then for that one of them. Mostly though, in their younger living, they had all three of them fairly regular public school training and they had then each one their own feeling toward the life there with the teachers and the other children and this will come out in the history of each one. This will come out in the history of each one of them for I am thinking with each one of the three of them soon now there must be a beginning, I am thinking in each one of them soon there will be a beginning of a history of them from their beginning, and so slowly we can know it about them, each one of them, the real nature in them and the other kinds of nature mixed up in each one of them with the fundamental nature in them.

Mostly then in their young living they had regular public school training. Sometimes their father would be strong in religion and then this would make for the children complications in their daily living.

As I was saying in their younger living there was mostly a regular every day existence for them, in their younger living it was important to them that their father was as big as all the world around him, and it was then in him sometimes a little embarrassment to them, as I was telling, but mostly they liked it well enough the living with him and the things he was beginning and the ten acre place which was full of much joy then for all of them and the people in the small houses near them who were important then to all three of them in their daily living.

In their younger living, it was not very hard on them, their father’s way of always beginning, they liked it too, the beginning, and the ending too, that was not so bad then for them, the impatient feeling in him was not then irritable inside him.

They had some troubles with him then in their early living, sometimes in ways of doctoring, sometimes when he thought it was good for all of them to have castor oil given to them, sometimes when he thought a Chinese doctor would be good for them, sometimes when he had a queer blind man to examine some one of them; but all this, and the ways of eating, ways of cooking, he thought good for them, will come out in the history of each one of the three of them, for in each one of them it had a different effect on them in their later living, these new beginnings in all their younger living, beginnings and new ways in doctoring and in ways of eating.

Sometimes in little things it would be annoying to them in their early living, his way of beginning and then never knowing that he was full up with impatient feeling and so had stopped and wanted others to keep on going. Sometimes this would be annoying of an evening. He would want to play cards and the three of them would begin with him, to please him. The children felt it to be hard on them when they would have begun playing cards just to oblige him and after a few minutes with them he would have arise in him his impatient feeling, and he would say, “here you just finish it up I haven’t time to go on playing,” and he would call the governess to take his hand from him and all three of the children would have then to play together a game none of them would have thought of beginning, and they had to keep on going for often he would stop in his walking to find which one was winning, and it never came to him to know that he had made the beginning and that the children were playing just because they had to, for him. It was a small thing but it happened very often to them and it was annoying for them.

In their younger living life was pleasant enough for all of them in the ten acre place, though they had a governess and that was not always pleasant to them, their father was not always pleasant for them, their mother mostly was not very important to them. It was true of all three of them then that they were more entirely of them, the poorer people who lived around them, than they were of their mother then, than their mother was of them then, though they were all there was of their mother’s daily living then.

Later in their living their father was angry when he saw it in them that they were not comfortable with the people who were always in a right rich living, when they came in contact with them. This feeling the mother never had about them. To her she was always of that right rich being, she never felt it in her that she was cut off from the way of being that was the natural way of being for her, she felt the sense of being important inside her, she never knew that that was different in her than it had been when she was of the old way of living that was natural to her. It never came to her to know it inside her that she had in her a feeling of herself in her that never had been in her and never would be in most of her own family who had gone on with the natural way of living for them. She did not know she had had an important feeling of herself inside her arise in her from being cut off from the natural way of living for her, from knowing the Shilling family and then from having later around her only, for her, poor queer kind of people, and governesses and servants and seamstresses and dependents there in the house with her.

She never really knew it in her that she was not really important to the man who was a husband to her. She never really knew it in her that she was not important to the children who had been once in her. In her later life when she was weak and breaking down inside her she felt it a little dimly in her, now she did not have any such feeling, she had a feeling of herself inside her, she had around her a governess and servants and a seamstress and dependents, she had her husband and her three children. She never knew it in her husband that she was always less and less important to him, she never knew it then that her children were then coming to be more entirely of them, the poorer people who lived in the small houses near them, than they were of their mother then, than their mother was of them then, though to her feeling then they were almost all there was then of her daily living. She never knew it that to the feeling in her of herself inside her her husband and her children were not important to her, they were of her as if they were in her a part of her, they were not important to her in the feeling of herself inside her that had come now to begin to be really in her.

Real country living feeling all three of the Hersland children in their younger living had inside them, a real country living feeling. This they had in them in the ten acre place with the hired men working and the chickens and ducks and fruit-trees and haymaking and seed-sewing and cows and some vegetable gardening. It was to them in their feeling real country living, it was to them earning a living in the hard country way and it was so that they then felt it inside them.

The three children had in many ways then in them the feeling of real country living. Their mother never had this feeling, with her it was always country house city living. In the children it was sometimes a real country living feeling that they had in them, and they were then very really a part of the life around them, of country ways of making a living, of cows and chickens and fruit-trees and hunting, and it was for them then in their younger living not country house city living, it was for them then real country living and country feeling and village life around them and hard-working country ways of earning a living.

The people in the small houses near them had all of them a half and half feeling, a half country and a half city feeling in them.

The three Hersland children had in them a country house city feeling only in their mother’s feeling and with the governess and servants and dependents living there in the house with them. As it was true then of all three of them that they were more then of the poorer people around them than they were of their mother’s living then, so it was true of the three of them that they had more in them the country feeling of the people around them than they had of the half city feeling that these people had in them. All of the Hersland children had a little too of the half city feeling that the people around them had in them. The country feeling and the city feeling the Hersland children had in them in their being part of the life around them was different than any feeling their mother and the servants and governesses and dependents living in the house with them ever had in any of them. Their father had a feeling more like that in them then, with him it was from his being as big as all the world around him, everything was in him, he had all of it somehow someway a little in him, city feeling, country feeling, and city country house feeling, inside him.

With the people living in the small houses near them Mr. Hersland mostly had in him city country house living, he was important to all of them, the only rich man in that part of Gossols where they were living. He was important to them then, the rich man, and they did not then know him any more than as his children then knew him. He was a pleasant enough useful enough man for them to have living in the big place near them. The queer ways in him never made them think much about him. They knew then more of the daily living of Mrs. Hersland and the children. The men in most of the little houses near the ten acre place mostly, like Mr. Hersland, only came to their houses for eating, for sleeping and for Sunday resting. He did the same, only he was a rich man, a pleasant man enough to them, a useful man enough when they would have any need of him. They never thought much about the queer ways he sometimes had in him, they never had then for him anything in the way of a personal feeling.

He was then for them a city country house person. He had it in him to feel other things inside him, sometimes to feel in him a real country living feeling, sometimes he brushed it all away from him, the country feeling, the city country house feeling living, he was then inside him a city man with city schemes and troubles and men around him, and then he walked up and down and his impatient feeling was irritable inside him and he would be muttering and talking to himself and jingling the money in his pockets then and more and more it came to be true of him that he walked up and down thinking, to himself inside him working, scheming, brushing men away from around him, domineering over them, going another way not knowing inside him that he was leaving them because they were then too many for him.

More and more then in their later living in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living there was for him no reality to country living, to city country house living. There was to him then in his later living more reality in the people living then around him, but this will come out in the history of him as each of his children get to know it then about him.

For the children it was in the beginning really country living, for the mother it was always rich city country house living. For the people around them in Mrs. Hersland then it was rich city country house living, in Mr. Hersland city being, in the three Hersland children each one a mixed thing in them of the three ways of feeling, rich city country house being country being and city being, and the mixtures of these three feelings in each one of the three of them to the people in the small houses near them is part of the history of each one of the three of them.

Each one of them had something in them then of real country feeling. In some one of them it was the fruit-trees, in some one the vegetable gardening, in some the cows, in some the chickens, in some the selling things from the place, in some the men working, in some ways in all three of them there was then something of real country living feeling, something of country life earning of a living.

They all three had it in them to have something of such country feeling. They got it in many ways, in hay-making, hay cutting, helping the men working, eating bread and vegetables, fruit as they were picking it, they got it from milking, and butter and cheese making, they got it from the seasons and the things they did to help things growing, they got it in every way around them, they got it in helping ploughing, in helping cut grass, and make the hay into bales for winter storing, they got it from playing Indians and having the darkness come around them, they got it from eating grass and leaves and having the taste in their mouths to bring back such things to them in their later living, they got it in every kind of a way then. They got it from the feeling of the wind around them, when they shouted with it around them, when they crouched down somewhere with it cut off from them, when they helped the men sowing seed with it blowing around them, and when the trees hit their own wood and made that queer sound that they got to have inside them. One can only get the real feeling of wind blowing in the country, in country living. Rain beating, and mud and snow and other ways of feeling the world outside them they can have in city country house living. Strong wind blowing needs real country living to give it a right feeling and this they all three of them each in their own way had then inside them. It was a very different way that each one of them had it in them, a different way too that their mother had it in her, that their father had it in him.

Real country living feeling all three of the Hersland children in their younger living had inside them, a real country living feeling. It was to them then in their feeling real country living, it was to them then earning a living in the country way. It was so that they then felt it inside them. In their later living it was different in each one of them. In Martha this being part of the country village living was not in her later living inside her to her feeling but it was inside her in her being. In Alfred there was in his later living nothing of this in him, not in his being not in his feeling; he was of his mother then, the feeling she had had in her was what was in him then, the being important to himself inside her, the having in her the right rich being which was the natural being in her. In the younger brother David this early living was made by him into him as he made all his living in him, he made it a part of him, was something in him to be made over inside him to be a part of the whole of him.

As I was saying Mrs. Hersland never had inside her country living feeling nor city living feeling. She did not have such a feeling in her any more than the governesses and seamstresses and servants who lived in the house with her. She had a feeling of being part of the rich right being that was natural to her. She had always in her the feeling of rich city country house living with servants and dependents in the house with her, with near her, for her, poor queer kind of people who were employed by her, who were to her different from her, who were with her to her as they had need of her; she felt herself inside her important to herself in her with such people always around her. Always more and more she felt herself important inside her. This came to be in her at its strongest inside her in her relation to a governess, Madeleine Wyman. Later it came to be less and less inside her. Later she was weakening inside her and her feeling of importance to herself inside her went out in her. She broke down a little, later, into weakness inside her. She more and more then had no strength in her, she more and more then was not important to her husband who was beginning then to have troubles in him that left him nothing of the tender feeling she had once been for him, she was less and less important to her children who were then so big inside them that she was then always lost among them. More and more then in her weakening she was not of them and superior to them the servants in the house with them and the people in the small houses near them. More and more she was weakening then, the feeling of herself inside her died out of her then. Her husband never thought about her then, she was lost then among her children who were then themselves inside in each one of them and fighting it out with all the world around them, she was not part of their world then, she was lost among them. She was not any longer then important to the servants in the house then. There was not any longer then a governess or a seamstress in the house with them. The people in the small houses near them were always less and less part of the daily living of Martha, Alfred and young David then. Mr. Hersland was the only one important to them then and so in every way the feeling of herself inside her was no longer kept up in her. Soon it all died out of the inside of her, she was weakening then and when all the troubles came to all of them in their later living she died away and left them and they all soon forgot that she had ever been important to them as a wife, a mother, a mistress living among them. One never forgot her in her later living and this was the governess Madeleine Wyman. With her had come to Mrs. Hersland to have it strongest inside her in all the living from the beginning to the ending of her, it had come to her to have in her relation to Madeleine Wyman and the family of Madeleine Wyman the strongest time in her of having a feeling of herself inside, of being important to herself in her.

Mrs. Hersland’s living in the ten acre place with a husband, three children, always with a governess, a seamstress and servants in the house with her, and with, for her, poor people around her, was the important part of living to her, the part of living where she was nearest in her to being important to herself inside her as an individual power not only as part of the rich being which was natural to her.

She never knew it in her that it was different inside her than it would have been in her if she had lived in Bridgepoint with her family around her and the natural way of being for her always in her. Slowly the different kind of feeling of herself inside her grew to be more and more in her. It was at its strongest in her in her relation to the governess Madeleine Wyman and her struggles with the family of the Wymans who wanted to interfere with her. It was strong in her when she went a little later to visit at Bridgepoint and had her family around her. She was then herself inside her and that made a kind of a princess of her and they, her family, never knew it about her, she never knew it in her, that it was different inside her because of her having been cut off from the way of living that was the natural way of living for her. This was the end of the strongest time of being important to herself inside her. Then began the weakening of this in her, then began the weakening of the health in her, of herself inside her, of the whole of her. More and more then she broke down into weakness inside her and that was the beginning of her ending and she went on then slowly weakening to the end of her. She died away then and they all soon forgot her. The governess Madeleine Wyman was the only one to keep it in her that Mrs. Hersland once had been strong to feel herself inside her. Madeleine Wyman was married then and had a successful enough life then but always Mrs. Hersland was the most important thing, to her, that had ever been in her.

In their younger living all the three children Martha, Alfred and David, all of them had it in them to be more or less afraid of their father when he was angry or even playing with them. They never knew then how the anger in him might drive him, they never knew when they were playing with him when it might change in him to an outburst and then they never knew how far this burst would carry him and so like most women and all children, even when they would stand up against him, the man near them, they had in their younger living, all of them, more or less fear in them. This was not in all of them then a conscious feeling. They had each one then more or less of fear in them always when with him, when he would be connected to them in their feeling, in their actual doing. They had not then this about them in them as a conscious feeling then each one of them, they did not have then in them while they were connected to him a conscious feeling of more or less fear in them until after each time with him, then they would have more or less in them a conscious feeling in them of the fear that they had always more or less then in them with him. This was more or less true then of all three of them. Later in their living when it had come to be with him that he was all full up with impatient feeling, that then there was nothing in him that was not impatient feeling, then they had not any longer much fear of him, they knew it then about him that he was filled up with impatient feeling, they knew then that the anger in him never would drive him to any last act against them. More and more then as impatient feeling was all that there was of him, less and less then did they have in them any fear of him, more and more then they could stand up against him and he would always give way before them. Martha had always a little left in her even in his latest living of this fear of him, Alfred and David then had no fear of him, they could stand up to him and win out against him with not any fear inside them of where his anger might drive him. This was true of them in his later living, when his wife was no longer in him, when nothing was in him but impatient feeling. Later it went further with him, he was shrunk away then from the outside of him, he had impatient feeling in him but it was then weakness in him he had not enough of that then to fill him, he needed others then to fill him, he was then shrunk away from the outside of him. He needed then a woman to fill him and that was the last part of his living. Martha was then with him, she had come back out of her trouble to him, she was then there taking care of him, she had still a little fear in her of him, she had not then any power in him, she could not fill him, other women did it for him, and so he kept on to his ending.

There are many kinds of men and there are many millions made of each kind of them. The many millions of each kind of them have in them each one more or less of that which makes such a kind of them. Of the kind that Mr. David Hersland was he had a great deal of it in him, later it all turned into impatient feeling inside him, later then it became only a weakness in him, he was shrunk away from the outside of him, he needed others then inside him to fill him.

Mr. David Hersland had it in his strongest living to be as big as all the world around him, it was in him, he was all it in him, it was to him all inside him, he was it and it was to him all always in him. This was the big feeling in him and then he was strong in beginning. This was the biggest time of his living, when this was strong in him his big feeling his being strong in beginning his keeping going even with impatient feeling in him, before all of it in him turned into impatient feeling. This was the big time in his living, and this was when his wife was still in him as a tender feeling, when his children were first beginning to have in them individual feeling. This was the time of such a big feeling in him and then he was strong in beginning. The world around him, all, every moment, in beginning, it was then and it was all in him, and he was strong then and full up with beginning.

There are many millions of every kind of men, there are many millions of them and they have each one of them more or less in them of the kind of man they are and this makes a different being of each one of the many millions of that kind of them, that, the quantity in them of their kind of being, and the mixture in them of other kinds of being in them. There are many millions of each kind of men and other kinds of being are mixed up in each one of each kind of them but the strongest thing in each one of them is the bottom in them the kind of being in them that makes them. The bottom to every one then is the kind of being that makes him, it makes for him the kind of thinking, the way of eating, the way of drinking, the way of loving, the way of beginning, and the way of ending, in him. Other kinds of natures are in almost all men and almost all women mixed up in them with the bottom nature of them, and this mixture in them with the amount they have in them of their bottom kind of nature in them makes in each one a different being from the many millions always being made like him.

There are many kinds of men then and there are always many millions made of each kind of them. There is a kind of them that have it in them to be as big as all the world in their feeling, to be strong in beginning, and that is their kind of men. For such a kind of men the world around them is all in a beginning, for each of them beginning is the strongest thing in them. There are many millions of such a kind of men and they have it in all of them to be strong in beginning. In some of them, and they are mostly weaker in all their living, weaker than some of the other millions made of that kind of them, some of them keep on to their last minute with beginning, they are always a little weaker in their living, they are always to their last ending busy with beginning, some of such a kind of them have a great kind of bigness in them but they are weaker in their living than others of that kind of men, some of such ones of that kind of men have a great kind of feeling in them but it is in them only great in its beginning, it goes out into little things later in them, they must then have it in them to commence a new beginning to be big again inside them, they go on to their last ending in beginning, they are always a little weaker in living, they are always to their last ending busy with beginning. Some of this part of that kind of men have it in them to be big in their beginning, to have then a kind of greatness in them in the feeling they have inside them with beginning, and then it turns into an empty nothing in them, sometimes it turns into a blown up feeling in them, sometimes into a full emptiness that is then all there is of them then and keeps on so inside them to their ending. They are some then who keep on to their last minute with beginning, they are always a little weaker in their living, they are always to their last ending busy with beginning. There are some of the kind of men, the kind that have beginning as the strongest thing inside them, there are many of them many of the many millions of them, there are many of them who so sometime keep on going keep on going a little time with some one thing they have had in them as beginning; there are some who sometime keep on going with something they sometime had as a beginning, keep on going with it then to their ending. These are some of the many millions of such a kind of men who have it in them to be as big in their feeling as all the world around them. There are some of such a kind of men who have it in them to push some one thing through to an ending something they have sometime had as a beginning, there are some of the many millions of this kind of men who have it in them to push several things through to an ending several things that they have had as a beginning in them. There are some who have something strong inside them that pushes through to an ending what they have in them as a beginning, some have such a success in them. Some have some time almost a success in them, some have something almost as a success inside them and then it breaks down in them, some of such of them try then with a new beginning, some of such of them break down inside them and there is then an end to them. Some have the beginning feeling in them turn into impatient feeling inside them as David Hersland had it in him. All of all the many millions of such a kind of men have it in them some time to be in them as big as all the world in their feeling, they have it in them all of them to be strong in all beginning.

David Hersland had a mixture in him and this will come out clearly in the history of him. As I was saying the biggest time in his living was when he was in Gossols near the end of that beginning when he was making his great fortune, when his wife was still in him as a tender feeling, when the important feeling she had in her then was a kind of joke to him, when she was not important to him but was not yet a trouble to him with letting the children be too strong for her to have them inside her to him, when his children were first beginning to have a little in them of an individual being. At the end of this beginning in him before he came to be full up with impatient feeling there was beginning in him impatient feeling, then his children were beginning not any longer to be part of their mother to him, they were beginning to be part of the world around him that he was domineering, fighting, brushing away from before him, sometimes breaking away from and leaving though he never knew this of himself in him, there was beginning then in him impatient feeling and in a joking way with a little irritation in him he brushed his wife away from before him, he was fighting then or domineering the men around him in his business living or brushing them away from around him or taking another way in a blustering fashion so as not to be beaten by them. This was at the beginning of the ending of his great beginning and this was when his wife had strongest in her her own important feeling. In the beginning of his great beginning he had a little of impatient feeling in him, always ever since he had had finished in him the adolescent being he had had a little impatient feeling in him but up to the beginning of the ending of his big beginning it had not had very much irritation in it for him or for others around him, he was hearty then and everything was in him then in his feeling, he was strong then in beginning, the world around him then to him was all every moment in beginning and he was it and it was all in him, and he was strong then and full up with beginning.

When a man is in the middle of his living it is very hard for any one who knows him, hard for himself or for others around him, for the men around him or his wife or other women or his children or the children who play with them, hard for any one of them to know him. Later in his living when it comes to be inside him that it all settles down inside him and he begins repeating in him the whole thing he is then it is then easy to begin to know him, any one who stays with him then can learn to know the kind of man he is then. When a man is in the middle of his living it is very hard to know him. Mostly with women in the middle of their living it is not so hard to know them, it is in them when they are young women that they are like a man in the middle of his living. Anyhow it is very hard to know of most men and to know it in many women in the middle of their living what there is in them, what there is as a bottom to them, what there is mixed up inside them. Slowly, more and more, one gets to know them as repeating comes out in them. In the middle of their living they are always repeating, everybody always is repeating in all of their whole living but in the middle of the living of most men and many women it is hard to be sure about them just what it is they are repeating, they are in their living saying many things then and it is hard to know it about them then what it is in them they are repeating that later in their living will show itself to be the whole of them to any one who wants to watch them. Babies in repeating have not very many different kinds of ways of doing it in them but growing old men and women in repeating show the kind of men, the kind of women that is in them. They show it in them then which they are of the many kinds of men and women. Perhaps babies have it in them to be each one a little different from all the other babies that are always being made but they have not it in them to have so many different kinds of them as men and women have it in them. Babies have not it in them to show much to any one who sees them in their repeating the kind they are then. There are not so many kinds of babies as there are kinds of men and women. Growing old men and women have in them the kind they are of men and women and that comes out to any one that stays with them in the repeating that more and more then repeats the whole of them.

Mr. David Hersland in his middle living was in Gossols making his great fortune. He had many things then in him, his living with men around him in his business living, his living with his wife, his knowing other men and women, his living on the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living his living on the ten acre place with his wife and children and governess and servants there in the house with him and with poor people in small houses near them. All these then came to know him, there was not then in him yet the certain repeating that makes older men and older women clear to every one that looks long at them, there was in him then all that later would break down into repeating. There was for him then his business living, there was for him then his children beginning to have in them individual being, there was for him then his wife and she was having in her then her most important feeling. Every one who then saw him came a little then to know him but it was not easy then for them and this is a history of how each one of them then felt him.

There was a mixture in him of several ways in which his kind of men have it in them to work out in them the beginning which is the strongest thing in them and the feeling themselves as big as all the world around them. This mixture in him had many ways of coming out in him, in the middle of his living. It was not easy to know it certainly about him then which mixture was most him, always it came out a good deal in him to everybody who saw him or knew him then that he was a man who was in feeling himself inside him as big as all the world around him, that he was the kind of man who has it in him the being strong in beginning. In his middle living it was hard to tell which kind of a way this would work out in him, whether he had it in him to push on to succeeding in some one thing, whether something in him would push itself through to success through all the beginnings in him, whether it would each time break down in him, whether he would break down into weakness inside him, whether several things would come to a finish that he had as beginnings in him, whether all beginning in him would change off into another beginning, whether he would become bland inside him, whether the beginnings in him would break down into impatient feeling, whether there would be several of these things in him. In his middle living not any one could tell anything of this certainly about him.

As I have said once, to the people living in the small houses near them he was then in the big middle of his living, he was, in the beginning of their knowing him, to them, a queer man, with his big ways in buying and his way of owning everything around him to his feeling, they never then had trouble with him, he was then a good neighbor for them to have near them, a rich man to buy from them, they liked him but they had not then any personal feeling for him, he had queer ways in him but they laughed pleasantly for him for he was a rich man and they had a respect for him, he was a good neighbor to any of them who asked him to do anything for them, he was prompt in paying, he was large in buying, he was apart from them, they knew then nothing more about him, his children were a little of them then the people around him then, his wife lived among them the people around him then but above them in her country house feeling, Mr. Hersland was to them a city man and he had a home near them in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, to them then he was not living among them, he was a city man to them. They were as I have said about them, these people in the small houses near him, they were in their being half city and half country people. He was to them in the first beginning of their knowing him, a city man for their half country feeling. Slowly they came to know more about him in his country living, they first learned to know more about him as a man with a country house feeling in him, then it came to be for them that they knew him as a city man with a little country living in him, later in his later living they came to know in him city being with their half city feeling and this was for them the end of his living, the end of his being among them.

All men and all women, if they keep on in their living come to the repeating that makes it clear to anyone who listens to them then the real nature of them. In the middle living of most men and many women it is very hard to know them, with some of them it is much harder than with others of them. With women, mostly, it is easier to know them then, for there is with them in their middle living less complete mixing of the natures in them than in most men. They, many women, have not in their middle living so much in their way of being to make it all inside them mix into a whole as most men have it in them in their middle living, they have less in the conditions of their living to make the natures in them mix together with the bottom nature of them to make a whole of them than most men have it then in them. In their middle living there is stronger in them the simple repeating that makes them clear to any one who stays with them, with most of them any one who watches them then can come to know them. With most men, though many millions of the many kinds of them have this less in them, most kinds of men in their middle living are mixed up then to be a whole thing then and so it is harder then to be sure with them what is the bottom nature in them, how far this bottom nature of them will drive them; and so children can not tell it of them then how far anger in a father will drive him, girls cannot tell it in a man then how far a feeling in him will bring him, business men and men working with him or under him, men he is directing, men who are fighting him, they are like his children, they are never certain in his middle living how far the power in him will carry him, then it begins a little more to break down into repeating in him, then more and more they see it in him just how far the nature in him will carry him, and so more and more then it breaks down into repeating in him and this goes on to the last end of him. His wife, a wife living with a man, knows it earlier about him in her feeling what is the bottom nature of him, knows it sooner about him than his children or the men who are with him in his business living. In the relation a wife has with a man, in loving, in eating, in drinking, in sleeping, in doctoring, there is more simple repeating, and so the wife living with him comes sooner to feel it in him in his middle living what will come to be later his repeating than any one else who can then know him. Mostly she knows it about him just at the beginning of his middle living, mostly no one else comes to be sure about it in him until toward the beginning of the ending of his middle living. This in a wife, most often, is mostly not a conscious feeling but she has it in her to know about him how far the feeling in him will drive him.

One never can know certainly in any one the nature of him when he is a boy or a young man for then there are many things to drive him that are not the nature of him, in the middle living it is only the nature in him that will drive him and this will come out then always more and more in him as he begins then at the beginning of the ending of his middle living to repeat more and more the whole of him.

With Mr. David Hersland then in his middle living, the men who were working with him, the men who were working under him, they all knew it about him that he was as big as all out doors in his feeling inside him, they knew it about him that he was strong in beginning, they never knew it about him then so that they could be certain then in them how far anything in him would go to an ending, how far the nature in him might drive him, how far there would be success in him, if there ever would come to him a breaking down inside him, what it would be that would fill him in his later living, what would be the repeating in his later living that would show the nature in him. His children had it in them to know it sooner about him than the men in his business living, they knew it sooner about him how strong it was beginning to be in him in his middle living that his beginning would break down into impatient feeling. They knew this about him sooner than the men with him in his business living, they knew it sooner about him how far his nature would take him, they learnt it about him from the anger in him but this to them too was in the beginning of the ending of his middle living. They soon knew then that his beginning would break down into impatient feeling, later they learned it about him that the anger in him would never carry him to any last act against them.

Some of the men who were in business living with Mr. Hersland were always afraid of him, afraid of the big ways in him, afraid of his way of strongly fighting, afraid of the big beginning in him, all through their being with him in business living they were afraid of him, they were afraid when with him when he would be beginning things with them. Later they would think, if it ever came that there was an ending in him in his success in making a great fortune, they would perhaps think then that they had always known this about him but in his middle living they could not know it of him, no one could then know it about him which way the beginning in him would work out through him. There was in him then for every one who knew him in his business living the being great in beginning, there was in him always then strong fighting, there was in him then brushing people away from before him, there was a little in him then a turning away from some of them in a blustering fashion as if he were brushing them away from around him though really then he was going away from them so that he could not know it in him that he could not brush them away from before him, there was in him a hearty way of laughing, a strong way of fighting, there was in him his business living, then in the middle of his living very little impatient feeling such as his children just about then were beginning then to know in him. In his middle living in his business working what was for his children impatient feeling in him in their troubles with him was for the men around him strong beginning, strong fighting, brushing people away from before him. All of them knew it about him that he was as big as all the world in his feeling, the men around him in his business living knew this in him because of his big way of seeing, his children felt it in him in the trouble they had in them when they were walking with him and they were ashamed because of the queer ways he had of doing.

There were many different kinds of men that knew Mr. Hersland in his business living and they had many different ways of feeling about the ways he had in him, about his strong beginnings, about his fighting everybody who was not to his feeling in him, about brushing people away from before him when he was going on with his beginning and full up with big feeling. Some as I was saying felt him to be a dangerous man for them, some of these went with him in beginning and then they liked it better to do their own finishing, for them even when he was carrying a beginning through perhaps to an ending the carrying it on by him had for them too much in it of beginning to ever be a comfort to them, some of these then did not fight him they began with him and then they went on in their own way to an ending. He would be then full up with beginning and with fighting, he might be going on too from the same beginning that he had begun together with them, he might be going on too to an ending but with him going on had always in it something of beginning and they left it to him to go on alone with his big feeling. They went on to their own ending. He was strong in fighting but as I was saying he had it in him to turn away in fighting into another direction in a blustering fashion and he never knew it in him that the nature in him would not carry him to the last fighting. He was strong in fighting and he liked it for he felt his strength then in him. He was strong in fighting he was not so strong in winning, more and more then at the ending of his middle living fighting in him turned into impatient feeling inside him, more and more then fighting in him in his late living broke down into weakness inside him. As I was saying he was strong in fighting, he was strong in brushing people away from before him. He would have in him then when he was fighting all the joy of being full up with beginning, he would have then when he was brushing people away from around him all the big feeling of being as big as all the world, inside him. When he was fighting, when he was brushing people away from before him, he was to himself then as if the whole world was in him, he was it, it was in him, there was not any difference then for him of him and all the world around him.

It was a very joyous thing in him this big feeling, everybody who saw him felt it in him, his children it made uncomfortable when they were out with him. The big feeling in him was not in him a big empty feeling, it was to him to be always strong in fighting, not so strong in winning, sometimes then in a blustering fashion he would go another way out of fighting, to himself then always it was that he was brushing others away from him, he never knew it in him that he went in this way out of fighting till his children told him when in his later living his impatient feeling made them angry with him.

It was a very joyous thing in him this big feeling in him, everybody who saw him felt it in him. Everybody who had anything to do with him had a very strong feeling in them about this big feeling in him. As I was saying every one of the many millions of this kind of men have it in them to have some time inside them a big feeling, a feeling of themselves inside them as big as all the world around them. In many of the millions of this kind of men such a big feeling is in them only as beginning inside them it never works out to a finish through them. Some of such a kind of men have it in them to work it through to a finish to a complete thing the big feeling that was in them. There have not been many millions of the many millions of the kind of men the kind that have such a kind of big feeling some time in them who work it out to an ending, in some of them it remains in them as beginning and they never lose it out of them and so it is a strong thing always in them, yes some have it in them through all their living to keep a thing in them in beginning it is always big inside them it is always as a beginning in them it never breaks down into weakness in them it never breaks down into new beginnings inside them it never breaks down into impatient feeling in them, it never comes to be swelled out and then empty in them it remains in them as big as the feeling in them of being as big as all the world inside them to their feeling, it remains in them always as a big beginning. Mr. David Hersland in his being had a mixture in him. There was in him all through his living a big beginning that was always in him to the last moment of his living, more and more in his later living it did not fill him, more and more toward the end of his middle living he was filled up with impatient feeling and the big beginning that was always in him to his ending was not important in him to those who then knew him, more and more to everyone then around him there was to him only impatient feeling but always in him to every one who knew him there was even when he was full up with impatient feeling there was always in him a big thing inside him there was in him a big beginning inside him. And this was in him, a big beginning, until the last of his living. Later in his living when he was shrunk away from the outside of him, when he needed women inside him to fill him, when his impatient feeling had broken down into weakness in him there was still spread out inside him a big feeling and that was the beginning always in him, the beginning that always was in him all through his living.

In his middle living then there were many ways of feeling this mixture in him by every one who then knew him. As I was saying there were many then who felt this big beginning in him and they also felt the danger in him of his strong fighting, fighting that did not carry the beginning in him to an ending, fighting that to his children was impatient feeling, that to some men who fought against him was a blustering turning away from them, that to some other men near him meant a brushing of them away from around him that to some men meant a living thing that they admired in him for it gave to such men a feeling of living inside them, that meant to some women a weakness in him so that they felt it in them that they could manage him by ingratiating diplomatic domineering—mostly in his middle living he brushed these away from around him but they did not lose then the feeling they had in them about him,—that meant to poor people near him a hearty nature in him, that meant to his children in their younger living a thing to make them ashamed when they were walking with him sometimes made them afraid of him and then in his later living made them angry with him and in his latest living made them take care of him, made his wife feel her power with him and sometimes feel she had no importance for him, made him to the governesses and servants in the house with him a man who would not interfere with them for they could not feel a power in him for the feeling in him to them that in his business living made strong fighting in him they saw it in him in the daily living in the house with him they saw that it used itself up without touching the people he was fighting, there was to them no contact in him and so in the household living he did not count for them, it was Mrs. Hersland who was important for them.

In his business living, among the men who knew him, some were afraid of him, they were mostly not afraid to fight with him they felt it in them that he was strong in fighting and that most of the fighting would hit him, there were many then who were not afraid to fight against him for mostly people felt in him in his middle living that there was no danger in him for people he was fighting, dimly they knew it in them almost every one who then knew him that nothing in him would carry him to any last act against them there was no danger for them then they mostly all of them felt it so then inside them those with whom he was fighting, those whom he was brushing away from around him; those who felt he was a dangerous man to have with them were men who were with him in his big beginnings and they felt in them even when he was going onward from a beginning they felt it in them that his going on had in it too much beginning to make them feel safe with him, so mostly they would then after a big beginning with him go their own way to ending, they would leave him with the big beginning always in him, they would leave him to his strong fighting to his brushing of people away from him to his going another way away from the man in front of him in his blustering fashion that was to himself a brushing away of the people around him.

He was strong then in beginning, he was strong in fighting, he was always changing, he was very strong in fighting. In his business living this came out in him, it came out in him in all his living, it came out in him in his ways of eating, in his ways of doctoring, in his ways of educating his children. In his business living no one went with him to an ending, always they would somewhere leave him and go on to their own finishing. To the end of his business living he had in him a big beginning, this never broke down into weakness inside him, this never broke down into impatient feeling, he was full then in his later living with impatient feeling and then later with weakness inside him but always in him too was a big beginning and this was in him to his ending. Mostly all the men in business with him went on to their own ending, some later when he was no longer living brought to a finish his big beginning but mostly all of them who were with him in his business living were with him in beginning and then they left him to his fighting, to his brushing people away from around him, to his going away from them in a blustering fashion which was to himself brushing them away from before him. In his younger living when he was working with older men above him he would be brought through them to finish out a beginning he had in him. He was always strong in fighting but then his being strong in beginning with others to bring it to an ending through him made him a big man to all then around him. Later in his living every one mostly left him to his fighting, to his brushing people away from around him to his going another way when as it mostly happened in him the nature in him did not carry him to the last end of fighting.

As I was saying men working with him in his business living mostly went their own way to an ending of the things they began with him. Mostly to all of them there was danger to them in his way of going on to an ending. There was for them too much of beginning in his way of ending. Those who followed with admiration in them were mostly men who had not enough in them of themselves inside them to begin a big thing with him, they were outside him they were outside his business living, they were full of admiration for him, they felt in them part of the big feeling of being as big as all the world around them when they were with him. These men were to him like the people in the small houses near him, in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, except that they came closer to him, they were not important to him they were not inside him for him but they were a comfort to him, they liked to know he had been fighting, they liked to know he had been brushing people away from around him, they were always there for him, they were not inside him to him, they were not important to him to his feeling, but they made a kind of support around him when he was resting up from fighting, they made a kind of cushion for him to keep him from knowing when he was through with fighting that he had not been winning. They were beginning to be important to him at the beginning of the ending of his middle living, earlier in his living they were all to him as the people in the small houses near him, in his country house living, he was hearty for them, he was a good neighbor to any one, he was good to do things for any one of them who asked him to do things for them. Some of them in the beginning of the ending of his middle living were more and more important to him as padding, not to fill him but to keep him from knowing it in himself that he was not strong in winning that the nature in him would not carry him to the last end of fighting which is winning, that when he turned away in a blustering fashion he was not brushing people away from him. He never knew it inside him that he was not brushing people away from around him when he went away from them in another direction in a blustering fashion until his children in his later living when they were angry with him for his impatient feeling said it to him. These men then in the beginning of the ending of his middle living were beginning to be important to him, they were then a padding, to him not inside him but around him. These men, some of them then, came to be in him a little like a tender feeling then when his wife was no longer in him as a tender feeling, they knew it always of him that he had a big beginning in him—that this was in him even when he was full up with impatient feeling—when later he was shrunk away from the outside of him, they always knew him to be strong in fighting and this in him made a strong living feeling always inside them to know him. In the beginning of the ending of his middle living some of such men were a little important to him.

As I was saying his children knew it sooner of him than the business men around him that he was full up with impatient feeling that the fighting in him would break down into impatient feeling, they knew it sooner about him than the business men around him that the anger in him would not carry him to any last act against them. His wife as I was saying knew it in her feeling sooner than the business men around him sooner than his children how far the nature in him would carry him, knew it sooner in her feeling how she could manage him, knew it in her feeling how in a way she was not important to him though this last never came to be a conscious feeling till at the ending of his middle living. The governess and servants in the house with him, as I was saying, liked him then in his middle living for his hearty laughing and the big ways he had of buying but they never felt in contact with him, his wife and his children were more real to all of them, this was true of all of them the servants and the governesses as they lived in the house with them, there was less of such a feeling in the governess Madeleine Wyman who was the governess they had with them in the beginning of the ending of Mr. Hersland’s middle living, in the time when Mrs. Hersland had inside her the most important feeling of herself to herself in her feeling.

Mr. David Hersland then in his home living had always new ideas about ways of eating, ways of doctoring, ways of educating children, sometimes in a stubborn way he would go on a long time with some one way of them but this was mostly well at the end of his middle living, when his wife was not any longer strong in him, when she was no longer a tender feeling in him, when she was not any longer important to him. His wife had sooner in her than any one that knew him a feeling of how far the nature in him would carry him. She knew this in her from living with him as a wife to him, from the simple repeating that a man has in him for the woman who is a wife to him. He never felt it in him as a judgment of him this feeling that made her know about him how far the nature in him would carry him, she was to him never a thing outside him excepting when she was a kind of joke to him, she was always to him inside him, she never had for him any importance for him in her being outside of him, in such a part of her being she was either a joke to him or she was not important to him or he brushed her away from around him. The men around him in his business living never made him feel in him how far the nature in him would carry him, to himself with them he was strong in fighting with them or against them or he was brushing them away from around him or they were not important to him. The governesses and servants and the for him poor people near him were never important to him excepting perhaps in his later living when he was shrunk away from the outside of him and he needed a woman inside to fill him and this was beginning a little in him in the beginning of the ending of his middle living, or else when there were some of them in him a little in his later living as a tender feeling as earlier his wife had been in him to him, or as they were in the beginning of the ending of his middle living important as a padding to him. So he never knew it in him how far the nature in him could carry him, how he could not come to the last end of fighting, he never knew it inside him that he was not brushing people away from around him when he went away from them in another direction in a blustering fashion until his children in his later living when they were angry with him for his impatient feeling said it to him. His children were for him not so completely outside him as business men around him, they were not in him as his wife was in him and as later some women and some men were in him, they were not of no importance to him inside him as some men and some women and the governesses and servants and people living near him were to him, they were outside him, they could get at him, in his later living when they were angry with him because of his being full up then with impatient feeling they told him what they thought of him, they made him feel it then inside him and this was all in the ending of his middle living.

A man in his living has many things inside him, he has in him his important feeling of himself to himself inside him, he has in him the kind of important feeling of himself to himself that makes his kind of man; this comes sometimes from a mixture in him of all the kinds of natures in him, this comes sometimes from the bottom nature in him, this comes sometimes from the natures in him that are in him that are sometime in him mixed up with the bottom nature in him, sometimes in some men this other nature or natures in him are not mixed with the bottom nature in him at any time in his living many of such men have the important feeling of themselves inside them coming from the other nature or natures in them not from the bottom nature of them.

Many men have sometime in their living the important feeling of themselves to themselves inside them, some men have always this feeling inside them, most men have such a feeling more or less in them, perhaps all men and mostly all women have sometime in them a feeling of themselves to themselves inside them; this comes sometimes from a mixture in them of the kind of natures in them, this comes sometimes from the bottom nature of them, this comes sometimes from the natures in them that are mixed up with the bottom natures of them, sometimes in some of them the other nature or natures in them are not mixed with the bottom nature in them, many of such of them have the important feeling of themselves inside them coming from the other natures not from the bottom nature of them.

Mostly all men in their living have many things inside them. As I have just been saying the feeling of themselves inside them can come in different ways from the inside of them, can come in different ways in some of the many millions of one kind of men from the other millions of that same kind of them.

[ ¶ ]

[Mrs. Hersland and the Hersland Children]

A man in his living has many things inside him. He has in him his feeling himself important to himself inside him, he has in him his way of beginning; this can come too from a mixture in him, from the bottom nature of him, from the nature or natures in him more or less mixed up with the bottom in him, in some, though mostly in all of them the bottom nature in them makes for them their way of beginning, in some of each kind of men the other nature or natures in them makes for them their way of beginning.

Men in their living have many things inside them, they have in them, each one of them has it in him, his own way of feeling himself important inside in him, they have in them all of them their own way of beginning, their own way of ending, their own way of working, their own way of having loving inside them and loving come out from them, their own way of having anger inside them and letting their anger come out from inside them, their own way of eating, their own way of drinking, their own way of sleeping, their own way of doctoring. They have each one of them their own way of fighting, they have in them all of them their own way of having fear in them. They have all of them in them their own way of believing, their own way of being important inside them, their own way of showing to others around them the important feeling inside in them.

In all of them in all the things that are in them in their daily living, in all of them in all the things that are in them from their beginning to their ending, some of the things always in them are stronger in them than the other things too always in them. In all of them then there are always all these things in them, ways of being are in all of them, in some of the many millions of each kind of them some of the things in them are stronger in them than others of them in them.

In all of them then in all the things that are in them in their daily living, in all of them in all the things that are in them from their beginning to their ending,—in all of them then there are always all these things in them,—in some of the many millions of each kind of them some of the things are stronger in them than others of them.

There are then many kinds of men and many millions of each kind of them. In many men there is a mixture in them, there is in them the bottom nature in them of their kind of men the nature that makes their kind of thinking, their kind of eating, of drinking and of loving, their kind of beginning and ending, there is then in many men this bottom nature in them of their kind of men and there is mixed up in them the nature of other kinds of men, natures that are a bottom nature in other men and makes of such men that kind of man.

In many men there is a mixture in them, there is in them the bottom nature in them the nature of their kind of men and there is mixed up in each one of them the nature or natures of other kind of men, natures that are each one of them a bottom nature in some of the many millions that there are of men and make of such men that kind of man.

In all the things that are in all men in all of their living from their beginning to their ending there can be as the impulse of them the bottom nature in them, the mixture in them of other nature or natures with the bottom nature, the nature or other natures in them which in some men of the many millions of each kind of men never really mix up with the bottom nature in them. Some of the things all men have in them in their daily living have it to come, in more men, only from the bottom nature in them than other things in them. Nothing of all the things all men have in them in their daily living comes in all men from the bottom nature of them. Eating, drinking, loving, anger in them, beginning and ending in them, come more from many men from the bottom nature of most of them than other things in them but always there are some men of all the millions of each kind of them who have it in them not to have even eating and drinking and doctoring and loving and anger in them and beginning and ending in them come from the bottom nature of them.

David Hersland had a mixture in him. He had as I was saying a big beginning in him a feeling of himself to himself of being as big as all the world around him. As I was saying he had a big beginning feeling in him all through his living to his ending. As I was saying his wife knew it about him in her feeling. She did not have it as a conscious thing in her in him but she felt it about him even before his children felt it in him, how far the nature in him would carry him.

As I was saying, in ways of eating, in ways of drinking, in ways of loving, in ways of letting anger come out from them about little things in their daily living, in ways of sleeping, in ways of doctoring, there is more, in strong middle living, of simple repeating than in other things in the middle living of vigorous active men and women. At the beginning of the ending of the middle living of vigorous active men and women, ways of thinking, ways of working, ways of beginning, ways of ending, ways of believing come to be in them as simple repeating.

In all men as I have been saying there are their own ways of bieng, [being,] in them. In some men some of their ways of being that more and more in their later living settle down into simple repeating some of their ways of being come from the bottom nature of them. There are some men of all the millions always being made of men there are some men who have only in them a bottom nature to them. From such men, and in all the millions of every kind of men some of the millions of each kind of them are such a kind of men they have in them only a bottom nature to them, all their ways of being come in such men, some of the millions of each kind of men, come all from the nature that makes their kind of men that makes the kind of men that have all of them in them as bottom nature in them their way of thinking, of eating, of drinking, of sleeping, of loving, of having angry feeling in them, their way of beginning and of ending. Every man has in him his own way of feeling about it inside him about his ways of doing the things that make for him his daily living; that is the individual feeling in him, that is the feeling of being to himself inside him, that is in many the feeling of being important to themselves inside them, that is in some men a feeling of being important to every one around them, that is in some men a feeling of being as big as all the world around them.

David Hersland was of such a kind of men, men who have sometime in them a feeling of being as big as all the world around them. David Hersland had a mixture in him. He mostly came all together from the bottom nature in him but there was in him too a mixture in him, and this made him, in his later living, full up with impatient feeling. There was in him a mixture in him but with him it made a whole of him.

As I was saying some men have it in them to be made altogether of the bottom nature that makes their kind of men. Some have it in them to have other nature or natures in them, natures that are the bottom nature to make other kinds of men, and this nature or natures in them mixes up well with the bottom nature of them to make a whole of them as when things are cooked to make a whole dish that is together then. Some have other nature or natures only as a flavor to them, the bottom nature is mostly the whole of them, some have other nature or natures in them that never mix with the bottom nature in them and in such ones the impulse in them comes from the bottom nature or from the other natures separate from each other and from the bottom nature in them, in some of them there is in them so little of the bottom nature in them that mostly everything that comes out from inside them comes out from the other nature or natures in them not from the bottom nature in them.

There are many things in every man in his living from his beginning to his ending. Some of the things in men have it in them to come more from the bottom nature of them than the other things in them but there are some men of the millions of every kind of men that have it in them to have almost nothing coming from the bottom nature of them. Some of the things in men have it to come from the bottom nature of men but there are some men of the many millions of every kind of men that have it in them to have nothing coming from the bottom nature of them. Some of the things in men have it in them to come more from the bottom nature of them, some of the things in men have it in them to come in more men not from the bottom nature of them. Some of the things in men have it in them to come more from the bottom nature of them but there are some men of the many millions of every kind of men that have it in them to have almost nothing coming from the bottom nature of them. There is from this on every kind of mixing in men. There is from that every kind of mixing and every kind of keeping separate of the natures in men; in some of the millions of every kind of men there is almost nothing in them in their living of the bottom nature of them, from that there is every kind of keeping separate and every kind of mixing of the natures in men to those millions of every kind of men who have in them only the bottom nature of their kind of men and have almost nothing in them of other kind of nature or natures in them. There is in men every kind of mixing and every kind of keeping separate of the natures in them. There are men who have nothing in them in their living of the bottom nature of them that makes their kind of men, there are men who have in them nothing of any nature in them excepting the bottom nature of them. There is from that every kind of mixing and every kind of keeping separate of the natures in men, from some men some of the millions of every kind of men with nothing in them in their living of the bottom nature of them to those millions of every kind of men who have in them only the bottom nature of their kind of men and have almost nothing in them of other kinds of nature or natures in them.

As I was saying men have in them their individual feeling in their way of feeling it in them about themselves to themselves inside them about the ways of being they have in them. Some have almost nothing of such a feeling in them, some have it a little in them, some have it in them always as a conscious feeling, some have it as a feeling of themselves inside them, some have it as a feeling of themselves inside them as important to them, some have it as a feeling of being important to themselves inside them as being always in them, some have it as being important to the others around them, some have it as being inside them that there is nothing existing except their kind of living, some have it that they feel themselves inside them as big as all the world around them, some have it that they are themselves the only important existing in the world then and in some of them for forever in them—these have in them the complete thing of being important to themselves inside them.

As I was saying in his middle living a man is more simple in his repeating of it in him of his ways of eating, ways of drinking, ways of doctoring, ways of loving, ways of sleeping, ways of walking, ways of having anger inside him than in his ways of having other things in him. A man in his middle living has in him already then simple repeating. It comes then that in his daily living often his wife has it earlier in her feeling how far the nature in him will carry him than anybody around him, not in her conscious feeling, not when she is talking about him, but in her feeling in her living with him.

David Hersland in his daily living had many things in him. He had his own way of loving. The way a man has of thinking, his way of beginning and his way of ending in most of the millions of every kind of men comes more from the bottom nature in him from the way of loving he has in him and that makes his kind of man, other natures are mixed up in him, but mostly his way of loving goes with his way of thinking goes with the kind of practical nature he has in him, goes with his way of working, comes from the bottom nature in him.

Some men have it in them in their loving to be attacking, some have it in them to let things sink into them, some let themselves wallow in their feeling and get strength in them from the wallowing they have in loving, some in loving are melting—strength passes out from them, some in their loving are worn out with the nervous desire in them, some have it as a dissipation in them, some have it as excitement in them, some have it as a clean attacking, some have it in them as a daily living—some as they have eating in them, some as they have drinking, some as they have sleeping in them, some have it in them as believing, some have it as a simple beginning feeling—some have it as the ending always of them such of them are always old men in their loving.

Men and women have in them many ways of living, —their ways of eating, their ways of drinking, their ways of thinking, their ways of working, their way of sleeping, in most men and many women go with the way of loving, come from the bottom nature in them.

Many as I was saying have not anything not their way of loving not their way of thinking coming from the bottom nature in them but coming from other nature or natures in them natures that are to other men and women bottom nature in them and make of them that kind of men and women. Many men and many women have their way of loving and their way of thinking and their way of working come from the mixture in them of other nature or natures with the bottom nature in them. There are many kinds of men and there are many kinds of women and some of the millions of each kind of them have it to be made only of the bottom nature of their kind of them, some have it in them to be made of more or less mixing inside them of another nature or of other kinds of nature with the bottom nature of them, some of them have it in them to have the loving feeling in them with their ways of thinking coming from the other kind of nature or other kind of natures in them not from the bottom nature in them.

Mr. David Hersland had a mixture in him. His wife was in him in his early middle living she was in him then as a tender feeling, when she was outside of him to him she was a little a joke to him, mostly she was not when outside him then important to him, later she was a little important to him because of the children and her resistance to him for them, then a little more and more then there changed in him a feeling of her being a joke to him to his brushing her away from around him, less and less then she was in him as a tender feeling, less and less then was she important to him.

In his earlier living when she first was a wife to him she was a little outside of him she could a little affect him she could a little resist herself to him, she was then in him a beginning as a tender feeling, she was then in him a little like a flower inside him, she was a little then outside him to him, she was then a little important to him as outside him, more and more then this came to be a joke to him, later then she came to be brushed away from around him.

David Hersland had a mixture in him. He was of the kind that have loving in them always in beginning and a little in getting strength from wallowing. In the beginning of his loving these two were mixed up in him and his wife was to him more than beginning more than a woman to him for his daily living she was a beautiful thing to him, she was an amusement to him, she was a pleasure to him to have resisting to him, she was a little in him as a tender feeling. More and more in his living loving was to him beginning until in his latest living he needed a woman to fill him, later when he was shrunk away from the outside of him he needed a woman with sympathetic diplomatic domineering to, entering into him, to fill him, he was then shrunk away from the outside of him he was not simple in attacking he was not really getting strength from wallowing, loving was more and more to him as a beginning feeling. Loving never came to be in him impatient feeling excepting when he felt his wife as outside of him, inside him in her early living she was a tender feeling in him, she was a gentle thing inside him, she was full up with children for him, outside him in his early living she was a pleasant resistance to him, she was a little a joke to him, she could a little manage him by resisting to him, then it came to be that a little more and more she was a tender feeling in him, a little, more and more, she was outside him, she was then more a joke to him when she was outside him for him, she was less and less important to him in her little resistance to him, more and more then she was no longer a tender feeling in him, more and more then she was in him as eating and sleeping when she was inside him, more and more then when she was outside him she was resisting for the children more and more then he brushed her away from around him for she was to him then only the children with no importance in her for him and his children more and more were stronger to do their own resisting were more and more important to be an irritation to him in his daily living could less and less be brushed away from before him by him. And so more and more it came to him that she was in him like his eating and sleeping, she was less and less in him as a tender feeling she was less and less important in him or to him as outside him, she was less and less a joke to him, she was less and less important to him as a resistance to him, she was less and less part of his children to him, and she more and more died away and left him and then she was not in any way important to him, he needed more beginning in his loving feeling to fill him than anything that she could give him, he mostly then forgot about her and that was the end of her living. Loving was always then in the ending of his middle living more and more in him a beginning feeling, he did not then get strength in him from wallowing in loving, he had not in him real attacking, he had in him in loving a beginning feeling, more and more he needed a woman inside him to fill him.

In his country house in his middle living he had in him in his daily living eating and sleeping and drinking and loving and impatient feeling and hearty laughing. He had his wife in the house with him and his children and servants and a governess and near him living in the small houses around the ten acre place where they were living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living he had, for him, poor people around him who all liked to have him as a neighbor to them. In his home living he had to him in him his feeling about ways of eating ways of doctoring ways of educating his children, he had in him his wife who was sometimes then in his middle living when his children were first beginning in them their individual feeling resisting to him, she was then still to him important for him, she was then still in him as a tender feeling, she was then still to him when she was outside him a pleasant joke to him, she could then still a little affect him by resisting to him. She was then in her strongest feeling of being important to herself inside her to her feeling, she was then in the strongest living with a man to be a husband to her in the rich way that was the natural way of being to her feeling, with her children still inside her to her feeling, with servants and a governess and a seamstress in the house with her in her daily living and she was of their daily living but above them in her right feeling of rich living, with around her the for her poor queer people near her, with the occasional visiting from rich people who did not live near her to disturb her from the life around her where she was cut off from the right rich living that was the natural way of being for her, and which made in her her feeling of being important to herself inside her and so then in her middle living she had in her the feeling stronger in her than any of her family who had gone on living the life that was the natural way of living for her the feeling of being important to herself inside her.

As I was saying men and women have many of them in them their individual feeling—their way of feeling it in them about themselves to themselves inside them about the ways of being they have in them. Some have almost nothing of such a feeling in them, some have it a little in them, some have it in them always as a conscious feeling, some have it as a feeling of themselves inside them, some have it as a feeling of themselves inside them as important to them, some have it as a feeling of being important to themselves inside them as being always in them, some have it as being important to the others around them, some have it as being inside them that there is nothing existing except their kind of living, some have it that they feel themselves inside them as big as all the world around them, some have it that they are themselves the only important existing in the world then and in some of them for forever in them—these have in them the complete thing of being important to themselves inside them. Some have it as a feeling of being important in them from things they are doing, from religion in them, from the way of living they have in them, from the clothes they have on them, from the way they have of eating, from the way they have of drinking, from the way they have of sleeping, some from the way loving comes out from them, some from the way anger comes out of them, some have a feeling of importance in them from the kind of living they have in them and the others around them have in them, there are many ways of having a feeling of one’s self inside one, there are many ways of having an important feeling in one, there are some who have in them a feeling of importance inside but not a feeling of importance of themselves to themselves inside them then, there are some who have inside them an important feeling in them but not an individual feeling in them, there are many ways for men and women to have themselves inside to them and this is a history of some of them.

Mr. David Hersland had in him a feeling of being as big as all the world around him, he had in him a strong feeling of beginning, of fighting of brushing people away from around him, of hearty laughing, in his middle living of pleasant every day living in his country house living. He had an individual feeling in him but it was the whole of him and the world around that was him to him, he never had in him a splitting of himself to himself until his children in his later living when they were angry with him for the impatient feeling he had in him told him what they thought of him told him how he never came to the right end of fighting which is winning, told him how he went away from those in front of him when to himself he was brushing people away from around him. David Hersland had an individual feeling in him, it was being as big as all the world around him, it was being big in beginning. In the ending of his middle living his wife was not important to him, she did not give to him anything in him of individual feeling. In the ending of his middle living he got it more and more from his children, a little from the governess and servants in the house with him, a little from the people living near him. At the ending of his middle living his wife was not any longer important to him she no longer gave him to himself inside him individual feeling.

Some men have it in them in their loving to be attacking, some have it in them to let things sink into them, some let themselves wallow in their feeling and get strength in them from the wallowing they have in loving, some in love are melting—strength passes out of them, some in their loving are worn out with the nervous desire in them, some have it as a dissipation in them, some have it as clean attacking, some have it as a beginning feeling—some have such a feeling always in them, some have it as the ending always of them, some always are children in their loving grimy little dirt then fills them, some are boys in their loving all their living—in their loving reckless attacking is strong in them, some are always young men in their loving, some have it in them like regular middle age living in them, some are old men in loving and this is in them all through their living. There are many kinds of loving in men, more and more this will be a history of them, there are many ways for women to have loving in them this will come out more and more in the history of women as it is here to be written, there are many ways for men to have loving in them, there are many ways that loving comes out from them, there are many ways for women and for men to have loving in them, this is a history of some of them, sometime there will be a history of all of them. There are many kinds of men and many millions of each kind of them, there are many ways of loving that men have in them and their way of loving makes their kind of man, there are many ways of loving in men and having loving come out from them and this comes in many of them from the nature of them their bottom nature in them that makes their kind of men, sometimes from the bottom nature in them mixed with the other nature or natures in them natures that are the bottom nature, the way of having loving in them, of other kind of men. There are many ways of having loving in them in men, there are many ways of having loving in them in women, more and more there will be a history of them, sometime there will then be a history of all of them.

David Hersland in his loving was of his kind of man having loving as beginning in him having loving as getting strength from wallowing, he was of his kind of man but loving was not very strong in him. He was in his loving, of his kind of man, not very strong in loving. Loving was in him always as a part of daily living but was not so very strong in him, not so strong in him as in many millions of his kind of men, there was more in him of being strong in beginning, of being to himself as big as all the world around him.

In his beginning family living his wife was in him as a tender feeling, she was a woman to him, she was a tender feeling inside him, she was a little a resistance to him and a little a joke to him, sometimes a leading for him for in her beginning with him she had a little a power to control him but always this was less and less in her for him.

David Hersland did not have it in him to be so strong in loving as many men of his kind of men have it in them. Many men of his kind of men have it in them to need the woman as a warm feeling inside them and she has always then a power in her over him; all men who have this nature in them the getting strength in wallowing as the bottom nature of them and with a beginning feeling too always then in them have it in them in their middle living to have a woman in them in their feeling as a warm thing in them, in some of them as a flower in them to their feeling; some have loving then more and some less in their living. In his later living David Hersland had more need of a woman in him but that was not to be as his wife was in him a tender feeling a live thing in him it was to fill him up where he had shrunk from the outside of him, it was another kind of woman he needed then, not a beautiful thing inside him to be in him as a tender feeling but a thing to be alive, domineering, diplomatic, moving, entering under his skin by feeling herself him managing him and important to him in her filling him where he was shrunk away from the outside of him.

In the beginning of his living his wife was to him a certain power for him, inside him a tender beautiful feeling in him, outside him a joke to him and a resisting thing to him in little things for the ways he had in him, always having children in her for him.

There are many ways of family living, there are many ways of being a man to a wife, to his children, and to the servants living in the house with him, of being the wife to her husband in her living, being to her children and to the servants and dependents of her daily living, and then the children and then the servants to all of them. Mr. Hersland had his way of feeling about Mrs. Hersland and that is clear now in his feeling from the beginning to the ending of his middle living and then she died away and left him. In the beginning of his middle living she was a little a joke to him in her resisting and she had a little power in him then for the children, later she a little woman was with weakening inside in her living was lost then among the father and the resisting children, she was a little thing then to them and lost among them and more and more then she was not important to them and then she died away and left them. In her feeling for the servants and governesses and seamstresses in her daily living she had more feeling of herself to herself inside her in her feeling than in any other part of her living. She was with them outside him to her husband then, not very important to him, sometimes with her ways with them then a little a joke to him but mostly she had her own way then and then sometimes in a blustering fashion he let her do her own way while to himself brushing her away from before him. In her living with the servants and governess and seamstress in her daily living she had a feeling of herself to herself inside her, this was more of an individual being in her than ever had been in her when she was leading with her own kind of people around her the right rich living which was the natural way of being to her. She never to herself was cut off from the living that was the natural way of living to her but in her daily living that living did not touch her, she had her daily living with only dependents around her, she was of them and above them and that gave to her her feeling of herself to herself inside her, cut off from the equal living that was the natural way of living for her.

Her children in their younger living were to her still inside her, later they never gave to her any feeling of being important to herself inside her, more and more they were too large around her, she could suffer but they were not important in her in her feeling of herself inside her.

Being important to one’s self inside one. Being lonesome inside one. Making the world small to one to lose from one the lonesome feeling a big world feeling can make inside any one who has not it in them to feel themselves as big as any world can be around them. Being important inside one in religion can help one loose from one the lonesome feeling a big world can give to one. There are many ways of losing the lonesome feeling a big world around can give to one. Many lose it before they know they have one, many all their lives keep their world small and so they never have in them such a lonesome feeling, some need religion in them to keep them from being lost inside them from having too much in them a lonesome feeling and a big world too big for them around them, some have in them a superior sense that makes the big world around them not strong enough to give then to them a lonesome feeling inside them, some have just a busy feeling in them and that keeps them from lonesome feeling in them, some never have it come to them that there is a big world around them, there are many who never have in them any such lonesome feeling inside them their living fills them they and their family and the people around them, but many in their living find it at some time in them that they have a lonesome feeling in them; almost all men and almost all women, and mostly all of them when they were children, have such a kind of lonesome feeling at some moment in their living.

The important feeling of one’s self to one inside one in one’s living is to have in one then not anything of such a lonesome feeling. Sometimes in many women and some men it is not a lonesome feeling it is a weakening in them and somebody then takes care of them, in more women there is what might be a lonesome feeling as a weakening in them and then some one takes care of them or they die away then and so escape their lonesome feeling. Many women have it in them to float off into weakening, to lose themselves in religion and so escape from any lonesome feeling. Many women have it in them to feel that it never can happen to them the last end of trouble for them, they have in them the feeling that the world can never really be too much for them, this in many of them is religion in them, they are not important to themselves inside them, they are part of the important thing and in that they can never have the last end of evil coming to them, there are many women who have in them not an important feeling of themselves to themselves inside them but they have in them the sense that the last end of a bad thing cannot destroy them, some one will take care of them, something will save them, despair can never really fill them, they can never have in them the complete sense of a lonesome feeling in them; it is like the feeling Mrs. Hersland had in her in her feeling that she was never really cut off from good rich right living which was the natural way of being to her, the for her natural way of living.

Mrs. Hersland had in her different ways of having herself inside her, of having important feeling in her. A feeling of herself inside her would never have come to be in her if she had gone on living in the way that was natural for her. Being important to herself inside her first came to be a little in her from the knowing Sophie Shilling and her sister Pauline Shilling and the mother Mrs. Shilling, later it came to be stronger in her from the living with the governesses and seamstresses and servants and dependents and being with them but above them all the time every moment of her living, not cut off to her feeling but really cut off in her living from the rich living that was for her the natural way of being.

Many women have in them the way of feeling that makes it for them that the last end of a bad thing cannot come to them, the last end of losing cannot come to them, the last end of trouble cannot destroy them; many of such of them have not it in them to have an important feeling of themselves to themselves inside them, they have a feeling that they are a part of important being and the last end of a bad thing cannot destroy them, despair never can fill them, somehow something some one will then take care of them, the last end of a bad thing can never to the feeling of such ones ever come to really destroy them. Many of such ones have weakening in them and some one then takes care of them or else they die away and they never know it inside them that the last end of a bad thing has destroyed them, to themselves then in dying despair does not fill them, something to the last moment of their living something someone to such of them then in the last moments of their living will take care of them, but they are weakening and they are dead then but they have not had the lonesome feeling, despair has not ever been really inside them. Many have in them such a feeling, many have it in them as a religion. Many women who have never in them a really lonesome feeling have not it in them the thing that keeps it out of them as weakening they have it in them as resisting, they have it in them as superior feeling, they have it in them as going on always in living, as managing everything that can touch them, as being busy every moment with something, despair can never fill such of them, they never have in them a really lonesome feeling.

There are many ways then for many women not to have in them ever in their living anything of a really lonesome feeling inside them. There are then many ways of not having room in them for such a lonesome feeling, there are many ways of losing it out of them when it is a little in them, there are many ways of having such a lonesome feeling, there are some ways of having such a lonesome feeling always inside in one.

Mrs. Hersland had in her then in her middle living a real feeling of being important to herself inside her in her feeling. If she had gone on in the living that was the natural way of being for her this never would have come to be real inside her, this would have been in her a real important feeling from the living that was natural to her but never a really important feeling of herself to herself inside her. She always would have had in her a feeling inside her that in her mother came out in the dreary trickling that was, almost all her later living, all that was of her. A little of such a feeling there would have always been in the daughter if she had gone on living the life that was the natural way of living for her but such a feeling would never come to be in her as it never came to be in her mother a feeling of herself to herself inside her, a feeling of herself to herself as important inside her. Some of her sisters and one brother had a little of the important feeling of the father, he had had a being that in any kind of living would have given a feeling of himself to himself as a religion. Mrs. Hersland had not in her any such a thing inside her, she had in her only the feeling that gave to her mother the dreary trickling that made all her, this in the daughter never had in it sadness and sorrow inside her it was in her a gentle pleasant timid sometimes an angry sometimes hurt feeling in her, in the living that was not the natural way of living for her it came to be inside her a feeling of herself to herself as important in her.

She had then in her, in her middle living it was strongest inside her, a feeling of herself to herself inside her. Once this came to be in her almost a lonesome feeling inside her but it really was not real enough in her, it did not come enough of itself from inside her, it never came to be altogether really a lonesome feeling in her.

There are very many ways for women to have loving in them, some have loving in them for any one or anything that needs them, some have loving in them from the need in them for some other one or for something they see around them, some have a mixture in them. There are some who have really not any loving in them. The kinds of loving women have in them and the way it comes out from them makes for them the bottom nature in them, makes them their kind of women and there are always many millions made of each kind of them.

Mrs. Hersland like almost all women had different things in her for loving. For her her children when they were little things around her it was not to her that they had need of her they were to her a part of her as if they were inside her, as they grew bigger and had their individual living in the house with her as they did not then need her to fight out their daily living with their father they did not feel any importance in her, they were for her then no longer a part of her, she had then weakening in her, she was a little thing then and they were so large around her, they were then struggling with themselves and with their living and with their father, she was weakening then and more and more they were not a part of her, she had not loved them because they had need of her, they were a part of her, then they were all struggling around her, she was a little thing then with weakening in her, more and more then they forgot about her, they were all struggling then around her, they were all of them having in them their individual living, they were all big then and she was a little gentle thing and lost among them and then she died away and left them. For her then with her children she was not of them who love those who have need of them nor of those who love any one near them because they have need of them. Some women have it in them to have children as part of them as if they were part of their own body all the time of their living. Such never have in them an important feeling of themselves inside them from the children that have come out of them, some of such of them can have it in them an important feeling from their children as it makes of them a larger thing being all one themselves and their children. Mrs. Hersland was of such of them of those who have in them not any important feeling of themselves inside them from their children. She was of such of them, the important feeling she had in her living came a little from her husband and more from the governesses and servants and dependents living in the house with them. She could not have in her a feeling of herself inside her from the children around her, they were to her like rich right living, they were a natural part of her, they could never give to her a feeling of herself to herself as important inside her. They were to her of her as her family living in Bridgepoint had been of her, important to her because they were her they were never cut off from her as she was never to her cut off from her the way of living that was the natural way of living for her.

Some women have it in them to love others because they need them, many of such ones subdue the ones they need for loving, they subdue them and they own them; some women have it in them to love only those who need them; some women have it in them only to have power when others love them, others loving them gives to them strength in domination as their needing those who love them keeps them from subduing others before those others love them. This will come clearer when this kind of women comes into this history of many kinds of men and women.

Mrs. Hersland was not of these two kinds then, she had a gentle little bounty in her, she had a sense in her of superior strength in her from the way of living that was the natural way of being to her, she had a larger being from the children who were always to her a part of her. She had in her a little power from the beauty feeling she had for her husband in his living with her; she was for him then a tender feeling in him, she was for him then a pleasant little joke to him resisting to him, she was to him a woman for his using as she was to herself part of her children, that was the simple sense in her that never gave to her a sense of being important to herself inside her.

As I said once about her she had it a very little in her to have a very little sense of herself to herself inside her from a little power she felt in her with her husband when he first married her. She had then in her a little resistance of herself inside to him then, she was not yet then a joke to him when she had this little resistance in her, this little resistance of herself in herself in their early living together. More and more then it came to be to him a joke for him, more and more then her resistance to him was not of herself in herself to him, it was for the children and that was not a straight feeling of herself in herself inside her resisting, that was not to herself a resisting, that was getting something from him for the children, this never was in her an important feeling, always up to the last end of her weakening there was a little left over in her of her resisting to him the feeling of herself inside her, that never had anything to do with the children not when they were young and she was resisting so that they could have what she felt they should have in their living not when they were older and doing their own resisting and when they were all big, then, and she was lost among them. She never for her children had inside her any important feeling, she had when managing for a servant or a seamstress or a governess an important feeling, she had when a little resisting to her husband in their early living an important feeling. This little resisting in her in their early living together was the first faint beginning of herself to herself inside her the first beginning in her of herself inside her as an important feeling in her, this never went quite out of her even when she was weakening and had such a feeling very little in her, always it was there as a feeling left over, she always to her dying had it a little in her.

The kinds of feeling women have in them and the ways it comes out from them makes for them the bottom nature in them, gives to them their kind of thinking, makes the character they have all their living in them, makes them their kind of women and there are always many millions made of each kind of them.

Some women have it in them to love others because they need them, because these somehow are important to them because somehow these they have for loving belong to them, many of such of them subdue the ones they need for loving they subdue them and they own them; some of them who have it to be of this kind of women have it in them to be almost of no importance to those they have around them in their living, to have the children belong to them as a part of them inside them, these are of the kind of them who always own their children who subdue those they need in living but these of this kind of women have it to have this that is them very lightly in them and Mrs. Hersland was of such a kind of them, these have it in them to be it so gently in them that it never comes out in them, with some it comes out a very little in them, with some it comes out sometime in their living, these then have it to be so timidly in them that their children are only a part of them it is with such of them only in such a way that they can ever own them, some of such a kind of them have it all so peaceably inside them that they have not in them the feeling of being themselves inside them, it takes some one around them to need them to be owned by them, to make such a kind of one own them, to make them feel it inside them that they are themselves inside them, to give to them anything of an important feeling. There are then this kind of women and many of them are very dependent all through their living but a little in them is an independent feeling and this comes out in them when there is any one around them who makes them own them, they have it in them then a feeling of themselves inside them, they need to have around them to have in them such a feeling of themselves inside them, they need some who make them own them and to such a one they are important any moment in their living. Mrs. Hersland had a very little such a feeling with her husband when she was first married to him, she had it in her when she was a little resisting to him; she never would have had much more in her if she had gone on living the life that was for her the natural way of being, she had it a little more in her feeling with the Shilling family in her hotel living, it came to be strongest in her living with a governess and a seamstress and servants in the house with her and to her, poor people around her, with always inside her country house feeling of right rich living, with nothing in her daily living being of such a living which was the natural way of living for her. She had it then in her to feel herself inside her and it was then strongest in her and came out in her with the governess Madeleine Wyman who was for her the one who in all her living was the one whom she had power over, not as part of her as her children were to her, but as outside of her. She fought with the family of Madeleine Wyman for her, she had a feeling then of herself inside her.

There are then two kinds of women, those who have dependent independence in them, those who have in them independent dependence inside them; the ones of the first of them always somehow own the ones they need to love them, the second kind of them have it in them to love only those who need them, such of them have it in them to have power in them over others only when these others have begun already a little to love them, others loving them give to such of them stregnth [strength] in domination. There are then these two ways of loving there are these two ways of being when women have loving in them, as a bottom nature to them, there are then many kinds of mixing, there are many kinds of each kind of them, some women have it in them to have a bottom nature in them of one of these two kinds of loving and then this is mixed up in them with the other kind of loving as another nature in them but all this will come clear in the history of all kinds of women and some kinds of men as it will now be written of them.

Mrs. Hersland then was one of the one kind of them, of the first kind of them. In the Hersland family living during the middle part of the family living, when the children were beginning to have in them their individual living, when Mrs. Hersland was beginning to have strongest inside her her own important feeling, when Mr. Hersland was strongest in beginning and making his great fortune, during this middle portion of their family living they had three governesses in the years of living before the children were grown too big to have any need of such a person around them and each one of them was of another kind of woman and this will be a history of each one of them. There were many other women in their living, some of one some of another kind, some with mixtures in them, some were cooks and some were seamstresses around them, some were dependents in the house with them, some lived in little houses near them in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, and some were of the family or friends of some of such ones of them and this will be a history of all of them. There are many kinds of women then and many kinds of men and this then will be a history of some of the many kinds of them.

Many women have at some time resisting in them. Some have resisting in them as a feeling of themselves inside them. In some kinds of women resisting is not a feeling of themselves to themselves inside them. In some kinds of women resisting can only come from such a feeling. This makes two different kinds of women and mostly all women can be divided so between them. Patient women need to have in them such a feeling to be resisting, they need to have in them a feeling of themselves inside them to be really resisting to any one who owns them. Attacking women with weakness as the bottom of them have not it in them to need such a feeling for resisting, resisting is natural to them, it covers up in them the weakness of them. Concentrated women with not any weakness at the bottom in them do not need to have in them such a feeling, these are made up of resisting, concentration with them makes the whole of them makes for them the strength such a feeling as themselves inside them gives to patient ones to make resisting possible for them, attacking feeling gives it to others who really have weakness in them as the bottom of them. Such concentrated women have never in them any such resisting in them, yielding is the whole of such ones of them. This needs very much explaining, this makes a history of every kind of woman, this is a history of only a few kinds of them.

Many women then have resisting in them, many women have attacking in them, many women who have resisting and attacking in them have weakness as the bottom of them, some have not any such weakness at the bottom of them. These last mostly have much concentration of themselves inside them. Some women have not any attacking or resisting in them, some of such of them can have it in them when they have come into them a feeling of themselves inside them, some never have in them anything of such a feeling. Many women then have resisting at some time in them. Many women have religion in them, there are many kinds of women and each kind of them has it in those of them that have religion in them to have it of the character of them, mostly it is in them like the bottom nature that makes their kind of them that makes their kind of loving, their kind of resisting, if they have resisting in them, their kind of religion.

Mrs. Hersland never had her religion to be in her like his in her father, a thing to give to her a feeling of herself inside her, religion with her went with what would happen in her daily living for her, was in her not anything of resistance inside her, was simply a part of the gentle feeling in her like her children inside her, like the rich right living that was the natural way of living for her.

As I was saying many women have it in them to feel it inside them that the last end of a bad thing cannot come to them, that the last evil thing will not destroy them; this is a common feeling with women who have in them resisting or attacking as the natural thing in them with a weakness at the bottom of them, these women have not in them a superior feeling, they have it in them that no last bad thing can overwhelm them that is to their resisting and at the same time the weakness of them gives to them the feeling that something some one will take care of them. This is in many of them a religion in them.

Mrs. Hersland was not such a one a last end of a bad thing could win and she would be hurt not angry when it had happened to them, she could be angry when she had a feeling of being herself inside her and so could then have resisting in her but this could never be in her in any real trouble or sorrow that came to her or to the children who were a part of her, then there was no important feeling of herself inside her, then there was no resisting in her, then she had a resignation to the pain that killed her, that was all the religion she had in her. Her mother had had always such a trickling sadness in her, this was all of her, this was all religion to her. Her father had had a feeling of himself inside him to make religion for him, he was all to himself always inside him he was the complete thing of such resisting, it was in him all religion, all religion was him he had it so all inside him. Mrs. Hersland had it then a little in her to have resisting in her, a feeling of herself inside her, she could then have anger in her but this could never be in her in any real trouble or sorrow that came to her or to the children who were a part of her, then there was no important feeling of herself inside her, then there was no resisting in her, then she had a resignation to the pain that killed her, that was all the religion she had in her.

As I was saying women who have resisting or attacking with weakness as the bottom of them never believe that the last end of a bad thing can come to them, that anything can really drown them, they have aggressive optimism in them, some of them then have aggressive optimism in them they have mostly all of them in some way religion in them, some have almost not any bottom weakness in them, some are all weakness inside them they have almost no attacking in them, sometimes with such of them their weakness makes them resisting, later this will be a history of several of all these kinds of them.

Some women have it in them to subdue those they need in loving. Madeleine Wyman the last governess was one of such of them and this will be a history of her living, with the Hersland family, with the mother, the father and the children.

The Herslands had a governess, a seamstress and servants living in the house with them. Mostly the Hersland children in their younger living were more entirely of them, the poorer people who lived around them, than they were of their home living. This was true of them, all through their younger living, all through the time they had governesses around them, their mother and their governesses never really knew it about them.

To begin then with beginning of the living of the Hersland family in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living.

There was then Mr. Hersland in the middle of his middle living, Mrs. Hersland in the beginning of the strongest time of being to herself inside her in her feeling, the three children in the first beginning in them of individual feeling. There were then the servants living in the house with them, a governess and near them in the small houses around them poor, for them, queer people to make for them their daily living.

They had foreign women as servants in the house with them when they could get them. Sometimes they could not get them They had three governesses in their whole living in Gossols before the children grew too old to have one. One was a foreign born, two were american. The seamstresses were always foreign american, sometimes it was the family near them, sometimes it was one in the part of Gossols where rich people mostly were living, and then there was another one not near them but who would come sometimes and stay in the house with them. Mrs. Hersland with all of them had her important feeling, she had it in getting them, in keeping them, and whenever she had to get rid of one of them. She had always in her with them an important feeling, sometimes she had an angry feeling with them, sometimes a resisting feeling, she never let any interfering come between her and her acting toward them, she was always of them and above them, she had all of her feeling of herself to herself from them.

Many women have a feeling of themselves inside them from servants around them. There are many ways of having such a feeling in them. This is a long history of one of them.

Many servants get to have in them something that is almost a craziness in them, many have a very lonesome feeling in them not a lonesome feeling of themselves inside them just a lonesome feeling that makes queer, sometimes a little crazy women of them. This is in many of them. The irishwoman and one of the italian women had this a little in them. This makes them good fun for children living in the house with them. The children tease them, they are good to children around them, they always have to be sent away all of a sudden. The irishwoman and one of the italians was of this kind of women. The other servants were always steady women, each with their own way of being in them and this is now a history of all of them. This is a history of them and the seamstresses and the governesses and any troubles any one of them had with the others living in the house with them. This is a history of all of them and of the kind of important feeling Mrs. Hersland had in her from all of them and of the feelings the children each one had for each one of them and the relation each one had to Mr. Hersland.

Mrs. Hersland then was of the kind of women who have resisting in them only with a feeling of themselves inside them, Mrs. Hersland was of the kind of women who have dependent independence in them, Mrs. Hersland was of the kind of women, though she had this to be in her so timidly inside her so gently within her that mostly nobody ever knew it to themselves about her, she had it in her to be of the kind of women to own those they need for loving, to subdue any one who needs them to be important to them. She was then of them who have it in them not to have weakness as the last bottom of them, not to have it in them that the last end of a bad thing cannot come to them, she could have an ending, she could feel this in her dying, she could feel it in her weakening, she could feel it in her children when they were big and struggling and she a gentle little woman was lost among them, she never had in her an important feeling from her children, she had it in the living in Gossols in that part where no other rich people were living.

There are then two kinds of women, there are those who have in them resisting and attacking, and a bottom weakness in them, women with independent dependence in them, women who are strong in attacking, women who sometimes have not bottom weakness in them, some who have in them bottom weakness in them and this inside is a strength in them when they have children when they have strong loving in them when it is in them in such of them a fine sensitive weakness inside them, there are then such ones of them women who need others around to love them before they have any power in them from the weakness in them, in such of them attacking is a power in them but not when they meet with real resisting, the bottom weakness in them is only a power in them when those around them love them, so only can these have any power in them; all these then all these women have not it in them mostly to believe that it never can come to them the last end of a bad thing to destroy them. All these then make one kind of the two kinds there are of women, the two kinds too there are then of men, and there are many kinds of such of them many strengths in them of this strength and weakness in them, many mixtures in them of the independence and dependence in them, many mixings and sometimes a mixing in the top of them with the other kind of nature of some men and women the dependent independent kind in men and women but more or less it is in them in all of this one kind of them it is in them to have independent dependence in them, it is in them to have attacking in them, to have aggressive optimism in them, to not believe the last end of a bad thing can come to them and destroy them, and then to have weakness as the bottom of them; and in many of them this weakness is all there is to them, in some of them attacking is all there is of them.

The other kind of women and there are many kinds of such of them in the many millions always of women, this other kind of them need to own the people around them when this nature is strong in them; they have many of them, a dependent patient way of living, but with the dependent nature in them they have never such of them, a feeling of themselves inside them, this comes out in them only with the bottom independence in them, when they feel themselves resisting, when it comes to them to own themselves inside them, when they own some one around them, some of such of them never have such a moment in their living, some of such of them never feel themselves inside them; there are then always many women living, there are then these two kinds of them, this is now a history of some of each kind of them, sometime there will be a history of all of each kind of them and that will then be a history of all women who are living, of all the many millions who ever were or will be living and then there will begin a history of all the men and the two kinds of them for there are in men the same two kinds of them like with women and it works out differently a little in them for they are men and have themselves mostly more inside them in their living, there are then these two kinds in women and in men and always every one is of one kind or the other kind of them.

In their middle living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living the Hersland family had with them only women in the house with them. As I was saying servants often have it in them to be a little queer and children like to tease them, they have this queerness from cooking, from cleaning and from their lonesome living, from their sitting in the kitchen, from having a mistress to direct them, and children to tease them; the Irishwoman and one of the Italian women that were cooking once for the Hersland family in their middle living had this queerness in them.

They had had then mostly in their living german women as servants in the house with them, sometimes they could not get them, once they had an Irishwoman, twice Italian women, once a Mexican. The Irish woman and one of the Italian women had a little queerness in them, the queerness that comes from being a servant and cooking and sitting alone in a kitchen and having a mistress to direct them and sometimes children to tease them, these had to be sent away all of a sudden.

Mostly the german women were very steady women, they did not have anything of such a queerness in them, sometimes the german girls they had with them were very young women and then Mrs. Hersland had to train them, some of such of them had natures in them that in their later living would come, from much kitchen sitting, from much directing of the mistress of the house to them, from much teasing from the children in the house with them, would come to make of them a queerness inside them that would make it come to them in their later living to be always sent away all of a sudden. In the early living of such ones they would not be sent away all of a sudden but the mistress of such ones would not then be sorry to lose them.

There were then as I was saying, when Mrs. Hersland could get them foreign servants in the house with them, there was always a governess in the house with them, there was often a seamstress staying in the house with them. There was always a man working in the garden but he never lived in the house with them.

As I was saying in most of their living they had german servants, but sometimes they could not get them, once they had an Irish woman cooking for them, twice Italian women and once a Mexican.

The german servants who lived with them mostly stayed a long time with them even those of them that were not altogether satisfying because until Mrs. Hersland had an angry feeling about some one she would never dismiss any one and angry feeling did not come to be in her very often. So mostly the servants stayed a long time with them, not those of them that had servant queerness in them, Mrs. Hersland never liked such a one, she wanted her servants so that she was of them and above them, she did not want them to have the kind of queerness in them that made strange beings of them, that always in a way made her afraid of them, servants were to Mrs. Hersland part of every day living, she never wanted them to have servant queerness in them, she was more then of them though always she was above them and she could come to have with such of them rightly an angry feeling.

Sometimes she would have young foreign girls or foreign american ones and she would train them, some of such of them would in their later living have servant queerness in them, mostly Mrs. Hersland did not keep such ones a long time, mostly she liked to have older women she felt herself more of them than with the young ones who needed to have her train them. She liked it better to have women who only needed directing and once in a while she would tell such a one how to cook something and with such of them she could feel of them and above them, she could with such ones have an injured feeling when they did something that was not right to her feeling, she could have with such a one rightly an angry feeling. She did not then like to have any one with servant queerness in them, she did not know it in herself that she did not like to have young girls to train but always these would soon be leaving, once one stayed on and on and Mrs. Hersland did not have with her rightly an angry feeling. She stayed on a long time until at last some one told about her that she was asking some one else to take her, that gave to Mrs. Hersland the injury that made it right for her to have an angry feeling in her and so at last she could dismiss her. This is the history of her. She was a blond little woman and with no feeling of cooking, or keeping anything clean in her, she always did what anybody told her, she had no sense of responsibility inside her, she had it in her to have lying in her that just came out of her whenever any one asked her, she had little curls in her blond hair, mostly every one thought her an ugly blond little servant, really she had a kind of little servant girl beauty in her. This is a history of her. She had not a servant nature in her but a servant girl nature in her that is the little dirty little girl character in her, the little dirty shrinking lying blond hair nature in her, not a woman nature in her. This was strong in her, in all the millions made just like her this is always stronger or weaker, this is the servant girl nature and there are always many millions made just like her.

Servant girl being is a kind of being that many millions of many kinds of women always have in them. Servant girl being in such of them is different from just servant being in other kinds of men and women. Servant girl being that is something of dirty or clean little girl being with the scared little lying always in such a one when there is much in their living and there always is in such ones of them for they need it to keep them going, to keep them cleaning, to keep them washing and working, to keep them from lying, much directing from the mistress living in the house with them, much teasing from children living in the house with them, much trouble with their loving so that nobody stops them when they go to their loving, much sitting in the kitchen with their hands so grimy nothing can clean them. Mostly such ones do not in their later living have servant queerness in them, they just get married most of them and just get old being that kind of them with many children always coming out of them and so they go on to their ending. Women who in all their living have this servant girl being in them are like in all women and always it is in all men and in all women that they have in them one of the two kinds of nature in them that is independent dependent or dependent independent nature in them. Servant girl nature in women then can be the independent dependent kind then with mostly only the dependent weakness in them with a scared dirty little girl crying and lying in them, mostly with nothing in them but the dependent scared weakness in them and no responsibility in them of being ever inside them and always a little in them and it mostly comes out in little tricks they have in them, little or much badness in them, a little of the attacking independent dependents always have in them. This is mostly in their living, in bad ones it can even come to stealing, mostly it is lying and finding ways to win to a ribbon, to moments in loving. Mostly when you catch hold of such a one by the arm to stop them there is not yielding, there is scared shrinking, there is lying, sometimes they do very good thinking, mostly in their later living a good many children come out from them, mostly they keep on working but always somebody is scolding them and this is a history of most of them.

As I was saying women with servant girl being inside them, not servant being that is a different kind of being that has not the grimy scared little girl lying as the bottom of them, such then have it in them to be of one kind or the other kind of them the independent dependent or the dependent independent kind of them. There is one kind of them who have a little attacking in them the independent dependent kind; in them that comes out in little tricks and little dirty lying in them sometimes in stealing and other badness in them, in moments of leaving by themselves all of a sudden from where they were working when they are sure they can do better then and then there is a little grimy defiance in them, this is all the attacking there is in them, this makes of them independent dependent creatures for them and there will be written down here a history soon of one of such of them. There are then many millions always made of such of them, with always a servant girl nature in them and the independent dependent kind of being in them, there are then always many millions of such ones of them and always everywhere in every kind of living one can find such of them. Mrs. Hersland had the training of such a one of them, Mrs. Hersland had rightly an angry feeling when this one tried to get another place with out telling any one she was leaving. Mrs. Hersland had rightly an angry feeling then, she sent her away and soon there will be told the history of this one.

There are then in the women who have servant girl nature always in them, with every kind of way they can be living, with every kind of training that can come to them, there are always the two kinds of them the independent dependent kind of them and the dependent independent kind of them. Many of the independent dependent kind of them are pretty, scared young girls in their living, scaredness and lying, and shrinking, and a little attacking, and a little winning and prettiness and appealing are mixed up in many ways in them. Mostly in all of them these are always somehow somewhere in them, when they are working for their living, when they are young ladies in their living always there is some one always directing them, sometimes it is a mistress, a master, a mother or a father, a husband, some woman, or an aunt, a sister, or a man who is directing them. These things always are mixed up in them and more we will come to know all the history of all of them.

The dependent independent kind of women who have always in them the servant girl being in them have not in them anything of attacking, they have more weakness than shrinking in them, they have lying but it does not come out in little jerks out of them, it is never active in such a one, it is meekness and concealing in them; and there will be later a history of all of such kinds of them.

Some women have it in them to be in all their living children, to have a childish nature in them all through their living. Some men have such a thing always in them, mostly men have it in them more than women to have in all their living a little childish nature in them. There are always then many millions of men and always some women who have always in them all through their living from their beginning to their ending child nature always in them. Some women have it in them all their living to have a grimy little girl nature in them, some have it in them to have a little girl sweet shrinking little lying nature always in them. All of such kind of them and there are always many millions made of them and they are in every place and in every kind of living, such have in them the nature that is in certain kinds of living servant girl nature and sometime there will be a history of every kind and every one of such of them. Some women have it in their living to have in them a being just before adolescent living, to have in them all through their living the fear of coming adolescence about beginning, in them, these always have it in them to be very lively so as to keep adolescence from giving sorrow to them, they are lively and they try all their living to keep up dancing so that adolescence will be scared away from them, these have not in them sentimental feeling, they have agressive liveliness in them. One can never be certain of this about them from their kind of living, they may be trying very exciting living, but in their walking they make a dance step not because they have it in them a lightsome feeling, they make it to keep in them a lively feeling, mostly they do not know it inside them that they do not want to have inside them the restlessness of adolescent living and so they keep up inside them always a lively feeling; they make a dance step every now and then in their walking. There are always many women who have it all through their living to have such a just before beginning adolescent being in them. There are some men who have in them all through their living such a nature in them. There are then many millions always being made of such ones of women, there are some millions always being made of such ones of men. Some women have all their living their school feeling in them, they never get through, from their beginning to their ending, with such feeling, such being, such living, it is in them and nothing can change them, they are always school girls in their being, some of them always are as school girls in their feeling, some of them always are as school girls in their living, some women have some of this in them all through their living from their beginning to their ending, some have only this in them it is always then all there is of them, there are many millions then who have in all their living more or less in them of such being. Some women have it in them and there are always many millions of them and they are to themselves like men in their living there are many women who are always vigorous young women energetic and getting information and busy every moment in their living and sometime there will be a history of many of such of them. Then there are many women, there are always many millions always everywhere of every kind of them, there are many women who have some kind of woman nature in them and always in the millions of all the kinds of them there is always in them one nature or the other nature in them, there is always some kind or every kind of mixture in them, sometime there will be a history of every one of every kind of them, sometime there will be a history of everyone who ever was or is or will be living, there must always sometime be a history of each one from their beginning to their ending, of every one who ever was or is or will be living. Sometime there will be a history of every woman, there will be sometime a history of every kind of them, there will be sometime a history of every part of the living of every woman from her beginning to her ending. This is now a history of some of them.

There are many kinds of women and several of several kinds of them were servants living in the house with the Hersland family and mostly those were older women but sometimes Mrs. Hersland was training a young one.

As I was saying Mrs. Hersland did not know she did not like to train young ones and mostly they did not stay long but once there was a little blond one who hung on. She never did any better in her cleaning or cooking than in the beginning, she always every minute needed directing, Mrs. Hersland never knew she did not like to do this directing, she never knew that she did not like it that with such a one she could not have rightly an injured or an angry feeling. At last she did have rightly an injured and an angry feeling and that was for all of them then the end of that one.

Soon there will be a history of every kind of men and every kind of women and every way any one can think about them. Soon then there will be a history of every man and every woman and every kind of being they ever have or could have in them. Sometime there will be a history of all of them, and now to begin again with the servant girl being and the servant being and the history of all of them who lived in the house with the Hersland family then when Mrs. Hersland was beginning to have in her strongest inside the feeling of being herself in her.

There were then many of them though mostly each one stayed a long time with them but in these years of the Hersland family’s middle living with servants and seamstresses and governesses and dependents living in the house with them, there were in all many women that gave to Mrs. Hersland her important feeling.

There were then a few young girls who lived at some time in the house with them, some with servant girl nature in them, some with the one kind the independent dependent kind of nature in them, some with the other kind the dependent independent kind of nature in them. These as I was saying mostly did not stay long to get training, Mrs. Hersland never knew she did not want them, she never said she would not take them, after the one who stayed a long time and then gave to Mrs. Hersland a really angry feeling Mrs. Hersland never had one.

One of the foreign women, she was an older woman when she lived with them, she was such a one; she had servant girl being, she had the dependent independent servant girl being, she stayed sometime with the Hersland family as the cook for them, she had in her the servant girl being of the dependent independent kind all through her living, there will be a history of this one.

Some young women who had servant girl nature in them came to know the Hersland family in their middle living, not as servants to them, some as dependents on them, some as living in the small houses near them, one was in a way of them in their living she was of the family of one of the governesses and they came later the Hersland children all three of them to know many of such of them.

Soon then there will be a history of every kind of men and women and of all the mixtures in them, sometime there will be a history of every man and every woman who ever were or are or will be living and of the kind of nature in them and the way it comes out from them from their beginning to their ending, sometime then there will be a history of each one of them and of the many millions always being made just like them, there will be sometime a history of all of them, there will be a history of them and now there is here a beginning.

There are then many millions always being made of women who have in all their living always from their beginning to their ending servant girl nature in them. Some of such of them are pretty little girls and happy in their living, some of such of them have much trouble in their living. There are then always many millions, in all the ways of living women have made for them, there are always many millions who have always in them all through their living from their beginning to their ending this servant girl nature in them, there will be now such a history of some of such of them, there will be now a history of some of the kinds of them, there will be now a description of the two kinds of them, the two kinds that divide all the kinds of men and women and sometime there will be a history of all of such of them, women who have such a servant girl nature in them, all of such of them who ever were or are or will be living.

Sometime then there will be a history of all women and all men, of all the men and all the women, of every one of them, of the mixtures in them of the bottom nature and other natures in them, of themselves inside them, there will be then a history of all of them of all their being and how it comes out from them from their beginning to their ending. Sometime there will be then such a history of every one who ever was or is or will be living, and this is not for anybody’s reading, this is to give to everybody in their living the last end to being, it makes it so of them real being, it makes for each one who ever is or was or can be living a real continuing and always as one looks more and more at each one, as one sees them walking, eating, sitting, sewing, working, sleeping, being babies, children, young grown men and women, grown up men and women, growing old men and women, old men and old women, as one sees them every moment in their being there must be sometime a history of them, there must be sometime a history of each one of them and of the nature or natures in them, of themselves to themselves in their living, of the nature or natures mixed up in them and the coming out of this being in them from them from their beginning to their ending. Sometime there will be a history of all of the kinds of them and of each one of all the millions of each kindof [kind of] them.

There are then always many millions being made of women who have in them servant girl nature always in them, there are always then there are always being made then many millions who have a little attacking and mostly scared dependent weakness in them, there are always being made then many millions of them who have a scared timid submission in them with a resisting somewhere sometime in them. There are always some then of the many millions of this first kind of them the independent dependent kind of them who never have it in them to have any such attacking in them, there are more of them of the many millions of this first kind of them, who have very little in them of the scared weekness [weakness] in them, there are some of them who have in them such a weakness as meekness in them, some of them have this in them as gentle pretty young innocence inside them, there are all kinds of mixtures in them then in the many millions of this kind of them in the many kinds of living they have in them. In the second kind of them the dependent independent kind of them who have too all through their living servant girl nature in them, in this kind of them there are many of them who have a scared timid submission in them with a resisting sometime somewhere in them, there are many of them who have this submission as a patient meekness in them, they have not it in them many of such of them to ever choose their own way in living, to choose their own loving, to choose their own existing at any moment in their living, sometimes sometime some of such ones of them have resisting in them, sometimes this is in them a stubborn way they have in them, sometimes it is from too much directing of them and then they have resisting in them, sometimes from some one around them dependent on them, sometimes from feeling sometime in their living, feeling themselves inside them. There are many millions then of women who have always in them all their living this servant girl being inside them, always as it is in all men and women these are all of the one kind or the other kind of them of the independent dependent having attacking more or less sometime in them, of dependent independent who can have sometime resisting in them.

In all loving, in all the many millions always loving mostly there is one of them one of the two of them who is of the kind of them who have independent dependent nature in them, this one always in the two of them in loving does attacking in loving, sometimes it is in the man sometimes in the woman, and the other one then is of them who have dependent independent nature in them and these can have sometime more or less resisting in them, this makes the pair of them and this is always true in loving. This is not always clear in the beginning of a loving, sometimes it is the resisting that is in appearance like attacking, sometimes the attacking that has stubborness or weakness in it like resisting but more and more in loving more and more in their living this nature in them comes out of them in the repeating that is in all real being. It is true then that always every one is of one kind or the other kind of them the independent dependent or the dependent independent kind of them. It is hard to tell it about them, to describe it how each one is of the kind of them that is in that one. It is hard to tell it about them because the same words can describe all of them the one and the other kind of them, they are very different the one from the other kind of them, more and more perhaps it will come out clearly about them. It is hard to describe it in them the kind of being each one has in them, it is hard to describe it in them it is hard to know it in them, it is only slowly the two kinds of them come to be clear to every one who listens to the repeating that comes out of them, who sees the repeating that is in them the repeating of the bottom nature of them. Sometimes resisting comes like attacking, sometimes attacking seems like resisting, slowly it comes out from each one the kind of nature in them. So then this makes always a pair of them and this is always true in successful loving and this will soon then be a history of every kind of loving and how it comes from every one the nature of them.

Mrs. Hersland had dependent independent being, she could sometime in her have resisting. This is now a history of her and the servants and governesses and dependents who had to do with her. Mr. Hersland had attacking in him, mostly he was in his feeling as big as all the world in all of his beginning and all of his living was beginning, he never knew it inside him until his children told it to him when they were angry with him when impatient feeling filled him, he never knew that he did not go on to the last end of fighting that he had in him such a weakness in him; this is now a history of him and of how the servants and the governesses and the dependents and his wife and children felt all these things in him.

All kinds of men and women have impatient feeling and sometime this will be a history of every kind of impatient feeling and of every kind of men and women who have impatient feeling. Now this is a history of servant living, of servants who have in them servant girl being, of servants who have in them servant being, of servants who have in them not any real servant being, of servants who have in them a mixing of some or all of these kinds of nature in them, of how it works out through them the two kinds of nature in all men and women the independent dependent and the dependent independent natures in all of them, this will be too a history of servant queerness and how it works in such of them as have this in them.

As I was saying Mrs. Hersland had mostly in her middle living in Gossols in that part where no other rich people were living older foreign or foreign american women as servants in the house with them. Sometimes she had a young one to train, Mrs. Hersland never knew it in her that she never really liked to do such training. They always then had german or german american older women as servants in the house with them, but sometimes Mrs. Hersland could not get any of them, once she had an Irish woman to [woman] to do the cooking, twice Italian women and once a Mexican, the Irish woman had servant queerness in her and she left all of a sudden, one Italian woman had servant queerness in her and she had to be sent away quickly without any warning, Mrs. Hersland never liked to have queer people near her she wanted her servants to be of the same kind of nature that was natural to her in the living at Bridgepoint the good living that was natural to her, she needed a servant around her that she Mrs. Hersland in her feeling could be of her and above her, she never wanted any servant to have servant queerness in her.

Some time then there will be every kind of a history of every one who ever can or is or was or will be living. Some time then there will be a history of every one from their beginning to their ending. Sometime then there will be a history of all of them, of every kind of them, of every one, of every bit of living they ever have in them, of them when there is never more than a beginning to them, of every kind of them, of every one when there is very little beginning and then there is an ending, there will then sometime be a history of every one there will be a history of everything that ever was or is or will be them, of everthing [everything] that was or is or will be all of any one or all of all of them. Sometime then there will be a history of every one, of everything or anything that is all them or any part of them and sometime then there will be a history of how anything or everything comes out from every one, comes out from every one or any one from the beginning to the ending of the being in them. Sometime then there must be a history of every one who ever was or is or will be living. As one sees every one in their living, in their loving, sitting, eating, drinking, sleeping, walking, working, thinking, laughing, as any one sees all of them from their beginning to their ending, sees them when they are little babies or children or young grown men and women or growing older men and women or old men and women then one knows it in them that sometime there will be a history of all of them, that sometime all of them will have the last touch of being, a history of them can give to them, sometime then there will be a history of each one, of all the kinds of them, of all the ways any one can know them, of all the ways each one is inside her or inside him, of all the ways anything of them comes out from them. Sometime then there will be a history of every one and so then every one will have in them the last touch of being a history of any one can give to them.

This is now a history of a number of men and women from their beginning to their ending; these will have then the last touch of being that a history of any one can give to them, sometime it will be that any one who ever was or is or will be living, sometime then it will be even if they have had only a very little of any living, sometime then it will be that every one will have the last touch of being, a history of them can give to them, sometime then in my feeling there will be a history of every kind of men and women, there will be a history of every one from the beginning to their ending, every one will have sometime before the ending the last touch of being a history of them can give to any one.

So then we go on to our beginning of giving a history of every one from their beginning to their ending so that sometime there will be done a history of every one and every kind of one and all the nature in every one and all the ways it comes out of them. Every one then will be full then of the being a history of every one can give to them, every one of them will have that last touch of being a history of them can give to any one.

And so to commence again with the history of many of them and all the kinds there are of men and women.

Sometime then there will be a history of every one of every man and every woman from their beginning to their ending. Sometime there will be a history of every one and every kind of them and more and more then every one will understand it, how every one is connected with every one in the kind of being they have in them which makes of each one one of their kind of them. More and more then this will be a history of every kind and the way one kind is connected with the other kind of them and the many ways one can think of every kind of men and women as one more and more knows them as their nature is in them and comes out of them in the repeating that is more and more all of them.

There are then many kinds of them but all of them can be divided into the two kinds of them the independent dependent kind of them, the dependent independent kind of them, and more and more there will be a history of all of them so that more and more any one can see it in them. There are always then many kinds of men and women in these two kinds of them and sometime there will be a history of all of them.

To go on then now with the Hersland living in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living.

As I was saying Mrs. Hersland had mostly in her middle living in Gossols in that part where no other rich people were living, older foreign or foreign american women as servants in the house with them. Sometimes she had a young one to train, Mrs. Hersland never knew it in her that she never really liked to do such training, they always then had foreign or foreign american older women as servants in the house with them, but sometimes Mrs. Hersland could not get any of them, once she had an Irish woman to do the cooking, twice Italian women, and once a Mexican; the Irish woman had servant queerness in her and she left all of a sudden, one Italian woman had servant queerness in her and she had to be sent away quickly without any warning, Mrs. Hersland never liked to have queer people near her she wanted her servants to be of the same kind of being as that which was natural to her in the living at Bridgepoint the good rich living that was natural to her, she needed a servant to be around her so that Mrs. Hersland in her feeling could be of her and above her, she never wanted any servant to have servant queerness in her.

There were then not very many young women whom the Hersland family had as servants in the house with them. Mrs. Hersland never knew it in her that she did not like to do such training, no one of them excepting a little blond one ever stayed a long time with them. Mr. Hersland never knew that he had any feeling about such a kind of them but they were a little an annoyance to him. The Hersland family had many such young girls with servant girl nature in them around them from the houses near them, from the families of governesses or others living in the house with them, and so the Hersland children knew in their early living enough of such of them. As I was saying Mrs. Hersland never knew it that she did not like to do such training, after the one who gave to her after a long time a right reason for having in her rightly an injured and an angry feeling, she never had any such a one as a servant in the house with them.

As I was saying, more and more as one in passing looks at every one more and more then there comes to one the certain feeling that sometime there will be a history of every one, of all the kinds there are every one of men and women. Always as one looks at them as one lives on in the daily living that gives to one the feeling that in all real being there is always on and on repeating that comes out more and more and more in everybody’s living, always then more and more one has in them the certain feeling that sometime there will be a history of every one, that sometime every one will have in them the last touch of being a history gives to every one. So then sometime there will be a history of every one and of every kind of men and women and of every kind of nature in any one of them and every kind of mixing there can ever be in any one and the way the nature in each one comes out from them, there will then sometime be a history of every one from their beginning to their ending, there will then be a history of every one even such of them that have only a little beginning and then an ending to them; to every one then there will be a whole history of them, each one then sometime will have written a whole history of her, of him, and this will give to every one who ever was or is or will be living the last part of real being a history of them can give to any one.

There were then living on a ten acre place in a pleasant kind of living, Mr. Hersland and his wife and three children with servants and a governess and sometimes a seamstress in the house with them and near them poor people in small houses some of whom were more or less dependent on them. They had then pleasant living in this ten acre place, they had then their own kind of living and mostly it was pleasant enough for all of them, they had country living in them, they had city living in them, they had country house living in them, and always then living was very pleasant for all of them.

The three children were more then of the for them poor people around them than they were of their mother’s or their governesses’ or their father’s living. They had a relation to everybody around them but mostly then inside them they were mostly of the living of the poorer people who lived in the small houses near them. Sometimes they were very much of the living of the servants in the house with them, sometimes of the family of the governess then living with them but mostly always then they were more of the living of the people living in the small houses around them than they were of the living of those in the house with them.

As I was saying some of the servants living in the house with them were sometimes important to the children, sometimes the children liked to tease them, sometimes to get what they wanted from them, mostly the servants and governesses and seamstresses were not as important to the children as the people living in the small houses near them.

There are then always many millions of women who are servants with servant nature in them, there are always many millions who have servant girl nature in them the kind of nature that makes of them a certain kind of being. These are then two kinds of them and there are many mixtures in them, in each one of them. Some of them the women who are living as servants to some one, there are many of them with servant natures in them, there are many of them with servant girl natures in them, there are many of them with servant mistress natures in them, many with mistress servant natures in them, there are then in the women living as servants to some one every kind of nature in them, there is every kind of mixture in them of one or more of all the kinds of being women have in them. Sometime there will be a history of all the kinds of being women ever have or had or can have or will have in them. Sometime and that will be a great thing there will be a history of each one, of the bottom nature of each one and the mixing of different being or kinds of being with the bottom nature and the way it comes out in her living, from the beginning, from her being a baby then and just beginning, from the way it comes out more and more in her living as she goes on repeating the way everybody always does in living, more and more then in each one in their living the history of each one comes out of them, more and more each one is repeating and each part of their living has its own repeating and makes of that part a history coming out from them, then in the whole living there comes out more and more and more a repeating that was in them always inside them, from the beginning to the ending; this then is a history of them, this is a history of the bottom nature, how it works inside them, how it is mixed or not mixed up in them with the nature or other natures in them, sometime then there is a history of each one, sometime then there will be a history of every kind of women and of men, sometime there will be a history of each one.

There is then or will be then a history of each one who ever was or is or can be living. It comes out from them in the repeating which is sometime all of them. Many things come out of every one in their living and this is now a history of all that comes out of some of them.

Many things then come out in the repeating that make a history of each one for any one who always listens to them. Many things come out of each one and as one listens to them listens to all the repeating in them, always this comes to be clear about them, the history of them of the bottom nature in them, the nature or natures mixed up in them to make the whole of them in anyway it mixes up in them. Sometime then there will be a history of every one.

There are then many things every one has in them and this is a history of all of them in some of them.

As I said once almost every one has in them some kind of an impatient feeling, mostly every one has in them an anxious feeling and this is the way these work out in some.

When you come to feel the whole of anyone from the beginning to the ending, all the kind of repeating there is in them, the different ways at different times repeating comes out of them, all the kinds of things and mixtures in each one, anyone can see then by looking hard at any one living near them that a history of every one must be a long one. A history of any one must be a long one, slowly it comes out from them from their beginning to their ending, slowly you can see it in them the nature and the mixtures in them, slowly everything comes out from each one in the kind of repeating each one does in the different parts and kinds of living they have in them, slowly then the history of them comes out from them, slowly then any one who looks well at any one will have the history of the whole of that one. Slowly the history of each one comes out of each one. Sometime then there will be a history of every one. Mostly every history will be a long one. Slowly it comes out of each one, slowly any one who looks at them gets the history of each part of the living of any one in the history of the whole of each one that sometime there will be of every one.

There will then sometime be a history of every one who ever is or was or will be living, “mostly every history will be a long one, some will have a very little one, slowly it comes out of each one.

Mostly then the history of any one as it slowly comes out of them will be a long one, this is a long history now of many of them.

Every one then has in their living repeating, repeating of every kind of thing in them, repeating of the kind of impatient feeling they have in them, of the anxious feeling almost every one has more or less always in them.

There is then a whole to living, mostly everybody has for this an anxious feeling, some have not any such anxious feeling to the whole of them, many have the anxious feeling in every minute of their living, every minute is a whole to them with an anxious feeling which each minute ends them.

To many then in the history of all the kinds of them all the kinds of men and women who ever were or are or will be living, to some then and there are always many millions of them to some then the important thing is to have the history of all the kinds, the history of all the kinds that ever can be of men and women. To many and there are always many millions of such of them the important thing is to have written about every one around them the history of each one, the history of that one, of every man or woman who ever was or is or will be living for them, the history of each one as in their living from their beginning to their ending their history comes out from them. To some the important thing in them is their own history, the history of them and inside them, as in repeating it comes out of them. There are many men and women always livign [living] and to them the important thing in living is in the different parts of living the being babies, children or young going to be men and women, or grown young men and women, and growing older men and women and men and women in their middle living, and growing old men and women, and then the end of all of them; there are many millions then who always think and feel about all men and women in the parts of living and the kind of being every one has in them in those different parts of their living. There are then many millions who always feel this in them about others around them about themselves inside them, the important thing to all of such of them are the parts of living the being babies and children and young going to be men and women and growing older men and women, and middle aged men and women and growing old men and women and old men and old women and then that is the end of them in their worldly living. There are then many who feel this part living as the strongest thing in every one around them and in themselves inside them. There are then many millions, many many millions always living who want to know about what each one does all through his or her living, there are many who want to know about it in the history of every one what kind of feeling they had in them and how these feelings then came out from them in their living from their beginning to their ending. There are then many kinds of feelings in each one, there are many feelings in every one, there are many ways of having feelings coming out of them, there are many who want to know it about every one around them what feelings they have in them, how such feelings come out of them, there are many millions then of women and of men who always think about this about every one around them, they want to know the feelings in each one of them and how it comes out from them, what the feelings in each one make of the life of such a one. There are many kinds of ways every one has in them of doing everything in their daily living, there are many who want a history of all such ways in each one. There are many who want their kind of history of only a few of all the people ever living, there are some who want a history coming out only from inside them, there are some who want a history to come out only from those just around them, there are some who want history coming out from some who were never and will never be anywhere near them, there is every kind of choosing, mostly every one wants a history of some one, mostly every one wants some kind of a history of some. Some few are always living who want about each one who ever was or is or will be living a history of every bit of them, of every moment in their daily living, of every kind of feeling they have in them, of every bit of them that comes out in them in repeating, of all the feeling in them and how it comes out from them in all of them in each one of them from their beginning to their ending, of every kind of men and women who ever were or are or will be living, of every part of their being and how in each part of their living their being shows itself in them, of the feeling in each kind of them and how it shows in each one their kind of them, how it comes out in each one in every part of their living from their beginning to their ending; there are then some who want the whole history of every one, of the kind they are in them, of everything that makes them and ever can come out of them, of every bit of them in all their living; there are then always some living who want of each one such a history of them, there are some of such of them now living and sometime there will be written by all of such of them a history of every one.

There are then many ways of having living inside one and having it come out from one, always then some one looks at each one, always the more one looks at every one the more one knows that sometime there will be a history of every one.

There are then many ways of having impatient feeling in one, there are then many ways of having an anxious feeling in one, this is now the history of some of them and the servant queerness that comes out of some servants who have in them impatient feeling and anxious being and later in their living from much sitting alone in a kitchen, from much eating without any one being then with them or around them, from much cooking, from much directing from the mistress in the house with them and from being with the children living in the houses where they are working have such servant queerness come to be in them; there are then many women and many kinds of them who have sometimes servant queerness in them.

There are then every kind of women among the servants working in every kind of kitchen. There are some who have in them servant girl nature as the bottom of them.

The nature in every one is always coming out of them from their beginning to their ending by the repeating always in them, by the repeating always coming out from each one. Sometimes, often, one looking at some one forgets about that one many things one knows in that one, always soon then such a one brings it back to remember it about that one the things one is not then thinking by the repeating that is always in each one. Always then everybody is always repeating the whole nature of them and to any one who looks always at each one always the whole of that one one is then seeing keeps coming out of such a one. So any one can know about any one the nature of that one from the repeating that is the whole of each one. The whole of every one is always coming out in repeating. Always it is coming out of every one the whole nature of them in their daily living in the repeating each one has all the time in living. Every minute then in their living they are themselves inside them and they are repeating always and all the repeating together is the whole nature of every one coming out from them, coming out from them in their daily living, coming out from them in different ways in different moments of their living. Always then it is coming out of each one the whole nature of that one in the daily living of such a one in the repeating each one has all the time in living. Each minute then in the living of each one there is inside each one the being that makes that one and each one is repeating always this being that makes each one that one inside to that one and each one is repeating always and all the repeating together of each one is coming out always from each one, coming out from each one in the daily living each one is leading, coming out from each one in different ways in different moments of the living of each one.

Servant queerness in all of them who have servant queerness in them comes out of such of them as the kind of nature in them; in each one having servant queerness in them it comes out of them by the nature of them, in the way they have always had in them impatient feeling and anxious feeling. Impatient feeling and anxious feeling has always been in each one of them in the way it was natural to their kind of them to such a one of their kind of them to have it in them and then it comes, the impatient feeling and anxious feeling, it comes to be that these get stronger and more mixed up in them then in such a one from their kind of living, from the kind of eating alone and drinking, from cooking and their kind of working, from sitting in a kitchen, it comes then that there is in such a one servant queerness in her being and the servant queerness is in her and comes out from her to make for her that kind of servant queerness that comes out of the nature in her.

The servants then living with the Hersland family, those who stayed a long time with them were older foreign or foreign american women. One of these had servant girl nature in her, she had submission in her, she could have sometime resisting in her. This never came to be in her in her living with the Hersland family, with them she never had any resistance inside her. Mrs. Hersland never had with her an angry feeling, she went away at last to take care of a sick brother.

There are then every kind of women among the women who are sometimes servants for some one. There are then every kind of women among foreign women among foreign american women who are servants sometime in their living to some one. Many of them have servant girl nature in them, many of them have servant nature in them, many of them have a mistress nature in them, many of them have a mixture in them; there are then all kinds of women nature among them. About half of all of them have in them of their kind of them independent dependent nature in them, they are the independent dependents of their kind of them, the rest of them the other more or less half of them the women living as servants sometime in their living have dependent independent nature in them, they are the dependent independents of their kind of them. The nature in each one makes a long history of each of them and sometime there will be a history of every one and the nature in them and how in their servant living the nature in them comes out from them.

Mrs. Hersland got her important feeling of herself to herself from all of them from all the servants she ever had working for her or doing something for her in her living, Mrs. Hersland got her important feeling of herself to herself from all of them, from being of them and above them, from trying them, from directing them, from having in her sometimes from some of them an injured and an angry feeling, from having to arrange the relation of some of them to the governess living in the house at the same time. Some of them who had in them a certain mixture inside them never liked it that the governess was not of them and Mrs. Hersland had strongly then a feeling of herself to herself from making such a one understand the position a governess had and how a servant should behave toward such a one. Mrs. Hersland had then much important living with the servants, she never liked any one of them to have servant queerness in them, she never liked them to be so young that she needed to train them, she liked them to be older foreign or foreign american women, she liked to be of them and above them. Mostly she had very little trouble with them, sometimes she had troubles with the families of them, some of this will come out later in the daily living of the Hersland children in the history of each one.

Mrs. Hersland had then sometimes troubles with the families of them. Mrs. Hersland had her important feeling from servants who were with her in her middle living. Mrs. Hersland had from some of them an injured feeling, Mrs. Hersland had with some of them an angry feeling, sometimes it was with one of them sometimes with some one of the family of one of them. Mrs. Hersland had in her nothing of impatient feeling, she could have in her an injured and a bright angry feeling. Once one foreign girl had come to her from some one in Bridgepoint who had sent her because she wanted to go and this friend thought she would be a good servant for Mrs. Hersland to have with her. The girl did not want to stay, she wanted to go back to Bridgepoint, she said Mrs. Hersland should help send her, Mrs. Hersland had then an angry feeling in her, she said she did not have to help send her. The girl said she would have to help a little to send her, Mrs. Hersland said she would either not give her anything to help her or she would pay everything for her, she never would help to send her away from her, she would pay the whole thing for her, it was not right but she would pay the whole thing for her, she would do it all or nothing for her, she did not have to do anything for her, she would do the whole thing for her. Mrs. Hersland had in her a bright angry feeling inside her, it was wrong that a girl should behave so toward her. Mrs. Hersland had then rightly an angry feeling in her. She paid everything for her. This was Mrs. Hersland with an injured feeling inside her and an angry feeling then in her. There was nothing in her of impatient feeling in her, with servants she had never anxious feeling in her, she had in her sometimes an injured feeling and then an angry feeling and then she would send the one that had given it to her away from her, then she would pay for some one all expenses for her, when she had in her an angry feeling inside her there was no half measure in her, often she only had an injured feeling in her; this time she had more angry than injured feeling in her. No one was then afraid of her, there was no terror in her anger for any one around her. Mostly she would then pay everything any one could in any kind of way ask of her to show them the right angry feeling in her.

There was never in Mrs. Hersland a bitter feeling in the injured or angry feeling in her with any servant in the house with her. She did not have in her impatient feeling, she did not have with any of them or the families of them an anxious feeling in her, she had inside her sometimes with them or with the families of them an injured sometimes an angry feeling in her, this never gave to her never made bitterness for her, Mrs. Hersland never had really any bitterness inside her, later she had a little dreary weakening sadness in her, later she had a scared feeling in her from her husband and her children grown big around her she never had in her impatient feeling in her she never had any bitterness in her, she had in her middle living for the servants and governesses and seamstresses and dependents sometimes an injured feeling sometimes a bright anger.

To have an injured or an angry feeling in one is very common in ordinary living. Injured or angry feeling may be in one with impatient feeling or with anxious feeling and it may be in one without any such being then in that one. Mrs. Hersland had in her living, mostly in the beginning and in the middle of her middle living very much of such feeling, not much with her husband or her children but with the servants and seamstresses and governesses and dependents all those that gave to her the feeling of herself inside her.

The independent dependent kind of men and women have in them, most of them, mostly in their injured and their angry feeling a sense of impatient feeling or anxious feeling with a sense of their own virtue their own right inside them, they have not in them then mostly a consciousness of angry or injured feeling in them, to them then their angry feeling or their injured feeling flows from the outraged virtue or goodness in them, to themselves then they have not any angry or injured feeling as filling them but flowing from them because it is natural to have such a thing in them when their goodness or virtue is outraged by some one. Mrs. Hersland was not such a one, she had in her dependent independent being in her, it was to her rightly an injured or an angry feeling she had then in her when some one around her did what it was not right for them to do toward her, she had then to herself rightly an injured and an angry feeling in her and to herself it was the injured or angry feeling that filled her, it was not right for the girl to ask Mrs. Hersland to help send her to Bridgepoint when the girl had no reason to leave her, it was right then for Mrs. Hersland to have in her an injured and then an angry feeling in her, it was then to Mrs. Hersland inside her that she had in her, rightly an angry and an injured feeling, then she would show it by doing nothing to help the girl who had no right to ask it of her or she would pay all her expenses for her. Mrs. Hersland had rightly in her toward her an injured and an angry feeling, to herself then this was all that was then in her, it was not to her her own virtue or her own goodness that was then the important thing inside her it was the injured and the angry feeling in her, to satisfy that she paid all the expenses for her, she would do that or nothing for her, it was not to her her own virtue or her own goodness that was to herself urging her to do this for the girl who asked of her what she had no business to ask of her, it was to herself in her the injured and the angry feeling in her that needed to have this action to make it quiet inside her, it was to satisfy this in her that she would do anything or nothing for the girl who had asked her to help her when she had no right to ask her, it was not then to herself in her a sense of goodness and virtue in her; this makes of her her kind of them the kind that has resisting and not attacking as the bottom nature in them; she was of this kind of them then she had resisting not attacking in her as the bottom nature of her.

Mrs. Hersland was of this kind of them then, she had resisting as her way of being. This is not always clear in the beginning sometimes it is the resisting that is in appearance like attacking, sometimes the attacking that has stubborness or weakness in it like resisting but more in their living this nature in them comes out of them in the repeating that is in all being.

And so always whenever Mrs. Hersland had an injured or an angry feeling in her she did such a thing to satisfy herself inside her. This will come out more and more in her the kind of injured and angry feeling it was natural to have in her and the way it was natural for such feelings to come out of her. More this will be a history of these feelings in her, more and more this will be a history of the different ways the two kinds there are of men and women and all the kinds of the two kinds of them have every kind of feeling have every kind of way of having every feeling come out from them. Sometime then there will be more telling of the way Mrs. Hersland had injured and angry feeling. Sometime then there will be a history of every kind of feeling Mrs. Hersland had in her in her living and every way every feeling came out of her in her living. There will be then in the daily living of each one of the Hersland children there will be then in the history of the daily living of each one of the three of them a history of all the feeling and the way it came out of the mother of them the way it came out and so any one could see by looking that she was her kind of them the dependent independent kind of them the kind that have resisting as the bottom of them, the kind that have in them to themselves rightly in them an injured and an angry feeling and when they have this in them have not in them strongest inside them the sense of their own virtue or goodness then, they have then in them as the strongest thing then to themselves inside them this injured or angry feeling. Mrs. Hersland was of this kind of them then the dependent independent kind of women. Sometime there will be a long history of the two kinds of them and the feeling in them and the way feeling comes out of them.

There was then in the Hersland middle living pleasant enough living for all of them on the ten acre place with servants and seamstresses and governesses in the house with them.

As I was saying Mrs. Hersland had different seamstresses to do different kinds of sewing for herself and her children. This is now a history of all of them.

Sometime there is a history of each one, of every one who ever has living in them and repeating in them and has their being coming out from them in the repeating that is always in all being. Sometime there is a history of every one. Sometime there will be a history of every kind of men and women. Sometime there is a history of each one. There must be such a history of each one for the repeating in them makes a history of them. The repeating of the kinds of them makes a history of the kinds of them, the repeating of the different parts and ways of being makes a history in many ways of every one. This is now a history of some. This will be sometime a history of many kinds of them. Any one who looks at each one will see coming out from them the bottom nature of them and the mixing of other nature or natures with the bottom nature of them.

Every one then has a history in them by the repeating that comes out from them. There are some who will have sometime the whole repeating of each one they have around them, they will have the whole history of each one, there is repeating then always in every one, there is repeating always of the kinds of all women and men. There is repeating then always in every one; that makes a history of each one always coming out of them. There is always repeating in every one but such repeating always has in it a little changing; the whole repeating then that is always coming, the whole repeating that comes out from them every one who has living in them, the whole repeating then in them and coming out from each one is a whole history of each one.

Repeating then is always coming out of every one, always in the repeating of every one and coming out of them there is a little changing. There is always then repeating in all the millions of each kind of men and women, there is repeating then in all of them of each kind of them but in every one of each kind of them the repeating is a little changing. Each one has in him his own history inside him, it is in him in his own repeating, in his way of having repeating come out from him, every one then has the history in him, sometime then there will be a history of every one; each one has in her her own history inside her, it is in her in her own repeating in her way of having repeating come out from her, every one then has the history in her, sometime then there will be a history of every one. Sometime then there will be a history of every kind of them every kind of men and women with every way there ever was or is or will be repeating of each kind of them.

The history of each one then is a history of that one and a piece of the history of their kind of men and women. Now there will be a history of one and then there will be histories of many more of them. Always then there will be long histories of each one.

There are then many things every one has in them that come out of them in the repeating everything living have always in them, repeating with a little changing just enough to make of each one an individual being, to make of each repeating an individual thing that gives to such a one a feeling of themselves inside them. I said each repeating in each one has each time in it a little changing, this sometimes comes nearly not to happening. Some keep on copying their repeating in their talking in the moving of their hands and shoulders and bodies in living, some keep on copying others around them, some have almost nothing in them of themselves inside them, every one has though always in them their own bottom nature their own kind of being, that is always in them repeating, that is always in them a real being.

Many go on all their life copying their own kind of repeating, many go on all their life copying some one else or some other kind of men or women’s kind of repeating, some kind of being that they have not in them. Every one mostly has in them their own repeating sometime in their living, this is real being in them, many millions are always all through their living copying their own repeating, some have this in them because they are indolent in living, it is easier for such of them just to go on with an automatic copying of their own repeating rather than really live inside them their repeating. This is now a history of such a one.

There are then always the two kinds in all who are or were or ever will have in them human being, there are then always to my thinking in all of them the two kinds of them the dependent independent, the independent dependent; the first have resisting as the fighting power in them, the second have attacking as their natural way of fighting. As I was saying this is not always easy to know about them, it is not always easy to know which kind of these two kinds of being are in any one, it is hard to know it about them, it is hard to describe what I mean by the names I give to them. There are then these two kinds and always every one of all of them who have human being in them are of one kind or the other kind of them. Often, as I am saying, resisting is like attacking, the attacking like resisting. Often the meekness of the patient submission of the dependent side of the dependent independent kind of them seems like the sensitive scared yielding of the dependent side of the independent dependent kind of them. Each kind of them has in them their own way of loving, their own way of eating and drinking, their own way of sleeping, sitting resting and working, their own way of learning and thinking, their own way of having themselves come out from inside them; always there are these two ways of being, mostly one who knows it well about them can tell which kind each one is of them, mostly one knows about them by always looking at them as the repeating in each one makes a history of that one. Sometime then there will be a history of all of them.

Sometime there will be a history of all of them. Sometime there will be written a long book, a history of all of them of the two kinds of them. Sometime it will be clear to some one the whole history of every kind of men and women, the two kinds of them, the kinds in each kind of them, the mixture of all of them. Sometime then will be written a long book, a history of every kind of men and women and all the kind of being in them.

Now this is a history of one of them. As I was saying Mrs. Hersland had three seamstresses working for her when she was living in Gossols in her middle living when she was strongest in her feeling of being herself inside her in her living. One of these was living in a part of Gossols between the part where the Herslands were living where no other rich people were living and the part where mostly all the rich people were living. She had this one to do most of the making her child Martha’s better clothing and her own ordinary dresses for her ordinary daily living. Then she had one who lived in a part nearer where the rich people were living, she went to this one. Then there was the woman who lived in a small house near them, the woman who had the three daughters who all of them sometime had beauty in them.

The one who lived in between always worked twice a year in the fall and in the spring to make dresses for Mrs. Hersland and Martha and sometimes for the governess then living in the house with them. She always came to work in the house with them, she always ate there with them, and sometimes when she was in a hurry to finish her work she remained altogether in the house sleeping and eating. Her name was Lillian Rosenhagen. She was a large woman, she had black hair and she was tall and she had long heavy fingers that were tapering and heavy again just where the nails were commencing. Lillian Rosenhagen was a stupid woman and never said anything but the children could never forget having had her in the house with them. She was of the kind of them and there are always many always being made of them who have it in them to be stupid, to be heavy, to be drifting, and yet one never forgets them when one has known them, they do nothing but they have a physical something in them that makes them.

Every kind of history about any one is important then, every kind of way of thinking about any one is important to those who need a whole history of every one.

There is then a whole to living, mostly everybody has for this an anxious feeling, some have not any such anxious feeling to the whole of them, many have the anxious feeling in every minute of their living, every minute is a whole to them in an anxious feeling which each minute ends them.

As I was saying there are many ways of having anxious feeling in them in men and women. Anxious feeling in some is almost the whole living that they have in them, some have the anxious feeling every minute of their living every minute is a whole to them with an anxious feeling which each minute ends them. Some have very much anxious feeling in them but not every minute in their living, with some of such of them anxious feeling never makes an end to them, it goes on repeating in them but it does not ever to them make an end of them. Lillian Rosenhagen was such a one. Anxious feeling was in her always inside her coming to be strong in her whenever any little new thing was demanded of her, whenever she had to finish arranging anything whenever in a way there was any adjustment inside her to anything in her working or to any one around her.

There are then many ways for men and for women to have anxious feeling in them. Sometimes it is a wonder to any one who sees anxious feeling in almost every one, in every one’s making a bargain, or selling, or buying, or hearing some one calling, or going to sleep, or wakening, in cooking, in ordering, many times in eating, in drinking, in coming and going. Mostly every one has in them more or less an anxious feeling, mostly every one has in them more or less impatient feeling, some have more anxious than impatient feeling in them, some have almost the same amount in them of anxious as impatient feeling in them, some have much more impatient than anxious feeling in them, many have every minute impatient feeling in them and every minute there is a beginning for them, many have impatient feeling in them and this has nothing in it of beginning for them, some have impatient feeling in them as always an ending to them inside them, many have it in them just as their own way of going on with their living. Anxious feeling can be in some as always an ending to them, it can be in some as always a beginning in them of living, there are some who have it in them as their own way of living.

In many, anxious being is impatient feeling and sometime there will be a history of many of such of them.

Lillian Rosenhagen had always repeating in her an anxious feeling, she had very little in her of impatient feeling. As I was saying Lillian Rosenhagen was very good at sewing, she was very steady at working, she had always in her repeating an anxious feeling when she had to do any ending or beginning.

Some have in them nervous feeling, this is different from an impatient feeling, this is different from anxious being, many have all of these mixed up in them. Lillian Rosenhagen had one kind of an anxious feeling, she had very little impatient feeling in most of her living, she had very little nervous being in her. This will now be a long history of the kind of anxious being in her and how it is different in her from in others who are made more or less like her.

There is a servant queerness in some, a queerness that comes out in them from the kind of anxious being, from the kind of impatient feeling sometime in them which comes to be from the kind of living servants have in them comes to be in such a one a servant queerness and every one in the house knows it in that one. There is then a servant queerness in many women and in some men who are working as servants and have a servant living in them. They have many of them a servant queerness in them and that comes out of them according to the nature of them, according to the kind there is in them of a bottom nature in them and the kind they have in them of mixtures inside them which gives to them the knid [kind] that is in them of the impatient being and anxious being in each one, the kind in them of such being inside them that with the servant living makes inside such a one servant queerness. There are many ways of having queerness in many men and women. There are many who have not any such queerness in them, many have things in them that others around them sometime think queer in them but there are many who have not such a kind of queerness in them that makes really a character in them. There are many men and women who have queerness in them, sometime there will be a history of all the kinds of them. Just now there will not be a history of such a one. Some dress-makers have a dress-making queerness in them, a queerness that comes from sitting sewing and always lying and there own kind of anxious feeling and their own kind of creating and own kind of nervous being, there are many of such of them. Lillian Rosenhagen was not of such of them, she had in her as I was saying anxious feeling, she had in her very little of impatient being, there never came to be in her a queerness inside her.

Lillian Rosenhagen never had any man who really wanted to marry her. They all liked her. Mostly every one who knew her liked her. She lived together with her mother and sometimes her sister. Sometimes the sister sewed with her. Often this one did not live with her mother and her sister. She had a very umpleasant [unpleasant] nature.

Everybody is always in their living repeating, some all through their living have strong feeling in every moment of repeating in each time their repeating comes out from them. Some have feeling only in the beginning, repeating then goes on and on inside them; some have feeling in them in the repeating coming out of them when they are changing in repeating; many have very little feeling in them in most of the repeating coming out of them in their living; many have not enough feeling in them to make it real repeating, in such of them it comes to be a copy of the repeating that once came out of them in feeling; some copy others around them and make of this a repeating in them, some make of such a copying a repeating in feeling, some never have in such a copying a real repeating feeling.

There are then many as I was saying who all their lives are repeating and each repeating has in it as strong feeling as any part of their being, there are many millions always being made such of them, sometime there will be more understanding of the meaning in this saying. There are always many millions who only sometime in repeating have much feeling, in many of such of them repeating is just going on because they are living and in living one always goes on repeating, there are some who have not enough activity inside them to go in this way in their repeating, these have to copy themselves with a certain impulsion so as to go on repeating, they copy themselves in their way of talking, sometimes in their loving, often in their way of walking, of moving their hands and shoulders, in their ways of smiling, there have been some and always will be some who copy themselves so in all their living, in their eating and drinking, in every moment of their daily living.

I say some who have not much activity inside them have a kind of indolent and lethargic way of repeating, something in between just going on repeating and copying themselves to start them to keep going; Lillian Rosenhagen was one of such of them.

I say that anxious feeling comes out of each one according to the nature of them, this has in almost every one every time it comes in them out of them more in it of real feeling in repeating than many things in many men and women. There are some men and women always living who can have in them anxious feeling repeating without much real being in such repeating. Lillian Rosenhagen was a little such a one.

Sometimes then the sister Cecilia Rosenhagen would be living with her mother and her older sister Lillian. Often she would leave them and live away from them. The Rosenhagen sisters were both born american. The father was not living. The mother was old then and did nothing but a little cleaning and cooking, the daughter Lillian did most of the supporting of the mother. Sometimes Cecilia would be helping but she never got as much money for working as Lillian and often she was not living with them.

As I was saying Lillian Rosenhagen did not have men want to marry her. She was good looking, she was tall and dark, she was a stupid woman. She had good dress-making instinct in her working. She was steady in her working. She had in her anxious feeling as I was saying, a little, every time she had to do something. Cecilia had in her anxious feeling as excitement always in her. She had a very disagreeable nature. She had always suspicion in her of every one around her, anxious feeling was always an exitement [excitement] to her, she had a great deal of it in her.

Every one then has in their living repeating, repeating of every kind of thing in them, repeating of the kind of anxious feeling almost every one has more or less always in them, repeating of the way each one has of being stupid in their living.

Almost every one, always each one has a way of having a kind of stupidity inside them always repeating in their living. Every one then has in them some kind of stupidity inside them. In each one it is of the nature of that one, of the kind of stupid being that is natural to their kind of them. With some their stupid being is mixed up with anxious feeling, with some with their impatient feeling, in some with other things in them, in some it is just there in them it never mixes up inside them, it is just there, always in them, it is so steady and stilly in them it does not come out of them as repeating, it just lies there quiet, as the bottom of them.

Lillian Rosenhagen was such a one. She was a stupid woman. She had anxious feeling in her whenever any little new thing was demanded of her, whenever she had to finish arranging anything, whenever in any way there was any adjustment inside her to anything in her working or to any one around her. This was the anxious feeling in her, this had nothing to do in her with the stupid being in her that made her.

In many, anxious being is impatient feeling in them, and sometimes in many, it is a suspicious feeling always in them, in many it is an excited feeling that keeps them always changing and acting. In Cecilia Rosenhagen there was a little of all these three ways of having as feeling her anxious being. Mostly it was the last kind of them the excited way of being that was strongest in her in her anxious feeling, she had it in her to have a good deal of suspicious feeling, she had less in her her anxious being as impatient feeling. In some anxious being is in them a nervous condition.

As I was saying mostly every one has in them more or less anxious being, with some it is part of their stupid being, this was not so in the sister Lillian, it was true of the other one. Each one of them had in her her own stupid being and now this is a history of it in each of them.

Lillian Rosenhagen was four years older than her sister Cecilia. Cecilia had a very unpleasant nature, she had nervousness in her, she had suspicion in her, she had anxious being as excitement always working in her. She was not a good worker, she was not a bad worker, she could find people to employ her and they would always be ready to keep her longer than her suspicious temper would let her. As I was saying sometimes she would be living with her sister and mother and then anxious being would be such an excitement inside her that she would go away and live with any friend who would let her. She always had a new friend who would take her, then she would have her anxious being as a new excitement in her and she would come back to her mother and sister. Lillian never began again with her from any goodness inside her. She had no use for her sister, they had no use for each other, they both had stupid being in them and they put up with each other when they were together, they did not quarrel with each other, they did not enough touch one another to quarrel together.

They each one of them had in them their own kind of stupid being. In Lillian stupid being was the vague bottom to her that was always there when you looked at her. It made her, it had nothing to do in her with the anxious feeling sometimes in her, not with any trouble she had in her with her mother or her sister or a customer or the daily living and everything then that happened to her. She went on repeating because in living one goes on repeating, because that is the way one does in living. Lillian Rosenhagen went on living, sometimes she had a real feeling in her living, often she had in her a kind of anxious feeling, this she had in her whenever she had any adjusting of herself to her working, her work to a fitting of herself to any one who had then something to do with her. As I said she always then had a kind of anxious feeling in her, this never came to be sorrow in her, this never came to be a puzzled or a worried feeling in her, it was just such a kind of anxious feeling in her that made a little feeling inside her that was not just going on living in her, not a copying of herself in repeating in her, not just a drifting in her, it was pretty nearly a really anxious being in her. As I say she had a vague stupid being as a bottom to her. Mostly she went on repeating because repeating goes on always when any one is still living. She had a vague stupid bottom being, this was hardly repeating, this was just there lying in her as a bottom. She had a physical something that made an impression, that was some attraction. Mostly men did not want her for marrying, no man ever wanted her enough to have her marry him. She just went on living and dress-making.

Every one has in them their own history inside them, in each one the history comes out of them in the repeating that is always in them that sometime when all the repeating in them has been done by them and they are no longer living and so do no more repeating, that sometime will be a whole history of each one of them.

Sometime then each one will be dead and they each one will do no more repeating; there will then have been, there will then be a whole history of each one. In some as I was saying repeating comes almost without any changing any differing from the other repeating in them, in some repeating always has some changing, in some repeating has each time real feeling, in some it has so little real feeling it is only copying their own repeating. There can be then every kind of repeating with every degree of changing to some which takes strong looking to be sure it is repeating. There can then be repeating with every degree of changing, with every degree of feeling. There can be strong feeling in each repeating and the repeating have almost no changing. There is every kind of mixing, there is excitement and nervous feeling in repeating that sometimes makes it seem to be changing, there is nervous or excited or anxious being around repeating that makes it sometimes seem like a fresh feeling. Even in anxious being there can be repeating without fresh feeling. There can be every kind of mixing, this is a history of some of them.

Repeating then is always coming out of every one, almost always in the repeating in every one and coming out of them there is a little changing. All the repeating in each one makes a history of each one always coming out of them. There is always repeating in every one but such repeating has almost always in it a little changing, the whole repeating then that is always coming the whole repeating that comes out of them every one who has living in them and coming out from each one is a whole history of each one.

Lillian and Cecilia Rosenhagen each in their own way of being had both of them very little changing in their repeating, very little fresh feeling in their repeating. Lillian Rosenhagen had as I was saying always when she had to do finishing or beginning or a little adjusting of anything or of herself to any one around her, had always then a little anxious being that had always in it a little feeling, that had always in it very little changing, it was very much the same repeating. Mostly, in her ways of doing there was very little in her of fresh feeling, mostly when she was with others there was in her very little of fresh feeling, she was just copying herself in her movements in repeating or else she had in her a little drifting; she had in her as a bottom her indolent and stupid being that was in her but hardly came out of her as repeating. She had almost nothing in her ever of impatient feeling.

Cecilia Rosenhagen was very different from her sister Lillian. She had in her anxious feeling as the bottom and the whole of her being. No man wanted her to marry him. It was different with her from her sister Lillian, it was for a different reason. Cecilia Rosenhagen had in her anxious being as the bottom and the whole of her being. In her, anxious being was always in her excited feeling, any one who saw her knew this in her; in her, injured feeling was always suspicious feeling, every one felt this strongly with her after a very little of her; she always had a new woman friend to pity her and to commence with her, she never had any man who wanted to take care of her or marry her. It was different in her from her sister Lillian, neither of them ever came to marrying.

Cecilia Rosenhagen was a true spinster. Lillian Rosenhagen was not married because nobody had came to want her enough to take her. These two were very different in nature.

There is every kind of being in women who have it in common to have a spinster nature. Later there will be much discussing of this spinster nature. Now it is enough to know that Cecilia Rosenhagen had it in her.

So then they went on with their living to their ending Lillian and Cecilia Rosenhagen. No man ever married either one of them. They both went on in their own way living and dress-making to their ending. Mrs. Hersland liked to have Miss Lillian Rosenhagen in the house working. She was a good young woman for dress-making, she never gave to Mrs. Hersland anything of an injured or angry feeling.

It is very common to have in one injured or angry feeling inside one. Injured or angry feeling it is common to have inside in every one. Injured or angry feeling it is common to have sometime in almost every one. Anxious feeling and impatient feeling are more or less and sometime in almost every one. Every one has sometime something of such feelings in them. It is very common to have the injured or the angry feeling in one mixed in one with the impatient feeling and the anxious feeling sometime in almost every one. Anxious feeling, impatient feeling, injured feeling, angry feeling are all sometime in each one in almost every one who ever was or is or will be living. In many then impatient feeling and anxious being are mixed up in them in the injured feeling and the angry feeling almost every one has sometime in them. There are many then that have this mixture in them. The way it comes out of them, the way these feelings mix up in them, the way they mix up with other things in them make of each man or woman their kind of man or woman, make them one of the two kinds of men and women, make of them one of the many kinds in each of the two kinds of them.

There are then many who have mixed up in them anxious being, impatient feeling, injured and angry feeling. Almost every one has in them their kind of stupid being, mostly every one who knows any one knows this in them. There are some who have their stupid being mixed up in them with their kind of anxious being, their kind of impatient feeling, their kind of injured, their kind of angry feeling.

Lillian Rosenhagen had very little of any of this mixing. She did have a very little sometimes in her injured feeling in her, there was never very much of such feeling in her but when there was such feeling in her when there was a little an injured feeling inside her it was never in her impatient feeling or anxious feeling or even angry feeling; but she could have sometimes in her a very little injured feeling inside her and this in her was connected inside her with the vague stupid being that was a bottom to her. That makes the being clear in her, there was almost nothing in her ever of impatient feeling and very little in her ever of angry feeling inside her. There was in her anxious being but that never had anything to do with the vague stupid being that was the bottom to her. There was in her not often but real in her sometimes an injured feeling that was not in her ever connected with the anxious feeling often in her with the anxious being of her, it was connected when it was in her, this injured feeling which was very real in her the times it came to be inside her it was connected in her it was part in her of the vague stupid being that was the bottom to her. This had very little in her ever to do with a love matter, almost never, almost never with her sister, a little more with her mother, almost never with a customer, it just sometimes came to be in her. As I said of her she had a physical something that went with the vague stupid bottom of her, that was pleasant in her, it was vague in her, she had never impatient feeling, or in living, anxious feeling, or in loving injured or angry feeling. No man came to ever want to marry her, she went on to her ending living and dress-making and now this is all the history of her.

With Cecilia Rosenhagen it was a different matter. Cecilia had a very different nature from her sister. No man ever wanted to marry her but it was a different matter from that in the case of her sister. In Lillian’s case it was that no man had ever come to want her, no man ever wanted to have Cecilia; that was quite a different matter. Everything in her came from her bottom nature, she always had excitement in her, she always had repeating in her and all the repeating in her was filled with the excitement always in her. She had not much impatient feeling in her, she had very much anxious feeling in her, she did not have very much real anger in her, she had always very much injured being in her. In her, injured being, anxious being, was a suspicious excited state inside her, these were always in her, these filled her when she was living with her sister, when she left her, when she came back to her sister and her mother, when she was living with any friend who would have her, when she was working for or leaving any one who employed her. Anxious being was always in her, it was always in her as injured feeling and an excited suspicious being, that made the whole of her. This did not come to be active in her very much from her sister, a little from her mother, more from any friend who let her live with her, a little from any one who employed her, but mostly she had it in her from everything around her, from every moment of being in her. Excited suspicious living of anxious being and injured feeling, that was the whole of her. She always had a new friend who let her stay with her and then she went to another and so on until she came back again to her mother and her sister and so on to begin again with another. This was a history of her, she was not a good workwoman but not a bad one either, she was good enough so that she would always find some one to employ her, she would always leave them while they were yet willing to keep her, she would have anxious feeling then in her as excitement, as a suspicious feeling, as an injured feeling in her and so then now there is a whole history of her. Sometime perhaps there will be another history of her.

There were then in Gossols in Mrs. Hersland’s middle living three sets of women who did her dress-making. There were Lillian Rosenhagen and her sister Cecilia who worked for her in the house with her to make the ordinary dresses for her and her little girl Martha and sometimes for the governess then living with her, there was the woman who lived in a small house near the Herslands then in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, who did just working over and ordinary sewing, and there was then another dress-maker who lived in the richer quarter who made Mrs. Hersland’s best dresses for her. There will be now a history of her.

There is a certain kind of women who have in them independent dependent nature in a certain kind of way in them. They have not servant girl nature in them. They have their own way of having independent dependent nature in them. This is now a history of one of them.

Such of them have more or less fear in them, they have very little in them of anxious being, they have some impatient feeling in them, they have courage in them and they have fear in them and they have a little impatient being and they have in them almost nothing of anxious being. As I was saying they have not in them servant girl nature in them.

They have not in them servant girl nature in them, they have in them very little of anxious being, they have in them only a little impatient being, they have not in them much injured being, they can have in them angry feeling. There are many ways then for women and for men to have anxious being in them. These then have very little anxious being in them, they have independent dependent nature in them and so they have attacking in them as their natural way of fighting. There are many women who seem from the kind of movement in them when they are doing anything in any way attacking anything in their living, there are many women who have then always in them something that seems anxious being in them. Such of them have attacking in them as their way of fighting but they have weakness in them or a sensitive being in them or a vague being in them or an empty being in them as the bottom of them. These then have attacking as their natural way of fighting, many of them have attacking in them always only from some one else acting on them, some one else giving them ideas for figthing, [fighting,] some one else using them for living, some one else needing them for protecting or else because they are at the last need in them for some other thing. There are many many millions always being made of such of them, they are wonderful instruments for other people’s living, they never know it in them that it is other people’s lives they are living. As I was saying these have in them always in attacking something that is like anxious being in them, but this is mostly not true of them, it is mostly not true of them that they have anxious being in them for most of them and there are many men and many women of them most of them have not it in them to have consciously and most of them not to have any kind of fear in them. One must have some kind of fear in one to have in one really anxious being, servant girl women have always such fear in them, dependent independent men and women have almost always fear in them, these have bottom earth feeling in them, they feel their pulses to see if they are living, any one with bottom earth feeling in them can have at some time fear in them, but this is not what is now being written.

Independent dependent men and women have attacking as a natural way of fighting in them, all independent dependent men and women have attacking as the natural way of fighting, the kind of independent dependent men and women, these of that kind of them who have very much in them of weakness or sensitive being or vague or vacant being as the bottom of them such of them have in them when it comes to them to have fighting in their living and most of them have a great deal in them of fighting, some of them have it in them then to conquer whatever it is in the bottom of them that does not help them in fighting, some of them harden themselves harden the weakness in them so that it does not stop them, some fill themselves with angry feeling to concentrate in them the vague being they have inside them as a bottom to them, some just go ahead with the vacant being lying there in them they go ahead and it gives to such of them a being like an anxious feeling but it is not fear in such of them it is only the vacant being in them, some get so strongly in them the fighting for some one around them that it takes away from them in attacking the sensitive feeling that might stop them. In all of such of them there is to one looking at them anxious being in them but this is not really in them, it is only the halting that comes to them in attacking from the kind of bottom in them, from the weakness or sensitive being or vague or empty being that makes the bottom of each one of such of them. These then have in them halting in attacking, they have not in them really anxious being, they have not in them really fear in them, they have not in them servant girl nature in them, they have not in them dependent independent nature in them, they have not really resisting in them, they may help their attacking by a kind of stubborness in them but this is never in such of them real resisting in them and sometime every one who lives near them learns to know it in them. The halting in them then in their beginning an attacking gives to such of them then an appearance to them not of timidity in them but of anxious being in them, sometimes anxious nervous being in them. They have not then really anxious being in them. Some time there will be here a history of many of them.

The other seamstress who did sewing for Mrs. Hersland in her middle living, the one who lived in that part of Gossols where richer people were living, the one that made for Mrs. Hersland then all her best dresses the ones she used for visiting, this woman then was of a kind of woman as I was saying who have in them very little of anxious being or impatient being, sometimes impatient being, a little of angry feeling, sometimes some injured feeling. She was not of them I have just been describing. She is near them but not altogether of them. She has not much attacking in her living, she has more gayety in being. She is of the kind very closely like the kind I have been just describing but she is of a different kind of women from them. She has not in her any servant girl being, she has in her independent dependent being, she has in her attacking as her way of fighting but she has not much fighting in her being, she has gayety in her being, she does good dress-making, this is now a history of her kind of women and there are men too who have this kind of being. This is a history of a kind then of men and women. This is a history of one woman of this kind of men and women.

Always then of each kind of being there are both men and women. Sometimes there are more women of that kind of them mostly made than men, sometimes there is a kind of being that comes oftener as men than women. Almost always in every kind of being there are millions always being made of men and women of that kind of them. Men have in them and women have in them some of them dependent independent nature in them, some of them independent dependent nature in them. There are many kinds of each of these two kinds of being men and women have in them. In all the kinds that are always in the world existing of each kind of them there are always some millions of men and some millions of women. This will come out clearer always as the history of every one of every kind who ever has or has had or will have human being in them comes to be written.

So then there was a woman Mary Maxworthing who did dress-making in Gossols and lived in that part of Gossols where richer people were living, there was this woman who had independent dependent being and had in her a certain kind of being and there are always being made many millions of women and there are always being made millions of men who have in them the same kind of being she had in her in her living.

She had attacking in her as her way of fighting but she did not have much fighting in her living, she had in her very little anxious being, she had in her a very little impatient being, she had gayety in living, she could have prudish feeling, she was a good work-woman.

Mary Maxworthing was clever not brilliant in dress-making, she had gayety in her living, she had very little in her of attacking, she had almost nothing in her of anxious being, she had very little fear in living, she had a little in her of impatient being, she had sometimes in her, injured feeling. She had not in her a stupid bottom to her, she had very little stupid being in her. She was as I said a very good dress-maker. She had as I was saying independent dependent being, when there was fighting in her there was attacking but there was very little fighting in her living, when there was weakness in her of the bottom giving way in her that is always in those who have the dependent side of independent dependence in them, when that weakness came to be yielding in her it was a sensitive yielding in her but there was very little of this in her, there was very little weakness or sensitive yielding at the bottom in her. She had almost no fear in her, very little bottom yielding in her, she had almost no anxious feeling ever in her, she had almost no stupid being at the bottom of her, she had a little impatient being in her, she had sometimes a little injured being in her; any stupid being in her was connected with the little impatient being in her, with the injured feeling sometimes in her.

The difference between her and the other kind of women I have been just describing, the kind who have much bottom in them of sensitive being or weakness or vague being or empty being, with much in them of attacking, with very little in them of anxious being for they have not in them the kind of sense that gives fear inside them to men and women, the women then who have halting in attacking halting that looks like nervous anxious being in them not like timid being, the difference between such ones and such a one as the dress-maker Mary Maxworthing will come out later in the history of the Hersland daughter Martha, in the history of Julia Dehning. Now there is a history of Mary Maxworthing and her business of dress-making.

Mary Maxworthing then lived her own life, had her own way of dressmaking, she was not of them who lived other people’s lives in living. There are many of such of them many who have an instrument nature in them, many who have attacking in them as their natural way of fighting but have at the bottom of them sensitive being or weakness as the bottom of them or vacant being as the bottom of them or vague being as the bottom of them. Such of them have it in them often to live other people’s lives in their living, some have it less some have it more in them, it depends in them on the proportion in them of fighting power in them, in the relation in them of the attacking instinct in them with the other bottom in them, it depends in them on the way stubborness is in them, in the way stupid being is in them; the more there is in them of stupid being or stubborn being in them the more there is in such of them of resisting, of living their own lives in their living. There are some of them who have sensitive being or vacant being or weakness as a bottom to them or vague being in them to so completely fill them that it makes a personality in them and then they live their own lives in their living.

Sometime there will be some understanding of this nature in men and in women, soon it will show in Martha Hersland and in Julia Dehning, soon it will show a little in a sister of the first governess the Herslands had ever living with them. Mr. Hersland had a nature in him that has a connection with the kind of nature that I have been just describing, a connection in one direction, Mary Maxworthing had a connection in another direction. The relation who worked with Mary Maxworthing a young woman Mabel Linker had a far away connection with such of them. Lillian Rosenhagen was not at all of this kind of them, she had a vague bottom but she had dependent independent being. She was of a different nature.

Mary Maxworthing then in her later living was very successful in her business of dress-making, I don’t mean to say she ever made a fortune, she never did make a fortune, she earned a very good living. She was very successful in dress-making, she never earned real distinction, she never in living did really very personal creating but she lived her own life in her living and she had a fairly successful life from her beginning to her ending. She had men who wanted her to marry them, when she was thirty-five she did marry and she married very well then, not well enough to give up dress-making but well enough to be very comfortable in living.

She had working with her Mabel Linker, she had other girls working for her but Mabel Linker was a kind of a partner. She was the daughter of a cousin of Mary’s sister-in-law and was a very good almost brilliant dress-maker. Sometimes the two had a hard time keeping together, Mabel Linker was a little flighty sometimes and sometimes Mary Maxworthing had an impatient temper, always she had a little impatient being in her.

I like to tell it better in a woman the kind of nature a certain kind of men and women have in living, I like to tell about it better in a woman because it is clearer in her and I know it better, a little, not very much better. One can see it in her sooner, a little, not very much sooner, one can see it as simpler, things show more nicely separated in her and it is therefore easier to make it clear in a description of her. Such a nature as Mary Maxworthing had in her is of the kind of nature that many men and women have in them. It is clearer in her than in a man like her and so I will describe it in her. Sometime it will be clearer just why and how different her kind in a man is from her, this will all be clearer later. Now this is a history of Mary Maxworthing, and her dress-making and how Mabel Linker lived with her.

It is very interesting that every one has in them their kind of stupid being. It is very important to know it in each one which part in them, which kind of feeling in them is connected with stupid being in them. Sometime there will be a history of every kind of stupid being in every kind of human being in every part of the living of each one from their beginning to their ending.

Always it is important to know it in each one the stupid being in them and the way it is connected in them with the important being in them that makes each one that one, sometime then there will be a long history of every kind of way any one can have stupidity inside them. It is very important then to know it in each one and sometime every one looking at any one can learn to know it in that one. Sometime every one looking at any one will learn to know it in that one. Now there will be a description of it in every one. Now there will be a description of it in Mary Maxworthing.

There will be a description of the kind of stupid being Mary Maxworthing had in living, of the kind of stupid being the other kind of women I was describing have in them, the stupid being Mabel Linker had in her in her living.

Stupid being then is in every one, in some it is with the bottom in them, in some with the other nature or natures in them, in some with the feeling coming out of them. In some it is always repeating, in some it is only rarely repeating, there is every kind of accent in repeating stupid being, sometime there will be a history of all of them.

As I was saying every one has stupid being in them. It is very important to know it in each one the kind of stupid being in them. Stupid being is not foolish being, it is not dull or senseless being, it is sometimes foolish being, it is sometimes dull or senseless being, it is not always any very certain kind of being, it is always in each one and sometime it comes in some fashion out of every one.

Stupid being then will soon be certain in each one. This is now a history of stupid being in some.

Stupid being then is somewhere in each one, in every one there is in them the stupid being that is natural to them, that makes their kind of them. There is then in every one their kind of stupid being and it comes out in each one according to the nature of that one. In some, stupid being is resisting. In many then who have independent dependent nature in them resisting is the stupid being in them. In those who have in them dependent independent nature, in them stubborness is a resisting that is natural in them with their kind of knowing, resisting in such of them is not the stupid part of them.

Each one as I was saying has in them their kind of stupid being, the kind of stupid being that is natural to their kind of them.

I say then in many who have independent dependent nature in them who have attacking as the natural way of fighting in them, who have weakness or vagueness or sensitiveness or emptiness as the natural bottom of them, in all of such of them stubborn resisting is almost always a part in them of the stupid nature in them, of the stupid nature every one has in them.

This was not so in Mary Maxworthing. She almost never had in her any stubborn resisting, the stupid being in her came with the impatient being in her, with angry feeling sometimes in her, with the injured feeling sometimes in her. She had really very little stupid being in her, she had not any stupid kind of bottom to her. She did not have really very much bottom in her, she had in her gayety and sensitive being in her enough to give her a sympathetic flavor, and a very little attacking in her but enough to make successful living in her, and impatient being in her enough to make it sometimes unpleasant to live with her, and impatient and angry feeling in her enough to give a stupid being to her, and injured feeling in her enough to keep her sense of responsibility to herself alive inside her. This is a history of her.

This is now another history of her, this is now a history of what happened to her. This is now a history of her and of Mabel Linker who lived with her.

Mary Maxworthing was one of the children of an american man and woman who had made a good enough living at farming.

Mary Maxworthing was one of the children of an american man and woman who had made a good enough living at farming. They still had a farm and some of their children lived with them. Their name was changed some in their american living. Mary came to Gossols to work for her living when she was about sixteen. She first earned her living by taking care of children. She did not find this very amusing. She liked children but she wanted freedom. She began to think when she was about twenty-one of some other way of earning a living. She thought over everything, a little dairy to sell butter and eggs and milk and cream but she did not like that kind of work and it takes a great deal of money to begin. She thought of millinering but she was not a very good hand at hat trimming, she was very good at sewing but she knew nothing about cutting and fitting. She was then about twenty-five when she came to this decision, when she decided to do dress-making. As I was saying she knew then nothing about cutting and fitting, she was very good at sewing, she had good ideas about dresses for women, she had a good sense of fashion. So then she sent for her relation Mabel Linker who lived down in the country to come and join her. She went on working at being nursery governess to earn a living for the two of them while Mabel was to learn cutting and fitting and dress-making from the beginning. Mabel Linker was soon very clever at dress-making. Soon they were ready to begin. Then they started an establishment for dress-making in that part of Gossols where richer people were living. They did not then have success with their undertaking.

Mary Maxworthing had a certain gayety in being. She had not liked farming, she did not like taking care of children. She did not like farming for that is a dreary way of living, not that she was a discontented person but she liked a certain gayety in living. She had no wildness in her being, she was not really a thoughtless person, she was not a very conscientious person but she was conscientious enough for ordinary living, she was conscientious the way most people are in living, there was nothing reckless in her being. She had a kind of responsibility to others and to herself in her living, she was not at all a wild or stupid being.

They were at first not successful in their business of dress-making, they had troubles with each other and with not having money enough to keep going until they had customers enough to pay them.

As I say Mary Maxworthing never liked the Maxworthing way of living, she never liked farming, it was to her a dreary way of living, she did not find it very pleasant taking care of children because it left her no freedom for living. She preferred dress-making and it was very disappointing when she was at first not successful in this undertaking.

They had not enough customers to pay them to keep going, Mary Maxworthing soon used up all the money she had saved up to begin this undertaking, soon then the two of them began quarreling, soon then they had for a while to give up dress-making; Mary had to go back to her place and once more begin to earn a living by taking care of children.

This was the way it came to an end for them the first effort for freedom, for Mary from nursery governessing, for Mabel Linker from sewing other people’s cutting and fitting.

Mary Maxworthing had in her something of a despairing feeling when her undertaking came to such a helpless ending, when she had to go back to nursey governessing, when she had not any of the money left that she had been saving for five years for this undertaking. Mary Maxworthing always had a certain stylish elegance in dressing, she had a good sense for fashion and a feeling for gayety without any wildness in her living. There was nothing wild in her being, nothing reckless ever in her feeling, she had pride but not too much pride in her being, she had a reasonable amount of good sense and conscientiousness in living, she had started her undertaking with too much ambition for the money she had been saving and the talent she and Mabel Linker had between them. That is to say more money so that they could keep on longer waiting for people to know them or more distinction in their working might have kept them going; but with the money they had for waiting and the talent there was in the two of them they were too ambitious in their beginning. What they had between them was not enough for such an ambitious beginning as they had made of their undertaking. Mary Maxworthing liked distinction, she had a certain ambition, she had not much attacking in her for winning but she had a certain kind of certainty of successful doing; she had impatient being, she had a certain gayety in her being. Mabel Linker had not any sense in her to keep any one else with her from doing anything foolish, not that she would of herself have made such a beginning but she had not the energy in her for beginning, she had not the kind of sense in her for judging, she could never have any judgment of any way of beginning. Then they had trouble in their living. As I was saying Mary Maxworthing had gayety in being, she had very little almost not any anxious being; she had independent dependent being and attacking was her natural way of fighting but there was very little fighting in her being, she had in her as a bottom a little but not very much sensitive being; she had in her as a bottom almost not any stupid being. She had in her some impatient being, she could have in her a little injured being, she could have in her angry feeling, but mostly it was the impatient being that sometimes was nervous impatient being that made her interfering, that made her always sure of knowing, that was the stupid side to her being, that made the trouble between her and Mabel Linker when they were then working together. Mabel Linker had very little common sense, she had little twittering flighty ways in her but she was a good sewer, she was a good cutter and fitter, she was almost a brilliant dress-maker, but she had very little stability in her character. Mary Maxworthing began with almost an idolising of her and then there came trouble when they began living together. Then the money was all gone and they both had become a little bitter. Mary had then almost a despairing feeling in her. Mabel took it all as a thing that had happened to her and now there would be some other thing to happen to her. She took it not so much lightly as as a thing that was over and that was all there was about it to her.

This was only the beginning of trouble for her but she always took it as it came to her, not lightly but simply and flightily as it happened to her.

Mary Maxworthing had in her something of a despairing feeling at the failure of her undertaking, at her return to nursery governessing. At first she did not even get a position so she lived on with Mabel Linker who did enough work to support her. Mary Maxworthing had a miserable feeling then in her, she had not an anxious feeling in her because a living for her was always around her, she could always find people to employ her she had this always in her, but she had for the first time in her living in her a discouraged sense of failure.

Mary Maxworthing then had, for her, a very helpless dreary feeling at the failure of her undertaking. As I was saying it was not in her anxious being for she knew very well she never would have any real trouble earning a living but there was then for her no freedom in living, no distinction for her in the future. So she had in her, for her, really a despairing feeling. It was not a desperately despairing feeling but it was really, for her, a despairing feeling. She and Mabel Linker still continued to live together. Mabel Linker went to work right away for another dress-maker, it was hard work for her but this did not make really any very great difference to her. For a little while then Mary depended on Mabel Linker to support her, after a little while some one employed her to help out in a little store near her. She stayed there all of that summer. Later she went to a friend of the last person who had employed her as a nursery governess for her, and every one who knew her thought that the future now was settled for her.

Every one who knew her had a certain feeling about her. Every one who knew her had a secure feeling about her. There are many ways every one knowing any one feel in them the character of that one. There are very many ways then for people to feel other people around them. There are some who make almost every one who knows them have the same kind of feeling about them. In a way Mary Maxworthing was such a one. Mabel Linker was not the least bit such a one, almost every one who knew her had a different feeling. With Mary Maxworthing it was a different matter, some liked her and some did not like her, but whether one liked her or did not like her each one had about the same feeling about her, about the same estimate of her. It is a queer thing though with women and with men too like her, they can astonish every one and Mary Maxworthing had this in her. There are always many millions of women and of men being made like her. This is now a history of the feeling about her, the estimate every one who knew her had of her, of the thing in her that was a surprise to every one who knew her. The kind she is will then always come to be clearer. Always one must remember each one has their own way of feeling other people’s nature.

There are then some kinds of men and women, some men and some women of some kinds of nature who have it in them to have every one who knows them have about the same idea of them. Some may like, some may dislike them, some may be indifferent to such a one but all of them every one who ever comes to know that one has about the same estimate of such a one. This is now a history of such a one.

Mary Maxworthing was then such a one. She had a certain gayety in living but no wildness no recklessness in her being and no one would think such a thing from the certain pleasant gayety she had in living. She had attacking in fighting but really very little attacking fighting in her living and no one ever expected not to have it more strongly in her being than it really came to be seen as it came out of her. She had no reserve of fighting in her, every one who knew her knew just about how much strength she had in her. She had a little impatient being, a little unpleasant temper in her, a little insistence on interfering in her, a small amount of pride in her, enough of sensitive response to make a reasonable sweetness in her, a little tendency to angry and injured feeling in her but not very much of this in her not more of this in her than any one would expect from her. She had a reasonable sense of responsibility in her, a reasonable efficiency in her, she was in short what every one thought her. She could still then surprise every one who knew her. She was still then really what every one had thought her. It was what no one who knew her ever thought of her that the quality of being in her could ever lead her to have a certain thing happen, it did happen to her, this is a history of her then and how she really was what every one thought her. She really was what every one thought her, every one who knew her had about the same estimate of her, every one who knew her was surprised by something that happened to her. This is a history then of what happened to her and then how later a reasonable success came to her.

After she had to give up the dress-making, after she had used up all the money she had saved for that undertaking she had in her almost a despairing feeling, not anything of an anxious feeling, a little impatient feeling, nothing then of an angry or injured feeling. She had not then as I was saying anything of an anxious feeling, she was always certain of being able to earn a living, she had no fear in her in living, she had a despairing feeling for the loss of freedom and possible success and distinction, she had an impatient feeling, not altogether an irritable feeling, it was more in the nature of a purely impatient feeling because she had to go back to taking care of children.

This altogether made in her something very nearly a despairing feeling in her. She was then as I was saying still living with Mabel Linker. She had not yet found a position but this was not then worrying her, she knew she could always earn a living, she had in her then her kind of despairing feeling. Mabel Linker was earning then enough to support herself and her. This is now what happened to both of them.

Mary Maxworthing as I was saying was really whatever any one who knew her thought her and yet she now had something happen to her that surprised every one who knew her.

She had as I was saying in her then a kind of a despairing a little an impatient feeling, she had no really anxious or excited or fearful being then in her, she knew she could always get a good place for people always wanted her. She was then as I was saying not a very young woman. For the rest of the summer she finally began working in a store near her, then later she got a good position as nursery governess and everything was satisfactory to her. Mabel Linker was working then in the beginning of winter around in houses sewing but she expected soon to begin again working for herself, it was she now who had a chance in her of a future. Mary Maxworthing said nothing then of working with her. One day Mary Maxworthing took a day off to go to the hospital to see a doctor. She went alone not even Mabel Linker was with her.

As I was saying Mary Maxworthing was what every one thought her. Every one had about the same estimate of her. Something happened to her that surprised every one who knew her, surprised them that it should happen to her.

Mary Maxworthing had not any recklessness or wildness in her. She had very little weakness in her. She had a certain ambition a certain desire for freedom and distinction. She had no anxious being or fear in her, she had not very strong desires in her, she had a certain gayety in her, she had a reasonable sense of responsibility inside her, she had a certain delicacy and good sentiment in her, she was what every one who knew her thought her. She had a little impatient feeling in her.

She went in to the doctor, the doctor asked her a few questions and then examined her, “you know what’s the matter with you”, he said to her. She grew red, she had a little impatient feeling in her, she had no fear in her and no angry feeling in her. “I don’t know what’s the matter with me Doctor,” was her answer.

She had I was saying never any anxious feeling in her, she never really had any fear in her. She did have a little impatient feeling always in her. She had had after the failure of her undertaking a little of a despairing feeling. Now she did not have this in her. When the doctor said that to her she had no fear or anxious being in her, she grew a little red, she had a little nervous impatience then in her. “You know what’s the matter with you!” said the doctor. “I don’t know what’s the matter with me,” was her answer. The doctor was a young man, he grew angry and he told her. She grew redder, she had more impatient feeling in her but she had very little shame or anxious feeling in her, she had a little more impatient feeling in her. “You’d better get him to marry you,” said the doctor who was angry with her.

It is very interesting that every one has in them their kind of stupid being. It is very important to know it in each one which part in them; which kind of feelings in them is connected with stupid being in them. Sometime there will be a history of every kind of stupid being in every kind of human being in every part of the history of each one from their beginning to their ending.

There is then stupid being in every one. As I was saying Mary Maxworthing had very little stupid being in the bottom in her being, her stupid being was mostly mixed up with her impatient being with her possible angry or injured feeling. The doctor was angry at her saying that she did not know what was wrong with her, he thought it was stupid bottom being in her or a way of deceiving in her, it was the stupid being in her that went with the impatient being in her. Sometime this will be clear in her. The doctor then was angry with her, “you know what is the matter with you!” he said to her.

She did not then say anything farther, she was not interested in what the doctor had further to say to her. It was of no importance to her. She had then finished the stupid being in her that went with the impatient being in her. She was through with being stupid in that kind of way of not knowing whether it had really happened to her. Later impatient feeling stupid being would be again in her, this will show in the later history of her but now she knew what was the matter with her; she went home and it got told to Mabel Linker. It was told to Mabel Linker, Mary Maxworthing told it very directly to her, “I don’t care I want a baby, so much the worse for me getting it in this way but I want it anyway.” Mary said this always after she had told her.

Mary Maxworthing then had a baby in her, it had happened to her and it was a surprise to every one who knew her who learned it about her. It was the very last thing any one would have expected to happen to her. One would have thought surely Mary Maxworthing would make a man marry her before such a thing would happen to her. It was a surprise to every one who knew her. But she was always then the same that every one thought her only, as she said, alright there is nothing to say about it, it had happened to her. That was the end of the fact for her, that was not the end of the trouble for her, that was the end of the fact for her. As I was saying Mary had stupid being in her connected in her with the impatient feeling she had in her, with the injured feeling she could have sometime in her. She had no stupid being as a bottom to her, by and by this will be clearer. Mabel Linker had a hard time taking care of her. Gradually the people who employed her knew what had happened to her. They were surprised too that it could happen to her, she said nothing to explain how it had happened, she said, alright it has happened and she liked children and now she would have one. There was no hardness in her, there was then no really anxious being in her. It had happened and that was the end of that matter to her. Soon every one who knew her had the same feeling about what had happened to her. Every one continued to have the same opinion of her whether they liked her or whether they did not like her as they had had before this happened to her, then every one who knew her had still the same estimate of her.

She was then without real anxious feeling, the people who employed her were patient with the impatient being then in her. Mabel Linker took good care of her and stood all the impatient being then in her, the impatient being that was stupid being then in her, the impatient being that was irritating then in her to every one near her, the impatient being that made her very interfering and rather nagging.

This is now a history of what now happened to her and how Mabel took care of her, and of Mabel Linker and how they did and did not get along together, and what each one of them felt about the other.

Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker were from the same part of the country. They had always known each other. Mary was the elder. Mabel was about five years younger. Mabel Linker’s cousin had married Mary Maxworthing’s sister. Mary Maxworthing had always known Mabel Linker and had always been very fond of her. When Mabel came to Gossols to learn dress-making Mary almost idolised her. They were then always together, Mabel then always did what Mary told her. Mabel was then a stranger, Mary Maxworthing had already been in Gossols many years then and she took care of her. They got along very well together. As I was saying Mabel learned cutting and fitting and soon became very clever almost brilliant in dress-making, she had not the sense for fashion, she had not the sense for managing, she had very little sense about anything, she had to have some one to do directing and Mary Maxworthing did this for her in the beginning completely to Mabel’s satisfaction. Satisfaction is not the right word for describing Mabel’s feeling. In Mabel satisfaction was the not being aroused to escaping or resisting or in fact to any conscious feeling. Anyway they got on then very well in living and dress-making. Mary then had very little impatient being, her impatient being had then nothing nervous in it, not that she ever came to be a nervous person, her impatient being was not then too interfering and then too at that time she had for Mabel almost an idolising feeling. She liked to write down when she was sitting idling, “Mabel is an angel, angel Mabel,” and this showed her feeling. She wrote this down with a pencil whenever she was sitting doing nothing, this was in the beginning when Mabel was learning dress-making, when they were first living together.

It was much harder to know it about Mabel Linker what feeling she had in her about any one around her. It was always very hard to know this about her. Perhaps she did not mostly have any very strong feeling in her. It was very hard to know it about her. When she had a lover it was then certain that she was crazy to have him marry her, she only lived in having him want her. Mostly with every one else around her one never could tell what was the feeling in her. They got along then very well as I was saying when they first began living together.

Mabel then had become a good dress-maker, Mary had put together money enough and they began then their working together. At first things went pretty well and then they had some trouble living together and they had not then enough money to go on waiting for a future. They kept on however for some time living together.

Mary Maxworthing did not have in her really an unpleasant nature, she did not really have in her a nagging temper. She had very little in her of anxious being or attacking feeling that makes unpleasant nature. She had in her very little nervous character, she had in her a little impatient feeling, she had a pleasant gayety in her. Her stupid being and her interfering never came from anxious being in her, they were not really unpleasant nature in her, they came from the little impatient being in her and the fact that she had not a very large bottom in her to her, she had a little sensitive bottom in her, a very little weakness as a bottom to her, almost no stupid being as a bottom to her, she had enough sensitiveness in her to make a pleasant sympathetic sweetness in her, she had very little fighting or attacking in her; all the unpleasant and stupid being in her was with the little impatient feeling always in her, with the angry and injured feeling sometime in her. This is a history of how she and Mabel Linker did and did not get along together. Mabel had a very different nature.

There are many ways then that people have affection in them, there are many ways of having feeling about people near one. Each one then has their own way of having affectionate feeling in them. Every one has their own kind of affectionate being. Mary Maxworthing had her way of feeling about Mabel Linker, Mabel had her own way of having loving feeling. In every one there is their way of having in them affectionate feeling. In every one there is changing. Mostly every one has changing in them in their feeling about any one. Mostly every one never thinks about the changing the other one may be having in them. This is another matter though and now this is a history of the affectionate feeling and loving feeling Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker had in them and how each one affected the other one of them. As I was saying in the beginning Mary had for Mabel almost an idolising feeling, no one knew very much about Mabel Linker’s feeling.

Mary had for Mabel then at first almost an idolising feeling. Mabel had a quality of brilliant dress-making, and sweetness in enduring, and no certain expression of her feeling, and a certain freedom in doing that looked like courage in her living but was only that she never saw anything except the thing that then filled her, she never had any reflection in her, she had a certain shrinking fear sometimes in her but that was only when somebody stopped her, she had a certain flighty freedom in her, she was almost a brilliant dress-maker. She never had any ideas in her, she had not much sense of fashion in her, she had not such sense in her but that was not necessary for her, Mary Maxworthing would run her, when she first lived with her Mary idolised her. As I was saying the failure of the undertaking was to Mary Maxworthing a loss of freedom, a loss of future distinction. Mabel had very little of this feeling, she had not much more freedom working with Mary Maxworthing than in any other kind of working, not that she did not like it better, she liked it better but the failure did not make all the difference to her. Later it went better because then she had a husband to urge her. But this is all history that will be written later. Always later although they stayed together it was not as it had been earlier, it was not then an idolising of her by Mary and a yielding by her because she had no way to resist her.

Freedom then in Mary Maxworthing was having her own choice in living, having some distinction. Freedom for Mabel Linker was loving one man and marrying him and working only under driving. She was brilliant then in working but she needed urging, she needed always some one else’s starting. She had sensitive being in her to the point of creation, she was not of the kind of women that have instrument nature in them, she never did any one else’s living, she always did her own living, when she loved her own loving, when she worked her own brilliant working, but always she needed other people to keep her going, to start her, to arrange for her, to hold her down when flightiness seized her; she always lived her own life in living, she needed other people to start her, to give a beginning idea to her, she needed other people to arrange for her, to hold her when flightiness was in her. She had no fighting in her, she had very little sense of escaping in her, she had some stubborn being in her, when she seized a thing she needed in loving or living nothing could pull it away from her. She needed very few things so much that no one could take them from her, she had no sense in her, generosity had no meaning to her she would give anything to any one even when they did not ask her, she held on only to the thing in living that was life to her, she had not any strong feeling about anything except the man she needed for loving, the man she married and who was everything to her, everything else could slip away as it would from her. This made an ingrate of her, she had no sense of any one ever doing anything for her for she had no need in her, they did it she never felt anything about it in her, that made trouble for her later, that made it later hard for Mary Maxworthing to forgive her, this is a history of the trouble it made for her. She had independent dependent nature in her but the dependent side of it in her to the point of sometimes exquisite creation was the whole of her. She had none of the independent side of it in her, she had no attacking in her. Stupid being in her was a negative thing in her, she had no sense for ordinary living in her, she had no sense of anything that was happening to her, she had not enough of anything in her beside the sensitive creation that was her to make any sense in her, this was the stupid being in her; that which was not in her was the stupid being of her, this made in her a lack of understanding and of living, it made an ingrate of her, it made very often a foolish person of her. Often it not being there made her flightiness control her, those who were not ever much interested really in her always said of her it was foolishness, silliness always in her, those who took a real interest in her said she had craziness in her. She had independent dependent nature in her and the sensitive dependent side of it in her to the point of exquisite creation was the whole of her. This is now a history of her, of her loving, of her marrying, of her dress-making, of her living with Mary Maxworthing.

When Mary came home from the doctor Mabel was told all that had happened to her. Mabel did everything any one could have done for her in all the trouble that then came to her.

Mary Maxworthing had not a despairing feeling with the baby in her as she had had at the failure of her undertaking at dress-making. She had a little more now of anxious being, she had none of despairing feeling, she had very little anxious feeling, she had none of despairing feeling, she had very little anxious feeling, mostly it was impatient feeling that filled her and injured feeling that so much bad luck should have come to her. A great deal of impatient feeling, considerable injured feeling and a little anxious feeling was what then mostly was in her. She had none of the despairing sense she had had in her after her failure, this would not effect the future for her, so much the worse for her that it had happened to her, she liked children, so much the worse that it should have come so to her, she still loved the man, he loved her, sometime perhaps he would marry her. As it happened he did marry her, he married her when she was thirty-five, when she was making her new beginning with Mabel Linker at dress-making and was succeeding. He was a decent enough man and always wanted to marry her, his family wanted him to marry another girl who was richer, he had been away on business travelling all the time she had the baby and later, when he came back finally and could arrange it he married her. It was a successful enough marriage for her. Living was always successful enough for her.

But all this was much later now she is coming back from the doctor with some impatient feeling, a little anxious feeling and some injured feeling in her. Mabel Linker then did anything any one could do for her, the people who employed her were much surprised at such a thing happening to her, no one who knew ever would have imagined such a thing would happen to her, but it did not change their feeling for her, it did not change anybody’s estimate of her. It had happened to her. Everybody was good to her, everybody except the doctor who had got angry with her. He was young then, he thought she had deceipt [deceit] in her, this was not true of her, she was as honest as most people are.

I don’t mean that she had any great honesty in her. She did not but she had medium honesty in her. In her interview with the doctor there was no deceipt [deceit] in her there was only the stupidity of impatient being in her.

She was as honest as most people are in living, she was as conscientious as most people are in beginning, to herself she was a little more conscientious than she really was in being, she could have in herself an injured being. She could feel that Mabel should have in her toward her a grateful feeling, she could have in herself an injured feeling, she was to herself more sacrificing, more conscientious, a little perhaps, not much more honest to her in her being than she really was in being or in living, she could have then injured feeling. Mostly, in her, she had more impatient being, more interfering, than she had angry or injured feeling. She could have angry and injured feeling.

Mostly one has injured feeling when one is to one inside in one’s feeling more noble than one ever is in acting than one ever is really in being, one has then inside one injured feeling. There are many kinds of ways of having injured feeling in one. Sometime there will be a history of all of the kinds of them.

Sometimes there is much sweetness inside one to one’s feeling and all the time nasty words are coming out from one, in many of such of them there is much sweetness in them in their feeling, many of such of them do not know that then mean or brutal things are being said by them, so then they have rightly in them injured feeling inside them when the others respond to the nasty things said by them to them. This is a very common way of having injured feeling in one, sometime there will be a history of all the kinds of them. Mary Maxworthing then had impatient being, she never knew that this really made her interfering, to herself it only made her want to have every one do what they were doing. She had in her a reasonably conscientious, honest being, to herself she had a little more of them and of self-sacrificing being than she really had in living. This could come to make in her injured and sometimes angry feeling. Just the kind she had in her of conscientious and honest being will come out more and more in the history of her as in her living it comes out of her.

She came back then from the doctor and then Mabel Linker and then her employer knew what had happened to her. Everybody then was very good to her. No one then who knew her changed then in their feeling about her, this had happened to her, she was always though what every one always had thought her. The doctor had been angry with her, but he was young and thought it deceipt [deceit] in her, it was impatient being that was the stupid being in her.

Mabel Linker was working for her living, she had commenced again having work to do in her room and in a small way had commenced again a business of dress-making though often she had to go out sewing. Mary Maxworthing, when she would have a bad feeling in her, came to Mabel Linker to have her take care of her.

As I was saying too, no one knew it about her what kind of feeling Mabel Linker had in her for Mary Maxworthing. Perhaps it will come to be clearer later. Anyhow she then took care of her, and it was not an easy matter. Mary had not even then anxious being in her, she did have very much then impatient being in her, it was very hard sometimes for any one to put up with her.

Every one has in them their own history inside them. In each one the history comes out of them in the repeating that is always in them. Mary Maxworthing had always in her some impatient being, sometimes it had in her more and sometimes less importance in her being, sometimes it had in her almost a different meaning from other times in her living. Mostly it was in her her stupid being.

This came to be very strongly in her in the trouble she had in having her baby. She did not have then in her really any anxious being, she had then in her very much impatient being and feeling.

Finally she did not have a living baby, after six months it passed out of her, it was her impatient being in her that made trouble for her, this is a history of what happened to her.

Repeating then is always coming out of every one, from the kind of being always in them. Almost always in the repeating in every one and in its coming out of them there is a little changing. In Mary Maxworthing it was always the same kind of impatient being, sometimes it was in her, impatient feeling, sometimes it was, interfering with every one around her and nagging and complaining, mostly it was not complaining, sometimes it was impatient being and stupid acting. Impatient being was almost always in her, stupid acting, it was not always in her as impatient feeling.

In her trouble with having the baby come out of her this was mixed up in her. Always there was then impatient being strongly in her, often there was stupid acting in her from the impatient being always in her, sometimes there was impatient feeling in her. This is now a history of these things in her. As I was saying she always had in her, impatient being. As I was saying impatient being was the stupid being in her. It was not always active in her, it was at this time often enough active in her. She did not have in her so very much impatient feeling inside her. At this time with this trouble in her, impatient being was more than usually active in her, it came out in stupid ways of doing and not doing, she had sometimes, for her, a good deal of impatient feeling inside her. Mostly in her, impatient being was not impatient feeling in her. This is now a history of what all this did in her.

As I was saying Mabel Linker took care of her. It was not an easy matter. Mary went to Mabel every time she felt badly inside her. She never would go to a doctor. This was the impatient being in her, this was the impatient being in her that was the stupid being in her, this will be clearer later.

Mabel Linker took care of her and it was not an easy matter. She would not go to see a doctor. Finally at six months the baby passed out of her. She almost died when this happened to her. Mabel Linker had sent then for a doctor. It came very nearly being too late then to save her. This did not scare her until it was all over. She did not really know what was happening to her. She did not like it when she heard it later, she had no desire for dying in her. All that happened to her was from the impatient being in her. Impatient being was the stupid being in her. Every one has in them their own kind of stupid being, every one has in them a stupid part in them, this is a history of stupid being in Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker. This is a history of what happened to each of them, of everything that was in them, of the kind of stupid being in each one of them.

As I was saying, at the beginning of their living together, at the beginning of their dress-making Mary had for Mabel almost an idolising feeling. No one ever thought about the feeling Mabel Linker had about Mary Maxworthing. That was not important to any one. Later every one who knew them came to think about it but this was in their later living; in the beginning of their living together, in the beginning of their dress-making undertaking, the feeling Mabel Linker had about Mary Maxworthing was not important to any one, no one knew whether she had little or much feeling, this was not important then to any one, not even to Mary Maxworthing. This was because of the nature Mabel Linker had in her. Feeling in Mabel Linker for any one was something no one ever stopped to consider, it was enough that Mary Maxworthing liked living with her, it was enough for any one who knew her to know that when Mary needed her Mabel took good care of her. Later, feeling in Mabel became more important to those that knew her. Later there was a question in the mind of every one who knew her what kind of feeling she had in her. Later every one came to feel about her that mostly she had not any feeling in her. Mary Maxworthing later felt this in her. Later every one who knew her accepted this in her. Some were never very certain about her. She was different then from Mary Maxworthing, she was a very different nature. Every one had the same notion of Mary whether they liked or whether they did not like her, she could surprise them by something happening to her but every one had and always kept about the same estimate of her. This is now more history of her.

There are millions always being made of every kind of men and women. Some kinds of them have it in them to have a being that makes every one who knows one of such of them think that one a singular one but always there are many millions of such of them, as many millions of such of them as of them who have it in them to have every one who sees them think there are always many existing of their kind of them. More and more in living one finds this to be true of people around them. This is now a history of every kind of them of every kind of men and every kind of women who ever were or are or will be living, of every kind of beginning of them as they are babies and children, and now this is a history of these two of them, Mabel Linker and Mary Maxworthing.

There is always then repeating, always everything is repeating, this is a history of every kind of repeating there is in living, this is then a history of every kind of living. There is always then in every one, repeating, there are always being made then millions of every kind of being, there are always then living millions of every kind of men and women, there are and were and will be always existing millions of each kind of them, and the kinds of them from the beginning, and in every nation, are always the same and this is now a history of some of them. There are always then the same kinds of them and millions of them, millions of each kind there are of men and women always existing. Each one of all of them have in them their individual existing, their own history in them, their own living in them, and this is now a writing of the history as it comes out of some of them. There is then always repeating, there is then always individual existing. There is then always repeating, there is then always repeating in each one, in each kind of them, in pairs of them, in pairs of women, in pairs of men, in pairs of men and women. Always more and more in living it comes out how kinds of them in pairing are always repeating, this is true in loving, in friendly being between men and women. Sometimes in living one sees so many repeating, so many who seem when one knows them to be so individual there can never be any one anything like them, a pair of them with so individual a relation made up of two who are so singular in their being that it never seems that there can be others just like them. Always then one sees another pair of them and sometimes it is almost dizzying, it gives to each one of the pairs of them an unreal being, and then it comes again that one undertands [understands] then that repeating is the whole of living. Repeating is the whole of living and by repeating comes understanding, and understanding is to some the most important part of living. Repeating is the whole of living, and it makes of living a thing always more familiar to each one and so we have old men’s and women’s wisdom, and repeating, simple repeating is the whole of them.

As I was saying pairing of friends and pairing in loving is always a repeating of the coming together of the kinds of them and this is not just general repeating but very detailed repeating, wonderfully alike the pairs are then in character and looks and loving and living.

As I was saying Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker were not altogether successful friends in their living. Later they both were married and then things went a little better for them, also they were succeeding then in their business of dress-making. This was when Mrs. Hersland knew them, when they were again living and dress-making in that part of Gossols where rich people were living.

As I was saying Mary Maxworthing when she was having the baby taken, did not know how near she was to dying. All of it came from the impatient being which was her kind of stupid being. She did not know when the baby was passing how near she was to dying, afterwards she had about it almost an anxious feeling.

As I was saying it was hard on Mabel Linker then to take care of her. Not when the baby was passing out of her for then she had a doctor and was in a hospital with a nurse taking care of her, but before, when she would not see a doctor. She would not let a doctor see her, this was impatient being in her, she would not listen to Mabel Linker or to any one else who tried to advise her, she was full up with impatient feeling. Yes, of course sometimes she was bleeding, but she did not want to pay any attention; she was full up then with impatient feeling. Later after it was over and she knew how near she had been to dying she had for a little while less impatient feeling, she had then in her, some anxious feeling. This was the end of that thing for her. She stayed then a year or two longer with the same employer. During this time Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker saw very little of each other. They had had serious troubles with each other.

As I was saying when Mary Maxworthing first had Mabel Linker live with her she had for her almost an idolising feeling. As I was saying men and women, women and women, men and men do so much repeating, it is almost startling as more and more one comes to know it of them. The repeating is not only of the general kind of combining as to their being men and women, as to their being big and little, alike or contrasting, independent dependent and dependent independent, it is likeness of the type of character combining with another and these two are very individual in their being and their relation and sometimes they have in them a kind of being that makes every one who knows them think there can never have been any one like one or the other of them, surely never any two like the pair of them and then one goes on in one’s living and then there is repeating of the pair and then another repeating of them and then another repeating of them and always one has about each pair of them the strong feeling of their having each one of them strongly individual being and sometimes it makes of everything a strange world for living and sometimes it makes to one’s feeling the world a pleasant and familiar place for living. Strangeness has no place then in living, to one’s feeling, it is a familiar thing, living, and to some, such a feeling is the pleasantest kind of feeling they can have in their living.

Mary Maxworthing then is very clear now in her being. She is very clear now to every one. There are many millions always living with her kind of being. There are in every country in every kind of living, they exist with every kind of training. Sometime there will be a history of five of them, sometime there will be a history of all of them. Now this is a history of one of them.

Mary Maxworthing was what every one who knew her, whether they liked her or did not like her, thought her. She had not any recklessness or wildness in her. She had very little weakness in her. She had independent dependent nature in her but she had very little fighting in her, what seemed like fighting was mostly impatient being in her, she had very little attacking in her. She had a certain gayety in her, she had not good nature really in her, she had no heartlessness in her, she had enough sensitive being to make a pleasant sympathetic sweetness in her, that with the little gayety in her gave to her the charm she had in her. The very little attacking, the gayety in her, the impatient being in her, the certain practical feeling for fashion and for being a success, that was in her, gave to her her desire for freedom and a little distinction in the future. She had no sordidness in her, she had not much memory in her. More and more she will be clearer, in the history of her relation to Mabel Linker, in her relation to the man who later married her, in the way she came to the undertaking again of the business of dress-making.

As I was saying, during the trouble she had in her Mabel Linker took care of her. Later they had serious trouble with each other. Finally later when Mabel had a husband to urge her and Mary Maxworthing had a little money left to her they began again to be together, they more or less stuck together though they never really got along together. They had a reasonable success together. This is now a history of Mabel Linker and the nature in her.

Mabel Linker had a different nature. She had her own being in her. Every one has their own being in them. Every one has their own repeating in them. Every one is of a kind of men and women. Every kind of men and women is a kind of a kind of them. All the kinds of them are kinds of the two kinds of them. Sometime there will be a history of all of them.

There are then the two kinds of them, independent dependent and dependent independent. Mary Maxworthing was of the independent dependent, Mabel Linker was of the same kind of them but as one might say of extreme one end of that kind of them, while Mary Maxworthing was of toward the other end of them. This difference made an attraction between them, their being of the same kind of them made it that in the end they did not succeed in continuing friendly living. It is very interesting to know the range in one kind of men and women. This is now a little about one kind of them with Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker both of them of that one kind of them but at the two ends of that kind of them.

Men have in them and women have in them, some of them, independent dependent nature in them. Many millions of men and many millions of women are always being made of this kind, always about half of everybody living is of this kind of men and women. This is now a description of one part of them which makes one kind of this kind of men and women. This is a description of that part of them, that kind of them as women; later there will be a description of them as men. Always it is easier to know it in them, the details of a kind of them, in women, later this will be clearer in them. Now this is a history of the kind of them who have of them Mabel Linker and Mary Maxworthing.

As I was saying the two of them had difficulties, later in their living, had difficulty in remaining friends, in beginning again with dress-making. As I was saying they had both in them the same kind of being, that is to say one was one extreme kind of such being, the other was almost the other extreme kind of such being and now there is a description of them in the kind of being there is in them, later there is a history of their living as it came out of them, always there is a description of their character as in repeating it comes out of each one of them. So then.

There are as I was saying the two kinds of being in women and in men, independent dependent, dependent independent. The first of these have attacking as their natural way of fighting, resisting in such of them is sometimes impatient or dull or scared or stubborn or pig-headed stupid or vacant being, is sometimes a continuing of attacking; resisting to the dependent independent is the natural way of fighting. Those then who have in them independent dependent being as the bottom of them have attacking in them as their natural way of fighting. Many of them have very little fighting in their living. This was true of both of these two who had independent dependent nature in them, Mabel Linker and Mary Maxworthing.

Those who have independent dependent nature in them may have practical and sordid nature in them but mostly they have not much earthy simple natural sense in them. This will be clearer as more of them come to be seen in the history there will be of such of them. As I was saying Mabel Linker and Mary Maxworthing had both of them independent dependent nature in them.

Mabel Linker had not an instrument nature in her, the sensitiveness in her made a kind of real creation in her, made her live her own living, do her own loving. To many there may be a confusion between the sensitive instrument nature that lives so strongly the lives of others that they seem to be their own creation and one like Mabel Linker. To any one that knows them well, sooner or later this comes to be clearer.

As I was saying then the instrument nature is one having sensitive being or power of idealising or power for seizing without knowing it other people’s suggestion. If the seizing is their own volition that makes another being, that is not living other people’s lives in living. So then there is a kind of men and women who have in them independent dependent nature in them and this is now to be a description of many variations in them and Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker, both of them, are of this part of the general independent dependent kind of men and women.

Sooner or later there will be histories of many men and women with independent dependent nature in them. As I was saying there is to be Martha Hersland and Julia Dehning, there is to be a sister of one governess, and one governess with such a nature. Now there are Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker.

Perhaps, always it will become clearer, the independent dependent nature and later every one will see it in each one who have in them some form of such nature. Later dependent independent nature will be clearer and every one who sees any one will know it sooner or later in that one their kind of nature and the kind of the kind of nature they have in them and that in repeating comes out of them. Now then to begin again with independent dependent being, now to begin with Mabel Linker and Mary Maxworthing.

To begin again then with the instrument nature, with attacking being, with sensitive being, with weakness or vacant being, with little, with much bottom being, with little or much attacking in living, with unified or with separated natures inside each one, as in living it comes out of each one.

There are then many men and many women, more or less half of all that ever were or are or will be living, who have independent dependent nature in them. I will tell about it now in women because it comes easier to tell about it in them; more and more, then, I will tell about it in men. It is the same in men as in women but it separates a little clearer in women and so it will make a kind of diagram for a beginning. As I was saying I like to tell in the beginning, I like better to tell it about women the nature in them because it is clearer and I know it better, a little not very much better. One can see it in her sooner, a little, not very much sooner, but on the whole it is clearer, things are more separate generally in her, perhaps it is a little clearer in her, perhaps I know it a little better in her.

As I was saying then, every one has in them their own way of being and this comes out of them in the repeating that is always in every one, in some it does not come to be very clear in them until their middle living, in some not until their later living, but sometime in every one the nature in them comes to be clear to any one who looks well at them, sometimes in their younger living, sometimes in their middle living, sometimes in their later living. As I was saying every one has in them their own way of eating, their own way of drinking, their own way of sleeping, their own way of resting, of loving, of talking, or keeping still, of waking, their own way of working, of having stupid being in them and coming out of them, their own way of having nasty feeling in them and coming out of them, in short then, every one has in them their own being and in repeating it is all through their living always coming out of them.

As I was saying more or less half of all who ever were or are or will be living have independent dependent nature in them, that is to say attacking is their natural way of fighting, resisting is stubborness and in many of them the stupid being in them, many of them have as a bottom to them sensitive or weak or stupid being, some have attacking that is fighting as almost the whole of them. As I was saying this is all clearer in the women, as they have less in them a unification of these things in them, they have simpler reaction in them. Everybody knows this now in women and now this is a history of all of them.

As I was saying then there are a kind of men and women who have in them independent dependent being and some of these have instrument nature, others are of the kind of Mary Maxworthing, others of the kind of Mabel Linker. There are many kinds of them who have independent dependent nature in them and there are many kinds connected with these kinds of them and their history will come later; Martha Hersland and Julia Dehning and Mr. Hersland and many others who came to know the Hersland children in some part of their living were connected then were of such a kind of nature. It is clear then, independent dependent being is being when the natural way of fighting is attacking, dependent independent being is when the natural way of fighting is resisting. There are some who have independent dependent nature in them and have no attacking, no fighting being in them, Mabel Linker was such a one; there are some who have in them very little fighting in their living but all fighting in them is attacking and this is true of Mary Maxworthing.

There are then some who have in them sensitive being to the point of creating even to the point of fighting, there are some who have this in them; there are some who have in them sensitive being and this makes them live other people’s lives in living, these may have fighting from attacking being in them, these may have fighting in them from the sensitive being in them that makes them live other people’s lives all through their living. Later there will be written the history of such a one. These have instrument nature in them, they need other people’s lives for life enhancing. Later there will be more history of such of them. There are some who have instrument nature in them without the sensitive bottom to them, with stupid or vacant or weak or vague bottom to them and an idealising sense in them and a stupid stubborn way of resisting to everything except the one thing they have made their living and this is always in such of them some one else’s thinking, feeling or being. There are many millions always of such of them, sometime perhaps in Julia this will be interesting. So then there are many ways of having instrument nature in one. The dependent independents have it also in them, some of them, but with them, such of them as have it in them, it shows in different fashion from the independent dependent kind of them, such ones have earthy being, they have fear in them, that makes their way of being in them; later in the living of Mrs. Hersland and Madeleine Wyman and Alfred Hersland and young David Hersland dependent independent being will come to be clearer.

Now then there is only independent dependent being we are considering. Later there will be more written of instrument being of this kind of them. Neither Mary Maxworthing nor Mabel Linker had this nature in them. So then to go on with them.

As I was saying Mary Maxworthing had gayety in living. She had very little fighting in her living but fighting in her was as attacking. She had very little fear in her. She had very little bottom to her, she had a little sensitive bottom to her enough to give a pleasant sweetness to her. She had a little weakness in her enough to make her a little yielding to attacking. She had very little stupid bottom in her, most of the stupid being in her was of the impatient being always in her. This was the disagreeable part in her, the little attacking in her was not enough in her to be an unpleasant being in her, injured and angry feeling in her was part of such attacking living as she had in her but these were not much in her. They were sometimes in her; they were in her when she had the baby, that such bad luck should come to her. They were in her about Mabel Linker, when to her thinking Mabel was ungrateful toward her. This is now a history of Mabel Linker, and of her and Mary Maxworthing living together and their having trouble with one another and of Mabel’s loving and then their beginning again dress-making together.

Mabel Linker had a very different nature from the other. She had no impatient being in her, she had sensitive being in her to the point of creation. She had in her independent dependent nature. She had no attacking in her. This is now a history of her.

Every one has in them always their own repeating, always more and more then repeating gives to every one who feels it in them a more certain feeling about them, a more secure feeling in living. Repeating is more and more in every one the whole of that one the whole of every one, the wonder of each one is always more and more complete in each one as the repeating in them makes them a sure thing a thing certainly having being, makes for every one old men’s and old women’s wisdom, old men’s loving and old women’s feeling. Always more and more then repeating is the certain thing in every one. Always more and more then there is contentment in the secure feeling repeating in every one gives to every one. Always then there is excitement for every one in the certainty of repeating in every one. Always the wonder of each one as repeating in them makes a certain whole of them, comes to be a contentment to any one who sees them. Always then repeating is in every one and every one is a whole then and there is a secure feeling in resting in this realisation sometime one can have of every one. Repeating then is always in every one, sometime then there will be a description of all repeating and then there will be contentment in contemplation. Anyhow repeating is always in every one. Anyhow repeating is always in the pairing of two of them. This is now a history of two of them.

As I was saying Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker both of them were of the kind of them having in them independent dependent being. Mostly for successful living two living together, man and woman or two women or two men, there should be in them the two kinds of them, one independent dependent the other dependent independent, one with attacking as the natural way of fighting, the other resisting as the way of being; but in loving and in friendly living this is mixed up in different ways to make a pair of friends for reasonably successful living. For loving to marrying to successful married living, there is always this combination, the independent dependent in one and in the other the dependent independent being. For loving then there is almost always this combination, in long successful friendly living there may be another mixing, a pairing of the same kinds of them. This will now be a description of some ways this is true in men and women, with every kind of nature in them.

Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker had then both of them independent dependent nature in them. Slowly it came out in them. Slowly they had trouble with each other. Later they began again together but that was then a business matter. Mabel had then her husband to urge her. Mabel’s marrying made at first great trouble between her and Mary Maxworthing.

As I was saying, until Mabel Linker was full up with loving for the man who later married her no one ever had known what feeling she had in her about any one near her, about anything that happened to her. Perhaps nothing was important to her until loving filled her. Anyway no one ever knew what she had as feeling in her. She had as I was saying almost brilliant quality as a dress-maker. She had not much sense of fashion in her. She needed some one to urge her and start her. When a thing was suggested to her and she was pushed to begin she was almost a brilliant dress-maker. As I was saying no one knew very much what feeling she had in her. People who knew her had very different opinions of her. When Mary Maxworthing first knew her, first had her living with her, she almost idolised her. This feeling lasted in Mary through the beginning of their undertaking of dress-making. It died down in her when she had her trouble in her, her impatient feeling when they were not succeeding, her despairing feeling at the failure of her undertaking, her impatient troubled nervous feeling when she had her baby in her, her anxious feeling when she knew what had almost happened to her that her baby was dead and that she had almost died with her. And then Mabel Linker had her lover, Mary found ingratitude then in her, things got so that they could no longer live together. Then Mabel got married and much later when Mary had a little money left to her from some relative down in the country and Mabel had her husband to urge her, they began with their undertaking in that part of Gossols where richer people were living. Now they were more successful and things were different between them. Mary had now mostly the business managing and the excuses and the matching and the buying to do for the two of them and Mabel did the dress-making and she had in her with her husband’s urging enough decision so Mary was stopped from doing too much interfering. They always did a fair amount of quarrelling but on the whole this time they succeeded fairly well with their undertaking. Then Mary married the man as I was saying, he had always wanted her to marry him and now his family would let him. His mother had not any longer any objection. Mary Maxworthing was succeeding well enough with dress-making, besides she saw that he would do it and it was not any longer any use objecting and resisting. This was about the time when Mrs. Hersland had them to make for her all her best dresses, all those she used for visiting.

As I was saying Mary Maxworthing when she had her baby in her had not then in her any despairing feeling but she had in her a troubled impatient nervous being. As I was saying, in their first living together she had for Mabel Linker almost an idolising feeling. She would write when she sat idling, “angel Mabel, Mabel is an angel”, and this showed her feeling. She never thought anything about Mabel’s feeling. Mabel was everything she wanted and that was enough for her feeling, besides it was almost impossible to know what Mabel had inside her. As I was saying Mary Maxworthing had gayety but never any wildness or recklessness in living. She had gayety in living, she had in her very little anxious being, she had in her always impatient being, she had some sensitive bottom enough to give with her gayety some attractive sweetness to her. Her gayety and her impatient being and what there was in her of attraction gave her some quality of domination, not so much as there was in her impatient being and interfering. She was then a pleasant enough person all through her living, she was a pleasant enough person with some quality of attraction. She was reasonably honest and conscientious in her living. In the beginning then she had for Mabel Linker an idolising feeling. When she was sitting idling she would often be writing, “Mabel is an angel, angel Mabel”. She had for her this feeling, all through the beginning of their first undertaking. Then they had trouble living together, Mary was very interfering, she had a sense for fashion and she had given all the money they had for their beginning and Mabel never had in her any impatient being and she could endure a good deal of directing, but when they were not succeeding they began to have trouble between them. Not that Mabel said much or did much to show any changing in feeling but Mary felt that Mabel had not enough grateful feeling. Mabel never did have grateful feeling, after all she did the dress-making, after all she never thought much about Mary and her feeling, after all she was always willing, after all she never really heard very much of what Mary was always saying.

Mary Maxworthing had a certain gayety in living, she had ambition, she had impatient feeling. She had a certain power of domination, but not as much as she had impatient feeling which made her interfering and in a certain degree nagging. She had just enough domination to keep her from being too irritating.

Mary Maxworthing never had in her any grateful feeling to Mabel Linker for taking care of her, for doing all any one could do for her, while she was having her trouble with a baby. Mary was not like Mabel, she knew people should be grateful, she could have injured feeling in her. It was a little queer that she never felt that Mabel Linker had been good to her, that she should have any grateful feeling toward her; perhaps it was because then she had so much impatient being in her and impatient being was the stupid being of her, perhaps it was because Mabel Linker had never any feeling in her of doing anything for her. Mary told her to do something and Mabel did it for her, there was no anxious feeling in Mabel Linker ever; there was never any tenderness in her, Mary Maxworthing then had never any grateful feeling to her in her.

The idolising feeling in Mary Maxworthing for Mabel Linker did not change into something else in her. It just died out of her. Later when Mabel had gone away from her and was married Mary wanted to begin again with her but always again, when she got used to her, she had no strong feeling about her, she never had for her at any time, later, an idolising feeling, but she always wanted her more than Mabel wanted her. But Mabel really only needed the man who married her, Mabel never wanted anything else to come to her. Later with her husband to urge her she got to have more feeling for a future, she wanted then for him and for herself too then success in dress-making. She and Mary came together then. Mary had some money then and they began again in that part of Gossols where rich people were living.

Mary Maxworthing had then, when she had the baby in her, nervous impatient being, she had no feeling in her about Mabel Linker or any other person near her, the idolising feeling she had had for Mabel died out of her when freedom and distinction did not come to her, not that she had liked Mabel because Mabel could possibly help her to a future, not at all, but when Mabel was always with her, when Mary was not stirred up with planning for the future, when gayety was a little dead in her, when impatient feeling was in her, she had not any stimulation to have idolising feeling for Mabel Linker. Mary Maxworthing then had for Mabel, as for every one around her then, no feeling, she was full up with impatient being. Later then, when the baby was still-born and Mary knew she had been very near to dying, she had in her then anxious impatient, a little of nervous being, Mabel then had for her very little meaning, then later when Mary began to be herself again inside her Mabel had begun loving and Mary was disapproving. So there was never again a beginning in Mary of idolising feeling.

Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker were not altogether successful friends in their living. Later they both were married and then things went a little better between them. Mabel Linker had a husband then to make her important and to urge her inside her. Mary Maxworthing did not have a husband until some time after Mabel had one, until after she had begun again with Mabel the undertaking of dress-making.

Every one has then in them their own way of having injured feeling, Mabel Linker had never in her much of this inside her. Later with a husband to urge her to be inside her her important being, she could have such a feeling. Luckily then Mary Maxworthing had not yet her husband and so they got along together.

As I was saying when Mary Maxworthing was having her despairing feeling she lost all feeling about Mabel Linker. Mary Maxworthing had this in her, many women are like her, many men have this too in them, they have in them negative egotism in them. Later there will be histories of many of such of them.

Mary was not a complete one of such a kind of them. This is the kind they are then. Mabel Linker was not at all such a kind of one. This is now a description of them.

Many women then are always of them, many men have it in them, mostly it is a kind of them that are made more as women perhaps than as men. Every one then has their own way of having injured feeling in them. As I was saying many have it in them when they have more self-sacrificing, more noble being in them than ever comes out of them in living, when they have a noble sweetness in them to them and they are unpleasant or lazy even in living. Many of them who have negative egotism in them have lazy being as the bottom of them, lazy or vague or empty bottom to them. Some of them are dependent independent, some are independent dependent, all of them mostly have lazy or vague or empty or very little bottom to them. Some have much bottom in them and never get it into motion. Negative egotism then is when one has enough egotism never to follow any other leading, never to live anybody else’s life in living, always to have the best reason why every condition in living is the wrong place for them and not to have enough egotism to live their own life, to do their own choosing, to really be resisting. These then never have any real choice in them, they have not resisting in them, they have very good reasons why there is no place for them, why conditions are always wrong to them. Often it takes years to know them, they are mostly nice women with tender hearts and pleasant natures in them, they are many of them so stirring in their living that it is hard to know it of them that they have lazy being as a bottom to them, they worry so much inside them that it is hard to believe it of them that they have not it in them to be active in taking trouble enough to be really living, they are very many then of all of such of them, they have such very good reasons for not finding any place for living, it takes a long time when one is living with any one of them not to be taken in by the good reasons they have for not choosing. Even when one knows them well their reasons are convincing, there is such good reason always in them and they are mostly pleasant people with tender hearts or active worrying in them and lazy being in them. Laziness is in many of them not easy to know of them. Many of them seem actively in motion many of such of them who have really lazy being in them. There are then many many millions always being made of women and of men who have negative egotism in them. Some then are always existing who come nearer real egotism, these have not enough egotism for choosing, for living, some by attacking some by resisting make for themselves a protection, they do not do their own living but they keep other people off of them or clog them. There are many ways then of being in all these ways of egotism, sometime then there will be a history of all of them, a history of all of them, a history of every one, of every man and every woman who ever were or are or will be living, who have ever in them egotism, active, passive or negative.

Alright then, there is a negative egotism in many men and in women, in very many of them. Sometime then there will be a history of every kind of them.

As I was saying every one mostly has sometime in them some injured feeling. Mabel Linker almost never had any of it in her. Mary Maxworthing could have it sometimes in her. Mabel Linker had not in her any of the thing we have been just describing. She had in her individual being, she had in her sensitive being to the point of creating. She lived her own life in living. Mostly she was not doing much living, that is she needed urging to be working, she had flightiness in being, in loving she had her complete being, then she did real creating, she was alive then to her own feeling. Mary Maxworthing was more nearly of them who have in them negative egotism. She had a little gayety in living, she had a little sensitive bottom, but when she had impatient being as filling she had almost negative egotism. When she had impatient being then, she had not in her any sense of living, then all feeling for any one died out of her. Impatient being was not nervous being in her, it was not a bottom to her, it was sometimes the whole of her, it was stupid being in her. Mabel Linker had a very different nature.

As I was saying when Mary Maxworthing was looking to a future with freedom and a dress-making undertaking and a little distinction, she had in her a sense of herself to herself inside her, she had in her a sense of living in her, she had something of individual being in her. She had then for Mabel Linker almost an idolising feeling, this was important feeling in her. When she had despairing being in her she had only stupid being in her, she had not negative egotism then in her, she was just going on living because life was in her. All that then was in her was the impatient being that was in her stupid being and despairing feeling, not really despairing feeling, but dull being in her. Later when she had a very little anxious being in her and a good deal of impatient being in her, when Mabel Linker was taking care of her, she was nearer to negative egotism, she had excellent reasons for all injured feeling in her, she had excellent reason why everyone should take care of her, she had excellent reason for it to be right to her that Mabel Linker should take care of her, all she had done for her and all the trouble she herself now had in her, and so it was right that she should have Mabel Linker take care of her, and that was the end of that matter to her. Mabel Linker had no injured feeling in her, Mabel never had in her any sense of any one doing any thing for her, mostly Mabel did what came to her, she did well anything she started to do because it came to her, she did brilliant dress-making, it came natural to her, in loving she had her own living inside her. Later she had her husband to urge her, that gave to her a little more, always in her, a sense of herself to herself inside her.

Mary Maxworthing then had good reason not to have toward Mabel Linker any grateful feeling. Mabel took care of her. She had come near dying, now she was through with that trouble, slowly impatient being came to be more nearly a reasonably small part of her, and this was now to her an end of that matter.

This was then the end in her of anxious nervous being, she went back then to her old work and was not hoping and she had then negative egotism as the way of living, she had a kind of negative optimism as a way of thinking. It was then that Mabel Linker began loving, it was then that she and Mary Maxworthing almost came to the end of friendly relation. This is now the history of the two of them.

As I was saying Mary Maxworthing then had for a little time no hope for future freedom, she had just then no prospect for marrying, she was commencing to have again a little gayety in living, she had in her then still impatient being. Mabel Linker had commenced to have work enough at home to keep going. Mary just then had no hope of commencing dressmaking with her again. Mabel was flighty then and had no sense in managing. Mary was not taking much interest in what Mabel was doing, she had in her some impatient feeling, she had in her then very little important being of herself inside her to her feeling. She had in her then not much real living, she had in her then negative egotism.

It was alright for Mary Maxworthing to have the feeling she had in her about Mabel Linker. She had good reasons then for the feeling in her. It was the end of interest for her, it was the end of freedom for her, Mabel had no meaning for her when she had no connection with her, this came to her when she had her baby in her from the trouble in her that left her no feeling for any other because she had no live being in her; later when Mabel was full up with love for the man who later married her there was nothing of her for Mary to feel in her, there had never been anything there really, for her, but when there was nothing else in Mabel Linker it had not made any difference to any one who knew her. Mary Maxworthing had then good reason for the feeling she had in her about Mabel Linker, Mary had had almost an idolising feeling about Mabel when they first lived together when they began their undertaking of dress-making together, when she would sit idling, waiting, dreaming, she would be writing, “Mabel is an angel, angel Mabel”, this showed the feeling she had then in her about her. Then came the time when she was no longer hoping for the future, then there was some bitterness in her, then she felt Mabel should have more grateful feeling in her than she showed toward her, then came the despairing being in her and then the thing happened to her that surprised every one who knew her when her weakness and desire were more active in her because gayety and impatient being and ambition were then dead in her. Then she had not feeling about any one around her. Then there came to be in her, troubled impatient feeling, and Mabel took care of her. Mary was then full up with impatient being and Mabel took care of her like any other, neither the one nor the other then felt anything about the other. Then when that was over Mary knew how near she had come to be dying, then she had a little anxious impatient irritable being in her and then she and Mabel still lived together and then they quarrelled more and more with each other for Mabel was beginning then with her lover and so she had then the beginning of wanting to escape, a little, in her. Then Mary was beginning to have her former being, she had begun again taking care of children. Mabel then was beginning to succeed well enough with dress-making to work at home and keep going. She was flighty then and uncertain in her working and Mary was always scolding, not for her own sake for there was nothing in it for her, but for Mabel’s sake so Mabel could get along and not have people leave her disgusted with her. Mabel was very flighty then with no one to hold her, she was getting then fuller and fuller of love for the man who later married her. Mary did not want this marriage for her, he was a young fellow, Mabel’s lover, younger than she was and a poor money getter. Mary did not then have for Mabel any idolising feeling, she did not take much interest in her, she always scolded her, she had in her an injured feeling because Mabel had no gratitude in her, no feeling for any one around her. This was true enough about her, Mary always had good reasons for the feelings in her, it was true enough Mabel was flighty and had no gratitude in her and had no feeling for any one ever excepting the man who later married her. And so they did not get along at all together, Mabel always had more and more escaping in her, she had not come yet to have any feeling of herself inside her, this came to her later with a husband to urge her to make her herself inside her, but she had more and more of escaping being in her, she was always getting more and more full of loving and she never had had in her any feeling for any one around her. Before, it had not been important to any one the feeling in her for then there was not in her, loving or escaping to make any one feel any lack in her. Now it was different and Mary Maxworthing had good reason for the feeling she had in her about her. Mabel was working then but flightiness was strongly in her and people who employed her often were disgusted with her. They did not leave her for as I was saying Mabel was almost brilliant in dress-making. Mary had no patience then with her, she had injured feeling in her for she was then not of any importance to Mabel Linker. She had injured and sometimes angry feeling in her then about her. It was alright for her to have then such a feeling about Mabel Linker, Mabel had flightiness then in her, Mabel had escaping then in her, Mabel was full up with love for a man who was younger and would never earn a living for her. Mabel Linker had then her own living in her. She was full up with love for the man who later married her.

Things then were always getting more and more unpleasant between them. Mary Maxworthing had injured feeling in her, she had impatient being then in her, she was always scolding, she wanted Mabel not to have such flightiness in her, she wanted to keep her from marrying. Mabel then had escaping being in her and she would then sometimes answer and it was then a continued biting chatter whenever they were together and they were always together, they could not keep away from one another. Finally things got so bitter between them that Mary would have nothing further to do with her. Mabel could marry and then when sickness and trouble would come to her she would know better. Mary Maxworthing would have nothing more to do with her or with her pauper lover. Mary had a hard feeling then in her about her, she had then impatient being and injured being and angry feeling that together were in her as a hard sense of knowing that bad things would come to Mabel Linker to punish her. Mabel did not pay much attention then to her, she was having a little trouble then with the mother of her lover. The mother wanted her to take another flat to live in and Mabel had no money to pay for anything and she did not want to say it to her going to be husband’s family. Mary Maxworthing had then always more and more of angry feeling in her about Mabel Linker. She told her then to get another machine to sew on, that one was hers and she needed it now for herself and Mabel could go to her lover’s family and get them to give one to her, she thought they were such nice people, let them show her. Then Mabel’s lover’s mother made Mabel promise not to invite Mary Maxworthing to their wedding and that was for some time the end of any relation between them. Mabel Linker then was married and she and her husband had a happy enough existence. The husband’s family had to help them and then his mother died and then when Mabel met Mary they began to say “how do you do”, again to one another. Mabel with her husband, who was a nice bright man, to urge her, got on a little better. More and more then she felt herself inside her. She was beginning to have work enough to occupy her. She had even a girl to help her. Later she and Mary got to be friendly again together. Mary had a little money left to her and with Mabel’s husband to urge Mabel they began again a business of dress-making in that part of Gossols where rich people were living. Mary Maxworthing did the managing and the fashion and the excusing and the matching and the arranging for fittings and the arranging for paying and the changing, and Mabel the dress-making. They always had some trouble between them but this time they were successful enough with their undertaking. Later Mary Maxworthing married the man, as I was saying. They all four of them were successful enough in their living.

These then were the dress-makers Mrs. Hersland had in her middle living. The woman with the daughters, to do plain sewing and making over and putting on skirt braids and sometimes mending. Lillian Rosenhagen to make ordinary dresses for Mrs. Hersland and dresses for Martha and sometimes for the governess living in the house with her, and Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker to make her best dresses for her and once to make a dress for the last governess Miss Madeleine Wyman and there is now soon to be a history of this dress for her.

These then made Mrs. Hersland’s clothes and clothes for her daughter Martha, sometimes for the governess living with her.

There were, as I was saying, in the middle living of the Hersland family, three governesses, a foreign woman, and a tall blond foreign american who later married a baker, and then Madeleine Wyman who was with them when Mrs. Hersland had in living, her most important feeling. This is now a history of the three of them and then there will be a little more history of Mrs. Hersland and Mr. Hersland and of them with them, and then there will begin a history of the three children, a long history of each one of them.

The first governess then was a foreign woman. She was a good musician.

It is very interesting that every one has in them their kind of stupid being. It is very important to know it in each one which part in them, which kind of feeling in them is connected with stupid being in them. There is then stupid being in every one. It was hard to know it in the foreign woman who was such a good musician and the first governess the Hersland family had living with them, it was hard to know the stupid being that was surely somewhere in her. It was hard to know her enough to know where to find it in her. She had a sister, in that way perhaps one could find it in her. This is now a history of her, and the sister and the Hersland family with her.

The sister was much younger. She was then in Gossols, then studying to be a teacher. She was always a little afraid of her sister. She always addressed her as sister Martha. It was very hard to find the stupid being in the governess even when she was with her sister. It was very hard to find stupid being in her then even when her sister was with her. She was then a woman nearly forty. She had been a governess ever since she was twenty. She had been, the last ten years, in America. She had brought her young sister with her, she wanted her to be educated to be a teacher, she wanted her to live in America where life would be easier. She herself did not like it in America, she wanted to go back to her old living where people spoke french and german and where it was natural for her to be a musician. It was not to her, natural to be musical in Gossols. She did not stay very long with the Herslands, her sister soon got a position as teacher and then the elder sister left her, she wanted then to leave America, this did not come to her, she got as far as Cincinatti [Cincinnati] and then somehow she never got farther. She stayed there and she gave music lessons and she never got any further and she stayed there always until she died there, and she never had left America. As I was saying it was not easy to know it in her the stupid being in her. As I was saying every one has in them their kind of stupid being. In almost every one sometime to every one it is clear in them which kind of feeling in them is connected with stupid being in them. There is stupid being in every one. It was not easy to know the stupid being in this first governess of the Herslands As I was saying she was a good musician. As I was saying she had been then almost twenty years in the occupation of governessing. She had been ten years in America, she had not much gayety in living, she had not in her anything of dreary being.

It is then very interesting always to know the stupid being in each one. It was hard to see it in this one. It was hard even to see it in her living with her sister and in this way it often comes out in women.

It was hard to know the stupid being in her for no one came close to her not even her sister. No one came close enough to her to know easily the stupid being in her. With some, you have to come close to them to know the stupid being in them. This first governess of the Hersland family was such a one. She had come to have some queerness in her. Was it queerness of herself inside her or was it governess queerness in her. It is hard to tell it in one when no one comes close to that one whether it is queerness in that one from the character, or from the life that one is leading, from conditions or to earn a living. There are many then who have queerness in them. This first governess of the Herslands was such a one, no one, not even her sister Olga even dimly inside her, ever was very certain what was stupid being in her. She had queerness in her but not enough to make a strange creature of her, just enough to keep herself together. No one was ever very certain whether keeping herself together was the queerness in her, whether it was governess queerness she had in her, no one was ever very certain of this in her not even her sister. To be sure her sister was a young girl when they were together. Later Olga the sister stayed in Gossols and her sister left her after having established her. There was almost twenty years between them, Olga was afraid of her sister, and then she was separated from her, and they never afterwards saw each other. And so Olga never came to be sure about her sister as to what was the stupid being in her. Perhaps it was the having to keep herself together. Perhaps it was the queerness in her. Perhaps it was the not having real queerness in her, just enough to keep herself together.

The first governess, then, did not stay a long time with the Herslands. It was not that any one of them wanted she should leave them. She did not make much of any impression on any of them. It made no difference to any of them her leaving or staying. She knew some funny foreign songs and the children liked to hear them and she was a good musician and that was all the meaning she had for them. As I was saying she had a little queerness in her but not enough to make her important to those near her. She had queerness enough to keep her together. As I was saying her sister was always a little afraid of her but she was twenty years younger and they did not live a long time together, her sister never came to know the meaning of queerness in her. She was to her, sister Martha, who gave the money to make her a teacher, who had given money so she had been kept at school after the father and mother had died and left her with no one to support her. Later when she had gotten a position and was earning her own living, she, sister Martha left Gossols and went to Cincinatti. [Cincinnati.] They never again came together.

As I was saying the first governess of the Herslands had queerness in her, not enough to make any impression on any of the Hersland family in the time they had her, enough to keep herself together, enough to keep her sister from ever knowing any stupid being in her, enough as I say to keep her together, to make her. She had queerness in her. She had stupid being in her. Some have more and some have less character. This is the amount she had in her. Later there will be a history of her sister.

There are then many being made, many always existing of every kind of men and women. There are always, there always have been, there always will be everywhere in every kind of living millions of every kind of them. There are then always many millions of every kind of men and women. In all the millions of each kind of them there are all degrees of successful living. Some kind have more successful living in more of them than other kinds of them. But in all kinds of them there are all degrees of success in living in the many millions always existing of that kind of them.

The first governess the Herslands had with them was of a kind of men and women who most of them are successful enough in living and many of them come pretty close to complete failing but few of them completely fail in living, not many of them are really successful in living. Mostly they keep themselves from failing, this is mostly the successful being in them. Successful being in many of them is keeping themselves from failing. Some have more, some have less concentration in them, some have very much concentration in them, all of this kind of them have some concentration in them even if like in this one it is only as queerness, enough queerness to hold together the whole of them.

This first governess of the Herslands, who did not stay a long time with them, had in her, dependent independent being. The two, dependent and independent being were so balanced in her that resisting was almost attacking in her, that dependence was almost independence in her. It never really came to be a force in her, she had enough concentration of it all in her to make it in a sense seem like successful being in her, it was just enough in her, the concentration in her, to keep her from failure, it was as queerness in her and that gave her for some who saw her, more concentration than was in her. There was just enough queerness in her to hold her together. There was just enough concentration in her to keep her from failure. There was enough queerness in her to make character for her. There was not enough concentration in her to make success or failure, there was enough in her to keep her from failure, to keep people from coming close to her, to make her younger sister afraid of her, to give enough dignity to her to keep her always from giving way or failure. There was not enough in her to make any impression on any one around her, though when any one thought about her they remembered her as one having character, more character than they felt when they were with her.

She had dependent independent being in her. These were so balanced in her, that dependent being was like independent being, independent like dependent being in her. She was kept together. She had queerness enough in her to keep her together, to keep her from failure. This is a history of her. There are always many millions made like her, some have more some have less concentration in them, some have more some have less success in living. She always kept from failing to her dying. She never really had any success in living.

As I was saying she was a good musician. They liked her well enough, the Herslands, when she was governess to them but she made no impression on any of them. She did not give to Mrs. Hersland any important feeling of herself to herself inside her, to her feeling. Mr. Hersland had a theory of her in the beginning, he wanted to have a real foreign woman, a real governess with concentrated being, with german and french and who was really a musician. She was what he wanted then for his children and he employed her. When he remembered about her, when he saw her, or his wife or children mentioned her he knew she was what he felt they needed to have as governess in the house for the children. Theoretically, she was important to him, really she had no existence for him. What she was was just what he wanted for his children, a foreign woman who knew german and french well and was a good musician. Then he forgot about her for she had never when with them any existence for him. Then when she left them after a little while with them because her sister had become a teacher and so she could leave her and she wanted to leave America, when she left them Mr. Hersland thought it was better that the children should have american training. They were american, they did not need french and german, they did not need to bother about music then, they could do that later, now they needed strength and gymnastics and out of door living, and swimming and shooting. And that was the end of the first governess for all of them.

They sometimes saw the sister Olga who was a teacher in Gossols but she never talked much about her sister Martha. The children liked Olga, they liked her, they liked to tease her. Mr. Hersland gave her good advice, when Mr. Hersland noticed her he was attracted by her. Olga was very different from her sister Martha.

She had as I was saying independent dependent being in her. She had very much vague being as a bottom to her. She had all sorts of attacking to make attraction in her. Later the children made fun of her. Later the vague bottom in her was stupid being and nervous being and sometimes silly being in her.

No one who knew her would think of her as a woman of a spinster nature. She was round and pleasant and men liked her and she had constant attacking ways in her to give to her more attraction and men could be in love with her and she wanted to have attention from them and she made them when they were anywhere near her give it to her, made them sure of her from her actions toward them and she had as a bottom a vague being and later this was in her as nervous being in her, never as impatient being in her.

No one would ever think of her as a woman with a spinster nature but this was true of her. She was as I was saying a pleasant person, more, even an attractive person. She was round and kind and pretty in a fashion. She had plenty of attraction and she was full up with attacking to give to herself more attraction.

As I was saying no one would ever naturally think of her as a spinster but this was true of her and more and more later it came to be clear in her. Always she had attacking in all kinds of ways to give to herself more attraction and always she had as a bottom a vague being so that she was a ways being baffling, always making for herself a stupid escaping, sometimes not an easy escaping, sometimes she had to escape by accusation.

She had in her independent dependent nature. Attacking was to her a natural way of fighting, she was full up with vague bottom and all the rest with constant pleasing attacking, she had never in her any real fighting. There was no connecting her attacking with her large vague bottom, with the large vague bottom in her that made her baffling, that later turned into nervous being in her. She had a spinster nature. No one who knew her ever thought about it in her. They never knew this in her. Every one just thought it was stupid being in her. Later the Hersland boys made fun of her.

Later there will be more history of her as Alfred Hersland comes to make fun of her, as Martha Hersland came to know her. Mrs. Hersland always kept track of her and was good to her. Mr. Hersland knew her in his later living when he had trouble. All this will be a history of her. All this will be written later. Everybody called her Olga. It was natural to be familiar to her.

There was then in the Hersland middle living this first governess who did not stay long with them. As I was saying when Mr. Hersland employed her, he was the one who interviewed her, she was the ideal for him. He wanted a real governess, a foreign woman with governess training, one who was a good musician, one who would talk french and german with the children. After she was with them whenever he noticed her he was certain that she was what he wanted to have for the children. When she left he had already in him a new beginning.

Now he wanted the children not to have their english spoiled by french and german. Now he was certain that music was a thing no one could learn when they were children. This was something every one should have in their later living, children should have freedom, should have an out of doors gymnasium, should have swimming and public school living, should have a governess who would live with them such a life and not teach them french or german, not teach them anything, just be a healthy person with them. And so this next governess was very different from the last one.

She was a tall blond woman. She had no queerness in her. Later she married a baker. She was a healthy person. There was no trouble for any one to know her stupid being. But it made no difference to any one that she had stupid being, that that was almost her whole being, there was nothing that any one wanted of her that made her stupid being a trouble in her. Stupid being was the whole of her. It was alright in her. It was not actively pleasant in her. It was just all of her.

She was not a music teacher, she had no french or german in her, she just knew the ordinary things and not very well either. The children knew the stupid being in her. Every one could see it in her, it was almost the whole of her. She had no evil in her, not much of anything in her, there was a great deal of her, she was tall and blond and stupid being filled her. She did not give it to Mrs. Hersland to have in her much sense of important being in her. They all, all the governesses and servants and seamstresses gave some of it some time to her but it was to come more strongly to her later through the third and last governess, Madeleine Wyman.

It is very interesting that every one has in them their kind of stupid being. It is very interesting to know it in each one which part in them, which kind of feelings in them is connected with stupid being in them. It is interesting to know it in each one the meaning of stupid being in them, it is interesting to know what each one finds as stupid being in every other one.

Each one then has in them stupid being, every one has in them their own way of eating, drinking, sleeping, resting, waking, wanting things and getting or not getting them. Each one has in them their own way of succeeding in living, or in failing. Each one has in them their own way of being, their own being in them, and sometime there will be a history of all of them.

Stupid being then is in every one. Stupid being then can be in every one mixed in them with their way of eating, or their way of drinking, or loving, or working, or waking, or resting, or doing nothing, or having pleasant or angry feeling in them, or succeeding or failing. Some can have stupid being mixed up with part of all of them, with some or a few or all the things in them that come out in them as repeating to make a history of them.

The second governess was a whole being, mostly to every one there was passive stupid being in her in every moment of her living. This is now a history of her.

There are some kinds of women and some kinds of men, there are then some women and some men of some kinds of nature who have it in them to have every one who knows them have about the same idea of them have about the same feeling about them. Some have more, some have less interest in such a one, some who know such a one may have a liking, some who know such a one may not have any such a feeling, some may have dislike in them toward such a one, some who know them never think about them, but every one who knows such a one has the same feeling about the being in such a one, the stupid being that makes such a one. There is a kind of being then that is very convincing. The second governess the Herslands had living with them was such a one. She was a big blond woman. She had just had an ordinary education.

There are many ways of being what every one who knows such a one thinks them.

There are many ways of being, there are many of many different kinds of men and women who give to every one who knows them the same feeling of them. There are many millions always being made of men and women who give to different ones who know them a different feeling of them. There are some, there are many of many kinds of men and women who give to every one the same feeling about them, Mary Maxworthing in her way was such a one. The second governess the Herslands had was a very different kind of such a one. Every one who knew her had the same estimate of her. The children laughed at her, they neither liked or disliked her, Mrs. Hersland had not any feeling about her. Later this one married a baker. He was a big blond man, and they got on very well together. She had children, she grew a little larger, her face was thinner, she was a little dirtier then, not very much busier, she never surprised any one who knew her. Her father and her mother had a dairy farm and they managed to get along. She had a brother who was to succeed the father. It did not make any difference to any one who was her father or her mother or her brother. No one ever had much interest about her, not even the baker, he liked her, they got along very well together, he gave the Hersland children cream-puffs while he talked to her. She married and sometimes later the children or Mrs. Hersland or Mr. Hersland would see her, she was a little grimier then, but nothing was changed in her, she was a little larger, her face and neck were thinner, she and the baker were satisfied with each other.

As I was saying men and women have many of them in them their individual feeling in their way of feeling it in them about themselves to themselves inside them about the ways of being they have in them. Some have almost nothing of such a feeling in them, some have it a little in them, some have it in them always as a conscious feeling, some have it as a feeling of themselves inside them, some have it as a feeling of themselves inside them as important to them, some have it as a feeling of being important to themselves inside them as being always in them, some have it as being important to the others around them, some have it as being inside them that there is nothing existing except their kind of living, some have it that they feel themselves inside them as big as all the world around them, some have it that they are themselves the only important existing in the world then and in some of them for forever in them, these have in them the complete thing of being important to themselves inside them. Some have it as a feeling of being important in them from things they are doing, from religion in them, from the ways of living they have in them, from the clothes they have on them, from the way they have of eating, from the way they have of drinking, from the way they have of sleeping, some have a feeling of importance in them from the kind of living they have in them and the others around them have in them, there are many ways of having a feeling of one’s self inside one, there are many ways of having an important feeling in one, there are some who have in them a feeling of importance inside but not a feeling of importance of themselves to themselves inside them, there are some who have inside them an important feeling in them but not an individual feeling in them, there are many ways for men and women to have themselves inside to them and this is a history of some of them.

Mr. David Hersland had in him a feeling of being as big as all the world around him. He had his ideas of educating children. He was always full up with beginning. He was as big as all the world around him. He never thought about it in himself then, it was natural to him. Each beginning was in him such a feeling.

He had first seen the first governess they had and he had had a feeling in him that was the ideal governess for his children. She was a good musician, it was necessary then to him that they should have much music in their education. She was a good scholar in french and german, he talked to her about the way he would insist always that his children should talk french and german. She was an ideal to him, she was beginning to him, he would see to it that the children learned all this governess could teach them. He talked to her in the beginning often about them and his rules and wishes for them. Then she made no impression on him, she was not evident enough in the family living to attract his attention. She soon died out of him. Soon he forgot about the children and their education. Then she left them. Then he was angry with the children that they knew so little french and german.

Then there was in him a new beginning, he thought it better for their english that they should forget all the french and german the first governess had taught them. They should not spend time learning music when they needed physical training, he would have a good healthy woman, not a too well educated one, to help them with their lessons and to see that they did gymnastics and swimming. This time he wanted a big healthy woman. He did not want a small one that had no color in her face and was careful in every motion. He wanted a strong healthy woman, one who knew something about farming, one who did not spend her time in reading or piano practicing. He had in him then a new beginning. He wanted a big healthy woman who knew all about farming. The second governess then was such a one. Her father and mother had a dairy farm and she was a big blond woman and she had red cheeks and she was not a musician and she did not know any french and german and she had had only an ordinary education and she knew nothing about spending her time in reading. There was no question that she was the ideal Mr. Hersland had then in him for a governess for his children.

He never forgot about her altogether as he did about the first one. She was always some one to him, he liked big healthy women, she did not know much about farming but she listened while he talked to her about farming and about the children. Later he did not talk to her about the children, a little still about farming, but when he noticed her she made a certain impression on him. Later when she was married to the baker he would drop in to see her and eat a cake while he talked to her. He did not mind much that she was larger then and paler and a little dirtier in her dressing a little sordider, grimier. She was not important ever to the children but this will come out later in the history of the children as it will be written of each one of the three of them.

There are many ways for men to have loving in them and loving come out from them.

Some men have it in them in their loving to be attacking, some have it in them to let things sink into them, some let themselves wallow in their feeling and get strength in them from the wallowing they have in loving, some in loving are melting strength passes out from them, some in their loving are worn out with the nervous desire in them, some have it as a dissipation in them, some have it as they have eating and sleeping, some have it as they have resting, some have it as a dissipation of them, some have it as a clean attacking, some have it as a simple beginning feeling in them, some have it as the ending always of them, some of them are always old men in their loving.

Every one then every man and every woman have then their own feeling in loving, their own way of feeling in religion, their own way of laughing, of eating, of drinking, of going on living, of taking what comes to them, of looking for things to irritate them or content them, their own way of beginning and of ending.

Mr. Hersland then had his own way of being in him. The governesses had each one their own way of being in them. Each one had a certain effect on him.

It is very interesting that every one has in them their kind of stupid being. It is very important to know it in each one which part in them, which kind of feeling in them is connected with stupid being in them. There is then stupid being in every one. There is in every one their own way of living, of eating, of drinking, of beginning and ending, remembering and forgetting, of going on and stopping. There is then in every one their own way of responding to things, to any one that touches them, to everything in living. There is in every one repeating. There is in every one a different way of repeating in their beginning and in their middle living and in their ending. Sometime there will be a complete history of every one and of all the repeating in them.

Eating and sleeping then and drinking and being loving and working and waking and resting and doctoring and having religion and beginning and ending. Mr. Hersland was now in the beginning of his middle living. He was beginning then his habits of middle living. He was beginning then his regular country house living and governesses were then part of the regular living he had in him, with his eating and sleeping and talking and beginning. Habits were beginning in him. Repeating is always in every one, it settles in them in the beginning of their middle living to be a steady repetition with very little changing. There may be in them then much beginning and much ending, but it is steady repeating in them and the children with them have in them the pounding of the steady march of repeating the parents of them have in them. Mr. Hersland then was beginning to have in him his repeating of beginning middle living. He had then in him eating and sleeping and hygiene and much beginning and hearty laughing and impatient being and a kind of interest in some people near him and some brushing away of his wife from around him and his regular derangements in his stomach and in his dieting. He had in him then the beginning of his middle living.

Every one, then, as I was saying, have in them, always, repeating. Every one who does not die before then has in them the steady pound of repeating in the beginning of their middle living. It becomes then more and more part of them, their way, their way of drinking, their way of beginning and of ending, their way of talking, of laughing, of having impatient being in them, their way of being attracted by women and by men.

There was then the beginning of middle living now in Mr. Hersland. It was in him then already in the beginning of their living in Gossols and having the first governess for the children. For Mrs. Hersland it was not yet in beginning. It came to her later with the governess Madeleine Wyman.

A part then of middle living in Mr. Hersland was his way of educating his children; his daily habits then in his country living with his wife and his children and a governess to teach them. The ideas in him then about their education were his habits of beginning middle living. The attraction each governess had or had not for him, the impression she made or did not make on him was all part of his middle living. Later in the ending of his middle living it came to be a more sodden repeating. Now repeating was in him a varied vigorous pounding. This is now a description.

Mr. Hersland, as I said once when speaking of the kind of loving he had in him, Mr. Hersland had then in the beginning of his middle living, had his wife to content him. She was then a pleasant feeling in him, she was then a little of a joke to him, she had then still a little resisting for him, he then did not much brush her away from around him, he did not then forget about her existing, in his feeling, she was then still important to him. As I was saying, then in their younger living, still in the beginning of his middle living she gave him all the stimulation he needed to attract him, for his loving; he was not then yet full up with impatient feeling, he had then yet a pleasant feeling in living and her resisting was important enough to him to hold him. Later he needed more to fill him, in his latest living when he was shrunk away from the outside of him, when he had not enough beginning enough impatient feeling to fill him, he needed then another kind of woman. This will come out later in the later history of him.

At this time then in this beginning of his middle living he had in him a cheerful sense of being, he had enough contentment from his wife, he did not then need much stimulation. He had in him then some impatient feeling but this was not yet very strongly in him. It came to be in him then when he was going to be very soon ready for a new beginning. It was in him then when there was an end then of something or it was continuing too long to suit him, whether it was his own or some one else’s talking, whether it was his own or some one else’s doing, that never made any difference to him, it was the sense in him of a new beginning that gave to him impatient feeling.

In the beginning of his middle living then some women were attractive to him. It was not then much of a need in him. Mostly then it was a joke to him. Later he had more need in him. This will come out in the later history of him.

There are many ways then of having some feeling about people near one. This is different in different parts of the living in one. Now this is a history of the middle living of Mr. Hersland, of the beginning and middle of his middle living. Later there will be a history of the ending of his middle living and then of his later living, in the written history of his children.

There are many ways then that one has feeling for people near them. This is now a history of feeling in Mr. Hersland in the beginning of his middle living.

As I was saying he selected the two first governesses for his children, the first was his ideal of a governess for them then, a woman with governess training, a good musician and having a thorough understanding of french and german. She was his ideal then. When he told her what his ideals were for his children, she made an impression on him. Mostly, later, he never noticed her, she made no impression on him, sometimes later when she listened while he told her what he knew about education she made some impression but it was always a reflection, it was only when she was listening that she made an impression and that was only by virtue of her training, the listening of somebody so well-trained in education made an impression on him, it was her training it was never herself that made an impression on him. When she left the Herslands he had not any longer much interest in talking to her training, he was already then full up then with a new beginning.

He had then a feeling that he wanted a big strong healthy woman to be with his children. They could get enough education from public schools and reading, he had had that kind of education, it would be the best thing for them. He told the governess what he wanted she should do for the children, what his ideas were about them. She listened to him but her listening was not stimulating, but she made an impression, he liked well enough to notice her then and later when she was married to the baker, when she was larger then and a little grimy he still liked to see her, he would stop by at her shop where she was sitting attending to the custom and he would eat a cake there and ask her how she was getting on and he liked that much contact with her. Later there was a third governess Madeleine Wyman.

Mr. Hersland then in the beginning of his middle living wanted mildly a little attraction in women but mostly then it was not a need in him, his wife then was existent to him, he liked well enough a little looking at women who made on him then some impression. So he liked a little to be with the second governess when she was with them and later when she was married to the baker. She was a big blond woman. She made a mild impression on him. He liked to give her advice and talk about little things and later to eat a cake while she sat there sewing. This was the beginning of his middle living.

There was then in Mr. Hersland in the beginning of his middle living beginning to be very completely in him as repeating his way of eating, of thinking, of laughing, of talking, of beginning, of having impatient feeling, of being attracted by women. There was then in him beginning accented repeating that later would be louder and have less changing in repeating. Later what was now an attraction to him would be then a need in him, later there will be a history of him. Now there is enough history of him. Now there will be a history of Mrs. Hersland and the important feeling she had in her with the third governess Madeleine Wyman. Mr. Hersland had then in him now the beginning of his middle living repeating. This is clear now in him. Later there will be more description of this being in him as his children and his children’s friends get to know it in him.

The kind of loving women and men have in them and the ways it comes out from them makes for them the bottom nature in them, gives to them their kind of thinking, makes the character they have all their living in them, makes them then their kind of women and men and there are always many millions made of each kind of them.

The kind of loving then women have in them and the ways it comes out from them makes for them the bottom nature in them, gives to them their kind of thinking, makes the character they have all their living in them, makes them their kind of women and there are always many millions made of each kind of them.

Some women have it in them to love others because they need them, because these somehow are important to them, because somehow these they have for loving belong to them, many of such of them subdue the ones they need for loving, they subdue them and they own them; some of them who have it to be of this kind of women have it in them so lightly in them this being in them as to be almost of no importance to those they have around them in their living, to have their children belong to them only as a part of them inside them, these are of the kind of them who always own their children who subdue those they need in loving but these of this kind of women have it to have this that is them very gently in them and Mrs. Hersland was of such a kind of them, these have it in them to be it so gently in them that it never comes out in them with some it comes out a very little in them, these then have it to be so timidly in them some so dimly in them, some so gently in them, some so slightly in them that their children are only a part of them as having been once in them, it is with such of them only in such a way that they can ever own them; some of such a kind of them have it all so peaceably inside them that they have not in them the feeling of being themselves inside them, it takes some one around them to need them to be owned by them to make such a kind of one own them, to make such of them feel it inside them that they are themselves inside them, to give to them anything of an important feeling. There are then this kind of women many of them are very dependent all through their living but a little in them is an independent feeling and this comes out in them when there is any one around them who makes them own them and with such a one they are important inside them any moment in their living. These are of the dependent independent kind of men and women. Mrs. Hersland had a very little such a feeling with her husband when she was first married to him, she had it in her when she was a little resisting to him; she never would have had much more in her if she had gone on living the life that was for her the natural way of being, she had it a little more in her feeling with the Shilling family in her hotel living, it came to be strongest in her in her living with a governess and a seamstress and servants in the house with her and, for her, poor people, around her, with always inside her country house feeling of right rich living, with nothing in her daily being of such a living, which was the natural way of living for her. She had it then in her to feel herself inside her and it was then strongest in her and came out in her with the governess Madeleine Wyman who was for her the one who in all her living was the one whom she had power over, not as part of her, as her children were to her, but as outside of her. She fought with the family of Madeleine Wyman for her, she had a feeling then of herself inside her.

There are then two kinds of women, those who have dependent independence in them, those who have in them independent dependence inside them; the first ones of them always somehow own the ones they need to love them, the second kind of them have it in them to love only those who need them, such of them have it in them to have power in them over others only when these others have begun already a little to love them, others loving them gives to such of them strength in domination. There are then these two ways of loving there are these two ways of being when women have loving in them as a bottom nature to them, there are then many kinds of mixing, there are many kinds of each kind of them, some women have it in them to have a bottom nature in them of one of these two kinds of loving and then this is mixed up in them with the other kind of loving as another nature in them but all this will come clear in the history of all kinds of women and some kinds of men as it will now be written of them.

In the Hersland family during the middle part of the family living when the children were beginning to have in them their individual living, when Mrs. Hersland was beginning to have strongest inside her her own important feeling, when Mr. Hersland was strongest in beginning and making his great fortune, during this middle living they had as governess with them Madeleine Wyman and this is now part of her history with them.

As I was saying some women have it in them to own those who love them, to subdue such then, these are of them who have dependent independent nature in them, they have resisting in them as their way of fighting. Some who have independent dependent nature in them and have attacking in them as their way of fighting, and have much strength in attacking have this way of subduing those they need for loving, this is another kind then of subduing from that in Madeleine Wyman or in Mrs. Hersland. Later there will be a history of all the kinds who have attacking subduing in them. Now there is a history of Mrs. Hersland and the moment she had in her with Madeleine Wyman as governess to her children and living with her, the time in her of the strongest being of herself inside her to her. This is now some of this history in her. This is now some of the history of Madeleine Wyman. This is now a history of the Wyman family and the struggle Mrs. Hersland made to keep Madeleine Wyman as governess in the house with her. This is the history of the nature in Mrs. Hersland and in Madeleine Wyman and in every member of the Wyman family. This then is to be now a long history of Madeleine Wyman. This is a history of the affection and the knowledge and the stupid being in her and the loving and the later living and the marrying of her and the death of her husband and her later living and her power of owning and subduing what she needed for loving and the nature in her and Mrs. Hersland’s feeling for her and Mrs. Hersland’s feeling inside her from the being with her and Mr. Hersland’s feeling for her. Then later, in the history of the Hersland children, there will be more history of her. Now this is a fresh beginning. And now there will begin a long description of her.

Many women have sensitive being in them. Many have it as a bottom to them. Some of such of them have attacking as their way of fighting, some of such of them have resisting as their way of winning. Some of such of them have yielding of them as their way of subduing, some of such of them have resisting as their way of subduing. Some have weakening in them from the sensitive being as the bottom of them, some nervous being, some creating, some loving, some suffering, some yielding, some resisting. Mrs. Hersland had sensitive being as the bottom to her being, sometimes this was in her as suffering, sometimes as loving, sometimes as resisting.

Some then who have sensitive being as the bottom of them, some then of the many of them who have sensitive being as the bottom in them and have dependent independent nature in them, have resisting as their natural way of fighting, many then of this kind of them who have sensitive being as the bottom of them have not in much of their living much resisting. Many of such of them have not in their living very much fighting. Some have only for a little bit of their living real resisting in them, then they do not make any concession, then they have real resisting in them. Then the sensitive being in them turns into resisting being in them, this may lead to stupid acting by them, it is not stupid being in them, it is the way of fighting that should mean winning for them, when they have not enough in them for winning it often makes stupid acting, in them, it is not stupid being in them. Mrs. Hersland was such a one and it will come out in her living when she is herself inside her to her feeling. It came out a little in her in her loving, when she was young and a little resisting to her husband then to subdue him. It never showed in her with her children, not even when she was resisting her husband for them, resisting in her then was more nearly then attacking, it was defending them against him, sometimes it was real resisting against him, it never was in her ever in her relation to any of them, they were always inside her to her feeling or they were big around her, too big and she was lost among them. She never had any feeling of herself to herself inside her ever with any one of the three of them. In her relation to servants and governesses and the families of them when any of such ones tried to be interfering then she was to herself then complete in resisting, then to herself she had not any concession ever to make to any one of them. She could have sharp angry indignation then, she could have strongly then inside her resisting, she never then could have inside her any conceding. She then often did very stupid acting, it was not in her, this resisting, stupid being, it was that sensitive being was not in her to the point of really creating resisting. It was that made her resisting then stupid acting, it was not in her then stupid being. This is clear now.

Mrs. Hersland to herself was never cut off from rich right living. She was to herself cut off from Bridgepoint living, from eastern travelling, from southern feeling, she was not to herself cut off from rich living, she was to herself part of this being, in her Gossols living. She did not do much visiting but she was to herself always part of such living. She was to herself cut off from her family living, she was cut off from Bridgepoint living, she was in the west and eastern living was natural to her being. She had done travelling when she was younger, travelling with a cousin and a sister, she was now to her feeling cut off from such living. She was never to her dying, to herself, cut off from right rich being. She did not do much visiting, she was part of right rich being. This was herself in her feeling.

She was cut off from Bridgepoint living, from travelling, from eastern living, she had this to herself in her feeling, later she went to Bridgepoint and she was a princess to them, she was a rich woman, Mr. Hersland had then just made his great fortune. She was a princess to them, she was not of them, she never was to herself ever after the beginning of her Gossols living, ever again part of Bridgepoint living. She was always to herself cut off from eastern living, from her family being. As I was saying when she went much later on a visit to Bridgepoint she was a princess to them. Earlier her early eastern living was a romance to her feeling. Always it was a romance to her feeling. Always even after she had visited them and been like a princess to them, for them, with them, eastern living was a romance to her feeling. Always she was cut off from eastern living, she never was to herself cut off from ordinary right rich being.

Always then, eastern living, her early travelling, was a romance to her feeling, it was later a little a romance to her children. Later they had a sore feeling that their third governess shared it with them, that she owned the romance of the early living more than they owned it in them, more than it belonged to their mother in their feeling, it belonged then to Madeleine Wyman to their feeling, she owned the romance of their mother’s early living, she owned then, later to their feeling, their mother’s living, they had no freedom in their mother’s living, later, in their feeling, Madeleine Wyman had the romance of their mother’s early living as her possession. This was later a little a sore feeling in them, later when their mother’s romance was no longer interesting to them, Madeleine Wyman had then come to own their mother and their father, to them. This was always a sore feeling in them.

Mrs. Hersland had then all through her living her feeling of being always a right part of right rich ordinary being. Her children then were more of them the poor people living near them than they were of their mother’s living then, though they were all of their mother’s being then, all of her daily living then. Her husband was beginning then to be more then of the daily living around him than she was of him, of the men and women near them, not so much as the children were then but more than she ever could be in her feeling. He was then in the beginning of the middle part of his middle living, soon then he would begin to be more full up with impatient being. The children then as I was saying were more then of the living of the, for her, poor queer people around them than they were of their mother’s living then. Her husband Mr. Hersland was beginning to have in him more feeling of brushing people away from around him, of being of them whoever it was that was at the moment near him. It was then, Mrs. Hersland had in her, strongest inside her, her feeling of herself to herself in her, she had then her strongest feeling of important being in her of herself inside her and she had this with Madeleine Wyman living in the house with her.

There are many ways of being, there are many ways of loving. Some subdue the ones they need for their loving. There are many ways of subduing. There are many ways of owning other ones around one. This is a history of some of them. This is a history of two of them.

The Hersland family, then, had three governesses living with them. There was the first one, the good musician with a regular governess training, there was the second one without too much education, there was a third one and this is now a history of her.

This is now a history of her with her family, with Mr. Hersland, with Mrs. Hersland, with every one she ever knew in her living from its beginning to its ending.

This is now a beginning of the history of her, Mrs. Hersland talked a great deal to her. Madeleine always listened to her. This is now a history of their talking to each other. This is now a history of how they owned each other.

It is very interesting that every one has in them their kind of stupid being. It is very important to know it in each one which part in them which kind of feeling in them is connected with stupid being in them. There is then stupid being in every one.

There is then stupid being in every one, there is some subduing, some escaping in every one, there is some resisting and some attacking in every one. It is interesting to know it in each one what in them is stupid being for them, what kind of acting is stupid being in them, what kind of stupid acting is or is not stupid being in them. Sometime some one will know it of every one, what is and what is not stupid being in each one. This is now a history of two of them. This is now a history of more of them. This is now a history of Mrs. Hersland and Madeleine Wyman and the subduing power in each one of them and the escaping in each one of them and the resisting and attacking in each one of them and the stupid being in each one of them and the important being in each one of them. There is then now to be a history of the two of them, there is then now to be a history of the two of them and of all of the others near them, of the servants living in the house with them, of Mr. Hersland and later of the three Hersland children, of the Wyman family, the father and the mother and the two sisters and the brother of Madeleine Wyman. There is now then to be a history of all of these then, of Mrs. Hersland and Madeleine Wyman and of every one near them or connected with them. There was then as I was saying in Mrs. Hersland when Madeleine Wyman was living as governess with them, the time in her living when she had in her her completest feeling of being herself inside her in her feeling. This is now then a description of her being.

As I was saying Mrs. Hersland was never to her feeling, cut off from rich right living. She was to her feeling cut off from her family and from eastern living and eastern travelling. She was to herself cut off from it to her feeling even when later she went to Bridgepoint to visit her early living. She was always to herself then cut off from her early being. Later Madeleine Wyman owned this early being. The three children later in their living had the feeling that Madeleine Wyman owned their mother’s early Bridgepoint being, it gave to them a sore feeling. This is now a history of how the third governess Madeleine Wyman came to own Mrs. Hersland’s early being and how Mrs. Hersland with Madeleine Wyman as governess in the house with them came to have in her her most important being of herself inside her and what feeling and being Mr. Hersland had in him.

Mrs. Hersland was never important to her children excepting to begin them. She never had a feeling of herself to herself from them. She was of them until they were so big that she was lost among them, she was lost then between them and the father of them.

Mrs. Hersland was never important to her children excepting to begin them. She was never, even to them, important to their being, they had later a sore feeling in them because Madeleine Wyman owned their mother and a little their father, entirely their mother later to them, they had a sore feeling in them, not because their mother was ever important to them, but she had made them, she so belonged to them, she was so part of the personal being of each one of them. Madeleine Wyman owning their mother, was to them, not an owning of them, but a cutting off a piece from each one of them. Their mother then was of them, they were not of her then excepting, as she was making them, Mrs. Hersland was never important to her children excepting to begin them.

Later there will be more history of the little sore feeling the children had in them because of Madeleine Wyman, who was married then, and their mother was no longer living, of Madeleine Wyman owning the mother of them. Later then in the history of each one of them there will be a description of the sore feeling they each one had in them at Madeleine Wyman’s owning the mother of them and a little the father of them. Not that Madeleine Wyman had any influence over any of them, over the mother or the father or any one of the children. It was nothing of such a thing that happened to them. It was that she owned the mother of them by living in her feeling their mother’s early living, by being the reason of their mother having in her then when Madeleine Wyman was with them the being herself to herself more inside her in her being than at any other time in all her living. So Madeleine Wyman owned Mrs. Hersland, to her children. She a little owned Mr. Hersland for them but that was mostly in so much as he belonged to the mother of them. Madeleine Wyman to them, to the children, never owned them, it was only the parents of them that she held in her possession. It was not a sore feeling ever in any one of the three of them that owning their mother and a little their father that she ever the least bit owned any one of the three of them. It was that in owning their mother’s early living, in her feeling, owning their mother’s moment of being most herself to herself in her feeling, owning their father’s early living and their mother’s feeling for their father then in her important being and their father’s feeling for their mother then, it was by such owning that they felt something cut off from them. A part that should have been them Madeleine Wyman held in possession. It was not of them then, it was cut off from them. It should have been then as a piece of the whole of each one of the three of them. Madeleine Wyman held it in possession. In their very later living they each one had it again in them. They came again to own their mother and their father in them. In their early living they had about Madeleine Wyman a very sore feeling. They hated to hear her talking. Their mother and a little their father were really more important to Madeleine Wyman than they were to any of the three of them except as to having made them, to them, in their early living. They could not deny this to Madeleine Wyman. She had by her feeling of the importance of their mother in the world of beings, she had then by this a right to her owning, to her possession, they could not deny this any one of the three of them, it was not the importance of their mother as a being that counted for any of the three of them, it was that she was part of them, having made them. They were not any, any one of the three of them ever very much of her in their feeling. She was of them to their feeling. Not a lively feeling in them, it was important to them only when this possession was cut off from them by Madeleine Wyman’s owning of her and her early living and her important being. She was then, Mrs. Hersland, important to her children, only to being them. She belonged to them then not by her important being in her feeling; Madeleine Wyman then had a right to her possession. The children all three of them by her possession of the mother of them and a little of the father of them had cut off from them in their later younger living a part of them and they had then a right to their sore feeling at her possession of their mother and a little of the father of them. There will be now more history of Madeleine Wyman in this possession.

There is stupid being in every one. There is stupid being in every one in their living. Stupid being in one is often not stupid thinking or stupid acting. It very often is hard to know it in knowing any one. Sometimes one has to know of some one the whole history of them, the whole history of their living to know the stupid being of them. Every one then, mostly every one, has in them stupid being. It is hard to know stupid being in such a one as Mrs. Hersland or even in such a one as Madeleine Wyman. Stupid being in Mrs. Hersland was in her when she was acting. It was not in her when she was resisting but then she had very little resisting in her being. She had very little real fighting in her being, real fighting in her would be as resisting. She had very little of this in her in her living. She had a little of it in her with her husband in the beginning and always a little all through her living. She had a little of it in her with her children when they were first beginning, and then she was of them but soon they were not of her then and she had no winning fighting being for them or with them. Sometimes about a servant she had attacking being, later about Madeleine Wyman and that was in her stupid being. Madeleine Wyman had in her stupid being in wanting to be subduing. Not with Mr. or Mrs. Hersland, there she was yielding to be subduing and that was not in her stupid being, yielding was never in her stupid being, attacking was in her stupid being. With Mrs. Hersland and with Mr. Hersland too she had in her yielding and so she came to own them. She yielded herself to them and so she came to live in them and in their early living and then she came to own them. This was not in her stupid being. Stupid being with her was in her failing, in her attacking, in her sometimes when resisting. Mostly in her as attacking for subduing and this was in her stupid being. This was true of her with the Hersland children, this was true of her in her later living. This will sometime be clear in her as there comes to be completely a history of her, a history of all the living in her from her beginning to her ending.

There is then stupid being in every one. In many, one has to have a whole history of all their living from their beginning to their ending to know it in them. Mrs. Hersland was such a one.

Mrs. Hersland as I was saying was never important for her children excepting to begin them. She never had a feeling of herself to herself from them. She was of them until they were so big that she was lost among them, she was lost then between them and the father of them.

So then to begin again with the Hersland family’s living with the third governess Madeleine Wyman with them and with a history of her and every one who came to know her and of the Hersland family with her. To begin again then with Mr. Hersland and his ideas about education.

To begin again with Mr. Hersland and his choosing of the governess for the education of his children. To begin again with Mr. Hersland and his theories of education.

As I said the first governess was a real governess and knew french and german and was a good musician. She was theoretically satisfying to him in the beginning but personally after she began living in the house with them she made no impression on him. Then his theories changed in him and he wanted a woman who was strong and used to farming and he got one and she was pleasanter for him for she had a physical meaning for him and then she married the baker and they all sometimes saw her after but that was the end of her governessing and for some time then they had no one. Then they heard of Madeleine Wyman who was everything. They needed a governess then so the father thought because the children had forgotten all their french and german and the daughter Martha that year had missed annual promotion. Besides in their half country living they needed some one to keep the family living apart from the living around them. Anyway in Madeleine Wyman they had everything, she knew french and german, she was an american, she had had good american schooling, she was a fair musician, she was intelligent and could talk as well as listen to Mr. Hersland about education, she wanted to listen always to Mrs. Hersland’s Bridgepoint living, she felt always the gentle fine being in Mrs. Hersland’s country house living, she was good looking, she liked walking and wanted to learn swimming. She had everything, every one was content then, her parents were glad to have her in such a good situation, every one was suited then and then there was a beginning. Madeleine Wyman was the third governess the Herslands had living with them.

Madeleine Wyman’s father and mother were both living. There were in all, four children. Madeleine was the oldest of them, then Louise, then Frank, and then Helen. The Hersland children later knew all of them. Later there will be a history of them in the history of the three children. There will then also be a history of Mr. and Mrs. Wyman and the later living of Madeleine. Now there is a history of her, when she was a governess, and the feeling about her all through her living with them in Mr. and Mrs. Hersland. First then to begin again with Mr. Hersland and his feelings about education.

Some men then and some women have cowardly but not fearful being in them. This is true then of many of them who have cowardly being in them and are of independent dependent kind of men and women. The dependent independent way of having cowardly being in them, many of them, is to have always fearful being in them. These are given to supposing, they always see death and danger around them in their living. Mr. Hersland was not of them, he had independent dependent being, attacking was his natural way of fighting, resisting was weakness in him, he had not any fearful being in him, he could be a coward in his living, he could brush people away from around him, when he could not keep them brushed down from in front of him he went another way and he never knew in him that he was a coward then in living, he had no fearful being in him. Later his children told it to him when they were angry with him and the impatient feeling that then filled him. Mr. Hersland always had it in him to be strong in beginning, he always had it in him to feel himself inside him to be as big as all the world around him, later he was full up with impatient being. Always he had beginning in him, always he had theories of education, always he talked to every one around him, always he was advising every one, always he was talking about education, about eating, about drinking, about washing, about healthy living, about doctoring, about what men and women needed to make them successful in living. Always he was talking about eating and education and marrying, and drinking, and sleeping, and doctoring. Now there will be more description of the talking in him.

There are many ways then for women to like men, there are many ways for men to like women. Some like the other one for the health in them, for the life in them, some for other things in them, some need many kinds of things to content them in those they want to have near them, some need very little in them. For some health in another one, for some youth in another one is enough to content them. Some women want a man to be florid and have a reddish beard when he has one, some want him brown with a black one, some then want health, some want youth in those near them, for some one thing for some other things mean health in those near them. There are many men and many women who want to see people having lots of health, near them. For some men one kind for some men quite a different kind is to them a fine figure of a woman. Many men and many women want those near them to have strongly in them the feeling and appearance of healthy being, many men say it of women and of trees and other things near them, that’s a healthy looking one, that is in such of them the highest kind of commendation. Mr. Hersland was such a one. Not in the woman he needed for a wife for him, she was pretty and dark, and healthy enough looking but that was not in her a striking thing. Mr. Hersland wanted his children to be healthy looking, in choosing the second governess he chose her for this being in her. In his middle living he needed this kind of fine healthiness in women to content him, later he needed a more active being in them, they had then to be energetic enough around him to fill him in where he had been shrunk away then from the outside of him. In his middle living then he wanted a woman to have a good figure and to be healthy looking. The second governess had been such a one and Mr. Hersland always had a certain pleasure in having her in the house with them. Later when she had married the baker he sometimes on his way home would stop to eat a cake and talk to her, tell her about what was the best way to give milk to the baby, to keep strong and not to need a doctor, what kind of a doctor she should have to take care of her, what was the right way for her to do to content her husband and save money and never have any trouble to come to her. He always gave advice to her; he ate a cake, he told her whether she was getting fatter or thinner, how to get thinner when she was getting fatter and later after she had had another baby and was always looking dragged and getting thinner, he would tell her what she should do to get fatter. He always gave advice to her, later always about her doctor and that she had a good man to be a husband to her a good baker and later when she was getting thinner what she should do to get fatter. He always gave advice to her. When she was beginning to be a governess to them he had talked to her about education and his children, later he mostly talked to her about eating and marrying, and gave advice to her about how to keep in condition.

With Madeleine Wyman it was a different matter. She was not a healthy woman to give pleasure simply by having health in her, and a fine figure. She was healthy but not the kind to make one feel it in her. She had a trim figure, she was not pretty, nor ugly either, she was pleasant and bright and had some energy. With her Mr. Hersland could always talk about education in a different way from that in which he talked with the second governess who had married the baker. Madeleine Wyman was young and had understanding in her, she was young and ready to try to carry out his theories in the way he wanted from her. She wanted to educate the three children in music, french and german, gymnastics, swimming, and with at the same time good american public school training. With the first governess it had been different. She always had listened to Mr. Hersland but she had a real governess being in her and she did what this governess being in her demanded from her. She was polite and intelligent but she had real governess being in her. After Mr. Hersland had gotten through telling her all the advantages of european education over american and she had politely agreed with him, there was nothing for him to say to her. He became indifferent later about telling this to her and so she had no existence for him although whenever he was conscious of her he had respect for the genuine governess being in her, for her being a thorough musician, for her really knowing french and german.

Madeleine Wyman then was a good person to listen to him. Better than the other two to him. Personally she was pleasant to him, she was not so large as an impression personally on him of agreeable healthy feeling as the second governess had been. She was more satisfying as a listener to him. Not so satisfying for advising, really she was more important to Mrs. Hersland than she was to him. She really had more advice from Mrs. Hersland than from him. He liked to talk to her but it was not a personal feeling. She had understanding in her, she was young and ready to carry out his feeling about education but really she was not very personal for him, she was very personal for Mrs. Hersland, she was to Mrs. Hersland a part of Mrs. Hersland’s most important living. They had then for each other these two women very important being. This is now a history of them.

With Madeleine Wyman living in the same house with them, Mrs. Hersland had in her her feeling of being to herself inside her strongest in her whole living, stronger than later when she went to Bridgepoint to visit her family and was like a princess to them, a very rich woman from the far country and in her feeling for them a part of them but to them and really to herself then not a part of rich right living; more important than earlier when she met Mr. Hersland and her marrying was then her important being. She had never then at any time in her living so completely to herself then a realization, a feeling of herself to herself, a being in herself to her own feeling important in her being, not from doing, not from feeling, not from being, not from having, not from anything in her living or her being but from being to herself in herself then an important person as she had then in her middle living with the third governess in the house with them. Some one needed her, not for their living or their feeling, but needed her for their self-creation. And so, it was in her middle living with Madeleine Wyman in the house with them that she had in her really individual being.

As I was saying the children later had a sore feeling that Madeleine Wyman owned their mother’s early living. They had a sore feeling because they were so, cut off from part of their own being.

Madeleine Wyman made Mrs. Hersland really an attacking being and this was the most stupid being she had in her in her living. Mrs. Hersland then, was important to Madeleine Wyman to give to her individual being, with her feeling and living in her being to make for herself a being. Mrs. Hersland then had from Madeleine Wyman individual being, from Madeleine Wyman’s living her early being. This is now again a history of them.

The Wyman family was foreign american. The mother was always pretty foreign. No one of their children excepting perhaps the second one Louise ever knew very much what their father had in him. Their children did not really know much about what was in either of them, the father or the mother in the house with them. The old people were too foreign to them for them ever to really know anything about them. The second one Louise, Madeleine was the eldest of the children, the second one Louise was not foreign in her being but she was in some way nearer in understanding to the old folks who were very foreign perhaps not understanding to her feeling, but understanding to anyone to every one who saw her with them. There seemed more connection between her and her father and her mother, there was not any connection to anybody’s feeling between the foreign old woman and the old man, and anything in their living, there was not much connection to anybody’s feeling between the old man and the old woman, perhaps they were not so very old then, they lived a long time after and so they could not have been so very old then, there was then to everybody who saw them not much connection between the foreign woman and the foreign man who was a little vague to every one, there was only the connection between that neither of them seemed to be connected with any other one. Later when one knew the children better and still later when no one any longer saw any of them and only remembered them, one then could reconstruct the foreign father and mother out of the children and so could come to an understanding of them, a realisation that they had been alive then and human. Later then there will be a reconstruction of them, not from any impression from them but from what their children had in them as nature in them and so the parents will come to be made soon to us out of the memory of the children as later one remembered them, the children when one no longer saw them. The mother and the father then were to every one then disconnected from every one, a little less from the second daughter Louise, she had some connection with them then to every one who knew them. Later there will be more description of this connection of hers with them. The Herslands had never then very much impression of them, not indeed then or even later in their living, of any of the Wyman family except Madeleine, although they later, especially the three children and Mr. Hersland some too then, Mrs. Hersland was weakening then and less then in everybody’s living, came to know the others of them the two sisters Louise and Helen and the brother Frank very well in their later living. They never however any one of them, the three Hersland children came to any realisation of them until later they remembered them and reconstructed them and realised them and then reconstructed and realised the foreign parents from a reconstruction from their reconstructed children. Every one had then when they knew them an impression that the daughter Louise knew then what kind of woman her mother the old foreign woman was and what a kind of a man she had as a husband but no one ever knew how they came to have this feeling that this Louise had such a knowledge of them, that she had such understanding. This is now a history of the Wyman family and the living and the being in all of the six of them, the mother and the father and the four children, Madeleine, Louise, Frank, and Helen. Now there will be a history of Mrs. Hersland to them. Later there will be new history of them in the history of each one of the three Hersland children. Now then for the six of them, the mother and the father and the four children Madeleine and Louise and Frank and Helen, and Mrs. Hersland and a little Mr. Hersland to them. First there will be the impression every one had of them then and the history of their living and then there will be a reconstruction of the four of them from the memory of the impression of them and then a reconstruction of the father and the mother out of the reconstructed four children. This is now then a history of them and of Mrs. Hersland and a little of Mr. Hersland to them. Later there will be a history of the three Hersland children with them.

Madeleine Wyman stayed with the Herslands about three years and then there was a struggle for her by her family who wanted her to marry John Summer who wanted to marry her but was not very anxious to have her, and she had not about it any very strong feeling but she liked it with the Herslands as she was then living and she did not care very much about marrying. Later she married him and he was later then a more or less sick man with his own ways in him of eating and doctoring. He was a rich man and her family wanted she should marry him. She had no objection then, only she liked it so very well being with the Herslands then, she did not want any changing. There was no way to really convince her family that she was very well content to stay with the Herslands then, Mrs. Hersland tried to convince them. Once to convince them she paid double wages to Madeleine Wyman and had Madeleine a dress made then by Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker who made Mrs. Hersland’s dresses for visiting, to convince the Wyman family that Madeleine was best off with the Herslands then and should stay with them. There was then about three months of sharp struggle between the Wymans and Mrs. Hersland and Madeleine and a little Mr. Hersland with them. Then Madeleine had to leave them, the parents, that is the whole family of them, the Wyman family, would not listen to reason or to higher wages even or to a dress in the most fashionable way of dress-making. John Summer was content to have Madeleine stay where she was then. Sometime he wanted to marry her but there was no hurry about it for him. He had plenty of life before him to be married in. Later Madeleine went home and later then she married him and later then they adopted a little girl, they could not have any children, and later then they gave up this one, and later then he took to ways of eating and ways of doctoring and then he was no longer working and they were rich enough then to try every kind of way of eating and travelling and doctoring and she was faithful to him and he died then and this was many years after and Mrs. Hersland and Mr. Hersland had long been dead then, but Mrs. Wyman was still living, and now there is a history of all the Wyman family, of the six of them of the father and mother and Madeleine and Louise and Frank and Helen and of Mrs. Hersland to them and a little of Mr. Hersland to them. This is now the beginning of the knowing of the Herslands and the Wymans, this is now the beginning of Madeleine Wyman and her governessing.

This is now as remembering the Wyman family and reconstructing the children from remembered parts of them and reconstructing the parents from the reconstructed children, this is what the Wyman family was then. This is now a history of them. They were, none of them, people to make a strong impression. To every one then the second daughter was more of the father and mother who were very foreign than the other three children. No one knew quite why this was true of her and of them. Every one who knew them felt it in them. This is now a history of all six of them, of Mr. Wyman and Mrs. Wyman and Madeleine, Louise and Frank and Helen Wyman, of the nature in each one of them, of the living that came to each one of them.

The mother and the father, Mr. and Mrs. Wyman were not so old then as they seemed to be to every one who knew them then. They were very foreign, that made them then with grown up children a very old man and a very old woman. They were not so very old then for they lived a long time after, longer than Mr. and Mrs. Hersland who were young then to them. Mr. and Mrs. Wyman were old then to every one and mostly no one knew much about them. They were foreign now in one’s later living by remembering their children one can reconstruct them and know what they were then. Mr. Wyman then had a nature in him a dependent independent earthy instrument nature in him and all being was vague in him, Mrs. Wyman had independent dependent being and it was concentrated being but not very efficient being, it was enough to make some attacking in her being, it was enough to make such attacking pretty persistent and sometimes insinuating, rarely winning but very often annoying. She was not efficient in her being but she was fairly insistent in attacking, sometimes insinuating almost hypocritical in her kind of attacking but on the whole not very efficient in her living, on the whole not very often winning. She could be persistent, insinuating, and annoying. She had some winning in persisting with Mrs. Hersland, her daughter for six months had double wages given to her and a new dress made by Mabel Linker and Mary Maxworthing and then after all she got her daughter to leave the Herslands so that later she would marry John Summer. But all this was not really winning, for Madeleine always intended to marry John Summer and Summer always intended to marry her, so really all that Mrs. Wyman had as winning in her was to be annoying to Mrs. Hersland and to give to her a sense of struggling, and to have had her daughter Madeleine get for six months more money then she was earning and a dress made by Mabel Linker and Mary Maxworthing. As I was saying Mr. Wyman had earthy dependent independent instrument nature. He was very vague in his nature. His son Frank was like him. Madeleine in efficiency was like her mother, in her kind of nature like her father. Louise was like her mother altogether excepting that there was less to her nature, less insinuating attacking in her being. Later there will be a history of her. She had some connection, to those who knew her, with her father and her mother. The son Frank was vague like his father and like him in his nature, only he was younger and had more beginning in him and more chance of later keeping going than his father had had who was foreign. Helen was even more spread and vague than her father ever had been, with her mother’s nature in her. Later in her living queer things happened to her.

There is always then repeating, there is always then in every one beginning and ending, there is always then in every one stupid being, there is always then sometime some one to every one who ever was or is or will be living who knows the being in that one. There was then once a whole family of them the Wyman family, the six of them, Mrs. Wyman and Mr. Wyman and Madeleine and Louise and Frank and Helen Wyman. There is always then sometime some one who has it in them to envisage the whole life and being of every one. This is now then one who remembering can reconstruct the being in Madeleine and Louise and Frank and Helen and from them can reconstruct the being in Mrs. Wyman and Mr. Wyman and so now there is a history of them. There is always then as I was saying some one to know the being in every one. Mostly every one knows the being in some one, some in many others around them, some not in any one. There are then many ways of knowing being in other people and this reconstruction is one of them. There will be now then a history of the Wyman family, of all six of them.

As I was saying Mrs. Hersland never had any real connection with them, any real feeling about any one of them excepting Madeleine. Mr. Hersland had less understanding, less connection with her being, the Hersland children had their connection with her mostly from remembering, from their sore feeling that their parent’s early living had been cut away from them, not that any one of the three of them had a tender feeling for their parent’s early living, it was only that it was part of their existing and not something for a stranger to be owning. Mrs. Hersland then of all the Hersland family had the most personal relation to Madeleine Wyman, Mr. Hersland as I was saying liked to talk to her liked her intelligence and her trim neat figure, liked the way she listened when he talked, and the way she was ready to carry out ideas he explained to her, to the three children then she was mostly then a governess to be in the house with them. Each of them had a different feeling about her then and that will be clearer in the history of each one of them. They were all three then as I was saying more of them then the poorer people living in small houses near them than they were of their mother’s or their father’s living then, than they were of rich country house living with a governess in the house with them. What each one of them felt in their being then about this governess living with them will come out later in the history of each one of them. In their later early living they came to know more of the three others Louise and Frank and Helen. Madeleine had been married then to John Summer, the three Hersland children never knew very certainly what then to call him or her. They then called Louise and Frank and Helen by their first names but they never were at ease then about what they should call John Summer or Madeleine. They never to the end felt very certain what was the right thing to call them. But this is all later history, the being in Louise and Frank and Helen is all later history, no one then in the Hersland family knew them, later the three Hersland children knew them, Mr. and Mrs. Hersland never knew much of the brother and sisters of Madeleine Wyman. They knew a little more of her father and mother. Not very much though, to Mrs. Hersland and Mr. Hersland Madeleine was apart from her family, to them her family had really no part in her, no right to interfere with them and with her, her marrying John Summer was to Mrs. Hersland and Mr. Hersland more their affair than the affair of Mrs. or Mr. Wyman. This is now a history of the trouble they all had together.

Mrs. Wyman and Mr. Wyman then to almost every one who saw them then, hardly any one knew them then, to almost every one then they were very foreign, they were not part of any living, they were not part of their children’s living, the children were another generation and american. To every one there was some connection between Louise and them, not that she was foreign but she was so clearly connected in kind with her mother’s being that being young and of another generation and a part of american and not foreign being and a part of her sister’s and her brother’s living was not enough to cut her off from being part of the being her mother and her father too had in them. This was always true in her being and every one who knew them the Wyman family at any time felt this in them, though always to every one Louise was part of the younger american generation.

Madeleine Wyman was the last one of the three governesses the Herslands had had in the house with them in their middle living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. When Madeleine Wyman was with them, then in the middle living of Mr. Hersland and Mrs. Hersland, Mrs. Hersland had in her her most important being, she had in her then her completest feeling of being herself inside her to her being. She had this in her from her relation to Madeleine Wyman. Madeleine was twenty-four then. She stayed with the Herslands two years, two years after, she married John Summer. Then she went away to another town with him and she came to Gossols sometimes and then she would see Mrs. Hersland. Later then she went travelling to live again the early being of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland which was her possession. Travelling, eastern living had for her this meaning, she was then again living the early life of Mrs. Hersland and Mr. Hersland then. Later Mrs. Hersland was weakening and later she died and then when Madeleine Summer met the young Hersland people she told them what their mother had been, she told them what travelling and eastern living had meant to her, Madeleine, it had meant the re-living of their mother’s early living, of their mother’s and their father’s early being. Then later John Summer had queer notions of eating and much later he died and Madeleine went to live with her sisters and her brother, and mother who was not dead yet then. Sometime there will be a complete history of Madeleine Wyman’s married living, it will be very interesting. Sometime there will be then a complete history of her being and her living and the living and being of all six of them, the Wyman family. This will be such a history in the long histories of each one of the three Hersland children. Now there is to be only a little suggesting of the being in each one. Now Madeleine has just come to be a governess to the Hersland family to live with them in that part of Gossols where no rich people were living.

Madeleine Wyman had had a pretty good education. She knew french and german, not as the first governess the Herslands had had knew them, but well enough to teach them. She was not a musician but she knew enough music to oversee the Hersland children’s practising, she knew enough music to teach music when there were music lessons to be given. She had a good enough english education, she had a good enough american governess training. She and her younger sister Helen were the only ones of her family who had had much education. Helen was more modern than Madeleine in her feeling. She was more modern in using her education in her living and in her feeling, later when Helen Wyman came to know the Hersland young people she was more of them than any of her family had been for she was more modern, not more american perhaps but really more modern, anyway more of them, the Hersland children then at the ending of their first beginning living, than Madeleine or Louise or Frank even ever were of their generation. They had not many friends then the Wyman family. Frank and Helen Wyman were the first of their family to have friends of people around them. The others of the Wyman family had never been of any generation and so they had not friends of any of them who were of their generation.

There were then in the Wyman family, six of them; the mother and father and Madeleine and Louise and Frank and Helen. The mother Mrs. Wyman had her nature in her. The second daughter Louise and the youngest daughter Helen were of her. The father Mr. Wyman had his nature, the son Frank and the eldest daughter Madeleine were of this nature.

The youngest daughter Helen was all spread and all vague in her nature. She had a good education for she was interested in studying, she was almost interested in writing. She was not so much interested in teaching but teaching was to be her occupation. As a matter of fact she never did much teaching. She did a little teaching but somehow the Wyman family always managed to have enough money to go on living, the father with his book-keeping, the daughter Madeleine first with governessing and then with marrying a rich man always could help them, later, much later, after trying many things Frank Wyman became a nurseryman and with Louise to help him and much later with Madeleine to help him he always kept going, he even took to marrying and having children and with plenty of help around him he always managed to keep going. So as I was saying Helen really never did much teaching although this was intended to be her occupation. There was no opening then for a girl like Helen except teaching, as I was saying she was almost interested in writing but this was never active enough inside her to start her going, just active enough inside her to make her more modern than her sister Madeleine who was the other one in the family who had had education. So then Helen was all spread and all vague in her independent dependent nature, but people who knew her had a friendly feeling for her. She was more of them the people who came to know them the Wyman family, than any other one of them. The son Frank was in that respect a little like her. The two youngest then Frank and Helen were more of their generation than Louise and Madeleine ever had been of the generation around them. So then Helen had vagueness in her like her father, she was spread out more inside her than any other of the Wyman family, she had independent dependent being in her, it was mostly as dependent being in her, it was all spread and all vague in her this being in her. As I was saying she never did much teaching though this was to be the end of her education. As I was saying she came almost to the point of being interested in writing but it remained as vague and spread out as her being, it never came to any thing. Later there was marrying in her living and that was a very strange proceeding. Later in the history of the Hersland children there will be a history of the marrying of Helen which as I was saying was a very strange proceeding.

Mrs. Wyman then had her nature in her. The second daughter Louise and the youngest daughter Helen were of her. The father Mr. Wyman had his nature, the son Frank and the eldest daughter Madeleine were of this nature.

The youngest daughter Helen was all spread and all vague in her nature.

The second daughter Louise was almost as concentrated as her mother but there was less to her nature. There was about as much efficient living in her but there was not any insinuating attacking, her attacking was more a steady pushing. It came to about the same thing as efficient being, it made her less interesting, less menacing, more agreeable to be knowing. It came to about the same amount of efficiency in her nature as her mother had in her and more than that in any of the rest of the Wyman family.

The important things in her living were the marrying, first of Madeleine, later the strange marrying of Helen and then the taking charge of her, later the helping her brother in his business of nurseryman; the keeping everything going in the later Wyman living when old Mrs. Wyman’s methods had no more efficiency for their living. And so she succeeded to her mother’s living, she never was married, she never bore children, as I was saying she was of her mother’s being but there was less to her nature, there was less variety in her when she was younger, when she was in her middle living, when she was older. There was less variety to her, there was no insinuating attacking to her, there was steady shoving in her that made up in her for any less active attacking there was in her than there was in her mother. She was a drier person than her mother. There was very little change in her, she always had much the same being in her. Her being part of the mother and father’s being, that which every one who knew her felt in her was never important to her. To herself inside her she was not more part of her mother and father than were her sisters and her brother. To herself she was part of the livings of her sisters and her brother, that was important being in her, being part of the being of her mother and father was not important being to her. She did not know it in her that she was nearer them than were her sisters and her brother. If she had known it she would not have liked it inside her. Important being in her to herself inside her was being part of the living and the being of her sisters and her brother. It was the marrying of her sisters and the business of her brother that were important to her not the being and the living in her father and her mother. She was to herself then strongly of the being of her sisters and her brother. Her father and her mother were not to her very important inside her. Later then in the histories of her sisters and her brother, in the description of her mother and her father there will be more history of her.

The son Frank was almost as vague in his nature as his father.

He was tall then and had a long head and thick hair and at that time he had mild humor in him. He could make jokes at children, give him time he could make jokes at girls and at women. He was not slow but he was not very decided inside him. He was vague inside him as his father was inside him but he was younger then and pleasanter, he was blonder, and milder in manner than his father, but his father was much older and had dried down and he was not really quicker it was only that there was a tender youthful being in the son that threw over him a glamor of being slower and pleasanter than his father. The father was darker and drier and seemed to be quicker. Really they had about the same nature, the two of them, neither of them had an efficient nature. The son had an easier life because he had his sisters, and his wife, later. When he married her she was not stronger in her nature than he was in his nature, but he had the start of her by having his sisters around her. He always all through his living was tall and slow and pleasant and mildly joking and not lazy and not active either and there was always the appearance as if his women, Louise and Madeleine and his wife and Helen were holding him up so that he would keep on standing. His mother had never done this for him. While she was directing the family he had been drifting. He had tried one way of earning a living and then another way and then nothing. It was not till later that he became a nurseryman with women around him to support him. So Frank had a pleasant enough life all his living and successful enough life in his living. He and his father, as I was saying, were both of them alike in this nature. They both had resistance enough to keep going, the father in his book-keeping, with a wife and family around him that he felt only enough to awaken in him some resisting; the son with enough resistance in him to have his women keep on holding him up while he pleasantly and vaguely kept on living. This then is a history of the two of them. Sometime perhaps there will be more understanding of the nature in the two of them.

The mother Mrs. Wyman had her nature in her. The second daughter Louise and the youngest daughter Helen were of her. The father Mr. Wyman had his nature. The son Frank and the eldest daughter Madeleine were of this nature. In the eldest daughter the nature of the father was more concentrated to make her. It did not make her really an efficient nature. She really had resistance in her.

Madeleine Wyman had had a pretty good education. She knew french and german well enough to teach them. She knew enough music to teach music when there were music lessons to be given. She had had a good enough education. She had intelligence to listen with understanding to Mr. Hersland’s talking. She had a kind of interest in his theories of education. She tried to put them into execution. This is now a little description of them.

She was then different from the first governess who was a real european governess and a musician, she was different from the second governess who had known nothing. She came to the Herslands in answer to an advertisement and Mr. Hersland had been pleased with her.

The three Hersland children then were having their regular public school living, they had then all the feeling of country children. They had too then every kind of fancy education anything that their father could think would be good for them.

The third governess was really then only to keep them up in music practising and a little in french and german, mostly then just to be in the house with them. Mr. Hersland was just then deciding that what the children needed was to be kept going and Madeleine Wyman had enough education in every direction to keep them going. Then too, they all of them had the feeling of needing a governess in the house with them. Mrs. Hersland liked her, Mr. Hersland took less interest in engaging her than he had with the first or second one. She came then to be a governess to them because they still had a feeling that the children ought to have some one and Mrs. Hersland liked her and Mr. Hersland had not much interest just then in education. Soon though he began to talk to her about what he wanted her to do for each one of the three of them and what he thought was the right kind of education for children and the difference between european and american education.

As I was saying Madeleine was like her father in her nature but this was much more concentrated in her than it was in her father or her brother, it was almost as concentrated as their kind of nature was in her mother and her sister Louise. It did not make her a really efficient nature but it gave real resistance inside her and it gave her a certain power with those whose ideas she tried to realise for them. This was the case with Mr. Hersland. It gave her power when she was part of some one’s living as with Mrs. Hersland. It did not give her power in teaching because in educating she tried attacking and with this, for her, there was no succeeding so she had never any real power with any one of the three children.

Later she was married to John Summer. Later they had for a little while an adopted daughter. Madeleine had not wanted her, it was Summer who very much wanted children and did not seem to be able to have any of his own who insisted upon choosing and adopting one. They did not keep her long for soon they took to travelling and Madeleine had not wanted to have her and so they sent her back to the home from where they had gotten her. Madeleine as I was saying had not really an efficient nature, she had not much influence on any one near her. She had none on the adopted child although she nagged her as her mother had done when she had brought up her children, but it was as attacking in Madeleine for she had not wanted the child with her. And so what strength was in her was in living in other people’s lives, not in attacking or even really in resisting. With her husband she had no influence, for she had not a feeling of living in him as she had with Mrs. Hersland and with Mr. David Hersland, and Mrs. Hersland’s early living, with her husband she was a good enough woman, a wife to travel with him, to induce him to give up business and to take to travelling, but she had no influence with him in the things that were his living, his ideas of eating, of doctoring, of wearing warm clothing. He was a man who had these things in him as a sad religion. Later he died for them. Later there will be much history of him, and his doctoring, and later his dying, and always his strong feeling for ways of eating, for ways of doctoring, for ways of digesting. Madeleine then could keep him travelling, she could induce him to quit business living, she could make it that the adopted child no longer lived with them, she had really had no power in him, she had really no efficient being. She had it in her later to give a sore feeling to the Hersland children by to them owning the father and the mother. Earlier when she was a governess to them Martha sometimes had had a little feeling against her when Madeleine tried to carry out Mr. Hersland’s theories of education. The Hersland children were not accustomed to having any one really try to be systematic in such realisation, they were accustomed to have only the pleasant new beginnings of new ways of learning and of out of door living. As I say Martha and sometimes a little David did not like her way of interfering with them, Alfred had not any such reason for a feeling for he was older than David, and a boy, not a girl like Martha, and so Madeleine had nothing really to do with him, Martha then, and a little David then, did not like her way of interfering with them, then they had no feeling about her being with their father and their mother, they really never cared very much then about anything going on in the house with them. They were then all three of them, the Hersland children, more of them, the poorer people who lived in the small houses near them than they were of their father’s or their mother’s living then. Mr. Hersland’s tiving [living] just then was the beginning of the middle living in his great fortune, the beginning of a struggling to resist a beginning of an ending to his fortune. The beginning of resisting was just then dimly beginning in him, he had not just then such a keen feeling about education. He talked to Madeleine Wyman then about his theories of education but they were not then so live in him as they had been. She tried to realise them for him, that to the children was interfering, that, to him, was not really interesting. He took less and less interest in the children just then excepting when they came up against him. That was then their only existing, for him. Madeleine was conscientious in trying to realise the ideas she knew he had in him. This as I was saying was to Martha and a little to young David, interfering. Later Madeleine had her own trouble in her and the children then went on with their living as was natural to them, having their regular public school living, having all the feeling of country children, having various kinds of fancy education and outdoor living, being of them the poor people near them.

Mrs. Hersland then had in her her time of being most herself to herself in her feeling. Her important being was then existing from Madeleine Wyman’s living in her being, being in her early living, later needing protection against her parents’ nagging, needing to be held against them by extra wages which Mrs. Hersland induced Mr. Hersland to give her and a dress made by Mary Maxworthing and Mabel Linker.

Later then there will be more description of Mr. Hersland and his ideas on education, later then in the history of each one of the Hersland children there will be a description of Madeleine Wyman’s effort to realise Mr. Hersland’s ideas of education. Now there is to be a description of Madeleine Wyman and Mrs. Hersland and the important feeling in her, and the trying of Mr. and Mrs. Wyman to make Madeleine leave her, and then the leaving of Madeleine and her later marrying John Summer.

The mother Mrs. Wyman had independent dependent nature in her. The second daughter Louise and the youngest daughter Helen were of her. The father Mr. Wyman had dependent independent earthy instrument nature, the son Frank and the eldest daughter Madeleine were of this nature.

The youngest daughter Helen was all spread and all vague in her independent dependent nature, more spread and vague in her nature, more spread and more vague in her nature than her father was in his nature. The second daughter Louise was almost as concentrated as he [her] mother but there was less to her nature. The son Frank was almost a [as] vague in his nature as his father. Dependent independent instrumen [instrument] nature was concentrated to make the eldest daughter, Madeleine Wyman, but it did not make of her really an efficient nature. She had about the same concentration in her as her mother and her sister Louise had in their nature. There was real resisting in her, there was some power in her, there was not very much efficiency in her, there was about the same in her as there was in her sister Louise and in her mother. In her it was as dependent independent instrument being, in them as independent dependent being.

Mrs. Hersland had as her being dependent independent gentle nature with some real resisting in her. Stupid being in her was attacking. Having the children as part of her, having a little resisting to her husband inside her, in her was her winning nature. Resisting winning was in her, in her relation to Mr. Hersland, to attract him, and so to come to be a little a real thing, inside him. Being part of them was her being with her children. She was of them as if they were still a physical part of her. Later they were big around her and she was lost among them and she had weakening inside her. Now they were really not of her, they were more of them the poor people around them than they were of their mother’s living then, though they were to her all there ever was of being in her. Now her living was Madeleine Wyman’s living in her and later, she and Madeleine resisting to the old Wyman’s, Mr. and Mrs. Wyman’s trying, by attacking. As I was saying attacking was in Mrs. Hersland stupid being. As I was saying this was in her in her resisting Mr. and Mrs. Wyman. This was in her sometimes with servant girls and their leaving, as I was saying earlier. It was in her most in her defending Madeleine Wyman against Mr. and Mrs. Wyman’s trying to make Madeleine leave her.

Madeleine Wyman then as I was saying had come to be governess to the Herslands because a governess in the house with them had come to be a habit in the family living. They had had two of them, the first had left them to leave America, the second had married, and now it was natural to have a third one. This third one was the first one who was really important to Mrs. Hersland. Mr. Hersland found some important being in all three of them, they were like everything around him, part of him, part of the world around him, part of the beginning always in him. The second one had made more impression on him, she was a healthy woman, he liked to have a feeling of having her in the house with them. The first one had been mostly an ideal to him. The last one Madeleine, was pleasant to have listening to him, she had a neat figure, she was intelligent in listening, he had less active impression from her than he had from the one before her. None of them then, the first or second or third governess were really important then to the three Hersland children, they had existence for them, sometimes they interfered with them, sometimes they were pleasant to have in the house with them, but mostly they were not then any one of the three of them very important to the three children. Later this will come clearer, later in the long histories of each one of the three Hersland children which will now soon be commencing. First there will be a long history of Martha, then of Alfred, and then of young David, and of all of them together and of every one who ever came to know them. Before then there must be some more history of Mrs. Hersland and the important feeling in her that came to her from having Madeleine Wyman as governess in the house with her.

Mrs. Hersland as I was saying had in her then completely in her being the feeling of rich country house living, with servants and a governess and a seamstress in the house with them and not cut off from right rich living, although really doing very little visiting. To herself then, she and her husband and her children were part of right rich being, not doing much visiting, not needing to see much of richer people but always of them. To herself she was cut off from her family being and from accustomed living, to herself the other rich people in Gossols who were living there rich right living were too cut off from their family living, from their accustomed being. She was to herself leading rich country house living, it was a natural living to her being, it was all of her middle living, it was all her important living and her children’s being, it was the natural living to her, to herself then she was leading rich right living, to herself then she was cut off from her family living, from eastern travelling. Madeleine Wyman then lived in Mrs. Hersland’s feeling.

In Mr. Hersland, his early living was not, then in his middle living, in him, in his feeling. It was in him as part of him, it came out of him sometimes in talking, it was not in him then in his middle living nor in his later living, it was not in him then in his feeling. It was not important to him excepting as so much talking coming out of him. That was all the meaning his early living had in him to him and to every one who knew him. Even to Madeleine Wyman who lived in the early living of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland it was not as Mr. Hersland’s early living that it was important to her being, it was as Mr. and Mrs. Hersland’s early living that it made its impression. As I was saying it was a different matter to Mrs. Hersland who was to herself cut off from her family living. To Mr. Hersland eastern living was a past part of him, it was in him as being little as a baby or a child was in him, it was not something still existing cut off from him, it was part of him and not in his feeling. He had in him in his feeling, his beginning, his having it in him to be as big as all the world around him.

In Mrs. Hersland then it was a different thing, her early living was a continuous living that was going on then and she was cut off from it, to her feeling. When she later went to visit them her family who were still living in Bridgepoint in their natural way of living, she was still then cut off from them, she was of them but a princess to them, she was of them but a stranger to them with a husband and children who had not in any way any connection with them, she was of them but cut off from them by her Gossols living which was a different way of being though it was not a living that to herself was cut off from rich right being.

Madeleine Wyman then had in her the feeling of the early living of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland and this all her later life was an important part of her being and her feeling. She had this in her always as a possession, she had it in her more than Mr. or Mrs. Hersland had it in them, she had it in her as much as Mrs. Hersland had it in her talking, she had it in her more than Mrs. Hersland had it as a feeling, her having it in her gave to Mrs. Hersland her important feeling of herself inside her. Mrs. Hersland could never have had this in her from her own feeling, from her own talking of her early living, she would only have it in her from Madeleine Wyman having this as a possession.

It is clear then, Mr. Hersland had not in him any feeling of his early living, it was part of him because it had happened to him, it came out of him sometimes as bragging, sometimes as illustration, sometimes as moralising, but it was not really ever then in him in his middle or in his later living as feeling. It was in him only as having happened to him.

It is clear then that Mrs. Hersland had in her early living in her as something that was in her, in her middle living, as part of her feeling. Really, her being was her children and her husband and her country house living. To herself in her feeling she was never cut off from right rich living, really she was then not at all of such living, later when she met any of such of them she was cut off from them, to herself then it was not that she was cut off from right rich living, to herself then it was a little then that she was cut off from her family living and eastern travelling and visiting. This was stronger in her from Madeleine Wyman. It always had been all through her Gossols living, a little in her. It had not, before Madeleine Wyman was in the habit of listening to her, it had not been in her, a conscious feeling. Later then it was more consciously in her, it was really then not an important part of her being, it was really then an important part of her feeling herself inside her in her being. Her feeling herself inside her in her feeling was not an important part of her being, her feeling herself inside her to herself from her family being, from her children, a little from her husband, was the important being in her. Feeling herself to herself inside her was not really ever very important being in her. Feeling herself to herself inside her from her talking to Madeleine Wyman, from her defending her against her nagging father and mother was not really important being in her, feeling herself to herself inside her from having in her as part of her her family living, her husband and her children, her country house living, was important being in her.

As I was saying his early living sometimes came out of Mr. Hersland as talking. Mrs. Hersland’s early living and her early living with her husband sometimes came out of her as talking, very often, to Madeleine Wyman in the house with her. It was very different in the two of them, in Mr. and in Mrs. Hersland.

As I was saying it came out of him, sometimes as bragging, sometimes as illustration, sometimes as moralising, sometimes as just talking, but it was not in him as feeling, it was not to him really then in his middle living an important part of his being. It was as I was saying early living to him, it had no more meaning than that in him.

In Mrs. Hersland it was in her as feeling, not really as very important feeling, but it had really meaning in her as feeling. It came out of her in talking, it had then to her real meaning, more even than it had to her feeling.

She had always talked some about her early living, when she was living at the hotel sometimes with Sophie Shilling, sometimes when she was visiting she would speak of eastern living to other ones in right rich living who had back of them too early eastern living, sometimes she told stories of it to her children, it was in her a little then as feeling, in the beginning in the hotel living it was in her fairly strongly as a feeling, not really a lonesome feeling, her children, her husband, Sophie Shilling, and Sophie’s sister, Sophie’s mother were then all the feeling really in her but she had then still a little in her a feeling of her early living and eastern travelling. As I was saying she would speak then of it but it did not then make her even a little important to herself inside her. This came to her later, this came to her when she told it over and over to Madeleine Wyman who was living then the complete being of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland in their early living. It came then to be in Mrs. Hersland her feeling of herself to herself in her feeling. This was not in her resisting or yielding, it was not like her being with her husband or her having anger in her or being a part of the children around her, it was in her like her being with the servants and seamstresses and poor people near her, being of them and above them, it was being herself inside her to her. It was the important being of herself to herself inside her it was not really the important being in her, important being in her really was herself as part of her family, as resisting to her husband or yielding in him, as being part of her children, as being part of rich right living.

As I was saying those having in them dependent independent being have in them resisting as their way of winning fighting. Resisting though is not their only way of fighting they can have yielding winning in them. Resisting and yielding then are not in them stupid being. Mrs. Hersland had in her dependent independent being. Madeleine Wyman had in her dependent independent being. Mrs. Hersland then had in her resisting and yielding to give her winning. Madeleine Wyman then had in her resisting and yielding to give her winning. Resisting and yielding then in both of them was not stupid being in them. Attacking then for both of them was stupid being. This is now a description of the different ways these things came out in them.

There is as I was saying two kinds of being, independent dependent, dependent independent. Resisting is to the dependent independent the natural way of fighting. Those then who have in them dependent independent being as the bottom of them have resisting in them as their natural way of fighting. Many of them have very little fighting in their living. This was true of both of them, Mrs. Hersland and Madeleine who both had dependent independent nature in them.

Resisting fighting is for these then who have dependent independent being in them not their only way of winning. They can have yielding and sensitive being and instrument being in them, sometimes for winning just to keep going, sometimes for winning to subdue some one near them.

Mrs. Hersland and Madeleine Wyman were then for a while then closely in each others living, Madeleine always then all the rest of her living was in her being in Mrs. Hersland’s living. In Mrs. Hersland later there was weakening, she had never had Madeleine Wyman in her as real being. In Mrs. Hersland, real being was rich right living, her Bridgepoint family living and her marrying, and her country house living and her children. Later in her living she was weakening inside her, she was scared then, her children were big around her and outside her, trouble was coming then, the country house living was ending and often then Mr. Hersland forgot her as being and later then she died away from among them and they soon, all of them then, lost remembering her among them. So then this was real being in her this was really being herself inside her. This was a real history in her. Her early living, later when she talked so much about it to Madeleine Wyman it was real in her but it was important to her then more than it really was as being in her. It was sentimental feeling and romantic feeling in her, it was not real being in her. To Madeleine Wyman, this early living of Mrs. Hersland was being, it was real being inside her, inside in Madeleine Wyman, it was not sentimental and romantic in her, it was real being in her. It was a little too then real being in Mrs. Hersland but in talking it came to be to her feeling more important than it was then in her being. This was the difference then between them. Mrs. Hersland then had a real being from her early living but it was not, later then, so important to her being or her feeling as in her talking of it to Madeleine Wyman she made it come to be in her Mrs. Hersland’s feeling. Later more and more when she was weakening, it was all fainter and fainter in her. In Madeleine Wyman, Mrs. Hersland and Mrs. Hersland’s early living was real being. It came to be always stronger in Madeleine Wyman always more and more a part of her being, Mrs. Hersland and Mr. Hersland and their early living. Later the Hersland children had a sore feeling at her having such possession.

To begin again then with dependent independent nature, with resisting being, with sensitive being. To begin again then with dependent independent nature, with earthy instrument being, with little or much resisting, with little or much yielding, with little or much winning.

To begin again then with dependent independent nature, with resisting being, with sensitive being. To begin again then with dependent independent nature, with earthy instrument being, with little or much resisting, with little or much yielding, with little or much winning.

Neither Madeleine Wyman nor Mrs. Hersland had in them really efficient being. They both had in them some resisting fighting, some yielding winning. It showed in the two of them in very different fashion. Madeleine had in her really more instrument being than Mrs. Hersland had in her. Mrs. Hersland had in her more sensitive earthy being than Madeleine Wyman. Neither the one nor the other had really an efficient nature. They were very different from each other. Madeleine was drier and had more energy in her, not enough to carry her, to make for herself a living in her, but enough to make her want to listen and answer, and to carry into action Mr. Hersland’s talking about education, enough to make her have later Mr. and Mrs. Hersland as a possession, enough to make her then have Mr. and Mrs. Hersland’s early living a part then of her being. Mrs. Hersland had enough energy in her to be a mother, to be a little resisting to her husband in their beginning, to have the dignity in her of country house living and Bridgepoint Hissen family being, she had her own being in her, her children were a part of her, she had a sensitive and later a scared weakening being in her, she could have anger in her and a sharp indignant injured feeling, she had not instrument being in her. Later this will be clearer. More and more then it will be clearer the difference between the being in Madeleine Wyman and in her. They both had in them dependent independent being, it was in them in different fashion, Madeleine had in her instrument being, Mrs. Hersland had not in her such being, she had yielding in her but that was to loving in marrying, yielding in her to the being that was part of her as in her children and her sisters and her brothers and her mother and her father. She had not instrument nature, she had not any living in any being that was not in her a part of her. She was different then from Madeleine Wyman.

Neither the one nor the other of them had in them really efficient being. This came out more and more in them in their later living. This came out in them in their resisting to the trying of the Wyman family when these wanted Madeleine to marry John Summer.

As I was saying attacking in Mrs. Hersland was stupid being. It was in her when she had inside her her feeling of herself to herself in her, when she was resisting the Wyman family about Madeleine. In Madeleine, attacking was stupid being but she was then not showing such being, she had no attacking with which to resist her family’s trying. Stupid being then was in her as attacking but it showed then only in her handling of children. Later she showed it with her husband, later when she had really no power over John Summer. She could sometimes stop him in business or in adopting a daughter, she could never really have any effect inside him. Now, then, stupid being as I was saying was in Mrs. Hersland’s attacking to stop the Wyman trying, the giving Madeleine double wages and a dress made by Mabel Linker and Mary Maxworthing. Then Madeleine was not attacking, was not having stupid being excepting with the children in trying to carry out Mr. Hersland’s ideas for them. Mostly then she had strongly in her instrument being. She was living in Mrs. Hersland’s and in Mr. Hersland’s being.

The Wyman family then the mother and the father with their children as a background to make a more solid seeming, won out then with trying, Madeleine went back to them and later married John Summer. She really had no objection to marrying John Summer, she did not want to leave the Hersland family, she was willing to marry John Summer later.

In all of them who have dependent independent nature in them, there is resisting and yielding and stupid being as attacking. Sometime there will have been written a history of many of them as by repeating it comes out of them. Sometime some one will know the amount of resisting, yielding and stupid acting there is in every one who ever has or has had or will have dependent independent being in them. Some have less, some have more of one or the other of these things in them, in some it changes in them in the different parts of their living, in the way they have in them excitement or nervous or quiet or melancholy or happy or contented or diseased or healthful or hungry or thirsty or tired or satisfied being in them. Mrs. Hersland then had stupid attacking being mostly in her when she was having important feeling of herself inside her with a servant or a governess or a seamstress or, for her, poor people to arouse it in her and to give to her indignant and injured feeling inside her. This then was strongest in her when Madeleine Wyman was with her, when she was making to herself a being by always telling of her early living, when she was resisting for Madeleine the Wyman family’s trying, when she was making Mr. Hersland pay money for her attacking fighting. This then now is always getting clearer.

To begin again then with the dependent independent being in Mrs. Hersland.

It is interesting in each one, the success and failure, that one has in living. Every one has their own nature in them. This comes out of them as repeating. This comes out of them as making success or failure in their living. Mrs. Hersland and Madeleine Wyman had not in them either of them very efficient being, they had not success or failure in living, they went on well enough both of them from their beginning to their ending. This is now to be a history of each one of them.

Mrs. Hersland then had in her dependent independent being. She did not have in her much stupid being. That was in her only as attacking and that was in her sometimes when a servant or a seamstress or a governess or some one, living in a small house near them, did something that was to her not right for them to be doing, when such a one was ungrateful or unpleasant to her. Then she could have a sharp angry feeling in her, then she could have a hurt or injured, or hurt and injured feeling in her, then she would do something for such a one to show such a one that if they demanded something from her that it was not right that they should demand from her she would give them more than they had asked of her. This was angry and injured feeling in her. As I was saying this could be in her from a servant or governess or seamstress or people living in small houses near her. In her earlier living this could be in her from people she knew as friends to her or of her family, she could then in her early living sometimes have it in her from a sister or a brother, but in her later living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living this feeling in her came to her only from servants or governesses or seamstresses or store-keepers or dependents in the small houses near her.

She could have then a feeling of herself inside her. This was in her as a gentle dignity in her, as having as a part of her her early living, her country house being, her husband and her children. She could have then a feeling of herself inside her from angry or injured feeling in her, she could have a feeling of herself inside her from Madeleine Wyman’s having her Mrs. Hersland’s being as part of her. So then Mrs. Hersland had in her in living a sense of herself inside her. This was most active in her when Madeleine Wyman was living in the house with her.

Slowly there is building up a solid structure of the two different kinds of nature. Later any one who looks at any one will see the nature in them. Sometime then there will be a history of every one.

As I was saying Mrs. Hersland and Madeleine Wyman had neither of them a very efficient nature. They went on well enough both of them from their beginning to their ending. It must be clear soon the nature in the two of them and the difference between them. They had both of them dependent independent nature in them. Madeleine had an instrument nature and stupid being as attacking in her. This is now a history of her.

Mrs. Wyman the mother of Madeleine was a foreign american and always remained very foreign, not to herself but to every one who came to know them the Wyman family in their american living, Mrs. Wyman had independent dependent nature in her. She had in her not very efficient being, about as efficient being as Madeleine, enough to bring Madeleine away from Mrs. Hersland by her trying, enough to have Madeleine later married to John Summer, enough to keep her family going, but none of these were very hard things to be doing, she had not in her a very efficient nature. She had in her about the same efficiency as Madeleine had in her and that will later come to be clearer. She had in her about the same efficiency that her second daughter Louise had in her, Mrs. Wyman had more variety to her nature than her daughter Louise, she had about as much variety in her nature, Mrs. Wyman, as her daughter Madeleine had in her.

Mrs. Wyman then had in her independent dependent nature. The second daughter Louise and the youngest daughter Helen were of her as to nature, they had in them both, independent dependent nature. The daughter Louise had about as much efficiency in her as her mother, she had less variety to her nature, she had no liveliness of cringing in her as had her mother, independence and dependence in the daughter were solid substances inside her, in the mother were more lively and more cringing and more attacking and more lively in their changing. In the youngest daughter Helen there was independent dependent nature but this nature was in her as his nature was in her father, vague and uncertain and wide, and without ever any accentuation. Mrs. Wyman then had independent dependent nature in her. The second daughter Louise and the youngest daughter Helen were of her in their nature.

Mr. Wyman was a foreign american like Mrs. Wyman but nobody felt it very much about him whether he was always foreign, he was foreign, it was not very important to any one excepting his wife and children. He had a dryness of being in him like that in the second Wyman daughter Louise, he had a vagueness in him like that in the youngest daughter Helen, Mr. Wyman then had in him dependent independent nature, the son Frank and the eldest daughter Madeleine were of this nature. The son Frank was like his father only he was always all his life fresher and younger. He had it in him always to have fresher and younger being in him than his father had had in living. He had it in him, the son Frank, with his fresher, younger being to have people like to take care of him, his sister Louise and his sister Madeleine and later his wife and later all three of them with the youngest sister Helen hanging on the outside of them, did this for him. There was in him all through his living fresher and younger being than his father had ever had in him. The eldest daughter Madeleine had in her nature like her father. It was not so earthy in her as it was in her father and her brother. It was not as vague in her as it was in her father, it was never in her so young and so fresh as it was in her brother, it was about as various and as efficient in her as her mother’s nature was in her, it was not as solid in her as the nature in her was in her sister Louise, it had in her a little of the dryness that his nature had in her father, the variety and the efficiency that her nature had in her mother. This makes her clearer and now for a history of her.

All four of the Wyman children were born and brought up american. Madeleine had had a governess training. It was really a little more foreign than the training of the other three children. Louise in her training was between Madeleine, and Frank and Helen, these last two being entirely american, being entirely of their american generation in education and feeling. Madeleine was still a little foreign, Louise was between them but education was not really important in her being. She was to be all through her living important in running the family living, in helping and protecting Frank, and then Helen, then Madeleine in her marrying, then Frank in his business of being a nurseryman, then Helen after she came back out of her strange marriage experience back to them, and then Madeleine when she too came back to them with John Summer after their travelling when John Summer was dying of queer ways in eating. Always then she was of the living her brother and sisters had in them. She was not an instrument nature for she was un [an] under-pinning always to them but all her living was her brother’s and sisters’ living and being.

Madeleine then had lingering in her a little, being foreign. She was american, her brother and sisters were american and her father and mother, in their feeling. They were all of them american, the mother and father were very foreign to every one that came to know them, Madeleine had lingering in her, a little, being foreign, Louise was very american in her feeling, Frank and Helen were simply american. Madeleine and Helen had most of the education, Helen was almost literary in her feeling, Madeleine had had a pretty good education for american governessing. She knew french and german, not as the first governess the Herslands had had knew them but well enough to teach them and talk french and german with the children when parents insisted that there should be talking of french or german. She knew then enough french to teach it to children, enough german to teach it and talk it and to listen with intelligence to Mr. Hersland’s explanation of the fine qualities in foreign education. She was not a musician, she knew enough music to oversee the Hersland children’s practising, for they had then, that was their father’s theory for them, real musicians to teach them, she knew enough music to teach music when there were music lessons to be given, when parents had notions not so completed about education as the Herslands had then. She had a good enough english education, she was not like her sister Helen literary in her feeling, she had in short a good enough american governess training.

Madeleine Wyman came to be a governess to the Herslands, for the Herslands had not come yet to the understanding that for their then family living a governess was not any particular use to them. The children were having then their regular public school living, they had then all the feeling of country children, they had freedom in coming and going, they were then as I was saying more of them the people around them than they were of the family living then though they were then the large part of the family being. They had then their regular public school living, they had then too every kind of fancy education that their father could think would be good for them, they had out of door living and swimming and shooting and horse back riding and perfect freedom, they had not any need then in living for a governess in the house with them. More and more then this last governess became important in their mother’s living, more and more then in the children’s living she had no meaning, sometimes she would be interfering but mostly she had not even so much importance for them, this will be clearer in the long histories of each one of them.

More and more then this last governess was really then only in Mrs. Hersland’s living. She was pleasant enough at moments in Mr. Hersland’s living, but she was prominent only in Mrs. Hersland’s living. Mrs. Hersland and Mr. Hersland never thought about her not being important in their children’s living, she kept on being in the house with them and then came her people’s nagging and then the arousing in Mrs. Hersland of attacking resisting and Mr. Hersland had not then about it any very strong feeling. He went, in her action, along with Mrs. Hersland but it was not then important to him. The children then had completely drifted away from governess training, they had then perfect freedom in living, the governess then was not existing for them. This was the last governess the Hersland children had living with them.

John Summer’s father had come from the same part of the country as Mr. Wyman. They had known each other in Europe. The old Mr. Summer was dead then and his wife John Summer’s mother did not like Mr. and Mrs. Wyman and never came to see them. She did not want to know that they were still living in Gossols in the same town with her. John Summer was not a young man now when he wanted to marry Madeleine Wyman, he was much older than she was, about fifteen years older. This match was not the work of Mrs. Wyman, it was only that Summer was used to Madeleine Wyman and he came to want to marry her. Madeleine was willing enough to marry John Summer, he was pretty rich and could go out of business after marrying and go travelling or any thing that would please her. Mr. Hersland thought it a good match for her, Mr. Hersland always wanted girls to use their sense in marrying and Madeleine Wyman certainly ought to marry John Summer. Mr. Hersland always believed girls should have common sense in them, he always gave them advice about saving money and marrying and cooking. He always gave advice to the second governess who was married to the baker, how she should act so that her husband would be contented with her. In his later living he was strong in sensible advice to women in their living. Now he said it would be the best thing Madeleine could be doing, marrying John Summer. Mr. Hersland always gave advice to the second governess who had married the baker, he would stop there and eat a cake and look at her and give her a lecture. He liked the feeling of women and he wanted them to have sense in them.

Mrs. Hersland always wanted Madeleine some time to marry Summer but she wanted it to be put off a little longer so that their feeling would be tenderer, so that there should not be any forcing from Mrs. Wyman. Then too she wanted Madeleine to stay in the house with her for the important feeling in her through her, though she did not know this in her. Now her children were drifting away from being a part in her. Now Mr. Hersland was beginning to have more and more in him impatient feeling and brushing her away from around him. Mrs. Hersland did not know it inside her but she wanted Madeleine in the house with her, she wanted to have from her important being of herself to herself inside her. Now Mrs. Hersland had less and less in her the feeling of her children being in her as inside her, they were getting big then around her and were coming more and more then to be apart from her. She was beginning then more to have her husband forget her, country house living then was an old story to her, they never had visitors any more then and though to herself then she still always had inside her the feeling of rich right country house living, still then it was not lively to her feeling, there was nothing to make it strong then inside her, in her feeling. She had then her early living, her Bridgepoint family being, she had the talking of this to make for her of it to her then a stronger thing in her feeling than it really was in her being. This was then in those years in the middle of her middle living her important being in her talking, and her important feeling; her early living, her marrying and her eastern travelling, Madeleine Wyman was then the important part of her important feeling. Her children were then not living by her being, her husband was then not living by her being, Madeleine Wyman was living by her being, from Madeleine Mrs. Hersland had then all her active important being and this is interesting.

Now it is clear, the kind of being Mrs. Hersland had in her and that which Madeleine Wyman had in her. More and more it is surer that this kind of describing leads to complete understanding of men and women. Sometime then there will be a complete history of every one who ever was or is or will be living.

To some beginning is always in their living, to some ending is always in them to their feeling, in them and in every one, to them. To some, it is different in their beginning, their middle living and their ending, the sense of beginning or of ending always being in them. In many there is always all through their living either beginning or ending always in their feeling, in themselves, in everything that happens to them, in everything that happens to every one.

Sometimes then to one all the world is full of beginning to them, to some then sometimes, all the world is filled up full with ending. To some then sometimes all the world is filled up full with beginning, to some then sometimes all the world is filled up full with ending, to some then sometimes all the world is filled up full with continuing. To some the world always is filled up full with beginning, to some everything and every one is always filled up full with continuing, to some always all their living every one they ever see around them, everything, is ending. There are then many kinds of ways of feeling. Every one has sometime some kind of feeling in them of every one and everything, as always beginning, always continuing or always ending, many have a mixture in them.

Repeating then is in every one, in every one their being and their feeling and their way of realising everything and every one comes out of them in repeating. More and more then every one comes to be clear to some one.

Slowly every one in continuous repeating, to their minutest variation, comes to be clearer to some one. Every one who ever was or is or will be living sometimes will be clearly realised by some one. Sometime there will be an ordered history of every one. Slowly every kind of one comes into ordered recognition. More and more then it is wonderful in living the subtle variations coming clear into ordered recognition, coming to make every one a part of some kind of them, some kind of men and women. Repeating then is in every one, every one then comes sometime to be clearer to some one, sometime there will be then an orderly history of every one who ever was or is or will be living.

Repeating then is in every one, repeating then makes a complete history in every one for some one sometime to realise in that one. Repeating is in them of the most delicate shades in them of being and of feeling and so it comes to be clear in each one the complete nature in each one, it comes to be clear in each one the connection between that one and others to make a kind of them, a kind of men and women. Repeating is a wonderful thing in being, everything, every one is repeating then always the whole of them and so sometime there surely will be an ordered history of every one. More and more then this is a clear thing. Every one has their own being in them, every one has repeating always in them always of the whole of them, always the kinds of them come to be clearer and the division again into kinds of them. Sometime then there will be an orderly history of every kind of men and women and that will be very interesting.

There is now then coming to be an ending of the beginning of the history of the Hersland family. There are then now living in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living, Mr. and Mrs. Hersland and the three Hersland children. There will now come to be a history of each one of the three children and in the history of each one of them more history of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland and more history of the governesses and the seamstresses and servants in the house with them and more history of the families in the small houses near them, and histories of every one they ever came to know in their living, all three of the Hersland children. There is then to be a history of each one of the children, there is then to be a history of the later living of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland, there is then to be more and more a history of every one who ever was or is or will be living. Sometime there will be written a long book that is a real history of every one who ever were or are or will be living, from their beginning to their ending, now there is a history of the Hersland and the Dehning families and every one who ever came to know them.

This is now a history of the Hersland family being and of the being of the people they came to know in their living. There has now been some description of the Hersland family and their living in the beginning and middle living of Mr. David Hersland and his wife Fanny Hersland. There has been already a little description of them. There will be later more description of them. There is now to be a beginning of the description of the being and the living in each of the three Hersland children. There is now to be a beginning of description of the being of the oldest of them, there is now to be a beginning of a description of the being of Martha Hersland and a beginning of a description of the being in every one she ever came to know in her living. Later there will be a description of the being in all three of the Hersland children and a description of every one they ever came to know in their living. Now there is a beginning of description of the being in the oldest of the three children, now there is a commencing a beginning of a description of the being and the living in Martha Hersland the oldest of the children and of every one she ever knew in her living. To begin then.

[ ¶ ]

MARTHA HERSLAND

I am writing for myself and strangers. This is the only way that I can do it. Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me. No one of them that I know can want to know it and so I write for myself and strangers.

Every one is always busy with it, no one of them then ever want to know it that every one looks like some one else and they see it. Mostly every one dislikes to hear it. It is very important to me to always know it, to always see it which one looks like others and to tell it. I write for myself and strangers. I do this for my own sake and for the sake of those who know I know it that they look like other ones, that they are separate and yet always repeated. There are some who like it that I know they are like many others and repeat it, there are many who never can really like it.

There are many that I know and they know it. They are all of them repeating and I hear it. I love it and I tell it, I love it and now I will write it. This is now the history of the way some of them are it.

I write for myself and strangers. No one who knows me can like it. At least they mostly do not like it that every one is of a kind of men and women and I see it. I love it and I write it.

I want readers so strangers must do it. Mostly no one knowing me can like it that I love it that every one is of a kind of men and women, that always I am looking and comparing and classifying of them, always I am seeing their repeating. Always more and more I love repeating, it may be irritating to hear from them but always more and more I love it of them. More and more I love it of them, the being in them, the mixing in them, the repeating in them, the deciding the kind of them every one is who has human being.

This is now a little of what I love and how I write it. Later there will be much more of it.

There are many ways of making kinds of men and women. Now there will be descriptions of every kind of way every one can be a kind of men and women.

This is now a history of Martha Hersland. This is now a history of Martha and of every one who came to be of her living.

There will then be soon much description of every way one can think of men and women, in their beginning, in their middle living, and their ending.

Every one then is an individual being. Every one then is like many others always living, there are many ways of thinking of every one, this is now a description of all of them. There must then be a whole history of each one of them. There must then now be a description of all repeating. Now I will tell all the meaning to me in repeating, the loving there is in me for repeating.

Every one is one inside them, every one reminds some one of some other one who is or was or will be living. Every one has it to say of each one he is like such a one I see it in him, every one has it to say of each one she is like some one else I can tell by remembering. So it goes on always in living, every one is always remembering some one who is resembling to the one at whom they are then looking. So they go on repeating, every one is themselves inside them and every one is resembling to others, and that is always interesting. There are many ways of making kinds of men and women. In each way of making kinds of them there is a different system of finding them resembling. Sometime there will be here every way there can be of seeing kinds of men and women. Sometime there will be then a complete history of each one. Every one always is repeating the whole of them and so sometime some one who sees them will have a complete history of every one. Sometime some one will know all the ways there are for people to be resembling, some one sometime then will have a completed history of every one.

Soon now there will be a history of the way repeating comes out of them comes out of men and women when they are young, when they are children, they have then their own system of being resembling; this will soon be a description of the men and women in beginning, the being young in them, the being children.

There is then now and here the loving repetition, this is then, now and here, a description of the loving of repetition and then there will be a description of all the kinds of ways there can be seen to be kinds of men and women. Then there will be realised the complete history of every one, the fundamental character of every one, the bottom nature in them, the mixtures in them, the strength and weakness of everything they have inside them, the flavor of them, the meaning in them, the being in them, and then you have a whole history then of each one. Everything then they do in living is clear to the completed understanding, their living, loving, eating, pleasing, smoking, thinking, scolding, drinking, working, dancing, walking, talking, laughing, sleeping, everything in them. There are whole beings then, they are themselves inside them, repeating coming out of them makes a history of each one of them.

Always from the beginning there was to me all living as repeating. This is now a description of my feeling. As I was saying listening to repeating is often irritating, always repeating is all of living, everything in a being is always repeating, more and more listening to repeating gives to me completed understanding. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me. Soon then it commences to sound through my ears and eyes and feelings the repeating that is always coming out from each one, that is them, that makes then slowly of each one of them a whole one. Repeating then comes slowly then to be to one who has it to have loving repeating as natural being comes to be a full sound telling all the being in each one such a one is ever knowing. Sometimes it takes many years of knowing some one before the repeating that is that one gets to be a steady sounding to the hearing of one who has it as a natural being to love repeating that slowly comes out from every one. Sometimes it takes many years of knowing some one before the repeating in that one comes to be a clear history of such a one. Natures sometimes are so mixed up in some one that steady repeating in them is mixed up with changing. Soon then there will be a completed history of each one. Sometimes it is difficult to know it in some, for what these are saying is repeating in them is not the real repeating of them, is not the complete repeating for them. Sometimes many years of knowing some one pass before repeating of all being in them comes out clearly from them. As I was saying it is often irritating to listen to the repeating they are doing, always then that one that has it as being to love repeating that is the whole history of each one, such a one has it then that this irritation passes over into patient completed understanding. Loving repeating is one way of being. This is now a description of such feeling.

There are many that I know and they know it. They are all of them repeating and I hear it. I love it and I tell it. I love it and now I will write it. This is now a history of my love of it. I hear it and I love it and I write it. They repeat it. They live it and I see it and I hear it. They live it and I hear it and I see it and I love it and now and always I will write it. There are many kinds of men and women and I know it. They repeat it and I hear it and I love it. This is now a history of the way they do it. This is now a history of the way I love it.

Now I will tell of the meaning to me in repeating, of the loving there is in me for repeating.

Sometime every one becomes a whole one to me. Sometime every one has a completed history for me. Slowly each one is a whole one to me, with some, all their living is passing before they are a whole one to me. There is a completed history of them to me then when there is of them a completed understanding of the bottom nature in them of the nature or natures mixed up in them with the bottom nature of them or separated in them. There is then a history of the things they say and do and feel, and happen to them. There is then a history of the living in them. Repeating is always in all of them. Repeating in them comes out of them, slowly making clear to any one that looks closely at them the nature and the natures mixed up in them. This sometime comes to be clear in every one.

Often as I was saying repeating is very irritating to listen to from them and then slowly it settles into a completed history of them. Repeating is a wonderful thing in living being. Sometime then the nature of every one comes to be clear to some one listening to the repeating coming out of each one.

This is then now to be a little description of the loving feeling for understanding of the completed history of each one that comes to one who listens always steadily to all repeating. This is the history then of the loving feeling in me of repeating, the loving feeling in me for completed understanding of the completed history of every one as it slowly comes out in every one as patiently and steadily I hear it and see it as repeating in them. This is now a little a description of this loving feeling. This is now a little a history of it from the beginning.

Always then I listen and come back again and again to listen to every one. Always then I am thinking and feeling the repeating in every one. Sometime then there will be for me a completed history of every one. Every one is separate then and a kind of men and women.

Sometime it takes many years of knowing some one before the repeating in that one comes to be a clear history of such a one. Sometimes many years of knowing some one pass before repeating of all being in such a one comes out clearly from them, makes a completed understanding of them by some one listening, watching, hearing all the repeating coming out from such a one.

As I was saying loving listening, hearing always all repeating, coming to completed understanding of each one is to some a natural way of being. This is now more description of the feeling such a one has in them, this is now more description of the way listening to repeating comes to make completed understanding. This is now more description of the way repeating slowly comes to make in each one a completed history of them.

There are many that I know and always more and more I know it. They are all of them repeating and I hear it. More and more I understand it. Always more and more I hear it, always more and more it has completed history in it.

Every one has their own being in them. Every one is of a kind of men and women. Many have mixed up in them some kind of many kinds of men and women. Slowly this comes clearly out from them in the repeating that is always in all living. Slowly it comes out from them to the most delicate gradation, to the gentlest flavor of them. Always it comes out as repeating from them. Always it comes out as repeating, out of them. Then to the complete understanding they keep on repeating this, the whole of them and any one seeing them then can understand them. This is a joy to any one loving repeating when in any one repeating steadily tells over and over again the history of the complete being in them. This is a solid happy satisfaction to any one who has it in them to love repeating and completed understanding.

As I was saying often for many years some one is baffling. The repeated hearing of them does not make the completed being they have in them to any one. Sometimes many years pass in listening to repeating in such a one and the being of them is not a completed history to any one then listening to them. Sometimes then it comes out of them a louder repeating that before was not clear to anybody’s hearing and then it is a completed being to some one listening to the repeating coming out of such a one.

This is then now a description of loving repeating being in some. This is then now a description of loving repeating being in one.

There are many that I know and they know it. They are all of them repeating and I hear it. More and more I understand it. I love it and I tell it. I love it and always I will tell it. They live it and I see it and I hear it. They repeat it and I hear it and I see it, sometime then always I understand it, sometime then always there is a completed history of each one by it, sometime then I will tell the completed history of each one as by repeating I come to know it.

Every one always is repeating the whole of them. Every one is repeating the whole of them, such repeating is then always in them and so sometime some one who sees them will have a complete understanding of the whole of each one of them, will have a completed history of every man and every woman they ever come to know in their living, every man and every woman who were or are or will be living whom such a one can come to know in living.

This then is a history of many men and women, sometime there will be a history of every one.

As I was saying every one always is repeating the whole of them. As I was saying sometimes it takes many years of hearing the repeating in one before the whole being is clear to the understanding of one who has it as a being to love repeating, to know that always every one is repeating the whole of them.

This is then the way such a one, one who has it as a being to love repeating, to know that always every one is repeating the whole of them comes to a completed understanding of any one. This is now a description of such a way of hearing repeating.

Every one always is repeating the whole of them. Many always listen to all repeating that comes to them in their living. Some have it as being to love the repeating that is always in every one coming out from them as a whole of them. This is now a description of such a one and the completed understanding of each one who is repeating in such a one’s living.

Every one always is repeating the whole of them. Always, one having loving repeating to getting completed understanding must have in them an open feeling, a sense for all the slightest variations in repeating, must never lose themselves so in the solid steadiness of all repeating that they do not hear the slightest variation. If they get deadened by the steady pounding of repeating they will not learn from each one even though each one always is repeating the whole of them they will not learn the completed history of them, they will not know the being really in them.

As I was saying every one always is repeating the whole of them. As I was saying sometimes it takes many years of listening, seeing, living, feeling, loving the repeating there is in some before one comes to a completed understanding. This is now a description, of such a way of hearing, seeing, feeling living, loving, repetition.

Mostly every one loves some one’s repeating. Mostly every one then, comes to know then the being of some one by loving the repeating in them, the repeating coming out of them. There are some who love everybody’s repeating, this is now a description of such loving in one.

Mostly every one loves some one’s repeating. Every one always is repeating the whole of them. This is now a history of getting completed understanding by loving repeating in every one the repeating that always is coming out of them as a complete history of them. This is now a description of learning to listen to all repeating that every one always is making of the whole of them.

Now I will tell of the meaning to me in repeating, of the loving there is in me for repeating.

Always from the beginning there was to me all living as repeating. This is now a description of loving repeating as a being. This is now a history of learning to listen to repeating to come to a completed understanding.

To go on now giving all of the description of how repeating comes to have meaning, how it forms itself, how one must distinguish the different meanings in repeating. Sometimes it is very hard to understand the meaning of repeating. Sometime there will be a complete history of some one having loving repeating as being, to a completed understanding Now there will be a little description of such a one.

Sometime then there will be a complete history of all repeating to completed understanding. Sometime then there will be a complete history of every one who ever was or is or will be living.

Sometime there will be a complete history of some one having loving repeating to a completed understanding as being. Sometime then there will be a complete history of many women and many men.

Now there is to be some description of some one having loving repeating to a completed understanding as being. Then there will be a complete history of some.

More and more then there will be a history of many men and many women from their beginning to their ending, as being babies and children and growing young men and growing young women and young grown men and young grown women and men and women in their middle living and growing old men and growing old women and old men and old women.

More and more then there will be histories of all the kinds there are of men and women.

This is now a little description of having loving repeating as being. This is now a little description of one having loving repeating as being.

Loving repeating is one way of being. This is now a description of such being. Loving repeating is always in children. Loving repeating is in a way earth feeling. Some children have loving repeating for little things and story-telling, some have it as a more bottom being. Slowly this comes out in them in all their children being, in their eating, playing, crying, and laughing. Loving repeating is then in a way earth feeling. This is very strong in some. This is very strong in many, in children and in old age being. This is very strong in many in all ways of humorous being, this is very strong in some from their beginning to their ending. This is now some description of such being in one.

As I was saying loving repeating being is in a way earthy being. In some it is repeating that gives to them always a solid feeling of being. In some children there is more feeling in repeating eating and playing, in some in story-telling and their feeling. More and more in living as growing young men and women and grown young men and women and men and women in their middle living, more and more there comes to be in them differences in loving repeating in different kinds of men and women, there comes to be in some more and in some less loving repeating. Loving repeating in some is a going on always in them of earthy being, in some it is the way to completed understanding. Loving repeating then in some is their natural way of complete being. This is now some description of one.

There is then always repeating in all living. There is then in each one always repeating their whole being, the whole nature in them. Much loving repeating has to be in a being so that that one can listen to all the repeating in every one. Almost every one loves all repeating in some one. This is now some description of loving repeating, all repeating, in every one.

To begin again with the children. To begin again with the repeating being in them. To begin again with the loving repeating being in them. As I was saying some children have it in them to love repeating in them of eating, of angry feeling in them, many of them have loving repeating for story-telling in them, many of them have loving repeating being in them for any kind of being funny, in making jokes or teasing, many of them have loving repeating being in them in all kinds of playing. Mostly every one when they are children, mostly every one has then loving repeating being strongly in them, some have it more some have it less in them and this comes out more and more in them as they come to be young adolescents in their being and then grown young men and grown young women.

To begin again then with children in their having loving repeating being. Mostly all children have loving repeating as being in them but some have it much more and some have it much less in them. Loving repeating being is more of that kind of being that has resisting as its natural way of fighting than of that kind of being that has attacking as its natural way of winning. But this is a very complicated question. I know very much about these ways of being in men and women. I know it and can say it, it is a very complex question and I do not know yet the whole of it, so I can not yet say all I know of it.

As I was saying all little children have in them mostly very much loving repeating being. As they grow into bigger children some have it more some have it less in them. Some have it in them more and more as a conscious feeling. Many of them do not have it in them more and more as a conscious feeling. Mostly when they are growing to be young men and women they have not it in them to have loving repeating being in them as a conscious feeling.

Mostly every one has not it in them as a conscious feeling as a young grown man or young grown woman. Some have it in them, loving repeating feeling as steadily developing, this is now a history of one.

Many men and many women never have it in them the conscious feeling of loving repeating. Many men and many women never have it in them until old age weakening is in them, a consciousness of repeating. Many have it in them all their living as a conscious feeling as a humorous way of being in them. Some have it in them, the consciousness of always repeating the whole of them as a serious obligation. There are many many ways then of having repeating as conscious feeling, of having loving repeating as a bottom being, of having loving repeating being as a conscious feeling.

As I was saying mostly all children have in them loving repeating being as important in them to them and to every one around them. Mostly growing young men and growing young women have to themselves very little loving repeating being, they do not have it to each other then most of them, they have it to older ones then as older ones have it to them loving repeating being, not loving repeating being but repeating as the way of being in them, repeating of the whole of them as coming every minute from them.

In the middle living of men and women there are very different ways of feeling to repeating, some have more and more in them loving repeating as a conscious feeling, some have less and less liking in them for the repeating in, to them, of mostly every one. Mostly every one has a loving feeling for repeating in some one. Some have not any such loving even in the repeating going on inside themselves then, not even for any one they are loving.

Some then have always growing in them more and more loving feeling for the repeating in every one. Many have not any loving for repeating in many of those around them.

There are then many ways of feeling in one about repeating. There are many ways of knowing repeating when one sees and hears and feels it in every one.

Loving repeating then is important being in some. This is now some description of the importance of loving repeating being in one.

Some find it interesting to find inside them repeating in them of some one they have known or some relation to them coming out in them, some never have any such feeling in them, some have not any liking for such being in them. Some like to see such being in others around them but not in themselves inside them. There are many ways of feeling in one about all these kinds of repeating. Sometime there will be written the history of all of them.

To begin again then with some description of the meaning of loving repeating being when it is strongly in a man or in a woman, when it is in them their way of understanding everything in living and there are very many always living of such being. This is now again a beginning of a little description of it in one.

Repeating of the whole of them is then always in every one. There are different stages in being, there is being babies and children and then growing young men or women and grown young men or women and men or women in middle living and in growing old and in ending. There are many kinds of men and women and soon now there will be a beginning of a history of all of them who ever were or are or will be living. There will be then here written a history of some of them. To begin again then with loving repeating being as a bottom nature in some. To begin again with the developing of it in one.

As I was saying children have it in them to have strongly loving repeating being as a conscious feeling in so far as they can be said to have such a thing in them. It gives to them a solid feeling of knowing they are safe in living. With growing it comes to be more in some, it comes to be less in others of them. Mostly there is very little conscious loving repeating feeling in growing young men and women.

In the beginning then, in remembering, repeating was strongly in the feeling of one, in the feeling of many, in the feeling of most of them who have it to have strongly in them their earthy feeling of being part of the solid dirt around them. This is one kind of being. This is mostly of one kind of being, of slow-minded resisting fighting being. This is now a little a description of one.

Slowly then some go on living, they may be fairly quick in learning, some of such of them seem very quick and impetuous in learning and in acting but such learning has for such of them very little meaning, it is the slow repeating resisting inside them that has meaning for them. Now there will be a little a description of loving repeating being in one of such of them.

The kinds and ways of repeating, of attacking and resisting in different kinds of men and women, the practical, the emotional, the sensitive, the every kind of being in every one who ever was or is or will be living, I know so much about all of them, many of them are very clear in kinds of men and women, in individual men and women, I know them so well inside them, repeating in them has so much meaning to knowing, more and more I know all there is of all being, more and more I know it in all the ways it is in them and comes out of them, sometime there will be a history of every one, sometime all history of all men and women will be inside some one.

Now there will be a little description of the coming to be history of all men and women, in some one. This is then to be a little history of such a one. This is then now to be a little description of loving repeating being in one.

Almost every one has it in them in their beginning to have loving repeating being strongly in them. Some of them have attacking being as the bottom nature in them, some of them have resisting being as the bottom nature in them. Some of both these kinds of them have more or less in all their living loving repeating being in them, it works differently in them to come out of them in these two kinds of them. Later there will be much description of the way it comes out from them and is in them in the different kinds of them. Now there is to be a little description of it in one having resisting as the way of winning fighting. This is now some description of such a one having loving repeating being developing into completed understanding. Now to slowly begin.

The relation of learning to being, of thinking to feeling, of realisation to emotion, all these and many others are very complicated questions. Sometimes there will be much description of them with the kinds of men and women with being in them, with mixtures in them, that complicates them. There will sometime be a history of every one. This is a sure thing.

Now again to begin. The relation of learning and thinking to being, of feeling to realising is a complicated question. There will now be very little talking of such way of being. As I was saying some have it in them to have slowly resisting as their natural way of being can have learning and thinking come quickly enough in them. This is then not bottom being in them. It is bottom being in some of such of them. This is very clear now in my knowing. Now to begin again with it as telling.

Some then who are of that kind of being who have slow resisting being as their way to wisdom have it in them to be quick in learning and in thinking and in acting. As I was saying in some this is not of the bottom nature in them, in some it is bottom nature in them for the slow resisting winning bottom to them was not put in in the making of them, in some it is in them but dull and not mixing in their living, in some it is not sensitive to action in their living, it is there in them going on inside them not connecting on with the rest of them. This is not just talking, this all has real meaning. These are all then of a kind of men and women who have resisting being as the real wisdom in them. In some of such of them they seem to be winning by acting by attacking they live so very successfully in living but nevertheless they are of the kind of them that have resisting winning as their real way of fighting although never in their living does this act in them. Careful listening to the whole of them always repeating shows this in them, what kind they are of men and women.

To begin again. This is now some description of one having loving repeating as a way to wisdom, having slowly resisting winning as the bottom being. As I was saying learning in such a one and thinking about everything can be quick enough in the beginning.

The important thing then in knowing the bottom nature in any one is the way their real being slowly comes to be them, the whole of them comes to be repeating in them.

As I was saying some can have quick learning and nervous attacking or one or the other in them with slow resisting being in them as their natural way of winning. There is every kind of mixing. There is every degree of intensification. There is every degree of hastening the resisting into more rapid realisation. There is every degree of hurrying. In short there are all degrees of intensification and rapidity in motion and mixing and disguising and yet the kind he is each one, the kind she is each one, comes to be clear in the repeating that more and more steadily makes them clear to any one looking hard at them. These kinds then are existing, the independent dependent, the dependent independent, the one with attacking as the way of winning, the other with resisting as the way of wisdom for them. I know then this is true of every one that each one is of one or the other kind of these two kinds of them. I know it is in them, I know many more thing about these two kinds of them. Slowly they come to be clearer in every one, sometime perhaps it will be clear to every one. Sometime perhaps some one will have completely in them the history of every one of everything in every one and the degree and kind and way of being of everything in each one in them from their beginning to their ending and coming out of them.

This is then a beginning of the way of knowing everything in every one, of knowing the complete history of each one who ever is or was or will be living. This is then a little description of the winning of so much wisdom.

As I was saying the important thing is having loving repeating being, that is the beginning of learning the complete history of every one. That being must always be in such a one, one who has it in them sometime to have in them the completed history of every one they ever can hear of as having being.

There are so many ways of beginning this description, and now once more to make a beginning.

Always repeating is all of living, everything that is being is always repeating, more and more listening to repeating gives to me completed understanding. Each one then slowly comes to be a whole one to me, each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me, slowly it sounds louder and louder and louder inside me through my ears and eyes and feelings and the talking there is always in me the repeating that is the whole of each one I come to know around, and each one of them then comes to be a whole one to me, comes to be a whole one in me. Loving repeating is one way of being. This is now a description of such being.

Always from the beginning there was to me all living as repeating. This was not in me then a conscious being. Always more and more this is in me developing to a completed being. This is now again a beginning of a little description of such being.

In their beginning as children every one has in them loving repeating being. This is for them then their natural being. Later in conscious being some have much in them of loving repeating being, some have in them almost nothing of such feeling. There are then these two kinds of them. This is then one way of thinking of them.

There are two kinds of men and women, those who have in them resisting as their way of winning those who have in them attacking as their way of winning fighting, there are many kinds, many very many kinds of each of these two kinds of men and women, sometime there will be written a description of all the kinds of them. Now this division is accepted by me and I will now give a little more description of loving repeating being and then go on to describing how it comes to slowly give to me completed understanding, loving repeating being always in me acting, of this one and that one, and then there will be some description of resembling coming to be clear by looking at the repeating in men and women and then there will be more history of Martha Hersland and the being coming out of her all her living and the being in every one she came to know in living.

Always then from the beginning there was in me always increasing as a conscious feeling loving repeating being, learning to know repeating in every one, hearing the whole being of any one always repeating in that one every minute of their living. There was then always in me as a bottom nature to me an earthy, resisting slow understanding, loving repeating being. As I was saying this has nothing to do with ordinary learning, in a way with ordinary living. This will be clearer later in this description.

Many have loving repeating being in them, many never come to know it of them, many never have it as a conscious feeling, many have in it a restful satisfaction. Some have in it always more and more understanding, many have in it very little enlarging understanding. There is every kind of way of having loving repeating being as a bottom. It is very clear to me and to my feeling, it is very slow in developing, it is very important to make it clear now in writing, it must be done now with a slow description. To begin again then with it in my feeling, to begin again then to tell of the meaning to me in all repeating, of the loving there is in me for repeating.

Sometime every one becomes a whole one to me. For many years this was just forming in me. Now sometimes it takes many years for some one to be a whole one to me. For many years loving repeating was a bottom to me, I was never thinking then of the meaning of it in me, it had nothing then much to do with the learning, the talking, the thinking, nor the living then in me. There was for many years a learning and talking and questioning in me and not listening to repeating in every one around me. Then slowly loving repeating being came to be a conscious feeling in me. Slowly then every one sometime became a whole one to me.

Now I will tell of the meaning in me of repeating, of the loving repeating being there is now always in me.

In loving repeating being then to completed understanding there must always be a feeling for all changing, a feeling for living being that is always in repeating. This is now again a beginning of a description of my feeling.

Always then I am thinking and feeling the repeating in each one as I know them. Always then slowly each one comes to be a whole one to me. As I was saying loving repeating in every one, hearing always all repeating, coming to completed understanding of each one is to me a natural way of being.

There are many that I know and always more and more I know it. They are all of them repeating and I hear it. They are all of them living and I know it. More and more I understand it, always more and more it has completed history in it.

Every one has their own being in them. Every one is of a kind of men and women. Always more and more I know the whole history of each one. This is now a little a description of such knowing in me. This is now a little a description of beginning of hearing repeating all around me.

As I was saying learning, thinking, living in the beginning of being men and women often has in it very little of real being. Real being, the bottom nature, often does not then in the beginning do very loud repeating. Learning, thinking, talking, living, often then is not of the real bottom being. Some are this way all their living. Some slowly come to be repeating louder and more clearly the bottom being that makes them. Listening to repeating, knowing being in every one who ever was or is or will be living slowly came to be in me a louder and louder pounding. Now I have it to my feeling to feel all living, to be always listening to the slightest changing, to have each one come to be a whole one to me from the repeating in each one that sometime I come to be understanding. Listening to repeating is often irritating, listening to repeating can be dulling, always repeating is all of living, everything in a being is always repeating, always more and more listening to repeating gives to me completed understanding. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me.

In the beginning then learning and thinking and talking and feeling and loving and working in me mostly was not bottom being in me. Slowly it came out in me the feeling for living in repeating that now by listening and watching and feeling everything coming out of each one and always repeating the whole one gives to me completed understanding.

There was a time when I was questioning, always asking, when I was talking, wondering, there was a time when I was feeling, thinking and all the time then I did not know repeating, I did not see or hear or feel repeating. There was a long time then when there was nothing in me using the bottom loving repeating being that now leads me to knowing. Then I was attacking, questioning, wondering, thinking, always at the bottom was loving repeating being, that was not then there to my conscious being. Sometime there will be written a long history of such a beginning.

Always then there was there a recognition of the thing always repeating, the being in each one, and always then thinking, feeling, talking, living, was not of this real being. Slowly I came to hear repeating. More and more then I came to listen, now always and always I listen and always now each one comes to be a whole one to me.

This will be clearer now in a description of how several men and several women came to be a whole one to me. Later then there will be more description of the knowing of the kinds there are of men and women, of the resembling that makes kinds of them around one. Now there will be a little description of the slow way repeating makes a whole one to me. Later there will be again a continuing of the description of the living of the Hersland family, the father and the mother and the three children.

Now this is the way I hear repeating. This is the way slowly some men and some women, each one, comes to be a whole one to me.

There are many that I know and always more and more I know it. They are all of them repeating and I hear it. More and more I understand it. Always more and more I know it, always more and more it has completed history in it.

Every one then has their own being in them. Every one is of a kind of men and women. Always then I listen and come back again and again to listen to every one. Always then I am thinking and feeling the repeating in every one. Sometime then there will be for me a completed history of every one. Every one is separate then. Every one is always repeating the whole of them.

Sometimes it takes many years of knowing some one before the repeating in that one comes to be a clear history of such a one. Sometimes many years of knowing some one pass before repeating of all being in such a one comes out clearly from them, makes a completed understanding of them by some one listening, watching, hearing all the repeating coming out from such a one.

As I was saying always then I listen and feel and say and come back again and again to the repeating in every one. Sometime then each one comes to be to me a completed being. This is now the slowly completed history of some.

There are many that I know and I know it. They are many that I know and they know it. They are all of them themselves and they repeat it and I hear it. Always I listen to it. Slowly I come to understand it. Many years I listened and did not know it. I heard it, I understood it some, I did not know I heard it. They repeat themselves now and I listen to it. Every way that they do it now I hear it. Now each time very slowly I come to understand it. Always it comes very slowly the completed understanding of it, the repeating each one does to tell it the whole history of the being in each one, always now I hear it. Always now slowly I understand it.

There are many that I know and always more and more I know it. They are always all of them always repeating themselves and I hear it. Always I stop myself from being too quickly sure that I have heard all of it. Always I begin again to listen to it. Always I remember all the times I thought I had heard all of it all the repeating in some one and then there was much more to it. Always I remember every way one can hear only a part of it, the repeating that is the whole history of any one and so always I begin again as if I had never heard it.

Always I love it, sometimes I get a little tired of it, mostly I am always ready to do it, always I love it. Listening up to completed understanding of the repeating that sometime is a completed history of each one is all my life and always I live it. I love it and I live it. Sometimes I am tired in it, mostly I am always ready for it.

Mostly in the beginning as I was saying I heard repeating, I was learning, thinking, talking, living not really anything I was really knowing. Slowly I came to be living, loving thinking, feeling, hearing every one repeating, beginning again and again so as to feel all changing, remembering all the ways one always can come to be mistaken. Sometime there will be more history of it the way some young people live it the beginning and then slowly the bottom in them comes to be all them. Sometime there will be a history of all young living, feeling, talking, thinking, being. Some have their real being in young living, some do not have it then in them. Later there will be a history of all of them, of every one.

To begin then again with a little description of my coming to completed understanding of some now that I am always hearing, seeing, feeling all being in each one repeating. Later there will be a description of earlier learning. Now there will be some description of realising some, now when hearing repeating is my natural way of learning. To begin then.

There are many that I know and always slowly I understand more and more of it, the way I know it, the way I come to know it. There are many that I know. Always slowly I understand more and more of it. Slowly each one that I know comes to be a real one to me.

Every one has their own being in them. Slowly in listening, seeing, feeling all the repeating in each one of them slowly each one of them comes to be a whole one to any one that so hears and feels and sees them. This is now a little description of some, this is now a little description of how hearing, feeling, seeing repeating in some makes of such of them to such a one completed beings. This is now a little such a description to lead up to kinds of men and women. To begin then.

Every one I am ever knowing slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me. Sometimes for many years some one is baffling. I hear them and I see them and I feel them in all the repeating I can see and hear and feel from them and seeing, hearing, feeling does not give to me completed understanding of the completed being in them.

Sometimes some one for many years is baffling. The repeated hearing, seeing, feeling of repeating in them does not give to me then a history of the complete being in them. Slowly then sometime it comes to be clearer of them, I begin again with listening, I feel new shades in repeating, parts of repeating that I was neglecting hearing, seeing, feeling come to have a louder beating. Slowly it comes to a fuller sounding, sometimes many years pass in such a baffling listening, feeling, seeing all the repeating in some one. Then slowly such a one comes to have real meaning. Many times I begin and then begin again. Always I must not begin a deadened following, always their repeating must be a fresh feeling in my hearing, seeing, feeling. Always I must admit all changing. Always I must have a sensitive and open being, always I must have a loving repeating being. Often listening to them is irritating, often it is dulling, always then there must be in me new beginning, always there must be in me steadily alive inside me my loving repeating being. Then sometime every one is a completed being to me, sometime every one has a completed history to me. Always then it comes out of them their whole repeating, sometime then I can feel and hear and see it all and it has meaning. Sometime then each one I am ever knowing comes to be to me a completed being, and then always they are always repeating always the whole of them.

There are many that I know then. They are all of them repeating and I hear it, see it, feel it. More and more I understand it. I love it, I tell it. I love it, I live it and I tell it. Always I will tell it. They live it and I see it and I hear it and I feel it. They live it and I see it and I hear it and I feel it and I love it, sometime then I understand it, sometime then there is a completed history of each one by it, sometime then I will tell the completed history of every one as by hearing, feeling, seeing all repeating I come to know it. Now I will just tell a few short histories to explain it, to explain hearing, feeling, seeing repeating and understanding being by it. Now I will tell a few short histories in it to show loving repeating being in me and how I use it.

As I was saying every one I am ever knowing slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Some come to have for me complete meaning quicker then others of them. Mostly all of them come pretty slowly to be a whole one to me. This is now a little description of some who have come to be inside me as a whole one to me, some very slowly, some quicker to me. Always I am hearing, feeling, seeing all repeating in them, always I have as a bottom loving repeating being.

Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me. This is always there in me this and loving repeating being, always, in me.

Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me. Every one always is repeating the whole of them. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me.

Some one coming to be a whole one in me is now what I am describing. Every one is like some one else too to me, that will have more meaning later when I am talking of the kinds there are of men and women. Always every one is repeating the whole of them, that is always there to bring to me completed understanding. That is always there in every one to some one. That is always there in every one to be a complete history always coming out of them.

To begin then again with a few of them who slowly come to be each one of them a whole one to me.

Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me. Every one always is repeating. As I was saying sometimes it is very irritating hearing, feeling, seeing repeating in some one, in every one. More and more then when such a one is a whole one to me, more and more then as loving repeating is all my being, more and more then I am happy in my loving repeating being. Now then.

Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me. This is now a description of learning one.

There are then many ways of learning, there are then many ways of having men and women come to be a whole one to me, come to be a whole one in me. To begin now with one.

This one very slowly came to be a whole one to me. This one very slowly came to be a whole one in me. Always now this one is a complete one to me. Always now all the repeating I am hearing coming from this one has real meaning. This is now a description of this learning.

Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me. This one very slowly came to be a whole one in me. This then is now a description of one way of learning to listen, feel and see all the repeating in some. Then there will be descriptions of other ways of learning. Now to begin again with this one.

Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Each one slowly comes to be a whole one in me. With some, right understanding of the repeating always coming out from them takes many years of loving repeating being in me to bring me to such understanding.

Each one slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Sometimes listening, feeling, seeing, repeating in such a one is very irritating. Slowly it comes clear and the one comes to be a whole one to me.

There are many ways then of learning the complete being in any one, this is now a description of one. There are many that I know and I know it. Sometimes it takes many years to learn it. Sometime each one is a whole one to me. Sometime each one is a whole one in me. Sometimes after I have them so I lose them and then I must begin again to learn them. Mostly when I know them they keep on being a whole one in me. Some are easier to keep as a whole one to one than others around one. Some are easier to hold as a whole one when one is thinking of them, some are easier to keep as a whole one when one is hearing them coming out from them. There are all kinds of ways then of knowing, there are all kinds of ways then of remembering, there are all kinds of ways then of losing a thing after it is knowledge in one. Each one then sometime is a whole one to me. Each one then sometime is a whole one in me. This is now a description of one. This is now a description of one who very slowly came to be a whole one in me. This is now a very short description of learning this one.

Sometimes it takes many years of listening, seeing, living, feeling, loving the repeating there is in some one before one comes to a completed understanding of such a one. Sometimes it is very irritating to do such hearing, seeing, feeling living. Always there is loving repetition being in one doing such listening, seeing, feeling, often it is then very irritating, always then loving feeling for repetition can make one go on living, hearing, seeing, feeling all the repetitions coming out of such a one. As I was saying almost every one has some one who sometimes has listened to all the repeating in that one. This is from the loving feeling some one sometime has had for that one. Every one mostly, sometimes has listened to all repeating in some one, has heard and felt and seen all the repeating in some one. Mostly every one has sometime had some one hear and see and feel all the repeating coming out of them. Some have it to love every one. Some have it to love many men and many women or many men or many women, some have it to love the repeating in them, some have it to love every one and the repeating in every one, some have it to love some and to love repeating in every one. This is now some description of learning of complete understanding in such a one.

Every one then sometime comes to be a whole one to me. Each one sometime comes to be a whole one in me. Always loving repeating is my way of being. This is now some description of my studying.

There are many that I know and always more and more I know it. They are all of them repeating and I hear it. More and more I understand it. Always more and more I see it, hear it, feel it, always more and more it has to me completed history in it.

Every one has their own being in them. Everybody is a real one to me. Each one sometimes is a whole one to me. Each one is sometimes a whole one in me. Some come very slowly to be a complete being to me.

This is now a description of learning to listen to all repeating that every one always is making of the whole of them. This is now some description of learning to hear, see and feel all repeating that each one always is making of the whole of them. Each one as I was saying sometime comes to be a whole one in me, each one sometime comes to be a complete being to me. Sometimes after they are this to me I keep on knowing it inside me, sometimes I lose it, sometimes I doubt it, it is too clear or too vague or too confused inside me. Sometime then I have it all to do again. Always I keep on hearing, feeling, seeing all repeating in each one for always it has more and more being to my feeling.

This is now then some description of my learning. Then there will be a beginning again of Martha Hersland and her being and her living. This is now then first a little studying and then later Martha Hersland will begin living. Now then to do this little studying.

As I was saying each one sometime is a whole one to me. Sometimes some one very very slowly comes to be a whole one to me. Every one is a real one to me. Every one always is repeating the whole of them.

Every one is sometime a puzzle to me. Every one is sometime a whole being to me. Some one sometimes is many years a puzzle to me. Sometime every one, each one is a whole being to me.

Some one sometimes for many years is a puzzle to me. Some slowly come to be a whole one in me. Some all of a sudden come to be a whole one to me. Mostly every one is sometime a puzzle to me. Mostly every one is for some years a puzzle to me. This is now a little a description of how one was a puzzle to me and then came to be clear inside me, came to be a whole one to me. More and more then as they are a whole one to me they are friendly to me there inside me. Always they come to be more and more in me. Always they come to have more and more meaning to me in the repeating which then they are doing clearly to me, of the whole of them.

Many of them then are many years a puzzle to me.

Slowly then each one comes to be to me a whole one, always they are repeating the whole of them then.

Every one is puzzling to me, some for some reason others for other reasons, always every one is puzzling, sometime every one becomes a whole one to me, mostly then they go on repeating clearly to me the whole of them, sometimes they commence again to be a puzzle to me, sometimes I lose the way of hearing clearly the repeating of the whole of them that always every one is always doing.

This one then was puzzling for many years to me and then slowly this one came to be a whole one to me, many others then came to be clear to me. Always then this one has been a whole one to me, always then the whole of this one always is repeating to me. Often, as I was saying, it is very irritating to be listening, irritating when it is puzzling, irritating just to be hearing repeating. More and more as each one is a whole one to me repeating from them is not irritating to me, it is friendly there inside me, they are then each one a whole one in me.

This one then for many years was puzzling to me. Slowly then this one came to repeat clearly to me the whole being and then this one came to be a whole one to me.

Slowly then this one came to be a whole one to me.

Always then I was listening, feeling, looking, always then I was hearing, feeling, seeing the repeating always coming out of this one and always it was puzzling, and mostly it was irritating listening, and always this one was not then a whole one to me.

There is a certain feeling one has in one when some one is not a whole one to one even though one seems to know all the nature of that one. Such a one then is very puzzling and when sometime such a one is a whole one to one all the repeating coming out of them has meaning as part of a whole one. When some one is not a clear one to one, repeating coming out of them has not this clear relation. Then such a one is puzzling until they come to be a whole one. Then repeating coming out of them has clear meaning.

Always then I am hearing, feeling, seeing the repeating always coming out of every one. Loving repeating being is in me always every moment in my living. Sometimes as I was saying hearing repeating is very irritating. Always sometime it comes to be to me a completed history of each one I am ever knowing.

As I was saying, then always I was seeing, feeling, hearing all repeating coming out of this one. As I was saying often it was irritating. As I was saying it was not for many years a clear repeating of a whole being. Slowly then this one came to be a whole one to me. This is now some description.

Sometime each one comes to be a whole one to me. Sometime the bottom nature in each one, the other nature or natures in each one, the mixing or not mixing in them of the natures in them comes to be clear in each one, each one then is a complete one, each one then keeps repeating the whole history of them.

Some then are puzzling a long time, almost every one is puzzling, mostly every one is puzzling to me, sometime mostly every one comes to be a whole one to me.

As I was saying there is a bottom nature in every one, the other nature or natures in them may be of their kind of men and women, if they are at bottom resisting the other nature or natures in them may be of a kind of resisting, they may be of a kind of attacking being. All this is very confusing. All this is very puzzling. Always more and more I know it of each one the being in them the mixtures in them, always more I come to have a completed understanding of each one.

As I was saying every one sometime is a whole one to me. Every one sometime is a complete being in me. Sometimes for many years some one is puzzling, slowly then they come to be clearly a whole one, then all the repeating coming out of them always tells and keeps on telling to me the whole of them. Always then this repeating of the whole of them has more and more completeness to me, more and more of beauty for me, more and more a friendly feeling in me.

In learning one I have been describing there was very long listening, often listening was very irritating, there were many years of puzzled being, there were many years then of believing in the heard, seen, felt repeating which was every one’s hearing, feeling, seeing, without puzzling, slowly then there came to be in me a puzzled feeling, slowly then I knew I was not hearing all the repeating this one was doing, I was not feeling, hearing, seeing the repeating that was a complete history of this one, always then I was puzzling, slowly then the repeating coming out of this one was a complete history of this one. Always I am listening to, feeling, seeing what every one thinks about any one. Always I am ready to feel some one will hear some repeating coming out of one that I have not begun yet to see or hear or feel in that one. Always then I am seeing, feeling, hearing what every one else sees or feels or hears as repeating in each one. So then always sometime there will come to be in me a complete seeing, hearing, feeling of the repeating coming out of each one making a complete history of each one.

One then I have been describing was to me a very slow long learning. Always in the beginning the repeating I was hearing, feeling, seeing coming always out of this one was to me a complete history of the being of this one, the being I was first describing that every one who knew this one felt was the being of this one. More and more then hearing this repeating was irritating, more and more then there was in me always a beginning again of listening to, of seeing, feeling the repeating coming out of this one. Slowly then there came to be in me puzzled feeling. Slowly there came to be in me a feeling that it was not a complete repeating I was hearing, not a complete history of her being. Then always I had in me a puzzled feeling, slowly then there came to me to see in this one other repeating that always was repeating but that slowly came to have meaning. Always I was hearing, feeling, seeing every one else feeling, listening to, seeing this one. Slowly then this one came to be a complete one to me. Slowly then all the repeating came to be a complete history of the being of this one always coming out of this one always repeating the whole of the being this one had all of her living. Slowly then every one, everything always helping, slowly then, I always listening, looking, feeling, always then I slowly, always hearing, seeing, feeling came to have this one to be a whole one to me, came to have this one to be a whole one inside me. Always then more and more I heard and saw and felt all the repeating always telling the whole being in her, more and more then I had in me a completed friendly feeling of the whole being that was this one.

Each one comes to be a whole one to me. Each comes to be a whole one in me. Some come very slowly to be a whole one to me. Some come fairly quickly to be a whole one in me. Some come fairly quickly to be a whole one in me, and then this whole one which was just outlines comes to be more and more filled up for me. Some come to be very slowly a whole one to me. There are every kind of way to have men and women, in their beginning, in their middle being, in their ending be a whole one inside any one to that one. Sometime there will be a description of every kind of way any one can know anything, any one can know any one.

Some one sometime comes to be a whole one to me, there are many ways of learning in me, there are many ways of loving learning in me, there are many ways of keeping everything that learning has given to me, inside me. There are many ways then of having some time to have it come that some one is a whole one in me. This is now some description of another one coming to be a whole one to me.

Sometimes I know and hear and feel and see all the repeating in some one, all the repeating that is the whole of some one but it always comes as pieces to me, it is never there to make a whole one to me. Some people have it in them to be in pieces in repeating the whole of them, such of them almost come never to be a whole one to me, some come almost all their living in repeating to be succession not a whole one inside me. Sometimes sometime such a one has a way of loving which makes a whole one of such a one long enough to hear the whole repeating in such a one as a complete one by some one. Such a one comes then sometime to be a whole one and then one loses the whole one repeating of them and they are pieces then of repeating and always it is changing back to pieces of repeating from the little time of loving that a little time makes of them a whole one. There are very many of them and this is now a little a description of the nature in this kind of them, this is now a little a description of learning to know them to make of them a complete one.

Every one then sometime is a whole one to me, every one then sometimes is a whole one in me, some of these do not for long times make a whole one to me inside me. Some of them are a whole one in me and then they go to pieces again inside me, repeating comes out of them as pieces to me, pieces of a whole one that only sometimes is a whole one in me.

There are then a kind of them, a kind of men and women, there are very many of them always living who have it in them to be inside them to be mostly to every one, to be always to mostly every one pieces coming out of them, pieces that never make of them a whole one, not because of complication in them, not because of difficulty of envisaging them but because really such of them are in pieces inside them, always in their living. This kind then of men and women have it to have it to be true of them that nothing in them dominates them, not mind, nor bottom nature in them, nor other nature or natures in them, nor emotion, nor sensitiveness, nor suggestibility, nor practicalness, nor weakness, nor selfishness, nor nervousness, nor egotism, nor desire, nor whimsicalness, nor cleverness, nor ideals, nor stimulation, nor vices, nor indifference, nor beauty, nor eating, nor drinking, nor laziness, nor energy, nor emulation, nor envy, nor malice, nor pleasure, nor skepticism. It is not as it is in some that there is contradictory being in them, there is not in such of these of them domination of anything in them to make contradiction, to make changing of one thing to another in them. Always they are in pieces then but pieces are not disconcerting to them or any one, hardly not puzzling. Some of such of them sometimes then make melodrama of themselves to themselves to hold themselves together to them. Some of such of them make of themselves to themselves and sometimes to other ones that know them a melodrama of themselves to make to themselves each one of themselves a whole one to themselves and sometimes to make of themselves a whole one to others around them. This is a very interesting thing, this is sometimes the explanation of melodrama in some one.

Some then some men and some women are not whole ones inside me for long times together. Sometime one of such a one was a whole one in me and then it was clear to me why such a kind of one was not for long times continually a whole one in me.

In first beginning to know such a one if they make of themselves melodrama to make to themselves a whole one of themselves to themselves then such melodrama is very confusing, it is not natural melodrama to them, melodrama in such of them is mostly not a natural way of being, mostly such of them have pride to hide themselves to themselves from knowing that there is not a whole to them, pride to hide this from themselves and from every one. So then melodrama in such a one is confusing. When melodrama is taken from such a one then they remain confusing, there is nothing then to guide any one to know them as a whole then such a one.

Such a one, now with no melodrama, just there as many pieces to some one, remains confusing, not because they are not acting, not because they are not repeating, they may be acting, every one always is repeating, it is that nothing in them is dominating, they are in pieces to themselves then and to everyone. They have not weakness, nor laziness, nor dullness to make them confusing. They are in pieces, there is not in them anything dominating, not the bottom nature in them, not other nature or natures in them, not confusion in them, not struggle or contradiction, or weakness or indifference in them. So then such a one is puzzling.

Sometime then as I was saying each one comes to be a whole one to me, sometime then each one comes to be clear inside me, sometimes as I was saying it is slow growing this coming to completed understanding inside me, sometimes it is a quick illumination, sometimes it is a mixture of these two ways of learning knowing, sometimes it is other ways of learning knowing in me.

As I was saying every one is surely sometime puzzling to me. As I was saying such a one, one being in pieces was a long time puzzling to me. Always this one was in pieces though always loving being was a louder piece than other pieces in that one.

So then such a one by not going on being a whole one after being illuminated by seeming a whole one by that one’s way of loving was not any longer puzzling. This gave to me then an understanding of the being in such ones, such a one then was not together for long times as a whole one to me but to my understanding then from that time on always was a whole one to me.

Every one then sometime is a whole one to me, every one then always sometime comes to be clear to me, comes to be really a whole one inside me.

This is clear then that there are many ways of hearing, feeling, seeing repeating come out of every one. Always then I am seeing, hearing, feeling all repeating coming out of every one. Always then sometime every one I am ever knowing comes to be a whole one to me. This is now a little a description of another way of learning one.

Sometime then every one I know comes to be a whole one to me. Mostly every one comes very slowly to be a whole one inside me. Mostly every one is sometime and sometimes for a very long time a puzzle to me, sometime some one only very slowly comes to be a puzzle to me. Sometimes some one is never really a puzzle to me, sometimes some one suddenly comes to be a whole one to me. Often now when I know as much as I know now of kinds of men and women, some men some women come to be quickly a whole one to me, mostly still yet they come very slowly to be whole ones to me, mostly yet each one is a long time a puzzle to me, earlier every one mostly came very slowly to be a whole one to me, sometimes then some one came suddenly and soon to be a whole one in me, sometimes then some one was never really a puzzle to me. This then is another way of learning in me. This is now then a little a description of such a learning of one, one who was not really more than for the time of intensely looking for one time of seeing a puzzle to me.

This is now a little description of learning quickly, one.

There was one, I knew some things about this one, I knew a number of things about this one, I had heard descriptions of this one, I was interested but not more than I am in every one. I was not then very much interested in this one. As I was saying I had heard descriptions of this one, they were ordinary descriptions, they were not very interesting, they had not very much meaning. Then I saw this one, then I looked intensely at this one, then this one was a whole one to me. Then the whole being of this one was inside me, it was then as possession of me. I could not get it out from inside me, it gave new meanings to many things, it made a meaning to me of damnation. I had then to tell it to this one, that was the only way to loosen myself from this one who was a whole one in me. I had then to tell this one of the meaning in damnation that this one being a whole one inside me had made clear to me. Always then later this one was a whole one to me, it was then a gentler possession of me inside me than when this one first was a whole one inside me, a damned one to me. It was still true to me later inside me the whole of this one but it did not then possess me. This is then one way of learning a whole one, by seeing them completely by one long looking at them. This is now a little more description of this one and being possessed by this one as a whole one inside me. To begin again then.

There are many that I know and they know it. Very often I tell it, mostly I must tell it, sometimes I tell it because I like to hear it, sometimes I have to tell it to loose myself from it. This one was one that I knew then and I made this one know it. I told it then to loose myself from it. Mostly very slowly each one I know comes to be a whole one to me, mostly I tell it then because I like to hear it, sometimes I write it, sometimes I tell some one else, not then, about it. Mostly I tell it and I write it, mostly I tell it or I write it, there are many that I know and they know it. Mostly in some way I tell it.

This one then very soon knew it, very soon then I had had to tell it. This is now some more description of it.

There are many that I know and they know it, they are all of them repeating and I hear it, sometimes I tell it, mostly I tell it, there are many that I know, they are all of them repeating and I hear it, sometimes I see a whole being in it, sometime, always, I see the whole being in it. There are many that I know and they know it, sometimes they soon know it, sometimes I soon tell it, sometimes I wait a long time to tell it, sometimes I slowly tell it. There are many that I know and mostly always sometime they know it.

There are many that I know, they are all of them repeating and I see it, feel it, hear it. Always I listen to it and look at it and feel it, sometime always I understand it. There are many that I know and they know it, sometime each one is a whole one to me, mostly then I tell it, sometimes it is a long time before I tell it, sometimes I tell it as soon as I know it, sometimes I begin to tell it before I really know it, sometimes I tell it puzzling at it, sometimes I slowly tell it. There are many ways then of learning the whole one each one is from the repeating always coming out of each one. There are many ways of telling it to each one what is the whole of them, there are many ways of telling it about them what is the whole being in each one. Sometime, then, each one is a whole one to me, I was just now beginning telling about one. As I was saying this one was not one I ever thought about or felt before I knew this one as a whole one. This is interesting then as one way of learning. This was interesting then as a way of telling for then this one possessed me by my feeling the whole being that made all this one’s repeating and I had to tell this one the whole being that was the whole of this one, the whole meaning of the repeating that was the being of this one so as to free myself from the possession this one’s whole being being inside me then had of me. This now is to be a little more description of the being in this one and the feeling in me in learning the whole being of this one and the meaning of the repeating of this one and the telling of my knowing it and what I knew, to this one.

There are many that I know and they know it. This time I knew it and suffered in it and was possessed by it, the knowledge of it, and I told it to this one to free myself from it. This is a little more description of my knowing it and of my telling it, and some description of what I knew and what I told of the whole being in this one always coming out as repeating from this one.

There are many that I know and they know it. This one I knew quickly and then I told it and then this one knew it and this is now a little history of all of it.

There are many kinds of men and women and I know it, each one is a real one to me, each one sometimes is a whole one to me, they repeat it and I hear it and I see it and I feel it, each one sometime is a whole one to me, sometime, always, I tell it.

There are many kinds of men and women and I know it, always I know some of it, always more and more I know more of it. There are many that I know and they know it. There are many that I know and sometime I tell it, somehow, somewhere, all of it.

There are many then now that I know, there are many then now that know I know it. Every one always is repeating the whole of them. Every one sometimes is a whole one to me.

Always then I have known some, more and more I know more of them, more of men and women, more and more then always I know of the kinds there are of them.

Every one has their own being in them, every one always is repeating the whole of them, they repeat it and I hear it and sometimes I get a whole one inside me from listening, looking feeling it. Sometimes I quickly understand it, sometimes I quickly tell it. This is now a history of the way some one did it, this is now a history of the way I understood it, this is now a history of the way I told this one the whole of it, the whole repeating always coming out of this one and the meaning of it, the being in it.

Sometimes then I know many things of some one, always I am knowing more and more of such a one, this one is not ever then puzzling to me, everything is interesting, all is some history of some one but sometimes there is no interest in me to see a whole to some one, I go on knowing things of them, I talk and hear and remember all about such a one, there is no puzzling in me about such a one then for I am not then interested in understanding, there is a whole to such a one yes, there is sometime to me a whole to every one, I am seeing, hearing, feeling things and remembering things of such a one, there is no problem, no puzzled feeling about such a one then to me. This one then that I am now beginning a little to describe farther was such a one to me. I knew many things about this one, I remembered, I heard many things that were interesting, that were amusing, I remembered them, there was in me then no puzzling, there was nothing of a whole being in all of them to me, but I was not thinking of the whole being in them, they were interesting things to know about some one, everything is interesting to know about any one, everything is important to know about every one, but I was never puzzling about this one. All the things I knew were interesting I was not feeling any need of a whole being in this one, and then once I looked hard at this one and then there was a whole being always afterwards repeating to every one from this one after my telling all the being in this one, the whole being in this one, and this is very interesting.

Always then I listen and come back again and again to listen to every one. Always then I am thinking and feeling the repeating in every one. Sometimes it happens that I have a complete history of some one, of the meaning of all the repeating in them the first time I look hard at them, mostly this is in me a slow thing, learning understanding, mostly I come back again and again to listen to the repeating in every one before they are a whole one, before there is to me a whole history of the being in them. Always I come back again and again, it has happened that sometimes I have had the whole history of some one the first time I looked long at them, mostly this is a slow thing, always even when understanding happens like with this one the first time of hard looking, always, then I go back again and again to listen, to fill in, to be certain. This then was what happened to this one in my learning, this is now a little a description.

The nature in this one was not like any of those I have been just describing. Everybody who knew this one knew everything, there was no deceiving of any one by this one, everything in this one always was repeating to every one who ever listened to this one, and this one was not made up of pieces and none of the pieces dominating, this one had a very real bottom, a very real domination inside that one of that one’s own being, the thing with this one was to understand the meaning of the repeating all the repeating this one was always doing. What was important was to have applied to this one completed understanding. This one was not puzzling really to any one, this one had nothing of the nature of the being that was always coming out as repeating hidden, it was all there, all always repeating, all always being dominated by the bottom being and all that then was needed was to understand the meaning, that was very interesting, that was what I did by one hard looking. This is now a little more description of this one.

This one then as I was saying had it to have as being really the nature as dominating and every one that looked at or listened to or felt this one knew all of the repeating always telling over and over again all of the history of this one. This time then it was a question of understanding the meaning of the being in one.

This now is very interesting in relation to the being in this one, whose learning, in me, I am soon now to be describing.

There was then in the first one I was describing, all of the being always repeating but all the repeating any one knowing this one ever was hearing, feeling, seeing could be understood as meaning that this one was always giving all her loving to every one and always there was no place for her in living, always there was no place for her in living. Always every one felt this in her and always every one was explaining there being no place for such a one in living by specific good reasoning, always dimly every one had a little a puzzled feeling, always every one, really every one who ever knew this one was really sympathising, really believing because all of it was really there always repeating.

Slowly then this one came to be a whole one in me. As I have said in writing, often, for many years some one is baffling, the repeated hearing of them does not make the completed being they have in them to any one. Sometimes many years pass in listening to repeating in such a one and the being of them is not a completed history to any one then listening to them, sometime then it comes out of them a louder repeating of that which before was not clear to anybody’s hearing and then such a one is a completed being to some one listening to the repeating coming out of such a one, there is then to some one a complete history of such a one, this mostly comes slowly to the one who is learning the being of such a one, this was the history of learning the first one that I have been describing.

The third one then of whose learning I am beginning now a description, this third one then I have been a little describing was very different from this first one, every one who ever knew or saw or heard of this one always knew all the repeating always coming out of this one, all the complete history of this one. No one ever knowing this one did not know all the repeating in this one but always there was in no one a complete understanding of the meaning of the being in this one, and this is now to be some description, description of the being in this one, description of the learning of the meaning of the being in this one, description of the telling of the knowing of the meaning in this one.

As I was saying the first one I was describing always had then to every one the very best reason for there being no place for this one ever for living, no place ever for this one in living. This last one, the one I am now describing has with this first one some connection, always then this last one always had the best reasons for not realising the living being in living and every one always was always helping and no one ever was understanding for every one always was convinced of the good reasons this one had for not being able to realise real being in living and always this one was trying and always every one who saw this one was helping and this now is very interesting.

As I was saying always every one knew the whole repeating of this last one, every one who ever knew this one really knew all the repeating coming out of this one, always then it was a question of meaning to make of this one a whole one inside one.

Every one always is repeating the whole of them, some to every one who knows any one of such of them, some one repeating the whole of them so that every one who knows them hears the whole repeating in them. The important thing then with such a one for every one as I was saying knows with such a one that they are hearing all the repeating coming out of such a one, the important thing then with such a one so as to get such a one to be a whole one to any one seeing, feeeling, [feeling,] hearing such a one, the important thing then is hearing, feeling, seeing all the repeating coming out from such a one is to realise the meaning of the being, it is not enough to realise all the repeating in such a one.

This one that I have commenced describing had in being going at the same time asking and refusing, infinite tenacity in holding on to anything that was there to this one’s seizing, always not really wanting what was being held so grimly by this one. Always then there was denying in this one, mostly one thinks of fundamental denying as scepticism, as evil acting, this was not so of this one, denying and trying holding with tenacious gripping was always there in this one. Always then every one who ever knew this one knew this as always repeating, tenacity in holding, desiring believing in religion, always every one who ever knew this one saw these always coming out as repeating, no one seeing it come out of this one as repeating had any realisation that always it led to denying, always to negation, that grasping and asking, opening and closing could not be the same movement in action without ending in denying everything, and both being completed expression of this being and always together there repeating and so neither coming to be really existing there was not in this one consciousness of struggling, always it was in this one then as denying always then there was in this one no reality of experiencing, never any stopping gripping to be asking, never stopping asking to be steadily gripping, always asking and gripping in the same repeating, always so ending in denying. The spirit of denying that comes to be the whole of such a one, there can be in such a one no real experiencing, a hand cannot be closed and open, it ends in such a one denying that a hand is really existing.

As I was saying every one always is repeating the whole of them. Every one is repeating the whole of them, such repeating is then always in them and so sometime some one who sees them will have a complete understanding of the whole of each one of them, will have a completed history of every man and every woman they ever came to know in their living, every man and every woman who were or are or will be living, every man and every woman in each one’s beginning, middle and ending, every man and every woman then who were or are or will be living whom such a one can come to know in living.

Every one always is repeating the whole of them. This one that I am now describing always was repeating the whole being as every one always is doing. This one was not like the first one I was describing then, every one who knew this one heard, felt and saw all the being in this one always repeating, nothing of important being in this one was not loudly repeating.

As I was saying I knew all the repeating in this one mostly from other people’s telling, no one ever was understanding the meaning in the repeating, no one then was understanding the reason of this one never really realising being, never winning anything this one ever was really wanting. Every one, as I was saying was hearing, feeling and seeing clearly all the repeating there ever was to be ever coming out of this one to any one. There was never then in this one any repeating that every one who was ever hearing, feeling, seeing this one did not feel and see and hear in this one always all through their knowing this one. This one then mostly did not give to any one a puzzling feeling, everything was clear in this one to every one, everything in this one was clearly repeating to every one who ever was really listening, to every one who was hearing, seeing, feeling the repeating coming out of this one, the important thing then was understanding the meaning in the being of this one, always every one was hearing, feeling, seeing all the repeating there ever was in this one, it was seeing the meaning of all the being in this one that was interesting and this came to me then in one very hard looking at this one.

Always then sometime each one comes to be a whole one in me, always then sometimes every one is a whole one to me. Everybody always then sometime is a real one to me. Every one then has always sometime their own being in them to me. Sometime then every one is a whole one to me, sometime then every one has a complete history for me. Always then sometime each one is a whole one to me.

As I was saying every one who ever came to know this one really knew all the repeating in this one, no repeating in this one was not sounding loudly to every one whoever came to know this one. As I was saying I knew then all the repeating in this one a little from every one’s telling, mostly it was not puzzling, every one evidently had been hearing all the repeating there ever was coming out of this one. As I was saying it was interesting but not overwhelmingly interesting for it was not puzzling, every one knew all the repeating in this one, the wanting in this one of believing, the desire of having believing, the tenacity in gripping everything this one ever was having, the feeling in this one for wanting everything with goodness in it, the not realising anything, every one then who ever knew this one knew the eagerness of desiring, the lack of succeeding, the tenacity in holding on to all possessing, every one then knew all these always repeating in this one, always it was in every one describing this one a describing of all these things in this one, there was then never any realising of how these things came to be this one, every one always was helping this one for always to every one there were such good reasons why this one should have much helping, some always were trying to loose the hold on possession, others always were trying to strengthen to desiring faith and goodness, always every one was helping, always no one was understanding that a little even very much strengthening of wanting believing or a little even very much weakening of holding possession of gripping could never in such a one have any real meaning, for always at the bottom this one was gripping and asking, always this one was opening and shutting the hands at the same instant of being and that always would make denying the only real thing in such a one’s being, nothing else could ever really happen, never could there come the miracle of simultaneous opening and gripping.

It is clear then now to every one. It is clear then now to every one that every one who ever was knowing this one always was hearing, seeing, feeling all the repeating in this one, always then the important thing was understanding the being always repeating, realising denying as the real being in this one.

As I was saying then I knew all the repeating in this one, a little from my own listening to this one, mostly from other people’s descriptions of this one. I knew then all the repeating in this one, it was interesting to know the repeating in this one, all repeating of any one is interesting to any one having loving repeating being, having loving repeating being to completed understanding as being. Always then as I was saying repeating is interesting to me, always then I was interested in all the repeating of this one, it was interesting but it was not then a problem to me, this one then was interesting, not so very interesting to me, and then as I was saying I met this one and then I began and then all the repeating in this one had meaning. This one then was to me at the end of looking the complete thing to me that every one sometime is to me. This one was then a complete one to me, this one was then a solemn load inside me. This is now then a little more description of my knowing this one as a complete one and then of my telling of my knowing to this one.

As I was saying every one always is repeating the whole of them. As I was saying sometimes it takes many years of hearing the repeating in one before the whole being is clear to the understanding of one who has it as being to love repeating, to know that always every one is repeating the whole of them, to have it that sometime each one is a whole one to that one. These then the ways I have been describing are some of the ways then that such a one, one who has it as being to love repeating, to know that always every one is repeating the whole of them, comes to a completed understanding of every one.

Sometimes then as I was saying it takes many years of hearing and seeing and feeling the repeating in some one before the whole being of that one is clear to my understanding. This then was not the way of my learning this last one as a whole being. As I was saying I knew all the repeating in this one, every one who knew this one knew all the repeating in this one. I had never felt it a puzzle in this one, I had not had that kind of interest in this one and then it happened that I saw this one and then it happened that I looked hard at this one and then this one was a whole one to me, this one was a depressing solemn load inside me, then I had this one inside me and this one was to me inside me a being having damnation as the way of being and this then was a new thing in me, damnation had not had before any meaning for me, this one was not an evil one, a wicked one, but a damned one to me, this one was then a whole one inside me. This is now to be a little more description of this one in me and of my telling it to this one.

This one was then a whole one to me, this one was then a solemn saddening load inside me, not from evil or conviction or from willing or from reasoning but from asking and gripping in the same breath of being and both being complete expression of a being and so neither really having meaning to such a being not making really inside such a one any struggling.

This one then after this one hard looking was a whole one to me, was a whole solemn load inside me. This one then always was repeating to me the whole being in that one, the resulting to such a one of suffering damning. This one was then a whole one to me. This one was then a whole one inside me, was as a solemn load inside me.

Each one is then sometime a whole one to me, this one was then a whole one in me was a solemn saddening load inside me, gave to me the first meaning there ever was to me of the meaning of damning in all human religion, was a very serious solemn load inside me, and a ways it was there inside me this one as a whole one in me and always this one was repeating to me the whole being, the whole history of this one and a ways it had meaning and always then it was to me the compelling of me to understand the reason there is in damning, this denying and never having any realisation of anything really existing was to me a state of really suffering damning. This one then was as I was saying a whole one then inside me, a whole one to me after the ending of that looking, a serious solemn saddening whole one in me, and always more and more I was seeing, hearing, feeling this one repeating the whole being there was in this one and always then it was to my completed understanding the completed spirit of suffering damning, that was then the whole of this one.

Always then this one was a whole one to me. As I was saying each one sometimes is a whole one to me, sometime one always is a whole one to me, I am never losing the feeling of such a one being a whole one inside me. This one always was a whole one to me, always then I was seeing, feeling, hearing all the repeating coming out of this one, always then this one was a solemn load inside me.

As I was saying there are many that I know and I know it, there are many that I know and they know it, they are many that I know and I tell it. There are many that I know and I know it, there are many that I know and they know it, there are many that I know and I tell it, I know it and I tell it, they repeat it and I see it, and I hear it and I feel it and I tell it. Always then there are many that I know and to some of them I tell it. This one was then a whole one to me, this one then was a whole one inside me, I know it and I tell it, I knew it and I told it and this is now some description of my then telling of it.

This one was then a whole one inside me. Always sometime each one is a whole one to me, always sometime I tell it to some one the whole one each one sometime is to me. Always then sometime each one is a whole one to me, each one then sometime is a complete one to me, a complete one there inside me, always sometime then I have each one as a whole one always sometime then I tell it to some one, very often I tell it to that one the one that is a whole one then in me.

There are many that I know and always more and more I know it. They are all of them sometime a whole one to me. More and more I understand it. They are all of them repeating and I hear it, they are all of them always repeating the whole of them and always more and more I know them. There are many that I know and they know it. They are all of them always repeating the whole of them and I understand it. They are, each one of them sometime a whole one to me, they are all of them, always then, repeating the whole of them and I know it and I understand it. I know it and I tell it. Always sometime I tell it. Mostly always when it is complete in me I tell it.

There are many that I know and I know it. They are repeating always the whole of them and I understand it. They are, each one then, sometime a whole one to me. I know it and I tell it. Mostly, when it is complete in me, I tell it.

Mostly, then when it is entirely, completely in me, the whole of them, and I know it, then I tell it. Mostly always I tell it, mostly I tell it to that one who is a whole one then inside me, sometimes I just tell it to any one who will listen to it. Mostly then when any one is entirely completely in me, mostly always then I tell it.

This is now then a little a description of my telling of it. As I was saying mostly always when some one is entirely and completely a whole one to me, I know it and I tell it, sometimes I tell it to that one that is then entirely and completely a whole one inside me to me, sometimes I tell it to any one who will listen to it.

Always then I tell it, always then when any one is completely a whole one to me, mostly always then I tell it. This is now some description of one time of telling it, telling it to that one who just was then a whole one to me.

As I was saying each one is sometime a whole one to me, is a whole one inside me, each one then sometimes gives to me a sense of being filled up inside me with that one, then a whole one inside me. Each one then is sometime a whole one in me, I know it and I tell it, I am filled up then with that whole one inside me and I tell it and then it settles down inside me to always hearing it repeating in such a one, filling in and changing and being a completer and completer history of that one and always then it is quietly there in me and I like it. Sometimes it is disturbed in me and again completely fills me and then again it settles down in me. Then again it is quietly there in me and I always like it. Always I am then learning more and more the history of that one, always more and more there is then meaning in all the repeating coming out of that one but there is then not so much need in me to tell it, it is then steady pleasant, sometimes exciting, learning in me and always I enjoy it but then it is quieter inside me and I am then not all filled up with it and so then though always often I tell it, all of it, pieces of it to any one who will listen to it, I am not then all filled up with it and I can then really be without really needing to tell it, I can then get along without really then ever telling it.

As I was saying each one sometime is a whole one to me. As I was saying mostly when it is complete to me and I first really know it, really and completely and filled up with it then I tell it. Mostly then I have to tell it. Mostly then I am filled up with it and it comes out of me then as telling it, sometimes to the one that is then a whole one to me, sometimes then to any one who will then listen to me.

There are many then that I know and sometime each one comes to be a whole one in me, sometime then each one then a whole one inside me fills me, sometime then I know that one and sometime then I tell it the whole one that I then know that I know as a whole one as a whole being then. Always then more and more I know that one, always then more and more I hear and feel and see all the repeating coming out of them, always I am telling everything, more and more I tell everything, always I tell it when I come completely to know it the being in one, when I come completely to understand, when they are a whole one inside me and I am filled up with it.

Mostly always when it is once complete in me I tell it, always often, more and more I know it, always often, I very often tell it, always when it is once complete in me I have to tell it, I am filled up then with it, telling it is then always in me, always then I tell it. This is then a little a description of one telling of it.

There are many that I know and always sometime I tell it. Sometimes I slowly tell it, sometimes I tell it and then more and more I tell it, sometimes I tell it and then slowly I keep on with telling of it. There are many ways of telling it. Sometimes I tell it when I am still puzzling with it. Mostly always when it is complete in me I tell it. Mostly then I learn more and more the meaning in it, often then slowly I tell more and more of it. Mostly when it is complete in me once and I am all filled up with that one then I have to tell it. Sometimes then I tell it to any one who will listen to it. Sometimes then I tell it to the one who is then a whole one inside me, I am filled with that one then as a whole one and to that one then I tell it.

As I was saying this one that I have been just describing was a whole one to me, a serious solemn filling inside me. This one was then complete in me, this one was then a serious solemn filling in me, always then this one was in me suffering damning from the being in this one and this was a new realisation in me and so then this was complete then inside me, this one then being a whole one inside me, this one then completely filling me inside me, I knew it then and I told it then, I told it then to this one.

As I was saying then each one sometime is a whole one to me, each one sometime is a whole one inside me. Mostly then I tell it to some one. This one then came after one hard looking to be a whole one inside me. I was then all filled up with this one. I told it then to this one the whole meaning of all the being in this one.

As I was saying I know many women and many men. I know many of them as babies, as children as growing men and growing women as grown men and grown women as growing old men and growing old women, as grown old men and grown old women, and every kind of being they ever have in them. I know many then of them very many of them and sometime each one is a whole one to me, each one is a whole one inside me, each one then has real meaning for me. Sometime then each one is a whole one to me, sometime then each one of them has a whole history of each one for me. Everything then they do in living is clear then to me, their living, loving, eating, pleasing, smoking, scolding, drinking, dancing, thinking, working, walking, talking, laughing, sleeping, suffering, joking, everything in them. There are whole beings then, they are themselves inside them to me. They are then, each one, a whole one inside me. Repeating of the whole of them always coming out of each one of them makes a history always of each one of them always to me.

There are many then that I know, and I know it, I know it and mostly always sometime I tell it. Each one sometimes is a whole one to me, always sometime I know it, mostly always sometime I tell it. Mostly when I am full up with it I tell it, I know it, I am full up with it and I tell it.

This one then the one I have been just describing was a whole one inside me when the meaning of the being in this one was a clear meaning to me, I was full up then with this one inside me, I was full up then with this one, I would tell it then to almost any one who would listen, I would tell it then to this one the one that was a whole one then inside me, the one then filling me all up inside me. I knew then the meaning in this one, the meaning in this one was a complete thing and then I told it to this one.

There are many that I know and I know it, there are many that I know and there are some of them to whom I tell it that I know it. This then was one of them then. I knew it and I told. This one was then a whole one to me and I told it then to this one.

Mostly always then each one I am ever knowing sometime, sometimes is a whole one to me, mostly always then when I know it, the whole being of some one, I tell it and sometimes I tell it to that one. Mostly then when I am filled up with it, the whole meaning of the whole being of some one, I tell it. I know it and I tell it. I am filled full then with it and I tell it. Mostly always then I tell it when I am filled up full with the whole meaning of the whole being of some one, I know it and I have to tell it, often I tell it to any one who will listen to it, sometimes I have to tell it to that one whose whole being then having meaning as a whole one to me is then filling me full up with it.

I know then sometime the whole being of every one I am ever knowing and always sometime, often sometimes I tell it. Mostly always when I am filled up full with it I tell it, sometimes I have to tell it, sometimes I like to tell it, sometimes I keep on with telling it.

I know it and I tell it, this is now some description of the ways of telling it, of the need of telling it, of telling it to any one who will listen to it, of telling it to the one whose being I am then understanding.

Always sometime every one I am ever knowing is a whole one inside me. Always then sometime I know the meaning of the whole being of every one I am ever knowing. Sometime, then I know it, sometime then I tell it. There are many ways of knowing, as I have been telling, there are many ways of telling. Always then when I come to know the whole meaning of any one, that one is then there inside me. I am more or less filled up then with that one, sometimes I am filled up so full with that one that I must tell it then to every one, sometimes I am filled up so full with that one that I must then certainly tell it to that one. There are many different ways then of feeling knowing inside one. Mostly always sometime I must tell it of each one to some one, sometimes I must tell it of some one to every one, sometimes to many and not then to that one filling me then, sometimes I must tell it to many and to that one, sometimes I must tell it mostly to that one. It is all a very complicated condition having knowing any one inside in one. Mostly always I sometime tell it to some one. Mostly when I am filled up with some one I tell it then to that one and to others then, sometimes I never tell it to that one, mostly sometime I do tell it to that one. Mostly then sometime each one I am ever knowing is a whole one in me, mostly sometime I tell it to that one, sometimes I tell it very little, sometimes very slowly to that one, sometimes very gently, sometimes very completely, sometimes very quickly, sometimes very greatly, sometimes just in little pieces to some, sometimes all but a little of it to some one. Always then sometime each one is a whole one in me, mostly always I tell it sometime to that one. Sometimes then I have to tell it when I am all filled up with it, sometimes then I tell it to rid myself a little of it, sometimes because I am so full of it it keeps pouring out of me all the time when I am first having it. This was then the way I was filled full of it after looking at and so understanding the last one I have been describing. I was filled full up with it, I knew it and I told it, I told it to this one, the one whose being as meaning made me then all full of that one then inside me, I was knowing it then, I was then all full up with it, I was then full up to the telling of it. This is now the history of that.

Being filled up with some one who then is a whole one inside one is to some a natural way of being. Knowing and telling is to some their natural way of complete being. This is now some description of one of such of them.

Knowing and telling then is to some their natural way of complete being. This has been some description of one of such of them.

Always then sometime each one is a whole one to me, always then I am listening to, looking at, feeling the whole being always then repeating in each one, always then I am knowing the meaning of the nature or natures in each one, always then I am telling the meaning of the being in each one.

Hearing, feeling, seeing all repeating coming out of any one I am ever knowing, knowing sometime the meaning of the being in every one I am ever knowing that is having sometime each one I am ever knowing a whole one to me, hearing, seeing, feeling then always all the repeating coming out of every one I am ever knowing, understanding sometime the meaning of the being in every one, being sometime filled up full with the whole being in each one I am ever knowing, being sometime then full up with the complete being of each one I am ever knowing, being full up with it with the completed knowing of it, being fuller and fuller with it, being sometime all filled up with it, filled up completely with it, filled up full with it sometimes to the quick telling of it, sometimes to the slow telling of it, sometimes slowly filling up with it, sometimes more sometimes less quickly being filled full up with it is all always sometimes in me. Always then sometime each one is a whole one to me, always then sometime each one I am ever knowing is a whole one inside me, always then sometime I am filled full with each one then a complete one every one I am ever knowing, always then sometime I am filled full with each one I am ever knowing as a whole one then inside me, always then I am filled full with some one filled full of the meaning of one then filling me full up with that one then, full up to the point of telling the meaning of that one sometimes to every one sometimes only to some, sometimes to that one the one that is then the complete filling of me, and always then sometime then there is a complete understanding of each one I am ever knowing, and always sometime there is coming out of me some telling of all the knowing being in me, sometimes it comes out of me I am filled full of knowing and it bursts out from me, sometimes it comes very slowly from me, sometimes it comes sharply from me, sometimes it comes out of me to amuse me, sometimes it comes out of me as a way of doing a duty for me, sometimes it comes brilliantly out of me, sometimes it comes as a way of playing by me, sometimes it comes very slowly, sometimes it comes very repeatingly, sometimes very willingly out of me, sometimes not very willingly, always then it comes out of me. I know many men and women, know them in many stages of their being. Always more and more I know them, I know them and mostly I tell them, always then more and more I know them, I know them and mostly I tell them. There are many then that I know and they know it. I know them, I know the repeating of themselves always coming out of them, I know them and mostly I tell them, always more and more I know I know them, always more and more they know I know it, I know it and I tell it, this is now some history of it. To begin again then with knowing it the being in some one and telling it, telling it to that one. To begin again with the knowing of that one, the last one I was describing and the telling it to that one.

Always then I am telling to some one all the being in some. There are many that I know and I know it, always then I am telling some one it. Always then I am telling some one all the being in some, sometime then I am telling to all of them all the being in every one. Always then I am telling to some one all the being in some one. Always then sometime I am telling all the being in every one to every one. All the time then I am telling all the being in each one I am ever knowing to some one, all the time then I am knowing some one, all the time then I am telling that to some one, sometimes to that one, mostly always sometime to some one.

Mostly always then I am learning to know some one, mostly always then I am telling some one the being in some one. Mostly then I am learning some one, mostly then I am knowing some one, mostly then I am telling some one. So then this is in me living being, learning, knowing and telling and mostly then all three of them are always in me mostly always. This then is living being in some, learning, knowing, telling, this then as I was saying is living being in many of them always living, this is now a little a description of it in one.

So then to begin again with learning, knowing and telling. Mostly then there is mostly always keeping going learning, knowing, telling in my being. Always then as I was saying loving repeating is always there in me as being, always then as I was saying sometime each one I am ever knowing is a whole one to me, always then, as I was saying, knowing all the being in some one is always coming to be in me keeping going there inside me, always then as I was saying knowing some one is filling me all up inside me, always then I am telling some one all the knowing there is then in me.

This then a way of being, learning, knowing, telling, this is then the being in me. There has been much writing of listening to repeating, of hearing, feeling, seeing, knowing all repeating, of feeling knowing each one sometime as a whole one, now then there is a little writing of the telling of the knowing always in me.

So then always every one is repeating the whole of them, always then sometime each one I am ever knowing is a whole one to me, mostly always then I am telling my complete knowing of each one to some one, often I am telling it to that one, the one whose complete being is then completely filling me then there inside me. This is now a little description of such telling to one.

As I was saying every one who ever knew this last one knew all the repeating ever in this one, ever coming out of this one, always then this one was really not giving to any one any really puzzling feeling, always then I knew all the repeating every one knew in this one and always coming out of this one, always then I never had any puzzling feeling about this one. Every one really then knew all the repeating ever coming out of this one, every one then who ever was knowing this one knew all the being in this one, mostly then no one could have about this one any puzzling feeling, no one felt any puzzling feeling then about this one, every one who ever knew this one knew all the being that ever came out of this one as repeating, no one then had about this one a puzzling feeling, every one only knew that this one found no meaning in the living of this one’s being. There are always many such men and women. Mostly then no one found this one puzzling, this one was greedily seizing and humbly asking, this one was tenaciously gripping and never getting holding, this one was always close-fisting and always opening the hand in imploring begging. Many then are of such a kind of them but mostly asking and seizing in most of them are really in being in them, in this one they made up a complete denying, nothing then in this one was really being.

As I was saying every one who was ever knowing this one knew always all the repeating always coming out of this one, all the frenzied seizing all the pitiful asking, mostly then every one who ever was knowing this one thought about it in this one as these being in this one in contradiction, in many these ways of being are making a contradiction, in many all these ways of being are really vital being in them, in this one it was a different thing from the others having contradictory being in them, in this one it was a negation of real being, it was the real spirit of denying in this one. Every one then as I was saying every one who ever came to know this one always knew all the repeating that ever was coming out of this one, every one then knew the being in this one, no one then had any puzzling feeling about this one, no one then knew the meaning of the being in this one. This one then at the end of looking came to be a whole one to me, there was not really ever any puzzling feeling in me about this one, I came then sometime to look at this one, this one became then completely to me a whole one, this one then was a whole one to me, this one then was a whole one inside me, I knew it and the knowing of it filled me, I knew it then the meaning in this one, I was filled full then more and more with the being in this one, more and more then I knew it inside me, more and more then it filled me, I knew it then and more and more then it filled me and then it came to possess me, it was then a complete filling of me there inside me the being in this one, I knew it then and soon I told it to this one, I knew it then and I told it to myself and then more and more I knew it and more and more I told it and then more and more I knew it and then I told it to that one, more and more then I told it to that one, always more and more then I told it to that one.

Always then sometime each one is a whole one to me, always then sometime each one is more or less filling me up inside me, always then sometime I tell it all more or less to some one, very often I tell it all more or less to that one. This one then was a whole one to me, this one was then completely a filling up inside me, more and more then the knowing of the meaning in this being was in me there completely as a filling to me there inside me, more and more then I knew the meaning in all the repeating always coming out of this one, soon then I told it to this one, always then more and more I told it to this one.

Kinds and ways of being, kinds and ways of having being coming out in repeating, many of them are very clear in kinds of men and women, in individual men and women. Realising kinds and ways in being, learning in being, thinking to feeling, realising meaning in being, realising way and kinds of sensitiveness and emotion, meaning of stupidness in being, ways of knowing, ways of telling, ways of being resembling, all these always are in me filling me with seeing, feeling, learning understanding, filling me sometime to telling.

It came then that I heard the meaning of the being in that one, that was to me then a real thing, the meaning of the being that was all the being in this one. I heard it then, more and more I knew it in all the ways it was in this one in all the ways it did and had and would come out of this one, the being in this one. Sometime then all history of this one will be complete to some one. Always then the repeating in this one was forming in me as a complete history of this one.

There was then this one, there will then be sometime a complete history of this one, perhaps there will be a complete history of this one in some one, perhaps never really inside any one. Each one sometime is a whole one to me, then I am hearing or feeling or seeing some repeating coming out of that one that makes a completer one of that one, always then there may be sometimes more history of that one, there may then be never a whole history of any one inside any one. Mostly then that is a melancholy feeling in some that there is not a complete history of every one in some one. Slowly then that feeling is discouraging to one loving having a whole history of every one inside in one. Perhaps slowly then there is really in such a one more and more knowing of the meaning in each one that one is ever knowing. Always then for such a one there must be many new beginnings. Always then for such a one there must be a feeling that that one such a one is then knowing is a whole one, always each one is a whole one, always each one has a whole history of them always coming out of them, sometime some one will have in them a whole history of each one. Always then more and more each one sometime is a whole one and then sometime it is hard to hold this one as a whole one inside one and then the one having knowing each one that one is ever knowing as a whole one as the way of having living being in that one, such a one having the whole one that that one is having inside then of some one come to pieces in them, have new repeating in them, have new meaning in them, always then sometime the one having knowing each one they are ever knowing as a whole one as the living being in that one, such a one then sometimes is having all a wrong meaning to the being of some one then seeming to be a real right whole one then inside that one and always then there is sorrowing feeling in such a one and always then there is new beginning in such a one and always then there is struggling in such a one to make that one then inside them as a whole one give up in them the wrong whole meaning and to keep in them all the repeating that really was in that one this one then was thinking knowing as a whole one. Sometime then each one is a whole one to me, sometimes then there is a real complete one there inside me, sometime then I know something, mostly then I begin again, always then I am feeling, seeing, hearing all the repeating coming out of any one I am ever knowing, sometimes I am telling the whole feeling I have in the whole being of some one I am then knowing and having then as completely filling all my being, and then I am beginning again with more knowing and more and more then that one I am then knowing has for me then meaning.

This one then that I was last describing and then describing the meaning in the being in that one and then describing the telling of the meaning of the being in that one to that one, that one then knew then the meaning of the being in that one; that one always like every one that ever knew that one always knew, had always known all the repeating always coming out of the being in the living of that one, now that one knew the meaning of the being that made that one and it was a very serious feeling knowing that that was the meaning of the being, that denying was the meaning of the being in that one, that always there was in that one no way of ever realising real feeling, real being, that always it made up into denying. This one then knew the meaning of that being, I had told it to this one as I was saying, this was then in this one the first moment in the being of this one that was not denying. This is clear then, it was clear then to that one, it was to that one giving up asking, it was to that one then loosening gripping. This one had then a revelation, this one then had a new beginning.

This then happened to this one, this one then had a real realisation of the being in this one and that was the beginning in this one of realising living, that was the beginning in this one of a being that was not in its meaning denying. This then came as a religion, this then came as a revelation, this one was then not asking and had the feeling of having been given living, this one was not asking and was receiving, this one had loosened gripping and so a little the hand was open to receiving, this was then the first being in this one that was not denying. By and by there was more changing. There will be now then more description.

Slowly then there was in this one increasing realisation of real being. As I was saying this one not asking had the moment of receiving, loosening gripping had a little the power of accepting, slowly then this came to be the new meaning of the being always there in this one.

This one had then a new beginning, always then from then on this one was changing, always then this one was repeating, always then knowing this one seeing, feeling, hearing the repeating coming out of this one, always then I was knowing more and more all the meaning there ever was or could or would be in this one in the being that was all the being in this one, always then this one was a whole one there inside me, always then I was knowing the complete meaning in the being in this one, always then this one was repeating all the being in this one, always then there was changing in this one and always there was in this one the being that every one who ever knew this one always knew as coming out of this one and always repeating.

As I was saying this one then knew the meaning of the being in this one making a denying in this one of everything, I knew it from looking at this one, I knew it then and I was filled up then with this one, I knew it and then I was telling it to this one and always more and more I was telling it to this one and then this one was knowing the meaning of the being always repeating in this one and then there was in this one a beginning, there was then in this one real despairing, there was then in this one a stopping asking, a little loosening of gripping, there was then in this one some receiving, a being able to take what is given in the hand a little loosened in gripping, this then was in this one religion, this then was in this one a new meaning in being, a real realising of living, a beginning believing something. Then it went on and on in this one.

As I was saying this one was a little loosening gripping and a little this one received in this loosening, seizing believing and then this one was gripping this believing, this was then the new meaning in the being in this one, this and receiving, really receiving something. Not denying, receiving something, tenaciously gripping that this one had and always sometimes again would be a little receiving in moments when remembering, this one would a little moment be stopping asking, always then a little loosening gripping would give to this one a little at such moments power of receiving, then this one would be tenaciously holding this this one had then been receiving, always then this was the new meaning in the being of this one.

Sometime perhaps it will be clear to every one the whole being of some one. Sometime perhaps it will be clear to some one the being in any one. This is then a beginning.

This is then a beginning, always then there is some winning knowing. Sometime perhaps it will be clear in some one the being in any one, always then there is some winning knowing, always then there is some one keeping going learning, sometime perhaps it will be clear to some one the whole being of some one. This is then again a beginning.

Mostly every one is resembling some how to some one, every one is one inside them, every one reminds some one of some other one. Each one has it to say of each one he is like such a one I see it in him, every one has it to say of each one she is like some one else I can tell by remembering. Every one is always remembering some one who is resembling to some one. Every one is themselves inside them and every one is resembling to others.

This is then a beginning, always then there is some winning of knowing. Sometime perhaps it will be clear in some one the being in any one. Always then there is some winning knowing, always then there are some keeping going in learning. Sometime perhaps it will be clear to some one the whole being of some one. This is then again a beginning. This now is learning understanding of resembling to realising kinds in men and women. Every one has their own being in them. Every one is of a kind in men and women. Every one is resembling somehow to some one.

Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me.

Everybody has their own being in them. Every one is a kind of men and women.

Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me. Every one is one inside them, every one reminds some one of some other one, every one, mostly every one, has it to say of mostly each one that one ever is knowing, that one ever is seeing, that one is like such a one I see it in that one. So it goes on, every one mostly sees in each one something that is like something in some other one. Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me, everybody has their own being in them to me, every one is of a kind of men and women to me. There are many ways of making kinds of men and women. In each way of making kinds of them there is a different way of feeling them as resembling. These are now some of the ways I know it in them which ones are like which other ones of them. Everybody then has to me their own being, that is them, every one then is like some others in some ways and that makes each one of them of a certain kind of men, of a certain kind of women, of a certain kind of men and women. Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me. Resembling, in each one to other men, to other women, to other men and women, makes sometime a way of complete understanding of each one, everything then they do in living is clear to one who knows resemblances and differences and kinds in men and women, their way then of living, loving, eating, pleasing, smoking, scolding, drinking, dancing, walking, talking, beginning, ending, sleeping, laughing, working, everything in them is clear then. Everybody has their own being in them, every one is of a kind of men and women.

Every one has their own being in them. Every one is of a kind of men and women. There are many very many kinds of men and women, there are many very many kinds of men, there are many very many kinds of women. There are many ways of making kinds of them, this is now a description of all the kinds of ways there are of making kinds of them, all the kinds of ways there are of making kinds of women, all the kinds of ways there are of making kinds of men, all the kinds of ways there are of making kinds in men and women, all the kinds of ways there are of making kinds of them in all the stages of each of them in them all from their beginning to their complete ending, all the kinds of ways there is in them of being and having being coming out from them, all their kinds of ways of being themselves inside them all of them and all the kinds of ways the being in them comes out from them, all the kinds of ways they ever effect any others any other one ever in any kind of way ever connected with them. To know all the kinds of ways then to make kinds of men and women one must know all the ways some are like others of them, are different from others of them, so then there come to be kinds of them. So then to some one each one must be a real one and each one must be like other ones in some ways and like other ones in other ways and some must know all the ways some one is resembling to or different from some other one and other ones and so sometime there will be a completed system of kinds of men and women, of kinds of men and kinds of women.

To begin now a little such a grouping; each one must be a whole one, each one must be to some one like some one else, like some other one.

Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me. Almost every one in looking at any one mostly feels that that one they are then seeing, is like some one else they have known in their living, sometimes they know it in remembering, sometimes it is puzzling to them, sometimes they tell it and no other one then sees it with them, always there are different ways of feeling resemblances between people any one is knowing, always then there is remembering and disagreeing about resemblances between every one, always then mostly every one sees some one resembling the one they are then remembering, mostly every one feels resemblances in men and women. It is important then to make kinds of them, kinds of men and women, it is important then to know all the ways there are of being resembling, always then every one is a real one always then every one is resembling in different kinds of ways to different ones, always then all through the living of any one they are being resembling to different ones, always then there are many kinds of being, always then there are many ways of feeling, knowing kinds in being, always then each one is a kind of man, a kind of woman, a kind in their beginning, a kind in their going on, a kind in their ending, every one is of a kind of men, a kind of women, a kind of men and women, a kind in beginning, a kind in going on and in ending. Always then for understanding, each one must see the meaning in all the ways of being kinds of men and women, some have a feeling for some things in being others for other things in being, each one has their own way of feeling kinds in men and in women, in babies, in children, in growing young men in growing young women, in men and women. There are then all these many ways of knowing, feeling kinds in men and women, always then there are many ways of knowing, feeling, thinking, talking, using kinds in men and women. Always then each one is a whole one and in many ways of a kind of men or of a kind of women.

Mostly this is all always confusing every one in talking, feeling, thinking, using, seeing any one, always each one has their own way of feeling kinds in them, always each kind of them has their kind of way of knowing men and women. Making each one a kind of men and women in enough kinds of ways to have everything included in the kinds of them, everything that is in the being of that one, that is understanding that one. That one is then a completed whole one then to that one, the one having that understanding of that one. That is very exciting, that is very interesting, that completed understanding is to some all the meaning in their living.

Always then each one one is ever hearing talking, knowing feeling, thinking, seeing, each one has their way of seeing each one they are ever knowing, each one has their way of feeling kinds in men and women. Always then that one that has it to want to have understanding of any one, that one always must have a feeling always of the ways all the ways, the many ways of knowing, feeling kinds in men and women. This then as I was saying is very exciting. This then is now some description of one way of learning to know kinds in men and women. Always I am telling of learning kinds in men and in women. Always then everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me. Always then sometime each one comes to be a whole one in me.

Always I am learning, more and more then I am knowing many kinds in men and women, many ways of making kinds in men and women, always I am learning, always it is interesting, often it is exciting, always I am learning, sometimes I am really learning all the being in some one, always more and more each one is to me a kind of one, always then I am learning more and more of bottom ways of being resembling, always I am learning more and more of the kinds of mixing that are confusing to any one looking, always then more and more there are steadily grouping kinds of men and women to me, more and more I know where each one I am ever seeing belongs in the grouping, more and more then it all grows confusing, I am always knowing more and more and then it gets all mixed up to me all mixed up in each one all mixed up in each one I am learning, each time there is in me a clear understanding of any one and I go on to another one or back to one I was earlier understanding that one is all a confusion from the last learning, each time then when there is a clear understanding of any one it is confusing with the next one, knowing more makes more grouping necessary in men and women and then all of a sudden this new grouping is a clear thing to my understanding and then sometimes all of a sudden I lose the meaning out of all of them I lose all of them and then each one I am then seeing looks like every one I have ever known in all my looking and there is no meaning in any of my grouping and then there is in me again a beginning and always sometime there will be clearly existing kinds of men and women, grouping of them by the bottom nature in them, by the mixing of other nature or natures with, the bottom nature of them and so then sometime there will be a complete history of each one who ever is or was or will be living. It is very interesting, often very exciting, mostly very confusing, always steadily increasing in meaning.

There is now a little a description of my learning. There will be now then a little indication of what I have been learning, what I am now knowing, then there will be again a beginning of Martha Hersland in her beginning.

Everybody then is a real one to me. Sometime every one is a real one to me, everybody too is like somebody else always then to me. Slowly then there comes to be to me kinds in men and women. Slowly then they are grouping inside me into kinds of them, kinds of men and women. Every one then has their own being in them, every one is then to me of a kind of men and women. This will be clearer now in a description of how several men and several women came to be each one of them the beginning of a group for me. That made them for me each one of them a kind of them, a kind of women and men. Later then there will be more description of the learning of the kinds there are of men and women, of the resembling between them that makes kinds of them around one.

Now then there will be a little description of the learning of men and women as kinds of them, of the resemblances that are there in the nature in them, in the bottom nature in them that makes one kind of a way of making kinds of them.

Now this is the way resemblances among men and women have meaning to me to make kinds of them. Now this is the way I am learning men and women, knowing kinds in them.

Every one has some feeling of knowing kinds in men and in women, some have some feeling of knowing kinds in men and women. This is now then to be some description of my knowing kinds in men and women. This will soon be clearer in little descriptions of some of them as kinds in women and men.

This is now a little a description of my learning kinds in men and women. Mostly every one as I was saying has some feeling of knowing kinds in men, mostly every one as I was saying has some feeling of knowing kinds in women as I was saying some have some feeling of knowing kinds in men and women. Mostly every one sees resemblances between some men, between some women, some between some men and women, and men and men, and women and women. There are then as I was saying many ways of making kinds in men and women.

There will be now more description of the learning of knowing of the kinds there are of men and women, of the resembling that makes kinds of them around one. As I was saying always each one is sometime a whole one to me, each one always is like some one or many other ones to me.

This is then the way I do my learning, slowly knowing each one, more and more seeing each one as a whole one and at the same time as a kind of men and women, slowly more and more having everybody in me as a real one, slowly more and more knowing resemblances all the resemblances existing, slowly more and more having confusion and then slowly again and again beginning and getting clearer the kinds of them and then losing them in more complicated differences and resemblings and so always more and more I am understanding and always more and more I am changing and always more and more I am beginning and always more and more I am having uncertainty in my feeling and always more and more I am certain and always more and more there are distinct kinds of them kinds of men and women, and then sometimes there are so many ways of seeing each one that I must stop looking.

This will be always then a longer and longer description always longer with my living and my knowing.

Always then I am seeing the resemblances that make kinds of them kinds of men and women and always I come back again and again to see it in them. Always then I am thinking and feeling and learning resemblances in men and women, always then I am making kinds in them.

Every one then has their own being in them. Every one is of a kind of men and women. Always then I see resemblances in each one to another one to other ones and always I come back again and again to looking at that one and always I am seeing something, and always I am having a confusion inside me about that one and always I am beginning again and again and again and then sometime that one is a whole one to me, that one is of a kind of men and women from the bottom nature in that one and always then sometime it is clear about that one to me the nature or natures in that one with the bottom nature in that one and then sometime I know of that one all the kinds of being in that one, all the kinds of ways that one is of kinds of men and women.

Always then I am thinking and feeling and seeing all the ways the one I am then knowing has of being resembling to any one. Every one as I was saying mostly every one feels and tells about resemblances in men and women, mostly every one has a feeling of kinds in men, of kinds in women, of kinds in men and women. There are then as I was saying many ways of feeling kinds in men and women.

Mostly then as I was saying every one has some feeling of people resembling each other, some have it more some have it less in them the feeling that people are resembling, some are always looking for resemblances, some are then with that very annoying, some are always saying this one is like some one I can tell it by remembering, some are always thinking that every one is resembling a few they have known in living and these then often are annoying, always then mostly each one feels something of interest in seeing resemblances between some one and some other one or ones sometime, some feel this very often, some feel this all the time, mostly then there is a good deal of discussing mostly then there is a good deal of irritation, mostly then there is a good deal of difference of opinion about the ways people are resembling, about resemblances between some one and some other one some one then is seeing and some one else is then not feeling. Always then there is in living much finding of resemblances between men, between women, between men and women, between children, and mostly always then when any one tells it to any one there is much discussing often very much irritation. This is then very interesting. There are then often some who find every one they are ever knowing resembling a few men and women whom these sometime have had come to be in them a certain kind of men and women, these then make many of those they are seeing of these few kinds of them. Mostly then every one has some feeling for resemblances and for kinds in men and in women and in men and women.

Now then to begin again understanding, to begin again learning men and women, to begin again seeing them as whole ones each one and each one as kinds in men and women. As I was saying each one I am ever knowing some time is a real one to me, as I was saying each one I am ever knowing sometime is like some one else too to me. Always then I am learning always then I am remembering, I am puzzling, I am in a confusion, always then I am coming back again and again and seeing, feeling, thinking all the ways any one can see that one, all the ways that one is resembling to any one, slowly then each one I am ever knowing is a whole one to me, slowly then I can learn other ones from having that one a whole one inside me, more and more then I am understanding kinds in men and women, more and more then I am learning different values in resemblances existing always between each one and others of them, sometime then each one comes to be to me a completed being. This is then now a slow description of my way of learning, this is then now a little description of some whom I am knowing.

Every one is themselves inside them, mostly every one reminds some one of some other one of some other ones, every one has it to say of some one some of many, he is like such a one I see it in him, she is like some one else I can tell it by remembering. Mostly every one is sometimes thinking that some one is resembling the one at whom they are then looking. So, many always go on thinking that every one is resembling to others, and often some one is disagreeing some one to whom such a one is pointing out resemblances does not agree with that one. This is very common. There are many ways of feeling kinds in men and women. People disagreeing about ways of being resembling, people seeing different ways of making kinds in them often makes such irritation, sometimes exciting, sometimes confusing, sometimes to some one puzzling.

There are many ways of making kinds in men and women. Each way of making kinds of them comes from a different way of feeling knowing them as resembling. There are many ways then of feeling knowing kinds in men and women. Sometime some one will know all the ways there are for people to be resembling, some one some time then will have a completed history of every one, every one who ever is or was or will be living. There are many ways then of knowing kinds in men and women, there are many ways then, there is a way of feeling them as kinds of them by ways of doing that come from education and tradition, kinds of them that come from the ways that make a nation, there are ways of seeing kinds of them by the kind of learning in them, tastes, beliefs, fondness for walking, working, doing nothing, there are ways of feeling kinds in them in color resemblances and gentlenesses in them, and courage, and ways of showing angry feeling, there are ways of knowing resemblances in them from occupation giving certain habits to them, there are ways of seeing kinds in them from their being always young, always old in them, bright all of some of them, dull all of some of them, moral all of some of them, immoral all of some of them, lazy all of some of them, very energetic always some of them, then there are samenesses in the looks of many of them that makes kinds of them to some and sometime some one will know all the ways there are for people to be resembling, some one sometime then will have a completed history of all of them.

There are all these ways then and many more of them of feeling knowing people to be resembling and then there is the way that I am always seeing, the resembling that makes the two kinds of them, independent dependent kind of them who have attacking as their natural way of winning fighting and the dependent independent kind of them who have resisting in them as their natural way of winning and then there are so many complicated kinds of these two kinds of them so many ways of mixing, disguising, complicated using of their natures in many of them, so complicated that mostly it is confusing to me who know it of them that there are these kinds of them and always more and more I know it of them and always it is confusing for sometimes a resisting one spends most of living in attacking, an attacking one spends most of the living in resisting, sometimes some one is mostly all attacking and just at the bottom there is a contradiction of the whole nature of them, there are so many complications then in all this that I am knowing, it is all a very difficult thing to be really understanding. I know very much about these ways of being in men and women, I know it and I can say it, I know it and I can write it, it is a very complex mixing the being in all men and in all women, I do not know yet the whole of it, I do know now very much of it, I cannot yet say all I know of it.

Mostly everybody now is like some one else to me, like many others to me, in some ways like some in other ways like others and now more and more there are to me some of each kind of them that are mostly only of that kind of them, and so more and more there come to be to me clearly a certain number of kinds of men and women.

Kinds in men and women then are to many always in men and women and in many different ways of feeling and thinking. Mostly to every one there are kinds in men, kinds in women, kinds in men and women.

There are then as I was saying many ways of feeling kinds in men and women, every way of feeling kinds in men and women must be in such a one that sometime has in that one all the history of all men, of all women.

Kinds in men and women then are existing to mostly every one. To many feeling kinds in men and women is a part of learning men and women, to some kinds in men and women are parts of learning men and women, to some feeling kinds in men and women is to have sometime each one such a one is ever knowing a completed whole one to that one. To such a one always there is continually more variation and more resembling and sometimes it is so confusing that such a one must stop looking. Then when some one is a whole one and a complete one of a kind of one or the kinds in one are complete to one knowing that one, then it is very satisfying.

Everybody then is mostly a real one to me, everybody is now like some one and like some other one and then again like some other one and each one sometimes is a whole one to me.

This being resembling, this seeing resemblances between those one is knowing is interesting, defining, confusing, uncertain and certain. You see one, the way of looking at any one in that one that is like some one, the way of listening, a sudden expression, a way of walking, a sound in laughing, a number of expressions that are passing over the face of that one, it is confusing, too many people have pieces in them like pieces in this one, it began as a clear resemblance to some one, it goes on to be a confusing number of resemblances to many then, some resemblance that is very clear one is not remembering then it is baffling, more and more resemblances come out in that one, perhaps that one is not independent dependent and yet that was so clear in the beginning, more and more then with knowing resemblances are multiplying and being baffling and confusing and always each one of all these resemblances one who sometime wants to have this one as a whole one, wants to really know kinds in men and women must completely feel, admit, remember and consider and realise as having meaning. This is then a beginning of learning to make kinds of men and women. Slowly then all the resemblances between one and all the others that have something, different things in common with that one, all these fall into an ordered system sometime then that one is a whole one, sometimes that one is very different to what was in the beginning the important resemblance in that one but always everything, all resemblances in that one must be counted in, nothing must ever be thrown out, everything in each one must be included to know that one and then sometime that one is to some one a whole one and that is then very satisfying.

Sometimes as I was just saying everything in any one, all the resemblances in that one point to that one being one kind of men and women and then, say an independent dependent kind of one, and then when one looks more and more closely at that one the bottom nature in that one is a contradiction to all the rest in that one, is so to say dependent independent being and everything one ever was knowing of that one has to be always still remembered but now it all has a new direction. Knowing completely then any one gives a solid basis for seeing the meaning of any being that has in it resemblances to that one. Always then it is important with each one that sometime that one is to the one learning kinds in men and women a whole one, a complete one so that there can then be a solid basis of comparison of understanding the meaning of the being in some one who is resembling in any way to that one who is to the one learning, then a whole one. Sometime as I was saying there are so many ways of seeing, feeling resemblances in some one, some one resembles so many men and women that it is confusing, baffling, then the one learning kinds in men and women is despairing, nothing then to that one has any meaning, it is then to that one all of it only an arbitrary choosing and then that one must stop looking, that one then must begin again then and always never forgetting anything that one ever has seen as a resemblance in the one that one is then learning. Sometime really each one will then be a complete one to that one. Sometime really each one will be a completed, understood person, understood in kinds of men and women. This is a real way of learning, sometime then there will be a complete history of every one, everything then they do in living, each one, will be clear then to the one that has really learned all the kinds there are of men and women, all will be understood then in them, their living, loving, eating, working, resting, pleasing, smoking, scolding, drinking, dancing, walking, talking, sleeping, beginning, ending, attacking, resisting, winning, losing, everything. There are whole beings always, they are themselves inside them, they will be whole ones then to the others who have learned to know them, they will be each understood by being known as their kind of them.

I do know very much of the being in men and women. I do know very many of them. I do know the resemblances in them and the kinds of them, the divisions into kinds of them that is important for the understanding of them. I do know many of them, I know them, I understand, I explain them, they are themselves then to me, they are whole ones to me, I know it and I tell it, I know it more and more and more and more I tell it. Always I am thinking about it, always I feel the being the whole being sometime in each one, I know it sometime and I tell it sometime. I learn it as I see it and feel it and hear it as they repeat it, I understand it and then I understand in another one that is like the one that has then become a whole one to me, I learn new variations in it then from this now one and then sometime this one is a whole one to me and I begin again then with this one to know kinds in men and women and so on and always there is more to learn about it, there is more to know about it, there is more to tell about it.

This will be clearer now in a description of how several men and women each one came to be a whole one to me, a kind of men and women to me and then by resemblances between them and others of them there came to be more understanding of each kind in men and women in me and then other kinds in them to me. Later there will be more description of the knowing of all the kinds there are of men and women, of the resembling that makes kinds of them around one. Now there will be a little description of some, of the kinds they are, of learning by resemblances between men and women the being in them.

The way I think of every one is like this. This is the way they come to be in groups to me, in groups that have in them to be that those in them are resembling each one to the other one. The way I know them as resembling, that I have been just explaining, in every way that any one can see any one of them. The way I think of each one is like this that I will now begin describing.

In recognizing them as being of one group or of another group of them, that is one kind or another kind of men and women, everything in them, anything in them, their looks, their feelings, their expressions, their way of doing anything, their way of doing everything, everything, anything in them is to be noticed in its resemblance to something in another one. So then there come to be groups of kinds of men and women. So then as I was saying I come to know them, sometime all of them I am ever knowing, as kinds in men and women. Sometimes it is very confusing, sometimes very simple, sometimes very certain, sometimes very uncertain, sometimes for a long time baffling. There are then kinds in men and women. Sometime there will he a description of all the kinds of them.

The way I think of each one is like this. I think of them as having a bottom nature in them, as having sometimes mixed up in them other nature or natures with the bottom nature in them. This is now to be a little description of the way I always think of each one of them to lead later to a description of some of the kinds of men and women.

I think of each one I am ever knowing. Each one sometime is a whole one to me. Each one has a bottom nature in them of one kind of men and women. Each one may have in them other nature or natures in them mixed with each other or separate together in them. This is the way I think of men and women.

This is now a description of the way I feel and think the natures in them.

As I was saying each one has a bottom nature in them. Each one is one of a kind of men and women.

Each one has a bottom nature in them, each one has or has not another nature or other natures in them besides the bottom nature in them. These may be of the same kind as the bottom nature, they may not. This is now then a description of the way I feel and think the nature and natures in men and women.

This is then the way I feel the nature, the bottom nature, the other nature or natures, in men and women, this is then the way I feel each nature in each one of them. Each nature then is of a kind in men and women.

This is then the way I feel each nature in men and women, this is the way I feel the nature and make groupings of them, groupings of kinds of them.

The way I feel natures in men and women is this way then. To begin then with one general kind of them, this is a resisting earthy slow kind of them, anything entering into them as a sensation must emerge again from through the slow resisting bottom of them to be an emotion in them. This is a kind of them. This bottom in them then in some can be solid, in some frozen, in some dried and cracked, in some muddy and engulfing, in some thicker, in some thinner, slimier, drier, very dry and not so dry and in some a stimulation entering into the surface of the mass that is them to make an emotion does not get into it, the mass then that is them, to be swallowed up in it to be emerging, in some it is swallowed up and never then is emerging. Now all these kinds of ways of being are existing and sometime there will be examples of all these ways of being, now all these ways of being have it in common that there is not in them a quick and poignant reaction, it must be an entering and then an emerging mostly taking some time in the doing, the quickest of these then are such of them where the mud is dry and almost wooden, where the mud has become dry and almost wooden, or metallic in them and it is a surface denting a stimulation gives to them or else there is a surface that is not dry and the rest is dry and it is only the surface of the whole mass that is that one of which there has been any penetrating, and in some in whom the whole mass of the being is taking part in the reaction in some of such of them habit, mind strongly acting can make it go quicker and quicker the deep sinking and emerging. This is then a kind of them, the resisting kind of them, and there are many kinds of that kind of them. This is a very sure way of grouping kinds in men and women. I know it and I see men and women by it. Mostly to any one now it means nothing. I will begin again then this explaining. This group I have been describing are those that have resisting winning as their natural way of being. I will begin again explaining. There are a kind of men and women who have resisting as their way of winning fighting. There are another kind of men and women that have attacking as their way of winning fighting, these have poignant and quick reaction, emotion in such of them has the quickness and intensity of a sensation, that is one kind of men and women. Later I will tell more of them. Now I must begin again with the resisting, the dependent independent the kind I have been beginning describing in a way that may mean nothing to any other one, in the way I feel bottom being in men and women, in the way I make kinds in them, in the way each one comes to be a whole one to me seeing that one.

Resisting being is one way of being. This is now a description. As I was saying there are kinds of them kinds in men and women and there are kinds of kinds of them kinds in kinds in men and women. First then there are large groupings of them, the grouping into two kinds of them those having resisting, those having attacking as their natural way of winning fighting, dependent independent, independent dependent, these two kinds of them. Each group then has in a way the same way of hand-writing, the same way of succeeding, the same way of beginning, the same way of loving. Many of them are very baffling, many in each group of them, for there are in many of them other nature or natures in them, sometimes then they are very baffling, sometime to some one the bottom nature in them is certain, the kind the bottom nature in them is, and then, though it may take a long time to know the complete being in them, they are not any longer baffling. Soon a few short histories will be given of learning the bottom being in some and so clearing up the problem of them which for a long time was confusing, which always is confusing to any one not knowing the bottom being in that one.

This is clear then, bottom being is the natural way of winning, loving, fighting, working, thinking, writing in each one. This is not anything about good or bad in them, in each one, about more or less brains in them but the kind of brains, the kind of good, the kind of bad, the kind of loving, the kind of fighting, the way of working, being in them at the bottom of them.

This is a very certain way of knowing, grouping men and women, understanding, seeing the kind of natures in them, making certain of the resemblances between them. This is then a universal grouping, always everywhere with every education there are these same kinds of them, some are a complete thing of one kind of them, some are very little just at the bottom one kind of them and all the rest of them are other kinds of them, there are in them every degree of mixing, every degree of emphasising, some are the whole of their kind of them, some are only part of their kind of them; to commence again then with my way of seeing them and then the way of knowing the resemblances between them and so the making groups of them. To begin again then with my feeling of bottom nature in each one.

There are then the two general kinds of them, the attacking kind the independent dependent kind of them, the resisting kind the dependent independent kind of them. There are all extremes of these two kinds of them, resisting kind that is almost always feverishly attacking, attacking kind that is almost always stubbornly resisting, the independent dependents that are almost all independent, almost all dependent, the dependent independent that are almost all dependent, that are almost all independent, it is often very confusing but the distinction has meaning, mostly to every one reading there is not any understanding, that is very certain, sometime to some one it can have meaning, always then there is going on explaining of the meaning of this dividing of men and women into these kinds of them.

There must now then be more description of the way each one is made of a substance common to their kind of them, thicker, thinner, harder, softer, all of one consistency, all of one lump, or little lumps stuck together to make a whole one cemented together sometimes by the same kind of being sometimes by other kind of being in them, some with a lump hard at the centre liquid at the surface, some with the lump vegetablish or wooden or metallic in them. Always then the kind of substance, the kind of way when it is a mediumly fluid solid fructifying reacting substance, the way it acts then makes one kind of them the resisting kind of them, the way another substance acts makes another kind of them the attacking kind of them. It and the state it is in each kind of them, the mixing of it with the other way of being that makes many kinds of these two kinds of them, sometime all this will have meaning. Now there will be a little more description given of these two kinds of substances and their way of acting and the kinds in each kind of them and then there will be given short histories showing learning kinds, learning individual ones by knowing this way of seeing, feeling bottom nature in men and women.

I know it and I want to tell it. I see it the bottom nature in each one I am ever knowing, sometimes, in each one. I see it, I see it and know it, its likeness and unlikeness to bottom nature in another one, I know and I want to tell it. I know it and I want to tell it and sometime some one else too will know it. I know it and I want to tell it and sometimes some one, some will know it. This is then the way I see it.

As I was saying there are two general kinds of them, the resisting, the attacking kind of them. There are two general kinds of them, there are many very many kinds of these two kinds of them, there are many very very many mixings in every one of some of all the kinds of them, in some of some of both the general kinds of them I know this now and now I will describe more of it. I will now describe natures in all men and women. In each one, some nature is the bottom nature of them. All natures are kinds, they are like natures in other men and women. This is now a little a beginning of the grouping of them.

First then to consider the general resisting group of men and women, considering them now only the bottom nature, which is resisting, in this group of them, leaving out now any considering of mixing in them of other nature or natures in them, of other forms of resisting nature in them besides the kind of resisting being that is bottom nature in each one, of any attacking nature or natures in them that are mixed up in them. It is clear then that it is now the general group of resisting beings that are to have now a describing, there will be a little explaining of the attacking being in resisting being. There is now to be here a short description.

As I was saying this is one way of seeing being, bottom nature as a substance that has a way of acting that makes one general kind of being, that makes all of that kind of them have it in common to have a certain way of fighting, thinking, loving, succeeding, beginning and ending, this is of course in each one affected by the quantity of bottom being in each one of their kind of being and of the other nature or natures in each one and so often it is all very confusing. Often in very much of any one’s living it is very hard to know which nature in them is bottom nature in them, sometime this comes to be clear in each one, it is always there and repeating in each one, sometimes it is loudly sounding and after any one has heard it clearly in some one it is always there to that one, always repeating. The bottom nature then is clear in that one. In some it is clearer when they are very young, in some when they are young, in some when they are not so young, in some when they are old ones. Always in each one it is there repeating, sometime some one knows it in each one, sometime some one will know it in every one that one is ever knowing.

To begin then. The resisting kind of them. Many are of this kind of them and I know it in them. They are it, they live it and I know it. Sometime then I understand it, they are it, they live it and they repeat it, sometime then I know it when I see it, hear it, feel it in them, sometime then when they are of this kind of them I know it of them, sometimes for a long time it is baffling in some one for it is not clear in them, sometime it is clear in each one the bottom nature in them, when it is resisting being in them it makes certain kinds of ways of being, loving, thinking, fighting in such of them. They are it, they live it and sometime I know it. They are it, they live it, sometime they show it, sometime I understand it and now I will tell it the way I see it. I will tell the way I see and feel and hear and know resisting being in those that have it, then I will tell the way I see and feel and hear and know attacking being in those that have it, I will tell of the kinds there are in it and how by resemblances between those of that kind of it I know it, I will give then more examples of knowing it.

The resisting kind in men and women and how I feel it. They are it, they live it, sometimes I know it. Always sometime in each one sometime. I know it. I understand and I can tell it. I will wait a little longer before I tell very much about it. Now there will be only a little description of it. Slowly there will be a complete description of it, coming out of me, and sometime there will be written all any one knows of it. I know it and now I will tell a little of it.

The resisting kind of being in men and women and how I feel it, how I know it in them. They are it, they live it, they repeat it, sometime I know it in them, this is now some description of the way I realise it.

The bottom nature in many then is of the dependent independent kind of being there can be in men and women, these have resisting fighting as their natural way of winning. In such of them reaction is not quick and poignant in them, in such of them emotion has not the poignancy of a sensation. I know it in them, always sometime I know it in them, often it is hard to know it in them from the mixing of the other kinds of nature in them. Perhaps now I will give just a little description of it, later I will give more description of it. I understand it and I can tell it. I will wait a little longer before I tell very much about it. Now there will be only a little description of it. Slowly there will be a complete description of it coming out of me and sometime there will be written all any one knows of it. I know it and now I will tell a little of it.

Resisting being in men and women. This is now then a little a description of my realising resisting being in men and women. This is then now a little description of my realising resisting being in some.

There are many that have resisting being in them as a bottom nature to them, sometimes I know it in them. There are many then that have it, I know it and sometime I tell it, they are all of them showing it in the repeating they are all of them doing all their living, sometime I know it in each one of them, sometime I know it and sometime I tell it. There are many that have it, that makes all of them one kind of men and women. I know it in them in each one of them of men and women I am ever knowing who have it and sometimes I understand it, I know it and understand the action of it in each one of them that have it, in each one of them that I come to know of that kind of men and women. There are many then that have it, about half of all men and women are of the kind of men and women having resisting being as a bottom nature in them, the rest of them mostly have attacking being in them. This is a general division. I understand a good deal of it, I can tell more and less than I understand of it. I am now going to tell less and more than I understand of resisting being as a bottom nature in many men and women who have it.

Resisting being then as I was saying is to me a kind of being, one kind of men and women have it as being that emotion is not as poignant in them as sensation. This is my meaning, this is resisting being. Generally speaking then resisting being is a kind of being where, taking bottom nature to be a substance like earth to some one’s feeling, this needs time for penetrating to get reaction. Those having attacking being their substance is more vibrant in them, these can have reaction as emotion as quick and poignant and complete as a sensation. Generally speaking, those having resisting being in them have a slow way of responding, they may be nervous and quick and all that but it is in them, nervousness is in them as the effect of slow-moving going too fast and so having nervous being, nervous being in them is not the natural means of expression to such of them, some have quick response in them by the steadily training of themselves to quicker and quicker reaction and some of them in the end come to seem to have quick reaction as their natural way of being, mostly in such of them this is a late development in them and that is natural from the kind of being in them. Attacking being often has nervousness as energy as a natural way of active being in them, often these then lose the power of attacking with the loss of nervousness in them. There are so very many ways of knowing these two kinds in men and women. I know so very many of them, I will not now tell of very many of them. Mostly the resisting being when they have conservative being in them have it from not having the activity of changing, the attacking kind of being have conservative sense in them from convictions, traditions, they are attackingly defending. Mostly those having in them resisting being have more feeling of objects as real things to them, objects have to them more earthy meaning than to those who have attacking as their natural way of being. Mostly then objects to those having attacking being as their natural way of being have for them meaning as emotion, as practically to be using, as beauty, as symbolism, that is to many of them their natural way of seeing anything they are knowing, to those who have resisting being as their natural way of being an object is it itself to them, the meaning, the use, the emotion about it, the beauty, the symbolising of it is to such of them a secondary reaction, not altogether at once as in those having in them attacking as their natural way of being. So then those having resisting being have also in them passive adaptibility [adaptability] strongly in them when they are not really resisting while those who have attacking being are generally more active in adapting, they may have yielding in them or stubborness or sensitive responsiveness in them when not attacking they have not generally speaking passive adaptibility [adaptability] in them. They are very different then the attacking and the resisting kind in men and women. This division has real meaning. Sometime when I am all through all my writing, when all my meaning, all my understanding, all my knowing, all my learning has been written, sometime then some will understand the being in all men and women.

I am all unhappy in this writing. I know very much of the meaning of the being in men and women. I know it and feel it and I am always learning more of it and now I am telling it and I am nervous and driving and unhappy in it. Sometimes I will be all happy in it.

I know it and now I begin again with telling it, the way I feel resisting being in men and women. It is like a substance and in some it is as I was saying solid and sensitive all through it to stimulation, in some almost wooden, in some muddy and engulfing, in some thin almost like gruel, in some solid in some parts and in other parts all liquid, in some with holes like air-holes in it, in some a thin layer of it, in some hardened and cracked all through it, in some double layers of it with no connections between the layers of it. This and many many other ways there are of feeling it as the bottom being in different ones of them; different men and women have resisting being as their natural way of being, always I am looking hard at each one, feeling, seeing, hearing the repeating coming out of each one and so slowly I know of each one the way the bottom in them is existing and so then that is the foundation of the history of each one of them and always it is coming out of each one of them.

This then this bottom nature in them, the way it is made in them makes the bottom history of them, makes their way of being stupid, wise, active, lazy, continuous, disjointed, is always there in them, in some their kind of them is more, is less, is the same all through their living, is more or less affected by the other nature or natures in them if they have other nature or natures in them, can be stimulated or hurried or slowed but never really changed in them, can come very nearly to be changed in them, can never really be changed in them, really not ever to my knowing, really not ever really changed in them. This then is very certain and now to speak again of attacking being. Attacking being as I was saying has it to be that emotion can be as quick, as poignant, as profound in meaning as a sensation. This is my meaning. I am thinking of attacking being not as an earthy kind of substance but as a pulpy not dust not dirt but a more mixed up substance, it can be slimy, gelatinous, gluey, white opaquy kind of thing and it can be white and vibrant, and clear and heated and this is all not very clear to me and I will now tell more about it.

This is the way I am thinking of it. In the one in which I first learned to know it it was like this to me. It was like this to me in the first one I came to know it, the substance attacking being is, in its various shaping. In this one it was so dull, so thick, so gluey that it was so slow in action one almost could think of it as resisting but it was not resisting earthy dependent independent being, it was attacking, stupid, slow-moving, it was independent dependent being, it was a different substance in its way of acting, reacting, of being penetrated, of feeling, of thinking than any slow resisting dependent independent being and now there is to be here a very little explaining of how I know this as a kind of being.

In this one then, as I was saying it was attacking being but very slowly getting into motion but not because it the stimulation was lost into it and had to be remade out of it but because it being shaken it was a slow mass getting into action. I know this distinction, it has real meaning, I am saying it again and again and now I begin again with a description.

This then the attacking being was first clear to me in one having it as a slow, stupid, gelatinous being that when it got moving went on repeating action, never could get going any faster, had a nervous anaemic feeling that was part of its getting moving and keeping going. The resisting medium has a different kind of action as I was explaining. Now this attacking being when it is vibrant can be nervous and poignant and quicker than chain-lightning, there can be to it a profound complete reaction having the intensity of a sensation. Its sensitiveness is different in kind from that of the resisting kind of being, its sensitiveness is quivering into action not a sensitiveness just existing, but this is all too much to be now explaining, wait and I can tell it, clearer, always it has to be told as it has been learned by me very slowly, each one only slowly can know it, each one must wait for little pieces of it, always there will be coming more and more of it, always there will be a telling of every way the two kinds of being are different in everything and always it is hard to say it the differences between them, always more and more I know it, always more and more I know it, always more I come back to begin again the knowing of it, always I will tell it as I learned it, sometime I will have told all of it, always I am telling pieces of it, more and more I will know it, more and more I will tell it, sometime it will be clear to some one and I will be then glad of it.

This then is attacking being to me, this then was the way it came first to be clear in me, in one in whom it was slow moving, and in others then I knew it when it was quick and poignant and complete and I saw it, and I knew it as the same substance as this slow moving mass and in all its forms of acting more and more then I knew it. In some as I was saying it is as emotion, in some it is as passion, in some it is as sensitive responding; it has a way of thinking, loving, acting, different in kind from that of resisting being and some time, and it is a very long time too I know it now I am beginning telling all I know all I am always learning, sometime there will have been a complete description of these two kinds of being.

In some then this quick and poignant and profound reaction has to break through a resisting being lying on it and then it is very interesting in the changing in the action it takes to get through the covering, sometimes it is in some more quivering vibrant at the bottom than through the rest of it and then it is lighted and set in motion the rest that of itself never has more activity than quivering by the more vibrant part at the bottom, sometimes all of it is not more active ever than quivering, this is true in some, in some it is all vibrant and completely poignantly passionately acting, in some its nervousness its most vigorous action, in some it is a big mass always slowly moving but would like to stop acting and a resolute will, a mind, a conviction, education in such a one keeps it moving, sometimes it stops moving, there are so many ways, there are such a various kind of mixing that can be in any one, sometime there will be a history of each one, sometime there will be a description of all the ways resisting being can be in any one, all the ways attacking being can be in any one.

This then is then one way I have been seeing kinds in men and women, the way I see the bottom natures and other natures in them. Always I see them as kinds, always as kinds of substance and ways of that substance being in them as bottom nature. Sometime all this will be clearer. This is then the way I see kinds in men and women. This then makes every one sometime a clear one, a whole one to me, this is now soon to be more description of such learning by me, of such understanding of the being in men and women.

As I was saying often for many years some one is baffling; the repeated seeing, hearing, feeling of the being in them does not make clear the nature of the bottom being in them. Sometimes for many years some one is baffling and then it is clear in that one and then by resemblances between that one and other ones many are clear then. This is now some description of such learning. This will be now little short descriptions of learning six of them and how knowing others before helped with these and how knowing these helped with others later. This is now then a little more of preliminary studying.

There are many that I know and always more and more I know it, they are all of them repeating, they are all of them in some way resembling one to others of them, more and more I understand it, sometimes in each one I know the bottom nature in them, sometimes in each one I know all the natures in them, sometimes each one is a whole one to me, sometime of each one there is a complete history to me.

There was one then, this one was not baffling for such a long time, this one was of the resisting kind of them.

Sometime each one comes to be a whole one to me. Sometime the bottom nature in each one, the other nature or natures in each one, the mixing or not mixing in them of the natures in them comes to be clear in each one, each one then is a complete one, each one then keeps repeating the whole history of them.

Some are puzzling a long time, every one is more or less puzzling sometime, mostly every one is puzzling to me sometime, sometime mostly every one comes to be a whole one to me.

As I have been saying there is a bottom nature in every one, the other nature or natures in them may be of their kind of them the same kind as the bottom nature in them, if they are resisting, the other nature or natures in them may be of a kind of resisting, they may be of a kind of attacking being. All this makes some one sometimes for a long time very baffling. All this makes each one always sometime puzzling. Always more and more I know it of each one the being in them the mixtures in them, always more and more I will come to have a complete understanding of every one I am ever knowing. This is now a description of my understanding of one.

This one then was not baffling for such a very long time, this one had times of being puzzling to me, mostly after a real beginning of understanding it comes to me very steadily, not quickly not slowly, this one was of a resisting kind of them with the attacking kind of resisting being almost to the point of succeeding as part of the being in this one. This is now to be some description of this one.

The first one of those that further back I was describing as showing my way of learning to have each one come to be a whole one in me, that first one was to every one as the natural way of being was one having every one always wanting to have her be with them every one who knew her then, and always every one was flattering her to make it up to her that there was not ever any place for her in living, for always to herself and to every one there was always a good reason why not any condition was the right condition for her living, for always to herself and to every one there was always a good reason why not any condition was the right condition for her living. But always a little somewhere there was a feeling that this was not all the meaning in the being in this one, slowly then some felt in this one the muggy resisting bottom that kept her from ever giving herself to any one unless some one needing her engulfed her by a need of her, they engulfed her then some when they had to have some one. Slowly then some came to know in this one the resisting bottom in this one, slowly then some came to see it in this one that she was of them needing to be owning those they need for loving, this is part of this kind of resisting being as I was saying about Mrs. Hersland but in this one it never came to any realisation for this one never really owned any one, resisting to keep from yielding to the need of having other people’s having loving feeling, resisting accepting just an ordinary quantity of loving feeling from any one, this kept this one from yielding herself enough to any one so as to own any one, wanting giving loving and having resisting being kept this one from being engulfed by other ones excepting when some one drowned this one, kept this one mostly from ever yielding enough to own any one. As I was saying sometimes some one engulfed this one, always this wore out this one, it was never freely yielding herself to engulfing then, it was wanting to keep ahead of being engulfed by giving and this was very wearing to this one.

Some then knew this being in this one, slowly then hearing, feeling, seeing all the repeating in this one, slowly then hearing, feeling, seeing every one who knew this one’s feeling about this one made it clear to me the whole being in this one, I came then to hear repeating the muggy resisting bottom that kept her ever from giving herself to any one unless one engulfed her by completely using her, by a need of her to comfort them in some sorrow when they had to have some one, by using her and giving nothing to her. This one then had this resisting being that with all the need in her of having loving given to her kept her from ever giving herself to any one even for a little loving of such a one, kept her from ever having a place for really living.

But this is not all the meaning in this one, she had in her to be muggily resisting except when some one was engulfing her, but also if she could have given herself to some one it would be to own them. She was of the kind of women that have to own the ones they need for loving. This one then never owned any one, and this was that she could not give herself enough to any one to own them, sometimes some one owned this one but this one then was so drowned by this one’s owning that she could not loose herself enough to own them, she could only cling to wanting to give to them just enough to keep herself from being completely drowned by that one’s owning of her. If she could once be drowned by some one completely to not wanting to give to such a one she might have owned some one for loving but this never could come to be in her, she was too busy being drowned when she was drowning, she had not then any strength for owning. So then this one never owned any one, sometimes she was almost drowned by engulfing by some one needing her then. This is interesting and now this one I am now to be describing is of the same family as this one but it is in this one a very different thing this one can engulf those this one needs for living. This will be very interesting.

This is a little of the way I feel the resisting being in this one and this is the way it acts in this one. Later then, and I have already been beginning, I will then compare it with the resisting being in one. These two then are of the same kind of them but this being in them is very different in its action. To begin then.

The first one the one when it is lightish brown and gritty a little and sometimes very fluid and thin and sometimes almost dried hard and not really smooth then, in this one then it has a very different action this bottom nature from that in the one where it is dark and smooth and murkier and always about the same state of being a thickish fluid state there in her. These then are two kinds of a kind of men and women. This is now some description of the differences in being and acting, resisting and attacking, loving, owning, yielding, having vanity and stupid being in them, practical and ideal being in them.

The first one then as I was saying has as bottom nature in her being, resisting, this was then the action of this bottom nature in her that she never really gave herself to any one to own them, though always she wanted to be giving herself to some one, always she wanted to be owning every one, sometimes some one would be engulfing this one, but she was resisting then, and once when she was not resisting some one engulfed her so completely that what she is, the bottom being in her, was watered so thin that it was not of strength enough to cling to any one as dirt to hold them, to stick on them as it would if it were thick enough to own to inclose them by encasing them. This is true then that this one had it to be that the resisting substance was sometimes very thin and never thick but sometimes almost dried up into a grey brown, it looked browner thin, a little more grey when it was not wet, very thin, stuff in her. This being in her then made it that this one never gave herself to any one and never owned any one, sometimes was drowned by some one, always was a little gritty to the feeling of every one. Another one then one I am now beginning to describe as knowing, this one then was darker, smoother, thicker always a thick fluid in the being in her, in the bottom nature of her. There are many men and many women of both these two kinds of the one kind of them, the resisting engulfing kind of them, of men and women.

This second one then had as I was saying a thicker darker smoother, always as a thick fluid, the bottom nature in her. This one then had a power of engulfing some she needed for living, this one then could own some but mostly this one did not need any one, this being in her was enough to give to her a sense of superiority inside her, she had in her the sense of completely engulfing anything she needed for living and so she had in her a complete vanity a complete sense of superiority to every one. The other one had a sense of being aggrieved at never really owning any one. This one in her thicker, dark, murkier smoother bottom being had not any such feeling, mostly this one was not engulfing any one but the sensation of the feeling of potential engulfing gave to this one a complete sense of superior being to every one, there was no need then in this one for action. The other one, the first one, from her never owning any one and having the feeling of not engulfing any one needed that every one should be flattering to keep this one from feeling too much the fact that there was no place for living for this one, the other one did not need such consolation, there was not any place for living for the other one but this was not a need to her, the vanity in her from the bottom substance of her made her completely then impervious to the need of any place for living, this one then when she was not engulfing any one and mostly this one was not engulfing any one this one was then engulfing her own self in the bottom nature in her and this gave to her a complete vanity of being in her, always there was there in her herself to be completely engulfed in the bottom nature of her and this gave to herself a sense of power and this was complete vanity in her and there was then no need in her of a place for living for her.

Sometimes the being in her led to reckless outbreaks from her. As I was saying resisting being as its way of attacking, attacking mostly in such men and women has not in it the strength for winning fighting, mostly it is weaker than the personal quality of resisting in such of them. In some who have resisting being, attacking is their way of living and mostly such of them are not very strong in winning in living or in fighting although they are, some of such a kind of them, fairly successful in practical living. Winning in loving or in fighting is the test in such of them. Some time this will be clear in them, the men and women having resisting being, sometime there will be very much description of the way of attacking in these men and women having resisting being as their natural way of being, as their way of loving, as their way of winning fighting.

The first one, the one I was before describing, this one had attacking in living but mostly it was in her as the finding of their being no place to her for living, this was mostly all there was of attacking being in her, always knowing, always finding the good reason why not any place was a place for living to her. The other one had it as making her sometimes have reckless being in her, attacking being at moments was in her, she was then not to herself engulfing any one but the sense of superiority always in her the vanity that was completely inside her there could let her be reckless in attacking and mostly she was then not succeeding, but this did not then lead to any thing for always there was in her complete the vanity and superiority inside her that the power of completely engulfing herself always made in her. These two are different then, the differences are interesting. They are then two kinds of one kind of a general kind of being in men and women, they have each of them then as a bottom nature in them one kind of one kind of a general resisting kind of being.

There is another thing in the two of them, efficiency in doing anything. Always in the first one there is a desire to run things and this one does not do these things very well nor very badly either but to herself efficiency is strong in her and this is part of the wanting to own other ones for her living and mostly they do not really have her own them and this always is part to her of there not being any place for living for her. Owning others is a right to her, doing it is not ever very successful in her, always then this one has this desire and always then this one does not ever give herself to do it for any one for really this one must own another one to really contentedly to herself to do the thing for that other one. Sometimes as I was saying some one engulfs this one and then this one can do things for the other one, it is the nearest to owning any one this one ever comes to do in living. Always then not owning any one is the tragedy in this one, always every one flatters this one to make this one feel a little moment that this one owns them or some other one. The second one, engulfing herself giving power to this one, superiority in herself to every one, and complete vanity then being in her, this one does not need doing anything for any one to give to her a sense of owning them. This one is efficient enough in acting. Mostly to this one this is not interesting. These then have in them two kinds of engulfing resisting being as bottom natures in them.

Every one has their own being in them. Every one is of a kind in men and women. Each one has a bottom nature in them, this nature is of a kind of nature that makes a kind in men and women.

Everybody is a real one to me, everybody is like some one else too to me. There will be now more descriptions of kinds in men and women, of the likenesses and unlikenesses between them, of seeing kinds in men and women in the bottom natures of them. Every one has some feeling of knowing kinds in men and women. This will now be more description of some ways of feeling kinds in men and women.

More and more then there will be histories of all the kinds there are of men and women.

Each one is of a kind of men and women from the bottom nature in them. This is then one way of making kinds in men and women.

Sometime each one comes to be clear to me, the kind they are then from the bottom nature of them comes to be clear to me, makes of them then to me this kind of men and women. This then sometime comes to be clear to me in each one the bottom natures in them making kinds for me in men and women.

Sometime then the bottom nature in each one is a certain thing to some one knowing that one. Sometime then the bottom nature in each one is a clear thing to some one. There is then a kind of understanding of that one. Sometime each one comes to be a whole one to some one, the bottom nature in that one, the other nature or natures in that one, the whole being, living, way of doing everything, the whole history of that one comes sometime to be clear to some one.

Sometime each one so comes to be a whole one to some one. Mostly sometime mostly every one I am ever knowing comes so to be a whole one to me and now I am telling of the learning of this in some, the learning having them as a whole one to me.

Sometime then mostly each one comes to be a whole one to me. Sometime the bottom nature in each one, the other nature or natures in each one, the mixing or not mixing of the natures in them comes to be clear to me in mostly every one I am ever knowing, each one then is a complete one to me, each one then keeps repeating the whole history of them, this is now some description of my learning to hear, see and feel the whole repeating coming out of some.

As I was saying there is a bottom nature in every one, the other nature or natures in them may be of this kind of men and women that is of the same kind as the bottom nature of them, they may not be of the same kind of them. If the bottom nature of them is resisting the other nature or natures in them may be all resisting, some kinds of resisting and some attacking, all of the other natures in them may be of kinds of attacking, if the bottom nature in them is a kind of attacking being the other nature or natures in them may be of kinds of resisting, of kinds of attacking, some of kinds of resisting, some of kinds of attacking, some may have only a bottom nature to them, some may have almost nothing of bottom nature to them, there is every kind of mixing, mostly in each one it is very confusing, often each one one is ever knowing is for a long time baffling.

Some are puzzling a long time, almost every one is more or less puzzling to every one, mostly every one is puzzling to me, sometime mostly every one comes to be a whole one to me.

Always then I am learning some one. Mostly every one comes very slowly to be a whole one to me. Mostly everyone is sometimes and mostly for a very long time a puzzle to me, sometimes some one only after a long time of learning that one comes to be a conscious puzzle to me.

Some can have a bottom with other nature or natures in them not mixed up with the bottom nature in them. Such of them are very puzzling and when sometimes such a one is a whole to one such ones always are in parts to one but all the parts are there in that one to one and all always repeating in that one and all repeating coming out of such a one has meaning as parts in one. When some one is not a whole one to one repeating coming out of them has not this clear relation. Such a one as I am now describing is not in pieces, is a whole one. All of such a one is almost completely one and then the bottom of that one is of a different kind from the rest of the whole one and that makes this one not confusing but baffling and sometimes a clear whole one, and then at last a completer whole one. When some one is not a whole one to one repeating coming out of them has not clear relation but sometimes repeating coming out of one has the clear relation of a whole one and it is not the whole of that one that the one feeling the clear relation in all the repeating is really knowing, there is a bottom nature that is different from all the rest of that one. Sooner or later some one knowing this will know it of this one, in the beginning of not being certain that the whole one one is knowing is the whole of that one is a strange feeling, not doubting, not puzzling, not baffling, just incompletion. Then such a one is a little puzzling until that one comes to be a whole whole one. Then the repeating coming out of such a one has clear meaning.

This was one, that I am now describing, was to this one and to every one, of the resisting kind of them, slow, earthy, dependent independent kind of them and as such a one was to this one and to every one that knew this one a whole one. The bottom being in this one was not resisting being, it was attacking being, reaction in this one was poignant and quick in this one but it was to this one and to every one who knew this one slow in this one because it passed through the whole rest of this one that was resisting, slow, earthy kind of being and so this one was not slow-minded but long-winded, this one had complete quick poignant decision and reaction and then passing through the rest of being in this one it made it to be to this one that it was slow-deciding, germinating in this one and it was no such thing. This was interesting to know for this one had been a whole one to the other way of feeling this one, but it was not the whole of this one, and this understanding of this one gave a completely new meaning to the being, to the history of this one.

To explain again. This one was mostly smooth, resisting self-sustaining, dependent independent being, this was the being in this one to this one and mostly to every one, only the history of the living of this one was not completely what the history of such being is in those having such being as the whole of them. Mostly this was not puzzling as it might be some other thing in this one, some incompletion of condition in this one, and this one was as this being so completely a whole one. Then it came to be clear in this one that this was not the whole of this one. The bottom nature, and the bottom nature in this one always was acting but never to this one in the talking this one did of the being in this one to any one was it existing, nor to any one not paying much attention to the history of the living in this one but just to the ways of doing things in this one was it existing, the bottom being in this one as I was saying always was there acting and sometime it was clear to some one that this one was not at the bottom slow, resisting, self-sustained, dependent independent being, at the bottom this one was quick feeling, attacking, sensitive, independent dependent being and that gave to the history of this one a new meaning.

There is one thing very interesting. Those who have this kind of mixing, all of them one thing except just the bottom and that not mixing with the rest of them but always acting, are always romantic in their notion of themselves in living. This is a natural thing, everything in them is one thing, resisting or attacking being as it may happen, everything they or any one can see in them is this thing then a complete one and yet the bottom of them always acting is another thing. This is bound to make them, such of them, have a complete creation of their own being a completed conception of their own being and always it is not the whole being in them, indeed it is never the true meaning of their being and so they have many of them a very romantic feeling in being. This is very interesting. There are many ways of having romantic feeling of one’s own being, this is one of them, sometime there will be descriptions of many of them. It is very interesting to know all the ways of having romantic feeling of one’s self in living. These then that I have been just describing are not romantic in living, the bottom being in them is too actually acting in them and that determines the history of them, they are romantic in the contemplation of their personality, not knowing the determining thing in them the bottom being and so they romantically conceive themselves as a whole of what is all them but the bottom being in them that really determines the being, way of doing, the history of them.

Now there will be a description of another kind of contradiction between bottom nature and the other natures in men and women. To begin again then.

This one then too is of the kind of them that have it to be a romantic temperament, a feeling of themselves as being guided by a destiny always from the beginning and unchanging. All of these then, this last one and this one, have it to be to themselves that they are as they are and nothing can change them, not from firmness of will in them, not from intention or resolution in them, but from the destiny of them always in them from the beginning. These are then this kind of men and women, all of this kind of romantic temperaments with to them a fixed destiny in them, all of these then are an almost complete one thing with another bottom, this keeps them such of them from being a complete unification of being, the bottom of them that is the opposite kind of being, if they are all resisting then the bottom always active in them is attacking being with all the quality of that kind of attacking being, if all the rest of them is attacking being the bottom being in such of them and always active in them is resisting being with all the quality of that kind of resisting being, this makes in such of them romantic feeling of themselves as being unchanging. They, this kind of men and women only know in themselves all except the bottom being in them and that makes them to themselves unchanging, having a destiny from the beginning, these then do not know in themselves the bottom being that interferes and acts and sometimes to them spoils their history for them, these then only know in themselves all the rest of themselves except the bottom being in them. This is very interesting. Perhaps Napoleon was one of this kind of men and women.

This one that I am now describing had it to be all of the being excepting the bottom being overwhelmingly powerful attacking being, and as a bottom being there was in this one the earthy type that is of the kind of resisting being that is earthy, indolent, slowly engulfing. This one then had it to have as a bottom being indolent earthy being, practical and easy and slowly engulfing in its natural way of winning, with not much energy in acting, with almost not anything of attacking being of the resisting being and this was just there as a bottom, all the rest of the being in this one which was destiny and living to this one was keen and synthetic and poignant and complete attacking being.

All through the early living of this one the bottom being was just there alive in this one and always acting but so to speak not interfering to domination, to being the real being in this one as controlling being. More and more as this one grew older and the fire of youth and the energy in this one did not hold the whole of this one together, the nature in this one separated into the top and bottom both active but not acting together. This made this one then stupidly obstinate with the attacking top in this one, lethargic with the resisting indolent bottom in this one, vain-glorious with the sense of destiny and success of the top being in this one and nervously irritable with the disturbed bottom being in this one. This is then one kind of being in men and women, these then have been two examples of this kind of being, sometime every one will understand all being in men and women.

These then are one kind of way of being one with the bottom attacking, one with the bottom the resisting kind of them, these two I have been just describing. Then these are one kind of way of being these two that I have been just describing where there is the contradiction I have been just explaining. Now this is to be a description of a kind of being where all the nature is of one kind of being and yet where there is a contradiction in the being. To begin then.

Mostly every one is sometime and sometimes for a very long time puzzling. This one I am now going to be describing was for a long time a puzzle to me. This one as I was saying was, the whole of this one, of one kind of being, of attacking being, but this one was contradictory and confusing and for a long time a very long time puzzling. This is the history of my learning this one, this is a description of the being in this one.

Thinking one’s self good is very important to understand in each one. Goodness and stupid being in each one it is very important to understand in each one. Each kind of them then, each kind of men and women have their own kind of stupid being, their own kind of goodness or badness in them, each kind in men and women have their own way of feeling themselves as good inside them. Some have very much of this in them, some have very little of this in them. Some have very much stupid being of their kind of them in them, some have very little of their kind of stupid being in them. Some have very much of the goodness of their kind of being in them, some have very little of it in them. Some have very much of the badness of their kind of being in them, some have very little of it in them.

Each kind of them each kind of men and women have the kind of stupid being, the kind of goodness, the kind of badness of their kind of being in them, each one of them have the feeling of their goodness inside them in the kind of way their kind of being always has such feeling.

This is now some description of the way each kind of men and women have their own kind of way of having stupid being in them, their own kind of stupid being in them, their own kind of way of having goodness in them, their own kind of goodness in them, their own kind of way of having badness in them, of having their own kind of badness in them.

Each kind of men and women has a certain kind of stupid being, a certain kind of goodness and a certain kind of badness that is their kind of them, that is in common to all men and women of their kind of them, part of them like their kind of way of loving, fighting, working, thinking, eating, drinking, enjoying, disliking, having impatient and angry feeling.

Now there will be some description of the way each kind in men and women has their own way of having stupid being, goodness, badness, knowing their own goodness, knowing their own badness in them. I tell all this now, now when I am still a little puzzling at it. Sometime I will understand it, then I will tell more of it. Now I tell it when now I am still puzzling at it.

Each one then is of a kind of men and women. Each one then has a bottom nature of a kind of men and women in them, many have other nature or natures in them.

Two that I am now going to describe a little are each one of them of one kind of being completely. Each one of them was puzzling, one, the first one was a very long time to me baffling, this was a very curious thing and I will now begin to tell about it, to explain it, the being in this one, the learning in me of the being in this one. I tell it now when now it is still a little puzzling. I know it a little and I begin now to tell all I know yet of it.

Every one has their own being in them. Every one is of a kind of men and women. Each one is a separate one and yet always repeated.

There are then many kinds in men and women. There are two kinds of them, there are many kinds of these kinds of them, there are many kinds in each one of the many kinds of each kind of them.

Supposing there is one kind of them, that some one knows say ten of that kind of them among those that one has come to know in living. Now in these ten of that kind of them some have this kind of being that makes this kind of them as bottom being, some have other kinds of being mixed up in them with this bottom being in them. Some of these ten of them have not this kind of being as bottom being in them, they have some other kind of being in them and have this kind of being, that of the ten of them, mixed with the bottom being in them. There are some of these ten of them that have in them only this being in them, the being that makes alike these ten of them in their way of being, doing everything, feeling, loving.

As I was saying each kind of them has its own way of being stupid, being loving, being good, being bad, winning fighting, believing in themselves as being good, believing in themselves as being bad.

Each one has in him, has in her their own kind of being, each one has in him, has in her that kind of being stronger in some parts than in other parts of them, some have it in them drier, wetter, stronger, weaker, the kind of being that is their kind of being in them.

More and more I would like to make it clear to some one how I see men and women, how I see kinds in men and women. I know a good deal of it now though always I am puzzling, beginning again and again and again, feeling it all is fabrication and always I am knowing that really I see a very certain thing in my way of seeing kinds in men and women, that I am really understanding the meaning of the being in them. I know a great deal then and I tell it now when I am still puzzling.

This is a hard thing I am now beginning explaining, it is a fairly clear thing now to me, it is not all clear yet to me, I tell it now when now I am still having a good deal of puzzling thinking in my learning understanding.

There was one then and he was very puzzling. This one was to me a very long time very baffling. This one seemed all of one kind of being, this one seemed a whole being to me always and always I was not understanding. This one had been and was really something in living, this one had done important working, this one was a whole one and yet this one was not a whole one and yet surely there was in this one only one kind of being, it was very puzzling.

Say these ten then, they each one have in them some way, somehow, in some part of them a being common to all of them. Each one of them has his or her own being, each one of them is separate and resembling. Each one of them have a kind of being in them, some of them have several kinds of being mixed up in them, all of them have one certain kind of being in them, some of them have only that one kind of being in them. The one I am now thinking of describing was one of such of them, this one then had one kind of being and this was clear and yet this one was a contradiction inside him, this one was for a long time very baffling. This one is now fairly clear to my understanding, I am describing this one now when I am still a little puzzling over this one.

I know for fairly certain now something of the meaning of the being in this one and I am now beginning the telling of the meaning of the being in this one though now still I am a little puzzling over understanding this one.

As I was saying, take one kind of being, say ten men and women have this kind of being, some of these ten have other kinds of being mixed up in them but that is not what I am now discussing.

As I was saying, take ten men and women having in them a kind of being in them, not a general kind of resemblance between them but a pretty close resemblance between them, this is now a pretty small subdivision of men and women, of course there are many millions always living of this kind of them but say I have in all my living known ten of them, that is now a subdivision, a particular kind of them that have each one of them a kind of being in them that is very definite in its character in each one of them giving to each one of them a very definite way of learning, loving, fighting, escaping, having stupid being in them, having moral or unmoral or immoral meanings in them.

This then now is clear, this is a definite kind of being, this being in some way in all of these ten men and women. This kind of them is one subdivision of attacking being. This kind of them have it in them to mostly succeed fairly well in living, some of course are failing, some of every kind of being are succeeding and some are failing but some of kinds of men and women have it to have more of them succeeding than failing, some kinds of them have more of them failing than succeeding, some kinds of them have it to be divided about even in succeeding and failing in living.

This kind of being then that all these ten have in them is a kind of attacking being. In these attacking is mostly not very active in them, loving in them is attacking being and most of them have it to have loving strongly in them but in most of them loving being in them is overflowing into nervous being in them, this nervous being in them is not energy in them as it is in some where loving is nervous being, in these of them nervous being is an excess in them, they have much passion in them, it is active in them, it is nervous being in them, nervous being in them is not active loving or attacking being in them. This is very clear in them to any one knowing them, every one mostly who knows a fair number of men and women knows certainly some of them, sometime some one perhaps will know the kind of men and women I am now trying describing. It is very discouraging, I begin again.

This kind of them then has not attacking as very active in them, mostly they have in them much loving but there is in it so much nervous being draining them, not entering into the active being in them that many of them are not really active in loving. This kind of them, the kind of being these ten have in common is very clear to me from knowing these ten of them, I will now begin again to try to describe them.

These then as I was saying, those having this being in them are of the attacking kind in men and women, they most of them succeed very well in living, most of them have very considerable loving being in them, most of them have much nervous being in them. The nervous being not being energy in them gives to many of them the appearance of there being much repression in them, this is not as true of them as it seems from the nervous being always showing. The repression is an interpretation others have of them for this kind of nervous being that these have in them that is not energy in them is something like the nervous being that is generated in some men and women whose nervous being is energy in them, from repression.

All of them have this same kind of nervous being in them then, all of them of whom I have been speaking, these ten of them. Some have it more, some have it less in them, all of them have it in them and it is not energy in them, it is not from repression in them, it is part of their kind of being, those who have attacking being but not much attacking action in them, a considerable capacity for succeeding, a considerable capacity for loving. It is very important to know then that in this kind of them nervous being is not energy of action, not a result of suppresing [suppressing] themselves in their loving or their living.

Mostly this kind of men and women have it in them to have more loving, nervous being, intelligence, success in living, than activity in attacking, emotion and feeling and enthusiasm. These then have mostly much common sense but these have not much practical sense in living. All this is very interesting and so now I must begin again.

These ten of them have in them the same kind of being. There will be now some more description of the being in them. This last that I have been saying about the practical sense in them is not very well expressed yet and so now I will try again.

This kind of being is as I was saying an attacking being with not very much attacking fighting in them, these have in them mostly the quality of succeeding well enough in living, they are opportunists in living and they have moral conviction. Let me begin again then, I will begin again to explain the being in them.

As I was saying earlier those having attacking being have it in them to have in them a strong sense of the meaning, the emotion, the use of the facts every one knows in living. Those having in them resisting being have stronger in them a realisation of the thing itself that makes the fact rather than the sense of the meaning of the thing, the use of it. The resisting kind can love money and living not for the use, emotion, meaning, but for the thing itself as a thing existing. Sometime I will make this clearer but this must do now as a beginning.

This kind then that I am now describing have as I was saying attacking being but not much activity in attacking, they have sense for facts as attacking being have them but they have not much instinctive emotion about them or sense of the use of them, they have in short no dramatic sense for facts in living but being of the attacking kind of being these have a sense for the meaning of facts in being and so it comes that this kind of them are opportunistic, highly rationalising, unimaginative, having no instinct for meaning in anything but regarding only the meaning and the use in things, having no instinct for quality in people but wanting completely to understand and use them.

I will take for more understanding of them the moral sense in them. Say one of such of them being as is true of most of them strongly wanting success in living, such a one knows then that honesty is the best policy for him. This one then will completely realise the meaning in this saying, to him it is wisdom, as the way necessary for him to be acting to be succeeding. So far it is opportunism in him, the embracing of this conviction that honesty is the best policy for him. This then is the meaning to him in honest living, and then such a one embraces this as a moral principle, such a one then holds to this if it means ruin to him, such a one has rationally and opportunistically embraced this way of being, this one then makes of this an absolute conviction, a complete moral principle for living, this one then has no sense for opportunistically adapting himself in detail in living, such a one has no practical dramatic sense for living, such a one has attacking being but no activity in attacking, such a one has embraced a creed from the sense of succeeding, of rational opportunism, it is then a moral conviction in this one, this one then has no imagination for facts or people but this one can build a complete system for living and if such a one has a good head on him, such a one is mostly successful enough in living. Herbert Spencer was such a kind of one.

These then, these ten of them have it to have in common a kind of being that is of the attacking kind of being but these have not much activity of attacking in them, many of these are successful enough in living, mostly these have pretty strongly loving being in them, these have mostly strongly nervousness in them and this nervousness is not part of energy in them, it is not energy in them and that is the reason there is very little attacking being in them, it is something like that kind of nervousness that comes from repression in some men and women but mostly repression is not in this kind of them, mostly these are opportunists at the bottom of them though they all of them mostly at some time make of some principle a rationally constucted [constructed] system and then make of that system a moral conviction, and so these of them are a curious spectacle of opportunism, rationalising passion, moral conviction, nervousness, much love, emotion.

Mind then in all of this kind in men and women is highly rationalising, mostly these have not much instinct for being in things and in men and women. What these realise as being in things and in men and women is mostly true and alright for a beginning for living but these then do not react to it in living, these rationalise it and from that they come to a principle in living that from then on all their life guides them. These have not then a capacity for growing from experiencing for they have made their conviction from their early realising and then it is in them a principle of living, mostly in all of them this original realisation in them is a fairly intelligent rationalised opportunism.

Perhaps this is clear now to some one. It is certainly a clear thing for some one to be understanding, this is certainly a clear thing in this kind of men and women.

These have then mostly quick clear minds but the results of their thinking are not quick in coming as they are all of them complicatedly rationalising, some of them think they have slow minds but this is not true of them, they have the quick minds and quick impressions of the attacking kind of being, but their minds being so rationalising it takes them some time to complete the whole thing, their mind begins with each thing and they think they are slow in taking impressions because mostly they are closed to impressions from anything as their mind when it is formulating is occupying the whole of them and until their mind opens them again they are closed to impressions and so as I was saying these mostly have little power of experiencing.

Now all this leads to very complicated things in each one having in them such a being, those having good minds, better minds than capacity for experiencing, such can have some principle of growth in them, for their minds can keep them open to all impressions they are capable of receiving and can make the most use of those impressions that they have received inside them. Those having mind only about as strong as the power of receiving impressions in them, such of them just keep going, they are fairly successful in living some of them, there is not much growth in them. There are some of them who have finer power of receiving impressions than quality of mind to direct them and these then more and more are stultified in their living by running themselves by their minds as all of those having this kind of being always do run themselves. This is now a description of learning the last kind of one as a whole one. This then is now a description of one of them, one of these ten of them.

This one for many years was baffling to me. It was evident that all the being in this one always was repeating to every one’s hearing, it was evident that in this one there was not a mixture of many kinds of being and yet this one was baffling, this one had strange contradictions in him. This one said of himself that he had a slow-working mind, this one had to himself and to every one a moral passion for goodness in him, this one was to every one generous and disinterested in thinking and in being, this one was an opportunist in living, this one had very fine sensibilities to beauty and to luxury in living, this one very often was not open to any such impression, this one had a passion for being loving, this one had not any really passionate loving in him, this one had a fixed scheme of living for grace and beauty and had no grace in him and no power of creating beauty in the conditions of living around him, this one had much ambition and was very successful in living, this one then was baffling and for a long long time I was puzzling and puzzling and now this one is a clear one to me.

Each one, as I was saying, having a kind of being in them has that being in them in different intensities, proportions, they have in them too most of them different kinds of beings mixed up in them but that is not what I am now considering. Each one then of these ten of them of this kind of them that I have been describing, all of these ten of them then that I have known in living has it in them to have this nature in them the kind of nature that is common to all these ten, in different proportions, different intensities, different relation of one part to the other part of the nature and so each one of them had their own being in them, each one was separate, each one was resembling to the others of them. Some of them have other natures too in them that make the things I have been describing, acting differently in them, some of them had this being that I have been describing as a bottom nature to them, others have it as a nature mixed up with another kind of nature in them, one of them had it as the whole being in him, and this one I am now beginning to describe my learning as a whole one.

Each one sometime is a whole one to me, each one sometime is a whole one in me, this one for a long time was baffling, this one now is a whole one to me, this one now I am again beginning describing learning.

Each one having the kind of being in them that I have been just describing has in her or in him more or less of all the things, all the things in him or in her, I have been describing. Each one of these then has more or less opportunism in their feeling about living, each one of them has loving being that is of the attacking kind but not active in attacking, often very desiring, sometimes appearing engulfing, sometimes never coming into the relation of loving. Each one of this kind of them have a mind that is slow only because it takes much time in going through many logical processes to a conclusion, not slow in actual action, not slow in developing, mostly all of this kind of men and women are quite the same in ways of thinking, learning, understanding, quite from their beginning, there is then in the minds of this kind of men not much developing. Each one of them or this kind in men and women has more or less in them the way of making of whatever was the beginning of their living and the conclusions from this beginning a principle that in some is like a firm moral resolution. In all of this kind of them this acting of the mind in them cuts them off from experiencing, they are of the attacking kind in men and women, things are important to them as use, emotion, passion gives them meaning but these have not any of them activity in attacking being and so they have not imagination or dramatic sense of meaning in them, they have not a spontaneous relation to things in living, in some way in each one of them it, the experience, must go through their more or less rationalising mind before reaction acting to the fact is in them and so then they are not often getting into trouble but most of their living they are not experiencing. This is strange in them when they have strongly in them a love of beauty and luxury in them and this will be soon the history of one of such of them. In all of them then all these ten who have it to have this being in common in them, in all of them there is more or less actively in them all these things I have been describing, mostly in each one there is enough more of one part than another part of this being in them to make the meaning of their being a fairly clear thing in them, to make their living and their being have a fairly clear meaning, in some of these ten there are other natures in them, in some other nature as bottom being in them but that we are not just now considering. As I was saying many having a being in them have the balance of that being in them so kept that one kind of living, one kind of existing is natural to them and has meaning, this was true then of most of these ten of whom I have been talking, it was not true of all of them.

In one the one I am now beginning describing, the one who was a long time baffling to me, all these things I have been describing as the being of this one kind of being were equally strongly in him, all these things then, all of them were equally strongly repeating in him all through his living and so this one was baffling, for mostly in every one all the qualities in a kind of being are not equally active in them. This made this one baffling. This made this one puzzling for this one had profound impression by beauty and this was complete and poignant and quick in him and he had the rationalising mind acting on each piece of impression and shutting him off from getting deep and poignant and complete impressions from things before him and so he was puzzling, he had opportunism so strongly in him that each time he was open to a new relation with anything in life or a man or a woman he acted in this way toward them and also he had created for himself a whole rationalised scheme of living of beauty and goodness and fairness to every one because that was the way to make the living that would be successful and beautiful, to him. Always to himself he was always open to feeling beauty and goodness and nobility in living, always to himself he had made a scheme of complete living in luxury and success and winning admiration, always to himself he could completely understand everything with his mind which was to himself a great thing in him, never was he ever knowing that his running himself by his mind which was making always for him his theory of beauty and goodness and luxury was closing him to impressions of beauty and luxury and learning. This he never knew in him. He did not know his kind of a mind had never any relation to experience excepting as a beginning, when his mind was working he was shut off from experiencing, such being the way a mind works in this kind of being, and so this one was baffling, no one would ever expect one person, one man or one woman, would have in the completest form all the parts of a kind of being and so this one was baffling, there was complete contradiction in him and yet he was all of one kind of being, this one then was baffling and for a long time this one was not a whole one to me and then I understood the meaning in him, he had it in him all the qualities of this kind of being that was in any of these ten that I have said all had in them this kind of being.

This is very clear to me now. Now I am not any longer puzzling about this one. This is not very clear yet in my telling. This will be clearer when I have told of the loving being in this one.

There are many ways of having loving feeling, this one that I am now describing had loving feeling in every kind of way any one having the kind of being common to these ten could have it in her or in him.

Each kind of being has then its own way of loving, of having loving feeling, of having it and having it to themselves as themselves acting in it. This one, the one I am now describing had it in every way this one’s kind of being can have it.

Those having this kind of being have as I was saying much nervous being that is not energy in them as attacking being, as loving, though it is very much like repressed active being or repressed loving being, but it is not that in them. This so far is clear to me. I am telling all this now, now when it is still a little a puzzle to me.

So then this one had all the ways of having loving being this kind of them can have it in them. Mostly this kind in men and women have a good deal of loving being in them, though in many of them it does not in them come to loving any man or any woman for as I was saying attacking being is not active in them, and in many of them loving being is just there in them, being there in them as nervous being is in them which is not attacking energy in them. Generally then in this kind of them although there is much loving being in them it does not express itself in loving any particular one until some particular one having very strongly being in them enormously stimulating these makes the loving being in them active to loving that one. It is not, and this is very important to know in them and to remember of them to understand this kind of them, it is not that loving being is not awakened in them, it is very lively in most of this kind of them in every moment of the living of this kind of them, there is not restraint in this kind of them, it is that this kind of them are of the attacking kind in men and women and attacking activity is not active in them. This is now clear in them in the loving in them, in the thinking in them, in the practical living in them. It is clear to me now of them. I am not now any longer in a puzzle about them. Perhaps sometime it will be clear to some other one from the description I have been giving of them.

So then that is loving women in them, loving men in them, but this is not the only loving feeling in them. These have in them another kind of loving feeling in them, affection for goodness and beauty and nobility in everything and in men and in women and an affection for the feeling of being able to feel inside them loving for luxury and extravagance and sinning. I am now describing this in them now when it is still a little a puzzle to me. Perhaps it will be clearer to me. Now I will tell it as clearly as I know it. I will tell it, a little confusing it as I tell it, for it is so that I now know it. Sometime I will know more of it. Then I will certainly tell more of it.

They have then this kind of them, they have much affectionate being in them, not emotional affection in them but affection like the kind of thinking being there is in them, to making of something they were experiencing as important to them a principle in them to be always in them. Sometimes this is affection for some one, some kind of thing, for goodness, nobility and virtue and beauty and luxury and sinning and succeeding in living by doing anything. In such a one then one of this kind of them affection that is like a moral principle in them can be for any or some or all of these things that I have been naming, and then it is with these then as in their living as I have described it in them, affection for any of these things is a constant thing in them as constant as the ruling principle they embrace with their minds for living after having rationalised it from some experiencing.

So then these ten of this kind of them all have in them the kind of loving being this kind of them have as their natural way of being. They have, most of them, very much loving being, but they have not attacking as active in them though they are of the attacking kind of being and so all of them to get it as attacking in them the loving being in them have to have strongly stimulation. Mostly all of them have much loving being always in them and mostly always every one who ever knows any one of them knows this in them but mostly always as I was saying they need very strong stimulation in the being in the other one to make it an attacking thing in them. It is not repressed in them, it is not dormant in them, it is there as evident in them to every one who knows any one of them as is the nervous being in them that is not attacking energy in them. They have then all of them, some more some less in them, but mostly all of this kind of them a good deal of such kind of loving being in them. They have in them much affection in them mostly all of them and this is in them like the thinking being in them like the rationalising some experience they have chosen and then made into a conviction like a moral principle. These then do this with a feeling for any one, with a feeling for anything, any feeling that has convinced them, they make this then, this kind of them into a conviction and they are not often getting for this new experiencing, just as they are not in working and thinking in relation to experience, as a continuous thing in living. This is clear then to some one, it is clear now to me and now I tell it, knowing it now to clearly understand it.

The one of the ten of them that I have been describing had all these kinds of ways of having loving feeling strongly in him in his living and so this one was perplexing.

Now I will finish up this one. Now I will tell of my learning this one, of this one coming to be a whole one to me.

This one was for a long time baffling to me. I was telling every one of this one when this one was still a very baffling one to me. Now this one is mostly all clear to me inside me. This one is now a whole one to me. This is the way I learned this one so that this one was a whole one to me.

As I was saying every one always is repeating the whole of them. As I was saying sometimes it takes many years of hearing the repeating in one before the whole being is clear to the understanding of one who has it as being to love repeating, to know that always every one is repeating the whole of them, to have it that sometime each one is a whole one to that one. This then the way I am now describing learning this one, this then is one of the ways then that such a one, one who has it as being to love repeating, to know that always every one is repeating the whole of them, comes to a completed understanding of every one.

This then is now a little a description of the way I learned this one so that this one is a whole one to me.

Now I will finish up this one. Now I will tell of my learning this one, of this one coming to be a whole one inside me.

This one was a long time perplexing to me because this one was very evidently made up of only one kind of being and yet always there were absolute contradictions in his being. There is a kind of being say in ten men, each one of these ten have the kind of being that is common to all the ten of them in him as being more emphasised in one direction than in the other direction. For instance in this kind of being that I have been just describing one of these ten will have the being in him so that there is in him much more strongly affection for succeeding in living than for other things in him, another will have the being in him so that the loving women is most strongly in him, some one will have the being in him so that rationalising, logical thinking will be the strongest thing in him, some of them will have the being in them so that in each one of them the having the thing they have made a moral conviction as moral conviction to perhaps almost fanaticism as the strongest thing in her or in him, this may be in one of these as a conviction of denying, of skepticism, of opportunism, of socialism, of monarchism, of irreligion, of anything. There are some then of this kind of them that have the power of experiencing strong affection for beauty or luxury or truth as strongest in them. In each one of these all the other things in this kind of being are in them but mostly in all of them there is one part of this kind of being that is strongest in them. This one that I have been just describing was different in this from these others that I have been just mentioning. This one had mostly everything of this kind of being as equal in strength in him.

This one said of himself that he had a slow mind, this one had a good mind and ran himself with this mind. This one had a capacity for profound, poignant, affectionate, intuitive experiencing of beauty, in him. This one was running himself by his mind and so, often, was shutting himself off from experiencing, his mind not letting him feel beauty in anything that his mind was not already rationally admitting as a thing to be so experiencing. This one then had the affection for truth and nobility and loyalty and made of them a moral conviction, this one had the affection for luxury and succeeding in living and being a superior being and this one made of these things a moral conviction. This one had wanting loving women in him and this one had protecting them as a moral conviction, this with loving luxury and succeeding in living and truth and loyalty and courage, and having in him the quality of not having attacking being as active in him, not having loving as attacking in him, all this made this one very confusing.

This one then was perplexing, slowly it came to me to know it to be true of him that he had not, as this one thought he had, a slow developing mind in him, the mind in him was slow only because it went on logically working when all the actual learning had been done by this one as experiencing and it seemed slow because this one believing that his mind was developing things for him let this mind run him and keep him from poignant experiencing and so this one was to himself a person slowly developing himself and everything in him and this was not true of him, he was slow-minded to himself then not because he had any slow-minded resisting being in him but because his mind was just doing with rationalising what this one had already done with experiencing. This then led to bad things in this one in developing for this one more and more believing in his mind as slowly developing in himself and slowly developing learning, let himself be run by it himself and his mind was not as fine an instrument as his experiencing and so running himself by his mind was not for this one a true way of developing. For some of this kind of them it is the true way of developing, for this one of them it was not the true way of developing.

It is now a little clear perhaps to some one how this one was perplexing to me to make of this one a whole one, always this one was then a puzzle to me, two things then made this one clear to me, the knowing that his mind was not a slow steadily developing thing, the recognition that although there was only one kind of being in this one it was not a unified thing in him. It was not unified in him as I found out by more thinking about this one because this one had all the parts of the kind of being that was his kind of being equally strongly in him and that then could not be a unified one for there was nothing making a bottom and so then this one was clear to me, this one was then a whole one to me, this one then was such a one as I have been describing.

Now to give a little description of one who was of the resisting kind of being and had a different kind of complication from that in this one I have just been describing but one who also had only one kind of being in him.

This one was one of one of the kinds in men and women that have resisting being in them. As I was saying when I was describing resisting being, these, those having resisting being in them, can have this being in them in various ways depending on the conditions so to be speaking of the substance in them, the substance that is them.

This one that I am now beginning a little to tell about to make the fifth one of the six that I am now describing in this explaining of the way natures are and are mixed up in men and women, this one had in him resisting being and one kind of resisting being only in him and not any other kind of nature in him. This one was perplexing too to every one but this one was perplexing mostly to everyone for a different reason from that in the case of any of the others that I have been describing. This one was perplexing to every one by reason of his failing to succeed in living and this in this one was perplexing to every one that ever came to know this one. This is now a little a history a little an explanation of this one, a little a description of learning to understand the being in this one.

This one was then of the resisting kind in men and women but as I was saying, sometimes it is not easy to know it in one whether the being in that one is of the resisting kind in them or of the attacking kind in them. This is now perhaps to some one a little clearer in the way I know it in men and women from the description I have just been giving of a kind of them that have attacking being more or less as static in them.

It is not then always easy even after much knowing of some one to know whether the being in that one is attacking or resisting, in them.

As I was saying, resisting being in some is in such a thin layer in them that reaction in them is as quick in them as in those having attacking being in them. In some, as I was saying, those have resisting being in them have this in them as a mass dry in the centre and only actively penetrable for reaction by them of the surface of the being in them. In these then resisting being may be very quick being, in some of such of them it may be almost brilliantly quick being in them but mostly in those of them that are brillantly [brilliantly] quick the central portion of them is not dead dry in them it is living enough in them to give meaning to the clever quick surface reaction in them. This is very clear to my feeling, this is very clear in my knowing of this kind in men and women, this must then sometimes be clearly made into a description. I am now beginning again to make a description of this kind of being in men and women.

There are then many millions always living having resisting being in whom the resisting solid mass of being in each one of them is not acting and so such of them never in their living are slow in their thinking or their working. In such of them the part in them that is active in them is the surface of this being and this gives to such of them clever thinking and being. There are all varieties in this kind of them as there are in all the kinds of them in all the resisting kinds of them in all the attacking kinds of them. I am always feeling each kind of them as a substance darker, lighter, thinner, thicker, muddier, clearer, smoother, lumpier, granularer, mixeder, simpler like every kind there is of earth or of anything and always I am feeling in each one of them their kind of stuff as much in them, as little in them, as all of a piece in them, as lumps in them held together sometimes by parts of the same sometimes by other kinds of stuff in them and always sooner or later for each one I am feeling the stuff in them acting in them and so sometime each one I am ever knowing comes to be made of something really existing that is them and each one of them sometime then is to me a kind of stuff that all of a certain kind of men and a certain kind of women have in them as the material in them that is bottom nature in them, that is other nature or natures in them. Each one then sometime comes to be to me made out of a real something that always is there acting and that is that one and sometime then I really know that one, I really understand the meaning of the being in that one.

The one I am now beginning to describe a little for there will not be here now much description of this one, this one was of the resisting kind of them and there was in this one clever being for this one was of the kind of them I have been just describing, the central mass in this one the slower fairly clear brown not completely dry mass in him was not so active in him as the surface of the mass in him that was quickly cleverly reacting. But in this one this caused trouble in him that the central mass was not quite dry in him, in some places the central mass was profoundly active and this made a complication in this one that made it that this one was not successful in living and this is very very interesting and this is now a little a description of this one in which description there will be a mingling of the history of this one, of the description of the being in this one, of the learning by some to understand the meaning of the being in this one.

This one as I was saying never really succeeded in living and that was surprising to every one for this one was very clever and quick and energetic, this one had really a quality of bottom thinking, this one was strong in keeping going at working and always this one was not succeeding in living, was not really succeeding in anything. Always this one, though always this one was working steadily and sometimes very cleverly, this one never really finished anything. Always this one was capable of real thinking and always this one was never understanding anything in himself or in any one. And always this one knew it in him that he was failing. Always this one had an exalted nature in him and always this one was not in any way petty in his being and always this one was always failing in being decently good to any one. Always then this one was failing in living and this was perplexing him and perplexing to every one that ever came to know this one, that ever came to think about this problem. This was the history of him.

The being in him was as I was saying resisting being and this one had in him only the one kind of being, that was the bottom nature in him, there was not in him any other nature or natures of any other kind of being in him and in this this one was like the last one I was describing. This one was very different though from the last one I was describing for this one had not all the being in him possible to the kind of being that was his kind of being. This one had however certain parts of the kind of being in him that were natural parts of his kind of being, that without other parts of that being being in him made a fundamental contradiction in his being and this was the meaning of the being in this one.

To begin again then with thinking of a mass of being of the resisting substance very active at the surface and active inside toward the center only here and there, this was the being in this one and this caused the trouble in this one.

Always then this one had in him active in him isolated spots in the central resisting mass in him, these were in him as the conceptions that were the starting in him of various schemes of working, mostly the actual working in him was done by the quick clever surface of him, always then these central live spots in the whole mass of him would be reacting to all the mass of work the surface of him had been doing and there was not enough self-consciousness in him to know that it was a poorer kind of work than he had wanted that he had been doing and it was to him only that that time he had not succeeded in doing the work he had been planning, and he must just begin again. So it went on with him and so he never was finishing anything and the two kinds of activity of the being in him being that they were of the same kind of being in him never came to struggle together in him they just went on in him and so he never was succeeding in his living, he never was succeeding in anything, he never could finish anything with all his steady energetic patient working.

So then when some one has in her or in him separate pieces active of the one kind of being in them and not adjusted so that one is dominating or when as in the last one I was describing some one has all the pieces possible of one kind of being equally active in him such a one can never really come to a completely self-conscious being, such a one may be successful in living but such a one never has in him a unified being, mostly such a one has not in him any struggling of the pieces with each other in him. Of this last I am not yet absolutely certain.

The meaning of the being in this last one came to some who had often at moments thought about this one. Mostly no one puzzled about this one, failing in living in this one, though succeeding in living could have come to this one to every one, had something about it curiously inevitably to any one who ever came to know this one, and so as I was saying mostly no one really puzzled about this one. One day some were thinking about the queer history of this one and they began to think about a specific case in which this one had not finished something and then it came to be clear to them for they realised then that this one always was planning and criticising his complete work with the chunks of slow solid central intelligence and feeling in this one and always this one was working with the surface of this one and this one was not self-conscious ever to criticise his way of working, only to criticise the specific result he had been achieving and so this one always had to be beginning again and this was then the history of this one. Sometime prehaps [perhaps] there will be written a complete history of this one, sometime perhaps there will be written a complete history of every one.

Now to give one little additional example. There will be very little telling about this one. This one was different from the two last ones I have been describing, this one had a mixing of natures in him and very little in him of each of the kind of natures in him. There was as a bottom being in him a kind of resisting being. This one had as bottom being rather turgid resisting being. This one had not much bottom being in him, not much of this rather turgid resisting being in him. This one had such a kind of bottom being in him, enough of it in him to be always evident in him to any one really looking at him. This one had other natures mixed up in him with this bottom nature of him in him. There was then not so very much bottom nature in him, all that there was of it was of this quite turgid between sodden resisting and engulfing resisting being. There was enough of this in him as a bottom nature to him so that every one really looking hard at him knew this in him. It was in this way, by looking at him and so understanding, that one knowing this one knew the bottom nature there in this one.

There were then other natures in this one. There was in this one mixed up with the bottom nature in this one two other kinds of natures in this one, one a kind of resisting being, one a kind of attacking being. The kind of resisting being that was in him was of the kind that I was describing in the first of these six that I am now finishing. It was a kind of smooth dark very thick engulfing being that has with it as a way of being, much complete vanity and separation from contact with any one and much needing of indolence and elegance and luxury to make life a pleasant thing for such a one, elegance in luxury is a need for such a one. The kind of attacking being there was in this one was of the kind that I have been just describing in the one before the last one I have been describing. This being gave to this one I am now describing an affection for all beauty in living and in being, it gave to this one that in the beginning of his conscious living this one had embraced as a conviction the need of steady, unexalted, slightly ambitious working.

This one having the rationalising mind of the kind of attacking being that was one of the natures in him this one then knew very early in his living that loving a beautiful life and needing elegant luxury for pleasant living and yielding to these things in him would soon lead him to be dominated by the bottom being of him, the sodden resisting mixed with engulfing resisting bottom being in him and this would lead him so that sooner or later the beautiful life would be turned by him into an ugly one. This one dimly then knew this in him, this one as I was saying had mixed up in him the kind of attacking being that has it to be rationally minded and amibitous [ambitious] of succeeding in living and having a power of it making itself into a life-long resolution and a carrying of it out completely during a whole living as if it were the natural way of being in him, an instinctive being in him, the kind of living best suited to the purposes rationally embraced by such a one. This one then that I am describing knew that steady unexalted working which was not to this one the whole natural way of being was the only way of living for this one to keep this one from making ugly, beautiful elegant luxurious being that was in him and that in this working this one must not wait for the stimulation of experiencing, working must go on in him always and experiencing and needing elegant luxury and the bottom being in him must just be there acting while always this one was working, always this one was succeeding fairly well in living. Perhaps later this one would not succeed so well in living, perhaps this one would be more and more worn out with his working. Perhaps this is what would happen to such a one. This is a description of one, one who had it in him to not be able to have a beautiful elegant luxurious life in living because then later the bottom being in this one would make the beautiful life an ugly one. This one then lived by energised conviction in the attacking kind of being there was in him mixed with the other being in him. This one then was one that one could know the bottom being of him by looking at him, mostly in his living he was working by energised conviction, sometimes he would be worn out and then he would be not succeeding very well in living but the balance of natures in him would be in him as it had been always in his living. There was not then in this one any active struggle of the natures in him, but keeping them so balanced in him although it was not an effort in him for energised vocation of working was as naturally active as all the other kinds of being that were in him, that being the peculiarity of the type of attacking being that this one had in him, the keeping them so balanced in him was wearing, not to him, for it was not an effort in him, but was wearing to his whole being, his whole being would wear itself out by excessive spontaneous equilibration and so this one more and more then would be not successful in living but always up to the ending of the acting living in this one the equilibration of natures in him would be what I have been describing. Here ends then the describing of the learning of the natures in the being of six kinds in men and women.

Now then to begin again the history of Martha Hersland and of every one she ever knew in living. Always there will be here writing a description of all the kinds of ways there can be seen to be kinds of men and women. There will be here then written the complete history of every one Martha Hersland ever came to know in her living, the fundamental character of every one, the bottom natures in them, the other natures in them, the mixtures in them, the strength and weakness of everything they have inside them.

Now then to begin again with a few men and women and now to begin those of them as beginning. Now to begin again the history of Martha Hersland, to give a history of her as beginning. Then to go on with the history of Martha Hersland and of every one she ever came to know in her living. Now to begin with the beginning of the living of Martha Hersland. Now to begin the description of the being in Martha Hersland in her beginning.

Sometime there will be a complete telling of all young living, feeling, talking, thinking, being. Some have their real being to themselves in young living, some do not have it then to themselves in them. Later there will be a description of all the kinds of ways there are of feeling themselves in young being.

This is now some description of being, of men and women in their beginning, when they are children, they have then ways of being resembling to each other that some of them lose in their later living, there will be now some description of Martha Hersland in her beginning.

Soon now there will be much description of the being in men and women when they are young, when they are children, when they are babies, when they are growing into young men and young women, there will be then soon much description of the being coming out of them then as repeating, then when they are beginning, when they are babies and children and then growing into men and women.

This will soon be a description of many men and women in beginning, the being young in them, the being children.

This is now a beginning of a description of the being in Martha Hersland as beginning.

In some the nature in them is clearer when they are very young, in some when they are young, in some when they are not so young, in some when they are old ones. Always in each one it is there repeating, sometime some one knows it in each one, sometime some one will know it in every one that one is ever knowing.

Sometime there will be a history of all young living, feeling, talking, thinking, being. Some have their real being in young living, some do not have it then in them. Later there will be a history of all of them.

One little boy does something to another little boy who does not like it, he shows no sign of reacting to it the little boy who does not like it. He seems not to know and then not to remember to be angry with it, his reaction is so slow to it. Then he hits out and often the first little boy is surprised at it. This often happens when one little boy does something to another little boy who does not like it.

This is the way many little boys do it and they are of many kinds the little boys who do this when some other little boy, some little girl, some one does something and they do not like it.

This is then the way many little boys do it, this is the way that some little girls do it.

One little girl, one little boy, some one, many do something to a little girl who does not like it, she shows just then no sign of reacting to it, the little girl who does not like it. She is not angry, she seems not to remember then to be angry, her reaction is not there then to it. Then she does something violent to show it and often then the one that did something to that little girl is surprised at it, that one then has forgotten all about it. This very often happens when a little girl, when a little boy, when some one does something to a little girl who does not like it.

This is then the way many little boys and little girls do something when some one does something and they do not like it. They are of many kinds the little boys and little girls who do something in this way when some one has done something and they have not liked it. Some women and some men do this way in their later living, many little boys and many little girls do this way when they are very little ones and then later they change, it changes in them the way to do it, the way to act to any one who does something and they do not like it. Some have their real being in young living, some do not have it then in them. Now there will be a description of some who have and some who have not their real being in young living.

There are many then little boys and little girls who have the way of acting I have been just describing when some one does something to them and these then do not like this thing that one has been doing, has done to them.

As I was saying some one does something to some little one who does not like it, the little one then shows no sign of reacting to this thing, the little one that does not like it. The little one shows then no feeling, the little one then is not remembering, the little one then does some violent thing to the one that has done the thing the little one was not liking. The other one then has forgotten and is surprised at the violent action of the little one. This often happens when one little one, when some one, does something to a little one and that little one does not like that thing.

As I was saying this is often happening. As I was saying there are many little ones who have this way of acting when any one has done something they have not been liking.

As I was saying there are many kinds of little ones who have this kind of way of acting when some one had done something they were not then liking. This is then a very common way of acting. There are then many little ones who have this way of acting when some one has done something they were not liking.

So then there are many kinds who can have this way of acting when they are little ones, many kinds of men and women.

As I was saying some have their real being in young living, some do not have it then in them. As I was saying in some the nature in them is clearer when they are very young, in some when they are young, in some when they are not so young, in some when they are older or ending. Always in each one it is there and repeating.

As I was saying this way of acting that I have been just describing can be in various kinds of men and women when they are little ones, when they are in beginning. There are very many little ones that have such a way of acting when some one has been doing something they have not been liking. In some it is from the being in them, in some it is from being being in beginning then in them.

Some have their real being showing in young living, some do not have it showing very clearly in them then. Always in each one it is then there repeating. Always in every one sometime it is clear to some one.

There are then many kinds of men and women who have the kind of way of acting I have been just describing, when they are little ones. Some of such of them have attacking being in them as bottom being in them, some of such of them have resisting being in them as their natural way of fighting. This is not very clear then from the action in them when some one has done something they have not been liking. There must be always a description of every way some one can think of men and women, in their beginning, in their middle living, in their ending. There must be always an expression of every way some one can feel kinds in men and women in their beginning, in their middle living, in their ending. Every one has their own way of seeing every one they come to know in their living. Always then all this makes a completed history of every one.

Every one then has their own way of seeing every one, every one has some that are more complicated to them than other ones. To some every one is or is not a man or woman, in their beginning, in their middle living, in their ending, like every other one. Some say of some one they are seeing, he is like every other one, some have a very different feeling seeing this one, every one has some way of making kinds in men and women, every one finds some one some time confusing, not easy to be certain of the kind that one is then, mostly every one sometime comes to a decision about each one, some come very nearly to never deciding about some one, some find it harder to decide about children what kind of being they have in them, some about men, some about women, some about many, some about almost every one, some about almost no one.

There are then many ways of feeling, of thinking men and women in their beginning, in their middle living, in their ending. Some are very confusing to some, others very confusing to others, some because of their being, some because of their training, some because of their ambition, some because of the activity some because of the quietness in them, some because of the nature in them being in beginning, some because of the nature in them being complete in them, some because of the nature in them being coming to an ending.

Each one sometime is a whole one, in them. Each one sometime is a whole one, to some one, to themselves inside them, to some one knowing them, sometime in their living. This coming together of them to be one inside them, in some comes to be in them in the beginning of their living, in some in the middle of their living, in some at the ending of their living, they come together inside them to be a whole one in them, sometime, mostly every one. Some come together to be one in them in different kinds of ways in different times in living, some seem to come together and are not really together then, some really come together as one and come together really sometime as another whole one inside them, mostly when some one has come together to some one it makes that one more or less interesting than that one was before to the one knowing that one. To some then the one that has come together to be a whole by reason of having come together is then no longer interesting, the mystery of that one is then ended to the one knowing that one as a whole one, this is not very uncommon.

Some are so uncertain in their kind of them, the kind that have the being that is them not very strongly in them, or else very thinly spread out in them, or rather vacant in them, or very mixed up in them, there are many that almost never really are a whole one inside them or are a whole one that is almost without form and substance in them and these then when one knows this of them, these who then never come really to be a whole one to any one, to themselves inside them, these then have not any interest to any one as not being a whole one in them. Mostly those having it as possible to be really a whole one are interesting until they come together inside them to themselves or to some one, mostly after that they are to many that know them less interesting; many after that coming together are more interesting to those that knew them, mostly all of them those becoming then more, those becoming then less interesting, in short mostly all men and women coming to be a whole one inside them and to those that know them are more simply repeating themselves to every one.

Some as I was saying are more whole ones in them when they are little ones some when they are young ones, when they are beginning their living, than they are any other time in their living. Some and many men and women are of this kind of them are more entirely whole ones in them and to every one in their middle living. Some in the ending of their being are really whole ones to themselves and to others for the first time in their living.

This coming together in them to be a whole one is a strange thing in men and women. Sometimes some one is very interesting to some one, very, very interesting to some one and then that one comes together to be a whole one and then that one is not any more, at all, interesting to the one knowing that one, that one then is shrunken by being a whole one, some have not that happen to them by being a whole one, some are richer then, all are solider then to those knowing them when they come together inside them. It is very strange this coming together to be a whole one. As I was saying some come together as different whole ones in different times in their living, some seem to come together inside them but this is not real in them, some by their thinking, by their living come to come together as a richer whole one than could have been expected from them, often there is some little thing in some one those knowing that one are hardly noticing and that keeps that one from coming together until that one in his being has come to be richer than any one knowing that one, than that one ever expected to be in his being, sometimes some one has something in them that seems not important being in them and that keeps them open to growing and that one comes together then later as a richer whole one than any one knowing that one thought ever to find that one, and then there are very many of them that lose rich being with losing their younger living, there are many that lose it with losing a certain kind of stimulation, there are many that have a covering of passion, of emotion, of quick or slow reaction to everything, that covers them, and sometime to some one they come together to be a whole one without that covering, sometimes sometime to every one, inside them they come together to be a whole one without any one then feeling the covering on them which is not lively then in its active being and such a one may then be very dissapointing, [disappointing,] such a one is a dry whole one when every one knowing that one felt that one a rich whole until that one came together as a dry whole one. And so on and so on, the ways of coming together are many and interesting, more and more to every one, every one sometimes is a whole mostly every one sometime comes together in them as a whole one. Some as I was saying almost never come together in them as a whole one, some of such a kind of them are then not any longer interesting when it is almost certain of them that they will not come together in them ever to be a whole one inside them, some of such of them keep on being tantalising because they come so nearly again and again to be whole ones inside them.

This then of coming to be whole ones sometimes in them which is sometime in mostly all men and women, this is very interesting. Some as I was saying never come really to be a whole one inside them not at any time in their living not in their beginning, not in their middle living, not in their ending. These are of many kinds, some have it that they never come to be a whole one in them because they are made of little lumps of one kind of being held together or separated from each other, as one comes to feel it in them, the lumps in them from each other by other kind of being in them, sometimes by other kind of being in them that is almost the complete opposite of the lumps in them, some because, the lumps are melting always into the surrounding being that keeps the lumps from touching, in some because the kind of being in them is spread out so thin in them, that everything they have learned, that they like to be in living, all reaction to everything interesting, in them, has really nothing to do in them with the thin spread being in them. There are other ones who have many kinds of being in them and none ever really dominating, and there are many kinds of ways of being so that at no time really such a one is a whole one in them but really mostly every one sometime comes together in them to be a whole one, in some part of their living, sometimes earlier in their living in loving or in working and then later in their living in natural development of themselves settling in them. There are many ways of disguising the whole being in each one, some have a stronger disguise in their beginning than in their middle living or in their ending. Soon now there will be some discussing of the disguising of whole being in young living.

Some as I was saying never come to be whole ones inside them. Some are always whole ones though the being in them is all a mushy mass with a skin to hold them in and so make one. Such a one is a whole one and of such a one I am now beginning a description.

These others I have been describing that have it in them to be made some of lumps of one kind of being held together by other kind of being in them, some where all the kinds of being are mingling in them, some where there are little lumps of being and none of them connected with the other lumps that are part of them, and all the other kinds of them that never have it in them to be a whole one inside them not at any time in their living, though they may be active enough in living, these then all of them are very different from the one I am now beginning describing.

This one, the one I am now beginning describing was of the independent dependent kind of them, this one was of that kind of them, the independent dependent kind of them, the mass that in the different kinds of them was worked into different concentrations to make them. This one then that I am now describing, and always there are many existing like this one, this one then was a whole one; and all those having independent dependent being have the kind of material being that is the whole of this one.

Sometime there will be a description of a complete undifferentiated one that is of the dependent independent kind of them. Now there will be a little description of this one a completely undifferentiated independent dependent one, and then there will be a description of how Martha Hersland was made like this one only more concentrated in her being and then there will be the history of the beginning of being in Martha Hersland.

This one then, this one that is a whole one, a mushy mass of independent dependent being with a skin holding it together from flowing away from this one, holding it together to make of this a whole one, this one then is a real one, and always there are many living just like this one in their being, though each one of them is a whole one, separate and yet very resembling the one to the other one, and each one is an individual one to themselves and each one is a whole one.

This one then is a whole one, is all of one kind of one and all of it in this one, the being in this one is of the same consistency and concentration. This one is of the independent dependent kind of being.

This one always is and was and will be a whole one, always in this one’s beginning, in this one’s middle living, in this one’s ending, always this one was a whole one, the same kind of whole one from the being a baby to the being a dying and dead one. Always this one is a whole one and this is now some description of this one.

It is interesting to see the substance that is independent dependent beings in so many ways in so many kinds of men and women, it is interesting to see this substance that has so many kinds of ways of being in many kinds in men and women, it is interesting to see it completely fluid in this one, to see all its activities in this one, sometimes it is an uncomfortable feeling to know it so well from this one when one is knowing some kinds of men and women having in them independent dependent being, sometimes it makes one turn away from seeing the being in some so that one will not know it too clearly in them that they have in them independent dependent being and that is the being in the one I am now beginning to be describing. Independent dependent being is the being in the one I am now beginning describing. There will not be here now much description of this one, there will be here now a little description of this one and how this one was a whole always in all the living of this one, in the beginning, in the middle living, in the ending of this one. There will be a very little description now of this one and then a real beginning of Martha Hersland who is of the independent dependent kind of them.

This one then was as I was saying always a whole one. This one was a whole one always, a whole one because there was only one kind of being in this one always in the same lax condition and with a skin to separate it from the world around this one. This made of this one a whole one.

This one is very existing to my feeling. This one is of the independent dependent kind of them. This one was always a whole one, this one all her living was repeating the whole being there was in this one and it was all always completely there to every one, the whole being in this one, to every one who ever knew this one, always there to every one when this one was a baby or a little one, or a young girl or a young woman, or a woman in her middle living, or in her ending. There are always very very many women, very many men like this one, always existing. This one was and is and will be always a real one to every one that ever knew or knows or will come to know this one. This one is a real one in herself and to every one. This one is of the independent dependent kind of them. This one all her living was always a complete one and every one always knew the whole being of this one. This is now some description of this one.

This one is then of the independent dependent kind of them, this one is all independent dependent being in solution. Of this one now I will give a very little description.

This one is all independent dependent being in solution, this is now a little description of this one, one of the independent dependent kind of them, one always all her living always a whole one, one being independent dependent being in solution, one being all her living always of the same concentration of being, the same whole one, when this one was a baby, a young one, an older one and then an old one and then dying and then no longer one and always then there are others like this one. Always there are many many millions of every kind of men and women and this makes many stories very much realler, there being so many always of the same kind of them. It makes it realler then when in a story there are twelve women, all alike, and one hundred men, all alike, and a man and a woman completely resembling the one to the other one of them and always then it makes circuses, more interesting for always then each one doing something in a circus is a kind of men or women and each one is completed, concentrated at the moment each one has the music stopped and does the hard thing one has been preparing all his life and that makes a living for that one, makes the living of that one; this is then very interesting and always circuses more and more are interesting to any one interested in kinds in men and women and now to begin again with this one the one that was of the independent dependent kind of them, that was all independent dependent being in a flabby state of being, that was always a whole one for this one had a skin that held this one from flowing over everything and that made this one a whole one, that made this one an individual one as every one is who ever is a man or woman and so then this one is a real one and now there will be of this one here now a very little description.

This one was then once a very little one, a baby and then a little one and then a young girl and then a woman and then older and then later there was an ending to her and that was the history of this one.

This one always was the same one to herself and to every one when she was a very little one, a baby, and then a little one and then a bigger one and then a very considerably bigger one and then a sick one and then no longer one.

This one was always the same whole one to herself and to every one when she was a very little one, then when she was a little one, when she was then a bigger, when she was a very considerably bigger one and then when she was just continuing and then when she was ending and dying.

This one always then was the same one, sometimes she was bigger than at other times, sometimes she was fatter, sometimes she was sicker, sometimes she had children around her, always she was held together to be one, to be a whole one by the skin of her, always she was of the independent dependent kind of them, always this was all the history of her.

In some the nature in them is clearer when they are very young, in some when they are young, in some when they are not so young, in some when they are getting older, in some when they are old ones. This one was always to every one the same one. This one always was the same one. When this one was a little one, a very little one, an older one, a very old one, always this one was the same one, always this one was all independent dependent being in solution. Knowing this one completely is then a very important thing, knowing this one completely will make it easier to know all of the men and women having in them independent dependent being, all the kinds there are of independent dependent kinds in men and women.

This one then was in the beginning a little baby and then a little girl and then a woman and always every one knew all the being in this one, the being that was never changing in concentration or in action. This one was a flabby mass of independent dependent being held together by the skin surrounding for so this one had individual being. This one then was one that had this meaning, the being all independent dependent being in possibility of formation. This one then was a very important one, there are always many millions of them living and each one of them is held together as a whole one by the skin of each one. This one then is independent being in solution.

As I was saying those having independent dependent being have attacking as their way of fighting, loving, winning. Resisting in such of them as I was saying is mostly in them stupid being. This is the natural being in them. This one was so slow always in her attacking that it mostly was resisting in her as it mostly, the attacking being in this one, just was barely in motion.

This one was of the independent dependent kind of them, attacking being was so slow in action that it made of this one a mass that was resisting, that was mostly all stupid being. This one was as I was saying of the independent dependent kind of them. This one started somewhere into action, it all would be slowly wobbling and so make what was attacking being but any one coming against this one would only be feeling it as a mass to stick in and so think it as a mass resisting, really this one was of the independent dependent kind of them, really this one had attacking as a way of fighting, as a way of loving. This one was a whole one because this one was held together by a skin, as I was saying. This one always was a whole one, when this one was a young one, a very young one, an older one, a very old one. This one was like many other men and women, this one was like many many other men and women as having independent dependent being. This one then was like very many other babies when this one was a baby too, this one was like many other children when this one was a child, this one was like many other young men and young women when this one was a young woman, this one was like many other men and women when this one was a woman, this one was like many other old men and old women when this one was an old woman, this one was different from all the others of them for this one had her own skin and so was separated from all the others of them that have or had or will have the same kind of being to make them, they each one of them are different from all the others of them like them for each one, every one, has their own skin that cuts them off from all the other ones and so each one, even of this kind of them, are individual ones, whole ones to themselves and to everyone; this one was like many very many men and women, this one was like all of them that have in them independent dependent being, that have in them anything of independent dependent being. This one then is interesting, knowing this one is then an important thing. I know this one very completely in the whole being of this one. This one is then the simplest form of independent dependent being. Every one having in them anything of independent dependent being is connected with this one then by the being in that one and by the being in this one. This is then now the beginning of really knowing independent dependent being in every one ever having in them any of such being. More and more there will be much description of independent dependent being. More and more I will know more of independent dependent being. More and more there will be more understanding in every one of independent dependent being.

Some have their real being in them in young living, some do not have it then in them. Now there will be some description of young living in some.

Some have their real being in them in very young living, some do not have it then in them. Now there will be a little description of very young living in one.

This one, and the one I am now beginning describing is Martha Hersland and this is a little story of the acting in her of her being in her very young living, this one was a very little one then and she was running and she was in the street and it was a muddy one and she had an umbrella that she was dragging and she was crying. “I will throw the umbrella in the mud,” she was saying, she was very little then, she was just beginning her schooling, “I will throw the umbrella in the mud” she said and no one was near her and she was dragging the umbrella and bitterness possessed her, “I will throw the umbrella in the mud” she was saying and nobody heard her, the others had run ahead to get home and they had left her, “I will throw the umbrella in the mud,” and there was desperate anger in her; “I have throwed the umbrella in the mud” burst from her, she had thrown the umbrella in the mud and that was the end of it all in her. She had thrown the umbrella in the mud and no one heard her as it burst from her, “I have throwed the umbrella in the mud,” it was the end of all that to her.

It is very hard telling from any incident in any one’s living what kind of being they have in them. Kinds in being is a subject that is very puzzling. Martha Hersland had independent dependent being but this that I have just been telling might have been in the living of a little one having independent dependent being, might have been in the living of a little one having dependent independent being, might have been in the living of a little one having a mixture in its being. This then was in the living of Martha Hersland when she was a little one but as I was saying it is very hard to know from anything in any one’s living the kind of being in them. Slowly some one comes to know the being in some one. Slowly then now every one reading will know all the being in Martha Hersland. This is then a beginning.

Some have the real being in their living in their young living, some do not have it then in them. Now there will be some description of young living in some.

Sometime there will be a history of all young living, feeling, talking, thinking, being. Some have their real being mostly in their young living, some do not have it then at all in them. Later there will be a history of all these, of every one.

There are many ways of making kinds in men and women when they are in their beginning when they are children. They are then each one of them like some others, like some other children, they are each one of them something of themselves then, always somehow a little, some much very much, themselves inside them, each one, and each one are like many other ones, many other children. There are many ways of making kinds in men and women in their beginning, there are many ways of making kinds in children. In each way of making kinds of them there is a different system, a different way of feeling, a different way of thinking them as being resembling one to others of them. Martha Hersland as I was saying was of the independent dependent kind of them. Martha knew in her early living a certain number of children, some I have already been describing, now there will be more history of some, more history of others of them. As I was saying Martha was throwing the umbrella in the mud with angry feeling as she was telling and nobody was hearing. As I was saying no one knowing this as having been Martha’s way of acting then when she a little one was filled full of angry feeling, with despairing feeling, with responsible feeling, with frightened feeling, no one then could be very certain of the kind of being Martha had in her. Not any one could know then whether Martha was of the kind of them having attacking as their natural being, the kind of them having resisting as their natural being. Some have their real being in young living, some do not have it then in them. In those having it then strongly in them sometime some one watching them can know it in them. Mostly it is harder to know it in them then in their beginning than in their later young living. Always it is a difficult thing, in some it is almost impossible in their beginning living to know the being in them, in some it is easy then. Now there will be a little description of young living in some.

Knowing a map and then seeing the place and knowing then that the roads actually existing are like the map, to some is always astonishing and always then very gratifying. To some there is the same thing in living and to such a one seeing each one they are knowing as young ones and older ones and very old ones, and seeing them then as having in them the kind of being that hearing others talking, and reading what others have written, makes every one know is the nature of human being knowing this then in every one at each period in them is to some as I was saying astonishing and then gratifying, is to some as I was saying knowing a place after knowing a map of such a place is to some to their feeling an astonishment and then a gratification. This is then always there all their living in some, that is to say these ones come to know in those of them that are of their own generation, not children being, though in some even that is known to them by hearing and reading, in other children around them, they being then children, in some of such of them then there is a self-consciousness then enough to make them know then even when they are children children being, it comes to be more strongly in them then when they are young men and women, it comes to be to them then almost overwhelming as astonishment and gratification in their middle living to find themselves and those of their own age around them looking like men and women in their middle living, acting, living like men and women in their middle living, this is then to them very astonishing, to some it is gratifying, to some of such of them it is terrifying, they are then, they themselves and others around them as they remember their fathers and their mothers when they themselves were children, this is then as I say to many of such of them who have this in them very astonishing, to some very gratifying, to some even terrifying, and there are then all kinds of feeling in between about this thing.

This then, this realising is strongest in men and women of those around them of their own age in living when they themselves are having in them then that living that is to them the thing they have known like a map of living and then they know it in those around them of their own time of living and in themselves then and to many very many it is then astonishing, to some then gratifiying, [gratifying,] to some then almost terrifiying, [terrifying,] to some it is overwhelming then to know it really then inside really completely then inside them, that all living is always repeating, that they are like every one else who has or ever has had or ever will have in them middle living, like them in the way they are then in their looks, in their troubles with their health or happiness or working or children. It is to many then overwhelming that they know then that everything they have been hearing or reading about living is true of them, that they are in their middle living, that all those they are knowing of about the same age as they are themselves then are then also in that middle living that they have known always from reading, from seeing, from hearing and that is to many very astonishing, to some who have it in them to love repeating in living very gratifying, to some who are beginning to be a little weary then very satisfying, to many then almost or completely terrifying. This is then there, the understanding of being in middle living in such a one, and then there is in such a one an understanding of men and women they are remembering who were when they knew them in middle living, there is then in such of them a new realisation of every one, for every one must have sometime in them middle living.

There are then many who have sometime in them the feeling I have been describing with a map and seeing the place and knowing then the roads are really existing like the maps of them. This is to very many always each time astonishing.

They are some who have then a feeling of knowing other children, knowing themselves, they themselves being then children, as being like the children they know from reading from hearing people talking about being in children. Mostly every one does not know it in this way, the being in children, many know it only from remembering themselves and others who were around them then, from knowing children, from knowing sometime every one, from having children of their own or from other ones around them having them, from knowing some in their later living whom they remembered as children but did not realise then the being in them. Mostly every one a little sometime in their living realise themselves and others as being like children, like men, like women they have come to know in reading or from hearing about them.

There is then the knowing kinds in men and women from the character in them, the nature in them, the mind, the passion, the way of winning, working, loving, dying, having religion in them, the way of giving and the way of receiving, and the way of taking, and the way of accepting, and the way of escaping in them; there are many ways of knowing kinds in men and women from habits of training, of grammar, of playing and washing and working in them, and doing nothing; there are then many very many ways of knowing kinds in men and women, from prettyness and ugliness in them, from ways of dressing, from all the ways they have of being and then there are ways of knowing men and women as being in their beginning, as babies and children, and then being young grown men and women, and then men and women in their middle living, and then men and women in their ending.

Some find it harder to decide about children what kind of being they have in them, than about men and women as young men and women, than men and women as men and women in their middle living, as men and women in their ending. Some find it harder to know what kind of being they have in them, the women than the men, some find it harder to know what kind of being they have in them the men than the women. Some find it harder to know the being men and women have in them when they are young men and women than at any other time in their living, some find it harder with men and women in their middle living then when the disposition in them is changing to middle living disposition, in many to impatient irritation, some find it harder to know real being in men and women in their ending then when loving, feeling, religion, have queer ways of showing in them, always then some are very confusing sometime to some, mostly every one has some way of making kinds in men and women, mostly every one finds some one sometimes confusing, mostly every one sometime finds some one very confusing not easy then to be certain of the kind of being one has in her or in him, mostly every one comes to a decision sometime about the kind of being in each one, some come very nearly to never deciding about some one, some as I was saying find it harder about children what being they have in them, about men and women when they are beginning than at any other time in their living.

Some have their real being in them in young living, some do not have it then in them. Now there will be some description of young living in some.

Now there will be some description of young living, feeling, talking, thinking being. Some have their real being in young living, some do not have it then in them. All have their real being in their young living to some, not any one has their real being in young living to some. To begin then with a little description of many ways of feeling being in young living, of feeling, thinking, the being, understanding the being of men and women when they are in their beginning, when they are babies, when they are children, when they are growing into being young men and young women.

To begin then again with a little description of feeling, thinking kinds in babies and in children, in understanding the being and kinds in being in men and women when they are in their beginning, when they are babies, when they are children.

Some then are understanding kinds in children always. Some then have more feeling for kinds in children for being in children than for being in men and women in grown up men and women. Some find being in children more confusing for to them the being in children is the being in men and women in beginning and so to them children are confusing as being natures in beginning. Children are confusing and deceiving to many. These then are to some very difficult to knowing, the being in children is to some a very difficult thing to be understanding. The being in children is very confusing to any one wanting to understand being in men and women. The being in children is then often very confusing, this is because being in beginning the nature in them is then almost hidden, or disguised, or uncertain, or changing, or too loudly in them. Children are then often very confusing for they are often all of them doing the same thing and the nature in them does not affect them, they have many of them then not their own way of eating, drinking, playing, laughing, crying, having angry feeling, kicking, screaming, loving, deceiving, some have then their own individual way of doing but mostly in children it is a general kind of action a general kind of way of acting when any one does anything to them and they are not liking this thing some one has been doing to them. Always it is hard to know the real being in any one from knowing things any one has been doing, with children it is even more confusing, the same kind of acting is done by children that have every different kind of nature in them when they are happy, when they are playing, when they are cheating, when they have angry or injured feeling. Mostly then the being in children, the individual being in each one is very difficult for any one even living with them to be knowing, it is often almost hidden, or disguised, or uncertain, or changing, or too loudly in them, and so they have not then really in them individual being. Slowly then they come to have in them more and more their individual being. Slowly more and more individual being comes out of them as more and more they are themselves inside them.

It is very hard to know of any one the being in them from one or two things they have been doing that some one is telling about them, from many things even that they have been doing and that one knows of them. Knowing real being in men and women is a very slow proceeding and always more and more this is very certain.

As I was saying it is almost harder to know it in children and young men and women the being in them than in older men and women. Not every one thinks that this is certain. As I was saying many many kinds of little boys that in their later living have very different ways of reacting when some one has done something and they do not like the thing some one has been doing, many many men who have very different ways of acting when some one has done something they are not liking, very different natures in them, when they were little boys and some little boy, some one did something they were not liking, they showed no signs of reacting to it then and then later they hit out and often the little boy the some one who had done the thing to them they were not liking had forgotten, so long was the little boy who was not liking the thing the other one did to him in responding. This is true also of women, many kinds of women with very different kinds of natures in them, when they were little girls and some one did something to them they were not liking showed at first no reaction and then they showed angry feeling when every one had forgotten the thing the little girl had not been liking.

In some men, in some women, this shows real nature in them, in some it is just that nature is in them in beginning, and so children are very confusing to the understanding.

In some the nature in them is clearer when they are very young, in some when they are young, in some when they are not so young, in some when they are old ones. Always in each one it is there and repeating, sometime some one knows it in each one.

As I was saying some have more feeling for kinds in men and women when men and women are in beginning, some have more feeling for kinds in men and women when men and women are babies than in any other time in their living, some have more feeling for kinds in men and women when men and women are children than at any other time in their existing. As I was saying, to some, being in children is very confusing because the nature in them is in its beginning.

As I was saying it is very hard telling from knowing something some one did sometime, the nature in them. As I was saying it is very difficult to know the nature in a man or in a woman from knowing even quite a number of things they are doing; it is even harder to know the nature in children from the action in them as I have been just saying, that is true of many children, not of all of them by any means and that must never be forgotten.

As I was saying Martha Hersland when she was a little one a very little one and the others were running ahead and she had the umbrella for one of them and she was struggling to catch up with the rest of them and they were disappearing and she was being filled fuller always with angry feeling and resentment and desperation and she was crying out, “I will throw the umbrella in the mud,” and nobody was hearing and she was repeating again and again and then in a moment of triumphing she did throw the umbrella in the mud and then she went on crying and saying, “I did throw the umbrella in the mud,” this is a description of an action that many very different kinds of children could have been doing when they were left behind struggling, Martha Hersland did this and she was a little girl then and slowly now there will come to be a complete description of the nature in her that this I have been just describing does not now help very much to be understanding.

Now there will be some description of Martha Hersland in her young living and the children she knew when she was beginning living.

I was telling of the living of the Hersland family in Gossols on a ten acre place and of people living in small houses near them and it was then that Martha Hersland was a child and was knowing children. She knew some children at the public school near them where she and her brothers had their american education, some children that were living then in the small houses near the ten acre place where the Hersland family were living then as I was telling and some other children who knew these children. She knew some children at the public school. Some children were living near them in the small houses as I was telling and she knew them and knew some other children who knew these children. And then she knew some children who sometimes came to see them, the Hersland children, who were the kind of children she naturally should have been knowing, from the kind of people Mr. and Mrs. Hersland should naturally be knowing, but these children were never important in her living. Mostly then she was knowing children living near her, and children knowing these children.

Mostly then, Martha, and as I was saying this was mostly true of all three of them of all three of the Hersland children, Martha when she was in the beginning of her living was more of them, the children, the people living in the small houses near them and the friends of these people, of these children, than she was of her family living, of her mother’s and father’s country house living. She was then not at all of the living that would naturally have been her kind of living, of well-to-do living.

She was then, as a child, as a young girl, almost until she was a young woman of the being of those living in small houses near them.

Much description of the being in the children living in the small houses near the ten acre place where the Herslands were living and of children living in other parts of Gossols and knowing these children will be in the description of the beginning being of the youngest of the three Hersland children, in the history of David Hersland. Now in the history of the beginning of the being of Martha the oldest of the three Hersland children there will be more a description of how other children felt the being in her, how every one felt the being in her and so there will be a description of her as every one who knew her felt her, now, in her beginning, and then, later in her living.

There will then be much description of the being in the children living in the small houses near them and of many other children in the history of the beginning of the youngest of the Hersland children who was really more of them, these children, than his brother or his sister ever had been. Now this is a description of the beginning of the being in the eldest of the Hersland children, in Martha Hersland and there will be now much description of how every one ever knowing Martha felt the being in her, other children knowing her, her governesses and the servants and her brothers and her teachers and her mother and her father and later other girls and boys and later her lover and later her husband and then very many who then knew her and then again her brothers and her father, and again then everybody who then and on from then to her ending knew her.

All three of the Hersland children as I was saying were when they were children very much of the living of the people living in small houses near them. The youngest of the three Hersland children David Hersland was so entirely of them when he was in his beginning, of them, of the children at school with him, of children knowing these children and the children living in the small houses near the Hersland family then, was so entirely of the being of all these children that in the description of the being in him there will be very much description of the being in many of them. In the child being of the second Hersland child the elder son, Alfred Hersland there was also a little of this that he was very much of the living of the people around him but it was not in him so completely inside him as it was in the being of the younger son David Hersland, the youngest of the three Hersland children. Then Alfred Hersland was very much sooner through with having it in him the living of the people around him as part of the being in him than either his younger brother or his older sister. He was then really less of them the poor people around him than either of the other two Hersland children but nevertheless in his young living in his playing and in his being interested then, he too was very much of them the poor people near them, though it was never really very deep in him and it was very soon all ended for him. He was then, Alfred Hersland in a sense in his being less really of the being of the people living in small houses near him, more of the people it was natural for him to know in his living though he was not of them at all in his beginning than his brother or his sister and this will come out very clearly in the history of him that will be written after the history of Martha has reached its completion. It will be interesting then to know it in each one of the Hersland children just how they were of the living of the, for them, poor people near them.

As I was saying David, the youngest of them was of the living of the people living in the small houses near them, of their living, of their children’s living, David had really inside him the living and the being of the people living in the small houses and of the people that knew these people and the children that knew these children and so they, all of them the being in them the natures of many of them will come to have much description of them being given in the very long history of David Hersland that will be written after there has been written some descriptions of Martha Hersland and then of Alfred Hersland. So then sometime there will be much description of the nature of many of the men, women and children, of the families the Herslands knew in their living in the ten acre place in a part of Gossols where no rich people were living, where there were not living any who would naturally have been friends then of the Hersland children if the Hersland family had been living the well to do living that was really natural for them. There will then in the history of young David Hersland which will be a very long one there will be much description of many people who lived near them the Hersland family then. As I was saying Alfred Hersland was very much less of them the people then living around him than his younger brother David than in a sense the daughter of the Hersland family, the eldest of them of the children, Martha. Alfred was of them in playing in quarrelling, in taking excursions for hunting and other things and in bycicling [bicycling] and in many ways, then, and when he was beginning to be somewhere near being a young man. This will all be told in the history of him which will be begun after there has been written a little description of the whole being and all the living of his elder sister Martha which is now what is here in beginning. So then in the history of David Hersland there will be much description of the being and the nature of the people near the Hersland family when Martha, Alfred and David were children and until they were young men and women, in the history of Alfred Hersland there will be descriptions of his being with them of Alfred’s being with the people around the Hersland family then and what he did with them in the way of playing, quarrelling and living. Martha Hersland was more of the living and the being of the people around them then than Alfred ever was really inside him but not so much of them as David was of them and now in the history of Martha Hersland there will be a description of them only in the sense of what way they, the people knowing the Hersland family then, knew her and felt her.

This is now clear then, by and by there will be much description of the being and the character in many of these people, families, men, women and children that the Hersland children knew when they were children and on from them until they were almost young men and women, in the long history of David Hersland that will be written after there has been written some of the history of Martha Hersland and of Alfred Hersland the two elder Hersland children. There will then be written also the meaning of these men and women to Mr. and Mrs. David Hersland the father and the mother of the three Hersland children. So then all that will happen, all that will be written after there is written some description of living and the being of the two elder Hersland children. First then now there will be written some description of Martha Hersland in her beginning. After there has been written something of the history of her living some description of her being, there will be written a history of her brother Alfred up to the time of his marrying Julia Dehning. After that will be written the whole long history of the youngest of the three children David Hersland and all through there will be written some history of the father and mother and of all the governesses and servants living in the house with the Hersland family. So then to begin again. In the history of young David Hersland there will be written much description of the character and living of every one the Hersland family ever came to know in all the time they were living in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. In the history of Alfred Hersland there will be much description of the things Alfred did with and to them, all of them whom the Hersland family came to know then. Now in the history of Martha Hersland there will be much description of how every one knowing the Hersland family then came to feel and know her and them, what every one knowing them felt in her and in the Hersland living, what every one knowing them and knowing her felt about her, knew about her, felt about them, knew about them.

There are many ways of disguising the whole being that is each one, some have a stronger disguising of them in their beginning living, stronger then than in their middle living, or in their ending. In many this is now true of them. Soon now there will be some discussing of the disguising of whole being in young living. Now there will be some description of how every one who knew Martha Hersland knew and felt the being and the living she had in her, how her father felt her, how her mother felt her, how the servants felt her, each one of them, how each one of the governesses knew and felt her, in short how every one who knew her then, men women and children who knew her then, knew her then, felt her then. To begin then.

As I was saying it is very hard to know the being in some one from some few things they have been doing, it is hard knowing any one but sometime each one knowing any one has some feeling of that one.

There are many ways of disguising the whole being, in each one. Some have a stronger disguise in their beginning than in their middle living or in their ending. Some have a stronger disguise in their middle living than in their beginning living or when they are ending living. Some have a stronger disguise when they are ending living than at any other time in their living. Some do not have at any time in their living more disguising of the real being in them than at any other time in their living. Martha Hersland was one of such of them. This is now the way every one knowing Martha Hersland felt the being in her.

Martha Hersland was of the independent dependent kind in men and women. The one I was describing as being independent dependent being as in fluid condition and held together to be one by the skin surrounding that one was of the same kind of being then as that in Martha Hersland, in Martha the being was in a little more concentrated condition but the proportion of attacking and obstinate resisting and quickness and hesitation and ways of being always in every part of living a whole one was the same in Martha Hersland as in the one I was describing as being independent dependent being in completely fluid condition and being a whole one only, and always being one, by having a skin to hold it in and to separate it so from every one and make it so an individual one. Martha then was of the independent dependent kind in men and women, Martha had this being then in more concentration in a more solid condition than the one I was earlier describing. It is a little true now to me of Martha and a little true to me of many men and women having independent dependent being in them that the being in them being like the one I was describing, the one having all independent dependent being in solution in a fluid condition, and my knowing independent dependent being so well in that one and that one being such a fluid whole one, gives to me seeing them an uncomfortable feeling to know it so well from this one I was describing, the being in them, the activities in them, in some having independent dependent being; sometimes it makes me a little turn away from seeing the being in some having in them independent dependent being so that I will not know it too clearly in them the being that they have in them, all the meaning of the being in them and that is a little now the way I am feeling in looking at the being in Martha Hersland and now all the same I am beginning completely to realise all the meaning there is in the being there is in her and always now I will look straight on at her. I will know all the being in her. Martha was of the independent dependent kind of them as I was saying, she was as I was saying like the one I was describing that was independent dependent being in completely fluid condition and always was a whole one in the beginning of the being there was in that one in the middle of the living of that one, in the ending of the living of that one. Martha then was like that one in the relation of things in her being, she was more concentrated more solid than that one, it was not only the skin that kept her apart from other ones, there was actual individual being always in Martha but Martha was a whole one, in her beginning, in her middle living, in her ending, she was all through her of the same concentration, of the same nature, always it was the same being in her, that in her in her beginning, in her being a baby, a little one, a little bigger one, and so on. Always Martha like the other one I was describing was a whole one. This is now some description of what each one who knew her felt in her, this is now some descriptions of the nature in her, of the living that was in her.

When she was a very little one sometimes she wanted not to be existing. This is a very common thing in every one in the beginning of their living. This is a very common thing in mostly every one in the beginning of their living. Many want then not any longer to be existing, mostly then when they are very little ones they are never thinking I wish I had never come into existing, they have not then any such a feeling, they often say then I wish I had died when I was a little baby and had not any feeling, I would not then have to be always suffering, I would not then now have to think of being frightened by dying, I wish I had been dead when I was a very little one and was not knowing anything. It is very interesting the way anybody feels about dying, about not existing, about everything, about every one. Always more and more this is very interesting.

There are ways then that those having in them independent dependent being feel about living, feel about dying, feel about never having been, if they have any of such a kind of feeling in them, that is common to all of them as being different from the way those having in them dependent independent being have of feeling.

More and more there will be understanding of these different ways of feeling their own being, feeling anybody else’s being, feeling the ending of themselves and the ending of any one, feel their not existing, that makes one kind in men and women, makes that kind different from other kinds of them. There will then be a very little always being made that slowly will make a great deal of description of the feelings in each kind in men and women about everything.

As I was saying Martha was of the independent dependent kind of them. As I was saying it is hard to know the kind of being in any one from just a description of some thoughts, some feelings, some actions in them for it is in their feeling of themselves inside them that the kind of being in them shows in them and that comes out of them slowly in their living, that comes out of them always as repeating, this is very very difficult to make any one understand from a description of them. This is now what I am always trying. I know much of all this and sometime sometimes I can make some one else know it by my explaining, I am never very certain but always there is again and again for me a beginning of this trying.

As I was saying many little ones have a feeling about not wanting any more to be living, some want to have been dead when they were little babies and not knowing anything, some want to be dead then so that every one will miss them, some want to prove themselves all noble by dying, some are just tired of struggling when they are little ones, there are such ones, and some of such of them have independent dependent being that does not succeed then in winning fighting by attacking. Martha was a little such a one, and more and more this will show in all her living. Always there was in her much attacking, mostly there was in her nervous feeling, mostly there was in her not much winning, early then she had at moments tired feeling. Never did she know that really she was failing in attacking, always she had in her nervous feeling showing that she had been failing to every one, it was not excitement or weakness or yielding or escaping or blustering as it is in some, some who have independent dependent being and are failing in attacking, in some who have dependent independent being and yet always are attacking though attacking is not for them the way of winning fighting, but in Martha Hersland all of her being was independent dependent being, attacking was her way of winning fighting, mostly she was never winning mostly she did not really know this in her, she had nervous feeling in her that showed the failure in the fighting she was doing, all this will be clearer when there will have been completely given the feeling every one who ever came to know her at any time in her living had about her.

Always Martha was a whole one, she had only this one kind of being. She always was a whole one, all her living she was repeating the whole being, the kind of being that was the whole being of her, mostly all her living she was a whole one, to herself, to every one. There was in her always one kind of independent dependent being as I was saying and it was mostly all always completely there to every one, the whole being in her to every one who ever knew her, always there then to every one, when she was a baby or a little one, or a young girl or a young woman, or a woman in her middle living, or in her ending. Mostly then always she really was a whole one. Mostly then always every one who knew her had about her such a feeling. This will come clearer in the history of her.

She was as I was saying of one kind of independent dependent being and all her living there was about the same concentration to her, the same relation of attacking and succeeding and failing and nervous feeling and stupid being and understanding and tired feeling in her. Martha was then once a very little one, a baby, and then a little one and then a young girl and then a woman and then she was older and then later there was an ending to her and always all through this living in her she was the same whole one inside her and to every one who knew her.

In some the nature in them is clearer when they are very young, in some when they are young, in some when they are not so young, in some when they are getting older, in some when they are old ones. Martha was mostly always to every one who knew her the same whole one, when she was a little one, a very little one, an older one, a very old one, mostly always then she was to every one about the same kind of a whole one. She was of one kind of that kind of them and mostly all her living there was the same concentration of the being that was her, the same proportion of one thing to the other things active in her.

As I was saying those having in them independent dependent being have in them attacking as their natural way of winning fighting, as their natural way of winning in loving. As I was saying those having in them dependent independent being have in them resisting as their natural way of winning fighting, have resisting as their natural way of winning in loving. This then is the being in those having in them independent dependent being, this then is the being in those having in them dependent independent being. These then are the two different ways of being in men and women and always this, one way or the other way of being, always then one way or the other way of being, independent dependent being or dependent independent being is in each one, every one who ever was or is or will be living.

Often it is very confusing for as I was saying sometimes, very often, one having in her or in him independent dependent being, that is having attacking as their real way of winning fighting, winning in loving, such a one seems really to be always resisting. This then the kind of being in some one is sometimes, is one might say truly very often, very confusing, for one, having in them really as being attacking as the way of winning fighting, as the way of winning loving, always sometimes every minute in their living to themselves and to every one knowing them seems to be resisting, seems to be so fighting and winning, so loving and winning. This is then very confusing to every one knowing that one. Slowly then the real fighting being, the real loving being in that one comes to be understood by some one, sometimes not really by any one, mostly in every one, sometime by some one. This is true then of very many having in them independent dependent being, that is those having in them attacking as their real way of winning fighting, attacking as their real way of winning loving, it is true in many of them that to themselves mostly, and mostly to every one ever knowing them, they have in them resisting as their way of winning fighting, resisting as their way of winning in loving. In those having in them dependent independent being that is those having in them resisting as their real way of winning fighting, resisting as their real way of winning in loving, there are very many of them who seem to themselves sometimes and mostly always to every one ever knowing them seem to be always and incessantly attacking, seem to be always winning by attacking in fighting and in loving. Sometime it comes out of them that they are not really winning, more and more perhaps it comes out of them that always attacking they are never really winning, sometimes sometime some one will know it of them that attacking is not in such of them the way of winning fighting, winning loving, in some sometime every one who knows them knows it sometime of them, that attacking is not in them the way of winning fighting, the way of winning loving. It is very confusing for every one realising this description must be really understanding that failing does not prove it to be true of some one that attacking is not the real way of winning fighting for one doing their fighting by attacking. Many having in them attacking as their natural way of winning fighting fail to succeed to winning by attacking, fail to succeed in loving by attacking. They may fail then those having in them such being, they may even succeed by resisting those having in them attacking as their way of winning and yet these then are of the kind of them having attacking as their natural way of winning fighting, as their natural way of winning loving, are in short of the independent dependent kind of them. Of those having in them resisting as their natural way of winning fighting they are often for a long time to every one, to themselves then and they are bragging of it and they have it in them to themselves and to every one that they are always succeeding by attacking, and sometimes they are really never failing, to themselves and to others who know them and yet always to some one knowing the whole sum of them the whole completeness of their living some one can know it in them that attacking is not in them their real way of winning fighting, of succeeding in being loved and in loving. So then as I was saying it is very confusing and sometimes one only knows really the kind of being in some by the kind of yielding in them, the kind of sensitiveness in them for there is in each kind of being, in independent dependent being, in dependent independent being a kind of way of yielding, a kind of way of being dependent, a kind of way of having sensitiveness in them that makes that kind of them. There is then in independent dependent being a kind of way of yielding, of having sensitive being that is different from the kind of way of yielding of having sensitive being in dependent independent kinds in men and women. There is a kind of way of yielding, of being dependent, of having sensitive being in those having in them dependent independent being that is different from the kind of way of yielding, of having dependent being, of having sensitive being in those having in them any of the kinds of independent dependent being. In short there is one way of having dependent being, of yielding, of sensitiveness, of having stupid being, of having feeling about objects, about practical living that goes with having attacking as the natural way of winning fighting of winning loving, of winning anything and there is another whole system of being that is very different from this, a way of yielding, a way of having sensitiveness in being, a way of seeing and feeling everything in living, a way of choosing a way of reacting to everything that goes with having it as being, the winning fighting by resisting as the real way of being, the winning anything in living, loving and everything by resisting. So then sometimes there will be much very much description of the way of yielding in each one having in them one or the other of these two kinds of being, independent dependent, dependent independent, that is of every one, of all men, of all women.

As I was saying the one I was describing that had all independent dependent being in solution, this one had as all of those having independent dependent being in them have it as being, this one had attacking as the natural way of winning anything. This one as I was saying had all the being in a flabby kind of state that made this one when this one was attacking made all the being in this one then when the being in this one was in motion made it that the being in this one, all the being of this one, was then when attacking just in a state of motion and so to any one feeling this one this one would seem to have resisting being as the natural way of acting for the movement of the whole being in this one, this one being then in a state of attacking really was then to every one knowing this one in this state of action, for it was so slow the moving of the whole being that made this one, that any one coming in contact with this one then or any such a one, sticking so to speak in the mass of this when meeting this one would think of this one as resisting but this was not true of this one then or of any of such of them that have independent dependent being in solution in them, it is stupid being in them that wobbling in them that is their moving that is so slow and uncertain that to any one knowing them, feeling them, seeing them it is not in them as attacking moving activity in them but attacking that is the being in this one and in the others like this one having in them each one independent dependent being. And so then often this kind of a one is from the spreading of the being in that one always then slower and slower in moving in the attacking activity of such a one, and very very often with such a one the attacking never coming to real action as a using of the energy generated in the attacking feeling in independent dependent being of such a kind of one, makes such a kind of one a nervous kind of being and this is then the way independent dependent being can in some be very confusing for attacking does not seem to be the way of active being of them and so it takes much knowing of the being in men and women to realise the action in them. This one then the one I was describing had then independent dependent being but attacking never came to really be ever an action and so this one was to many very resisting, stubborn in resisting and this was only because attacking being in this one never came to be anything more than the whole mass of being that was this one being just moving. As I was saying before, this one that I was describing was the least possible concentration, the most diffuse possible kind of existing of independent dependent being. As I was saying this one a little more concentrated was what made the being of Martha Hersland, Martha who is now soon to be a complete one to every one reading this description. As I was saying the one I have been just describing had with this attacking always much nervous being. As I was saying this one I was describing being made a little into something having a little more concentration would be the being I am now beginning describing. As I was saying the one I was describing was of the independent dependent kind of them, this was the being too that Martha Hersland had in her. The one I was describing had independent dependent being in its weakest concentration, Martha Hersland had independent dependent being in a state of a little more concentration. As I was saying all her living the first one I was describing was a whole one, always a complete one to herself and to every one, this then as I was saying, being always a whole one to herself and every one all through her living was a thing every one will know soon in Martha Hersland. The first one then I was describing was of the independent dependent kind of them that is one having attacking as the natural way of winning fighting, this is the being, the independent dependent being, is the being that is in Martha Hersland, the one I am now again beginning describing, the oldest of the three of them, the three Hersland children.

As I was saying there is a kind of way of yielding, a kind of way of having sensitive being that every one having independent dependent being have in them as their way of being. There will be just now very little description of this in any one. Later there will be very much description of this in every one having in them independent dependent being. Now there will be mostly a beginning of understanding of attacking and resisting and stupid being, and nervous being, and a little of the yielding and the sensitive being in some having in them independent dependent being and now there will be a beginning of all these in one and this one is Martha Hersland the oldest of the three Hersland children.

As I was saying when Martha was a very little one, the Herslands were living in a ten acre place and they were poor people in small houses living near them and the Herslands had a governess and servants then living in the house with them.

Later when Martha was a little bigger, she went to a school near them where the children living in the small houses near them went too to get their instruction and Martha was of them then of all of them the poor people near them; the Hersland children always had then a governess in the house with them. This made two different kinds of living for them, this was more troublesome to Martha than to the two other children who were boys and so not really in actual relation to the family living and the governess in the house with them. To begin now a description of what every one knowing Martha Hersland when she was a little one felt or knew or thought of the being that now every one reading is commencing feeling, knowing.

As I was saying, when Martha was a very little one and just beginning to go out with other children the governess was never then with the Hersland children, any of them, when they were very little ones and went out with other children. The children were of the living of the people about them, they had that kind of living feeling in them, the kind of living feeling natural in the people living in the small houses near them. The Hersland family then, the Hersland children all three of them had the living feeling in them of the people about them. Mr. Hersland had not the living feeling of the people about them completely in him for he went every day into a very different kind of living but he had a good deal of it in him for his past living was not strongly ever in him. Mrs. Hersland had no other daily living than her household and her children and the living feeling of the people in the small houses near them but in Mrs. Hersland there was always in her as her real living feeling for her, the past living, the right rich american living that was the natural way of living in her. The three children as I was saying had each one of them more in them then of the living feeling natural to the people then around them than they had the living feeling belonging to the kind of living natural to the children of the father and the mother of them. Each one of the three of them Martha, Alfred and David Hersland had in them the living feeling natural to the poorer people around them differently in them. This will come out in the long histories of each one of them. This is now a long history of the oldest of them, Martha Hersland and this is now a beginning of description of the way she had in her to be of them the people living near the Herslands in small houses near the ten acre place where the Herslands were living then in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living.

As I was saying when Martha was a little one, when she first went to school and this was very soon after the Herslands began living in the ten acre place in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living for Martha had been born when the Herslands had just come to Gossols and were living in the hotel as I was saying, in the hotel where Mrs. Hersland knew Sophie Shilling and Pauline Shilling and Mrs. Shilling; and so as I was saying when they came, the Hersland family, to live on the ten acre place where they went on living to after the time when Martha a grown woman came back out of her trouble to live again with them, Martha the oldest of the three Hersland children was old enough to begin her schooling, was old enough to begin having living feeling forming in her, to be of them the people living near them.

As I was saying Mr. Hersland believed in independence for his children, in democratic schooling for them, in having a governess in the house with them for their education, in healthy out of door living.

Martha Hersland then when she was a very little one, when she was a little one, when she was a bigger one, when she was running her own living, when she was a lost one, when she was shrunken when she was older, and always all of her living every minute in her living was the same one, the same whole one, to herself and to every one ever knowing her being. She was as I was saying a little more concentrated version of the one I was just describing. Like that one she was always all her living a whole one, like that one always all her living being a whole one had not really much meaning. This is now again a beginning of the being Martha had in her all her living.

Some have their real being in young living, some do not have it then in them, all have their real being in young living to some, not any one has their real being in young living to some.

Martha Hersland had in her independent dependent being as I was saying. Martha in her young living was a whole one, always all her living Martha was a whole one. Sometime she was older, sometimes she was happier, sometimes she was nervouser, sometimes she was farther from and sometimes nearer failure, always she had the same being in her, always she was of the independent dependent kind of them, always she was like the other one I was describing excepting that Martha had independent dependent being in a little more concentrated form in her and so she would keep together even without the skin of her to hold her, one part would stick to the other part of her, she would not be flowing everywhere if there was not a skin to hold her, so then she was a little in more ways a whole one than the one I was describing that had independent dependent being in solution.

Always then, as I was saying, Martha was a whole one. When Martha was a little one, as I was saying she was of them the poorer children living near the Hersland family then and she went to school with them. When she was a little one as I was saying the Hersland family always had a governess living in the house with them to educate the Hersland children in music, french and german and any other kind of education Mr. Hersland at any other time thought it would be good for them to be having. The Hersland family then had a governess living in the house with them when Martha was a little one and then on to when Martha was quite old enough not to like them ever to be interfering with anything she wanted to be doing, with any kind of reading or knowing any one or any way she was learning anything. Then later than that they the Herslands still had one and then more and more the governess living in the house with them had really nothing to do with the Hersland children, but always as long as a governess was in the house with them the governess would be a little sometime troublesome to Martha Hersland and her living then.

To those knowing Martha Hersland then when she was a young one when she was beginning her individual being, she was then a whole one, to no one quite entirely pleasing, but most of those knowing her then liked her well enough whenever they thought about her and sometimes then they did not like her.

As I was saying she went to school with the children near them, the for the Hersland children, poorer children near them. As I was saying when the Hersland family moved to the ten acre place Martha was already old enough to begin her schooling. As I was saying then when she was a very little one and she was coming home with them, they went faster than she could then, they left her then and she was running with the umbrella one of them had left with her after saying she would carry it for her and she was saying I will throw the umbrella in the mud and then she was crying, I have thrown the umbrella in the mud, and then later she got home and the umbrella was not with her but one of the other ones one of those who had left her went back that day later and got it for her. Then she was a very little one and just beginning knowing the children near her. When she was a little bigger she was in her living almost entirely of them the people near her. As I was saying they mostly all liked her well enough when they thought about her, they did not think very much about her, sometimes when they thought about her they did not like her. She was for them mostly then as if she had been one of them in her natural way of living, there was nothing in her to make her a different kind of child from the others of them, she was of them and yet a little sometimes it was troublesome to her and for them in her that she was not of them in the living that would have been natural for her. It was more important in her for them when a little they were beginning all of them to have loving in them, for she not being of them a little must not get into a kind of trouble that would be alright for them in the kind of living that was the natural way of living for them. Neither they nor she really knew this inside them ever in their living but it was a little troublesome there to her and for them, troublesome as the governess was in her living, not really ever interfering, sometimes a little attempting to be interfering, always there as being a thing that had no meaning really in her living but could not ever have been there ever if the living that was then for her real living had been for her her natural way of living. Slowly this came to be in her as something stronger, something slowly making a difference in her as she grew older. Slowly then things happened to these children she knew then as they grew older that would not happen to her as she grew older. She was living very much their life when she was not at all any more of them; this is now a little more description of the being in her and how they felt her every one who then knew her.

Mr. Hersland as I was saying, in his middle living had in him much impatient being. Mr. Hersland as I was saying had in him independent dependent being as a bottom nature to him, as most of him. Martha Hersland as I was saying had independent dependent being as all the being in her. Always more and more I am understanding independent dependent being and all the kinds of ways it has of being, making different kinds in men and women. Always more and more I am understanding dependent independent being and all the ways it has of being in the kinds of men and women having such being in them. Always more and more then I am understanding being in all the kinds there are ever existing of men and women. To commence again now with Martha Hersland and how her father Mr. David Hersland felt her.

As I was saying Mr. Hersland had a strong feeling about educating his children. Mostly always it was strongly in him the feeling of the need of educating them, always it was changing in him, the feelings he had in him about what kind of education was the right kind of education for them but always that is mostly always there was one thing constant in him the wanting them to be individual and independent. Sometimes when they were too much of one kind of living he had a new theory of independence for them that took the form of restrictions on the liberty they were enjoying and sometimes he wanted that they should be as they would have been if they had had the living that would have been natural for them and this came to him a few times in the living of his daughter Martha and he tried to make her over but mostly he wanted them to have an education making them to be strong and independent. About their living the life of the poor people near them, he never really thought about this in them. Mostly as I was saying when he was in the country it was to him as if he were of their living, he had then no sense of social distinction, they were poor men and he was a rich one, he never wanted then his children to have any position. His feeling about his daughter Martha then in the beginning was that she was of them, later that she could learn from them what they all knew in living, later when she sometimes met people it would have been natural she should be knowing he was impatient at the way she was looking and he was full up then with impatient feeling. Mostly she was never important to him, very much later in her living she filled him very full of impatient feeling. As I was saying they were both of them of the independent dependent kind of them. There was a great difference in the way they had in them each one of them independent dependent being.

Mr. Hersland to his children when they were old enough to realise him was very full of impatient feeling. They were then afraid of him though they knew it of him that he never would go as far as his anger could drive him. They knew this of him more and more until almost they were not afraid of him.

Mr. Hersland had in him independent dependent being, his daughter Martha had in her independent dependent being. This being was very different in Mr. Hersland than in Martha Hersland as I was saying. This is now some description of the differences between them. This is now some description of the feeling in Mr. Hersland in different parts of her living about his daughter Martha and what he thought and said about her. To begin then now with a little description of the different way their being was in the two of them.

When Martha was a little one she was a whole one, always she was a whole one. When Martha was a young one she was a whole one. She was not very interesting to her father or to any one who knew her, then in her young living. She was not very interesting ever to her father or ever very interesting really to any one who ever knew her.

Sometimes she was a little interesting to some one. She was never very interesting to her father or to any one knowing her in her young living. She was never really interesting to her father in her living. Later in his living she was always with him. In her young living as I was saying she was really not very interesting to any one. Always as I was saying she was the same whole one. When she was first a young woman she was a little interesting to some. She was never really very interesting to any one. Always, as I was saying, all her living, she was the same whole one.

She was as I was saying of the independent dependent kind of them. More and more it is interesting, more and more I am understanding the being in men and in women. More and more I am realising that each kind of men and women each kind of the two kinds of them have completely in them in whatever kind or condition of being any one will find them, with more or less intelligence, with more or less strength, with more or less weakness in them, with more or less originality or energy or interest or success or failure in them, each kind of them, all the men and women of each of the two kinds of them of each kind of the two kinds of them have the same way of eating, drinking, loving, hating, succeeding, failing, fighting, escaping, have the same kind of being in them as all the others of the same kind of them and that makes grouping of men and women always to me more interesting. Sometime in my explaining it will be interesting to every one, it will be interesting in explaining men and women for every one interested in understanding men and women.

Mr. Hersland as I was saying had in him independent dependent being. As I was saying more and more in his living he was full up with impatient being. As I was saying he had it in him to always be strong in beginning, to be very strong in attacking and then he would go another way to another beginning never knowing that he had not finished to really winning, never knowing this in him, not really even when in his later living his children when they were angry at the impatient being then in him and not then being any longer afraid of him knowing then that he never would be carried through to the end of the anger in him told it to him. He never really knew it in him but this was the being in him as I was saying. He never knew the being in his daughter Martha until she in his old age living managed for him, until she came back out of her troubles to them and then he was beginning already to be shrunk from the outside of him and she was then not interesting to him. She never really was interesting to him. He never knew it in her that she had independent dependent being in her, because for him she was not thorough in anything, she was always beginning and never really beginning anything. This was in her for him when she was a little one and then when she was beginning her education it was annoying to him for always he was really beginning and always she was almost beginning and then when he was changing she was then really beginning and then it was to him in her stupid being, that she was nervous then and not finishing anything, not thorough in anything. His feeling was very different with his two sons who each in their way were annoying to him but Martha was annoying to him being as she was of the same kind of being as the being that was in him.

Martha as I was saying always was a whole one, as I was saying when she was a young one she was of the living of the people living in small houses near the Hersland family then. She was completely of their living then, the governess the Hersland family had living with them was sometimes troublesome to Martha in her living but only one of them the last one Madeleine Wyman was ever really troublesome and that was when she was trying as I was saying to carry out in the children and mostly on Martha who was a girl and older the ideas of education Mr. Hersland had then in him. It was then that Mr. Hersland came to a realisation that Martha was not really thorough in anything. Martha was hard-working and did well enough in her schooling but when he wanted her to have disciplining, to make strong beginnings in french and german and music and swimming and exercising and dancing, as I was saying she was always a little mixed up in beginning and then had a nervous confusion from the changing and Madeleine Wyman was thorough and annoying to her and then Martha was completely of them the poorer people near them. As I was saying Martha was interesting enough then to every one but not really very interesting to any one knowing her then. As I was saying she was more completely of them the poorer people near them when the governess Madeleine Wyman was living with the Hersland family in the house with them and for some years longer than she was of any other living, was more of them in her feeling, in her living, in her understanding of all living but always then all of them the poorer people living in small houses near them were having things happen to them, the young boys the young girls whom she knew then which was not of her future living to have happen to her then and always neither she nor they knew this in them but always it was there between them and Martha was then there in living neither bird or beast or good red herring and she did not know it nor did any one else know it of her then.

So then Martha’s young living was very confusing to her then but she did not know it in her then. She had in her as I was saying independent dependent being, she had attacking as her natural way of fighting but as I was saying she was only a little more concentrated in her being than that other one I was describing and so when she was in motion except in jerks there was not really very much action, there was very much nervous being and confusion and this was in her stupid being and always all her living she was the same one the same whole one I have been just describing.

This then was the young living in her. It was well enough but rather confused inside her. Confusion always was strong in her. All of her when it was in motion just was sort of knocking together, and that was mostly all the active being in her and that was to many who knew her obstinacy and resisting in her and to her father it was that she was never thorough. Sometimes there was stronger reaction for a moment in her, anger, or a deep commotion for something that was a disgrace to some one or to her and then she was a little more than the whole one that she mostly just was and was mostly to every one.

This was then the being in her. Always then she was not very interesting to any one knowing her. Her mother had never a very lively realisation of her. Her mother more and more was external to her when she Martha was to her mother no longer inside her. Not that Mrs. Hersland ever knew this in her, always she had a feeling of having had and having her as a child as part of her and always she had her dresses and her hats and all as important to her but as I was saying Martha was then when she was growing completely as completely as there was really living being in her of them the poor people living in the small houses near the Hersland family then. As I was saying later there was a difference, that they were having living that could not be in one going to be having a different future from that that any of them would have as natural to them. Earlier when she was a young one, yes there was a little difference between them for she had a father and a mother to them and these other children could be conscious of the father and the mother of her and she had a governess living in the house with her and servants and all that that made her in ways of living, but mostly to them then the poorer people living in the small houses those that knew her then they did not feel the difference to be a difference that in any way cut her off from the living natural to them only they could sometimes be conscious of the mother or the father or the governess or the servants when they were with her, when they were not with her, not from anything in her but from their being really existing the father and the mother and the governess and the servants of the Hersland family. So then in her younger living she was not cut off from them by her future for the children she was then knowing were young then and not having any such feeling. Almost not at all then was she in any way cut off from them. Sometimes they as I was saying, from hearing other people or their parents talking, from seeing them or from something that Martha said in talking could be conscious of Martha’s mother or father or governess or servants living in the house with her and so they might be just by a shade cut off from her but mostly then she was completely of them the children and the poor people living near them. As I was saying she was really then, Martha, not very interesting to any one knowing her then. She was completely of them then the people living in small houses near the Hersland family then. She had no feeling in her of a different kind of living in her. All the active living there was in her was of the living of the poorer people near her.

As I was saying when she was quite a young one there was not any feeling in any of them, not in the parents of these children then any feeling that she was in her feeling cut off from them by not being able to have some things happen to her that could not happen to any one having the kind of future that was the natural kind of future living for her. As I was saying a little such a feeling came when she was somewhat older, when she was older with them, but in her younger living there was not in herself not in any one of them, a little perhaps in her mother and the governesses and servants then living in the house with her, not any in her father then not anything of such a feeling. And so she was completely of them then to them to all of them the children and the other people living in the small houses near the Hersland family ten acre living place then, she was completely then of their living then always even when the children or the others were conscious of the existing of Mr. or Mrs. Hersland or the governess or the servants living with them.

At this time Martha was completely of the living of these people near her, of the children and the parents of them, then in her younger living. Later as I was saying there was the developing of feeling the natural future for her in her in them and in her father and a very little in her and always a little more and more in all of them. And then it came that she went away to another kind of living. This is now a little history of how they felt her when she was young, when she was a little older, every one who then came to know her. There will be then a little description of the transition to another kind of living that then came to her.

When she was quite a young one, as I was saying, she was then quite completely of the living of the children and the people living near the Hersland family then when the Hersland family were living in that part of Gossols where no other rich people were living then.

She was completely of their living then. She could have happen to her then what could happen to any of them in their living, in their schooling, in their playing, in their quarrelling, in their liking, in their disliking, in their being interesting one to the other of them.

As I was saying Martha Hersland was not then very interesting to any of them, she was good enough at doing anything, they were friendly enough with her most of them, they did not most of them think very well of the way she did quarrelling whenever she did any of that with any of them. One little boy wanted her to do loving the little boy who with his sister lived with the father who smoked to help his asthma but this was not very much of a success for Martha then had a nervous feeling and was not very daring and was not very understanding and had a confusion that was a little like wanting, a little like obstinate hesitation, a little like being afraid of everything, a little like a very stupid way of being, and the little boy then forgot about her being existing for really Martha was not then to any one very interesting. Martha was alright then but she was not interesting enough to be successful in quarrelling or in loving then, they all of them forgot her a little when she wanted to be quarrelling or they were quarrelling or they wanted to be loving or she wanted to be loving. Perhaps a very little it was that she was not quite entirely completely, altogether of them, perhaps it was that she was not then really interesting to any one. She was of them then so that she was living their living entirely then with them and they did begin with her then in loving or in quarrelling as they did with each other in their living then but as I was saying she was not interesting then, the being in her as I was saying when it was active was just knocking together in her and that made in her a little confusion and she was not stupid in ordinary living and she was not interesting and that was her younger living.

When she was a little older she was still always with them the people near the Hersland family then in that part of Gossols where no rich people were living then. She was with them then living their kind of being, hearing them talking and knowing everything happening to them but not any of them then included her with them in quarrelling or loving, not even as making a beginning. The natural future for her was then separating them. She was still very much with them, with the girls she would help the mothers cooking or setting the table, she knew their daily living, she helped them in wiping the dishes when they were washing them, and was with them and always then she was not of them even as she had been to them when she was a younger one and she never knew it then and they never knew it then. She was not any more interesting then. Something happened to her then that made her now for a little time more than the whole one she was all her living to herself and perhaps a little to some who then and later knew her, it was really just a little accentuation of being put in motion and of that I will now give a very little description.

No one knew very much what Martha was feeling about anything when she was in her young living. She was not ever telling very much of her feeling then to any one, and never to any one in the family living. Not any of the Hersland family ever were telling each other very much about what feeling they had in them. Martha was really not telling any one very much in her young living the feeling she had in her about anything and then in a way too it was not in her ready for telling. It had not form in her yet, feeling in her, there was really then no way for her to tell any one anything about her feeling.

Now there will be a little more telling of the kind of a whole one she was, of the kind of nature there was in her. There will then be a little more telling of the moment in her when the movement of the being in her was a little faster, came to be almost violent emotion in her. There will then be a little telling of her living, what she was knowing, what she was feeling in her young living. There will be a little telling of how much she had heard about living and how much she had seen, how little and how much she knew then and what then happened in her when she saw something that really made all her being move together and faster than it had ever had motion before in her. There will be then a little telling of how much she had heard about anything in living, how much she had heard, and how little she knew and what she saw then and what she felt then when she saw something that I will now soon be telling. This is now a little description of how much she had heard and how little she knew and what she saw in her young living. There will then be a description of her seeing a man hitting a woman with an umbrella in another part of town from that in which the Herslands were living and of her consequent deciding to go to college and get that kind of education. To begin then.

Martha as I was saying was of the independent dependent kind in men and women. Martha as I was saying had it in her to be of the kind of them that have attacking as their natural way of winning fighting. Martha as I was saying was of this kind of them. Martha as I was saying was mostly never really attacking. Martha as I was saying when her being was all of it in motion, and mostly when any of it was in motion it was all of it in motion and then it was mostly as pieces knocking together in confusion and in nervous being and not then into really attacking, sometimes it could happen but this was not very often, yes in a sense a very little of it was in her very often, but enough of it to really make an action was not in her very often, sometimes it could happen that there was a strong impulse and then there was a strong movement of her being of all the being that was Martha Hersland and always then it never really even then came to be really attacking, it just went off into very strong knocking together of pieces of the being in her, a livelier confuson [confusion] inside her than just the ordinary confusion in her and that was all there was of attacking in her in the most active being ever in her.

This was the being in her it was independent dependent being the being that has attacking as the natural way of winning in fighting or in loving but as I was saying the being in her never got into motion to carry on to anything as object in attacking, it just remained inside her as knocking together in her to be a confusion and a nervous being in her. She had in her as I was saying, independent dependent being, that was all the being there was in her. As I was saying attacking being was the natural way of winning fighting in her but attacking never came to be really an action carrying on to anything outside her.

She was as I was saying in her young living not very interesting to any one who then knew her. She did not then, as I was saying tell very much to any one any feeling she had in her, really then nothing came to be in her clear inside her to tell any one if any one was there to listen to her. This was true of her mostly all her young living as I was saying.

She was then as I was saying all her young living completely of them the people living near the Hersland family then, she was then not of the living of her father and her mother. As I was saying later in her young living she was very annoying to her father, she was not ready enough to be beginning and then there was confusion in her when he was changing to a new beginning and this was often like stubborn resistance and often then her father would begin to have in him very much impatient feeling and some anger. And always then Martha a little was beginning to be beginning and a little so then she had in her her own feeling and a good deal then she was afraid to hear him when he was beginning with her though always she felt it a little in her that it was really all impatient being in him and that he never would carry it through against her as anger the annoyed impatient angry feeling he had then toward her. As I was saying all this was mostly a trouble to her when the governess Madeleine Wyman was beginning to take charge of her. This was too annoying to be only confusing in her, what right had Miss Wyman to be forcing her, Martha, and resistance was then in Martha a thing having in her a clearer meaning than any time before in her living. Really Martha was afraid of Madeleine Wyman more in a way than she was of her father, Madeleine Wyman was a compacted power that kept going and always was there and there was not really any way of getting away from her when one was in the house with her. This was then the beginning of more concentrated consciousness of feeling in Martha this experience with Madeleine Wyman. This did not last a long time as I was saying earlier. Madeleine Wyman came soon to be only of the living of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland, not at all of the three Hersland children. Always she was sometimes troublesome to them but more and more as I was saying she was only of the living of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland and not at all of the three Hersland children. Always as I was saying she was troublesome to them then and later in their living and there will be later more history written of the feeling about her in each one of the three of them. Now there is to be a little description of Martha Hersland and what she knew and saw and heard in her younger living.

As I was saying in her younger living she was not really ever very interesting to any one knowing her then. As I was saying all the living there was really in her then was of the living of the children and the sisters and the brothers and the fathers and the mothers of the children that she was knowing then. The Hersland family living was not really important then as living for her being then. As I was saying all the active living really in her, in her younger living, was the living of the people living in small houses, the people who were as I was saying half poor city people half poor country people in their living and their feeling.

These were then the ones that gave to her living in her younger living all the meaning living had in her then.

As I was saying these children, these people, had in them all of them the feeling of city living and the feeling of country living. Martha Hersland in her younger living was completely of them as I was saying. Martha Hersland had then in her young living the kind of feeling about living that they had in them. There was as I was saying always the difference of her having a different kind of father and mother and way of living from any of them but that was not there in her feeling and was not there in their thinking, it did however make a difference in her understanding of things that happened among them. As I was saying in her very young living and then a little later in her young living she was completely of them the people living in the small houses there then there where there were no rich people living excepting the Hersland family as I was saying. She was completely of them, of their living, of their way of feeling living in her later younger living and yet already as I was saying there could be in her a little less really being of them even than there had been because already then future living was important in the present living of all of them and her future living was a different thing from their future living. As I was saying she had not been so very interesting to any one in her younger living, to any one of them. As I was saying there would be in them a little beginning with her too in quarrelling one little boy as I was saying tried a little in loving, in things they should not be doing and really she was not resisting but it could not come to anything for there was not in her anything really active inside her then, she was really not even so important to them then any of them than when she had been a very little one but really as I have been saying she never really was interesting to any one in her younger living.

As I was saying in her later younger living she was completely with them and yet then she was the most cut off from them for then future living was beginning to count in the being and feeling and doing of all of them and always her future living more and more certainly was a different thing from that of those she was knowing then. She was then not really then very interesting really to any of them then.

She was completely with them then in her daily living then, then in her later younger living. She was always with them then, then in her later younger living, she would be with them whatever they were doing when she was not at home studying in some one of the ways her father then was thinking was important for her to be doing.

She was with them then, in the day-time, in the evening, all the time she was with them, the people living in small houses near them. Some of the girls and some of the boys had already commenced to be working. I was saying that there was one family living in a small house near the Hersland family then of a mother a foreign woman who was father wooden, and a father who was not important to any one, and three daughters who each one sometime came to have real beauty in them. It was the second one of them whom Martha knew very well in the later part of her young living. She had not come yet to have beauty in her this one, she was just beginning to work out to learn dress-making. The older one who was working in the city somewhere had come to have her beauty and there were queer things one heard then about her of her marrying a rich man, a man whose family made much money making chocolate and every one had heard of them from eating the chocolate they were making and the name sounded very italian and somehow every one knew though no one of them had ever seen him that he was a handsome fierce looking black-moustached man and a very rich one. None of the family of this girl ever said anything, Martha Hersland did not know really where she heard all about the oldest girl for when she thought it over she knew no one had told her. It came to be in her then like something she had dreamed about some one and so it had all of it no real meaning for her. She knew dimly that all of them the three Banks boys one of whom was learning telegraphing, one of whom was learning shoemaking, the other learning nothing and perhaps sometimes stealing something, she knew they knew the three girls and said things to them that Martha was never really hearing but as I was saying Martha was not really interesting then to any one and inside, her feeling was not active to be to herself or to any one a thing possibly having then any expression. The young Rodman boy was to her a little more an active awakening because he said things to make her be understanding. There were two of them, the eldest a big lumbering fellow and this young one who made fun of her whenever he saw her and he just annoyed her and that was not really very active then in her. She was, as I was saying, of them, she was always with them, all of them, she heard them talking, she knew what they were doing, she would listen to the mothers and the fathers of them talking, she had no other notion of living than that she saw and heard and felt and had when she was with them and always her future would be a different one and so she was not then understanding what all of them were living for to her her future living was unknown and so she had no present living, with all of them then it was a different thing, their present living was their future living and so she was not really ever then of them.

As I was saying Martha was not then really interesting to any one. As I was saying feeling was then in her not very clear to herself or to any one. As I was saying she was annoying then to her father by her not making very good beginnings and not being as he put it really thorough in anything. No one of his children ever were to him in their younger living really thorough in anything. The other two were interested in resisting beginning or in beginning, he had not any such a satisfaction, as I was saying, with his daughter and she was then in her later younger living annoying to him. He wanted her to learn housekeeping then and to him it was a good thing for her to be with them the poorer people living near them so she could do what all those other girls she knew could do as to cooking and dress-making and of course Martha could not really do them and sometimes then he asked her to do some such thing and then of course she could not do it for him and then he would be full up with impatient feeling that she could not do that thing, that always she was not as he put it ever thorough in anything. And always all this time she was studying in one way or another, with tutors or a teacher from the school near her and sometimes by herself and then there came to be a change in her and for her. Always her mother was not very close to her. The mother was there always for all of her children but this was for Martha only when she was a little sick or for dressing or for an occasional visiting. This was the time when Mrs. Hersland was having in her her most important feeling of herself inside her as I was saying. So Martha was not then really very interesting to any one. Martha always was a whole one as I was saying. Martha was not then really very interesting to any one.

There will be much description of the feeling her brothers had about their sister in the long histories that will be written later of the two of them. There will be very much written of the feeling the father Mr. Hersland had about her in the history to be written later of the ending of the being in him. There will never be very much written of the feeling that the mother had about her. Always then, as I was saying, to each one she was a whole one. There has been now a little written of how those who knew her when she was a young one, felt her. As I was saying mostly she was not really very interesting to any one. As I was saying she was then not very interesting to any one who then knew her. The servants and the governesses excepting perhaps a little Madeleine Wyman when she was trying to carry out on her the theories of education Mr. Hersland always was explaining then to her had not very individual feeling about her. She was one of the Hersland family to them. Some of her teachers at the school where Martha got her american education had a little more feeling about her. Some of them almost were nearly interested in her. She could have a kind of earnestness in her, it never came really to be there in her in her young living and to some of her teachers then it was that she had a stupid way of being resisting, of being obstinate in her, but as I was saying sometimes a little one of them almost would be interested in her particularly after a governess or her father had been there to talk about her, to explain about her, to arrange about her. So then as I was saying Martha Hersland in her younger living was not really very interesting to any one who then knew her.

Martha Hersland as I was saying was always a whole one. Martha as I was saying was of the independent dependent kind of them. The being in Martha as I was saying was mostly always just in a state of being in confusion. There was as I was saying in Martha very much nervous being accompanying the confusion in her being whenever the being in her was in motion. Mostly always the being in her was in this kind of a confusion. As I was saying Martha was of the independent dependent kind of them. This is now again a little a description of the being in her.

Martha was as I was saying of the independent dependent kind of men and women. Martha was one of this kind of them and had it as being to have this kind of being all of it that was in her of the same degree of concentration, that is to say that there was no part of the being in her more accented, more effective in her than another part of the being in her. That is to say it was like this in her. The one that I was describing and that was a whole one only ever by the skin of her holding her together there might be one who might be like her and so then this one though still of the independent dependent kind of them would have this being with different accents different meanings in different parts of the being that was this one. Some have all kinds of combinations of kinds in them and some as I was saying have even another kind of substance mixed up with them, the dependent independent kind of being as we were saying. Now Martha Hersland as I said in the beginning of this description of the being in her was like the one that I was describing that was all independent dependent being in solution and in so fluid a condition that this being is only made an individual one by the skin separating it from flowing over everything near it to lose itself in everything and not have individual existing, Martha Hersland then as I was saying was like this one only Martha was a little more solid and there was a little more solidity to her but as I was saying there was not much more really effective movement to her. The other one the first one I was describing when substance that was all of her was set in motion mostly it just sort of bobbled up and down in her it was not active enough to give any onward attacking motion to the whole of her that was made by the skin of her holding her together and so there never came to be real attacking in her indeed as I was saying it was to most every one seeing her, this one, as if she had resisting being in her for the substance of her was a heavy slightly sticky one as I was saying and though attacking being was the way of active being in her it came to it that she was really resisting because she never got to anything more than a little bobbing motion and this one was so an obstruction; always of course there was a slight attacking action to her for that was the nature of the being in her but to every one feeling her it was resisting, stupid being, obstinacy of a dull kind in her, and that was the being in her. Now Martha Hersland as I was saying was like this one only a little more solid and so when there was a strong emotion to give motion to her there could be more real attacking being in her than there ever could be in the one I was just describing. As I was saying Martha had as being a substance solid enough so that Martha’s skin so to speak was part of the substance of her, she was a whole one then more than just by being held together by a skin as was the case in the other. Martha then had a little more real attacking movement in her than the other one I was describing who in mixture of being was just like her. Martha had not really very much forward attacking motion in her. Mostly in her too it was a confused interaction and made a confused being in her that was to many knowing her stupid being in her. This was in her to many knowing her like resisting being in her but as I was saying she had not really in her resisting being as a way of winning, as a way of fighting, as a way of loving, as I was saying confused being that was resisting being in her to many knowing her was stupid being in her, was failure in her.

As I was saying Martha when she was a young one was not really very interesting to any one who knew her then. She was until she was nearly, almost, a young woman of the feeling and the living of poorer people as I was saying, more than she was then of any other living. She was in her daily living of their living and their feeling as I was saying. This is now a little description of the feeling and the living she then had in her. She was always then as I was saying of the living and the feeling of the people, and the other people that knew them, of people in very small houses living near the Hersland family then. She was of their daily living then as I was saying. This is now a little description of what she knew with them and what she did not know with them then.

As I was saying Martha Hersland was all through her younger living of the feeling and the living of, for her natural family living, poor people. She was of the daily feeling and the daily living of them more than she was of the daily feeling and the daily living of her family living and feeling. She was then as I was saying of the daily living and the daily feeling of the people near her who had in them as I said of them half city feeling and half country feeling. She was as I was saying as much as there was in her then of feeling and living of their feeling and their living. She was with them often in the evening, she was with them more or less in the day time, she was of their daily living and their daily feeling more than she was then of any other feeling or living. As I was just saying she was with them often in the evening when she was not any longer a very young one, she was with them then very much of the day-time, she was as I was saying of their daily living and their daily feeling almost all the daily living and the daily feeling there was in her then.

She was with them as I was just saying often in the evening now that she was no longer a very little one and very much of the day-time. Some of them, the younger ones whom she knew then were beginning now to go out working and she saw them when they came back from their working and she was with them then and she was with them then again in the evening. As I have said almost all there was of daily living and daily feeling then in her was of the daily living and the daily feeling of these young people and their friends and relations and this was not very important to any one then that this was the daily living and the daily feeling of Martha Hersland then. Sometimes Mr. Hersland suddenly remembered that Martha should not go out in the evening, mostly he did not pay much attention to the daily feeling and the daily living in her then. Sometimes as I was saying he would suddenly remember she should not go out in the evening alone with these young people near them and then he would forbid her going and he would tell her that she should stay in the house and be with her mother and then he would lecture her brother that he did not take better care of his sister. “You have to take care of her sometime and you might as well begin, the sooner the better. You will have to do it sooner or later, I tell you.” “I’ll take mine later” said the brother but he was careful that his father did not hear and he went out that evening as he did many evenings as I will be telling later in the long history of the living of him, but on that evening Martha Hersland could not go out to be with the others. Mr. Hersland’s remembering that she should not go out in the evening did not happen very often. Mostly she went out in the evening and the day-time. Sometimes her father coming home from the city and seeing Martha standing in the yard of some of the small houses talking would get very angry that she was not at home studying. He could often get very angry and be full up with impatient feeling as I was saying whenever he remembered that Martha was his daughter and was not just what he would have her. At this time they had not any governess living in the house with them. Madeleine Wyman had left them and they had no governess after this one. Mrs. Hersland then did not have much meaning in the family living. She was weakening a little inside her then as I said when I was describing the living in her, she was lost then between her big children and the father of them as I was then saying then when I was describing the being in Mrs. Hersland. So then as I was just saying Martha was in her daily living and her daily feeling more of them the people in small houses near the Hersland family then than she was of any other daily living or daily feeling then. As I was saying she was with them often in the evening, as I was saying she was not then very interesting to any of them then. As I was saying the future which would be different for her in kind than the future of them made a separation between them in the things she was knowing with them and the things they were knowing among them, in the things she was feeling with them and the things they were feeling among them, in the things she was doing with them and the things they were doing among them, in the way she was interesting to them and the way they were interesting to each other among themselves then. As I was saying all there was of daily living and daily feeling in her then was of the daily feeling and daily living they had among them. As I was saying in a way she was separated from them, though all the living and feeling she had in her then was the living and feeling she had from them, by the future living that would be different in her living from the future living any of them would naturally be having.

As I was saying she was then not really very interesting to any one. She might have been a little interesting a couple of evenings to Harry Brenner but she never really was interesting to him.

As I was saying she was then of their daily living and their daily feeling, the poorer people near them, and she was with them a good deal in the day-time and she was with them very often in the evening. As I was saying sometimes her father remembered that she should not be out with them in the evening and he would forbid her going out that evening and he would lecture her brother Alfred because he did not take care of his sister who should not go out in the evenings in the way she was doing and the father was full up then as I was saying with impatient feeling and then that would be the end of his interfering with Martha’s daily living and daily feeling and Martha’s going out in the evening. The mother Mrs. Hersland was then as I was saying in the history of her living lost then among her children and the father of them. Always then in her young living Martha was of them the people near them and this was of her until she was almost a young woman.

As I was saying she was of them the poorer people in her daily living and in her daily feeling, as I was saying she was not so interesting to any of them as they were to each other then and this was mostly because of the future living there was for her in her and a little perhaps from the way being was in her but mostly it was from the future living of her that was naturally to be different from that of those she was then knowing. As I was saying she was not so interesting to any of them as they were to each other then and she was not feeling and living and understanding anything really in the way they were doing then. As I was saying she almost might have been interesting to them from her almost being interesting a couple of evenings to Harry Brenner who was one of them but she did not come to be really interesting to him. Perhaps it was the future living in her that made her not come to be really interesting to Harry Brenner then although there was almost a beginning of being interested in him. That was the end of it though then, she never as I was saying was really interesting to any of them then.

So then this was the being, the living, the feeling, the understanding in Martha Hersland up to her almost being a young woman this that I have been describing. Her father as I was saying had many ideas about her education and then he had impatient feeling in him that she was not the kind of daughter he had wanted to have as a daughter to him. The mother as I was saying then had only a dim feeling then of the being, and the living, and the feeling there was then in her children. Things were a little dim in her then but to herself then she and they and the father of them were still then of the living that was the natural living for them. To herself inside her they were never at any time neither she nor her husband nor her children nor their family ever really cut off from the living that was the natural living to them. Really she was then lost among them, that was the real being in her then, really the being in herself and in her husband and her children was really then a very dim thing to her then but always there was in her the feeling as I was saying of being in herself and in her husband and her children part of the well to do living which was the natural being for her, the only being she ever had had, to her feeling, in her.

So then as I was saying Martha Hersland in her daily feeling, in her daily living was of the daily living and the daily feeling of the people living in small houses near the Hersland family then living in the part of Gossols where no other rich people were living. Her father as I was saying was of their daily living and their daily feeling too somewhat then and on Sundays when he walked and stopped to talk to them and sat down in the houses with the women when they were cooking and ate something there in the kitchen with them and felt inside him a feeling that they were women there in a room with him. Then it was to him a good thing, then when he had this kind of feeling of them the women in him, then he thought and said it was a good thing Martha should learn how to do things, cooking and sewing and living and feeling like the women he was seeing then having as women in him to him, then when he was sitting with them in the kitchen or sometimes in their little gardens. Then he said Martha should learn the living they had in them, and he said it to them and then he said it to Martha when he saw her. This was one way he had of feeling about her being of the daily living and the daily feeling of these people living near them. Then sometimes of an evening as I was saying he would see Martha leaving the house and he would suddenly remember then she should not go out of an evening, that was no way a daughter of his in his position should be acting and then he would tell her he would see to it that she should stay home and he would employ some one to look after her and make of her the kind of educated person that it was right he should have for a daughter. And so as I was saying Martha Hersland until she was almost a young woman was in her daily living and in her daily feeling of them the people living in the small houses near the ten acre place where the Hersland family were living then and she was with them and in the houses of them a good deal in the daytime and she was a good deal with all of them in the evenings in the later part of her young living and as I was saying she was not really then interesting to any of them and as I was saying she was not then really feeling and really living and really understanding the living and the feeling that they had together then amongst them. This was the daily living and the daily feeling in Martha Hersland and the being in Martha Hersland this that I have been just describing when it came that she had an awakening into realler feeling and then she came to have a real attacking moment and it lasted to her beginning her university education. This is now a little description of this in her.

As I was saying she had a being in her that was mostly in a condition always all her living of being in a state of confusion inside her. This gave to her always very much nervous being in her, this made her to every one often very stupid in resisting and very slow in beginning and very foolish in not remembering anything that she should have been learning in her living. This will come out very clearly in the description of her living with her husband and then later with her father after she had come back to live with him after all the trouble she had in her living. It will come out very clearly then the being in her, the confusion always in her that made her to every one knowing her mostly always very stupid in resisting and really very slow and yet very jerky and unexpected in beginning and very foolish in not remembering what having been experiencing something any one would have supposed she would have been really learning.

Now there will be a little more description of her daily living, of the living and the feeling of the living and the feeling of the people in the little houses near the Hersland family then in her young living and the ending in her of this living and this feeling.

The kind of being she had in her I have already a little been describing, the kind of a whole one that she was and the nature and the kind of way her being was active in her. There has been too a little description of how much she had heard and how little she knew in living. As I was saying she was not then really very interesting to any one. No one knew anything very much then of what she was feeling about anything then and she did not know what she felt then about anything in living and nobody knew what she felt then about living and really she did not clearly then feel anything.

This was the way she was then when one day when she was alone in another part of the town where she had gone to take a lesson in singing she saw a man hit a woman with an umbrella, and the woman had a red face partly in anger and partly in asking and the man wanted the woman to know then that he wanted her to leave him alone then in a public street where people were passing and Martha saw this and this man was for her the ending of the living I have been describing that she had been living. She would go to college, she knew it then and understand everything and know the meaning of the living and the feeling in men and in women. She would go to college and she told it then to her father and her mother and they had no objection, no one was paying very much attention and she began her preparation and she came to know some other young girls and young boys, not rich ones like those it was natural she should then be knowing but more of her natural kind than any she had known before in her living. One of them John Davidson she knew very well then and he and she played music and sang together and then she was ready and then she went to college for more education. This is to be now more history of, in her, the ending of her older young living and her subsequent going to college and of the man she met there and who there married her.

As I was saying Martha then was once a very little one a baby, and then a little one and then a young girl and then a woman and then she was older and then later there was an ending to her and always all through this living in her she was the same whole one inside her and to every one who knew her.

In the description of her that I have been writing so far Martha has been a very little one, a baby, and then a little one and then a young girl and then about to become a young woman and always then in a way to herself inside her and to every one knowing her she had been the same whole one.

This was then as I was saying in a way always true she was always the same whole one inside her and to every one ever knowing her.

In some the nature in them is clearer when they are very young, in some when they are young, in some when they are not so young, in some when they are getting older, in some when they are old ones. Martha was mostly always to every one who knew her the same whole one, when she was a very little one, a little one, an older one, a very old one, mostly always she was to every one about the same kind of a whole one.

And this in a way always was true of her, all her living she was the same whole one, there was very little change in her, mostly all her living the whole of her was repeating completely, when she was learning, when she was loving, when in her later living she was still struggling. She was then all her living the same whole one, there was the same concentration of being in her, the same the proportion of one thing to the other things active in her.

As I was saying this was in the main true of her, she was of the kind of men and women and there are always many many millions of them and they are of every kind in a way of men and women, that is of independent dependent or dependent independent kind of them who are all their living the same whole one who always are repeating the complete whole thing they always are in themselves and to every one, who have the same concentration of the being in them always all their living when they are babies, when they are young ones, when they are older ones, when they are old ones, who have the same proportion of one thing to the other things active in them every minute in their living.

As I was saying Martha Hersland was of this kind of them though there were moments in her living when it seemed a little different in her for sometimes she really got into motion and mostly as I was saying motion was just confusion in her, it never came to movement in her it just was mixing up of being inside her.

As I was saying she was of the independent dependent kind of being those having in them attacking as their natural way of winning fighting, as their natural way of winning in loving, and as I was saying mostly in her, commotion in her did not make an actual attack by her for her and this was not there really to herself inside her, to herself there was real movement in her, but to every one then there was only stupid resisting and nervous being in her and this was mostly the whole history of her.

As I was saying this was not quite the whole history of her, it did come to happen in her, sometimes in the living, in the history of her, that the shock of commotion in her was so strong as to give a forward movement to her. As I was saying that happened once to her when she was a very little one when she threw down the umbrella, it happened every now and then in her, it happened, as I was saying, when she saw the man hitting the woman in the street with his umbrella to rid himself then of her and of the asking in her. When she saw this it was not a horror she had in her, really she had not any very certain feeling in her, mostly in her living, as I was saying, she had not any very certain feeling, mostly as I was saying it was confusion, excitement and nervousness she had in her when there was movement inside her, then as I was saying, when she saw the man hit the woman with an umbrella and she was just then passing, she had not then as I was saying any distinct feeling then in her about what she had been seeing, not then and not then later, but it gave a motion to her, it gave her direction to getting for herself a university education.

This then that I have been describing is the being in Martha and now there will be more history of her.

As I was just saying that which I have been describing is the being in Martha Hersland. I have been describing the living and the feeling she had in her until now she was almost a young woman and a new life was to begin for her.

As I was saying she started then her preparation to get for herself a college education. As I was saying no one was objecting. Her father Mr. Hersland was not very much interested just then in his children. She had teachers and she could be taught enough by them to pass her entrance examination. She began a little then to know other kinds of young girls and boys than those that she had until then been knowing. She played duets in the evening and sang with John Davidson who was preparing to go away to get an eastern education. She was less and less and then almost not at all with them the people living near the Hersland family then, and then as I was saying she went to get her college education. This is now to be more history of her and how she came to have a lover and how he came to marry her and how he came then to leave her and what happened then to him and what happened then to her. In short this is now to be a history of all the living there ever was in her, all the being in her.

As I was saying there was not then very much change in the being in her, she was always then the same whole one, at first there was a little more movement in her, she learned a little at first how to have definite feeling in her, she learned that in the college life around her but it was not really the being in her and all this will come out in the history of her. This is now then more history of her. Now then there will begin to be a little history of another, of one of those who came to know her, who came to the same college where she was learning to do the things I have just been describing. This is now the beginning of the history of him as I am saying. This is now a little description of the living there had been in Phillip Redfern.

There was then in the living of Martha Hersland the being born in the hotel where the Hersland family was living when Mr. David Hersland came to Gossols to make for himself a great fortune and brought with him his wife little Fanny Hissen who was to know there the Shilling family who where to make in her the beginning of the feeling of herself inside her. There was then in the living of Martha Hersland that her father Mr. David Hersland and her mother Fanny Hersland came together to make her and she was born in the hotel where Mr. and Mrs. Hersland were living when they first came to Gossols where Mr. Hersland was to make for himself a great fortune and where Mrs. Hersland was to have mostly a living that was not the way of living that it would have been natural for her to be having. Martha was born then in the hotel and Mr. Hersland was just beginning then to succeed in winning fighting and Mrs. Hersland was beginning then through knowing the Shilling family, Sophie Shilling, Pauline Shilling and the mother of them to have a little in her to herself inside the feeling of herself to herself in her that it was not really natural for her to have ever really in her. Then in the living of Martha Hersland she was a little one in the ten acre place where the Hersland family lived a little later and there it was that Mr. Hersland was winning fighting and then having impatient feeling in him and then being full up with impatient feeling and then having in him beginning failing in winning and then having in him only beginning and there Mrs. Hersland had always more and more in her from the for her queer poor people near her and the servants and governesses in the house with her the feeling of importance of herself to herself inside her and then she had there in her the beginning of the weakening in her the being lost among her children and her husband living in the house with her. In the living of Martha Hersland she was a little one in the ten acre place and she was then living there the half-city half-country living of the people around her and she went to school then and she was healthy enough then and happy enough then and she was always then getting older and getting bigger and she had some troubles then and always she was of them the people in the small houses near the ten acre place where she was living then and she had always the living in her and the being in her I was describing and sometimes she got a little fatter and sometimes a little thinner and sometimes she was happy enough and often she was not so happy and mostly always she was healthy and sometimes she had uneasy feelings in her and often her father was a trouble to her and often the governess was troublesome to her and mostly her mother was not very important for her and she went on and the family living of the Hersland family was changing some as I was saying and a little Martha was changing in her as the family living was changing around her and when it came to her to want her own education no one was paying much attention to her, each one of the Hersland family had then themselves inside them to themselves each one, the father as I was saying and the mother as I was saying and Alfred Hersland and his brother David as I will be saying in the history of the two of them. Always a little then Martha had trouble with each one of them, the family living in the house together, her father and her mother and her brother Alfred and David the younger brother but mostly then they none of them were really important to her, she was all taken up then with the being in her, mostly each one of them then the family living together were taken up then by themselves then each one by the being in them and that was the history of the Hersland family, then when Martha went to college for more education. This was then the living of the Hersland family when Martha was having it in her that she was a young woman, this was the history of all of them then, that they were each one of them taken up with the being inside of them then, the father Mr. Hersland with much impatient feeling then in him, the mother with important being in her from the governess Madeleine Wyman who came often to see her and from having weakening commencing then in her, Martha from the having seen the man hit the woman with the umbrella and so then having in her the need of a college education for her, the brother Alfred who was then beginning to do things that were full of interesting feeling for him, the younger brother David who was beginning then and always from then it went on in him to find the meaning for him of something in each day of living that would make living have meaning for him, each one of them then the Hersland family then were each one of them all taken up with themselves inside them and this was the history of them as I was saying when Martha went away from them to get a college education. Each one of the Hersland family was then each one of them too much taken up with the being inside themselves then to pay much attention to another one. Martha went away to college then, as I was saying, and there she was learning to be like them the young men and women of her generation and there as I was saying she came to know Phillip Redfern.

Phillip Redfern was born in a small city and in the south western part of this country. He was the son of a consciously ill-assorted pair of parents and his earliest intellectual concept so in his later living he was always saying as I will soon be telling, was the realisation of the quality of these two decisive and unharmonised elements in his child life. He remembered too very well his first definite realisation of the quality of women when the inherent contradictions in the claims made for that sex awoke in him much confused thought. He often said that he had often puzzled over the fact that he must give up his chair to and be careful of little girls while at the same time he was taught that the little girl was quite as strong as he and quite as able to use liberty and to perfect action. In his later living he said that when he was a very little one this had been so much a puzzle to him, little girls then, to him, had everything, he wished then when he was a little one and this was a puzzle to him, he wished he had been a little girl so and so have everything.

His mother was his dear dear friend then and from her he received then all the thoughts and convictions that were definite and conscious then and for a long time after in him. She was an eager, impetuous, sensitive creature, full of ideal enthusiasms in her being, with moments of clear purpose and vigorous thinking but for the most part was excitably prejudiced and inconsequent in sensitive enthusiasm and given to accepting and giving and living sensations and impressions under the conviction that she had them as carefully thought out theories and principles that were complete from reasoning. Her constant rebellion against the pressure of her husband’s steady domination found effective expression in the inspiring training of her son to be the champion of women. It would be a sublime proof of the justice of all the poetry of living so she was always thinking for the son of James Redfern to devote the strength of the father that was soon to be in the son of him to the winning of liberty, equality, opportunity, beauty, feeling, for all women.

James Redfern was a man determined to be master always in his house. He was a man courteous and deferential to all women, he never came into any vivid relation with any human being. He was cold and reserved and had a strong calm attacking will in him, and he was always perfectly right in doing everything. This was always true of him. He never knew it in him that his wife had a set purpose in her to make their son any particular thing in living. Such a thing could never be a real thing to him, such a thing no woman he could have living in the house with him could have in her, to him. It could have no meaning such a fantastic notion and then too she never said it to him. It would not have any meaning excepting as words if she had ever said it to him. The things that have no meaning as existing are to every one very many, and that is always more and more important in understanding the being in men and women. Often it is very astonishing, it is like seeing something and some one who always has been walking with you and you always have been feeling that one was seeing everything with you and you feel then that they are seeing that thing the way you are seeing it then and you go sometime with that one to a doctor to have that one have their eyes examined and then you find that things you are seeing they cannot see and never have been seeing and it is very astonishing and everything is different and you know then that you are seeing, you are writing completely only for one and that is yourself then and to every other one it is a different thing and then you remember every one has said that sometime and you know it then and it is astonishing. You know it then yes but you do not really know it as a continuous knowing in you for then in living always you are feeling that some one else is understanding, feeling seeing something the way you are feeling, seeing, understanding that thing, and always it is a shock to you sometime with every one you are ever knowing and many never really know it of any one that they are feeling, seeing, understanding a different way from them and this is very very common. As I was saying it never would come to Mr. James Redfern to be realising that Mrs. Redfern had a destiny for their son such as being a champion of women. Such a thing would be a fantastic dream that could come from sickness in some one and nothing more to him and as I was saying she never said it to him. Mr. Redfern was very willing that Mrs. Redfern should be the tender dear friend of their son, he was too simply certain of the being in himself and in his son to pay much attention to the emotional influences that Mrs. Redfern brought to bear on him then when he was a young one. He was simply certain, that was the being in him, that his son would be a rational man. Emotional women and romantic children had pleasant fantastic dreams that were alright for them. He demanded from his son then obedience and in his presence self-restraint and for the rest when Phillip was a man being his father’s son would make him the man all the Redferns had been.

Phillip Redfern when he was a man was to most every one who ever came to know him a person having in him a strange and incalculable nature. The strong enthusiasm of emotion of his mother’s nature early awoke in him with the stimulation she was always then giving to him very much interest to him for the emotional life he could have in him. The interest for knowledge and domination were in him equally strong and from the beginning he devoted himself to meditation and analysis of the emotions he had in him. The constant spectacle of an armed neutrality between his parents early filled him with an interest in the nature of marriage and the meaning of women.

Many children who are always in the society of older men and women have their elder’s feelings in them and these older men and women in their talking and their feeling if they have very decided quality in them to give to them the children always with them a knowledge of life quite out of relation to the reality of the children’s experiencing and sometimes such a one one of such children while knowing and accepting many facts that his elders would have listened to in astonished horror from him often will be really ignorant of the meaning of the simplest things that happen to every one living which other children have in them as natural things for them to be knowing then. Phillip Redfern then had in him then when he was a young one and was living with his mother and his father as the only people then for him in him, his own living where there was much knowledge from reading and thinking, wonderful dreams, keen analysis, much real emotion of sympathising and very little experiencing of beginning living.

From his father then and from his mother too then, then when he was a little one Phillip Redfern learned careful and scrupulous courtesy to women and to himself and to every one he was ever seeing or feeling or meeting in books or in living or in his hearing talking or in his dreaming, and from his father then power of reserve and these were in him without the determined standards that governed the elder Redfern. Phillip learned his principles from his mother and these were in her longings and aspirations rather than reasoned settled purposes and experiencing and they were real in him though really then he did not believe in them though then and longer he lived by them.

When Phillip was beginning to be a young man he went to college as I was saying in my describing the living of Martha Hersland. He had never been to a school, his learning had been gathered from his father and largely by himself in reading. Now for the first time in his living he with his brilliant personality for he had that then to himself and to every one, keen intellect, ardent desires, moral aspirations and principles that he knew he could know by analysing them were not well reasoned principles for him to have in him but were to him as his mother’s being was in him as a dear dear friend inside him, was to be thrown into familiar relations with young men and women.

The college of which Redfern became a member was the typical coeducational college of the west, a completely democratic institution. Mostly no one there was conscious of a grand-father unless as remembering one as an old man living in the house with them or as living in another place and being written to sometimes by them and then having died and that was the end of grand-fathers to them. No one among them was held responsible for the father they had unless by some particular notoriety that had come to the father of some one. It was then a democratic western institution, this college where Redfern went to have his college education. This democracy was too simple and genuine to be discussed by any one then. No one was really interested how any man or woman of them came by the money that was educating them, whether it came through several generations of gentlemen to them, whether it came through two generations or one, whether one of them earned it for herself or for himself by working, or teaching, or working on a farm or at book-selling or at anything else that would bring money to them in the summer or whether they earned a little by being a janitor to a school building in the winter or had it given them by some one interested in them. This democracy was then almost complete among them and was the same between the men and women as between the men, as between the women. This democracy was really almost complete among all of them and included very simple comradship [comradeship] among them all, all of the men and women there together then. The men mostly were simple, direct and earnest in their relations with the women there being educated with them, the men, most of them treating them with generosity and kindliness enough and never really doubting even for a moment their right to any learning or occupation the women, any of them were able to acquire then. The students were many of them earnest experienced men and women who had already struggled solidly with poverty and education. Many of them were interested in the sciences and the practical application of them but also there was among them a kind of feeling and yearning for beauty and this then often showed itself in them in much out of door wandering, and was beginning a little with some of them to realise itself in attempting making pictures and sculpture.

It was of such a sober minded, earnest, moral, democratic community that Redfern was now become a part. His moral aspirations found full satisfaction in the serious life of the place and his interest in emotional enthusiasm found a new and delightful exercise in the problem of woman that presented itself so strangely here. At this time the return to honest nature to him, was complete delight in him for elaboration was then not so necessary in his conviction but that vigor and force unadorned then made him forgetful of subtilty [subtlety] and refinement. The free simple comradship [comradeship] of the men and women at first filled him with astonishment and then with delight. He could not feel himself a part of it, he could not love the sense of danger in the presence and companionship of women, his instincts bade him be on guard but his ideal he felt to be here realised.

Among the many vigorous young women in the place there was Martha Hersland. She was a blond good-looking young woman full of moral purpose and educational desires. She had an eager earnest intelligence, fixed convictions and principles by then, and restless energy. She and Redfern were students in the same studies in the same class and soon singled themselves out from the crowd, it was all new, strange and dangerous for the south-western man and all perfectly simple and matter of course for the western girl. They had long talks on the meanings of things, he discoursing of his life and aims, she listening, understanding and sympathising. This intercourse steadily grew more constant and familiar. Redfern’s instincts were dangerous was always there as a conviction in him, his ideals simple and pure was almost always real inside him, slowly he realised in this constant companion the existence of instincts as simple and pure as his ideals.

They were going through the country one wintry day, plunging vigorously through the snow and liking the cold air and rapid walking and excited with their own health and their youth and the freedom. “You are a comrade and a woman,” he cried out in his pleasure, “It is the new world,” “Surely, there is no difference our being together only it is pleasanter and we go faster,” was her eager answer. “I know it,” said Redfern, “I know it, it is the new world.” This comradship [comradeship] continued through the three years. They spent much time in explaining to each other what neither quite understood. He never quite felt the reality of her simple convictions, she never quite realised what it was he did not understand.

One spring day a boy friend came to see her a younger brother of John Davidson who used to play duets with her and all three went out in the country. It was a soft warm day, the ground was warm and wet and they were healthy and they did not mind that. They found a fairly dry hill-side and sat down all three too indolent to wander further. The young fellow, a boy of eighteen, threw himself on the ground and rested his head on Martha Hersland’s lap. Redfern did not stop a start of surprise and Martha Hersland smiled. The next day Redfern frankly came to her with his perplexity. “I don’t understand,” he said. “Was it alright for Davidson to do so yesterday. I almost believed it was my duty to knock him off.” “Yes I saw you were surprised,” she said and she looked uneasy and then she resolutely tried to make him see. “Do you know that to me a western woman it seems very strange that any one should see any wrong in his action. Yes I will say it, I have never understood before why you always seemed on guard”. She ended pretty steadily, he flushed and looked uneasy. He looked at her earnestly, whatever was there, he certainly could not doubt her honesty. It could not be a new form of deliberate enticement even though it made a new danger.

After two years of marriage Redfern’s realisation of her was almost complete. Martha was all that she had promised him to be, all that he had thought her, but that all proved sufficiently inadequate to his needs. She was moral, strenuous and pure and sought earnestly after higher things in life and art but her mind was narrow and in its way insistent, her intelligence quick but without grace and harsh and Redfern loved a gentle intelligence. Redfern was a hard man to hold, he had no tender fibre to make him gentle to discordant suffering and when once he was certain that this woman had no message for him there was no way in which she could make to him an appeal. Her narrow eager mind was helpless.

It was part of him [his] elaborate chivalry and she though harsh and crude should never cease to receive from him this respect. He knew she must suffer but what could he do. They were man and wife, their minds and natures were separated by great gulfs, it must be again an armed neutrality but this time it was not as with his parents an armed neutrality between equals but with an inferior who could not learn the rules of the game. It was just so much the more unhappy.

Mrs. Redfern never understood what had happened to her. In a dazed blind way she tried all ways of breaking through the walls that confined her. She threw herself against them with impatient energy and again she tried to destroy them piece by piece. She was always thrown back bruised and dazed and never quite certain whence came the blow, how it was dealt or why. It was a long agony, she never became wiser or more indifferent, she struggled on always in the same dazed eager way.

Such was the relation between Redfern and his wife when Redfern having made some reputation for himself in philosophy was called to Farnham college to fill the chair of philosophy there.

There was then a dean presiding over the college of Farnham who in common with many of her generation believed wholly in the essential sameness of sex and who had devoted her life to the development of this doctrine. The Dean of Farhman [Farnham] had had great influence in the lives of many women. She was possessed of a strong purpose and vast energy. She had an extraordinary instinct for the qualities of men and rarely failed to choose the best of the young teachers as they came from the universities. She rarely kept them many years for either they attained such distinction that the great universities claimed them or they were dismissed as not being able enough to be called away.

Phillip Redfern had taken his doctor’s degree in philosophy, had married and presently then he came to hold the chair of philosophy at Farnham college. Two very interesting personalities in the place were the dean Miss Charles and her friend Miss Dounor.

Redfern had previously had no experience of women’s colleges, he knew some thing of the character of the dean but had heard nothing of any other member of the institution and went to make his bow to his fellow instructors in some wonder of anticipation and excitement of mind.

The new professor of philosophy was invited by the dean to meet the assembled faculty at a tea at her house two days after his arrival in the place. He entered alone and was met by the dean who was then just about beginning the ending of her middle living. She was a dignified figure with a noble head and a preoccupied abrupt manner. She was a member of a family which was proud of having had in three successive generations three remarkable women.

The first of these three was not known beyond her own community among whom she had great influence by reason of her strength of will, her powerful intellect, her strong common sense and her deep religious feeling. She carried to its utmost the then woman’s life with its keen wordly sense, its power of emotion and prayer and its devout practical morality.

The daughter of this vigorous woman was known to a wider circle and sought for truth in all varieties of ecstatic experience. She mingled with her genuine mystic exaltation a basal common sense and though spending the greater part of her life in examining and actively taking part in all the exaggerated religious enthusiasms of her time she never lost her sense of criticism and judgement and though convinced again and again of the folly and hypocrisy of successive saints never doubted the validity of mystic religious experience.

In the third generation the niece of this woman, the dean Hannah Charles, found her expression in still wider experience. She did not expect her regeneration from religious experience and found her exaltation in resisting.

Through her influence she was enabled to keep the college in a flourishing state and to keep the control of all things entirely in her own hands but she was anxious that in the teaching staff there should be some one who would be permanent, who would have great parts and a scholarly mind and would have no influence to trouble hers and before many years she found Miss Dounor who ideally fulfilled these conditions.

Miss Douner was a graduate of an eastern college and had made some reputation. She was utterly unattached, being an only child whose parents died just before she entered college and was equally detached by her nature from all affairs of the world and was always quite content to remain where she was so long as some took from her all management of practical affairs and left her in peace with her work and her dreams. She was possessed of a sort of transfigured innocence which made a deep impression on the vigorous practical mind of Miss Charles who while keeping her completely under her control was nevertheless in awe of her blindness of worldly things and of the intellectual power of her clear sensitive mind.

Though Miss Dounor was detached by the quality of her nature from worldly affairs it was not because she loved best dreams and abstract thought, for her deepest interest was in the varieties of human experience and her constant desire was to partake of all human relations but by some quality of her nature she never succeeded in really touching any human creature she knew. Her transfigured innocence, too, was not an ignorance of the facts of life nor a puritan’s instinct indeed her desire was to experience the extreme forms of sensuous life and to make even immoral experiences her own. Her detachment was due to an abstracted spirit that could not do what it would and which was evident in her reserved body, her shy eyes and gentle face.

As I was saying Phillip Redfern had been invited by the dean to meet the assembled faculty at a tea at her house. He entered in some wonder of anticipation and excitement of mind and was met by the dean Miss Charles, “You must meet Miss Dounor” she said to him breaking abruptly through the politeness of the new instructor who was as I said south-western. Redfern looked with interest at this new presentment of gentleness and intelligence who greeted him with awkward shyness. Her talk was serious pleasant and intense, her point of view clear, her arguments just, and her opinions sensitive. Her self-consciousness disappeared during this eager discussion but her manner did not lose its awkward restraint, her voice its gentleness or her eyes their shyness.

While the two were still in the height of the discussion there came up to them a blond, eager, good-looking young woman whom Redfern observing presented as his wife to his new acquantance. [acquaintance.] Miss Dounor checked in her talk was thrown into even more than her original shy awkwardness and looking with distress at this new arrival after several efforts to bring her mind to understand said; “Mrs. Redfern yes yes, of course, your wife I had forgotten.” She made another attempt to begin to speak and then suddenly giving it up gazed at them quite helpless.

“Pray go on as I am very anxious to hear what you think,” said Mrs. Redfern nervously and Redfern bowing to his wife turned again to Miss Dounor and went on with the talk.

An observer would have found it difficult to tell from the mere appearance of these three what their relation toward each other was. Miss Dounor was absorbed in her talk and thought and oblivious of everything except the discussion, her shy eyes fixed on Redfern’s face and her tall constrained body filled with eagerness, Redfern was listening and answering showing the same degree of courteous deference to both his companions, turned first toward one and then toward the other one with impartial attention and Mrs. Redfern her blond good-looking face filled with eager anxiety to understand listened to one and then the other with the same anxious care.

Later Redfern wandered to a window where Miss Hannah Charles, Miss Dounor and Mrs. Redfern were standing looking out at a fine prospect of sunset and a long line of elms defining a road that led back through the town of Farnham to the wooded hills behind. Redfern stood with them looking out at the scene. Mrs. Redfern was listening intently to each one’s thinking. “Ah of course you know Greek,” she said with eager admiration to Miss Dounor who made no reply.

It happens often about the twenty-ninth year of a life that all the forces that have been engaged through the years of childhood, adolescence and youth in confused and sometimes angry combat range themselves in ordered ranks, one is uncertain of one’s aims, meaning and power during these years of tumultuous growth when aspiration has no relation to fulfillment and one plunges here and there with energy and misdirection during the strain and stress of the making of a personality until at last we reach the twenty-ninth year, the straight and narrow gateway of maturity and life which was all uproar and confusion narrows down to form and purpose and we exchange a dim possibility for a big or small reality.

Also in our american life where there is no coercion in custom and it is our right to change our vocation as often as we have desire and opportunity, it is a common experience that our youth extends through the whole first twenty-nine years of our life and it is not till we reach thirty that we find at last that vocation for which we feel ourselves fit and to which we willingly devote continued labor. It must be owned that while much labor is lost to the world in these efforts to secure one’s true vocation, nevertheless it makes more completeness in individual life and perhaps in the end will prove as useful to the world, and if we believe that there is more meaning in the choice of love than plain propinquity so we may well believe that there is more meaning in vocations than that it is the thing we can first learn about and win an income with.

Redfern had now come to this fateful twenty-ninth year. He had been a public preacher for women’s rights, he had been a mathematician, a psychologist and a philosopher, he had married and earned a living and yet the world was to him without worth or meaning and he longed for a more vital human life than to be an instructor of youth, his theme was humanity, his desire was to be in the great world and of it, he wished for active life among his equals not to pass his days as a guide to the immature and he preferred the criticism of life in fiction to the analysis of the mind in philosophy and now the time was come in this his twenty-ninth year for the decisive influence in his career.

Cora Dounor had on her side too her ideals which in this world she had not found complete. She too longed for the real world while wrapped away from it by the perverse reserve of her mind and the awkward shyness of her body. Such friendship as she had yet realised she felt for the dean Miss Hannah Charles but it was not a nearness of affection, it was a recognition of the power of doing and working, and a deference to the representative of effective action and the habitual dependence of years of protection. What ever Miss Charles advised or undertook seemed always to Miss Dounor the best that could be done or affected. She sustained her end of the relation in being a learned mind, a brilliant teacher and a docile subject. She pursued her way expounding philosophy, imbibing beauty, desiring life, never questioning the things nearest her, interested only in abstract ideas and concrete desire and all her life was arranged to leave her untouched and unattached but in this shy abstracted, learned creature there was a desire for sordid life and the common lot.

It was interesting to see the slow growth of interest to admiration and then to love in this awkward reserved woman, unconscious of her meanings and the world’s attention and who made no attempt to disguise or conceal the strength of her feeling.

Redfern’s life experience had been to learn that where there was woman there was for him danger not through his own affections but by the demand that this sex made upon him. By this extreme chivalry he was always bound to more than fulfill the expectations he gave rise to in the mind of his companion. Indeed this man loved the problem of woman so much that he willingly endured all pain to seek and find the ideal that filled him with such deep unrest and he never tired of meeting and knowing and devoting himself to any woman who promised to fulfill for him his desire and here in Cora Dounor he had found a spirit so delicate so free so gentle and intelligent that no severity of suffering could deter him from seeking the exquisite knowledge that this companionship could give him. And he knew that she too would willingly pay high for the fresh vision that he brought her.

It is the french habit in thinking to consider that in the grouping of two and an extra it is the two that get something from it all who are of importance and whose claim should be considered; the american mind accustomed to waste happiness and be reckless of joy finds morality more important than ecstacy [ecstasy] and the lonely extra of more value than the happy two. To our new world feeling the sadness of pain has more dignity than the beauty of joy. It takes time to learn the value of happiness. Truly a single moment snatched out of a distracted existence is hardly worth the trouble it takes to seize it and to obtain such it is wasteful to inflict pain, it is only the cultivators of leisure who have time to feel the gentle approach the slow rise, the deep ecstacy [ecstasy] and the full flow of joy and for these pain is of little value, a thing not to be remembered, and it is only the lack of joy that counts.

Martha Redfern eager, anxious and moral had little understanding of the sanctity of joy and hardly a realisation of the misery of pain. She understood little now what it was that had come upon her and she tried to arrange and explain it by her western morality and her new world humanity. She could not escape the knowledge that something stronger than community of interest bound her husband and Miss Dounor together. She tried resolutely to interpret it all in terms of comradship [comradeship] and great equality of intellectual interests never admitting to herself for a moment the conception of a possible marital disloyalty. But in spite of these standards and convictions she was filled with a vague uneasiness that had a different meaning than the habitual struggle against the hard wall of courtesy that Redfern had erected before her.

This struggle in her mind showed itself clearly when she was in the company of her husband and Miss Dounor. She would sit conscientously [conscientiously] bending her mind to her self-imposed task of understanding and development, when in the immediate circle of talkers that included her husband and Miss Dounor she gave anxious and impartial attention to the words of one and the other occasionally joining in the talk by an earnest inquiry and receiving always from Redfern the courteous deference that he extended to every one, to everything, to all women. She listened with admiring attention particularly to Miss Dounor who genuinely unconscious of all this nervous misery paid her in return scant attention. When she was not in the immediate group of talkers with these two she kept her attention on the person with whom she was talking and showed the burden of her feeling only in the anxious care with which she listened and talked.

She was not to be left much longer to work out her own conclusions. One afternoon in the late fall in the second year of their life at Farnham, Miss Charles came to the room where she was sitting alone and in her abrupt way spoke directly of the object of her visit. “Mrs. Redfern,” she began “you probably know something of the gossip that is at present going on, I want you to keep Mr. Redfern in order, I cannot allow him to make Miss Dounor the subject of scandalous talk.” She stopped and looked steadily at the uneasy woman who was dazed by this sudden statement of her own suspicion, “I, I don’t understand,” she stammered. “I think you understand quite well. I depend upon you to speak to him about it,” and with this the dean departed.

This action on Miss Charles part showed her wisdom. She knew very well the small power that Mrs. Redfern had over her husband and she took this method of attack only because it was the only one open to her. Mrs. Redfern could not accomplish anything by any action but she was a woman and jealous and there was little doubt, so the dean thought, that before long she would effect some change.

Martha Redfern’s mind was now in a confusion. Miss Charles had added nothing to her facts nevertheless her statement had made a certainty of what Mrs. Redfern had resolutely regarded as an impossibility. She sat there long and long thinking over again and again the same weary round of thoughts and terrors. She knew she was powerless to change him, she could only try to get the evidence to condemn him. Did she want it, if she had it she must act on it, she dreaded to obtain it and could not longer exist without it. She must watch him and find it all out without questioning, must learn it by seeing and hearing and she felt dimly a terror of the things she might be caught doing to obtain it, she dreaded the condemnation of Redfern’s chivalrous honor. She did not doubt his disloyalty she was convinced of that and she still feared to lose his respect for her sense of honor. “He is dishonorable, all his action is deceit,” she said to herself again and again but she found no comfort in this thought, she knew there was a difference and that she respected his standard more than her own justification.

In the long weary days that followed she was torn by these desires, she must watch him always and secretly, she must gain the knowledge she dreaded to possess and she must be deeply ashamed of the ways she must pursue. She was no longer able to listen to others when her husband and Miss Dounor were in her presence, she dared not keep an open watch but her observation was unceasing.

Redfern was not wholly unconscious of this change in his wife’s manner perhaps more in the relief that she ceased her eager efforts to please him than in the annoyance of her suspicious watching. Redfern was a man too much on guard to fear surprise and with all his experience too ignorant of women’s ways to see danger where danger really lay.

It was the end of May and one late afternoon Mrs. Redfern filled with her sad past and sadder future, sat in her room watching the young leaves shining brilliantly in the warm sunshine on the long row of elms that stretched away through the village toward the green hills that rose beyond. Mrs. Redfern knew very well the feel of that earth warm with young life and wet with spring rains, knew it as part of her dreary life that seemed to have lasted always. As she sat there in sadness, the restless eagerness of her blond goodlooking face was gone and her hands lay clasped quietly without straining, time and sadness had become stronger in her than desire.

Redfern came into the house and passed into his own study. He remained there a short while and then was called away. As soon as he was out of sight Mrs. Redfern arose and went into his room. She walked up to his desk and opening his portfolio saw a letter in his writing. She scarcely hesitated so eager was she to read it. She read it to the end, she had her evidence.

Categories that once to some one had real meaning can later to that same one be all empty. It is queer that words that meant something in our thinking and our feeling can later come to have in them in us not at all any meaning. This is happening always to every one really feeling meaning in words they are saying. This is happening very often to almost every one having any realisation in them in their feeling, in their thinking, in their imagining of the words they are always using. This is common then to many having in them any real realisation of the meaning of the words they are using. As I was saying categories that once to some one had real meaning come later to that same one not to have any meaning at all then for that one. Sometimes one reads a letter that they have been keeping with other letters, and one is not very old then and so it is not that they are old then and forgetting, they are not very old then and they come in cleaning something to reading this letter and it is all full of hot feeling and the one, reading the letter then, has not in them any memory of the person who once wrote that letter to them. This is different, very different from the changing of the feeling and the thinking in many who have in them real realisation of the meaning of words when they are using them but there is in each case so complete a changing of experiencing in feeling and thinking, or in time or in something, that something, some one once alive to some one is then completely a stranger to that one, the meaning in a word to that one the meaning in a way of feeling and thinking that is a category to some one, some one whom some one was knowing, these then come to be all lost to that one sometime later in the living of that one.

This is very true then, this is very true then of the feeling and the thinking that makes the meaning in the words one is using, this is very true then that to many of them having in them strongly a sense of realising the meaning of the words they are using that some words they once were using, later have not any meaning and some then have a little shame in them when they are copying an old piece of writing where they were using words that sometime had real meaning for them and now have not any real meaning in them to the feeling and the thinking and the imagining of such a one. Often this is in me in my feeling, often then I have to lose words I have once been using, now I commence again with words that have meaning, a little perhaps I had forgotten when it came to copying the meaning in some of the words I have just been writing. Now to begin again with what I know of the being in Phillip Redfern, now to begin again a description of Phillip Redfern and always now I will be using words having in my feeling, thinking, imagining very real meaning. As I was saying Phillip Redfern was to very many who knew him a queer one, he was to very many who knew him a bad one, he was to some who knew him so good a one that he was almost a real saint for them. This was true of him then and now I will begin a little more description of the kind of being in him, of the kind of being he had in living, of the many millions men and women always being like him.

He was of the kind of men and women who, in the end, to every one, have been as if they had been a failure. They are many of them, many of this kind of them, many of the kind of which Redfern was one, that have had very much reputation, have been well known for their living, for the being in them, in their living very many of this kind of them. These see themselves, always have, do and will see themselves all their living as virtuous, as heroic, as noble, as successful, as beautiful, as whatever is the best way of being to them, see themselves so through the weakness as well as through the strong things in them. Many men and many women see themselves as virtuous always in their living, this is a little now very interesting.

Many then have it in them that their weakness is a virtue in them. There are very many of this kind of them then. Johnson when he forgets his emotion, the emotion he had when he was friendly or loving or fighting, Johnson when he forgets his emotion and declares it to have been all the other one’s doing attributes his having yielded to this indulging in loving, fighting, friendly action, to the weakness in him of always yielding. This weakness of his is uppermost in him and to himself, having forgotten that he had been himself wanting the thing he had once, later in describing, feeling of thinking the action over he says it was because he has the weakness of never being able to resist any one who wants anything. Perhaps Johnson began but later he forgets his having been wanting the thing, he remembers only that always he does anything anybody wants him to be doing, that is the weakness in him that is to him the whole principle of the being in him. Frank Hackart attributes his doing anything to the philanthropy in him, she was lonesome and threw herself on him, took possession and what did he do but take care of her. This later in telling, in remembering, in feeling is always the history of any woman and him. Mary Helbing always puts it down to, that they wanted it and she gave it but she had no responsibility, it was because she was so game that she did it, that is always the reason she does it, she is so game she never refuses anything that is a challenge, there is never anything that she is ever wanting in her living that she is ever getting. Sarah Sands puts her yielding down to unsuspiciousness, that is the reason she yields, she is so easy, that is the secret of it. Phillip Redfern was of this kind of them, he was to himself completely chivalrous, completely a gentleman, women, every one should always have complete courtesy always from him. And they are right all of them, all these things, each thing in each one, are characteristics in each one but they all think that one characteristic is the whole of them, they all of them forget the other things in them that are active in them, they all have it in common that in remembering anything they forget all the emotion they had then in them and so it must have been the other person’s fault it happened, anything. All of them in remembering have not had any emotion except the one and so they had none then and so it must have been the other person. This is a little now very interesting.

As I was saying Phillip Redfern was of this kind in men and women.

There will be now more description of virtuous being, virtuous feeling in men and women. There will be now some description of religious feeling in some men and women, of virtuous and religious feeling in them, of the being in them, of the sensitiveness in them, of the worldly feeling in them, of succeeding and failing in them. First then there will be more description of the kind of being in some men, men like Phillip Redfern, of religious, virtuous feeling in some men.

As I was saying some of the things all men have in them in their daily living have it to come in more men, only from the bottom nature in them than other things in them. Nothing of all the things all men have in them in their daily living comes in all men from the bottom nature of them. Eating, drinking, loving, anger in them, beginning and ending in them come more from many men from the bottom nature of most of them than other things in them but always there are many men of all the millions of each kind of them who have it in them not to have even eating and drinking and doctoring and living and anger in them and beginning and ending in them come from the bottom nature of them.

Men in their living have many things inside them, they have in them, each one of them has it in him, his own way of feeling himself important inside in him, they have in them all of them their own way of beginning, their own way of ending, their own way of working, their own way of having loving inside them and loving coming out from them, their own way of having anger inside them and letting their anger come out from inside them, their own way of eating their own way of drinking, their own way of sleeping, their own way of doctoring. They have each one of them their own way of fighting they have in them all of them their own way of having fear in them. They have all of them in them their own way of believing, their own way of being important inside them their own way of showing to others around them the important feeling inside in them.

Mostly every one has some kind of way of conceiving of themselves as a strong one, as a weak one, as a good one, as a bad one, as a virtuous, as an honorable one, as a religious, as an irreligious, as an unreligious one.

Mostly every one has some kind of way of conceiving of themselves, as a strong one, as a weak one, as a good one, as a bad one, as a virtuous one, as an honorable one, as a religious one, as an irreligious one, as an unreligious one.

Some as I am saying have honor in them and religion from the nature of them when this is strong enough in them to make it their own inside them. Some can make their own honor, some their own living, some their own religion, some are weak and can do one thing, make one thing their own, some are strong enough and all of it, loving, honor, and religion in them, all of it is some one else’s, of some one else’s making, some can just resist and not make their own anything, there are many of them. Some out of their own virtue make a god who sometimes later is a terror to them. Out of their own virtue they make a god who sometimes later is a terror to them. Some make some things like laws out of the nature of them, out of the nature of some other one. Some are controlled by other people’s virtue, and then it scares them. Listen to each one telling about their own virtue and that grows to make a god for them, grows to be a law for them and often afterwards scares them, some afterwards like it, some forget it, some are it. Some honor what is right to them for them to be doing. Some separate honor from the doing of the thing, have it as a feeling.

Some love themselves enough to not want to lose themselves, immortality can to them mean nothing but this thing. Some love themselves negatively, then impersonal future life is for them alright, a good enough thing. Some love themselves and others so hard that they are sure that they will exist even when they won’t, they do to themselves exist even when they don’t, these have a future life feeling, an individual thing, some love themselves and they are it and that is all there is of it in them and they do not have future life in them to be an important thing. Men and women have being in them all of them when they are living. Many men and women have in them a feeling of future life in them, very many of them, some for this life, some for another life, some for both lives, this and another one, some have a stronger, some have a weaker feeling of themselves inside them, some have more, some have less loving in them for themselves than other ones have in them, some have more some have less loving in them for other ones than others have in them, some have more some have less feeling for some thing than other ones have in them and all these things in each one are part in them of the virtuous feeling, of the religious feeling they have in them each one, each man and woman, each one having man or woman being in them, each man or woman has some being in her or in him.

There are some who have not any feeling of virtue in them. There are not very many of them. There are perhaps some millions of them. Mostly every one as I am saying has in her or in him some kind of feeling of being of virtue in living. Some from the things they feel as weakness in them, some from the things they feel as strength in them. Phillip Redfern had it in him to make a virtue for him of a thing he felt as a weakness in him. There are very many of this kind of them, many, very many men, many women.

Mostly all of this kind of men and women have some kind of religion in them. This is now a little a discussion of the being in some of them.

As I was saying Phillip Redfern was of the kind of men and women, and there are always many men of this kind of them and some women of this kind of them, who have in their living a good deal of reputation from the living and the being in them and then they are not successful in living successful in the whole of their living and to many knowing them they are romantic in their living, or beautiful, or dramatic in their living and to some, saints in living, and Redfern was such a one and to most every one he was a man always failing in his living, and to Miss Dounor he was a saint among men and to Mrs. Redfern he was wonderful in the honorable courtesy in him and mostly every one sometime thought he was a bad man and mostly to every one he was a man given to lying. He said once of some one, “Lathrop tells a lie as if it were the truth and I tell the truth as if it were a lie.” He was to himself a man simple, sensuous and passionate and that was to himself the whole of him. As I was saying his weakness was to himself the strength in him and so always all his living to every one who ever came to know, excepting to some to whom he was a saint in suffering, to every one mostly he was failing from the weaknesses there were in him. To himself as I was saying he was a simple, sensuous, passionate being from whom chivalry demanded he should be always yielding when he himself was not active in feeling. He was a man always on guard, with every one always able to pierce him. That was the living he had in him.

For the rest of his days he was a literary man and sometimes a politician. He plunged deeply into the political life of his time and failed everywhere, in this life as in all of his human relations his instincts gave the lie to his ideals and his ideals to his instincts. It was interesting to many to witness the life of this man, to see him go up again and again, against the yielding spirit in him, go up with unwearied courage only to meet with certain defeat. He was himself the only one of all the lookers on who dreamed of victory. The others whether watching with indifference, with deep sympathy or stern condemnation, with malicious or righteous triumph knew that he would fail, but he always struggled on filled to the very end with hope and courage, always defeated and always ready to make the fresh assault.

As I was saying there was a Johnson who had made some reputation in his living, by the living that was romantic to every one knowing, by the being in him and always he was certain in telling, feeling, and thinking that everything that had happened to him when as was the way in him, he was finished with that thing, that it was because he was weak and open to any suggesting and that made it happen that he was in a relation and he had the right to get out in any way he wanted for that was the right he had to defend himself when every one had him where they wanted to have him because he was so weak to every one’s suggesting. He would brag of things he had done when he was filled up with them and always he was filled up with them and he would know he had a right to run away or do anything to defend himself for every one could hold him by suggesting to him by the sensitive suggestibility in him and this was his great weakness in him and he made of it the principle of his living to himself in his talking, thinking, feeling, and he was of the kind of them and perhaps Lord Byron and Oscar Wilde were of this kind of them, he was of them who become romantic, heroic, beautiful, saintly by the weakness in them that is there always acting, that is true of them, but always these are doing things and boasting of them in their active living. There are very many of such of them. Redfern was such a one. A Johnson I was describing was such a one. Some have only this a little in them enough to make them very sentimental in their living, some have it a little more in them than those having it just as sentimental being in them and some of such of them are men’s men and some of such of them are women’s men. And Hackart that I was just describing was one of such of them. Some have it just a little more in them than the sentimental ones and they are dramatic in their living and there are very many women and there are very many men who have this being in them and a Sarah Sands was such a one as I was just saying. There are some who have this way of being only in spots in them. There are many such of them, many women and many men of such of them.

As I was saying such a one as the Johnson I have been just describing, when he forgets his emotion that made him do a thing, always declares it to have been all the other one’s doing, attributes his having yielded to his own weakness of being very susceptible to suggesting that being the thing in him uppermost in him to make a principle continuous in him of living. This is all different from self-righteousness which is a way of being that everything in one is right and should be so considered by every one, self-righteousness is believing that the one acting is so right that if every one acted like them everything would be right in living and every one would be a good one. This is a very different thing from the feeling that I am describing. These that I am describing make a principle to free them, from the weakness in them. It is a weakness, they are always saying it of them, one that he is too susceptible to suggesting, another that when a woman needs protecting of course he must give her that because she is a weak thing and he is always weak in yielding protection to a weak woman, another because she is so unobserving that she has no realisation of what anybody is doing though maybe it is her vanity that keeps her from really seeing. All these things are true as characteristics in each one of them that make a principle of them, these things are in each one of them, that is quite true of them but they all think that characteristic is the whole of them and so they have not to themselves the responsibility of the condition. Some are noble in it, some are not, but all of them are sure of it, for that is the principle of their being, to each one of them. In short, they all, each one of this kind of them forget their emotion they had in the thing they were doing, and so to themselves after, it must have been the other person’s fault that it happened, this thing, and these then after have no emotion of this thing, unless they are living it again in imagining and then they are the same as when they had it really in them, always else they have not the emotion, it is the other person’s fault the thing happened between them, these have no emotion that they are remembering except the kind of weakness they know always to be in them each one and so they had no emotion then, they knew that well in them, and so it must have been their weakness and the other person’s willing them that made them have this thing in them.

As I was saying Phillip Redfern was such a one. As I was saying all this is very interesting in the meaning of virtue and religion that such a one has in them. This kind of being can be in them having independent dependent or dependent independent being in them, having any kind of being in them.

Johnson when he forgets his emotion and declares it to have been all the other one’s doing, attributes his having yielded to his own weakness, that being the thing in him to him uppermost in him. Frank Hackart attributes his to philanthropy, she was lonesome and threw herself on him, took possession, and what did he do but take care of her. Melanctha put it down to that they wanted it and she gave it but she had no responsibility, it was because she was so game that she did it. Sarah Sands puts her yielding down to unsuspiciousness, that is the reason she yields, she is so easy and that’s it. All these things are true as characteristics in each one but they all think that characteristic is the whole of them. It isn’t. They all forget their emotion and so it must have been the other person’s fault it happened and they have now no emotion and so they had none and so it must have been the other person’s.

Phillip Redfern as I was saying was of this kind in men and women. He was always on his guard and always a woman could reach him inside his guard and he must do then what it was right for a man always on guard to do when he was touched inside the guard. He must give them their revenge and always again they would touch him. He must always be elaborately on guard and always he must give them what they asked of him when they touched him in spite of his guarding himself from them. This was the way his being worked in him.

As I was saying many men and some women, many women and some men of this kind of them make a good deal of reputation in their living from the living and the being in them. Mostly all of them, at least very many of them, any way it is not uncommon among them that they make a failure of the whole of their living, mostly they want to succeed in winning recognition, mostly they get some from their living, very many of them are failing in the whole of their living, often some one thinks one of such of them a saint, a hero, a very noble person, often very many think such a one to be a very bad one. Phillip Redfern as I was saying was such a one. There were very many different ways of feeling the being in him as I am saying. This has been now a very little description of the being in him. As I was saying, to the ending of his living he had the same living in him and as a whole living, his living was failing.

Phillip Redfern then had to himself a feeling of the being in him that was to him in a way a simple thing. Phillip Redfern was to Miss Dounor a man of saintly strength and courage and chivalrous feeling and self-sacrificing. Phillip Redfern was to Mrs. Redfern a man before whom she wanted to be intelligent, and honorable in acting and in feeling and delicate, and to be pleasing by knowing Greek and naive realism. Phillip Redfern was to very many a man who was always lying. Phillip Redfern was to very many a very brilliant man gone altogether wrong. Phillip Redfern was to very many a man always wronging every one. Phillip Redfern was to many a very brilliant man and a very weak one. Phillip Redfern was to some the kind of man I have been just describing. This has been now a little history of him.

Virtue and virtuous feeling in men and women is a very peculiar thing. More and more there will be a description in this writing of all the kinds of ways any one can have virtue in them. Now there will be a very little description of virtue in men and women and then there will be a little more description of their sensitive being.

Every one has then their own way of being important inside them from the things in them each one that are virtues in them to them, or vices in them to them, or strong things in them, to them, or weaknesses in them to them. Mostly every one has some kind of way of having some distinction inside them to themselves to their feeling and their thinking and their talking. Mostly every one has some kind of way of feeling some distinction in them, some from the tastes in them, some from the not having tastes or any way of doing anything in them, some as I was saying from the strong things in them, some as I was saying from the weak things in them. Mostly every one has some way of finding themselves inside them more or less distinguished, they have this feeling mostly every one, more or less inside them always in their living. Mostly every one is in some way a distinguished man or a distinguished woman inside themselves to themselves from something, from doing, being something, from not doing or being something, from doing things like some one, from doing things like every one, from doing things better or worse than some one, from doing things not so well or better than almost any one, from doing something and not doing some other thing, from doing some things and never doing some other things, there is every kind of thing that can give distinction and mostly every one has some kind of distinguished feeling in themselves to themselves inside them.

Being virtuous, being sentimental, being dramatic, being religious, being anything is interesting in each one having in them that thing that they have in them. Being distinguished each one inside them by something, to themselves in their feeling, is very interesting.

Sometime I want to understand every kind of way any one can have the feeling of being distinguished by the virtue they have in them. Sometime I want to understand every kind of way any one can have the feeling of being distinguished in them and every kind of thing that can give any one a feeling of such distinction in themselves inside them. Sometime I want to understand the complete being in each one and all the details of their coming to have in them their kind of feeling, imagination, thinking, knowing, certainty inside them, virtuous feeling in them, anything in them that gives to them inside them the feeling of being distinguished to themselves inside them.

I want to know sometime all about sentimental feeling. I want to know sometime all the different kinds of ways people have it in them to be certain of anything. These and virtuous feelings in each one, of themselves to themselves having virtue inside them, is to me very interesting. Always more and more I want to know it of each one what certainty means to them, how they came to be certain of anything, what certainty means to them and how contradiction does not worry them and how it does worry them and how much they have in them of remembering and how much they have in them of forgetting, and how different any one is from any other one and what any one and every one means by anything they are saying. All these things are to me very interesting.

As I was saying virtuous feeling and being certain of anything is to me very interesting. Having virtuous feeling and any certain feeling, that is being certain of anything is to me very interesting in every one. Having certainty in them is in each one, of the kind of way that their kind of men and women have it of having it in them. Having certainty in them is a thing very interesting in each one having a certainty of anything in her or in him. Certainty and virtuous feeling and religion, these are to me all three just now very interesting. Shortly I will try to tell a little of the way some come to have their certainty in them. Some build certainty up with little and little sure things and make a pile of them, some are summary and all embracing in the certain feeling they have always in them, some are certain of almost anything, some are hardly certain of anything, some have to have a complete system for each certain feeling in them, some have a sense of dramatic arrangement to complete the scene of the certain conviction, the certain emotion they have in them and the complete scene changes for them with each new certainty they have in them. Certainty worries some and some never have certainty to be a worry to them. Some have certainty by comparison, by comparing the thing they have then with what any other one they are knowing is having, some never compare anything with any one, certainty is a real thing in them, in some of such of them as a little pile they are gradually increasing, in some in something that they keep there inside them always of the same dimension. Some need company to keep their certainty from freezing or melting or evaporating or in some way disappearing. Some need company to keep any certainty in them, some like company around them while they have their own certainty inside them, some need to have the certainty in the presence of the company that they need to have with them. Certainty is certainly very interesting. I wish I knew all the kinds of certainty all the kinds of men and women ever existing have in them. Certainty and virtuous feeling and important feeling in men and in women is to me just now very very interesting.

As I was saying the kind of certainty, the kind of virtuous feeling, the kind of important feeling any one has in them comes from the nature of them, from the kind they are of men and women. Some men and some women are strong enough to make their own kind of certain feeling in them, some are weak and can do one thing their own in the way of a certainty in them, some are strong enough in living and all of it all the certain feeling in them is some one else’s, some can just resist and not get any one else’s certain feeling and never make any of their own certain feeling to be inside them, some have everybody’s certain feeling in them, some have a sentimental sense of the beauty and the loveliness and the truth of certain feeling and it is so lovely and so noble and everybody is so good and so beautiful and everybody has some certain feeling and in some such a feeling of certain feeling is a real thing. There are many ways of being sentimental, sometime there will be some description of some kinds of ways of being sentimental. Out of their own certain feeling some make a god who sometimes later is a terror to them. That is a kind of feeling that some have about laws of nature as they call them. Many make of their certain feeling a god which later terrifies them. Some are controlled by other’s certain feeling. To some it is a comfort such a certain feeling. Some have it that some one else’s certain feeling scares them. Listen to each one telling of the certain feeling in them. It is very interesting. Some like their own certain feeling, some later forget it, some later are scared by it, some later are it. Some love their certain feeling enough never to want to lose it, some have it when they are not any longer believing in it, some can completely lose it, some get mixed up with theirs and other ones and they have very much trouble with all of it, all the certain feeling they ever come to know in living. Some love their certain feeling and they never lose it, some love it and they sometime lose it, some always are looking for it, some are immortal in themselves by it, some neither have it nor haven’t it, some are to themselves only a part of it. Some love it so hard that other people have it. Some have it, some never really have it, some never really own it. Many need company for it, this is very common. Some need drama to support it, some need lying to help it, some love it, some hate it, some never are very certain they really have it. Certain feeling in men and women is very interesting.

What was Phillip Redfern’s way with certainty and virtue and distinction in himself to himself inside him. He was to himself as I was saying simple, sensuous and passionate. This was not really a description of him to any other one. This was all he ever said to any one of the being in him. This was the feeling he had in him of the being he had in him. He never said it any differently of himself to any one. He was to himself of the good kind in men and women, he was on guard because women and other things were dangerous things, he always felt he would be winning and always he was failing and this was always happening to him. Always to mostly every one he was lying. Always he was telling all that it was right for him to tell to any one. That was the way any man would act, of that he was very certain. No man would tell more than he should tell if he was the kind of a man Redfern would speak of as a good one. This was very certain knowledge in him, in Phillip Redfern. He was certain always that he was telling all that it was right for him, for any man to tell to any one. To mostly every one he was a man who was mostly always lying about himself and about every other one who had any relation to him. This was true in his living, he was telling all that it was right he should be telling to any one, every one was always feeling, always saying that he was mostly always always lying. To himself it was not a virtue in him that he was never telling anything more about anything about himself about any one than it was right that he should be telling, it was to himself then, this in him, not a virtuous feeling in him, it was a thing it was natural for him to be doing, never to tell anything, it was not right that he should say really to any one. He had not then from this any feeling of virtue in him. He had a feeling of virtue although it was as he felt it in him a weakness in him that he always kept himself on guard so that temptation should never come close to him. This was to him in a way a virtue in him, that he always was on guard so that no woman, nothing he did not want should touch him, should come close to him. This was to him a virtue in him, though it was from the weakness of him that he needed to be always guarding but it was a weakness of what can any man do when a demand is made upon him, kind of weakness in him, that was a weakness that any man who was a man must have in living, and so he Redfern always being on guard had from that to himself a virtuous feeling in him, and this then as I am saying is very common. One man Johnson as I was saying had it that he always ran away and left the other one to manage any trouble they had made together and this was a weakness in him, yes, but it was a consistent thing in him and he needed it for living, and it really was wisdom in him, this thing and so in a way it was a virtuous thing in him. Some have this kind of virtuous feeling in resisting always all experiencing. There are many ways as I was saying of having this kind of virtuous feeling.

As I was saying people having in them any of the kinds of being I have been describing very often have very much reputation in their living sometime from the living and the being they have in them. Very many of them in their living are to some one believing in them, saints or heroes or beautiful creatures or wonderfully romantic creatures in their living and are to very many people knowing them, liars and cowards and bad men and bad women and to themselves they are men and women having in them a weakness yes and a virtuous feeling yes and a certain feeling of the real distinction of the consistent action their weakness entails on them.

Johnson as I was saying always attributes his having yielded to be in any situation to his own weakness that being the uppermost thing in him to him and always then that being the true reason he is in the situation he is in, to himself then, he has it as the only right thing for him always to be doing then is escaping and he always then does run away and leave the other one with the trouble or the blame of the situation they both were in. Hackart attributes his troubles, when he has any, and he often has them to the philanthropy in him, she was lonesome and took possession of him and what did he do but take care of her and so after all when some one else needs him, he must leave her for of course he must help the one that needs him most, that’s easy for any one to see and that is what Hackart is always doing, being a man’s man and a woman’s man and philanthropic in his feeling. Another one puts her yielding to her grit and she has given everything, herself and everything and then the other one wants more and that is a ridiculous thing and of course she will not pay any attention to the clamoring of that other one who has been given everything and by one who never wants anything from any one. Another put her yielding down to guilessness [guilelessness] and always believing anything anybody wants to make her believe and then she gets sick and must defend herself by attacking and she ought really to learn to attack the other one before she has suffered by them but this can never come to her because of the nature in her to be always believing in every one. Redfern always was on guard, that was his contribution to defending himself and then some one came close to him and then he gave that one always all her living everything she ever wanted from him. He always gave to every one who ever was in any relation with him completely everything they could ask of him every minute in his living and to the ending of their or his living. This was a certain thing in his feeling, he gave every one unceasingly everything they could possibly demand of him. That was his being and his living to himself all his living. That was his being and his living to one or two and these made a great person or a saint of him to them and to very many he was one who was in a complete sense a man never trustworthy in anything, never realising his obligation to any one. This then has been some description of the being in Phillip Redfern. To the last hour of his living he was faithful to the certainty of having been faithful to every one who ever had come to have any claim upon him. To the last hour of his living he was to himself completely giving himself to any one that had come to touch him. Always he was guarding himself, always to the last moment of his living to himself, always to himself to the last moment of his living he was faithful to everything he owed to every one and any one.

This is now then a little more description of the being in three women who had each one their own feeling about him, Miss Dounor, Miss Charles and his wife Mrs. Redfern. This is now a little more description of the being each one of the three of them had in them the being and the completed living of each one of them.

To begin then with Miss Dounor, her feeling and her living and her feeling Phillip Redfern in her living.

To very many, to, sometimes any one would think, mostly every one some one’s way of loving, some other one’s way of loving, some other one’s way of living, some other one’s way of keeping somethings and not other things, of throwing away some things and not other things, some one’s way of buying some things and not buying other things is a foolish one. Mostly every one finds that things other ones are wanting are very foolish things for any one to be wanting, for that one to be wanting, to be buying, to be keeping. Each one has in him a very certain feeling of things any one having any sense in them should be wanting to have in living. It is very hard for mostly every one to understand why another one has that way of loving, that way of being angry in them that they have in them. Some try to understand the other one’s way of doing these things but mostly every one finds it very puzzling. What can any one want with buying, keeping, wanting any such thing each one says of something some one has been wanting, buying, keeping. This is very common. Very many could forgive some one anything excepting the way that one has angry feeling or injured feeling in them. Some could let anything pass excepting the kind of way some one has of loving. That gives them an angry feeling, that is all there is about it to them. It is very very common that some one could forgive anybody anything excepting the way they have of having angry or injured feeling in them. This is very very common. Some can never understand the queer ways in another one. Mr. Hersland always was saying to his three children that the ways they had in them were only habits, there was no need they should have these ways in them. He had ways in him, they were him to him, the ways his children had in them were habits and it was not at all necessary that they should have any such habits in them. Many think that some one, some others could do the work they are doing in some other way from the way these are doing their working. As I am saying it is very, very common that some one could forgive some one anything excepting the way they have angry feeling, or injured feeling or loving feeling in them. Now then to begin a little description of the being in some women and the feeling they each had about the other one and the feeling they each one had about Redfern.

Perhaps no one ever will know the complete history of every one. This is a sad thing. Perhaps no one will ever have as a complete thing the history of any one. This is a very sad thing. Sometime each one will have made a complete history of them in the repeating always coming out of them. Sometime perhaps some one will really know it of some one, that will be a very contenting thing to some. Some seeing a mistake in their copying, say then, oh how can I ever be certain, perhaps I have made many mistakes I have not been noticing. This is a sad thing. Some every time they see a mistake they have been making say, if I almost did not see this one in reading it again, very likely there are very many I did not see for I would not have seen this one if I had not been noticing very carefully when I was seeing this one, and this is a very sad thing. Some say then, I noticed this one and so always I am noticing all the mistakes I am ever making and that is very pleasant if any one can believe what they are hearing from some one, and then some one says with a mistake they have been noticing, this is certainly the first mistake I have ever made in copying and that is comforting too only one can hardly at all believe that one and then some one says of a copying, I never make any mistake in copying and that is almost irritating to be hearing for always every one is making mistakes and that is a very sad thing.

Perhaps no one ever will know the complete history of every one. This is a sad thing. Perhaps no one will ever have as a complete thing the history of any one. This is a very sad thing. Surely some one sometime will have a complete history of some one. All this gives to some a very despairing feeling. Some one is hearing something, and they think then, it is only by an accident that I have heard that thing, I have known that thing, always there are many things that I am not knowing, that is very certain, every one always is repeating, that there is not any denying, certainly sometime some one always paying all attention must know sometime the history of some one. Perhaps no one ever gets a complete history of any one. This is very discouraging thinking. I am very sad now in this feeling. Always, hearing something, gives to some a sad feeling of realising everything they have not been hearing and that they are not knowing and perhaps they can never have really in them the complete history of any one, no one ever can have in them the complete history of any one and that is then a very melancholy feeling in them. There is a little comfort to some of such of them that always every one is repeating the whole of them, that always every one always is repeating all the being in them and then that is a little a comfort to such a one and then such a one knows always how important each repeating in each one is to make a completer realisation of that one and how each repeating is more and more a completion of the history of the being of each one and then such a one knowing how many repeatings out of each one that one is not hearing has in that one a very dreary feeling. Sadness is then in that one, sadness and gentle melancholy despairing. Repeating is in each one, yes, always coming out of them, yes that is a little a comforting, each repeating is important to be knowing and that is interesting and that is a sad thing to one wanting to have in them complete histories of men and women.

Sometimes in listening to a conversation which is very important to two men, to two women, to two men and women, sometime then it is a wonderful thing to see how each one always is repeating everything they are saying and each time in repeating, what each one is saying has more meaning to each one of them and so they go on and on and on and on repeating and always to some one listening, repeating is a very wonderful thing. There are many of them who do not live in each repeating each repeating coming out of them but always repeating is interesting. Repeating is what I am loving. Sometimes there is in me a sad feeling for all the repeating no one loving repeating is hearing, it is like any beauty that no one is seeing, it is a lovely thing, always some one should be knowing the meaning in the repeating always coming out of women and of men, the repeating of the being in them. So then.

Every one is a brute in her way or his way to some one, every one has some kind of sensitiveness in them.

Some feel some kinds of things others feel other kinds of things. Mostly every one feels some kinds of things. The way some things touch some and do not touch other ones and kinds in men and women then I will now begin to think a little bit about describing. To begin then.

I am thinking it is very interesting the relation of the kind of things that touch men and women with the kind of bottom nature in them, the kind of being they have in them in every way in them, the way they react to things which may be different from the way they feel them.

I am thinking very much of feeling things in men and women. As I was saying every one is a brute in her way or his way to some one, every one has some kind of sensitiveness in them. Mostly every one has some inner way of feeling in them, almost every one has some way of reacting to stimulus in them. This is not always the same thing. These things have many complications in them.

I am beginning now a little a description of three women, Miss Dounor, Miss Charles and Mrs. Redfern. I am beginning now a little a realisation of the way each one of them is in her way a brute to some one, each one has in her way a kind of sensitiveness in being. This is now some description of each one of the three of them Miss Dounor, Miss Charles and Mrs. Redfern.

In listening to a conversation, as I was saying, repeating of each one and the gradual rising and falling and rising again of realisation is very interesting. This is now some description of the three women and as I was saying of the sensitiveness in each one of them to somethings and the insensitiveness to other things and the bottom nature in them and the kinds of repeating in them and the bottom nature and the other natures mixed with the bottom nature in each one of them.

Sensitiveness to something, understanding anything, feeling anything, that is very interesting to understand in each one. How much, when and where and how and when not and where not and how not they are feeling, thinking, understanding. To begin again then with feeling anything.

Mostly every one is a brute in her way or his way to some one, mostly every one has some kind of sensitiveness in them.

Mostly every one can have some kind of feeling in them, very many men and very many women can have some understanding in them of some kind of thing by the kind of being sensitive to some kind of impression that they have in them.

Some kinds of men and women have a way of having sensation from some things and other men and women have it in them to be able to be impressionable to other kinds of things. Some men and some women have very much of sensitive being in them for the kind of thing they can be feeling, they can then be very loving, or very trembly from the abundant delicate fear in them, or very attacking from the intensity of the feeling in them, or very mystic in their absorption of feeling which is then all of them. There are some men and women having in them very much weakness as the bottom in them and watery anxious feeling, and sometimes nervous anxious feeling then in them and sometimes stubborn feeling then in them. There are some who have vague or vacant being as the bottom in them and it is very hard to know with such ones of them what feeling they have ever in them and there are some with almost intermittent being in them and it is very hard to tell with such of them what kind of thing gives to them a feeling, what kind of feeling they ever have really in them. As I was saying mostly every one sometimes feels something, some one, is understanding something, some one, has some kind of sensitiveness in them to something, to some one, mostly every one.

As I was saying some men and some women have very much of sensitive being in them for something that can give to them real feeling. They can then, some of these of them, when they are filled full then of such feeling, they can then be completely loving, completely believing, they can then have a trembling awed being in them, they can have then abundant trembly feeling in them, they can then be so full up then with the feeling in them that they are a full thing and action has no place then in them, they are completely then a feeling, there are then men and women, there are then women and men who have then this finely sensitive completed feeling that is sometime all them and perhaps Cora Dounor was one of such of them. Perhaps she was one of them and was such a one in loving Phillip Redfern. Perhaps that was the whole being she had in her then.

Each one as I am saying has it in them to feel more or less, sometime, something, almost certainly each one sometime has some capacity for more or less feeling something. Some have in them always and very little feeling, some have some feeling and much nervous being always in them, some have as a bottom to them very much weakness and eagerness together then and they have then such of them some sensitiveness in them to things coming to them but often after they are then full up with nervous vibrations and then nothing can really touch them and then they can have in them nervous vibratory movement in them, anxious feeling in them and sometimes stubborn feeling then in them and then nothing can touch them and they are all this being then this nervous vibratory quivering and perhaps Mrs. Redfern was such a one Mrs. Redfern who had been Martha Hersland and was married now to Phillip Redfern and had come to Farnham and had there seen Phillip Redfern come to know Miss Dounor and had been then warned to take care of him by the dean of Farnham Miss Charles. She never knew then, Mrs. Redfern never knew then that she would not ever again have him, have Redfern again. This never could come to be real knowledge in her. She was always then and later always working at something to have him again and that was there always in her to the end of him and of her. There will be a little more description of her written in the history of the ending of the living in her father, in the history of the later living of her brother Alfred Hersland who now just when her trouble was commencing was just then marrying Julia Dehning, in the history of her brother David Hersland her younger brother. More description of her will be part of the history of the ending of the existing of the Hersland family. There will be very much history of this ending of all of them of the Hersland family written later.

The dean Miss Charles was very different from either Miss Douner or Mrs. Redfern. She had it in her to have her own way of feeling things touching her, mostly there was in her less reactive than self-directive action in her than there was in the two women who were just then concerning her, Miss Dounor and Mrs. Redfern.

It is hard to know it of any one whether they are enjoying anything, whether they are knowing they are giving pain to some one, whether they were planning that thing. It is hard to know such things in any one when they are telling when they are not telling to any one what they know inside them. It is hard telling it of any one whether they are enjoying a thing, whether they know that they are hurting some one, whether they have been planning the acting they have been doing. It is hard telling it of any one whether they are enjoying anything, whether they know that they are hurting any one, whether they have been planning the acting they are doing. It is very hard then to know anything of the being in any one, it is hard then to know the being in many men and in many women, it is hard then to know the being and the feeling in any man or in any woman. It is hard to know it if they tell you all they know of it. It is hard to know it if they do not tell you what they know of it in it. Miss Cora Dounor then could do some planning, could do some hurting with it, that is certain. This is perhaps surprising to some, reading. To begin then with her feeling and her being and her acting.

As I am saying she had it in her to be compounded of beautiful sensitive being, of being able to be in a state of being completely possessed by a wonderful feeling of loving and that was then the whole of the being that was being then in her and then it came to be in her that she could be hurting first Miss Charles and then Mrs. Redfern, then Miss Charles and Mrs. Redfern by planning. This is then the being in her this that I am now with very much complication slowly realising, not yet completely realising, not yet completely ready to be completely describing, beginning now to be describing. The dean Miss Charles was a very different person, she was of the dependent independent kind of them. To understand the being in her there must be now a little realisation of the way beginning is in very many persons having in them a nature that is self growing and a nature that is reacting to stimulation and that have it in them to have these two natures acting in not very great harmony inside them. Mrs. Redfern as I was saying in a long description that has been already written was a very different kind of person from Miss Dounor and Miss Charles. These are then the three of them that were struggling and each of them had in them their own ways of being brutal, hurting some one, had each of them their own way of being sensitive to things and people near them.

Sometimes I am almost despairing. Yes it is very hard, almost impossible I am feeling now in my despairing feeling to have completely a realising of the being in any one, when they are telling it when they are not telling it, it is so very very hard to know it completely in one the being in one. I know the being in Miss Dounor that I am beginning describing, I know the being in Miss Charles that I am soon going to be beginning describing, I know the being in Mrs. Redfern, I have been describing the being in that one. I know the being in each one of these three of them and I am almost despairing for I am doubting if I am knowing it poignantly enough to be really knowing it, to be really knowing the being in any one of the three of them. Always now I am despairing. It is a very melancholy feeling I have in me now I am despairing about really knowing the complete being of any one of each one of these three of them Miss Dounor and Miss Charles and Mrs. Redfern.

Miss Dounor as I was saying was to Redfern the most complete thing of gentleness and intelligence he could think of ever seeing in anybody who was living, Miss Dounor had it to have in her the complete thing of gentleness, of beauty in sensitiveness, in completeness of intelligent sensitiveness in completely loving. She was the complete thing then of gentleness and sensitiveness and intelligence and she had it as a complete thing gentleness and sensitiveness and intelligence in completely loving. It was in her complete in loving, complete in creative loving, it was then completed being, it was then completely in her completely loving Phillip Redfern. And always to the ending of his living in all the other loving and other troubling and the other enjoying of men and women in him he was faithful to the thing she had been, was and would be to him the completed incarnation of gentleness and sensitiveness and intelligence, gentle intelligence and intelligent sensitiveness and all to the point of completely creative loving that was to him the supreme thing in all living. Miss Dounor was then completely what Redfern found her to him, she was of them of the independent dependent kind or them who have sensitive being to the point of creative being, of attacking, of creative loving, creative feeling, of sometimes creative thinking and writing. She was then such a one and completely then this one and she had in her completely sensitive being to the point of attacking. She could have in her a planning of attacking and this came to be in her from the completeness of sensitive creative loving that she had then in her then when she was knowing Phillip Redfern.

Perhaps she was not of this kind of them. Perhaps she was at the bottom, of the resisting kind of them. I think she was of the resisting kind of them and so she needed to own the one she needed for loving, so she could do resisting to planning making an attacking. I am almost despairing, yes a little I am realising the being in Miss Dounor and in Miss Charles and Mrs. Redfern, but I am really almost despairing, I have really in me a very very melancholy feeling, a very melancholy being, I am really then despairing.

Miss Charles was of the kind of men and women that I speak of and have spoken of as the dependent independent kind of them. I will now tell a little about what I mean by self growing activity in such of them and reactive activity in such of them. As I was saying a long time back when I was describing the dependent independent kind of them, reaction is not poignant in them unless it enters into them the stimulation is lost in them and so sets it, the mass, in motion, it is not as in the other kind of them who have it to have a reactive emotion to be as poignant as a sensation as is the case in the independent dependent kind of them. Miss Charles then as I was saying was of the kind of them where reaction to have meaning must be a slow thing, but she had quick reactions as mostly all of them of this kind of them have them and those were in her mostly attacking being as is very common in those having in them dependent independent being.

It is so very confusing that I am beginning to have in me despairing melancholy feeling. Mrs. Redfern as I was saying was of the independent dependent kind of them and being in her was never really attacking, it was mostly never active into forward movement it was incessantly in action as being in a state of most continual nervous agitation. They were then very different in their being the three of them Miss Dounor and Miss Charles and Mrs. Redfern and they had each one of them their own way of hurting the other ones in their then living, of having in them sensitiveness to something.

It is hard to know it of any one whether they are enjoying anything, whether they are feeling something, whether they are knowing they are giving pain to some one, whether they were planning that thing. It is a very difficult thing to know such things in any one any one is knowing, very difficult even when they are telling that one all the feeling they have in them, a very difficult thing when they are not telling anything. It is a very difficult thing to tell it of any one whether they are enjoying a thing, whether they know that they are hurting some one, whether they have been planning the acting they have been doing. It is a very difficult thing to know anything of the being in any one, it is a very difficult thing to know the being in any one if they tell you all that they themselves know of it as they live it, if they themselves tell you nothing at all about it. It is a very difficult thing to know the being in any one. It is a very difficult thing to know whether any one is feeling a thing, enjoying a thing, knowing that they are hurting some one, planning that thing, planning anything they are doing in their living. It is a difficult thing to know the being in any one if that one tells to any one completely all that that one has in them of telling, it is a very difficult thing to know the being in any one if they are not telling any one anything that they can have as telling in them. It is a very difficult thing to know it of any one the being in them, it is a very difficult thing to tell it of any one what they are feeling, whether they are enjoying, whether they are knowing that they are hurting some one, whether they had been planning doing that thing. It is a very difficult thing to know these things in anyone, it is a difficult thing if that one is telling everything they can be telling, if that one is telling nothing. It is certainly a difficult thing to know it of any one whether they have in them a kind of feeling, whether they have in them at some time any realisation that they are hurting some one, whether they had planned doing that thing.

Miss Dounor had come to live with Miss Charles, they had come to know each other in the way that it was natural for each one of them to know the other one of them. The two of them then had come to know Mrs. Redfern. They both had come then each in their way to know her and to feel her and to have an opinion of her.

Miss Dounor had this being in her. She could have some planning in her, this came from the completeness of pride in her. This now comes to be clearer, that she had as completely pride in her as sensitiveness and intelligent gentleness inside her. She had in her pride as sensitive, as intelligent, as complete as the loving being in her when she was loving Redfern. She had in her pride as sensitive, as intelligent, as complete as the being ever in her. She had always had in her a pride as complete, as intelligent, as sensitive as the complete being of her. She had in her a pride as intelligent, as sensitive as complete as the being in her. This made it that she had planning in her, this made attacking sometimes in her. This never made any action in her toward a lover, this gave to her a power of planning and this was in her and she could be wonderfully punishing some around her. This could be turned into melodrama if the intelligence in her had not been so gentle and so fine in her, this in many who are like her is a melodrama. In her it made her able to do some planning against some to punish them not for interfering but for existing and so claiming something that entirely belonged to her. What was in Redfern to him himself a weakness in him was to her a heroic thing to be defending. Pride was in her then as delicate, as gentle, as intelligent as sensitive as complete as the being in her. This is now more description of her. This is now some description of the way she could be hurting another, how she could be feeling another, how she could have planning in her, how she did have planning in her. This is now more description of her and the being in her. I am now a little understanding the whole of her, I have in me still now a little melancholy feeling.

Miss Charles was of the dependent independent kind of them as I was saying.

Everybody is perfectly right. Everybody has their own being in them. Some say it of themselves in their living, I am as I am and I know I will never be changing. Mostly every one is perfectly right in living. That is a very pleasant feeling to be having about every one in the living of every one. Mostly not very many have that pleasant feeling that everybody is as they are and they will not be very much changing in them and everybody is right in their living. It is a very pleasant feeling, knowing every one is as they are and everybody is right in their living. Miss Dounor was as she was and she was not ever changing, Miss Charles was as she was and was not ever changing. Mrs. Redfern was as she was and always she wanted to be changing and always she was trying.

Miss Dounor as I was saying was as she was all her living and was not really ever changing and she was very right in her living and she was very complete in her being and her pride was as complete in her as her being and so she could be planning her conviction of how far Mrs. Redfern should not go in presumption, how far Miss Charles should not go in her interfering, how completely Phillip Redfern was a saint in living and in her devotion and she could carry out all this in its completion. Mrs. Redfern had no understanding in desiring. Phillip Redfern always should give her always would give her always would give to every one anything she, anything they were ever asking. This was the being in him. Asking was not presumption in Mrs. Redfern, desiring was presumption and Miss Dounor could then have in her a planning of perfect attacking. Always Mrs. Redfern should have anything she could ever ask of anyone, that was a very certain thing. Always Mrs. Redfern should have, would have from Mr. Redfern anything she was ever asking of him. Always then to them to Mr. Redfern and to Miss Dounor then, always then Mrs. Redfern had everything from Redfern that she ever could ask of him. This was then a very certain thing. Always then Mrs. Redfern had the right to ask anything and always she would have anything she should ever be asking of Phillip Redfern. She had in her, Mrs. Redfern, no intelligence, no understanding, in desiring, Miss Dounor had in her then a perfect power of planning the attacking that should keep Mrs. Redfern in her place of condemnation for Mrs. Redfern had not in her any intelligence in desiring, she had a right to anything she ever could be asking and she would have it given to her then whenever she asked for anything. Mrs. Redfern was never changing in her being, always she was trying, always she was without understanding in her desiring, always Miss Dounor could completely plan an attacking when the time came for such action to restrain Mrs. Redfern in her unintelligent desiring.

Miss Dounor was then perfectly right in her being. She was never changing, she was completely loving, she was completely understanding desiring, she was complete in the pride of attacking in her complete sensitive, completely intelligent, completely gentle being, completely understood desiring. Mrs. Redfern had no understanding in desiring. Mrs. Redfern always was trying to change the being she had in her to find some way of having intelligent desiring in her, always she would have from Redfern anything she could anything she should anything she would ever ask him to be giving to her. That was the being in her.

There were three of them then, Miss Charles, Miss Dounor and Mrs. Redfern.

Miss Charles was then not permitted by Miss Dounor to interfere with the being inside her, ever at any time in their living. Miss Charles was never asking anything of any one. Miss Charles was then one of the dependent independent kind of them. Miss Charles was then one having general moral and special moral aspirations and general unmoral desires and ambitious and special unmoral ways of carrying them into realisation and there was never inside her any contradiction and this is very common in very many kinds of them of men and women and later in the living of Alfred Hersland there will be so very much discussion of this matter and now there will be a little explanation of the way it acts in the kind of men and women of which Miss Charles was one.

Some have it in them some having in them a being like Miss Charles some of such of them have it in them to have it in the beginning very strongly in them that they have generalised moral aspirations, strongly detailed moral struggles in them, and then slowly in them comes out in them that they are vigorous egotistic sensual natures, loving being, living, writing, reading, eating, drinking, loving, bullying, teasing, finding out everything, and slowly they get courage in them to feel the being in them they have in them, slowly they get courage in them to live the being they have in them. Some like Miss Charles keep on having tranquilly inside them equally strongly in them moral aspiration general and detailed in them, egotistic expedient domineering as a general aspiration and as detailed living in them. Some are always struggling, some of this kind of them, some get to have in them that the moral fervor in them in the general and specific expression of them get to be the whole of them, some get to have it all fairly mixed up in them. This is now a little description of how one of them when she was a young one one of the first kind of them who slowly came to have the courage of feeling and then living the real being came to have the struggle as a beginning. Later then came the courage to be more certain of the real being. This is now a little piece of such a description of such beginning experiencing.

As I was saying in many of such ones there is the slow reacting, slow expressing being that comes more and more in their living to determine them. There are in many of such ones aspirations and convictions due to quick reactions to others around them, to books they are reading, to the family tradition, to the lack of articulation of the meaning of the being in them that makes them need then to be filled full with other reactions in them so that they will then have something. Some then spend all their living struggling to adjust the being that slowly comes to active stirring in them to the aspirations they had in them, some want to create their aspirations from the being in them and they have not the courage in them. It is a wonderful thing how much courage it takes even to buy a clock you are very much liking when it is a kind of one every one thinks only a servant should be owning. It is very wonderful how much courage it takes to buy bright colored handkerchiefs when every one having good taste uses white ones or pale colored ones, when a bright colored one gives you so much pleasure you suffer always at not having them. It is very hard to have the courage of your being in you, in clocks, in handkerchiefs, in aspirations, in liking things that are low, in anything. It is a very difficult thing to get the courage to buy the kind of clock or handkerchiefs you are loving when every one thinks it is a silly thing. It takes very much courage to do anything connected with your being unless it is a very serious thing. In some, expressing their being needs courage, for, foolish ways to every one else, in them. It is a very difficult thing to have courage to buy clocks and handkerchiefs you are liking, you are seriously liking and everybody thinks then you are joking. It is a very difficult thing to have courage for something no one is thinking is a serious thing.

As I was saying Miss Charles had in her what I am calling dependent independent being, that is being that is not in its quicker reacting poignant in its feeling, not having emotion then have the keenness of sensation as those having independent dependent being have it in them. Miss Charles was then such a one.

This is then a very common thing as I am saying. Miss Charles had in her this being. As I am saying there are two ways then of acting in a being like those I have been just describing. The acting from the personality slowly developing, the acting from the organised reaction to contemporary ideals, tradition, education and need of having, before the developing of their own being, completed aspiration. Often these keep on as they did in Miss Charles and no one is knowing which is the stronger way of being in such a one. Sometimes there is as I was saying in the beginning very much struggling and then slowly the personality comes to action and that one drops away the early filling, sometimes the early filling comes to be the later filling and in such a one then there is not any changing. This is quite interesting and will be always more and more dwelt upon. This then was the being in Miss Charles and this was the meaning of her action with Miss Dounor and Mrs. Redfern and Mr. Redfern that I have been describing.

There will be now a very little more description of the being in them, of the virtuous feeling in them, of the religious feeling in them, of the sensitiveness in them, of the worldly feeling in them, of the succeeding and failing in them, in each one of the three of them, Miss Dounor, Miss Charles and Mrs. Redfern.

Every one has their own being in them. Every one is right in their own living. This is a pleasant feeling to have in one about every one. This makes every one very interesting to one having such a feeling in them. Every one is right in their living. Each one has her or his own being in her or in him. Each one is right in the living in her or in him. Each one of these three of them were right in their living. This is now a little more description of the being in each one of them.

It is a very difficult thing to know it of any one whether they are enjoying anything, whether they are knowing they are giving pain to some one, whether they were planning that thing. It is a very difficult thing to know it of any one what is the kind of thing they are sensitive to in living, what is the bottom nature in them, whether they will in living be mostly succeeding or mostly failing. It is hard to know such things in any one when they are telling everything they have in them, when they are not telling to any one anything of what they know inside them. It is a very difficult thing the telling it of any one whether they are enjoying a thing, whether they know that they are hurting some one, whether they have been planning the acting they are doing. It is a very difficult thing then to know anything of the being in any one, it is hard then to know the being in many men and in many women, it is a very difficult thing then to know the being and the feeling in any man or in any woman. It is hard to know it if they tell you all they know of it. It is hard to know it if they do not tell you what they know of it in it. Nevertheless now almost I am understanding the being in the three of them Miss Charles, Miss Dounor and Mrs. Redfern. There will be now a very little more description of the being in them, of the virtuous feeling in them of the religious feeling in them, of the sensitiveness in them, of the worldly feeling in them, of the succeeding and failure in them, in each one of the three of them Miss Charles, Miss Dounor and Mrs. Redfern.

Miss Cora Dounor could do some planning, could do some attacking with it, that is certain. This is perhaps surprising to some reading. To begin then with her feeling and her being and her doing, and her succeeding and her failing.

She was then complete in her loving, she had complete understanding in desiring in all her relation with Phillip Redfern, she had completely then the realisation later in her that Phillip Redfern was saintly and she had then in her the complete possession of her adoration, the complete understanding and possession of her adoration of the saintly being in him, and this was then in her a complete succeeding in being and in living. This was not exactly virtuous or religious being in her this was complete understanding desiring and complete intelligent being in her and this was in her succeeding in her being and in her living. This is very certain. This was in her succeeding in her being and in her living. She had then in her complete understanding in desiring, she had then completely in her completed intelligence in adoration and this was complete being in her and it was a complete possession of her and by her and this was then completely succeeding in living. This is now very certain.

She had then complete succeeding in her living as I was saying, she had in her complete pride in her and this could be in her strong sensitive attacking but this was not completely a succeeding in her living. As I was saying Mrs. Redfern had in her no intelligence whatever in desiring, this was in her then presumption in her to Miss Dounor, not the things for which Mrs. Redfern was asking, Mrs. Redfern had the right to ask for anything or everything, it was desiring in her that was a thing Miss Dounor could rightly condemn in her and later she made it very certain to every one that Mrs. Redfern had no intelligence no understanding in desiring and then at last Mrs. Redfern reproached her and so then in a sense Miss Dounor was then failing in her being completely proud inside her. Mrs. Redfern attempting to attack her, attacking her even though failing in attacking was a failing of the complete intelligent pride in the understanding sensitive planning attacking pride in Miss Dounor and so Miss Dounor in her living was not then completely succeeding. This is certain. There was then complete succeeding in Miss Dounor in her loving in her completely understanding desiring, in her complete intelligence of adoration, in the completion of the being then in her, there was in her then some failing that Mrs. Redfern could attack her with going on attempting desiring. This is all very certain.

Miss Dounor held Miss Charles from really touching her real being, she did not hold her from really touching Redfern’s being. She never recognised this failing in herself inside her but it was a failing of the completeness of pride in her and later much later when Redfern was no longer existing in living it made them separate from one another, later it in spots made Miss Dounor bitter. Miss Charles then was not succeeding in keeping Miss Dounor with her, she was winning by not then having any remembrance in her of the trouble she had had with her. Miss Dounor then was succeeding and failing in some ways as I have been saying. There was real succeeding in her as I have been saying, there was real failing in her as I have been saying. This is all very certain. This has been some description of the being in Miss Dounor and of her failing and of her succeeding.

Miss Charles was of the kind of them the kind of men and women I know very well in living. I know very well all the varieties of this kind of them. In each kind of them they are nice ones they are those that are not such nice ones, they are pleasant ones and they are unpleasant ones, they are those having that kind of being in them so lightly it hardly then makes them that kind of them, there are then some of them having that being in them that kind of being in them so concentratedly it is a wonderful thing to see them, to see a kind of being so complete in one man or in one woman. Miss Charles was of a kind of being I know very well in living, very well indeed in living, I know very well all the varieties of the kind of being that Miss Charles was in living in all the very many millions ever living having had or having that kind of being in them. Some then of a kind of being are nice ones, some of that kind of them are not very nice ones, some of that kind of them are not at all nice ones. Some of a kind of them are nice ones of that kind of them and then they have a mixture in them of other kinds of being in them and then that one is not a nice one though that one has a nice kind of one kind of being in that one. That often makes one a very puzzling one to every one. There are then all kinds of ways of being one kind of them in men and women. Some are a nice kind of a kind of them, and some are not a nice kind of that same kind of them. Sometimes being in one who is a nice one of a kind of them and then has other things mixed up in them is very perplexing and sometimes no one in such a one ever comes to an understanding of that one. Well then that is true then that of each kind of them there are nice ones and nice enough ones and not very nice ones, and not at all nice ones and very horrid ones. This can be in them with any strength or weakness of their kind of being in them, it is from the mixing and the accenting and the relation of parts of their kind of nature in them. There is one thing very certain of each kind of them of each kind there is of men and women there are nice ones and then there are not at all nice ones of them. And about some mostly every one is agreeing and about some there is very much disagreeing and there are very many ways of feeling every one and every one has their own being in them. Yes every one has their own being in them and yes every one is right in living their own being in them and this is a very difficult thing to be realising and it is a very pleasant thing to have inside one when it comes to be really in one.

Miss Charles was of a kind of men and women I know very well in all the kind of ways of being they have in them. Miss Charles was one of the independent dependent kind of them. Miss Charles was one who was herself a very strong one in her being and it slowly came to be more and more filling inside her. Miss Charles was one who had it in her to have reaction in her to influences around her when she was younger, to desires in her, to tradition and mob action and to very many things then and they made moral aspiration in her they made a reformer of her, they made an aggressive attacking person of her and when she was a young one all this then almost completely filled her. She was as I was saying of the dependent independent kind in men and women and resisting, slow realisation was the bottom way of feeling and of fighting and of understanding in her. This came then slowly to be stronger in her, this made then of her one that could be feeling and understanding brilliant men and brilliant women, brilliant and sensitive men and brilliant and sensitive women, made her feel them then and choose them then, then when her resisting sensitive understanding had come to be more completely the whole filling in her, then when slow steady detailed domination came to be then really filling then inside her, then when reforming attacking was changed in her to the personal being that then was mostly all the filling in her. It was never all the filling in her always she had in her a little of the special reforming attacking which was reaction in her, quick reaction to things and conditions around her and always she had very much in her of the generalised moral attacking conviction that came from the generalisation of her attacking and that made a righteous moral person of her and this is a very common thing and later there will be endless discussing of the meaning of this kind of moral being in all kinds of men and women, the generalised conviction and the relation of it to the concrete living, feeling, being in them, but this will come later in the beginning of the understanding of Alfred Hersland that will pretty soon now commence to be written.

Miss Charles was of the dependent independent kind of them. These have it in them then to have when they have quick reaction in them that is not a stirring from the depths of them these have it very often that this in them is a violent attacking, often continuous bragging, often moral reforming conviction, often nervous action in them, often incessant talking, incessant action, incessant attacking in them and this is in those of them that are the pure thing of dependent independent being and attacking is not their way at all of winning fighting. There are some who have in them resisting being and they have in them attacking being as another nature in them but that is a different thing from this thing that I am now describing, from the being in Miss Charles. Miss Charles was completely dependent independent being, attacking was not her way of winning fighting, it was resisting as I was saying in telling what she did to win her fighting for Miss Dounor with Redfern. That was then when she was a young one when she was no longer a young one, when her own being was almost completely then her filling, when there was in her the generalised moral emotion that came from the reaction that filled her a good deal in her young living, reaction that made attacking being then in her, in her who had in her to have resisting as her way of winning fighting, that was then what gave to her then attempting dominating every one by attacking and this is a very common thing in those having in them dependent independent being, this is a very common thing in them in their young living when their real way of winning fighting has not come yet to be in them. I am not saying that those having in them dependent independent being cannot have in them religion and moral or reforming passion as the expression of the being in them, there are very many of them who have it in them as I was saying, the old man Hissen had it in him and there are very many of them of this kind of them and there are very many of many various kinds of them of the dependent independent kind of them that have religious or virtuous or moral or reforming passion in them as the whole expression of the being in them but these express this then by resisting fighting which is their way of winning fighting. As I was saying there are many having in them dependent independent being, and there are some of them who have it in them only when they are younger ones and some have it in them very strongly in them up to their ending, there are very many of them who have much attacking of quick reacting, much attacking in bragging, in being quickly certain of everything, of being very quick in judging everything and these then some of them are mostly all filled up with this kind of reacting attacking in them which is not in them their real way of winning fighting. This is a very important thing to know in men and women, a very important thing to know in them in knowing them, in judging of the power in them of succeeding or of failing in their living. The independent dependent kind in men and women can have quick reaction that is completely poignant, that is attacking, in them, that is their real way of winning fighting. Those having in them dependent independent nature in them have not real power in quick resisting, in attacking fighting, many of them have this filling them all their living, many of them have this filling them in their young living when their own way of winning fighting is not yet developed in them enough to fill them, some have almost nothing of this kind of acting in them some of the dependent independent kind of them. All this is very important, very very important, sometime there will be very very much description of every kind of being in every kind of men and women.

Miss Charles was of the kind of them the kind of men and women I know very well in living. I know very well all the varieties of this kind of them. Some of each kind there is of men and women are very nice ones of their kind of them, some of each kind there is of men and women are not nice ones at all of their kind of them. Miss Charles was not a very nice one, she was not a not nice one at all of her kind of them. Being nice or not a nice kind of one, a pleasant or unpleasant kind of one was not in her an important thing. This is a very certain thing. She was as I was saying in her younger living aggressive in her detailed and generalised conviction of morality and reformation and equalisation. Later in her living she went on in the direction she had been going but her methods then were from the being in her and that then mostly entirely filled her. That made her control everything, every one near her by steady resisting pressure and that was then the way of winning in her. Everything near her, every one near her, every detail of everything was then more or less completely owned by her. She was of the kind of them who own the thing they need for loving. Later as I was saying Miss Dounor left her, Miss Charles had a little owned Redfern almost and Miss Dounor many years later left her and Miss Charles went on always to her ending completely owning the college of Farnham.

There has been now enough description of Miss Charles. There has been enough description of Miss Dounor. There has been enough description of Miss Dounor and of Miss Charles. There will be now a very little more description of Mrs. Redfern.

At the time of the ending of the living of the Redfern’s at Farnham, Alfred Hersland was just coming to his marrying of Julia Dehning. The Redferns after the ending of their living at the college of Farnham never lived anywhere together again. Mrs. Redfern never understood this thing. Always she was expecting it to begin again their living together until after the complete ending of being in Redfern. That made her certain then that they would never live together again.

After the ending of their Farnham living the Redferns never lived anywhere together again. Mrs. Redfern never understood this thing. She never knew that she would not ever again have him. This never could come to be real knowledge in her and she was always working at something to have him again and that was there always in her to the end of him and of her. First she was travelling and studying and then she was working to make some women understand something and many laughed at her and always she was full of desiring and always she was never understanding in desiring. W hen there was the end of her living with Redfern her brother Alfred was just coming to his marrying Julia Dehning. Martha was then travelling and studying and then she came back to be with her father and her mother was weakening then and later she was dead and Mr. Hersland lost his great fortune and Martha then took care of him. There will be now a little more description of her and then of her with him. There will be a little more description of her written in the history of the ending of the living in her father, in the history of the later living of her brother Alfred Hersland, in the history of her brother David Hersland. More description of her will be part of the history of the ending of the existing of the Hersland family. There will be very much history of this ending of all of them of the Hersland family written later.

There will be now a little more description written of her and of her living with her father when she came back to the family living back out of her trouble after the ending of the living in Phillip Redfern.

After the ending of the Redfern’s living at Farnham the two of them, Mr. and Mrs. Redfern never lived anywhere together again. Mrs. Redfern never understood this thing. Always she was expecting it to begin again, their living together and always she was studying and preparing herself to be a companion to him in intellectual living. Always then she was studying and striving and travelling and working. And then he was dead and then she knew they would not live together again. Then she was certain of this thing.

That was her living then until he was dead and she went back to the ten acre place where then her father and mother were living and her mother was weakening then and a little while later then she died there and Martha finished her living staying with her father who had then lost his great fortune.

No one knowing Mr. Hersland in his middle living could have really been completely certain that he would never bring through to a completed beginning anything in his living. I was saying that he had in his middle living, the need in him, of having people around him, who were not in him in his feeling, who were there around him getting from his beginning the realisation of their being, he was to them life enhancing. This would have been in him, this need in him in the middle of his middle living what ever would have been the power of completion in him, for it is a need in all of them who have in them the being big in a beginning. As I was saying no one knowing him could really be completely certain then in him before the complete ending of his middle living about the completeness of beginning in him, the carrying power in him of a beginning and going on in action.

No one knowing Mr. Hersland before the complete ending of his middle living could have been completely certain that he would never bring through to a completed beginning anything in his living. No one knowing Mr. Hersland in his middle living could have really been completely certain that he would never bring through to a completed beginning anything in his living. Later in the ending of his middle living he was beginning to lose his great fortune. His wife was dying and dead then and Martha was living with him and his sons Alfred and David were in Bridgepoint then. Martha was living with him at the ending of his middle living and from then on. As I was saying no one knowing Mr. Hersland in his middle living could have really been completely certain that he would never bring through to a completed beginning anything in his living. Later in his middle living he was beginning to lose his great fortune, at the ending of his middle living he had pretty completely no great beginning in him and Martha his daughter was then living with him.

Martha had never in her, as I have been saying understanding in desiring. After the ending of her living with Redfern she went about travelling, studying, working, and some laughed at her then and she went on and always she could never understand this thing.

Martha had not in her any understanding in desiring. She went on as I was saying not hoping but intending to get ready to live again with Phillip Redfern and be intellectually a companion to him. She went about travelling and studying and working and intending to be completely the thing Redfern wished a wife who lived with him to be and she went on intending to be completely this thing, and very many laughed about her then and she never saw Redfern again. She never understood this thing. She had no understanding in desiring. Redfern died young. When he was dead Martha came home to Gossols and it was then the beginning of the ending of her father’s middle living. He was beginning then to lose his great fortune. He was full up then pretty nearly with impatient feeling. Martha had no understanding in desiring, she would always after a meal offer him sugar to put in his coffee and he never took sugar in black coffee and she never learned this thing and he was then completely filled up with impatient feeling. He never liked to be helped in putting on anything and always Martha helped him on with his coat and always he would be completely then filled up with impatient feeling. Martha Redfern then lived at home all the time her father was losing his great fortune and then he was needing attacking women to fill him where he was shrunk away from the outside of him but he did not want to be filled so with Martha then, not then or later in his living, she was never inside him to him, she offered him sugar and he never took sugar in black coffee, never and she tried to help him on with his over coat when he was leaving and he never had wanted such a kind of attention and Martha always commenced again and again for Martha was always full up with desiring beginning, and he then he was full up then with impatient feeling only he was not really completely full up then with anything, he was then shrunk away from the outside of him, at least this was then beginning in him.

As I was saying no one knowing Mr. Hersland in his middle living could have really been completely certain that he would never bring through to a completed beginning anything in his living. In the ending of his middle living he was beginning to lose his great fortune. He had then still beginning in him, mostly then he was full up with impatient feeling, later he was shrunk away from the outside of him.

No one knowing Mr. Hersland in his middle living could have really been completely certain that he would never bring through to a completed beginning anything in his living. I was saying that he had in his middle living the need in him, of having people around him, who were not in him in his feeling, who were there around him getting from his being strong in beginning, big as all the world in his feeling, getting so a realisation of their own being, getting from him the enhancing of being in them. This would have been in him, this need of having men around him who received then from him the enhancing of the being in them, this would have been in him then in his middle living, whatever would have been the power of completion of him, whatever strength he could have in him much or little in him of carrying a beginning through to a complete winning, for it is a need in very many men and very many women in their middle living, it is a need in all of them who have in them the being big in a beginning. As I was saying no one knowing him could really be completely certain then about the power in him to be completely succeeding to be completely failing, to be succeeding or failing in his living no one who knew him before the ending of the middle living in him, not those men who were around him and got in them from hearing, feeling, seeing, hearing about the big beginning always in him got in them the enhancing of the being in them, not these then in his middle living could know it in them of him whether he would have succeeding as the complete being in him, failing as the complete being in him. These could not know it then of him. Those men who began beginning with him and then left him to do their own ending, being afraid of the way of going on with a beginning in him, wanting to be doing their own ending, these could not be certain in his middle living whether he would be ending his beginning in success or in failing. These then up to the ending of his middle living could not be certain of it about him. Those men who were fighting against him, those whom he was brushing away from around him, those whom when he was not succeeding in brushing them away from before him, he went another way then and he was full up with beginning action and he did not then really know it in him, these could not know it certainly in them of him, later they might think they had been certain about him, they were not then certain about him not any of them completely certain then, this is a certain thing, none of them of any of them he was brushing away from before him, he was not succeeding in brushing away from before him, those he was fighting against or those who were fighting around him, none of them had in them to be certain then in them whether he would be succeeding or failing in his completed living. It is a most difficult thing to tell about very many men whether they will be succeeding or failing, it is a most difficult thing to know it about them. No one can be certain of them, of very many of them before the complete ending of their middle living whether they will be succeeding or failing in their living. In many men and in many women, the character in them comes completely to be repeating and one can know it completely in them as in repeating it comes out of them, one can come to know of them the complete limits of the variation of all repeating in them and yet one, no one can yet be completely certain of them whether they will be succeeding or failing in the whole living of them. And this is always and always a certain thing and always and always it is more exciting the knowing in one completely the character of them, the whole repeating in them, the whole range of being in them and yet not then being completely certain of them whether they will be succeeding or failing in living.

There are many kinds of men and women as I have often been saying and some of one kind of them have more succeeding in them than others of that kind of them, some of that kind of them have more failing in them than others of that kind of them and some are very uncertain about whether there is succeeding or failing in them, it is an uncertain thing always about them to their ending.

No one knowing Mr. Hersland up to the ending of his middle living, not any men knowing him then, not any of them could be certain whether he would be succeeding or failing in his completed living. Not any women knowing him then whether they were feeling power with him or in him or not feeling anything much about him, not his wife, not any governess or servant living in the house with him, not any woman managing him or not succeeding in managing him not any woman could be really certain about him before the ending of his middle living whether the beginning in him whether the being in him would be a completion of winning in him, or succeeding or failing in him. Not his children when they were angry with him for the impatient feeling that filled him and they knew then that he went away from men and from them and from women when he could not brush them away from around him, not his children when they were angry with him and told him how they knew the being in him, not his children then were completely certain in them, could be really certain whether he would be completing his living in succeeding or in failing. It is a very difficult thing, an exceedingly difficult thing to know it of very many men even when one is certain of all the being all the possible variations of repeating ever coming out of them, to be certain whether they will be succeeding or failing in living. It is an exceedingly difficult thing in very many men and very many women to know it of very many men and very many women, it is an exceedingly difficult thing to know it of them whether they will be succeeding or failing in their living. One can know the complete being in them, all the repeating coming out from them and it is then still very often not before the ending of their middle living that one can be really certain whether they will be succeeding or failing in living. No one knowing Mr. Hersland in his middle living could have really been completely certain that he would never bring through to a completed beginning anything in his living. No one then not any one from any way of knowing not any man not any woman not any children could be really certain about him, not from any way of knowing him, not from knowing all the being in him, all the repeating ever coming out of him could have been really certain before the ending of his middle living that he would not be succeeding in living. At the ending of his middle living he was beginning not succeeding in living, he was beginning losing his great fortune.

It is so very exceedingly a difficult thing to know about the going to be succeeding, the going to be failing in living in a very great many men and women, it is an exceedingly difficult thing although one can know of them all the being they have in them, all the variations of repeating of the being in them ever coming out of them. No one knowing Mr. Hersland up to the ending of his middle living, not any of the men knowing him, feeling him, seeing him, hearing him, hearing about him, working with him, working against, working with him some and against him some, not any man or any woman or any one of his children could really be certain about him before the ending of his middle living, from any way of knowing, from knowing anything about him or in him could really be certain that he would not be succeeding in living. At the ending of his middle living he was beginning not succeeding in living, he was beginning losing his great fortune.

More it is certain that each one has his or her own being in her or in him and always in repeating in all their living it comes out of them and more and more of each one one comes to know of them all the possible variations in each one of the repeatings always coming out of them and each one then steadies down to be a whole one to some one watching and understanding. This is very certain, always each one has their own being in them and always each one is repeating the whole being in them and always then more and more some one can be certain about them the being in them the complete gamut of variation in the repeating of them. And always about very many of them even then it is an exceedingly difficult thing to know it of such a one, one is so then knowing, whether they will be failing or succeeding in living. I have been repeating again and again that no one knowing Mr. Hersland in his middle living, knowing Mr. Hersland before the ending of his middle living could really have been completely certain that he would, that he would not bring through to a completed beginning anything in his living, that he would be succeeding or failing in living. No one could be really certain about him about succeeding or failing in living until the end of his middle living. He was then beginning definitely not succeeding in living, he was beginning then really losing his great fortune. There will be more description of Mr. David Hersland, always more description of him, always in this history of many men and many women. There will be a little more and a little more description of him always in this history of many men and many women.

It is an exceedingly difficult thing in very many women and in very many men to know it of them whether they will be succeeding or failing in living. I have been saying it very often about Mr. David Hersland, it is true about very many women and very many men of all the kinds there are of men and women. It was as I have been repeating what no one could tell for certain about Mr. David Hersland. No one could tell it about him before the ending of his middle living for certain, not any one, whether he would be succeeding or failing in living. At the ending of his middle living he was beginning not succeeding in living, he was beginning losing his great fortune.

It is an exceedingly difficult thing to know it of any one whether they will be succeeding or failing in living. It is an exceedingly difficult thing to know it of any one. It is a very difficult thing to know the complete being in any one but always more and more it comes to be certain in each one one is knowing the complete being in them, sometime too it almost comes to be certain about them whether they will be succeeding or failing in living. In some it comes to be certain to some, to some one the complete being in them and still it is not a certain thing whether they will be succeeding or failing in living, Mr. Hersland as I have been saying again and again was one of such of them. There are always many of such of them in all the kinds there are of men and women. Mr. Hersland then was very completely such a one, Martha, his daughter, Mrs. Redfern was less completely such a one, it came very nearly being certain that she would not be succeeding in living but she might have been succeeding in living. It was not a certain thing, not completely a certain thing and it was not a certain thing that she was not succeeding in living not succeeding in living before the ending of her living.

There will then be more description of Mr. David Hersland and always more description of him always in this history of many men and many women, there will be a little more and a little more description of him always being written, always in this history of a good many men and a good many women.

There will be more description of Martha Hersland, Mrs. Redfern, written in the history of the ending of the living of Mr. David Hersland, her father, in the history of the living and the later living of her brother Alfred Hersland, in the history of her brother David Hersland and in the history of the ending of his living. There will be always more history of her and it will later come to be part of the history of the ending of the existing of the Hersland family. There will be very much history written of the ending of all of them of the Hersland family written later.

[ ¶ ]

ALFRED HERSLAND AND JULIA DEHNING

I have been giving the history of a very great many men and women. Sometime I will give a history of every kind of men and women, every kind there is of men and women. Already I have given a history of many men and women. Sometime I will be giving a history of all the rest of them. This is now pretty nearly certain. I have been already giving the history of a very great many men and women, I will be now giving the history of a number of more of them and then of a number more still of them and then still of some more of them and then this will be the end of this history of very many men and women. Sometime then I will give a history of all of them and that will be a long book and when I am finished with this one then I will begin that one. I have already begun that one but now I am still writing on this one and now I am beginning this portion of this one which is the complete history of Alfred Hersland and of every one he ever came to know in living and of many other ones I will be describing now in this beginning.

Sometime I want to understand every kind of way any one can have the feeling of being distinguished by the virtue they have in them. Sometime I want to understand every kind of way any one can have the feeling of being distinguished in them and every kind of thing that can give any one a feeling of such distinction of such virtue in themselves inside them.

Being distinguished each one inside them by something, to themselves in their feeling, is very interesting. Being virtuous each one inside them by something, to themselves in their feeling is very interesting. Being right each one inside them by something to themselves in their feeling is very interesting.

Many have a very certain feeling a sure feeling, about something inside them. Many have a certain feeling about something inside them. Many need company for it, this is very very common. Many need a measure for it, this will need explaining. Some need drama to support it, some need lying to help it, some love it, some hate it, some never are very certain they really have it. Certain feeling in men and women is very common.

Some as I am saying have sure feeling in them, have honor in them and religion from the nature of them when this is strong enough in them to make it their own inside them. Some can make their own honor, some their own loving, some their own religion, some are weak and can do one thing, make one thing their own, some are strong enough and all of it, loving, honor, certainty and religion in them, all of it is some one else’s, of some one else’s making, some can just resist and not make their own anything, there are many of them. Some out of their own virtue make a god who sometimes later is a terror to them. Out of their own virtue they make a god who sometimes later is a terror to them. Some make some things like laws out of the nature of them, out of the nature of some other one. Some are controlled by other people’s virtue, and then it scares them. Listen to each one telling about their own virtue and that grows to make a god for them, grows to be a law for them and often afterwards scares them, some afterwards like it, some forget it, some are it. Some honor what is right to them for them to be doing. Some separate honor from the doing of the thing, have it as a feeling.

Some love themselves enough to not want to lose themselves, immortality can to them mean nothing but this thing. Some love themselves negatively, then impersonal future life is for them alright, a good enough thing. Some love themselves and others so hard that they are sure that they will exist even when they won’t, they do to themselves exist even when they don’t, these have a future life feeling an individual thing, some love themselves and they are it and that is all there is of it in them and they do not have future life in them to be an important thing. Men and women have being in them all of them when they are living. Many men and women have in them a feeling of future life in them, very many of them, some for this life, some for another life, some for both lives, this and another one, some have a stronger, some have a weaker feeling of themselves inside them, some have more, some have less loving in them for themselves than other ones have in them, some have more some have less loving in them for other ones than others have in them, some have more some have less feeling for some thing than other ones have in them and all these things in each one are part in them of the virtuous feeling, of the religious feeling they have in them each one, each man and woman, each one having man or woman being in them, each man or woman has some being in her or in him.

I want to know sometime all about sentimental feeling. I want to know sometime all the different kinds of ways people have it in them to be certain of anything. These and virtuous feelings in each one, of themselves to themselves having virtue inside them, is to me very interesting. Always more and more I want to know it of each one what certainty means to them, how they come to be certain of anything, what certainty means to them and how contradiction does not worry them and how it does worry them and how much they have in them of remembering and how much they have in them of forgetting, and how different any one is from any other one and what any one and every one means by anything they are saying. All these things are to me very interesting.

As I was saying virtuous feeling and being certain of anything is to me very interesting. Having virtuous feeling and any certain feeling, that is being certain of anything is to me very interesting in every one. Having certainty in them is in each one of the kind of way that their kind of men and women have it of having it in them. Having certainty in them is a thing very interesting in each one having a certainty of anything in her or in him. Certainty and virtuous feeling and religion these are to me all three just now very interesting. Shortly I will try to tell a little of the way some come to have their certainty in them. Some build certainty up with little and little sure things and make a pile of them, some are summary and all embracing in the certain feeling they have always in them, some are certain of almost anything, some are hardly certain of anything, some have to have a complete system for each certain feeling in them, some have certainty in them and they do not know it then in them, some have to have it come out of them as action and then they are not certain, some are certain only after there is not any more action in them from that certain thing in them, some have some action in them and then slowly they know they have certainty in them, some have to understand a thing to accept it and then afterwards they have certainty in them, some have hardly any certainty at all ever really in them, very many have very many certainties always in them, some have a sense of dramatic arrangement to complete the scene of the certain conviction the certain emotion they have in them and the complete scene changes for them with each new certainty they have in them. Certainty worries some and some never have certainty as a worry to them. Some have certainty by comparison, by comparing the thing they have then with what any other one they are knowing, hearing, seeing is having, some never compare anything with anything in any one, certainty is a real thing in some, in some of such of them as a little pile they are gradually increasing, in some as something that they keep there inside them always of the same dimension, in some as something they have because they are defending that thing, in some as something they have because they are attacking some one for that thing, in some as something that gives to them for that thing a stubborn feeling in them. Some need company to keep their certainty from freezing or melting or evaporating or in some way disappearing. Some do not know they have certainty in them, do not ever concern themselves with such a thing. Some have it, some do not have it in them. Some have it sometimes, some have it sometime in them. Some have it and do not know it. Some have it and do not know it until it is acting. Some are not certain then when it is acting that they have it in them. Some have it and lose it while they are speaking. Quite a number have it and lose it while they are speaking or acting. Some almost always almost have it and they do not have it just at the last moment before they are certain. Some are very energetic to express it but always they do not have it in them. Some are energetic to express it and they always almost have it in them. In some it passes very easily out of them. Very many lose it every second in their living. Some are always thinking they are losing this thing. Some need company to keep any certainty in them, some like company around them while they have their own certainty inside them, some need to have the certainty in the presence of the company that they need to have with them always in their living. Certainty and virtuous feeling and important feeling in men and women is very interesting. I wish I could know everything of any such thing I would then be a very wise one to every one.

Some feel some kinds of things others feel other kinds of things. Mostly every one feels some kinds of things. The way some things touch some and do not touch other ones, and kinds in men and women then, I will now begin to think some about describing.

It makes me a little unhappy that everything is a little funny. It makes me a little unhappy that many things are funny and peculiar and strange to me. It makes me a little unhappy that everything and every one is sometime a little queer to me. It makes me a little unhappy that every one seems sometime almost a little crazy. It does make me a little unhappy that every one sometime is a queer one to me. It does make me sometime a little uncertain, it does sometimes make me very uncertain about everything and always then it is perplexing what is certain what is not certain, who is a queer one, what is a funny thing for some one to be wanting or not wanting or doing or not doing or thinking or not thinking or believing or not believing.

It does certainly make me a little unhappy that every one sometime is a queer one to me. It does certainly make me a little unhappy quite often that every one is really inside them or in thinking, in doing or in feeling or in believing a queer one. It certainly does make me an uncomfortable one and sometimes a little an unhappy, a gently almost melancholy sulky one that every one sometime is a queer one.

More and more in living each one is certain that other ones have believing something in them that is almost an impossible thing for each one to believe that any other one can really be believing, any other one who is not a crazy one. Always more and more in living each one, every one is learning that other ones are believing something thinking something, that one thinks another one is doing something that one only would be doing if he is a crazy one and the other one is not a crazy one and the other one is believing a thing that to some one is not possible that any one not a crazy one could really be believing. This is a very common thing. This is a very common thing and very many more and more in their living come to a realising that other ones are believing things and it is more and more interesting and sometimes very depressing to any one of such of them that wants to be understanding the being in men and women. This then is as I am saying a very common thing that others are believing things that it seems absolutely impossible those ones should be believing and often it is altogether puzzling and more and more in living if any one is listening to other one’s thinking and believing, more and more this is borne in on that one. Always it is very interesting, sometimes it is surprising, sometimes puzzling, sometimes depressing, sometimes a very funny thing and in every kind of a way always to one listening to other’s repeating always more and more it is borne in on such a one.

As I have been saying each one has their own being in them, each one has their own sensitiveness to things in them, each one is of a kind of them. Of each kind of them some are more completely themselves than others of their kind of them and this is now a very long discussion of the way being is in some and in others of one kind of them and then of being in some and in others of all the kinds of them all the kinds there are of men and women.

Disillusionment in living is finding that no one can really ever be agreeing with you completely in anything. Disillusionment then in living that gives to very many then melancholy feeling, some despairing feeling, some resignation, some fairly cheerful beginning and some a forgetting and continuing and some a dreary trickling weeping some violent attacking and some a letting themselves do anything, disillusion then is really finding, really realising, really being certain that no one really can completely agree with you in anything, that, as is very certain, not, those fighting beside you or living completely with you or anybody, really, can really be believing anything completely that you are believing. Really realising this thing, completely realising this thing is the disillusionment in living is the beginning of being an old man or an old woman is being no longer a young one no longer a young man or a young woman no longer a growing older young man or growing older young woman. This is then what every one always has been meaning by living bringing disillusion. This is the real thing of disillusion that no one, not any one really is believing, seeing, understanding, thinking anything as you are thinking, believing, seeing, understanding such a thing. This is then what disillusion is from living and slowly then after failing again and again in changing some one, after finding that some one that has been fighting for something, that every one that has been fighting something beside you for a long time that each one of them splits off from you somewhere and you must join on with new ones or go on all alone then or be a disillusioned one who is not any longer then a young one. This is then disillusionment in living and sometime in the history of David Hersland the younger son in the Hersland family living then in a part of Gossols where they alone of rich people were living there will be completely a history of the disillusionment of such a realising and the dying then of that one, of young David Hersland then.

This is then complete disillusionment in living, the complete realisation that no one can believe as you do about anything, so not really any single one and to some as I am saying this is a sad thing, to mostly every one it is sometime a shocking thing, sometimes a shocking thing, sometime a real shock to them, to mostly every one a thing that only very slowly with constant repetition is really a complete certain thing inside to give to them the being that is no longer in them really young being. This is then the real meaning of not being any longer a young one in living, the complete realising that not any one really can believe what any other one is believing and some there are, enough of them, who never have completely such a realisation, they are always hoping to find her or him, they are always changing her or him to fit them, they are always looking, they are always forgetting failing or explaining it by something, they are always going on and on in trying. There are a very great many of them who are this way to their ending. There are a very great many who are this way almost to their very ending, there are a great many men and women who have sometime in them in their living complete disillusion.

There is then as I am saying complete disillusion in living, the realising, completely realising that not any one, not one fighting for the same thinking and believing as the other, not any one has the same believing in her or in him that any other one has in them and it comes then sometime to most every one to be realising with feeling this thing and then they often stop having friendly feeling and then often they begin again but it is then a different thing between them, they are old then and not young then in their feeling.

Young ones sometimes think they have it in them, this thing, some young ones kill themselves then, stop living then, this is often happening, young ones sometimes, very often even, think they have in them this thing but they do not have it in them, mostly not any young one, as a complete realisation, this thing, they have it in them and it is sometimes, very often then an agony to them, some of them kill themselves or are killed then, but really mostly not any of them have really realised the thing, they may be dead from this thing, they have not realised the thing, it has been an awful agony in them, they have not really grasped the thing as having general human meaning, it has been a shock to them, it may perhaps even have killed completely very completely some of them, mostly then a young one has not really such a thing in them, this is pretty nearly certain, later there will be much description of disillusionment in the being of David Hersland who was always in his living as I was saying trying to be certain from day to day in his living what there was in living that could make it for him a completely necessary thing.

This is then a very little description of feeling disillusionment in living. There is this thing then there is the moment and a very complete moment to those that have had it when something they have bought or made or loved or are is a thing that they are afraid, almost certain, very tearful that no one will think it a nice thing and then some one likes that thing and this then is a very wonderful feeling to know that some one really appreciates the thing. This is a very wonderful thing, this is a thing which I will now be illustrating.

Disillusionment in living is the finding out nobody agrees with you not those that are and were fighting with you. Disillusionment in living is the finding out nobody agrees with you not those that are fighting for you. Complete disillusionment is when you realise that no one can for they can’t change. The amount they agree is important to you until the amount they do not agree with you is completely realised by you. Then you say you will write for yourself and strangers, you will be for yourself and strangers and this then makes an old man or an old woman of you.

This is then one thing, another thing is the perfect joy of finding some one, any one really liking something you are liking, making, doing, being. This is another thing and a very pleasant thing, sometimes not a pleasant thing at all. That depends on many things, on some thing.

It is a very strange feeling when one is loving a clock that is to every one of your class of living an ugly and a foolish one and one really likes such a thing and likes it very much and liking it is a serious thing, or one likes a colored handkerchief that is very gay and every one of your kind of living thinks it a very ugly or a foolish thing and thinks you like it because it is a funny thing to like it and you like it with a serious feeling, or you like eating something and liking it is a childish thing to every one or you like something that is a dirty thing and no one can really like that thing or you write a book and while you write it you are ashamed for every one must think you are a silly or a crazy one and yet you write it and you are ashamed, you know you will be laughed at or pitied by every one and you have a queer feeling and you are not very certain and you go on writing. Then some one says yes to it, to something you are liking, or doing or making and then never again can you have completely such a feeling of being afraid and ashamed that you had then when you were writing or liking the thing and not any one had said yes about the thing. In a way it is a very difficult thing to like anything, to do anything. You can never have again either about something you have done or about something any one else has done the same complete feeling if some one else besides the first one sees it, some other one if you have made it, yourself if you have understood something, you can never again have the complete feeling of recognition that you have then. You can have very many kinds of feelings you can only alone and with the first one have the perfect feeling of not being almost completely filled with being ashamed and afraid to show something to like something with a really serious feeling.

I have not been very clear in this telling, it will be clearer in the description of master and schools in living and in working, and in painting and in writing and in everything.

It is a very queer thing this not agreeing with any one. It would seem that where we are each of us always telling and repeating and explaining and doing it again and again that some one would really understand what the other one is always repeating. But in loving, in working, in everything it is always the same thing. In loving some one is jealous, really jealous and it would seem an impossible thing to the one not understanding that the other one could have about such a thing a jealous feeling and they have it and they suffer and they weep and sorrow in it and the other one cannot believe it, they cannot believe the other one can really mean it and sometime the other one perhaps comes to realise it that the other one can really suffer in it and then later that one tries to reassure the other one the one that is then suffering about that thing and the other one the one that is receiving such reassuring says then, did you think I ever could believe this thing, no I have no fear of such a thing, and it is all puzzling, to have one kind of feeling, a jealous feeling, and not have a fear in them that the other one does not want them, it is a very mixing thing and over and over again when you are certain it is a whole one some one, one must begin again and again and the only thing that is a help to one is that there is really so little fundamental changing in any one and always every one is repeating big pieces of them and so sometime perhaps some one will know something and I certainly would like very much to be that one and so now to begin.

All this leads again to kinds in men and women. This then will be soon now a description of difference in men and women morally and intellectually in them between concrete acting, thinking and feeling in them and generalised acting, thinking and feeling in them.

Many women and men have a completely sure feeling in them. Many men and women have certain feeling with something inside them.

Many have a very certain feeling about something inside them. Many need company for it, this is very common, many need a measure for it, this will need explaining, some need drama to support it, some need lying to help it, some are not letting their right hand know what their left hand is doing with it, some love it, some hate it, some never are very certain they really have it, some only think they love it, some like the feeling of loving it they would have if they could have it. Some have a feeling they would have it if they had their life to live over again and they sigh about it. Certain feeling in men and women is very interesting.

As I was saying in many there is the slow reacting, slow expressing being that comes more and more in their living to determine them. There are in many of such ones aspirations and convictions due to quick reactions to others around them, to books they are reading, to the family tradition, to the spirit of the age in educating, in believing, to the lack of power of articulating the being in them that makes them need then to be filled full with other reactions in them so that they will then have something. Some of such of them spend all their living in adjusting the being that comes to active condition inside them in their living to the being they have come to be in living from all being that has been affecting them in all their living, some of such of them want a little in them to create their living from the being inside them and they have not the power in them for this thing, they go on then living the being of every one that has been making them. It is a wonderful thing how very much it has to be in one, how it needs to be so strongly in one anything, how much it needs to be in one anything so that thing is a thing that comes then to be done, it is a wonderful thing how very much it needs to be in one anything, any little any big thing so that that thing will be done by that one. It is a wonderful thing as I was saying and I am now repeating, it is a wonderful thing how much a thing needs to be in one as a desire in them how much courage any one must have in them to be doing anying [anything] if they are a first one, if it is something no one is thinking is a serious thing, if it is the buying of a clock one is very much liking and everybody is thinking it an ugly or a foolish one and the one wanting it has for it a serious feeling and no one can think that one is buying it for anything but as doing a funny thing. It is a hard thing to be loving something with a serious feeling and every one is thinking that only a servant girl could be loving such a thing, it is a hard thing then to buy that thing. It is a very wonderful thing how much courage it takes to buy and use them and like them bright colored handkerchiefs when every one having good taste is using white ones or pale colored ones when a bright colored one gives to the one buying them so much pleasure that that one suffers always at not having them when that one has not bought one of such of them. It is a very difficult thing to have your being in you so that you will be doing something, anything you are wanting, having something anything you are wanting when you have plenty of money for the buying, in clocks in handkerchiefs, so that you will be thinking, feeling anything that you are needing feeling, thinking, so that you will be having aspirations that are really of a thing filling you with meaning, so that you will be having really in you in liking a real feeling of satisfaction. It is very hard to know what you are liking, whether you are not really liking something that is a low thing to yourself then, it is a very difficult thing to get the courage to buy the kind of clock or handkerchiefs you are loving when every one thinks it is a silly thing, when every one thinks you are doing it for the joke of the thing. It is hard then to know whether you are really loving that thing. It takes very much courage to do anything connected with your being that is not a serious thing. It takes courage to be doing a serious thing that is connected with one’s being that is certain. In some, expressing their being needs courage, in foolish ways, ways that are foolish ones to every one else, in them. It is a very difficult thing to have courage to buy clocks and handkerchiefs you are loving, you are seriously appreciating, with which you have very seriously pleasure with enjoying and everybody is thinking then that you are joking. It is a very difficult thing to have courage for that which no one is thinking is a serious thing.

Some have a measure in living and some do not have any measure to determine them. Many in their living are determined by the measure of some one, they are to themselves to be like some one or very near to what that one is for them, they are like some one or are something like some one, they have then a measure by which they can determine what they are to be, to do in living. Such then are always followers in living, many of such of them have their own being in them, all of such of them have some being in them, all of such of them have a measure that determines them, they are themselves inside them, they need only come very near doing, being some certain thing which is established already as a standard for them by some one who did not have any standard to make her or him some one and that one is a master and the others having themselves inside them and such a one as a measure for them are schoolmen, and now there will be very little description of these things in men and women for it is something that is important in the being in David Hersland the second son. The important thing now to be discussing is concrete and abstract aspiration, concrete and generalised action in many men and women of very many kinds of them and now there will be a beginning of discussing the feeling in each one of being a bad one, of being a good one, the relation of aspiration and action, of generalised and concrete aspiration and action.

It happens very often that a man has it in him, that a man does something, that he does it very often, that he does many things, when he is a young one and an older one and an old one. It happens very often that a man does something, that a man has something in him and he does a thing again and again in his living. There was a man who was always writing to his daughter that she should not do things that were wrong that would disgrace him, she should not do such things and in every letter that he wrote to her he told her she should not do such things, that he was her father and was giving good moral advice to her and always he wrote to her in every letter that she should not do things that she should not do anything that would disgrace him. He wrote this in every letter he wrote to her, he wrote very nicely to her, he wrote often enough to her and in every letter he wrote to her that she should not do anything that was a disgraceful thing for her to be doing and then once she wrote back to him that he had not any right to write moral things in letters to her, that he had taught her that he had shown her that he had commenced in her the doing the things things that would disgrace her and he had said then when he had begun with her he had said he did it so that when she was older she could take care of herself with those who wished to make her do things that were wicked things and he would teach her and she would be stronger than such girls who had not any way of knowing better, and she wrote this letter and her father got the letter and he was a paralytic always after, it was a shock to him getting such a letter, he kept saying over and over again that his daughter was trying to kill him and now she had done it and at the time he got the letter he was sitting by the fire and he threw the letter in the fire and his wife asked him what was the matter and he said it is Edith she is killing me, what, is she disgracing us said the mother, no said the father, she is killing me and that was all he said then of the matter and he never wrote another letter.

It happens very often that a man has it in him, that a man does something, that he does it very often that he does many things, when he is a young man when he is an old man, when he is an older man. Some kind of young men do things because they are so good then they want every one to be wise enough to take care of themselves and so they do some things to them. This is very common and these then are very often good enough kind of young men who are very good men in their living. There will soon be a little description of one of them. There are then very many men and there is then from the generalised virtue and concrete action that is from the nature of them that might make one think they were hypocrites in living but they are not although certainly there are in living some men wanting to deceive other men but this is not true of this kind of them. One of such of these kind of them had a little boy and this one, the little son wanted to make a collection of butterflies and beetles and it was all exciting to him and it was all arranged then and then the father said to the son you are certain this is not a cruel thing that you are wanting to be doing, killing things to make collections of them, and the son was very disturbed then and they talked about it together the two of them and more and more they talked about it then and then at last the boy was convinced it was a cruel thing and he said he would not do it and his father said the little boy was a noble boy to give up pleasure when it was a cruel one. The boy went to bed then and then the father when he got up in the early morning saw a wonderfully beautiful moth in the room and he caught him and he killed him and he pinned him and he woke up his son then and showed it to him and he said to him “see what a good father I am to have caught and killed this one,” the boy was all mixed up inside him and then he said he would go on with his collecting and that was all there was then of discussing and this is a little description of something that happened once and it is very interesting.

It happens very often that a man has it in him, that he does things, that he does something, that he does many things when he is a young man and an older man and an old man, that he feels always in a way about everything, that he is a good enough man in living, that he is a very good man.

Some kinds of young men do things with a feeling that they are teaching people to be strong and good ones and to take care of themselves and they are doing something and almost every one would say it was a very wicked thing this thing they are doing and in some it makes of them a very unpleasant person and some of such of them are not the least bit unpleasant ones because they have no mixing between the generalised conception and the concrete action. Many old men do things to keep themselves warm then, when they are old ones and they are needing to be warm then. Some of them are cold then and they need to be warm then and need to be warmed up then, and some are shrunk away from the outside of them then when they are old men and need some one to fill them and they do concrete actions then and their generalised sensation is keeping warm then, their generalised intention is of keeping warm then and this is all very interesting and always if Alfred Hersland and Mr. Herman Dehning and George Dehning come to be clear ones in this describing always then sometime many will be completely understanding this being I am now understanding, now completely understanding.

There are very many kinds of men. In each kind of them there are some of them who have it in them to have the being in them so that the concrete things they are doing are very different from the generalised feeling in them of what it is right and decent and good and bad to be doing. There are very many kinds of men, quite a number of kinds of them and of each kind of them there are always very great many millions of them always living and very many millions of them always have the being in them, very many millions of each kind of them that the being in them is so in them that the concrete actions, feelings in them are very different in them from the generalised feelings strongly in them and this is true of many of all the kinds there are of men and these then may be sentimental from this thing, and it may be very simply in them, they may be very unpleasant then from this thing and they may not be unpleasant unpleasant to hardly any one from this thing and this is something that in all the living of every one of them is interesting in them, in all the living of a great many men is interesting to them.

There are so many of them, each kind of them does it differently from the other kinds of them, each one of a kind of them does it differently from the others of that kind of them and in some it is more in the thinking than the feeling, in some more in acting than in thinking and in feeling, it is a very complete thing to be understanding, each one has in him his own being, each one of them has in him his own way of repeating this thing in him, each one has in him the way of having this in him that his kind of men have it in them. Women have it in them, that will come later in writing.

It happens then very often that a man has it in him that he does something and that thing is a concrete acting and no one would ever think that man had done that thing and that man is a good man, and he does it very often.

It happens very often that a man does something and he does it very often and it is an awful shock to him if sometime some one tells it to him and as I was saying one of such of them was a paralytic from being told it by one of his children in his later living and always such a man does a thing and it is a concrete thing and as a man he has many concrete actions in him and these he does very often and in his living, in his feeling a complete generalised sincere feeling always completely him, not a sentimental thing, a real thing in him by which he very often is completely living and he does a concrete thing and does it very often does many of them that have no place in his generalised sincere feeling and sometimes it is told to him and he can be killed then and almost by hearing this thing said of him so strongly is it in him that he is not doing that concrete thing, that he has never done that thing. These then this kind of them are not self-righteous men who think the way they do things should be the way of all men, they are not men like those I was describing who make an ideal out of the weakness in them, they are the men they very ordinary men who have it in them to believe that that they have inside them in their living in their feeling in their thinking what all good decent men have in them in their thinking, in their living, in their feeling and this is a generalised conviction of themselves to themselves always in them, all their living, and they see themselves in their living, and their being and their thinking, in their feeling as good enough men, good enough fathers, good enough husbands, good enough citizens, and always they are seeing themselves as each of them and so they see all of their concrete actions and sometimes and very often they are doing something, that thing they do very often and that thing is a thing not any man who is a good enough man would be doing and mostly a very great many of them of these who are to themselves completely good enough men are very very often doing such a thing and it is to them when they are young ones and a little older ones that they are doing it to be instructing to others so that other ones will know something and when they are older ones they do it then because in their realler feeling they know things are not so important as they once were thinking they were to them and every one, and then when they are old ones they need any way there is that can warm them and always to themselves they are the generalised good enough men and always then they are doing very often a thing somethings that are not included in such a generalisation and then sometimes it is told to them, it comes to them, very many never have it brought in to them a very great many of them, some of them have it brought in to them and some of such of them have their lives broken are made sick men then and all this is very common, this is the being in very many millions of every kind of men and this is interesting and this is soon to be a history of Alfred Hersland and his connection with the family of Mr. Henry Dehning.

It is very perplexing the generalised conception which is of virtue in many men and many women and the concrete feeling that is not of virtue in them. This is perplexing, one comes then to understand this thing as a complete thing and then always it is a shock to that one as in living cases of this always are being thrust upon that one. Some one builds up convictions from some other one, some know then that they do not believe that thing and some do it then because it is a pleasant thing, some do it to please some one, some begin to believe it and then they lose it and they don’t say anything, some begin not to believe and then they come when they are older ones to believe what they began with as not believing but saying it to please some one, very many then in very many ways have other ones convictions come to be the determining frame for them, some believing it then, some who are not believing it then, very many who do not know then whether they do or do not believe that thing. This is a common thing, very many men do it, very many men do it because they are in it, very many men do it for very many women, for some women, very many men do it for men and for women, and for other women, and for children, very many do it for very many, very many do it for some, very many do it for some one, very many do it for themselves in their living. There are very many women there are very many men who are always saying if they had their life to live again they would live a different one, they would learn very many things, they would do serious reading. There are very many who always are going to be doing more serious reading, more staying at home of an evening.

It is certain that many men and many women, very many of them have a generalised conception of being which is them and concrete feeling and acting in them that is very often, sometimes always in them that is a very different thing to others from them in them to them.

Sensitiveness, measure, kinds in men and women, cowardice and courage, kinds of sensitiveness in them, originality and personality in them, generalised and concrete feelings and thinkings and activities in them this is all really very enormously interesting.

Every one, every kind of one, they are there living, each one having in him, each one having in her, each one having their own being, every one, every kind of one. I am realising the whole of human being. They are all each one of them themselves inside them, each one is of a kind in men and women. Each one is a whole one, each one has all there is of their own being sometime in them, each one always is repeating the being of them, always, and all of them are each one of them themselves each one, their own selves in them and always each one is of a kind of them and always more and more in every kind of living, in every kind of country, climate, civilization, always always there are the kinds of them the same kinds of them and some of each kind of them are very strong ones, and some are very weak ones, and some of each kind of them are in some kinds of ways leaders and some of each kind of them are mostly always following, and always each one of them have their own being in them and some of each kind of them are very good ones, some good enough ones, some pretty good ones, some pretty bad ones, some of each kind of them are very bad ones and always each kind of them have their own way of thinking, feeling, loving, talking, laughing, eating, drinking, fighting, pleasing, disliking, beginning and ending. Often there are very much mixings of kinds of them in very many of them but always there are very many of each kind of them pretty completely only their kind of them and some kinds of them I know very well in living, some I don’t know so quite completely in them the being in them, some I am only beginning knowing, very many kinds of them are to me now then very puzzling, and always always always, there are the same kinds of them having in them their way of eating, drinking, sleeping, loving, hating, wakening, understanding, sensitiveness in realising anything, realising something, dullness, stupid being in them, quickness and slowness in them, suffering, enduring, quarrelling, agreeing, everything, in them everything, there are then these certain kinds in men in women and always then they are existing and there are very very very many men and very very very very many women always existing, each one having their own being in them and there are then a number of kinds of them but not such a great many kinds of them and sometime there will surely then be written a complete description of all the kinds there are of men and women.

There are then kinds in men and women. Some of each of the kinds of being there are existing have it in them that they have very greatly sensitiveness in realising, of their kind of being. Some of each kind of them have almost nothing in them of the kind of sensitiveness in realising of their kind of them and some of such of them, not having in them any sensitive realising of their kind of them can have it in them very excellent thinking, very solid fighting of their kind of them and many of such of them of such a kind of them are to very many greater men than those having sensitive realising of their kind of them, they are then many of such of them to very many of them that know them geniuses without weakness in them, these then are the very strongest thing that there can be of schoolmen, of followers who to very many are real leaders in living, in thinking, in feeling. George Dehning was such a kind of one and in the history of David Hersland there will be so very much description of every kind of a way men can have their kind of being in them.

The thing that is the important thing now in this part of the long history of a family’s being is the kind of being in Alfred Hersland and in Mr. Henry Dehning. The thing that is the important thing to be understanding is being good in being and in living. To begin then now about being a good one, about all the kinds of ways of being a good one men and women have in them, all the kinds of ways I can think about them now in writing and the funny ways it can come out of many of them.

Being good in living is something, it is in some way mostly in every one, it is a very peculiar thing sometimes, and sometimes not a very peculiar thing. Being good in living is certainly a very important thing, it is in some way mostly in every one, in some way in very many women and in very many men it makes them what they are in living, it makes very many what they are to every one and to themselves in all their living. Being in some ways a good one is very common, it is a very common thing, it is in some way in very many men and in very many women.

Being good then is a thing about which there will now be very much writing. I have been already describing quite a number of ways men and women have it in them to be good ones in their feeling and their thinking and their being, in themselves to themselves, in themselves to other ones, to many other ones, to a few other ones, to every one that knows them, to hardly any one, to almost not any one, to one, to more than one. Being good then is a thing that is very interesting. Being good is a thing that is very often puzzling to very many having it in them, to very many men and women, being good is very often to very many not at all puzzling, there has been some description of some kinds of ways of having goodness in them in some men and women already given. Now there will be a new beginning of understanding this very interesting thing.

Kinds of being in women and in men is a peculiar thing. Kinds of being in men and women is peculiar, that there are always the same kinds of them existing is a peculiar thing. It is extraordinary the kind of things people are thinking, believing and feeling, always very often each one is thinking feeling believing something, sometimes they can afterwards be changing in that thinking, feeling, believing, knowing, but always very often no one, not anyone, not anything can change that thinking feeling believing knowing in them and the thing they are thinking believing, feeling or knowing is a thing that very many men and women like them are certain no one could possibly be ever thin king feeling believing knowing, and this is the peculiar thing that makes living the thing we are all doing, this understanding this realisation that other ones really have such kinds of thinking believing feeling knowing as completely them this makes very many men and very many women when they cannot change any one makes them then disillusioned in their living some of them, some when they are young ones and that is one kind of thing, some when they are older ones that is another kind of thing. Kinds then in women and in men in men and women is a peculiar thing. Yes certainly it is a peculiar thing, that and some other things that are now beginning being written.

There are many ways of thinking, feeling, knowing, believing in many men and women in all there ever are or were or will be of men and women. There are very many of them, each one has her or his own being in them, each one is of a kind or of several kinds in men and women each one has their own nature in them, mostly every one, always each one has many things in them are sometime are mostly always believing knowing feeling many things in them that if the others knowing really could really believe that these had in them would make them think those others were really crazy ones. Mostly very many all their living think other ones are not really feeling thinking believing knowing doing the things those are really are feeling believing thinking knowing doing, if they believed it of them that they really are believing thinking feeling doing knowing believing the things they really are believing knowing feeling doing thinking they would think them to be really crazy ones and they would be afraid of them.

There are many then believing thinking knowing feeling doing things, mostly every one is feeling knowing thinking doing something, doing feeling believing knowing thinking a very great many things that if any one really knew it about them any one knowing them would be thinking that one a crazy one, would be afraid of such a one, and no one knowing that one is thinking such a one really a seriously crazy one and that is because mostly every one does not really believe any other one really believes thinks knows feels does the thing, the many things that one really does do, think, feel, believe, know in living. Sometimes it is a funny thing to know it about some one the things they really can know and feel and believe and do and think in them, sometimes it is a very puzzling sometimes it is a very frightening thing, sometimes it is an impossible thing and mostly every one is contenting themselves with feeling that that other one is not really feeling thinking doing knowing believing the thing the things they are doing knowing believing or thinking that they never did have such things in them that they are just talking that it is really all different in them. One once who was a very intelligent active bright well-read fairly well experienced woman thought that what happens every month to all women, she thought it only happened to Plymouth Brethren, women having that religion. She was a child of Plymouth Brethren and had only known very intimately Plymouth Brethren women. She had known other women but it had not happened to her to have known about this thing. She was a child of Plymouth Brethren and she thought that what happens to all women every month only happened to Plymouth Brethren women, women having that religion, she was twenty eight years old when she learned that it happened to every kind of women. This is not an astonishing thing that she should have believed this thing. Every one mostly always is thinking feeling believing knowing something that is to every one else when they know it about them a thing no one that was not a crazy one would be thinking feeling believing or knowing. Mostly every one can be content with being certain that the other one never did believe that thing.

There are a very great many men and women and they are very well educated intelligent ones who are very certain that a river can not flow north because water can never be going up hill in a natural way of flowing. They are very certain of this thing and when one understands it about them, some of them, it is astonishing that they can really be thinking such a thing and sometimes it takes almost a quarrelling to make them realise that a river can flow north and that north is not going up hill. They are knowing then that north is not going up hill when they think of it as travelling, they think of north as up hill when they think of it as water flowing and this is very common. Such things then are very common, every kind of way there ever can be of thinking feeling believing knowing doing is common and the way mostly every one has it in them the way one has it in them of knowing feeling, believing thinking doing is a thing that every one knowing that one if they really thought that one was really believing feeling thinking knowing doing as that one really is, was and will be thinking feeling doing believing knowing would be thinking that one a crazy one, that one a fool, that one a liar and a bad one, would be afraid or hating or despising or pitying that one or completely puzzled by that one. Mostly then no one really is ever believing any other one really can be believing feeling thinking doing knowing, the things the other one really is feeling believing thinking doing knowing.

Kinds of being in women and in men is a peculiar thing, that there are always the same kinds of them existing is a peculiar thing. That there are so very many always existing of each kind of them is a peculiar thing. That there are so very many always existing of every kind of them is a peculiar thing. When one sees a very great many of any thing, if it is jewels, or exotic fruits or old furniture or any precious thing in any place then always one is thinking they must be cheap there, they have so many of them it must be that they are selling them cheap they have so many of them and one mostly always has this feeling and this is the kind of feeling very many men and women have about men and women, there are so many they must be cheap things and one can use them any way one can be wanting them without any thinking about them and this is a very natural thing and then when it is a store and one wants to buy the rare thing or something where they have so many of them and then one finds out one has to pay them the same as in the stores where there are only a few of these things that they have for selling and that is always astonishing, that is to some always a certain shock to them and this is now beginning to be very true of men and women everywhere where men and women are living, they come just as high where there are a great many of them as where there are a few of them. But this is another thing, always to my feeling there are a very great many men and women always existing, always to my feeling there are a very great many of each kind of them always existing, always to my feeling each one of them is an expensive thing to be learning to be understanding and now I begin again.

I will now begin a little the writing about goodness and religion and sensitiveness and feeling and loving, and realising and understanding and thinking and doing and knowing in every one, in every kind there is in men and women.

One builds up other people’s convictions, other people’s intuitions other people’s loving and virtue and religion, this is a very common thing. Some build up other ones convictions, other one’s intuitions, other ones loving and virtue and religion, this is a very common thing. Very many men do it for very many women, very many women do it for men, and for other women, and for children, very many men do it for very many children, very many men do it for very many men, very many do it for themselves in their living, very many women, very many men do it for themselves in their living do the creating of their intuitions, their convictions, their loving, their virtue, their religion.

It is very interesting the way it happens sometimes. Some one one is loving tells one to do something to do it very often and then the one loving that one knows it then will know where the one told to do it does that thing, the other one who is to be doing that thing is not in the beginning certain that the one loving that one knows it when that one does that thing, the thing the other one loving that one tells that one to do very often for the one loving and that one then not with that one doing that thing will know that that one is doing that thing. It happens then very often that in the beginning the one doing the thing the one loving them is asking of them so that the other one not being with her or him then will know that he or she is then doing that thing it happens very often that the other one that is asked to be doing a thing is not then certain that the other one the one that has the believing that the other one doing that thing that one will be knowing then when that one is not with that other one who is doing a thing, it happens very often that in the beginning the one of whom the doing has been asked by the other one the one certain that he or she will be knowing it when he or she is not with that one it happens very often that in the beginning the one not certain that the other will know it does it with a different feeling, does it with a very careful feeling then and later then when that one is certain that the other one is not certain when that one has been doing that thing because of tests such a one has been making it happens sometimes such a one goes on carefully doing that thing religiously doing that thing would be a way of stating it then for it would then be a ritualistic thing and there are others who would not let themselves ever test such a thing but go on always doubting but always more or less doing the thing, not from the loving in them but from the belief in them built up so in them that the other one really has intuition and that is the way it goes very often with having intuition, always then some one gives to some one conviction of intuition, some give it to themselves in living, very often others give it to them, there are then very many men and women and some of them have more some less sensitiveness in them and always it is hard to tell it of them of men and women what is sensitiveness in them what is made inside them by themselves by every one they are knowing in their living.

Dead is dead. To be dead is to be really dead said one man and there are very many men who really feel this in them, to be dead is to be really dead and that is the end of them. To be dead is to be really dead and yet perhaps that is not really the end of them, some men feel this in them. Dead is dead yes dead is really dead yes to be dead is to be really dead yes, to be dead is to be really dead and that is the real ending of them yes, but still, yes to be dead is to be dead, to be really dead yes, and yet always there is religion always existing and it is better to have everything, to be dead is to be dead some men are feeling knowing thinking believing in them, very many men are feeling thinking knowing believing it in them and some of them some of such of them have it in them that they know that religion is always existing, dead is dead, that they know pretty entirely completely really in them yes dead is dead they really know that in them, religion always is existing, dead is dead yes that is true then, and then they go on in living always doing their religion. Dead is dead yes that is certain and they go on having their religion and they are not believing and their religion is believing that dead is not dead, to be dead is to be not really dead, dead is dead of that they are really certain some of these then and they go on then having their religion doing everything in their religion and to their religion to be dead is not to be really dead of that their religion is almost certain and they are almost certain in them always that to be dead is to be really dead, yes dead is dead they know that in them, they know that in them, they do everything any one can do in their religion and their religion is very certain that to be dead is not to be really dead and these men are very certain that to be dead is to be dead, that dead is dead. This then is very common. There are these then and there are then those that have it in them in living that dead is dead only partly in them and in them is the very constant realisation that every one, they themselves, are believing that religion is a right thing to be having and religion is always saying though you are dead you are living and these then could know it as an active living in them that dead is dead, that is in instinctive living in them but always in their talking, very many of them always in their feeling, some of them always in their doing, some of them in their thinking, some of them always in their believing have it in them that every one has religion in living, they have religion in them, dead is not dead then everybody is of this then very certain and always dead is dead is the simply instinctive living in these men then and very many of these then have it in them that they are those having concrete action that is very often very different from what these are certain all decent men and they themselves are always doing, these then can as I was saying kill the butterfly in the morning because they are so good to their son when in the evening just before they completely persuaded him the son that killing butterflies is a cruel action no good man should be doing, and some of such of them as I was saying can have it in them that they have done something very often and later in their living a daughter can write to them that what that daughter is doing that is a disgrace to the family then came to be a way of doing from the things the father was often showing to her when she was a young one and such a one then can have a paralytic stroke from the shock of realisation, of dead is dead and that by religion to his saying that dead is not dead and of the difference in him of general and concrete conviction.

There are a very great many then that have as a concrete realisation always in them that dead is dead, that things are as they see them, that they are doing things when they are doing them and these then can have it in them that they realise as a generalisation that to be dead is not to be so very really dead, that things are not perhaps what they are to them, that they are living with other men around them who have it in them to have religion in them which is certain that to be dead is not to be a really dead one and these then have it in them to equilibrate themselves to this opinion, the opinion the conviction of being not dead when they are dead of having virtue in them when they are not doing any good thing of never doing anything any good man cannot be doing when really they are doing that thing very often and this is a generalised sense in them all through their living and always then they are really living the dead is dead living as a concrete living. To some having this equilibrating, this generalised conception is only sentimental in them, in some it is a way of being important to themselves inside them to make it strongly in them this generalised equilibration in them, to very many it is a very simple thing of being like every one for every one to mostly any one is like this in their living is being of a conviction that dead is not really dead, that good is progressing, that every one is a good one in some way of endeavoring. This is a very common thing then and always and always it will in its simple in its complicated forms will be interesting, will be illuminating in the being and the living of Alfred Hersland and Mr. Herman Dehning and his son George Dehning.

Explaining ones vices by ones virtues is one way of feeling, thinking, believing, knowing, thinking believing, feeling, knowing oneself inside one in living. This is a very different thing from that which I have been just describing as sometimes perplexing, as very common, the generalised conception which is of virtue in many men and many women and the concrete feeling and acting that is not of virtue in them. Explaining ones vices by ones virtues then is one way of feeling thinking knowing believing the being inside in one different from that I have been just describing, different from the being in Redfern which I was once describing which was as I was then saying was an explaining ones virtues by the vices in them. There is then explaining ones virtues by ones vices and others then explain their vices by the virtues in them. There are certainly a very great many ways of having virtuous feeling in them in men and women and yet after all there are not such a very great many ways of them, there are a good many ways though and this is now some more description of virtuous feeling, being, thinking, knowing believing, in men and in women. Later then there will be very much discussion of different kinds of sensibility and way of having it in them in men and women.

A man having it in him to have the generalised conviction of good being as completely him and the concrete acting of being a mean spirited and tyrannical man in living and always taking everything he can that it is not dangerous for him to be taking and never giving anything that is not taken from him, one of such a kind of them can have it in him to be always speaking and very often in his talking it comes out again and again that he is a good man, and a noble man, and a very angry one whenever any one ever is doing anything that he knows of them that is not a fine action a good generous way of doing, thinking, believing, feeling and sometime perhaps some one might say to him a sister-in-law or a brother-in-law of him, of such a one, why did you do that mean thing to that man, and he would then say to such a one, because he was such a mean man he deserved all I could give him to get the best of him, and then the brother-in-law or the sister-in-law might say then to him, but you say you are such an awfully good man how could such a good man as you are do such a mean thing to any one, and then such a one would be answering, a good man could do such a thing to another mean man, didn’t I do that thing to that mean kind of a man and don’t you know don’t every one always know it in him that I am a good man, you know that, and then there would be no answer that could touch him. Such men are very common, they are very often not full up with religion these are good men that is the conviction that is the feeling of themselves inside them to themselves in them, that is the complete being in them to themselves completely in all the believing, feeling, doing, thinking ever in them. These then are not being good in the name of god or in the conviction of religion, they never do a bad thing in secret as some do who are good men in the name of religion or virtue or of god can do it and then not be letting their right hand know what their left hand is doing, no, such a one as I have been describing has it as a completed generalised conviction his own virtue as him and is himself completely constantly himself to himself in his being, has the complete thing of being important in all living from the completed realisation that be [he] is completely a good noble generous human being and such a one never has any need of any secret action, such a one tells every one everything he does in living, any mean thing, any bad thing, anything, for always it is there completely in him that he did this thing and a good man could, would, does do that thing, he did that thing, he a good man who never does anything he should not be doing did this thing does something and so it is right for him to do that thing and he can tell it as a thing he was proud to do in living, everything he ever does in living is a thing he is proud to be telling to every one, he is completely a good man, he has no need of secret living, everything he is ever doing is a thing he can be boasting he was doing for he is completely a good man, he is not a good man in the name of religion of god or of his country or of his profession, he is a good man completely a good one to himself inside him, that is important being in him, that is his being to himself inside him, that is all being in him, he is the complete thing of a generalised conviction of virtuous being.

All these kinds of ways then of having virtuous being, feeling, thinking, believing, doing, knowing inside in one are very interesting to be describing, studying, realising, understanding. It makes then one way of realising kinds in men and women the realising of the different ways different ones have virtuous feeling in them. I have already been describing some of them, I will now be describing others of them.

Many have virtuous feeling from something inside them. Many need company to have it, this is very common. Many need a leader for it, this is in very many women and very many men. Some need drama to support it, some need lying to help it, some always need to leave out something in their telling anything to have it, some need always to leave out something in their feeling, in their doing, in their knowing, in their realising, in their believing, and they have it mostly in them, some need always to leave out pieces of everything they have in them to make for themselves the complete creation of virtuous being of themselves to themselves inside them. Many have virtuous feeling about something inside them. Some need drama to support it, some need lying to help it, some need company to feel it, some love it when they have it, some do not then love it, some hate it, some are it, some are burdened with it, some enjoy it, some never are very certain they really ever have it. Virtuous feeling in men and women is what I am now a little describing.

Some then and these are now another kind of them from any I have been describing, some then have an ideal in them and always they poetically, romantically, dramatically, idealistically, sentimentally conceive themselves as doing that thing and they are not good at inventing and they are always doing everything and they leave out mostly everything in telling anything and they are always then very fond of telling this thing and so they have it in them to be idealistically, romantically, sentimentally, dramatically one thing and that is always in them an ideal thing. These then are such ones as would have it in them to be to themselves supposing it is a chaste one or a forgiving one that kind of one completely in them. Being with them, knowing them, some of them, it is climbing mountains for always when you are thinking you have heard the whole thing about the ideal they are to themselves in themselves to every one a new peak comes up behind and you begin again climbing, they are not really chaste then such a one yes that is certain they will sometime tell that thing but the claim then comes from a new kind of relation in them that is a real one of a completely chaste thing, they violate that one and then a new one is to them the complete thing of idealistic romantic chastity for them and always in their telling they leave out everything that can destroy the truth of the latest idealistic chastity in them, and then every one knows of that new violation and they are then creating a new idealism and again they are telling everything with leaving out in their telling, feeling, thinking, believing anything that shows another violation they have been making of their idealistic conception, and these then go on and they go on and everybody laughs about them that such a one should have idealistic romantic conceptions of chaste being and always this one has a new one and always this one then in telling is leaving out everything that tells the last violation of the latest idealistic romantic dramatic conception of chaste being and these then are lying but not by invention but by idealistic romantic dramatic sentimental omission and that is then very amusing and I know just now several of such a kind of them and everybody can laugh at them sometime.

This happens very often with very many in loving, they are explaining that with that last one they were not real in loving, this they are now doing is really loving, always before they have not been really loving that is certain, this is very common in loving, it is very common very often in women, it is very common it is very often in men in their real feeling, in their real thinking, it is very common in men and women it is very common in loving in women and in men it is very common in loving often in men and women.

Another form of having virtuous feeling is thinking what any one is doing is only a habit in them, and this is pretty common in men, quite common in men and in women.

This way of feeling then is that not any one is really a bad one that is hardly any one, mostly every one does a thing because it is a habit and all that they need then is to change their habit to some other thing, some other way of doing that thing doing something and that one will be a good one. This is fairly common in men and women this way of having a feeling about virtue in other ones and in themselves then, in some it is stronger in beginning, when they are young, but in very many having this kind of conception it is in them all through their living. They are not actually ever changing the habits they have in them neither is any other one they are knowing but that does not affect their conviction that doing bad things is only a habit in themselves and in every one, and this is indeed quite common in men and in women.

Another very common way of having virtuous feeling about oneself inside one is from having always the sense of being oneself inside one and so one oneself doing something does it, a wrong thing, with a different feeling from any other one and so it is not really then a wrong thing. This is very common even with many women many men who have not much personality in them, who do such very bad things as a regular way of living that no one not knowing would ever think it of them that they know it in them that they themselves inside them with the feeling of themselves inside them made it that the wrong things they were doing were not so bad as when other ones did that wrong thing. They are themselves inside them, they feel themselves inside them, each one of them and so then the things they are doing are personal things, not mercenary, vulgar things like those the other ones doing the same things are doing. This is very common in women, this is very common in men, each man mostly each woman mostly has a feeling of their own being, of being themselves inside them in them and that in itself makes each one doing something less bad in doing that thing than any other one doing that thing. A man painting, a painter exhibiting has such feeling. A painter was saying that exhibitions are so disgusting because just looking one sees that all the pictures are bad and that is disgusting, one’s own pictures are hanging there and one looking at them and realising that they are bad things knows by remembering how each one of them happened to come to be not a good one and that then makes it alright for there are reasons that one’s own pictures are not good ones while with all the others they are bad ones and that’s all there is to them, there are not reasons to explain them to the feeling of any one looking at them and this is a very common way of having a conviction of virtue in them in a wonderfully large number of men and women.

There are others who build it up in pieces the virtuous being the virtuous feeling in them, slowly they build it up in living, slowly carefully and always they are adding, piece alter piece is being added by them to make sometime pretty completely a whole thing and some of these are very good ones indeed in living and some are not such very good ones, but very many of them are very good ones in living. Some of such of them may have many other things in them that are not such good things in them but these do not affect the good thing of them, the good part of them, the virtuous being in them that these are steadily building up in them by steady adding, sometimes quickly sometimes slowly but always, mostly always, very often safely, completely safely in them. There are so many of them then men and women that have virtuous feeling in them, important being in them from virtuous feeling in them that it is a large undertaking to understand it and realise it and describe it and I am now not any longer beginning the doing this thing.

There are some who have very much virtuous feeling virtuous being in them, some who have not so much virtuous being virtuous feeling in them, some who have very little, some who have hardly any and some who have not any interest in any such a thing.

Some have virtuous feeling in them from having in them concrete and generalised virtue always really in them. Some have virtuous feeling in them from having in them concrete and generalised virtue almost always really in them. Some have virtuous feeling in them from having in them concrete and generalised virtue very often really in them. Some have virtuous feeling in them from having in them concrete and generalised virtue sometimes really in them. Some have virtuous feeling in them from having in them concrete and generalised virtue sometime really in them.

There are lots more ways of having virtuous feeling in one than these that I have been describing. I am keeping them back now from crowding on me, slowly they will come to me and out from me, this has been a description of a few of them and there are lots of them but I have been already describing a good many of them and always I am understanding women and men more and more by listening to them as in repeating it comes out of them the telling by them of how goodness is in them even in those who never are really talking about any such a thing. Always sometime it comes out of every one the way they have virtuous feeling in them and always more and more to me it is interesting.

It is very perplexing the generalised conception which is of virtue in many men and many women and the concrete feeling and acting that is not of virtue in them. This is perplexing, this is sometimes not at all perplexing, mostly it is perplexing always to the families of them, those knowing always the kind of them, this kind in men and women. Alfred Hersland will soon then be interesting. There will soon be a description of him begun.

There are many ways of being and of loving and of winning and of losing, and having honor in them, and horror of something, and religion in them and virtuous feeling being believing and thinking in them from the nature of them when this is strong enough in them to make their own in men and women. Sometimes some one to every one is strong enough to make his own or her own living thinking feeling being loving, horror, working and religion and virtuous feeling and this is not then true of that one, this one is one having anticipating suggestion and then being like a resounding board to the suggestion they were anticipating and so giving it forth then so that to themselves then and mostly to every one they are strong to do their own living, to make their own opinion and virtue and working and thinking and loving and religion and this will soon now be some description of such a one. Some then can make their own honor, and virtue and work and thinking and loving and religion. Some can make their own horror, some their own loving, some their own religion, some are weak and can do one thing their own, some are strong enough and all of it is some one else’s thinking, feeling, doing, religion, virtue in them, they are strong enough men and women. There are some can just resist and not make their own anything. Some out of their own virtue make a god who sometimes later is a nuisance to them, a terror perhaps to them, a difficult thing to be forgetting. Some are controlled by other’s virtue and religion and that scares them, it is a superstition to them and always after it is a scared part of them. Some like religion, some forget it, some are it, some have a prejudice against it. There are many who love themselves enough to not want to lose themselves from living, to not want other people, existence to lose them, to very many women, to very many men this comes to be as a religion in them, this makes religion a real thing to them. Some love themselves so much immortality can have no meaning for them, the younger David Hersland was such a one, there will be a long history of him sometime written. Some love themselves negatively and they like thinking about immortal living. Some love themselves or other ones so forcibly in them that death can have no meaning as an ending, these are then certain of existing, these then are made to have religion, that is certain, some do not have it then in them, really they are certain that every one is continuing, they may not know it as religion, they mostly all of them sometime know it in them. Some love themselves so completely or some other one that they think they exist when they don’t, will exist when they won’t, are in communication with them when they certainly are not, some of these do not make it as a religion, they have it as a conviction as a certainty in them, these have a future life feeling in their present living. This is pretty common. Some have fervent loving in them for themselves or some one with very much fear in them and some of such of them have religion in them and very many of such of them have none.

This is now to be a little a very little description of some having in her or in him the feeling of original creation from anticipated suggestion and the way virtue then is in them, in such of them. Then there will be a beginning of the being in Alfred Hersland after this little description which has not much to do with anything but is to me interesting has been made, as I was just saying.

Some have very much sensitive being in them, very many have sensitive being as creative activity in them, very many have it as an instrument nature in them, some of them have it so that they can be almost creative by resonating, resoundingly anticipating another one’s suggestion before that suggestion comes as a completion and such then are often for the very longest kind of time really puzzling as having in them sensitiveness to the creation of real personality in them as original activity in them and these very often have it in them that they are intelligent and so can reflect and then reflect about the thing they are creating from anticipation of the suggesting of other one’s to them, they are quicker, these then, quicker really than chain lightning and sometimes for a very long time these are confusing. Sometimes these then can be understood by one when one realises of them that they are as greatly one thing as any other thing if the proper influence has come into the circle of their living and that never to themselves when they are beginning a new thing did the other thing the last thing they were creating, the last kind of thing they were doing completely express the personality of them to their thinking, such of them are never failing in anything, they are always succeeding, later they are always certain they have not completely expressed the personality in them in the last thing they were doing, they are now completely expressing the personality in them and then later in remembering they know they have not completely expressed the personality in them and always in each kind of thing they are doing they are succeeding, they are never stopping doing the last thing because they are tired of doing that thing, they are beginning a new thing without really leaving the last thing; in their generalised living, slowly every one can come to know it of them they are not really original in inspiration, it comes then that it is change but not an evolution of them everything, there is no generalised conception that forms itself from them in them, they may be fairly successful in living they may not be successful in living, always then they are quicker than chain lightning really in their sensitive being.

The weakness of the being in them may come to be clear from the virtue feeling in them, from religion in them, from the way they need for that always to have company around them, this is generalised being in them and they need close company around them to support them, they cannot for this do concrete working that gives to every one the illusion that inspiration is inside them. This is pretty clear to my thinking, not completely clear yet and I am now telling it here to a little rid myself of it and to begin again to think and feel about it. Sometime I will have to do much more realising, understanding the sensitive being in men and women, it is a completely necessary thing and I am always working and thinking and feeling and I will not now say any more about this thing, this is enough now and I have been relieving myself enough now of my wisdom.

Perhaps this description that I have been just making has a little after all to do with something in this writing. This then and other things that have been written have something to do with preparing the understanding of myself then and some others perhaps then for the being in Julia Dehning.

There must be much alternating all through in this writing of preparing to be describing Alfred Hersland and the living in him and Julia Dehning who came later to be marrying him. These two then will be mostly all of them in this part of this writing and always I am alternating between them and always a little preparing understanding one and a little preparing understanding the other one and so sometime perhaps everything will come to be showing something and that will be then a happy ending of all this beginning.

Sensitive being is completely interesting. It will sometime be a long book that one when everything is written about sensitive being and kinds of it and the meaning of it in every man and every woman. Sometime it must be done for so only can there be written a history of every one.

All this describing then of virtuous being, feeling, knowing, thinking, in men and in women makes it right now to begin the complete understanding and description of the living and the being in Alfred Hersland and every one important in his living.

Alfred Hersland, the kind he is of human beings is to me very clear just now very clear inside me as grown up men and women, I have very many of the kind that are his kind of them now in me, I am mostly now completely filled up with that kind of them, that kind in men and women, with many individual ones of them, with many women of that kind of them with many men of that kind of them, I am just now very completely full up with the kind Alfred Hersland is in being, with men and women very many of them of that kind of them, with many of them, one just like him, that is all of him in my imagining, with some a little more one kind a little more another kind, with many who are of the same kind as he is among men and women but very different from him, I am full up very full up now with a whole large group who are all more or less connected in kind with him, with Alfred Hersland as he is completely now inside him, a complete one, I have then so many men and women in me now who are of his kind in men and women and they are in me now, I am completely full up with them now, completely filled up with them filled up with them as men and women, all full up with that kind of men and women and I must now begin again and slowly live it in them the beginning of them, I am filled up quite entirely filled up quite full up with the kind of them with all the varieties of them of this kind of them as men and women as women and men, I am all completely quite completely full up with this kind of them in men and women and all the kinds of them connected with this kind of them, I am completely now pretty nearly entirely now full up with many men and many women and all of this kind of them the kind of which Alfred Hersland is one, completely filled up with them but only as completely men and women, I must a little now be filled up full with them with these then as beginning as children, I must be completely full with them and I must be full up with them too as children and I am now beginning a little to fill up with them as children, I am filled up full with them as young men, young women, as very young men and very young women, as older men and older women, as growing old men and growing old women, as old men and old women as dying and dead ones, I am then pretty completely entirely filled up full with this kind of them with very many men and women with complete men and complete women with this kind in men and women the kind of which Alfred Hersland is one and of kinds closely connected in character with his kind of them, I am very full then of his kind in men and women, I am very fairly full of a kind of them he will have one of as marrying him, the kind there is in Julia Dehning which is a very different kind from his kind of them, I am fairly full of the Julia Dehning kind of them as children, as completely men and women, I am very completely full then, I am quite completely full of the kind there is of men and women of which Alfred Hersland is one and now I am waiting to be a fuller one, I am waiting to be a completely full one, I am waiting to be full up with that kind of them all there are of that kind of them as children and I am now as I am saying waiting.

To begin again with Mr. Hissen the grandfather of Alfred Hersland. This one was as I was saying a man having it in him that he was really all that there was of religion, he was a man as I was saying a man completely being that thing to himself inside him, a man living that thing completely every moment in his living, a man holding them as part of him his wife and children to be a part of him when they were in the house with him, and he was all there was of religion, when they had left him for their own living they were then not any longer in him part of him, he was then again all there was of religion, he was a man then having a connection with such as those I was describing who have it to be completely to themselves that they are completely a good one only those that I have been describing have it in them to have concrete living in them and generalised conviction of themselves besides in them and seeing themselves in the light of the generalisation and the generalisation comes from the conviction of being that is not in concrete existing really in them, in Mr. Hissen then it was a different thing, his generalisation was a complete generalisation from the complete feeling acting being thinking in him, he was completely then all that there was of religion, he was living knowing being thinking feeling believing that he was himself all that there was of religion and he was concretely living every minute in this being and concrete and generalised being was the same being in him and he did not think that when he would be dead he would be living, dead was dead to him and religion was living to him but not living when he was no longer a live one, he was in himself all that there was of religion, dead is dead, he was very certain, religion was not in him a contradiction of this thing, religion was him, he was all that there was of religion, religion was all that there was of religion, he was it so completely in him that he was not ever judging any one, not himself, not any one, he was himself to himself inside him, he was all there was of religion, he was alive when he was living and was then all there was of religion, he held his children there when they were living in the house with him, when they had left him they were no longer in him of him, he was not then ever judging any of them, when he was alive he was to himself completely living completely religion, when he would be dead he would be a dead one he could not have any fear in him, he was a completely whole one then, there was not in him any contradiction between being a dead one a really dead one and religion, he was in himself all that there was of religion, he lived completely the living of being completely himself all there was of religion, he was so, not ever judging any one not himself not any one not his children, they were him when they were part of him, they were not him when they were not a part of him and that made him a complete thing always in living, generalised and concrete living, feeling, being, knowing, thinking, believing, had in him no complication, he was then the complete thing of being all there was of religion, of being certain that to be a dead one was to be really then a dead one, to have this in him as religion, to be himself completely all there was of religion, to be living concretely every moment every day his religion living concretely and as a generalisation. This then is the being in Mr. Hissen who was the grandfather of Alfred Hersland and this then is one of the kind of them that one must be understanding to understand the being in Alfred Hersland which I am hoping very soon now to be beginning describing. This is one then, I will now describe others of this family of kinds in men and women, for soon now I will describe Alfred Hersland for I am completely always nearer understanding that one and yet there are some difficulties that I am still feeling and I am very full up now with this kind of them the Alfred Hersland kind of them and still I am feeling some difficulties in the completion, they are not yet to me all of them entirely completely yet whole ones inside me, I am waiting and I am not yet certain, I am not yet impatient yet in waiting, I am waiting, I am not now again beginning, I do not feel that I need to be again beginning, I am in the right direction, I am only now just needing to be going, I am now only just waiting, I am going I think very soon to be keeping on going, I have been describing Mr. Hissen again the grandfather of Alfred Hersland, I will now tell a little more of religious desiring in some of this kind of them, some who have fear and idealisation in them, Mr. Hissen had not this in him, dead was dead to him, religion was completely all him in him, he was not judging any one, he had not any fear in him, he died of old age when he came to be a dead one, to be dead was to be dead of that he was very certain, he had not then any fear in him, he had not in him ecstacy [ecstasy] or idealisation, he had completion in him, he had all that there was of religion for him in him, when he would be a dead one he would be dead of that he was completely certain, he was then a complete one, concrete and generalised conviction was the same in him, he was the grandfather of Alfred Hersland, he was one of one kind in men and women, I am now pretty settled in my direction, I am still now waiting, I am still now not going on, I am still now waiting and that is what I am now doing.

This then the being in Mr. Hissen the grandfather of the three Hersland children is one way of having religion, feeling of virtue, in one, it is an important thing to have it completely inside me the feeling of religion in Mr. Hissen. It is pretty completely inside me now and still a little I am waiting, I will now soon be describing one who had another way of having religion, the complete other extreme and still of the same kind of them as Mr. Hissen and then I will be describing the in between kinds of them and so then I will come again to Alfred Hersland. And all of these then are of the resisting kind of them the dependent independent kind of them and now then again a little I am beginning to be waiting. I will be waiting quite a little now before I begin again.

There are some who naturally are knowing dead is dead but these are not then certain that to be dead is to be a dead one. There are many who are saying to be dead is to be a dead one but these then are not very certain that to be dead is to be really a dead one. There are some who are practically speaking completely certain that to be dead is to be a really dead one but always these then are afraid in living and always these then are a little afraid of being a dead one, some then are very completely afraid of becoming a really dead one some of these then are thinking feeling when they are being completely afraid of being a completely dead one when they will be dead ones that perhaps then to be dead is not to be really a dead one, they knew it in them that to be dead is to be completely entirely a dead one, these are certain then of this thing and they are afraid then every moment in their living that it will come to be in them that they will come to be a really dead one and then many of these then have it in them as a fear in them that to be a dead one is to be really a dead one and they know that is really in them that to be dead is to be really a dead one and so then they have it in them that they think they have it in them that they are believing then that to be a dead one is not to be really a dead one and then they do not know it in them whether that is really a comforting thing to them, they do not know it in them whether they are ever really thinking that to be a dead one is not to be really dead then and these are not certain whether it is a comfort to them any such a feeling and there they are then these then full up then with fear inside them every kind of fear they can possibly have then for they have it in them that to be dead is to be a dead one and they have it in them to never to be wanting to be such a kind of a really dead one and then they have it in them from this fear in them coming out of this fear in them that they will soon come to be a really dead one, that perhaps a dead one is not really a dead one and then they have the fear in them of a dead one not being then a really dead one and fear then is complicated in them and there are a very considerable number of such of them always existing and fear then makes of them that they have a generalised conception that they have religion in them and virtuous being in them and this is of the feeling in them that comes from the reaction in them from the fear in them of being a really dead one that perhaps being a dead one is not really being a really dead one and always then these have in them as a continuous concrete realisation and this is always being in them that to be dead is to be completely really a dead one.

Some have it as a complete feeling in them that to be dead is to be dead and this then a world without ending is in them for to be dead is to be a dead one and so then not any thing to them has ever any ending. Everything then to such of them is going on forever and forever to them and always then to be a dead one is to be a dead one and always then there is a continuing for ever and ever to such of them of everything and so then to these of them there is no ending of anything and living and being a dead one is to these then the very same thing and to be a dead one is to be a dead one and to be a living one a living one and to very many of these dead and living are all one and these then have in them religion as being of everything that is never ending and some of these then come to have it in them this I am describing to be certain that to be dead is to be a dead one and to be living is to be a living one and that always everything is never ending, come then to have it in them as loving being in them and these then can come to have it in them that they are of them that have it to be of the kind of them that own the thing they need for loving and so then these then having it as loving in them that nothing is ever ending and to be dead is to be a dead one and to be living is to be a living one and that nothing is ever ending and have this in them as loving being and own the thing they need for loving are very interesting in religion.

All these then that I have been describing all these then all these kinds of them that I have been describing I am thinking as of the resisting kind in men and women, the dependent independent kind of them.

These then some men and women always there are a good many of these living who have it in them to have resisting being and some way of feeling that to be a dead one is to be a dead one and have in them religion from this thing mixed up with this thing in them, these then that I have been describing are of the resisting kind in men and women, they are of that kind of them that have loving in them as resisting and owning those they need in loving not from stubborn feeling not for attacking but from the dependent independent right way of winning fighting. There are very many kinds of this kind in men and women, some of each kind of all these kinds of them have religion in them. Later after very much waiting and very much history of Alfred Hersland has been written there will be very much description of the way sensitiveness and religion is in the attacking kind in men and women and this will be written in the description of Julia Dehning who came to be marrying Alfred Hersland as I have already very long ago been telling. There will then be very much description of virtuous feeling and religion in the description of Julia Dehning, of virtuous feeling and religion in the attacking in the independent dependent kind in men and women. There will be very much description of virtuous feeling acting thinking being in the description of Mr. Henry Dehning and of old men having it in them virtuous feeling being thinking There will be a description of a kind of way of having virtuous feeling in the description of Mr. Dehning. There will be a description of George Dehning and the little one Hortense Dehning in the history of the younger Hersland brother David Hersland. Now I am still waiting to be beginning really beginning the history of Alfred Hersland from the beginning of his living.

There have been then now, been in this description, the three generations of men and women. There was then Mr. and Mrs. Hissen and the old Mr. and Mrs. Hersland, there was then Mr. and Mrs. David Hersland and these then had three children Martha and Alfred and David and the history of Martha has been now already mostly written, not completely altogether written but a good deal written and now there will be beginning to be written the history of Alfred Hersland and every one he ever came to know in his early living, in his marrying and in his later living.

There was then Mr. Hissen and Mrs. Hissen and Alfred Hersland had it in him to have a good deal in him Mr. Hissen being but it was a very different thing in him this being in him than it was in Mr. Hissen. Alfred never had in him at any time in him religion, he was a mixture then of old Mr. Hissen and old Mr. Hersland who was a butcher when he was a young man working and who was a man who had important feeling in him from having been a little important then in religion. Alfred Hersland then, to be certain of the being in him, was of the resisting kind of them in men and women and now then I will wait again and soon then I will be full up with him, I am now then not completely full up with him. Now I am again beginning waiting to be full up completely full up with him. I am very considerably full up now with the kind of being in him, I will be waiting and then I will be full up with all the being in him, that is certain, and so then now a little again once more then I am waiting waiting to be filled up full completely with him with all the being ever in him.

There are then some living who are saying that to be a dead one is to be really a dead one and these then are not very certain that to be a dead one is to be really a dead one. They are then some who have it in them that dead is dead and these then are not very certain that to be dead is to be a dead one. There are then very many who in living have it in them that dead is dead and these then are not certain that to be a dead one is to be a really entirely completely certainly altogether dead one. There are very many then of these always living, perhaps Alfred Hersland was one of this kind of them. Perhaps he is of this kind of men. Perhaps he is not this kind of a one, not one of this kind of them of women and men. Anyway this much is certain, he was of the resisting kind of them, he is of the resisting kind of men, of the dependent independent kind of them. He is certainly of the engulfing resisting kind in men and women.

Of these Alfred Hersland was not really one, Julia Dehning was of this kind of them. They can be either attacking or resisting kind of them. There are some, indeed there are a very great many of them, I know some of them always in living, there are many of them some very successful in living some very brilliant in living, some not successful in living, some of every kind of them as to succeeding and failing, there are a very great number of them always living women and men who have it that the being the root of being in them is intensity of emotion and these then are doing, feeling believing many things in living, some many things very different from those other ones of that kind of them are feeling, thinking and believing, many of them very different things from what they have been and will be believing feeling thinking doing knowing and always each thing any of these are feeling thinking believing knowing doing is for them completely bathed and floated by the intensity of emotion that is all being in them and these have it that to themselves inside them they are deeply profoundly moved by the thing and really then they are really profoundly moved by the emotional intensity in them, not any thing in them, in those of them that are completely this kind of them not anything they ever are feeling thinking knowing believing doing in living has any other value than any other thing they are ever feeling knowing doing thinking believing for always all of the being in them is intensity in emotion and very many of such of them have sometime very strongly religion in them and mostly always virtuous feeling in them, that is natural for them to be having in them as any one understanding anything of human being certainly will be more or less realising. These then and there are a very considerable number always existing of them as I am saying are often succeeding very well in living and are brilliant ones in living and some of them are weak and stupid ones in living and there are all degrees in between but always it is certain that these have in them emotional intensity as being in them and often for a very long time they are puzzling, they are often for long years puzzling to some one for it is a very difficult thing to know it of them that not anything they are ever feeling knowing thinking believing understanding is profoundly in them when they are so completely moved and enveloped by and enveloping that thing, it is a very puzzling thing very often with these for they come so nearly to be original in living feeling thinking being knowing believing and they are really not then original ones and it is disconcerting for often one is a very long time convinced by them by such of them who are so completely themselves living by that thing in them then which is not them but is sustained by the intensity of emotion which is the really truly them. It is very certain that these then are very strong ones for following in religion for being certain of virtue in them, these must be that for otherwise they would know that they had not originality in them, this will be all so very interesting when I am going to be describing Julia Dehning, this is a completely interesting thing but now there must be a beginning to the real realisation in me of Alfred Hersland and his living, I have been doing a very great deal of waiting, waiting is to me very interesting for always something is coming or else nothing is coming and there is eating, sleeping, laughing, living, talking and a little tickling in the body and the mind then that is very pleasant to any one liking waiting and then there is always the drowsiness of going to be lively waking and all this is in me in waiting and I like very well doing waiting and now perhaps a little more I will be waiting but always I am a little near to beginning and now once more again I am waiting and now I am contenting myself again with waiting and that is a very pleasant feeling a pleasant thing for any one content inside them with it in them.

I am always now feeling the temper stirring in Alfred Hersland the kind of temper he had in him when he was a boy and when he was a man and he had a temper in him that is a common thing with those having in them resisting being tending to the engulfing kind of that kind of them and Alfred Hersland had this kind of angry action in him although he was not an angry or a sullen person mostly in him.

I am very nearly full up with him with Alfred Hersland and his kind in men and women. It is all filling in me now to over flowing. Alfred Hersland was a very little one and then a child and then a boy then. He learned to understand talking and answering and it was surprising when he began this thing as it is with every one. Once one sees a little one and he is not understanding anything any one says to him and he is not trying to do anything and then in a very little while a couple of months of living and he is understanding and answering and is trying to have things, that he can have a liking for then and that is a very certain thing and Alfred Hersland had this in him and later then he was a boy in his living and then he was coming to be a very young man and he had it then in him to be wanting to be helping his sister to have freedom so then he was very certain and he wanted to be helping and to be instructing and to be a good deal an example to his brother who was a younger one and he was then beginning resisting for every one to his father then, and his mother then had about him a strong feeling of worrying when he was a little late for dinner in the evening and later to be missing him when he had left them to go to Bridgepoint for his college education and he was then certain he was a man devoted to everything and every one and he always wrote to every one then to be good ones and he was a man then and then very much later he was marrying Julia Dehning and all this then was in him as much later living and in the beginning he was a little baby and then beginning understanding and talking and then a boy then and then a boy coming to be going to be a very young man and then he was full up with public feeling for every one living in the house with him, his sister, his brother, his father, his mother, every one, in the beginning then he was a very little one, this is now then the beginning of the complete history of the being and the living of him.

It is a nice thing, it is mostly pleasant for every one when the eldest son is the eldest of the children, in family living. This was not the case with Alfred Hersland, he was the eldest son, he was not the oldest of the three Hersland children, Martha was the oldest of them, it is very certain that mostly in family living it is a pleasanter thing when the oldest one of the children is the oldest son, this most generally is pleasanter for every one, for that one who is the oldest one, it is not such a pleasant thing for that one when a woman a girl a sister is the older one when he is the oldest son, this mostly then makes it a little a difficult thing when he is a son and not the oldest one of the children, in family living. Very often in family living when one is not the oldest of the three children but is the oldest son, very often then he is such a one as I am soon going to be describing as Alfred Hersland. Very often in family living when one is not the oldest of the children but is the oldest son, very often then that one is such a one as Alfred Hersland was in his living. I know now three of such of them who have it in them to be of the kind of them that Alfred Hersland is and who have it in their living that they were the oldest son and that they had a sister who was a few years older and that put them in a position that I will now soon be describing in the early living, in the beginning of being a young man in the living of Alfred Hersland.

Alfred Hersland then is now to every one a young one, this is now a history of him. He was a good enough looking one, many said he was a very good looking one.

Sometimes in reading, sometimes in thinking, sometimes in realising, sometimes in a kind of a way in feeling, knowing repeating knowing always everything is repeating, knowing that there will be going on living is saddening. Sometime then in reading, in realising anything, a little sometimes in feeling something it is saddening to be thinking, feeling, realising that always everything, is repeating, that sometime some one is a young one and that now some one is in their middle living and that now some one is an old one and sometimes it is a queer feeling in one this and then not anything, not writing, reading, dying, being a dead one, living, being a young one, being one is a real thing inside in one then and always then it is certain that always every one is living and every one has their being in them and every one is feeling thinking knowing something and always then it is certain that every one is like some other one and everything is existing and it is saddening then and existing is not a real thing then to some one feeling then every one as existing and being themselves inside them and some one being like some one and each one being either a young one or a middle aged one or an old one and sometimes then this is a little a dreary thing and sometimes then it is a very queer thing and mostly then it is all then something and mostly then it is certain that everything is existing and mostly then it is inside in some one that not anything is a real thing, that it is dreary to be writing.

I am feeling always that I am not certain that I am ever really full up with any one in being as a young one, it is such a difficult thing to be a young one inside one, an older one inside one, to be any age inside in one, I am feeling that it is a very queer thing to be knowing some one who is a young one, to be knowing any one, I am not then having any one inside me now in my realising, not myself inside me in my feeling, I am living that is certain, I am now beginning a little again feeling that I am not yet full up with the being in Alfred Hersland. I am now again beginning waiting.

I have not any more any one in me to my feeling. Always then there is Alfred Hersland and I know very well what kind of being there is in him. I have not any one in me to my feeling. Not Alfred Hersland then and and so again now I am beginning waiting.

How can any one know it in them that they are a young one, that they are a middle aged one, that they are an old one. Mostly there is not any way to know it inside in one that one is a young one that one is an older one that one is an old one, there is not any way of knowing such a thing inside in one, mostly then each one must be told it by some one and mostly then that one does not then really know it in them. Mostly then there is not any way any one by themselves can know it in them that they are a young one a very young one, a young one not such a very young one, an older one, a good deal older one, an old one, a very old one. There is not then any way any one can know it inside them the difference in them of being a young one or an older one when some one is not somehow telling it to them, some other one, this can be a telling by that other one this can be a telling by the other one because the other one is existing at another stage in living. I have been seeing a young man and have been talking very much with him and he is quite a young man and he is very much like one I was seeing very much when I was quite a young one. Now this one that I am now seeing is quite a young one that is to me very certain and there is in me a feeling that to any one to himself now there is not very much meaning in many things he is now always saying and yet I know it by remembering that that one that I was knowing very well when I was quite a young one and who is so very like this one, I know that that one was not then to himself or to me then a young one, I must date it to myself to be really certain that that other one who is in being just like this one was then such a young one, young as this one is now in his being, it is certain that that other one was such a young one, he is not now to my remembering of that time a young one, he was at that time to my feeling as now I am remembering he was at that time to my feeling then not at all a very young one, he really was then as old as I am now in my feeling, for it is certain not any one is any age inside them to their feeling, every one is inside them living, that is about all there can ever be in them really of feeling of themselves inside them, that they are living inside in them, they cannot be inside in them any age inside them not any one and that makes it a very hard thing to be really realising a young one or an old one or any one, or one’s own self inside one, and now I am not going to be doing this thing with Alfred Hersland I am now only going to be telling the being in him and the living in him and what he did in living with any other one. Not any one in them is to themselves any age inside them. They know in them by looks and looking at other ones and talking and knowing things they are thinking, have been thinking, by things they were and will be doing, by realising by an effort in them or simply in them things happening in them by remembering but really then not any one is to themselves anything but only just living inside them, that is all feeling of themselves inside them that they can have in them with not anything to help them by telling them or by their seeing others then to help them.

Always then Alfred Hersland had a being in him that now I am beginning describing. Always Alfred Hersland was living to his ending. This is the being then that is in every one, they are existing until there is an end of them. Each one has their own being in them, each one is of a kind in men and women. Alfred Hersland was of a kind of men and women as I was saying, he was the eldest son but not the eldest child as I was saying and that had some effect on him as I was saying it does have on those that are eldest sons but not the eldest child in family living, and Alfred Hersland was all through his early living living with poor people near him and in a way he was of them, he did things with them as I will now be telling and then he left home to go to Bridgepoint for his college training and before that he was at the stage of being very instructive and very desirous to be the head of his family and a good citizen and after he left he was a tender feeling in his mother’s living and then he had some kinds of loving in him and then as I was saying he came to be married to Julia Dehning and later then his father was losing his great fortune and then too Martha was beginning having trouble in living and later then his brother David was influencing him and later then Alfred Hersland was having very much trouble in his married living and many people came then to be important to him and then there was more and more living in him and this is now to be a complete history of him. I am now almost all through with waiting. I am now beginning to be free with the being of him inside me in my feeling. I am now completely certain that not any one is to himself inside him in his or her feeling any age inside them.

Alfred Hersland was the eldest son and the second child of the Hersland family and the Hersland family then were living on a ten acre place in a part of Gossols where no other rich people were living and the Herslands were then rich people, Mr. Hersland was then a very rich one, Mrs. Hersland had it then and always that she was naturally a natural part of rich living, but being rich ones was then not inside them as a feeling important in the Hersland children living, they were then all three of the living of the poor people in small houses and a half country half-city living feeling. Alfred Hersland was then such a one in his living, and living was then the important thing in him and slowly then family living came to be important to him, but now in the beginning when he was a very young one, family living was not important in him. This is now to be a complete history of the living in him all his living. When he was quite a very young one family living his family position was not of any importance in him, then it came to be more important, then very important in him, then after his marrying Julia Dehning very much less important in him. Always all the time he was living in Gossols even when family living was important to him he was living with the poor people near him. Later after he married Julia Dehning he in a way came back to such a living although they were then different ones he was then knowing.

Mostly it is very hard realising about another one that that one is not thinking, is not thinking when it would seem that thing is a thing they would naturally be doing. It is very hard for any one who is ever doing writing to be really realising that very many are not doing thinking, remembering, it is a very hard thing to be realising about other ones and then it is a very hard thing to be realising that some who would naturally be thinking the kind of way one writing is thinking are not ever thinking that kind of a way about anything, about something. It is a very hard thing then knowing what any one ever is seeing, feeling, thinking, I am all alone now and I have then an unreal lonesome feeling, it is like a little boy who was howling and they all rushed out to help him, I am all alone, he said, and all of a sudden it had scared him. It is not frightening to some but it is hard work for them then for such a one may then perhaps be almost in need of beginning again.

Every one was a whole one in me and now a little every one is in fragments inside me. There are a very great many not now in me, mostly every one now in me is in pieces inside me. Mostly not any one now is a whole one inside me. Alfred Hersland is in fragments inside me, I will now begin again and it will be a describing of pieces then, pieces of perhaps a whole one. Perhaps not any one really is a whole one inside them to themselves or to any one. Perhaps every one is in pieces inside them and perhaps every one has not completely in them their own being inside in them. Perhaps each one is in pieces and repeating is coming out of them that is certain but as repeating of pieces in them. Repeating is always coming out of each one that is certain, in all moments of despairing that is certain, that every one always is repeating. That every one always is repeating is a certain thing.

I am very certain of that thing that every one always is repeating the being in them, sometimes it is to me as pieces that do not make any meaning as a whole one. Mostly always sometime each one is a whole one to me, very often each one is in pieces to me. Always every one is repeating, repeating and repeating the being in them and always repeating is coming out of each one, always all through all the living they are doing, always all their living and sometimes it is exciting to know it in them, sometimes a very dreary thing, sometimes a very discouraging feeling for living, sometimes a friendly one and sometimes then it makes of some one not such an important one as one had thought them, sometimes then it makes of some one a more important one than one had thought them, sometimes it is a habit in one to expect it of them the repeating from some one.

Now then, mostly every one is a good deal in pieces to my feeling, Alfred Hersland then now is such a one to my feeling, a good deal in pieces to my feeling. Always all his being is always repeating in all his living. He is a good deal in pieces to my feeling.

He was not then the oldest of the Hersland children, he was younger than Martha and that always makes a difference in a boy’s living, not that Martha was very important to him in his early living but there came to be for him when it came to be in him when he was a going to be young man and was coming to feel like a good citizen and having strong family feeling, it came to him then to be directing and he was not then the eldest of the Hersland children. He did help Martha some then, he did help her a little to be able to go to college as she was wanting to do then but they were not very interesting ever to each other Martha and Alfred Hersland, a little then when she was to go to college Martha was a little interesting to Alfred then and very much later in her living when Alfred was having trouble long after he had been married to Julia Dehning he was a little then a little interesting to Martha who was then taking care of her father in Gossols after he had lost their great fortune. Alfred then was a little really interested in Martha when she was leaving home for a college education, later he and his brother David were a little interesting one to the other one when they were living in Bridgepoint together after Alfred was married and then later, and the mother Mrs. Hersland had a tender feeling in her for the clothes Alfred had left with her and the room he had slept in, when he left the family living to go to Bridgepoint to do his studying, and Mr. Hersland he never had in him a very certain important feeling about Alfred excepting a little when he might have been needing him or when a little Alfred might be opposing him but really then the three Hersland children not any of them were really important ever to Mr. David Hersland to his feeling. He had sometimes a kind of feeling about one or the other of them because of something, some specific thing, but mostly Mr. Hersland was as big as all the world in his feeling.

Every one to me just now is in pieces to me. That is to say every one is to me just now as pieces to me. That is to say that each complete one is only as a piece to me, that all there is of each one at anytime in them gives to me a feeling of pieces not of a whole thing, that is to say I am having just now with each one I am knowing or remembering a feeling an emotion from them as if they were each one not a whole thing. I have this perhaps not altogether with every one but I have it just now with a good many of them a good many that I am knowing, knowing now or remembering now and most of the time now I have such a feeling. A little it comes to me I am certain from my realisation that many of them are not completely thinking or feeling the way a complete one of their kind of them would be thinking or feeling. They are thinking and feeling in pieces then now to me to my feeling just now in my emotion and that makes of them to me pieces of being, makes all there is of them of each one, not whole ones, this is very strongly in me just now in my feeling, very very strongly in me, men and women very many of them those I am knowing those I am remembering, not all of them, I do not say that it is true of all of them even just now in my feeling but very many a great many of them are to me just now in pieces to me. There are pieces then and that is whole being, there is a piece then and that is the whole being of some one, they may be, such a one may be completely of one kind of being, but it is only a piece of such a kind of being as that one is in being. It is not such a very joyous feeling, having the emotion of having every one as a piece to one, it does make of everything a thing without ending and all the time then there is not any use of anything keeping on going. Why should anything any one keep on going if not ever at any time anything any one will be a whole one, what is the use of anything or everything keeping on going if not at any time I will not be having a sensation that any one anything will be a whole one, once every one sometime was a whole one, now mostly every one is a piece of a one, not all the being as a complete one and yet every one has their own being in them and putting all of each kind of them together to make a whole one can not be to me a satisfaction, cannot give to me any real satisfaction can not be a satisfactory way in my feeling of having completion of having anything or any one a whole one cannot give to me any reason why the world should keep on being, there is not any reason if in repeating nothing is giving to me a sensation of a completed one, I have then this in me now and mostly every one I am knowing or remembering is to me just now a piece of a kind of being and every one is themselves inside them, that is always to my feeling certain and so then feeling each one is a piece of a kind of being and always then feeling each one is entirely existing so that each one is not a part of any whole thing I cannot to myself have any very real satisfaction from getting together all the ones there are of a kind of them, to make a whole one, that is, not to my feeling, that cannot give to me an emotion of satisfaction, that is not to my feeling satisfying and so then I am not feeling each one is sometime to me a whole one, no then no, I am now feeling that mostly all of them every one I am knowing every one I am remembering is to me a piece of being and so then there is not any use in the world going on existing so that every one can keep on with repeating a piece of being, not any use at all then to me to my feeling, not any use then really to any one and this is now then the real state of feeling I am now having.

Alfred Hersland is to me a piece of being, he is not in me a whole one, this is certain, mostly every one is to me a piece of being, every one has their own being in them, Alfred Hersland has his own being in him, alright, I know it of every one, I know it that every one has their own being in them, I know it and always I feel it, I always feel it and I always know it, every one has their own being in them yes every one, every kind of a one, every one that ever was or is or will be living, yes, alright, I know it of every one that every one has their own being in them, Alfred Hersland had his own being in him, yes every one has their own being in them, yes that is alright, I know that of them, I know that very well of them, I know every one has their own being in them, I feel it of them, I know that always in every one, always in each one, always of every one, yes I know that each one has their own being in them and I am saying that mostly every one is a piece of being, not a whole one in them and so then there is not any use of the world going on for any one, and there is not any way of making a complete one of any being by putting together all of some kinds of them all of any kind of them for each one has their own being in them and so after all there is not any way of making a whole one. Every one to me just now is as a piece to me, that is to say each one mostly is not a complete one of anything to my feeling, each one just now to my feeling is a piece of something and that is to me very certain by my very strongly realising in every one the way they are not thinking, feeling a complete thing of their kind in feeling and thinking. Now then Alfred Hersland is a piece of being to me and now I will tell of it the way I feel it in me, the way I feel him and every one just now in me.

Alfred Hersland had a kind of being in him that in some who have it in them makes of them very good ones, some not such very good ones. This is in a way true of every kind there is of being. Of the kind of one that Alfred Hersland was in his being they range from very good ones through to pretty bad ones but this is true of every kind there is of men and women. Alfred had it in him to have his being in him so that it was a little passionate in him, not very affectionate in him, not so as to be very good in him, not really ever very bad in him, sometimes as aspiration in him, more or less as ambitious in him, sometimes as virtuous and didactic in him. The kind of being he had in him was of a kind of being that in some having it in them makes of them devout in religion, makes of them mystic in religion, so as to let themselves be absorbed, all existing, some of them having this kind of being in them have religion in them but then it is like that in the grandfather of Alfred Hersland, Mr. Hissen. Some having this kind of being in them are meek enough in living and yet a little dominating in family living and are just enough in thinking and impersonal in feeling, and some of such of them need to have as a wife to them some one very vibratingly existing to give to them enough stimulation to make them keep really alive inside them. All these then are of the resisting, the dependent independent kind of them. Some of them have the being in them very murkily passionate inside and some of these then are trying to engulf every one near them to be lost inside them, to be swallowed by them and some of them are not interested in very many persons near them but some of them they need to have engulfed by them and so then Alfred Hersland was of the kind of them the resisting dependent independent kind of them, the kind that own those they need for loving. Many of such of them do not really in their living need any one for loving, in a way Mr. Hissen the old man important in religion, being inside him all there was of religion was such a one of this kind of them. Alfred Hersland then to my feeling has being in him as pieces only of being, he is himself inside him, he has being in him, he has really living in him, every one has real being to me in them but as I am saying very many to me now are pieces of being and yet they are themselves inside them, I know that of them, I know that in them, I know that in myself with them, and so then to me then just now then in my feeling, very much mostly every one is as pieces of living, pieces of being, to me then now to my feeling, pieces everywhere of something are existing and repeating, repeating of pieces of something and yet whole ones are inside them are repeating all around me as living, feeling, being, thinking, existing and in a way then not whole ones and not a part of anything because they are one each one all there is of them and so then just now to my feeling it is a little fragmentary all there is of living and keeping going is only in everything because it is not ended yet and that is then my feeling just now inside me and Alfred Hersland is to me a real being but not having completion in the sense of a whole meaning, everything then every one, that is mostly every one mostly everything is just now to my feeling as pieces of being, pieces alive completely inside them and so always repeating as a whole one but having not meaning as a whole one. Alfred Hersland then was a kind of them he had a kind of being in him that was in him as more or less engulfing, somewhat passionate, not very bad, certainly not very good, engulfing resisting dependent independent being, needing to own those he would need for loving, very often needing some one poignantly alive to influence him.

Of the kind of one that Alfred Hersland was in his being they range from very good ones through to pretty bad ones, from very tyrannical ones to very just ones, from very good ones through to pretty bad ones, from very religious ones to completely skeptical ones, from very dominant ones to very meek ones, from very passionate ones to completely indifferent ones and all of these in their living are of the resisting kind of them the dependent independent kind of them, those of them should have then needing to own those they need for loving. Alfred Hersland then had in him to be a little passionate and engulfing, a little meek and a little tyrannical in living, a little didactic and superior in aspiring, and certainly not really a very good one and in religion mostly not believing and yet not being really completely certain that to be dead was to be really completely a dead one, he had it a little in him to be a little going to be saving himself by a little religion in himself or in somebody very near to him whom in a way then he was owning.

Of the kind of one that Alfred Hersland was in his being, the kind of them men and women having in them such kind of being range from very good ones through to pretty bad ones, have all kinds of mixtures in them, have every kind of way of living are many of them pretty successful in living, some very successful and some pretty miserably failing, some pretty steady with the being in them, some pretty intermittent and some meek and some very weak in being and all this is true of every kind there is of men and women.

I am thinking now of six of them that have such a kind of nature in them like that in Alfred Hersland and these have it very differently in them than he had it in him and then there was his grandfather Mr. Hissen of whom I have written. There was one and he was not very successful not very not successful in living, he was successful enough in living and he had it in him to be impersonal and just and kindly enough with mostly every one, and he had not any engulfing passionate nature in him, not at all any such a kind of this kind of being in him, and he was almost altogether certain that to be dead was to be really a dead one and he did not altogether completely like it such a feeling and he could be a little not certain of it inside him though mostly altogether he was certain that to be dead is to be really truly a dead one and he liked it very well that his wife who could be making lively living feeling was very certain that to be dead was not at all to be a dead one and he liked it then that she was such a kind of one and mostly then this one was successful enough in living, and kindly and not meek and not given to aggression and master in his own house by patient overseeing and successful enough in living by patient persisting and this then is all there is now to be written of the living this one had in him. This one then was of the resisting kind of them that have it in them not to be engulfing, not to be aggressive nor meek in their resisting winning, to be needing to be owning those they need for loving but to be only loving one human being, to be kindly but impersonal really with every other one. That is all then of the being of one of the six of them.

Another of the six of them was one having it in him to have a good deal in him of the engulfing passionate being of his kind of them but the being in him was not really ever in action, it never amounted to any more in him than to be a little wiggling in him and that was all then, he wanted it to be in action, he wanted to be passionate, and succeeding, and aspiring, and despairing, he tried it always all his living, he was always a little scaring and filling with hope his family for the despair and the possible activity in succeeding in living in him and mostly then nothing ever happened and he came as near in his living as a man can come to failing who is not completely failing in living. He loved a very pale anaemic woman but he never came to marrying, he was always a man considered as perhaps promising successful living and so it went on and on and he was an older one and still he himself and a little some other ones had still a hopeful feeling that this one would sometime be really succeeding, would really be doing something. This then has been a very little description of another one of the six of them.

Another one of them had the passionate murky engulfing being in him in a completely concentrated form that made him active, sensitive, amusing and successful, quite successful in living. He was always loving but it never was a trouble to him, he was so active he never was knowing that he was engulfing the other one, that he owned those he needed for loving. He was a very active, sensitive, amusing, successful enough person and the murky engulfing passionate resisting being that made him was so concentrated in him that he was a compactly existing being and in a way not interested in anything or any one he was not just then really needing. He was a very nice, a nice, amusing, sensitive, successful enough one of this kind of them, the passionate engulfing resisting kind of them, in this one this being was quite a concentrated pleasant thing. This is then all there will now be written of this one.

Another one had it in him to be completely certain in all his acting and his feeling and his living that to be dead is to be a dead one and so this one must keep on being a live one and must have everything he can be seizing to keep by him and always this one in his talking and his thinking and his feeling was very certain that he was very certain that to be dead was not to be a dead one and if it were, what then, a really noble man would not let it effect him and he was most certainly such a one. This one then had this being, the resisting being I have been describing as not really in him as engulfing as not really in him not engulfing, as not really in him as passion and yet as just enough in him as passion to give him a little something that made it that mostly one would not trust him and yet that for very many he had some real attraction. This one had some aggression of resisting being in him, this one was quite successful enough in living.

This one that I am now beginning describing had murky passionate resisting being but its action in him was very intermittent and it was at different times in very different conditions in him. Sometimes it was in him in a fairly concentrated condition and it made of him some one very quick and sensitive and charming and a musician, sometimes it was very quiet in him and then sometimes it burst out as uncontrollable temper in him. Twice in his life it lead to loving and both times then it made trouble for him for he was not strong enough in persisting to be able to keep on owning the ones he needed for loving. This one was not very successful in living.

This one was very successful in living, this one that I am now beginning describing. This one had this being not at all as murky not at all as engulfing, he had it in him as efficient emotion, as active practical reasonably aggressive resistant action, as steadily and not too sensitively in him, as warmly affectionate and rationally self-understanding. He was a little sentimental and this was all the weakness there was in him. The being in him was perfectly adjusted to steadily succeeding in living. Sometime perhaps there will be a very long history written of him and four others very like him, perhaps in the history of David Hersland and George Dehning.

This then has been, a little, descriptions of six kinds of being that are kinds of the kinds of them that Alfred Hersland was in living. As I was saying of the kind of being there is in Alfred Hersland there is every kind of variation. There has been now made very short descriptions of six of them. This is now time then for the really beginning describing the living in Alfred Hersland from his beginning.

As I was saying he was not the oldest of the three Hersland children. Every one knows this now of him. He was the oldest son but not the oldest one of the children in the family living. Being the oldest son and not the oldest of the children has always a certain effect on one having such a position in a family living. That is pretty nearly certain. Alfred Hersland then as I was saying was the oldest son but not the oldest of the children. Martha Hersland was the oldest of the three children. There has been already written a complete history of her living and her being, a pretty nearly completed history of her. She was the oldest of the three Hersland children, Alfred Hersland was three years younger. This is now the beginning of a complete history of his living, the beginning of the regular description of the being he had in him. To begin again then, to begin now with him, to begin now again trying to describe him as a quite young one, as beginning in his living. To begin then.

Alfred Hersland, Alfy as every one then called him was as a young one of the living of poor people living in small houses in a part of Gossols where the Herslands were the only rich people living. Alfy was of the living of poor people in his daily living then as was his older sister Martha then and his brother who was then quite a little one. All three of the Hersland children were of this living for a good many years in their beginning. It was different in Alfred than it was in Martha, than it was in David Hersland, that I have already been saying. In Alfred it was his daily living then, it was nearly all the living then in him. It was half country half city living. Alfy knew very many poor people then in his young living. In a way then he was then completely of them, completely of their living then. He was different in his living with them in a way than Martha and David were. He was completely then as a young one of the living of poor people, a half city half country poor people living. He was always then with these kind of men and women and children.

All three of the Hersland children Martha and Alfred and David were in their young living more of the living of the poor people living near them than they were of their own family living then. Each one of them was in his or her way almost completely in their young living of the living of poor people in a part of Gossols where the Herslands were the only people who were rich of all those living there. All three of them Martha, Alfred and David were then in their young living of the half country half city living of poor people living in that part of Gossols where the Herslands then were living. Each one of the three Hersland children had each one her or his own being in her or in him. Each one was very different from the other two of them, Martha had one kind of being, and Alfred had one kind of being and David had a kind of being and the being in each one was different from that in each of the other two of them.

Each one of the three of them the Hersland children were then in their young living each in their own way with their own being in them of the living of people living in small houses and being in feeling half city half country men and women and children. All three of them of the Hersland children had this living inside them and around them then when they were beginning living, for a number of years each one of them, and in each one it was a living that was in them in each one different in feeling from each of the other two of them. Each one then of the three of them were freely living when they were each one of them young ones with people living near them. Martha was of the people near her as I was saying and in her as I was saying then she was in a way completely of them and completely not of them, she was of them completely in her daily living and in her feeling, she was completely not of them because of the future living that would be a different one from anything that any of them would naturally be having. Martha was in a way completely in her daily living completely in her feeling all through her young living of the being of the people living in small houses near them, of the women and the men and the children and then later she was more and more completely not of them because of the living that would be her natural future living. She was of them in her feeling, she was completely cut off from them from the future living that would be natural to her in their feeling. She had not then in her feeling in her younger living any feeling of living that was different from their living in them only she had in her her future living and so then she was to them completely cut off from them. She had not in her in her younger living very much almost not any feeling of the living, the rich right american living that would have been a natural living for her to be having. She was to her feeling like those with whom she was mostly then entirely in her young living living. She was pretty nearly altogether like them then in her feeling, she had more money and she did not have to work to earn any and that was a natural thing in her living and then in her feeling she was completely of them and this was in her all of her young living. In Alfred Hersland it was a little different, he really did more things with them than Martha ever did with them. He did everything with them all through his young living but always somehow he had it in him that his mother never was cut off in her feeling from being part of rich right american living. This was not in him as thinking, his mother was not then important to his feeling, she was not then really in any way very important to him, his father was a rich man, every one who knew him knew this about him, Alfred Hersland was completely living the living half city half country of people around him, somehow always he had it in him that his mother was part of rich right american living, this was in him as a kind of realisation of rich surfaces in aesthetic feeling, this was in him and his father was a rich man and always he was completely doing everything with those boys and girls and men and women who were living in that part of Gossols where he was living. He did everything with them, he was completely living with them, he did everything they were doing, he did everything with them and they with him, he was completely then living with them.

He was doing all his daily living with the children and the women and the men living in small houses in that part of Gossols where the Herslands were the only rich people living. The Herslands were rich people of rich american living as the natural way of living. In a way Alfred had never had any real experiencing of this kind of way of living, he really did not know very much of any one who was living this kind of living, sometimes some with their children came to see the Herslands and then the Hersland children had to play and talk with these then these children living the rich american living, and the Hersland children mostly were not interested in them, Alfred had not any liking for them, he liked to have all the fruit picked even before it was quite ripe before it was really ready for picking so that those children who were coming to visit them should not be using their trees to pick fruit and enjoy it. Alfred never liked it that these children should be at home in his orchard, picking fruit and eating it and taking it home with them, he liked very well picking fruit and climbing trees, his own trees with those children that were in his daily living, he never did like it that children coming with their parents on a Sunday visit well to do american families should come and pick fruit in his orchard and enjoy such things then when they came occasionally to visit the Herslands in a part of Gossols where not any other rich people excepting the Herslands were living. Once when some of them were coming, Alfred with David and Martha to help picked all the fruit although most of it was green then, it was mostly cherries just then, picked it all every bit of it and put it in the barn to ripen and he did this so that the children coming to visit them should not be climbing the trees and helping themselves as if it were in an orchard of their own. He made David and Martha have such a feeling too in them, it was a mixed feeling in Alfy then, he was then just beginning to feel in him responsibility for family living, he was just beginning then to feel in him that he was an american citizen, he was just beginning to feel in him then his daily living and liking that realisation that he was then beginning to have in him. He was beginning then a little dimly to have a realisation of the fact that his mother never in her feeling had been really cut off from rich right american living. He was just then completely living with the people living near him, he was doing all his living with them, living was interesting to him then, he was more and more then beginning to be really living his living with their living. He had in him not any disliking for the rich american living but he did not want the children of that living to make themselves too much at home in his garden in his orchard with the flowers and the fruit that was part of his daily living then.

Each one of the three Hersland children had each their own way of living and feeling their early living. This is now to be a description of the way Alfred lived and felt his early living.

As a boy Alfred Hersland, Alfy as they called him was doing everything he was doing with these boys, those children living near him. He did everything he did with them, mostly he did everything they did in living, he did everything he did then in his daily living with them. He was then completely of them in doing everything he did in his daily living with them. As I was saying he did mostly everything they did in their living. He certainly did everything he did in his daily living with them. He was of them then. He was of them, Martha Hersland, David Hersland, all three of the Hersland children were of them the people in small houses near them in their early living. Each one of them, of the three Hersland children was of them in the way it was natural for that one to be of people around her around him. Each one of the three of them certainly was of the children and women and men who were their neighbors then in all the young living each one of them had then. Each one of them certainly then was of the daily living of these then, the people near them more than any one of the three of them were then of their own proper family living. Martha Hersland was pretty completely of the living of the people living near her when she was a young one, more than she was then of her mother’s or her father’s or her brother’s living then. Alfred Hersland, Alfy as these then all called him did everything he did in his younger living with them with these people near him. David Hersland also was of them the people near him but then he was of every one in a way and mostly always of himself inside him and soon now there will be a beginning to him. Each one then of them certainly did have their young living in company with the people living near them then and certainly each one of them had their living inside in them in the way it was natural for such a kind of them as each one of them was inside them to have it in them. Martha then had it in her in her kind of way of having it in her. She was of them these people in her younger living. Alfred, Alfy as they called him, had it in him then when he was a boy and also then when he was a little older as it was natural for him to have it in him. He certainly then when he was a boy lived all his daily living with them, mostly then he did what they did in living, certainly he did everything he did with them, this was true of him when he was a boy, it was pretty nearly true of him when he was a little older, it was more or less true of him all the time he lived there near them.

The grandfather of the Hersland children Mr. Hissen had it in him to be completely certain that when he would be a dead one he would be dead completely dead, of that he was completely certain, he was so a complete one, concrete and generalised conviction was the same in him, he was in himself then to himself always in him always all there was of religion, he was the grandfather of the Hersland children, he was the grandfather of Alfred and David Hersland, he was the grandfather of Martha Hersland but she was not related to him in being, he was the grandfather of Alfred and David Hersland, they were related to him by their being, he was the grandfather of Alfred Hersland, that is certain, this is now beginning to be a description of Alfred Hersland and the being in him and the living that came out of and to him.

Alfred Hersland was a boy and living then with for him poor people, children, men and women. He did everything that he was then doing in his living with them, he was then completely of them, he was then completely with them when he was a boy and among them. Later when he was still doing everything he was doing with them, when he was still doing mostly everything they were doing with them, it was then a little different in him, he was pretty completely then doing with them everything that they were doing, he was doing it pretty completely entirely then his life with them, he was pretty completely then almost entirely then doing with them everything that they, older girls and boys, and men and women in the small houses near the Hersland ten acre place were then doing, he was then completely doing and doing pretty nearly entirely everything they were doing and doing it with them and it was a little a different thing in him than when he was a younger one, already he had then a feeling like a feeling for quality of richness and finish in anything, he had already a little beginning of feeling in him that his family was not really then never had been cut off from the rich american living, the natural living for them. He did not know it then and the little he knew then was not pleasant to him, he did then mostly entirely everything those living in small houses near him were doing and he did it with them, he did not know then really anything of this rich right american living that was the natural Hersland way of living, he knew nothing of this then, he did not really think of such a thing, a little he had in him then a little family feeling about managing his sister and being a good citizen, his mother was not then important to him, his father was a rich man he knew it then but he did not then really feel this in him, he had not any realisation of this then in him, and always then he was doing everything and with them, very completely indeed then what these people were doing who lived near him and always then he did not know then and the little he knew of them who had it in them, right rich american living was not pleasant to him and yet in him beginning was a little feeling that some way somehow he was inside him a being never really cut off from rich right american living. When he was a younger one this was entirely completely not in him, a little later when he was completely doing everything the ones near him were doing and very much with them and with the feeling of them and himself as of them in him still somewhere in him there was in him what his mother had in her as always there inside her that he was of a being that had it as a natural thing that nothing in him was cut off from rich right american living, and always then he was completely living with them the people near him living their living having their feeling being completely then of their living in his acting, in his living, in his thinking, in his feeling. Each one of the Hersland children had their own being in them each one of them had a different way from the two other ones of having the living with the people near them in them. Martha had her being, had her feeling in their living, had her way of being completely of them the people near her, in her younger living. Alfred had his being in him, he had his way of feeling the living he was doing in his young living. He certainly was doing everything these near him were doing and doing it with them and feeling it as they were feeling in it then and this is now then some history of his living then, of his daily living then.

Alfred Hersland was with them in his daily living with the people living near him, with the boys around him in his daily living and he did then everything he did with them and he did then everything they did in their daily living and he had not in him then anything at all of family living. When he was a boy, when he was beginning his living he lived his daily life then doing everything he did then with the boys the women and men living near him. He did his roller skating, a little shooting, some camping, a good deal of fishing, some going about the country selling fruit he had been picking with them in the orchard in the ten acre place where the Herslands were living and any other fruit belonging to any of them that they could use for selling, he did everything in his daily living with them, he was with them when they were with girls then and he did with the gills everything a boy does when he is with them. He had then public school living. He did his daily living completely with them, he did everything they were doing then, this was the history of the living he had in him when he was a young one: he did everything then with these then living near him, he had then his being in him and his daily living and this is now then to be a description of the living then in him with the being in him.

There were then the Banks boys who lived near him, there were three of them, it was the oldest one who was mostly with him, the second one George who had lost two fingers from a sickness he had that no one ever mentioned to him was the one with whom David Hersland later did his living. The oldest Banks brother Albert, who later in his living did shoemaking, George later was a clerk and pretty successful in living, the third brother then a very red faced freckled one who could crow very well and always was on fences doing this thing and his later living came when the Herslands did not any longer any of them any more know what happened to any one in that part of Gossols and so there is not to be any telling of his future living, Albert was a good deal in these days with Alfred Hersland and then he began shoemaking and he was not very good at learning at school and once he had a furious anger in him there and he scared every one in the school by drawing a pistol although it was an empty one and he was told not to come any more and he then began learning shoemaking but he was a good fellow to be with for any one and pleasant enough and he and Alfred did everything together then until the shoemaking began and then he went with men and Alfred was not so completely with him then. These Banks boys had in them all three of them half city half country living, Alfred had in him completely half city half country living, when he began shoemaking city living came to be more strongly in him, Albert then went on with his half city half country living, he went on then living with those then near him who kept on in them being half city half country in their feeling. There were some of them who kept on having halt city half country feeling some of those living near the Herslands then and after Albert Banks began learning shoemaking Alfred Hersland was mostly with them. The one who might have been interested in Martha if she had been more interesting to him was one of such of them. Alfred when he was not any longer a boy in his living was for a little while a good deal with this one. He did then, Alfred did then pretty nearly entirely everything that this one, that this crowd of them were doing then in their daily living. Alfred was beginning to have a little in him beginning then the feeling of family being but it was not in him then yet as in any way determining and he was then completely entirely doing in his daily living what these having in them half country half city living were doing.

There were a number of little houses in this part of Gossols and Alfred knew a good many of the people living in them. In a good many of them the same people kept on living all the time the Herslands were living in a ten acre place there, in some of the houses there was much moving, people would be very often coming and going. Once there was a family that stayed one year there and there were two children an older boy and a very young one, the older one Louis Champion was very much with Alfred then, the little brother was a nuisance to them, Alfred did a good deal of roller skating, some camping out and more or less fishing with Louis Champion. Louis was a pleasant fellow and good-looking.

Alfy was often out in the evening, in the summer he was out a long time almost always every evening. Sometimes he went out with some of them living in small houses near him, sometimes some of them would be playing hide and go seek around the Hersland house with him. Albert Banks was often playing, going about with him of an evening. They were together very often in the evening. Alfy was very often out in the evening with some of them living near him. In the summer he was out a long time almost always every evening. Very often he would be going off somewhere to do something or he would be standing around with them or they would be all of them hanging around together in a vacant lot that was near to where all of them were living. Sometimes they would be chasing all around all of them, sometimes some of them would be hiding and running on the Hersland place as I was just saying. Albert Banks was often then with Alfy in the evening, less at first after he began learning shoemaking, earlier when he was still going to school he was almost always together with Alfy on a summer evening. All the year Alfy was very often out in the evening when he was a little older boy and in the summer he was out a long time almost always every evening. Sometimes he was out with some of them he was doing everything with in his daily living, sometimes they would be together playing hide and seek in his orchard and in his garden. Albert Banks as I was saying would be then almost always with him in the evening, he would often be playing hide and seek in the Hersland orchard and garden with them, this was before he was thinking of beginning learning shoemaking. Frank and Will Roddy often were with them all in the evening. Frank and Will Roddy often were there in the evening at the Hersland place playing with Albert Banks and Alfred Hersland and David. They were often playing hide and go seek in the summer in the evening. Sometimes some girls would be with them, sometimes Martha Hersland would be with them. Every now and then there would be some girls playing along with them. Albert Banks and Frank and Will Roddy for some time were almost always together with Alfy in the evening. Albert Banks as I was saying later began learning shoe-making, he was then not so very much with Alfy and the Roddy boys who were still then a good deal together in the evening. Frank Roddy later in his living went into the country to earn his living. Will Roddy later went into a cigar stand, clerking, and then his father died and he had a little money and he came to be a partner and then he and the other one failed and they were not fair then they very much favored one creditor, they had some trouble, later very many years later some of the Herslands happened to hear from some one that Will Roddy was in jail because of something he had been doing. He was supposed not to have been very honest and afterwards he was in jail. He was a little fellow and very quick.

So then Alfy and Albert Banks and the Roddy boys were often playing hide and go seek in the summer in the evening. They were a good deal together mostly every evening as I was saying. They were very often together in a vacant lot playing or hanging around together somewhere and often enough they would be chasing around in the Hersland orchard and garden. Sometimes there some girls would be with them. Sometimes then Martha Hersland would be with them. Alfred and David very often were playing hide and go seek with Albert Banks and the Roddy boys and sometimes some others, in the Hersland orchard and garden. Sometimes some girls would be with them, sometimes then Martha Hersland would be with them. Sometimes then they stayed a long time in the orchard, later then Alfred said to Martha he would tell her father, she had no business to be playing. Sometimes he would be angry and later he would threaten her if she would not do something he wanted her to be doing he would tell her father she was playing hide and go seek in the evening. Sometimes later there would be quarrelling and Alfy would be saying Martha should not be playing that evening. Sometimes Alfy would make Martha go in. He would say if she did not go in he would tell her father she was playing hide and go seek in the evening. Don’t you know any better than to come along, he would say to her. He was then a little beginning to have in him the feeling that he was a good citizen, that he was the oldest son, he did not know then yet very specifically why she should go in, she did not know then very specifically why she should go in, they neither of them knew very specifically why she should not be playing hide and go seek in the evening but Alfy was beginning then to have such a feeling about himself in him that he should send her in and later then if she did not do something he wanted she should be doing he always said he would then tell his father she had been playing hide and go seek in the evening and then she always had a sullen fear inside her. Neither of them then as I was saying knew very specifically what they were meaning. Martha, Alfred and David Hersland all three were out a good deal in the evening. Alfred was often out in the evening, in the summer he was out a long time almost always every evening. He was then doing everything with the children and women and men living near him, he was then doing everything mostly that they were doing, he was doing everything he did with them. He was then mostly always out with them in the evening. He was then and when he was older he was then with them, some of them sometimes with a good many of them in the evening. He was always then doing everything he was doing then with them. Alfred all his younger living was out very often in the evening, then and later in his Gossols living he was often out in the evening, in the summer he was out a long time almost always in the evening. Mostly he stayed entirely in that part of Gossols where he was living. Mostly he never went away from the crowd living near him. Mostly he in the evening when he was a young one when he was an older one stayed in that part of Gossols where the Herslands were living, was with them the people living in small houses near him.

There were some whom he knew who were living in another part of Gossols and he sometimes saw them, sometimes he saw them very often. This is now to be a description of them, of all of them. There were two families of them that the Hersland children came to know and each of them lived in a different part of Gossols. They had no connection with each other. The Fishers one of these families then were friends of the woman who lived near the Herslands and did dress-making sometimes for Mrs. Hersland. Sometimes Mary Fisher came to see the second daughter Cora who was not yet come to be a really pretty one. Sometimes Mary Fisher’s brother Henry came with her and so the Herslands all of them came to know them and they each one in their way all excepting Mrs. Hersland came to know the Fishers very well. Mr. Hersland came to know them very well later, Martha and Alfred and David Hersland came to know them earlier. They were six of them of the Fisher family, four children and a father and mother. Mr. Fisher had something to do with horses, that was the way he made a living. The Hersland children never came to know him. They sometimes saw him and spoke to him. Henry the second son they came to know very well all of them. Henry went bycicling [bicycling] very often with David Hersland. Mary was the only daughter and all the Hersland family came to know her. Later Mrs. Hersland came to know her a good deal and Martha Hersland always liked her. Mrs. Hersland liked her well enough but never came really to know her. Alfred used to stay in her kitchen talking to her. Jim was the oldest son and brother. The Herslands did not, any of them, ever come to know him. The Fishers were all proud of him, he was a commercial traveler and was apart from them. Slowly it came out about him that he was going to ruin from a taste for liquor. Later he took a cure and was better, none of the Herslands ever saw him, not any of them ever came to know him. Mrs. Fisher was a tall kindly faced kind of woman. She was always good and mostly always in the kitchen. All the Herslands came to know her, Mrs. Hersland never really came to know her. Henry Fisher was a very reliable person, he was very pleasant always to Martha Hersland, he and David Hersland did a great deal of bycicling [bicycling] together. Alfred Hersland was at the Fishers sometimes for an evening. They were not really ever very important in his living.

Another family with whom the Herslands Martha and Alfred and David, never Mr. and Mrs. Hersland, spent an evening were the Henrys and these were not really important to them. They came to know them quite by accident having sat next to them at a theatre one afternoon and then they went to see them. They went there quite often in the evening one or two or all three of the Herslands then. Mr. and Mrs. Hersland never came to know any of them of the Henry family. There were four children, James Henry a tall thin one who played the violin while the other ones danced in the evening. Henry a pleasant enough sensible enough fellow to be knowing, Rose Henry a little dark one and Carrie Henry who was just one of them. The Herslands would go there and eat dinner with them, Mrs. Henry browned potatoes, pealed, when she roasted her meat the way french people do them, the Herslands always ate very many of them, the forks and knives the Henrys used for eating were worn dawn very thin, later then James Henry played and all of them danced pretty solemnly in a quadrille. This happened quite often in the evening. The Henrys were really not important in the living of any of the Hersland children. Later then they did not see any of them, Mr. Henry later killed himself and every one wondered if he had been crazy when he did this thing. They were not any of them ever important in the living of Martha, Alfred or David Hersland.

Alfred as I was saying was in Gossols when he was a very young one and when he was a little an older one. Sometimes then later he saw a little sometimes of Olga the sister of the first governess the Herslands had had in their Gossols living staying with them. Sometimes the Wyman family made up to him. This is the way he had all these in him this that I am now beginning describing. This is now beginning to be a history of him, a history of Alfred Hersland of all the being and all the living in him.

Alfred played the violin some, he played it very well. He had some musical feeling, he had quite a bit of musical understanding, later in his very early Bridgepoint living he was very much interested in playing and in understanding. He made for himself some reputation as an intelligent amateur musician. He came to know then in Bridgepoint in his early living in Bridgepoint a young man who was making music a profession and did some rather nice composing. Later this one gave it up and went into a clothing manufacturing business in which his brother and father needed him, but this is all later history of Alfred Hersland, this all was in his Bridgepoint living, this is now a history of him and a description of the being in him in his Gossols living. He had then in him in his younger living a good deal of musical feeling. All the three of them Martha, Alfred and David in their younger living took lessons to learn to play on something. Alfred was the only one of the three of them who had any really musical feeling. Martha took a little interest once in playing and she did a good deal of practicing just before she left Gossols for her college education. David was interested in understanding but he never did any practicing, he was interested again later and always everything was interesting to him sometime and later there will be a very long history of everything and of him written.

Alfred had really some musical feeling in him. Once in his later Gossols living he had a really interesting teacher. This was a man named Arragon. He was a very interesting man, he interested Alfred very much then when he was teaching him. Alfred never wanted to be a musician as a way of living never really at any time in him but music and understanding musical feeling was for a little while all the feeling in him, while Arragon was near him. Later there will be some little history written of this man, not very much but a little and that will come in the later Gossols living in Alfred Hersland.

This has been now a little description of the living in Alfred Hersland and now there will be more description of him, of the being in him and the living in him.

Alfred Hersland was neither popular nor very unpopular with those that knew him. He was not pleasant nor unpleasant to any one, he did everything he did with those he was knowing then, he really did with them mostly everything they were doing. He was not at any time left out by them. He always all his Gossols living did everything he was doing with those he was near then in living, and he always then did with them everything that they were doing. He was never then left out by them. To them his future living was not important in him to cut him off at all from them. He did everything he was doing then with them, he did mostly everything they were doing with them. He was himself inside him, later as I was saying he had some feeling in him that he never had been cut off from rich american living, later then this came to be in him, he still then did everything he did with those he was knowing in Gossols where he was living, not altogether though then, he was beginning knowing some other women and some men, he saw something then of Ida Heard the school teacher and so did his music teacher Arragon this is all to be written later.

Alfred Hersland then was himself inside him, he was perhaps not a very complete one, as I was saying some, a good many just now are pieces to me, they are themselves inside them. Alfred Hersland is one of such of them. He was certainly himself inside him, perhaps he was not such a very complete one, this is a little my feeling of him just now and I have mentioned it again. He was himself inside him, he was of the engulfing resisting kind of them in men and women, he was perhaps not a very complete one, he was to mostly every one not very pleasant not very unpleasant, he was not popular or unpopular with men or with women. This is now to be some description of the being in him.

He was some one to himself inside him that is certain, this is now to be a long description of the being in him. There will then be more description of his Gossols living.

Now there will be description of the being in him and then more history of his Gossols living.

Some know more or less of men and women what the being in them are going to be making them do from minute to minute in their living, some have not at all any such knowledge in them of men and women. Some have a little such knowledge in them about some one when they have known that one completely entirely from the top to the bottom all through them for a good deal of the living in them. Some even then are very apt to be believing that any minute that one will go much farther in doing something than that one really ever will be doing, much less far in doing something than that one is really ever going. This is quite common. There are a very great many who are very certain that some one will be doing something and these then have it in them to be easily quickly very completely forgetting all the times they are mistaken. But then it certainly is certain that some have more feeling for what others are going to be doing from minute to minute in their living than others have it in them. Some have an exaggerated notion of the way they do not have it in them. But some and I mention it for I am one of such of them have practiced very often in thinking to be planning the action of some one they are knowing very well in living and always then though often they know the general direction mostly always they think something is going to be happening much sooner than it does really happen or much later than it does really happen or much more strongly than that one is going to do that thing or much more weakly than that one is going to be doing that thing and very often then too such a one is wrong about the kind of action that some one they are knowing very well is going to be doing. I am very busy mentioning this thing because I have always been very interested in seeing how very wrong I can be when I am telling about any one how they are going to be living from day to day in their living. And yet more and more in my living I come to be more understanding of the complete meaning of the being in each one I am knowing, I get to be more able more and more to know of them what will be the quality of living of working in them what on the whole will be the quality of succeeding and failing in them and always then I want to be mistaken I want to make mistakes so that I can see something in them which makes of that one a more complete one, always then I want to be more certain of all the variations that makes some one so very much like some one really different from that one. Always then more and more I want to be feeling completely feeling the complete being, all the being in each one I am ever knowing and feeling in them the kind and quality and quantity of work and living and loving in them. I can never have really much feeling of what specifically they will be doing from moment to moment in their living I have not any dramatic imagination for action in them, I only can know about action in them from knowing action they have been doing any of them, I mention this so that every one can be certain I do not know this about any one any men or women, I tell about the living in them from the living they have had in them I cannot ever construct action for them to be doing, I have certainly constructive imagination for being in them, sometimes with very little watching I have pretty complete realisation of pretty nearly all the being in them. I just felt like mentioning this thing and so I have just mentioned it here so that every one can be certain that I have not any dramatic constructive imagination. I am always more and more and that is certain realising understanding constructing with complete imagination the complete being each one of men and women. The actual things each one are doing I only know from knowing the actual detail in the actual living of each actual one I am ever knowing. I certainly more and more am always more and more realising the being in each one I am seeing. I am always more and more realising kinds in men and women, the being in each one of each kind of them. I have mentioned this because I have been feeling for some time like mentioning this thing, sometime I will make more of this and will illustrate it then. This will come to be done very much later in my living. Of that I am almost certain.

Now there will be some description of the being in Alfred Hersland and then after that has been a little written there will be written more history of his Gossols living and more description of those with whom he was then in his daily living. There will then be written a description of him in his Bridgepoint living and of his later marrying Julia Dehning and of every one whom he knew just then and then there will be more history written and there will be more and on and on then until somewhere nearly to the end of him. And then sometime later there will be written the ending of him and of his generation in the Hersland living.

This then is now to be a little description of the being that was him, as I was saying being is interesting to me and I have some understanding of being in men and women. As I was saying the being in Alfred Hersland is more or less like a piece of a whole one but always he had his own being in him, in a way he was himself inside him and this is now a little description of my feeling about being in him, about being in a good many men and women. Almost every one sometime is a piece of one not a whole one, almost every one sometime is a whole one. This is true of many men and women to me of mostly every one. I will now try to understand my meaning in this feeling.

To be using a new word in my writing is to me a very difficult thing. Every word I am ever using in writing has for me very existing being. Using a word I have not yet been using in my writing is to me very difficult and a peculiar feeling. Sometimes I am using a new one, sometimes I feel new meanings in an old one, sometimes I like one I am very fond of that one one that has many meanings many ways of being used to make different meanings to every one. Sometimes I like it, almost always I like it when I am feeling many ways of using one word in writing. Sometimes I like it that different ways of emphasising can make very different meanings in a phrase or sentence I have made and am rereading. Always in writing it, it is in me only one thing, a little I like it sometimes that there can be very different ways of reading the thing I have been writing with only one feeling of a meaning. This is a pleasant thing, sometimes I am very well pleased with this thing, very often then I am liking a word that can have many ways of feeling in it, it is really a very difficult thing to me to be using a word I have not yet been using in writing. I may know very well the meaning of a word and yet it has not for me completely weight and form and really existing being. There are only a few words and with these mostly always I am writing that have for me completely entirely existing being, in talking I use many more of them of words I am not living but talking is another thing, in talking one can be saying mostly anything, often then I am using many words I never could be using in writing. In writing a word must be for me really an existing thing, it has a place for me as living, this is the way I feel about me writing. I have been mentioning this thing for I am just now feeling a learning in me for some words I have just been beginning using in my writing. Now I am going on with a description of being, of being in pieces and as whole ones to my feeling, of being in Alfred Hersland as I was saying.

I will not go on about pieces and whole ones in everybody’s being. Each one mostly sometimes is a whole one to me. Very often later then they are pieces to me some that have been sometimes completely whole ones to me. That happens then to me quite often, that happens to me again and again. Sometimes some one I have been feeling as a completely whole one from the loving being in that one comes then to me all of a sudden to be loving loving more than loving some one something and that one then is a piece of one to me, not any longer the whole one I was feeling. Then I begin again very often and make of this one a new whole one beginning again with this piece and remembering everything I ever knew of this one. One then has been to me a whole one having complete loving being, such a one then comes to have to me loving loving more than loving anything and that realisation of that one makes that one to me then not a whole one. This may come to me of some one, of any one, of all who are whole ones to me, I may have in me then some realisation of them and that realisation makes them not a whole one. Every one is not a whole one, now I am waiting a little for an inspiration about this thing to explain completely my feeling. I will now soon be telling my feeling about men and women, about whole being in them, about them as a piece of living each one about them always all each one having their own being in them, always then each one of them each one who ever was or is or will be living. Then there will be a complete description of being in Alfred Hersland for my realisation.

Alfred Hersland was of a kind in men and women as I was saying. He was the eldest son but not the eldest child as I was saying, and that had some effect on him as I was saying. I am writing everything as I am learning anything. I am writing everything as I am learning anything, as I am feeling anything in any one as being, as I am having a realisation of any one, I am saying everything then as I am full up then with a thing, with anything of any one. I am certain that some are sometime whole ones to me, that some are sometimes a piece of their kind of them in me, always I am certain each one is existing, they are themselves inside them, sometime mostly every one is a whole one to my feeling, very often before then very often after then that one is not a whole one in my feeling, that one is a piece of the kind of being that is the being they are of in being. This comes then very often to be in my feeling and just now I am quite a little far from certain that each one is a whole one and always I am certain somehow always each one is existing inside them and that in a way sometimes gives to me a very unsatisfactory way of feeling being for not any one then is completely a whole one to my feeling mostly not any one and yet they are not each one parts of a being to my feeling each one then is existing inside in them and I am then not very well satisfied with my feeling all being. I am having that kind of feeling a good deal when several of them that have been completely whole ones to my feeling are not any longer such completely whole ones, as I was saying this can happen in them from realising that they are not original but anticipatorily suggestible some one that was to me as one completely self-suggested in living, or it can come from some one having been a completely loving being and then this one is not really loving the one they were completely loving and loving is not the complete being in them. Some come to be pieces of themselves as a whole one from there being anger in them, failure, stupid being that makes a dead piece in them, uncertain being, weakness in them sometimes makes of them a piece sometimes of their whole one and some and a little in a way Alfred Hersland was such a one never come to be a whole one to me, he always has been a piece of himself as a whole being and now I begin again.

I have not been very interesting in explaining being in men and women in my feeling as I am just now having it a good deal in me. That is quite certain, sometime later I will do it again. Now I will begin with the being in Alfred Hersland. I am not yet quite full up with the being in him. Again I am beginning waiting. Again I am beginning a little to feel him. I am still hoping to be more certain in my feeling. I am waiting and waiting, I have not in me now any impatient feeling. Pieces in being, whole ones in being, words saying what I am wanting, words having existence in them to my feeling, Alfred Hersland and the being in him and the kind he was of men and women all these things will come soon to be more completely in me, that is certain.

Alfred Hersland was of a kind of men and women. This is now some description of that kind of them.

Some one seems to be talking in such a very different kind of way to mostly every one than I am ever hearing from that one and sometimes then I do not think of any one really telling me what that other one has been saying, at least it is a very difficult thing to realise that one can have such a free talking in him when always I have not heard it coming out of him. For many years I was slowly learning that very often some one is not talking in my hearing the way he is talking when some one else is listening. For very many it is a very difficult thing to be realising the effect they have on men and women. I have often been listening again and again to some one, have been very much with them and always then they have, that one a certain kind of way of talking that seems then to be the completely natural way of talking in them, I have seen such of them talking from suffering, from excited feeling, from happy feeling in them, from gayety and from being very serious inside them and then some one tells me about them about such a one that that one says such and such a thing in talking is always saying such and such a kind of thing always in talking and that is then to me astonishing, very astonishing, and then sometime I realise it of them slowly that such a one, that one, can be saying that thing, always having such a kind of talking coming out of them that it is a natural thing in them and slowly then always then I am always learning how each one is talking to every one and more and more then slowly then I am listening.

A little again now to me each one is a whole one sometime. A good deal to me now yet each one is a piece of living and always inside them is their own being. Always to me there are kinds in men and women that is certain and now then to begin again describing the kind of one Alfred Hersland is in living, all the kinds there are of that kind of them, all the kinds of ways there are in me of learning them of feeling them.

There is a kind of a kind of them and Alfred Hersland was one of this kind of a one, one of the kind of them that are one kind of the engulfing resisting kind of them that have it mostly all of them to have it that mostly every one knowing them feels it of them knows it in them that they are a piece of being and always they have it in them very many of them to be very alive inside them, to be to themselves a being very much living and aspiring, very much really existing. There is a kind of every kind there is of being that have it in them to be a piece of being very much to every one and those then those of that kind of them are active inside them in being, are active and aspiring, are very completely live ones in their existing and these then are a good deal to a good many knowing them completely a piece of being and as I am saying there are some kinds of every general kind there is in men and women of all the kinds of them there are some kinds of each kind of them that have this in them the being to mostly every one knowing them as pieces of a being and as I am saying some of these kinds of them are very active and aspiring in their being and their living and Alfred Hersland was one of such of them and now I am beginning inquiring into the being of such of them into the being of all of such of them who have it in them to be to very many knowing them pieces of being and having active and completely aspiring being in them completely and continuously aspiring being in them. Alfred Hersland then was such a one. As I was saying he was of the engulfing resisting being, as I was saying he had active and aspiring being in him, as I was saying he was mostly to every one ever knowing him a piece of being and this is now to be a history of the living in him, a description of the being in him, an inquiring into the connection in being between him and all those other ones that like him are pieces of being to mostly every one knowing them. There are a very great many men and women that are such of them. Alfred Hersland was of these then was such a one this is now then again the continuing of realising the kind of them that have it in them to be a piece of being to mostly every one knowing them. Alfred Hersland as I am saying all his living was such a one, was one of this kind of them.

Some one has milk brought to the house by the milkman and it is wasted and yet always that one is continuing having that amount of milk brought in because that one is thinking that sometime that one will be a sick one and then if the milkman has not the habit of bringing milk every day to that one then when that one is a sick one that one will not have milk brought every day by a milkman. It will be too late then to be beginning then when that one is so sick that one cannot go out to order anything. One having in that one a feeling that nothing should be wasted by any one living can have such a way of doing with a milkman bringing milk for that one. Such a one can have it that that one never throws away anything, never wastes anything in living and always there is more milk there than that one can be using in the daily living, in a kind of a way this is very common, not about milk left, but about a way of feeling in living and a way of acting. This is in a way common. Mostly then I have just now a feeling mostly such a one is part of a being. Mostly just now I have a good deal of such feeling that every one is not a whole one that each one is not ever a complete one. One quite young one was loving another one and that one was saying to the one that one was loving, I only love them like you with dark hair and brown eyes for I am a blond one and I could only be loving a dark one. Then this one saw a picture of another one, I could love that one said this one. But that one is a blond one, the one this one was thinking of loving told this one and you just said you could only love a dark one, yes that is true but I think I could love that one, and this is very common, and always there are very many having it always in them that they are a piece of being and always each one is a whole one in the sense that each one is being really in them is existing and sometimes then very often there is to me not any kind of a whole one really in any one and anything and now I am not really caring any more anyway about this thing, about being being a whole one in any one in any way.

Always there are very many of every kind there is in men and women who are to mostly every one knowing them pieces of living, they are themselves too inside them. Perhaps Alfred Hersland was one of these, I am now beginning a description of the kind of being the kind he is of men and women have in them.

These then all of them have it in them that they are resisting and some of them are engulfing in resisting and some of them are slowly resisting and many of them are superficially attacking and all of them have it in them to some way own those they need for loving.

Mostly then these the resisting kind in men and women have it in them to feel very strongly the completely existing of everything, they have it in them to be certain that everything in a way is made out of real earth the way it was done to make Adam that is to say the resisting kind of them in their feeling have it to be certain that a thing is existing more than that a thing has a use and can give to them an emotion. These have it in them then mostly that emotion is not as poignant in them as sensation, that is then their way of being although as I have been saying some of such of them can be engulfing, some vacant in them, some certain that to be them is to be attacking to be quick and poignant in emotion and to be that to mostly every one seeing them doing their living. In a way though always it is true of all of them all of those having in them this being I am now describing, that they have a slow sure feeling that everything is made out of earth and has that kind of very certain existing. Sometime I am hoping to make it completely clear inside me and in my expressing the two kinds there are in men and women and all the kinds there are of these two kinds of them. To begin again with the kind Alfred Hersland was in living, the kind he was and some of the kinds more or less connected in kind with his kind of them. I am going on now with a history of him, a complete history of him.

Some always are lying when any one is asking anything and then they come to be saying I don’t know that thing and then they come to telling the true story about that thing. That is the way they do about everything about anything and this is quite common.

It is very hard to know it of any one whether they are lying that is to say it is very hard to know it in any one whether they are knowing the relation between what they are saying and what had happened what is happening to them. It is a very difficult thing to know it of any one whether they, to themselves, are saying what is not what they are thinking. Lying, stupid being in men and women, religion, aspiration, sensitiveness to any one to anything in men and women, appreciation and enthusiasm, emotion and being afraid in them of something of anything of everything of any one, of almost every one, all these then are very interesting in men and women and very often, very very often it is a necessary thing to know all the being every bit of the being in any one to know it of them what they have in them of these things inside them of lying and aspiration and stupid being and virtuous feeling and important feeling and religion and fear and realisation of material existing. It is necessary then to know of some all the being in them to be certain of them whether they are lying, whether they are feeling, whether they are believing, whether they are understanding, whether they are afraid, whether they are good, whether they are bad, whether they are important inside in them to themselves inside them. It is a very difficult thing then to know the being really in mostly every one. Very often when some one is knowing the complete being of some one that one is still only a piece of a being, there is not in the being of that one a quality of completion, there is no reason why that one from the being in that one should keep on existing, should have kept on existing and when that one is a dead one it is an accidental kind of thing that that one should be an ended one, it is not a completed or a cut off thing the ended one, and that is a very common thing to be feeling about many men and many women. This is a kind of feeling almost every one knowing him had about Alfred Hersland as I have been saying again and again.

I will now give some description of a considerable number of men and women of kinds connected in kind with the kind of men and women of which Alfred Hersland was one. There will be now some description of each one of a considerable number of men and women each of a kind of men and women of one kind of the kinds of them that are connected in kind with the kind of them of which Alfred Hersland was one. In the description of these there will be an explanation with the description of each one of them of the way each one is a complete one sometimes to some one or not a complete one.

There will then now be a description of a considerable number of men and women, there will be then now some further expression of the feeling some one every one has about some one about every one. There will be now perhaps more understanding of the way each one is or is not sometime a complete one. There will now perhaps be some understanding of lying, aspiration, religion, feeling, being, thinking, in a considerable number of men and women, in a number of kinds of the resisting kind of being in men and women. To really again begin then. Later there will be a complete history of Alfred Hersland, later there will be a complete history of Julia Dehning.

To begin now then just now with little descriptions of a considerable number of men and women who all of them are some kind of the resisting kind in men and women. To begin this then.

Some as I have said already somewhere earlier in my writing, some of the resisting kind of them have it in them to have generalised feeling that is of ideal aspiration and concrete feeling that is in continual action and of very material seizing and holding. Some as I have been saying already in my description have it in them to be completely certain that to be dead is to be really truly a dead one and always then perhaps to be a dead one is not to be really truly a dead one and it is a good thing then to be married to one who is certain that to be dead is not to be really a truly dead one. This is true of some this is true of the first one that I am now describing. This one was not meek not aggressive not arrogant not egotistical in living, this one could have resisting in him, this one like very many having such a kind of being was fairly slow in action and in feeling, if he was not slow in feeling and in acting and in listening such a one would not be certain that he himself was doing that acting, listening, feeling, such a one would be thinking that something was happening, it would be over and that one would not be realising that he himself was listening, feeling, acting, and this is very common with many having in them dependent independent resisting being. This first one then that I am now beginning describing had resisting being as fairly sensitive being as slowly reacting being as not at all engulfing being, as a complete being only this one was not quite entirely certain that to be dead was to be a really dead one and he liked it that the wife that he had always with him was certain that to be dead was not to be at all a dead one. This one that I am describing, this first one had resisting being as completely sensitive, fairly slowly reacting, this one was not meek not aggressive in living, this one was persistently and patiently and in detail dominating in family living, this one was very just in thinking and in judging, this one had not very much imagination and was impersonal in feeling, this one had pleasant affection, this one had completely honest action, this one had a good deal of fear a good deal of affection in him, this one was quite a good man in living, this one was pretty certain that everything is existing, this one had loving and such things reasonably in him, this one could have it in him to have it that he found himself even a better one than he really was in living but really he was a very good one in living and though a little he had the abstract conception of himself as a more ideal one than he was in concrete feeling, mostly he was realising pretty completely all that he was really experiencing, only a little he was not realising that having a little fear in him that to be dead was not to be really a dead one did not make in him an experiencing that he was a better one than actual living in him made him. He was as I was saying glad to be having a wife who was completely certain that knowing that to be dead was not to he [be] at all a really dead one made every one a very much better one than each one really was in living. This is then a complete history of the being in this one. This one then was a sensitive, slowly reacting, fairly affectionate, quite good, reasonably just and a little fearful and quite impersonal and somewhat loving quite very good resisting independent dependent one. This one was pretty completely a whole one to himself and to mostly every one, this one then is different from the one I am next going to be describing in being a completely slowly reacting completely sensitive one.

This one that I am now describing was of a kind of one that are very many of them quite successful in living. This is now a description of several of them. This is a kind of resisting dependent independent men and women.

These have it in them mostly to make every one feel it about them that they are very strong ones in living, they have solidity in them, they are like wood or iron and have a solid being in them and every one knowing them is certain that they are good ones and they are independent and intelligent and loyal and not timeserving and yet always they are succeeding in living succeeding in loving, a little arrogant but not unpleasant to mostly every one knowing them, very successfully knowing successful people in their living though not seeking to know such ones, it just comes to them. Some of such ones are not completely successful in living, some of such ones have a pride that is a little more sensitive than the being really in them, some have a romantic imagination that is too active for the being in them but mostly this kind of them are very successful in living and this is to be now a little more description of this kind of them.

Resisting being in them is as it were solid and firm and hard but never aggressive being in them. It is not profoundly sensitive in them, it is as it is with wood when in a tree it is living and then when it is completely useful as a piece of wood to be used for working into a shape for using and it is a solid thing then, an honest thing then, a thing to be adapted for good using, a solid reliable thing then, a completely existing thing then, a thing sensitive in the sense that it repays good handling but not a thing sensitive in the sense that a tree living having living growing being is a sensitive thing. These then this kind of resisting men and women who I am now describing have this in them and they have it in them some of them so completely this being in them that they are to many knowing them completely strong men, completely geniuses in living without any of the weaknesses in them that geniuses most generally have in them, that men successful in living most generally have in them. These men are very interesting, I know now five of such of them and only one of these five of them is not really a successful one and that one has a pride in him and a romantic imagination in him that is too sensitive for the solid dead wood being in him. This kind of them of men are very interesting to me in the being in them, they are very pleasant companions mostly always all of them loyal, reliable, delicate in their feeling, honest, earnest, never toadying, decently prudent and decently courageous in living, always giving to every one a conviction that they are a very strong one and they are mostly always succeeding very well in anything that is a life work to them and though they are laborious in their working they are really pretty quick and graceful in their working generally although strength is the quality in them that seems strongest in them but really strength in them is the solidity of block wood, bar iron in them really then these in their living can be completely adapted to their living, these then can be completely succeeding in living, these then can have sentimental feeling, and pride in them and romantic imagination but really this cannot at the bottom of them disturb them they are completely solid they can be completely adapted to living. I will come back again and again to describe this kind in men and women. I will come back again and again to every kind there is of men and women. These then that I have been describing have a lack in them, they are complete enough in living, they are each one completely different from every other one, they are themselves inside them but in a true sense they have not in them individual being, they are the very cream of schoolmen the very best thing there can be of any one following a master and working with him. They are individual to him, they are themselves completely inside them to themselves in them. These then are very good men mostly, loyal and earnest and efficient and successful in living. They are solidly learning and solidly resisting to be winning. Their working in its resulting is very often a quick and graceful and a little a dull thing. They are sensitive and strong and active to mostly every one having to do with them. They interest me very much, mostly unless I am a very sad one every one is to me very interesting. Sometime certainly I will tell more and then again some other time I will know more and then sometime I will tell more and so on and so on of this kind in men and women.

I am altogether a discouraged one. I am just now altogether a discouraged one. I am going on describing men and women.

I know one, he is of the resisting kind in men and women and he is completely an instrument being he is so completely that in a sense he has no volition though to very many knowing him he is almost a crazy one in living out ideas he has in him. I know this one, he has it in him to have vibratingly sensitive resisting being, that is all him and always when he wishes to do any working he must put himself quiescently ready so that something will play on him, some influence something and then it vibrates through him and he makes something does some work and not even really making himself a quiescent being is volition in him, it is simply a shutting off from himself by an almost senseless feeling of resisting any other thing, it is not choice in him of something and volition certainly is the act of choosing. This one as I am saying and I know very many who know him this one as I am saying is to very many an obstinate exaggerated self directing completely self-directing one and this one is completely an instrument nature, this one is like a violin a completely vibrating thing to anything that really can effect him. This one, I know this one very well in his living, this one in his loving is not loving as mostly men and women are doing who love the attacking kind of them if they are resisting kind in them, the resisting if they are of the attacking kind of them this one as I am saying in his loving is completely loving a resisting one, one like himself and this is very interesting. Mostly when one needs heightening of the being in them they get it from those very like them, for loving they need those different from them, for courage and emulation and influencing those like them and sometimes some love those like them and these are mostly then instrument natures or natures needing pretty complete influencing throughout their being but this is a very complicated question an excessively complicated question and sometime I am going to write a book and it will be a very long one and it will be all full up, completely filled up with pairs of them twos of them, sometimes threes and fours and fives but mostly with twos of them, twos of men, of women, of women and men, of men and women. Now to say just a little more of this one this instrument one that I am knowing pretty well now in the living in him. This one was not really succeeding very well in living, this one would not be succeeding very well when he was not any longer a young man, when he was an older one and had not any longer youthful beauty feeling and vibration in him and then too he would come to have fixed ideas in him, that would be a natural thing for him, and then perhaps later he would come to be a crazy one or just one that was failing in living. Some like him not so completely vibrating having some volition in them might be successful in living, some like him having a dulled vibration in them and fairly stupid feeling in them and much desire for good eating and drinking and sleeping can be successful enough in living. I know some of such of them, sometime oh sometime, really truly sometime there will be a description a complete description of every one.

Now I will be describing four men, I know them all pretty well, two of them the first and the last are fairly whole ones inside them to mostly every one, the two others are mostly pieces of living to mostly every one knowing them.

I know these four pretty well then, they are all in a way of the engulfing kind of the resisting kind in men and women, the four of them have that in common in every other way they are very different each one of them from the three others of them.

The first one has engulfing being so brightly, so gayly, so concentratedly in him that it is a very fresh and gay and juicy thing in him the being in him. He is quite successful in living this one, quite successful in loving and always all his living he has had very much loving in him. He has not much real independence of action this one, he needs some one to start him to do everything excepting dancing and loving, this comes to him from the mere existing of women in the world around him. In mostly everything else some one starts him and he is very gay then in keeping going. When he is a sad one he does not want to see any one, that happens sometimes to him, he cannot start himself then, no one is starting him then, he is a sad one then and not succeeding in living. Really he is a very lively one in living and on the whole not unsuccessful in living. He is completely sensitive and not at all a bad one not a bit a bad one but not really a very actively good one he has no initiative for taking any responsibility on himself for himself or for any one. Always though he is responsible for himself, living gives him that initiative and he goes on living, sometimes he is a little fussy and then he remembers his father was so before him, he would like to be a different person not be like his father in any way and there he is he finds himself being just like his father after all the different kind of living that he has been having. This one has a genuinely sensitive being, this one is not a selfish one, self-seeking, this one is not apparently engulfing and yet really this one is completely of the engulfing resisting kind of them, this one has this being in him that is certain. It is gay and sparkling in him it is well concentrated in him, it is an engulfing resisting being that is certain.

The second one, I know this one from the history of him from letters he has written, this one has engulfing murky being as hopeful and yet as a weak thing in him. He needs so much stimulating that after he was not any longer a very young one he could not get enough of it to keep going, he never engulfed anything really in his living not himself, not any one not any woman not any man, but he was always hopeful that sometime he would do this thing, hope was always there in him, when he was a very young one he was vigorous in aspiring, later he was not vigorous in anything but always hopeful and always of the engulfing resisting kind of them though never really engulfing or resisting anything. This was the being in him, he was not an unattractive one, sometime there will be more history of him written of his loving and of his not supporting himself by working and of his despairing and of his always hoping. This is enough of him just now, alright then.

This one the third of these four of them I know very well indeed now and it took me a very long time to know him but that is not what I am now telling. This one was of the engulfing murkily resisting kind of them but he mostly was too ambitious and had too much vanity in him and was too self-sacrificing for any one to know it of him. He was really truly such a one, that is certain. He had very much vanity and self-sacrificing and affection and ambition in him and only slowly it came out of him that he was a rather dry engulfing murky resisting being. There will be here very little description of him, he is a very important one to be well known because he has the being in him so contused in him that it teaches one a great deal to completely learn him. I like him and I know him I will now tell a little more about him.

Every one is sometime a little a lovely one to me. Some are sometimes quite very lovely ones to me, some are more some are less lovely to me. Sometime for a little almost every one is a lovely one to me. Every one I have been describing I will be describing I am describing, every one I am I can ever be knowing is sometime a little, more, a very lovely one to me. This is a very nice feeling in me inside me when some one is really a lovely one to me. Mostly every one pretty nearly every one certainly every one is sometime a little a lovely one to me. Some one is very much a lovely one to me. Each one certainly is sometime sometimes a lovely one to me. All these I am describing have it in them to have been sometime to be sometimes a lovely one to me. Every one, each one is certainly sometime a little a lovely one to me. This one I am now describing was for sometime really a quite lovely one to me. This one as I was saying was of the dependent independent resisting murkily engulfing kind of them but as I have been saying this was rather gently and a little drily in him and mostly not any one knew it of him that he was of the engulfing murky kind of them. This one was a very gentle one, a very affectionate one, a really very self-devoted one, a really very ambitious one, a really very vain one, a really very appealing one and always also a fairly aspiring one, and always there was murky engulfing in this one but it was a little dry a little very pretty in this one. This one was to very many quite a lovely one. This one’s living and being is quite interesting, sometime there will be written a very complete history of this one. This one mostly to every one who really came to know this one very well was a piece of being not a very completely whole one. Sometime there will be a complete history of this one.

The fourth one of these four of them that all have it in them to have murky engulfing resisting being was very little to me a lovely one. He was very really a lovely one to his wife and she was older than he was and he really was not a bad one not a good one not a bad one, he was not a very lovely one to most of those he came to know in living. Every one is to me sometime a little a lovely one, that is pretty nearly certain.

This one was of the engulfing murky resisting kind of them but engulfing was in him the swallowing of very little things, he never had it in him to do any large swallowing, he never was really engulfing a woman he was engulfing, she needed to thrust herself inside him and so he a little was doing swallowing and often he had it in him to be wanting to do to be be doing engulfing but he never really knew it in him, he was of the murky resisting engulfing kind of them but he had it in him only really as nibbling. To himself he was a very noble one, to himself he was almost a heroic one, to himself he was completely a good man, completely entirely a good one with not any mean ways in him and this really was a very natural thing seeing that murky resisting engulfing being was a nibbling swallowing thing in him, this could not be himself to himself inside him, that is certain, and so to himself inside him he was a completely good one almost a heroic one. If any one if his sister-in-law said to him but you nibbled and swallowed that thing that was not a noble thing to be doing, he would be saying, I am a good one my wife knows that every one knows that and if I did that thing it was the right thing for me to be doing. He was not a bad man this one, he was to himself completely almost heroically a good one, to his wife who was never quite completely engulfed by him she wanting to be completely engulfed by him felt him to be completely entirely a very lovely one, to his wife he was completely entirely a good one as he was to himself completely inside him. This is enough now of this one, he was to mostly every one a complete enough one, this will be now some descriptions of some other men and women.

One having in him very thickly in him murky resisting engulfing being often threatened he would kill himself and he sometimes made a poem before he was ready to kill himself because he could not have in living what he needed to completely content him. This is now a very little description of this one. This one is quite an interesting one, this one is rather strong in his living in his being this one is fairly successful in living. This one as a very young one was not a very adroit one, was rather reckless and given to having things happen to him, had courage in him, was a pretty hard one to manage, was quite a funny one. He was when he was a young one a reckless one, quite in almost a foolish way a daring one and in a way very many liked him very well then and not any one then could in any kind of a way manage him. When he was a little older then he was quite affectionate with his brother and his father, his mother was less interesting to him, his brother was very fond of him, his brother was older, his father liked to hear him say funny things then, and then when he was a little older again this one not yet any more than quite a young man he was quite a stingy one, a very prudent one, a very openly suspicious one, quite popular with men, not very interesting to women, quite devoted to his brother, quite cold in his relations to any one having any need of him, completely without enthusiasm, quite openly suspicious as I was saying, very prudent in his business living and quite a good business man, and as I was saying completely certain that he should take care of himself completely that not any one would do this thing for him. This was the being in him and as I am saying it was interesting. When he was quite a young man he decided on marrying and then when his mother tried to interfere with him he told the people that his mother was a bad one and he told her that he had written a poem and now he would kill himself and she believed him. This one as I am saying was openly a suspicious one, openly a man thinking only of his own well being, he was quite a funny one, he was very popular with men, he was not very interesting to women but they mostly did not at all dislike him, he had been when he was a young one quite reckless and quite daring, he always had all his living very affectionate ways in him, he always was certain that he would be master in any house which was his own house completely master of it and always he was a pleasant and quite a funny fellow and he could be openly flattering and openly suspicious and he was both all of his living and always he was very funny to every one, very amusing, as I was saying he was always pretty popular with men and not at all unpopular with women. He had his passionate resisting engulfing being in him quite alive and completely in between aggression and resisting, he was not attacking with it, he was not resisting with it, it never was doing one thing or the other thing neither aggressive in it or resisting in it, he had all the qualities of it of his kind of being, they were all complete alive and living in him, they were so to speak not in motion, this as I am understanding is the being in him, he had almost not any really stupid being in him, he was completely his own being and this was completely alive, completely not moving in him. This is the way I am now understanding this one, it is very certain that I must sometime completely be understanding this one for I am constantly now feeling thinking about knowing certain ones in a way connected with this one and it is important to me that I sometime understand them, it is important to me very important indeed to me that I sometime understand every one, I am always keeping on wanting to do this thing mostly all the time, certainly pretty nearly all the time, yes always somewhere in me that is certain, always somewhere in me, mostly all through me I am hoping that sometime I will be understanding every one every kind there are of men and women knowing, feeling, completely realising them, each one, every one, and sometime I certainly am hoping to be completely understanding several I am knowing that are a kind of them connected in kind with the kind of which I have just been a little describing one. I am then certainly going on with my hoping. I will now go on with my description of a considerable number of men and women, some men, some women, all of the resisting kind in men and women.

This one of whom I am now going to be giving a very little description is not completely of the engulfing kind of the resisting kind of them, he is a murky passionate resisting one but not a really engulfing one, he is as near to being an engulfing one as one can be without being one. He is as near an engulfing kind as one can be who is not it at all but is completely disturbed in loving so that it is really in him that in a way he is not an engulfing kind of a one. This one then in a way is connected with Mr. Hissen the grandfather of the Hersland children in his kind of being, this one has in him religion, very completely in him but he is not a complete one, he is not complete inside him completely all that there is of religion in him, he is lost in loving, lost in religion, not completely a lost one but sometimes quite completely a lost one, has to be afraid inside him to be rescued by some one from the quite completely lost condition of him. This one is not then a very complete one inside him, that is natural from the being in him. This one like some others like him loses himself from inside him by loving feeling by religion in him, this one then does not do this completely in him, he is a little all himself inside him and so then this one all his living is a very incomplete one, always then he is not succeeding very well in living, mostly then some one masters him enough so that he does not completely fail in living completely lose himself out from him and he too a little helps with this being with the being in him that is in him that makes him a little the complete thing in religion in himself inside him. This one then in a way in loving, in religion, loses the feeling after the emotion, must then begin again and this is a natural thing from the nature of him, he is not at all engulfing, he is as near to it as any one can be who completely entirely is not it. I am finding this description very interesting. I am understanding more and more now the being in him. This is all that I will now be writing of him. He was quite an elegant one quite a graceful one in his expression, in his daily living, when he was a young one he was quite completely an idealist then, always he had religion and loving in him. This is all I am now going to be saying about him.

I have known several of a kind of them of the resisting engulfing kind of them men and women of this kind, I have known completely some of them this kind of them, I have known absolutely entirely completely one of such of them, I have known pretty entirely completely another of this kind of them, I have known men I have known women of this kind of them of one kind of the engulfing resisting kind in men and women, and these have it that vanity is complete in them, pride is not in them, vanity is complete in them, seizing anything they are thinking they are needing in living is complete in them, elegance is very completely in them, desiring completely successful feeling is completely in them in such of them, feeling what they are needing to give to themselves or any one distinction is very completely in them, feeling about anything itself is not very much in then, realising the complete meaning, feeling the complete elegance of distinction feeling it completely in them, seizing everything anything they are needing for such complete realising of distinction in themselves and in every one is completely in them, vanity as I am saying is completely in them, simplicity in realising that they are completely elegant and completely needing distinction is very important in realising any one of such a kind of them. It is a very important thing to know it of these then that they have complete vanity in them, that they have complete feeling for the thing for anything any one is needing to really give to them real distinction. These then are as I was saying one kind of the engulfing resisting kind of them, they are completely then engulfing resisting some of such of them and the thing they are completely engulfingly resistingly winning is anything everything that can give to them distinction. They have vanity completely in them so completely in them that they have in them perfectly simplicity in seizing anything they are needing. They have vanity and elegance so completely in them that they have not any pride in them they do not need to have pride in them to protect them to themselves inside them from anything. They have vanity completely in them, some of them have some engulfing passion in them some have very little engulfing passion in them, such of them have not any affection really in them, such of them mostly are not thinking about feeling in them anything of itself in them, they have elegance of being, they have complete vanity inside them, they have completely in them the realisation of every one who is a distinguished one, of themselves as having distinction in them. Some of such of them are judging every one by the intelligence in them, all of such of them, are always judging every one, they must always be judging every one such a one, all the being in them is the learning by them the distinction they must by the being in them be seizing. They have not in them such of them the feeling for a thing itself, they have not loving for anything itself, they have in them the needing of seizing distinction, they have in them a complete need of judging for they must always be judging every one as to whether that one has distinction in her or in him, by judging they can decide then about this thing about every one, they cannot have the feeling for the thing that any one by loving that thing has come to have distinction in her or in him, they have in them only the need in them of judging whether some one has come to have distinction and always such a one has complete vanity in being, they have not any need of any pride inside them to protect themselves inside them and so then, such a one, as I am saying such a one is complete seizing judging every one for distinction. They have then such ones the instinct for realising distinction, for judging people and things that merit distinction, they have not these then most completely not the emotion of the things that gives to people distinction. Consequently for them, learning is to teach themselves or have some one teach them to recognise and realise the things that those people realise who have achieved distinction and that can only be done by such of them by their learning to realise detail in thinking and feeling, so that these judging some one as a distinguished one can enter into that one’s distinction by realising what that one judged to be distinguished by them is thinking and feeling. These have then to learn carefully what it is they have seized and are seizing, these can then go on successfully living, always these are judging, mostly these are completely seizing what they are needing. I am hoping always hoping to be making a complete history of all men and women completely, completely and more completely of them, these then that I have been just describing are connected quite closely connected all of them with the kind that Alfred Hersland is of men and women. These I have been describing are very clearly in me, pretty nearly completely clearly in me and I am pretty nearly completely understanding them and some of them certainly are of such a kind of them I will be describing again and again.

I still am going to be describing a considerable number of kinds of men and women and some now are not very engulfing of the resisting kind in men and women. Of some of these that I am now going to be describing I am going to be describing inquisitiveness in them. Inquisitiveness in men and women is very interesting. Some have very much of this in them, some of these I am going to be describing have it almost as complete being in them the amount of inquisitiveness in them, and the meaning of inquisitiveness in them. I am now going to be describing a considerable number of men and inquisitiveness and loving and affection in them and slowness and succeeding and failing in their living is very important in them in the understanding of them. There will be then now a very considerable number more of men and women with resisting being in them that I will be liking to be describing. To begin again now with diminishing this considerable number. I am beginning now again.

Curiosity and suspicion these two things are often very interesting, this one that I am now beginning describing had these very completely in him, and always then this one had these more simply in him than any one knowing him was realising, he had inquisitiveness in him for the mere satisfaction of asking and knowing, he had suspicion in him because suspicious feeling was a pleasant feeling in him, he used inquisitiveness and suspicion in living, that is certain, no one knowing him could deny that of him, but often he was not using such things, he was just inquiring, he was just asking because his attention was caught and he liked to know everything and he liked asking and often suspicion was in him because suspicion was an easy way to be feeling for him about everything and a very pleasant feeling to have inside him. This one was of the resisting slightly engulfing kind in men and women, resisting and engulfing was equally in him. In many I have been describing engulfing is stronger than resisting, in this one resisting and engulfing was pretty nearly equally divided in him, he was thick but not too thick not too dry in his being, he could take complete impression from everything he was learning, he was always asking, he was continually suspecting, he was quite successful in living. This is now to be a little a description of the questions he was always asking, of the suspicion always in him.

Some men and women are inquisitive about everything, they are always asking, if they see any one with anything they ask what is that thing, what is it you are carrying, what are you going to be doing with that thing, why have you that thing, where did you get that thing, how long will you have that thing, there are very many men and women who want to know about anything about everything, I am such a one, I certainly am such a one. A very great many like to know a good many things, a great many are always asking questions of every one, a great many are to very many doing this with intention, a great many have intention in their asking, a great many just have their attention caught by anything and then they ask the question. Some when they are hearing any one talking are immediately listening, many would like to know what is in letters others are writing and receiving, a great many quite honest ones are always wanting to know everything, a great many men and women have a good deal suspicion in them about others and this has in them not any very precise meaning. A great many are liking to know things but do not do much asking, a great many have not any such a feeling. A great many have a very great deal of suspiciousness in them, a great many have almost not any of this being in them. This one that I am now describing was one who was always asking and mostly always every one was wondering what was this one meaning by the questions he was asking and often later this one would perhaps be using information he had had from asking questions but asking questions in him was not a thing in him that came from wanting to be using some time information he was gathering, very often asking questions in him was simply from a catching of his attention by something. Once this one asked some one he was visiting, just suddenly,—and this door here does that lead into the hall or directly out into the garden,—and that was all he said then about this thing and afterwards every one was thinking he would be using this against them but really then this one was wondering did the door lead to the hall or directly to a garden. If such a one, one having this kind of a way is of the resisting engulfing type and fairly successful in living and slow and sudden and quite suspicious of every one, almost certainly then every one will think it to be true of such a one that this one always is asking questions for purposes of winning, perhaps of cheating, certainly for some distant manoeuvering. This is very common. There are very many having in them rather engulfing rather resisting being who are slow and sudden, who are a little absent when any one is asking them anything, who are suspicious and quite trusting, who are often asking questions for in their being being in slow action and always more or less moving they have it that their attention is always a little wandering waiting for something inside them to do something and so then these of them are very busy having their attention caught by anything and asking questions about everything and very often every one knowing such of them are very suspicious of them and mostly these then too have constant suspicion in them as constant as the questioning in them. This is very common then with this kind of being. I am not yet through wih [with] my description of this kind of resisting engulfing men and women.

A great many men and women have very much suspicion in them of everything of every one. A great many men a great many women have steadily suspicion in them of everything of every one. A great many have this in them from the beginning of living in them. A great many very many of the resisting, dependent independent very earthy men and women have complete suspicion, little steady suspicion of everything of every one always in them. They do not have it from experiencing in them they have it in them as a natural thing, they have it in them like a child walking and certain that every step they are going to be tumbling. This is very common, very many men very many women very many having resisting being in them have it in them to be suspicious always of every one of everything. This is in them very often when they are quite kindly quite trusting, very many then having resisting being have it to have very naturally in them always in them always steadily in them from their beginning that they are suspicious of every one of everything, always suspicious always steadily suspicious inside them, this one then that I am describing has suspicion always in him, there will be now a description of several of this kind in men and women. I am now going on with my description of one, who was naturally a completely suspicious one.

Many having resisting being have it in them all their living when they are beginning and then on to their ending have it to have suspicion always naturally in them and this is a natural thing for them to have in them because they having resisting being have it in them to be knowing that always some one is doing attacking. Resisting being in them is in meaning that always some one some where is attacking, resisting being is in them in some of them, in very many men in very many women as having in them completely naturally always very much suspicion. Very many men and women have in them completely all their living very complete suspicious feeling very many men and women with resisting being. Very many men and women with attacking being have suspicion in them completely in them, sometime I will be telling very much of them. Very many men and women have hardly any kind of suspicious feeling ever in them. There are very many ways of having suspicious feeling many kinds of ways many degrees of such feeling, now I am giving a not very long description of one having in him very complete suspicious feeling, very much suspicious feeling about men, very much very complete suspicious feeling about women and this one was quite a successful one in living and this one had very much inquisitive feeling in him and this one was pretty completely resisting in his being pretty completely engulfing in his being and always very many felt it about him that every bit of asking in him and every bit of suspicion in him was really deep wisdom in him and always then he had completely resisting being in him completely engulfing being in him, complete suspicion in him, complete inquisitiveness inside him, and always then he had enthusiasm and very much feeling about something and always he was asking about everything and always he was having suspicious feeling in him and altogether he was sufficiently a wise one, and very often he was just asking because he saw something and very often he was just suspecting because he had resisting being in him. This is one then that is to me a completely interesting one. Every one is to me a completely interesting one, this one is to me very completely an interesting one. I like feeling the being in this one, sometime yes certainly sometime I will be telling all the feeling I have in the complete being in this one. As I am saying suspicious feeling is very interesting, very very interesting. Sometime later I will tell very much about one kind of them of the resisting kind of them that have it in them to have suspicious feeling as a completely interesting thing in them. I hope I will not be beginning now to tell about this kind of them. Perhaps I will tell a little about such of them in among this considerable number of men and women of the resisting kind of them I am just now describing. I really do not want to begin now about them. I will not begin now about them that is certain. I will completely understand them later and will be telling then about them. I certainly will not write anything now about them. That is now certain. I have been writing now about a considerable number of the considerable number I am now describing of the resisting kind of them. I will now begin a pretty short description of another one of them. That is to be a little description of one having rich resisting being and being a little too quick perhaps quite a little too quick in ripening. This one had in him quite some inquisitiveness in him, not any suspicion in him. This is to be now quite a short description of him.

This one then as I am saying was of the resisting kind of them, that is to say resisting was the way of winning in him, that is to say this one was in a way slow in reacting, that is to say this one in a way was needing to own those this one needed for loving, this was all true and this was all not true of this one and this one was completely of resisting being, this one was all made completely all of only resisting being. This one then really was very early a completely highly developed one, this one was very flowing in the completely creating power this one had inside him, this one was a quite inquisitive one, this one had hardly any suspiciousness in natural ordinary daily living in him, this one was really not owning the one this one needed for his loving. This one as I was saying was of the resisting kind of them, not of the engulfing kind of them, of completely sensitively resisting being and the resisting being and sensitive being was pretty nearly equal in this one, it was pretty nearly as sensitive as resisting but not quite completely so in this one it was a little more sensitive than resisting and so this one was quick in developing, early in flowering and this one was always trying to be a slower one and this one really never was in living a really slow one. This one was as I was saying not a suspicious one, resisting being was not strongly enough in him as protecting to give to him a suspicious feeling toward everything and every one. This one was not really owning the one this one needed for his loving. This one could only own one this one needed for loving by getting rid of the one this one needed for loving and then this one would not be having the one this one needed for loving and then where was this one, he was where he needed the one he needed for loving and taking her back again made him then lose the power of owning this one, the only way he could own this one was by getting rid of this one or by secretly letting some other one love him, in this way then this one to himself inside him could own the one he needed for loving. He really could own the one he needed for loving by sending her away from him, he then did not have near him the one he needed for loving, to himself inside him then he could own that one by letting, by making some other one love him and mostly then he dreamed of this thing, he did this thing. This is now a clear complete description of one having resisting being.

This is now to be a description of another one having resisting being, not engulfing resisting being, just resisting being, this one was a very nice one, a very pleasant gentle, sensitive, fairly resisting, sometimes angrily resisting one, this one had some suspicion in her in living, this one could have very often an injured feeling, this one had quite a good deal of inquisitive feeling in her, this one needed to own to a considerable degree those this one needed for loving, this one had children and children were to this one a piece of her cut off from her that were as it were equal to her and she was as they were, the same in living, thinking, feeling and being. This one as I was saying was a gentle, often injured, fairly angrily resisting one, quite inquisitive, with enough suspicious feeling to be defending other ones when it was not at all her business to be interfering and so this one a very nice a completely in a way honest one could do something that was not a pretty thing for this one to be doing. This is what this one did once in her living.

This one that I have been describing had not real suspicious feeling, this one was of the resisting kind of them but this one had very much more sensitiveness than resisting being and resisting being was in this one not a kind of thing to make of this one really a suspicious one. This being in this one resisting being in this one was in this one a sense of really being gently minute by minute in living and so this one when this one was adding up anything would always be adding it by one and one and one. This one had it to be very careful in living and always this one would be counting everything by one and one and one. Counting everything this one was spending by one and one and one and one and one and one was in this one resisting being was in this one recognition of real existing of everything. This one could have very much injured feeling, this one could have injured feeling very often could have it for herself for other ones for any one and this one sometimes was very mixed up in doing anything by injured feeling for one and not for another one and for that other one then and for this one herself this one inside this one then and this one then was sufficiently complicated by injured feeling inside this one and injured feeling was the only complicated thing in the being and in the living of this one. This one was as I was saying a very gentle a very sensitive one, this one was a resisting one, this one was not at all an engulfing one, this one from the mixing of a little softly resisting being and very much gentle and sensitive being had in this one suspicion only as injured feeling. Some having this kind of being and having sensitiveness not delicately and sensitively in them and resisting slightly engulfing in them are completely suspicious and completely injured always in their living and these very often have it in them to having being persecuted as a mania in them. There are very many having such being in them, later I will be telling a few little things that sometimes are happening in living in the living of this kind of men this kind of women. As I was saying this one I am now just a little describing was not at all not even a little bit an engulfing one, this one was a softly resisting one a really earthy one really feeling always in living that existing anything existing is really there in being and always this one was doing all the counting this one ever was doing by counting one and then one and then one and then one. This one as I was saying had not really suspicious being, this one as I was saying had much and quite often very warmly really injured feeling, for herself in herself, for some other one, for any other one and this injured feeling was in the being of this one the only complication. Once some one, a young cousin, this one I am describing was then coming to the beginning of the middle living in this one, once a young cousin told this one, the cousin was very fond of this one, that the cousin never wanted to be eating dinner at the house of another one another cousin of this one, that he liked very much indeed being with his cousin but he did not like it at all for a place to be dining, this was then all that was said just then. Later then the first cousin the one that said this to the one I have been describing, asked this cousin who had just come to be engaged to be married then to come and take dinner with him. This one then the cousin asked to dine by the other cousin of the one I am describing happened to mention to the one I am describing that he was going to be dining next week with this cousin. This one I am now describing had then completely inside this one an injured feeling for this one that was going to be dining with the other one that this one should be going to be dining with the other one when the other one would not dine with that one because it was not a pleasant thing and so this one I am describing told the one going to be dining with the other one what that one had said about dining with him. Then of course this one would not dine with the other one. And all this came from there being in this one I am describing a soft resisting, a gentle sensitive being with not any suspiciousness in being and not any engulfing and not any egotism so that this one had to have in this one that everything that could be aggression or suspicion or worldliness in living or individual feeling was in this one injured feeling, a very little angry and a very much hurt feeling and so this one had injured feeling quite often and very much for this one, for some other one, for any other one.

I will describe now very little a very different kind of one from that one I have been just describing. There will not be then very many more of them of the considerable number left then. There will perhaps then still be left about six of them, six kinds of them and perhaps there will be added a few more to make another generalisation but really there have been already done a considerable part of the considerable number of the resisting kind of them that I am now describing.

This one then is quite a different kind of a one from the last one I was describing. This one as a whole one is like a cannon-ball lying on a bag of cotton, the cannon-ball lying on a cotton bag as a complete thing was the whole of this one. This is in a way a description of this one, there will be now a very little more description of this one.

Children are always thinking are very often thinking that their mothers are very lovely looking and that is very often because mostly the child is always close up to the mother close to her when the child is looking and mostly being close like that as a habitual thing is to find that one a lovely thing a lovely looking one.

This one that I was saying was a whole one which was like a cannon-ball resting on a bag of cotton was the cotton part finding the cannon-ball lovely looking being always so close to that thing and the cannon-ball was finding the cotton lovely looking that being so closely always to that thing. To explain then. This one then was one having solid enough dull not very lively, not lively at all fairly dry resisting bottom, a bottom that might have been engulfing if it had been a lively dark wet thing, but this was not true of it then at all that it was engulfing, it was entirely not engulfing. As I was saying many having engulfing being and not having resisting being enough in them are very aspiring and this one then had aspiration like what might have been engulfing in the bottom being the bottom being which was not at all engulfing. Some of this kind of them have it as a bottom being something that is more nearly engulfing and these then have more active aspiration as ambition, these have then more nearly some power of very nearly engulfing something but this one was as little engulfing as such a kind of them can be in living, just as amiable and ideal in aspiration and aspiration in this one as I was saying was like the cannon-ball resting on the bag of cotton, it was completely beautiful always to all that cotton and this one was always living near light and beauty near to the aspiration, the cannon-ball and this one was then as I was saying amiable in intention and clear and large worded and hesitating in expression. This one is an interesting enough one. I am knowing quite well three of these of them, one is more nearly engulfing, one has of him the very largest size in bags of cotton, one and this is the one I am realising in now describing was a little skimped in the cotton foundation. This is not a funny description, I was not certain I should say anything of the cannon-ball and the cotton, I was almost certain I would not say anything in this description about the cannon-ball and the cotton, it was not in me a natural way of conceiving any one, some one conceived this one as a cannon-ball resting on a bag of cotton, I used that in my description, this is not to me a natural way of talking, I have been using it here as I am saying. Now I will begin describing another one and that will be leaving only a few more to be describing of the considerable number of them that I have been describing of the resisting kind of them. This one that I am now beginning describing is of the resisting and sensitive and suspicious kind of them and now I will be telling a few stories about such of them.

It is very hard with some to be realising what kind they are this kind of them when they are quite old ones. It is a very difficult thing to be realising of some kinds of them one has been knowing before the beginning of their middle living what they are as old ones, these in living. When one is oneself a fairly old one, one will be knowing a little more perhaps of this thing, one is knowing a little of something of this thing from old relations one is knowing and one knowing all the family of these then is perhaps a little knowing what these are as younger ones in living. These that I am now describing are a kind of them that when they are old ones no one is paying much attention to them. They have then as old ones the same being in them I am now describing, they are mostly not any too successfully living all their living, they have when they are old ones the same being in them, mostly then not very many then are paying much attention to them then, these when they are old ones in living, these that I am now describing.

These then that I am now describing are a kind of them that have sensitiveness that is complete suspicion in them, these are of the kind of them that are themselves completely important to themselves inside them, they have resistance in them much less than sensitiveness as suspicion in them. Suspicion in these of them comes out of the sensitiveness of them before the sensitiveness in them gives to them inside them really an emotion and so in these in living suspicion is as it were the whole of them, the complete emotion always in them. This sensitiveness in them that is in them a suspicion before it is an emotion in them from anything is always every moment in such of them. That these have it in them that sensitiveness makes for them suspicion before they have from anything a complete emotion is the reason that these mostly are not very successful in living, they are a little successful many of them and when they are older ones or old ones, no one, not any one is paying much attention to them. These then in a way are not really earthy, not really resisting, not at all engulfing, these then in a way are not certain that dead is dead, that things really are existing, these can have superstition and religion and prudence and fear and almost a crazy kind of thinking in them. This is now some stories about some of them.

I feel it and I brood over it and it comes then very simply from me, do you see how simply it comes out of me, you see, I feel it and I think about it and then I know it and I know then it is a simple thing, why are you always saying then it is a complicated one when really it is a very simple one this thing, do you see now it is a very simple thing this thing, do you see that this is a simple thing like everything why then should you make of it a complicated thing when it is a simple thing, do you see now that it is a simple thing this thing, why do you make everything a complicated thing, do you see, this is a simple thing, everything is a simple thing, you make everything a complicated thing when everything is a simple thing, do you see, it is a simple thing, you say it is a complicated thing, do you see, everything is a simple thing that is certain, do you see, that is certain. Very many are always saying this thing, it is very common, to be certain, to be really certain that some one is really feeling thinking seeing that that one is really feeling thinking seeing what that one really is seeing feeling thinking is certainly a quite rare thing. Mostly then it is a difficult thing, a patient solemn thing to be really certain that any one is really feeling seeing thinking believing what that one in the way that one really is feeling thinking seeing believing is feeling thinking seeing believing anything. These then I am now describing who are completely for themselves suspicious ones, who have it in them to have emotion in them become suspicion before it is a real emotion of anything for anything about anything in them, these have it completely to be certain that every one is doing feeling seeing the thing that one is feeling doing seeing believing when such a one is not agreeing with them, when such a one is feeling thinking believing doing anything that such a one is doing that thing for a mean or wicked or jealous or stupid or obstinate or cursed or religious reason, it is not a real feeling believing seeing realising, that this one having suspicion in him is certain. One of such a kind of one once liked very well some one and then that one forgot to give this one five cents that this one had paid for that one and then this one hated that one, had no trust in that one for this one was certain that that one knowing that this one was too sensitive to be asking did not think it necessary to pay that one, he never could believe that any one forgot such a thing. This is an extreme thing of a way of feeling that is common to all of these of them. Another one once was always certain that some one who one time told him that he would sometime later be successful in teaching meant it that he would not be successful in painting and that this was because that one was jealous of this one although that one had just met this one. This one was certain that every one sometime would do a mean thing to him and always each one to him sometime did this thing. Once one said to him I hope you will be successful in the city where you are going to earn your living. That means that you think my way of working rotten, you know very well no one making a living there is doing good work to your thinking, it would be a better thing to say what you are thinking straight out, said this one. One of such a kind of them was always asking and always getting and always he was certain that every one was doing the thing they were doing because they wanted to make of him a poor thing and some of such of them are always having difficulty with partners and others and any one and then as I am saying when they are older ones not any one pays very much attention to them. These are some and more or less like them are very many a very great many always living who have it in them that anything to them makes an emotion that is suspicion before it is real emotion in them.

In some connected with them, sensitiveness that in these I have been just describing turns into suspicion before it is sensation or emotion about a person, a thing done, or anything, in these turns into cleverness in them or self-protection in the sense of doing nothing and breaking all engagements and giving up all obligation. In some it turns before it is really a sensation into a sensual passion. This is all very interesting surely to any one really believing really being certain completely certain that different ones are different in kind from other kinds of them are really different in experiencing. This is in a way a very difficult thing to really truly believe in one, that some one really has a completely different kind of a way of feeling a thing from another one. Mostly every one in practical living needs only to be completely realising their own experiencing and then need only to be realising other ones experiencing enough to be using them, the ones experiencing. It is a very difficult thing to really believe it of another one what the other one is really feeling, it is such a very long learning anybody must be having to be really to be actually believing this thing. I do this thing. I am a rare one, I know this always more in living, I know always more in living that other ones are really believing what they are believing, feeling, what they are feeling, thinking, what they are thinking, always more and more in living I know I am a rare one. There are not very many having this very completely really in them.

To go on now then describing a little more some of these I have been last mentioning. Some of these are having their sensitiveness making of them clever, or self-protecting, or sexually wanting anything, without having really emotion from the thing from the sensitiveness in them. These are of the resisting kind of them and might to some seem to be engulfing but they are not really resisting or engulfing. Sensitiveness turns into suspicion, cleverness, self-protection, sexual action before it comes as an emotion and these mostly then never have sensitiveness in them leading to emotion by reaction to a person or thing or action. These then are interesting. To be telling then now a little more of some of them.

These then all of them have it in them that everything turns inside them to suspicion, to cleverness, to self-protection, to sexual emotion, to sensibility of a kind that is a thing that is called sentimental, before it comes to produce emotion from the thing about the thing in relation to the thing itself inside them. There is one, I knew this one quite very well once and last week again I was seeing this one and now I am quite a good deal understanding this one, this is one and in this one everything was in this one sensibility of a sentimental kind, this was in this one not very much as suspicion as I was saying it is in some, and in this one everything, nothing had any meaning excepting as arousing a feeling of sentimental sensibility that was the same thing whatever was the thing that came to this one as touching this one. This one was pretty completely to every one completely socially one and this is quite a common thing. Sometime a history of her and her two mothers and her sister will be written and I have been telling that it will be written to several of them. She was as I was saying completely such a one and as a younger one was sharp and interesting and then she was a married one and then she was large and dull. This was after she succeeded fairly at the beginning of her middle living in coming to be a married one. She had not then any reaction at all in living for she was then in her married living living with bottom being reacting and there was no bottom being in her, living, at all in her then and every one said it was such a surprising thing that she should be then so completely a submissive and indifferent and inefficient and a little a timid one then when she had been before her being a married one so altogether an emotional and dark, expressive and clever one but it was just this thing that I am saying that I am now pretty well understanding that makes it a completely a natural thing, she had not ever had anything that did not turn to sensibility before it reached her in her and when she was a tired one and married and fatter then there was not this then. She is an interesting one, really she is a very interesting one, she is quite a pretty ugly one now but not in any way now an active one as now I am completely realising. It is an interesting history the history of all of this kind of them. It is a very interesting thing the history of this one. The complete family living of this one is a thing I could make a remarkably interesting thing to any one, that is certain. I have been telling that to this one. This one did not like very much to hear me say that thing, it is a certain thing that it is an interesting thing to me and I could tell it so to every one, I have been telling it to this one that I can make it a completely interesting thing. This one was not liking it very well then. Sometime I will be feeling completely the telling of it and then I will be telling it, I have told this one that I will tell it then. This one will not know then it is this one. That is the very nice thing in this writing. Sometime I will tell everything, everything. Mostly I do tell anything.

One of this kind of them I have been describing has it that everything is in her as cleverness, or self-protection from any stimulation, never an emotion about a thing. This one would, if she could, have real emotion but it never is even a little bit in her of herself, inside her. Sometimes it is, a moment, a real feeling in her, something from something, when it is made to be in her by some one by force holding her from having it turn into cleverness, suspicion, sentimental believing, self-protection and so giving it a chance to sink into her so that she has a reaction to it really in her. This has a few times happened to her. This one is always feeling that some one should do this for her. Holding her from being her way in her so that emotion can be in her has been done for her. She never can do this for herself, ever. She is in her feeling certain that every one in this way should be doing for her. She is all her living needing that some one do this thing. She has it in her as a feeling that the world owes it to her to do this for her. She has not ever any really grateful feeling, she has only the emotion that some one wins in her for her. It is an interesting game to play in her and very many do it for her. Then they lose the power and she has to have another. She does not know that she is certain that the world owes this to her.

This one then would have it in her to be certain that to be dead was not to be at all really a dead one, this was what this one wanted to have in her as realisation, as emotion, this conviction is what this one was very certain the world owed her. This is what this one wanted that she should have in her, have as emotion inside her, this emotion in her is what every one knowing should do for her inside her. Very many coming to know her tried to give it to her, always she was wanting to have this inside her, the conviction, the emotion that to be dead was not to be really a dead one. This was the history of the living in her. She had in her as I was saying to have it that nothing gave to her really an emotion about that thing. Every thing touching her aroused in her suspicion, cleverness and self-protection. She wanted to have conviction and emotion that to be dead is not to be really truly a dead one. She wanted this in her, this realisation and emotion, in her, and then too she would be certain, she knew then she would then be really certain completely certain that every one was a very much better one than each one really was in living. She was certain, pretty nearly certain that if she were really completely certain that she was really knowing that to be dead was not to be at all a really dead one she would then be knowing that every one living was really a very much better one than each one really is living and this would be a very pleasant feeling for her to be having. Always then she was needing to be completely certain that she was really knowing that to be dead was not to be really at all a dead one and always she was unconsciously feeling that the world owed her owed it to her to give her this realisation. This was a history of her. Perhaps she never came really to have it in her, perhaps she came to have it a little in her, always some one was working in her for her, this is a history of her. This is an amusing thing, this history of this one. Sometime a very detailed history of this one will be an amusing thing to be writing, to be reading. Now I will not tell any more detail of this one.

Some as I was saying have it in them to have this kind of reaction I have been describing as sexual emotion and one such a one that I am knowing is quite an interesting one, quite an extraordinary one and sometime I will tell some of the exciting things in her living but not now, now I am going on describing three more kinds of resisting being. These I have been describing are resisting being in the sense that they would be resisting if they had any real emotion in them about anything but really they have not that in them and resisting being in them is a thing in them one is knowing in them from resemblances between them and those really resisting in living. Enough of this kind of them then now as I am saying, I will begin again some time with them, that is almost certain.

I am now going to give very little description of three other kinds in resisting being and then perhaps a few more will be adding themselves in but I am hoping that not very many will be adding themselves then because I will be wanting to be going on writing the history of Alfred Hersland which will certainly be more interesting now that every one knows so very much more of resisting, of resisting engulfing being in men and women.

This one I am beginning describing is a little connected on with these I have been just describing and is a little connected on with the next one I will be describing which is to be the kind of resisting being who are continually attacking. This one then is not an easy one to be describing, I will begin a little slowly now to be thinking and then I will do a little a very little writing. To commence now with my thinking. I am thinking now of this one.

This one is of the resisting kind in men and women, might have been of the engulfing kind of them, was not at all of the engulfing kind of them was only a resisting one, had a feeling of being an engulfing kind of them which made this one have very much emotion of dominating with stern action.

This one was of the resisting kind in men and women, this one had a little, had quite a good deal, had very often, had in a way always the emotion of dominating by engulfing, this made this one in her inside her in her feeling and often in her talking melodramatic in description, really this one was resisting, quite nicely, quite successfully a resisting one, not at all really an engulfing one, quite a good deal an engulfing one to herself inside her in her feeling. Feeling herself to be being an engulfing one gave to this one melodramatic sensation of being an important one, this one was quite a bit an important one in living by the resisting being that was really winning being in her. A little with an animal or with her children she was a little to herself then and a little to them an engulfing one, really she was not at all an engulfing one, she was certainly completely a resisting one. As I am saying being to herself inside her an engulfing one gave to her melodrama of herself to herself inside her, melodrama in herself to herself inside her in her living with other ones, really there was not melodrama in her living mostly in her, a little with a little child or an animal around her, really not at all in living in her. She had from this melodrama, in her later, a history inside her of the past living in her and this was of her as a completely dominatingly engulfing being in her living. This one then certainly was in living simply a resisting sensitive fairly of the resisting sensitive being, dependent as dependent independent ones have it to be dependent in them, not at all in bottom being an engulfing one. This one then is connected with the group I have been describing by this conception she had of her own being but she was different from these I have been describing for she had not the being in her of being something from sensitiveness in her as these have it really in them. In her it was melodrama. She was really steadily winning resisting sensitive bottom dependent independent being. This one is connected with the one I will now be describing because this one made out of this being she had in her a little to herself and to very little ones near her a kind of attacking being, of dominating by stern attacking and this was from the, to herself, engulfing being in her. Really this one was not really at all an engulfing one. Really this one I have been just describing is not so completely clearly in my feeling as I would have them I am describing. It is there, but not so absolutely there as a realisation, that I can be content with owning what I am knowing. I will not then say now any more about this one. I will now say a little about another one, one who was of the resisting kind of them, not at all of the engulfing kind of them, one who was to herself and to every one always an attacking one. This one was attacking the way a boy is when he is thrown into water and is scared then and every kind of way is hitting the water so as to keep the water from drowning him. Such a boy makes very much splashing. This is the kind of attacking this one had in her living, this one was so scared she was always hitting out in every direction, this one had little moments of knowing she was a timid one, mostly she was certain she was a very attacking successfully attacking one.

This resisting one was very often, and mostly always, bragging, was very often certain that to be the one that one was in living was to be one quick and poignant in emotion and quick in vigorous attacking. This one was this to a considerable number seeing this one doing living, knowing this one all her living. This one was this, was an attacking one to mostly every one seeing this one doing all the living in this one. In a way as I was saying it was true of this one. A boy thinking he is drowning is hitting the water every kind of way to keep it from drowning him and as I am saying he is making very much splashing. Resisting then was the being in this one, hitting in every direction was the living in this one, bragging always that this one was doing more hitting than any other one was always in this one, engulfing was not at all in this one. This one knew sometimes that she was really a timid one. This one was not winning by resisting, not by sensitive dependent being, because this one was always hitting away making a whirlwind around this one so that not anything could come near this one to attack this one. This one was not really a successful one in inner living, not in loving, not in winning permanently any one, not in winning permanently with working, resisting was the way of winning for this one and this one was not ever in living really resisting to anything, this one was always hitting in every direction, this one was really a slow one, this one was to herself a very quick one, this one was hitting in a quick enough fashion but she was not hitting anything she was attacking, hitting in every direction one must sometimes hit something, this one sometimes hit something, to this one she was always hitting something, to a good many knowing this one she was always hitting something.

This one was very certain in a foolish way of being timid and always hitting out at anything that she had really intuition, that she was really certain that to be dead was not to be at all, why not a bit, a dead one. This one was telling this very often. This one was telling this in a way once to several listening. This one is a very common type of resisting being and I know very many of this kind of them and all of them are certain of themselves to be certainly knowing whether to be dead is to be or not to be a really dead one. That is complete attacking, by them. This one was telling of the way this one was certain. This one was telling that she was certain some one was a bad one. She knew it she was certain, she knew it by intuition, she knew it by her feeling, she knew it because she knew that to be dead is not to be at all, not the least bit a really dead one. This one as I am saying was completely a resisting one but this one never was really resisting, this one was, even she herself knew that a little, a timid one, she knew she was afraid always with a man. This one was a very typical one of the resisting kind who are always attacking and attacking is not at all the way to winning for them. These then are incessant in attacking, they are never at all resting from attacking, mostly they know that they are not winning in loving, mostly they think they can be certain that to be dead is to be or is not to be a dead one, they are mostly always not really winning in loving. This one that I am describing was not ever winning in loving, this one was certain that this one had a feeling that was certain about being a dead one was to be not a dead one. This one was certain of the intuition this one had of every one. This was really in this one from the dependent being in this one and the stupid attacking in this one. This is the way this one told of one complete intuition.

There is a whole series of this kind of them that I know in living. I saw yesterday afternoon two of them together and one of these two of them did not do very much attacking and she was successful in loving and she was very dependent and very independent in the way dependent independent kind of them have it in them to be winning. I knew once very well another one of this kind of them who was always doing considerable attacking and always doing very much bragging and always wanting to be thinking inside in this one and telling it to every one when this one heard mentioned anything done that this one was doing everything quicker and stronger and farther and shorter and slower and happier and sadder and weaker and completer and every other kind of more or lesser that any one can conceive of anything, than any one. But always this one was really solidly winningly resistingly dependently independently living. This one had it as a simple conviction that this one could do everything, this one did mostly everything, this one was certain that to be dead was to be a dead one, attacking was almost in this one not a stupid thing but it was in this one stupid being because after all this one was completely a resisting one and dependent independent was the being in this one. This one had dependent and independent being so well balanced in her living that almost attacking and bragging was not stupid being in this one but really it was stupid being in this one in the final meaning of the being in this one because this one really was winning in loving and living and working by resisting being and all the attacking being in this one was hitting to keep away attacking from coming and was not really the natural way of winning fighting as an attacking and so then this one was of this kind of them I am describing but this one was completely and entirely an efficient one. The other one that I have begun describing the one that was the first one of this kind of them that I mentioned in my writing, was always splashing always hitting in every direction, was in a way quite a competent one but really was a timid one, was one not successful in loving, was one that as a poor one would not have been successful as a whole in living, was not successful as this one thought this one inside this one to be a successful one but was to very many knowing this one a very, a strikingly successful one. Really this one was not a successful one in loving and that is interesting.

This one had two kinds of ways of having stupid being, one was as timid being, one was as attacking being. Of the attacking being I have been giving a description. Of the timid being I have given only a very little description. As I was saying this one had it to think that this one was certain that to be dead was not to be at all a dead one. This was a comfort to all the stupid being in this one to all the dependent being in this one. This was a comfort to the stupid being in this one, to the timidity and to the attacking feeling and acting always in this one. Intuition, feeling this one had intuition was stupid being in this one. This one was not at all in many ways a stupid one. This one was a stupid one when between timidity and universal attacking this one had intuition. “Yes I can always tell what any one is, what a man is, what a woman is, what a child is, what a very little child is,” said this one. “I am very certain in my feeling, just listen. Once I met a man, I knew this man was just the kind of a man I knew he was, I was certain when I saw him, every time I saw him I was certain, once he came into this house and I shook hands with him, I was more than ever certain that this man was the kind of a man I had thought him. I don’t see him very often, I would never meet him if I could avoid him, I never make a mistake about a person about a man or a woman or about children when I have an intuition.”

This one as I am saying had stupid being from a timid feeling, completely a timid feeling, from being quite the dependent kind of the dependent independent kind of them and from the attacking acting, attacking living that was always to this one and to every one all the living in this one. This one liked the feeling of being certain that to be dead was not to be at all a dead one, this was very satisfying to the timid feeling and the attacking being in this one, this was stupid being in this one, this one was not wise in loving or in religion, this one was quite efficient in every day living, this one to very many was quite a successful one, to very many a brilliantly successful one. This is all I will be writing now about this one, this is not enough really about this one, I ought to be writing very much more about this kind of them, all I think about this kind of them is inside me quite sure, quite certain, I do not yet think all that can be thought or felt about this kind of them, I do think and feel more about this kind of them than I have just written. I have not just now a very patient feeling about writing about this kind of them. I want to be having soon a completely patient feeling in writing the description of all resisting being, of all resisting engulfing being, in writing the history of Alfred Hersland. I will now write one more description and will so be ending just now the considerable number of resisting ones I have been describing. I will then go on to a little generalising and then to patiently feeling in me the history of Alfred Hersland and all resisting engulfing being.

When I have not been right there must be something wrong. Every one says to me I am always certain I am right about everything and I must be certain of that thing because otherwise there is something wrong and that is a wearying, wearing thing and then I must be beginning learning everything.

I have been very glad to have been wrong. It is sometimes a very hard thing to win myself to having been wrong about something. I do a great deal of suffering.

I have been glad to have been wrong and I have felt certain that this was making me a really joyous wise one. I have been very sad to have to bring myself to be certain that I have been wrong about something. This is now a little more history of me and the kind of suffering I can have in me. This is a little a description of the suffering I do have in me.

When I have not been right there must be something wrong. That is what I say to myself inside me. That is what some one sometimes says to me. This has been said to me. This I do say to myself inside me. When I have not been right there must be something wrong[.]

This is in a way the meaning of all living in me. This is the way I have suffering in me. When I have not been right there must be something wrong. I have been very glad to have been wrong. It is sometimes a very wearing thing to have been wrong about something.

I have it in me in being that I am resisting in being, I am fairly slow in action and in feeling, if I am not slow in acting and in feeling and in listening I am not certain that I myself am doing that acting listening feeling, I would be thinking something was happening, it would be over and I would not be realising that I myself was listening, feeling, acting. When I am very slow in listening feeling thinking realising then I can still need to have it that I am still to be slower in doing anything. When I have not been right there must be something wrong. I may then perhaps be quicker in listening feeling realising, I must then be slower in concluding. I have very much wisdom. I want sometime to be completely understanding every one so that sometime I will be right about every one. And now I am not knowing anything at all really of the feeling any one has in them when they are between fourteen and eighteen. I certainly will be needing to know this thing. I know now I do not know at all the feeling in such of them, those being at that time of living, I cannot then really be right about every one yet, that is certain. When I have not been right there must be something wrong. I know that very well in me. Some one says I feel that in me. I certainly do feel that in me. I am hoping sometime to be right about every one, about everything. I do. I certainly do hope this thing. That is to say I want to realise every one, I want to write a history of every one. Sometime I want to be right about every one. Perhaps I am right now about some. Perhaps I am right now about a good many men and women who are and were and will be living. Perhaps I am right about almost all of them. Certainly when I am not right something is wrong and I must know it in me, in them then. I want to write a history of every one. Sometime I want to be right about every one. Perhaps I am right now about some. Certainly I am right now about a very great many men and women about the being in them. Certainly I am right now in my realising of a very considerable number of them, of men and women who were and are and will be living, of a very considerable number of kinds in men and women. Sometime I want to be right about every one, I want to realise every one. Sometime I want to write the history of every one. Always when I am not right something is wrong. Certainly I am right about a very great many, that is certain. Sometime I want to be right about every one. I want to be completely realising every one sometime. This is what I am wanting. Sometimes I am very glad to have been wrong. Sometimes it is a very wearing thing bringing my feeling to the realisation that I have been wrong about something. Sometimes it is such a tempting thing to let it go that I have been right about something. I want sometime to be right about every one. I want sometime to write a history of every one, of every kind there is in men and women. It would be such a satisfaction always to be right about every one, such a certain, active feeling in me. I want sometime to be sure when I know something that I am completely right in my certain feeling. Sometime I want to be completely certain. I am one that in this way am wanting to be completely certain, am wanting to be right in being completely certain and in this way only in me can it come to be in me that to be dead is not to be a dead one. Really to be just dead is to be to me a really dead one. To be completely right, completely certain is to be in me universal in my feeling, to be like the earth complete and fructifying. This is doing talking. I will now begin again. I really am wanting to be sometime right about every one. I am wanting sometime to tell about secrecy in those having in them resisting being, Sometime later in the history of Alfred Hersland I will be discussing this thing.

I have now described the considerable number of kinds of the resisting kind of them that I was going to be describing and I have now finished doing this thing. I will now be adding a very few not only of the resisting kind of them but of both resisting and attacking ones to make another generalisation but really there have been already done the considerable number of the resisting kinds of them in men and women that I was going to be describing. These few little additions are now just for finishing and to be a little commencing explaining relation between kinds that are resisting and kinds that are attacking and kinds that are kinds in men and women.

Lena, Maria and Hetty and others that I am not now naming adapt their loving to any one who is interesting. They then want, not to own them, not to influence them, but to feel power in themselves through them, to know inside them that they are knowing by knowing them the things the one who is interesting is knowing. These end up very often by marrying a man very popular with men who only like them out of all women, who can only be owned by them, of all women. Some are possessed by a passionate desire for the thing the interesting person is realising and such ones are a little different from these others. Some want distinction for themselves and so they are different. Some, Hortense and Martha are such of them, care enough about the man they are loving being interesting to need to love one having genius, these two have more real personal passion, more founded courage in them than Lena or Maria or Hetty. Some want to do the thing itself as if they themselves could do the thing that makes the distinguished one a distinguished one even if they know they cannot do this thing to make of themselves in it a distinguished one. Some of such of them do not know that they began to do that thing from loving a distinguished one and some of such of them are so stubborn in doing that thing that they cannot learn about that thing from the one they are adapting themselves to, the distinguished one.

I am thinking. I am not yet certain. Every kind I have been describing of the resisting kind of men and women can be found with a different action in the attacking kind in men and women. I am thinking. I have now described a kind of them and I know some of them and some of them I have known in loving, known very well in loving and some are of the attacking and some of the resisting kind of them and I have been describing them together so that any one can see why I am thinking that there are attacking kinds correlative to the resisting kinds I have been describing.

Lena and Maria are of the resisting and Hetty and Hortense and Martha are of the attacking kind of them and all of these have a way of loving that in a way is common to all of them, a way of adapting their loving to any one who is interesting to feel power in themselves through them.

But all of this is one thing and now being in Alfred Hersland is something. I have been describing a considerable number of men and women having resisting being in them. Alfred Hersland had resisting engulfing being in him. Having been understanding so many having resisting being in them makes it more certain that I am understanding the being in Alfred Hersland.

Alfred Hersland had resisting being somewhat engulfing resisting being in him. He had not anything at all of the attacking kind of being in him. He was all of engulfing resisting being.

Alfred had it in him to have his being in him so that it was a little passionate in him, not very affectionate in him, not so as to be very good in him, not really ever very bad in him, sometimes as aspiration in him, more or less as ambition in him, sometimes as virtuous and didactic in him. The kind of being he had in him was of a kind of being that in some having it in them makes of them being devout in religion, quite aspiring in their living, quite ambitious for succeeding, makes of them mystic in religion so as to let themselves be absorbed all existing, some of them having this kind of being in them have religion in them. Some having this kind of being in them are meek enough in living and yet a little dominating in family living and some of such of them need to have as a wife to them some one very vibratingly existing to give to them enough stimulation to make them keep really alive inside them. All these then are of the resisting the dependent independent kind of them. Some of them have the being in them inside and some of these then are trying to engulf every one near them to be lost inside them, to be swallowed by them and some of them are not interested in very many persons near them but some of them they need to have engulfed by them and so then Alfred Hersland was of the kind of them the resisting dependent independent kind of them, the kind that own those they need for loving. Many of such of them do not really in their living need any one for loving.

Alfred Hersland to my feeling has being in him as pieces only of being. This is now to be more history of him. He was of the resisting engulfing kind of them, his being was a little passionate, not very affectionate, not so very good, not really so very bad in him, somewhat as aspiration in him, a good deal as ambition in him, possibly as religion in him, certainly as weakness in him, not altogether as successful in him. He had his being in him and to very many being was not complete in him. He was not a very strong one, he was not altogether a weak one. This is now to be completely a history of him and the living he had all together in him.

Very many never learn anything from the experience with themselves they have in living. Very many are never at all learning anything with the experience they are having of themselves in their living. Very many are always expecting out of themselves what they could have certainly been learning that they would not ever be succeeding in doing. Very many are not all their living learning anything from the experience they have with themselves in their living. This is very common. Alfred Hersland in a way was such a one. All the Hersland men in a way were such ones in their being, Mr. David Hersland in his living, Alfred and David Hersland in their living. Alfred Hersland was in a way such a one. This is now to be a complete history of him.

There is always, perhaps there is always something in what every one says about any one. In some way anything, everything any one, every one says about any one is a true thing. Each one says something about some one and that one says something says a number of things sometime about herself or himself and everything any one, anything any one says about that one anything that one says about that one everything that one says about that one is in a way a true thing. Always then sometime there is a complete history of some one, sometime there will be a complete history of Julia Dehning. Sometime there will be very many descriptions of some one, there will sometime be very many descriptions of Julia Dehning. Now there is to be more description of the being Alfred Hersland had in him always in all his living. Very soon now there is to be very much description of the living in Alfred Hersland and of the people Alfred Hersland came to know in living, and now I am feeling a complete realisation of the difference between affection and passion and soon there will be a description of Alfred Hersland knowing the man who was a musician and of Alfred Hersland knowing the woman who was the sister of the first governess the Herslands had had living with them in the ten acre place in Gossols. These two were a little important to him in his early living as I have already been saying. I am very interested just now in the difference between passion and affection and I will now tell about a man and then I will describe the musician Alfred Hersland came to know in his early living a Mr. Arragon who was really foreign.

I am always more and more realising that some are pieces of being always in living and some are not such pieces of being in their whole living. Later then I will be describing being in Alfred Hersland and all the living he had in him. Just now as I am saying I find it that I am writing about a man who had inspired affection in him for beautiful things in living and this one was a puzzle to me and then I knew it of him that it was inspired affection not passion he had in him. Arragon had passion that was not poignant in him but it was passion, this one that is now strongly in my feeling is one having inspired affection and not at all any passion in him. This one in his young living to the beginning of his middle living was to very many knowing him, to himself always inside him one having really passion about beauty in living. This one had then inspired affection not passion in him but inspired affection was so freshly poignantly in him and his intellect could use it so well for him that to himself then and to every one then he had real creation of passionately understanding beautiful things in living. More and more then this one in his middle living was not any longer creating his realisation of beauty in living, this one was then living on the approximation others made for him of everything this one wished to have beautiful around him and for living. This one then never could make for himself the beautiful luxury he was needing. Inspired affection for beauty in him awoke in others the need of creating as nearly as these could do what this one needed as beauty in living. This one could not create his own taste in luxury in living, he could not create his own taste for a woman. A woman, everything in his living created itself to approximate to the taste this one would have created if this one could have created the thing this one wanted to have to arouse in him inspired affection. This one then after beginning his middle living never created anything, never in his living did this one create loving not for beautiful things not for a woman, this one had inspired affection in him and to himself and to every one it was passion, it never was passion in him and more it came out in him as more and more in living this one needed that other ones by their creating approximated to what his taste would have been if he had had passion instead of affection for luxury and beauty in living and so this one more and more was declining because this one came more and more to have affection for things others created to be what this one would have wanted to have in living if this one could have created what this one was needing to have to arouse him to inspired affection and this is a history of this one. Now this one as I am saying had not passion in him, not for beauty not for a woman not for anything, but this one had inspired affection and it is an interesting thing that this one had as a woman who chose herself for him one who was as this one was of the attacking type in men and women, this is an interesting thing. I am very happy in realising this thing. I am hoping that this is really the complete history of this one.

Arragon who was a little important in the living of Alfred Hersland was different from this one I have been just describing. Arragon had passion in him but it was not poignant in him but brilliant and emotional and sentimental. I will now begin a description of his being and of what Alfred Hersland lived through with him. Later then I will be describing Ida the school-teacher and the kind she was in men and women. Now to begin again with the musician.

I find it very interesting to know the difference between affection and passion, I will now just a little describe a kind of them having passion of which Arragon the musician who came to know Alfred Hersland when Alfred was just beginning being a man inside him was one. I know three very well of this kind of them and very many more or less connected with this kind of them. All these I am now describing, the one I have just been describing are of the attacking kind in men, the independent dependent kind of them. These then that I am now describing all have really passion in them passion that makes them creating or feeling in themselves creating feeling of something of very much in living. To begin then. Alfred Hersland was of the resisting engulfing kind of them, these I am now describing are of the passionate creating seizing attacking kind in men and women.

There are many kinds of ways of being of the attacking kind in men and women that is certain. I am already realising a considerable number of them. I am realising pretty completely realising a very considerable number of ways of having resisting being in them and I have been already describing, very well describing some of those I am always now realising. I am realising now some of the attacking kinds of them. There are many kinds of them and I am realising some of the kinds of them. I have been realising Mr. Henry Dehning and Martha Hersland and Redfern and I was saying that Cora Dounor was of this kind of them but I am thinking in that I was mistaken I am thinking Cora Dounor was certainly of the resisting kind of them. There are almost border cases that is certain I am realising some of that kind of them and I will be describing that in describing the sister of the first governess the Herslands had had living with them. Now I am describing a musician Arragon who was a man having in him as I was saying passion but this was not poignant in him although to himself and to mostly every one it was poignant in him because he had so much weakness and sensitiveness and romance in him. This one then was of the attacking kind of them as I was saying. I am remembering that I mean by attacking being those having it in them that emotion is poignant like sensation, that use and purpose and organisation and synthesising and imagining and everything in relation is as true in them in beginning as the thing being existing. The resisting kind of them have it in them that a thing being existing is more real to them than use or purpose or meaning in anything, the attacking kind of them have it in them that emotion is as poignant as sensation and use and purpose and meaning and relation as primary as existing. Mr. Hersland was of the attacking kind in men and women, so was Redfern as I was saying so was Martha Redfern, so is the one I have been just describing as affectionate and never passionate in living and now I am describing this being in another one in Mr. Arragon a musician and I will tell quite a little now about him and Alfred Hersland liked him very much when Alfred was coming to be a young man as I have several times been saying. Arragon had attacking passion in him but as I was saying it was not very poignant in him. In Redfern it was poignant but not rich enough to sustain him, in Mr. Hersland it was poignant and rich but not steady in him, in the one I have been just describing it was as affection and not passion and in Arragon and it made him a pretty good musician, it was rich but not poignant in him and he made up for it in him by weakness and sensibility and feeling himself to be a really great one and by having moments of really inspired feeling when almost he made it in himself by loving by weakness by talking to be poignant inside him.

This kind then of which Arragon was one is quite common. Every kind of being is quite common. That is certain. There are very many always existing of each one of all the kinds there are in being. That is certain. Anyway it would be certain but it is certain to me because I am more and more realising I know a considerable number of each kind I am ever knowing. More and more in living I come to know enough of each kind of them to make groups of them. Sometime I will be able to make a diagram. I have already made several diagrams. I will sometime make a complete diagram and that will be a very long book that will tell all about each kind there is of men and women. But just now I am thinking of this one kind of them, the kind of which Arragon was one.

This kind of them as I have been saying are those having in them attacking passion. As I was saying I know just now pretty well three of them. I know too this one that I am now describing, that makes then four of them. In a way as I am saying Redfern was one of such of them. There are some connected with this kind of them that have this being in them passionate attacking as highly suggestible emotion in them. That is one kind of them, sometime there will be much description of such of them. Some are connected with this kind of them that have it in them to be so stupidly in them that it really makes of them that all their life they are obstinately resisting everything, these are connected with Mrs. Redfern, these are connected with Julia Dehning, these can sometimes sometime in their living get an impression but mostly all of their living they are obstinately resisting losing their attacking passion. There will sometime necessarily be very much description of them. Then there are some who have attacking passion so sensitively so delicately in them that mostly they are delicately vibrating and only sometime is the thing going fast enough in them to make such of them really attacking. Some of such of them are very lovely ones in all their feeling living, sometime there will be a long description of a lovely one. These then will be leading to a whole group having in them flavor realising as complete existing and sometime I will tell so very much about such a kind of them. And then there is the group that do not have it at all as passion but as affection as I was saying. And then there are some that are steadily pressing in attacking, some who perhaps in their living are always really winning. Then there are some in whom passion is emotion before it can be acting as passion and all these groups are of course extremely interesting. Now I am describing one group of this group of them who have it in them to have attacking passion in them and some have it in them poignantly and they are weak in living, and some have it poignantly and their natures are not abundant in them and some have it in them poignantly and they are rich in beginning and they are always all their living in beginning and some have it poignantly in them and are rich in being and are rich in developing in being and in living and some have it poignantly in them and nothing is good enough to hold them and some have it poignantly in them and they are not strong enough to keep anything and some are practical with it and some are not at all practical not even sensible with it and some do not have it poignantly in them and this musician Alfred Hersland knew in his younger living was one of such of them.

I like thinking about kinds of them in men and women. I like feeling men and women each one as of one kind of them and that I can that sometime I will know others like them. It makes it to me a very pleasant world for living. It makes it simple to be certain that each one every one has their own being in them that each one every one is of a kind in men and women and that always there are existing very many of each of these kinds of them. This is a pleasant thing for me to have as certain in me. I know then there can be a history of each one and of all kinds all the kinds in men and women. This is a pleasant feeling, this is comforting to me just now when I am thinking of every one always growing older and then dying, now when I am thinking about each one being sometime a sick one each one being sometime a dead one. This gives to me then a pleasant feeling knowing kinds in men and women now when I am thinking that sometime each one will be an old one and then each one will be a dead one. I can understand that knowing there are kinds in men and women would not be a comfort to every one. I can understand this thing. I have it in me as a very pleasant feeling that always there are kinds in men and women and always there are very many existing of each kind of them. I have it in me then as I am saying this thing as a very pleasant feeling as a pleasant complete feeling, as a completely contenting feeling and I am knowing sometime each one will be a dead one and I am knowing each one has their own being in them and I am knowing each one is one of a kind in men and women and as I am saying I am having a pleasant completely completed feeling and always then it is a comfortable and calming thing this being certain that each one is one of a kind of them in men and women and that there are always very many of each kind existing, that each one has their own being in them is then completely interesting, that each one sometime is to be a dead one is then not discouraging, and so then I am having a completely pleasant and completed feeling, I who am completely certain that each one is of a kind in men and women, I who am always almost always knowing several of each kind of them I come to know in living, I who am expecting sometime perhaps to be knowing all there ever can be, were or are or will be of kinds in men and women. I have then even with sombre certain feeling that each one is always an older one and sometime a dead one I have then knowing each one is of one kind in men and women I have then a pleasant feeling, a contented a completed feeling as I have been saying. I have a quiet sombre feeling I have not so much an afraid feeling in being living now when I am certain, and I am knowing them, that there are a number of kinds in men and women, not such a great number of them, quite a number of them. Each one is themselves inside them, each one every one is of a kind in men and women. This is to me a completely satisfying thing. I am beginning again now to describe one kind of them, one of one kind in men and women.

This musician, whom as I was saying Alfred Hersland knew in his younger living was of the sensitive passionate attacking kind in men and women but passion was not really poignant in him, sensitiveness was very spread out in him, to himself and to mostly every one passion was poignant in him and he could be ruining himself by loving but passion was not poignant in him and in a way this made him a very good musician, sensitiveness was in him and not concentration and this is a kind of them that to very many knowing them are those who are not successful because of passion and of weakness in them. Mostly those of this kind of them who have passion as poignant in them they have a different way of not succeeding, they do not come so nearly to succeeding, they do not appear again when they have gone down with the sensitive passionate weakness in them, they have less power of recuperation. Some of these succeed very well in living, there certainly are some of every kind there is in men and women who succeed very well in living, very many of this kind of them come very nearly to completely succeeding, very many of them have very much weakness, I am getting a little diffused about them, I have several in me all at once and they are crowding and they are coming out as a facile mixing and I am beginning again now with each one of them.

Very many of this kind as I have been saying have not passion poignantly in them, very many of this kind of them have passion very poignantly in them, all of this kind of them are very sensitive in being, they are all of the sensitive passionate attacking kind in men and women. Two of those who were and are crowded in me just now are of the kind of them not having the passion poignantly in them. Three of those that were crowding each other in me of this kind of them are of the poignant kind in passion of this kind of them. I will go on a little with these poignant kind of them and then I will go on with Arragon the musician who had not passion as poignant in him.

To begin then again. To begin with those having passion poignantly in them of the sensitive passionate attacking kind in men and women, the sensitive passionate attacking independent dependent kind in men and women.

This one that I am now thinking about describing had passion poignantly in him that is certain. He had the conviction of being always completely creating everything in his living. He had passion poignantly in him that is certain, he was creating some part of his living, he certainly was not in any way completely creating all the living he had in him. Very often he was certain that he would be creating everything in his living if there were not so many things to make him nervous to disturb him. Mostly to himself he certainly could be creating everything in his living. He certainly did create something of his living, he certainly had passion poignantly in him. As I was saying to himself he was comletely [completely] creating all his living, not that to himself he really was creating all his living for always and that he was always feeling he had very much to make a nervous restless person of him, but certainly he was to himself a being that could be creating everything in all his living. Passion was poignantly in him that is certain, he did create something in his living that is certain, more and more in his living he was having nervousness in him and not creating everything in his living in the way that to himself it was certain he could be creating everything in all his living. Always more and more then it was right for him to be seizing creating everything he could be seizing creating in his living. More and more then he had this in him, always all his living he certainly was creating something of his living, always he was certain he could be creating everything in all of his living, always he had nervousness in him and this was to him that things were interfering to keep him back from creating everything in his living and so more and more he would be seizing creating anything and so more and more to every one he was such a one and more and to himself, always to himself he was one who should be creating everything in all his living. This is then a complete history of him. Passion was certainly poignantly in him, he certainly was not ever creating everything in his living, he was to himself one who certainly could be creating everything in all his living, he was then one who always more and more in his living would be seizing creating anything. This then is a complete history of one, a very complete history of one and I am understanding this complete history of this one.

Every one has their own being in them, every one is of a kind in men and women. Only a very little sometimes this is not an important thing inside me to me. Sometimes it is not an important thing inside me, sometimes it is a little a dreary thing, making of everything that there is not anything inspiriting to be a live one. Sometimes it is a little this way in me but mostly always it is an important thing inside me that every one is their own self inside them, that every one is of a kind of men and women. Always to me, to be a dead one is a sombre thing, to be certain that it is existing, always there has been in me the being very much afraid of this thing, always it is to me a sombre thing in living, sometime later in the history of David Hersland there will be very much description of this sombre feeling in some. Mostly as I am repeating it is an important thing inside me that each one is themselves inside them that each one is of a kind in men and women. Mostly and I am saying it again and again it is an important thing, always an important thing, mostly always an important thing. Each one is themselves inside them, each one is one of a kind in men and women, this is an important thing always in my living, it is sometimes a very pleasant feeling, it is very often a very pleasant feeling in me, mostly always it is completely an important thing inside me. I am living, I am certain, I am important in me in my realising that each is themselves inside them that each one is of a kind in men and women, I have very often a very pleasant feeling, I have sometimes a very sombre feeling. I have just now a good deal a quite sombre feeling. I am beginning now again telling, feeling, being certain of the kind of being there is in one kind in men and women. Always each one is to me completely their own selves inside them, I have never a sombre feeling that that is not a certain thing. Always each one is themselves inside them, always each one is of a kind in men and women. Always kinds are connected with other kinds in men and women. Sometimes I want to be describing lots and lots of kinds in men and women, I want to be going on and on and describe one and then another one and then connections between them and then perhaps I am mistaken and I am hurrying and crowding and then I am not certain and then I am wondering perhaps it is not completely an important thing, perhaps not anything is inspiriting in living, but always in me really I am certain that it is an important thing in me and I am telling that each one has always their own being in them that every one is one of a kind in men and women, mostly then this in me is important feeling, mostly this is in me pleasant and exciting, sometimes there is in me very sombre feeling, always there is in me that it is interesting that each one is themself inside them that each one is of a kind in men and women. Mostly always I am important with this thing.

I am important with this thing. There is a kind of them then of the attacking kind of them that I have been describing. These have sensitive passion in them. In some it is a very poignant thing in them, in some it is not such a poignant thing. I have described one in whom it was a poignant thing. In some in whom it is a poignant thing it is religion in them, in some it is denying in them, in some it is aspiration and these are disappointed idealists in living but this is not what I am telling, I am describing now a musician, one having a very good concentrating intelligence in him, a spread out vibrating sensitiveness in him, an aspiration to be religious and exalted in all feeling, a wanting to be always loving, a succeeding in being very often very complicated in much loving, a success in living and then a good deal of failing and then a very great deal of failing and then not altogether failing. As I was saying passionate being was not poignant in him, he had a very great deal of it in him, he was a good musician, he was a foreign one, he was in Gossols and then he was not altogether failing not altogether succeeding, there he was living, he was to very many knowing him an adventurer in living, really he was one not having passion as very poignant in him but having in him a good deal of it in him of this non-poignant passion, a very great deal of sensitiveness and aspiration in doing much loving and perhaps having religion, not so very much aspiration for succeeding or failing.

Alfred Hersland as I said in beginning about his knowing this man came to know him when Alfred was coming to the beginning of the ending of his young living. This one was then a little important to him, not very important to him, not any one was very important to him then, he was slowly growing up then and he had his being in him and he had it as being that at that time in his living not any one was very important to him, this friend and teacher was as important as any one was then to Alfred, he was a little important to him. I am remembering very well now the being in Alfred Hersland.

Alfred Hersland had it in him that he was then living the living of people near him, he was doing then everything those near him were doing in living, he was then living the living of Mr. Arragon and doing everything he did that he could do with him. Alfred was as I was saying of the resisting engulfing kind of them having in him very much aspiring in living, having in him a fair amount of passion in living, having in him a very considerable feeling for distinction and elegance and beauty and richness in living having in him very considerably at times violent feeling in him of wanting to be doing with every one he was knowing what they were doing that he wanted to be doing with them. He had then very much pleasing feeling in doing with him what Arragon was doing in living, as I was saying Alfred Hersland really had musical feeling and musical understanding in him, he never had it at all in him that he wanted to be a musician. As I was saying Mr. Arragon was a little but was not very important to Alfred Hersland inside him, not any one could be then really important to Alfred Hersland inside him then, Alfred had his being inside him then, Alfred was of a kind in men and women, that was all the history of Alfred Hersland then and he was living the living of those near him and he was doing everything he was doing in his living with those he was then knowing and he was then doing everything they were then doing in their living. He was as I said before in a way then of the feeling of his natural rich american living but really always he was living the living and doing everything that they were doing of those near him. He was as I was saying of the engulfing resisting kind in men and women and he had in him a fair amount of passion in living and always then he was living, he was doing everything those near him were doing in living. Mr. Arragon was at one time very much with him. He was a little important as important as any one to Alfred Hersland then. Not any one was or could be really important to Alfred Hersland then. Alfred was of the engulfing resisting kind in men and women, not very strongly really resisting, not very strongly really engulfing, quite very strongly aspiring, quite strongly feeling distinction and elegance and beauty in living and richness as I was saying, quite often angry in resolving and very angry in beginning doing what every one near him was doing in living. He had his own being then, he was of a kind in men and women.

He was very pleasant to himself in being with Arragon and he liked it very well and it was a rich feeling in him that Mr. Arragon was having him with him in doing his living. Not anything was completely important to Alfred Hersland then.

I am not content, I have not had it come out without pressing the description of Mr. Arragon the musician. It should come out of me without pressing without any straining in me to be pressing, I can be doing thinking to be helping, I should not be doing any pressing and any straining, I have been doing a little it has not come to be a complete thing simply coming, it is to be then to rebegin to come out from me. Always each thing must come out completely from me leaving me inside me just then gently empty, so pleasantly and weakly gently empty, that is a happy way to have it come out of me each one that is making itself in me, that is the only way it can come to be content for me in me, it can come out fairly quickly very slowly with a burst or gently, any way it feels a need of coming out of me, but being out of me I must be very pleasantly most gently, often weakly empty, this one then Mr. Arragon is not so happily then out of me, he is then still there inside me, I will let him come again when he is more completely ready, of the kind he is in living that has come out very pleasantly from inside me, his own being in me has not come out to be out of me so satisfactorily. Sometime then he may be better done, to begin again then the being and the living Alfred Hersland had in him.

Some are a very long time puzzles to me, this one the musician Mr. Arragon is not a puzzle to me, he is quite completely in me, and all of it is understood inside me, pretty well understood by me inside me, it is the coming out of me that has not been satisfactory. It has come out of me as little pieces never making a complete one, I will be a little slow and then it will come better done, I hope I am certain of this thing. I am not waiting, I am forgetting so that this one can come when this one can come as a satisfactory one without my disturbing this one by any impatience about this one. I have been describing very many men and very many women many of the resisting, some of the attacking kind of them, as I have often been saying there are many kinds of mixing a bottom attacking breaking through resisting nature in the same one, pressing through resisting nature in the same one, acting separately with resisting being in the same one and resisting being in the bottom doing all kinds of twisted complications with attacking being in the same one. There are very many kinds of mixing, I have described some of them, and then there are some and these are certainly very difficult ones in whom the character of the being is completely oppositely acting and there are border line cases where the one is almost the other kind of a one. And sometimes then I think it is all foolishness this I am writing and thinking and feeling and having as important being and then I give in to not thinking or feeling or being an important one and then I see it again and I am simply certain and I am naturally thinking, feeling each one as a kind of a one in the way I have been telling and I am then again a completely important one. Alfred Hersland in his living knew a number of kinds in men and women. I am beginning now very regularly again the history of the living and the being in him.

Alfred Hersland as I have certainly been realising is of the resisting more or less engulfing kind in men and women. As I was saying those having in them resisting being are those having in them realisation of things as existing as more in them than as things having relation. Those having in them resisting being have not emotion in them having really poignancy in them like sensation. This is then a thing to be now completely believing. Those having in them resisting as their complete way of being in living are those having in them as I was saying earthy being in the way of really being certain that everything that each thing is really an existing thing, these have it in them that completely in them existing is the thing they know inside them that everything each thing really is really existing. As I have said often there are many variations in this thing and there are those having this being who come from the way of having this being in them to be certain that not anything is really existing and all that is complication and I have been telling I will never be ending my telling of all these kinds of ways of being but again and again I am certain that the resisting kind in men and women have it in them to be certain as a bottom being that really each thing is existing. Now some as I am saying of the resisting kind of them are of an engulfing kind and these too are certain that each thing they are engulfing is really a thing really existing. These then too have it that sensation is in them more poignant than emotion, that a thing existing is nearer knowledge in them than things being in relation. The attacking kind in men and women are just the other way as I have said and I will be saying. The resisting kind in men and women are such then, they have complete realisation naturally in them that things that each thing is really existing. Now see what is true in them. They have this in them, they have curiosity and imagination based in them on the real realisation in them that each thing is existing. Yes. In a kind of them of which Alfred Hersland is one this is not solid in them although the being in them is this kind of being in them. This realisation of things being existing is in such of them but these being comparatively intermittently resisting and engulfing their curiosity and imagination is sometimes quite often disconnected with the realisation that things that each thing is really existing. These can have it in them to be aspiring without being then founded in them on a realisation that each thing is existing, these then can have engulfing passion in them that does not really seize the thing they could be realising as really existing. These then come to be quite considerably in their living that they are a part of a being. Curiosity can in such of them turn into cleverness in living for it is not then based in them on the realisation that each thing is really existing.

This is being in Alfred Hersland. He liked being with Arragon, he had really musical realisation in him then and always he could have it in him. He liked being with Arragon, liked realising music with him, he had also very much then in him a pleased feeling of being doing everything in living with Arragon that Arragon was doing then in his living. Mostly Alfred Hersland did what he did in his living, did with them what others did in their living as being something he was then doing but there was in him with Arragon a little more important and pleasant feeling of himself to himself inside him by doing with him with Arragon what Arragon was doing then in living. Alfred was beginning then a little too to pass this on to his brother and his sister, this was the beginning of being a little aspiring and also a little being a head of family living in his being. He had really then some realisation of musical meaning, he did then everything he was then doing with Arragon and he was doing then pretty nearly everything Arragon was then doing in living. This then is the beginning the little beginning of middle living in Alfred Hersland. As I was saying Arragon was not then very important in Alfred Hersland, he himself inside him not really yet in being was really the only important thing inside him in Alfred Hersland could be the only important thing really inside him. In a way Alfred was not one really to be deeply influenced by anything and that is a natural thing in him. In his middle middle living he was really more effected by some, all his early middle living, all his young living he certainly had none to be really important to him in him or for him, he was different inside him at different times in this living, sometimes more sometimes less to himself inside him in him, but always then he had his being in him and always then in a way the whole of him was part of being, and always then he was doing everything he was doing with those living near him and mostly he was doing everything they were doing in living, and sometimes he was quite sometimes not so much important to himself inside him, and always in a way he was never in being in living cut off really from rich american living. He knew at this time as I was saying Olga who was Ida the sister of the first governess the Herlsands [Herslands] had had living with them, Ida was then a school-teacher, Alfred laughed at her, he liked her, Arragon liked her, there was not much history of this liking for her. Sometimes Alfred saw a good deal of her, once he wrote her a real love letter. She was in a way angry then and told him he was not a good man and should not come to see her. Arragon thought there would be some history of a feeling in himself for her, he found out for himself and from what Alfred told him about himself and her that there was not being really a history in either one of them knowing her. She was in a way a queer one to mostly every one knowing her that there was not a history in any one’s knowing her. I will try now to describe her.

I am having a glimmering of understanding two, one a man and one a woman and they are very different from each other and with them are very many and a considerable number of them have been silly ones almost without any meaning in being almost not being themselves inside them to my feeling, being such very silly ones as to me almost not to be existing, being like funny things in dreaming and now they are to me connected with some who I am really understanding then having flavor of something as being a complete thing to them. How can there be existing a flavor when there is nothing to have the flavor, that is foolishness in talking, there are many who are often all their living thinking they are being this thing. These are a kind of them, I will tell about them. Now I am thinking of some who are not to themselves existing in a flavor they are not to themselves existing in a way as something they are realising, they have been to me very often so disconcerting, they were silly ones to my feeling, they are not silly ones to most every one knowing them, I am seeing a little now perhaps that they are existing.

These then I am describing, I will keep only those just now in my feeling those having in them one kind of being not a mixture in them. I was describing the being in Alfred Hersland that made of him to me to very many knowing him a part of a being. He has in him only one kind of being but as I was telling pieces of it get separated off from other pieces of it by not being completely acting, flavors, reactions, by-products get disconnected and keeping on going in him and things get all disarranged in him so that this one is a part of a one in living, the bottom in him resisting and engulfing is not rich or thick or solid or ample or active enough in acting to make a complete being in my feeling in him, and always then that is there as being in him. These that to me in their living were silly ones not having any existing not from doing silly things but from there not being any connection between what they were seeing and doing and feeling and saying and always it all went on at once and kept on being all the being in them; these then are like this to me now, they are in a way of the flavor group which group as I was saying have it in them to be believing that flavor is existing without anything to be making a flavor without anything being a flavored thing. These then that I am now describing who were vague and silly ones often to my feeling pleasant ones often to my feeling, astonishing often to my feeling, disconcerting often to my feeling, these then live but they do not make themselves important to themselves in it. Those ones I have been understanding were to themselves important in the flavor living they were feeling in them and these then I came to understand by realising the bottom being in each one of them and sometime I will be giving a very interesting description of many kinds of these kinds of them who are to themselves living a flavor life in living, are to themselves only a flavor in their being, I have an interesting collection of these kinds of them and the being in them and passion and affection in them and the kind of flavor they are to themselves in themselves and the kind of flavor they are to every one to some one knowing them but all that very interesting collection I know in my living I will not be just now describing, very likely I will not describe them for some time yet as I am liking to think of describing them. These then these others I have commenced now describing are in a way connected with these these I have commenced now describing who are so vague and disconnected and puzzling and are saying and feeling and doing and seeing all at once and there is not any connection any one can be seeing and it is not in them as it is in some that bottom being in them is so slow in acting that other things in them are making confusion and bottom being never arrives in them to be doing anything, no these are different from these, everything in these is going at the same rate in them only the action is so vaguely in them that things in them do not keep in connection and these then are not to themselves inside them in the way of making themselves to themselves inside them to be themselves in them. These then live in a life but they do not make themselves important to themselves in it. One is at bottom a fairly dull not too stupid, fairly solemn, unthinking, believing, lethargic, not completely non-poignant resisting person, and this one is actively living doing all little things stubbornly because it is pleasant tasting and lively doing pleasant living in a vigorous interesting fairly delicately sensitive constant state of appreciation. The other one the woman is a practical, anarchistic, attacking, servant girl person not feeling any difference between being a dirty one or a clean one having ugly things or nice ones in anything near this one, having a need for seizing everything to use in a servant girl fashion and always this one is living a life of independently loving beauty in living having justness in appreciation and needing a delicate flavor in loving and not keep anything that does not want to be kept by this one. These two then to themselves are not really important inside them from either being in them, they are really actively living what I am calling the flavor living and passively living the other living. Olga who was Ida whom Alfred Hersland and Arragon knew once as I was saying is in a way like these only living in her is a very much more exciting occupation to herself and to a good many a little knowing her in her living. She was a stupid resisting, stagnant, dull fairly sensible one in bottom being and this being was so stagnant in her it is very hard ever to be really certain whether she was of the resisting or attacking kind of them but really she was of the resisting kind of them. This being as I am saying was stagnant being in her and as vapor there was in her a nervous almost crazy kind of asking every one to be a lover to her and this was in her and she was a substantially pretty good-hearted honest round one and so not any one can understand that there is never any history in any man ever knowing her when she is always so constantly asking every one to them to be a lover and to keep on making love to her and she was always then going on with them. This was living in her, this was being in her. To herself she was not living really in either way of her living, she was really living both of them and to herself inside her she was never certain that she was living in either one of them, in the two of them. The one she is actively living the nervous sexual asking to be object of all loving, the other one she is passively living. This then is the being and the living in Ida and so then there was not any history in the knowing of her in Mr. Arragon, in Alfred Hersland. A good many who were young laughed a good deal about her, many did not believe that any one could ever think they could want to have her and really there was never any history in any one’s knowing her really, and she was a little confusing to herself sometimes then and very much a puzzle to very many others then. This is all I know now about her.

This then is certain that not any one really was very important in the living of Alfred Hersland in his young living. As I was saying he knew a good many then, he was doing with them what he was doing then in his living, he knew a good many then and he was doing in his living with them what they were doing in their living then. I have described some of them. As I was saying the family of Madeleine Wyman were sometimes trying to be pleasant with him. The mother Mrs. Wyman could flatter him but she did not really flatter him and that was not an unpleasant thing to his feeling but he did not for that want to see her again. Sometimes he was quite a little with Madeleine Wyman’s brother and her younger sister but not enough to be different really in him from knowing any other one in his living. The older Wyman daughter could be pleasant to him by taking an interest in him but that was only in him as making a little less flattering what her mother had left on him. Really there is not any use now remembering more about them for him. This was all young living in Alfred Hersland this I have been describing. There was more young living, of course there was a good deal more young living in him. There was young living in him, there was his being inside him, he lived the living of those he was then knowing and soon then he went to Bridgepoint to begin his middle living. He went there and then he came to making a living and to marrying Julia Dehning and to knowing a fair number of men and women.

The Hissen relatives were glad to see him, it was very pleasant for them to see one of their sister’s children, and to know really that the Gossols living was existing, really existing. They were pleasant cheerful quickly curious and always a little doubting and it was pleasant for them to see Alfred and to feel him and to ask him how his mother was and to hear him and to see that though he was a fairly tall one he looked a little like them and was very pleasant in liking them. The Hersland relatives too saw him and for a while he lived with his aunt and she was interested in him but it was not such a pleasant thing in her and at first he was very much with the Hissen men and women and he was a little tender with them. He liked being in Bridgepoint and he began studying and he played the violin a good deal then and he was with his relatives a good deal then and he began to know then some who knew them and others then and he was very nice then and he had a pleasant feeling of living in him then.

It was very pleasant being in this Bridgepoint living, it was very pleasant to him to be seeing, as it is to Gossols’ children, many relatives who knew him and had seen him when he was a baby and were thinking then in seeing him of his father and his mother and he was in them the only one, and it was very pleasant for him as it is for Gossols’ children to hear the thunder cracking and the lightning shooting and the leaves piling up and then snow coming looking white and then dirty when he was looking up to see it falling and then it was pleasant for him to see skating and then to see a green spring beginning, it was a pleasant thing like it is to some to hear a cuckoo sounding and to be slowly convinced by some one that it is not a clock but a live bird calling. It is a pleasant thing to come somewhere and be having such a thing happen a very pleasant thing. Alfred had a pleasant feeling and with the Hissen men and women quite a pleasant tender feeling in him in his living and to them all then he was a pleasant one quite a very pleasant one and to himself inside him then he was pleasantly being with every one. He had in him then the feeling Hissen people naturally have in them and he was to them too then a tall one and coming from Gossols and being of them and it was pleasant and they were curious and they stayed around him and were touching him then to really feel him and he was of them and he was pleasant inside him and he was a little tall for them and he and they liked him and he was living with a Hersland aunt then and this was the beginning of Bridgepoint living in him.

This was pleasant feeling in living that Alfred had then. This can come to those living in Gossols and knowing some and being happy enough in living and enjoying doing things and then such a one coming to many with a pleasant feeling of every one knowing every one and every one knowing that one and every one a little curious and remembering and touching that one to be interested in remembering and at the same time feeling that that one is a tall one, this is very pleasant to some who have been all their living living in Gossols, not at all pleasant to some who have not been living in Gossols, not at all pleasant to some who have been living all their living in Gossols, it was very pleasant feeling in Alfred as I have been saying.

This is a comforting thing in being a great author inside one that always even with much lonely feeling and much sighing in one and even with not pleasantness inside any one just then when it is a very sombre burden then that one is beginning having coming saying that pleasant living is a pleasant thing and to be explaining how some are liking pleasant living. Not every one is liking pleasant living. Alfred as I was saying when he first came to Bridgepoint living was liking it very much that he was then in pleasant living and then he was a little being in love and that was then almost still pleasant living even though the Hersland aunt with whom he was living was trying to be interfering and was just a little breaking into for him the pleasantness of pleasant living he was having then. The Hissens were a little interfering then, were sometimes having hurt or angry feeling, but that was for him then not a part of not pleasant living. Certainly for quite some time Bridgepoint living was for him pleasant living. He had some loving in him then, he had some tender feeling in him then, he was liking music very well then, he had pleasant living in him then, he had aspiring in him then but it was not yet then come to be in him as something that was to be an active thing in him to make living for him in him. It was quite sometime later then that he met. Julia Dehning.

Alfred of course in his feeling loving was feeling it differently in him at Bridgepoint than he had felt loving when he was in Gossols. Mostly until he met Julia Dehning he was not very seriously feeling loving, that was really true though of him, in Bridgepoint before he met Julia Dehning, the second year that he was living in Bridgepoint and studying he was really feeling loving in him, he wanted then to quit studying and earn a living in a business so that he could then soon be marrying and this was very troublesome then to his Hersland aunt with whom he was then staying who was not willing that he should be loving then to marrying and then Alfred’s mother came to see him and she was supposed to stop him from marrying but really she was ready to let him and was ready to give presents to all of them and then it was over in him because the girl then was gone to another city and was writing then to him. One of the Hissens aunts, one who was married to a gentle Hissen man made fun of the girl then to Alfred and did it very often and did it very well then and did it with letters he showed her that the girl wrote to him and then his mother who had been a princess to the rest of the Hissen men and women, so she must be to them being herself to herself inside her then and having been living in Gossols to them, went home then and all the Hissens then helped Alfred to not want then to be marrying although then he was not being so much with them, he was not any longer then feeling full up in him with the pleasant living they had in them, he had not then any longer in him tender feeling pleasantly in him. He always liked them well enough all his living but they were not then at all filling him full up with pleasant feeling. He went on studying then, he came then to know more and more men and more and more women and three years later and then already perhaps his father was beginning the losing his great fortune and his mother was beginning completely weakening and Martha was beginning to have her trouble seriously in living and David his brother was coming to Bridgepoint too to do more studying, these things in the living in Gossols were not then really important in Alfred Hersland when he was coming then to know Julia Dehning, Gossols living was inside him then pretty completely not any more in him, Hissen living was not then any more in him, he always had his own being in him he had now pretty completely his own living in him, in a way now a little he was not quite doing in his living what every one near him was doing, he was not doing then in his living, whatever he was doing with them. This then is really completely then beginning of middle living in Alfred Hersland and this is to be now more regular history of him. There will soon be ever so much description of being in Julia Dehning and in every Dehning and now a little I will be telling a little more of beginning middle living in Alfred Hersland in his first beginning Bridgepoint living.

He knew a number then in these days of his early Bridgepoint living but mostly not any of them were later in his living, those who were later in his living were some that I will be later describing. In the beginning living he was interesting to some as realising musical meaning, and mostly then he was pleasantly young and quite tall and always giving romantically scientifically restrained superior information and playing the violin not very well but always able then to be directing the one playing with him. There were then women and men who liked him, not enough to make it very different in him from those he had been loving in his early living, but he was a little older now and soon he was quite a good deal older and he had been really loving then and he had been assisted in not loving by his aunt Hilda Hissen who did this very nicely for him to herself then and to him and he was ready then soon to be one who was one to be impressive to Julia Dehning as I was very long ago saying. This then was the beginning of middle living in Alfred Hersland. David Hersland his brother came to Bridgepoint then, he found some letters that Alfred had forgotten that the girl had written to him and David made fun of Alfred then and soon then Alfred was loving Julia Dehning and this was to David as to Alfred too a serious thing this living and then this marrying by Alfred of Julia Dehning. This was then the complete beginning of middle living in Alfred Hersland.

I wish every one knew every one and liked having me telling them about the being that each one has in them about the kind of one each one is of men and women. It would be a very complete thing in my feeling to be having complete lists of every body ever living and to be realising each one and to be making diagrams of them and lists of them and explaining the being in each one and the relation of that being to other beings in other men and other women and to go on then explaining and realising and knowing the complete being in each one and all the kinds there are in men and women. Not many find it interesting this way I am realising every one, not any I am just now hearing, and it is so completely an important thing, it is a complete thing in understanding, I am going on writing, I am going on now with a description of all whom Alfred Hersland came to know in his living. Mostly no one will be wanting to listen. I am certain. I am important inside me and not any one really is listening to me. I am wishing every one knew every one and wanted to have me make diagrams of all the kinds there are of men and women and the place in this diagram of each one. It would be very contenting to me and I am now not beginning again but going on with my explaining and describing and realising and knowing and being certain.

I see so many who I am very certain will not be at all interested in my being certain that each one is himself inside him, that each one is of a kind in men and women, that I can make a diagram now including a very considerable number of kinds in men and women and that sometime I will be able to explain the being in each one and make a scheme of relations in kinds of being with each one having in them the way of eating, thinking, feeling, working, drinking, loving, beginning and ending, feeling things as being existing of their kind of being, with sensitivenesses and suddenesses and impatient and patient and dependent and independent being of their kind of them and succeeding and failing of their kind of them and I will be able to make groups of them and it will be such an interesting and such an important thing in my feeling, in my being, and I will be making groups of them of each kind of them with some of each kind of them succeeding some failing some in between succeeding and failing, some having more of something of their kind of them in them than other things of their kind of them and each one then I am ever knowing comes sometime then to be such a clear one to my feeling and I could want to have every one know every one so that each one could see the meaning of my explanation and always I am certain that so very many I am always knowing are not wanting to completely listen to me in my explaining and many are not understanding that they must be hearing me completely and they are not doing this thing and here I am and I am certain, at least I am mostly always certain and yet always I am of the dependent independent kind of them and always in me there is quite a good deal always of dependent despairing and always I am knowing and always I will be knowing always now I am certain that mostly those I am knowing do not want, cannot be completely listening and it is such a complete being in me and I am important that is certain and here I am full up now with knowing that mostly those to whom I am explaining are not completely hearing.

Alfred Hersland was in Bridgepoint doing in the beginning very pleasant living. He was not remembering then very much of his Gossols living, and then he was not remembering very much his pleasant tender feeling in the pleasant living he had in him with the Hissen men and women and young men and women and the young men and women that knew the young Hissen men and women. He always had a little remembering in him of wanting to be marrying the one he did not marry then and always he remembered his aunt the aunt who had married a Hissen man, who had slowly shown him that this one whom he wanted then to be marrying was not one to have him. He remembered this very well, he did not remember much about the Hersland aunt who interfered with him. Alfred Hersland was a little not very good at remembering but he remembered more or less about wanting to have married one then although he never later wanted that he had married this one. He did want for quite some time very completely certainly to marry this one and this one certainly then wanted to be married to him but he did not marry this one.

When Alfred Hersland came first to know Julia Dehning he was not remembering any longer very much in him any of the early Bridgepoint living that he had had in him. He was remembering as I was saying sometimes then that he had really wanted to marry one and he remembered then that he had been living in Gossols when he had been a very young one. This was mostly all his remembering then. He was then not really knowing any he had been knowing when he was beginning Bridgepoint living. His Hersland aunt was then connected with him. She knew Mrs. Dehning. The Hissens were not then connected in him with him, not that he had ever had any quarrel with them but always in living in mostly every one there is a keeping going that keeps making different ones come to be connected in them with them and now then as I was saying Alfred Hersland was coming to know Julia Dehning. As I was saying there was not then in him really any family Gossols living, really not any Hissen Bridgepoint living. The loving that I said he had in him when he wanted to be marrying and earning a living in some business so he could be married without waiting that lasted about two years before it was completely ended in him and then there was about a year and a half in him and then he came to know Julia Dehning.

There are then resisting and attacking kinds in men and women. Alfred Hersland is of the resisting kind of them, Julia Dehning of the attacking kind of them. The resisting kind as I have been saying and having not been yet complete in telling, the resisting kind of them are naturally and ultimately completely certain that things have really ordinarily materially existing being, they are existing, they are in relation, they have quality as beauty and smells and use and perhaps purpose and perhaps many other kinds of meaning but always then for the resisting kind of them they are really existing, having existing like any dirt in any field or in any road or any place or any garden. These then are of the resisting kind of them and these then have the ways of thinking and feeling eating, drinking and loving and curiosity and obstinacy and beginning and ending and being dead and being living and working and resting and hoping and not hoping for anything in a way characteristic of this resisting kind of them. Now this is certainly true of them and at the same time what with engulfing being in them and misplaced parts in them and attenuation in them and delicacy in them in being so that they are reversing and dependent timid being in them and aspiring being in them, the being in them gets so complicated in them sometimes too when they have dramatic being in them and aggressive self-defensive being in them, all this can so confuse kind of being in them that even when they have not any attacking being in them as a good many have it in them it is very perplexing even to me when I have been looking such a very long time at one of them. For instance there are a kind of them that are really completely certain that to be dead is not to be really a dead one, that nothing is really existing, these are certain that nothing is existing except everything, they are completely certain that everything is existing, they are of the resisting kind of them they must be certain that things are existing, and they make everything existing and so lose out of existing anything. They lose themselves and everything in being certain that everything is really existing completely simply existing, that is resisting being having mysticism, this is quite common. This is a very complete religious kind of being and these are of the resisting kind of them. I am just mentioning this thing to show that resisting being can be very confusing to be understanding.

Those having in them attacking being the attacking kind of them can have mysticism in them that is very certain. Sometime I will tell all I ever can know about these things. Those having attacking being as mysticism lose themselves in attacking complete emotion, anybody can see how different this is from the way resisting kind of them have mysticism in them. The attacking kind in men and women feel and need and see and use relations between things as coming to them as ultimately realisation more completely even than things being existing. These then can have as I am fond of saying but am now a little tired of repeating emotion having poignancy like a sensation. This is the characteristic then of attacking being, that being in relation is more completely to them of things than things being existing. This makes them attacking as anybody can see by understanding. This is attacking being then. Julia Dehning was of the attacking kind in men and women. This is now to be a history of Julia Dehning and those Julia knew in living and of her marrying Alfred Hersland and of every thing.

[ ¶ ]

Some have very pleasant living when they are very young men and women, some have anything but pleasant living in them then. Very many have quite pleasant living in them then and when they are writing it then in diaries and letters to themselves and others there is not very much pleasant living in them then. It is a pretty difficult thing to be remembering, in a way ever to be certain about whether one is having, has been having pleasant living. It is quite a difficult thing to know it in them to know it of them quite young men and quite young women whether they are whether they were having pleasant living A very considerable number of very young men and women are not having very pleasant living in them. It is very difficult to know it inside in one in remembering or in living whether one is having then pleasant living. Pleasant living is a very difficult thing about which to be certain. A great many are thinking that mostly every one is having pleasant enough living, a great many are thinking that not any one is really having pleasant living, a great many are thinking that some are having pleasant living. A good many are thinking every one should have pleasant living in them. A certain number are thinking every one could have pleasant living in them, I find it quite puzzling to be certain about any one whether they are having pleasant living in them. As I was saying Alfred Hersland in his early Bridgepoint living had quite completely pleasant living. I am almost certain. Later then living was exciting and interesting and gay and varied and absorbing and perplexing and sometimes disconcerting and sometimes uneasy in him but it was never again I am thinking quite so pleasant in him. Perhaps it was pleasant in him in his later living, it is very hard to be certain about any one about pleasant living in them, a very difficult thing indeed to be certain about this in any one at any time in the living any one has in them. Certainly his early Bridgepoint living was pleasant in him. This is quite reasonably certain. Later he was not remembering this early pleasant Bridgepoint living. It was not important in him. Really nothing was important in him until his first loving. He had always had his own being in him, that in a way was important inside him, not anything was really important to him until he wanted to stop studying to be marrying. It was his wanting to stop studying to be marrying and his then slowly not wanting that this one should have him that was important to him. He soon was forgetting his loving this one, he never was really forgetting having been wanting stopping studying and beginning working at anything so that he could be married then. He never really forgot stopping wanting to be married to this one. Not that that was really very exciting but it was important to him, more important than anything that he ever had had in his living. Later then he was older and was beginning to know Julia Dehning.

He always had his own being in him, he was always himself inside him. This always was in him. Sometimes he was himself to himself inside him, sometimes he was not so much himself to himself inside him. Mostly everything any one says about any one, that one says about that one in a way is a true thing.

He always was himself inside him. He was not ever really knowing what could and what could not come out of him. Very many are not ever really knowing what will and what will not come out of them. Each one is himself inside him, is herself inside her that is certain. Very many are not knowing what is in them to really come out of them. Very many are not ever coming to know of them what is in them to come out of them, many who in a way do know something of the being that is them. This is a pecular [peculiar] thing. Watching carefully repeating in each one, one can come then to know of each one what is in them each one to come out of them, many men can be certain of themselves that something else will not then come out of them, some one else can be certain about them that not any really different thing, different way of doing anything will come out of them, these can not ever come to be really realising of themselves inside them that something more completely so that it is different will not be coming out of them. This is very common.

He was himself inside him, of course he was, all his living. Always he was not realising that not any really different thing could come out from him. You see one has to be very careful about being certain what is being in any one. A great many are certain about what is being in some one and although they may not be altogether wrong about that one they mostly always are not realising all the being coming out of each one. You have certainly to be very fond of waiting, very fond of realising each repeating, very fond of understanding each one is always really repeating, very fond of waiting to be hearing, seeing, feeling a great deal of repeating out of each one to be at all ready to be realising the complete being in each one, to be realising what will not be coming out of some one. Mostly each one is repeating but mostly each one is not realising their own thing as repeating in them. It is a queer thing to me who am really entirely loving repeating that mostly not any one is seeing feeling hearing themselves as doing repeating. Perhaps it would not be pleasant to most of them, indeed very many of them are quite certain they do not at all love repeating. So then a very great many never can come to be realising what can and what really cannot come out of them. As I am saying one must be very fond indeed of waiting, of hearing, seeing, feeling repeating to be really certain about any one what can and what can really not come out of them. Sometimes one can be fairly quickly certain about some one and sometimes it takes quite a considerable time to be really certain but always it is quite well to be waiting a considerable time to be really certain from realising the repeating coming out of some one, what can and what cannot come out of that one. As I am saying very many a very great many are always beginning having a completely new thing coming out of them to themselves inside them or waiting to have something coming so completely out of them that it is really in that quality of being a complete thing to be a new thing to be coming out of them, and this is very common. It is really extraordinary that all the repeating coming out of them all their living is not discouraging but then mostly not any one is really loving being repeating and so each one can never be really certain about what can and what really cannot come out of them. Each one has their own being in them, each one is of a kind in men and women. Alfred Hersland as I am saying had his own being in him, he was not to himself all his living repeating, that is not quite true of him, he was to himself a good deal repeating all his living, mostly every one are to themselves a good deal repeating all their living but not really completely repeating, not repeating so that they can sometime quite soon even be considerably certain what can and what cannot really come out of them. Some are quite certain, quite a number are quite certain, a very great number are never really inside them certain. And mostly not any of them are to themselves all their living always repeating, some are of course to themselves all their living repeating, but mostly not very many are to themselves loving repeating of themselves all their living. So then very many are living, very many are aspiring, very many are arranging, very many are telling the being to be coming out of them in their living that can never be coming out of them and I am not now telling about young ones or about those who are failing in living, I am telling now about a great many who are living. Being always repeating the whole being all of one’s living is such a lovely thing to my feeling. Mostly every one is saying they do not love repeating. I am realising the being in very many men and women, I am realising what can and what cannot come out of them each one and always I am loving all repeating, repeating all the being in each one over and over again is such a lovely thing for me to be realising. And yet mostly every one is telling that they do not love repeating, they do not think it at all a lovely thing, they are not repeating their whole being always all the time in living, something will soon be coming out of them to show every one what more being there is in them. And here I am almost all alone in really completely loving repeating, loving it that each one all his living is repeating all his being. I am now completely realising all the being Alfred had in him, I will now tell how in repeating it all came out of him. And always too now I will be beginning describing Julia Dehning.

Every one is always knowing the reason why they themselves are failing in succeeding. Each one is knowing certainly each time why he is not succeeding in living. Each one is always knowing why she is succeeding in failing. Mostly not any one has much of such a feeling about other ones why they are failing to be succeeding. Always each one is repeating in telling each time the reason for not then succeeding. Mostly as one gets used to hearing it from any one they get a little tired of that one. Each one then has their own steady complete reason for each time of not succeeding. Very many as I was saying are not learning about themselves in living. They are not learning about themselves from themselves in their living. The reason for not succeeding comes out each time freshly from them; to very many then that one is always going on repeating; that one then is always making a bright finding a discovering of the reason that one is not that time succeeding, that one is always fresh in discovering what is to every other one then an inevitable repeating not having really any meaning. It is a thing a great many are not doing, learning about themselves from themselves in their living. It is very satisfying to very many who are living who were living who will be living that there are reasons always then explaining each failing in succeeding. As I was saying Mr. Hersland’s children told it to him later when they were a little tired of the impatient being always in him and when they were then not any longer at all afraid of his doing anything to scare them. He did not then really hear them, he was always fresh then as he always had been in discovering a reason for each failing of succeeding. Mostly of every one each one finds it of them that they are repeating discovering a reason for each failing. To themselves each one it is a specific thing each reason each time of failing to be succeeding, to mostly every other one sometime the reason each one is giving for each time of failing is repeating a completely feeble one. As I was saying there are quite a number always living, quite a majority in men and women who are not learning themselves in failing, from themselves in their living. I am now realising Alfred Hersland to himself inside him. Alfred Hersland in a way was not failing in his living in a way was not succeeding in his living. Alfred Hersland was not really learning anything from his being in his living but then really that was not an important matter in him, Alfred Hersland was not really a learning kind in living. He learned something that is certain, mostly he was aspiring in living, mostly he was not succeeding, mostly he was not failing in living. Repeating and repeating and repeating and beginning and ending and being a young one and then an older one and then an old one and then not any longer one one; I am sometimes inside and sometimes including this realising. The relation of content and reflection, the relation of being and living, the relation of learning and stupid being, this is in me in my feeling, certainly in me now and I will be now doing expecting.

Alfred Hersland married Julia Dehning. They were not successful together in their married living, this is to be now a complete history of them and of every one connected with either of them.

Very many have it in them that they are throwing always off from them the little too much they are always having of everything. Some are not having really too much of anything, of everything, some are forgetting whether they have been having too much or not enough of everything in getting another thing, some are responding with complete excitement to each thing, some have enough excitement in them to be responding to that thing and being in a state of having excitement in another thing, some have it that they are always aspiring to be completely full up with a thing. Alfred Hersland had one way of being in him, Julia Dehning had her way of being. Alfred Hersland had aspiring in him to be completely full up with something. Julia Dehning had very much excitement in being interested in each thing and continuing and being interested in some more thing. Julia Dehning had very much excitement in being an interested one. They both of them were not failing in a way in the whole of their living each one, they not either of them were really succeeding in their being either of them. This is now to be a history of each of them and of every one.

Loving is a thing a great many are doing. Marrying is a thing a great many are doing. There are very many degrees of having loving in men and women. Loving is a thing each one is sometime doing in a way natural to them to be doing. Just at first I am thinking about six or seven who are doing loving. Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning were doing loving and were marrying. I could give descriptions of lists of men and women who are sometime doing loving. I have just been explaining to one how one I am knowing just now is doing loving. I am feeling very much just now how two I am knowing are feeling in being loving. I am letting myself go into Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning and the loving being they had in them when they came to be thinking of marrying. I will tell now a little about loving.

It is a simple thing for very many men and women for some of their living, for very many men and women for a good part of their living, for a good many men and women for all their living to be believing, to be certain that each one is really a quite nice one, every one is a nice one. This is really very very common. In a way it is a natural way of feeling for after all for very many women and for very many men it is not a reasonable thing that any one they can come to be knowing could be not a nice one. It is such a very simple thing really to be certain that each one in a way is a nice one, perhaps one can be certain of a way of loving that one has that is not a nice way of having loving and yet really one can not be really believing it in the way of knowing that that one is not a nice one. Yes it is true the way of loving in that one is not a nice one but then that one is a nice one and any one having that way of loving is not a nice one and very many are then completely content in them that all this is a true thing, that that way of loving is one making that one not a nice one, that that one is a nice one, that that one has the way of loving that not any nice one can have in them and very many find it inside them completely satisfying to be completely certain of these three things being all true of some one they are knowing. This is quite simply common. I have been hearing some one saying this again and again and I have been explaining the kind of loving being the one had in her that made that one not a nice one and it all is completely satisfying. And it is quite an easy natural way of feeling in very many women in very many men this way of feeling about men and women. Some men and some women have very much suspicion in them about mostly every one and these can have in them do have in them these simple ways of being certain of niceness and not niceness and not possibly niceness and quite niceness all in one. There are some who are really completely certain that each one is a nice one, sometimes such a one is really certain that some are really not at all nice ones and some then have confusion in them for they can never come to be really understanding how any one can come to be really not a nice one. Thinking every one really quite a nice one is really quite common. This is a very important thing in a way in having loving feeling and now I will be describing a little some loving feeling some I have been just knowing have in them. I will be describing just now some loving so as to be realising the relation of feeling each one, some one, a nice one to feeling loving for each one, for some one. This will bring me on then to describing Alfred Hersland Julia Dehning loving and marrying.

There is one that is certainly a nice one. This one is certainly a very nice one. I am knowing this one. I have been explaining this one to some one who was and is and will be certain that this one is a nice one and is certain that this one has a way of loving that is not a way a nice one could have loving in them. This one then is really seriously a nice one. This one is certainly a nice one. This one has a way of loving that not any nice one could have in them. This one is certainly a very completely nice one.

Mostly those who are complete ones in living have it in them that content is at least as full as thinking, realising, questioning, loving, dreaming, talking, aspiration, beginning, ending, quite completely as full in them and very many have it that this is not true of them and those these then are sentimental or virtuous or finicky or enthusiastic or aspiring and reflective or temperamental or eager or sudden or intelligent or a number of these things in living. This is very common as every one knows of very many women and men. Alfred Hersland was aspiring in living.

The thing in one that may come and may not come to be loving feeling in that one is sometimes concentrated, sometimes very diffused in them, sometimes in lumps in them and sometimes in different ways in them. Sometime I will be describing pretty completely ways of loving, ways of liking oneself and other ones, ways of eating, ways of drinking, the liking some kinds of eating and not other kinds of eating, liking or not liking drinking, being wearied or not wearied with liking anything in all the kinds I can come to know of men and women. Always ways of eating, and things to eat different ones are liking are to me quite concentratedly exciting. Now then I am describing a little and pretty feebly in a good deal of confusion a little about ways of having loving feeling. As I was saying the one I am now describing had not had loving to come out of this one as really feeling wanting to be loving. This one as I was saying was a nice one. I know now a fair amount about feeling loving, quite a good deal now, of that some are now quite certain. I will tell now a little more about one. This one as I was saying was quite well known for being a very nice one, a very nice one in dressing, in getting ready every day for living, in being an engaged one who was not yet a married one. This one then was quite known by being a very nice one, a quite delicately nice one. This one as I was saying was seeing everything not nice ones were doing when she was walking or travelling. She was a little vacant in a way, this one. She had as I was saying being that was made up by adding little pellets together which were never mingling. Each little pellet had part of seeing everything not nice ones were doing. Being made up of little pellets made this one a delicately nice one, an engaged one who was not a married one. When this one made jokes about loving, about not being a nice one and this one did this quite often, it was done with that part of each pellet that was always seeing whenever this one was travelling or walking what not nice ones were doing. This one as I was saying was really quite certainly a recognised delicately nice one. This one was certainly convincingly a quite completely delicately nice one.

Loving being, I am filled just now quite full of loving being in myself and in a number of men and women. Loving is to me just now an interesting, a delightful a quite completely realised thing. I have loving being in me more than I knew I could have in me. It was a surprising thing to find it so completely in me. I am realising loving being in quite a number now of men and women, completely realising for them, completely realising in them loving being. I am loving just now beautiful loving, I am loving nice loving, I am loving just now every kind of loving. I am realising just now very much and quite some kinds of loving. I am thinking now that it is a difficult thing to be knowing without very careful waiting and then a little more waiting besides the waiting that was pretty nearly enough waiting how much any one is, what kind there is in any one of loving. A very great many have very many prejudices concerning loving, more perhaps even than about drinking and eating. This is very common. Not very many are very well pleased with other people’s ways in having loving in them. Some are very much pleased with some ways of having loving and not with other ways of having loving. Some are wanting people to be very nice in having loving being in them. Some are pretty well ready to let most people do the kind of loving they have naturally in them but are not ready to let all people do the loving the way loving naturally comes to be in them. A very considerable number of men and women have different ways of having loving in them. I have different ways of having loving feeling in me I am certain; I am loving just now very much all loving. I am realising just now with lightness and delight and conviction and acquiescing and curious feeling all the ways anybody can be having loving feeling. I have always all along been telling a little about ways of loving in different kinds in men and women. I will tell now a little more about specific loving in some specific men and women.

Some are never really knowing how much or how little they can be loving. Some are never really knowing how much they are loving. They are looking at some one they are loving and they are thinking they are not really completely loving they could very easily be forgetting the one they are loving, and then they are completely full up then with loving, and they never at any time can be realising that really they are loving more or may be less than they are thinking they are loving. I can understand this thing, I cannot really ever be really realising that I can really be having really loving feeling. This is perhaps more common in the resisting than in the attacking kind in men, at least it would be a very natural thing if it were a common thing with those having resisting being as their way of having loving feeling. There are then kinds in men and women and each kind has a way of loving that in a way is common to each one of that kind of them. As I was saying, now as I am saying some know very well the complete feeling of being a loving one inside them. It is a very wonderful thing when one is not certain with loving to be seeing some one completely certain in having completely quivering, complete loving feeling, to be all loving and certain that they are really all loving. There are then attacking and resisting kind in men and women. There are sensitive attacking, and trembling attacking, and quivering attacking, and obstinate attacking, and rushing attacking, and piercing attacking, and cowardly attacking, and withdrawing attacking, and steady attacking, and enthusiastic attacking, and mystic attacking that is attacking to lose itself in complete emotion, and narrow attacking that is destroying everything that is not to be there as an object to be attacked to exaltation, and ambitious attacking, and sullen attacking, and quick attacking, and planned attacking, and necessary attacking, and sudden and intermittent attacking, and confused attacking, and dutiful attacking, and troubled attacking, and slow attacking, and stupid attacking, and wobbling attacking and then there are engulfing resisting and simple resisting and vacant resisting and surface resisting and yielding resisting and stubborn resisting and solemn resisting and earnest resisting and seductive resisting and fiery resisting and intermittent resisting and attacking resisting, and confused resisting and dulled resisting, and emphatic resisting and sympathetic resisting, and fearful resisting, and very timid resisting and trickly resisting and suspicious resisting, and embracing resisting and in short there are very many kinds of ways of having loving feeling in men and in women.

As I was saying some are not ever really certain they are really loving and they are looking at one they are loving and they are thinking they could easily be forgetting that one any one they are loving, that not any one is really loved by them, that they are really not having loving feeling that is real ever in them and such then are wondering, and adoring one really having certain loving feeling. It is a very wonderful thing to such a one, one not being certain that some one can have complete energy complete certainty in loving, that some one can have emotion to have poignancy like a sensation. Such a one, one never really believing that the feeling in them is really loving feeling can perhaps come to believe it of themselves by experiencing that always they are spontaneously acting as if they were completely loving, and repeating in them of such action sometimes does convince such a one. They know they are loving because they are doing what some one who is loving would naturally be doing and this gradually brings conviction to them. Some turn it then into a sentimental feeling so as not to lose it out of them, a few keep it as really needing to be constantly repeating to keep them in their conviction. This then has been a description of some loving.

As I was saying a great many have prejudices about people being loving. Some say alright all but one way of loving, another says alright all but another way of loving, some say not very many kinds of loving are right loving, some say all ways of loving are really ways of having loving feeling. I like loving. I like mostly all the ways any one can have of having loving feeling in them. Slowly it has come to be in me that any way of being a loving one is interesting and not unpleasant to me. That came very slowly to be in me. I like loving then as I am saying. I will tell now then a little more about loving in women and in men.

Sometimes it is very puzzling that so many are certain that they are really loving some one. Sometimes I am wondering about how they can be so very certain. And then they have so many ways of thinking out the loving in them. And then they have ways of beginning loving and ways of ending loving very many men and very many women and ways of marrying and not marrying that certainly are puzzling and believing that they can and cannot bear to be loving and not living, they can and cannot be learning loving, and ways of being brave and being cowardly with loving and with those that they are loving that are very complicating. Sometimes some one who is always ready to be fighting and ready to kill and be killed by any one when he thinks it right for him to be an angry one sometimes then such a one being really wanting to be completely dominating in loving, being an attacking one gets frightened and has a feeling of loathing when one who is not any longer loving him though he is still loving that one threatens to really injure him. How should that one knowing that the other one is not any longer loving be so afraid when the other one threatens to really injure him. Is it that until then he could never, he being an attacking one, could never really realise that the other one was not loving him. Why should a courageous one be afraid when one who has once loved him threatens to hurt him when he would not be afraid earlier or later of that one. Is it vanity or the bitter feeling of being really an abandoned one lonely and suffering because some one is really positively not loving that one. I think it is in mostly every one, in certainly a good many women and men a kind of the last one left on earth all alone feeling when they are realising even when they are not any longer loving that one that some one really truly completely actually does not any longer love them. But all this is just something that is happening. Now I am telling a little more about loving.

Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning came to have some loving feeling and then they came to marrying. I am beginning again a history of them.

I was seeing one to-day who reminded me very much of another one I have seen doing very much loving and both of these certainly are in a way in living that is a natural way to feel about the being, the acting and the living in them. These were in a way quite different ones these two in their complete living I am certain but they both being of the resisting kind in men and women were and are and will be so completely on fire always every minute in existing that they are not really ever resisting anything and being of the resisting not of the attacking kind of men and women the fire of it is burning any one besides being just burning is burning that one by accident of conflagration, are burning themselves by accident of being themselves in a fire that is burning. I know just now two of such of them, one of such of them I know quite well in all loving, the other one I am just seeing sitting, standing, running, looking, a little in talking, breathing and I will not be seeing any more in living, I have not been seeing any more in living. The loving in such of them is naturally from the being of them what any one understanding now the being in such can be realising. All the ones in between these and engulfing ones, between these and completely resisting ones are existing. I have seen quite a number of them. I am seeing these days very many kinds of men and women. Sometimes now I am tired out and irritated and not at all amiable about them because they are not some of them like any other one I have been knowing. Sometimes then now I have a very irritable feeling in looking and sometimes some one these days and I am looking steadily at them are very completely illuminating a kind in men and women. I am these days seeing men and women. I am these days looking and looking and looking at them and then I am all worn out and irritated by being wearied with seeing and not seeing being in them. I see a very considerable number just now of men and women. I am wearied and not weary with my learning always more and more and then not being really ever certain. I am a happy one, that is quite reasonably certain. I am quite a very happy person. I am quite completely a very happy person seeing very many men and women.

I am listening just now to many women loving one, a resisting one who is not burning. This one certainly is not burning, not burning himself or any one by conflagration. This is one of the resisting kind of them I have been describing not having any weakness in him and all the romantic strength of intelligent and active genius to very many knowing him. This gives in him some appearance of burning to some. One having as I was saying being like wood cut and excellent and hard and sometimes made into shapes very fanciful and delicate and perhaps symbolic but always being solid wood cut and not sensitive to being a weak thing by being a thing having sap flowing. This one then as I am saying is always being one having many loving him, insisting upon loving him, clinging adoring, following, needing him. He is having very many kinds of women always loving him. He is a very nice man really in his loving. He is sentimental a little and solid and firm and gentle and complete in loving and not any longer loving.

Sometime I will describe very many who are loving in their living. I have now described some, and I am feeling very many loving everywhere in living. I am feeling a very great many men and women, I am feeling a very great many men and women doing loving. More and more I will be satisfied with every kind there is in men and women of being, doing loving. Now I am really beginning again about being in Alfred Hersland and in Julia Dehning.

Alfred Hersland as almost any one can tell now by remembering was of the resisting engulfing kind in men and women, not a very complete one in being, fairly aspiring in being and in living, not really failing not really succeeding in the whole of the living in him, not completely certain that to be dead was to be really a dead one, not quite completely entirely utterly certain that to be dead was not to be really a dead one. Julia Dehning I am just beginning describing. Julia Dehning was of the attacking kind in men and women. Julia Dehning was of the kind of attacking kind who mostly are spending their living resisting being at bottom changing in their way of doing any attacking. They are attacking with some excitement everything to mostly every one seeing them, really they are resisting all their living any changing in their feeling of attacking. In a way then at bottom they are mostly all their living not having any stimulation. Mostly to every one they are excitedly every minute being stimulated by something. I am going to tell a good deal now about attacking being. I am beginning preparing myself now to be courageous to do this thing. I am feeling a little weak now in courageous feeling as is quite common in my living. I am remembering and remembering attacking being. I am a little realising this thing. I am beginning again now remembering realising attacking being in men and women, in Julia Dehning.

Hopefulness is to me very interesting. Any one expecting anything to be coming out of them, being fairly certain in being a hopeful one is to me fairly interesting. There have been in me feeling very nearly to being a completely miserable one in having another one fairly certain of having something coming from them, of being fairly completely a hopeful one. There are very hopeful ones having resisting being or engulfing resisting being in them, there are hopeful ones having attacking being. I will now soon be describing hopeful being in men and women having attacking being in them. I have been pretty miserable sometimes seeing them, hearing them, feeling them. I have been quite very miserable hearing, feeling and seeing some, some are having complete hopefulness of enthusiastic or excited or passionate attacking being. I have not had a miserable feeling from seeing or hearing or feeling attacking hopeful ones who are completely fighting ones or pushing ones or winning ones in living. I have not been miserable about them, not at all, I have not been miserable for them the excited or enthusiastic or passionate ones, not at all, I have been a miserable one because I have been always a little pretty nearly certain that I would be ending failing and every one enthusiastic or passionate or sensitive or excited in attacking would then make me a jealous one, a miserable one having a sad and sombre feeling, being certain that to be dead was to be really a dead one and that I pretty nearly certainly would be always being nearer and more nearly a completely dead one. I had very much such being in me and I was a sad resisting depressed jealous one then and now I am telling this thing.

Attacking being and resisting being have each their way of having hopeful feeling. Some have very much hopeful feeling, some have less, some have none, some have pretty nearly none, some not any at all really hopeful feeling. Each one has their own way of having in them certain feeling, hopeful feeling. I am loving to know every one having or not having hopeful feeling in them, certain feeling in them. I am wanting to know every one who ever was or is or will be living, all the being in each one of them, all the kinds there are of men and women, all the ways each one has anything ever in them everything they ever have in them in them.

It is certainly a very queer thing to be certain sometime about some one that they have been all their living that kind of one in their being. It is certainly a most queer feeling of dreaming that one has in one when one is certain about some one of the being in them and then is remembering the being in that one that was in that one when one was not really knowing that one very well but still quite well. It is a very queer feeling of dreaming that one has then. It comes then sharply to one then to be deciding whether one is really then ever certain about anything, any one. And yet I certainly am certain that sometime I am really completely knowing some one and very often I have in me a queer feeling like dreaming. It is then a curious thing in feeling to be coming to learn to know very completely any one. I have come to know very completely now, pretty nearly completely now Julia Dehning and I am now beginning to tell all the being in Julia Dehning as I have been learning to be realising the being in Julia Dehning. Julia Dehning was of the attacking kind in men and women. I have mentioned this thing. Julia Dehning was of one kind of the attacking kind in men and women. I have told a little about this kind of the attacking kind in men and women. I will slowly quite slowly I am hoping be telling the complete history of Julia Dehning, I will slowly certainly fairly slowly be describing all the being of Julia Dehning, I will be always telling a very good deal about attacking being in men and women. I will be telling a good deal about hoping and loving and liking to be a cold or a hot one in the attacking kind in men and women. I will be always somehow managing to be remembering learning being in Julia Dehning. I am writing the history of Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning and of every one pretty nearly every one they came to know in their living, of pretty nearly every one who came to know them or to know about them. I am remembering always that each one is repeating always all their being, I am remembering that very often I am very much not knowing what they are saying to other ones, what they are feeling, how they are not feeling and doing what I am thinking and hearing they are saying and doing, I am remembering that very often they are having being in them and I am supplying in them in my feeling what they certainly have not been having in them. In short I am remembering and I am a little melancholy with it in me now I am quite certain. I would so be content with knowing everything. I am giving now a history of Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning. It is puzzling that each one has had being in them and have been repeating the whole being of them and I have not been hearing seeing feeling all the being in them. Yes it is certainly true of them of very many men and very many women I have not been hearing more than a part of the repeating coming out of them. They are each one always repeating all the being in them. I am certain. I am hearing always very much repeating coming out of each one I am ever knowing. I am not hearing anywhere nearly all the repeating coming out of them each one I am ever knowing. I am always hearing, seeing, feeling repeating coming out of each one I am ever knowing. I am knowing kinds in men and women. I am not hearing a wonderful amount of repeating always coming, I am now quite certain. I could be so happy knowing everything. I could be enjoying so much having curious feeling about every one if always more and more I could certainly be hearing, feeling seeing all every bit of repeating coming in any way out of every one. I am enjoying having curious feeling about every one, I like every bit of repeating I am hearing, I get an awful sinking feeling when I find out by an accidental hearing, feeling, seeing repeating from some one what I have not been hearing, feeling, seeing as repeating in this one and then I am saying if it had not been for this little accidental thing I would not have known this repeating in this one and it is so easy not to have such an accidental happening. Alas, I say then, alas, I will perhaps not really ever be knowing all the repeating coming out of each one. I know some of the repeating coming out of Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning and some others whom they knew and some others who knew them and I will now be describing what I am desolately feeling is all being in them. I am desolate because I am not certainly hearing all repeating, I am almost sulking. I am beginning now to go on with my history of the Dehning family and of Julia Dehning and of her marrying and of the Hersland family and of Alfred Hersland and of every one they any of them came to know in their living. To begin again then from pretty nearly the beginning. I am remembering everything I have been telling. I am always loving all repeating. I am realising kinds in men and women. I am realising Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning. That is I am certainly somewhere near to a fairly complete realisation of them and of some whom they knew each one and who came to know them either of them. I am a little tired now with all this beginning again. I am hoping that I am going on again.

The Hersland family living was different from the Dehning family living. The Dehning family living was that of right very rich american being. It was the living of the Dehning family being and the living of the Dehning family living, very rich american living. The Dehning family was different from the Hersland family. There was Mr. Henry Dehning and Mrs. Dehning and Julia Dehning and George Dehning and Hortense Dehning. They were each one themselves inside them, they made together then a family living, they were living then right very rich american living. Mr. Henry Dehning had his being in him, Mrs. Dehning had her being in her, Julia Dehning had her being in her, George Dehning had his being in him, Hortense Dehning had her being in her, this is to be now the history of all the living in each one of them, of the family living they had in living, of the living they had each one with each one of the others of them and with themselves inside them, this is to be the history of every one almost every one they ever came to know, any one of them in living, the history of every one who came to know of them to know of any one of them, of any one ever connected in anyway with them, in any way with any one of them. There are a great many men and women always living. This is to be now some history of some of them.

Mr. Henry Dehning was a foreign american, he was living then the living of a very rich american, he was a very different kind of a person from Mr. David Hersland. They never met in their living. This will have been and will be a history of both of them. Mr. David Hersland as I have said was full up with beginning and later full up with impatient feeling. Mr. Henry Dehning was not at all the same kind in living as Mr. David Hersland. Mr. Henry Dehning was married to one who was of the attacking kind in men and women, Mr. Henry Dehning was a resisting kind of them that was so diffused in smoothly and compactly resisting that he seemed to be always steadily to be attacking. He would very often not be hearing what any one was saying to him. He was a very nice man, he was quite entirely almost a good man. He was pretty nearly completely a quite successful man. He was loving to his wife and to his children, he was ready to listen and to understand any one’s wanting to be doing something. He and his wife lived together like very many good men and women, his wife was not too good a woman but she was a good woman, not a bad one. She was pretty harsh in any attacking, he was not gentle but he was smoother in resisting. They were really very nice and good and pleasant and successful and happy and content in married living. They both came to be a little worried with being old ones and having to take care of their own and each other’s older troubles as older people come to have them with the body wearing they have then in them. She made him do what she wanted him to do, he made her do what he wanted her to do, they made each other do what they wanted each other to do, very much less were they doing this thing with their children. They were very rich american man and woman living very well the right very rich american living.

I have been telling very much of Hersland family living. I will now be telling something of Dehning family living. I will be giving some history of each one of them. Mr. and Mrs. Dehning were really very nice very rich good kind quite completely successful a little troubled american man and woman. I am now beginning repeating with fuller repeating the living in them, the living they had in their living.

The Dehning family each one and as family living was different enough from the Hersland family each one and Hersland family living. The Dehnings as I am saying were really always all their family living living the living as right very rich americans. Mr. Dehning as I was saying in the beginning of writing after he was born came to America quite a poor person with brothers and sisters and a mother and a father all quite poor like him and he was quite a nice one then and he came to be quite a very rich one. Mr. Hersland came to the making of a large fortune out in Gossols as I was saying but as I was saying he was not in his family living living right rich american living. The Dehnings were all their family living living the right very rich american living. They were really very nice ones in this living, they were very different from the Herslands when the young Dehnings came to be knowing the young Herslands. The Dehnings were living completely nicely as family living very rich right american living. Each one of them of the Dehning family had their own being in them, all together they had a family living in them.

Mr. Dehning was quite a good man, a good business man, a good enough citizen, a good husband to his wife and a good enough father to his children. He was quite a careful and generous and kindly man and always could be fairly made by his wife to do what she would have him, he was also fairly ready to listen to his children when they wanted anything in their living. He was as I am saying quite a good man, a quite good man in business living, a quite good man quite entirely a good man in his family, in his daily living. He came to be an old man and was then a little shrunk then from outside him. His wife was sick then, a good deal in taking care of him, keeping him from eating what was not good for him, keeping him then from smoking which was then bad for him, keeping him then from any excitement of business living which was then a thing the doctor had quite forbidden to him. Later then she was a sick one and while he was shrinking some away from the outside of him, she died from too much coming to be inside her for her living. She left him then wishing he had been the one to be the dead one for the sake of the children. She knew he certainly would be needing something to fill him, something to warm him now he would be shrunk away a little from the outside of him. Not any man certainly not the man she had known all her living could not be managed to be married by a woman and then there would be trouble with money and her children and it would have been better that he had been the first one to be the dead one and then she would have been handing the money over very entirely to the children. She was the first one to be a dead one as I am saying and he did not as a matter of fact marry any one but it was it is surely certain a little struggle for his children with a sister-in-law and some one else to help him to keep him from marrying. All this will be told later in the history of George Dehning and Hortense Dehning and Julia Dehning.

As I was saying the Dehning family living was very different from the Hersland family living. Mr. and Mrs. Dehning and Julia and George and Hortense Dehning all were living all their family living completely and pretty nicely and quite pleasantly and fairly freely right very rich american living. They lived it very well then. It was quite a pleasant thing in them. It was not quite entirely a pleasant thing in them but it was quite a good deal a pleasant thing in them. There were five of them Mrs. Dehning and Mr. Dehning and Julia and George and Hortense Dehning, this is to be now some description of them again and some description again of family living in them and some description of some people knowing them. Then there will be more description of the marrying and married living of Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland.

One is telling and I am hearing that there is not a need in every one to be a courageous one to do ordinary living. Some are doing ordinary living without any need in them to have courage in them to do that thing. Very many are needing very much courage in them to do that thing, to be every day completely living ordinary living. For some it takes courage to be killing anything, like a buzzing thing or a fly, to buy anything, to sell anything, to eat anything, to drink anything, to remember anything, to want anything, to forget anything, to decide anything, to like anything. Some and some one is telling this to me and I am listening do not need courage for any such thing. The attacking and resisting kind in men and women, those having attacking naturally do not need much courage for just daily living. Mrs. Dehning did not need much courage for daily living, Julia Dehning had so little that she needed as courage for daily living that it went over to her being too energetic not to be nervous in her daily living. The nervousness of attacking and resisting being is interesting. I am now beginning to be ready to completely feel being in Mrs. Dehning. I am a little not ready yet to feel being in Mr. Dehning. I am almost ready to feel all being there is or was or will be in Julia Dehning.

It is a very difficult thing to believe that any one has seen everything in anything and that one has just glanced at that thing and you have had to be looking very long at that thing. Some one has just glanced at a book and you have read that book and the other one knows everything in that book, in short the other one is a quick one and you are a slow one, it is a very difficult thing to really find it convincing that that one has really been reading that book in such a quick glancing. That one is telling all the things in the book that is certain, to mostly every one any one being a slower one or a quicker one in detail of daily living is an astonishing thing, a thing very difficult to be realising a thing to be believing because of its being a thing every little minute is proving, a thing that always is a little not a real thing like seeing any slight of hand performing. It is a very difficult thing being really certain of anything any one is doing in any kind of a way any one is naturally acting. I am beginning now to be describing Mrs. Dehning. Mr. Dehning is not completely in me yet, I am certain. Mrs. Dehning is quite in me, I am certain. Mrs. Dehning is an attacking, a harsh continuous, not too quickly, fairly good, attacking one. She was to herself and to every one a good enough one in all her living. This is to be now a description of her being and a little description of all her living. She was an attacking one, she could be a very gay and cheery one, she was a pretty stupid one, she was fairly quick and not a very quick one. She was an important one. She was important to herself to every one. She was a little a lonesome one in dying, she was knowing that her husband who was a very good man and a very devoted one would be needing a woman to fill him, she knew his children should not want for their sake that he should marry some one. She was a little a lonesome one in dying.

When he was sick, Mr. Dehning, she could make him do what she wanted him to be doing by doing quite excited attacking. He could make her do what he wanted her to be doing. They were to mostly every one not very sweet in their living together then, really then they were quite sweet in their living together then. They could each one make the other one do what they wanted the other one to be doing. Mrs. Dehning could be a cherry and quite gay one, she was quite an ambitious one, she was a crudely attacking one, she was not a very quick one, she was quite completely in her being feeling a stupid one, she was to herself important to every one, she was quite really an important one, she had a good deal of sense for living, she was mostly then a quite good enough one.

Mr. Dehning was quite entirely a mostly good enough one. He had quite a great deal of sense for living. He was not in feeling a very stupid one, he was quite in feeling not a stupid one, he was not a gentle one but he was quite a complete one, he was then for very many a gentle one, he was not really a gentle one, he was quite a complete one, he was quite a good one to be listening to any one who wanted to be doing anything, he was quite a completely successful one in living, when he was an older one he was a little a worried one from being an old one, from not being really a complete one in his children who were not in him complete ones, who were struggling; his wife always had been in him to be him a complete one although she was a crudely harsh one because she really had some sense for living because really she could and always did make him do what she wanted him to be doing because he always could and did make her do what he wanted her to be doing. They were pretty even then altogether in their living, in their being, in their being quicker and slower, attacking and resisting, having courage and patience and sense in living, having ambition and success, and failing a little in coming to be old ones and dying.

This is to be now more history of both of them, not so very much more description of the two of them.

There was then the Dehning family living, the right very rich american family living. There was then the Dehning very rich good enough family living. Mr. and Mrs. Dehning were very completely living very rich american right family living. They had country house living and city living. They had both of them sense for living, this is now to be a considerable amount more of description of them.

There are many who like it in their living to have more ready than they can be using. Mr. Dehning was in a way such a one. Mrs. Dehning was not in a way not such a one. Mr. Dehning was such a one, was believing in being such a one. Mr. Dehning was quite certainly such a one. Mr. Dehning was a very successful one quite entirely a successful one, Mr. Dehning had always in living more ready than he needed to be using, than he could be using, than he was using. Mrs. Dehning was not such a one. Mrs. Dehning was not such a one by her own being in her but she was one having it in her to be realising always completely inside her that they had it in them as family living, all their family living to have more ready than they were using. They were quite reasonably pleasant in this thing. Mr. Dehning was entirely justly pleasant in this thing. He had this being in him he had always certainly more ready than he was using. This made him what he was to every one this with the rest of being in him. This is to be now a little more description of him. Certainly he had it in him, certainly all his living to his dying, that he had more ready than he was needing to be using.

Mrs. Dehning was not an old woman when she came to be a dead one and she looked a younger one than she was then. He was not an old man a very old man when he came to be a dead one. They were both of them living and dying and dead ones of the right very rich american living. This will be now more history of the Dehning family living. This is to be now more description of Mrs. Dehning and Mr. Dehning. Mr. Dehning was always believing in having a good deal more ready than he was using. Mr. Dehning was always ready to be listening to any one wanting to be doing anything. Mr. Dehning was quite a pleasant one to have as a father to any one. He was to himself an important one to be giving advice and to be listening to any one who really wanted to be doing anything. He was a little an important one inside him from believing that every one should have more ready than they were needing. He was to himself an important one from always certainly having more than he was needing. This was important being in him. Being ready to listen to any one who was wanting to do anything was important being in him. Being an attacking one was important being in Mrs. Dehning. Being a very rich one was important being in Mrs. Dehning. Being the mother of children with whom she was showing was important being in Mrs. Dehning. Making Mr. Dehning do what she would have was gay and satisfactory important being in Mrs. Dehning. Mr. Dehning and Mrs. Dehning each of them had important being of themselves to themselves inside them, each one of them was an important one in living. This is to be now more description of them.

Mrs. Dehning had nervous being, that is to say she had attacking being and very often that was exciting to her being and made her have in her nervous being, later in her living when Julia was leading Dehning family living Mrs. Dehning had nervous being from being one a little following feeling being one leading in attacking. Later she had nervous being with lonesomeness and walking in a restless fashion and wanting to be having something like a dog she had once only she was afraid then that when she would lose him she would be afraid that another one would not be a nice one. She had nervous feeling then of being very certain that she had been all her living a good woman, a good enough woman and an important one, an important enough one and now she was telling this thing again and again and Julia was not happy then nor succeeding then in married living. She was then, Mrs. Dehning, taking very good care of Mr. Dehning, she was sometimes then very attacking in making him do something that was good for him. They were living then being important in each other making each other do something then good for each other one to be then doing. Mrs. Dehning was not such an old one when she came to dying. As I was saying she was certain if Mr. Dehning had not been left by her being a dead one he would not make it harder for every one by wanting to be marrying again as any man being left certainly would want to be doing. Mrs. Dehning certainly was very worried about this thing as she was certain that he would be living when she was not any longer living with him. Mrs. Dehning as I was saying was one having attacking being. This is to be now some more description of her.

Mrs. Dehning was not an unpleasant one. No certainly not, Mrs. Dehning was not an unpleasant one. She was not a pleasant one. This is to be now some more description. Mrs. Dehning was an important one. She was an important enough one. Mrs. Dehning lived very well the Dehning very rich american living. She was in a way a gay one, she was very often quite a gay one, she certainly was very often very unpleasant to very many having a pleasant time when she was among them. She was very often not a pleasant one. She was in a way a stupid one, she was by way of stupid being that was being in her crude in attacking, in being an important one, she could be as I was saying and certainly was a nervous one. She had sense for living, that is certain. Now I will tell more of Dehning family living.

Mrs. Dehning was a whole being. It is very difficult remembering the whole being in any one. It is very difficult remembering the whole of them of any one. Realising the being in them as attacking or resisting is very good for remembering the whole being in any one.

Mrs. Dehning was an attacking one. She had sense for living, she was not then a really stupid one. She was not as strong as her attacking, she was then not such an important one as she was in living, she was a stupid one in being unmeaning in being a harsh one, she was a nervous one in being one following because her daughter Julia was leading, she was a gay one in being one having life in her being, she was a good one in making her husband do everything that was good for him when he was a sick one, she was not a bad one in living in not having any need to oppress any one to her being. She was one then who was living the very right rich american living all her living. She was one not having this living as an unpleasant thing, she was one having stupid being in harsh attacking for not any winning, she was in this thing quite completely a stupid one. She was not an old woman when she was a dead one, she was a completely stupid one in attacking for not any winning. She was attacking for not any winning very much in every day of living. She was in such attacking a stupid coarse and not a gay one. She was a gay one in having her being alive in her all her living. She had sense for living in having been making her husband do what she needed for her living he should be doing, in having been doing all her living what he needed she should be doing. This was being then in Mrs. Dehning. This is remembering all the being in Mrs. Dehning. All this I have been telling is remembering all the being in Mrs. Dehning.

Mr. Dehning was a whole one in living. He lived after Mrs. Dehning was a dead one. He had then luke-warm being needing to be warmer to be really living. He was a dead one without coming to be again a really warm one. This is very common. This is very common when a man is an old man needing to be careful of eating, drinking, smoking and everything and his wife is a dead one and he has grown children and he is a rich one and he likes to be again a quite warm one. Mr. Dehning was really a quite good enough man for all living, for any kind of living he ever could have in him from his beginning to his ending.

Mr. Dehning could listen to any one wanting to do anything. Mr. Dehning could listen to his children to any one of them wanting to do anything. Mr. Dehning was not really listening to Mrs. Dehning when she wanted that he should be doing something. As I said of them he did what she needed he should be doing for her living in her being, she did what he needed she should be doing for his living in his being. He was of the resisting kind in men and women but really he was not to any one resisting, he was always listening to any one who wanted to be doing anything. He had really sense for living. He lived very well very rich right american living. He had lived all of his living. He liked very well all of his living. He would have been liking it better if his children had been more actively succeeding. He was very well doing all of his living. He liked it very well that he liked hearing what any one could tell him that they wanted to be doing. He liked it very well with every one, with any of his brothers or his sisters or their children. He liked this completely well in him in his living. Mr. Dehning lived very well, quite completely well very rich right american living. There will be now some more description of him.

When he was a young one he was most likely quite a good one, not a very exciting one, quite a pleasant one, entirely an efficient one, quite a pleasant one. He was then very likely a reasonably social one, a little a quiet firm good one, a little a one wanting a woman to own him by attacking loving. He was one then probably a little then sometime telling a little to some one what a good one should be doing in being one doing living.

I am thinking, I am knowing, when I am reading, when I am hearing, when I am seeing, when I am writing, when I am talking, that very many are not feeling thinking believing what some one thinks every one is naturally believing feeling thinking. Mr. Dehning as I am saying often was a man more and more in living always listening to any one wanting to be doing anything. Really then he was listening to any one wanting to be doing anything, really he always had sense for living, really sense for living, really though he was believing that each one in a way was believing feeling being something that some certainly are really never believing feeling thinking.

Mr. Dehning very likely when he was a young man and then when he was beginning middle living was one who sometimes was telling what a man living the life a reasonably good man should be living should be doing. He was a man who all his living really was not ever really failing. He was a very rich american. He was married to Mrs. Dehning. He had three children Julia, George and Hortense Dehning. He had playfulness in him in living, he needed his wife to be owning him by attacking, he needed to be a wise man in pleasant advising, he needed to be an important man by being always ready to be listening to any one wanting to be doing anything. There will be written now some history of him.

He was a man who came to be by living living very completely the living of a very rich american. He was a man in his later living quite reasonably often telling the history of the living he had been all his living doing. He was a man many were likingly admiring without ever thinking much about what he was in all his living. Certainly when he was a young man and a man beginning middle living he was one having very much sense indeed for living. When he was quite a young man certainly he sometimes then was telling some one what a man living a reasonably good kind of living should be doing all his living. Surely all his living he was quite reasonably a fair man to be living with men, with women, with children. He always more and more was ready to be listening to any one who really wanted to be doing anything. This was all being in him, all that I have been describing. He came to be an old man a little luke-warm inside him and wanting then to be a warmer one. This is certain. I think I have been telling for just now enough history of him.

This then has been now a little description of Mrs. Dehning and Mr. Dehning, there will be now written a little more description of the Dehning family living, there will be then be written a description of Julia Dehning. The history of George Dehning and Hortense Dehning will be written in the long history to be written of David Hersland and that will be written after the complete writing of the loving and the marrying and the being and the living in Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning and ever one they knew and who came to know them or to know about them. I am going on then now telling about Dehning family living, about Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning loving and marrying and living.

I like very well to know it of each one what kind of living they have been, they are doing, they will be doing in living. I like knowing the living in each one. I like to listen to any one, I like to hear the living they have in them, I like to know the kind of feeling, thinking, doing each one has in her, has in him. I like to hear everything. I like to know all living. I like to know the living in any one. I like very much to be realising every kind of living. I like very much to be realising in each one the living they had, they have, they can have in them. I like so very much to be really feeling every kind of way there is of having living feeling. I am always more and more realising that not any living any one ever is or was describing is not existing. There are so very many kinds of ways of living, of feeling living always existing. I like always to be listening to stories of feeling living. More and more and more there are to me many kinds of ways of feeling living. I am remembering my beginning feeling kinds in feeling living. I am certain I cannot ever be realising any more kinds of living, of feeling living than I will have been hearing from some describing. I certainly never will be knowing all the kinds of ways there are of feeling living. Of that I am really certain, I am always feeling I can perhaps not certainly but still possibly come to be realising pretty nearly all the kinds there are in men and women. Perhaps I cannot but I certainly have a very good deal such a feeling. I certainly am knowing I certainly will not be realising very many kinds of ways of feeling living. I have just been a little beginning this thing, realising kinds of ways of feeling ways in living. I am realising fairly well the Dehning family way of living. I have a pretty helpless feeling with feeling all the kinds of ways there are of living, of feeling ways of living, of having ways in living. I feel like one a little beginning and certainly not going to be making very much of progressing. I am remembering I always was very halting in realising ways of living, ways of feeling ways of living. I am learning but not really grasping these things in me, that is certain. I am loving to be knowing all the kinds there are in men and women, all the being each one has in him all his living. I am being then a very happy one in knowing kinds in men and women, in being certain that sometime there will be written a complete history a complete description of all the kinds there are in men and women. I am completely then living in being certain of kinds in men and women, in each one having their own being in them, in being certain that sometime some one will be knowing certainly all the being each one has in living, all the kinds there are in men and women. This is then complete being in me, complete living in me, the kinds there are in men and women, the kind of way each one has in that one to be naturally loving, working, feeling, anything, everything. I have in me completely halting learning in realising ways of living in men and women. I have learnt some. I am learning now some more, a fair number more from some one. I am haltingly learning, beginning learning this thing, I am remembering how each kind of way of living was a thing not real and having been needing that I should be convincing myself that it really was really an existing way of really living. I have not with ways of living that slow openness of steady realisation, that joy in always being certain that it is repeating, I know ways of living are repeating, I am not realising them as repeating, I know it of them, I do not really truly feel it in them. I do not know whether I am clearly expressing now a feeling. I will sometime begin again telling how I am not really realising ways of living.

I am realising each one always sometime. And just now I am seeing each one having something, some kind of thing in them that is interesting that I was not naturally seeing they were having. That is making for me a new way of feeling living. I do not know whether I am liking this thing. I am of the resisting kind in men and women. I am not very certain I am liking it that I am beginning a realising a quite new way to me of feeling living. As I was saying it is not a natural thing to me to be realising ways of feeling living. It is a natural thing to me to be realising in each one some being, a good deal of being, sometimes all the being they have or can have or did have in them. To me ways of feeling living is different in some having in them almost quite completely the same way of being. As I was saying the Dehnings had in them very rich right american living. That is then one way of feeling living. As I am saying I have all my life not naturally been learning realising ways of feeling living. I am now being taught by some one that some have a way of feeling living that I have not ever been realising. I like it although it is to me upsetting learning anything I am not naturally learning. I have been learning all my living very much that to me was upsetting as being not to me a natural thing to be learning. If it is to me completely a not natural thing to be learning I certainly am ending with not having been learning that thing, I will be knowing sometime whether it is not a completely not natural thing for me to be learning to be realising, ways of feeling living with different kinds of living.

The Dehnings then were then living, very pleasantly, quite entirely decently, not very aggressively, pretty freely, quite contentedly, fairly advancedly, thoroughly generously, quite gayly, pretty entirely cheerfully, right very rich american living.

As I am saying I am learning just now to be seeing in each one things that are interesting in them that it is not certainly easily natural for me to be observing, realising of them. This is leading to being more open to realising ways of feeling living that are different to different kinds of ways of living. I like seeing things in each one that are interesting, I even in a way like learning seeing a new way of seeing new, to me, things in them. I like it in a way I say, I find it hard to let myself not resist at all to this thing. I am resisting, I am too doing this thing. Sometime I will know what I am now doing. That is just now to me a little a comforting thing. I am beginning again going on telling the history of the Dehning family living, of Julia Dehning, of her marrying and loving and living and learning or not learning.

The Dehnings liked living. They all did that thing very well, quite well as people go, in doing this thing. They all of them all of the Dehnings liked very well being in living. They all had in a way some sense for living. This is to be now some history of all of them and of the living in them.

They all quite entirely liked living, all five of them. They all went on living up to the end of their living. This is to be now the history of each one of the five of them, of all of them. This is to be now a history of Dehning family living, of Mrs. Dehning and Mr. Dehning and Julia and George and Hortense Dehning. I am beginning now this history of all of them. I am beginning now with Julia Dehning, in her family living, in her married living, in all of her living. There will be all the time then now a description of the living of all of them of the Dehning family living then. I am beginning now again.

Some have all their living nervous being, nervous feeling. Julia Dehning had quite a great deal of nervous being the bigger part of her living. Some have nervousness from sensitive being in them, some do not have nervousness from sensitive being in them. Some have nervousness from ambition in them. Some have nervousness in them pretty nearly all of their living. Some do not have nervousness in them in their living and then it comes to be in them and then they come to be dead ones or perhaps really crazy ones and it is a very difficult thing to know it of some one whether nervousness is just nervousness or will be something stronger in them. Very many have very much nervousness in them all of their living. Some have nervousness from sensitiveness in them, some from ambition in them, some do not have nervousness in them most of their living. Julia Dehning was not such a one. Julia Dehning had nervousness a good deal in her in her living, it was not in her from sensitiveness, it was not in her from ambition, it did not come to be more strongly in her, it was always all her living a good deal in her, it was not excitement in her, it was attacking being in her being resisting to any changing of her way of having attacking being. This was in her all her living. This is now to be some history of her.

Living having meaning to any one doing living, being living, this is a thing very many are feeling, being certain in, denying. As I was saying Mr. Dehning and Mrs. Dehning had each one of them in their own way sense for living, in some way living had in them for them really meaning. Mrs. Dehning was saying when trouble came to them she could not really understand it that any one having been so reasonably charitable to every one should have it that things should happen to their children but always then she would go on being a good woman because she was always certain to do this thing, so she was saying. And later then when her children were not thinking about her being in her in living she did not then see any reason why she should go on thinking about what it was, all that she could do for them and with their father for them but certainly she would be going on doing everything for certainly she always was a little certain she would go on doing everything. She had then as I was saying sense for living. She was of the attacking kind in men and women, she was nervous with being one attacking without needing, without feeling winning, she was nervous with being not following not leading in her children’s later living, she was not nervous with winning attacking in living her living with Mr. Dehning, with many men and many women, she was nervous with very much attacking and this she had always in being with harsh attacking for not any winning, she was not nervous in being a gay one in living, she was nervous with not following and not leading in her children’s later living. Mr. Dehning was not a very nervous one, he was a nervous one in dying, in being a sick one for dying, he was a nervous one in sudden action in being one not warm enough for living in his later living. Mostly in his living, in his broad careful even resisting, in his listening to any one who wanted to do anything, in his feeling that sometime each one should do a right thing, he was not nervous in living. Julia Dehning was a good deal of her living a nervous one. This is to be now some history of such a one, of some of such of them.

The Dehning family living was then a fairly free very rich very decent right american living. As I was saying in the beginning of telling Dehning family living, the Dehnings liked country house living, they liked very well fairly free, perfectly decent, quite generous very rich right american living. They certainly did live this thing.

Julia was then the oldest of the Dehning children, George was considerably younger and Hortense was a good deal younger than George Dehning, Julia was then the beginning of Dehning completely american living. This is a description of her being and of her living, of her loving and of her marrying, and of all of her living. Julia then was an american. Julia had her own being in her, she was of a kind in men and women. This is to be now a desription [description] of being in her and of living in her.

Each one is inside them being that one. Mostly every one has some way of feeling living in them. Each one has ways in them that are in other ones living with them.

Mostly every one has living having some kind of meaning to them. Very many like it that they are doing something, living, working, loving, dressing, dreaming, waking, cleaning something, being a kind of a one, looking like some one, going to be doing something, being a nice one, being a not nice one, helping something, helping some one, winning, conquering, losing, forgetting, being an influence in being a living one being a dead one, having courage to be going on living, having a troubled living, being a worried one, cleaning themselves all their living, learning something, beginning something, forgetting something, ending something, liking old things, leaving something, liking everything, liking pretty nearly nothing, being disgusted with everything, liking new things, leaving pretty nearly nothing, liking changing, liking being a quiet one, liking fighting, being one making a peace between all men and all women, and all women, and all men, fighting things out to finishing, being honest in living, being failing for a reason, being just failing, being just succeeding, being lucky, being an unlucky one, being a really completely successful one, being one submitting to everything, being loved by every one, being one submitting to almost nothing, being one certain that one should be one submitting to being a good one, being hated by a good many who come to know them, being certain of spending money, of being saving, being one loving god, being one loving living, being one loved by god always in being living, being one loving god and living, being one needing religion, being one not needing anything for living, being one not needing any one, being one not needing any religion to support them, being one afraid in living, being one always shivering with living, being one not having any realisation of shivering in living, being one liking eating, being one liking thinking, being one liking waking, being one certainly not afraid to be dying, being one liking starving, being one liking to do anything, being one liking to be resting, being one liking working, being one certainly not afraid of doing anything, being one liking to be in pain for themselves or some one, being one liking cold days in out door living, being one liking rainy days around them, being one liking hot sunshine on them, being one certainly not afraid of anything, being one getting sick with cold or hot or raining weather on them, being one not liking any fresh air on them, being one not able to be breathing without much fresh air on them, being a funny one, being one not liking funny ones, one not liking queer ones in living, being one liking swimming, being one tired of ocean bathing before they have really been in more than twice in a season, being one excited with learning anything, being one needing everything because anything was food to living for that one, being one being excited at leaving anything, being one learning always a little something, being one not thinking very much about anything, of any one. There are all these ways then of having living having meaning and there are innumerable other ones, do not crowd so on me all the other ones, I know very well there are very many other ones, I know very well I am not knowing all the ways men and women are feeling living, I know very well I am not knowing all the ways any one can have living have meaning. I know very well I do not know all these things. I know very well I could be very happy knowing everything. I know I am quite a happy one knowing something of being. Now I am always hearing of ways some have of feeling living and they come crowding and I am resisting so that I can be slowly realising and always I am knowing I can never really be knowing all the ways there are of feeling living, all the ways there are of having living having meaning. I am knowing something of kinds of being in men and women, I could know sometime, if I could know completely all I could be knowing, all the kinds there are of men and women. I am comforting now my feeling by saying this thing in my complete feeling again and again. I am beginning now a history of living, of feeling living, of living having meaning in Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland. I have been telling something of the kind of being each one of them had in them. I will tell very much more about the being each one of them had in them.

Julia Dehning was all her life resisting any changing in attacking. She was always resisting not attacking and so she was an obstinate one not hearing what any one was saying. She was always listening to every one who had a way of doing anything, and had nervousness in doing it then, she was always all the time then resisting being any kind of an attacking one that she had not always been in all her living, she was harshly doing everything that she knew about from hearing any one who was doing anything and she was all her life resisting any changing in her attacking. She was then the daughter of Mrs. Dehning and Mr. Dehning as I am saying.

I know so well the kinds there are in men and women. I know so well the kinds that are connected and the way they are connected with other kinds in men and women. Julia Dehning was one having attacking being and she was completely a stubborn one to not hearing anything that was something to be a changing in any way anything in her attacking. As I was saying Mrs. Dehning had sense for living. As I was saying Mr. Dehning had sense for living. Julia Dehning was not one really failing in living, Julia Dehning was one not having really sense for living. Julia was one having really to every one courage for living, Julia Dehning was of the independent dependent kind in men and women, she was of that kind of them and having power over those who were already loving with her, who were already overwhelmed by attacking being in her, she was one who was in a way certain that always some one would be there to hold her when the last end of failing came so that it would not touch her, to herself and to every one she was one not having any such dependence in her, she was one always fighting whether to winning or to losing, always courageous to be fighting, and in a way this was true of her and always there was there in her that some one would be there holding her when the last end of fighting was in her, though to herself and to every other one this was not in her as a thing she was needing for living, really though she could be not knowing she was not fighting by the strength of herself in her when the last end of fighting was in her and to herself then she was keeping going on fighting by courage in her in every one near her; really as I am saying of her she had not sense really for living in her, really she had not really feeling in her whether she was fighting for winning or for losing, really she had not faith in her that she was fighting for winning, really she did not have any feeling that was independent dependent one in living, really she had not really sense in her for living, really it was a very difficult thing to know this in her, to know she was not having any one do what she needed of them, that she was not ever doing anything any one needed that she should be doing, for really she was not failing in living, really she had much support and loving in living, really she was some a loving one in living, really she was all her living fighting and winning a good deal in fighting, always she was learning everything, always she was really living to herself and to every one. And yet she was completely not hearing, feeling, seeing anything that was in any way changing any attacking being she had all her living in her. She married Alfred Hersland whom I have been already a good deal describing, this is to be a history of the living and the being in her and of the slow learning her that was in very many knowing her. I will be telling now of how a good many different ones felt about her.

She was to mostly every one a completely honest one. She was to mostly every one an earnest, an excited and an ambitious one, she was to mostly every one one fighting to be successfully a winning one by steady fighting all her living, by courage in resisting being worn out by any one else’s attacking, she was to every one one being one leading in all fighting she was doing all her living, she was one having complete conviction that thinking and working and being an interested one in everything was something giving meaning to her being in all of her living. This is to be now some description of the way some were realising being in Julia Dehning.

Many women like their children, some like children being as babies, some like children being young ones, some like children being older ones, some like their children being young men and young women, some like their children being young men, some like their children being young women. Julia Dehning liked her children as little babies which was surprising to very many who knew Julia Dehning quite well in her living, knew quite well her being. She liked children all their living, she used all energy to learn everything, she liked them completely as being little babies and this in a way was surprising, not really surprising perhaps but all the same somewhat surprising. Some women then are of the attacking kind in living, some are of the resisting kind in living. Julia Dehning was of the attacking kind in living. I have said sometime that it is the resisting kind that need to own those they need for loving. Now many of the attacking kind of them need to own those they need for loving but they need to own them by attacking them to hold them, attacking them to seize them and they can be doing this completely with a little baby being with them. Some resisting ones are completely loving children when they are little babies because then they are completely owning them by possession, by the baby being of them to them some of them. Some of the attacking kind of them being of the dependent kind of them like the little babies as then they are together dependent ones being together completely a dependent being. Julia Dehning was of the independent dependent kind in men and women. Sometime much later I will tell something of women and children with them. Now I will only tell about Julia Dehning loving and marrying and what some knowing her thought of her as she was then being.

It is a very difficult thing to really let one’s self be certain that they are not sorry when every one is thinking they should be sorry, that they are not glad when every one is thinking that they are going to be a glad one, that they are not liking to be doing something for some one they are loving when that one is thinking they are glad to do that thing, that they are not pleased to see some one when it is a natural thing for them in their living to be glad to see such a one, that they are not moved by some one being suffering when they being reasonably tender-hearted should be moved then, that they are not remembering their own little needs when it is not a decent time for them to be mentioning them. It is a very difficult thing, some from superstition, fearing something bad will happen if they let themselves know that they are what not any one not having bad things going to be happening to them would be in feeling, some from natural conviction that they are feeling always what is right for them to be feeling, some from the sentimental feeling that it is such a nice feeling feeling the right way in living, some from not being really certain that to be a dead one is to be really entirely a dead one, some from being quite certain that to be a dead one is to be not at all a dead one, some from having a fear in them that then something will happen badly to some one, some from generous loving, some from enthusiasm, some from being really that kind of a one one having some such feeling, it is a very difficult thing to very many in living to let themselves be saying feeling thinking what they are thinking feeling saying when something happens to them happens to some one. I am saying this long thing because I am feeling that this is a necessary thing to be realising in learning knowing any one and yet it does very much happen that one is having very really much more feeling the way any one naturally is supposing they are having about anything about everything than they themselves are thinking they are having. I have been learning in my living all the being in many men and many women, in Julia Dehning. I am always wanting to be realising the whole being in each one of them, by feeling, by thinking, by knowing by talking, by remembering. I am going to be telling very soon now what very many felt in knowing Julia Dehning, what Julia Dehning felt in living, what being what kind of being Julia Dehning was inside her.

As I was saying she was of the attacking, the independent dependent kind in men and women. As I was saying she was all through her living resisting having any changing in her being one doing one way of attacking. As I am saying she had in a way not really a lack of successful living, really though she had not really sense for living. That is what any one now certainly can be realising.

Each one is certainly like some one, having something in them of the father and the mother of them. Mrs. Dehning was a stupid one in being one attacking harshly and not for any winning, and not for any winning of anything, not for winning excitement or sensation or feeling or power or religion or good or bad anything or anything. Julia had stupid being in being completely one completely resisting any changing in her attacking. Mrs. Dehning was a nervous one as I have been explaining. Julia was a nervous one as I have been saying. Mrs. Dehning had really sense for living. Julia had not really sense for living. Julia then was a young woman. This is now to be a description of Julia Dehning, of what others were feeling in Julia Dehning.

Some are knowing in living by their feeling that they are liking something. Some are not knowing by their feeling what thing they are liking. Some have so very much feeling that the feeling covers anything to liking, some have so much excitement in living that that thing covers everything. Some can need everything for anything can be food to them. Very many, quite a number are living and not telling by their feeling what they are liking. A good many are living and are telling by their feeling what they are liking. As I was saying Julia Dehning came to the marrying of Alfred Hersland. This is the way they came to be loving, the way I have told once, the way I am now telling.

Some liked very much the being and the living in Julia Dehning, some did not like at all the being and the living in Julia Dehning; to some it was, the living and the being in Julia Dehning, not a pleasant not an unpleasant thing. Julia Dehning was not a harsh one in attacking without winning as her mother was in her feeling. Julia was a stupid one in resisting any changing in her being as attacking. Julia was a crude one then and in such a way a stupid one but not really a harsh one. She was one to herself and to every one having complete courage for living. Really as I was saying she had not really sense for living and so really then she had not really courage for living, she had completely courage for resisting any changing in her being in her way attacking, not really complete courage for this thing, she was of the independent dependent kind of them.

I am feeling attacking kinds a little harshly just now in me, I am now beginning again to have in me complete feeling of attacking being in men and women.

Attacking kind are often very sweet ones to very many, poignantly sweet ones and generous ones in living. Attacking kind often have it in them to be as bad, as harsh, as crude as they feel in them to any one because they know in living they are generous ones needing to be attacking some one to have them love them. I know this as certain. This gives to them the right to be harsh or crude or eager as they have it in them that they have it in them for living that they are generous in emotion, as they certainly are, in poignant feeling, the need of attacking to win what they are needing for living. Those having resisting being have it in them very often to be afraid if they are too completely resisting not any one will attack them enough to win them and they are uneasy then in them. This is certainly not true of all attacking and all resisting, these things I have been saying of attacking kind in men and women of resisting kind in men and women, it is true of quite a number of them. So then many of the attacking kind in men and women feel it in them as a completely natural thing to be as harsh as crude as active as eager in attacking as they feel it to have it in them. Many of the resisting kind in men and women have it to be very dubious about the doing all the resisting they have in them to be doing. Many have attacking being have sweetness and courage in attacking, and harshness and crudeness and eagerness in attacking. I am now thinking about men and women having it in them to be certain they are right in living.

As I am saying some knowing Julia Dehning like completely the being and the living she had all her living, some did not like it at all, some liked it well enough as I was saying. Some liked it and then liked it well enough and then did not like it. Some liked it very much and then liked it well enough. Some as I was saying did not like it.

To mostly every one Julia had complete courage for living. Slowly some came to understanding that really she had not sense for living, that she had almost complete courage for not changing any kind of attacking being she had in living. She had real courage in her, that is certain. She had sweetness in her that is certain. She had stupid being in her that is certain.

I will tell now more about attacking being, about enthusiasm, about being certain in living, about what other ones are feeling, thinking, saying.

I know Julia Dehning. Certainly I know Julia Dehning. Yes of course I know Julia Dehning. Have I not certainly come to know Julia Dehning. I certainly have come to know Julia Dehning, I know Julia Dehning, I have known Julia Dehning, I am thinking I will know Julia Dehning. How do I know Julia Dehning, I know Julia Dehning as one at the end of her beginning living, at the beginning of her middle living, at the middle of her middle living. I know Julia Dehning as one having in her living marrying Alfred Hersland. I know Julia Dehning in the Dehning family living, I know Julia Dehning some as Mrs. Dehning, some as Mr. Dehning, some as George Dehning, some as Hortense Dehning, as each one of them, as each one of them then knew her in their living, in her living. I certainly do know Julia Dehning. How do I know Julia Dehning? I know Julia Dehning as a kind of a one, as one of a kind in men and women. I know Julia Dehning having her being in her in her living. I know Julia Dehning being certain that she was a really living one. I know Julia Dehning being certain in being living. Yes I do know Julia Dehning. I certainly can say I do know Julia Dehning. Julia Dehning was one having being in her all her living and being quite an important one in living. Julia Dehning came to marry Alfred Hersland, that is certain. Julia Dehning was one always being one having completely courage for living in being one having completely living being in resisting being one having changing from sensitiveness in ways of attacking, in having changing from hearing, seeing, feeling anything in the attacking being in her.

I am remembering, really I never do forget one having being in her, attacking being in her and always to every one this one was one not having attacking in her but resisting being in her because this one had this being in her as being so like soft not set jelly in her that this one was one by her skin cutting her off from any other one and this one had attacking being that never did more than just wobble in her and any one moving at her was sticking in this being in her and so she was to every one a resisting one but really this one was of the attacking kind in men and women. Now I was telling how Martha Hersland had attacking being that was in her indeterminate nervous excitement inside her. Now I am telling of Julia Dehning that she was one having complete resisting to any changing in her attacking, as stubborness then to mostly every one realising this in her in her living, and was one not having really sense for living, one having really courage always in living, being one that needed everything for anything can feed her and now I certainly understand the relation in being between her and these two I have been just rehearsing as being and I am certainly certain I am certainly knowing being in Julia Dehning.

I wish every one was feeling being the way I am telling it now in my writing and that not any one could understand it without hearing me tell it as I am now doing. I could like that very well I think now when I am not remembering listening, when I am not remembering loving everything, loving being and repeating in every one. I think it would be so very nice if every one knew how completely it is a necessary thing to realise being the way I am realising being, and then I am explaining this thing, and then I am being one really explaining everything. I really do like being in every one and so I am very happy even with not every one really realising the important thing that I can explain being in every one, with hardly any one realising this thing. I am telling now the history of the living in Julia Dehning, a description of the being in Julia Dehning, and what I know of her being, what many know of being in her in her living.

I am thinking about how any one feels anything, learns anything. I am thinking about Julia Dehning. I am thinking about dependent and independent being, dependent independent, independent dependent being.

I am thinking about attacking being. I am thinking about how the attacking kind in men and women react to anything, I am thinking about the way they have sensitiveness in them. I am thinking about how I am going to be telling about the being in them, the attacking kind in men and women.

I have been describing some of the attacking kind in men and women. I must now I am thinking tell about being in some more of them.

I am knowing very well, I am knowing very many men and women having attacking being in them, independent dependent being. I am feeling some of them. I am realising many of them. Now I have it as something I am doing, describing being in the independent dependent kind, the attacking kind in men and women.

Sensitiveness to anything, to something in any kind of the attacking kind in men and women, the independent dependent kind in men and women is something I am now beginning describing. I know certainly in daily living sensitiveness in the attacking kind in men and women in independent dependent kind in men and women. I can certainly know what I am meaning by sensitiveness in them, I am now beginning giving what is in me as realising sensitiveness in being and independent dependent kind in men and women.

Sensitiveness is in men and women of the independent dependent kind in men and women, in those having it that they can have it in them that reaction is complete and poignant and quick in them so that they can have emotion as poignant in them as a sensation. This is in a way the foundation of my explanation. I am beginning again telling everything.

How has any one sensitiveness in living? They have it in them as their way of being. Now let me see, I who am realising now sensitive being in the attacking kind of them, let me see if I can say this thing now in the time I am living. Each one I have been knowing having attacking being, having their kind of sensitiveness in them is remaining in my feeling, they are crowding now in my feeling, they all have it in them to have sensitive being of the attacking kind of being of the independent dependent kind of being in them. They have then sensitive being some of them of independent kind of independent dependent being, they have sensitive being in them some of them of dependent kind of the independent dependent kind of being. Some have sensitiveness in them that makes of them that they are to themselves and to every one possessed by each one ever coming near to them. Some have with this kind of sensitiveness in them emotion, some passion, some practical desiring, some fear, some depression, some exaltation, these then are such having it in them that they are completely and always responding to any one coming near to them in the way of sensitiveness of complete reaction of realisation of the being of some one being near them. Some as I am saying have this with passion, some with emotion, some with intention, some with desperation, some with much lying, some with conviction, some with religion, many with feeling of knowing everything coming to be happening, some have it thickly in them, some thinly in them, some with much independent attacking, some with almost not any attacking, some with gladness in them, some with the desire of being an important one in living. These then have it in them that sensitiveness is complete and always in them to everything coming near them, it may be thick or thin, or stupid or dull or timid or aggressive in them, or fairly intelligent in them. These are then many of them very full of wanting always having new things in religion. These are very often having it in them to be very interesting to quite a number knowing them. Some are very sweet with this thing, some are very gentle with this thing, some are wanting to make money, or position or win something for some one with this thing. Mostly these then are not really succeeding in living. Some have with this thing sense for living in them, mostly they have not in them most of such of them very much sense for living in them. These then are not those having sensitiveness in them to mystic religion as being really in them. Those wanting to have mystic religion in them those of the attacking kind of them are those having it in them to be attacking complete emotion to be in that thing. Such have it in them to have complete sensitiveness in them to something they are realising as a complete thing to be attacking by a complete effort of being in that thing by the attacking by them of that thing. Such as these have it in them mostly not to have poignant passion in them but complete attacking in them and very many of them have not attacking in them only for religion, they have it for pure reason, for pure affection, for much succeeding in living, and mostly these then too very many of them though being very successful indeed in living have not really in them much sense for living. I know a whole lot of these in living. I hope I will be seeing that I am rightly realising the being in them and that it is as I have been describing and as I will be going on sometime describing.

Now there are some having attacking being in them having sensitiveness in them as passion in them and these can have it in them to be successful, to be failing in living, to be wise or foolish in living, to have sense for living, to have not too much sense for living, to have much, to have little sensitiveness in them, to have it thinly, thickly, intermittently in them, to be using it in every way in living, to have it very delicately in them, to have it fairly coarsely in them, but mostly these having it in them although they may be succeeding although they may be failing, are not really without some sense for living in them. They can be anything, some practical, some religious, some earnest, some careless, some ambitious, some critical, some very weak in living, some very intermittent in doing anything, all having passion in them as sensitive being.

Then there are some having attacking being as sensitive being as emotion in them, these can be quite melancholy often in living, these can be quite aggressive in living and to every one can be content and energetic in living, and self-satisfying and these can have it in them that they have trouble in having it as being that sensitiveness is in them as emotion, they can have it that they have not in them any power of resisting when they have it not in them to be practical in living. I know now some of such of them. I will certainly sometime tell more of such of them. Two of such of them are just now in my feeling every minute in my living.

Then there are some having attacking being that have sensitiveness in them as being really excitement inside but mostly these then do not have it in them to have sensitiveness really in them. Perhaps they have spots of sensitiveness in them, times for sensitiveness in them.

Now I will begin telling a little about how some come to learn or not learn in living. Always I am telling of the attacking kind in men and women. Always now I will be keeping on telling of the attacking kind in men and women until I have given a good description a really good description of Julia Dehning and what every one who knew Julia in living thought about the being she had in her all her living.

Surely every one has a way of learning something. This is now to be very little description of how some connected in being with Julia Dehning learn what they do learn in living, this then is connected with sensitiveness in them as is of course a natural thing as any one ever thinking about learning can certainly be understanding.

I am now understanding all the ways the attacking kind in men and women have sensitiveness in them. I am feeling some having attacking being in them having sensitiveness in them and I am not understanding what way sensitiveness is in them.

I have been seeing some, I have been knowing some some, I have been hearing about some having attacking being in them and I am not realising of them the way sensitiveness is in them. I have not been loving any of this kind in men and women, I would like to be loving some one some, of this kind in men and women. I would like to be knowing certainly the way sensitiveness is in them in this kind of the attacking kind in women and men. I am feeling some one of this kind in men and women. I know some thing of the character in them, something of the way they do some things in living, but they are a kind of them that are really different from these kinds I have been describing. I will not now be telling my troubles to every one. It is enough that I have been saying that I am not understanding all the ways sensitiveness is in the attacking kind in men and women.

I am realising some sensitiveness in some who have attacking being in them. Soon I will tell complete histories of each one having sensitive being in them. That will certainly be helping to make a long book interesting. I could tell it very completely now of some. I will not just now be beginning this thing. I am certainly now writing a history of being in Julia Dehning being living.

As I was saying some having attacking being in them, having independent dependent being in them have it in them to have sensitivenes [sensitiveness] in them as passion in them. I was telling about one having attacking being and having it as wobbling, having it as being in this one as a soft jelly mass making of this one an individual one by the skin of this one separating this one from any other one. I have been telling about attacking being in Martha Hersland, in Mr. David Hersland in Redfern. I have been telling something of attacking being in some others because I was telling then about such other ones. I am remembering pretty completely everything I have been telling. I am always thinking I am not remembering what I am going to be telling what I have been telling but really I am remembering pretty well what I have been telling, what I am telling, what I am going to be telling. Now I am telling about some ways of having sensitiveness and learning in some having attacking being, independent dependent being in them.

Julia Dehning as I have been saying was always resisting changing the attacking way she had had, was having, would be having all her living. As I was saying she had not really then sense for living. As I was saying she was not really an unsuccessful one in living. As I was saying Mrs. Dehning was stupid in attacking when she was attacking and not for any winning. This was in her always in her daily living. As I was saying Mrs. Dehning had some sense for living. As I was saying she was an important enough one in daily living.

There are very many who are wanting to be learning in their living. Some as I have been saying of Julia Dehning are wanting anything because they are feeling that anything can feed them. Some something like Julia Dehning can feel having teaching, some something like Julia Dehning can feel a little the thing some one has been teaching them, some something like Julia Dehning can be feeling giving teaching, some something like Julia Dehning are every minute feeling teaching to them feeling teaching from them, either feeling teaching being given to them or being given by them, always then feeling teaching, always then feeling teaching being given, this is very common with many having in them not really any sensitiveness to the teaching itself that has been given, that they are giving. To begin again. There are many having sensitiveness in them to some one teaching, to there being one teaching some one, to their teaching some one and have in them the very least possible sensitiveness to the teaching that is being taught then. This is very common. Some have not any in them sensitiveness to the thing taught by any one and these have it in them to have really sensitiveness to there being teaching done to them, by them, to some one, by some one. Now this is certainly quite common and this is bringing this writing always nearer to Julia Dehning. As I was saying Julia needed anything because in her feeling in her being everything could be feeding her in living. Now as I was saying Julia had being that was one resisting, being stupid in resisting anything that could be touching her in relation to her always being in her way persisting in attacking. Really then Julia had not in her any way of learning anything. Really she had it in her that she was being an excited one in seizing everything, seizing anything to learn that thing and always then she had it in her being that she was a stupid one in not being able to not be a resisting one in a stubborn way to anything teaching her in any way to be an attacking one. This then is being in her and as any one can see it would make of her one not having really sense for living, one having not necessarily failing in living, one being one interesting to some, one being one certainly in a way having courage in living. As I was saying she was of the attacking, of the independent dependent kind in women and men. She had dependent being in her of the independent dependent kind of being but this really was in her only when rarely it did happen to her some one did tell her she had not really any way of learning in her. Then she had it in her as the dependent independent dependent attacking kind in women and men have it in them, she had it in her to be certain that not the last end of a bad thing could happen to her and then surely some one did have it to be certain that she certainly could learn something and so then she had it in her this not as a religion but she had in her then the certain feeling of right conviction. And see then every one reading this thing that this one Julia Dehning had conviction in her that she was one to be an attacking one resisting any one changing any attacking in her being and she was one seizing being one learning and always then really she could not be learning anything. It is a clear thing then that she had not in her anything of religion. It is certainly a clear thing this thing that she did not have in her with dependent independent dependent being in her anything in her of religion, she could and did and would have and mostly must have conviction, she must be having the sensation of certain feeling to be going on attacking, having courage really in all of her living. She was completely then a stupid one in being a resisting one resisting any changing in her being in a way an attacking one having courage in living. She had then certainly not sense for living. She was then certainly in living not one failing in living. She was one seizing being one learning anything, learning everything, she was one feeling being one needing anything, needing everything because not anything was teaching anything in her being. She was one seizing anything that was teaching because she was one having it in her feeling that everything was feeding her in living. She had courage in living, she had not sense for living, she had dependent being in her being of the independent dependent kind as I have been saying, she was not really failing not really succeeding in living. She was one quite interesting to some, quite unpleasant to some, quite irritating to some, quite stimulating to some, quite stupid to some, quite unusually bright to some, quite loving and pathetic to some, quite cold and self-seeking to some, entirely generous and courageous to some, quite failing in really attacking to some, quite entirely honest to some, quite failing in being honest in knowing that sometimes she was lying to some, quite earnest and sensitive to teaching to some, quite impenetrable to anything to some, quite really nice to quite a number knowing her in living, quite open-minded to some, quite completely obstinate to some, quite nervous and fairly excited to every one. This is to be now a history of living in her, of being in her, of what each one knowing her felt in her, what those living with her felt about her, how one can know her, how one can come to know any one, of being in every one.

This then is certain, feeling that there is and was and will be teaching being given always every day to some one by some, to every one by every one is very much in very many moral feeling, completely moral feeling, completely moral conviction. This is very often in very many not having any feeling in them for anything any one is learning any one is or can be teaching. There being teaching always being given makes of living a moral operation to very many living. Julia Dehning as I was saying was completely needing feeling that always in all daily living teaching was being given by some one by a good many of mostly everything. She was needing learning learning everything for anything could be a food to her that she could have as learning. She had then certainly from this thing completely a moral conviction. She did this needing learning from being one needing to be going on living. This is in very many women in very many men, in pretty nearly ever so many women and men. Teaching then being existing is being existing as being in moral being in very many pretty nearly a very great many men and women.

Some are feeling each thing they are liking and are not learning anything in living. Some of these have religion in them, some of these have themselves inside them to them as all being in them, some of such of them are completely loving some one. Many are feeling everything in living are not learning anything in living, I know very well one of these in my living and this one has complete feeling of each thing and this one is delicately vibrating and completely loving something and not having any religion, not any moral feeling, not any interest in any opinion. I know by reading and by hearing of two having it in them that they are completely feeling everything, each thing and are not learning anything in living. These have religion in them, these are certain that the having so much feeling in them with each thing is meaning that they are realising that a god is loving them. I know one and that one is in a way like Julia Dehning and this one is feeling each thing in living and not learning anything and always having a conviction that it is a necessary thing that this one is learning everything so that this one can be having meaning in living and this one has moral conviction. This one needs it that every one is learning everything. I know one who is in living living in her being and completely living with her being and this one is feeling everything and not learning anything in living and this one is needing feeling everything in living and not learning anything in living to make it for herself a complete thing that she is living with her being. Some who are feeling everything feeling anything in living have a little a very little power of realising each thing they are feeling, these could learn something in living if each thing was not succeeding another thing. Some of these can come to learn something in living. Some can learn something in their living, Julia Dehning in a way was not such a one. These I have just been describing are some with attacking being in them who are not learning, not succeeding, not necessarily tailing in living, some of such of them are quite important to a number knowing them in living. They are not really important in living. They have not really sense for living. I am going now again to commence my regular description of being in Julia Dehning, of Dehning family living, of Julia’s meeting and marrying and loving and not learning, and not enduring Alfred Hersland, and of her complete living. I am beginning again, not from the beginning this time that is certain.

The Dehning family as I was saying were living quite completely pleasantly very rich right american living. They were living this in a free way, in a quite generous way, in a completely pleasant way in a fairly energetic way, in a quite successful way, in a fairly gay way, in a quite spirited way, in a fairly peaceful way, in not an ambitious way, in a quite fairly simple way, in a quite thoroughly completely easily pleasant fairly happy reasonably contenting and contented way.

Family living is a thing a family in a way is realising. Sometimes a family is not at all realising that thing. Mostly a family is in a way knowing the kind of family living they have in them. Sometimes it is a queer thing to have them telling family living. Sometimes it is a very funny thing when some are explaining a family living, sometimes it is a foolish thing, sometimes an irritating thing, very often a quite tedious thing. Family living is a peculiar thing because not any one, mostly, is deciding family living and always each one is himself or herself inside her or him and family living is in a way a combination that in a way is not coming from any one. Sometimes it is coming from some one, sometimes it is a combination thing, sometimes it just happens to be existing. As I am saying the Dehnings had family living in them that was not really expressing Mr. Dehning or Mrs. Dehning or in a way the two together nor in a way the three children. Really one knowing each one of them would be thinking family living would have been a different thing in them from what it really was in them. Really I suppose certainly it was a combination of being in Mr. Dehning and Mrs. Dehning and the three children.

Family living is a pleasant thing when each one likes to be hearing some telling about what each one likes to be doing in living. Family living when not any one is liking to be listening to what another one is liking in living is not at all a pleasant thing. It is a very difficult thing, for very many, to keep on being one liking to be hearing about what another one in the family is liking in living. So then family living comes to be not any longer existing and sometimes then it is a very troublesome thing. In the Dehning family living they kept on all of them for a really very long time of living being ready to be listening to what each one liked in living, needed in living, had in living. Dehning family living as I was saying was quite completely a long time a quite pleasant thing. Julia was not really perhaps listening enough to Mrs. Dehning having living to make it later a completely pleasant living but Julia was listening to all the other ones and all the other ones could listen to all the other ones telling about living in them and so really Dehning family living was really pretty nearly a completely pleasant thing.

It certainly is quite entirely a difficult thing to keep on a long time with several living in a house together, a family to go on really listening to what each one is telling, to what each one is needing, having for living. Each one can find it a more or a less difficult thing. Mostly each one sometime commences to be doing less of this thing in family living as they come to be in middle living. As I was saying Mr. Dehning liked it in him to be listening to any one wanting to be doing anything. He was a completely good man in family living, in doing all living he had in him. Each one of the Dehning family was quite good for Dehning family living.

As I was saying Mr. Dehning liked it inside him that he was ready to be listening to any one wanting to do something. This was in a way pleasant being of important feeling in him. Mrs. Dehning was not listening when Julia was marrying Alfred Hersland. In a way though she was listening. Later George and Hortense Dehning were feeling very much listening inside them. Julia Dehning was not then making Dehning family living, she was a little then leading to her mother’s feeling who was one having it in her feeling that she was one leading in attacking. Not that really in a way either Mrs. Dehning or Julia Dehning were making family living, or really leading Dehning family living, they really each one, Mrs. Dehning earlier, Julia Dehning later, were giving their own feeling of being one needing succeeding in having something in living as a stamp on Dehning family living. They were neither of them ones having a needing of attacking for winning, they neither of them had really much ambition in them, they really had it in them to be needing to be succeeding in having something that would be for them a stamping by them of Dehning family living. Each one of them had in them their own being of which I have been already giving some description. Mrs. Dehning had some sense for living, Julia Dehning had not really sense for living. Each one of them was quite important as living. Mrs. Dehning was one quite succeeding in living. Julia was one succeeding in living, failing too in living. Mrs. Dehning was one not really failing in living. The Dehning family living is then something I am describing. Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland came to be married ones, I am describing this thing.

Mr. Dehning was one learning in living. Really he was not one coming to have more and more sense for living. He had certainly in his early and middle living very much sense for living, he always all his living had sense for living.

He was in Dehning family living. Mr. Dehning, Mrs. Dehning, Julia, George and Hortense Dehning were in Dehning family living. Julia came to marrying in the beginning of the ending of middle living in Mr. and Mrs. Dehning. Mrs. Dehning had sense for living, neither more nor less all of her living, Mrs. Dehning could be learning in living. Mr. Dehning was a little coming to be in him an important one from being one listening to any one wanting to be doing anything.

Julia began her living by attacking to be marrying Alfred Hersland attacking in family living. As I was saying Julia was one not really winning, she was really doing what she was feeling she was needing to be going on being one living. She was really then keeping on being in family living although she was attacking to be living in marrying Alfred Hersland. That is history of living in her, that will be always what I am telling of being in her being living.

Julia had not the emotion of ambition, she had not ambition in her as emotion, she had it in her, ambition, as attacking and not for winning, she had some intention of ambition, not very much but some, she had ambition in being one resisting any changing in attacking being in her. Alfred Hersland had ambition in emotion, he had ambition in intention, he had not so much ambition in being one having resisting engulfing being. It is a thing that is very interesting that those having in them that ambition is not as emotion in them have it that to very many knowing them they are very sweet in living, very careless in living, very unworldly in living, very unselfish in living. Some of such of them have ambition in them as Julia Dehning had as I am saying. It is in a way a nice thing to be one not having ambition as emotion for these then knowing this thing of them can be doing what they are neding [needing] in living and always they do not need to be holding back or ashamed in them because they are not really self-seeking to any one, knowing it in them that ambition is not an emotion in them. Alfred Hersland had amibtion [ambition] as emotion in him, he had ambition as intention in him, he had not ambition as acting as resisting engulfing being in him and so then he was in a way failing in living. He was not completely failing in living. Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland came to know each other and came to be married and to living together and this is to be now a history of the living in them.

Julia was all her living in a way of Dehning family living. As I was saying Mrs. Dehning, Julia Dehning was of Dehning family living. They were not really making Dehning family living any more than any one in the Dehning family living. They were in a way always putting on themselves a stamp that was in a way from their own being in being a part of Dehning family living. In a way they were a little more exciting in being stamping in themselves for themselves a way of being part of Dehning family living, a little more exciting than Mr. Dehning or George or Hortense Dehning. Really as I was saying of them they were not actually very exciting, really then, as Mrs. Dehning was not really exciting in harsh attacking as she had not then feeling of being winning she was not then winning anything, she was one in any feeling and Julia Dehning who as I was saying had not really sense for living was not winning in being one resisting any changing in her being in one way in attacking living, in not learning anything in living. So then really not any one of the Dehning family were really exciting, they were each one of them reasonably important in living, they were really not at all exciting. The Dehning family each one were certain as being much more exciting. The Dehning family were living very well very rich american living. This is to be now more history of each one of them.

The Dehning family living was successful living for all of them, all five of them, the Dehning family living was a successful, generous, pleasant, reasonably important very rich american living. Quite generous, quite pleasant, quite reasonably a successful very rich right american living, almost a completely american living, always fairly excited, sometimes fairly profoundly agitated, mostly always fairly pleasant fairly generous, very completely each one having anything they could be needing, quite simple in emotion, country house and city living.

It was a reasonably important living, the Dehning family living, each one of them were reasonably important each one of them in their living. As I am saving they werey [were] mostly all of them fairly excited with living, all of them certainly living in living, as I was just saying not really so very exciting in being. There is to be more description of them.

It is very hard for any one to tell in any other one how much that one is loving another one. It is very difficult to tell it about any one how much loving they can have they do have in them. It is difficult to know of any one what kind of loving they have in them, certainly it is difficult to know that in any one, it certainly is very difficult to tell it of any one at any time how much of their loving they have in them, they can have in them, how much loving there is in them of their kind of loving for any one.

Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning came together, they certainly came to marrying. It was very difficult to tell in either of them how much of their kind of loving they had then in them for the other of the two of them.

Julia Dehning as I have been saying was of the attacking kind in men and women. Alfred Hersland as I have been saying again and again was of the engulfing resisting kind in men and women. Julia Dehning certainly could have some loving in her for some one, Julia was in Dehning family living, she was certainly one to have some loving in her for some in living, she certainly was having loving in her then for Alfred Hersland. Alfred Hersland as I was saying had not really any living that was important to him until he came to loving one and wanting to stop studying so that he could immediately marry that one and then a little later he did not want to be loving. That was the first thing important to him in living as I was saying. He had aspiring being in him as I was saying of him. He came to loving and marrying Julia Dehning. He had loving in him for her then, in a way he always had some loving in him for some one. They both then Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland had it in them to have some loving for some one, for the other one, for some, in them.

Mrs. Dehning as I was saying had some sense for living. Julia was important enough in living, was not really failing in living, was really quite important as living, was really one very courageously completely living her living, was fairly attacking, was one not having really sense for living. Did Alfred Hersland have sense for living, any sense for living, I am not quite certain, I think he had a little sense for living, not so much as he was one being stupid in aspiration, in ambition, as he was an engulfing resisting one not really resisting, not really engulfing, but perhaps he had a very little bit of sense for living, else he probably would have been completely failing in living, a little sense for living came to be in a way in him and then he was again a loving one and then he was failing but not really completely failing in living. He was then even almost succeeding in living.

Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland then when they were marrying each other did certainly have loving in them each one of them for the other one. I have already told about their coming to be needing to have each other for living and loving. They did certainly come to marrying. They did certainly succeed in not succeeding in their married living. This is to be now some description of loving being in each one of the two of them and of their marrying and of their married living.

The description of the loving being in Julia Dehning and then in Alfred Hersland and the relation in Julia of her being loving to family living, the loving being in Julia and the stupid being in her and the family living to her, and then more loving being in her.

It is very difficult in quarrelling to be certain in either one what the other one is remembering. It is very often astonishing to each one quarrelling to find out what the other one was remembering for quarrelling. Mostly in quarreling not any one is finding out what the other one is remembering for quarrelling, what the other one is remembering from quarrelling.

I have been telling something about living in men and women having resisting being in them, having engulfing resisting being in them. Some of such of them have quite a good deal of loving in them, some of such of them have more loving in them than they can feel in them some have less loving in them than they are believing they have in them, not having it in them to have emotion poignant like a sensation as those having attacking being have it in them. Some having resisting being having attacking in them to keep themselves from having to be resisting being very dependent of the dependent independent kind of them say they are having very much loving, they may have very much loving in them, say they have very little loving in them, they may have very little loving in them. Those having engulfing being may have very much, a little or quite some loving in them. These sometimes have very much more loving feeling in them than at other times in their living, some of them. These may tell that they have very much loving feeling in them with conviction, they may tell that they have little loving feeling in them with conviction.

Those having attacking have it as I am saying to have emotion having in them the poignancy of a sensation. Some having attacking being can certainly have this very dully in them. Many can have it in them that they are telling about having it very much in them, some of such of them have it very much in them and some of such of them just have it some in them. Some of the attacking kind of them can be very excited about telling it about themselves, sometimes very often, and some of such of them certainly have it very lively in them, some have it quite deadened in them. Some can have very much emotion in telling about it to themselves and every one and they have quite a great deal of it really in them, some have it very much in them in telling of it and it is in them that they have it really in them, yes they certainly have it really in them only it does not make them do what they think it will, it does, it did make them do in living. Some have a great deal of it in them but it is not active in them but I will not tell all the ways I can think of that those having attacking being have emotion in them. Some as I am saying of the attacking kind in men and women are very much excited always in being, in living in any living, in being one being living. Some of such of them have very much emotion in them, some not so much, some quite a bit, some really very little in them. Some of such of them have it in them that they are not having emotion with the excitement of being in living in them, they have emotion in them. Some are all their living, some of such as these I am describing, some are all their living having been having really one fairly large emotion and are resisting any changing in them of this emotion in them and are very excited in living from being excited ones and stubborn ones in living. Some of such of them have sense for living, some of such of them have not sense for living. Some of such are very stupid ones in being, some of such of them are quite sensitive in being. Julia Dehning was of the kind having one emotion all her living and not being ever changing, and being stubborn in resisting and excited in being living, and not sensitive in being and not having sense for living.

This is to be now more description of loving and marrying and quarrelling and family living.

When some one having been feeling all their living one way of feeling living comes to be feeling in them another way of feeling living, that is disturbing to them. Sometimes then one is from that time on a more or less sick one. Sometimes some one likes this in them. Sometimes they do not like it in them. Sometimes some one has all their living been doing something and having for doing that thing excited feeling in them and then some one does that thing for them with not any excitement in that one and then the other one is left with not any excited feeling and that is sometimes a pleasant thing and sometimes a completely distressing thing. Some never can lose excitement out of them not with any one’s showing them. Julia Dehning always had an excited way of being needing anything and as I was saying she had really loving being all her living and as I was saying that was not exciting in her really, not very exciting and always she was stubbornly resisting being any different in attacking by her being.

Julia and Alfred and Dehning family living and loving and learning and quarrelling.

Some know of themselves in their dressing, in their daily living in everything what they are and what they are wanting from every one, from any one. Some know what they are wanting but they do not have it in them in their daily living, in their dressing to show it to any one. Some can show it while they are with some who have the same being in them and then later when they are left alone cannot really be remembering what it is they wanted to be to show to any one, to every one. Some know what they want to be and can build it up by little pieces and do again and again. Some know what they are and see it as a complete thing and make that thing in daily living. Some know what they are and are always cutting and fitting and fitting and cutting and painting and sometime they come to be that thing in dressing and daily living and then they can lose that thing. Some cannot see the thing they are in daily living and in dressing nor what they want to be in daily living and in dressing. Some see what they want to be in daily living and in dressing and then they are a little less than that thing so that they will not be queer to any one. Some have really the feeling of inventing themselves in daily living and in dressing, some are really doing this thing, some are feeling themselves doing this thing. I will tell more about this thing. Julia Dehning as I was saying was all her living after she was herself to herself in living wanting to be creating living in learning everything in daily living, furnishing, dress-making, decoration, cleaning herself and everything, resting, reading, being a good one, being a useful one. She was doing this then and she came to loving Alfred Hersland. She was doing this thing, she was as I was saying one not having really any way of feeling in learning. She came to loving and marrying Alfred Hersland. She had loving being in her, she had Dehning family living in her feeling.

One knows what effect that one wants to produce to that one, to any one, in that one existing, in the daily living that one has for living. That one does not feel that one as a finished thing, that one works from something that one is knowing pretty quickly to something that one has been not really knowing and then that comes to be to that one a known thing and then that one sticks there in that thing. That one does not want to be conspucious [conspicuous] in living but does want to be intelligent and elegant. This then is a personal ideal, that that that one has for daily living and so this one has feeling of being always creating all the daily living, the being in that one, really that one is going from something that one has been knowing to something that one has not quite been certainly knowing and sticks there in that thing.

Another one needs to be for living what that one is certain any one like that one is in being and in living. That one can be that in living when there are others realising what that one being that kind of a one is in living, when others being that kind in living are with that one in daily living. This one needs these then for being what this one is certain any one being like this one is in daily living. This one when this one is not being kept in living being by others being what this one is certain this one is being in living, by others being certain that this one is in living what this one is certain any one like this one is in living, loses the grasp really on what is what this one is certain any one like this one is in daily living. Another one never loses realising what it is that this one is certain is being in this one and always this one is building it up by little pieces. This one never comes to be a completer one. Very often this one is a vague and stupid one and not really being in living and so then always this one keeps a little pile by always adding to make this one what this one is certain from what this one and every one expects of this one this one is in daily living. Some see themselves as a whole one and they cut and add boldly to make themselves the whole one. Some slowly possess it, some never know what it is and never possess it, some only know what is not it when they see themselves not it in daily living. Julia Dehning was one having certainly a needing of being learning everything. Julia was in a way not feeling in learning anything. Julia had loving being in her that is certain. She was certain of having honesty for living as every one having Dehning family living have in them. She was certain of having courage for living. This thing she had in her in daily living, this she could not ever have in her as developing. It was in her that was certain, she had attacking being in her that was this thing in her, she had attacking being in her that was being needing learning anything. She had it in her to be completely stubbornly actively passively resisting any changing of the attacking being in her, she had then not really sense for living, as any one can know now by a little feeling being in her. She was not really failing in living, she was not really succeeding in living, she was fighting very well always for her being one living, being honestly a courageous one, being one needing to be learning everything. She had very much active nervous being in her. She had excitement in being one doing her daily living in living. She had really passion in her but not enough to make it right that she should have so much stubborness in her of not changing her attacking, not enough to make it right that she should be such a nervous one in daily living, should be one so excited in learning anything. I will begin again now with a description of Julia Dehning.

Julia Dehning came to be married to Alfred. They were not very successful one with the other in married living. It is certain that each one in quarrelling is remembering a different thing for quarrelling. This is to be now more description of daily living in Julia Dehning.

Julia and Alfred each one in daily living, aspiration, ambition, taste, feeling, moral being, quarrelling, family living.

I am describing what is to me a beautiful thing, learning being in women and in men. Every little bit, every single bit of learning being in women and men is to me a beautiful thing. I am telling always about what is to me a beautiful thing, that is learning being in women and in men. A very little bit I am ever learning is to me a beautiful thing. Learning being in women and in men is to me really a completely beautiful thing. Every bit of repeating I am doing while I am learning being in women and in men is to me a completely really beautiful thing. Being one learning being in women and in men ought then to be always making me a very happy one. I am always learning being in women and in men. I am sometimes quite a melancholy one.

I have learnt pretty completely being in Julia Dehning. I am remembering now being in Julia Dehning. I am realising now being in Julia Dehning. I am feeling now more realisation of being in Julia Dehning by always more realising the connection between being in her and being in women and in men who have the same kind of being more or less in them. Julia Dehning was quite an important person in being a person being living.

Really she was not failing in living, really she was not succeeding in living, really she had much support and loving in living, really she was quite an important one in being living, really she had courage in being one being living, really she had loving being in her, really she had a need in her that there would be some there certain to be supporting, really she always had support and loving in her living, really she was quite an important one in living. Really she had much support and loving for living, really she had courage in being one always being one living, really she was one having courage to be going on being in living, really she was one resisting and being one not feeling hearing seeing anything that could be changing anything of attacking being she had in living, she was one needing learning everything, needing learning anything so that she would be using all her being living, as she was not learning anything, for living attacking being which was the being in her. So then she was not really defeated in being living, she was not succeeding, not failing in living, she was quite an important one in living, she had loving and support in her living, she had not sense for living.

Julia Dehning was quite a sweet one to some, poignantly sweet one and generous in living and having careless domination in living and having thoughtlessness in being one needing everything and having complete courage always in being one always being living, in being one winning learning to be living. This was the feeling some had all her living in Julia Dehning. Some had different feeling in her living in her. Mostly every one had a feeling of courage for being one needing living in her all of her living. Mostly every one was feeling in her that she was needing to be feeling learning everything because anything could feed her. Some had a certain feeling that she was not ever learning anything in living. Some were certain that she had really sense for living, some were certain that she did not have in her at all sense for living, some were never really certain about this thing about her.

She was one certainly having generous emotion in the sense that she was knowing she was attacking in living to be winning what was not for herself as a thing to be enjoying but what was needed so that she could be one having honest living, having earnest learning living, having Dehning family living. She was one that to herself and mostly every one was completely living for honest living, for learning living, for Dehning family living. Really she was not learning anything in living, really she could never have the last courage of knowing that sometime she was not honest in living, really she was needing loving and support in Dehning family living. Really then it could only come to any one as a slow thing to be realising that she had not complete courage in being one living, that she had not sense for living. So then she could have it really in her that it was sweet and generous and aspiring for her to be as harsh as crude as active as eager in attacking as she could have strength for it in her being. And this was right for her to herself and to mostly any one feeling loving being in her. This is true of very many having attacking being in them and poignant and generous loving being in them as complete being for them. This then was not stupid being in her, stupid being in her was resisting having any changing in the attacking being of her, having not any sensitiveness of being in her from more living in her. This made of her one not learning anything in living, having real then not sense for living. I will tell more gradually about this thing.

Alfred Hersland had ambition in him, Julia Dehning had ambition. Not either one or the other of them as I was saying was really failing in living, was really succeeding, had really sense for living, was really defeated by living.

Alfred Hersland had aspiration in living, had an aspiration to be succeeding. Julia Dehning had aspiration in living, had aspiration in being one learning and to be then completely living. Alfred Hersland had failing in him had failing to be one succeeding in something, Julia Dehning was then one not succeeding in being, was one not really learning anything for living. It was then right that they should have come to be two loving one another and then coming to marrying and then coming to be not succeeding in married living. Some have it right for them to be loving and marrying and succeeding in married living, some have it right from the being in them to be loving each other and marrying and not succeeding then in having married living in them for those two of them together then. Some have it to be right for them from the being in them to be loving one another then and not then to be marrying. Some who are loving one another do not have it really that it is right from the being in them that they are loving for each other then. And then it is right from being in some one that that one should love some one, should not love some one, should be loved by some one, should not be loved by some one. Anyway it certainly was alright from the being in them that Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning should come to be loving one another and marrying and not succeeding in their married living.

They were married then and they did not succeed in their married living together then. They were each one of them not really succeeding not really failing in their living.

Really it is a very difficult thing in living for some to be certain that they are believing in loving, that they are believing in being honest in living, that they are believing in any one being a good one. It is so terribly mixed up and how does one know living, loving, thinking, honest being, feeling, goodness in living, and yet one is doing thinking, living, loving, honest action, goodness in living, and some one else is being a good one, an honest one, a loving one, a thinking one, a feeling one and always then one is knowing everything in one and one is not believing what one is knowing inside them and one is knowing what is going on in them and one is not believing that thing and how then is one really certain that loving and feeling and thinking and goodness and honesty is in them and how is one not certain and what is then the satisfaction of having been of being of going to be being a living one and that one is not certain that loving that thinking that honesty that goodness is something in them and that one is not then certain. One is saying, of course he would do that thing, he is a middle aged man and he needs to do that thing, he needs to do that thing, yes I have a passion, I have a passion for my children, yes he has a passion, he has a passion for his reputation, he is a middle aged man and he has a chance to do that thing, of course he will do that thing, why should he not do that thing, it is honest for him a middle aged man to do that thing, they need that thing or else they would not pay him to do that thing, of course he is a loving man, of course he loves his reputation, of course he is a middle aged man, of course he has three years to make him a very rich man, of course he is an honest man, of course he is a good man, I respect him, everybody respects him, he loves his reputation, he has a very good reputation, certainly some are loving, some are honest, some are good ones, some are thinking in living, certainly some are certain of this thing, certainly I am certain to be certain of this thing.

I am certain to be certain of the thing that some have loving in them, that some have thinking in them, that some have honest action in them, that some have goodness in them, that every one has being in being living. I am certain to be certain of this thing with some kind of meaning and I am not then going to be terribly in a twitter in me about this thing. I am going to be certain of this thing, and why not be certain of this thing why not be certain of this thing as certain as of being being in every one having living as being in them. I am going to be certain of this thing. I am going now to be describing honesty and goodness and loving and thinking and living in Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland.

To some it is an encouraging thing a very encouraging thing that mostly every one has plenty of courage in them for daily living. To some it is a wonderful thing that not everything scares every one. It is so easy for some to be scared by mostly everything, by every little bit of daily living, it is a very fine thing, a fine fine thing for such of them to be really certain that not everybody is scared by everything. Very often some are living a long time in living believing that every one is really scared by everything. Some are not ever really believing that any one is scared by everything. As I was saying it is certainly an encouraging thing to some that some are certainly loving, some are certainly thinking, some are certainly feeling, some are certainly honest ones, some are certainly good ones. I have said that this is to be a description of being in Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland, I am remembering this thing, that is certain.

Mr. Dehning soon came to thinking that Alfred Hersland was not an honest man. Julia Hersland soon came to be certain that Alfred Hersland was not an honest one. Mr. Dehning was an honest enough man in living. That is certain.

Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland were married and commenced being together for all of their daily living. Mr. Dehning came to think that Alfred Hersland was not an honest enough man to have in the Dehning family daily living. Julia Hersland was quite certain that Alfred Hersland was not an honest enough one for any Dehning family living. The Dehning family were certainly quite honest ones for daily living. Alfred Hersland certainly was not quite such an honest one in some of his daily living.

It is to some a quite difficult thing to be certain that they have loving, that they have thinking, that they have feeling, that they have honest daily living, that they have goodness in them. It is not at all a difficult thing for some to be certain of themselves in living, to be certain about other ones in living whether they are loving, whether they are feeling, whether they are honest ones, whether they are good ones, whether they are thinking in all of their living. As I was saying Mr. Dehning came to be thinking that Alfred Hersland was not an honest man enough for Dehning family living. As I was saying Julia Hersland came to be quite soon quite entirely certain that Alfred Hersland was not an honest enough one to be having as one having with her all his daily living. As I was saying Alfred Hersland was one really not failing really not succeeding in living, he was one having some aspiration for succeeding in living, he was one having engulfing resisting being in him, he was one having some loving being in him, he was one having some thinking in him, he was one certainly not going to be honest enough in the Dehning family way of living.

They all of them had some loving feeling in them. Mr. Dehning, Mrs. Dehning, Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland. They each one of them certainly could have some loving feeling in them. They each one of them could have very little loving feeling in them. In living Dehning family living each one had in them some loving feeling. Alfred Hersland had some loving feeling in him. The Dehning family living as I said before was very right very rich american living quite pleasantly, quite generously, reasonably honestly, reasonably lovingly, somewhat urgently existing. Julia Hersland in married living was expecting different living from Dehning family living, so she was thinking, she wanted a very much more earnest and exciting american living than the Dehning family living and always then it was certain that in her she was certain that she had it in her to be really having Dehning family living as every one reasonably good ones had it to have in them, Alfred Hersland was not really then of Dehning family living, Julia was really then always of Dehning family living. Mr. Dehning was then fairly slowly quite certain that Alfred Hersand [Hersland] was not such a reasonably honest one as Mr. Dehning needed for business living. Julia Hersland had come fairly quickly to be certain that Alfred Hersland was not the kind of a one she needed for fairly honest daily living, Alfred Hersland was really not failing then, really not succeeding then in living, Alfred Hersland had then important feeling for being one aspiring to succeeding in living. Alfred Hersland had then some loving feeling in him, that was not then to him in him important feeling. Julia had then in living loving feeling, that was then important feeling in her to her then. Mr. Dehning had some loving feeling in him then, he always had some loving feeling in him, this was always important to him in him. Mrs. Dehning had some loving feeling in her, this was not important then to her in her or really then to any one.

Alfred Hersland was then not really succeeding not really failing in living. Mr. Dehning as I said of him had it in him some then, he had it in him all his living, he had it in him more and more in his living to be listening to any one wanting to do anything. He was quite entirely one listening to any one wanting to do anything. Mostly in living he was a man quite certainly judging that some men would do and some men would not do something and always he had it in him to be listening to any one telling about doing anything. Alfred Hersland as I was saying was married to Julia Dehning. Alfred Hersland as I was saying was not really then failing was not really then succeeding in living.

Mr. Dehning was an honest man. He surely was an honest enough man. The Dehning family each one of them was certain sometime in her in him that they were honest ones for living. The Dehning family surely each one sometime were certain that they were honest enough for living. They were each one sometime certain that they were really honest ones in living each one sometime in her or in him. The time came sometime to Julia Dehning when she was surely certain that she was one honest in living.

It was easy for Julia Dehning to be certain sometime that she was completely an honest one for living. It was never possible then that she should not be certain that she was completely an honest one for living. It was quite easy surely for Julia Dehning to be certain that she was completely an honest one, that Dehning family living was completely an honest enough one for any living. It was quite certainly easy for Julia Hersland to be certain sometime that she was one completely honest for daily living. It was certainly then certain that she would be then all her living certain that she was certainly a completely honest one for all daily living. She could certainly be certain that Alfred Hersland was not a completely honest one for daily living. Julia Hersland was then one resisting all her living having in her any changing in being one being one way of being an attacking one. In a way Julia Hersland was succeeding, in a way Julia Hersland was not succeeding in living.

Julia Hersland had some loving feeling in her, Alfred Hersland had some loving feeling in him. Mr. Dehning had some loving feeling in him, Mrs. Dehning had some loving feeling in her, George Dehning had some loving feeling in him, Hortense Dehning had some loving feeling in her. This is to be now histories of each one of them.

Mr. Dehning was whatever any one thought him. Some are really what mostly every one thinks such a one is in living. Mr. Dehning was such a one. Mr. Dehning then in a way made Dehning family living. Julia Hersland came to be certain that she was one having Dehning family living as beginning of all being in her. As I said she was one wanting to be learning anything, needing everything as anything could feed her for her being one doing living. As I said once in telling of her loving and marrying Alfred Hersland he was one to her really doing learning in living. Always as I was saving she was not doing any learning for living. As I was saying sometime she came to be certain that she was a completely honest one for living. This was in her all her living then as really every bit of learning living in her living. She was one certain that she was an honest one for all daily living. She was certain that Dehning family living was honest enough for all daily living. She came to be quite certain that Alfred Hersland was not honest enough for any daily living. This was in her then sometime and always then she was certain of this thing all the rest then of her living and as I was saying she was one completely resisting any changing in the attacking being that was really living in her. All her living then too she was going on learning everything and always then really she was one succeeding some, not succeeding some, more, sometime quite failing in living. Really then as I was saying perhaps she had not really at all sense for living. She married Alfred Hersland, she came quite soon to be certain he was not honest really for any daily living. She came to be quite certain then that she was a completely honest one for daily living, that Dehning family living was a completely honest one for family living. As I was saying she had some loving being in her, Alfred Hersland had some loving being in him, Mr. Dehning had certainly some loving being in him, Mrs. Dehning had some loving being, George Dehning had loving being in him, Hortense Dehning had some loving being as being in her living. This is to be now then again and again histories of all of each one of them.

Why should they not each one of them know it in them that they each one of them had some loving feeling in them. They did each one of them know it in them sometime that they had some loving feeling in them, some of them were quite often certain that they had some loving feeling in them, some of them were certain that they had some loving feeling in them, each one of them certainly sometime was certain that that one had some loving feeling.

Julia Dehning, Julia Hersland certainly then had some loving feeling in her and sometimes she was quite certain of this thing. Alfred Hersland certainly had some loving feeling in him and very often he was certain of it being there in him. Mr. Dehning had certainly some loving feeling in him and certainly it was a simple thing for him to be mostly always certain of this thing. Mrs. Dehning had certainly some loving feeling and she certainly sometimes was quite entirely certain of this thing. George Dehning had certainly some loving feeling in him and he certainly was really quite often certain of this thing. Hortense Dehning had some loving feeling in her in all her living and she was fairly certain of this thing. This then is a true thing that each one of them Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland and Mr. Dehning and Mrs. Dehning and George Dehning and Hortense Dehning had some loving being in her or in him.

There was then Dehning family living. Julia Hersland had been of Dehning family living. She had been needing learning anything, all her living she was needing learning everything as anything could feed her for being one Wanting to be living. She came to loving and marrying Alfred Hersland. This is an interesting thing to some. This has been quite an interesting thing to some. The being in Julia Hersland, the loving being, the living being in her is an interesting thing to some. She was then as I was saying one having independent dependent being in living. This is a history of her and of every one.

I am beginning more and more to feel being in young girls, in young women. I am beginning more and more to know the being they have in them. I do not yet know the being in all of them, I do not yet know all the being in all of them. I see one kind of them that I do not know at all as being and I see that kind of them again and again, I see again and again one and another of that kind of them. I do not know at all the being in them, in any of that kind of them. I know then now always very much always more and more the being in women, the being in them when they are young girls coming to be going to be young women. I know always more and more what men are coming to be doing in their living, I do not know very much more now of the being of men when they are young boys coming to be going to be men. I certainly do now know very much more of the way being is in young girls in their living. I certainly do know quite a good deal of this thing and it is a very pleasant thing in me to be more and more knowing this thing. Why is it a pleasant thing in me to me to be more and more knowing this thing. It is a pleasant thing in me to me to be knowing this thing because it is to me a completely pleasant thing to be knowing everything and it is to me a completely pleasant thing in me to be feeling in me delicately inside me the being that I am coming to be knowing through knowing some one, through knowing any one. I am feeling always in me knowing every one through some one feeling any one, every one in them, I am feeling that one and that one is feeling any one, is feeling every one, and sometimes it is a completely delicate thing so feeling any one feeling every one. Sometimes it not at all a delicate thing so feeling some one feeling any one, everyone, sometimes it is a completely delicate thing, feeling some one feeling every one, feeling any one. Always all my living I am feeling some feeling other ones and this I am liking in living. Sometimes as I am saying it is a very completely delicate thing feeling some one feeling any one, feeling every one. I am having now a completely delicate feeling in feeling some one feeling any one, feeling some one. I am now completely beginning to be feeling being in young girls, in young women, and this is to me a very pleasant thing, really a delicate completely pleasant thing.

As I was saying Julia Hersland had in her some loving feeling. It is certainly pretty certain that she had some loving feeling in her. She was loving and then marrying Alfred Hersland and then certainly coming to not loving Alfred Hersland. She was of Dehning family living. She was certainly in a way always loving and perhaps coming always to have more and more loving feeling for her father Mr. Dehning. Mr. Dehning in a way certainly really did make Dehning family living. In a way Dehning family living was not really what Julia Hersland was at all living in her living, in a way that was all she was ever living. As I was saying she was not putting any of her being into making Dehning family living. She came sometime to be quite certain that she was an honest one in daily living, that Dehning family living was honest enough living for any daily living and then as I was saying she was always all her living needing to be learning anything and as I was saying she was really not learning in living and she had her own being as I was saying attacking independent dependent being, that is courage for living, that is having some one supporting when the last end of a bad thing was on her in her living and not then feeling that she was having to be having such support although having in her really loving feeling for the supporting being then in her living. She was certainly then one not using her being for living because she certainly was not learning anything in living, she certainly had some loving feeling in her in her living, she certainly was sometime completely certain that she was an honest one for daily living, she certainly was not learning anything ever in living for living, she certainly was not learning anything ever in living her living, she certainly was not ever learning anything, she certainly was completely feeling needing learning everything, she certainly was completely feeling needing learning anything, she certainly was not failing completely, not succeeding completely in living, she certainly was one being alive in living. She certainly was one having some loving feeling in her in her living. Alfred Hersland certainly had some loving feeling in him in his living. He came to loving Julia Dehning and then marrying her and then somewhat loving her and somewhat keeping on loving her and then not loving her and then later he was really loving another and he was never really of Hersland family living in the way of having anything very loving in him or any way of being certain that Hersland family living was important enough for daily living and always he had a very little loving feeling for Mr. Hersland and Mrs. Hersland and Martha Hersland and David Hersland and always then he had some loving feeling in living, certainly Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland each one of them had some loving feeling in them in each one of them. They had then each one of them come to be loving and marrying, each one of them then had certainly some loving feeling then for some one, some aspiration for something important to them from being one living. Julia Dehning had been a young girl and then an older one and then one needing for her feeling to be all her living learning everything, learning anything, needing to be marrying Alfred Hersland. Alfred Hersland had been a young man having it in him that not anything had been in living really important to make for him aspiration to be one succeeding. This had come to be in him after he had been going to stop studying to earn a living for one he was then loving and had then come not to be any longer loving that one. He had come then to have really aspiration in him for succeeding in being important in succeeding. He had as I was saying all his living some loving feeling in him. Julia as I was saying was a young girl and then was really alive in her to her in her being and needing to be learning anything to be learning everything and having courage to be living in being alive in her to her in her being and being then not learning anything and being then of Dehning family living and being then certain but not then with it as conviction that she was an honest one in living, that Dehning family being was honest enough in any daily living, and always then she was not one not having completely courage for living and always then she was one succeeding in being in her living, and always then she was completely anything completely everything she ever was in living because as I am saying she had not ever really sense for living because as I am saying she had always in her some loving feeling, because as I was saying she always was alive in being in her living. She was then all her living as I was saying not so very interesting. She was as I am saying of those having attacking being, independent dependent being, those having it to have in them emotion to be poignant like sensation. This is to be now certainly a complete history of her and of any one coming to be knowing her in any living.

Mostly every one is certain that when they were young they did anything and then they were not tired or not feeling well from doing this thing. I am certain this is not what is really ever happening. I am certain many have not feeling well and very tired feeling when they are young ones and have been doing something. It is a very curious thing this being a very tired one, a very disturbed one, one not feeling well when one was a young one and then being this when one is an older one, really mostly every one is all their living when they are quite completely young when they are young when they are older when they are old ones repeating not feeling well, being a disturbed one, being a very tired one. Very many are not really knowing this thing in living. I am knowing this thing in living. Each one is repeating all their living being a tired one, being a disturbed one, being one not feeling well again and again.

This is to be now a description of Julia Dehning and Julia Dehning coming to be Julia Hersland and Julia Hersland then. She was then all her living repeating being in her way a tired one a disturbed one a one not feeling well again and again. Mostly not any one is really certain of their way of being a tired one, being one not feeling well being a disturbed one until they are an older one. Each one, every one is always repeating their being in being again and again a disturbed one, a tired one, a one not feeling well in daily living.

How wise it is to be knowing every one is repeating all their living being tired ones, being disturbed ones, being ones not feeling well quite often. As I am saying mostly every one is not knowing that they have been again and again repeating being not well, being a disturbed one, being a tired one in their young living. When young ones are very tired ones, are disturbed ones are not well ones they very often are not at all remembering that thing, when they are older ones they are sometimes remembering when they are tired ones from doing something, disturbed ones from living, not well sometimes in daily living. Some are remembering in their young living being tired ones and disturbed ones and not well ones, some are very well remembering this thing. Julia Hersland who was Julia Dehning was one who was not remembering having been a tired one, a disturbed one a not well one in young living. She hardly could be remembering being not a well one, a tired one, a disturbed one, in her middle living. This is to be now some history of being in her.

Some have liked very much the being and the living in Julia Dehning. Some have not liked all the living in Julia Dehning. Some have liked the being in Julia Dehning. Some have liked and have not liked the being in Julia Dehning. As I was saying she had all her living the same way of having tired feeling, of having disturbed feeling, disturbed living, the same way of being sometimes not well in daily living. I remember the way I had tired feeling and disturbed feeling in my living when I was a young one now when I have it when I am not any longer such a young one. Julia was not really ever remembering that she had all her living the same being a tired one, the same being a disturbed one, the same being sometimes not well, as daily living. This was being in her to know this in her, to not really remember this inside her. I remember tired being and disturbed being and being not well in daily living, sometimes from eating, sometimes from drinking, sometimes from excited feeling. As I was saying Julia Hersland all her living was completely resisting changing anything in her being a living one having a kind of attacking, she was one resisting really learning anything from having been living, she was one really wanting to be learning anything, to be learning everything for anything could really be a food to this one. So then all her living she had had disturbed living, disturbed feeling, tired feeling, not feeling well in daily living and really she knew this thing, she could really be quite reasonably knowing this thing really she was not ever really remembering this thing. She was then one being alive in living, she was one having some loving feeling, she was one learning sometime to know for certain that she was for herself and every one honest for daily living, she was one having learned to know as certain that Alfred Hersland was not an honest one for daily living, she was one coming to have it known as certain that Hersland family living was honest enough living for any daily living. She was one then not learning anything in living. She was one then needing to be learning anything, she was one then completely resisting being in any way changing in being one living in some attacking being, she was one having courage to be one being going on living, very much courage for being one going on living, she was one having all her living a way of having tired feeling, disturbed feeling, disturbed living, not feeling well in daily living and being one quite reasonably knowing this thing and being one not really ever at all really remembering this thing. This then is a description of being in Julia Hersland born Julia Dehning. As I was saying she and Alfred Hersland were not really at all successful for their married living, anybody now can realise this thing, certainly, surely any one now with any sense for understanding when I am explaining now can be realising this thing.

Loving being in each one of them, what the mother and the father and each one felt toward every other one just after the marrying. Some loving feeling then in each one of them.

Loving being in each one of them, what Mr. Dehning and Mrs. Dehning and Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland and Hortense Dehning and George Dehning each one felt toward every other one of them just after the marrying of Julia Dehning with Alfred Hersland is what I am now beginning to be a little describing. Some loving feeling then in each one of them I have said again and again was in them each one of them. I said Julia had really not sense for living, she was completely resisting any changing by learning of being in her being in her as attacking, she was then really not learning anything in living, she was then not doing anything any one was needing, she was really then not having any one really doing anything she was needing, she was then always she was really living in her being and really she was not failing in living and really some liked very much the being in her in her living, and really some liked and did not like being in her, and some really did not like being in her, and to herself and every one and really then she had courage in being one going on being one living. So then she had really not sense for living, she had really loving feeling in her in all of her living. Some can have resisting to any changing in any attacking being in them and can have from that being in them sense for living, really courage for winning in attacking being. Julia as I was saying had it to have quite completely active all her living needing to be learning anything, to be learning everything, she had it in her needing to have as somewhere in her that some one would keep it from coming to her the last end of any bad thing. And so then she not learning anything in living from not having any not resisting any changing in attacking being in her had not any sense at all really for living in her in her living. Now I will tell something about loving being.

Some are sweet ones to some, some are sweet ones to hardly any one, some are quite sweet ones to mostly every one, some are somewhat sweet ones in living, some are not sweet ones in any living they are doing. Some having resisting being are very sweet ones, some having attacking being are very sweet ones. Some are, some are not sweet ones, each one of these I am now beginning to be describing as having some loving feeling Mrs. Dehning and Mr. Dehning and Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland and George Dehning and Hortense Dehning had some sweetness in them. Many having attacking being have sweetness in them, many having resisting being have sweetness in them.

I would like to be sometime some in love with every one. I will not be sometime some in love with every one. I would like certainly to be sometime in love some with every one, to have every one sometime in love with me and then I would be certain what way each one had loving being being in them. I really would like then some to have each one, every one, any one having loving being to my feeling and then I could have it in me to be certain what way any one, in which way each one having loving in them have loving feeling in them and coming out from them. Not every one will ever be loving this one, that is certain and so this one and I am this one will not be completely certain of loving being in each one. I will be quite certain about loving being in some, I will be completely certain about loving being in some, I will be somewhat certain about loving being in mostly every one. There are some who are not telling, showing, meaning anything about loving being in them to me as I look long at them, some kinds in men and women. I do very much regret this thing. I would like very well to have loving being from some one of each kind of them to me, to some one I am completely knowing. I regret that I do not know completely loving being in every kind there is in men and women. I see some kinds of men and women, I look long at some of these kinds in men and women and I see nothing of the way they do their loving. And then I am very much regretting I do not yet know everything.

Julia Hersland was of the attacking kind in men and women having emotion when having emotion poignantly like a sensation. She had very considerable excitement in being one going on with living, she had very much nervous being in being one needing to be learning everything, she had some dependent being in being one having right Dehning family living in her as being, she had stupidity in being one resisting really learning in living, she was one having some passion in needing having some loving relation, she was one having some worn out feeling in not having completed passional loving, she was one having much courage in being one being honest for winning all living, she was one being sweet to some by being needing that some one had been keeping her from having the last end of a bad thing happening, she was courageous to many in having it as being that she was really going to be going on living, she was a harsh thing to the feeling of some in being one not remembering having tired, disturbed, not well feeling, she was a hard thing to some from having it as being that she was not attacking for winning, that she was attacking to be going on with being one living in the being that had been all her living from the beginning. This is then quite a full description of being in her.

I know all loving being in her, I will now describe this thing. I know all loving being in all the Dehning family each one and in Alfred Hersland who was married to Julia Dehning and I will now begin a description of all the loving being in each one of them, ever in any one of them. Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning were married. Each one of the two of them had some loving feeling in them then, each one of the Dehning family had some loving feeling in them then. This will be now some description of loving feeling in each one of them then.

They were married then. Married living was then beginning to be in them in each one of them Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland and for them in Mr. Dehning and Mrs. Dehning and George and Hortense Dehning. Every one of them had then for them, every one of Dehning family living, feeling of married living in them. Julia was having then married living, married loving. Julia knew she certainly was learning then anything. Alfred Hersland came then to be of Dehning family living. Mr. Dehning could commence then to have some pride in him in the married living of Alfred and Julia Hersland, he could then have in him beginning to be listening when Alfred Hersland could begin to be talking about doing anything in his living. Mrs. Dehning had then come to have feeling for married living in Mr. and Mrs. Alfred Hersland. She could then fondle him some, Alfred Hersland, and make of him a son-in-law in Dehning family living. She could be then in Dehning family living as she always had been and Julia having married living was a part of her but apart from her. Mrs. Dehning then was completely then feeling their married living nicely and with a good deal of active contented feeling which was just then just beginning to be a little commencing in Mr. Dehning. She was not at all then helping Mr. Dehning to this thing, each one then of the two of them had in them their own individual feeling in feeling married living in Julia and Alfred Hersland. Hortense Dehning then was always needing loving Julia in all of her living, she Hortense was then a really young girl in her feeling and this in her then could not be at all a thing to be ever then noticed in her by any one. George Dehning was then in Dehning family living, that was all that was in him then in feeling married living in Julia and Alfred Hersland then.

There are some who have not in them enough to last out not being a moral one, not feeling moral conviction throughout their living. There are some who have not in them enough power to learn anything in living, although needing to be learning anything for being living, so that they can go on without having it in them a moral conviction that some one is teaching some one something in all living. There are some not having in them enough needing to be learning anything, although they are completely always needing to be learning anything, to be not bothered with being certain that they have honest being for daily living. Not any one having really in them moral feeling is really believing any other one is really liking frivolous living, is really believing that they are not really needing learning anything. This then is a description of Julia Hersland having been just then a married one. As I was saying she was in her feeling needing learning anything for everything to her feeling could be food to her for her to be one really living in going on being living. This was then not enough in her as I was saying so that she did not come then to be completely certain that she was honest for daily living, that Dehning family living was honest enough for any daily living, that Alfred Hersland was not honest for daily living. So then she was one having moral conviction that she was honest for daily living, that there was teaching existing in living. This then is moral conviction, this is not religion this is moral conviction. Religion in such a one is being certain that the last end of a bad thing will not come to such a one. Moral conviction in such a one is being certain of honest being for daily living, of teaching being always going on being existing. Julia Hersland then was a married one, she had completely feeling in her needing to be learning anything, this was in her but was not really filling her to keep her from being certain about honest being for daily living, about teaching being really always everywhere somewhere existing. This then was Julia Hersland having become a married one.

Mr. Dehning as I was saying was a little coming to be having it in him that he was to begin inside him listening to what Alfred Hersland could be telling him about what Alfred Hersland really was needing to be one completely being in living. This was then just a little then beginning to be in Mr. Dehning when Alfred and Julia Hersland had become quite entirely then married and living so then. Mrs. Dehning was then completely in her in their married living being beginning. She was completely in herself then inside her then, Mrs. Dehning, she was then of married living in them, she was then completely then again all of herself inside her to make her herself again then. This was then married living beginning in them in her then. She had completely in her then inside her the beginning married living in them, she had completely in her then inside her the being of her. This was beginning married living then of Alfred Hersland and Julia Hersland in her.

Hortense Dehning as I was saying was in her for herself then really quite nicely living any living in Julia then, and so then Hortense then was living inside her beginning married living of Julia and Alfred Hersland and this was not then an important thing to any one and only to Hortense for remembering. As I was saying George Dehning was living in Dehning family living, certainly he was living in that living then and so he was living in Dehning family living in the beginning married living in Alfred and Julia Hersland and that is enough then about him. To go on then.

As I was saying once, Alfred Hersland was needing something to make him completely be then one being really living. This is then to be some description of his coming not to be having, to be having this thing.

Mr. Dehning had all he could be needing to be successful in living. As I was saying more and more it was important being in him really to be listening to any one wanting to be doing anything.

Each one has their own way of telling some other one what they are needing for being succeeding in living. Some are stammering some when they are telling this thing of their needing something to be then a successful one, to some one. Some tell this quite quickly to any one, some tell it quite quickly but not to any one, some almost do not tell this thing to any one, some seem to be one not telling this thing to any one some of such of them then tell this thing quite completely to some. Each one is himself is herself inside her inside him in telling this thing, in telling of needing something to be making that one a successful one in living. Some are very convincing in telling this thing, some are not at all convincing in telling this thing, some are more some are less convincing in telling this thing, some are convincing to some in telling this thing, some are not really convincing to any one in telling this thing, some are convincing to mostly every one in telling this thing. As I was saying it was coming to be always more important being in Mr. Dehning to be listening to any one wanting to be doing anything. Mr. Dehning was everything he was needing for his successful living. This is certain. Mr. Dehning was one being quite successful in all of his living. Alfred Hersland came to be a little convincing to him, not really to the completeness of being convincing to him in telling what he would be needing to be one quite successful in living but then Alfred Hersland was then being of Dehning family living. Mr. Dehning was certainly living then being in Dehning family living, he was one having it always more in him as important being listening to any one wanting to be doing anything, he was one having quite altogether everything he was using for quite completely successful living, he was certainly one certain that not any one should be not having something in living they were not then using, certainly he had feeling that Alfred Hersland to be succeeding would have to be using everything he had for living and so he Alfred Hersland was a little never really convincing in being one going to be succeeding to Mr. Dehning but then Mr. Dehning was in Dehning family living, Alfred Hersland was in Dehning family living, listening to any one wanting to be doing anything was always more and more important being in Mr. Dehning, Mr. Dehning came then to enough then for completely listening came then to be convinced by Alfred Hersland’s telling what Alfred Hersland was needing for succeeding in living.

Mr. Dehning liked very well then hearing any one telling again and again what any one was needing for succeeding in living. As I am saying always more and more it was important being in Mr. Dehning being one listening to any one telling about what they were needing to be doing to be really living in their living. As I am saying Mr. Dehning liked very well then some repeating, Alfred Hersland then was really then repeating with pretty steady aspiration that he was needing something to be succeeding in being one living.

I am beginning to like conversation, I am beginning to like reading some thing about some that I never before found at all interesting. I am beginning to like conversation, I used not to like conversing at all, and social living, and so going on and on I am needing always I am needing something to give to me completely successful diversion to give me enough stimulation to keep me completely going on being one going on living. That is a description of some being in me, this is then some history of me. So then I am beginning now to like conversation.

As I was saying Alfred Hersland was telling then after he was a married one with a reasonable steadiness in aspiration, with quite a really complete enthusiasm, with eagerness but not with insistence in telling, with quite sufficient pleasure in repeating, with quite a great deal of honesty in hoping, he was telling then what he was needing to be one really succeeding quite well in living. He was then in Dehning family living. He was then just married to Julia Dehning.

I was saying that I was coming to now be interested in conversing and this is to me now completeness in diversion which is what I am having to make of me one going to be going on living. I have been having all my living completeness in diversion and so I have been one all my living been one going to be going on being living. Each one then who is not stopping being going on living is one having it in them in some way to be one going on going on being living.

Mr. Dehning as I was saying was one quite completely succeeding in living, he was one going to be going on in being one being living and always it was more and more important in him in his being that he was listening when some one was telling what that one was going to be doing in living, was going to be needing to be doing what that one was going to be doing in living. So then it was always in Mr. Dehning that he was listening to some one telling what they were going to be doing in living, what they were going to be needing to be going to be doing something. As I am saying Mr. Dehning had in him to be really listening to some one telling such a thing to him. As I was saying he was not really listening to Alfred Hersland until Alfred Hersland was really in Dehning family living, then sooner than it was right to him by listening he was doing more than listening and this is to be now some history of this thing.

Anybody can understand that Mr. Dehning was one really listening to any one wanting to be doing anything, really listening to any one. Anybody can understand that this always was in Mr. Dehning and always was more and more important being in him. Any one can understand that really with Alfred Hersland he came not to be so really listening as it was in him to be doing really in his living. Alfred was in Dehning family living and Mr. Dehning always was listening to any one in Dehning family living wanting to be doing anything and Alfred was in Dehning family daily living, he was in Dehning family living and not born to be this thing and he was one really earnest in aspiring, really honest in hoping, really enthusiastic in believing, really thorough in repeating. Alfred Hersland came then to be beginning.

Alfred Hersland came then to be beginning succeeding in living. This is to be now some history of this thing.

Julia was one not really attacking for winning, she was one not needing to be really living, she was really doing what she was feeling she was needing to be doing if she were to be one really being living in going on living. She was really then all her living keeping on being in family living although she was attacking to be going on being living by learning anything. That is a history of her. She was certain then after she was a married one that she was an honest one in daily living, that Dehning family living was honest enough for living, she was then always then and always in Dehning family living. She was always then attacking to be learning as if she could be one going to be really living in being one going to be going on as living. Really then she was all her living in Dehning family living. Really then as I have been saying quite often she was not attacking to be winning, any one can now understand this thing. To very many she was one attacking to be winning, really then she was in a way like Mrs. Dehning who too was stupid in being one attacking and not for any real winning of anything.

Any one can then now be understanding being in Julia Hersland and can be understanding then Dehning family living, and can begin again now to be getting ready to be understanding being in Mr. Dehning and in Alfred Hersland and how they came to be doing with themselves and each other what they came to be doing. This is a way of saying I could be such a very happy one if every one really was certain that I was really a very wise one. I like it that I am feeling that I could be a very happy one if every one were certain I was a completely wise one. Really I like it very well that I am not really certain, that mostly not any one is really certain. It is a nicely disturbing feeling, this thing. I am now completely realising being in Mr. Dehning and Alfred Hersland.

That thing that I was saying that some have not ambition as emotion in them and these then are to mostly every one not ambitious ones in living and some of these have very much ambition as really being in them and some have it as intention and not emotion in them and some really do not have it as emotion, as intention, as being in the being in them is really very interesting. I can understand this thing from having been knowing some who are ones older ones are very much liking, really these have it in them sometimes to be very much needing to be succeeding in living for the being in them and yet not having ambition as emotion, as intention in them really not having at all ambition as emotion, as intention in them, makes of them then those being very sweet in living, being full of sweetness then and light and life to very many knowing them. Some not having any ambition as intention, as emotion in them have not any ambition in them but these are just being in living, they are really not actually succeeding in living. Some of such of them are being very completely well in being living, this is another thing. Now I am thinking of Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland, now I am thinking of one having really not ambition as emotion, almost not ambition as intention, quite completely ambition as being, now I am thinking of one having completely ambition as aspiration, considerably and hopefully and even enthusiastically and eagerly, ambition as intention, not really ambition as being. This is to be a history of Alfred and Julia Hersland.

Mr. Dehning had come then as I was saying to be doing differently than listening to Alfred Hersland. He gave him a good deal of money as a loan for Alfred to be really then beginning to be succeeding in living.

Alfred certainly did have a very little real sense for living, else with being one aspiring in emotion, and ambitious in emotion and intention and not ambitious in being and not really succeeding in being one resisting and not really succeeding in being one engulfing he would not have been one ending living with not being then one having been really completely failing. He was not ever really succeeding in living. He was one not really learning anything very much by having been in living. He was not well in the beginning of his middle living believing he was beginning to be one going to be really going on succeeding in living. Now I am going on. Now go on.

Succeeding is to me just now very interesting. Some are certainly succeeding in living, some are certainly not succeeding in living, some are in between. I have been coming just lately to be understanding more and more the being in each one and the way being in each one makes of each one one succeeding, one not succeeding, one in between succeeding and not succeeding in living, one succeeding some, one succeeding sometime, one succeeding sometimes, one not succeeding at all in living, one not succeeding quite often in living, one beginning with succeeding, one succeeding and then not with any more succeeding just keeping on going. I have come more and more to understanding the being in men and women in relation to their succeeding and failing in living. I have been making groups of them groups of men and women and grouping the being in them in relation to ambition, to succeeding, to failing in them. I have been explaining some men to some and it is certainly an interesting thing to be doing this thing. I am hoping sometime to write a complete history of men and women, I am beginning to be hoping this thing again, I am filled up now so much with learning so much about men and women and feel so much wisdom in me now inside me completely organising that I am coming again to be almost certain that I can sometime be writing the complete history of every one who ever was or is or will be living. I will sometime be writing complete histories of pairs of people who are connected in living. I am now telling about some succeeding, some failing in living.

It is very difficult in quarrelling for either one to be certain what the other one has then in him that is making him then do quarrelling. This is often quite astonishing. This is sometimes quite entirely astonishing that not one quarrelling is certain of what the other one has in her, in him for quarrelling. This can be really astonishing when any one later is learning at all what was then in another one. And then it is such a very difficult thing ever to believe the other one when the other one is telling what was in him for quarrelling.

It is certainly a difficult thing to believe another one about quarrelling in that other one with one. Very often then it is not a thing any one can be doing believing then the other one. Sometimes it is a thing some one can be doing believing the other one. Mostly then every one comes sometime more or less in them to quarrel with some other one, with mostly every other one sometime. A little quite a little, quite a good deal, quite some, quite almost not at all, quite often, quite seldom, quite certainly, quite slowly, quite suddenly, quite gradually, certainly there is quite a good deal in every one of some quarrelling with some one, with quite a number of them that sometime for that one are being living with that one in the living that one can have in that one. This then is to be now much description of Dehning and Hersland quarrelling. They certainly did quarrel some.

They certainly did quarrel some all of them. They certainly did quarrel completely, some of them. This is to be now some history of all of them.

Now I am writing of being successful in living, of quarrelling in being living. Now I am writing of having loving feeling in them some men and some women of being ones succeeding in living some men and some women, of being doing some quarrelling some of these men and some of these women. This is to be now more history of each one of them.

Quarrelling is to me very interesting. Beginning and ending is to me very interesting.

Mostly every one does some quarrelling. Quarrelling is to me very interesting. Beginning is to me very interesting. Ending is to me very interesting. Every one is beginning and ending in their living.

Mostly every one is sometimes quarrelling with some one. Quarrelling as I am saying is to me very interesting. Beginning is interesting, ending is interesting to me as I have been again saying. Mostly every one is sometimes quarrelling with some one, mostly every one is beginning sometime ending with some one. This that I am now writing is a history of Dehning and Hersland living and quarrelling.

Quarrelling is not letting those having attacking be winning by attacking, those having resisting being be winning by resisting, those having dependent being be winning by dependent being, those having engulfing being be winning by engulfing being. This is quarreling in living, not letting each one by some one be winning by the being in them. This is certainly quarrelling in living. There is a great deal of quarrelling in living, that is reasonably certain and that is a very natural thing as certainly very many are not winning with the being in them.

Quarrelling is then this thing. Sometimes it is like not writing only for one’s self and those not knowing one. Quarrelling is then certainly mostly that each one is not winning, to some one, with the being in them, quarrelling is then certainly then mostly that some one is not winning then, for some one, with the being in them. That certainly is quarrelling. That certainly is continually happening in living in any living by every one, by any one.

Quarrelling then is some one not winning by the being in them for some one, to some one. This is now to be some history of some quarrelling.

Now any one can be understanding how Julia and Alfred Hersland, how Mr. Dehning and Alfred Hersland how Mrs. Dehning, how each one came to be quarrelling, how Mr. Dehning and Julia Hersland and Mrs. Dehning then came to be quarrelling with Alfred Hersland. Surely any one can now understand this thing. Surely now every one can now understand this thing.

Mr. Dehning was helping Alfred Hersland as Alfred Hersland had wanted Mr. Dehning to help him. I was saying that Mr. Dehning came to help Alfred Hersland in the way Alfred Hersland had been wanting Mr. Dehning to help him. I told something about this thing.

Julia and Alfred Hersland were still living a married living when Mr. Dehning was not going into any house where Alfred Hersland was staying and Mrs. Dehning was still going to see Julia where she was living. Alfred Hersland was then not beginning to be succeeding. He was really not altogether failing.

Mr. Dehning had come to be certain that he could be explaining to any one that Alfred Hersland was not honest enough for daily living, that he could really convince any one of this thing.

He certainly had good reason for convincing every one, he certainly could have convinced mostly every one. He could convince almost any one of this thing. He was quite certain and he had good reason for being quite certain that any one could convince any one of this thing.

As I was saying Julia Hersland very soon after commencing having married living was certain that Alfred Hersland was not an honest one for living, she was certain of this thing, she came at that time then to be to herself completely knowing it as certain that she was an honest one in living an honest one for living, she had always been knowing that Dehning family living was honest enough for any daily living, in daily living.

Beginning anything, going on with anything, ending come to anything to any one ever living is to me an interesting thing. This is being now more description of everything ever existing in Mr. Dehning, Mrs. Dehning, Alfred Hersland, Julia Hersland, George Dehning and Hortense Dehning and any one coming to know any of them very well in their living.

It was a natural thing for Mr. Dehning to be certain that he could convince any one that Alfred Hersland was what he knew him then to be in daily living. It was a perfectly natural thing for Mr. Dehning to be certain of this thing, Mr. Dehning did not talk so very much about this thing. Really he told it again and again to Julia and Mrs. Dehning and George Dehning some in Dehning family living but this was a natural thing for Mr. Dehning to be doing then. Really he was naturally completely certain that he could certainly convince every one that he had been completely right in not any longer having Alfred Hersland in any family living where he Mr. Dehning was having family living. He was certain that this thing was a right thing. He never thought or said then that Julia should have come to be certain not to want to be married to Alfred. He certainly never did say this thing then, that is he never really certainly said this thing. He said quite often that Alfred Hersland was not honest enough for any daily living. He was quite certain of this thing. Any one certainly could be convinced of this thing if there could come any reason for convincing any one of this thing. Mr. Dehning said this thing when it was right for him to be saying this thing. Mr. Dehning had completely natural feeling in him about this whole thing. This then has been a description of Mr. Dehning and Alfred Hersland having been in Dehning family living. This is to be now more description of being in each one and in some together in living of these I have mentioned again and again.

Alfred Hersland had ambition in him. Julia Hersland had ambition for living. Not either one or the other of them had really sense for living, not either one or the other was really in the whole of living succeeding or failing. They had each of them ambition in them. They had ambition differently in them each one of them. Mr. Dehning had ambition in living. Mrs. Dehning had ambition. This is to be now some description of ambition, and honest living, and loving being and daily living and succeeding and failing in each one of them.

Alfred Hersland then was for Dehning family living, not honest in daily living. He was much later when he was working with some men then fairly successful in living. He could be then when working with certain men quite a successful enough one in living. He had not really sense for living, he had not really not any sense for living. He had as I was saying not any ambition in him from the resisting, from the engulfing being in him. He had a feeling from the resisting and engulfing being in him some feeling of succeeding in living, of feeling something elegant in him in living for him. He had then too, from the resisting and engulfing being in him with this feeling of feeling something being quite elegant in him and in living and some feeling of succeeding being an elegant thing in being living, quite a good deal of vanity for living. As I was saying really aspiration and amibition [ambition] was really stupid being in him because really he was one not winning by being resisting, really not winning by being engulfing. He had aspiration in him, he had ambition in him, as I was saying he had not really feeling of anything being important in him until he was loving and wanting to stop studying to marry that one and then not wanting to marry that one. He had not ambition and aspiration in him by the being of him. He had aspiration and ambition in him, beginning when something was important to him, as something of emotion, as certainly a good deal of intention. So then aspiration and ambition as emotion was almost sentimental being in him it was not in him from being one able to be succeeding able to be winning by the being in him, aspiration and ambition as intention was really stupid being in him, they were not from being in him but from needing to be having what he needed to be having to have anything be important to him which was not from the being in him important to him. He was then certainly for Dehning family living not honest for daily living and to himself then he was a man having it in him to have that he was not quite certain that to be a dead one was to be really not a dead one. He had some loving feeling in him, he could with not winning resisting and engulfing being have violent temper sometimes in him. He was one then to Dehning family living not honest in daily living. He was one very much later, and working with some men, not really not successful in living.

Certainly some are loving, some are honest, some are good ones, some are thinking in living, certainly there are some in living having some of thinking, loving, good being, honesty in them. Some have certainly some of something really in them. Certainly they have.

Some have pretty honest living in them always in their daily living and are liking it very well that they have some reputation for this thing. Mr. Dehning really was such a one. Some come to be sometime completely certain that they are completely honest ones in living and then all their living they are completely freely attacking with this thing. Julia Dehning was such a one. She was really not feeling it as being that there was for her a reputation of being an honest one in living, she liked it that the Dehning family living, Mr. Dehning, had a complete reputation of honest living in daily living, her being an honest one in daily living was a thing when she came to be living with it inside her completely in her she could be using all her living for all the attacking she was ever doing to be winning. Alfred Hersland was not believing that not every one was thinking that he was an honest enough one for daily living. He never really was certain that any one excepting Mr. Dehning was really believing that he was not an honest man for any kind of daily living. He never was really certain that Julia could have really been believing this thing if she had not been then and all of her living in Dehning family living. Julia was certain of this thing that Alfred Hersland was not honest enough for daily living when she came to living in married living. She came very quickly to be very certain that to her then she was one living in her being which was one being complete in honest living and she was soon then coming to be attacking in all her living with this thing. Mr. Dehning as I was saying was one having completely in him for him the reputation of being one really completely honest enough for any daily living. Mrs. Dehning was one honest enough for any daily living, and she had feeling of Dehning family living having a reputation for this thing but the kind of reputation she was always feeling they were having was the kind one comes to be having when one is a dead one, when one is not any longer in living, she was really in living quite completely an honest one. Each one then of the four of them Mr. Dehning, Alfred Hersland, Julia Hersland and Mrs. Dehning had a different feeling in their having reputation of being an honest enough one for living.

This is then what was happening. Mr. Dehning had come quite slowly to be certain that Alfred Hersland was completely not an honest enough man for any honest enough daily living. Mr. Dehning had come quite slowly enough to be certain of this thing. He had as I was saying never been really certain that Alfred Hersland was really for him in Dehning family living and then he was certain enough of this thing to be pretty nearly completely listening to Alfred Hersland telling about anything he needed to be doing to be really living in daily living and then he was still not quite entirely completely listening and he was already then giving Alfred Hersland what Alfred Hersland was needing to be beginning to be living in daily living to be beginning to be living to be one succeeding in living, Mr. Dehning then certainly came to be certain that Alfred Hersland was not honest enough for any daily living and Alfred Hersland was quite certain then that Mr. Dehning was completely in him certain of this thing. Mr. Dehning did not see Alfred Hersland any more at all then to speak at all to him in any daily living. Mr. Dehning was certainly certain that he could convince any one that certainly Alfred Hersland was not honest for any daily living. Mr. Dehning could certainly convince almost any one of this thing. Mr. Dehning did certainly not just then begin anything to convince any one of this thing.

Julia Hersland came very quickly to be really certain that Alfred Hersland was not an honest one for any daily living and as I was saying she was one having then certainly complete courage for being one going on being living. She knew then as being in her that she was one being honest always in being one being living, having courage always for being one going to be going on being living. She was always then needing to be one going to be learning everything. This has been then a complete description. She was quickly certain that Alfred Hersland was not honest for any daily living. This then was then for Alfred Hersland not a serious thing, this was then not in him then as important in him, as being living then in him as being really something really exciting. As I was saying in a way Julia Hersland was not an interesting one in being living. She was an interesting one in being living to some, that will be again more history of her.

Mrs. Dehning was certainly not certain from any being in her that Alfred Hersland was not honest enough for any daily living. She could and did come to be quite certain of this thing. As I said of her she was completely an honest one in being one being living. As I was saying she was feeling reputation as being as if some one were already a dead one. As I was saying she was one mostly attacking harshly in living but not for any winning. As I was saying she had sense for living. As I was saying she was always being in her stupid being in being one feeling anything. So then she was not certain from any being in her being there to her in her that Alfred Hersland was not honest enough for any daily living. She certainly came to be certain of this thing. So then she was going on talking to Alfred Hersland for quite a long time in daily living and then it came that to hear him or to see him or to know of him made her completely then a nervous one.

I will be telling about feeling being in George Dehning and Hortense Dehning in the history of David Hersland that will certainly sometime be written.

I have given a description of Alfred Hersland and Julia Hersland not succeeding in married living, of Alfred Hersland not succeeding in being one beginning to be succeeding in living from being in Dehning family living. As I was saying later he was not failing in living, he was fairly succeeding, later when he was working with some other men.

This is to be now more history of married living of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland and of Mr. Dehning living and Mrs. Dehning being living.

The Herslands Alfred and Julia were living married living. They had a baby and it was quite a strong well one but it did not live to be a very old one. It got sick and died of something. As I was saying Julia loved babies being little babies and her children. This first one was a little boy and Mrs. Dehning thought that he was one looking very much like the father of him. Mr. Dehning had seen him and saw him very often and he was glad that his daughter Julia had a baby and loved him.

They had later Julia and Alfred another child and this one was a girl and Mrs. Dehning was certain that this one would be in Dehning family living, this one was already looking like the mother of her. Mr. Dehning often saw her when the nurse was with her, the baby, and he liked it very much that Julia was happy in having a little girl who was like her. Then there was a little boy who was quite a weak little one and about this one it was not quite certain although Mrs. Dehning was pretty nearly certain that he was quite a good deal like the father of him. This one was quite a weak little one in commencing but he came to be quite a strong enough little one a little later in his living. He was certainly a good deal like the father of him, Mrs. Dehning often said this about him but he had it a little in him to be like his young uncle George Dehning. Mrs. Dehning did not say this very often Mr. and Mrs. Hersland then were living then married living as I am saying.

The Herslands Alfred and Julia Hersland did not go on being in married living. It was a natural thing as I was saying that they should not be succeeding in married living, the two of them.

As I was saying Alfred Hersland came later to loving another. Julia Hersland too came later to loving another. Each one of them as I was saying was not succeeding was not failing really in living.

I can feel myself in myself going to be being an old one. I can feel being in some going to be old ones in the living of these and I can not feel being in some when these are going to be beginning to be old ones. I can certainly more and more feel old being going to be in men and in women in each one. I am beginning a little to feel young being having been, very young being having been in each one in all women and all men. I certainly can feel being old ones in a good many now when I am feeling being in them. I like to be feeling them being old ones in every little thing in every piece of being in them. I cannot so well feel being in them having been very young in them. I am a little beginning to feel this thing, I am just commencing then in really feeling this thing. I am feeling again and again in myself going to be an old one. I do not like this thing, I certainly do like this thing. I certainly do like ending being in all men and in all women. I certainly do not at all like this thing. I certainly have completely a queer disturbed mixed with sombre feeling in this thing. I certainly do really completely need feeling certainly this thing in every one that each one is sometime ending in being living.

Alfred Hersland and Julia Hersland went on then for sometime being living. Sometime then they went on being living in married living with each other and then they were not and then they had more living in them and then one and then the other one was ended in being living. This is then to be all history of them. I will be going on to the ending in all description of every one, of any one.

How can anything be different from what it is. I do not know any such a thing. Very many are knowing this. I am not knowing this thing.

I am not knowing anything being different from what it is. Very many are knowing everything being different from what it is. Once this was to me an astonishing thing. Now it is not to me at all an astonishing thing.

I am thinking now about everything being what it is, everything not being what it is, something being what it is, nothing being what it is, something not being what it is to some, I am thinking of this thing and I am thinking about sense for living in men and women.

I would like to be thinking about some being practical in their being and some not being that thing in their being but I am not just now feeling any understanding of this thing and so I am not thinking about this thing. I have been expecting some time to be soon thinking about this thing. I am not as I have just been saying thinking now about this thing. I am thinking now as I have been saying about something being what it is, not being what it is to some men and some women. I am thinking about every one having it or not having it that something that everything is what it is, not what it is to them each one of them, that nothing is what it is, to some one. I am too thinking and going soon now to be telling very much about sense for living in men and women.

Those in Dehning daily living, those in Hersland daily living each one of them came to know some men and women, in being one being living. Each one any one having living being has some sense for living or has not any sense for living pretty nearly not any sense for living. This is to be now some description of sense for living in men and women.

Some have sense for living from having realisation in them that each thing they are knowing is such a thing as it is to them and really knowing this in them. Each thing has then to some of such of them the value that thing has really for any one needing that thing for being one going on living. Some are knowing in them that each thing they are knowing in living is the thing that thing really is being but they are not feeling that thing as really value to any one for any one to be going on living. I will sometime be telling some more about this thing.

Kinds in men and women. I am seeing kinds in men and in women so many kinds in them. Sometimes I am seeing a number of one kind of them, some other days I am seeing a number of other kinds of them. I wish I knew everything about them, I wish I knew everything about each one, I wish I had a complete record of each one, what each one did, what each one had as being in her in him, what each one could be doing, thinking, feeling, knowing. I certainly do wish that I knew everything about being and doing and feeling and knowing being in each one. I do not yet that is certain, I am almost not hoping that I will sometime know everything about every one, I only know that I wish that I did sometime know everything about every one all through the living being ever in each one.

Nobody knows, nobody can know, and I am telling it very often, nobody knows nobody can know how I am wanting to know everything about every one. I am seeing so many just now having living being in them succeeding or failing much or some in living, nobody knows, nobody can know how I want to know all the being ever in them. Nobody can know how tired I get looking so hard at them, nobody knows how much I want to know all the being there is or was or will be in any man or woman ever living. Nobody knows and I tell it very often, nobody knows this thing. Nobody can know this thing being in me that I am telling very often, nobody knows what I am wanting, that I am wanting to know completely all the being there ever was or is or will be in any one.

I can certainly not really tell this thing to any one so that any one can completely believe this thing that I am really wanting to be knowing all the being ever having been, going to be, being in any one. No one can really believe my needing really needing to be having this thing, really needing this thing for living.

I tell you every one that I am seeing very many kinds in men and women, a very great many men and women, and all the kinds there are of them. I tell it again and again that I am seeing a very great many men and women, such a number of them and I am seeing kinds in them and I tell every one that I am doing this thing, that I am knowing this thing. Nobody knows, nobody knows that I am really needing to be knowing everything ever in any man in any woman, any being, all being ever in any woman in any man. Nobody knows that I am completely needing to be completely knowing this thing. I am seeing a very great many men and women. I am seeing kinds in them. I do not know all the being in each one of them.

I see very many men and women. I look at them, some have been succeeding in being one being living, some are succeeding, some will be succeeding. Some have not been succeeding in being in their living, some will not be succeeding, some are not succeeding. Some have sense for living and are not succeeding, have not been succeeding, will not be succeeding in living. I will tell something now about sense for living in women and in men.

I see very many just now who are living and I look at them. I see very many just now. I am asking some of them to do something, some of these do what I ask them to do and some do not do what I ask them. Some do in a way something when I ask them to do something. I am as I am saying seeing now very many men and very many women. I am seeing each one of them doing several things for living, some are asking, some are talking, some are standing, some are waiting, some are working, some are eating, some are sitting, some are drinking, some are writing, some are loving, some are forgetting that they had begun doing something, some are thinking every one should understand what they are saying, some are feeling that every one near them are ugly ones for living, some are laughing, very many are rushing some are washing themselves or other things, some are dressing, some are having their feet swollen and hurting them as they are standing, as they are walking, as they are sitting, as they are working. Anybody then can see then that I am seeing just now very many men and very many women.

As I am saying sense for living is something that is to me quite interesting. I can tell something now about this thing in men and women.

I can tell something more about this thing about having sense in living, by living, for living, I can tell some more about sense in men and in women. I sometimes can tell very much about sense for living in men and women. I have been telling to some quite a good deal about this thing.

I am thinking now about one kind and I am knowing now not really knowing all of them but really knowing being in them in some of this kind in men and women. I am knowing three of them of this group of them as men. I am knowing one of a group of them as a woman. I am knowing another of another group in men and women as a woman, some of another group of them some as men and some as women. I am knowing another very large group of them and I am knowing these as everything they ever are in living some of them. I am trying to begin now telling what I am knowing about sense in men and in women.

I am now not doing anything but telling about sense in living, sense from living, sense of living, sense for living, sense about living in men and in women. I am telling everything to be away where I am not just now learning so that I am going to be completely telling all I am knowing about sense for living in men and women and I am not yet doing this thing and I am not yet really certain that I am now going to be having everything away so that I will be telling this thing. I certainly do not now certainly know this thing. I am putting everything away from me in me so that I shall be soon telling all this thing. I will now go on putting everything a little more away from me in me so that I certainly will not be telling anything that is not this thing. I like this thing putting everything away from me in me so that I will be telling this thing. I will tell this thing. Certainly I will tell this thing. Pretty nearly everything is away now and I am very nearly telling this thing. I am certainly not leaving anything not put away from me inside me so that now I certainly can be telling something. I certainly can be telling this thing.

I am liking to be thinking about sense for living being in some of each kind there is in men and in women. I am liking to be thinking about making kinds of them in men and women in relation to sense for living being in them. I am liking then as I am saying just now to certainly be putting everything away so that now I am thinking kinds this way in men and in women.

Do I know everything of having sense in being living, well, I do not think I do, I do not know knowing everything about having sense for living. I have said something about having sense for living. I am going to be saying something about having sense for living. I have just been being seeing one certainly having had and having and perhaps going to be having sense for living. It was interesting to me to be seeing this one. I saw one having sense for living but this one was one having sense for each little piece of living and this never made in this one sense for all the living in this one. This one had so much sense for each little piece of living this one was doing that it was astonishing. This one had not really sense for living for big pieces of living in him. I saw another one and this one had not had much sense for living but this one had not then at all really needed this thing, this one then had sense for living and then it was sense like a good many have it in them a dull thing in this one as being like a really married one and then this one had more sense for living and was a very careful one and then this one came very early in her living to being a really dead one and not any one was then remembering loving this one as much as one would have throught [thought] from all the being in this one many would be remembering loving this one.

I am thinking now again of three having really succeeding in living, really sense for living in them and these have it for a whole living in them and these do not have it that they are really learning in being one going on living, these have it in them that at one time they are realising completely succeeding in living and they are then really completely succeeding in living, and then they are realising completely succeeding in living and there are more seeing them and they have more of a building in which they are then living and they are then completely succeeding in living, and then they are realising again succeeding in living and then they have more again to see them and they have again a bigger building in which they are then and they are then again completely succeeding in living and not any at all are they learning anything from having been at all in any living and so on and so on and these then are the most wonderfully succeeding ones in living and always they have not it at all in them to be learning at all anything in being being living. These then are men and women succeeding in living, having sense for living, certainly sense for winning, not any sense for learning from having been one being living, not really sense for feeling being living, certainly some sense for feeling being winning, certainly sense for having working under them not any one going to be winning, not having any sense for trusting any one working for them, really sense for winning in living, really sense for always winning a bigger living, always changing to winning a bigger living, always not learning anything from being one being living, always then succeeding for living. I am seeing three of them. One of them is being one making a big business of something, one of these is making a to be always larger to be for him to be in, one of these is one everybody is knowing in every country now that that one is one being living.

Some as I was saying have really sense for living, there are as many ways of having this thing as there are kinds in men and women and I have certainly been saying that there are quite a very great many kinds in men and women.

Some are saying that they have it that they can by remembering be certain that each one they are knowing were sometime younger ones. Some are certain that each one they are knowing are getting to be very old ones. Some are certain that each one they are knowing are not changing, they were not very much younger ones, they are not coming now to be very much older ones. There are different ways of feeling oneself and other ones as to any one coming to be older, having been younger ones. This and having sense for living is to me just now very interesting.

Every one being a young one, having been a young one, being an older one, having been an older one, being an old one and having been and going on being an old one, having been and going on being a young one, having been one not an old one not a young one and going on being not a young one not an old one is to me very interesting. I cannot really get away from this thing as being everything there is in any one being one being living. I really cannot get myself away from this thing. This is any one being living.

I really am thinking that every one is living in being in some way one having sense for living, in being in some way one being one going on being living. Some have come to be not any longer living ones. Perhaps each one ever living will be coming sometime to be not any longer one being going on living. Perhaps each one sometime is not any longer one being in living. I am certainly repeating this thing which is to me something I am certainly thinking is perhaps being in every one.

Some are changing the size in being in them in the living in them. I am seeing some doing this thing in being ones going on being in living. I like seeing every one and then I very much do not like at all seeing every one. Some have changing in size in them inside them in being in them, some are not changing in the size in them in the being of them inside them. There is one she has been changing the size in being inside her in living and this one is not a young one is not an old one. There is one and this one is almost an old one is changing the size in her in being and this one was really a fat one and is now quite entirely a thing one, this one then is one changing being in this one and this one is really not a fat thin one but really then a really thin one and then this one is quite dull then to any one listening to being in that one. And some one is a thin one, that one was not a young one not an old one and this one was a funny one in being one being in being in him a fat one.

I certainly pretty nearly like being in each one. I do not like listening too many days one after the other to some. I am now doing this thing. I will then know something. Each one always is repeating. This is certain that each one always is repeating all the being in that one. This sometimes is quite a dull thing for me when I am listening, not that each one is repeating all the being in them that is never to me a dull thing but the thing they are repeating can be to me quite a dull thing.

I am still not telling all I know about sense for living. Perhaps I am not yet quite ready to be telling everything about this thing. This then is going to commence again being the history of every one and among them of the Herslands and the Dehnings.

Sense for succeeding in living, sense for feeling being in living, sense for being one going to be going on being living, these three are different things, quite entirely different things and some having one have the others, some have almost none of any of them, some have some of one of them, I am thinking just now of one having some sense for succeeding in living, some sense for feeling being one being living, not any sense for being one going to be going on being living. This is one and I am feeling this one. Some will be remembering this one, some will not be remembering this one. I am feeling this one. This one is one certainly having some sense for suceeding [succeeding] in living, is one having certainly really sense for being one feeling being living, is one having certainly having certainly never been having any not any sense for being one going to be going on being living. Mrs. Hersland, Mrs. Alfred Hersland was one having as I was saying sense for being one going to be going on being living. Mrs. Hersland, Mrs. Alfred Hersland, Julia Hersland was one then quite different from this one I am just now describing.

This one I am just now describing, this one I am just now really feeling is one then really having sense for really succeeding in living, is one having sense for really feeling that that one is really being in living, is one being really in living, is one not ever having been being one going on being living. As I am saying any one will not then when this one is not any longer being in living, will not be remembering really this one having been being in living. This description then is a description of this one. This one then is one really feeling being in living, really this one is really being this, this thing, being one really feeling being in living, really feeling all the being this one was being in being living, this one then really was quite entirely in the living this one had in being one being living, feeling of all being this one was in being living. Am I really then saying this thing that I am now feeling in the being being in this one, that this one was and in a way it was sometimes quite a completely bubbling thing that this one had sense for some succeeding in being one being living, it was sometimes quite very often entirely a thing that any one really could be remembering that this one was really perhaps having quite sense enough for succeeding in living and this one certainly was then feeling all the being this one was in being one being living. This one was then as I was saying not really at all like, quite different then from the being in Julia Hersland. I will tell now more about both of them.

This one is then one I am now knowing completely in being one, I am being that one, completely realising the being in this one. I really did not think I would be so soon doing this thing, realising being in this one, and then I was, I am realising the being in this one and I like realising the being in this one, and I will be remembering this one although I am not sure that I can be certain to be really realising remembering this one. I will though certainly be remembering this one, yes I will be remembering this one, really I am certain of this thing, I certainly will be remembering this one, I am certain of this thing.

I am feeling now in every one the sense for being one being in living that each one has in them and the way each one has that sense in them and the way each one is beginning being one being one succeeding being one not succeeding in everything, being one beginning and going on and ending in being one being living.

I am feeling very much sense for living in men and in women, in every one I am seeing doing being in living, being one going on being living, I am feeling very much this thing when I am seeing one being a young one, when I am seeing some one being not a very young one, when I am seeing somebody who is quite certainly not a young one, when I am seeing any one.

Very many have been here living and talking and some of them have been very much loving some one, and all of them have it in them to have some sense in being one being living. Some of them are not very interesting to very many knowing them in being in the way that one is one having some sense in being one being living. Very many have then been here and are living and are having each one some sense for living and some of them are quite successful ones in being living and very many of them are quite enough successful in being living to be going on being those being living in being living. Very many then are here and have it in them very many of them to have some sense in being one being living and very many of them are succeeding in living so that until their ending they are those being those going on being living. There are then very many here and mostly each one of them of these that are here have it in them to have in them some sense in being one being living and very many of them are succeeding in being living, are succeeding in living so that each one of them of these are those going on being living until there is naturally a complete end to being in them. There were a number here, some of them have been loving some one quite a good deal in being one having some sense in being living, in being one being living, in being one succeeding well enough in being living to be going on being one being living. There are then often very many here and each one of them, that is certainly quite a number of them, some perhaps not and I am not just now telling about them, mostly then very many of them have it in them to have some sense in them in being one being living, some of them as I was saying quite a good deal sometimes are loving some one, quite a number of them as I am saying are succeeding well enough in being living to be of them and there are very many of them always living a very great many of them always being living who have it to be succeeding enough in being living to be of them those who are going to go on being in living until they are not any longer being living. This is then sense in being living in very many who are here very often, this is the way they have sense in being living in them. As I was saying Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland were not such a man and such a woman. No they were not really of such of them, they were really of such of them they did go on being living, they were not of such of them, in a way they did not go on being living, they were as I was saying a little differently in them each one of them from the other one of them as to sense for living. As I was saying Julia Hersland had not really sense for being one being living, as I was saying she had strength for being one going on being living, as I was saying Alfred Hersland was one having some little sense for being one being living, as I was saying he was not ever really very much living in this thing in the sense for being one being living that there was a little in him. As I was saying they were both of them nearly succeeding, nearly altogether failing in being those being in living. I am not yet certain that I am finished with general telling about sense for being in living in men and women. I am almost certain that I am now really interested in this thing. There are then very many here, who have it in them to have some sense in them in being one being living, some of such of them quite often are really loving some one, very many of them are succeeding in being one being living well enough to be one going on in being one being living.

There were to-night eight of them and each one of them had in them some ways of not having any sense for living at all in them. There were eight of them and each of them have very much of not any of some kind of sense for living in them. I was telling one of them this thing in telling this one how he had sense for living so that he would be completely succeeding in being one being living. This one had sense for living in being one being quite certain from experiencing that in being living he could be one succeeding in living, be one having some feeling for being one being living. He is then one having certainly in him from experience in being one being living a realisation that in being one being living one can be one succeeding in living. This one has not been in living very penetratingly making any other one feel this thing, this one has certainly quite entirely learnt to be realising that he could be succeeding in being one being in living. This one is then one having really sense for being living. This one is one having it in him to certainly be succeeding quite some in living. This is one then having it in him to be realising that he can be, that he will very likely be succeeding some in living. He is one as I am saying having other people knowing this thing with him but then it is not an exciting thing, really not to him, really not to any one, he has been learning this thing, he has always been quite certain that he is working, he is certainly one always having been quite liking to be where he would be when he could be learning to be really realising that he was certainly to be one succeeding some in being living. I was telling this one then that this one really had sense for living in him. It was not at all an exciting thing telling this to him. I told it to him and always then I was certain that that he had some sense for living was not at all a thing to give to him to give to any one enough excitement so that any one could go on telling him this thing, telling him that he had sense really for living.

As I was saying there were eight of them and each one of them had it in them to have in them in a way not any sense for living, and I have told about one of these eight of them that she had not any sense for being one going to be going on being one being living. This one then was a dead one and then this one was moving a little then but then that was not really a disturbing thing, no not to me even, now when I am not any longer a quite young one.

There were then eight of them and one of them had really not really at all any sense for being one being living, not any sense at all really for being one ever having, ever being, ever going to be living. This one then certainly never had been having, never would have been having, never should have been having any sense at all in being one being living. This one was one really in a way not failing in living, this one was one to whom in a way one would be listening and then this one was a completely one not having ever been having any sense in being one being living and then not any one was listening to this one. It would have been an astonishing thing that any one could be having not any sense for living as this one was having this thing, it would have been an astonishing thing if so many had not been coming so nearly to listening to this one so that they did not really realise that not any one could listen to this one. This one really is an astonishing one, this one really has not any sense in being one being living. I will tell very much about such a one. This one was not certain that this one was one really being living and really this one was not such a one and this one was a beautifully astonishing one in being one really being one to whom very many were almost listening and being one being so completely one not having anything of having any sense in being one being living. This one really was one being beautifully astonishing. I know this one.

There were then eight of them. One was one having sense for living in being one not knowing what kind of sense for living very many very like this one are having in being living. This one had really then sense for living in being one not knowing the sense for living some like this one have in them and then too not knowing this thing made of this one quite a foolish one, made of this one a stupid one that was a quite funny thing when one was knowing this one.

There were as I was saying eight of them having in them each one of them some ways of not having any sense in being living in them. One of them was one having sense for being living in him enough so that he never came to have responsibility which would crush him. He could have been quite certainly a worried one but really in his living he was one who was almost not at all a worried one. He had then sense for living in having been in all living certain to be one who would have been a worried one if he had not been one not becoming a worried one. He was one then having sense for living, in being one feeling being living enough to have sense for living so that he did not in living by trying for all living become a worried one. He was quite entirely a really nice one this one and he had sense for living to the really living everything any one could need from him. He was certainly quite entirely a complete one, a very nice one, a one not having come to be a married one, and he had sense for being one being living not having come to be a married one, he was one not having sense for living in being one not needing to have been coming to be a married one. I cannot help mentioning it again that he was really a very nice one to have been going on and not be a worried one and be a living one, a very nice one with sense for living, with not sense for living.

There is another one then the sixth one having so much sense for living and so little sense for living that it is a sweet delight in this one this thing to every one, no really not to every one, I cannot really say it is a sweet delight this in this one to every one, it is such a thing certainly to some.

There is another one having certainly sense in living and certainly this one would be having a good deal of sense for any living if this one in telling about sense for living was not then forgetting to be living in having sense for living. This is enough about this one. There is another one and that one then makes complete the eight of them and this one has sense for living and this one is as big as all the world will be when it is a completed one, in beginning feeling and this one is then completing the world then being all in him and this one then is then really inside him is then having really completely sense in being living and this one then does not then complete the world to make of it a complete one and this one then has still sense for being living, this one then has not sense in being one being living.

I am now going to be telling that Julia Dehning and Alfred Hersland were living in their house and having some kind of married living in them then.

I am interested in having sense for being in living in men and women, I am interested in men and women succeeding in living, I am interested in men and women being married ones and being ones having or not having sense of being in married living, in being ones succeeding in being married ones, succeeding in married living.

I am very much interested in men and women having sense for being ones being in being living, for men and women having sense for being ones succeeding in being living, succeeding feeling being living, succeeding in winning anything in being one being living, succeeding in living to themselves to any one, in men and women being married ones. I am very much interested now in this thing, in these things in men and women, I am interested just now in every one. I am interested in every one in having in them sense for being one being in living. I like very much just now looking at any one, at every one, I like very much just now to be reading about any one having been doing anything, I like very much just now hearing about anyone being in living, about any one having been doing, being doing anything, I like seeing pictures of any one and I like very well knowing everything I can be knowing about every one. I like this thing just now, I am liking just now knowing about every one that each one is having or not having in some ways sense in being one being living and that each one is in some way being one succeeding, not succeeding, not going to be succeeding, pretty nearly succeeding, not at all succeeding, perhaps going to be succeeding, pretty nearly succeeding, almost succeeding, succeeding or not at all succeeding or not succeeding or very well succeeding in living. I like it as I am saying just now knowing about each one in any kind of married living they have in them. It would be such a pleasant thing to very many thinking, feeling, telling about men and about women to have it in them to be just now, to be often liking to be thinking about men and about women having in them some sense, not any sense for being in living, some sense and very little sense and very much sense for being ones succeeding in living. It would be then a little to them that it would be a pleasant thing for them to be certain that very many men and very many women are always being just now being living.

This then is in me just now in my feeling and I am telling this thing and I am feeling that just now there are very many men and very many women married ones, that there are just now very many men and very many women having in them sense for being feeling themselves and sometimes some one and sometimes some and sometimes themselves to them as being in being living and there are men and women living just now and having in them hardly any sense for being one being in living, and that men and women are having or are not having sense for being ones succeeding in being living, succeeding in living. I am then telling now of being in men and in women. I am telling now about some being married men, some men, and some being married women, some women. I am telling now about some having in some ways sense for being ones being living, some having in some ways sense for succeeding while they are being in living, I am telling something now about every one. I am telling very much now about being married in some who are just now living in being married ones. I know some of such of them just now and I am now going to be telling something about each one of them. This then will be more description of Mr. and Mrs. Hersland being married ones, of other ones being married ones.

I am thinking about some who are living. Some of these are married ones in living. Some of these are not married ones in living. I am thinking about some who are living. Some of these certainly have not been ever married ones in living, some of these have certainly sometime been married ones in their living, some of these certainly have been sometimes married ones in living. I am thinking about some who are living. I am thinking about a good many who are living. Some who are living are going on being living, some who are living are not going to be going on being living. I am thinking about a very great many who are living, some of these are liking very well being in living, some are not really liking it that they are being in living. I am then thinking very much about a great many who are living. Some of these as I have been saying have in a way sense in being in living, some of these as I have been saying have in a way not sense really for being in being living. Some of these as I have been saying are living just now and I am knowing them just now when they are doing this living, some of them are certainly living just now and I am not knowing them just now doing their living. I am then certainly just now thinking about very many men and very many women being living.

Some as I am saying, some men and women are married ones in living and some are not married ones in living. Some as I am saying are married ones again and again in their living, some as I am saying are not at all ever married ones in their living. Some then certainly are sometimes married ones in their living. Being a married one is an interesting thing to me I am certain. Being married ones is an interesting thing to some, is not a very interesting thing to some. Being a married one is an interesting thing sometime to some one and is not an interesting thing sometime to that one. Being a married one is more is less an interesting thing to some one in the living being in that one. Some then are certainly sometime in their living a married one. Some being sometime in their living a married one are sometime finding that thing an interesting thing in them to them. In a way being a married one was an interesting thing to Alfred Hersland in a way it was not an interesting thing to him. Being a married one was in a way a very interesting thing to Julia Hersland, in a way it was not a very interesting thing to Julia Hersland.

I am thinking just now certainly thinking just now about some men, about some women. I certainly am just now thinking about men and about women. I certainly am just now thinking about some men, I certainly am just now thinking about some women. I am not certain that I cannot very soon have finished writing a complete history of all men and all women. This is a new feeling for me to have in me. This is a new thing to be inside me, this that I am not certain that I will not have very soon now have brought to a completion all the history of all men and all women so completely that not any more ever can be as a new thing written. This is a new feeling to have in me. I am not really certain I am going to be liking to have this as a thing to be completely in me. Perhaps I will be certain I am knowing completely everything of being in men and in women. It would be an exciting thing to be certain really of this thing having had the complete history of every one already finished in writing. I will not be having it as certain this thing, I will go on being one every day telling about being being in men and in women. Certainly I will be going on being one telling about being in men and women. I am going on being such a one.

I am wondering whether each one is an interesting thing in being one being living. I am wondering about this thing.

I am knowing some one wanting that each one is certain that everything is in the world to any one being living. I know another one who is certain that not very many things are in the world to any one being really living. I know some one who asks questions always about these things and I am remembering the words that one is using in asking about everything in asking about anything. That one is wondering whether any one is having anything in being one being really living. I am wondering whether this one is one really being almost now a quite old one. I am wondering just now whether I am not already really understanding all the being there ever can be in any man and any woman. I am almost being certain that I am understanding all being ever having been, ever being, ever going to be in any man, in any woman. I am almost certain I am understanding just now everything about being in men and women.

I am certain I do not know completely yet all the detail of all the kinds there are of men and women. I am almost certain I am understanding just now all there is of being in men and in women when they are beginning, when they are in middle living, when they are ending.

It is quite certain that I am realising just now being being in all men and in all women and the way this is in them in each one of them. I am understanding just now very much and I am not just now telling very much. I will soon now certainly be telling very much. Thinking about sense in being in living in men and women, thinking about some being and some not being married ones in being living has been to me a thing I have been very completely enjoying. I am now one knowing being being in men and in women.

I am thinking about some being and some being not married ones in being living, I am thinking about some being completely not married ones in being living, I am thinking now about every one. I will be telling just now about being being in every one.

It is a funny thing to me, a peculiar thing that each one is not knowing that living is what is certainly in them and each other one is one being one having it in them that they are ones being living. I know that each one very often is really forgetting this thing that one is one having it that that one is one having being living as being and that every other one each one is one having being in them of being one being living. Mostly every one is sometime forgetting this thing about that one, about every one.

And so then I am knowing everything because really I am not ever forgetting this thing that I am one being one having living in being and that every one is having it in that one that that one is having living being in being that one.

I am then one in a way certainly one knowing everything. Some are ones in a way knowing everything. Some are ones not in a way knowing everything. Some are knowing that some are in a way ones knowing everything. Some are never feeling anything about any one knowing everything. Mostly every one is sometime, is sometimes feeling about some one in a way knowing everything.

Alfred Hersland was the one then Julia Dehning was marrying. She married him as one she was marrying. He was one being one she was marrying, she was one being one he was marrying and each one of them was the one the other one was marrying and loving then. Each one of them was marrying the other one needing that one then and loving that one then. Each one of them then married the other one needing that one then for loving and living and being then being the one they were needing to be being in living.

Julia Dehning married Alfred Hersland. They were married and living then not very successfully to each of them married living. It is certain that each one of them was needing the other one then for being in living what each one of them was needing for being in living in them. Each one of them was then being in living and was then certain to be needing being in living. Each one of them was succeeding was failing in living. Not either of them had in a way really sense for living in being living. Each one of them in a way would be certain to be going on being in living. Each one of them was going on being in living.

Julia was one as I was saying one needing to be one being going on being living. Julia was such a one all her living. All her living she was one needing to be going on being one being living. All her living she was one as I have been saying one needing to be one going to be going on being living.

So then Julia was married to Alfred Hersland. She married him and was loving him and was certain then and not by thinking about this thing that she was one going to be going on being living. This was being in her then. This was always being in her all her living.

Julia Dehning then married one she was needing then for the being in her that was being one who was needing to be certainly always going on going to be living. This was being in her and she was then not thinking about this thing. Alfred Hersland then as I was saying was thinking about being one being aspiring in being succeeding in living. They were married ones Julia and Alfred Hersland. This is to be now more history of some coming to know them.

It is not such a very difficult thing going on being living as it seems to be to some thinking about this thing about going on being living. It is quite an easy thing for a great many having living being in them. This is a thing to surprise some that really this thing is not a difficult thing. To some it is quite a difficult thing being one going on being living. To very many, for very many it is not at all a very difficult, to quite some it is not the very least bit a really difficult thing, to be one going on being one being living, being in being living.

To some it is quite a surprising thing that it is not a very difficult thing to very many, being ones going on in being ones being in living. Julia Hersland certainly all her living was one being one going on being living, as I am saying she was not having it really in her to be from being in her one having really sense in being to herself being in living, in having really sense for living from being in her, from having been in living all her living. She was one certainly though going to be all her living going on being living. She was one really not from being in her being one succeeding in living, succeeding in being living to her inside her, she was one certainly going to be from being in her one going to be going on being one going to be living all of her living, that is certain. When she was ending she would come of course to be one not any longer being in living but that would be simply that she had come then sometime to be a dead one, not that she had ever come to be one not going to be going on being one going on being living. Really then she was one as I was saying needing learning anything because anything could be feeding her to be one going to be going on being living and indeed then she was one needing to be resisting really learning anything to be at all changing attacking being in her which was in her to make of her being one going to be all her living going on being living. This is in a way a full description of her, there can be more description of her. This will be some more description of her.

Certainly some are in their living married ones. Certainly there are some having it in being that they are ones going to be going on being living and these can have it in them to be in living attacking to be winning, these can have it in living to be learning something. Some of such of them can have it to be learning something more and more in living, some can have it in them to be really learning the same thing again and again. Julia as I was saying really was not learning anything and this is a nice thing to be certain of in thinking out being being in Julia all her living. Julia was then as I was saying one needing being one having it that she was learning anything. She was completely then when she was doing this thing marrying Alfred Hersland. She liked it a little then and then it went on to come to be quite soon a beginning of a long ending, a long dividing of themselves from living with each other any more in being in living.

Pride and egotism and vanity and ambition and succeeding and failing I like to think about now in each one. I like thinking about pride and egoism and vanity and ambition and failing and succeeding in each one I am knowing because it is very interesting to know these things being in those having these things in them.

I was just telling some one interesting things about each one of them in that family having it in them that egotism in them did not in them make them doing very well the thing they had some talent to be doing. One of these had it in that one to be one having some talent to be working to be interesting in something to every one and this one had it in him to have it that for him in him he was one living in being one needing to have it that he was one being one having pride in having been possibly beginning something and this one was an unhappy one inside him when he was a young one and quite a thin one and then he was one coming to be a rather heavy set one and some thought that then he was coming to be a quite happy one but happiness was not then in him. He knew this then, his brother and his sister all of them were certain of this thing then. One of these had it that she had vanity completely in her as egotism in her and she had then a pride in feeling this to be there concealed inside her and egotism filled this one to keep vanity in her with pride to keep it from being a trouble to her as knowledge to any one of her and this one was one having been going to be and being to herself and some a distinguished woman in being one leading some one only nobody was ever really following that one and this one was one really to herself and to every one one not having it as being to be one going on being living, and this one was dying in having slowly less and less leading in her of some one with not any one following and this one then would have been listening while I was telling her this thing only just then her mind certainly was wandering and not any one then was following this mind in her being then wandering. This is one I will perhaps not be ever seeing again and yet as she might say perhaps I will, who knows certainly then that I will not ever see this one again.

There was another one of these that had it in her to be one quite ordinarily wallowing and engulfing in loving and ordinary enough in being not a very stupid one and like a good many in being one giving and taking and this one had it that egotism in her was not having any reinforcing for any of this being that was being in her but was in her as being to her that she was one needing to be one doing everything any one was needing and this one was then an unhappy one and a rich one and every one was flattering this one and every one was quite certain that this one would always be living and they would always be flattering this one to keep this one as one going on being living and sometime there will be histories and histories written of these women and these men. One of this family was really succeeding in living having it in him that egotism in him went to make him into complete carrying out power in him to be a busy man coming to be a very rich one and so this one had effective ambition in him and this one was a dead one when he was not a very old one and some were not really very sorry that this one was a dead one although not any one was really very glad that this one was a dead one.

Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland neither one of them were at all like the family of women and men I have been just describing. Julia Hersland was one going on being in being living, Alfred Hersland was one not failing not succeeding in living, not having altogether not any sense for living, not having really sense for living, was one who was twice a married one and was one who was sometimes a very loving one. Julia was one who might have been twice a married one but really she was only once a married one and she was in a way a loving one. This is to be now a more detailed account of what happened in their living in each one of them, to each one of them.

Alfred Hersland married Julia Dehning and was then living in married living in a way in Dehning family living. He had then later help from Mr. Dehning so that he could be having what he knew then he was needing to be one succeeding in living. He was not then succeeding in living and Mr. Dehning came then to be certain that Alfred Hersland was one not honest enough for any, for him, daily living. Julia Hersland had been, before Mr. Dehning was, certain of this thing certain of this thing about Alfred in her married living with him. Mrs. Dehning was certain then that Julia never should have been allowed to be married to him and this was in her then a very certain thing.

Julia Hersland was the wife of Alfred Hersland and was not coming to having successful married living with him. She had children, two children, she came to know very well David Hersland brother of Alfred Hersland. She did not ever marry again as Alfred Hersland did. She might have done this thing. Now I go on with him, then I go on with her. I am going on with him, then I am going on with her.

Hersland had not then when Mr. Dehning was helping him, had not succeeded in beginning really successful living, he was then one not to every one failing in living, he was then certainly one having been one, Mr. Dehning was certain any one could be understaning, [understanding,] as not being one honest for daily living in any living any one Mr. Dehning was having with him could be living in, any one Mr. Dehning was knowing in daily living could be having as being in daily living with such a one. Hersland then and Julia Hersland were living then in married living, Mr. Dehning was then certainly not ever seeing Hersland then, he was not ever then entering in any house where Hersland was living then. Did Hersland ever know certainly that Julia would be certain that Hersland was not what Julia was needing for honest daily living if Julia had not been certain by reason of having a father still living in Dehning family living, did Hersland really ever believe this thing that Julia was certain of this and not by having because of her father being one making Dehning living Dehning living feeling of honest being not being in Hersland in some living of daily living in him, was Hersland really not ever in him certain of this thing, of this being certain in Julia that she would not be needing the being in him for any daily living even if she had not then had a father living making Dehning family living, Julia was certain that Hersland might have been certain of this thing, Julia was certain that he would be certain of this thing and that then he would not be saying he was certain of this thing, Mr. Dehning was certain enough that Hersland was certain of this thing, Mrs. Dehning was certain to be talking on and on to herself and to Julia and to every one in Dehning family living who was then not listening and that was every one then about being certain about this thing and David Hersland who was later then talking about this thing to Julia and George and a little sometime to Hortense Dehning was certain that Alfred was one who was not certain that to be dead was to be really a dead one and David Hersland was a young man then and was completely then hoping to be discovering this thing as certain in Alfred Hersland that Alfred Hersland was not certain that to be dead was to be really and truly a really dead one. So then there was then married living and having been having children and a father-in-law and a mother-in-law and a brother-in-law and a sister-in-law both quite young ones and a brother then in Alfred Hersland’s living and Julia Hersland and not really failing to every one knowing him then and not really beginning being succeeding to himself then and beginning to know some then who came to see him then and not ever seeing Mr. Dehning then but some seeing of Mrs. Dehning then and some seeing of George Dehning then and some living then in the house with him of his brother David Hersland who was studying in Bridgepoint just then. He came later in his living to know other ones and as I was saying he was not in his living succeeding or failing. To some he was quite a good deal succeeding, to some he was quite a good deal failing, to himself he was a good deal succeeding, sometimes he was telling about being a good deal succeeding in living, sometimes he was to himself a good deal failing in being in living. He knew very well in all of his living Patrick Moore, and later Minnie Mason. Later he married Minnie Mason. As I was saying he was not failing, certainly not altogether succeeding in being in living. Later he had about almost completely an angry feeling in not liking Mr. Dehning and Mrs. Dehning and Julia Dehning, and George Dehning and Hortense Dehning and mostly then he was certain that he had loving feeling in him, that he had and had had and could have and would have some loving feeling for Julia Hersland and her children and he was then needing completely to be one being living loving Minnie Mason who had been a married one and later was one married to him. He was one almost one to himself, to some, to his brother David Hersland, to several, sometimes almost not to any one having that he had had, did have, would have loving feeling for Julia Hersland and her children. He was one as I am saying who was not ever one having it being needing having ambition in being one being living from the resisting, from the engulfing being that was being in him. He was one having ambition in intention and aspiration from being one having vanity in him from engulfing being that was in him not winning being in living. He was then a man having people liking him in living, having people despising him in living, having some people loving him in living, having some people liking him pretty well, having some people certainly not liking to have him being liked by them. He was one who had married living with Julia Hersland, with Minnie Hersland. He was one knowing very well some men and working with some men. He was one not having enough sense for living for anything really more than being married to Minnie Mason, than for working pretty well sometime with some men, than for being almost persuading his brother David that he Alfred had really some loving being always in him. He had not sense for living enough for having aspiration and ambition and being marrying Julia Dehning and being persuading Mr. Dehning to be almost believing that he Alfred Hersland needed something that Mr. Dehning could give him to be beginning to be succeeding in living and being one making Mrs. Dehning willing to have him be petted by her in Dehning family living and make her later then a very nervous one. So then Alfred lived and went on living and ended one having in him not enough sense for living to be one failing, to be one succeeding in living. He was one ending being in living having loving feeling in him, being a married one, having been really working quite well with some men, being pretty nearly a completely hated one in Dehning family living, being certainly a completely hated one in Dehning family living and being then a tradition as a hated one not honest in daily living in Dehning family living; and then Julia Hersland was dead and I am not finding it very interesting knowing what was happening later to the children of Alfred and Julia Hersland. He did not have any children in his married living with Minnie Mason.

Julia had complete courage as being one certainly going to be going on being living. Julia had sweetness in her that was very certain to some coming to know her. Julia had honesty in being one having in her Dehning family living and being then stamping that thing with her being one certainly very certain to be one going on being living. She was one needing to be learning anything, everybody came to know this thing, every one comes to know this thing in knowing this one in living, Julia had certainly courage in living sweetness in living to some knowing being being in her in all of her living as she was going on being one going on certainly being living. Alfred never came to be loving her as being one certainly having sweetness in her to some knowing being being in her, in a way Alfred was not loving her as being one certainly going to be going on being living, in a way he was loving her as being one going to be going on being living. He was loving her some then as being one certainly going to be going on being one being living, he was certainly loving her some as one being one certainly needing to be learning anything, he was certainly loving her some as one attacking but not really for winning, he was one loving her some for being one not really winning by being attacking, he was really not loving her for being one resisting learning really anything so that she could not have any changing in being one attacking, he was one not really coming to be hating Dehning family living and always then he could have a very angry temper about this thing. He was one really then not having really hating really ever in him, she could have hating him come to be in her, the Dehning family could have a tradition of hating him be in them as a thing they might have been inheriting, the Hersland family could mostly not be feeling hating them the Dehning family very personally in them.

Julia came then later to be really completely separated from him, she came then to be going on being living, she might have then come to be marrying some one, she did not then come to be marrying any one, that was in a way an accidental thing, she might have come then to be marrying one, she did not then marry that one, she went on certainly being one going on being living, she was succeeding well enough then in going on being in living, she had children as I have been saying and as I said of them I am not finding it to me at all an interesting thing to be telling just now about living coming to be more and more in them.

So then there has been written some history of Julia and Alfred Hersland, there will be written now a little more detailed description of living being in each one of them with the people knowing each one of them.

Some are quite certain that they have some friend, some friends who are stronger than they are to do some thing but then these are ones doing the thing in a way that is not for that thing a completely perfect way of doing that thing and that one who is not such a strong one as a friend of his is in doing that thing is one doing that thing to make that thing a completer thing. In his beginning in living important living Alfred Hersland had not at all in him to him such a feeling about any other one. Later in his living after he was married to Minnie Hersland and she helped him with Pat Moore to tell him this to be inside him he could then know a little in him that he had friends stronger than he was in doing something. He never had this really completely in him but at moments in his later living he had it almost completely inside him. Only at moments in his later living as I was saying and then not really completely inside him but somewhat certainly in his later living at moments then when Pat Moore was not so intimate but still pretty intimate with him and Minnie Mason was married to him he had this pretty nearly completely at moments inside him that he had friends, that he certainly had a friend stronger than he at doing some thing for living but that he himself had it in him to do that thing and to do it very perfectly very perfectly indeed, very completely indeed, very completely certainly completely and perfectly and he knew this at moments in him and he told it to his children who were the children of Julia Hersland sometimes when he sometimes for a little time saw one of them. He was then one certainly not failing, pretty nearly really succeeding then in his later living.

Patrick Moore in a way admired him and Alfred Hersland in a way was always all his living knowing him.

Patrick Moore was one in a way succeeding very well in living. There was another one who was knowing Alfred Hersland some then. Mackinly Young was knowing him then but that was because Young was knowing Moore a little and was going to be a musician. Then there was James Flint who knew Alfred Hersland quite well and then knew Julia Hersland and then knew David Hersland very well and he knew Minnie Mason very well and Alfred Hersland met her then. James Flint always more or less all his living knew Moore and he knew David Hersland as long as David was living, not seeing him very often but always knowing him. I will begin now continuing the history of Alfred Hersland and Julia Hersland and of some who came to know them. I am beginning coming to the beginning of the ending of my description of Alfred and Julia Hersland. To begin then.

Mackinly Young knew Moore a little. Young was a musician, he was certainly serious in that profession, he certainly was serious in going to be one going to be making something important in musical composition. There are very many who are very serious ones in going to be doing something in the way of artistic creation. There are very many who are working many hours every day with serious intention. Young was one who had it in him to be one always steadily working, having certainly real feeling in being one certainly seriously going to be going to do something that would be certain to be a good thing. He was one having as I was saying power for steady working. He was one having certainly a sense for being one certainly being living. He was one not continuing in being living being one having certainly sense for being one being living with being one having certainly the power to be day after day steadily working. He certainly had sense in being one being in living, he certainly had sense for being one feeling being in living. This was rising up slowly from the depths of him and mostly then he was every day steadily working and this which was really sense for being in living which was really in him was so slowly rising in him that he being one steadily seriously earnestly continuously working made for him a cover to him and sense in being one being really living rather did not make any more than a touching of this thing the cover of him which was being one completely seriously steadily working. Let me explain again. This one then was as I was saying a man and his name was Mackinly Young. He was a musician. He was completely seriously working every day in his living. He was certain that he needed to be one to be really living to be one creating something in writing music that certainly would be a thoroughly good thing. This one Mackinly Young was one having certainly a feeling of being one really being living, he was one being really in being living, he was one having certainly sense in being living. He was one seeing with his thinking, feeling in his working that everything he was learning was really something and each day in his living he was really learning something. He was one certain that everything he was learning was something he could be using to be doing the thing he seriously was certain he needed to be doing to be one really being in living. He was one steadily learning more and more and always then when he was composing the only thing that was anything were things that really were not anything, were just suggestions of there being somewhere inside that one a sense really in being living. Not anything this one was learning was coming into connection with the sense of being one being living that was in this one. It was this way with this one. This one in seriously steadily daily working was really a practical man that is to say each thing he was learning was for the doing of something. He was one always working and really then he could do that thing he certainly had been learning but then that was not creation. No certainly not, that was not creation. And yet sense for living was in him but it was a thing to rise slowly in him so slowly that it almost stopped and went so slowly like molasses very thick that not anything he could be learning could be helping him with this thing. Not at all and really then it was some sense for living he certainly had in him but not enough to be one so seriously so earnestly certain to be winning doing a really completely good thing, not continuous enough in oozing to be making sense for him in all the arguments he was always indulging in, just enough to make him again and again say completely funny penetrating things, not too penetrating even but thoroughly interesting as funny things but that again not any too often. He was one then who if he was not one melancholy by the nature in him or too worrisome would certainly end up by teaching something and being certain that the ones he was knowing would never work hard enough or be serious enough to really do the thing. However he knew Pat Moore very well and continued to know him. In a way he really liked Alfred Hersland, he never thought Alfred would really succeed in doing anything, he thought Pat Moore might succeed very well in living, he thought James Flint would succeed in living but that was not of any interest to Young, he continued to know Alfred Hersland for some years, he came to know Minnie Hersland and he liked her very well and he always came to see the two of them and always he liked very much to see Pat Moore quite often. Pat Moore was a very different kind of a man, this is a description of what he was in being and in living.

Patrick Moore was not a musician but he liked it that his friends were good at that thing. He was in business and in a way was a man completely succeeding, excepting when he was very worried because he was a poor man, was a man quite completely for the being and the living in him succeeding in living.

Patrick Moore was of the resisting kind of them and his being was alive and very lively inside of him. His being was completely alive and quite lively inside him and he was one succeeding in living excepting when he was worrying about being a poor man a very poor man sometime in his living and this was a strange thing to be in him to many that knew him. This is something that is important in any one coming to know him that he was a man succeeding in living, being alive inside him and lively inside in him and worrying sometime that he was a really poor man and not worrying any one else with this thing. He was never a very poor man but he was very often as is common not a quite rich one. He was never a very rich one, he was when he was at the ending of his middle living and to the end of his living then quite a rich one. He was married then and his wife was quite a rich one. He was one doing real estate business and was one almost every one was liking. As I said of him he had always some admiration for Alfred Hersland and he was quite certain that Hersland would never be really failing in living. He had some understanding of Hersland not continuing to be living with Julia Hersland and loving his children. He had feeling for Alfred Hersland marrying Minnie Mason.

He liked Flint very well and always was ready to have Flint come to see him. He liked Young very well and often he did not for a very long time see him. He admired Young for being one so thoroughly working and working and arguing. He liked every one very well and very often as I was saying he was worrying about being a poor man but really he was not ever troubling any one with this thing. He was as I was saying of the resisting kind in men and women and as I was saying being was alive in him always all his living, it was very lively really inside him. He was one liking some, liking a good many, admiring some, admiring a good many, he was one very many were liking and he was one really succeeding in living, he was one having really all his living livelily in him sense for feeling being one being living, he was one as I was saying worrying sometimes and for quite long times about being a poor man, not about being one failing in living, that was not being in him, but about being a poor man, but, as I was saying, he was one not really ever worrying any one with this thing. I will tell more now about him and the other ones in his being living.

I would certainly like to be knowing it of each one just how succeeding, just how failing in living comes to be in them in living from the being in them. I would certainly like to know this of each one who ever was, who is now living. I certainly would like to know it about each one just how the being in them connects itself with any one, with anything, with every one so that that one is succeeding is failing in living. I certainly cannot tell any one how very much I would like to know this in each one. I am completely filled up with wanting to be completely certain about every one about the being in them and the failing and the succeeding and the succeeding and the failing they have in them in their living. I look at every one, I read about each one, I think about each one, I listen to each one, I listen to about each one, I listen to any one, I listen to every one, I look at any one, I look again and again, I listen again and again and again, I am thinking very often about each one, I certainly would like to know it about every one about the being in them and the way being in them makes failing and succeeding in them. I am much less interested in their being good ones or bad ones, clean ones or dirty ones, rich ones or poor ones, well-mannered or badly-mannered ones, sick ones or well ones, I want to know about each one the being in them being in them to make of them ones succeeding, ones failing.

That is what I want to know about each one, being in them making of them ones succeeding, ones failing, ones succeeding and failing, ones failing and succeeding in being in living. This is what I want to know about each one and I never can know everything and perhaps I never can know everything about this thing. Very likely I can never know everything about this thing. That is to me a thing made of me, one certain to be one some day certainly ending. I like living but I am certain that I cannot know everything and so I know certainly that I will be one some day not being any longer living. This is not to me now a sorrowful thing, this is to me now quite a certain thing. I like being living, I like too being certain of something, I am certainly certain of something.

This is to be now a description of successful living of not successful living being in Pat Moore and Alfred Hersland and Mackinly Young and James Flint and Minnie Mason and David Hersland. I tell about successful living about failing in these now because I want to be telling about it in every one and I cannot just now do that thing because I do not just now completely know that thing.

I know a good deal now about being in men and women, about being in some one, in some, in many making in them each one their succeeding, their failing in being living, in being in living, in being going on being living. I know this now so that I could have it in me to know very much about succeeding and failing in men and women and yet I am not certain I will very soon be knowing really very much more about this thing. I really have not very much hope in me that soon I will be knowing very much more about succeeding and failing being in men and women. I seem just now in me to be a little, a good deal stopping in being learning about this thing in men and women. If I tell about being in some men some women making for them succeeding making for them failing in being living, in being in living, in being going on being in living, in being going on living, perhaps then a little I will be beginning again learning something of being being in men and women making succeeding and failing in them.

I am getting to find it more and more interesting being one feeling it in every one the being in them making them to be succeeding, to be failing in living.

James Flint liked Patrick Moore very well. He admired him. James Flint began his beginning living as a musician, he ended his beginning middle living as a manufacturer of clothing. He was a man certainly succeeding in living and yet not one succeeding well enough to be at all startling. He was one succeeding in living. He was one certainly being living in being in living, certainly very solidly this thing and always then he had a quick way of doing things in music and manufacturing that were a little quicker than solid succeeding in him and this then kept him from being one really quite startlingly being one succeeding in living. He was one as I was saying completely succeeding in living, being certainly one solidly attacking in successful winning and always then as I was saying he was lightly attacking and successfully lightly attacking quicker then he was solidly attacking and this was in him in being a musician and this was in him in being one manufacturing clothing and this was in him and he was one not being at all in his living an astonishingly successful one. As I was saying he admired Pat Moore and liked him very well indeed and Moore was one certainly successful quite well in living and being entirely alive inside him and very lively inside him with this live being in him. Not any one was close to Pat Moore in Moore’s being alive in being living and Moore was succeeding well enough in living and not any one was wanting him to be succeeding any more than he was succeeding and he was sometimes worrying a good deal about going to be a very poor man but he never worried any one with this thing and yet Flint was not quite entirely satisfied with Moore being in his own living. James Flint certainly was satisfied with being being alive in Moore and very lively in him and Moore being one succeeding in living. Flint did not need to have Moore succeed any more than Moore would be succeeding in living but somehow to Flint it was as if Moore should have been a little more poignantly succeeding, that is to say he should not be more poignant in being, in living, in succeeding but somehow being succeeding as he Moore was succeeding should have been a more poignant thing to some one, to any one, not to Moore, not to Flint, not to any woman, not to any other man, but somehow some way to some one. Flint then in a way was not completely satisfied with Pat Moore. As I was saying Flint and Moore knew each other and Flint had come to know Minnie Mason, Flint was a man a good many came to know in living and Minnie Mason came to know Moore and Young, and Hersland came to know her and some years later a number of years later Alfred Hersland was married to her. They all came to know David Hersland as was a natural thing. Now I will give a very short description of Minnie Mason and Minnie with each one of them and Minnie Mason marrying and married to Alfred Hersland.

Some have sense for living from having realisation in them that each thing they are knowing is such a thing as it is to them and really knowing this in them. Some are knowing in them that each thing they are knowing in living is the thing that thing really is living.

Some have in them completely the emotion of knowing something is something without feeling in them that any thing is anything. This certainly can be in men and women. There are many ways of having sense for living, sense of being living in them in men and in women. Some have completely the emotion of something being what they are needing for being one going on being living and some of such of them have not at all in them any feeling of any one thing having it as being the thing they are needing to be having it be to have them be ones going on being in living, being in living, being living. Some have some of such feeling and not any such thing, not any such feeling has any value for them.

I am knowing one who knew Young some and Flint a little and heard of Moore and came once to dine with Alfred and Minnie Hersland and this one was one being certain that he was one loving with intensity a powerful thing and this one was one loving with intensity the emotion of feeling a thing being a powerful thing and so this one was always hoping but really never being one doing anything that gave to him satisfaction. And this is very common. I am not just now liking every one, not at all, each one is too completely herself, himself inside her, inside him and repeating sometimes with some changing, sometimes with more emphasing, [emphasising,] sometimes with a weakening feeling, sometimes more loudly, sometimes more faintly the being in that one, and I certainly do just now not want to be certain of this thing and I am completely certain of this thing and I know now certainly there are very many, most every one not wanting to be certain inside them that each one is repeating always all the being in them being themselves inside them. I can see just now in me that for very many living this is not at all a romantic thing this knowing that each one always is repeating. I know that mostly every one will not ever be really certain of this thing. I, I am always certain of this thing, I mostly am all solid in this thing, that is full up, that is satisfied, that is comfortable, that is interested, that is noticing, that is stirred by this thing, I will not just now be mentioning again this thing.

Minnie Mason married Alfred Hersland when he was loving again in his living and they were succeeding well enough in being in married living. They went on being in married living. It interested them enough, it interested some others in the beginning, mostly it was not so very interesting their being in married living, their succeeding well enough in married living, Alfred Hersland succeeding well enough in living, mostly every one they were knowing succeeding well enough in living. I am interested in this thing.

Minnie Mason certainly did love very much and very often. She certainly did very much of this thing. She came to loving one and being loved by that one and to marrying that one and marrying then was almost then a successful thing for the two of them. It was not then a successful thing. She had had come then to almost marrying another one instead of the one she married then and that would have been almost a successful thing in having married living. She came later as I was saying to marrying Alfred Hersland, that was quite a successful thing in having married living. As I was saying she was one certainly loving very often, she was one as I was saying certainly loving very much and as I was saying she certainly did this thing very often. In a way she went on knowing the one she had been married to, in a way she went on knowing every one. She knew James Flint and he knew Patrick Moore and Patrick Moore knew Alfred Hersland and Minnie Mason married Alfred Hersland. She was as I was saying in a way knowing every one, she, as I was saying, in a way went on knowing each one she ever had been knowing. In a way she went on knowing the one she had been married to, the one she almost had been marrying, she was then successfully marrying and being in married living with Alfred Hersland. She was then going on knowing James Flint and Moore and even Young then as I was saying.

Pat Moore thought it certainly a very good thing that Alfred Hersland married Minnie Mason. He said to every one he thought it a very good thing. He did think it to be a very good thing that Minnie Mason married Alfred Hersland. He knew Minnie and he knew Alfred and he always went on knowing them and he very often took dinner with them. Flint did not see any of them very often, he sometimes saw them. He saw Moore, and he saw Hersland and Minnie Hersland when he came to see them, Young did not see any of them often. He did sometimes see them, he did sometimes see Mr. and Mrs. Hersland and he did once in a while see Moore and once in a while he saw James Flint. They all thought it was a very good thing that Hersland and Minnie were married and living contentedly in married living and were then succeeding quite well in living. Moore was quite certain that it was a good thing that Hersland and Minnie were marrying.

Some are very happy loving some one, some are very happy then loving another one. Some one is very happy in loving one, some one is very happy in loving and then is very happy in loving another one. Minnie Mason was such a one. It is quite common to be quite happy sometime in being loving. It is quite common to be happy in loving one and to be happy in loving another one. This is quite common. Minnie was quite happy in loving one and she married that one and she was quite happy in loving another one and she did not marry that one and she was quite happy in marrying another one and she did marry that one. Certainly it was quite right, Moore was certain of this thing, that any one with the name of Minnie Mason should be happy in loving some one. Minnie was happy in loving one and she was happy in loving that one. She married that one, she was almost then succeeding in married living with that one. She did not keep on being married to that one, she in a way always was knowing that one, she in a way always knew it as quite a happy thing in her living that this one certainly would be doing something when she asked him to be doing something. She was very happy just then when she was marrying this one in loving another one and she was never going to be marrying and she never married that one and she certainly would have been certainly almost succeeding in married living with that one. She was in a way all her living knowing this one, she was in a way certain that this one would be doing anything she would ask him if she ever would come to asking him to do something. She was then later as I was saying happy in loving Hersland. She married him, she was succeeding then in married living, he was succeeding then in living. She was of the resisting kind of them but resisting was in her constantly trickling out of her as steadily trickling attacking, very often she was doing very much lying as I was saying. She had really sense for living as I was saying. Resisting being came trickling out of her, there was a great deal always trickling out of her, it was as attacking being to mostly every one knowing her, as I was saying she had sense for living, as I am saying she and Alfred Hersland successfully went on living in married living until they came one and then the other of them to be old ones and then dead ones.

Minnie Hersland had had and in a way had not at all had sense for being in living. She was not in a way continuing in being living but in a way she was by not stopping being living. She was then in a way all her living continuing being living, in a way she was not ever to herself inside her in being being, continuing being living. Going on being living in men and women in all of them is an interesting thing. Each one has that in them the way their kind in men and women can have it to have it in them.

Minnie then all her living was in a way continuing being living, in a way she was not ever in her being continuing being living. As I was saying she was loving very much and very often, as I was saying in a way she had sense really for living, as I was saying she was in a way always going on knowing any one she ever had been knowing.

These are all now living these I have been, these I am now describing. They were then, Alfred Hersland and Julia Hersland and each one of them knew some who were then doing living.

Some have sense for living by the emotion in them, some have sense for living by being certain that each thing is existing. Some have not any sense for living by emotion, by being certain that each thing that everything is existing, some of such have it in them that they are certainly going to be going on living. As I was saying Julia Dehning was one almost not having any sense for living, she was one certainly going to be going on being living, what there was in her of sense for living was sense of living by emotion being in her.

She did certainly in a way have a little a very little sense of living from emotion in her, she did certainly have it in her to be one going to be going on living, this was courage in her to her and to every one ever knowing her. She did as I was saying have sweetness of a little having sense for being living by having really emotion in a way in her, not emotion as loving, emotion as being in living. She had in a way this really in her.

As I could be saying there are some living to be ones being good for living, there are some living to be ones making themselves and others good for living, there are some living because they are certain that there is some good to some one in their being living, there are some living certain that each one has some good in living, there are some living needing to be certain that sometime some one will be a good one, there are some living hoping sometime to be certain that some will be good ones in living, there are some living who are certain that not any one not being a good one is really being in living, there are some living that are not certain by their thinking that any way is a good one but they have it in them to be only able to be living by considering living in the way of something to be done to be a good one to make some one be a good one to have it that in living there are there will be good ones, there are some in living that are certain that they must be one being a good one, there are all these and then there are as one might say schools of each one of these ways of being of many being these things with not much feeling in them of such a thing to make them be doing much living. I will now tell about Julia Dehning and a whole lot more of men and women.

Some men are certainly sometime loving a woman. Some women are certainly sometime loving some man. Some men are sometime certainly loving some woman. Very many men are thinking the woman they are loving a very wonderful thing. Very many men are sometime loving, each one of them, some one. Some of these are not really thinking the one they are loving to be such a wonderful one. Many women are sometimes in their living loved by some man, some are needing this for being one to themselves being living, some are liking such a thing very well for keeping on being living, some are excited in this thing, some are certain that they are going on living having this thing, some are always thinking they are not going on in living having this thing, and then they are very many the women who are as it were schools following in the feeling of some one having a feeling in them of having, having had, going to be having some man loving them. There are some women, quite some of them who have it as being that they are completely feeling one thing when they are feeling that thing, these then are wonderful ones to any one loving them, they are eternal things having it in them to be completely one thing, these may be ones having any kind of thing in feeling but each time feeling is in them they are feeling that thing with the whole of them and these can then give to any one loving them the feeling that being one is a thing not having any beginning or any ending and so then many being in the state of having loving for them, by some one of such of them many have it in them then that infinite and eternal has really meaning. A thing not beginning and not ending is certainly continuing, one completely feeling something is one not having begun to feel anything because to have a beginning means that there will be accumulation and then gradually dying away as ending and this cannot be where a thing is a complete thing. So then many women give to the men loving them the awe-inspired feeling of realising an eternal thing. And that is very satisfying and so very many men are very much liking having this kind of loving given to them. Now I am saying this is in some women, not only in loving but in living, they are completely feeling something. There are a very great many woman living not at all completely feeling anything and they are sometimes loving some one and they are sometimes being loved by some one. Loving is a very nice thing to very many doing that thing, it is not at all a nice thing to very many doing that thing. Now as I am saying Julia Hersland, who had been Julia Dehning came to know a good many men and women in her living. In her younger living she had not known any one not in Dehning family living or visiting. Now she was coming now when she was no longer succeeding in married living she was coming to know some men and women. She came to know David Hersland brother of her husband Alfred Hersland. She came to know James Cranach and his wife Miriam. She came to know Theodore Summers and to know very well then William Beckling, and she came to know pretty well not so very well because Helen really did not like Julia Hersland in her daily living, she came to know Helen Cooke. Julia came to know Rachel Sherman although Rachel was certain that Helen was right about her feeling about living being in Julia Dehning as some called her then, and then later Rachel married Adolph Herman and then with not any changing in her feeling she was a very dear friend in her feeling and in Julia Hersland’s feeling. And Julia had known and then was not any longer knowing Charles Kohler, and then there was Arthur Keller whom in a way every one was quite certain would come to be sometime a brother-in-law to her and then there was one she was certainly needing to be one certainly to be existing as being one certainly teaching some one something, Linder Herne, and then there was the whole family that were relations to her, and then there was Florentine Cranach who was a cousin of James Cranach and then there was Hilda Breslau who might come later to be a sister-in-law to her but who really later married another, Ernest Brakes who was a painter, and then there was Selma Dehning who had married into the Dehning family and then had not any love for any one who was not a Dehning and then there was Ella and Fred and their little baby, Robert Housman who came very often to stay with them the Dehnings and with Mrs. Hersland, and then there was Mrs. Conkling the aunt of Selma Dehning and then there was a cousin of Mrs. Conkling and she had five children and they were all girls and all in a way earning their living and very nice girls in home living and Julia liked going out with them. And then there was a doctor who did not do any practicing Dr. Florence Arden who was quite an entirely magnificent woman and Julia liked meeting her when she met her at any concert or at any meeting and then there was a very rich man Mr. James Curson and his wife Mrs. Bertha Curson who were extremely delighted to know Mrs. Hersland and Julia Hersland was completely happy in spending some time in the country with them. That’s all just now.

There are some women, there are some men who are all their living certain that they are not liking it that every one is living the way each one is living, that they are not liking it that they are living the way they are living, that they are not living another way in living. Some are certain that they are needing that every one should be in a way trying to be a good one, some are all their living certain of this thing, some are all their living in the living of being certain of this thing, some could be certain of this thing, some can and are, some are certain of this thing that each one should be one trying to be a good one they are completely certain of this thing and they are then of the school of this thing and they are that all their living certainly one certain of this thing that each one should be one in a way trying to be a good one.

Julia knew Mr. and Mrs. James Miriam Cranach and she knew Theodore Summers and she knew William Beckling and she knew very many other men and women, this is certain. All of these were in some way certain that each one in living should in a way be doing something so that everything would be a good thing for some one. So then to give a little description of Theodore Summers and Miriam Cranach and James Cranach and William Beckling. And then to give some description of Julia Hersland knowing each one of them. Theodore Summers was one certainly quarrelling so as to make some kinds of men do something so that some should be certain that they were having for living what they were needing. Theodore Summers certainly was hotly quarrelling sometimes for this thing.

In a way Julia liked very much understanding Summers being one quarrelling to win somthing, [something,] in a way she wanted to follow after him, in a way she certainly did not follow after him. Later she did not at all follow him.

Summers was certainly in a way to Julia for a time complete in important living of being one certainly giving it to her to have for living certainly learning something, but he did not give it to her that Dehning living was certainly completely honest living because he was not ever feeling anything about anything like any such thing and so then he was not really important to her. He had completely energy in living, he was not one certainly going on being living as Julia Hersland certainly was going to be going on doing and so in a way Summers was not to Julia really completely in her living, I will tell a little more a little later about him.

Miriam Cranach was really a friend to Julia Hersland and that was an important thing and that was in a way not at all an important thing. Miriam was a resisting one really being living in a religion, a religion that in a way was completely certain to be leading any one to be certain that not any one would be a good enough one to help themselves or any one and it did not lead Miriam to this thing and it did lead Miriam to be certain of this thing. Julia Hersland was certain that Miriam was completely an honest one for daily living but she was not needing Miriam for this thing, she was not needing Miriam for the religion in Miriam, she was not really needing Miriam, she and Miriam were completely faithful friends in living and this was not important to any one as being inside in any one and both of them were certainly in a way living inside in them, and this is certain, and in a way it is a little a strange thing and I will tell sometime some more about this thing.

Julia Hersland might later have come to marry William Beckling but William came then to be quite a sick man and he had then certainly to take care of himself in living and he would not then marry any woman. I will tell more about him. He was in a way one in a way acting as if he were almost certain that some one should be a good one for living. This is all now for just beginning a description of living in him.

Mostly all of these whom Julia knew then met the others she knew then but very many did not like some of the others they met then. Some did like very much some of those they met then. Some did not come to know any of the others they met then. Some did come to know some of the others they met then. As I was saying Julia had in a way not come to have any friends in her personal living in her younger living. This is quite common. This is quite astonishing to those who have had friends personal to them to their living but it is certainly very common, quite extraordinarily common that young women and younger ones and young men and younger ones have not had any one who was personally a companion to them. As I am saying this is really extraordinarily common. It is also very uncommon as I am saying and very many are knowing.

Julia Dehning then had in a way in her younger living not had really any one personally a companion to her then, she was herself inside her and giving a stamp then decidedly to herself to every one of herself on Dehning living as being in her being living. She was then being in Dehning family living, that is now certain.

Now then to begin again the long list of those she came to know as Mrs. Alfred Herland, [Hersland,] some of them she knew earlier, certainly William Beckling, a very little Miriam Cranach, quite well in Dehning family living Charles Kohler, she had heard of Adolph Herman and as for the rest perhaps she had met them, knew of some one knowing them, perhaps not, that really is not an important thing to any one excepting to me who am interested in knowing everything every little thing. I will then begin remembering these things. Julia Hersland too knew David Hersland, she in a way knew some that knew him, he in a way knew every one she knew then, she in a way knew about some of those Alfred Hersland was knowing then. She did not later know anything of those Alfred Hersland was knowing.

Really almost all her living she knew William Beckling, she did not come to marry him, that was because he became a sick man and was certain then that it was not right for him to marry any woman. She knew Theodore Summers a few years, she always sometime heard something about him, later when she did not any longer often see him. It was a little then an important thing in her living as part of really learning anything, as part of being one certainly and she was certainly such a one as part of being in courageous being one going on certainly going on being living.

She came to know the Cranachs after she was a married one. They had a little known William Beckling, they did not care about him, they had known David Hersland, they liked knowing him. Julia afterwards to the end of her living knew them really for her daily living. There will be a history written a short one of her and each one of them. Helen Cooke knew Julia after she was Mrs. Hersland. Helen knew Mrs. Cranach, she knew William Beckling, she knew David Hersland, she really did not interest herself really to know any of them then. She later came to know David Hersland as a thing interesting to her for the living being in her, she always all her living knew Julia Hersland, she did not find that at all interesting. Rachel Sherman married Adolph Herman, Adolph Herman knew William Beckling, Rachel Sherman knew Helen Cooke very well then and she met William Beckling and Mrs. Alfred Hersland and then Adolph Herman and then she married him. I will tell about that thing. The Hermans in a way always went on knowing and later learning anything with Mrs. Hersland. That was interesting. I will tell about this thing. Charles Kohler was one in a way in Dehning family living, later they were not certain that in a way he had been in Dehning family living, for some time then not anybody in Dehning family living saw him, Julia sometimes saw him then, she never was certain whether he had been in his feeling ever in Dehning family living. He was not in any way to any one in Dehning family living or to any one knowing Julia Hersland an important one. Linder Herne was a man certainly teaching something. Julia had heard of him, she liked it that all the rest of his living she could know him.

Arthur Keller as I said she came to know as he came to be perhaps going to be a brother-in-law. I will tell about him later in the history of David Hersland. Then there was Hilda who married Ernest Brakes and she might have married George Dehning. I will tell a little about her now and more about her later, she never completely wanted to know Julia Hersland and yet she liked it very well that she did know Julia Hersland. She married Ernest Brakes and she sometimes met the Dehnings later when she went out somewhere. Then there were other ones as I said in telling about those Julia was knowing, I will begin again telling about every one Julia Hersland was knowing.

There certainly are kinds in men and women. There certainly are things hurting each one living. The things hurting each one hurt them in the way their kind of them, their kind in men and women are hurt by anything. Sometimes it is astonishing to some one that they are effected by something in a way and that is the way their kind of them in men and women are certain to be affected by that thing and they did not know of which kind they were and that they would be effected the way their kind in men and women is always being effected by something and so they found it completely astonishing to know it of themselves that they were effected that way by that thing. Some know quite certainly by the middle of their middle living how they are going to be effected by each thing. Very many are never really certain about this thing. Quite a number come to be quite certain about this thing. Some can be certain about other ones about this thing. Some are quite certain but are not really knowing this thing, some are not certain and are not really knowing this thing.

Each kind then in men and women have it to have that all of them are hurt in the same way by something that can hurt them. This is just now in me by my feeling. Some of each kind of them have it to be much less hurt than others of their kind of them by anything. Some of each kind of them can be almost quite completely hurt by something hurting them. Each kind of them in men and women have it in them to have their own way of having frightened feeling in them from something really scaring them. Some of each kind in men and women are not very much frightened by anything scaring them. Some are very much scared by something frightening them. Some easily have their way of being frightened in them, some need very much frightening to have their way of being frightened, the way of being frightened of their kind of them come out of them.

I am beginning now telling more of Miriam Cranach who was of a kind of them of whom many have it to have religion in them so that they are in living really ones having really inside them and outside of them distinction from this thing. Some of such of them are fairly happy ones in living but very many of such of them are happy really only by religion. These are of the resisting kind in men and women, that is to say they are of the dependent independent kind. They have it in them not to be really dependent, not to be really independent. They have completely the sensitiveness of resisting being but they are not sensitive to anything that is not to their feeling connected with the relation of themselves of some one to the universal feeling. They have not at all engulfing being although some of them almost suggest such a thing, they have not at all resisting although some of them very much suggest such a thing, they seem to be resisting because they are not responding to anything that is to them whatever meaning that word many have for them not god-given. They seem some of them to be engulfing because they are completely sensitive to that thing. These have it very often that they have not any power of expressing themselves about anything that does not completely touch them. Many of these if it were not for the looks of them would seem from their talking or their writing generally to be quite stupid ones.

Miriam was such a one. I will not tell very much just now about her because sometime later when I tell more about men and women I will tell about Miss Ortenried who married Olaf Lawson. I will then tell all I know then about this kind in men and women, how they have religion in them, how they can be hurt by something, how they can be frightened when something has scared them.

I told something about Miriam Cranach knowing Julia Dehning Hersland. I have already told something about this thing.

Always something is happening and one is then feeling something and sometimes one is then one knowing how some other one felt when something was happening. Some one can understand then always sometime how some other one was feeling sometime about something.

William Beckling was one who was almost for him completely, brilliantly succeeding in living, and then he came to be a sick one and he was certain then that it would not be right for him to marry a woman.

Beckling then was almost completely brilliantly succeeding in living as I was saying. He did not begin early in his living to be so brilliantly succeeding, but about the middle of his middle living he was certainly almost quite brilliantly succeeding.

Almost all these I have been saying who were knowing Julia Hersland were succeeding pretty well in living. Ernest Brakes who married Hilda Breslau who might have come to marry George Dehning was never succeeding any too well in living. They were happy ones enough in being living Brakes and his wife Hilda. Henry Sherman and his wife Rachel were in a way successful in living quite successful in living, in a way quite happy in living, happy enough in living, they were to very many knowing them and to themselves all their living very happy quite successful ones in being living. They were loving each other that is certain and were pleasant to each other completely in being husband and wife living together and going about together. They both had much intention, much aspiration, much conviction, much sensitiveness in living, they did not have very much that hurt them but some things did hurt them, perhaps some things frightened them that is not certain. They did not have religion but they each had complete devotion to being certain that each one was to be one really and truly working, was one really and truly working. These came to know Julia Hersland always more in their living and in her living. They came to be almost always more or less in each others daily living. I can not describe them more because I do not know what to be certain about in thinking about them. Sometime I will be more certain and then I will begin again about them.

I will tell more now about Julia Hersland and each one she came to know in living and how she came to know them and I will tell more and more about all the living ever being in her.

I could go on and on, I am so certain that it would be a very important thing if some other going on being living, some other ones going on being in living could be knowing really how to be distinguishing the resisting from the attacking kind in men and women, could be understanding the way having it in them to have religion in them is in them of the resisting kind of them, is in them of the attacking kind of them. I am so certain that I am knowing a very great deal about being being in men and in women that it certainly does seem as if something would be missing if not any one could be coming to know from me all of that everything. And now I am sad with this thing for certainly I will be going on with all this thing and certainly then not any one will be rightly certain about some one which kind of being that one has in them resisting or attacking and how religion is in that one. But then I am remembering that every one being ever in living is pretty well used to this thing that some one has it to have knowing realising something and not any one else even later has that thing and so then I will go on writing, and not for myself and not for any other one but because it is a thing I certainly can be earnestly doing with sometimes excited feeling and sometimes happy feeling and sometimes longing feeling and sometimes almost indifferent feeling and always with a little dubious feeling. I could though be so wise and I am so wise and it would be so nice for me to be certain that from me some other one could be a wise one a little less wise than I am who am the original wise one. I could then be so pleased with this thing with being certain that with me there would be an increasing of wise realisation, and then I am remembering it is like when I was a younger one I was for years so sorry about things important in something being lost and some one being a dead one by an accident when he was a young one and then later I was certain I would not be using that thing that was lost and would not be reading something if it had been written and if I did not need that thing, very likely not any one would be really needing that thing, and whatever any one is having is plenty good enough unless they want some other thing and perhaps they will find that other thing, and anyhow nobody can be a wise one in the way I am just now a wise one, so I will go on and go on and if anybody comes to be like me a wise one why then there will have come to be another wise one. I am almost certain I am completely a wise one. I will not tell any more now about this thing. I will tell now some more about religion and about attacking and about resisting being and I will tell some more now about everything and perhaps sometime I will be sad again about not any one ever having the understanding of being in men and women that I am having.

Julia Dehning came to know each of them, some men and some women, and so for now to finish them and her up. Sometime and it will be in the history of David Hersland that it will be done I will be telling more about each one coming to be sometime a completely dead one. I like it very much that each one all their living have it that they are in some way being living ones. Very often to very many they are very faintly repeating to themselves to any one that they are being living ones then when they are living. Some are not when they are dead ones letting any one having known them be really certain that they are then dead ones. Always then I am certain that sometime I will be telling very much more about every one being in their living living ones and being sometime then really a dead one, dead ones. Being living and then being a dead one, I am certain that I will always be telling more and more about these things to every one. Being a very happy one makes it that I can tell each one sometime about this thing about being a living one and about being sometime then a dead one. I like very much being a happy one, a really widely certainly happy one. I like very much being a very happy one. I can tell to myself too and to every one that each one in the way it is in him is being in his living and each one is sometime then a dead one. I say that I will certainly tell more and more about this to every one. I will certainly always be telling about every one being in being living and every one being sometime a dead one.

Julia Hersland was being in living and certainly sometime she came to be a dead one. Julia Hersland certainly was being in living and she certainly sometime came to be a dead one. Julia was as I was saying one not failing, in a way not succeeding in living. Julia in a way certainly was quite an excited one in being one being in living. Julia certainly was one keeping on being in living all her living and then she was a dead one. Julia was in a way in living not a happy one, not an unhappy one, in a way quite a happy one. Julia was certainly one in a way not having been one feeling in living. She was one in a way succeeding in living. She came to know quite a number of men and women and quite a number of men and women came to know her and she was one having certainly it in her to be one being going on being in living.

She came to know a good many men and women in living and a good many men and women came to know her and they, mostly all of them, were succeeding in living and in a way she was one having been succeeding in being in living. She was of Dehning family living as I was saying. She was not of Dehning family living. She went on living being in living as I was saying. She came sometime to be a dead one. Many others had come by then to be dead ones. Some had not yet then come to be dead ones. There are very many always living that is certain. There are very many always living. There were then once very many living. Julia Hersland was one being going on in living. She came sometime to be a dead one. Julia knew some then when she was being living and they were then being living, and they knew her then some.

Julia came to know some. She came to know each one of them some sometime in her living. Julia came to know them those I have been mentioning each one of them some sometime in her living. Julia came to know them each one of them sometime in her living. I was just telling some one yesterday evening that some one has it not to have in them the poignancy of experience that that one thought that other one had in living. That one had concentration in expressing experiencing, that one had not concentration in experiencing. Having concentration in experiencing is common but then again it is not so very common. There was one that I was seeing yesterday evening and this one was of the slow resisting and engulfing kind in men and women and this one was quite solemn and this one was not such a solid one in being a slow resisting engulfing one as this one was in expression and so this one was solemn. This one could really be thinking about some one, this one had imagination, this one had sensitiveness for coming to be realising ways of doing something, this one had not sensitiveness for realising the feeling of something having being really existing, this one had the feeling of having feeling of being really existing, this one then had slow solemn expression. I was telling some one yesterday evening, no I do not think I was telling any one this thing yesterday evening. I would have been telling some one yesterday evening if I had not in a way not been wanting to tell that one this thing, that each one could be finding another one interesting if each one felt another one being in act of feeling the way that one really is feeling being living. I cannot come to be more certain ever of anything than I am of how very interesting it is to me in my being one being living to be certain of the feeling there is being in each one and how that feeling comes out of each one as expression. The one I was going to be telling this thing to last evening is one having it that he is sympathetically realising this about each one who has been expressing himself in something written or painted or winning in fighting or governing, or thinking or discovering, this one cannot be rightly certain although this one is very often telling about this thing and this one is very often quite certain what the being is in any one as experiencing when the expression is not a formulated one. Now I can learn it by loving repeating, loving repeating is in me and so to me every one is having as it were coming out of them formulated expression. Loving repeating in me makes of me then one understanding being in men and women, and the relation of expression coming out of each one to the being making them of them. So then any one can know that being one loving hearing seeing feeling repeating has made of me a very wise one.

I am commencing now again a description of Julia coming to know some men and some women sometime in her living. I am beginning again describing being and expression of the being of them coming out of them of some men and some women Julia came to know in living.

It is a queer thing that some one wanting to be giving and giving some one something is not giving that one what that one is wanting. It is a queer thing that some are wanting to be giving some something and are giving some something and are not giving them what they are wanting, what they are needing for their living. It is a queer thing that some are realising sometime that some other one is seeing, is remembering something that one cannot be seeing by looking, cannot be remembering by any kind of trying to remember that thing. It is a queer feeling to be really certain that one is not remembering the way another one is remembering, is not seeing the way another one is seeing, it is a queer feeling to be completely realising the way another one is seeing something another one is realising something and to be quite certain by realising that one can not be seeing, cannot be remembering that thing. It is a completely queer feeling, this that I am describing. It is a completely queer feeling to be realising that some one is seeing something, is feeling something is remembering something, to be completely realising that one being feeling, being remembering, being seeing something and to be completely realising that one realising another one’s feeling seeing remembering that thing cannot one’s self feel see and remember that thing. I can say that having such a feeling is completely having a queer feeling in being one being living. I can say that I am having completely a queer feeling when I am realising that I am not being feeling, seeing, remembering something when I am completely realising some one else being feeling, seeing, remembering that thing. I have then a completely queer feeling, I have been having a completely queer feeling, I have been realising some one being able to be feeling, remembering, seeing something and I have been realising that I am not able to be feeling, remembering, seeing that thing. It is not a completely queer feeling if one is not completely realising some one’s experiencing something and completely realising not being going to be, not being experiencing that thing. This thing then is the complete thing in having complete queer feeling in living. I well tell about this again and again. It is in me now, it will be in me again and again. It is in me now, it will be in me very often. I am now beginning the ending of my telling about the living in Julia Hersland and Alfred Hersland and other women and other men knowing them.

Some one was saying of some one that he was an interesting one, he wanted himself to be such an earnest one, his father was not an earnest one that was a thing he was used to in his living, his mother was an indolent one, he was pretty well used to that thing that she was an indolent one, his brother was certainly not an earnest one he had not any hope that he could be in living, a fellow who was such a one as his brother was, an earnest one, he himself was not ever keeping going in being an earnest one, this one then was as another one said of him one asking very much of himself in living and he was not succeeding, very likely would not be succeeding in going on being an earnest one and he was not a disappointed one one disappointed with living, he was one not really filled with any earnest feeling in being one being living, he had earnest feeling of knowing that not any one in his family had been being in living an earnest one and this made of him in a way one who could be in living if he would be, a disappointed one. So then as some one said of this one this one was one feeling it in him that he might have been expecting having earnest feeling coming to be being inside him but he did not come to be expecting this thing as he was almost certain that his father did not have ever inside him earnest feeling, that his mother certainly was one going to be going on being indolent in being living, that his brother certainly never would have anything in him of earnest feeling, and then he to himself as one to be realised by him would not come to have inside in him certainly earnest feeling, that was very likely to be not in him this earnest feeling that he was expecting from some one inside him. So then this one as this other one said of him was a very moral man. He certainly asked a great deal of himself, that is what this other one said about this one, this one that the other one said was one who was certainly a very moral one in his being one going on being living. This one then as I was saying was a very moral man in being one expecting very much from himself inside him in his being one being living. He certainly was not having it in him very expectantly feeling this expectation of having earnest feeling going on being in him but he certainly was a moral one in having this very certain realisation that not his father not his mother not his brother not himself in learning living was an earnest one in feeling anything.

It is a very amusing thing hearing some realising other ones being moral ones in living. She should do it, she wants so much from herself to herself in living, let her pay herself for being one going to be going to be a good one. That is what some one is saying about some one. It is very interesting to be helping some one going to be a good one. It is certain that some are going to be good ones in living. It is certain that to some this is in some other one very unbecoming. It is certain that to some this in some other one is very becoming. I have been helping some with this thing with coming to be going to be a good one. I have been helping some very much in this thing. Each one is herself, is himself inside her inside him and it is certainly a very interesting thing helping each one, helping some of each kind of them to be going to be a good one. I have sometimes been helping some, with very much feeling and serious consideration and steady struggling and earnest attention, I have sometimes been helping some to going to be a good one in their living for them. I have quite often been doing this thing. I am now going on telling a little more about the middle living in Julia Hersland and in some coming to know her then. She was then to herself inside her one honest in all daily living, one certainly having courage in being one certainly going to be going on living, one certainly going to be learning anything, one certainly to herself inside her in a way certainly a good one.

One cousin is dead, another is quite a sick one. That is not so strange as they are then in the middle of their middle living, it is not strange and yet it is certainly something one is not wishing to have happening just then. It is natural that when there are very many of a family living and very many cousins and some aunts and uncles living that sometimes some of them should be sick ones, even that once in a while one of them should come to be a dead one. In a way it is a strange thing because very often for many years not any one in the family connection is a seriously sick one, not any one is ever thinking of any one they are then knowing as any where near to any dying. Sometimes it happens that one cousin is quite a sick one, sometimes it happens that all the uncles are dead by then and only two aunts are still living. Sometimes it happens in a family living that all the aunts and some of the uncles are still living. Sometimes it happens that the aunts and uncles that are sisters and brothers of the mother of some one are all living and the mother the sister of these uncles and aunts is the only one of that family who is not then any longer living. Sometimes it happens that pretty nearly every one of the brothers of a father of some one are not any longer living and the father then after some more years of being living is not any longer living. There is then sometimes in family living when there is not any one who is then a seriously sick one, that there has not been any one during many years coming to be not any longer a living one. Some have some feeling in them that sometime some one who is a cousin will be a seriously sick one and some one who is a cousin will come to be not any longer living. Some are feeling that sometime quite a number who are cousins to them will not be any longer living. Julia Hersland was in the ending of her middle living. Mrs. Dehning had been for sometime not any longer living. Mr. Dehning was not any longer living. Julia Hersland went on being one being living until well to the end of her older living. She had a brother George and a sister Hortense. These were both a good deal younger. She had children who were living. She was not really ever married again although of course it would have been quite a natural thing for her to marry again and to marry William Beckling. He came as I said to be a sick one but he really did not come to be a dead one until the beginning of his old living. You never can tell anything certainly about such a thing.

I am certainly going to be telling more about feeling being in living. I will tell some more about feeling being in living, feeling certain that one is being in living in some and then in some other men and women. I will not worry any one just now with this thing. This is in me for me and I am certainly not scaring myself with this thing. I certainly would not be frightening any one in living. I certainly would be wanting every one to be certain that they are feeling themselves being living.

Some like the being they have in them. Some are frightened and then they do the thing that frightens them. Some are glad that when they have been sick ones it was of a kind of sickness that was not a very expensive one. Some when they have a sickness need expensive medicine to cure them. Some are certain that some other one is always certain to be needing to have money spent, and that they are of the kind in men and women who even when they come to be sick ones have a kind of sickness come to them that does not need expensive medicine for curing. Some are certain that they would be strong to be struggling if they were anywhere where they needed to be winning by fighting, one was saying that she was the kind of one who would be holding out until she would be a dead one because it was what she needed for her satisfaction, but she said she would not really be holding out as she might have been doing because she would not want that her husband should be losing a chance to be earning a living by working. Some are quite right in saying that they are one being one strong to be winning, some are quite right then in saying such a thing and these then some of them are winning in living and some of them are not winning in living. Some are quite right in saying that they are one to certainly injure some one and then it is some one not that one who is injuring that one. Some are quite right in saying they are one to injure some one, some do then injure some one, some do then not injure some one. Some are quite right to be asking a question after they have been silently listening while other people have been talking, some are quite right in not then letting themselves be asking a question. Some are certainly quite right to be listening very quietly very often, some are quite right to be almost never doing this thing.

I will tell now a very little more how Julia Hersland and some others did something, did everything.

Each one is coming gradually to be knowing in their living what way being is inside in men in women when they are quite young ones, completely little ones, older ones, middle aged ones, old ones, then each one comes gradually to be knowing how being is in men, in women when men when women are about sixty, about fifty, about fifty-five, about forty, about forty-five, about thirty, about twenty-eight, about twenty-six, about twenty-two, about eighteen and fourteen and eleven, and seven and five and three and two and under one to being only just beginning being in living. Each one gradually in living is realising how being is in men, how being is in women at different ages in them, each one comes in living to know more differences than just very young living, young living, middle living and old living. Again and again it is a startling thing to some one to be learning pieces of this thing of the way being is at different ages in men and in women. I am just now a little realising how old men and how old women mostly are when they are sixty-one. I have learnt a good deal about how being is in men between twenty three and forty-two. I know a good deal about twenty-seven, twenty-five, twenty-nine, thirty, thirty-two, thirty-four, thirty-seven, forty and forty-two and then I know a little about fifty-seven and now I am learning something about being in women and in men when they are sixty and sixty-one. I know a good deal about them when they are very little ones, two and three years old in living, something about them when they are eleven, a very little when they are seventeen almost nothing when they are eighteen and fifteen. I know a very little about them when they are twenty-one. I know that being is very differently in them at different ages in different kinds in men and women. I know that some when they are sixty are healthy ones and some then when they are sixty are not at all then healthy ones. I know some when they are sixty are pretty well worn then and some are dead before they come to be that age in living and some are quite young men and quite young women in eating, sleeping, moving, talking and enjoying, and always then each one is learning in living how being is in each one ever living at different ages in their being living and I, I am just now being quite an astonished one, finding it quite astonishing to be really realising being sixty years old and being in living in men and in women.

Alfred Hersland came to be older than sixty in living, Julia came to be a little older in living, Minnie who married Alfred later did not come in living to be sixty before she came to an ending, Mr. Dehning came to be sixty and he was pretty well beginning then to be quite an old man, Mr. Hersland came to be older a good deal older than sixty before he was not any longer one being living, he was when he was sixty in a way then a completely old one, he was then in a way then not at all a completely old one. I will tell about being old ones later in the description of Dehning and Hersland family living being completely then for that generation ended and ending.

Minnie Mason as I said was married to Alfred Hersland. She would never have it that she would not be married to him when they were beginning to be needing being one in living. She certainly saw to it that they could then be married and quite reasonaply [reasonably] happily married then. She knew David Hersland then. She told him she liked him and she would be a nice sister-in-law to him. She was quite a nice sister-in-law to him. She had not really much interest in Alfred having been married to Julia Dehning excepting only that it would be certain that Julia should be freed from him so that she herself should marry Alfred Hersland when they came to need to be together for living. So then Alfred Hersland went on living as I am saying. Julia Hersland went on living as I have been saying. I will tell now a little more about these things, about being in living.

Certainly some are loving each other more in living than mostly any one is loving any other one. This was not a thing ever coming to be in Julia Dehning, this was not a thing that ever came to be really in Alfred Hersland. They had loving being sometimes in them each one of them. I have said this of them again and again. Almost every one ever knowing either one of them thought of each one of them that they had each one of them sometime loving feeling in them. I have told about loving feeling being in Alfred Hersland. I have told about loving feeling being in Julia Dehning. In a way loving feeling could be quite poignantly in Julia Dehning and she could have sweetness in her then as being in her then. In a way though as I was saying she had always in her stupid being as having it in her to be always resisting having any way in her of really learning anything and in a way she did not have any sweetness in her with this being in her. This stupid being was certainly always being in her and active enough inside her. In a way then she certainly had not really sweetness as actively in her as there was not any sweetness in her with the stupid being of her active in her and stupid being in her was always active inside her. She certainly was one not learning anything in being one being in living, she was one certainly having a dominant courage in her from being one certainly going on being living, she was one having certainly earnest intention as being in her from being one always wanting to have teaching being in the world as always existing, she was one being fairly interesting from being one being really excited in being one always being living, she was one certainly being harsh and being troublesome and being without realising anything without feeling anything in being one needing anything as anything could be to her as something on which to be feeding, she certainly was one having affection and being in Dehning family living, she was one having certainly sometimes loving feeling and having this poignantly with sweetness in being and sweetness in kissing and she was one certainly having stupid being as being in her all her living so that she was everlasting, actively resisting changing at all in attacking. She was one as I was saying not succeeding not failing in living. I am not certain I will just now tell any more about the being in Julia Dehning. Later I will tell more about her in the history of David Hersland that I will now very soon be writing. Certainly I will then tell more of her and of some who knew her and whom David knew by knowing her and some who knew him and then knew her because he knew her just then.

I certainly will not tell any more now about being in her, about living in her, I certainly will tell some about being in her, about living in her, later. I certainly will later be telling something that I have not yet been telling. I do not yet know about her what I will be telling about her later. I certainly will be telling more about her later. I am quite certain of this thing.

When I was a young one I was needing some one to teach me something I was needing just then. I was then at the ending of my beginning being in living. Some one then began teaching me that thing I was needing just then, that one was then teaching me that thing I was needing just then. I was paying that one for teaching me that thing, the thing I was needing just then. Once I was saying to this one I will not be paying you to-day, I will pay you in three weeks, you will wait till then, I said to this one. This one said yes I will wait until then, but I am now asking you to tell me what you are meaning when you are saying to me and to yourself then that you have not money to pay me to-day for this thing. Do you mean that you cannot get the money to pay me to-day, is that what you are meaning, that you cannot get it to-day if you need it to day is that your meaning. I said no that is not my meaning, I mean that I have not the money to-day and that I will have it in three weeks that is what I am meaning by what I am saying. You mean you will not get it to-day because you are feeling you are not really needing to have it to-day that is your meaning, said that one. No I said that is not the way to understand this thing, I have not got the money to-day and I will have it in three weeks from to-day, my brother sends me my money every month that is what I mean by what I am saying. That is what I am meaning said that one, you are needing the money to-day to your feeling, I am needing the money to-day we will say to my feeling but you do not need the money to-day to your feeling, that is what you are meaning, money is a thing like working you are giving it when you are feeling that you are needing the money to be giving it, I am giving work because I am needing money to be receiving it, said this one. I had a confused feeling then. Money was something I was owning yes, but not owning because it was like being in myself that I needed to be living, having money was as natural to me then as being in living and I could not be spending it irregularly, I must spend it as an income. I had it yes but not to give except when regularly I had some. It was confusing that I was so certain I had not the money then and yet certainly I could get the money then but it was not possible to get the money then for I could not feel I could be needing really to be spending the money I could get then when it was not the time to get this money as money to be spending. Some have such a feeling in living, some have not such a feeling in living. Some cannot really believe it that any one is spending money when they are not certain that the family have money that gives that money to them. Some really can never believe this thing of any one. Some are certain that every one who is not living by daily pay for working can ever be without having enough for some kind of living. I am feeling always more and more in living how certainly some are certain of something. In a way it is a personal thing for them, in a way it is a family affair in them, in a way it is a way of living in a national way for them, in a way it is a way of living of the local way in them, in a way it is a way of living their kind in men and women have in being in living. It is certainly quite completely a difficult thing for any one to be remembering how any one else is doing their daily living, in a way it is quite a difficult thing for some, for quite a number of men for quite a number of women to be remembering how they were getting along from time to time to be in living. It is very often astonishing to be realising complete being in living in men and in women. It is certainly astonishing to know it of each one what that one has done in being in living in himself inside him, to himself inside him, with other ones, with some other one, to any other one, to some one. I am saying this thing because I am in living and because very many men and very many women are living. I am saying this thing because I certainly am going on being in living because very many men and very many women are certainly going on being in living.

Alfred Hersland and Minnie Mason and Patrick Moore and James Flint and Mackinly Young and David Hersland and George Dehning and Hortense Dehing [Dehning] and Julia Hersland and Theodore Summers and William Beckling and Helen Cooke and James Cranach and Miriam Cranach and Rachel Sherman and Adolph Herman and Charles Kohler and Linder Herne and Arthur Keller and Florentine Cranach and Hilda Breslau and Ernest Brakes and Selma Dehning and Ella Housman and Robert Housman and Fred Housman and Florence Arden and James Curson and Bertha Curson and Hilda Gnadenfeld and Algar Audenried and every one who knew any one of them were sometime being in living, were all their living going on being in living.

All men and all women ever having been, being in living are certainly feeling something in them about going on being in living. Each one of them certainly sometimes is going on being in living doing something and then is going on being in living doing some other thing. Each one ever having been in living has certainly been in living feeling certain in some way of doing something. It is as I say certainly to some an astonishing thing to be knowing in some other one the way that one has it to be in living certain about being one doing some thing in some way in the living of that one. Certainly some one is very often certain that not any one really is certain in doing something in some way, that that one is certainly not certain enough in doing that thing that way to be ever in the living of that one really doing that thing in any such a way in the living of that one. As I am saying each one ever having been, being in living is doing something in some way, is certain in some way in being in some way being living, is going on in some way being in living, certainly mostly every one.

As I am saying there has been being there is being in some of these I have been mentioning, in Alfred Hersland and Martha Hersland and Julia Dehning and David Hersland and George Dehning and Hortense Dehning and William Beckling, and Minnie Mason, and Charles Kohler and Pat Moore and Florence Arden and James Flint and Robert Housman and Adolph Herman and Mackinly Young and Selma Dehning and Hilda Breslau and Arthur Keller and James Flint and every other one they were any of them ever knowing and every other one living when any of them were going on being living and every other one being living when they were not any longer going on being living any of them or any other one, before any one of them were being in living being then being living, every one then of all these certainly sometime in a way was going on being in living, was certainly being some way in being living. This is enough to say just now about each one of them. This is what I am saying just now about each one of them. I will certainly say this about each one of them again and again. This is the ending of just this way of going on telling about being being in some men and in some women. This is the ending of this way of telling about being having been and being in Alfred Hersland and Julia Dehning.

[ ¶ ]

DAVID HERSLAND

I do ask some, I would ask every one, I do not ask some because I am quite certain that they would not like me to ask it, I do ask some if they would mind it if they found out that they did have the name they had then and had been having been born not in the family living they are then living in, if they had been born illegitimate. I ask some and I would ask every one only I am quite certain very many would not like to have me ask it if they would like it, if they would very much dislike it, if they would make a tragedy of it, if they would make a joke of it, if they found they had in them blood of some kind of a being that was a low kind to them. I would like to know how every one can be feeling about such a thing, if they have any feeling about any such thing. David Hersland was the younger son of Mr. David Hersland and Mrs. Hersland. In his younger living he never thought about any such thing as that about which I have just been telling. In his later living he liked thinking about feeling such things, thinking such things being in men and women. Some when they are quite young ones are thinking then about such things. He was never at all when he was a young one thinking about any such thing. This is to be now a history of him.

What am I believing about living. I am believing that I am not certain when I am saying something from being one being then being loving that I am meaning anything by what I am then saying, I am not certain that I am not then having being in being one being loving that is being that is having the meaning as being of what I am then saying. I am believing that I am not certain about being being in one meaning what one being in being loving is saying. I am believing that I am not certain being being loving in one is in one then meaning what that one is then saying. I am believing that I am not certain that being is not in one meaning what that one being then being loving is saying. What is it I am knowing about living, I certainly am not knowing that I am not knowing everything about being in living. I am not certain that I am knowing everything about being living. I am not certain that I am not knowing everything about being living. I am not certain that I am knowing everything about being living.

I know that I am not certain about what I would do for some one what I would not do for some one. Not any one is certain so that acting by them shows it to any one what they would do for some one, what they would not do for some one. Each one then would do something for some one, would not do something for some one, would do something for any one would not do something for any one. Some are quite certain about themselves in this thing. Some are quite not certain about themselves in this thing. Not any one is rightly certain about themselves about this thing. Perhaps not any one is really certain about themselves about this thing. Perhaps one is certain about that one about this thing. I know I am not certain about what I would do for some one, what I would not do for some one.

Some one having some one who was with them become a dead one could be saying, when some one was saying something, that one does not know he is a dead one, he will never know that thing. He does not know he is a dead one, some one said of some one who was a dead one. Some one could be certain that some one who is a dead one would not know he was a dead one, some one could not know that some other one who was a dead one would not know that that one was a dead one. Some one then has been quite certain that some one who was with them when that one was a dead one did not know then that that one was a dead one. Some have been certain that every one who is a dead one does not then know that that one is a dead one.

It is a surprising thing sometimes to be learning which ones of some one has been knowing are quite certain and say the thing then as a very simple thing that anybody can be knowing that some one who has been with them being a dead one is not knowing that that one is a dead one.

It is certainly something that some are saying when some one who was with them is a dead one that that one is not knowing then that that one is a dead one. Some like very well to be hearing some one say this thing that some one is a dead one and is certainly then not knowing this thing. Some like very well hearing this thing. Some are not wanting ever to be hearing any thing about any one ever being a dead one. This will soon now be the beginning of a description of living that David Hersland did before he came to be a dead one.

Some are satisfied with having been living when they are come to be a dead one with not having had in them any very sick feeling, any very bad thing to be doing, any very hard work for them in them, not any queer feeling of not having had their head quite right inside them. Some are satisfied then with having been living ones when they have come to be a dead one, some are not satisfied then with having come to be then a dead one. Some are satisfied, some are not satisfied with having been one being living. Some are quite satisfied with having been one having living in them, some are not satisfied at all with this thing. Some are very well satisfied with having come to be a dead one, some are not at all satisfied with this thing.

Some one gives to another one a stubborn feeling when that one could be convincing that other one if that other one would then continue listening. Some are certain that sometimes they can be convinced by some one. Some are certain they are sometimes convinced by some one. Some are certain that they could be conceived sometimes by some one but that they will not be letting themselves ever have any such a thing happen to them. Some like being convinced of some things by some, by some one.

Some one and I certainly never did think that one ever could do such a thing has it to be so strongly repeating the facts that one is remembering that almost always I am always convinced that I have been wrong in my feeling. I certainly am not certain whether I ever can be certain whether I ever am when I am feeling something justified from my way of feeling anything in having such a feeling when this one is repeating the way that one is remembering everything. Some one said about some one who was saying something that seemed a very foolish thing to some one about how some one did something, but that one was not saying foolish things, she was judging from the feeling of being convenienced and inconvenienced that she would be having and that was all that concerned her in her judging. It was not a foolish thing then that that one had been saying. No, there are many ways of not being a foolish one in being living. There are certainly lots and lots of them of ways of not being a foolish one in being in living. So then some certainly could be convincing me of many things if I go on listening. I am quite certain that this is certain.

David Hersland was a dead one before he was a middle aged one. He was then never in his living an old one. He was dead before he came to the middle of his middle living.

I am coming to know some whom I have known as middle aged ones, as young ones. This is a pleasing thing.

David Hersland was a dead one before he was a middle aged one. He was then never in his living a middle aged one. He was dead before he came to the middle of his middle living.

I have come to know some as being young whom I have been knowing as middle aged ones as coming to be old ones, I know now what ones being young ones will come to be middle aged ones like some I have been knowing as middle aged ones. This seems an easy thing. It is a very difficult thing.

It is hard to be certain to one’s feeling that some one one has been knowing is a dead one, will not be a growing older one. Some one was saying that his grandfather had been a dead one before his grandfather was finished being a young one. That is a queer thing that a grandfather was never in his own middle living.

I am coming to know now more and more of a group of them in men and women what kind they are when they are young ones, when they are middle aged ones, when they are old ones. To-night I came to be certain about one group of them what kind they are when they are young men when they are young women. I am not yet certain about some groups of them what they are when they are old ones, I am not certain about some groups of them what they are when they are middle aged ones, I am not certain about some groups of them what they are when they are young men when they are young women, I am not certain about some groups of them what they are when they are young ones younger than young women and young men. I am certain I am not yet knowing all the kinds there are in men and women.

David Hersland was come to being one not being living before he could come to be a middle aged one. He was not even then an older one, an old one, a middle aged one. He came to be a dead one after a considerable beginning of his middle living.

I know now how quite a number of groups that there are of men and women are ones existing when they are young ones, that is young women and young men, that is just ending their beginning living, just beginning their middle living. I am beginning to know of some groups in men and women, what they have as hands and faces and ears and bodies to them and being in them, and ways of acting in them when they are young men and young women, older young men and young women, middle aged men and women, old men and women. I do not know yet very much about what any group of them are when they are young children. I am slowly spreading very slowly spreading to them, I have not yet spread to them, not at all reached to them yet in spreading out in knowing being in groups of men and women.

As I was saying David Hersland was a dead one before he was a middle aged one. He was dead before he came to the middle of his middle living. He was then never a middle aged one, he was then never an old one. He was one of a kind in men and women. Certainly each one is one of a kind in men and women. I am knowing more about being in each group of them when every one of a group of them is a young one, and an older one, an old one. I am knowing then being in some groups of men and women as it is in them when they are young men or women, older men or women, old men or women.

No one will listen while I am talking. Some have very much such a trouble in being one being living. Some have not at all any of such trouble in them. Some will listen when I am talking. Some will not listen when I am talking. Some will listen while they are fat ones, they do not listen when after dieting they have become thin ones. These then listen to other ones and some of these other ones could not get any listening from them before the dieting that made these come to be thin ones from having been fat ones. Some are listening to me now and before they were always listening every evening to another one. They are listening to me now, I like them to be listening. Some who are young men and young women are listening to me now very often. Some who are now young men are listening to me now very often, they listen to me and I am talking very much now quite often to them. Some are very faithful in being ones listening and these are not listening very often. I know very well one such a one. Some quite older ones are listening but then really I am not talking very much when they are listening. Some have it to be certain that not any one ever is listening when they are talking. Some of these are mistaken, some of these are not mistaken. Some of these come to know it in them that they are not listening being so certain in them that there can not ever be conversation in any living for them. This will be soon a description of being in David Hesland [Hersland] and how men and how women listened to him, how some listened to him, how others listened to him, how some heard him doing talking but never listened to him, how some did not ever hear him doing any talking, how some forgot about him, how some remembered him, how some talked to him, how some said they would prefer not having ever to talk to him, how some had to talk to him, how some stopped talking with him, how some being with him liked what they were then doing, how some being with him sometimes did not at all like that thing, how some told him everything that they could think of telling and how some were sorry they had told him and how some were not sorry they had told him and how some wanted to go on telling him more and how some forgot they had told him anything. This is then to be a description of David Hersland of being and listening and talking and being liked and disliked and remembered and forgotten and going on being living and dying and being a dead one.

Some are listening to me and I tell them then the being they have in them. I tell them what they have what they have not in them, how it comes together, how it does not come together in them, how the being they have in them is important to them, how it is not important to them, how it can be active in them, how it can be not active in them, why they like having their being in them, why they do not like having their being in them. Mostly every one has listened some when I have been telling them about being in them. Some have listened and I have thought that they were believing what I was telling them and then many years after they have been telling that they were certain then that I was telling them then what I had not any reason to believe was true of them. And sometimes then later when they tell me such a thing they find it that I am not certain that I was not then doing this thing. Some make of themselves a new one by my telling them about the being in them and to very many then they are quite a new one and to some then they are not at all a new one, they are quite an old one. Some like listening and later then they have a frightened feeling that I will influence them to be another one, they do not like very well some of them what they are in living, they do like some of them what they are in living, they are quite certain they do not want me to be influencing them. Some are listening and I am talking and I am talking and then they ask a question and then I say to myself that words can have a meaning to some one and a meaning to some other one and that I was talking and that that one was intelligently listening and that that one has then asked this question. I have told so many so much about the being in them. I will tell I am quite certain some more about the being in them. This will be now much history of talking and listening. I talk one way and listen one way and talk other ways and listen other ways and so probably does every one. This is to be now very much description of talking and listening, of a number of young men and young women talking and of a number of older men and older women talking and of each one of them the young men and young women and the older men and the older women listening.

Some are certain that sometime some could be different ones in being in being living, some are certain that sometime every one will be a different one in being in being living, some are hoping that sometime some one will be a different one, some are certain that they are believing that something can be different in living sometime for some, some are certain that they are believing that something can be different in each one, some are believing this thing about men some are believing this thing about women, some are believing this thing about men and women, some are thinking they are believing this thing, some are not believing that they are believing this thing, some are always believing this thing, some are not always believing this thing, I am not believing this thing, another one is not believing this thing, another one is not believing this thing, another one is believing this thing, another one is believing this thing, another one is believing this thing, another one is believing this thing, another one is not believing this thing, another one is not believing this thing, another one is not believing this thing, another one is believing this thing, another one is believing this thing.

This is to be a history of David Hersland and of his coming in his living to be thinking again and again and very often of coming to be a dead one. This is to be a history of him and of his coming to be thinking of coming to be a dead one and of his thinking about coming to be a dead one and about being a dead one and about his coming to be a dead one.

This then is to be now a history of David Hersland and of talking and of listening and of thinking about being dead ones in men and women men being in being living. This then is to be now a history of David Hersland and of his talking and of his hearing talking and of his listening and of other ones doing listening and of very much talking and of thinking and feeling and of everything that ever was or is or will be being in some men and some women doing living. This then is to be now commencing being a history of David Hersland being in living and being talking and being listening and being talking and listening and being talking and being talking and being talking and being listening and being listening. This is then to be now a history of him.

Every one has experiencing in being one being living. I am saddening with not feeling each one being experiencing as each one is having that thing. I am saddening with this thing. There are so many being in living and there are so many that I am knowing by seeing and hearing being in living and each one of these is experiencing in being living and I cannot be feeling what way each one is experiencing, I who am suffering and suffering because of this thing. I am in desolation and my eyes are large with needing weeping and I have a flush from feverish feeling and I am not knowing what way each one is experiencing in being living and about some I am knowing in a general way and I could be knowing in a more complete way if I could be living more with that one and I never will live more with every one, I certainly cannot ever live with each one in their being one being living, in my being one being living. I tell you I cannot bear it this thing that I cannot be realising experiencing in each one being living, I say it again and again I cannot let myself be really resting in believing this thing, it is in me now as when I am realising being a dead one, a one being dying and I can do this thing and I do this thing and I am filled then with complete desolation and I am doing this thing again and again and I am now again and again certain that I will not ever be realising experiencing in each one of very many men and very many women, I can realise something of experiencing in some of them, in them as kinds of them but I am needing to have it in me as a complete thing of each one ever living and I I know I will not, and I am one knowing being a dead one and not being a living one, I who am not believing that I will be realising each one’s experiencing. I do not want to realise each thing they are experiencing, I do not care anything about such a thing, all that I am needing to be one being living is to be realising completely how each one is experiencing, with what feeling, thinking, believing, creating and I I am very certain that I will not ever be completely with each one doing such a thing, I will be doing something in such a thing with kinds in men and women, with some of some kinds of them but not with each one not with every one, no certainly not with every one. No certainly not with every one, completely, certainly not, and more and more knowing some one experiencing and completely knowing that one makes it certain that if I could live with each one I could realise the experiencing in each one and I cannot ever live with each one, I certainly never will be living a good deal with each one ever having been living.

David in beginning living was hearing some, was feeling some about somethings being things that one should be doing so as to be one going on being living. Such a thing as not changing a thing when one was beginning putting it on one way and such a thing as counting some things and not other things and such a thing as arranging clothing so that not in any way could he be putting one thing on the way he had been putting that thing on the other morning and stepping on something and not stepping on something and thinking something and then certainly thinking then another thing, and doing something and certainly then be doing another thing, and hoping something and saying then another thing, and walking around something and walking around that same thing and never walking again around that same thing, as I was saying when he was one beginning being living he was hearing then when he was one beginning living some things, he was feeling then some things about needing somethings being happening so that he could become one going on being living and he was then as I was saying hearing some things, he was then feeling some things that needed being so that he could be one going on being in being living.

He was one then as I was saying commencing being in living and he was then a little an older one and this is to be now a complete history of him and of listening and of talking and of some doing listening and doing talking.

One and then another and then another one and then another one said something and then some other one said something and some one can listen to every one who says something. There are not so many kinds in men and women, I have just been seeing pictures of about fifteen kinds of them, kinds of men and women, there are more than that of course of kinds in men and women as I feel being being in them but there are not so very many kinds in men and women. Each one talks a good deal in being in living even those who do not do very much talking. Every one who ever was living talks a good deal that is certain. Every one ever living talks a good deal, some are talking and others are listening and those then talking are thinking that those then listening are ones not ever doing very much talking and some of them do very much talking and some of them do not do so very much talking. Some one talks a good deal in being living, every one listens a good deal in being living, this is to be now a description of talking and listening, this is to be now a description of being and living in David Hersland, of David Hersland.

There are not then so many kinds in men and women. Each one of every kind in men and women is as I am saying doing very much talking doing very much listening in being living, some of each kind in men and women do more talking in being living than others of that kind of them, some of each kind in men and women do more listening than others of that kind of them, some of each kind in men and women do more talking and more listening than others of that kind of them, that kind in men and women. I am saying that there are not so very many kinds in men and women as I am feeling being in men and women, but as I was saying each one of a kind in men and women has being in that one being differently in him from being in any other one of that kind of them. I am now beginning describing being in David Hersland, I will be telling very much now about talking and listening, I will be describing in many various ways quite a number of men and quite a number of women.

Each one is mostly all his living all her living, a young one, an older one, one in middle living, an old one to themselves, to any one, to some one. That is to say not any one is all his living all her living to any one, that is to say not any one hardly is feeling another one being a young one and then an older one and then an old one. It is a very strange thing this thing and an interesting thing that almost not any one is to any one is to themselves inside them one having been in all parts of being living. That is to say it is very striking one man is writing about some one and that one about whom that one is writing is to that one say an old man. That one writing tells about that man being a young one, tells about that man being a middle aged one and always it is a description of the old man who was once a young man, a child, a middle aged man, it is not a description of a young man a middle aged man or a child. It is the same thing if some one is a child to some one feeling that one, telling about that one, that one may be described as an older one, a middle aged one an old one but it is always then a description of a child having become a middle aged one, an older one, an old one. So then this is certain that each one is to some one for all of the living ever in that one a child, to some one, a baby, to some one, an older one, to some one, a middle aged one, to some one, an old one, to some one. I am not saying that not any one can be feeling more than one stage of being in themselves, in any other one, but I am really almost saying this thing. It is an interesting thing that each one in a way is feeling the world being existing in this kind of way too in them. Those feeling the world an old thing are only feeling this thing, those feeling the world a new thing are only feeling this thing, those feeling the world to be having had a past living are only feeling it as a thing having description and so on and so on and it is extraordinary how not any one can be convincing in telling about one being a young man if they are feeling the living being in that one being that of an old one. Mostly every one is in some place in being living to every one knowing that one and that is the complete realisation that each one is having of that one. Always then this comes to be to me more an extraordinary thing that not any one can really be telling the whole history, can really be realising the whole going on of being in them, that not any one can be telling the whole history of any one, that not any one can be realising the whole time of being going on being of being in any one. I do certainly think this to be an extraordinary thing. Mostly then as I am saying not any one is feeling any other one really having been in living a young one an older one a middle aged one, an old one. Really then mostly every one all the living of some one is feeling that one to have been a young one or an older one, or a middle aged one or an old one.

Listening does not help one with this thing because as I am saying each one is feeling themselves as having been an old one, a middle aged one, a younger one, a young one all their living and when they an old one talk about themselves as a young one, it is a description of an old one having been a young one, not a realising of being a young one, and so on and so on and so each one is in themselves in feeling one having been in all living a young one, or an older one, or a middle aged one, or an old one.

I did use to find this very perplexing this difficulty each one has of realising whole being having been going on being in any one, in themselves inside them. It is a very useful thing that always in living there are some being young ones some being older ones, some being middle aged ones, some being older ones so that one can always be certain that not any one has been living without all the being in them having been going on being as being a young one an older one a middle aged one, an old one. As I was saying listening is not helping any one very much with this thing, knowing ones self inside one is not helping one very much with this thing, talking about being having been in one is not helping one very much with this thing. Knowing family living is helping some with this thing, having little ways in moments inside one in feeling, in doing something perhaps is helping something with this thing, mostly not anything is really helping one doing this thing, realising the whole being having been, going on, going to be going on in any one. So then I am not thinking about doing this thing. I am thinking about telling about being being in men and in women, I am thinking about telling about talking and listening that some men and some women are doing, that mostly every one is or was or will be doing. I am thinking then about telling about knowing being being in men and in women. I am thinking then about listening and talking being, going to be being, having been being in some men in some women.

David Hersland was interested in dying, in loving, in talking, in listening, in ways of eating, in ways of being going on being in living. He came to be a dead one when he was coming to the beginning of the middle of his middle living; this will be now a complete description of the being being in him and the living he was having in being one being living.

He was one interested in ways of eating, in loving, in ways of being going on being living, in dying, in listening, in talking. He was one living in needing to be certain always and that always every day in his living that he was understanding that living was a thing that he wanted then to be doing, that he was then realising as being, as beginning or as going to be beginning or as going to be ending.

He was one certainly interested all his living in listening, in talking, in loving, in dying, in going on going on living, in ways of going on being living. He was one certainly all his living interested in talking, he was one certainly all his living interested in listening. He was one certainly all his living very much interested in talking, he was one certainly all his living very much interested in listening, this will then be soon a description of talking, of ways of being one interested very much in talking, of ways of listening, of being one very much interested in listening. I can certainly say that David Hersland was certainly very much interested in listening, in ways of being one being listening, I can certainly say that David Hersland was one very much interested in talking, in kinds of talking that kinds in men and women are doing, in kinds of talking men and women doing any talking are doing. He was one then certainly interested in talking, certainly interested in listening. He was one in his living certainly doing listening, he was one in his living certainly doing talking. This then will be then soon now some description of talking being done by men and women, of listening being done by men and women, and then there will be some description of David Hersland and certainly he was in his living doing some talking, doing some listening, he certainly was all his living interested in talking interested in listening, interested in his being one talking, interested in his being one listening, interested in ways of talking in men and in women, interested in ways of listening in men and in women, interested in his own way of talking, interested in his own way of listening. He was one then certainly all his living very much interested in men and women being ones doing talking, being ones doing listening. As I was saying he was one interested in living interested in dying, in loving, in talking, in listening, in ways of going on being in living. He was one certainly interested in ways of going on being living, of going on being in living he was one certainly interested in being one going on being living, in going on being in being living, he certainly was interested in every one’s being one going on being living. He was then certainly one interested in any one’s going on being living, he was certainly interested in ways of going on being living, ways of going on being in being living. He was one as I was saying interested in talking, in listening, in dying, in going on being living, in going on being in being living, in loving. He was one certainly interested in dying, in listening, in talking, in going on being in being living, in loving. He was one then certainly interested in being one wanting to be certain each moment in being living that he was wanting to be one then being living. As I was saying he was very much an interested one in realising ways of being one going on being living, in listening, in talking, in ways of eating, in loving, some in going to be beginning, some in ending, in dying, some in going to be ending. He was then in living mostly an interested one. He was in living then almost mostly an interested one. He was then in living one being an interested one in ways of being one going on being living, in his being one going on being living, in dying, in loving in ways of being one eating to be going on being living, in his way of eating something, in his way of eating for being one going on being in living, he was as I was saying in being living one interested in ways of being one being talking, in ways of being one being listening. He was as I was saying one being one pretty nearly completely interested in being one being living, in any one’s being one being living. As I was saying he was one pretty nearly completely interested in living being existing. He was one as I am saying pretty nearly completely interested in this thing. He was one as I am saying all his living pretty nearly completely interested in this thing. He was then as I am saying pretty nearly all his living interested in his being one being living. As I am saying he was all his living pretty nearly completely interested in his being one being going on being living. He was one then as I am saying one almost completely interested in being one being living. He was then as I am saying mostly all his living one being almost completely interested in his being one being living. He was all his living interested in loving, in dying, in ways of going on being living, in talking, in listening, in ways of eating. He was one almost completely interested in being one being living. He was one all his living interested in ways of eating, ways of being one going on being in living, in listening, in talking, in dying, in loving. He was one mostly all his living almost completely interested in his being one going on being living.

I am now beginning a description of being having been in David Hersland, the being, the living in him, the talking and listening he was doing in living, the ways he was eating, loving in him, dying in him, going on being living in him when he was one going on being living in living. I am now beginning a description of David Hersland and I will give one description after another description of the being in him and the living in him and the talking he did in living, and the listening he did in living, and the loving he did in living, and the going on being living he did in living and the dying he did when he was being living and I will give one description and then another description and then another description and then another description and then I will give another description and another description of the being in him and the talking he did in living, and the listening he did in living, and the things that were interesting to him in listening and in talking that any one was then doing, and the dying he was doing in being in living, and the going on being in living that he was doing in being in living, and the loving he was doing in being in living, and the ways of eating that were interesting to him while he was being in living. As I was saying he was mostly all his living almost completely interested in being one being living. He was mostly all his living almost completely interested in any one being living. He was mostly all his living completely interested in some one being one being living, in some being living. He was as I was saying interested all his living in any one being one going on being in being living. He was then one certainly interested in talking, in listening, in dying, in loving, in ways of going on going on living, in ways of eating, he was certainly then one mostly all his living almost completely interested in his being one being living, he was certainly one interested in some being ones going on being living.

I will now be telling about David Hersland being one of Hersland family living, having Hersland family living as living for him, having Gossols half country half city living as a way of having living in him. I will now be telling about living being in David Hersland when he was quite a little one when he was a bigger one, when he was as big one as he ever was in being one being living. I will now be telling about being being in him and I will tell of course a good deal about the being being in him. Naturally I will tell a great deal about living and being being in David Hersland. He was living in Gossols in a part of Gossols where not any rich people were living. He was living the Hersland’s half-country, half-city living. He was living the half country half city living of the men and women and children living in that part of Gossols where the Herslands were living. He was living the living he was naturally living from the being he had as being in him. This is to be now some description of him. This is to be now of course very much history of him. This will be naturally a description, some description, many descriptions of very many men and very many women. This will be then very much description of David Hersland, of being, of living, of dying, of listening, of talking, of going on being living, of going on being in living, of ways of eating.

David Hersland was all his younger and young living living in Gossols and he was knowing then the Hersland family and any one knowing the Hersland family then and he was knowing every one living in the part of Gossols he was living in, mostly every one, and he was knowing some others too then. He was talking some then and listening some then, certainly he was listening some then and talking some then. I have already told something about his having been one listening some then about his having been one talking some then.

David Hersland would have liked it very well all his living to like every kind there is of women. He would have liked very well to have had this in him all his living. He would have liked all of his living to feel beauty in any kind there is of women. He would have liked it very well to feel in him beauty being in each one in all women. He would have liked very well in every bit of being living to be feeling each woman a beautiful thing to be being in living. He certainly would have liked very well all his living to be finding every woman every kind of woman a beautiful one in being loving. This is to be then a history of living being in David Hersland, of loving, listening, talking, going on being living, dying, ways of feeling going on being living in him. He is then one I am going to be now beginning describing.

He would have liked it very well to be having all his living each woman ever living to be a beautiful one to him. He wanted it then that all his living every woman he could come to be knowing should be to him, would be for him a beautiful one. He wanted this thing all his living. He wanted always that any woman, that every woman was a beautiful woman to him, was a beautiful woman being a woman being living. He was then one certainly being interested all his living in dying, loving, ways of eating, ways of going on being in living, talking and listening. He was one then all his living one certainly almost being one completely interested in being one being living. This is to be now a history of living being and having been in some men and some women.

David was one being then being one almost completely interested in being living from the beginning of his being one being living. As I have been saying this is to be now a description of his being one being living. I am beginning now this description of him, a description of all living being in him of all the being in him.

I am realising being in some men, men succeeding completely in living, I will tell sometime about some of them. Some men are very active in being living, some men are not so very active in being living, some men and some women are very active in being living, some men and some women are not very active in being living. Some men are very active in being living and are succeeding very well in being living, some men are very active in being living and are not succeeding very well in being living, some men and some women are succeeding very well in being living, some men and some women are not succeeding very well in being living.

Some men and some women have being very actively in them and are succeeding very well in being living and are not very convincing to some knowing them all their living, some men and some women have being very actively in them and are succeeding very well in being living and are convincing to very many knowing them all their living. I certainly will try to tell all I am realising of being in men and women. I will try sometime to tell all I am realising of being in some having being very actively in them and succeeding completely well in being in living and being convincing to many knowing them all their living, of being in some having being actively in them and being ones succeeding completely in living and being convincing as being really interesting to some knowing them all their living, of being in some having being actively in them and being ones succeeding astonishingly succeeding and being convincingly interesting to some and being certainly not convincingly interesting to some and being some convincingly interesting to some and being some not convincingly interesting to some, I can try to tell all I am realising about being being in men and in women. I can try to realise completely all being in each one. I am trying to be realising all being in each one. I am quarrelling with some, I am hurting some, I am winning with some, I am beginning with some, I am being hurt by some, I am neglecting some, I am wanting some, I am forgetting some, I am happy with some, I am kissing some, I have been telling some I did not know that that one was feeling that thing and that one was telling me then that that one did not know I was feeling that thing, I certainly did have resentment against some one, I certainly did not like what some one did when I was doing something, I am trying to be realising being, I can try to do this thing. This is to be now a complete description of all the being I ever have been realising as being in David Hersland and very many he knew and ones who knew him. This then is to be a description. This then is to be a history of him and of some whom he knew, of some who knew him, this then is to be a history of all of him and of some whom he knew, of all of him and of some who knew him.

He began living and this is to be now a little description of that beginning. He went on being living and this is to be then a description of that thing. He still went on living and this is then to be a description of that thing. He came to be a dead one and this will be then a description of that thing. He began being living and this is to be now some description of this thing.

I am troubled with men and with women, I am troubled by men and by women. I am troubled that each one is experiencing each thing they are experiencing the way each one is experiencing each thing. I do not want that any one should experience anything any way but the way each one is experiencing that thing. I certainly do not want it that any one should experience anything in any way that that one is not experiencing a thing. No I do not want anything to be at all a different thing in the way each one is experiencing each thing, no I do not want anything to be different in experiencing than it is in each one, I certainly do not, I may but I doubt it, I certainly do not, I am certain of this thing. I certainly do not want any one to be experiencing anything in a different way than the way they have it in them to experience that thing. I am troubled as I was saying with each one being one experiencing the way each one is experiencing, I am troubled by each one experiencing the way each one is experiencing each thing. I am troubled, I say I am very much troubled by each one being that one experiencing each thing as that one is experiencing that thing. I certainly am very much troubled with this thing. Each one is experiencing each thing in the way that one is experiencing each thing. I certainly do not at all want that each one should not be experiencing each thing the way that one is experiencing that thing. Some say I do want each one to be experiencing differently from the way each one is experiencing each thing, I may but I doubt this thing, I certainly am certain that I do not want that each one is experiencing each thing differently from the way each one is experiencing each thing. So then I want it that each one is experiencing each thing the way each one is experiencing each thing. I certainly do not want it that each one is experiencing each thing in a way each one is not experiencing each thing. I am as I am saying troubled with each one experiencing each thing the way each one is experiencing each thing. I certainly am troubled by each one being experiencing each thing the way each one is experiencing each thing.

Some are not succeeding in living, some are succeeding in living. Some are feeling some one to be one succeeding in living, some are not feeling that one to be one succeeding in living. Some are ones being certain that sometime something will be working in a different way from the way that thing is now working. Some are certain that everything will be working differently from the way everything is now working. Some as I am saying are understanding something one way, some as I am saying are understanding something another way. Some are beginning with understanding, some are ending with understanding. Some are realising experiencing in some one when that other one has done something. Some are realising experiencing in some one when that some one has commenced doing something. Some are realising experiencing in some one when some one has completely done something. Some are realising experiencing in each one while each one is doing being experiencing. I certainly am very troubled by each one being one experiencing each thing they are experiencing.

I said there are very many men and very many women always being living. I said there are very many men and very many women experiencing each thing they are each one experiencing. I said there are very many men and very many women always, there certainly are very many men and very many women always living.

David Hersland knew very many being living while he was one being living. He knew some when he was a little one, an older one, one begining [beginning] being in middle living. He certainly did know quite a number who were being living while he was being living.

He knew some of them longer than he did other ones, he talked more to some than he did to other ones, he forgot some more than he did other ones, he listened to some more than he did to other ones, he liked some better than he did other ones, he loved some more than he did other ones, he was liked more by some than he was by other ones, he was remembered more by some than he was by other ones. He knew then a good many who were living when he was living. There were a very great many who were living when he was living. He knew some who were living when he was living. There were some whom he knew all his living, there were some whom he knew a very short time in his living. I certainly will be trying to tell about each one ever having been, going to be, being living, I certainly will now tell about each one David Hersland was knowing and about each one who knew him.

I certainly am now trying to be beginning telling about each one David Hersland knew in his living about each one who in his living knew him. I certainly am now trying to be beginning to tell about David Hersland being living, I certainly am going to be trying to tell about David Hersland being living, about each one he knew when he was being living, about each one who while he was being living knew him. Many women have it in them to be sometimes loving some one. Many of such of them have it in them then to be laying their hand on that one, to be feeling inside in them then and out from them the way any one being one having feeling of being some one directing any living is feeling, being some one giving something is feeling, being some one receiving something is feeling, being some one many might be finding it necessary to be respectfully addressing is feeling, being some one who is some one who is an important one by reason of being one being born to be in living is feeling. This feeling in the one having that feeling is mostly a very nice thing to that one having that feeling, it is sometimes a very nice thing to the one loving that one, it is sometimes not at all a nice thing to some one loving that one, it is sometimes a nice thing to some seeing that one having that feeling, it is to some seeing one having that way of feeling a very funny thing, to some a very unpleasant thing, to some a serious thing, to some a curious thing. However it is certain that very many women having feeling in them of loving some one have then a feeling of being some one having it in them to be important to every one as being one having been born to be living. They are then acting that way in being one being one loving some one. As I am saying some have one feeling about such a thing, some have another feeling about such a thing. Some have a feeling of being impressed by any woman having such a feeling of being one being important by being one having been born to be living in being in living, being important as being one being born and being living. Very many women as I am saying are sometime, are sometimes loving some man and as I am saying some of such of them have it then in them to have of their kind of them the feeling and the manner then of being one having it in them to be one directing living. Very many women are sometime, are sometimes loving some man and as I am saying some of such of them have it then in them to have of their kind of them the feeling and the manner then of being one having it in them to be one being important by reason of having been one being born to being in living. As I am saying very many women are sometime, are sometimes loving some man and as I am saying some of such of them have it then in them to have of their kind of them the feeling and the manner then of being one having it in them to be important to every one because of being existing and that is enough as it is to any one in any position where they are and not anybody in any way can move them. Anyway very many women having loving in them are having then the feeling and the acting of being ones being born important ones to any one. As I am saying each one having this feeling is acting then the way their kind of them is naturally acting having such a feeling. As I am saying some feel one way some feel another way in feeling, seeing some woman having such a feeling. David Hersland as I was saying was one having it that each woman having loving in them had on him some effect to make of him in some way one submitting to that one. He was then one in a way doing very much submitting. Some liked this in him, some did not like this in him, some found him one very unpleasant in being one being living, some found him very attracting in being one being living. Any how this is to be now a complete history of him and this time I am certain to be beginning with his beginning being one being in living.

Some come to be a dead one before they come to be a middle aged one, some come to be a dead one before they come to be an old one. Some come to be a dead one before they come to be the ending of the beginning of their middle living. David Hersland came to be a dead one before he came to be at the ending of the beginning of his middle living.

Quite a number come to be dead ones before they come to be old ones. Quite a number come to be dead ones before they come to be middle aged ones. Quite a number come to be dead ones before they come to the beginning of coming to be a middle aged one. Some then really come to be dead ones before they come to the ending of the beginning of their middle living. Some of these might have been succeeding in living if they had gone on being living, some of these might have been not succeeding in living if they had gone on then being living. Some then come to be quite really dead ones before the ending of the beginning of their middle living. Some do not come to be dead ones before the ending of their beginning middle living. Quite a number do not come to being dead ones before the ending of the beginning of their middle living. David Hersland as I was saying came to be a dead one before he came to be at the ending of his beginning being in his middle living. David Hersland might have been one succeeding if he had gone on being living, David Hersland might have been one not succeeding if he had gone on being living. So then certainly some men, some women come to be really dead ones before the ending of the beginning of their middle living. Certainly quite a number of men and quite a number of women come to be dead before they come to be at the ending of the beginning of their middle living. Some as I was saying of these if they had gone on being living would have been succeeding well enough in living, some of these as I was saying would certainly not have been succeeding very well in being living. David Hersland as I said of him was one who came to be one being dead before he came to be one beginning being in the middle of his middle living, he was one as I have said of him who might have been one succeeding in living if he had been one going on being living, he might have been one failing in living if he had been one going on being living. Some who have come to be dead ones before they have come to the beginning of the middle of their middle living would certainly have been succeeding if they had been ones going on being living. Some who come to be dead ones before the beginning of the middle of the middle of their living would have been really failing if they had gone on being living. I am going now to be telling about being and living being in David Hersland from his beginning being in living to his coming to be one not being any longer being living. I cannot tell to any one how completely very many come to be dying and quite dead ones before they come to the beginning of the middle of their middle living. I am telling to myself that I am certain of this thing. I am telling that some of these would have been succeeding in living if they had been ones not coming to be dead ones before the beginning of the middle of their middle living. I am also telling that some of these would have been failing in living if they had been ones going on being living to the ending of their middle living, if they had been ones going on to being old ones in being living. As I am certainly saying David Hersland was one coming to be a dead one before the ending of the beginning of his middle living. This is now to be a complete history of being and living in him.

Not any one could be certain all their living that any other one is completely living their living. Almost not any one can be certain that any other one is completely living the living of that one. Mostly not any one is believing all their living that any other one is completely living the living of that one. Mostly every one is believing that some one could be completely living all the living of that one. Some to themselves inside them are believing they are completely living the living of them. Some to themselves inside them are not believing that they are completely living the living of them. Mostly not any one is believing of any other one that that one is completely living the living of them. Some are believing that some one is completely living the living of that one. Some could be believing that some one is completely living the being in him, some could be believing that some one is completely living the being in her, some could not be believing that any one could be completely living the living in that one. Mostly not any one is really believing that any other one is completely living their living, some are believing that some are living completely the living in them, very many are not believing anything about this thing, mostly every one is believing something about this thing. So then very many are always being living. There are some certainly believing that some one can be completely living the living in them, some are certainly believing that every one can be completely living the living in them. Certainly some are certain that some are realising meaning in being one completely living their living, certainly some are certain that every one can be realising the meaning in being one completely living their living, some are certain that perhaps some one can be realising the meaning of being one being completely living in their living, certainly some are certain that certainly not any one can be realising any meaning in one living completely all their living.

Certainly then each one is himself each one is herself, certainly.

Certainly then each one is himself each one is herself certainly then each one is that one in being one being living. Some are certain that each one could be one being certain of something. Some are certain that some could be ones being certain of something, some are not at all certain about any one being certain of anything, some are quite certain about every one being certain about one thing, some are quite certain that every one is certain about the same thing, some are not at all certain about every one being certain about the same thing, some are thinking that some time they might come they might come to have come to be certain that every one is certain about the same thing, there are very many quite certain that every one can be certain about the same thing, there are very many quite certain that every one is certain about the same thing, there are some there are many quite certain that not every one is certain about the same thing, there are some certainly certain that each one is certain of something, there are certainly some quite certain that very many are not certain of even one thing, there are certainly some quite certain that some are not ever certain of any one thing, there are some who are not certain about any one being certain of anything, there are certainly very many certain that every one is certain of the same thing, there are certainly very many certain that every one can be certain of the same thing, there are certainly some that are certain that not every one can be certain about the same thing, there are certainly some who are certain that each one is certain of something, there are certainly some that are certain that not each one is certain of something, there are some that are coming to be certain of something about every one being or not being certain, there are some not coming to be certain about each one being or not being certain about something. There are some saying something and saying it again and again, there are some saying something and not saying it again and again, there are some saying one thing and then saying another thing, there are some saying one thing and then saying another and then saying another thing, there are some saying one thing and saying it again and then saying another thing and saying it again and again and again. Mostly every one is more or less always saying something. Mostly every one is sometimes saying something. Mostly every one is quite often saying something. Sometimes one is saying something and another one is saying the same thing, sometimes one is saying something and another one is not then saying that thing, sometimes one is saying something and another one is saying that thing and then is saying another thing. This is very often happening. Very many then are always being living. Mostly every one is more or less saying something quite often and mostly every one is more or less hearing that some one is saying something. This is to be now a complete description of David Hersland before his beginning being in living and sometime there will be some description about some thinking about his being about his not being one living completely his living. I said of him that he came to be one not any longer being living before he came to be at the end of the beginning of his middle living. This will be now a beginning of description of being and living in him.

In beginning his living David Hersland was of course a very little one and he was then quite interesting to some. In beginning his living he was of course not remembering anything and there were some who later remembered about him then. In beginning his living he was of course completely a very small one, he was beginning living and he was then going on in being living and he then went on being in living and he was then not such a very little one. He was then in being one beginning being in living a very little one. Then he was going on being in living and always more and more then he was coming to be not such a very little one. He was in beginning being living a completely small one. As I was saying he was a younger one, he came to be living after Martha and after Alfred Hersland had each of them been sometime living. Mr. Hersland had always intended to have three children and as I was saying there had been two and these two had not gone on being living and so David Hersland came to be living and sometime later in some way he heard this thing when he was still quite a young one and he had it in him then to be certain that being living is a very queer thing, he being one being living and yet it was only because two others had not been ones going on being living. It was to him then that he was certain then that being living was a queer thing. As I said of him in a way he was needing it that every moment he was one being one being living by realising then that he was one needing then being one being living. He was in a way then as I was saying needing to be certain that he realised in him every minute in being living needing being being living. He certainly was one for sometime going on being living. He went on for sometime being one going on being living. As I was saying he could have it in him to be feeling that it was a very queer thing to be one being living. He was one that could be realising very much and very often that he was needing being one being living. He was one needing to be understanding every minute in being living what meaning there was to him in his needing to be to him one being being living. He certainly then could have it in him to be going on being living. He certainly could have it in him to feel it to be a queer thing to be one being living. He was one then as I was saying who was a very little one in beginning living as mostly every one must be in being one beginning being living, he was then one beginning being living, he was then a very small one, he was the youngest of the three Hersland children, he was quite pleasant to the Hersland family then, all his living he was not unpleasant to any one of them the Hersland family, this is to be now quite a complete history of him.

One man has one kind of way of feeling something, something that is existing. Something is an object being existing, it can be anything any kind of a thing. One man sees it as a thing having solidly being existing. This man has it that he realises a thing having solidly being existing, he does not realise that a thing has character making it a particular thing, he does not realise that it has expression its way of telling any one that it is that kind of thing, he does realise it as having existence in relation to other things being existing that is to say he does realise that other things are at the same time solidly existing and each thing has to have its room for being existing and so for each one to have this solid existing makes a relation being between things being existing. This is one man having realisation of anything.

Another one has it that he has it to be realising completely the character of each thing, anything, has it to be realising completely the way each thing would be telling the character it has in being living by repeating if each thing could be expressing the character of that thing to any one. This one has that thing so that each thing is existing, not by description, by really being in having completely character in being existing. This one has then a realising a complete realising of each thing being in relation to any other thing. This one has completely the realisation of this thing. This one has some sense of a thing of each thing being solidly existing but not so much as this one is needing to make this one be a slow one in growing realisation.

There is another one and this is the one that is different from these two. This one has realisation of a thing having solid existing, this one has realisation of character in each thing, this one has realisation of relation existing between everything so that each thing is existing at the same time as every other thing is existing and this one has emotion in him about each one of three things he is realising about each thing. This is another kind of a one.

There are some who realise it of each thing that it is a pretty thing, there are some that realise it of each thing that it is an ugly thing, there are some who realise it of each thing that it is a funny thing, there are some who realise it of each thing that it is a tender thing, there are some who realise it of each thing that it has a pretty color, there are some who realise it of each thing that it has a pretty shape, there are some who realise it of each thing that it has a meaning, there are some who realise it of each thing that it is a queer thing, there are some that realise it of each thing that it is an unpleasant thing, there are some who realise it of each thing that it would be pretty if it were in a garden, there are some who realise it of each thing that it would be a nice thing if it were in a room with simple furnishing, there are some who realise it of each thing that it is a thing a nice thing when it is in a room which is not a very light one, there are some realising that each thing is part of a story any one can be telling about anything, there are some that are realising each thing is a nice thing if it is exciting to love that thing, in a way then every one has it in them to feel something about things being in being existing.

Now I am telling about another one. One this one has a gift of expression of expressing something and that is a beautiful thing that is to say the means of expressing something in this one is a beautiful thing and this one is one wanting to be expressing the existence the character of anything. Now this one has complete emotions about the means this one has for expressing anything, this one certainly has not any emotion about anything that is being existing. This one has not a realisation of something being solidly existing, this one has not a realisation of the character of anything, of the way anything could be experiencing being existing, this one has not any realisation of anything being in relation to any other thing and this is a natural thing when one is realising the being in this one. This one is needing being one realising anything as existing so that this one can be having something to be using his beautiful means of expression on. So then this one has a practical realisation of everything being existing.

These then are some ways of being ones realising anything. I will not now tell about other ones. I will not tell now about other ones.

David Hersland as I was saying was one wanting it that he should be one realising every minute what there was in life to be a thing going on being doing. He was one doing this thing in all of his living from the beginning of being one being living to the end of his being one being living, that is to say from his being in the middle of his beginning being living to the ending of the beginning of the middle of being living.

As I was saying the last one I have been just describing was one needing to be certain that things are existing so that he could be using his beautiful means of expression. There are some having not such beautiful means of expression who are needing for their means of expression that they have as being, are needing realising that things are existing, are practically needing this thing. There are some, and these are a different kind, in whom the means of expression is the thing really existing, and these are to themselves not needing it that they have a practical need of realising things being existing. I cannot tell enough about every one, certainly not. Then there are very many realising objects not as being existing but as being acting one in relation to another one, this is very common, for very many of such of them things are really being existing, for very many of such of them things being existing is only a practical thing so that they can be being in relation, they are not really being existing they are acting for themselves, for some other one, toward themselves, toward some other thing but now I am getting empty of realising and so I will not now be saying any more about any one, not completely empty of realising but emptier than I have been.

David Hersland was then certainly for himself almost completely, for some other ones completely, for some quite some interesting. He was then one being completely interesting to some, almost completely interesting to himself as being one being existing, quite interesting to very many, he was in short one quite interesting in being one being living to very many and a little some to almost every one knowing him. This is certainly now to be a history of him, of his being one being living and being to quite some quite interesting.

So then each one has a kind of way of feeling everything being existing and this is to be now a complete history of David Hersland knowing everything he knew in being one being living and of everything any one he came to know knowing anything came to know in being living. Certainly now I will begin again.

Very many are talking, very many are listening, David Hersland certainly in being one being living was one being one talking was being one listening. Certainly he was one beginning being one being talking being one being listening quite from the beginning of the middle of his beginning being one being existing in being living. He was one then certainly all his living being one being listening being one being talking. He was interesting to quite a number in being one being listening, he was interesting to quite a number in being one being talking. Quite a number were interesting to him as being ones being listening, quite a number were interesting to him as being ones being talking. He was one as I was saying who was wanting to be needing it that every woman was to him a beautiful one in being living. This was in him from the ending of the middle of his beginning living to the ending of the beginning of his middle living and then he was one not any longer being living. Certainly wanting to be needing that every woman was a beautiful thing in being one being living was in him in the beginning of his being in his middle living. This is to be now a description of being in him and of living in him in the beginning of his being one being living.

Two knowing each other all their living might tell each other sometime what each one of them thought the other one had been, thought the other one would be doing in being living. Two having known each other very well in their living might tell each other what each one thought really about the other. Two knowing each other very well in living might be doing this thing. Two knowing each other very well in living might know each one what that one thought of the other one. Two knowing each other very well in living might be thinking that they were knowing what the other one knew about each other one. Two knowing each other very well in living might be knowing what each one thought about each other one. Two knowing each other very well in living might be thinking they are knowing what each one is thinking about being and about living in the other one. Two knowing each other very well in being living might be thinking they are not knowing what the other one is thinking about the other one. Two knowing each other very well in living might be telling each one of them to some one what they are thinking of the other one. Two knowing each other very well in living might not be telling any one what they are each one of them thinking about the other one. Two knowing each other very well in living one of them might be telling the other one sometime what that one was thinking of the other one. Two knowing each other in living one might be telling some one sometimes what that one thought of the other one. Two knowing each other very well in living one of them might be sometime telling some one what that one had often been thinking about being, about living in the other one. Two knowing each other very well in living one of them might sometime tell some one what that one had come to think about the being and the living in the other one. So then very often there are two living knowing each other very well in living. Some of such of them then are certain that they are knowing what the other one thinks of that one. Some are not certain that they are knowing what the other one thinks of that one. Some are knowing what the other one thinks of that one. Some are not knowing what the other one thinks of being and living in that one. Some are often wondering what the other one is thinking of being and living in that one. Some are never at all wondering about what the other one is thinking about that one. To some it would be a pleasant thing to know certainly what the other one is thinking about that one. To some it would not be at all a pleasant thing to know certainly what the other one is thinking about being and about living in that one. Some sometime talk to some one about what the other one is thinking about being and living being in that one. Some sometimes talk to the other one about what the other one is thinking about being and living being in either of them, in one of them: Some are talking to every one they are knowing about what the other one is thinking about being and living being in that one. Some are for a very long time having a feeling of being one knowing about thinking about being and living in both of them in both of them. Two of two of them sometimes for a very long time have a quite certain feeling about knowing about thinking about being and living in both of them in the two of them. Certainly there are very often in living being two of them knowing each other certainly very well in being living. Certainly very often one of them has a feeling of knowing or not knowing what the other one is thinking about the being and living in that one.

David Hersland as I was saying was one being interested in his being one being living. He was one being interested in quite a number of other ones being ones being living. Some are not interested in ones being living. David Hersland was interested in ones being living. He was one as I was saying almost completely interested in being one being living. He was one, as I was saying, to himself almost one being completely, almost being completely living. He was one interested in some being ones being living. He was one in a way interested in every one he came to be knowing, in any one who came to know him. He was one as I was saying interested in his being one being living, almost completely interested in being living, he was one almost completely living. This is to be now some description of his being a quite young one in living.

They talked in different ways about different things, some talked in some way about something then talked in another way about something, some talked in some way about something then talked in another way about another thing, some talked in the same way about a good many things, mostly every one talked a good deal about something, mostly every one talked a good deal about a number of things. Mostly, all his living, David Hersland talked a good deal about something, mostly all his living he talked a good deal about a good many things. He liked it certainly so mostly every one was saying sometime about him to do a good deal of talking, in a way to himself and to very many knowing he did not like doing a good deal of talking. Any way he certainly did considerable talking while he was one being one being in living. As I was saying he came to be a dead one at the end of the beginning of his middle living. To some this was a very sad thing, to some this was a sad enough thing, in a way to some it was not at all an interesting thing, to some it was for quite a very long time a very interesting thing. Some found it then a very interesting thing to be wondering whether he would have been one having been succeeding in living if he had been one being living a reasonably long time. Some certainly thought this to be an exceedingly interesting question.

As I was saying the Herslands lived where a good many other people were living when David Hersland was a young one, was beginning being in living. As I was saying each one he was then knowing talked some about something, talked some about a good many things. David Hersland then talked some about something, talked then some about a good many things. He was then one talking and listening and so was everybody else doing that thing, those he was seeing then. He was living in Hersland family living then, he was living in that part of Gossols living then where the Hersland family were living then. This is to be now some description of living he was doing then and the living some other ones were doing then in their daily living.

Some one and that one is quite reasonably an observing one is seeing some one sitting and that one is to very many looking an interesting enough one and then that one the one that is reasonably observing says of this one the one sitting and being interesting to quite a number who were looking that way just then that this one is certainly quite entirely a stupid one, that one can tell that by observing that one and knowing so that that one is not at all really an interesting thing. This one then tells about that one the one sitting and it is certainly true what the one telling is telling about that one, it is quite a good description and it is pleasantly then an astonishing thing to be certain that the one describing the other one from observation is extraordinarily of the same quality and having been having the same history in being living as the one that one has been describing and quite correctly describing as one not interesting in being living and one at whom very many are quite a good deal looking. This kind of thing happening was the interesting thing in some being in being living to David Hersland in almost any part of his being in living. As I was saying of him he certainly was one wanting to be needing that every woman ever living should be a beautiful thing to him in his feeling.

David Hersland was one certainly enjoying some kind of things that were happening. He certainly very often was enjoying things having been happening. This is to be now a quite complete history of him from his beginning to his ending.

He was playing some when he was a young one, he was believing somethings then pretty nearly believing some things then, reading some then, talking some then, listening some then, eating a good deal sometimes then, deciding some things then when not anybody had asked him to decide a thing, being listened to some then when he was deciding some thing then, liking it pretty nearly entirely then that some were listening while he was deciding something then, pretty nearly entirely liking it that he was one being going on being living then. He knew a good many then, a good many in a way knew him then, he was living in Hersland family living then, he was living inside him to himself some then, he was living half country half city living then, he was almost living the living of many he was knowing then in his daily living, he certainly was almost then completely liking being one going on being living. He talked a good deal all his living as I was saying, he certainly a good deal did not talk in all of his living, he listened some that is certain, he talked some that is quite certain. He was one going on being in living until he was at the end of the beginning of his middle living and then he came to dying and then he was a dead one. In his beginning living he was doing different things in his daily living, this is to be now a description of living and of being in him.

One who knew David Hersland a long time in living was one certainly living so that that one later in the living of that one should certainly be one certainly not marrying a certain one. This one might be loving that one, this one certainly was one living in being living so that certainly that one to that one was one certainly one never going to be marrying a certain one. Very many knowing of this one, knowing this one a little would be saying that this one was certainly sometimes going to be marrying a certain one, not any one really knowing this one ever did any thinking about this one going to be marrying that certain one, it was not a thing to any one really knowing this one needing any thinking, it was a thing that everybody knowing this one took as being of course certain that this one would never be marrying that certain one. Certainly everybody knowing very well the two of them were certain that each of them were certain that that one never would be marrying the other one. This one then married that certain one. Now did this one have it that this one had not been knowing that every one knowing this one very well was very simply certain that that one would not be marrying a certain one or did this one have it that this one was knowing this thing. Did this one have it that once this one was knowing that thing and when this one came to be one going to be marrying the certain one was not knowing this thing. It certainly was to every one a simply inevitable thing that this one would never be marrying a certain one. This one certainly married that certain one. Every one really knowing this one never came to knowing whether it had perhaps not ever been an inevitable thing to that one that that one was not ever to be marrying that certain one, not any one knowing this one ever came to know that for this one it had been an inevitable thing that this one was not ever to marry that certain one. To some knowing this thing it was a puzzling thing and then it was to them that that one had married that certain one and they knew them very well in their married living. To some it was not a puzzling thing, they were not ever thinking then when this one had been once married to that certain one, they were not ever thinking about that one ever having been going to be married to any one, to that certain one. To some it was not a puzzling thing, it was a thing like something having been a lost thing that never had been a thing any one had found before it was lost. To some it was a thing that was not puzzling at all and yet was different from what every one knowing anything was certain could be happening, to some of such of them it was not at all a puzzling thing. To some it was a thing that was like being a dead one and certainly perhaps one being a dead one is not knowing it then that that one is then being a dead one. To mostly not any one was it at all exasperating, to mostly not any one was it really exciting that that one had married a certain one and it had been to every one knowing them a simply inevitable thing that that one would not ever marry that certain one. So then that one had married that certain one. Certainly every one knowing either one of them very well had been simply certain like being certain of being one being living that that one would not ever be marrying that certain one. In a way, as I say, when that one then married that certain one, it was not to very many of those having been simply certain exciting, it was to very many of those having been simply certain that this one would not marry that certain one not puzzling, it was not to any one knowing them and having been simply certain at all exasperating, it was not to all of them who had been completely certain that that one would not ever marry that certain one when that one married that certain one really exciting. And this was a strange thing to be in David Hersland in being one being living. This one as I am saying was one knowing David Hersland very well in living. This one was one David Hersland knew very well almost all his living. David Hersland was one having it as I was saying that he was one wanting to be having it that he was completely needing to be certain every minute in being living of having it that he was realising that there was being a reason in being living so that he could be one going on being living. He was one as I was saying certainly needing every moment in his living to be one needing to be reasoning to be realising that he was one to be one going on being living. As I was saying he knew very well the one that came to marry a certain one when he had been completely quite certain that that one would not be marrying a certain one and it was not to him completely exciting, it was not to him completely interesting that this one had then married that certain one and that not he, not any one that he knew then knew then whether that one had or had not ever been completely certain that one could certainly not ever marry that certain one. As I was saying David Hersland knew this one very well, this one knew David Hersland very well, as I was saying this thing was not then when it had suddenly happened, and it happened certainly quite suddenly, it was not then to David Hersland completely interesting, it was not then to David Hersland completely exciting, this that it was not then or ever later than then a completely interesting thing a completely exciting thing to David Hersland is certainly a curious thing. David Hersland is one I am now beginning describing. I certainly will tell a good deal of everything I know about living and about being in him.

It is a nice thing to some that some one is certain that every one would be thankful perhaps to him certainly at any rate thankful, just thankful if they could be having it completely shown to them what way they could be living so that living could have a meaning to every one when every one had come to be thankful for understanding living having such a meaning. There are very many certainly being certain that everybody could be thankful if everybody could be thankful. Some are quite certain that anybody could be thankful if everybody could be thankful. Some are quite certain that some one is really certain that every one could be thankful if every one were really coming to be ones being thankful ones. Very many then are quite certain that each one could be wanting what every one could be wanting. Very many then are quite certain that certainly every one could be wanting what each one could be wanting. Mostly a good many are saying that some one who is certain that every one could be wanting what every one could be wanting is a very nice one. Each one is certainly being living, each is one certainly being sometime a dead one. Does each one being one being living need it to be perhaps liking that thing. Does each one being living need it to be sometime wanting something. Does each one coming to be a dead one, need it to have it that he could be wanting what every one else perhaps could be, could have been wanting. Does each one who has come to be a dead one know then that he is a dead one. Does any one having come to be a dead one know then that he is a really truly dead one. Certainly a very great many are very certain that they are thinking that each one is or could be wanting a certain kind of meaning in being one being living, and then some one is not then being such a one and is it then really completely puzzling, completely exciting, completely interesting to any one that some one could not be wanting what every one certainly is realising everybody could be wanting. I will certainly now commence telling a good deal, that is, as much of a good deal as I will be telling of being being in very many being living. Many men and many women are being living, have been, will be being living. I will now tell a good deal that is I will tell all I will be telling about being being in men and women, in some men and in some women. I shall now just be repeating that I certainly am knowing there is being being in men and in women being living, I will just repeat this now again and again and again and then I can be certain enough of this thing to be leaving it without being then looking at it and so then I can leave it and it will be then keeping going and I can go ahead and be fooling and mixing up everything in telling about being being in David Hersland and this I hope sometime to be doing but not this evening, no certainly not this evening, no certainly not now when I am looking to be just repeating that being is in men and in women who are being living.

Some are not very much interested in their being living in living and they are a little interested in this thing. They are going on being in living and they are not very much interested in their being living in living and they are a little interested in this thing in being one being living in living. Some of these are then going on and going on being living in living and they are not then very much interested in this thing and they are a little interested in this thing. Some of such of them are going on being in living and they keep on going on being in living and they are not much interested in this and they are a little interested in this thing. Quite a number of such of them are keeping on being ones being living and they are not some of such of them ever very much interested in this thing and they are a little interested in this thing. Some of them are going on being living and they are certainly not ever very much interested in this thing and they certainly are a little interested in this thing.

David Hersland was one being living in living and certainly he was one almost completely interested in being one being in living, this is to be now certainly some description of this in him, this is certainly to be now some description of being of not being very much, of being a little, of being almost completely interested in being one being in living. David Hersland was one being living to the ending of his beginning being in middle living I am realising that being is in men and in women being living, I can now be not repeating this thing, I can now go on and go on and go on a little more then and a good deal more then about David Hersland and about his knowing some and about some knowing him.

David was a young one and knowing a good many then and some were knowing him then. He was doing things then every day with himself, with some one else, with other ones, and he was then being one being a young one in being living. He was knowing then quite a number of ones being living and some were knowing him then. He liked it then being living, he always almost completely liked it being living. He was then a young one being living and he knew some then who were being living then and some knew him then. He was then a quite young one.

Some are wondering about other ones about how they have enough money to support them. It is a very mysterious thing sometimes to some one about living coming to be paid for by some one. Some find it quite a strange thing that some one was not doing anything and that one is doing something and that one is knowing then how to do that thing and some one is paying that one for doing that thing. To some it is an astonishing thing that any one can be doing anything so that some one can be paying them something for that thing. To some it is not at all an astonishing thing that some one is knowing how to be doing something so that some one is paying that one something for doing that thing. To some as I say being one being earning a living is a thing that is astonishing, to some being one earning a living is a thing that is not at all in any kind of a way astonishing. Those living in Gossols as I was saying in the part of Gossols where the Herslands were living were ones living in small houses as I was saying and some knew about how some made money to be ones going on being living and some did not know this about some of them how they were earning money so as to be ones able to be going on being living. Some as I was saying were doing something and anybody looking could be seeing them doing that thing and could be seeing some one, some paying them to be doing that thing. Some were not doing things that every one could be seeing them be doing. Some were not doing anything that any one could see would be a thing any one would be paying them anything to be doing. In a way certainly some of them were not making money so as to be ones going on being going on being living. Certainly some of them were not to themselves to any one making money enough for any such a thing, for any going on being living. Sometimes it was a puzzling thing about some family living in some house then in that part of Gossols where the Herslands were living about who it was that was in that house living. Sometimes not any one that said anything really knew anything about that thing. It was confusing and then mostly not any one was really confused by that thing.

David Hersland all his living knew quite a number who were being living then and quite a number who were being living knew him then. He knew quite a number who were being living, he knew quite a number when he was a young one, some knew him then, as I was saying all his living he knew quite a number who were living while he was one being living. Certainly some he was knowing were doing something and some one was paying them something for that thing, certainly some he was knowing were doing something and not any one really was paying them anything for the thing they were doing, certainly there were some he was knowing who were really not doing very much any one thing and some of these had money then and some of these did not have money then. Mostly all his living David Hersland would have liked it very well to be knowing it about each one what they were doing, what they had been doing, what they would be doing to be earning money to be ones going on being living. This was all his living a thing that was quite interesting to David Hersland knowing this thing about each one he was ever knowing. Sometimes about some one such a thing was very confusing sometimes about some one he was knowing in living, sometimes he was confused about this thing about some one, sometimes he was not confused about this thing about that one, sometimes he was not listening enough to some one to be really understanding this thing about some one how that one was having money enough to be one going on being living, sometimes he was listening very much to some one and he listened to every one knowing that one and it was not confusing about that one but he never could find out about that one about the money that one had to be one going on being living. Always all his living this was to him an interesting enough thing about each one he was knowing what money they had and how they had that money for daily living. As I was saying all his living he knew a good many who were then living, as I was saying all his living a good many knew him. As I was saying when he was in his beginning living he knew a good many who were living then, as I was saying when he was in his beginning living a good number knew him then. He was then as I was saying living in the part of Gossols where the Hersland family were living then and the Hersland family were living on a ten acre place then and there were very many living in that part of Gossols where the Herslands were living then and these were living in small houses and as I was saying David Hersland knew them, he knew a number of people then, some knew him then, I will be telling something now about being in him and knowing other ones being in him and other ones knowing him being in him. I will tell now about his being one beginning being living.

Mostly every one at different parts in their living when they are very little ones when they are a little bigger ones when they are not any longer very young ones when they are quite not very young ones when they are ones beginning being in their middle living when they are ones being in their middle living when they are ones ending being in their middle living when they are ones coming to be growing old ones when they are ones come to be old ones have a feeling about some one having angry feeling in them have some feeling about any one that has for them angry feeling in them. Mostly every one has some feeling about angry feeling being in some one, about angry feeling being inside them, about angry feeling in any one. Some have all their living about the same feeling about some one having angry feeling about having angry feeling themselves inside them about any one having angry feeling in them. Some have a very different feeling about angry feeling being in some one about angry feeling being in any one about angry feeling being inside in them in different parts of their being in living. Some are certainly changing in their feeling about angry feeling being in any one about angry feeling being in some one about angry feeling being inside in them as they are going on being living. I am telling now about angry feeling being in some one about angry feeling being in any one about angry feeling in one inside that one to that one and I am saying that some are changing while they are being living about their feeling about each one of these ways of being and some are not changing in their way of feeling about angry feeling being in any one in some one in some in themselves inside them, and some are changing very much in their living about angry feeling and some are not changing very much in their feeling about angry feeling and some are changing one way and some are changing another way. Each one of the Hersland family could have angry feeling in them. Some of them were changing in being living about angry feeling being inside them, about angry feeling being in some other one, about angry feeling being in some one, about angry feeling being in some, and some of these were not changing much in their living in their being living in feeling about angry feeling being inside them, being in some one, being in any one, being in some. They were all of them changing somewhat in their living in their feeling about angry feeling, some of them were changing very much while they went on being living about angry feeling being in them being in some other one being in any one. Certainly some of them were changing very much in their feeling about angry feeling being in them, being in some, being in any one, some of them were certainly hardly at all changing, not very much changing in their feeling about angry feeling all the time that they were living.

There were very many living there in that part of Gossols where the Herslands were living and some knew them and some knew some of them and some knew of some one of them how that one had angry feeling in that one and some of the Hersland family knew of some of those who lived near them how they had angry feeling in them. Some of these who knew the Hersland family then, knew some of the Hersland family then did not know how those of the Hersland family they knew then had angry feeling in them. Each one of the Hersland family knew some of those living near them without knowing of them how they had angry feeling in them.

Each one of the Hersland family could have some angry feeling sometimes in them. Each one of the Hersland family did have sometimes some angry feeling in them. David Hersland knew something about angry feeling in him and in each one of the Hersland family who could have angry feeling, that is to say he knew something about angry feeling being in each one of the family of the then Hersland family. Mostly each one of the Hersland family knew something about the way each one, each other one, all of them could have angry feeling in them. As I was saying some of them changed in their living about angry feeling being inside them, inside any other one, inside all of them and some as I was saying some of them did not change very much in their feeling about angry feeling being in any one of them, in all of them, in them.

Mostly every one then is having some feeling about angry feeling all their living. This can be then certainly some description of angry feeling being in men and in women in all parts of their being living and in all kinds in men and in women. Mostly every one then certainly has some feeling of being sometime an angry one, has some feeling of some other one being sometime an angry one. Mostly a good many have some feeling about angry feeling being existing in themselves and in other ones. Some are liking angry feeling being in them, some are certainly not liking angry feeling being in them or having been in them, some are certainly liking angry feeling having been in them. But this is not now to me an important thing, the liking angry feeling inside in one, the not liking angry feeling inside in one. It is now an important thing to me that certainly mostly every one has angry feeling in him sometime and mostly every one has some feeling about angry feeling being in him, being in some other one, being in any one and that some are changing very much in their feeling about angry feeling in themselves, in some other one in any other one while they are being in living and some are hardly at all changing in their feeling about angry feeling in themselves in any one while they are being living. Some knowing some in that part of Gossols where the Herslands were living knew about the way angry feeling was in them when it was in them and some did not know this thing about some they were knowing then. Each one certainly in the Hersland family then could have angry feeling sometimes in them. Each one of them did have sometimes angry feeling in them, some knowing some of them knew of them how they had angry feeling, some knowing some of them did not know how they had angry feeling in them. Some knowing some of them knew how one of them had angry feeling but not how the others of them had angry feeling. Some of the Hersland family were certainly changing very much in their feeling about angry feeling being in any one from the beginning to the ending of their being living, some of them certainly changed some in their feeling about angry feeling being in any one from the beginning of their being living to their ending, each one of them certainly changed some about this, that is a natural enough thing when any one is passing from being a very little young one through to a bigger older one, to a middle living one to an older one, to an old one to a very old one. David Hersland in his being living certainly was changing very much in his feeling about angry feeling in any one. That is certainly a very natural thing. Each one of the Hersland family could have angry feeling in them. Some knew how each one of them had angry feeling in them, some did not know how each one of them had angry feeling in them, some did not know and then they did know about angry feeling in them in each one of them. Each one of the Hersland family certainly had their own way of having angry feeling in them. Certainly each one knew something about how each one of them had angry feeling in them when they had it in them. The Hersland family had not very much angry feeling in them for any one to be noticing, they had some angry feeling in them sometimes each one of them for some one to be noticing. Some had angry feeling more often in them than others of them. David Hersland had angry feeling in him once in a while not very often, Alfred Hersland had angry feeling in him once in a while not so very often, this is to be now a history of David Hersland.

Some are wanting to be needing in their living to have some one have some angry feeling. Some are needing it in their living to have some one have some angry feeling. Some are needing angry feeling being existing, some are wanting to be needing angry feeling being existing. David Hersland was one sometime in his living wanting to be needing having angry feeling being existing he was sometime in his living needing angry feeling to be existing, he was sometime in his living not wanting any angry feeling to be existing, he was sometime in his living completely wanting not angry feeling being existing, he was sometime in his living having an angry feeling about angry feeling being existing, he was sometime in his living completely needing having angry feeling really being existing, he was one wanting sometime in his living that not any angry feeling should be existing.

Some are needing angry feeling being in some one existing, some are needing angry feeling being inside them being existing, some are wanting to be needing angry feeling being in some existing, some are wanting to be needing angry feeling being sometimes existing inside them, some are wanting to be needing that angry feeling be not existing in any one, not in themselves inside them, some are having angry feeling and they are never certain whether they are needing whether they are not needing that thing, some are having some one having angry feeling and they are not certain whether they are liking whether they are not liking that thing, some are having angry feeling inside them and they are not certain whether they are liking whether they are not liking that thing, some are having some having angry feeling some one having angry feeling and they are not certain whether they are needing or whether they are not needing that thing. Certainly very many are sometimes having angry feeling in them, certainly very many are having others having angry feeling for them, certainly very many are having some one having angry feeling for them, certainly very many are having some often having angry feeling against them, certainly very many have some to have angry feeling about them, certainly a very great many have some one having angry feeling about them, have some one having angry feeling against them, have some one having angry feeling with them.

To some it is extraordinary that any one having angry feeling can then come to be convincing. Some having angry feeling come then to be convincing about something to some one. Some came to be very convincing to David Hersland when they had angry feeling in them sometime in his living. Some did not come to be convincing to him about anything when they had angry feeling in them, sometimes in his living not any one having angry feeling was convincing to him about anything, sometimes in his living almost any one having angry feeling in them were convincing to him then about something they were saying then, certainly for sometime while he was being living some certainly some one was mostly always convincing about something when those, when that one, were angry ones, was an angry one. Certainly very many living are changing in their feeling about any one being an angry one about some one being an angry one, about they themselves that one being an angry one. Some certainly are very different in different times in their living in their feeling about angry feeling being existing. Some are not changing very much in the time of their being living in their feeling about angry feeling being existing. Each one certainly has in them their own way of feeling, of changing in feeling about angry feeling being existing. Very many come to know in being living quite a number who are then existing. Some come to know of some they are then knowing how they have angry feeling in them, some do not come to know of very many they are knowing how they have angry feeling in them, some come to know of quite a number they are knowing how they have angry feeling in them. Alfred Hersland came to know of some he was knowing how they come to have angry feeling in them. David Hersland came in some way to know of quite a number he came to know in being living how they came to have angry feeling, what they do when they have angry feeling. As I was saying sometimes when he was living he was one wanting to be needing that not any one was having angry feeling, as I was saying sometimes in his living he was needing, to be one going on being living with any meaning in that thing, that not any one having angry feeling in being in living that not any angry feeling was being existing, sometimes in his being living he was wanting to be needing that there was angry feeling quite a good deal of angry feeling existing, sometimes while he was living as I was saying of him he was quite needing that angry feeling was really existing, as I was saying he was in his living one changing about ones having angry feeling being ones being convincing about something. This is to be in a way a history of him and of every one that he ever knew and of every one who ever came to know him or of him.

Some have different feeling about each one having angry feeling. Some when they are young ones have different feeling about each one having angry feeling. Some have a feeling about one having angry feeling and that one has angry feeling and that one can do anything, having angry feeling, and mostly that one does not do anything when that one is having that angry feeling and some one being then a young one has it in that one then to be completely certain that that one is wanting to be needing that not angry feeling be existing, that one then the one being then a young one has it in that one that any one having angry feeling is one not convincing any one of anything certainly not convincing any one of anything certainly quite completely not convincing any one of anything, angry feeling then is to that one when one that one is knowing who could be doing anything in having angry feeling and mostly is not doing anything in having angry feeling is having angry feeling, angry feeling is to that one when one that one is knowing is having angry feeling angry feeling then is to that one something that that one is certainly wanting to be needing to have not ever existing, certainly to that one then not any one having angry feeling could be convincing about anything, that is one way of having feeling in some one, in some, in some one when that one is a young one, in some when they are young ones, in some when they are older ones, in some only when they are young ones, in some only when a certain one is having angry feeling, in some when any one is having angry feeling, in some when every one is having angry feeling, about angry feeling being existing. So then certainly some when they are young ones are feeling about some one, one who could be doing anything when having angry feeling and who sometimes is doing something when having angry feeling and sometimes is not doing anything when having angry feeling, are feeling about angry feeling when angry feeling is in that some one that they are certainly wanting to be needing that not any angry feeling ever is existing, that certainly not any one could be convincing to any one, who was one ever having, ever going to be having angry feeling. As I am saying some have such feeling about angry feeling when they are young ones when angry feeling is in a certain one. Some as I was saying are having such feeling when they are older ones when angry feeling is in a certain one. Some have such feeling as I am saying about angry feeling when they are young ones when angry feeling is in some, some as I am saying have such feeling about angry feeling when they are older ones when angry feeling is in some, some as I am saying when they are young have such feeling when angry feeling is in any one, some when they are older as I am now saying have such feeling about angry feeling when angry feeling is in any one, some as I am now saying when they are older ones have such feeling about angry feeling being existing, some are ones having such feeling about angry feeling being existing when they are young ones in being living. Alfred Hersland had such feeling about some one having angry feeling when he Alfred was not a young one not yet an older one, he had not such a feeling about any one having angry feeling when he was a young one, when he was an older one. David Hersland had such feeling about some one having angry feeling when he was a young one, he had it then not so much in him when he was beginning being an older one he had it again in him when he was going on a little being an older one he had it in him then some about every one, about any one having angry feeling, he did not have it in him not really in him not at all wanting having it in him at all when he was going on still more being an older one, he had it a little in him then, he was not wanting it at all then to be in him for him to be one going on being living, he certainly did not want it then to be in him he did not have it then in him for his living, for his being one being living. Some he knew when he was living were ones having such feeling when he was knowing them, some he knew in his living had been sometime having such feeling about angry feeling, some whom he knew in his living would certainly be having such feeling about angry feeling. Some who knew him when he was being living when he was not having it to be needing such feeling thought that he was having such feeling about angry feeling, some thought then he was wanting to be needing such feeling about angry feeling when he was not wanting to be needing such feeling. He knew very many while he was one being living. I am saying again, quite a number knew him while he was being living. I am saying again, some felt one way of feeling about angry feeling in him, other ones felt other ways of feeling about angry feeling in him. I will slowly be describing every one feeling about angry feeling in him, about his feeling about angry feeling in him, I will be describing his feeling about angry feeling being in him, about angry feeling being in any one, about angry feeling being in some. He certainly did very often a good deal of talking a good deal of listening about angry feeling being existing. Angry feeling was very often quite interesting to him.

In some one, in some to some, in some to some one sometime, sometimes, to some sometimes, all the time of their being living, to some one sometimes all the time of that one being living there is not anything to convince of anything. Sometimes such a one who not in any way has power of doing anything when that one is being an angry one, who certainly is not convincing about anything in being one being living, that is to some one, has it to have it to give that one that some one angry feeling of being one not then able to be doing anything to be expressing any angry feeling to be completely then filled up with furious angry feeling to be then only completely doing smiling. Some then being in family living with some other one, some then are existing in living and then some one has it to have because of that one being something, doing something, completely furious angry feeling, completely not doing anything to be to them telling anything to any one that that one is having completely furious angry feeling, completely smiling and the one that is making the one have this in that one this completely furious feeling, this completely not doing anything to be showing any one that that one is having completely furious angry feeling, this completely smiling is one not having it to be able to be doing anything in any way to that one that is then having completely furious feeling not convincing that one, not pleasing that one, not injuring that one, not in any way to that one or in any way for that one meaning anything to any one in being one being living. Certainly this can be in some being living, this way of being one having angry feeling, this certainly when some are coming to the ending of the middle of their young living comes to be in them very often. Some have it in them some all of their living, some have it in them some in the beginning of the middle of their young living, some of them have it in them some at the ending of their young living, some have it in them some to the beginning of the middle of their middle living, some but mostly not so very many have it in them some all their living, quite a number certainly do have it some all their living this then this way of having angry feeling come to be in them, this way of having angry feeling in them, quite a number certainly of women, quite a number certainly of men. Certainly David Hersland could have it in him to have this in him when he was in the beginning of the middle of his being in his young living, he could have it in him until almost the ending of his young living, it is certainly not completely certain that he could not have it in him any time in his being one being living which was to the ending of the beginning of his middle living. He was not knowing much about this being in any one when he was one being in young living any such a way of having angry feeling, he could come to be certain in him that such a way of having angry feeling is not at all uncommon. He certainly sometime came to be certain of this thing that very many have it, had it, could have it in them to have this way of having angry feeling come to be in them, be in them. Very many do not come to have angry feeling come to be in them, be in them, very many do have have it sometime to have angry feeling coming to be in this way in them, be in this way in them, very many do not, very many certainly very many sometime do come to have angry feeling come in this way to be in them, do have angry feeling in some such way in them then.

Certainly each one has their own way of having angry feeling in them, certainly some having angry feeling come to be in them from some one not having it to have it from being one being in living having any way of being one acting to affect them, to convince them have it then to have angry feeling in the way their kind of them, in the way that one has angry feeling. Each one certainly has angry feeling the way it is natural for that one to have angry feeling in that one, that is mostly every one. Some do not have it completely to have angry feeling in them the way it is natural to have angry feeling in them but this is another thing, certainly mostly every one has more or less completely in them when they have angry feeling in them their way of having angry feeling in them. I have just now been telling about David Hersland, I have been just telling about David Hersland and about Alfred Hersland and I will tell more about angry feeling being in women being in men being sometime in every one having ever angry feeling in them, about any one having angry feeling, about some having angry feeling.

Angry feeling again and again is in each one being in any family living, being in any living, this is pretty nearly certain. Angry feeling again and again is in one being one being in a family, being in any living. Angry feeling again and again is in one in different ways in one in one being in any living, being in any family living. Mostly each one being in any family living, mostly each one being in any living is having to have in that one again and again angry feeling from each one that one is knowing in the family living, from each one that one is knowing in any living. Perhaps it is certain that not every one is having angry feeling in that one from each one they are knowing in any living. Perhaps it is certain that each one in any family living is having again and again the same kind of angry feeling from each one being with that one in that family living. Perhaps this is really certain. Perhaps it is certain that each one has from each one being, from each one being doing something the same kind of angry feeling again and again. Perhaps it is really certain that almost every one has a different way of having angry feeling with each one that one is knowing and perhaps it is quite certain that mostly every one has that way of feeling angry feeling from some one being in living, from some one doing something, again and again. It is perhaps almost completely certain that each one being in some family living is having some angry feeling about each one in that family living and about each one in a certain kind of way of having angry feeling and in each way of having some angry feeling having it again and again. Perhaps not every one is having a different way of having angry feeling with different ones in their living, perhaps some are not having angry feeling in some way again and again.

Some are having pretty nearly completely angry feeling again and again, some are not having completely angry feeling again and again, some are not having anywhere nearly completely angry feeling again and again, some are having quite completely angry feeling again and again.

Some are having angry feeling, mostly every one is having some angry feeling. Some are knowing something about this thing, some are not knowing anything about this thing, some are knowing very much about this thing, some are remembering what they have been knowing about this thing, some are needing to be forgetting everything they were ever knowing about this thing, some are wanting to be needing to be remembering what they could be knowing about this thing.

Each one certainly has their own way of feeling about angry feeling being in them, having been in them, going to be in them. Each one has their own way of knowing has their own way of not knowing about angry feeling having been, going to be, being in them. Each one has it to be remembering about angry feeling, each one has it to be not remembering about angry feeling, in their own way each one of them. Certainly each one has their own way of remembering and forgetting angry feeling being, having been, going to be in them, each one certainly has their own way of remembering and forgetting knowing about angry feeling having been, being, going to be in them.

Each one certainly has their own way of feeling, of thinking, of remembering, of forgetting about angry feeling having been, being in them, going to be being in them. Mostly each is one in some way liking in some way not liking having angry feeling having been, being, going to be being in them. Some are almost not at all liking having, having had, going to be having angry feeling, some are almost completely liking having angry feeling, some are almost completely liking having had angry feeling, some are almost completely liking going to be having angry feeling. Some are certainly liking some ways of having angry feeling in them some are certainly not liking other ways of having angry feeling in them, some other way of having angry feeling. Some are liking that some are knowing they are having angry feeling. Some are sometimes liking that some are knowing they are having angry feeling. Each one has angry feeling in different parts in that one being one being living, each one has angry feeling from some one from some that one is knowing in being living. Some are almost quite certain that not any one is knowing they are having angry feeling when they themselves are knowing they are having angry feeling. Some are quite certain that very many are quite certain that they are having angry feeling and they themselves are quite certain that they are not having not at all having angry feeling, sometimes then these have been having angry feeling, sometimes then these have not been having having angry feeling, sometime others have not been thinking these were having angry feeling when these were thinking those others were thinking that thing, sometimes others have been thinking these were having angry feeling when these were thinking those others were thinking that thing.

Some then have angry feeling about each one they are knowing and are having it again and again. Some are certainly having it again and again from each one being with them in them in family living and for each one are having a certain kind of angry feeling and are certainly having it again and again.

Each one has then the angry feeling in them of their kind of them, of their being one being living. There are different ways of having angry feeling in different ones who are having it that one being with them in family living, being with them in some living is one not having it to have it that that one can be doing anything to the one then having angry feeling but is one doing something, being something that is certainly the reason why the one having angry feeling just then is just then having angry feeling in that one. Certainly there are in this way of having it happen that angry feeling is in some, different ways of having angry feeling in the one having then angry feeling. As I am saying some certainly are then needing to be wanting not to have it that they themselves that any one is certain that they are having then angry feeling. Certainly some are needing when such angry feeling is in them are needing it that not any other one is knowing that they are having angry feeling inside them. Some are certainly then when they are having such angry feeling in them are certainly then needing to be certain themselves then inside them that they are then having angry feeling in them. Some are needing certainly needing when they are having such angry feeling in them are certainly needing that some one some other one is knowing it then that they are having then such angry feeling in them. Some are ones when they are having such angry feeling in them are ones wanting to be needing that some other one is knowing it of them that they are then having such angry feeling in them. Some are ones wanting to be needing it that not any one ever can be knowing that they are ones having such angry feeling in them. Some having such angry feeling are ones wanting to be needing it that they are ones not then knowing it that they have inside them any such angry feeling. Some having such angry feeling in them are ones needing to be wanting then and always in them about such angry feeling in them that they are not knowing it inside them that they are having in them such a way of having in them angry feeling. Then there are ones certainly not ever being ones ever remembering having been having in any such a way angry feeling. Then there are some certainly needing that they are wanting that not any one should ever be remembering anything about any one ever having any such a way of having angry feeling. Then there are some certainly very well remembering that they are ones having been having such an angry feeling and some of these then are ones really needing that not any one, that they not themselves inside them are ever mentioning that they have been having any such a way of having angry feeling in them and there are some of this kind of them that can never be listening when any one is mentioning such a way of having angry feeling, and there are some of such of them who are certainly not hearing when any one in any way is mentioning such a way of having angry feeling, of such angry feeling having been sometime in that one. Certainly to very many having such angry feeling in them it is a thing they are mostly not at all liking, certainly some, quite some having it in them to have such angry feeling in them are in some ways needing it to be wanting it to be in them, some are in some way coming to be liking it to be inside in them such a way of having angry feeling in them, some are in some way coming to be liking it inside in them such a way of having angry feeling in them, some are almost completely liking it having such a way of having angry feeling in them some of those having angry feeling in them from some one not being one in any way doing anything to that one in any way able to be doing anything to that one but being one being in the family living, being one being in some living of that one and being one being then in being living, being one doing something in being living. Certainly Alfred Hersland was one being in the family living of David Hersland. Certainly there were very many in the living of David Hersland sometimes in David Hersland being one being living. Certainly some of these were sometimes ones making it that David Hersland had in him angry feeling and these then were then ones not being ones able in any way to be doing anything in the living of David Hersland he being one being then being living. Alfred Hersland was one certainly one when David Hersland was in the beginning of the middle of his young living, one not doing anything in the living, in the living David Hersland was then living, certainly David Hersland had then angry feeling from Alfred Hersland being one then being living being one then doing something. Certainly David Hersland had sometimes angry feeling in him and this was in him and it was in him in the middle of his young living and this was in him because Alfred Hersland was being then one doing some particular thing. Certainly then sometimes Alfred Hersland was knowing that David Hersland was having angry feeling in him. Certainly sometimes when David Hersland was having angry feeling in him in this way in him Alfred Hersland was not at all then knowing this thing. Sometimes Martha Hersland would be knowing this thing that David Hersland was having angry feeling in him in this way in him, mostly she was not knowing this thing, David Hersland certainly always knew it in him when he was having angry feeling in him in such a way inside him, sometimes later he could be explaining such angry feeling when he was explaining something and Martha was listening, sometimes he could come to be almost thinking it a funny thing to have been having any such angry feeling he could be thinking it to be a funny thing to himself inside him he could be sometime almost mentioning this thing to some one that it was a funny thing to have been having angry feeling in any such way inside him, certainly he sometime sometimes could be mentioning this thing that he was thinking it to be a funny thing that he had angry feeling in any way inside him, he certainly sometime could come to be completely thinking that it was a very peculiar thing to have been having such a way of having angry feeling, to have been having sometimes inside him such a way of having angry feeling, he could be completely explaining to himself and sometime to some one and sometime to some that it was a peculiar thing to have been having such angry feeling inside him. He certainly could be sometime completely explaining such angry feeling, he certainly could be explaining completely explaining that this was a peculiar thing that this was quite a funny thing having been having such angry feeling in him, he could certainly sometime be completely certain about the explanation of this thing, about this being a funny thing, to himself and to some. He was one as I was saying having had quite reasonably often such a way of having angry feeling in him when he was in the middle of his young living. He was one in a way having such a way of having angry feeling in him when he was one being in the beginning of his middle living. He was quite certainly not one having any such angry feeling in him in any such a way when he was in the ending of his young living. This is quite clear then, he had certainly a good deal of such angry feeling in him and quite often in the middle of his young living, not any in the ending of his young living, certainly some and fairly often in the beginning of his middle living, more or less then to the ending of his living which was in the ending of the beginning of his middle living. He had angry feeling in such a way in him pretty much the same way in him when he had it in him and yet there were differences and sometime these differences will be coming to be showing themselves in his coming to be having it that every one is knowing other things in him that every one knowing him could be certainly knowing.

There are different ways of having angry feeling when some one is teaching some one something. There are different ways of having angry feeling when some one is trying to teach some one something. There are different ways of having angry feeling inside each one who is having angry feeling with some one teaching that one.

One is being one some one is teaching and that one can be certain that that is not at all a good way for that one to be teaching that one that thing. One is being one some one is teaching and the one some one is teaching can be quite completely certain inside that one that the one that is teaching that one is one not knowing anything about that thing. That one the one some one is teaching something can be certain of this thing that the one teaching that one is not teaching that one in the right way of teaching that thing, can be certain of this thing when that one is quite in the beginning of the middle of young living.

Some one is one to whom some one is regularly teaching something. Some one is one whom some one is teaching. Some one is one whom someone is regularly teaching something and that is in the middle of the young living of that one, is quite in the beginning of the middle of the young living in that one and that one is then one in the middle of the middle of the young living of that one and is then in the ending of the middle of the young living in that one and is always quite certain that the one regularly teaching that one something is one not knowing anything about the thing that one is teaching. Certainly David Hersland was one not admiring any teacher any one teacher teaching him in any fashion until David Hersland was one at the ending of young living at the beginning of the beginning of his being in middle living and then he certainly was admiring some who were teaching, regularly then teaching him then something.

Some can be quite certain when they are in the beginning of the middle of their young living can be quite certain that not any one teaching them something is one knowing anything about that thing. Some of such of them are not in any way pleasant ones for those then teaching them to be teaching. Some of such of them are not at all unpleasant ones for those then teaching them to be teaching. David Hersland as I was saying was of such of them that I have been describing and certainly he was not then to every one teaching him an unpleasant one, he was certainly then not to every one then teaching him something a pleasant one.

Certainly mostly every one in being one being in young living is one being one some one is regularly teaching something. Certainly some are then quite certain to themselves inside them that not any one teaching them then something is knowing anything really about the thing they are then teaching. Certainly some are certain of this thing to mostly every one knowing them then. Certainly some are certain of this thing to some one knowing them then. Certainly some are needing to be wanting to be certain of this thing. Certainly some are wanting to be needing to be certain of this thing. Certainly very many are pretty nearly completely certain of this thing. Some are certainly mostly always completely certain of this thing then when they are in any part of the middle of their being in young living. David Hersland was, certainly, was one of such of them. He was one feeling in such fashion. He was not then admiring any one of those who was then teaching him something, who was then being a teacher for him in a regular fashion.

Certainly some do not at all think about this thing whether the one teaching them anything is knowing anything about that thing. Certainly not, they certainly are not at all thinking about this thing in any one regularly teaching them anything, very many who are being taught something, very many who have been taught something. When I asked something they did not answer that question, certainly they can teach some something, did they or did they not answer the question I asked, certainly not, certainly they did not answer that question, certainly they answered about a good many things, let me know if they answered my question, certainly they did not answer my question, the question I asked, and I will ask a question again, they will not answer the question I will ask them to answer. When I asked something they did not answer that question, certainly not, certainly they did not answer that question, certainly they said something about that thing, certainly they did not answer my question, they answered some questions, they certainly did not answer that question the question I asked them, I will ask them again, they certainly will say something, they will not explain that thing, I will ask about some other thing, they will not be able to explain that thing, I am certain that they cannot explain anything anything I ask them. Some can when they are in the middle of their young living, in any part of the middle of their young living can be saying such a thing to themselves inside them. Some can say such a thing to themselves inside them, in only one part of the middle of their young living. Very many do then say such a thing to themselves inside them. Very many do say such a thing to some other one. Some do say such a thing, almost, to the teacher teaching them. Some do say such a thing to the teacher teaching them. Some are hearing some one say such a thing. Some are listening when some one is saying such a thing. As I was saying David Hersland was one certainly saying such a thing sometimes to himself inside him, sometimes to some one, sometime to the teacher teaching him, sometimes to the teacher teaching him, he was one saying such a thing in all of the middle of his young living. In some, saying such a thing is an important thing, being one saying such a thing is an important thing. Certainly some who have been ones saying such things are not important ones, excepting while they are saying such things, to any one. Some saying such things are needing being ones thinking about the things, such things, being said by them. Some saying such things are needing to themselves inside them being ones having been saying such things. Some are certainly for a good deal of the time they are ones being living are ones needing in some way being ones saying such a thing. Different kinds of them in men and women are saying such things in the way their kind of them can say such things. Each one has their own being inside them and each one saying such things is using the being in them for the saying of such things, is feeling with the being in them about having been, about being one saying such things. Certainly this has close connection in very many, such things with angry feeling being in them. Certainly some are not needing that some one should be one to interfere with them by being one being one teaching something, they are quite certain. Certainly they can then have angry feeling some of them, some of them do then have angry feeling. Some of them do not then always have angry feeling, some have then almost not at all angry feeling, they have different kinds of feeling, some do then always have angry feeling, some do then sometime have angry feeling. Certainly David Hersland was one not by any means always having then angry feeling, when he was thinking, when he was feeling, when he was saying such things. He very often did not then have angry feeling, he could have then the need in him to be explaining to the one teaching him what he was thinking about them, he could have it in him sometimes to be completely disregarding their being existing, he could sometimes be thinking about them and not hearing them and they were then ones teaching him, he could be one almost completely listening and then certainly he would be needing to be teaching them, he could be wanting them not to be a bother to him while they were ones being ones teaching him something, he could be one almost having them being ones being not existing and they certainly were existing then to themselves and to every one as ones being ones teaching him something. As I was saying he was one certainly not pleasant to those teaching him something, he was one certainly not unpleasant to those teaching him something, he was unpleasant to some, almost completely unpleasant to some, he was not quite completely pleasant to any of them, he was very nearly completely pleasant to some of them. He was one sometimes needing to be doing some other thing when some one was being one teaching him then something. This certainly could happen to him, it certainly did happen to him again and again.

One was one not completely certain that each one teaching that one something was one not knowing anything about the thing that one was teaching. This one was completely certain that some teaching that one something were ones not knowing anything about that thing. This one was one almost completely certain about some teaching that one something that they were ones not knowing anything about the things they were then teaching to that one. This one in being one being an older one was quite certain that not any one having been teaching that one in any regular way anything was one knowing how the teaching of that thing should have been done. This one then was one who in later living being in that one was certain that not any one who had been teaching that one anything knew anything about teaching, about teaching that one, about teaching any one. This one was one quite certain in his later living that teaching was something that some one should be understanding. This one in being one being later in the living in that one was certain then that that one was one having it then that that one was teaching something, was having it then that that one was not one learning anything then by talking and listening, was one then certain that that one knowing how thinking can be done, and certainly that one did then know that thing, was one then certainly one to be teaching any one and then that one really would not then be doing teaching, to that one inside in that one, as not any one not knowing about the way of doing thinking, not realising the way of doing thinking would be one profiting by such teaching and such a one would not be needing that thing, that teaching that this one could be doing. There was then such a one and this one was then in the beginning of the ending of the middle living in that one. This one was then one certainly having angry feeling that was irritation, that was impatient feeling while this one had been a young one and any one had been teaching that one something. This one was one certainly not at all pleasant to very many having been teaching this one. This one was interesting to some teaching this one. This one was quite pleasant to some teaching this one. David Hersland was not like this one. David Hersland was a different kind of a one. This one was one having it to be realising very well the way each one doing thinking is doing thinking, this one was one not realising very well which way any one was experiencing anything and the relation of doing thinking in each one doing thinking with the way each one is experiencing. This one was then one certainly having angry feeling when this one was a young one in having any one teaching that one anything in the way any one was then teaching that one. This one was then completely the same one in being one coming to be an older one. This one was one certainly doing thinking, this one was one certainly knowing about thinking being done by men and by women doing thinking. This one then was different from David Hersland. David Hersland was not like this one I have just been describing. David Hersland was one certainly often certain that the one that was then teaching him was one not understanding that thing. David Hersland certainly sometimes carefully explained, to some one teaching him, that thing. As I am saying David Hersland was one not like the one I have been just describing. David Hersland was one certainly doing thinking, David Hersland was certainly one talking and listening, the one I have been just describing was one doing talking and listening, David Hersland was one wanting to be needing to be one teaching each one something, he was one certainly coming to be early in his middle living a dead one. He was one certainly finding it often a troublesome thing to have a governess living in the house with him as he was one to himself needing to be reading almost anything, certainly a certain thing, and sometimes a governess said something about such a thing. He could find it a pleasant thing to have a governess living in the house with him and he did find it to be a pleasant thing and then, again and again it was not at all a pleasant thing but mostly it was not to him at all a serious thing, they were not any of them really regularly teaching anything to him.

There are some who are certain, in being ones being in later living, who are certain that they could have been ones having it that they had teachers really knowing something and then if they had had them they would have been ones living a different way in being ones learning in being living in being one being in being living. There are in each kind in men and women some having such feeling in them. David Hersland was not at all one of such of them. It is a curious thing that the one I was describing as being one certainly knowing about thinking being in any one is in a way such a one. Surely this one is not such a one and yet in a way that one is such a one. That one is such a one although certainly not any one to that one was when that one was a young one was one really knowing how to be teaching something to that one and that one when that one was in the later living in that one was understanding thinking being in each one thinking and was one certainly thinking and one then certain that he would be one not teaching as it was not a thing that one was then feeling any one could be understanding excepting one not needing that thing and this one was surely then one certain that some one when that one was a young one could have been teaching that one something if the one teaching that one had been understanding teaching. As I was saying in a way David Hersland was one like this one, in a way David Hersland was one not like this one, certainly David Hersland was one certain about almost every one teaching him when he was a young one that they were not understanding what they were teaching and if they were understanding what they were teaching were not understanding how to be teaching. He was not certain about every one, he was to some teaching him a quite completely pleasant one.

There are some not thinking, not feeling about their knowing anything, not having angry feeling in them with those teaching them regularly but have very much such feeling about some teaching them in some irregular fashion. Some being ones some one is teaching it is just the other way in them. David Hersland was certainly not of either of these kinds of them, being one some one is teaching.

There are many kinds of ways of having angry feeling, each one certainly was having sometimes angry feeling when that one was being one some one was teaching, each one certainly is having sometimes angry feeling when that one is being one some one is teaching.

Some are thinking, some are feeling, some are thinking and feeling, some are thinking some one is feeling, some are thinking some one is thinking, some are thinking some one is feeling and thinking, some are feeling some one is thinking, some are feeling some one is thinking and feeling, some are feeling some one is feeling. These are so very many ways of thinking and feeling connecting, not connecting, of being existing, of not being existing, there are so many ways of realising and not realising thinking and feeling being, thinking being, feeling being, feeling not being, thinking not being, thinking and feeling not being, some kind of thinking, some kind of feeling not being in some one.

Certainly it is a trouble to me to be doing this thing. I certainly cannot in any way know it is a trouble to you to do this thing when you asked me whether you should or should not do this thing and then did what I said you should do about doing this thing. I certainly can be realising it is a trouble to me to do this thing, I certainly cannot be realising it is a trouble to you to do this thing. You asked me and I told you and you did what I told you and now you are thinking I should have been feeling that you were doing that thing from the feeling you were having about that thing. You certainly asked me what you should do about doing that thing, I certainly told you what you should do about doing that thing, you certainly did what I told you to do about doing that thing.

Some are younger ones than other ones, some are asking ones by being ones not feeling it to be ones to be deciding ones, some are ones being ones quite certain that other ones can be ones working to do deciding, some are ones liking other ones to be ones to be ones being quicker ones, some are ones not being ones realising anything inside them at any time before it is a completely finished thing, and certainly very many in their being ones being living are ones are being ones to whom some one can be saying, is saying, will be saying what I have just been telling some one said or could have said or might have said or will be saying or is saying to some one. This is to be some description of angry feeling being in men and in women about such a thing, in all of them. This will be then some description of one kind of angry feeling, of some explaining and then some more angry feeling and some more angry feeling and then sometimes not any more angry feeling and then sometimes more angry feeling being in men being in men and in women.

It would be easy to have angry feeling, for some, if they were not coming to be certain that some other one was one coming to be one not thinking anything that was an important thing to be doing as thinking. Very many are having sometimes and quite often angry feeling about some one and then that one comes to be for them one certainly not being one doing important thinking or feeling or acting and this one then is going on being asked advice by the one having had and now not having any angry feeling about that one. So then asking advice and taking advice is one thing and asking advice and taking advice is another thing and that in the same one in relation to the same other one. Giving advice and talking to some one is one thing and giving advice and talking to some one is another thing in the same one giving advice and talking to the same other one.

Some would like to be certain about some one who has been one talking to them giving advice to them whether that one is one really one not important in feeling and in thinking. Some are thinking very often about wanting to be certain about this thing. If they were certain about this thing they certainly would not be having in them in any way that is certainly not in most ways angry feeling against that one. Some are never really certain inside them about this thing, some are certain and then they are not certain about this thing in some one who has been one talking to them giving advice to them when they asked advice of that one. Some are completely certain and they have angry feeling in them when that one is talking to them, giving advice to them that they are asking of that one. Some are certain of that thing that the one having been one talking to them often and giving advice to them when they were wanting to have advice given to them is one not important in thinking and in feeling and are not at all in any way angry inside in them when that one is talking then when that one is giving advice to them.

Asking advice is in some kinds in men and in women, in some men and women of many kinds in men and women. Asking advice means a different thing in one than it does in another one in the being in them. Giving advice is in the same way in some kinds in men and women, is in some men and women of very many kinds in men and women. It means different things in the being in different kinds in men and women.

David Hersland was one certainly giving advice some from well in the beginning of the ending of young living. It meant something in the being in him. He was one who certainly could have angry feeling in him in being one giving advice to some one, mostly he was one not having angry feeling in giving advice to any one. He was one who certainly did come to be certain about some one about some who had been one talking to him who had been ones talking to him, giving advice to him when he was asking for advice to be given, he was one certainly coming to think of some one, of some of such of them that they were ones that that one was one not important in thinking not important in feeling and mostly then Hersland did not have then any angry feeling in him about that one, about them, he could have sometime in coming to be certain angry feeling about some one of such of them. Mostly he did not have angry feeling inside him in being certain about any one.

As I was saying he was one giving advice certainly a good deal of advice in being one being living.

Some certainly are liking to be working with sharp knives or sharp scissors, some are not liking to be working with sharp knives or sharp scissors, some have angry feeling when some one has been sharpening the knives or scissors they have been using, some have angry feeling in them when some one has sharpened a knife or a scissor for them, some have very angry feeling when some one will not let the knife or scissors they are using be sharpened so that they will be sharp ones, some are very angry when some one is wanting to be using knives and scissors which are not sharp ones and is preferring them to be not sharp ones. Some are asking always that some one sharpen the knives or the scissors they are using, some are angry when they find that some one will not sharpen a knife or a pair of scissors for them.

As I was saying Martha Hersland was the oldest of the three Hersland children. Certainly she could have angry feeling, certainly she could ask advice sometimes from some one, she did ask advice sometimes that is certain, she certainly did ask advice sometimes from David Hersland. David Hersland did quite often enough give advice to Martha and she quite often enough took the advice he gave her. Certainly she very often listened very much to him. He certainly listened some. As I was saying he was one who certainly gave advice quite often while he was one being one being living. He certainly listened some to advice that might have been given to him. Some are thinking that he was one not at all ever listening, he certainly did listen some.

Some are certainly not listening to some and some of such of them are certainly listening some then. Some are feeling about some other one that that one is repeating very much and that that one is very certain that that one is not liking any one to be repeating in talking and certainly that one is repeating and repeating and repeating. Some are certain about such a one that that one is one mostly having an angry feeling when that one is listening and sometimes that one is not having then an angry feeling and certainly sometimes then that one is having angry feeling. Certainly very many are sometimes quite certain about some other one that that one is not listening to everything that one is hearing and that that one is one judging in that one as one being one having been listening completely to everything that one has been hearing and certainly that one has not been listening to everything that one has been hearing. Mostly every one sometime is certain of this thing in every one and very many when they are certain of this thing have then very much angry feeling in them. Each one has their own way of having angry feeling in them and coming out of them.

Angry feeling is coming, coming, not coming, certainly not coming to be in them in some. Angry feeling is certainly coming to be in them in some. It is really a surprising thing to some that they have been having really angry feeling in them. Some are certainly not feeling in them before, during, after they have been having angry feeling any of the feeling that would be for them in their thinking, in their feeling, in their realisation angry feeling. It is a curious thing that certainly certainly very many are not feeling any feeling in them giving to them angry feeling and yet certainly they are just then having angry feeling in them. This is happening quite often to some. Some are ones of such a kind of them and of some of such of them not many are knowing that they are having angry feeling in them when they are having angry feeling in them. In a way David Hersland quite often was of such of them. Some of such of them have it that they would be to themselves having angry feeling if they had more realisation in being one feeling some of them, some of such of them are ones who would not have been having angry feeling if they had all the feeling they were having just then being active in them to them, some would be having angry feeling to themselves then if they could be certain to be going on having angry feeling. In a way as I was saying David Hersland was such a one. In a way he had never in him really a complete angry feeling, in a way he had sometimes almost complete angry feeling, in a way really inside him he had sometimes very angry feeling in him, in a way he had inside him not ever any really angry feeling in him. He could be telling his sister Martha sometimes about angry feeling being existing in some. Certainly she would ask him quite often about angry feeling being existing in some.

Some are not understanding that every one is not always knowing that every one can come to be a dead one. Some are always being ones being quite certain that each one sometime will be coming to be a dead one. Some are certain every minute in their living that each one ever living will come sometime to be a dead one. Some are certain that each one will come to be a dead one, are always certain of this thing. Some of such of them have quite an angry feeling when they are realising that some other one is not always certain of this thing that each one sometime is being one coming to be a dead one, that sometime each one ever living is a dead one. Some who are certain of this thing are always in their living having angry feeling when some one is not certain of this thing in being one being living, that each one is sometime a dead one. Some who are all their living completely certain that each one is sometime certain to be a dead one have in part of their living very angry feeling when some one is not certain of this thing. Some who are living are in a way having angry feeling and having irritated feeling, some who are certain all their living that each one sometime is coming to be a dead one, when they are hearing some talking who are not ever feeling about each one coming to be a dead one sometime. Some who are certain that each one will sometime be a dead one have some angry feeling in them all their living when some are not listening to any one who is telling that sometime every one will be a dead one. Some are pretty nearly certain all their living that each one sometime will be a dead one. Some are completely certain all their living that each one ever living will come to be a dead one sometime. Some have sometimes in their living angry feeling about what other ones are feeling or are not feeling about each one being sometime a dead one.

Certainly some are very every minute certain that sometime each one ever living will be a dead one. Some of such of them are having angry feeling inside them in being one being certain of this thing. Some are not always being completely certain that sometime each one will be a dead one. Some are having angry feeling inside them about this thing.

Some are having angry feeling about some such thing about being certain about every one being a dead one sometime, about always being certain about this thing, about not often being certain about this thing, about never coming to themselves inside them being completely certain, completely not certain every minute about this thing, about not remembering this thing, about not listening about this thing, about other ones not saying they are certain about this thing, that they are not certain about this thing, about others listening, about others refusing to listen to this thing that each one sometime is a dead one, some are having angry feeling in them about such a thing sometime in their living and then in parts of their living they are having very little angry feeling about such things and part of their living they are having remembering having angry feeling about such a thing and part of their living they are not having at all angry feeling about such things. David Hersland was one of such of them. He certainly all his living was talking some and listening some he was talking a good deal and listening a good deal in his living, he certainly was sometimes talking, he certainly was listening very often to talking about each one coming to be sometime a dead one.

Some are certain that they are understanding why every one is being living. Some are certain that they are understanding why any one is being living. Some are certain that they are understanding that every one who is living is living. Some are certain that they are understanding that any one who is living is living. Some are so certain that they are understanding that every one who is living is being living that they are boasting about this thing and sometimes some one hearing them telling about this thing has angry feeling in that one. One can have been in living, to that one and to mostly every one, one certain that every one is living in being living but that that one is not understanding this thing living being in any one. Such a one can have it come then, to that one, that that one is understanding this thing, living being in every one being living, and then that one is finding that one to be a very different one from what that one has ever been in being living and that one is telling that thing and telling it so much and in such a way of telling it again and again that some are then certain that that one is a different one and some are not certain and some are certain that that one is not a different one from what that one has been and some of each of these kinds of them have in them then angry feeling, some of them have some angry feeling, some have very little angry feeling, some have very much angry feeling about that one.

It is certainly interesting what each one feels, thinks, says, knows, would like to know, does not care about knowing about living feeling being in anything, in any one, in every one. It is certainly a very exciting thing to some to feel something in them about living being in men and in women. It is not at all, not the least bit an exciting thing to some to feel anything about living being in men and in women, in anything, in everything.

Some one has been one to that one, to every one knowing that one, one certainly not going ever to be certain that living being in any one, in every one, in everything, is a thing that one is ever going to be understanding and then all of a sudden, sometime when that one has been changing in some way in doing something, that one is one to keep on telling that that one certainly does understand everything that is to say living being in men and in women. Certainly such a one can have then angry feeling but, very often, almost mostly, such a one is not just then having angry feeling and certainly some are having about such a one then angry feeling and some are not having then about such a one any angry feeling.

David Hersland was one who almost came to be one certain sometime to be completely understanding being being in men and in women being living. He was one certainly almost and not so very often still quite often coming to be certain of being one completely understanding everything. As I was saying he had sometimes then angry feeling, certainly some had about him then some angry feeling. Sometimes then he had not any angry feeling. Certainly there were some then interested about him then who had not then angry feeling. Some who were not very much interested had about him then angry feeling, some who were not very much interested in him then had not then about him any angry feeling. As I was saying he was almost one having it to be in him to be completely certain that he was understanding everything again and again and sometimes all of a sudden. As I was saying he was almost such a one, he was quite often almost such a one. There are certainly some coming to be quite certain, some all of a sudden, that they are understanding everything. Some have about some such a one very angry feeling, David Hersland did have in being living about some of such of them angry feeling, about some others of such of them he had a very gentle feeling, about some others of such of them he had a very sympathetic feeling, about some others of such of them he had a very interested feeling, about some others of such of them he had a scared feeling, about some others of such of them he had really a completely surprised feeling, about some others of such of them he had a very silly feeling, about some others of such of them he had an annoyed feeling, about some others of such of them he had quite an indifferent feeling, about some others of such of them he had sometimes a very earnest feeling, about some others of such of them he had intensely an inquiring feeling, about some others of such of them he had a disgusted feeling, about some others of such of them he had a very sorrowful feeling, about some others of such of them he had a disappointed feeling, about some others of such of them he had a feeling that made him be one going on scolding them every time he thought about them, about some others of some of them he was not certain but perhaps they really did understand everything and then sometimes he was quite certain that they did not understand everything and then sometimes he had a humble feeling perhaps they were understanding everything and then sometimes he had a certain feeling that they were not understanding everything. As I am saying David Hersland was one having it to be almost one to be sometimes completely certain that he was understanding everything.

Certainly some in one way of being ones being living, some in other ways of being ones being living come to be certain, some gradually, some all of a sudden, some sometime, some sometimes, some quite often, some very often, come to be certain that they are understanding every one being one being living. Some as I am saying are having when they are having this thing angry feeling, some when they are having this thing are not having it to be having any angry feeling. Some about such of them have angry feeling, some have not any angry feeling about any one of such of them. As I am saying there are very many ways of coming to be certain of being one understanding living being in men and in women. As I am saying there are very many ways of being impressed of not being impressed by any one of such of them, by some of such of them, by many of such of them, by every one of such of them.

There are certainly many ways of feeling, of thinking, of liking of not liking living being in men and in women, living being existing. Very many are convinced that living is a real thing, something they are certain is existing, some are not so certain of this thing. Some are content with living being existing, some are not at all content with this thing. Some are certainly certain that if every one were understanding everything that not any one will only be wanting to be certain only that living is being existing. Some are so certain that understanding anything is amusing to every one, and certainly it is not it is not at all amusing to some it is not at all interesting to some. Some are so certain that understanding anything is interesting to every one that they are certain that sometime every one will be understanding something. Some are so certain that understanding everything is a necessary thing that they are certain that sometime they will be understanding everything. Some of such of them come to be certain that they are understanding everything, to some of such of them it comes all of a sudden.

As I was saying some of such of them have angry feeling in them then, as I was saying some of such of them have not at all angry feeling in them then. As I was saying David Hersland in a way was almost such a one.

If he feels it and he knows it and he tells it and he thinks it and he says it, clearly tells it why then perhaps it is something and perhaps it is not anything. Some are certain that clear thinking and clear telling and certain feeling and complete emotion are something some one can be doing. Some are certain that sometime they will be having complete emotion and certain feeling and clear thinking and eloquent expression. Some are certain that they are having clear thinking and complete emotion and adequate expression and absolute conviction. Some are certain that they have been having clear thinking and complete emotion and complete conviction and adequate expression. Some are certainly very clearly thinking, some certainly have then complete conviction. Some are certainly having complete emotion and are clearly thinking and are having adequate expression and perhaps are really having then absolute conviction. Some are certainly having sometime complete emotion and adequate expression. Some are perhaps having sometime complete emotion and clear thinking and adequate expression. Some are perhaps having clear thinking and adequate expression and some emotion, very much emotion and pretty nearly absolute conviction. Some are certainly having clear thinking and adequate expression and considerable emotion. Some are certainly not having completely clear thinking and complete emotion and adequate expression and absolute conviction.

Some one is certain that some other one is doing clear thinking, is having adequate expression, is having almost complete conviction, is certainly not having complete emotion. That one is certain that the other one is one having pretty nearly complete emotion, not at all any clear thinking, not at all absolute conviction, might easily be having adequate expression.

Which is then the important one, certainly one of the two of them. One of the two of them is certainly in a way the important one. One of the two of them is certainly in a way not the important one.

David Hersland was certain that really one of them was the more important one. David Hersland was one certainly in a way not having complete emotion, certainly in a way doing clear thinking, certainly in a way having adequate expression, certainly having very nearly absolute conviction. He had absolute conviction. He had clear thinking, he had adequate expression, he felt inside him complete emotion.

Some are working hard to be ones telling some one something. Some are working and are telling some one something. Some are not working hard to tell some one something. Some are not working hard and they are then telling some one something.

To some spirituality and idealism have no meaning excepting as meaning completest intensification of any experiencing, any conception of transcending experience has to some not any meaning. To some anything to have meaning must be existing, to some anything to have meaning must be being, having been going to be experienced as something existing by some one. Many who are carefully and completely thinking have it to leave out something they have been, they will be, they are, they can be experiencing and this is a very natural thinking as very many who have it to be ones clearly and completely reasonably thinking have it to have it that they are thinking to be solving a problem and naturally then they are not thinking into them everything they can be experiencing. Some are quite certain that any one very clearly thinking are not ever completely experiencing, some are quite certain that any one clearly thinking is leaving out very much that should be being remembered by that one. Some certainly have a conception that everything should be intelligible to some one, certainly some of such of them are to some others, listening to them, not convincing. Some have it to be experiencing that they are experiencing more than experiencing and this is to very many completely convincing and it is to some completely convincing in some, and it is altogether convincing to some and to some it is convincing when these having it in them to have such experiencing of something that is not experiencing explain their experience, to some it is not then convincing. To some, some having experiencing of something which is more than any experiencing are convincing when they are explaining this thing. To some it would be a very pleasant thing if not any one having such experiencing ever got mixed up between what was, what is, what will be to that one and how it comes to be, how it came to be, how it will come to be, in short the explanation, the description, the condition what as experience to them was without any condition.

As I am saying some are working in being ones being thinking, some are not working in being ones being thinking. Some are certainly thinking and working in being one being thinking and certainly coming to an ending in their thinking and doing it the thinking as a complete thing and certainly carefully doing that thing and certainly clearly telling the thinking they have been doing. Some certainly then have not been putting in everything that any one could be experiencing that is connected with the thing about which they have been thinking, some will not put in some experiencing, some cannot put in some experiencing, some are certain that they have put in all that experiencing, some put in almost all experiencing that has anything to do with that thing when they are thinking about that thing.

Certainly to be completely experiencing, to be clearly thinking, to have real conviction, to have enthusiasm, to keep on going in doing thinking and having experiencing is a very enjoyable thing. Certainly very many are very clearly thinking that is quite a number are certainly quite thinking quite clearly. David Hersland was such a one. He certainly had enthusiasm, he certainly could have some experiencing, he certainly was needing for his own satisfaction to put in everything any one could be experiencing in thinking about anything. He certainly was one completely wanting to do this thing. He was one in a way doing this thing. He was one in a way never coming to be completely doing this thing, he was one having almost absolute conviction, he was one having real enthusiasm. He was one not being certain that experiencing being intensified was spirituality and idealism. He was not certain that one could not be experiencing something that was a different thing. He almost came to be certain that one could not be experiencing something more complete than any experiencing, he came to be almost certain that one can be experiencing something that is more than experiencing. He came to be certainly quite certain that not anyone could explain such a thing, he came to be almost certain that perhaps he could sometime explain such a thing.

Some certainly and certainly they were not expecting to be doing that thing come sometime to be explaining what they were certain certainly was not existing. This is quite common. Some certainly come to be quite certain that something is existing that they were completely certain was not ever existing. David Hersland was in a way not at all such a one.

Many are very logical in being ones being thinking. Some demonstrate something in being ones being thinking. Many are very logical in being ones being thinking. Some keep on demonstrating something. Many are very logical in being ones being thinking, some of these are demonstrating something, some of these are beginning demonstrating something, some of these are not really demonstrating anything, some of these are occasionally demonstrating something. It is like this, many who are logical ones are while they are being logical are always experiencing being one being living, some while they are being logical ones are being ones experiencing a great deal of being ones being living, some while they are being logical are experiencing very little of being ones being living, some while they are being logical have at times the conviction of being ones experiencing being living, some are certain that being logical ones makes of them ones being ones experiencing being living and this is perhaps true of them. The way each one is experiencing the amount each one is experiencing living is then a thing that some one is knowing, that some one is not knowing, that some are not knowing of themselves inside them, that some are knowing of themselves inside them, about which some have conviction, about which some do not have conviction, about which some have conviction and they certainly are not knowing what they are certain they are knowing, about which some have conviction and they certainly are knowing what they are knowing, about which some are not knowing that they are having a conviction, about which some are having a conviction and are not certain of that thing, about which some are quite certain they have not any conviction, about which some are certainly not knowing everything, about which some are knowing more than others are knowing, about which some are knowing very much, about which some are knowing hardly anything.

So then experiencing being one being living is a thing about which some are knowing very much in themselves, in other ones. Experiencing being one being living is something some have very much in them. Experiencing being one being living is something many are certainly having some. Experiencing being one being living is certainly something every one is having some. Certainly some are having more than others are having of being one experiencing being one being living.

Surely some one is meaning something by what that one is saying. It would be a nuisance for some not to be certain of this thing. Some one is meaning something when that one is saying something. Certainly in each one there is a connection between what that one is saying and that one is meaning, certainly in some way there must be some connection. Each one has their own way inside them of meaning something, each one has their own way of having connection between what that one is meaning and what that one is thinking, between what that one is meaning and what that one is saying, about what that one is meaning and what that one is feeling, about what that one is meaning and what that one is certain is conviction in that one.

It would be a nuisance for some not to be certain of this thing that each one has some connection in them between what they are meaning what they are saying what they are feeling, what they are thinking, what they are certain about in being one being living.

Certainly some are pretty certain that there is not enough connection to make it interesting, in very many, between what they are meaning, they are thinking, they are feeling, they are saying, they are certain in something existing.

I mean, I mean and that is not what I mean, I mean that not any one is saying what they are meaning, I mean that I am feeling something, I mean that I mean something and I mean that not any one is thinking, is feeling, is saying, is certain of that thing, I mean that not any one can be saying, thinking, feeling, not any one can be certain of that thing, I mean I am not certain of that thing, I am not ever saying, thinking, feeling, being certain of this thing, I mean, I mean, I know what I mean.

And certainly some one is right in saying such a thing, such a one some of such of them certainly are right in saying such a thing. Some of such of them have it that the moment of sensibility, emotion and expression and origin is all in a state of completion and then it is a finished thing and certainly then that one was meaning something and he was saying I mean, I mean, and it was all finished and then there was another something and this one certainly very often said I mean. That one said that very often in being one being living.

Surely in some way there is some connection between what each one is meaning and saying and feeling and thinking and being certain of in living. Surely it would be a very great nuisance to ones being ones being living if there were not some connection in each one between meaning and feeling and saying and thinking and being certain in each one.

Some are quite certain that there is very little connection certainly not enough to make it interesting between what every one is meaning and what every one is thinking and what every one is saying and what every one is feeling and of what every one is certain. David Hersland, yes he might be one of such of them.

Some are quite certain that there is enough connection to make it completely interesting between what every one is meaning and what every one is thinking and what every one is feeling and of what every one is certain. David Hersland was certainly one of such of them.

Some are certainly knowing what they are meaning, some are certainly not knowing what they are meaning. Certainly every one in a way is meaning something, certainly every one in a way is saying, is thinking, is feeling, is quite certain of something.

Which way some one is meaning anything, which way some one is meaning everything, how some one is meaning what that one is saying, meaning, feeling, thinking and being certain, what that one is doing, feeling, thinking and of what that one is certain, how that one is going on meaning something, meaning anything, meaning everything, which way that one is going on meaning what that one is saying, feeling, thinking, doing, what connection there is in that one between living in that one and being in that one, how that one is liking is not liking what that one means to any one knowing that one, how that one is liking is not liking what that one is not meaning to some one, to any one, how anything coming into that one comes out of that one, how some things coming into that one hardly are coming out of that one, how much the things coming out of that one are different from the things going into that one, how quickly and how slowly, how completely, how gradually, how intermittently, how noisily, how silently, how happily, how drearily, how difficultly, how gaily, how complicatedly, how simply, how joyously, how boisterously, how despondingly, how fragmentarily, how delicately, how roughly, how excitedly, how energetically, how persistently, how repeatedly, how repeatingly, how drily, how startlingly, how funnily, how certainly, how hesitatingly, anything is coming out of that one, what is being in each one and how anything comes into that one and comes out of that one makes of each one one meaning something and feeling, telling, thinking, being certain and being living.

Certainly the way of experiencing anything and expressing that thing is the being being in each one. Certainly there are groups of men and women as to ways of experiencing things in being ones being living, certainly there are groups of them who in a way have the same ways of experiencing in them and these have each of them ways of experiencing something. Each one of them are meaning something to themselves inside them, to any other one, in being ones being living and having their own way of being ones experiencing anything, of being ones expressing anything.

Some are not knowing what kind they are of ones experiencing, of ones expressing, very many are not knowing what kind they are of ones experiencing, of ones expressing. In a way David Hersland did know very well what kind he was of ones experiencing, of ones expressing, in a way he never came to be completely certain that he was not perhaps another kind of a one experiencing, another kind of a one expressing.

Some have almost a way of saying what they are meaning. Some have a way of thinking, a way of feeling in them and a way of needing to be meaning something in them and they have for very much of their living almost a way of saying what they are meaning and for part of their living they have a way of saying what they are meaning. Some have a way of feeling something and almost a way of thinking something and they have all their living a way of saying what they are meaning. Some have all their living a way of saying what they are meaning. Some have a way of saying what they are meaning dimly. Some have a way of saying what they are meaning dreamily. Some have a way of saying what they are meaning doubtingly. Some have in their living a way of saying what they are meaning and then they have not a way of saying what they are meaning, they have not then any way for them of saying what they are meaning. Some certainly are slowly coming to a way of saying what they are meaning. Some certainly any time in their being one being living are ones having a way, having ways of saying what they are meaning.

Some certainly are ones feeling completely feeling something, are ones thinking very well about everything, are ones certainly to themselves sometime going to be needing to be ones saying what they are meaning and some of such of them are saying what they are not meaning while they are not saying what they are meaning and some then are not saying anything when they are not saying what they are meaning. Some of such of them are certain that sometime they will be ones saying something saying what they are meaning. Some of such of them are almost certain that they will not ever be saying anything, saying what they are meaning. Some of such of them are sometime saying something, saying what they are meaning, some of such of them are not sometime saying something, saying what they are meaning. David Hersland was not at all one of any such a kind of them.

Some are quite certain that they are knowing what each one saying anything is meaning by what they are saying. David Hersland was in a way one of such of them. Some are quite certain that each one is meaning something when they are saying anything. In a way David Hersland was almost such a one. Some are certain that each one is one wanting to be meaning something by what that one is saying. David Hersland was not such a one, he was somewhat such a one sometimes in his living. Some are certain that each one is one not wanting to be meaning something by what that one is saying. David Hersland was hardly ever at all really such a one. Some are certain that each one is one liking it to be one meaning something by what they are saying when they are saying anything, David Hersland was pretty nearly one of such of them.

Some are believing that mostly every one is meaning the same thing in being one being living. David Hersland could have been one being such a one, David Hersland was not one being such a one. Just the Way each one is experiencing what they are experiencing, how much they are experiencing in the way they are experiencing, how much of the time in being one being living they are experiencing much, they are experiencing little, how strongly they are experiencing what they are experiencing in the way they are experiencing and what way and how much they are thinking, what connection there is in them each one between experiencing and thinking, what result it has all in them as meaning and how and when and what way they are telling what they are meaning, that is a thing certainly in each one interesting to some, that is a thing in every one interesting to some, that was a thing certainly completely interesting to Hersland, a thing he needed to have completely interesting to him, a thing about which he was completely thinking and in a way he was one wanting to be needing to be one completely certain that there was not complete interest in him in any such complete realisation, in a way he was one needing to be completely certain that he was complete in needing the realisation of experiencing and thinking and meaning and telling in all men and women, in a way he was one wanting to be needing to be certain to be interested in not being certain that any such realisation would be complete living for him. He was one sometimes in being one being living feeling one way of wanting to be needing to be a complete one and sometimes in being living feeling another way of wanting to be needing completeness in being living, he was one sometimes wanting to be needing not completeness in being one being living. He was one certainly very much an interested one in experiencing, in thinking, in meaning, in telling being in men and in women.

Some one is feeling very strongly about something, that one is thinking about the thing about which that one is having then strong feeling, that one then is telling about the thing about which that one is having then strong feeling. This one is telling about the thing about which that one is having then strong feeling, certainly not any one is having then strong feeling about that thing excepting the one telling about that thing. Not any one perhaps could have strong feeling about that thing excepting the one telling about that thing. There are some who have it in them to have strong feeling about something and perhaps not any one ever being living could be having that kind of a strong feeling about that thing. David Hersland was not such a one. Some one is feeling very strongly about something, that one is thinking about the thing about which that one is having then strong feeling, that one then is telling about the thing about which that one is having then strong feeling. This one is telling about the thing about which that one is having then strong feeling, certainly one other one is having then strong feeling about that thing, the one telling about that thing is having then about that thing strong feeling and another one. David Hersland was not such a one one having strong feeling about something and thinking about that thing and telling about that thing and having one other one having then a strong feeling about that thing. There are some having a strong feeling about something, they are thinking about that thing, they are telling about that thing, there are other ones then having strong feeling about that thing about which these ones, such a one, is feeling a strong feeling, is thinking about, is telling about. David Hersland was one of such of them ones having strong feeling about some thing and thinking about that thing and telling about that thing and these being then some who are having then strong feeling about the thing, about which the one had been having strong feeling, about which that one had been thinking, about which that one had been telling.

Some are remembering how something was happening when they are feeling about that thing, when they are thinking about that thing, when they are telling about that thing. David Hersland was pretty completely one of such of them. Some are remembering what was happening when they are telling about something not when they are feeling about that thing not when they are thinking about that thing. Some are remembering what was happening not when they are telling about that thing, not when they are feeling about that thing, they are remembering what was happening when they are thinking about that thing. Some are remembering what was happening when they are feeling about that thing and not when they are thinking about that thing but when they are telling about that thing. Some are remembering what was happening when they are feeling about a thing and when they are thinking about that thing but not when they are telling about that thing. Some are remembering what was happening when they are feeling about a thing, not when they are telling about the thing, not when they are thinking about the thing.

Some are certainly clearly thinking completely clearly thinking, some have all their living been pretty clearly thinking, some have it to be needing to be to themselves what they are that is one certainly thinking clearly completely clearly about anything about which they are thinking. Some of these certainly are thinking very clearly about anything about which they are clearly thinking, some of these are boasting, not to themselves, some yes to themselves, some to some others, some to very many others, some to one, of this thing. Some are certain that they are not boasting about this thing, some are quite certain they are not boasting about this thing, some who are telling it very much and very often that they certainly are clearly thinking about anything they are thinking and they certainly are thinking clearly about anything about which they are thinking are completely certain that telling about this thing by them to a good many, to every one is not boasting. Some who are clearly thinking, who are thinking clearly about everything about which they are thinking are needing to be certain that they have come to the right conclusion, sometime about everything. David Hersland in a way was not such a one. Some who are thinking clearly about everything about which they are thinking are not certain that they will sometime come to a right conclusion about anything about which they are thinking clearly. Some are certain that if they can keep on clearly thinking they will certainly sometime come to a completely right conclusion about everything about which they are thinking clearly that is about anything about which they are really thinking. David Hersland was in a way not such a one. Some certainly are thinking very clearly about anything about which they are thinking, some certainly can keep on pretty well thinking clearly about everything about which they are thinking.

Each one has his has her own way of being one experiencing in being one being living. Each one is of a kind in men and women, of a kind of way of being one experiencing, of being one experiencing anything, of being one experiencing being one being living.

Each one in some way can know, each one in some way cannot know, each one in some ways does know, each one in some ways does not know of each one some one in some ways can know, some one in some ways cannot know, of each one some can in some way know, some can in some way not know what they are meaning by being one being living, each one, how they are thinking, how much and what way they are boasting, how they can and how they cannot be experiencing, what some other one could be meaning who might be having almost such a being in them as that other one has in them. Certainly some are not thinking about anything and these are ones very clearly certain about many things and are clearly certainly expressing what they are knowing and they are not changing when others are changing. Certainly some are not thinking about anything and they are clearly feeling something and they are clearly telling that thing, and they certainly are not changing when they have not been feeling a new feeling about the thing they have been clearly telling, their feeling. David Hersland might have been one of such of them, he was not one of such of them, he certainly was one thinking about mostly everything about which he was having feeling. He might have been one not thinking about anything but having clearly a feeling about that thing and clearly expressing the feeling he was having and not doing any thinking and not doing any changing and having then more clear feeling and clearly expressing that clear feeling. He might have been such a one. He certainly might have been such a one. He certainly was one having clear feeling about some thing, he was one certainly thinking about things, he certainly was one clearly expressing what he was feeling when he was clearly feeling something, he was one certainly thinking about almost everything, he was one in a way needing to be having complete thinking, he was one not really wanting to be needing complete thinking, he was one certainly thinking about almost everything.

He was certainly to some one in a way boasting about being one being living in being one being the one he was then. To very many he was certainly one not boasting about this thing. He was one certainly to himself one sometimes boasting of this thing, he certainly was one liking to be to some, one boasting of this thing.

Mostly every one is needing some one to be one listening to that one being one being one boasting. David Hersland in a way was not one needing one to be one listening to him being one being one boasting. There certainly were some who were listening then to him. He was one in a way not really needing this thing and that was because he was one so clearly telling what he was so clearly feeling. He needed some to be listening while he was thinking, he did have very many to listen while he was thinking, he almost was not needing this thing. Some who are thinking are very much needing some one to be one boastingly listening, some who are thinking are needing some one to be listening to them and saying something and not really saying that thing. Some are needing to be having some one saying something and they are not seriously considering the serious thing they are needing that some one is saying while they are thinking. David Hersland could in a way be one of such of them. Very many are completely ones of such of them.

Thinking, boasting, listening, remembering, forgetting, feeling, and meaning, and telling are in some being living.

Some are certainly completely interested in going on being living, some are not completely interested in this thing, some are almost completely interested in this thing. In a way David Hersland was not completely interested in this thing, in a way he was almost completely interested in this thing.

Some are thinking about being interested in this thing, about being interested in going on being living. Some are telling every one how interesting it is to be interested in this thing. Some are boasting about being completely interested in this thing, some are boasting about not being at all interested in this thing. Sometimes it is astonishing that some one has been forgetting that that one is completely interested in this thing. Some are pretty nearly always remembering that they are completely interested in this thing. Being ones completely interested in being ones going on being living is what very many are certain is not all of living to them. Being ones completely interested in being ones going on being living is what very many are having as very nearly all of living for them. Each one ever living is certainly sometimes completely interested in being one going on being living. David Hersland as I was saying was in a way not completely interested in this thing, was in a way almost completely interested in this thing. He was one certainly talking about this thing, he was one certainly listening to some talking about this thing, he was one certainly sometimes boasting about being one perhaps sometime going to be completely interested in this thing, he was one certainly mostly remembering about being interested in this thing, he was one certainly sometimes quite forgetting about any one being interested in this thing, he could certainly be feeling something about the meaning of this thing, he certainly could do very much thinking about the meaning of this thing.

He could certainly be feeling something about being one going on being living, about any one going on being living, he certainly could think very much and very often about any one being one going on being living. He could certainly feel something about this thing, he could certainly think very much indeed about this thing, he could certainly feel a little something about this thing, he could certainly feel a little something about any one not going on being living, he could certainly think very much about this thing.

Some are thinking very much in being ones being living, some are not thinking very much in being ones being living. Some are thinking very much about being ones going on being living, in being ones being living, some are not thinking very much about being ones going on being living, in being ones being living. Some are feeling very much about being ones going on being living, some are not feeling so much about being ones going on being living. Some are certainly boasting very much about feeling about being ones being going on being living, some are boasting very much about being ones not feeling very much about being ones going on being living. David Hersland went on being living until he was at the ending of the beginning of his middle living and then he was not any longer going on being living.

Some are changing while they are living in their feeling about being one going on being living, about any one being one going on being living. Some are changing very much in their feeling about this thing. Very many are changing very much in their feeling about this thing during the time they are being one being living. Some do not change so very much in their feeling about this thing while they are ones being living. David Hersland certainly changed some in his feeling about this thing while he was one being living, he certainly did not change so very much in his feeling about this thing in being one being living. He was one thinking very much and very often about any one going on being living, he certainly thought very different things about this thing at different times in his being one being living. Each one in a way is feeling something about ones going on being living, about that one being one being living. Certainly each one feels in some way something about such a thing.

Feeling and thinking about ones, about that one being going on living, thinking, boasting, listening, remembering, forgetting, feeling, and meaning, and telling about being one, about being ones going on being living is in some going on being living.

Some are having a very delicate feeling and they are ones that can be thinking and they are ones sometimes delightfully telling something, beautifully telling something, touchingly telling something, quaintly telling something, freshly telling something and they are ones dully telling something and flatly telling something and harshly telling something and telling and telling and not telling anything, and telling something so that some one can be saying certainly that one was thinking that other one was not knowing anything and certainly the one was knowing that that one was certain that the one was not knowing anything. Some are having quite a delicate feeling and they are often thinking and they are telling what they are meaning and certainly it is sometimes quite a beautiful telling they are doing and certainly sometimes not a beautiful telling that they are doing. Some are feeling very delicately and they are thinking and they are completely telling very beautifully something. Some are feeling delicately and they are not doing very much thinking and they are sometimes quite beautifully telling something. David Hersland was not of any of these kinds of them. Some are not feeling delicately about anything and they are thinking very much and very often and they are sometimes almost beautifully telling about something. Some are not feeling at all delicately about something and they are thinking very much and very often and they are persisting and they are sometimes almost really completely beautifully telling something, almost beautifully telling something, almost completely telling something, almost beautifully completely telling something. David Hersland was not of any such a kind in men and women. Some are certainly quite not having any delicate feeling about anything and they are persisting and they have complete realisation of being one loving everything and they are thinking very much and very often and they are quite completely delicately thinking and such of them can be ones succeeding very well in being ones being living, they can be ones not feeling beautifully or delicately about anything, they can be ones succeeding very well in being ones going on being living, they can be ones living very completely to be ones teaching being good ones in being ones going on being living. David Hersland was not one of such of them. Some are feeling delicately about something and are not feeling delicately about any other thing, some are feeling delicately and sensitively and completely about some things and not about other things, some of these are thinking very much and very often, some of these are almost completely telling beautifully about something, David Hersland was in a way one of such of them.

Some are thinking to make a thing a complete thing more when they are younger ones than when they are older ones. Some are thinking to make anything a complete thing more when they are older ones than when they are younger ones. Some are wanting to be needing to think some thing to be a complete thing more when they are younger ones than when they are older ones, some more when they are older ones than when they are younger ones. Some are needing to be thinking a thing a complete thing when they are younger ones and when they are older ones. Some certainly are all their living needing to be thinking something to be a complete thing, some are certainly needing all their living to be thinking everything to be a complete thing. Some are certainly all their living wanting to be needing to be thinking everything to be to them a complete thing, some are certainly all their living wanting to be needing to think some thing out to be a complete thing. David Hersland was certainly sometimes in his being one being living almost needing to be thinking something out to be a complete thing, he certainly was in his younger living, he certainly was sometimes in his older living needing to be sometimes thinking everything out to be a complete thing. He was not in his living ever completely wanting to be needing to be thinking everything out to be a complete thing, he was certainly in his living, in his younger living certainly and perhaps in his later living almost completely wanting to be needing to be thinking something out as a complete thing.

David Hersland was of a kind in men and women having it in them to have feeling clearly in them, to be telling clearly the feeling they have in them, to have very much feeling in them and to have it in them, some of them, very often. David Hersland was one who was thinking very much and very often and he was certainly thinking very clearly when he was thinking and he certainly was thinking very much in being one being living. He was one in a way needing to be thinking out a thing to be a complete thing. He was one feeling clearly, telling clearly what he was clearly feeling, he was one feeling very much and very often. He was one wanting to be needing to be feeling having every woman being in some ways a beautiful one. He was one feeling very much and very often, he was one feeling clearly and completely what he was feeling. He was one telling clearly what he was feeling. He was one thinking clearly very much and very often. He was one in a way needing to be one thinking things to be completed things, he was one then making anything a transparent thing and then it was a little a confused thing for certainly he was wanting to be needing to be feeling that any woman was in some ways a really beautiful one. He was one clearly thinking clearly feeling and doing both very much and very often and that together made it that he was one needing in a way to be thinking everything to be a completed thing and in a way then he was not succeeding in being in living for then he came to be one making everything a pretty transparent thing, a thing so clear that it was a sparkling thing, a thing so clear that it did not have beginning or middle or ending and as I was saying it was not a completely clear thing as certainly he was pretty completely wanting to be needing to be feeling that any woman that could ever be existing was in some way a really beautiful thing.

David Hersland was not any longer living and some one had a trunk that he had had and always liked to use it when that one was travelling. Some one was very indignant that he had come to be a dead one and almost went out to where he was not any longer living to complain to some one about this thing. Some one knew only some time later after David Hersland was not any longer living that he was not any longer living and that one felt it to be a completely strange thing that David Hersland was not any longer living and after that it was not a strange thing and after that it was not a real thing as certainly he could not have been one being living, and after that there was another one very much like David Hersland and that one was already not any longer living the one like David Hersland before the one who had known David Hersland knew about this one. There was another one who had certainly been one going to be very sorry if anything happened to David Hersland and that one was sorry when David Hersland came to be a dead one. There was one who was excited about David Hersland having come to be a dead one because David Hersland certainly might have been going on being living if he had not come to be a dead one. This one was excited again and again about this thing. There was one who was tenderly completely a sad one and then always was about this thing about David Hersland being a dead one a tenderly complete sad one. David Hersland then in a way was one having been living in being living. David Hersland was of a kind in men and women. There are many kinds in men and women. Each kind has a way of thinking, of feeling, of experiencing anything.

Some have babies in being one being living, some do not have any of them, David Hersland never had any of them. Some would like to have them, some would not like to have them. David Hersland was never really wanting to be needing to have much feeling about having babies in being one being living. He did not have any of them. He did not ever come to have very much feeling about he himself having them. He could come to have feeling about some needing to be wanting to be having some of them, about some needing to be wanting not to be having some of them.

Some do have many of them. Some do not have many of them. Certainly some completely do not want to have any of them, some almost completely do not want to have any of them, some certainly completely want to have some of them, some certainly completely want to have one of them, some certainly completely want to have many of them, some almost completely want to have many of them, some almost completely want to have some of them. Certainly very many are interested in some wanting, in some not wanting to have any of them, some are not at all interested in anybody wanting in anybody not wanting to have any of them. David Hersland was certainly not completely, not almost completely interested in anybody wanting in anybody not wanting any of them. Being a baby was not to him completely interesting. It was not to him completely uninteresting, certainly not completely uninteresting, really certainly not completely uninteresting.

David Hersland was certainly one needing to be saying something about babies and men and babies and women. Babies and men and babies and women were not to him completely interesting. He certainly sometimes was talking and certainly sometimes was listening to talking about babies and women, about babies and men. Babies and men, and babies and women were not to him almost completely interesting. He certainly sometimes and sometimes quite often talked very much about babies and men, and babies and women. Certainly many are talking sometimes and sometimes very often about something and that thing is not to them completely interesting and that thing is not to them almost completely interesting and they are liking very well the talking they are doing about this thing and they are liking very well the listening they are doing to any one talking about this thing. Certainly then babies, having them, not having them was not completely an interesting thing to David Hersland was not almost completely an interesting thing to him.

Some things were completely interesting things to David Hersland, some things were almost completely interesting things to him, some things he was wanting to be having as completely interesting things to him, some things were almost completely not interesting things to him.

Certainly some remembered that David Hersland had said something sometimes about any one having, about any one not having, not going to be having, going to be having, having had, not having had, liking, not liking having babies. Certainly some remembered what David Hersland had been saying about such a thing and some were talking quite often about what he had been saying about such a thing and some were certainly talking quite often about such a thing and not then any more remembering very much about what he had said about such a thing and some were not then, some of such of them, remembering that he had talked sometimes about such a thing and some were, some of such of them, were remembering very well that he had some times been talking about such a thing. He certainly had been talking some sometimes about such a thing, he certainly sometimes was convincing some one of something when he was talking about such a thing.

Certainly every one can have been one, can be one imagining something, some are imagining everything to be anything, some are very carefully imagining something to be anything, some are dreamily imagining something to be anything, some are daintily imagining anything to be something, some are very carefully imagining again and again the same thing to be something, some have earnest feeling in imagining everything to be anything, some have a tired feeling in imagining something to be anything. Some are telling very much and very often the way they were, the way they are, the way they will be imagining anything to be something, some are very much interested in their being one having been, being, going to be being one imagining everything to be something some are very much interested in their own imagining everything being something and in every one else’s imagining everything being something, some find it very interesting that every one else is imagining everything being something. Some were imagining some things being some things when they were young ones and then were imagining everything being something when they were older ones. Some are talking very much and very often about being one being imagining in being one being living. Some are very convincing in being one telling about being one being imagining in being living.

Sometime each one has been telling very much and very often what that one is thinking about that one being one being imagining in living, being one talking in living, being one listening in living, being one succeeding in living, being one failing in living. Sometime each one has been telling very much and very often about living having been, about living being in that one.

Some have been doing something very often, they have been doing that thing very much and very often and yet they are not then knowing being in being one doing that thing, that is to say some one may be one living all the living of that one doing some one thing again and again with many men and many women and this one then has not been learning anything about how to be one doing that thing. Some one might be one ruining many men and many women certainly was one ruining one and certainly then that one might be one not knowing anything about ruining about not ruining any one, might be one certainly not knowing anything about ruining men and women, might certainly be one not knowing anything of being being in men and women who are who are not ruined by that one, in short it is sometimes surprising how some are not being ones having had experience in being ones doing something when they have been ones doing something. Some have been ones doing something and really then they have not very often done that thing. It is surprising very often how some who have been ones doing something have been ones very rarely doing that thing, and some who have been ones doing something have been doing that thing very often.

Every one certainly is telling very much and very often everything in being one being living and some are listening to some and some are listening to many and some are not doing very much listening and some are listening more and then are listening less and some are talking more and some are talking less and each one is one being living and then each one is one going on being living all the time that one is one being living, and each one is sometime a young one and each one is sometime quite a young one.

Some are jumping when they are young ones, jumping from a place and are landing way below from where they were jumping and it is a pretty thing to see them doing, and many of them when they are doing this thing are not hurting themselves in landing. Certainly very many when they are young ones are jumping a long distance and are landing somewhere and to some of such of them it is not an important thing at all to be knowing where they are going to be landing when they are beginning jumping. Some are certain that not any one is such a one when they are a young one, some are certain that every one when they are jumping even when they are quite young ones have it that it is to them an important thing to be certain that they can be landing safely somewhere below the place from which they have been jumping. Some are certain that mostly every one when they are young ones are ones jumping and not being ones being interested in knowing that they will be landing somewhere and not be ones having been hurt by jumping. Some are quite certain that being young ones is being in some way in being living, some are quite certain that being young ones is in some one way of being in being living and in others another way of being in being living. Some are quite certain that there are some ways in being living that every one being a young one has then in that one. Some are certain that this is not a true thing. Some are certain that not any one being a young one, having been a young one has been then one saying a certain thing, some are quite certain that mostly every one having been a young one is one then not saying a certain thing. Each one being in being living having been a young one is remembering, is not remembering having been being then. Some are certain that not any one is remembering very much in having been a young one, some are certain that every one is remembering very much in having been a young one. Some are certain that they are remembering completely having been a young one and then some one who was a young one too then is remembering and that then makes it to the first one that that one really is not at all remembering being living in being a young one. Sometimes this is a pleasant thing, sometimes it is a thing indifferent to that one, sometimes it is a thing making that one feel a feeling of being one having been existing without having been one going on in being one being living. Some are not listening to other ones remembering being a young one, some are listening very often to other ones remembering being a young one. Each one being living is certainly one having been one going on being living.

Many when they are being young ones are talking very much and very often, many when they are being young ones are ones going on being livng, [living,] many when they are being young ones are sometimes ones not going on being living. Many when they are young ones are being ones going on being living and they are then remembering this thing and they are then forgetting this thing and they are sometimes ones telling something about being ones not going on being living.

Some are certainly not remembering being ones being young ones, some are certainly remembering and very clearly remembering and remembering completely being young ones in being living. Many are quite certain they are remembering being young ones in being living. Many are completely certain they are not remembering being young ones in being living. Some are remembering some one being a young one in being living, some are not remembering any one being a young one in being living.

David Hersland in the beginning of his being living was being a young one. There were others then being young ones. Some had then one way of being in being young ones and others had then other ways of being in being young ones and David Hersland was a young one then and later some of them remembered their being in being young ones then and some did not remember much of their being in being young ones then. David Hersland remembered some of them being in being young ones then, something of some of them, a little something of being a young one then, certainly something of being being in him when he was being a young one and sometimes he was one quite certainly remembering being in being a young one and sometimes he was one quite certainly not remembering being in him as being in him in being a young one. Certainly some are remembering better than others being young ones in being living.

There are such very different ways of feeling any one being a dead one and any one being a living one at different times in being one being living. Certainly to very many being living when they are being young ones being a dead one is a thing that is a thing a little terrifying, not very exciting, quite interesting, not happening, certainly not happening. To some it is a thing completely terrifying when they are young ones, certainly not happening, certainly not interesting, certainly very often being a thing that one is a good deal remembering. To some when they are young ones it is a thing happening, it is a thing terrifying them, it is a thing mostly forgotten, it is a thing quite interesting. To some it is a thing completely forgotten, quite interesting, not happening, might be quite terrifying. To some it is a thing, when they are young ones, needing to be then completely forgotten, sometimes then completely desolating, sometimes then making in that one that that one is wanting to be certain that it is something not happening, is something not happening, is something that that one is finding interesting, is something that that one is then a good deal forgetting. In a way David Hersland was such a kind of one.

Some when they are being young ones are certainly not certain that anything is not existing and then they certainly are certain that not anything is existing and then they are wanting to be needing that anything being that anything not being existing is a thing completely interesting to them and then it is not really at all then completely interesting to them and these are ones being ones going on being living some of them and David Hersland was one of such of them.

Certainly there are very many who being young ones are not certain about anything being existing, anything being not existing and are sometimes feeling completely in them about such a thing. There are some who when they are young ones are not certain about anything being existing, about anything being not existing and are not feeling anything at all in them about any such thing. Certainly some when they are young ones are quite certain that everything is existing, certainly some when they are young ones are wanting to be needing to be quite certain that not anything is existing.

There are certainly very many going on being living when they are young ones, a very great many being young ones are being then ones going on being living. Some are certainly then and later remembering having been ones then going on being living, certainly some then and later are not remembering having been then ones going on being living. Some are remembering then when they are young ones going on being living are remembering it then that they are young ones going on being living and then later are forgetting that they were remembering this thing when they were young ones. David Hersland might have been one of such of them.

There are a very great many being young ones and there are a great many having been being young ones. David Hersland knew some who were being young ones and he was a young one then, David Hersland knew some being young ones and he was not really being a young one then. There certainly have been and are being very many being young ones. Each one has their own way of having it in them being a young one when that one is being a young one.

Certainly some are ones having been young ones and ones then having been talking very much and jumping very much and being then being ones almost completely ones certain then that they were ones completely feeling being ones talking and being ones jumping. Very many certainly are not when they are young ones feeling themselves to be completely ones then jumping then talking. Some are ones certainly not altogether completely then, when they are young ones, feeling themselves then in being being ones jumping then, being ones talking then, being ones then completely jumping and talking. Very many later are remembering themselves having been ones feeling themselves being completely one jumping completely one talking when they were young ones. Some are certainly being ones when they are young ones doing very much jumping doing very much talking then when they are young ones, some of such of them are certainly then feeling themselves to be ones pretty nearly completely ones being ones talking being ones jumping, some of such of them are certainly then not completely then feeling themselves ones being completely ones being jumping, completely ones being talking. Certainly very many when they are being young ones are ones then talking then and jumping then and certainly some of such of them are ones certainly feeling themselves being completely then ones talking, ones jumping. Some and certainly some of them are ones that are not ones anybody would be thinking were feeling themselves being such ones are ones not feeling themselves at all being ones completely jumping completely talking when they were being young ones. In a way Hersland was such a kind of a one. In a way he was one certainly not one completely feeling being one jumping being one talking when he was being a young one. In a way he was very nearly completely feeling himself being one being talking being one being jumping when he was being a young one. Certainly he was quite a good deal one being one feeling being completely one jumping completely one talking then when he was a young one. Each one certainly is one being a young one when that one is one beginning being living. Some are remembering being one beginning being living, some are not remembering being one beginning being living. Some are ones who might be remembering and were and some are ones who might be remembering and were not. In a way David Hersland was one of such of them. In a way he was one who might have been remembering he was a young one and very much he was one not remembering. He certainly was one knowing very many when he was a young one many who were then being ones being young ones.

Some are saying some one looks like some one and then some other one says yes and then they are both laughing and then they are telling another one about this thing and they are all then laughing and laughing and they keep on then for a very long time laughing and beginning telling one another about this thing and sometimes then they are not telling one another about this thing and sometimes they are not then telling some other one about this thing but certainly then they can be, they are laughing then. Some are telling that some one is like some one and that one telling that thing has angry feeling and is getting having more and more angry feeling in telling this thing while the one that one is telling this thing is certainly not saying that this one is finding a resemblance that is convincing to this one. Sometimes some are beginning telling about something and then certainly a number are saying something and certainly very many of them are having then angry feeling and they are then talking and talking and talking and telling that thing and every minute each one of them is having angry feeling. Certainly some are talking each one about a thing and each one is having angry feeling and they are ones going to be playing something then and certainly mostly each one of them is talking then and certainly mostly each one of them is having angry feeling in them and perhaps it is quite exciting to all of them then and perhaps it is not really exciting to most of them then. Certainly some are talking very long times and quite often and another one is with them and is talking very long times and quite often and another one and another one is with them and each one of them is certainly talking very long times and quite often. Certainly each one being living is beginning being living and certainly some of such of them are doing these things in being ones being then being living.

David Hersland was one being one beginning being living and there were others then being ones beginning being living and they sometimes were with each other then and sometimes some were with some then and others were with others then. Certainly each one every one being living is being one sometime beginning being living and this is in different ways in them in each one ever living.

To some certainly not any one is ever a young one. To some not anyone is certainly to themselves inside them a young one. Some are certain that not any one is ever to themselves inside them a young one. Some are doubting whether any one is to themselves inside them to themselves then a young one. Some are certain that no one is ever to themselves inside them a young one. Certainly not any one is being to themselves a young one inside them to some. Certainly any one is being to themselves a young one inside them to some. To some, certainly not any one is ever a young one. To some certainly every one is sometime a young one. To some every one is sometimes a young one.

Certainly each one has a way of feeling about young being, about beginning being living in that one, in every one. There are certainly very different ways of feeling about being young ones, about anybody being a young one, about that one being a young one, about anybody having been a young one, about that one having been a young one.

Certainly each one is beginning being living when they are beginning being ones being living. Certainly some are not to themselves in being living being young ones. Certainly some are to themselves in a way in being living young ones. Some perhaps are to themselves in being living in the beginning Of being living really being young ones. Each one ever living is certainly sometime beginning being in living. There are certainly many ways of being to oneself in being one beginning being living. To some certainly not any one is ever a young one. Certainly not any one is one being to themselves a young one inside them to some. To some certainly not any one is ever a young one. Certainly each one is one beginning being living. Certainly not every one is to themselves inside them then one beginning being living. Not every one is one to themselves inside them having been beginning being living. Certainly in a way David Hersland was such a one, he certainly in a way was such a one one certain in a way that not any one is ever a young one. He was one in a way not ever to himself inside him one being a young one. Certainly there are very many being ones and always there are very many of them and very many of them are such of them are ones being certain then that not any one is ever a young one, being certain then that one is not then a young one, being certain then that one is not one having been a young one. David Hersland was one being once beginning being in living. There were very many then being ones beginning being in living, some of them were in a way young ones then inside them to them, some of them were not in a way young ones then inside them to them.

Being one needing to be listening to some one is being in some when they arc [are] young ones, when they are older ones, when they are middle aged ones, when they are old ones. Being one needing to be listening to some one is what very many being in living are being in being one being living. Certainly very many are ones needing to be listening to some one to be ones certain to themselves to be ones going on being living, going to be going on being living. Some are needing being one listening to some one while they are young ones, while they are older ones, while they are begining [beginning] being in middle living and then they are ones listening to some one and some of such of them are then ones not needing to be listening to some one. Some are needing some one to be very convincing in being one to whom they are listening. Some are certainly needing this thing very much in being one being living. Some are needing this thing sometimes in being one being living. Some are needing this thing and are needing it again and again. Some are not needing this thing but it is certainly a comforting thing to them to be having this thing. Some are having this thing and it is a comforting thing to them and they are wanting to be needing this thing. Some are wanting to be needing this thing and they are almost needing this thing. Some are wanting not to be needing this thing. Some are having some one being a convincing one to whom they are listening and it is then almost a comforting thing to them and they are then ones wanting to be needing this thing and then it is coming to be in them that they are not having this thing. In a way David Hersland was one of such of them, in a way it was something he was having and it was then in a way a comforting thing to him and then in a way he was wanting to be needing this thing and then in a way he was certain not to be having any more of this thing and of their being some one being convincing to whom he was listening. When he was a young one he was almost knowing that he was wanting to be needing this thing, when he was an older one he was knowing that he was having this thing and having it again and again, when he was older he was knowing that he was wanting to be needing this thing and that certainly he was not going to be having anything of this thing and perhaps he was then going to be completely needing this thing and perhaps he was going to be then not at all needing this thing, and then he did not go on being one being living.

Certainly he was one being living when he was being a young one, he was often then quite certainly one being almost completely interested in being one being living, he was then quite often wanting to be one being completely interested in being one being living, he was then one quite often almost completely interested in being one being living. He certainly then went on being living, he did this thing certainly all of his being living in being in young living. He certainly when he was a young one was needing then sometimes to be sure that he was one being living, this is certainly what some being living are needing when they are ones being young ones in being living. David Hersland certainly was one almost completely one being living when he was being a young one. Some he was knowing then were certainly being completely living then and being then being young ones in being living. Some he was knowing then were not quite completely being ones being living then, some were quite a good deal not being ones being completely living then when they were being young ones in being living. David Hersland did a good deal of living in being living then when he was a young one. He was knowing very many then and very many knew him then. He remembered some of them in his later living and he did not remember some of them. He certainly was one almost completely then interested in being one being living then.

Certainly every one being living is being one going on being living and some are then knowing that thing and some are then not knowing that thing and some are remembering doing that thing and some are not remembering having been doing that thing having been going on being living. Certainly every one being living is one going on being living, certainly very many are not remembering having been doing that thing, certainly very many are remembering having been being doing that thing. Certainly every one living is one going on being living, certainly every one having been living is one having been going on being living. Certainly every one being living is one going on being living. Some are doing some things then, some are not doing some things then, some are enjoying some things then, some are not enjoying some things then. Some are certainly needing to be ones knowing they are being ones going on being living, are needing to be doing some things that are things that are making them be feeling that they are being ones going on being living by being, things that any one is needing to be one going on being living, that is breathing and breathing and breathing. There are very many such of them always being existing, there are very many certainly knowing then that they are ones going on being living then when they are doing more breathing than just breathing in being living. Very many are doing very much breathing to be ones knowing they are going on being living, very many are certain to be ones going on being living when they have been regularly doing more breathing than breathing to be being living. Some certainly are liking very much being living doing this thing. Quite a number are liking very much being living doing this thing being ones knowing then being one going on being living.

To some certainly every one is always a young one. To some certainly some one is almost always a young one. Certainly any one being living is then one going on being living. Certainly some are breathing more than they are always breathing and certainly some of such of them are ones knowing then that they are ones going on being living. Some are knowing they are ones going on being living when they are young ones, some are not knowing they are ones going on being living when they are young ones, some are ones not knowing it then when they are ones going on being living in being young ones, some are ones knowing it then when they are young ones knowing that they are ones going on being living then.

Some when they are being young ones are liking being ones going on being living, some when they are being young ones are not liking it being ones going on being living. Certainly some are then wanting to be liking being one going on being living, some are certainly then not wanting to be liking being one going on being living, certainly going on being living. David Hersland was sometimes not liking being one going on being living, he certainly was one sometimes, almost always, liking being one going on being living then. He certainly was one going on being living then, he certainly was sometimes knowing this thing then, he certainly was sometimes almost knowing this thing then. He was doing some things then and some others were doing some things then and he was doing some things and some others were doing the things he was wanting to be needing to be doing then, and he was doing some things then, and he was doing some things he was needing to be doing then and some others did things then when he was doing things, and some were doing things then and he was going to be doing things then, and he was doing things then and some others were doing things then and some others were going to be doing things then, and some were doing things and he was doing things and some others were doing things and he was going to be doing things and he was needing to be doing things and he was doing things and he was wanting to be doing things and he was doing things and some others were doing things and some others were going to be doing things and some others were wanting to be doing things and some others were doing things and some others were needing to be doing things and some others were doing things and some others were doing things.

Certainly some when they are ones being dreaming and they are young ones then and ones being dreaming then are ones then not dreaming then about anything. There are certainly some being young ones and ones being dreaming then and they are then not being ones dreaming then about anything. There are some being ones being dreaming and they are young ones then and some of them are ones dreaming then about something, certainly some of them who are ones being one being dreaming and being ones being then young ones are ones dreaming then about something. Some certainly are ones being dreaming when they are ones being young ones and some of such of them are ones being ones not dreaming then of anything and some are ones certainly some of them are ones dreaming of something. Some when they are being ones being young ones are ones sometimes then being ones being dreaming and some of such of them are ones dreaming then of something, sometimes when they are then ones dreaming then and sometimes are ones not dreaming of anything when they are ones being young ones and being sometimes then ones being dreaming.

One is doing something and then doing that thing again and then doing another thing and then doing that thing again and then doing the one thing and then the other thing and that one certainly would be doing some other thing and doing that thing again and would be then doing another thing and would be doing that thing again and would then be doing the one thing and then would be doing the other if that one were not doing the things that one is doing in being one being living. Certainly some are doing something and doing that thing and doing another thing and certainly some are completely ones needing to be ones doing that thing and that thing again and then some other thing and then that other thing again and then one thing and then another and then another thing to be ones being being ones living. Certainly some are doing something and are doing it again and are doing another thing and are doing it again and are doing the one thing and are doing the other thing and are completely wanting to be needing to be doing the one thing and the other thing to be one being living. There are some that certainly are almost completely wanting that they should be ones needing to be one doing one thing, to be one doing that thing again, to be one doing another thing, to be one doing that again, to be one doing the one thing and the other thing, to be one needing doing the one thing and the other thing to be one being living. There are some who are almost completely wanting that they should be one who is one that is needing being one doing the one thing and doing it again and doing another thing and doing it again and doing the one thing and the other thing to be one being living. Certainly each one being living is doing something and doing another thing and the one thing again and the other thing again and the one thing and the other thing and something and that thing again and something. Each one being living is one being one doing something and doing it again and another thing and something and another thing and doing something and doing another thing again. Each one being living is one doing something and doing that thing and another thing and that thing and another thing and another thing and that thing and another thing and another thing again. Certainly each one living is one in some way doing something, doing another thing, in some way needing doing something, doing another thing, in some way wanting to be needing doing something, doing another thing, doing another thing and doing something again and another thing again and another thing again. Some are certainly needing to be ones doing something and they are doing one thing and doing it again and again and again and again and they are doing another thing and they are doing it again and again and again and they are doing another thing and they are doing it again and again and again and such a one might have been one doing a very different thing then and doing another very different thing then and doing another very different thing then and doing that then each or any one of them and doing it again and again and again. Certainly some are ones being living and are ones being ones doing something and doing it very well in doing it again and again and again. Certainly some are ones being living and are ones doing something and doing it well and not doing it well in doing it again and again and again and again. Certainly some are ones being and are ones doing something and are ones doing it quite well and are ones doing it quite well in doing it again and are ones doing it again and again. Some are ones being living and doing something and are doing that thing and are doing some other thing and are doing some other thing and certainly they are then doing some other thing and certainly they are doing each thing and hardly any one is doing anything better than such a one is doing anything. There are some being living and they are doing something and they are doing that thing and they are going on doing that thing and then they are not any longer doing that thing. Some are quite doing something in being living. Some are being living and are quite steadily and completely doing something. Some are being living and they are then doing something and they are then doing that thing again. Some are being living and certainly they are ones doing something and are then ones being living. Certainly each one being living is one in some way doing something in some way being living to some in being one doing something, is in some way being living inside that one in being one doing something, is in some way needing being being living, is in some way needing being doing something, is in some way wanting to be needing being doing something. Each one being living is one doing something and doing it again and doing some other thing and doing it again and doing the one thing and doing the other thing and doing another thing and doing one thing and the other thing and doing another thing and doing it again.

Certainly some are ones completely being living to themselves inside them. Some of such of them are ones being ones doing some thing and another thing and doing the one thing and the other thing and doing them again and doing them again and doing them again and again. Certainly some are ones completely being living and they are this thing to themselves then, they are this thing to some other one, they are ones being completely living in being ones being living and doing something and another thing and another thing and doing some of them again and again and again and again. Certainly some are ones being ones completely being living and when they are ones being living and are ones being completely living in doing something and doing that thing again and doing some other thing and doing that thing again and again and again and being one doing such a thing again and doing some other such thing and doing it again and again and again and again and being one being one completely living and being such a one to every one, certainly to any one knowing that one, knowing anything of that one.

There are some when they are being living and when they are beginning being living are ones completely being living and are ones completely being living to themselves then and to mostly every one and are ones being completely being living doing many things and doing them, most of them, very often. There certainly are some being living who are ones certainly being ones completely being living and are such ones and any one can be completely certain of this thing being one knowing such a one, being one knowing any one knowing such a one. Certainly there are very many being completely living in being living and are such to any one and are ones doing some thing and another and another thing and doing one again and again and again and doing the other thing again and again and doing the other thing again and again and again. Certainly there are some being ones completely being living in being living and doing something and doing it again and again and doing another thing of the same kind of thing and doing it again and being one being completely living in being one being living. Certainly some are ones completely being living in being living and are such ones to any one, to every one and certainly there are ones being living not being ones completely living that is not to some knowing them knowing of them and some of such of them are ones certainly doing something and certainly doing another thing of the same kind and another one of the same kind and doing each one of them very much and very often and again and again and again and again. Certainly some are ones being ones completely being living to themselves in being living and some knowing them are certain that this is not being in them in some of such of them that they are ones being completely living in being living. There certainly are ones who are ones not being completely living in being living to themselves then and some are certainly certain that some of such of them are ones being completely being living in being living and some are certainly certain that some of such of them are not ones being completely living in being living. Certainly each one being living is beginning being living and some are then knowing this thing and some are not then knowing this thing, those being in being beginning being living. Some who are beginning being living are then knowing that thing. Some who are beginning being living are then not knowing that thing. Some beginning being living are almost then knowing that thing. Certainly some beginning being living are quite certainly not knowing anything at all of any such thing being in being living. Certainly there are many ways of being ones being completely living in being living, being ones not completely living in being living. There are certainly many ways of being ones completely being living in being young ones, there are certainly many ways of being ones not completely being living in being young ones.

When one is a young one one is a young one. Certainly when one is a young one one is then a young one. In a way one is knowing then that one is not then a young one, in a way one is knowing it then that one is then a young one. When one is a middle aged one one is then a middle aged one. In a way one is knowing then that one is then a middle aged one, in a way one is knowing then that one is not then a middle aged one. When one is an old one one is then an old one. In a way one is knowing then that one is then an old one, in a way one is knowing then that one is not then an old one.

When one is a young one one is a young one. Certainly when one is a young one one is then a young one. In a way one is knowing then that one is then a young one, in a way one is knowing then that one is not then a young one. When one is an older one one is then an older one. One is then in a way knowing then that one is then an older one, one is then in a way knowing then that one is not then an older one.

When one is a young one one is a young one. When one is a young one one is certainly then in a way a young one. When one is a young one one is certainly in a way then not a young one.

When one is a young one one is a young one. One is a young one and is then in some ways then not a young one. One is a young one and is in some ways then a young one.

One is a young one and one is knowing in some way that one is a young one. One is a young one and one is knowing in some way that one is not a young one.

One is a young one and is knowing that one is not a young one and is knowing that one is a young one. One is an older one and is knowing that one is an older one and is knowing that one is not an older one. One is a middle aged one and is knowing that one is a middle aged one and is knowing that one is not a middle aged one. One is an older one and is knowing that one is a middle aged one and is knowing that one is not a middle aged one. One is an older one and is knowing that one is not an older one and is knowing that one is an old one. One is an old one and is knowing one is an old one and is knowing that one is not an old one. One is an older one and is not knowing one is an older one and is knowing one is an older one. One is a very old one and one is knowing one is a very old one and is not knowing one is a very old one. One is an older one and is knowing one is an older one and is not knowing one is an older one. One is a young one and one is and one is not knowing one is a young one. One is a young one and one is knowing one is not a young one and one is knowing that one is a young one. One is a young one and is then knowing that one is a young one and is then knowing that one is not a young one.

One is a young one and is knowing and is not knowing then that that one is then a young one. One is a young one and is knowing then that that one is not a young one, is knowing then that that one is then a young one.

David Hersland was a young one, he was knowing he was then a young one, he was knowing that he was then not a young one. He knew some who were young ones then. Some of them were knowing then that they were young ones then and knowing then that they were not young ones then.

Every one is doing something in being a young one in being living. Some are jumping and some are then not jumping very much and some are not jumping well enough then so that they are interested in doing that thing, and some are jumping then and it is an extraordinary thing that they can do that thing so wonderfully, the thing they are doing then, the jumping they are doing then. Some are jumping then and mostly not any one is jumping a longer distance than they are jumping. Some are jumping and they go on jumping and it is certainly very satisfying to be one then jumping. Some are jumping and certainly it is a very wonderful thing the jumping they are doing. Some are jumping and anybody would be satisfied with jumping in such a way unless they were ones jumping in quite a different way. Some are ones jumping very well and it is quite interesting being jumping then and certainly not any one would not be an interested one in being one jumping in the way these are jumping, David Hersland was one of such of them. Certainly he was jumping and jumping very well and jumping quite often. Some when they are jumping are wonderfully jumping. David Hersland knew some of such of them. Every one is doing something in being a young one in being living. Very many are jumping then and David Hersland was jumping then and he jumped very well and was quite interested in jumping then. Some jump quite wonderfully when they are jumping. Some are interested in such jumping, some are wanting to be doing such jumping. David Hersland was interested in such jumping, he was almost wanting to be doing such jumping. He jumped very well when he was one doing jumping, he was not feeling very much about wanting to be doing wonderful jumping. He did extremely good jumping when he was one doing jumping.

Every one is doing something in being a young one in being living. Mostly every one is doing something when they are being one being young ones. Certainly jumping is doing something. Some are doing a good deal of jumping when they are young ones. Some are doing then very wonderful jumping. Some are jumping very well then. David Hersland jumped very well then.

Each one when that one is a young one is knowing then that that one is a young one, is knowing then that that one is not a young one, each one when that one is a young one is not knowing then that that one is then a young one, is not knowing then that that one is then a young one.

Some when they are young ones are knowing then very well that every one is certain to be sometime a young one. Some when they are young ones are feeling that they are then completely knowing this thing. In a way they are completely then knowing this thing, in a way they are not completely then knowing this thing. Some are certainly when they are young ones not in any way completely knowing the thing that every one is sometime a dead one. Very many are in some way knowing this thing that every one is sometime being a dead one, very many are knowing something of this thing when they are being young in being living. Very many are not knowing very much about every one being a young one, very many when they are young ones are not then knowing very much about this thing. Very many are not knowing very much about every one being a dead one, very many when they are young ones are not then knowing very much about this thing. Certainly David Hersland in a way knew almost completely then when he was a young one that every one would sometime be a dead one, in a way he did not at all completely know about this thing about every one coming to be sometime a dead one, then when he was being a young one in being living. There were very many being young ones in being living then when David Hersland was being a young one in being living. David Hersland knew some who were being young ones when he was being a young one, he knew some of them and he was with some of them some of the time then and he did some things with some of them and he did not do some things with some of them and he certainly talked enough then with some of them and he did not talk very much to some of them and he was going to talk some with some of them and he certainly would have liked sometimes not to have talked much with some of them, but mostly he talked a good deal with a good many of them and he mostly always could have talked more with most of them and certainly he did not talk to some and he would have liked to have talked to them but mostly he talked a good deal with a good many of them and he did things with some of them and he was being young in his living when others were being young in their living and he knew a good many of such of them and he did some things with them and he talked some with them and he certainly did know some of them being young ones in their living when he was being a young one in his living.

Some do not do things very much with others who are being young ones in living when they are being young ones in being. Some do very much do things with others who are being young ones in living when they are being young ones in being living. David Hersland did things a good deal with some who were being young ones in being living when he was a young one in being living, he did not do some things with any one who were being young ones in being living when he was a young one in being living.

Certainly every one who is being is being living. Certainly some are certain that in being living they are ones feeling that being living is some thing. Certainly some being living are feeling that being living is something. Certainly very many in being living are feeling that being living is something. Very many are feeling that being living is a thing making of them ones being existing. Some are feeling that being living is a thing not making of them ones being existing. Certainly being existing is something very many are feeling in being ones being living. Certainly very many are very often doing something, certainly very many are going on living for quite a long time. Certainly very many are always feeling themselves then being existing. Certainly very many are certain that being existing is something. Certainly some are sometimes feeling that being existing is almost not something. Certainly some are sometimes feeling that being existing is not something. Certainly quite a number being living are feeling that being existing is not anything. Certainly a very great number are feeling that being existing is something. Certainly David Hersland was sometimes feeling that being existing is something. Certainly David Hersland was sometimes feeling that being living is not something. Some are quite certain that being existing is not anything. David Hersland was almost certain of this thing that being existing is not anything. Some are certain that being existing is something. Certainly David Hersland could be almost being certain of this thing that being existing is something. David Hersland when he was a young one could be feeling that he was completely certain that being existing is not anything. David Hersland when he was a young one was feeling that he was as nearly certain, as any one could be who was not completely certain, that being existing is not anything. David Hersland was feeling when he was a young one that he might come to be certain that being existing is not anything. David Hersland was certain then when he was a young one that being existing is not anything, and he was completely certain of this thing, and he was as completely certain of this thing as any one can be who is not completely certain of this thing, David Hersland was almost completely certain of this thing then when he was a young one certainly almost completely certain that being existing is not anything. He was completely certain of this thing that he was feeling this thing that being existing is not anything. He was almost completely certain of this thing that being living is not anything. He was completely certain of this thing that being existing is not anything. He was almost completely certain of this thing that being existing is not anything. He was completely certain of this thing that being existing is not anything. He was almost completely certain that being existing is something, he was almost completely certain of this thing then when he was a young one, he was almost completely certain that being existing is something, he was completely certain that he was feeling completely feeling that being existing is something, he was completely certain that being living is something, he was almost completely certain that being living is something, he was almost certain, when he was a young one, that being existing is something, he was completely certain then of this thing that being existing is something, then when he was a young one. He was feeling certain, then when he was a young one, that he was almost certain of this thing that being existing is something, he was feeling certain then when he was a young one that he was almost certain of this thing that being existing is not anything. He was one being living and he was one feeling something about being existing. Very many are ones being living and very many of them are ones feeling something about being existing. Very many are ones feeling something about existing, when they are young ones. Very many are being living and all of them are being young ones in being living and some of them are ones feeling something about being existing. Feeling something about being one being existing is in very many being living. Feeling something about being existing was in David Hersland in being one being living.

Some are wanting to know about some one whether that one is a young one or is an older one. It is an important thing to know that of some one. That one being a young one is in a way one being one kind of a one and that one being an older one is then in a way not that kind of a one. Some one is being one being living and that one is then a young one. That one is a kind of a one. That one being that kind of a one is being one living in a certain way, thinking and doing in a certain way and that one is one certainly doing that in a way one way being a young one and in a way in a different way being an older one. It is an important thing to be knowing of that one, of any one whether that one is then a young one or an older one. Some are knowing about some one that that one is an older one and that one is not then an older one, that one is then in the very beginning of the middle living of that one and not in the middle of the middle living of that one. Perhaps that then is the reason that one is doing something in the way that one is doing it then. Perhaps that is not the reason that that one is doing that thing the way that one is doing that thing then. Perhaps that one will be doing that thing that way in the ending of the middle of the living in that one. Perhaps that one will not be doing that thing in that way at the ending of the middle of the middle living in that one. Certainly I am asking each one how old that one is just then. Certainly I am doing this thing. David Hersland was a young one in the ending of the beginning of the ending of young living and he certainly was then one that some were needing to be asking how old he was then and certainly some were thinking then that he was as old as he was then and certainly some were thinking then that he was older than he was then. Certainly he was at the beginning of the ending of young being in him then and he certainly was knowing quite a number who were being living then and some were young ones who were younger than he was then and some were ones who were as old as he was then and some some were ones who were older ones than he was then. He had been knowing very many all his living and some were older ones than he was then and some were younger ones than he was then and some were just as old as he was then. Certainly all his living he knew quite a number who were being living and quite a number knew him. Sometimes in his being living he was not knowing so many who were being living and not very many knew him. Sometimes in his living he knew quite a number who were living. Sometimes in his living he did not know very many who were living. Sometimes in his living very many knew him. Sometimes in his living there were not very many who knew him.

Sometimes, to some one, knowing anybody in being living is to that one something really existing. Sometimes, to some one, knowing somebody is to that one a thing that in a way is not really existing. Sometimes some one is wondering about this thing. Sometimes that one is not wondering about that thing. Certainly some are not ever wondering about such a thing. Certainly some are knowing somebody and that thing is existing. Certainly there are some who are doing this thing. Certainly some are knowing somebody and that thing is not existing. Certainly there are some who are doing this thing.

David Hersland was certainly one having all of such ways of being being in him. He certainly was one knowing some one and that thing being existing to him, he certainly was one knowing some one and that thing being not existing to him. He certainly was one knowing some one and that thing being sometimes being sometimes not existing to him. He certainly was one wondering about such a thing. He was certainly one not wondering about such a thing. He certainly was one being existing inside him to him, he was certainly one being not existing inside him to him. He was certainly one wondering about such a thing. He was certainly one not wondering about such a thing.

Certainly sometimes he knew a number of people being living and he knew some of them in some way and he did not know some of them in that way and he was then knowing some in that way some of those he had been knowing in that way and he was not knowing some then in that way some of those he had been knowing in that way and he was knowing then some of those in that way some of those he had not been knowing in that way. He certainly sometimes in being living knew quite a number of ones being living. He certainly sometimes in being living did not know very many being living. He certainly was one having ways of knowing ones in him, and certainly he was sometimes having very many ways of knowing ones being in him. He certainly had very many ways of knowing ones being in him and certainly sometimes in being living he was knowing very many being living and certainly sometimes in being living he was not knowing very many being living. He was one wondering about knowing ones in being living, he certainly was one wondering quite often about being one knowing ones being living.

The way some other one is not frightened by something, the way some other one is frightened by something makes some one, make some almost certain that not any one is existing. The way some other one is frightened by something, the way some other one is not frightened by something makes some wonder whether they are realising being being in any one. Some other one being frightened by some one, some other not being frightened by some one makes some feel uncertain whether they are themselves being living. Some other one being frightened, some other one not being frightened by something, by some one make some certain that that other one is not understanding anything. Some certainly are not believing another one who is then a frightened one, who is then not a frightened one. Some are explaining to some one who is not a frightened one by some thing that that one is not understanding what a thing it is the thing that is not frightening that one. Some are certainly then completely being astonished ones in realising that that one who is not frightened by one thing is frightened by another thing which is certainly not a dangerous thing and the other thing is a dangerous thing and why should any one be frightened by anything that is not a dangerous thing and why should any one not be frightened by anything that is a dangerous thing. Some certainly are frightened by some things that are not pleasant things, some certainly are frightened by some things that are dreary things, some certainly are frightened by things that are dangerous things, some certainly are frightened by things that are dirty things, some certainly are frightened by things that are lively things, some certainly are frightened by things that are quick things, some certainly are ones being frightened by things because those things are slow things.

David Hersland was one all his living learning to be believing that what frightened some one did frighten that one, that what did not frighten some one did not frighten that one. David Hersland certainly was one all his living trying to be learning to be one believing this thing believing that what frightened some one did frighten that one, that what did not frighten some one did not frighten that one. He was sometimes being one, in trying to be learning this thing, one who was certain that not any one is being existing. He was sometimes one certain that what was frightening that one was not frightening that one, that what was not frightening that one was frightening that one. He was explaining very often that he was not believing that what was frightening some one was frightening that one, that what was not frightening that one was not frightening that one. Certainly he was one trying to be one learning to be believing that what was frightening any one was frightening that one, that what was not frightening some one was not frightening that one.

He was in his living sometimes knowing very many who were living. Sometimes in his living very many who were being living knew him. He knew quite a number who were being living when he was a young one then when he was a young one.

Some one was not having angry feeling when he was asking why any one is doing anything. This one did not have angry feeling when some one was explaining that each one did the thing that each one was doing so as to be satisfying the wanting to do that thing that each one had then inside in them. Some are wanting to be asking why each one is doing the thing each one is doing and have not any angry feeling in asking this thing. Some one was explaining that each one doing anything, certainly some of them, were doing that thing to satisfy the feeling of wanting to be doing that thing. Some one was asking what was the use in doing anything and the one asking this thing did not have any angry feeling when that one asked that thing. Some one was explaining that the use of doing a thing was to be satisfying the need any one had to be doing that thing and this explanation did not give to the one receiving this explanation any angry feeling, it did not give to that one any satisfied feeling, it did not give to that one any sad feeling, it did not give to that one any angry feeling. Some are not having any angry feeling when they are asking why any one is doing anything. Some are not having any angry feeling when they are asking why each one is doing the thing each one is doing. Some are not having any angry feeling when some one is giving an explanation of why each one is doing what each one is doing. Some are not having any angry feeling when some one is explaining why any one is doing anything. Some are not having any angry feeling when some one is explaining that each one is doing what each one is doing and is in some way completely explaining that thing, some are not then having any angry feeling, some are not then having any satisfaction, some of such of them are not then having any sad feeling, some of such of them had been then perhaps expecting to be having some satisfaction, some of such of them are not having any weary feeling, some of such of them are not having then disappointed feeling, some of such of them are not then having any excited feeling, some of such of them are not then not asking why each one is doing what each one is doing, some of such of them are not then having any angry feeling.

Some are explaining that each one is doing the thing each one is doing because they are needing to be doing that thing, because they are needing to be wanting to be doing that thing, because doing that thing is a thing that is feeding them, because doing that thing is a thing that they are needing to be doing so that they can be ones doing something that they are ones needing to be wanting to be doing, because doing that thing is a thing that is something any one will be doing who is one needing to be one doing some things that this one is needing to be doing, because doing that thing is a thing in some way satisfying that one as being the one being that one. Some having some one explaining each one being one doing what each one is doing are not having then any angry feeling. Some of such of them are explaining that exchanging anything is a completely pleasant thing and they are not exchanging anything just then, some of such of them are explaining that exchanging anything is a completely pleasant thing and they are exchanging a good deal just then, some of such of them are not having in them any angry feeling, some of such of them are asking then why each one is doing what each one is doing, some of such of them are hearing some then explaining that thing, some of such of them have not in them then any angry feeling.

In a way David Hersland was one not completely asking why each one is doing what each one is doing. In a way David Hersland was not ever completely explaining why each one is doing what each one is doing. In a way he did have angry feeling in him in asking, in listening, in explaining, this thing, certainly he did very nearly did not have angry feeling in him about any of this thing. Certainly he might have been one completely asking about this thing about why each one is doing what each one is doing. He might have been one certainly he might have been one completely explaining this thing why each one is doing what each one is doing. He was not ever completely asking this thing, he was not ever completely explaining this thing. He might have been one having completely angry feeling in asking, in explaining, in having explanations of this thing, he certainly was not ever completely angry in asking about this thing, in explaining, in hearing some one explaining this thing. He was one who certainly might have been one completely asking about each one doing the thing each one is doing, he was one who certainly might have been one completely explaining each one doing what each one is doing.

David Hersland was not completely asking himself, asking any one why each one is doing what each one is doing. Sometimes he was almost completely asking this thing. He might have been one sometime completely asking this thing. He might not have been sometime completely asking this thing. He was not ever really completely asking this thing. He certainly might easily be thinking, any one might easily be certain about it about him when he was living that he was one completely asking this thing. He certainly was not completely asking this thing. He certainly was not ever completely explaining why every one is doing what each one is doing in being living. He might have been one explaining this thing, he might have been one not explaining this thing. Certainly many were certain that he was one having been being, going to be being explaining this thing. He could be one needing wanting to be explaining this thing. He was not ever completely needing wanting to be explaining this thing. He was not then ever really in living completely explaining why each one is doing what each one is doing in being living.

He certainly might have been one completely listening to any one explaining this thing why each one is doing what each one is doing. He was pretty nearly completely listening to any one who was one explaining this thing. He was then one sometimes explaining something. He was then sometimes wanting to be needing being one completely explaining everything. He was then sometimes almost completely needing wanting to be one explaining everything. He certainly listened very much and very often and certainly he very nearly completely listened when he listened to very many who were explaining everything. Certainly he was one who was listening, who was explaining, who was asking, who was answering in being one being living. He was one certainly completely clearly feeling a good deal in being one being living. He certainly was one clearly thinking. He certainly was one pretty nearly completely explaining everything. He certainly was one pretty nearly completely asking about each one being one doing the things each one is doing. He was a young one and he was an older one and he was a little older then and then he was not any longer living. He certainly sometimes then was knowing very many who were living then. He certainly sometimes then was known by some who were living then. He certainly was one who was in a way completely clearly feeling some things. He certainly was one who was in a way very completely clearly thinking. He was in a way one pretty nearly completely needing to be wanting to be completely asking about each one being the one that one is in being living. He was one certainly wanting to be needing to be certain that somethings being existing are beautiful things being existing. He was one certainly not in a way completely feeling such a thing. He was in a way completely clearly feeling what he was feeling. He was one certainly not completely explaining everything. He was one certainly not completely asking about each one being the one that one is in being living. He was one feeling some things clearly feeling some things. He was one knowing some very well in being one being living. He was one who was doing some things. He was one clearly thinking in being living. He was one listening and talking and asking and answering. He was one, and certainly some were certain of this thing, he was one clearly feeling, clearly thinking, completely clearly feeling, completely clearly thinking some things, and he was then feeling and listening and talking and asking and answering and almost completely then needing to be sometime explaining everything. He was not ever really completely needing to be explaining everything. He was not ever completely explaining everything. He might have been one completely explaining everything. He might not have been one completely explaining everything.

He was one and certainly there were some who were certain of this thing, he was one almost completely listening to any one who was explaining everything. He was one and he certainly was that to some he was one not in a way completely listening to any one explaining everything. He was one who certainly to some was very nearly explaining everything. He was not one explaining everything. He was not completely needing to be such a one.

To be young, to be older, to be middle aged, to be older, to be old, each one is a way of being and each one means something to each one being living. In a way being young means something to every one and it is not the same thing. One is a young one that is to say that one is in the beginning of being living, that is to say that one is not yet a middle aged, is not yet beginning to be a middle aged one. That one is thinking, is feeling about being being in that one, that one is telling about that thing. That one is doing something and is thinking about that thing. That one is not then to that one one being a young one that is to say that one is not then to that one, one beginning being living, that one is then to that one one being living one being one doing something and thinking about that thing, one being one thinking, one being one feeling, one helping some one to be one doing something, one realising the way some other one should begin doing something, one telling some one how that one should go on doing something. This one then is in a way not a young one that is to say this one is in a way not one being one being beginning in being living. This one in a way is a young one, that is to say this one is one not feeling something, not thinking something, not being in being living one being what that one will be being when that one is an older one. That one is then in a way a young one and is in a way beginning being living and this is then in this one, and this one is one not then having that thing in that one that is being a young one, is not then having that thing in that one as something that one is needing to be one deciding anything, to be one directing some other one, to be one working and feeling and thinking, and that one is then a young one and this is in that one as being and that is then making that one be the one that one is then in being living.

David Hersland was such a one in being a young one, he certainly was then one being one not needing it to be a young one to be one being then living, to be one being then working and thinking and feeling and directing some and deciding anything. He was then a young one and being then a young one made it that he was one being existing as being one doing anything, feeling anything, thinking anything, deciding anything, directing anything in the way that he was then doing such a thing, then when he was a young one.

Some are needing themselves being a young one, an older one, a middle aged one, and older one, an old one to be ones realising what any one telling about different ways of feeling anything, of thinking about anything, of doing anything is meaning by what that one is telling. Some are needing themselves being a young one, an older one, a middle aged one, an older one, an old one to be one being certain that it is a different thing inside in one being a young one, from being an older one, from being a middle aged one, from being an older one, from being an old one. Some are needing themselves being different ages in being living to be realising that each one is different in being one being feeling, in being one being thinking, in being one doing anything, in being one deciding anything, in being one directing anything in being a young one, in being an older one, in being a middle aged one, in being an older one, in being an old one.

David Hersland was such a one. David Hersland was needing being at different ages in being living to be realising the different ways any one can be thinking, feeling, doing at different times in being living, in being a young one, an older one, a middle aged one, an older one, an old one, a very old one.

Some are needing being at different ages in being living to be to themselves one doing something, thinking something, feeling something, directing some, deciding something. David Hersland was such a one. Some are needing being at different ages in being living so that they can be realising that each one is feeling differently, is thinking differently, is doing anything differently, is deciding differently, is directing anything or any one differently at different ages in their being living. David Hersland was such a one.

David Hersland was a young one and he was then thinking and feeling and doing some things and deciding some things and directing some things and directing some whom he knew then, directing some of them in doing things, directing some of them in thinking things, directing some of them in feeling things. He was directing some then in thinking about some things, he was directing some then in their feeling about some things. He was deciding some things then and deciding some things then for some who were knowing him just then. He was one then being living all his living. He was one being one being living to himself inside him almost all of his being living.

He was one being a young one, David Hersland was in a way being a young one when he was a young one when he was in the beginning of his being living. He was one being a young one in a way being a young one when he was a young one. He was experiencing then, in a way he was experiencing then being a young one, in a way he was not experiencing then being a young one. He was a young one when he was in the beginning of his being living and in a way he was then experiencing that thing. He was a young one when he was beginning being living and in a way he was not then experiencing that thing. In a way he was not then a young one then when he was in the beginning of his being living and he was then experiencing that thing experiencing being not then a young one. He was in a way not a young one then when he was in the beginning of his being one being living and he was in a way then not experiencing that thing experiencing being then not a young one.

He was one experiencing being one being living all of his being living. He was experiencing being at some age in being living in all of his being living.

He was one experiencing being living then when he was a young one. He was one experiencing being a young one then when he was a young one, he was one experiencing not being a young one then when he was a young one.

He was one experiencing living being in him, he was one experiencing living being in some when he was knowing them who were knowing him then when he was a young one. He was experiencing in them their being a young one some who were then being young ones, he was experiencing in them their not being young ones some who were then young ones. He was experiencing being not young ones in some who were not then young ones. He was experiencing then some being young ones in some who were not then young ones. He was experiencing living then when he was a young one, he was experiencing being living then. He was experiencing being living all his living, he was experiencing living all his living.

David Hersland was sometimes certain that he was living in being one having very much feeling in being one being living. He was sometimes certain of this thing. He was sometimes certain that he was not living in being one having very much feeling in being living. He was sometimes certain of this thing. When he was in living in the beginning of his being living he was sometimes really certain that he was living in being one having very much feeling in being one being living. He was sometimes then when he was in the beginning of being living, he was sometimes then certain of this thing. When he was in living in the beginning of his being living he was sometimes then really certain that he was living in being one not having very much feeling in being one being living. He was sometimes then when he was in the beginning of being living, he was sometimes certain of this thing.

Some are almost really certain sometimes that they are ones being living in being one having very much feeling. Some are almost really certain sometimes that they are ones being living in being one not having very much feeling in being living. David Hersland was sometimes really certain that he was one having very much feeling in being one being living. He was sometimes really certain that he was one not having very much feeling in being one being living.

He knew some who were living when he was living. He was certain about some of them that they were ones having very much feeling in being ones being living. He was sometimes not completely certain about this thing, about some he was knowing having very much feeling in being ones being living. He was sometimes certain that he was one being living having very much feeling in being one being living. He was sometimes certain that he was one not having very much feeling in being one being living. He was one having very much feeling in being one being living and then he was clearly thinking about such a thing. He was one not having very much feeling in being one being living and he was very clearly thinking about this thing. Certainly he was always thinking quite clearly about something. He certainly was quite clearly thinking about very many things, he was one clearly thinking in being one being living.

He was one knowing it about some that in a way they were ones clearly thinking, that in a way they were ones not clearly thinking. He was not knowing it about some that they were ones clearly thinking, that they were not ones clearly thinking.

He was one knowing some who were living while he was living and certainly some of them were completely certain that he was one clearly thinking about everything. He was one knowing some who were living while he was living and some of them were certain that he was one living in feeling very much in being living.

He was knowing some who were living while he was being living. He was sometimes telling some of them about his being one clearly thinking, he was sometimes telling some of them about his being certain of being one living in feeling very much in being living, he was sometimes telling some of them about his being certain of being one living in not feeling very much in being living, he was telling some of them about his thinking clearly about being being one feeling very much in being living, he was telling some of them about his thinking very clearly about his being one living in not feeling very much in being living. He was one living in being one feeling very much in being living. He was one living in not feeling very much in being living. He was one clearly thinking about something, he was one very clearly thinking in being one being living.

He was one certainly knowing that he was one being living. He was one certainly thinking, certainly clearly thinking about that thing. He was one knowing some who were living while he was being living. He was one certainly clearly thinking about that thing. He was one certainly feeling very much in being living. He certainly was clearly thinking about that thing. He was one certainly not feeling very much in being living. He certainly was clearly thinking about that thing. He knew some who were living while he was living, he was feeling something about some of them, he was clearly thinking about that thing. He was one needing to be one clearly thinking about something, about almost everything. He was one wanting to be needing to be one clearly thinking about something, about almost anything, about everything. He was sometimes wanting to be needing some other thing, he was sometimes not wanting to be needing some other thing. He certainly was sometimes wanting to be needing some other thing. He was sometimes almost needing some other thing. He certainly was always needing to be quite clearly thinking. He was sometimes almost needing some other thing. He was sometimes wanting to be needing some other thing. He was sometimes not wanting to be needing some other thing. He knew some who were living while he was being living. He sometimes knew quite a number of them. He sometimes did not know very many of them. He was feeling something about some of them. He was sometimes feeling something about quite a number of them. He was sometimes thinking clearly about some of them. He was sometimes feeling very much about some of them. He was sometimes not feeling very much about some of them. He was sometimes feeling something about some of them.

[ ¶ ]

Perhaps very many would be pleased to be with him. Perhaps very many would be pleased to be with some one, to be with him quite often. Perhaps very many would be pleased to be with him and that was a thing that any one would expect would be what very many were feeling. Any one might expect that very many would be with him very often if he wanted very many to be with him. Certainly some would be quite certain that very many would not want to be with him, some would be quite certain that not very many would want to be with him very often. Some could be quite certain that hardly any one would be pleased to be with him very often. Certainly very many were quite certain that very many would be pleased to be with him very often. Certainly some were pleased to be with him quite often. Very many might have been pleased to be with him quite often, some were pleased to be with him quite often.

David Hersland knew some who were living while he was being living. He was with some of them very often. Some were pleased to be with him very often. Some were pleased to be with him but they were not with him very often. Some were certain that any one might be pleased to be with him quite often. Some were certain that not any one would be pleased to be with him very often. Some certainly were with him very often. Some were certainly very pleased to be with him very often. Some were with him very often, some were not pleased to be with him very often. Some were with him quite often, some of such of them were very pleased to be with him. Some were with him quite often, some of such of them were not pleased to be with him. Some were very certain that some one would be very pleased to be with him very often. Sometimes some one was very pleased to be with him very often.

David Hersland certainly knew quite a number who were living while he was being living. Some of them were very pleased to be with him very often. Some of them were very pleased to be with him quite often. Some were very pleased to be with him and not very often. Some were pleased not to be with him very often. Some were not pleased when they were with him. Some were not at all pleased when they were with him. Some were certain that any one could be pleased to be with him. Some were certain that some would be very pleased to be with him and to be with him very often. Some were certain that not any one would be pleased to be with him very often. Some were certain that not any one could be pleased to be with him. Some certainly were very pleased to be with him very often. Some certainly were very pleased to be with him quite often. Some certainly were very pleased to be with him. Some certainly were not very pleased to be with him. Some were with him very often. Some were with him quite often. Some were not very often with him.

Some did not believe that anybody did not like to be with him sometimes. Some did not believe that anybody ever really liked to be with him. He sometimes knew that some one did not like to be with him, some sometimes were certain that he knew that thing, some sometimes were not certain that he knew that thing. He knew that some one sometimes did like to be with him. Some were certain that he did sometimes know that thing, some were not certain that he did sometimes know that thing.

When he was living he was knowing some and some knew him. He was knowing ones in different ways in different times in his being living. Some knew him and some of such of them were certain that they did not like this thing did not like knowing him. Some knew him and they were quite certain that every one who knew him would sometime like him. Some knew him and were quite certain that any one knowing him might come to like him, and they were quite certain that some knowing him did not like knowing him, and they were certain that some knowing him were completely liking this thing liking knowing him, and they were certain that he might come to be knowing that some who were knowing him were not liking that thing liking knowing him, and they were certain that he might not come to be knowing that some were not liking to be knowing him some who were knowing him.

He was one living in being living and sometimes he was knowing very many who were living then and sometimes he was not knowing very many who were living then. Some he was knowing were very often with him and some of such of them were completely then liking this thing, some of such of them were almost completely liking that thing, some of such of them were quite liking that thing, some of such of them were not liking that thing, some of such of them were wanting to be not liking that thing, some of such of them were needing to be not liking that thing not liking being with him very often. Some who were knowing him, sometime were wondering whether they should ever be telling him anything about any one’s liking about any one’s not liking to be with him. Certainly some who were knowing him were quite often wondering about this thing about whether they would ever be talking with him about any one’s liking about any one’s not liking to be with him. Certainly he was one completely listening, completely talking in being one being living. He certainly was one sometimes knowing very many who were living while he was being living. He was one certainly very many were quite pleasantly liking. He was one some were not so pleasantly liking. He certainly was one some were almost liking. He was one certainly clearly thinking in being living. He was one clearly telling anything he was telling. He was one almost completely clearly feeling something. He was one almost completely clearly thinking, certainly very often quite completely clearly thinking. He was one certainly not completely needing being one clearly thinking. He was one not needing being one clearly feeling. He was one certainly almost completely needing being one being in being one completely clearly thinking. He was not needing being one being in being completely clearly feeling. He certainly was very nearly completely needing being one completely clearly thinking.

He knew very many who were being while he was being living. He was one living in being one almost completely clearly thinking. He was one pretty nearly feeling very clearly what he was feeling. He was not needing this thing, he was not living in needing this thing. He was living in needing almost needing being one completely clearly thinking. He was one certainly needing to be feeling something and not to be clearly feeling this thing. He was one almost completely clearly feeling what he was feeling in being living. He certainly was almost completely needing feeling something and he was not at all clearly feeling that thing, he was not needing to be clearly feeling that thing to be one being living. He was clearly feeling what he was feeling, he was not living in clearly feeling what he was feeling. He was living almost living in being one completely clearly thinking. He was one who was almost completely clearly thinking. He was sometimes knowing very many who were living while he was being living, he was sometimes not knowing very many who were being living while he was being living. Some he was knowing were almost completely liking his knowing them then. Some were not liking his knowing them then, some were almost completely not liking that thing his knowing them then. Some were completely liking this thing his knowing them then. Some were liking it very well his knowing them then. Certainly some were sometimes very much liking knowing him. Some were not liking knowing him. Some were certainly quite needing knowing him. Some were wanting to be needing knowing him. Some were wanting not to be needing knowing him. Some were very nearly completely pleasantly knowing him. Some were wanting to be completely pleasantly knowing him. Some were mentioning this thing. Some were certainly not mentioning this thing. Some were certainly sometimes wondering about talking to him about knowing about not knowing some he was sometimes knowing. Some did sometimes talk to him about this thing. Some certainly did not talk to him about this thing.

Understanding being in some one makes the one understanding the being in some one come very nearly to telling that one the one whose being is being understood by the one understanding the being of some one makes that one come sometimes very near to telling the one whose being that one is understanding that that one will certainly never be doing the thing that that one is needing to be one going on being living. Some one is understanding the being in some one. That one might be telling that one the one whose being that one is understanding that that one will never be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one really going on being living. Some one is understanding the being in that one. Certainly that one whose being is being understood then is one not going to be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one going on being really living. The one understanding the being in the other one might be telling that one this thing. The one understanding the being in the other one is very nearly telling that one this thing. The one understanding the being in the other one is certainly not telling the other one this thing. The one understanding the being in the other one is knowing that that one will never be telling the other one anything about this thing.

The one understanding the being in another one and understanding then that that one will not ever be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one being to that one inside that one one going on being living, is telling the one that one is understanding is telling that one this thing that that one will not ever be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one going on, to that one inside that one, one going on being living. Certainly some one to whom some one understanding the being in that one has been telling that thing is not ever completely forgetting that thing, is not ever completely forgetting that that one will be one not going on being living, not really going on being living.

Some one understanding some one and being certain that that one will not be doing the thing that one is needing to be really one going on being living, is certainly hoping that some other one understanding that one will not ever tell that thing to the one certainly not going to be doing the thing that one is needing to be one going on living. That one is not telling that thing. Certainly that one did not ever tell that one that thing, did not ever tell that one that that one would never be doing the thing that one was needing to be doing to be one really going on being living.

Some one is understanding some one sometime and that one is then certain that the one that one is then understanding is one certainly not going to be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one really going on being living. Perhaps that one the one not going to be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one going on being living would be wanting to have the one understanding that one tell about understanding that one. The one understanding the other one is telling that one about being one not going to be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one really going on being living. The one being pretty nearly certain then that the other one understanding the being in him is really telling what will be happening that is that that one will not ever be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one really going on being living, is sometimes almost forgetting this thing that this one will not be doing what this one is needing to be doing to be one really going on being living.

Some one understanding being in some one is certain not ever to be telling that one that that one will not ever be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one going on living. Some one understanding some one is telling that one and explaining that thing completely explaining that thing that that one that that one is understanding is one certainly not going to be one doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one going on being really living. That one the one not going to be doing the thing that one is needing to be one going on being living is completely understanding the explanation of that thing that the one understanding that one has been giving.

Some one is certain that the one that one is understanding then is one that will certainly not be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one going on really being living. That one the one the other one is understanding is one certainly not going to be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one really going on being living. The one understanding the one not going to be one doing the thing that one is needing to be one going on being living is not mentioning this thing to that one. The one the other one is understanding, the one who is not going to be doing the thing that one is needing to be doing to be one going on being living is sometimes quite certain that that one will be surprising the one who is understanding the being in that one.

David Hersland was understanding the being in some one and was telling that one then about this thing about understanding the being in that one. Some one was understanding the being in David Hersland and was not telling him about this thing was not telling about understanding the being in him. David Hersland was understanding the being in some one and was certainly never telling that one very much about that thing about understanding the being in that one. Some one was understanding the being in David Hersland and was telling him something about this thing something about understanding the being in him.

Some one was not understanding the being in David Hersland and was telling some other one about this thing about not understanding the being in Hersland. Some one was understanding something of the being in David Hersland and was telling some other one about that understanding of his being.

Some one was not understanding the being in David Hersland and was asking David Hersland about this thing about not understanding the being in him and David Hersland was explaining about this thing about that one not understanding the being in him. Some one was understanding something of the being in David Hersland and was asking some one who was not understanding the being in Hersland to explain that thing, the not understanding in the one not understanding, the understanding in the one understanding something.

One not understanding the being in David Hersland was asking every one knowing that one to explain that one not being one understanding the being in Hersland. Some one understanding the being in David Hersland was explaining that some one was understanding some of the being in David Hersland and that that one was one who was not needing any more explaining for certainly that one needed that David Hersland was not needing any more explaining. Some one was understanding the being in David Hersland and this was one needing that some other one was not understanding the being in David Hersland. One was understanding something of the being in David Hersland and was sometime telling about this thing that that one had been understanding something of the being in David Hersland and that one was then forgetting this thing forgetting the understanding of the being in David Hersland. Some one was not understanding the being in David Hersland and was not ever forgetting this thing not ever forgetting not understanding the being in David Hersland. Some one understood the being in David Hersland and was explaining this thing explaining understanding the being in David Hersland to every one understanding the being in David Hersland. Some one was understanding the being in David Hersland and was sometimes explaining this thing, sometimes explaining the being in David Hersland. David Hersland was the son born of his mother Fanny Hersland after Martha Hersland, Alfred Hersland and two who did not come to be ones going on being living were born out of her. He was the son of Fanny Hersland and her husband David Hersland. David the son was something like his mother and something like his father. He was something like his sister Martha, he was something like his brother. He was different, quite different from his mother and his father and his sister and his brother. He was remembering in his being living that the one who was his mother and the one who was his father and the one who was his brother and the one who was his sister was his mother, was his father, was his brother, was his sister. He was not remembering in his being living sometimes he was not remembering anything about any one being his mother, any one being his father, any one being his sister, any one being his brother.

He was living the living each one in the Hersland family was living when the Hersland family was living their family living. He was living a living not any other one in the Hersland family living was living when the Hersland family was living the Hersland family living.

He was one needing to be one being living to himself inside him and to be one sometimes having some be certain of this thing be certain that he was one being living to himself inside him. He was one needing to be one being living to himself inside him and to be one sometimes having every one not knowing anything of any such a thing being in him of his being one being living to himself inside him.

He was one being living to himself inside him and some were knowing this thing, they were not mentioning this thing, they were not remembering this thing, they were knowing this thing and he was one to them living in being living and not then knowing them in being one being living with them.

He was one being living in being one being living to himself inside him and he was not remembering this thing and he was knowing this thing and sometimes he was certain that some were knowing him in knowing this thing and sometimes he was certain that some were not knowing him in knowing this thing. He was sometimes certain that he was knowing some he was knowing he being one knowing himself being one being living to himself inside him. He was sometimes certain that he would be one knowing some he was knowing if he could be one not knowing it inside him that he was one being living to himself inside him. He was sometimes certain that he was knowing some knowing him he being one being quite certain that he was not knowing that he was being one being living inside him. He was one being quite certain that he was not knowing any one knowing him he being one knowing inside him that he was one being living to himself inside him.

Surely he said some things and did some things that some said he said and did. David did some things alone when he was a young one, some things he did not do alone when he was a young one.

Some are knowing some one, are hearing that one say some things, are knowing that that one is doing some things and it is then when that one is telling some other one what that one has been hearing what that one has been knowing that some other one is a surprised one. Surely some one is saying the things that some other one is hearing that one saying, certainly that one is saying those things, only it happens that some other one never happens to be one hearing any one saying such things.

Surely David Hersland was saying some things, was doing some things that some said he said and did. Surely he was saying some things and some said he said such things and some were certain that he had not said any such thing and some were wondering about his saying such a thing, and some were wondering if some are saying the things some are saying they are saying, and some are certain that some are saying some things and some are ones not being ones hearing such things.

Surely David Hersland said some things and did some things that some said he said and some said he did. Certainly some knowing him were wondering if he had been saying some things he had been saying, certainly some knowing him were wondering if he had been doing some things he had been doing.

When he was a young one he did some things alone and when he was a young one he did not do some things alone. Certainly he did some things that he was certainly wondering, when some one was telling that he had been doing, that he was wondering if he had been ever doing any such a thing. Certainly he was saying some things and certainly when some said such things to him as things he had been saying he did not recognise them as a thing he could ever have been saying. Certainly some are doing the things and are saying the things some are saying they did, some are saying they said. Certainly David Hersland did some things some said he did, and said some things some said he said.

Sometimes some one knowing some one is saying that that one said something and it is something that would astonish some to believe that one was saying and surely that one had been saying that thing because the one telling about the thing was one certainly not one having it to be one thinking any such thing, hearing any such thing from any other one. Sometimes it is very astonishing to some knowing some one to be knowing everything that that one they are knowing is saying, everything that one they are knowing is doing. Certainly it is very often astonishing to some one when that one comes to be knowing what some one that one is knowing has been saying. Certainly each one is saying very much in being one being living. Certainly something some one has been saying is astonishing to some one when that one comes to be hearing that that one has been saying that thing.

Surely each one certainly did some things and said some things that some said he did and said. Certainly it is astonishing to some one hearing that some one has said something that that one has said. Certainly it is astonishing to some one knowing that some one did some thing that that one did. Each one is doing some things in being one being living. Some are knowing such a one, any one. Some are knowing what this one is saying in being living, what some one is saying is believing is some times hearing some other thing that this one has been saying that some one has been saying, and then the one knowing this one is wondering whether the one did say such a thing and then sometimes is one finding it to be very astonishing that the one is one saying such things and then some time is one hearing the one saying such things and then is one not then astonished at knowing the one as being one saying such things in being one being living.

Certainly each one in being one being living is saying some things, is doing some things. Certainly each one knowing any one is hearing some of the things that one is saying. Certainly each one knowing some one is hearing some things that that one has been saying to some other one knowing that one. This is sometimes something that astonishes the other one the one then hearing what the one that one is knowing has been saying to the other one.

David Hersland said some things in being one being living and some heard him saying some things and some repeated what he had been saying. Sometimes he was not certain that he had, that he had not been saying some things he was hearing then, sometimes he was certain that he had not been saying any such thing and sometimes he had been and sometimes he had not been saying the things he was certain he had not been saying. He said some things and sometimes he was certain that they were not things he could have been saying but he was not certain that they were not things he had been saying. He was one saying some things in being one being living. Some certainly were certain that they had been hearing every kind of thing he was saying in being one being living. Some of such of them had been hearing every kind of thing he could be saying. Some of such of them had not been hearing every kind of thing he had been saying. Some of such of them were sometimes wondering about such a thing about not having heard every kind of thing he was saying.

David Hersland said some things when he was a young one, said a good many things when he was a young one and some heard very many things he said then and some heard very few of the things he said then. Some were certain that they heard very many of the things he said then when he was a young one and some were certain that they heard every kind of thing he said then when he was a young one.

Certainly David Hersland said some things then when he was a young one that some said he said then. He knew that he had said some of them. He did not know whether he had said some of them. He knew he did not say some of them. He did say some he knew he did not say, some he knew he did say, some he did not know whether he did or whether he did not say, he did say some he knew he could not say, he could not have said as they were not the kind of things he did say. He did not say some of the things he knew he did not say the kind of things he could not say because they were the kind of things he did not say.

Each one in being living is saying things, is doing things. David Hersland in being living was doing things, was saying things. When he was a young one he did some things alone, when he was a young one he did not do some things alone. When he was a young one he said some things and some heard the things he said, and he said some things and some did not hear the things he said. Some told some other ones some things he said and astonished them. Some told some other ones that he did not say some things and that astonished them. Certainly he said some things in being one being living then when he was a young one, certainly he said some things that some said he said, certainly he said some things that some said he had not said. Certainly some are saying some things to some one listening and it is quite astonishing that they should say that thing and it is not at all astonishing that they should say that thing. Certainly sometimes they are astonished at having been saying that thing and certainly sometimes they are not astonished at having been saying that thing. Certainly sometimes some are astonished at that one having been saying such a thing. Certainly sometimes some are wondering about that one having been saying such a thing. Certainly some are not ever believing that that one has ben [been] saying such a thing. Certainly some are certain that that one is one often saying such a thing. Certainly some are saying that it is a very simple thing that that one is saying such a thing. Certainly some are wondering if he will ever say such a thing again the thing the one said to some one who was listening.

Certainly when one is a young one some one is hearing that one saying something that not any one else is hearing that one saying and very often that one is telling some other one that the one said that thing and is telling that thing and pleasantly and simply telling that thing and the one hearing that thing hearing that the one was saying such a thing is wondering if the one was saying that thing or whether the one telling that the one was saying that thing is simply and pleasantly imagining that the one was saying that thing.

It certainly is astonishing that each one is saying all the things each one really has been saying. It certainly is astonishing that any one can be saying so many kinds of things so many things as every one is saying in being living. This is astonishing to some, interesting to some, exciting to some, simple to some, doubtful to some.

David Hersland was a young one when he was one being a young one, he knew some then, some knew him then, some heard him saying some things he was saying then, some heard him saying these things and saying other things, some did not hear him saying any of these things then, some heard him saying many things, some heard him saying a few things. He was one saying things. Each one is one saying many things in being one being living.

Some were with him very often when he was a young one. He was with some one very often when he was a young one. Some one was with him very often when he was a young one. He was with some very often when he was a young one. He did some things alone when he was a young one, he did some things with some other one when he was a young one, he did some things with some other ones when he was a young one.

One thing is certain, some do not like some one thing. Some do not like a thing and certainly that thing is a thing that some do like, that some are certain is a thing any one would like if one understood the meaning of that thing. Some do understand the meaning of that thing and certainly they do not like that thing, they completely do not like that thing. David Hersland was such a thing. Some certainly did not like him as a thing being existing. Some were certain that any one understanding the being in him would be ones liking that thing would be ones liking his being one being existing. Some were understanding the being in him, some were then, some of them, were ones not liking his being one being existing, were completely not liking that thing, were not at all liking his being one being existing.

Certainly some were certain that any one understanding the meaning in his being existing would be liking that thing. Some were certain and then later were certain that this was not what every one understanding the meaning of his being one being existing would be feeling. Some were certain that any one understanding the being in him would be liking his being one being existing. Some of such of them were learning in being ones going on being living that some could be understanding the being in him and would then be ones not liking that thing not liking his being one being existing.

He was one being existing and some were completely liking that thing. He was one being existing and certainly some were completely not liking that thing. He was one being existing and certainly some could be persuaded to be ones liking that thing. He was one being existing and some were almost persuaded to be ones liking that thing. He was one being existing and some were ones telling about liking that thing. He was one being existing and some were not liking that thing and were ones wanting some other ones to be persuaded to be ones liking that thing his being one being existing. He was one being existing and some were certainly not liking that thing not liking it that he was one being existing. He was one being existing and some were certain that any one coming to be one understanding the being would be ones liking his being one being existing. Some of such of them were certainly all their living certain of this thing, some of such of them were telling again and again about this thing about every one liking him being one being existing when they came to be ones understanding the being in him. Some were liking it all their living that he was being one being existing, were completely liking this thing, some of such of them were telling this thing again and again and were then ones learning that certainly some completely understanding the being in him were completely not liking his being one being existing, were completely not liking that thing.

David Hersland was all his living clearly feeling some of the things he was feeling. He was clearly thinking some of the things he was thinking. He was completely thinking some of the things he was thinking, he was almost completely needing completely thinking the things he was thinking. He was completely feeling some of the things he was feeling, he was not needing to be completely feeling the things he was feeling, he was not completely feeling some of the things he was feeling. He certainly was one thinking in being living. He was completely thinking about some of the things about which he was thinking. He was not completely thinking about some of the things he was thinking about in being one being living. He was completely thinking about some of the things he was thinking about in being living. He was not completely needing being one being one completely thinking in being one being living.

He was one completely thinking about some things in being one being living. He was not completely needing to be one completely thinking about anything. He was not completely needing this thing, not completely needing being one completely thinking about some thing. He was one completely thinking about some things. He was one not completely needing to be one completely thinking about some things.

He was one completely feeling some things. He was one clearly feeling some things. He was one completely clearly feeling some things. He was one wanting to be needing to be one completely clearly feeling some things. He was one not needing to be clearly feeling anything. He was one clearly feeling almost anything. He was one wanting to be needing to be clearly feeling to be completely feeling anything. He was not one needing to be clearly feeling anything, he was not one needing to be completely feeling anything. He was one clearly feeling everything. He was one not wanting to be completely feeling everything and he was one wanting to be completely clearly feeling everything. He was one wanting to be needing feeling completely, feeling everything completely, he was not wanting to be feeling everything completely, everything clearly, he was not wanting to be feeling everything clearly, everything completely. He was feeling everything clearly, he was not feeling everything completely, he was feeling everything completely clearly.

He was not wanting to be feeling everything completely clearly, he was not wanting to be feeling anything clearly, he was sometimes wanting to be feeling some thing completely, he was not wanting to be feeling anything completely clearly. He was one feeling everything completely clearly, he was not one feeling everything completely. He was one wanting to be needing feeling everything completely, some things completely. He was one sometimes wanting to be needing feeling everything completely clearly. He was sometimes wanting to be needing not feeling everything completely clearly. He was not needing to be one completely feeling anything, he was not one needing to be one feeling anything completely clearly. He was one feeling everything completely clearly. He was one needing to be thinking clearly about everything, he was one needing to be thinking almost completely about anything, he was one thinking clearly about anything, he was one thinking almost completely about something. He was one not completely wanting to be one needing being one thinking completely clearly about anything, he was one not completely wanting to be one needing being one thinking completely about something.

Some are not liking some one and are telling about that thing. Some other ones are not liking that one and are telling about that thing. Sometimes then very many are not liking some one and are telling about that thing.

Some are liking some one and are telling about that thing. Some other ones are liking that one and are telling about that thing. Very many are then liking that one and are telling about that thing.

Some are liking some one and are telling about that thing and some are not liking that one and are telling about that thing. Some who are liking some one are telling about that thing to some who are not liking that one. Some who are liking some one are telling about that thing to some who are liking that one. Some who are not liking some one are telling about that thing to some who are liking that one. Some who are not liking some one are telling about that thing to some who are not liking that one.

Sometimes some who are not liking some one do not mind that some who are liking that one are telling them about that thing. Some who are not liking some one sometimes do not mind that some who are not liking that one are telling them about this thing. Sometimes they do mind, some who are not liking some one, that some one liking that one is telling about that thing. Sometimes some who do not like some one do mind that some who do not like that one are telling about that thing. Sometimes some who do like some one do not mind if some one who likes that one is telling them about this thing about liking that one. Sometimes some who do like some one do not mind if some one who does not like that one tells about that thing about not liking that one. Sometime some one who likes some one does mind when some one who likes that one tells about that thing tells about liking that one. Sometimes some who do like some one do mind if some who do not like that one tell about that thing tell about not liking that one.

Certainly very many sometimes were telling about liking about not liking David Hersland while he was one being living and later then when he was not any longer being living. Very many were telling about liking about not liking David Hersland then when he was being a young one. Certainly some were sometimes telling about the feeling they had about him, about the feeling some others had about him, about liking about not liking him. Certainly some were certain about the meaning there was in any one being one liking, in any one being one not liking him. Certainly some were not certain about the meaning there was in any one being one liking, in any one being one not liking him. Some were certain about the meaning there was in liking, in not liking him and then they were not so certain about this thing about the meaning there was in liking in not liking him. Some were certain that they were completely understanding the meaning in being one liking, in being one not liking him. Some were always all their living certain in understanding this thing. Some were not certain all their living in understanding this thing. Some were ones sometime certain that there were different ways of liking of disliking him. Some were certain that there were not different ways of liking of disliking him. Some were certainly liking him, some certainly were not liking him. Some of them were telling about this thing. Some of them were telling about this thing again and again.

Some certainly know, some certainly do not know that they are liking, that they are not liking some one. Some do know, some do not know what meaning they are needing in anything being living. Some do know that they are liking, that they are not liking, some one. Some do not know that they are liking, that they are not liking some one. Some are clearly knowing this thing that they are liking, that they are not liking some one. Some completely clearly know this thing that they are liking that they are not liking some one. Some are knowing they are needing that anything being living has some meaning. Some are not knowing that they are needing that anything being living has some meaning. Some are knowing that they are needing that everything being living has some meaning. Some are knowing that they are not needing that anything being living has some meaning. Some are knowing that they are not needing that anything being living has any meaning. Some are knowing that they are liking something. Some are knowing that they are not liking something. Some are knowing that they are not liking that they are liking anything. Some are knowing that they are liking that they are not liking everything. Some are knowing that they are not liking everything. Some are knowing that they are liking everything. Certainly some are clearly completely clearly knowing that they are liking everything. Some are knowing completely clearly knowing that they are not liking anything. Some are knowing are completely clearly knowing that they are not liking everything.

Certainly very many are needing that everything being living is having meaning. Certainly very many are needing that something being living is having meaning. Some are not needing any such thing are not needing that everything being living is having meaning, that anything being living has meaning. Certainly David Hersland in being one being living was liking everything, was completely clearly knowing that he was liking everything. Certainly David Hersland sometime in being one being living was liking anything, was completely clearly knowing that he was liking anything. Certainly David Hersland in being one being living was sometimes not liking something, sometimes he was completely clearly knowing sometimes in his being one being living that he was not liking something. Sometimes in his being living he was liking something sometimes he was completely clearly knowing this thing sometimes when he was liking something.

Certainly each one being living is one then being one going on being living. Sometimes some one in being one being living is one then not then going on being living is one then not being one being living.

Certainly some are living and are being ones going on being living and are needing for this thing being certain that being living is having meaning and is being then existing. Certainly some are living and are being ones going on being living and are not troubling and are needing for this thing being certain that being living is having meaning and is being then existing. Certainly some are living and are being ones going on being living and are not troubling and are not needing for this thing being certain that being living is having meaning and is being then existing. Certainly some are living and are going on being living and are troubling and are needing for this thing that being living is having meaning and is being then existing. Certainly some are being living and are going on being living and are troubling and are needing to be certain that being living is not having meaning, that being living is not existing. Some are being living and are going on being living and are troubling and they are needing that being living is not having any meaning and that being living is existing.

Some are being living and are going on being living and are then not going on being living, are then not being living. Some are being living and are not troubling and are needing that being living is having meaning, that being living is existing. Some are being living and are not troubling and are not needing that being living is having meaning, is being existing. Some are being living and are going on then being living. Some are being living and are then going on being living and are then not going on being living and are then not being living. Some are being living and are troubling and are needing that being living is not existing, that being living is having meaning. Some are being living and are troubling and are needing that being living is not having meaning, that being living is existing. Some are being living and are not troubling and are needing that being living is not having meaning, that being living is existing.

David Hersland was one being living and he was one going on being living and he was one then not going on being living and he was one then not being living. He was one troubling, he was one not troubling, he was one needing that being living is having meaning, he was one needing that being living is existing. He was one troubling, he was one not troubling, he was one needing that being living has not any meaning, he was one needing that being living is not existing.

David Hersland when he was a boy was gentle enough and active enough and happy enough and earnest enough and quick enough and eager enough and strong enough and angry enough and glad enough and serious enough and lively enough and willing enough and quarrelsome enough and obstinate enough and quiet enough and enthusiastic enough and energetic enough and generous enough and selfish enough and talkative enough and hearing enough and remembering enough and forgetting enough and light enough and slow enough and foolish enough and silly enough and daring enough and weak enough and bashful enough and forward enough and careless enough and careful enough and easy enough and respectful enough and doing enough to be one being living then. He certainly was one being living then. He was sometimes then almost completely wanting to be needing being living then. Certainly some did what he was doing then. Certainly some heard what he was saying then, certainly some were wanting some others to be doing what he was doing then. Some did what he was doing then. He did what some were doing then. He listened to what some were saying then, he talked a good deal and quite often then, he listened some quite often then, he did what some were doing then, he wanted some to be doing what some others were doing then, he sometimes quite completely wanted some to be doing what some others were doing then. He did some things quite suddenly then. He did some things some others were doing and he did them quite suddenly then. He was sometimes talking very much and very often. He was sometimes listening some quite often. He was doing some things some others were doing. He was wanting some others to be doing things some others were doing. Some certainly were doing some things he was doing then. Some certainly did want some others to do what he was doing then. Certainly some of such of them did not do what he was doing then. Certainly sometimes some of them did do what he was doing. He was one being living and almost completely then sometimes wanting to be one being living then. He certainly was one being living. He certainly was doing then what some others were doing. Some were certainly then doing what he was doing. Some were certainly then wanting some others to be doing what he was doing then. He certainly wanted some to be doing what some others were doing then. He was doing what some others were doing, sometimes then. He certainly was sometimes wanting some others to be doing what some others were doing then.

He was being living when he was beginning in being one being living. He was doing what some others were doing. He was doing some things and some were doing these things with him. He was doing some things and he was not doing them with any one. He was doing some things when he was being one beginning living. He was being one then knowing some then. Some were knowing him then. He was having being in being living some inside in him then.

Some one sometimes ran after him. Some one sometimes ran after David Hersland when he was walking and that one ran quite breathless then and then said to him, how are you, and then that one did not really have anything to say to him. Sometimes that one ran after him to say how do you do to him and then had not any other thing to say to him just then. Sometimes he was wondering why that one ran after him when that one had not anything to say to him and was out of breath then from having been running and would then just ask him how he was and had not then just then any other thing to say to him. David Hersland had been a quite young one and then he was not a very young one he was coming then to the ending of the beginning being living. He was then knowing a good many men and women, some were then ones at the end of their beginning being living, some were then a little older, some of them were then a little younger, some were then a good deal older than he was then.

When some one ran after him and was quite breathless then and said how do you do, to him then and had not anything more to say just then, not anything more then to say to him he was quite certain that such a one was a silly one. He was certain then that that one was an affectionate one, one satisfied then with having been running, with having been saying how do you do, then, with having nothing more just then to say to him. He was certain that one being such a one was a silly one and one running after every one that one saw whom that one was knowing. He was certain that one running after him and being breathless then and saying how do you do to him then and having just then not any other thing to say to him was a completely silly one.

He was being one, David Hersland was being existing and sometimes some one ran after him and was breathless then and tired then and shook hands with him then and was more tired then and had not anything to say to him just then, certainly had not anything to say to him just then. He was certain that that one was a silly one, he was completely certain that that one was completely a silly one.

David Hersland was one certainly in a way needing to be certain that every woman was in a way a beautiful thing. Certainly not any woman was in a way a beautiful thing to him. He was completely needing that every woman is a beautiful thing. Certainly he was completely realising that affection is a thing that is in one wanting to be seeing another one. Certainly he was not completely wanting to be seeing any woman who is existing. Certainly he was one realising affection being in any woman completely wanting to be seeing some one. Certainly he was one completely needing realising that any woman is a beautiful thing. He was one realising, that affection being in some one, that one is one wanting to be seeing some one. He was one needing to be completely wanting to be seeing some one. Certainly some one sometimes ran after him and certainly asked him then how he was and was one not having any other thing just then to say to him. He certainly was one realising that affection is something making some one be one completely wanting to be seeing another one. Certainly this one was one running after him and being breathless then and saying how do you do to him and being tired then and not having anything just then to say to him. Certainly this one was one doing this quite often. Certainly this one was one doing this thing, running after them, after some men, after some women, and saying how do you do to them, and being breathless then and having just then not any other thing to say to any one of them.

David Hersland was certainly one knowing some men and some women while he was being one being living. Certainly some men and some women knew him while he was being living.

When he was quite a young one he knew some and some knew him, and when he was not such a young one he knew some and some knew him and when he was an older one he knew some and some knew him, and when he was a little older still he knew some and some knew him.

There are very many people being living. Certainly very many come together to see something, to hear something, to do something, to see some see something, to see some hear something, to see some do something, to hear some see something, to hear some do something, to hear some hear something, to feel something, to feel some feel something, to feel some hear something, to feel some see something, to see some one do something, to hear some one do something, to feel some one do something, to do something to some, to do something to some one, to feel some do something to some, to hear some do something to some one, to see some do something to some one, to feel some doing something to some, to hear some do something to some, to see some do something to some, to see some one do something to some, to feel some one do something to some, to hear some one do something to some, to feel some one do something to some one, to see some one do something to some one, to hear some one do something to some one, to believe something, to forget something, to remember something, to like something, to hate something, to believe some, to believe some one, to like some, to like some one, to remember some, to remember some one, to forget some, to forget some one, to hate some one, to hate some, to be happy, to be happy again, to be earnest, to be serious, to be serious again, to be quick, to be quick again, to be frightened, to be frightened again, to be quiet, to be angry, to be angry again, to be brave, to be brave again.

Certainly very many are being living. Very many are knowing that very many are being living. Very many are telling about this thing that very many are being living. Certainly very many are being living. Certainly very many are very willing that very many be being living.

Very often very many who are being living come together and they are together then and very many are very willing that very many should be doing this thing should be coming together and very many are not very willing that very many should come together and very many are in some way telling about this thing about very many coming together and certainly very many are together and certainly very many very many are being living.

Certainly very many are living, certainly very many are together, certainly very many are telling about very many being together, about very many being living. Certainly very many are living, certainly very many are together, certainly very many are willing that very many are living, certainly very many are willing that very many are together, certainly very many are not very willing that so very many are living, certainly very many are not willing that very many are together.

Certainly very many are living. Certainly very many are together. Certainly very many are living. Certainly very many are telling about this thing about very many being living. Certainly very many are telling about very many being together when very many are together.

Certainly very many are being living. Certainly very many are very willing that very many be being living. Certainly very many are not so willing certainly very many are not at all willing that very many be living.

Certainly very many are being living and very many are telling about this thing about very many being living.

Certainly very many are together and very many are telling about this thing about very many being together and very many are willing that very many are telling about this thing about very many being together and very many are not very willing and very many are not at all willing that very many are telling about very many being together.

It certainly is in some ways a very nice thing very many being together, it certainly is in some ways not a very nice thing very many being together. It certainly is in some ways a cheerful thing very many being living, it certainly is in some ways not at all a cheerful thing very many being living.

David Hersland was certainly one who was all his living feeling something about this thing, about very many being living, feeling something about this thing about very many being together, he was one in a way all his living feeling something, thinking something, realising something about this thing about very many being together, about this thing about very many being living, pretty nearly all his living, very nearly in every part of his living he was feeling something, he was thinking something, he was realising something about very many being together, about very many being living.

Certainly very many are together. Certainly very many are living. Certainly very many are telling something about this thing about very many being living. Certainly very many are telling something about this thing about very many being together.

David Hersland was one being living and this is now a history of his being one being living, this is to be now a history of being living being in him, of his being one being living.

Certainly very many are being living, very many are dying, very many are commencing existing.

Very many are seriously living. Very many are not so seriously living. Very many are not so seriously living.

Very many are being living. Some are saying thank you to some one, some are not saying thank you to any one. In a way David Hers and was not saying thank you to any one, in a way David Hersland was not not saying thank you to any one.

Certainly very many are being existing, very many are dying, very many are commencing being existing.

Certainly David Hersland was being existing, certainly David Hersland was dying, certainly David Hersland was commencing being existing.

He was commencing being existing, he was going on being existing. He was going on being existing, he was not going on being existing.

If any one is sad enough then that one is certainly one wanting to be a sad one, is certainly one not wanting to be a sad one. If any one is not sad enough then that one is liking being a sad one, is not liking being a sad one.

David Hersland was not sad enough and he was liking being a sad one and he was not liking being a sad one. He was sad enough and he was certainly wanting then to be a sad one, he was certainly then not wanting to be one being a sad one.

All his living he was a sad enough one. All his living he was one wanting to be a sad enough one. All his living he was one wanting not to be a sad enough one. All his living he was not sad enough and he was not liking this thing not liking not being a sad enough one and all his living he was liking this thing liking being a not sad enough one.

Some are sad enough, certainly they are sad enough. Some are not sad enough, certainly they are not sad enough. Some certainly would be sad enough if they could be sad enough. Some certainly would be sad enough if they could be sad enough.

Some would be sad enough if they could be sad enough. Some of such of them are sad enough. Some of such of them are not sad enough.

David Hersland would not be sad enough if he could be sad enough. David Hersland was sad enough. David Hersland was not sad enough. David Hersland was pretty nearly sad enough. David Hersland could be sad enough. He could not be sad enough. He could be sad enough. He certainly was pretty nearly sad enough. He was sad enough. He was not really needing this thing, needing being sad enough. He could be sad enough. He was sad enough. He was not really needing this thing that is being sad enough. He was not sad enough. He was not needing that thing, he was not needing being one not being sad enough. He was not needing being one being sad enough, being not sad enough. He was not needing this thing. He was not needing being sad enough. He was not needing being not sad enough. He was sad enough. He was not sad enough.

Some are sad enough. Some are not sad enough. David Hersland knew very many who were being living while he was being living. Very many who were being living knew David Hersland.

Very many are being living. A very great many are always being living.

Sadness in himself and others was certainly interesting to him in being one being living. Sadness in himself was certainly interesting to him. David Hersland was certainly interested in sadness being existing, he was interested in sadness being in him, he was interested in sadness being in every one.

He was interested in sadness being existing. When he was a young one he was interested in sadness being existing, he was interested in sadness being in him. All his being living he was interested in sadness being existing, in sadness being in him, in sadness being in every one, in sadness being in any one.

All his living he was interested in not being certain that sadness is existing. All his living he was interested in not being certain that sadness was existing in him. All his living he was interested in not being certain that sadness is existing in every one. All his living he was interested in not being certain that sadness was existing in some one.

When he was a young one he was interested in being certain that sadness was existing in him. When he was being a young one he was interested in not being certain that sadness was existing in him. All his living he was interested in sadness being existing. All his living he was interested in sadness not being existing. All his living he was not certain that any sadness is existing. All his living he was certain that sadness is existing.

He was a young one and he was being living and he was quite completely living then, sometimes he was quite completely living, certainly he was sometimes quite completely living then. Certainly he was then, when he was a young one, not certain that sadness is being existing, certainly he was then when he was a young one certain that sadness is being existing.

He was not a sad one, in a way then when he was being a young one he was not a sad one, he was a sad one, in a way then when he was being a young one he was a sad one. Then when he was a young one he was interested in being not certain that sadness is existing. Then when he was a young one he was interested in being certain that sadness is existing.

Ways of being living is something some are knowing are existing and some are not knowing are existing. Some are knowing they are living in a way of being living. Some are not knowing they are living in a way of being living. Some are knowing they are living in a way of being living are knowing this thing when they are young ones, when they are beginning being ones being living. David Hersland was not one of such of them. Some are never in their being living are never knowing they are living in a way of being living. David Hersland was not one of such of them. Certainly very many being living are not ever knowing they are being living in a way of being living. Some are knowing they are living in a way of being living. Some when they are beginning being ones being living are ones knowing they are living in a way of being living. David Hersland when he was a young one was not one knowing then that he was living in a way of being living. He was one for sometime not interested in such a thing. He was one for sometime not interested in ways of being living. He was one certainly not ever completely interested in any such thing, in ways of being living. He was sometime almost interested in such a thing in ways of being living. He was not ever really completely interested in ways in being living. He was quite interested in being interested in ways of being living. Sometime he was quite interested in being interested in ways of being living. He was not one really knowing then when he was a young one about ways of being living. Certainly some are really knowing about this thing about ways of being living. Certainly some are not really knowing about this thing about ways of being living.

David Hersland was being living and sometimes he was with very many who were being living and sometimes he was not with very many. He knew some who really knew about ways of being living. He knew some who really did not know about ways of being living.

Little by little they are not so young those being young. Little by little they are not so young and they are then so young, they are then quite young. They are then young those who are young. Little by little they are not so young those being young.

Those being young little by little are not so young. They are young. They are not so young. They are then still quite young. Little by little they are not so young. They are still then quite young. Little by little then they are not so young. They are young then.

One is in the beginning of being living. One is then going on being living. Little by little each one is not so young. One is still then young. Little by little one is not so young. Quickly one is not so young, quite quickly one is not so young. One is then still young. One is then not any longer young. One was young and then that one was older and then that one was not at all a very young one and then that one was not at all a young one and then that one was quite not a young one. If one had been beginning knowing that one when that one was this one one being quite not a young one that one would have been one to such a one one being quite a young one and then would have been for some time longer then quite a young one.

One is a young one a completely young one, one just beginning being living and this one little by little is not such a young one and is one then to one knowing that one not such a young one, and to one just beginning knowing that one a completely young one.

One was a young one and this one had been one being a young enough one so that some one could toss that one, toss up that one and one did toss up that one, did regularly toss up that one and then this one was one that that one could not toss up any longer and this one then the one that had been a tossed one had then to toss himself to earn a living and this one was then a quite young one and this one was then to the one that had tossed that one a completely not a young one, a young one was one that could be tossed by that one and this one could not be tossed by this one and this one did not toss himself enough to be another kind of a young one, a young one who tossed himself and he was not a young one because he could not toss himself again and again and certainly this one was to that one to himself inside him completely a young one, completely not a young one.

A young one is one tossing himself and not with a rhythm, not with a regular rhythm, one who is not a young one is one tossing himself with a rhythm, some rhythm, is tossing himself with a regularity that has meaning as a repeated thing and this is certainly the way one not being a young one is tossing himself and the way one being a young one is not tossing himself.

One who is tossing himself pretty nearly regularly would have been one who was not completely a young one but he was completely a young one and that was because there were older ones who had been ones tossing themselves regularly and this one knew then that this was the way that one should toss himself and that one then did not toss himself so then and always when this one was tossing himself as regularly as they had been tossing themselves they were tossing themselves more regularly, so that that one to himself then and to every one was a young one, a completely young one, quite a young one one who was not tossing himself with any regular rhythm, was then a quite completely young one.

Little by little they are not so young those being young. It is certainly steadily changing and certainly in each one they are each one a little and a little a different one that is one being an older one, one being not such a young one.

One is thinking and he is thinking quite the same thing he has been thinking since he commenced thinking and always and always it is a little older, a little different and a little different and it is a very pleasant thing to some to see in any one, to see in themselves little growing difference in them and then it is like a map of anything, one is finding that the real thing is like the description. That is very exciting and very depressing and very contenting and very disconcerting and very expected and very astonishing and some then are certain that it is not existing in every one and some are certain that it is existing in every one. And some in some part of their being living are seeing changing in men and women and in other parts of their living are not seeing changes happening.

Some one quite in the middle of the middle living in that one is meeting some one who is at the ending of the beginning living in that one and is then struck by the changing in that one and that one is then struck by the changing in the other one and each one is then knowing that every one is changing some.

Some are beginning seeing changing in every one when they are in the ending of the beginning of their middle living. Some who are in the ending of the beginning of their middle living are then seeing changing existing in every one who is being living. Some all their living are seeing changing in every one, are feeling changing to be existing in every one.

David Hersland was realising all his living that changing is existing in every one and he was not really feeling this thing, really seeing this thing until the middle of the beginning of his middle living and then he was loving this thing and looking at each one and thinking about this thing and living in this thing, and being a little frightened by this thing and being contented by this thing and being convinced of this thing and telling it to himself about each one he was knowing and being certain that being living was a thing being existing and being then almost completely certain of this thing. He was then one who came to be a dead one at the beginning of the middle of his middle living and he had been one who had been almost completely fully living in changing being existing in every one being living. He had been completely almost completely feeling each one being an older and an older one. He had been one almost completely seeing being a young one and being then a little and a little not such a young one. He was one certainly needing to be one realising changing being existing. He was one completely enjoying seeing changing being existing in each one. He was one almost completely being satisfied with being living in being one seeing changing happening in each one.

He was one being a young one and then he was knowing some who were young ones quite young ones and not such young ones and older ones and quite old ones and certainly he sometimes was feeling changing being existing but not very much then certainly not very much then because he was then being a young one and not going fast enough then in being living to be certain that anything was changing in the being in any one. He was knowing that changing is existing, any one could be knowing that thing, he was not living in that thing, not at all then living in that thing, not any one to him was then really living in that thing. He was a completely young one then, he knew quite a number who were living then.

David was a boy when he was a young one. That was a natural thing. He was a boy then, he was not a boy to himself then, he was a boy to himself then, he was one being existing to himself then, he was one not being existing to himself then. He was a boy to very many knowing him then. He was not a boy to some knowing him then. He was some one being existing to those knowing him then.

Certainly he was not certain not always certain then that he was one being one feeling something. He was quite often quite certain that some being existing are ones being existing in feeling something. He was quite often certain that very many who are being existing are then feeling something. He was one quite clearly feeling what he was feeling. He was one sometimes quite certain he was not one ever feeling and he was one who was quite certain that he was one who was one feeling enough to be a sad one and not feeling enough to have feeling being a thing that was being in him. He was one certainly quite clearly feeling feeling being existing. Certainly he was one quite clearly feeling something about some things and he was one almost being certain that feeling is existing in some who are existing, and then he came to be one going on being living and he came sometime to be quite certain he was very clearly feeling what he was feeling.

He was one beginning living and then he was one feeling something and he was then one not feeling anything and he was then a quite sad one and he was then not at all a sad one, a quite not sad one. He was then a troubled one and he was then troubled with this thing with being a troubled one and he was wondering then about any one being a troubled one and he was then not always certain about anything about this thing about being a trouble one. He was a troubled enough one, he was not then completely interested in this thing in being a troubled one, he was quite certain that he would be sometime interested in this thing in any one being a troubled one. He was in a way a troubled one and in a way he was one deciding then quite clearly deciding about any one whom he knew was a troubled one. He was one quite clearly deciding about each one who was a troubled one. He was a troubled one and in a way he was quite clearly deciding about himself then, about himself being a troubled one, and he was not then completely interested in this thing in any one being a troubled one, in he himself being a troubled one but he was certain that sometime he would be completely interested in this thing completely interested in being a troubled one, completely interested in every one being a troubled one. He was not ever completely interested in this thing, in any one being a troubled one, in himself being a troubled one, he was sometime and for quite sometime troubled by this thing, he was then not troubled by this thing for certainly then he was clearly certain that any one is a troubled one, that every one is a troubled one, that he himself was a troubled one and he was clearly feeling about this thing and he was clearly thinking about this thing and he was then not completely interested in this thing, not troubled by this thing, and he was certainly then being filled then with being certain that in some way he was one being existing and that sometime he would be one being a dead one and certainly every one would certainly sometime be a dead one and certainly every one would be one having been existing.

When he was a boy a young one if he had been a little different then he might have been troubled by being troubled by anybody being troubled, by everybody being troubled. He was one who was troubled then, he knew some were troubled then, he felt quite clearly about such a thing then about being troubled then, he was certain then that sometime he would be completely interested in this thing. He was sometime and for quite sometime troubled by this thing, he was not completely interested in this thing in any one being a troubled one.

He was then one beginning being living and he was one then being one who was one. He was being one then. He was in the beginning of being living. He had been living some time then. He was a boy then, certainly he was a boy then. He was one having been sometime being living, he was being one then being one being living. He was being one then.

He was one who had some feeling. He felt something when he was a young one. He always felt something. When he was a young one he was certain that he would not be one having feeling. When he was a young one he was certain that he would be one having some feeling. He was not then completely interested in this thing. Sometimes then he was almost completely interested in this thing. When he was one being a young one he could have been one writing it down every day that he was one not having feeling, that he was one not having any feeling. When he was a young one he could have been writing it down every day that he was wanting not going to be having feeling, not going to be having any feeling. When he was a young one he could have been writing it down every day that he was a troubled one. He could have been writing down every day, when he was a young one, that he was one doing everything, having complete living in doing everything. When he was a young one he could every day have been writing down that he was feeling clearly feeling something about everything, that he was feeling, clearly feeling something about every one.

He was quite clear in feeling what he was feeling and he was quite clear in deciding about being being existing. He was certainly then not completely interested in any one, in he himself then being a troubled one.

When he was a little older he was clearly feeling certainly clearly feeling something, he was clearly thinking then, he was almost then needing to be certain that sometime he would be clearly thinking about everything. He was not completely then needing to be clearly thinking about everything, he was clearly then clearly feeling something, he was then not clearly feeling something, he was not needing to be clearly feeling the thing he was not clearly feeling. He was clearly feeling something, he was almost completely living in clearly feeling that thing, the things he was clearly feeling. He was not completely living in the things he was clearly feeling. He was completely needing to be clearly thinking about the things about which he was clearly thinking. He was almost completely living in clearly thinking about the things he was clearly thinking, completely clearly thinking.

When he was a young one when he was beginning in being living he was a very little one, that is a natural thing, he was then quite completely a little one, he was then a very little one, that is a natural thing. When he was beginning being living he was a very little one. He was living then and then he was a little a bigger one and he was living then and he was still a little bigger then.

When he was beginning being living he was one who was one, who was of a kind of a one. He was living then. He was very well taken care of then as was a natural thing. He was not ever really interested in this thing, interested in having been a very little one, a completely little one. He was quite not interested in this thing in having been a quite little one. He was interested in having been one being a bigger one, he was not ever interested in having been a completely little one.

He was then in the beginning a completely little one and this interested some then, this did not ever interest him, this did not very much interest any one knowing him. He had been a very little one, certainly he had been, this was not a thing having meaning in the being in him and this is a thing not really needing mentioning that he had been a completely little one. He had been then in beginning being living a completely little one. He certainly was not ever remembering any such thing. He certainly was not really ever finding this thing interesting. He was then a little a bigger one and he a little remembered that thing and he did not interest himself ever very much in this thing in having been a very little bigger one. He was one quite remembering this thing having been a little bit a bigger one, he was not at all minding remembering this thing, he remembered quite clearly something of this thing, he was not ever interested in this thing, he certainly quite clearly remembered this thing remembered having been a little a bigger one and he certainly was not ever really interested in this thing in having been a little a bigger one. He was then a little more a bigger one and he remembered something of this thing, he even remembered feeling some little thing and it was a pleasant enough thing to him to remember something then but it did not interested him, it did not ever interest him. He quite clearly remembered having been living then, he was not interested in remembering having been living then, he remembered having been clearly feeling something then, he was not ever really interested in remembering having been clearly feeling something then.

He was then a little a bigger one then and he remembered somethings from then and he was not ever really very much interested in any of them, in remembering any of them. In a way he was not completely uninterested in having been living then but really he was not completely interested in having been living then, he went on being living then. He was interested in having been going on being living then. He always was interested in having been going on being living then. He want on living then. He remembered something of that thing. He was a little interested in remembering a little something of that thing.

He did sometimes write down something about having been just being living when he was a young one, when he was in the middle of his beginning living. He did then write down that he was a troubled one and really he was not then a troubled one in the sense of being interested in that thing, in the sense of remembering anything of such a thing. It was to him later a little later when he was reading what he had been writing surprising to be learning that he had been every day then, all day then completely a troubled one. Certainly he was not remembering any such a thing. Certainly he had not been living in any such thing. Certainly he had been being a troubled one, certainly he had not been completely interested in any such thing, certainly he had been writing down such a thing. This certainly did astonish him then. Anyway he was being living and he was then deciding somethings quite often and some asked him quite often then to decide something and certainly he was quite clearly thinking then and he was feeling something and feeling it clearly enough then and he was doing things with others who were doing something and it was a thing he did quite well, some things he did with them he did very well, some things he did with them he did very well.

Certainly he did some things he did with some then very well, very very well. Some of the others did some of these things very well, some did some of them very very well, some did not do them so very well. He did a good many things then and he did them with those he knew then, who knew him then who were doing them then. Certainly he did some of them very well, he did some of them quite well. He was clearly thinking then and clearly enough feeling then and he was with those he knew then and he did things together with them then and he did some of them very well and some of them extremely well and some of them quite well. He was living Hersland family living then. He was knowing then those who were living near the Hersland family then. He knew quite a number of ones being living then, a good many knew him then.

Certainly some when they are young ones are deciding some things. Certainly some when they are being living are deciding some things. Certainly some when they are not young ones are deciding some things. Some are deciding some things. Some are certain that any decision they are giving is a good one. Some are certain that not any decision is a good one. Some are certain that it is a good thing that there is not being any deciding. Some are deciding some things. Some when they are young ones are deciding some things. Certainly some are feeling when some one has decided some thing that some one should have decided something, that deciding should have been done. Certainly it is puzzling, certainly some are wondering if it is not puzzling that some are certain that some are deciding some things. Some are wondering if deciding some things is a thing that makes one one some one should be contradicting. Certainly some are deciding some things. Some are wondering if deciding some things is a thing that makes one one some one should be considering. Certainly some when they are young ones are deciding some things. Certainly some when they are not young ones are deciding some thing. Some are deciding something. Some are wondering if being certain that some thing is some thing some one will sometime be deciding is something that is a thing to be doing. Some are wondering if deciding something is something that makes one be some one who really is doing something. Some certainly are wondering if some things are being decided by those deciding some things. Some are certainly uncertain whether they should have a feeling of submission when some one has decided something. Some certainly are wondering if deciding anything is giving any meaning in being one being living. Some are certainly wondering if hoping something about something being decided sometime is a thing that is a feeling in them. Some are wondering if any one is not hoping that some time some things will be decided. Some are certain that sometime they will not be wondering about whether deciding anything has any meaning. Certainly some are deciding some things. Certainly some when they are young ones are deciding some things. Certainly some when they are not young ones are deciding some things. Certainly some are quite ready to have not anything be decided by any one. Some are quite ready to have it that every thing is not decided, that not any one is deciding anything. Some are certainly quite ready that no one should decide anything. Certainly some are quite ready for such a thing. Certainly some are quite ready that not any one should decide anything. Certainly some are deciding something. Certainly some when they are young ones are deciding something. David Hersland when he was a young one was deciding somethings. That certainly was a natural thing. David Hersland when he was not a young one was in a way deciding some things.

Some smell something. Some smell a good many things. Some have a very strong feeling when they are smelling something. Some smell themselves when they are smelling something. Some are certain that smelling something is something they are always doing. Some smell something more when they are young ones than when they are older ones. Some smell themselves when they smell something more when they are young ones than when they are older ones, some more when they are older ones than when they are young ones, some all of their living, all of their living are smelling something, are smelling themselves when they are smelling something. David Hersland was in a way not such a one. Certainly he did sometimes smell something, certainly he did sometimes smell himself when he smelled something, certainly some others he was knowing were very often smelling something, some of them were quite completely interested in this thing in smelling something, some were quite completely interested in smelling themselves when they were smelling something, some were not at all interested in smelling themselves when they were smelling something. David Hersland was sometimes smelling something, he was sometimes interested in smelling something, he was sometimes smelling himself when he was smelling something, he was not ever completely interested in smelling himself when he was smelling something.

Some are smelling something and then they are remembering something. Some are smelling something and are then completely remembering something. David Hersland was sometimes smelling something and then remembering something, he was interested enough in this thing. Some are very much interested in this thing in remembering something when they are smelling something. Some are not really interested in smelling anything. Some are interested in not smelling anything. David Hersland was not really interested in this thing, in not smelling anything.

David Hersland was a young one and he was living then and he was quite completely interested in this thing in being one being living then, almost completely interested in this thing in being one being living. He was being living and he was doing things then and he was remembering then that he was going to be doing some things and he was doing some of them and he was not doing some of them. He was doing a good many that he remembered he was going to be doing. He did not do all of them the things he remembered he was going to be doing. He did some things quite often as often as he was going to do them. He did not do some things very often not anywhere nearly as often as he was going to do them. He did a good many things quite often, really a great many things quite often, he did a good many things almost as often as he was going to be doing them.

He was a young one and he was being living then and he knew some then who were being ones being young then, he knew several of them every day then and he was sometimes very busy knowing everything he was knowing while he was being then being living. Sometimes he was very completely being one knowing some, sometimes he was not very completely being one knowing some who were being living then.

He knew some who were listening and he was telling something and these did not know they were listening and he was not then certain they were listening and he was then not feeling anything about this thing and then he was thinking about this thing thinking that he knew more than they did about everything and certainly they should have been listening and they were listening and certainly they were not remembering not ever remembering that they had been listening and he, he was remembering that they had been listening, that he had been telling something and they had been listening. Some of such of them were young ones then when they were listening. Some who had been listening were older ones who certainly were ones remembering that they had been ones teaching him something then and certainly they were ones remembering that they had been ones teaching then something.

He was a young one and he was being living and he was being living a long time that is to say he was being a young one all the time he was living when he was not an older one.

He was a young one and he was that all the time he was a young one, that is to say he was in the beginning of his being one being living, and was one being living then.

He was one almost completely clearly thinking when he was thinking. He was one almost completely clearly arranging something so that he could be completely clearly deciding something about that thing. He was such a one in being a young one. He was in a way such a one in being one being living. He was when he was a young one clearly thinking. He was when he was a young one arranging something and then clearly thinking about that thing.

When he was quite a young one he was quite often thinking. When he was quite a young one he was quite often almost completely clearly thinking about some thing. When he was quite a young one he was quite often arranging something and then clearly thinking about that thing.

He was, when he was quite a young one, quite often quite clearly deciding something. He was, when he was quite a young one, quite often enough clearly enough deciding something for some. He was, when he was quite a young one, quite often thinking about something. He was, when he was quite a young one, quite often deciding some things for some one.

He was, when he was quite a young one, knowing some who were living then and some of them knew him then and some of them knew he was deciding some things quite clearly then and some did not know that he was deciding some things quite clearly then, some were almost certain that he was not deciding anything then. Some certainly did know some whom he knew then, did know that he was quite clearly deciding some things then. Some who knew him then knew he was thinking clearly then, some of such of them knew he was deciding some things then, some of such of them did not know he was deciding some things then.

He was one knowing, then when he was a young one, knowing some who were living then and some of them knew him then. He was living, being one being living and knowing some who were living then and having some who were living know him.

He was being living then when he was a young one, he was being living then, and he was being one being living then and being one doing some things and knowing some and having some know him.

He was one being living, then when he was quite a young one, and some knew him then and he knew some then. He was one being living then and he was being one and some knew he was that one the one he was then and some did not know then that he was that one the one he was then. He was being living then and some knowing some then did not know then that he was one of them one of those that one was knowing then. He was being living then and some knowing some then did know quite well that he was one of them one of those that one was knowing then.

He was being living then when he was a young one and certainly there were some being living then and some knew him then and knew him again when they saw him and some who knew he was one being living then did not know him again when they saw him again.

He was one being living and some whom he knew then were certain that they had not ever seen him and they had seen him but they had not remembered that he was that one the one they had seen. He was one being living and he knew some who were living then and he certainly did know then that some of them knew he was being living then. He was being living, then when he was quite a young one and some knew that he was being living then. He was being living then and some knew that some were being living there then and so they knew he was being living then. He was being living then and some knew that he was being living then and some of them knew some were being living then and certainly he was one of them one of those who were being living then.

He was being living, then when he was quite a young one, and he knew some then, some who were being living then, and some knew him then, and some knew he was being living then, and some knew some were being living then.

Some know some one is not another one and some do not know that some one is not another one. Some knew that David Hersland was not another one and some did not know that David Hersland was not another one. Some knew that some were being living then and some of them knew that David Hersland was one of such of them and some of them did not know that David Hersland was one of such of them.

David Hersland was being living then when he was a young one, he was being living then and some who were being living knew that thing knew that he was being living then.

She says go, go and I go, she says come, come and I come. She says come, come, and I come, she says go, go, and I go. David Hersland was almost wanting to be needing to be such a one, one coming and one going. When he was not any longer a completely young one he was one wanting to be needing to be such a one. He was not really wanting to be such a one, he was really not wanting, he was almost completely wanting to be such a one, one needing to be going and coming, one needing to be coming and going. He was one almost completely clearly thinking, he was one quite clearly feeling, he was not wanting to be such a one, one going and coming, one coming and going. He was almost completely wanting to be needing being such a one. In a way he was not ever coming and going, going and coming, in a way he was almost doing this thing, coming and going, going and coming. He was one clearly feeling in being living. He was one almost completely clearly thinking. He was one almost completely wanting to be needing being one coming and going, going and coming. He was one almost completely waiting to be needing this thing. He was one not needing this thing, he was almost completely wanting to be needing this thing. He was one clearly feeling in being living, he was one almost completely clearly thinking. He was not completely liking being living. He was clearly feeling in being living. He was quite completely clearly thinking in being one being living.

He was quite a young one and he was being one being living then. He was not such a very young one and he was one being living then.

He was one all his being living in a way wanting to be needing being one going and coming, coming and going. He was not really wanting needing this thing when he was quite a young one. He was then not wanting to be needing this thing. He was quite a young one and was being living then. He was an older one and was being living then.

Some are knowing that they are sorrowing when they are sorrowing. Some are showing this by gloominess being in them. Some are sorrowing when they are sorrowing and are then quite certain that they would be always sorrowing if they were not ones certain that gloominess is not a cheerful way of being one being existing. Some are quite certain that sorrowing, that having gloominess in them is a thing that has meaning, is a thing that at any time there is a meaning in having, that always there is not any reason for not sorrowing and some of such of them could be ones being gloomy ones if they were not ones being cheerful ones. Some of such of them would be ones being gloomy ones if they were not ones not being gloomy ones. David Hersland was in a way such a one, he was one being certain that always there was reason enough for any one being one sorrowing and he might have been one being a gloomy one but he was not one being a gloomy one and really he was not ever sorrowing. He was not ever sorrowing when he was a young one, he was sometimes almost sorrowing when he was not any longer a young one. He was not a gloomy one and that was because he was not a gloomy one. He would have been almost a gloomy one if he had not been one not being a gloomy one. Certainly he was not a gloomy one. Certainly he was one who might have been a gloomy one if he had not been one not being a gloomy one. He was one clearly feeling what he was feeling. He was one clearly thinking, almost completely clearly thinking. He was one wanting to be needing to be feeling something and not be clearly feeling that thing, to be almost a complete one in feeling that thing.

He was one being living, he was clearly feeling what he was feeling, he was almost completely thinking about everything. He was one being living. He was one being living until he was not any longer a young one one beginning being living, and then he was not any longer being living.

Sometimes he was with one, sometimes he was with two, sometimes he was with three, sometimes he was with more than three. When he was a young one sometimes he was with one, sometimes he was with two, sometimes he was with three, sometimes he was with four, sometimes he was with more than four. Sometimes there was one and he was with that one, sometimes there were two and he was with one of the two of them, sometimes there were three and he was with two of them, sometimes there were three and he was with the three of them, sometimes there were four and he was with two of them, sometimes he was with the four of them, sometimes he was with three of them. Sometimes when he was a young one he was with one, sometimes he was with two, sometimes he was with more than one, sometimes he was with three, sometimes he was with more than three.

When he was not such a young one sometimes he was with one. Sometimes he was with six. Sometimes he was with more than six. Sometimes he was with two. Sometimes he was with three.

When he was not at all a very young one sometimes he was with one. Sometimes he was with more than one. Sometimes he was with two sometimes he was with more than two. Sometimes he was with three. Sometimes he was with more than three. Sometimes he was with four. Sometimes he was with more than four. Sometimes he was with five. Sometimes he was with more than five.

When he was in between not being any longer a quite a young one and being one not being an older one, when he was at the ending of the beginning of being living he was sometimes with three. He was sometimes then with one. He was sometimes then with another one. He was often then with one. He was often then with three. He was often then with two. He was often then with one. He was often then with another one. He was often then with another one. He was often then with six. He was often then with ten. He was often then with one. He was often then with another one. He was often then with another one. He was often then with another one. He was often then with three. He was often then with two.

He was older then and he was often then not with any one. He was sometimes then with one. He was often then with more than one. He was often then with a good many more than one. He was sometimes then with one. He was sometimes then with another one. He was sometimes then with another one.

He was sometimes then with more than ten. He was sometimes then with more than one. He was sometimes then with three. He was sometimes then with one. He was sometimes then with not any one. He was sometimes then with more than one.

David Hersland was clearly thinking about some things about which he was thinking, David Hersland was thinking about some things. He was clearly thinking about them. He was clearly thinking about them.

David Hersland was thinking about things and clearly thinking about them about the things about which he was clearly thinking. He was clearly thinking about things about which he was thinking. He was thinking clearly about them. He was deciding to think about things and to clearly think about them. He certainly decided that some other ones would think about somethings would clearly think about the things about which they were thinking.

He was thinking about some things about very many things about anything and he was completely living in thinking clearly about the things about which he was thinking. He was thinking clearly and he was thinking about some things. He was thinking about anything. He was thinking about everything. He was thinking clearly about the things about which he was thinking. He was deciding about this thing about thinking clearly about the things about which he was thinking. He was deciding about thinking clearly about clearly thinking about the things about which he was thinking. He was deciding about some thinking clearly about things about which they were thinking. He was deciding about thinking clearly about things, about clearly thinking about the things about which thinking is being done as being existing. He was deciding that clearly thinking about the things about which there is thinking is something being existing. He was deciding this for some. He was one and there were some and there were more then and he was deciding that clearly thinking about things is being existing. He was deciding this for some.

He was not deciding, not really deciding for any one that they should not be ones sorrowing. He was not deciding for himself that he should not be one sorrowing. He was not deciding about sorrowing being existing. He was not deciding about this thing. He was not deciding for any one that any one should not smell everything. He was not deciding about smelling things, for any one. He was not deciding about smelling things, for himself. He was not deciding about his being about his not being one smelling everything. He was not one deciding for any one their smelling themselves in smelling anything. He was not really deciding this for any one. He was not thinking about deciding this thing for himself, he was not deciding about this thing about smelling oneself in smelling anything. He was really not deciding anything about this thing. He might have been one who could be one deciding something about smelling, about sorrowing, he was not one feeling anything of deciding about any such thing, about smelling, about sorrowing. He was smelling some in being living, he was not deciding anything about this thing. He was smelling himself in smelling something. He was not deciding anything about this thing. He was sorrowing some in being one being living, he was not deciding anything about this thing. Sometimes he was with one, sometimes he was with more than one. He was not then deciding anything about sorrowing, about smelling. He was sometimes with one. He was not then deciding anything about sorrowing, anything about smelling. He was sometimes with more than one. He was not then really deciding anything, about smelling, anything about sorrowing.

He was clearly feeling some things. He was very clearly feeling what he was feeling. He was wanting to be needing to be feeling some things and to be clearly thinking in not clearly feeling them. He was one really not deciding about smelling, about sorrowing.

A noise is something some one is hearing. Many are making noises and many are hearing noises. A noise is a great many things some one is hearing. A great deal of noise is something some one is hearing.

A good deal of noise, a very great deal of noise, noise, continued noise, more noise, always some noise, always a good deal of noise, noise is what some one is hearing. A good deal of noise, a great deal of noise, noise is something some one is not hearing. A great deal of noise, noise, continued noise, a good deal of noise is what some one would be hearing if there were any noise, if there were a great deal of noise, if there were any noise for that one to be hearing. Some one is sometime hearing very much noise. Sometimes that one is not hearing any noise. There is sometimes not any noise for that one to be hearing. A great deal of noise is something that one is sometimes hearing.

Some one is not certain that some one whom that one was certain was not a dull one is a dull one. Some one who was certain that some one was not a dull one is now certain that that one is a dull one. That one is asking if that one who was once not a dull one if not now a dull one. That one is not so certain that that one who was once not a dull one is now a dull one, is not so certain of this thing that that one can tell any one that that one is a dull one. That one is almost certain and that one can talk about this thing about the one who was not a dull one being now a dull one.

In a way it is a gentle thing to be one being not any longer living that is to say it is a gentle thing to be one having done something and doing that thing was not a gentle thing not at all a gentle thing. It is a gentle thing to be one being one not any more doing the thing that one was doing and it is a gentle thing to tell about that thing by some other one the thing that one was doing. Doing a thing is not quite a gentle thing, and having done the thing is almost a gentle thing, and some one telling about it when that one is not ever doing a thing is a gentle thing and discussing that thing the thing done is a very gentle thing.

There were times when certainly David Hersland made noises and others made noises and certainly there were times when he was interested in this thing in noises being existing, in some one hearing noises, in his being one listening to noises which were then being existing.

There were times when David Hersland was a noisy one. There were times when he was with one and he and that one were noisy ones then. There were times when he was with more than one and he and all of them were making noises then. There were times when he was hearing noises and there were times when he was liking this thing liking noises being existing. He was not ever completely needing that noises be existing. Some are completely needing that noises are existing. David Hersland was not completely needing noises being existing. David Hersland was one making noises sometime. David Hersland was hearing noises sometimes and very often he was not hearing any noise, not hearing very much noise. David Hersland was not completely needing that noise be existing. Certainly some are completely needing that noise is existing. Certainly some are needing this thing and some certainly are not needing this thing are not needing that noise is existing. David Hersland was not completely needing this thing not completely needing that noise is existing. David Hersland could know that he was not completely needing this thing thing not needing noise to be existing. Some are knowing that they are completely needing this thing needing that noises are existing. David Hersland was not completely needing that noises be existing.

All his living David Hersland was knowing this thing was knowing that noises were existing. This never made him a nervous one, this that noises are existing. This did not irritate him, this, that noises are existing. This did not disgust him, this, that noises are existing. This did not displease him, this did not arouse him, this, that noises are existing. He was not completely needing this thing, needing that noise is being existing. He could know this thing know that he was not completely needing this thing needing that noises are existing.

Sometimes in being living, all his living he was making noises and sometimes then he was with one and sometimes then he was with three and sometimes then he was with more than three and sometimes then he could know that he was not completely needing that noise is existing and sometimes then he was not knowing this thing knowing that he was not completely needing that noises are existing and sometimes then when he was not knowing it then knowing that he was not completely needing that noises are existing every one there then knew it that he was one not completely needing that noises be existing and sometimes then some one did not tell him that he was one not completely needing this thing needing that noises are existing and sometimes then some one talked about this thing to some other one and to him and certainly then he was not knowing then that he was not completely needing that noise be existing and certainly he was one who could be knowing that he was not completely needing that noise be existing. And all his being living he was one sometimes making noises and all his living he was one not completely needing that noises be existing and all his living he was one who could be knowing this thing knowing that he was one not completely needing that noises be existing and all his living some knew this thing knew that he was not completely needing that noises are existing and all his living he was sometimes making noises and sometimes then he was with one and sometimes then he was not with any one and sometimes then he was with more than one and sometimes then he was with a good many more than one. All his living he was not completely needing that noises be existing. He was making noises and he was then one making some noise and he heard then the noises that he was making and he could know then that he was not completely needing that noises be existing. He was sometimes liking this thing liking that sometimes noises were existing, he was not wanting to be completely needing that noises are existing. He could know that he was not completely needing that noises are existing. He was not interested in this thing in his not completely needing that noises are existing. He was all his living sometimes making noises sometimes with one, sometimes when alone, sometimes when with some, sometimes When there were a good many and he was with them. Certainly he was not needing that noises are existing, not completely needing that noises are existing. Certainly he was sometimes making noises, all his living he was sometimes making noises. Certainly he was not completely needing that noises are existing. Certainly he was making noises sometimes, all his living. Certainly any one was knowing that he was not completely needing that noises are existing. Certainly he could be knowing that he was not completely needing that noise is existing.

David Hersland certainly was not a dull one that is to say he was not one whom mostly every one was finding to be one who was not interesting. He was not a dull one sometimes, and mostly always he was not a dull one, that is to say mostly always most of those knowing him were interested when he was being one existing for them. He was then not a dull one. He was one certainly knowing that he was not a dull one. He was not completely interested in this thing in knowing that he was not a dull one. He was completely knowing this thing knowing that he was not a dull one. He was knowing that mostly every one knowing him were interested in him when he was being one being existing for them. Certainly all his living he was not a dull one. Certainly all his living he was one interesting some, interesting a good many when he was being existing to them. He was, all his living, not a dull one. He was completely knowing this thing, all his living he was completely knowing this thing, knowing that he was not a dull one. He was not completely interested in this thing in knowing that he was not a dull one. All his living he was not completely interested in this thing in knowing that he was not a dull one, that he was not dull to most who were knowing him, that he was interesting those who were knowing that he was being existing.

He was then not a dull one. Certainly some who were not dull ones are ones not being dull ones and then they are not interesting very many who are knowing that that one is being existing. Some are ones not being dull ones and they are ones then interesting mostly every one who is knowing that they are being existing and then they are not dull ones and they are then not interesting every one who are knowing they are being existing. Some are not being dull ones and they are interesting every one who is knowing they are being existing, mostly every, any one, and then they are not being dull ones and they are interesting then some who are knowing that they are being existing, and then they are not being dull ones and they are interesting some who are knowing they are being existing and they are then not really dull ones and they are then interesting some who are knowing they are being existing. They are then interesting some who are knowing they are being existing, they are not then really dull ones, they are then interesting some who are knowing they are being existing. In a way David Hersland was such a kind of one. David Hersland was interesting some who were knowing he was being living. He was not a dull one. He was interesting some who were knowing he was being existing. He was interesting some who were knowing he was being living, he was not then really a dull one, he was not then a dull one, he was then interesting some who were knowing that he was then being existing, he was then not really a dull one, he was then interesting to some who were knowing him then.

David Hersland was one who was finding some being dull ones, who was finding some not being dull ones when he was one being living. David Hersland was one not finding ones being dull ones, he was one finding some being stupid ones, he was one finding some being ones not finding any way to be ones knowing that they are the ones they are being in being living, he was one finding some being ones not ever coming to be certain that they are going on being living, he was one finding very many being ones not going to be ever beginning in keeping going in thinking, he was finding very many being living, he was finding some being not at all dull in being ones he was then knowing, he was finding very many being ones very likely to be ones not going to be interesting some time, he was one finding very many being quite stupid in being ones going on being living, he was one finding very many not being dull in being ones he was being knowing when they were being living, he was one finding some going to be ones beginning being ones thinking, he was one finding very many who were almost beginning being ones thinking, he was one finding very many who were not ones thinking what they were beginning to be thinking, he was one finding very many who were not thinking, he was one finding very many who were not clearly thinking, he was one finding some who were not interesting, he was one finding very many who were interesting when he was knowing them when they were being living.

Some one is doing something. Some have done something. What they have done they have done and they worked then and they did a thing and certainly it was a complete thing quite a complete thing and it was not so gently a complete thing as it is when some other ones are seeing it a completed thing. Some one has done something. It is a completed thing, a quite complete thing. It has a beginning, a middle and an end. It is all done. It is a complete thing. It was done by some one. The one that did that thing began it and went on with it and finished it. It is a complete thing. Any one can see it and every one is certain that it is a complete thing, and some are certain that it is a complete thing and some are feeling it to be a complete thing and they are telling about it as being existing, a complete thing, and certainly it is a complete thing, and certainly then it is in a way a gentle thing, that is to say a gently complete thing, that is to say a thing that is a complete thing and some are certain of this thing. A thing is a complete thing and then certainly if some come to know that of it it is a gentle thing for certainly if any one can come to be certain that a thing is a complete thing that thing is something that every one is gently seeing. Certainly then some are saying they are not looking at it and these then are not gently seeing anything, these are seeing a complete thing but certainly not every one can be seeing that as a complete thing. When any one, that is every one, that is some, that is mostly any one can see something as a complete thing, that thing has come to be a gently complete thing, a thing that can be gently seen as a complete thing and anything that is a complete thing will be sometime seen gently seen as a complete thing and certainly then some will then be looking at some other thing.

David Hersland was not gently seeing anything as a complete thing. He was looking at some things that mostly any one could see then as a complete thing and he was then not really seeing it as a complete thing and so he was not seeing it gently as a complete thing. Really he was not seeing the things which have been made by some one and are complete things. He certainly was looking at some of them, at a good many of them, and he was certain they were complete things, and he was almost seeing them gently, completely as gently complete things and he was almost not looking at them, he was almost looking at the things that are complete things, that some one was then making, as a complete thing, as complete things and he was not completely then seeing such a thing, seeing such things as complete things, really then in a way he was not completely seeing complete things as complete things, not really completely seeing complete things as complete things, not really seeing a complete thing as a complete thing and so he was almost seeing a complete thing, a thing any one then could gently be seeing as a complete thing, he was almost gently seeing that thing as a complete thing, and he was almost seeing a thing, a complete thing some one was then making, as a complete thing, he was almost then seeing such a thing as a complete thing.

David Hersland was being living and he was then not any longer being living. He was one being living and then being living and then he was not any longer one, he was not then being one being living.

Naturally some knew David Hersland had a brother and a sister and a father and a mother. Naturally some were certain that he was in Hersland family living. He was like them, of course he was like them, why should he be unlike them when he had been living with them and had come out of them and had heard them and had seen them. He did some things in the way they did things. He did some things in the way some of them did some things. Some do not like to do things in the way they do things that is in the way some other ones do things. Some are very earnest in this thing, some are very eager in this thing, some are often telling about this thing about not doing some things in the way some of the ones related to them by blood connection are doing such things. David Hersland was not one of such of them. He mostly was not thinking himself being one doing a thing in the way some other one was doing a thing. And sometimes it was a pleasant thing to him to be connected with every other one by such a thing by doing things in a way he was noticing other ones had been doing. Sometimes it was a pleasant thing to him to know then that everything means something, that he was a part of every one who was a part of him and sometimes he had very much family feeling in him, sometimes he had quite enough family feeling in him, very often he had not very much family feeling in him, very often he was naturally not having any family feeling.

Very naturally some were certain that he was not one interested in that thing in family feeling. Very naturally some were remembering that he was one not living in any family living. Naturally some were knowing that he was living in a family living. Naturally some were thinking of him as being in Hersland family living.

Some were understanding family living and were understanding that he was not in any family living. Some were understanding family living and were understanding that he was in a family living. Some were understanding the Hersland family living and were understanding that he was not living in the Hersland family living. Some were understanding the Hersland family living and were understanding that he was living in Hersland family living.

Some were understanding that he was liking his father and his mother and his brother and his sister. Some were understanding that he was admiring his mother and his father and his brother and his sister. He was understanding that he was liking his father and his mother and his brother and his sister. He was understanding that he was not liking his father and his mother and his sister and his brother. He was understanding that he was not admiring his father and his mother and his sister and his brother. He was understanding that he was admiring his father and his mother and his brother and his sister. Some were knowing that he had living a brother and a sister and a father and a mother. Some were not knowing that he had living a brother and a sister and a mother and a father.

He was being living every day. In a way he was needing to be certain that he was being living every day he was being living. He was being living every day he was being living. He was being living every day until he was not being living which was at the ending of the beginning of the middle of being living. He was being living every day. In a way he was needing knowing every day that he was being living every day. When he was beginning being living he was being living every day. In a way he was knowing then every day that he was being living. He was being living every day when he was beginning being living. In a way he was knowing that then. He was such a one. He went on being living and he was knowing this thing knowing he was being living every day. In a way he was knowing this thing every day all of his being living.

When he was beginning being living he was knowing this thing, knowing every day that he was being living. All his living he was knowing this thing, knowing every day that he was being living. In a way he was knowing this thing every day. He was, every day, knowing he was being living. He was being living every day. He was knowing it every day. He was knowing it all his living every day. He was knowing it when he was beginning being living, he was knowing it then in a way, every day.

It can be known, this thing, it can be known in a way every day, that one is being living. It can be known every day. It can be known all day. It can be known all of living every day. It can be known all of living all day every day that one is being living. David Hersland was knowing this thing every day, that he was being living. All of his living he was knowing this thing every day. In a way all his living he knew it every day. All his living, every day he knew he was being living.

He was being living every day. He knew it every day. All of his living he knew it every day.

He was being living every day. In a way he knew, every day, he knew he was being living. He was being living every day. He knew, every day, he knew he was being living, in a way he knew it every day. He was being living every day. Every day he knew, in a way, that he was being living. He knew every day that he was being living that day. He was being living every day all of his being living.

He was dead when he was at the ending of the beginning of being in middle living. He was dead by then. He was dead and buried by then. He was not being living beyond the ending of the beginning of being in the middle of being living. He was dead by then. He was not any longer living then.

He was living every day when he was being living. He was knowing every day that he was being living that day. He was not knowing all day that he was living that day, every day. He was not knowing it all day that he was being living that day. He was knowing every day part of the day that he was being living then. He was not knowing every day mostly all day that he was being living that day. He was knowing part of the day, every day, that he was being living that day.

He was knowing that he was being living every day. He was being living every day. He was knowing he was being living every day. He was knowing it every day that he was being living that day.

He was being living every day. He was, and really he was not succeeding, he was knowing every day that he would know each day what he was meaning by being one being living that day. He was being living every day. He was knowing every day that he was being living that day. He was knowing every day that he would know that day what he was meaning by being living that day. He was being living every day. He would be knowing every day what he was meaning by being living that day and he was knowing every day that he was being living that day. Every day he was knowing he was being living that day.

He was being living every day. He was knowing every day that he was being living on that day. He was knowing every day that he was being living. He would know that he was meaning being one being living every day. He would be one being living every day and knowing every day he was being living that day and would be knowing every day the meaning in being living that day. He was being living every day. He was, every day, knowing he was being living. He was, every day knowing he was knowing the meaning of being living that day. He was not succeeding. He was being living. He was being living and that was being existing by knowing the meaning of being existing on that day. He was being living until the end of the beginning of middle living. He was succeeding in being living until the end of the beginning of being in middle living. He was being living every day. He was knowing every day that he was being living that day.

He was being living every day. He was knowing every day that he was being living that day. He was being living every day when he was in the beginning of being living. He was knowing then every day that he was being living that day. He was living every day when he was at the ending of the beginning of being living. He was knowing then every day that he was being living that day. He was being living every day when he was in the middle of the beginning of being living. He was knowing then every day that he was living that day.

He was living every day, all of his being living. He was knowing every day that he was being living that day, every day all of his being living. He was being living every day all of the beginning of being living. He was knowing every day that he was being living that day all of his beginning being living. He was being living every day all of his being living. He was knowing every day that he was being living, all of his living. He was being living every day through the beginning of the middle of being living. He was knowing then every day that he was being living that day. He was being living every day, all of his being living. He was knowing he was being living every day, all of his being living.

Sometime he was feeling something. Sometime he was eating something, sometime he was thinking something. In his daily living he was thinking, he was eating, he was feeling. Any one could be such a one. He was such a one. Not any one could be such a one. He was almost not eating anything, he was thinking something, he was feeling something. He had need of this thing of being one eating something, of being one almost not eating anything. He had need of these things of being one eating something, of being one almost not eating anything.

Eating one thing is a way of living for some. Deciding to be eating one thing is a way of living for some. Deciding anything about eating is a way of living for some. Eating one thing, deciding to eat one thing is all being living for some. David Hersland was one deciding about eating something. David Hersland was one sometimes deciding to be eating only one thing. Deciding about eating one thing, deciding about eating, eating one thing, eating some thing was not all of living for him.

He was then one living all his living that is to say until he was not any longer living, until he was one who had been living, who was then one not any longer living.

Every day that he was living he was one being himself inside him, he was one doing something, he was one going to be doing something, he was one knowing some, he was one some were knowing. Every day he was being living he was not being one being himself inside him to himself then as he was some other time in being living. Every day he was being living he was pretty nearly being to himself inside him what he was to himself inside him the other times in his being living. He was himself inside him, pretty nearly every day he was, was himself to himself inside him. Pretty nearly every day he was being himself inside him to himself then and being in a way different from being to himself inside him from the way he was any other day and being pretty nearly the same to himself inside him that day as every other day. He was, every day he was being living, he was being to himself inside him pretty nearly the same and quite not at all the same and certainly he was being pretty nearly the same. Certainly he was, certainly he was pretty nearly the same. Certainly he was not at all the same, quite not the same. Every day he was knowing some one, knowing some, and every day some one, some were knowing him. To some he was always pretty nearly the same, to some he was the same one day as another day. To some he was not the same not the same one day as another day. Some were certain he was the same every day. Some were certain he was not the same every day. He was the same every day, he was pretty nearly the same to himself inside him every day and this is not a description of him, this is certainly not a description of him, that he was the same every day, that he was to himself pretty nearly the same every day.

David Hersland lived as long as he was living and he certainly sometimes was quite certain that he needed to be completely expressing the feeling that certainly there was not any succeeding in being living, that certainly it was enough not to have been ever living, that it would have been enough to have not been one coming to be living, that having been living, being living had not in any way any meaning.

He certainly sometimes in being living was needing to have some way of completely feeling such a thing and certainly sometimes in being living he came almost completely to be feeling this thing, to be completely feeling that it would have been enough not to have come to be one being living. He certainly sometimes in being living came to be almost completely feeling, completely feeling that being living could not have in any way any meaning. He was sometimes needing to have some way of expressing such a thing and sometimes he did in some way express such a thing, he certainly did in some way sometimes express such a thing. He did sometimes almost completely feel such a thing. He did sometimes in some way express such a thing. He certainly did sometimes in some way express such a thing.

David Hersland was living and all the time he was not certain that he was not needing feeling something that certainly not any one and in a way he was certain of this thing, not any one was really feeling. And then he was not certain. Certainly some were really feeling something and that was then a thing that was completely making it that something is existing and some are being living in being doing something and that is making being living something that has in a way a possibility in meaning and in a way then it does not make any difference really of anything, does not make really everything in any complete way a different thing and certainly then there is not any way of having anything a different thing since the different thing if it is a different thing is completely a different thing and if it is not a different thing then it is not a completely different thing and certainly then David Hersland was not then feeling anything that was a completely different thing and certainly then he was completely interested and completely not interested in any such thing. He certainly was one almost completely interested in a different thing. He certainly was one almost completely not interested in a completely different thing. He was almost completely interested in feeling a different thing. He was pretty nearly not at all interested in feeling a different thing. He was almost completely interested in feeling any completely different thing. He certainly was almost completely interested in not having completely been feeling something. He certainly was almost completely interested in some having almost completely felt something. He went on living and not a very long time that is to say he was living to the ending of the beginning of middle living and certainly he was then such a one, having been such a one, one almost completely interested in feeling a completely different thing, one almost completely interested in not having been feeling a completely different thing, one almost completely interested in any one feeling a completely different thing, one almost not interested in feeling any different thing, one almost completely not interested in any one completely feeling any one thing, one almost completely interested in not completely feeling anything, one almost completely interested in not feeling any different thing.

In a way he was quite certain that not any one not coming to be loving him could be coming to be completely listening to him. In a way he was quite certain that not any one was coming to be loving him. In a way he was not certain of this thing. In a way some one was coming to be loving him and certainly then was listening to him and certainly then he was knowing this thing knowing that this one was listening to him and in a way then he was certain that this one in a way was coming to loving him and certainly then this one was not ever completely that thing and in a way he was certain of this thing certain that this one was not coming to be completely that thing one loving him. Certainly some were quite completely listening to him and certainly he was knowing this thing knowing they were quite completely listening to him and he knew too that some one coming to be loving him would be coming completely to listen to him and certainly in a way he was certain that not any one had been completely coming to be loving him and certainly some were almost completely doing this thing, loving him, and certainly some were quite completely listening to him certainly quite completely listening to him. In a way some one came to be loving him and certainly was listening to him and he certainly did know that if any one was coming completely to love him such a one would come to completely listen to him and in a way he was certain that not any one was doing any such thing coming to completely love him and he was not certain that some one would not come to be doing this thing coming to be completely loving him and certainly some one coming to be completely loving him would be completely listening to him, to all of him.

He was being living from the beginning of being living to the ending of the beginning of middle living. Certainly some were quite completely listening to him. Certainly some were quite completely listening to him.

David Hersland was certainly one thinking. He certainly was one knowing this thing. If he was thinking and knowing this thing, and he was thinking and knowing this thing knowing he was thinking, if he was thinking he was thinking about something, in a way he was thinking about anything. He was thinking and he was knowing this thing, he was knowing he was thinking. He was thinking about something, in a way he was thinking about anything Certainly if in a way he was thinking about anything and he was knowing this thing, he was knowing that he could be thinking about anything. He was thinking about anything, he was knowing this thing, he was knowing that he was thinking about anything. He was thinking about something. He was knowing this thing, knowing that he was thinking about something. He was knowing that he was thinking about something. He was knowing that he was thinking. He was knowing that he was thinking about anything. If he was thinking about something, really thinking about something and knowing this thing, knowing that he was thinking about something, he was knowing that he was thinking. He was one knowing about thinking. He was one completely thinking about thinking. Certainly then he was knowing that he was one thinking about anything. He was knowing that he was thinking about anything. He was one completely knowing about thinking. He was one knowing that he was one thinking. He was knowing that he was one thinking about anything and certainly he was doing this thing he was thinking about anything. He was certain of this thing that he was one thinking and certainly he was one thinking. He was one certain about this thing that he was thinking about something and certainly he was doing this thing he was thinking about something. He was one certain that he was thinking about anything and certainly he was doing this thing he was thinking about anything. In a way then he was one being completely interesting, one thinking about something, one thinking about anything. Certainly then he was one thinking, really thinking, he was one really thinking about something, he was one really thinking about anything. In a way then he was completely interesting, in a way then he was not completely interesting. He certainly was doing this thing, he certainly was really thinking. He certainly was knowing this thing, knowing that he was really thinking. He certainly was one completely knowing about thinking, about really thinking. In a way then he was not completely interesting in a way then he was not completely thinking, in a way he was completely thinking about something, in a way he was not completely thinking about anything. He was really thinking, he was really thinking about something, he was really thinking about anything, he was completely knowing about thinking. He was not completely interesting. He certainly was completely thinking about something, he certainly was really completely thinking, he certainly was not really completely thinking about anything. He was completely knowing about thinking. He was completely thinking. He was really completely thinking. He was completely thinking about something, he was completely thinking about anything. Certainly he was not completely interesting in being one completely thinking. He was one being living and certainly he was completely thinking and he was completely thinking about anything and he was completely thinking about something. Certainly he was completely thinking about anything, about that he was completely thinking. He was thinking about anything.

He was one and he was knowing that thing knowing that he was one. He was one wanting to be knowing that thing, that he was one. He was one and he was almost always knowing that thing knowing that he was one. He was needing this thing needing knowing that he was one and he certainly was one and he certainly was almost always knowing that thing knowing that he was one. He was needing this thing needing that he was knowing this thing knowing that he was one. He was not always knowing that he was needing this thing needing knowing that he was one. He was very often knowing this thing knowing that he was needing knowing that he was one.

He was not often telling this thing telling that he was knowing he was one. He was sometimes telling this thing telling that he was knowing that he was one. He was quite certain of this thing, that he was one. He was sometimes telling this thing telling that he was one.

He was sometimes wanting to he [be] needing another one. He was sometimes needing another one. He was often enough wanting to be needing another one. He was sometimes almost needing another one.

He was not often telling about this thing about almost needing another one. He was almost certain about this thing, sometimes he was almost certain about this thing about almost needing another one. He certainly was often enough wanting to be completely needing another one.

He was not completely needing this thing, needing another one. Sometimes he was almost needing another one. He was sometimes quite completely wanting to be needing another one.

He was quite a young one and then he was knowing this thing knowing that he was one. He was always knowing this thing knowing that he was one. He was at the ending of his being living knowing this thing knowing that he was one. He was then sometimes wanting to be needing another one. He was then not needing another one.

He certainly was sometimes almost completely wanting to be needing another one. He was sometimes almost needing another one. There were several of them and they were quite different each one from any other one of them and he was sometimes wanting to be needing one and he was sometimes almost needing one and he was not ever completely needing one, ever completely needing any one. He was one. He was very often not telling anything about that thing about being one. He was not ever telling any one he was almost needing telling about his being one. He was one. He was very often not telling about this thing. He was very often knowing this thing, he was almost always knowing this thing, that he was one, he was very often not telling about this thing, about being one, he was not telling about this thing, about being one, to any one he was almost needing, to any one he was wanting to be needing.

Some like to enjoy things the way they used to enjoy them. Some do not like to enjoy things the way they used to enjoy them. Some love to enjoy things the way they used to enjoy them. Some do not love to enjoy things the way they used to enjoy them. Some hate to enjoy things the way they used to enjoy them. Some like sometimes to enjoy things the way they used to enjoy them.

David Hersland sometimes liked to enjoy things the way he used to enjoy them. He enjoyed things and then sometimes he would like to enjoy things the way he used to enjoy them. He and some others sometimes enjoyed things. Some of them liked to enjoy things the way they used to enjoy them. He sometimes liked to enjoy things the way he used to enjoy them. Some and he was one of them enjoyed things. Some of them later would have liked to enjoy things the way they used to enjoy them. He sometimes would have liked to enjoy things the way he used to enjoy them. There were some and he was one who enjoyed things. They enjoyed them and they did them and they all did them and they all enjoyed them and they all told about this thing about enjoying them and they all later sometimes would have liked to enjoy things the way they had enjoyed them.

They all enjoyed things, they all of them enjoyed things and did them then. Some of them sometimes enjoyed them more than others of them. Some of them told about enjoying, more than others of them. David Hersland told about enjoying them about enjoying the things. He told about this after there were not so many of them enjoying them and he was then going on enjoying them and some were then going on enjoying them and some were then telling about enjoying them the way they used to be enjoying them. David Hersland was enjoying the things then and was telling then about enjoying them the way they used to be enjoying them and some of them then were wanting to be enjoying things the way they used to be enjoying them and some were then not wanting that they were, all of them, enjoying them, the things, the way they used to be enjoying them. David Hersland was sometimes then, and not with all of them, wanting to be enjoying the things the way they used to be enjoying them. Some of them were then telling about enjoying the things the way they used to be enjoying them. David Hersland was then sometimes telling about enjoying them the way they used to be enjoying and sometimes he was telling this to some of them, sometimes to one of them, sometimes to all of them.

He was when he was at the ending of beginning living he was with some and all of them were enjoying some things then. They were, all of them then going to be sometime wanting to be enjoying some things the way they were enjoying them then. They were all of them in a way living some in this thing in going to be sometime wanting to be enjoying some things in the way they were enjoying them then. David Hersland was not living in that thing in going to be wanting to be enjoying something in the way they all of them were enjoying it then. In a way he was not then with them in living some in this thing in going to be sometime wanting to be enjoying something in the way they were enjoying something then. In a way he was not enjoying then with them, he was being one then not living not at all living in going to be sometime wanting to be enjoying something in the way they were enjoying something then. And later he was wanting to be enjoying something the way they had been enjoying something then and he was sometimes telling about this thing, beginning this thing with one, with more than one who had been ones enjoying themselves then and in a way it was a different thing in him then as he had not been at all living, when they had been enjoying something, he had not been at all living in going to be sometimes wanting to be enjoying something the way they were enjoying it then.

He was then enjoying some things with them with some who were enjoying things, then when he was at the ending of beginning living, and he was then not enjoying with them living some in going to be ones sometime wanting to be enjoying things the way they were enjoying them then. In a way then he was not enjoying things then in being one being with some all of whom were enjoying things then. Certainly later he was telling one of them, some of them, that they would then be enjoying something and in a way then they were enjoying something and certainly then to him then they were enjoying something in the way they had been enjoying something when they had been enjoying something and to the other one then, and to the others then they were not doing that thing they were not enjoying that thing the way they had been enjoying something when they had been enjoying something. And not any of them were talking about that thing and David Hersland then sometimes was talking about that thing, talking about it to some one, sometimes talking about it to some. Later he was enjoying some things with another one who had not been then enjoying somethings when the others had been enjoying somethings. He was enjoying some things with this one. This one was enjoying some things with him then, he was not then enjoying things the way he had been enjoying them. He certainly then was not interested in that thing in enjoying things the way he had enjoyed them.

He was loving one then and he was in a way telling this thing, telling it to her and others were knowing it then and in a way it was not interesting to her and he was not really telling it to her then and certainly any one could be certain that he was telling then something about that thing about loving the one he was loving then and she could be certain of this thing that he was telling that thing, telling that he was loving. He certainly was loving one then and certainly some were then almost certain of that thing that he was loving that one and she was almost certain of that thing that he was loving her then and it was an interesting thing then to her and it was an interesting thing then to them and not any one not she not he not they were then completely interested in that thing and certainly they were not any of them not liking it then, some of them then were not liking it and they did not come to like it that he was loving and loving the one he was loving, and certainly then he went on and certainly then every one was telling something about this thing, every one of them, about his loving the one he was loving then and certainly any one could know that he and the one he was loving were ones who were not coming to be completely interested in that thing, in loving, in his loving her, and some were then certain of this thing and some were then not certain of this thing, and he was not then certain of this thing and she was not then certain of this thing.

When he was loving this one and this one was one he was loving he was showing this one this thing showing this one that he was loving this one. He went on showing this one this thing that he was loving this one and this one was one knowing he was showing this thing showing he was loving this one and they were then going on in this thing and this then was not completely interesting to any one.

David Hersland was one feeling something and certainly he was one clearly thinking completely clearly thinking and he was one clearly feeling and he was one not completely clearly feeling and he was clearly feeling and he was needing to be one completely clearly thinking and he was clearly feeling and he was not completely clearly feeling. He was living until the ending of the beginning of middle living.

Each one is one. David Hersland was completely remembering this thing, remembering that each one is one.

He was knowing some and he was almost completely remembering that each one is one, he was completely remembering this thing that each one is one. He was then loving one of them and he was then completely remembering that each one is one. He was always almost completely remembering that each one is one. He certainly was almost completely remembering that each one is one. Always, all his living, he was almost completely remembering this thing that each one is one.

Each one is one, he was, all his living, pretty nearly completely remembering this thing. He was certain of this thing that each one is one. He was, all his living completely certain of this thing that each one is one. He was, all his living, almost completely remembering this thing, remembering that each one is one. He was, very often completely remembering this thing, that each one is one.

He was loving one then at the ending of beginning being living and he was then almost completely remembering that each one is one. He was then always almost completely remembering this thing. Any one could be almost certain that he was almost completely remembering that each one is one, that he was always then almost completely remembering that each one is one.

He was one who could be certain that some one could do something for some one. Sometimes he was certain that he could do something for some one. Sometimes he was beginning to do something for some one. Sometimes he was certain that he could do something more for some one. Sometimes he was certain that he could not do anything more for that one. He was doing something for some one, he was giving advice to some one and he was giving it strongly enough to that one so that he was doing something for that one. He was certain that he could do something more for that one. He was doing something then for that one. He could come to be certain that he could not do anything more for that one. He could come to be certain that he could come to be doing something more for that one.

He certainly was interested in giving advice strongly enough to some one so that it would do something for that one. He certainly was interested in this thing. He was not interested in giving advice strongly enough to every one. He was interested in giving advice strongly enough to some. He was sometimes certain that he could do something more then for them. He was sometimes certain that he could again give advice strongly enough to do something for them. He was sometimes certain that he could not do anything more for them. He was sometimes certain that not any advice could be given strongly enough to do anything for them. He was sometimes certain that not any one could give advice strongly enough to any one. He was sometimes certain that not any one should give advice strongly enough to any one. He was very often certain that he had given advice strongly enough to some one and that he could do something more for that one. He was sometime certain that he would be giving advice strongly enough to some one and he was sometime certain then that he would do something more then for that one and he was sometime certain then giving advice strongly enough could be done.

He was not in any way wanting to give advice strongly enough to every one. He was not wanting to give advice strongly enough to some. He was wanting to give advice strongly enough to one and then he was not going on with this thing, he was not then going on with giving advice strongly enough to that one. He was then not wanting to give advice strongly enough to that one. He was giving advice strongly enough to some. He was giving advice strongly enough to any one he was advising. He was not needing to give advice strongly enough to every one. He was giving advice strongly enough to the one that he was for sometime wanting to give advice to strongly enough. He was not needing to give advice strongly enough to any one. He did give advice strongly enough to some. He did not need to do this thing to give advice strongly enough to some.

He was one certainly understanding something. He was one certainly having a way of understanding something. He was one using a way of understanding something in understanding anything. He was one in a way understanding any one. He was one using a way of understanding something in understanding any one. He was sometimes quite certain of this thing that he would be understanding any one. Some were quite certain of this thing that he would be understanding any one. In a way he came to be certain of this thing that he would be understanding any one and he came to be certain, in a way, that he was not understanding some. He was certain that he would be understanding any one in the way he was understanding something. And then certainly he was not going on in this thing, in understanding any one. He was then going on in understanding something. He certainly then would give advice strongly enough to some. He was not needing, to be one being living, he was not needing to be giving advice strongly enough to any one. He was needing, to be one being living, he was needing to be one understanding something, he was needing to be going to be using the way of understanding something to understanding anything. He was not completely needing, to be one being living, he was not completely needing to be one understanding everything. He was almost completely needing, to be one being living, he was almost completely needing to be going to be using the way he was understanding something to understand everything.

He was knowing some who were being ones at the end of the beginning of being living when he was at the end of the beginning being living. In a way he was one with them, in many ways he was not one with them. He was one with them in being one being one of them, in being one completely understanding something. He was one with some of them, in being one of them, in being one understanding something, in being one going to be using understanding something to understanding everything. He was one with some of them in being one being one of them, in being one understanding something, in being one using the way of understanding something to be understanding everything, in wanting to be one needing to be completely loving one. He was not of them, in being one toward whom each one of them had a completely different feeling and were telling some other one about such a thing, about the different feeling each one had about him. He was not one of them, in being one who was not completely interesting to any of them in being one wanting to be completely loving some one. He was almost completely one of them when there were not all of them being then them. He was completely one of them when there were some of them being then all of them. He was one almost completely wanting to be loving one then who would be then almost a completely beautiful one to him then. He was completely understanding something then. He was completely clearly thinking then, entirely completely clearly thinking then. He was clearly feeling then, quite completely clearly feeling then.

David Hersland was almost knowing which one of those with whom he was then being one being living, which ones were feeling that he was being one then who was one of them. He was then almost knowing that thing, he was then almost completely not certain that any of them of those he was knowing then were ones who would be knowing that he was almost knowing which ones were ones who were feeling that he was one of them then. When Hersland was at the ending of beginning being living he was then being with some who were ones being living then, almost completely being living then in being ones being living then, being some being living then. He was then almost knowing that some of them could come to be ones being certain that he was one of them. He was then one coming to be certain that some of them would come to be completely certain that he was one of them. He came then to be completely certain that one of them, that two of them were completely certain that he was one of them. He was knowing this thing then, he was not completely feeling this thing then, he was quite certain of this thing, he was wanting to be completely needing this thing then that one of them, that two of them were certain that he was one of them.

He was not being living in this thing in any of them being certain that he was one of them. He was not being living in this thing, he was almost completely wanting to be needing this thing that any of them, that one of them, that two of them, that some of them were quite certain that he was one of them. They were then, all of them, quite completely living in their being one of all of them. They were, all of them, living very well then in this thing, living quite well in this thing, going on living just then quite well in this thing.

They were, all of them, being ones at the ending of beginning living then. There were some then who were other ones and they were then knowing David Hersland and David Hersland was knowing them and they were each of them they and he, they were each of them being ones quite being living then.

They were all of them at the ending of beginning being living then. There were some of them who were being ones being living then and knowing David Hersland then and he was knowing them then and they were all of them being living then.

There were some then knowing evey [every] one and every one was knowing them and these were not at the ending of their beginning living then, they were at the ending of the middle of their middle living then.

There were some, some of those who were being living in being ones being living then and in all of them being living, there were some who were being living then in being one knowing some other ones and one of the other ones then for such of them was David Hersland and David Hersland was knowing them then and sometimes then David Hersland was knowing that he was knowing them and they were all he and they being ones then living in being living then, in all being living there then, and sometimes then he was certain enough of this thing and sometimes then he was quite wanting to be completely wanting to be needing this thing, and sometimes then he was one being living and the others were being living then and they all, he and they were being living then and that was all there was to any such thing, that they were all being living then. This was very often all there was to him in all of them being living then, this, that each one of them, they and he were being living then.

Some of those being living were needing to be completely expressing the feeling that there is a good deal of succeeding in being living. Some of those being living and who were being living then were not needing then to be expressing anything about succeeding in living being existing. Some of them of those being then all of them, at the ending of beginning living were needing to be expressing that succeeding in living is not being existing. Some of them were not then needing to be expressing this thing that succeeding in living is not existing. Some of them did not need then to be expressing that succeeding in living is existing. Some of them then were expressing that not succeeding in living is being existing, that there is existing not succeeding in living. Some were then expressing that there is existing succeeding in living. Some of them were then going to be expressing that succeeding in living is not existing, some of them were needing then to be going to be expressing that there is not existing, succeeding in living.

David Hersland was not expressing then that succeeding in living is not existing. David Hersland was not then needing to be going to be expressing that there is existing not succeeding in living. He was not expressing then that there is existing succeeding in living. He was not then completely not expressing that there is existing succeeding in living. He was almost needing then to be going to be expressing that there is existing succeeding in living. He was not completely needing then going to be expressing that there is existing succeeding in living. He was completely then clearly feeling anything, almost completely clearly feeling anything. He was then almost completely clearly feeling something, he was then almost completely clearly then feeling some things. He was not completely clearly feeling everything. He was almost completely clearly feeling anything. He was almost completely clearly feeling everything. He was almost completely clearly feeling something, he was almost completely clearly feeling some things. He was almost completely clearly feeling everything. He was completely clearly thinking. He was completely doing that thing. He was completely clearly thinking.

He was not completely needing being one going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was almost needing being one going to be doing some other thing sometime. When he was one being one at the ending of beginning being living he was almost needing being one going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was one then not really needing to be one wanting to be doing some other thing sometime. He was then not really interested in that thing in going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was not then really interested in any one being one going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was interested enough to be mentioning such a thing as going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was enough interested to be mentioning that some are going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was almost really interested in some going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was not really interested in any one going to be doing some other thing sometime.

He was very often discussing such a thing, some one going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was quite interested in being one thinking clearly about this thing about his going to be sometime doing some other thing, about any one’s sometime going to be doing some other thing, about some sometime going to be doing some other thing, about some one going to be sometime doing some other thing. He was almost completely clearly feeling something then, almost completely feeling something then.

He knew then that some were really completely interested in being one going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was quite interested then, quite really interested then. He was not really interested then. He was feeling, almost completely clearly feeling something then and he was then one almost really interested in any one being one going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was seriously enough interested in that thing then, almost completely seriously interested in that thing then, in any one going to be sometime doing some other thing.

He was not completely interested in that thing, in any one going to be doing some other thing sometime. He was quite clearly feeling then about himself being one going to be sometime doing some other thing. He was almost completely clearly feeling something about this thing about being one going to be sometime doing some thing, some other thing. They were all of them going on being living. He was going on being living then. He was not then completely interested in that thing in being one going on being living. He was completely interested in something then. He was completely interested then in being one being interested in something. He was completely feeling this then, completely feeling being one being living being interested in something, being interested in all being living. He was not completely interested in all living. He was completely interested in living being existing.

He could be certain that some one was one different from any other one. He could be certain that any one was different from any other one. He could be certain that some one was different from any other one. He could go on being certain that any one was different from any other one. He could go on being certain that some one was different from any other one. He was quite certain that some one was different from any other one. He mentioned that thing. He did not go on being certain that some one was different from any other one. He was not completely certain, he was not going on in being completely certain that some one was different from any other one. He was almost certain that any one was different from any other one. He was going on being almost certain that any one was different from any other one.

He was almost completely clearly feeling what he was feeling. He was extraordinarily completely clearly expressing what he was almost completely clearly feeling. He was one working in being one almost completely clearly feeling what he was feeling. He was one working, he was one needing to be clearly working, he was one needing to be completely clearly working. He was one needing to be certain that he was one being living. He was one needing to be completely clearly working to be certain that he was one being living. He was one needing to be working, clearly working, he was one needing to be clearly working and he was working to be certain that he was one being living. He was working at this thing, clearly working at this thing, completely clearly working at this thing, working at being certain that he was one being living. He was not really needing to be completely certain of this thing, certain that he was one being living. He was completely clearly working at this thing, working at being certain that he was one being living. He was not one needing this thing needing being certain that he was one being living. He was not one really needing to be certain of this thing certain of being one being living. He was not one completely needing to be certain of this thing, certain of being one being living.

He was almost completely feeling being one being living. He was almost completely clearly feeling being one being living.

He was almost completely feeling being one being living. He was almost completely clearly feeing [feeling] being one being living. He was almost completely clearly feeling in being one being living. He was one almost completely clearly feeling about needing being one being living, about not needing being one being living, about knowing being one being living, about being certain of being one being living, about not being certain of being one being living. He was almost completely clearly feeling something, he was almost completely clearly feeling everything of any such thing.

He was almost completely clearly feeling that some one was different from any other one. He was almost completely clearly feeling such a thing. He was certainly mentioning this thing that some one was different from any other one. He was not completely certain of this thing that some one was different from any other one. He was mentioning being certain that some one was different from any other one. He was not completely certain of this thing that some one was different from any other one. He was almost completely clearly feeling something about this thing about some one being different from any other one. He went on being living until the ending of the beginning of middle living.

Some being living when David Hersland was being living were expecting that sometime he could be certain that something would be happening and that then that thing would be happening. Some who were living when David Hersland was living were not certain that when he came to be certain that something would be happening that it would not be happening.

When he came to be certain that something would be happening, sometimes something would be happening. He sometimes came to be certain that something would be happening and sometimes then something would be happening. He was not completely needing this thing needing being certain that something would be happening. He was not completely needing that thing, being certain that something would be happening and having then that thing happening. He was not completely needing this thing.

He was interested in this thing sometimes almost completely interested in this thing, he was sometimes almost completely interested in being certain that something would be happening, he was sometimes almost completely interested in being certain that something was going to be happening and then that thing was happening.

He was almost completely clearly feeling being one being living. He was almost completely clearly feeling being one going on being living. He was not completely needing this thing being one going on being living. He was almost completely needing the thing being one being living.

Some are ones needing being one succeeding in living. Some are ones not needing being one succeeding in living, David Hersland was such a one, he was one needing being one succeeding in living. He was one not needing being one succeeding in living. If he had gone on in being living he would not have been one succeeding in living, he would not have been one needing being one succeeding in living. If he had been one going on in being living he might have been succeeding in living. He might have been one succeeding in living if he had been one going on being living and then he would not have been needing being one succeeding in living. He was not going on being living after the ending of the beginning of middle living. He was not being living after the ending of the beginning of middle living.

He would not be one commencing again and again to be one being living. He would not be one commencing being living. He was one being living every day and always he was one needing to be understanding this thing, understanding being one being living. He was one completely clearly thinking, he was one completely clearly thinking about something. He was one almost completely clearly feeling.

He would not be one commencing again and again being one being living. He was not one commencing again and again being one being living. He was one being living. He was one almost completely needing to be understanding this thing, understanding being one being living. He was one being living every day. He was one understanding this thing understanding every day being living that day. He was one completely needing being one understanding every day being living that day. He was one completely clearly thinking. He was one completely clearly thinking about something. He was one almost completely clearly thinking about anything. He was one completely clearly thinking about everything.

He could be certain that not any one would be thinking more completely about something than he was thinking about something. He could be certain that not any one could be thinking more completely clearly about something than he was thinking about something. He could be completely certain of this thing.

He was interested in any one thinking as completely, more completely about something than he was thinking about something. He was not completely interested in that thing. He could be certain that not any one was thinking more completely about something than he was thinking about something.

He was not needing being one coming to be certain that he was one needing some other one. He was not needing being one coming to be certain that he was not needing some other one. He was almost wanting to be one needing to be certain to be one needing another one. He was not needing to be one being certainly needing another one. He was not completely needing anything. He was completely clearly thinking. He was almost completly [completely] needing being certain that he was being living.

It was not any use being one going on being living for David Hersland when he was not being one needing to be being living. He was not completely needing being living. He was not completely wanting needing being living. He was almost completely deciding being living, he was almost completely deciding this thing. He was not feeling anything about this thing about not completely needing being living. He was not feeling anything at all about this thing. He was almost completely deciding something about this thing about being one being living. He was not completely deciding about this thing about being one being living, he was almost completely deciding about this thing about being one being living.

Being one being living is being one in a way being interested in that thing. Any one can be in a way such a one, one being living. Some are not in a way such a one one being interested in a way in being one being living. Some are being ones being living and are in a way not ones interested in being living. Some are being ones being living and are not interested in such a thing in being living and they are ones being living and they would not mention that thing to any one that any one should come to be one being living. Some are ones being living and they are not interested in that thing, in a way not at all interested in that thing and they are not mentioning that thing to any one that they are in a way not at all interested in being one being living. Some who are being living are not interested in that thing, in being one being living. They are, some of them, not mentioning anything about such a thing about any one being one being living. They are, some of them, not mentioning anything about their being not interested at all in that thing in being one being living.

In a way very many are being living and are being then not interested in that thing not quite interested in that thing, and they are not mentioning that thing, they are not mentioning being not quite interested in being one being living.

Very many are being living, very many are very often almost not quite interested in that thing, and they are almost not mentioning that thing not mentioning being almost not quite interested in that thing, in being one being living. There are very many being living. There are very many who are quite often not interested in that thing in being living and are not mentioning anything about being interested, about not being interested in that thing. There are very many being living and are not interested in that thing, in being living, and are not at all mentioning such a thing mentioning anything about being not interested in being one being living.

Some one can be certain that they have remembered something. Some one can come to be certain that they have remembered something and they are sure that they are not remembering what was really happening. Some can come to be certain of this thing can come to be certain that they are remembering something and that that thing was not the thing that happened the thing they are remembering. Some can come then to be not at all interested in that thing, they go on remembering and they go on being certain that the thing they are remembering is not a thing that happened and they are not at all interested in that thing and they certainly are going on being one being living.

David Hersland in being living was one living until the ending of the beginning of middle living. He was not interested in this thing in being one not living longer than the ending of the beginning of middle living. He was not really interested in this thing in being living only to the end of the beginning of middle living. He was not really interested in that thing.

Why should any one not be certain that David Hersland was being living? Why should any one not be certain of this thing? David Hersland was being living. Not every one was certain of this thing. Some are certain of this thing. Some were not certain of this thing. He was not completely living in any one being, in any one not being certain of this thing. He was being living and some were not certain of this thing, that he was being living, and some were certain of this thing, that he was being living. He was being living. Any one could almost be certain of this thing certain that he was being living. Some could he certain of this thing, certain that he was being living.

He was quietly enough doing that thing, being one being living. He was quietly enough being one being living. It was astonishing that he was so quietly doing that thing being one being living.

He was quite quietly doing that thing, being one being living. Certainly not every one was certain of this thing that he was quietly doing that thing, being one being living. Not every one was certain that he was one quietly doing being one being living. Some were certain that he was not so quietly doing this thing, being one being living. Some were certain that he was not quietly doing this thing, being one being living.

He was quietly doing this thing, quietly being one being living. This was a thing that might have been astonishing. That he was quietly doing the thing, quietly being one being living is a thing that might be astonishing to any one. Any one might be certain that he was not quietly doing that, not quietly being one being living. Some were certain that he was quietly doing this thing, doing being one being living.

A quite gentle one, a quite quiet one, any one was certain of this thing that this one was a quite quiet one, a quite gentle one, this one who was a quite quiet one was one whom he was knowing some and he was always being one, needing to be completely wanting to be certain that this one, that some one, that almost any one was one who was being existing and making something then be a thing leading to something which was then a thing failing being a complete thing, a whole one then and then not needing being anything not having been a beautiful thing.

He was a quietly enough one being one being living and he was then teaching any one any other thing. He was teaching some then. He was very nearly completely teaching some. He was being one then whom some who were quite quietly being living then were following then and all of them, any one of them were very quietly being one being living then, almost being one being living.

He was being one whom not any one of some was remembering being one being quietly enough one being living. He was certainly then telling about any one being one needing something and he was almost completely then being one who ought to have been one completely telling this thing and not being quietly doing this thing and he was not quietly doing this thing, he was almost doing this thing, he was one any one of some could be remembering as having been completely telling something to any one, as not having been at all quite quietly enough doing this thing, completely telling any one something.

He was one not quietly enough doing that thing being one being living to be satisfying some who were being living and these were then not needing that thing not completely needing that any one was one quite quietly being one being living. They were, these were not needing that any one, that every one was one being quietly doing that thing, quietly being one being living, these were quite not needing that thing needing that any one be one quite quietly be one being living. He was not satisfying these then, he was not then to them being one quite quietly being living. He was being one then not quite quietly being one being living, he was that to them.

There was one who was quite certain that he was not at all such a one one quietly doing this thing, quietly being one being living. This one knew him, knew David Hersland then and was quite certain that David Hersland never was and never could have been one quietly doing that thing quietly being one being living, and this one was always remembering this thing and he never forgot this thing and any one knowing David Hersland was completely liking this liking that this one never forgot that thing that David Hersland never was that David Hersland never could have been one quietly doing such a thing, quietly being one being living.

David Hersland was not quite quietly enough being one being living. That was certain. Some were almost completely certain of this thing. He was quite quietly being living. That was certain. Any one might have been almost certain of this thing. He was quite quietly enough being one being living. Not any one could be remembering this thing, hot any one was ever remembering any such thing. Some were sometimes almost remembering this thing. He could not have been one quietly doing the thing, quietly being one being living. Some were always certain of this thing, always remembering this thing. He was almost quietly being one being living. Any one could be certain enough of this thing. Some were always certain enough of this thing, were remembering enough of this thing. He was quietly enough being one being living and not any one was completely certain of this thing. He was one who was almost not needing having been one at all being living in being one having been quietly enough, in having been not quietly enough being living. He was one whom almost not any one was really needing being remembering. Some were almost needing remembering his being one being living. Not any one was needing remembering any kind of living he ever had been doing, any quietness, any not quietness enough there could be in his having been one being living. He had been one being living. He was being living. He was living. He was being living and he was always being one then always being one being living then. He was always being one being living and any one could remember such a thing remember he was being living. Any one could have remembered that he had been one being living. Some remembered that he had been one being living. Any one could remember something of such a thing, of his being living.

He came to know every one Alfred Hersland was knowing. Alfred Hersland was married then. David came to know all of them all of those who were knowing Alfred then, almost all those who were knowing Alfred then. He had been knowing others, he was still knowing some of them. He was not then knowing some of them. He had been knowing very many whom Alfred would naturally not have been knowing. He was knowing some whom Mrs. Alfred Hersland came to be knowing. He was knowing George Dehning then. George Dehning was knowing him then. David Hersland had been knowing some whom George Dehning was not knowing. He was knowing some whom George Dehning was knowing. He was knowing very many whom George Dehning was knowing. He had been knowing some whom George Dehning had not been knowing.

He had known some whom George Dehning had not been knowing. He was still knowing some of them, he was not knowing all of them. He was knowing then very many that Alfred Hersland was knowing.

He went on then knowing some whom Alfred Hersland was not knowing, whom George Dehning was not knowing. He was not knowing then every one he had been knowing. He was knowing some of them then. Julia Hersland was knowing then very many he was knowing. He was knowing then every one she was knowing. He was knowing very many then. He had been knowing very many.

He did not ever completely forget that his sister and his father were living. He always remembered that they were living. In a way he was always remembering this thing. He did not forget that his brother Alfred was living. He did not really forget this thing. He remembered that his sister and his father were living. In a way he was always remembering this thing. In a way he did not at all forget this thing, that they were being living.

He had been knowing some and all of them had been knowing him. He had been knowing some who were all of them knowing each other then. He was knowing some who were not knowing any one who was knowing him. He was knowing some who were telling some other ones about knowing him. He was knowing some who were telling him about the thing, about knowing him.

He came to know almost any one who knew Julia Hersland. He came to know very many who were knowing Alfred Hersland. He came to know every one whom George Dehning was knowing. He was knowing quite a number then. He had been knowing quite a number and he was going on knowing some of them. Some of them were not going on knowing him. Some were and were not going on knowing him. Some were telling about knowing him, some who were not going on knowing him. Some were not telling about him, some who were not going on knowing him.

He had been knowing some, he had been knowing quite a number being living then. He had been knowing some who were all of them knowing other ones who were ones knowing him then. He was knowing some then who were not knowing any other ones who were knowing him then. He went on knowing some of such of them. He went on sometimes knowing some of such of them. He went on almost all his being living knowing some of them. He did not go on knowing some of them. George Dehning came to know a good many that David Hersland was knowing. He came to know something of almost all of them. David Hersland came to know all whom George Dehning was knowing. He did not come to know all who were and had been knowing George Dehning. David Hersland came to know almost every one Julia Hersland was knowing. He came to know very many whom Alfred Hersland was knowing and who were knowing him.

He had come to be not telling about enjoying things with those with whom he had been enjoying things. He had come not to tell any one about having been one enjoying things with some. He had come to be knowing others then others who were not hearing anything about his having been enjoying things with others. Those with whom he had been enjoying things were then being living. Some of them were quite certain that he had not been one enjoying things with them. Some of them were completely remembering that he had been one enjoying things with some of them. Some of them were not mentioning to others of them that he had been enjoying things with some of them. He had been enjoying things with some of them. He remembered with one of them that he had been enjoying things with some of them. He remembered with some of them that he had been enjoying things with all of them. Some of them remembered with him that he had been enjoying things with some of them.

He was not then telling any more, not any more thinking of telling anything about having been one enjoying things with some of them, he was not telling one any more anything about anything, he was not then thinking of mentioning anything to any one of them. He was then knowing one of them, two of them, a few of them. He was sometimes then meeting any of them. They were all then being living. He was then being living. He was then not thinking of telling any one anything about having been enjoying things with all of them, with any of them.

He was knowing some then. He was being living then and explaining that thing explaining being living, to one then, to a few then. He was being living then and almost completely then mentioning that thing, mentioning being living.

He was then interested in this thing, he was interested in almost completely mentioning that he was being living. He was completely explaining this thing to one and he was completely wondering then whether that one would be one coming to be completely needing that thing completely needing his completely telling that he was being living. He was completely wondering then whether that one was one who would go on being one completely needing that being living was a thing that one was having completely mentioned by him. He was almost completely wanting to be completely interested in this thing in that one coming to be one completely needing understanding living being existing. He was then knowing George Dehning. He was then later knowing very many he had not been knowing. He was then later not completely knowing any he had been pretty nearly completely knowing.

He was not a sad one. He was not at all a sad one. He had not been a sad one. He was not going to be a sad one. He was not a sad one. He was not at all a sad one. He never came to be a sad one.

He was not a sad one. He was not at all a sad one. He was one not interested in the thing, in being a sad one, in not being a sad one. He was not at all a sad one.

He was not a sad one. He came to know George Dehning and Julia Hersland and he came to know very many they were knowing. He came to know some who knew them. He was not at all a sad one. He went on knowing them and in a way he always knew them until he was one who was not being living. He was not at all a sad one.

He was not a sad one. He was not interested in this thing in being not a sad one. He was being living. He was remembering all the Hersland family who were being living then. He was remembering that his father and his sister were being living. He was then knowing Alfred Hersland and knowing some who knew him then and some whom he knew then. He was knowing Alfred Hersland very well then. He was always knowing him very well. He was always completely remembering all of him all of Alfred Hersland. He was remembering completely remembering that his sister and his father were being living. He was knowing Julia Hersland then and knowing almost every one she was knowing then. He was knowing George Dehning then and knowing every one George Dehning was knowing then. David Hersland was not a sad one. He was not at all a sad one.

He was always remembering all of Alfred Hersland. He was not remembering all of George Dehning. He came to remembering almost all of Julia Hersland. He was completely remembering that his sister and his father were being existing. He was not at all a sad one. He was not a sad one.

He was completely convincing Julia Hersland completely convincing every one of his being one being living and being one doing this thing and not being a sad one. He was completely convincing Julia Hersland and she was one feeling this thing feeling he was being living, feeling he was one and not at all a sad one.

George Dehning was living enough in David Hersland being one being living. He was living just enough in this thing. He was listening enough to this thing, to any one knowing that David Hersland was being living, was being one who was being living.

Alfred Hersland was not living in David Hersland being one being living. He was liking that David Hersland was being one being living, he was quite pleasantly liking this thing, almost completely pleasantly liking that David Hersland was being one being living.

David Hersland was knowing then every one that George Dehning was knowing then. He was knowing then mostly every one Julia Hersland was knowing then. There were a number then who knew Julia Hersland whom David Hersland was not remembering then. David Hersland knew some whom Alfred Hersland was knowing then.

David Hersland was convincing then Julia Hersland and he was coming to be completely doing this thing and she was being living then almost completely being living then being one understanding this thing understanding having David Hersland being completely convincing. He was one who could be completely convincing and he could be completely explaining this thing explaining that he was completely convincing, explaining that Julia Hersland was completely needing this thing, explaining this clearly, completely clearly to Julia Hersland then. He was completely then completely understanding needing to be completely convincing to Julia Hersland. He was completely understanding being completely convincing to Julia Hersland then. He and she were coming to be completely understanding this thing. He went on with the thing, he went on being completely convincing to her and it was a thing that they were almost pleasantly doing and he was one completely clearly understanding being completely convincing.

He was talking about something in being one being completely convincing, being completely convincing in being one completely clearly understanding thinking being existing. He was one doing this thing in anything, he was one almost completely clearly feeling, completely clearly understanding that thinking is existing. He was one doing this thing in everything, almost completely clearly feeling, he was doing this thing in everything, completely clearly understanding that thinking is existing. He was being completely convincing, he was telling something in being this thing in being completely convincing.

He was not determined in this thing, that thinking is existing. He was not determined in this thing. He was not repeating this thing, that thinking is existing, he was not repeating this thing. He was naturally completely certain of this thing, that thinking is existing. He was not telling that he was naturally certain of this thing, that thinking is existing. He was not completely using this thing, that he was completely understanding that thinking is existing, he was not completely using this thing. He was not stern in this thing, that thinking is existing. He was quick enough with this thing, that he was completely understanding that thinking is existing. He was steady enough with this thing, that thinking is existing. He was completely natural in this thing, that he was completely understanding that thinking is existing. He was almost completely using this thing, that thinking is existing. He was completely using that he was completely understanding that thinking is existing. He was naturally completely using this thing, that thinking is existing.

He was not repeating this thing, that thinking is existing. He was not repeating that he was understanding completely understanding that thinking is existing. He was naturally completely understanding that thinking is existing. He was entirely naturally completely understanding that thinking is existing. He was almost completely using this thing understanding that thinking is existing. He was naturally almost completely using this thing, that thinking is existing.

He was not completely using that thinking is existing. He was completely understanding that thinking is existing. He was completely clearly thinking. He was thinking of something. He was thinking of anything. He was thinking of everything. He was completely, naturally, he was naturally and completely understanding that thinking is existing. He was not entirely completely using this thing, using that thinking is existing. He was not repeating that thinking is existing, he was not repeating that he was completely clearly understanding that thinking is existing.

He was needing to be sometimes deciding that he would not be eating everything. And this was a natural thing. He was needing to be one being living. He was needing to be understanding that thing that he was one being living. He was being convincing in being one needing to be deciding not to be eating everything as he was one needing to be being living and understanding that thing. He was almost completely convincing Julia Hersland. George Dehning was one being living then with him and knowing every one who was knowing David Hersland then and whom David Hersland was knowing then.

David Hersland was then completely understanding something and completely then understanding any one else’s understanding of that thing. Any one was certain of this thing that David Hersland was understanding something and understanding any one else’s understanding and not understanding that thing. He was needing that any one understanding anything should be understanding that some are understanding the thing he, David Hersland was understanding. He was not completely needing this thing. He was telling something about such a thing and telling it very clearly to Mr. Dehning and Mr. Dehning was listening and David Hersland was not completely needing that Mr. Dehning should be listening and he was not completely needing that Mr. Dehning should be understanding this thing. David Hersland was understanding something and was understanding any one else’s understanding of that thing. David Hersland was quite completely needing that any one understanding anything should be understanding any one else’s understanding something. He was not completely needing this thing. Julia Hersland was completely needing this thing. David Hersland was completely convincing her of any one being one needing this thing. David Hersland was understanding something and was understanding any one else’s understanding that thing. He was understanding something of any one else’s not understanding that thing. He was almost needing to be completely understanding any one else’s not understanding that thing the thing he was understanding.

He was completely understanding something and understanding any one else understanding that thing. He was completely convincing in this thing in understanding something, in understanding any one else understanding that thing.

He was sometimes urging this thing urging being one completely understanding something, understanding any one understanding this thing. He was sometimes urging this thing.

He was convincing to any one in being one understanding something, he was convincing to almost any one in being one understanding any one’s understanding that thing. He was understanding something, he was understanding any one’s understanding that thing.

He was completely clearly thinking, he was almost completely clearly feeling. He was feeling and he was thinking. He was completely clearly thinking, he was almost completely clearly feeling.

Completely clearly thinking, and giving advice strongly enough, and not completely clearly feeling, and being convincing is a different thing in different ones being living. It was in David Hersland being one almost wanting to be one needing to be succeeding in living. It was in David Hersland being one needing to be having something each day to be something meaning that being living is existing. It was in him being one not completely going on being living. It was in him being one who was definitely working. It was in him being one not quite succeeding in being one succeeding in living. It was in him being one telling something and having then that many who were then were not then entirely completely listening. It was in him being one deciding something and doing something and having then some who were with him not completely be going to be doing that thing. It was in him being one clearly telling something and not telling that thing again and again.

He was, to some, one clearly telling something and not telling it again and again. He was, to some, one not completely clearly telling something, and one going to be telling it again and again. He was, to some, one clearly telling something and one in some way going to be completely clearly telling it again and again. He was completely clearly telling something and then he was needing to be completely certain that living is being existing. He was needing, to be one being living to himself inside him, he was one needing being one eating, completely eating some one thing. He was then completely clearly telling something. He was then needing being one completely not eating some one thing. He was then completely clearly telling something and he was then not telling it again and again. He was needing then to be certain that being living is existing, that there is being existing, that there is existing being living. He was completely clearly telling something and not telling it again. He was then almost completing wanting to be needing succeeding in living. He was wanting to be one who was one needing to be succeeding in living. He was one who was clearly convincing. He was clearly telling something, he was not telling it again and again. He was convincing and he was with some and they were not then completely beginning anything. He was then clearly telling something. He was then needing being certain that he was completely eating one thing.

He could do something. He could completely understand doing that thing. He was understanding any one doing that thing. He was understanding what any one was understanding in doing that thing.

He was doing something and he was understanding that some one else was doing that thing. He could understand the way that one understood doing that thing. He was doing something. He was understanding some one else’s doing that thing. He was not completely convincing as understanding any one’s doing of that thing. He was almost completely convincing as understanding some other ones doing of that thing.

He was one working and clearly expressing that thing clearly expressing that he was working. He was one understanding that some one else was working and was almost clearly expressing that thing, expressing that working. He was understanding that some one was working and was not clearly expressing that thing working. He was clearly expressing any one’s work at the thing at which he himself was working. He was doing something. He was clearly working at that thing.

He was not excited in understanding any one’s working. He was not excited, he was feeling the thing feeling some one else’s working and clearly expressing that thing that some else was working.

He was doing something, he was clearly working, he was clearly expressing this thing that he was clearly working. He could completely understand any one’s work who was working at this thing and he could completely express this thing express his understanding.

He was not excited in understanding, he was not eager in understanding, he was not gay in understanding, he was not solemn in understanding, he was not persistent in understanding, he was not violent in understanding, he was not expository in understanding, he was continuous in understanding and clearer in understanding and he was almost firm in understanding and he was not repeating his understanding and he was strongly advising some to go on with his understanding. He might have been brilliant in understanding and he went on being understanding. He was using understanding and he was not completing the using of understanding. He was steadily understanding and he was clearly understanding and he was clearly expressing understanding and he was strongly enough advising some to be going on using his understanding. He was not fighting with his understanding because not any one was meeting him to be fighting. He might have been fighting with his understanding. He might have been being one using his understanding in being one being fighting. He might have been fighting for his understanding. He was not ever really fighting and this was because not any one was needing really needing to be fighting him. He was clearly expressing being one understanding. He was clearly working. He was almost completely clearly feeling. He was understanding other one’s being working and he was clearly expressing understanding this thing. He was not really repeating anything, he was clearly not repeating anything.

He was often almost quite alone with being one being living, and working, clearly working to be completely understanding this thing. He was often almost quite alone and he was not suffering, not at all suffering. He was clearly working, he was working and clearly working and he was clearly thinking and he was almost clearly feeling. He was almost completely clearly expressing that he was clearly working. He was clearly expressing that he was clearly thinking.

He was often enough alone and he had been going on being such a one, one who was often enough alone. He was not needing this thing, needing being often enough alone. He was naturally enough being such a one, one being often enough alone. He was not completely using this thing, being often enough alone. He was not completely needing being often enough alone. He was sometimes not at all using this thing using being often enough alone. He was often not being often enough alone. He was sometimes going on with this thing going on with not being often enough alone. He was not ever completely using being often enough alone. He was certainly very often alone. He was certainly often enough alone. He was not completely using this thing using being often enough alone.

He was often alone. He was often going on with this thing going on being often alone. He was being one being living. He was not completely needing being certain of this thing, certain of being one being living. He was naturally thinking clearly about this thing about being living. He was completely clearly thinking about this thing about being living.

He was being living. He was using this thing then when he was beginning the beginning of middle living, he was using then being one being living. He was then almost completely using that thing then, he was not completely using that thing then not completly [completely] using then being one being living.

He was not one commencing again and again being one being living. He was completely clearly thinking about something. He was interested in any one’s being one being thinking about something. He was not completely interested in that thing in any one’s being one being thinking about something. He was completely clearly thinking. He was almost completely clearly feeling. He was not commencing again and again being one being living. He was almost understanding every day being one being living. He was almost needing understanding every day being being one being living. He was needing understanding that being living is existing. He was needing understanding that being living is existing. He was not completely needing to be certain that being living is existing. He was almost understanding every day being living that day. He was not commencing again and again being one being living. He was not commencing being one being living.

He was expressing something, he was completely clearly expressing something. He was not mentioning this thing again and again that he was completely clearly expressing something. He was telling something. He was quite often telling something. He was not quite completely telling something. He was certainly almost completely interested in completely telling something. He was completely clearly thinking. He was almost completely clearly feeling. He was completely clearly expressing something. He was completely clearly telling something. He was interested completely interested, almost completely interested in expressing, completely expressing something.

He was telling something. He was not mentioning again and again that he was telling something. He was telling something. He was completely clearly telling something. He was almost completely interested in any one’s telling anything. He was not completely interested in any one’s telling anything. He was expressing something, he was completely clearly expressing something and he was not completely telling that thing, completely telling that he was clearly expressing something. He was clearly expressing something and he was certainly completely interested in that thing in clearly expressing something. He was completely expressing something, he was almost completely clearly expressing everything. He was not completely clearly expressing everything. He was not completely expressing anything. He was almost completely expressing something. He was not beginning again and again being one being living.

He was going on being living. He was being living and he was understanding this thing understanding being living is being existing. He was going on being living, he was needing understanding this thing to be one completely understanding something, to be completely expressing something. He was needing being one understanding that going on being living is something being existing. He was not needing understanding going on being living. He was not understanding going on being living. He was understanding being living and he was not commencing again and again being living. He was understanding being living. He was being living. He was going on being living and he was not completely clearly thinking about going on being living, he was almost completely clearly feeling going on being living. He was not needing being one being going on being living.

He was not commencing again and again being one being living. He was being living. He was completely clearly thinking. He was completely clearly expressing something. He was going on being living. He was not needing that thing, not needing going on being living. He was completely understanding being living. He was needing every day to be understanding being living. He was not needing to be certain that any being living is existing. He was almost completely clearly feeling. He was feeling something. He was completely clearly expressing something. He was needing to be one clearly expressing complete thinking. He was going on being living. He was not commencing again and again being living. He was not commencing being living. He was not needing in his thinking being one going on being living. He was not needing in his feeling being completely certain that being living is existing. He was not commencing again and again being living. He was needing to be understanding something, to be understanding every day being living every day. He was understanding thinking. He was completely clearly expressing something. He was not commencing being living. He was not completely interested in completely expressing something. He was being living. He was not mentioning anything again and again. He was expressing something again and again, almost completely clearly expressing something again and again. He was clearly expressing something. He was not completely needing going on being living.

David Hersland was one not really needing something. Julia Hersland was one not really needing something. George Dehning was one not really needing something, Alfred Hersland was one not really needing something. Each one of them was one not really needing something. Each one of them was a very different one in being such a one in being one not really needing something.

David Hersland was one not really needing something. He was not needing being one succeeding in living. He was not needing being one needing another one. He was not needing being certain that being living is existing. He was not needing being one going on being living. He was not needing something.

He was not needing giving Julia Hersland anything. He was giving Julia Hersland something. He was giving it to her to be understanding that he was being one who was understanding every day being one being living. He was not needing to be giving her this thing. She was not needing to be having this thing. He was giving her advice strongly enough about her being one being living. He was not needing to be one doing this thing giving her advice strongly enough about her being one being living. She was using the advice he was giving strongly enough, she was not needing this thing not needing to be using the advice he was giving to her strongly enough. She was not really needing this thing not needing to be using the advice he was giving to her strongly enough. She was not really needing this thing needing the advice he was giving to her strongly enough. She was using this thing, she was using, could be using the advice he was giving to her strongly enough. He was not needing being one giving her advice strongly enough about being one being living. He was not needing being one bringing her to be understanding that he was understanding every day that he was being living.

He was not one really needing something. He was one not really needing something. Julia Hersland was one not really needing something. They were quite different the two of them in being such a one, one not really needing something.

George Dehning was one not really needing something. He was one succeeding in living. He was one completely admiring David Hersland. He was one being one completely in Dehning living. He was not one needing being such a one being one being completely in Dehning living, being one succeeding in living, being one entirely admiring David Hersland. David Hersland was telling him many things and David Hersland was not needing that thing was not needing being one telling him many things.

Alfred Hersland was not one needing something. Alfred Hersland was one not succeeding in living, Alfred Hersland was one not going on loving Julia Hersland, Alfred Hersland was one coming to know very many who came to know him and he was then almost succeeding in living. Alfred Hersland was one being proud enough in being one having David Hersland liking well enough being a brother to him. Alfred Hersland was not needing something. He was not needing being not going on loving Julia Hersland. He was not needing coming to know very many who came to know him. He was not needing not succeeding in living. He was not needing almost succeeding in living. He was not needing marrying again. He was not needing something. He was not needing having David Hersland being a brother to him. David Hersland was not needing something. He was not needing being a brother liking well enough having Alfred Hersland as a brother.

David Hersland was not being one needing something. He was one knowing completely well then and more and more then Julia Hersland and George Dehning and some who knew them and who came to know him.

Certainly he was not one needing anything. David Hersland was not one needing anything. He might have been one succeeding in living. He might not have been one succeeding in living. Certainly he was not really needing anything. He was not needing anything. He was not needing something. He was beginning succeeding in living. He was beginning not succeeding in living.

He was not needing something. He might have been one needing something if he had been one being one needing going on being living. He was not one needing going on being living and he might have been one needing going on being living if he had been one needing something, if he had been one needing being one succeeding in living. He was not one not needing succeeding in living. He was one not needing going on being living. He was one who might have been one needing going on being living if he had been one needing succeeding in living. He was not beginning being living. He was not beginning again and again being living. He was giving advice strongly enough to some. He was completely not eating somethings. He was understanding being one being living. He was wanting to be needing being certain that any one was completely a beautiful one. He was not completely wanting needing this thing. He was almost completely clearly feeling. He was strongly enough giving advice to some. He was completely not eating something. He was being one being living. He was not needing being certain that there is being existing being living. He was strongly enough giving advice to some. He was certain of this thing of being one then giving advice strongly enough to some. He was completely not eating somethings.

He was not one really needing something. He was one being interesting. He was one knowing that he was keeping a mind open. He was doing something of this thing, he was keeping a mind open. He was doing something of this thing and Julia Hersland was needing feeling being one having something of this thing having a mind which was keeping open. He was knowing something of this thing of keeping a mind open and having then something more come in to make that one have it to be understanding something. He was knowing this thing, knowing that he was doing something in being one keeping some mind open. He was one completely clearly thinking. He was one completely not eating something. He was almost completely interested in being one keeping some mind open. He was beginning this thing beginning keeping some mind open. He was knowing this thing knowing that he was beginning this thing beginning keeping some mind open. He was almost completely interested in this thing, interested in keeping a mind open.

He was not succeeding in living in being one not being living after the ending of the beginning of middle living. He was being interesting. He was completely clearly thinking. He was completely not eating something. He was completely giving advice strongly enough. He was beginning being one keeping a mind open. He was clearly expressing something. He was completely clearly understanding any one expressing that thing.

Each one of the Dehning family came to know David Hersland and each one of them were sometimes telling him something of this thing, were telling him something of knowing him. Each one of the Dehning family came to tell him something of that one knowing him. Mr. Dehning and Mrs. Dehning and Julia Hersland and George Dehning and Hortense Dehning each one of the Dehning family came to know David Hersland and told him something of this thing, told him something of their knowing him, of each one of them knowing him.

Mr. Dehning came to know him and he told him of this thing of knowing him. He told him that he liked it well enough knowing him, that he liked it very well knowing him and that he David Hersland was a man to understand something of such a thing of Mr. Dehning knowing him. Mr. Dehning told him something of being one knowing David Hersland and recognising David Hersland’s in a way understanding that he was being one being living. Mr. Dehning was knowing David Hersland and knowing that he David Hersland could understand this thing and could not then be completely succeeding in living in being one not beginning again and again in being living, in being one not beginning in being living. Mr. Dehning was telling this thing to David Hersland and telling him that if there was any of way succeeding in living in being one not beginning being living, in being one not beginning again and again in being living, David Hersland would be succeeding in being living. Mr. Dehning was knowing David Hersland and telling him again and again something of this thing something of knowing him. Mr. Dehning was not completely certain that David Hersland would not be succeeding in living. Mr. Dehning was quite convincing in telling David Hersland that David Hersland was certainly in some way understanding that he was being living, that David Hersland was in some way understanding that being living is existing.

Mrs. Dehning was knowing David Hersland and was telling him something of this thing, was telling him something of knowing him. She was knowing him and not liking this thing and very often she was liking this thing and she could tell any one something of this thing and she was telling him of this thing of telling any one something of knowing him. She was knowing him and telling him very often telling him all the same thing about this thing, about knowing him. She was knowing him and knowing he was one having been living in Hersland family living. She was knowing him and knowing he was living in Dehning family living. She was telling him something of this thing, of her knowing him. She was knowing him in his being one completely not eating something and she was telling him that she was then completely knowing him. She was knowing him being one being interesting and she was telling him completely telling him almost everything of her being one knowing him being that thing. She was not needing him being one being certain that being living is existing and she was knowing him as being one she was needing being one knowing that being living is existing and she was telling him often telling him anything of this thing. She was liking this thing, knowing him, and certainly she was not needing this thing not needing liking this thing liking knowing him and she was knowing this thing, knowing that she was not needing liking him and she was knowing him and she was telling him sometimes and the same way something of this thing something of knowing him.

He knew Julia Hersland and she told him this thing, told him that she knew something in his being one understanding something. He knew something and was understanding any one understanding that thing. She knew this thing and was having then that thing having existing that he was understanding something and understanding any one who was understanding anything of that thing. She was certain enough that being living is existing. He was not really mentioning that thing, he was not mentioning anything of being living being existing. She was going on being living. She was not mentioning anything of any such thing, of going on being living.

He was knowing almost every one that she was knowing then. He was knowing some then and sometimes was not mentioning to her this thing, mentioning knowing some then. He was knowing some then and sometimes he was mentioning this thing, mentioning knowing some then.

They were, each one of them, knowing Alfred Hersland then. They were each one of them mentioning that thing, mentioning knowing him then. They were going then, each one of them was going on then mentioning that thing, mentioning knowing Alfred Hersland then. Each one of them was knowing Alfred Hersland then. David Hersland was telling Julia all of that thing all of his knowing Alfred Hersland. Julia Hersland was telling was completely telling David Hersland all of her knowing Alfred Hersland then. They were each one of them telling this thing, telling knowing Alfred Hersland. David Hersland was understanding this thing understanding knowing Alfred Hersland. Julia Hersland was understanding this thing, understanding knowing Alfred Hersland. David Hersland was knowing Julia Hersland and she was telling him enough about this thing.

He was knowing Julia Hersland. She was going on being living. He was being living. They were not then telling too much about those things about his being living, about her going on being living. They were telling something about these things, each of them was telling something about these things, about her being one going on being living, about his being one being living. She was telling about her being one going on being living, she was telling something about this thing. He was telling something about this thing about her being one going on being living.

He was giving her advice strongly enough and he was then not needing this thing, not needing being one giving her advice strongly enough. He was completely then doing that thing, giving her advice strongly enough. He was almost completely then interested in that thing in giving advice to her strongly enough. He was then being in the living the Dehning family were living. He was knowing then each one of them. Each one of them was telling him about this thing, about his knowing each one of them. He was then knowing Julia Hersland. He went on then knowing her. He was then not being one succeeding in living, not being one not suceeding [succeeding] in living.

He was knowing the Dehning family then, he went on knowing them then. He went on knowing Julia Hersland, he was almost completely interested in her being one going on being living. He was not completely interested in that thing being existing, in going on being living, being existing. He was interested in that thing, in going on being living, being existing.

David Hersland did go on being living until the ending of the beginning of middle living. He was then not really knowing Dehning family living. He was then knowing something of living being existing in George Dehning.

George Dehning was knowing David Hersland. He had been knowing him before David Hersland was knowing Dehning family living. David Hersland had been knowing George Dehning and George Dehning had been telling David Hersland something about this thing about his knowing him. George Dehning was going on being living, he was not completely doing this thing going on being living. He came later to be doing other things and he was succeeding then quite well then succeeding in being living. He was knowing then that David Hersland was not being living and he did not then quite completely forget that thing, forget that David Hersland was not then being living.

David Hersland was knowing George Dehning and George Dehning was saying something sometimes about this thing about David Hersland knowing him. George Dehning was content in having this thing as being existing that David Hersland was knowing him. He was knowing David Hersland then and David Hersland was knowing him then. They did not either of them quite completely mention this thing, mention knowing each other then. David Hersland did not completely mention knowing George Dehning. George Dehning did not completely mention knowing David Hersland. George Dehning was content in being one being living then, was almost content then. David Hersland was being living then and was not mentioning that thing much then, was not mentioning being living. George Dehning was later doing some other thing. He was remembering then that David Hersland had come to be a dead one. He was quite remembering that thing then, remembering that David Hersland had come to be a dead one.

David Hersland was being living and he was knowing the Dehning family living and each one of the Dehning family were knowing him then and each one of them were mentioning that thing to him mentioning knowing him.

Hortense Dehning mentioned to him this thing, mentioned to him knowing him then. She was quite needing then doing this thing, mentioning something to him then and perhaps then he would have been giving advice strongly enough to her and she was then mentioning to him again that she was knowing him then, that he was knowing her then.

Later she quite went on being living and very often then she gave advice quite strongly enough to some one and she did not then think anything of that thing that he, that David Hersland had come then to be a dead one. She was quite enough going on being living then. She was quite enough needing then being one going on living enough then.

He had come to quite completely not eating anything but one thing. He was strong then, he was strong in completely clearly thinking then. He was completely clearly thinking then. He was strong then in that thing, in completely clearly thinking. He was not then completely going on eating only one thing. He was completely strong then, almost completely strong then in completely clearly thinking. He was then beginning being one going to be succeeding in living. He was then not living in Dehning family living. He was then not living in Hersland living, almost not in any Hersland living. He was living then in being living. He was then not going on being living. He was then being living. He was not then beginning that thing, beginning that thing again. He was never beginning being living in being living, he was never beginning again being living in being living. He was then almost not at all living in any other Hersland living than in the living he was doing in being one then being living. He was not going on being living then. He was then going on in eating almost only one thing and he was always then completely being one completely clearly thinking and he was then being living, completely being living and he was then going on to being coming to be certain that being living is existing. He was then not going on commencing to begin to be one succeeding in living. He was then not commencing this thing not commencing beginning to be succeeding in living.

He was one who was not completely forgetting anything and he was one who did not remember everything. He was one who did not need that thing did not need being remembering. He did not need to remember anything. He did not need to remember everything. He did not need, to be one being living, he did not need to be remembering anything, he really did not need any such thing. He was not completely forgetting anything. He did not completely forget anything, he did not forget everything. He remembered everything. He did not need that thing, he did not at all need that thing to be one being living, he did not need to remember everything to be one being living. He did not need to remember anything to be one being living.

He was being living. He was not going on being living. He was not at all needing being one going on being living.

He did not need to be one being a dead one. He was not at all needing such a thing, needing being a dead one. He could be remembering that he could come to be a dead one. He was almost not needing that thing needing remembering that he could come to be a dead one. He was almost eating only one thing. He could be needing being such a one being one eating almost only one thing.

He was not really needing anything. He was not needing being certain that being living is existing. He was not needing being one going on being living. He was needing understanding that he was being living. He was almost completely needing being one completely clearly thinking. He was almost completely wanting to be feeling needing that any woman he was seeing was completely beautifully something. He was almost wanting to be giving advice strongly enough to some. He was almost being one coming to be beginning succeeding in living. He was completely clearly expressing something. He was completely understanding any one’s understanding anything of that thing.

He was not really needing anything. He was not needing being one going on being living. He was almost completely needing being one completely clearly thinking. He was not needing being one remembering that any one can come to be a dead one. He was not needing being certain that being living is something that is existing. He was not needing to be remembering anything. He was not needing to be forgetting something. He was understanding that he was being living. He was almost needing to be one almost only eating one thing. He was being living. He was understanding that thing. He was clearly expressing something. He was not forgetting anything. He was not forgetting everything. He was not needing to be one remembering anything. He was not needing to be one remembering everything.

He was completely clearly expressing something. He could mention this thing, mention that he was completely clearly expressing something. He did sometimes mention that he was completely clearly expressing something. He was completely clearly expressing that thing, the thing he was clearly expressing. He could have been one being one clearly, completely clearly expressing that thing. He was such a one, he was one being one completely clearly expressing that thing the thing he was expressing. He was not completely filling anything in completely clearly expressing the thing he was completely clearly expressing. He could have been one completely filling something in being one completely clearly expressing what he was completely clearly expressing. He was completely clearly expressing something. He was completely clearly thinking. He was almost completely clearly feeling. He was almost completely being one eating only one thing. He was being living and he was not beginning that thing beginning being living. He was not ever beginning again and again.

He was completely clearly expressing one thing. He was understanding any one’s understanding of that thing. He was understanding anything of any one’s understanding of that thing. He was sometimes mentioning something of some one’s understanding of that thing. He could go on mentioning some one’s understanding of that thing. He was completely clearly expressing something. He was not being one going on being living. He was one being living. He was understanding that thing. He did sometimes mention that thing mention understanding being living. He did not mention anything again and again. He did not really mention anything again and again. He did completely clearly express something. He was being one who was completely clearly thinking. He did do that thing. He did completely clearly think about something. He did completely clearly think about anything. He did almost completely clearly think about everything. He did think completely clearly. He did completely clearly express something. He was being living. He did understand being one being living. He did understand any one else’s understanding the thing he was completely clearly expressing.

He was not feeling being one being completely a different one from any other one. He was knowing something of this thing. He was knowing something of being one who was one who was completely a different one from any other one. He was feeling something and there was something in him to be feeling of being one who was completely a different one from any other one. He was feeling something. There was in him something to be feeling. There was in him knowing something of being one who was completely a different one from any other one. He was not feeling that thing feeling his being one being completely different from any other one. He came to be a dead one at the ending of the beginning of middle living. He was not feeling anything in being one being completely different from any other one. He was being this one one who was completely different from any other one. He was not feeling anything in being such a one. He was not living after the ending of the beginning of being living.

He was not completely forgetting knowing something of such a thing of being one being completely different from any other one. He was being living. He was one understanding being one being living. He was not living after the ending of the beginning of middle living. He came to be a dead one. He was completely forgetting something of being one knowing that he was a different one from any other one.

He was not feeling being one being a completely different one from any other one. He was knowing that he was being a completely differrent [different] one from any other one. He was not forgetting knowing that he was a different one from any other one. He was not feeling being a different one from any other one.

He was not living after the ending of the beginning of middle living. He had come to be a dead one. He had been almost completely eating only one thing. He had been understanding being living. He had not been feeling being a different one from any other one. He had been understanding being one being living. He had been giving advice strongly enough to some. He had not been needing being one going on being living. He had not been needing being certain that being living is something existing. He had been coming and had then not come to be beginning succeeding in living. He had been knowing being a different one from any other one. He had been understanding something and understanding any one understanding that thing. He had been completely clearly expressing something. He had been almost completely clearly feeling. He had been completely clearly thinking.

He had come to be a dead one and he was then at the ending of beginning living. He had come to be a dead one and some then were knowing that thing knowing then that he was not any longer being living. Some were then knowing that he was a dead one.

He was not one who had been one being fighting. He had been one who had been completely eating only one thing. He was not one who had been one being fighting. He had been one coming to be beginning succeeding in living. He had not been one being fighting. He had been one choosing something and not then being one coming to be receiving any other thing to go with the thing he had been choosing. He had not been one being fighting. He had been one not doing another thing than the thing he had been choosing. He had been one coming to be beginning to be succeeding in living. He had been one who could be one completely urging that he was not one needing doing some other thing. He was completely clearly thinking. He was not coming to be one going on beginning to be succeeding in living and he was then not fighting and he was then almost urging being one not needing choosing some other thing and he was then completely clearly expressing something, and he was then going on being one almost completely eating only one thing and he was then one understanding any one’s understanding something he was completely understanding.

He was not going on being living in being living. He was a dead one at the ending of the beginning of middle living. He was being living. He was understanding being living. He was not beginning being living. He was not beginning again and again in being living. He was almost needing being one coming to be beginning to be succeeding in living.

He was knowing he was understanding being one being living. He was almost completely knowing this thing. He was not completely knowing that he was not completely needing being certain that being living is something existing. He was almost completely clearly expressing being one not needing being one receiving doing some other thing. He was almost completely clearly expressing this thing. He was not completely clearly expressing being one almost needing to be coming to be beginning succeeding in living. He was not being one succeeding in living. He was not one failing in living. He was one not being living when he was at the end of the beginning of middle living. He was then a dead one. He was then not needing that thing not needing being then a dead one not at all needing that thing. He was then being eating only one thing. He came then to be a dead one. He had not been completely needing that thing needing being a dead one. He had not been one needing that thing really at all needing that thing needing being a dead one. He was then understanding something and understanding any one else who was understanding something of that thing. He was then eating only one thing. He was then not needing to be a dead one. He was then not living then when he was at the end of the beginning of middle living. He was then one who came to be a dead one and some were not knowing that thing before he was completely buried there were he had come to be a dead one. He had come to be a dead one. He certainly then had been eating only one thing. He certainly then had not been needing not really needing not at all needing being a dead one. He was a dead one and he had been then one being living and understanding that thing understanding being living in being one being then being living.

He came to be a dead one and not any one had been needing that thing had been at all needing that thing, had been wanting to be needing that he was a dead one. Not any one had been wanting to be needing that thing that he had come to be a dead one. Some did not know he had come to be a dead one before he had come to be buried there to be a buried one there where he had been a dead one.

He had come to be a dead one. He had not come to at all beginning this thing, beginning being a dead one. He had come to be a dead one. He had come to be a buried one and some then were coming to know this thing that he had come to be a dead and buried one.

Some knew he was a dead one after he had been buried there where he had come to be a dead one. Some knew it then and were earnest then in being certain that he could not have come to be a dead one and some of such of them were saying it again and again. Some knew it then knew that he was a dead one after he had been buried there where he had come to be a dead one and they regretted that he had come to be a dead one, they regretted that thing. Some of such of them were interested in any one’s regretting that thing. Some of such of them could come to be wondering if he might have been one coming to be beginning succeeding in living. Some who regretted that he had come to be a dead one were wondering if any one would come to know anything about his being a dead one, some of such of them were interested in that thing in some one coming to know something about him as being a dead one.

Some did not know anything of his having come to be a dead one for sometime after he had come to be a dead one. Some of such of them were feeling it to be a strange thing that he had come to be a dead one. Some of such of them were hearing something about his being a dead one a long time after he had come to be a dead one.

He was not living after the ending of the beginning of middle living. He came to be a dead one and was buried there where he had come to be a dead one. This was a surprising thing to some that he had come to be buried there where he had come to be a dead one. Not any one was needing this thing that he should have come to be a dead one and to be buried there where he had come to be a dead one.

Not any one needed to be one expecting that he should come to be a dead one and be buried there where he had come to be a dead one. Not any one needed this thing, he had not needed this thing, it was not a needed thing. He had come to be a dead one and had come to be buried there where he had come to be a dead one. Some were indignant about this thing that he had come to be a dead one. Some were wondering about this thing that he had come to be a dead one. Some were remembering this thing, that he had come to be a dead one. Some were regretting this thing, that he had come to be a dead one. Some were hoping that there was not this thing, his having come to be a dead one. Some were vague about this thing about his having come to be a dead one and having been buried there where he had come to be a dead one. Some were interested in this thing, in his having come to be a dead one and some of such of them were wondering about coming to be knowing something about him as being then a dead one. Some were not remembering that he had come to be a dead one. Some were not certain that he would have been one coming to be beginning succeeding in living. Some were certain that he might then not have come to be a dead one. Some were quite certain about this thing. Some were not certain that there was any difference in anything in his being then a dead one. Some were certain that he was then a dead one and were certain that it was an important thing. Some were certain that he was then a dead one and were not certain that it was an important thing that he was then one not being a living one. Any one could be one not very constantly remembering his being a dead one, his having been a living one. Any one could remember this thing, his having been a dead one, his having been a living one.

[ ¶ ]

HISTORY OF A FAMILY’S PROGRESS

Any one has come to be a dead one. Any one has not come to be such a one to be a dead one. Many who are living have not come yet to be a dead one. Many who were living have come to be a dead one. Any one has come not to be a dead one. Any one has come to be a dead one.

Any one has not come to be a dead one. Very many who have been living have not yet come to be dead ones. Very many are being living.

Very many who were being living are not being living, have come to be dead ones. Many who came to be old ones came then to be dead ones. Many who came to be almost old ones came then to be dead ones.

Very many who were being living are not being living, have come to be a dead one. Not every one has come to be one being an old one. Not every one has come to be one being almost an old one. Not every one has come to be a dead one. Some have come to be an old one and have come to be a dead one. Some have come to be almost an old one and have come to be a dead one. Some have not come to be a dead one, they are being living. Some have come to be a dead one.

Some are not believing that any other one can really be only doing the thing that other one is doing. Some are not believing that some one can be coming to be doing every other thing than anything some other one would naturally be doing then. Some then come to be old ones. Some then come to be almost old ones. Any one then comes to be one who is going to be almost any old one. Any one is one not being a dead one. Any one is one coming to be an old one. Any one is one being a dead one. Any one is one being such a one. Any one is one coming to be almost an old one.

Any one is one only not needing to be understanding everything. Any one is one who might have been doing the things that one is doing. Any one is one who might do that thing, the thing that one is doing. Any one is one, whom some are knowing, that any one is not believing that that one might be doing what that one is doing. Any one is one whom any one might not be believing to be one who might be doing the things that one is doing. Any one might be one and some might be believing that that one is doing the things that one is doing. Any one might be one and some might be believing that that one has been doing what that one has been doing.

Any one might be one coming to be almost an old one. Any one might be one coming to be an old one. Any one might be one coming to be a dead one.

Some one is one whom some one is certain is one going to be doing some one thing. It is certain that all some one knows of some one is that that one will be doing some one thing when some thing has been happening. It is certain that what some one does when something is happening is the thing some one is certain that one will be doing when some thing is happening. All that some one knows about some one is what is true of that one as being one doing what that one is doing when something is happening. It is certain that some one is not believing that some one is going to be doing the thing that one is going to be doing when something is happening. It is certain that some one is not certain that some one could not be understanding something and be then doing something if that one was one being any one being living. Some one is certain that in a way some one is one understanding that any one could be doing something that that one has not been doing if any one is one being any one being living. Some one is certain that some one could not be doing something that that one has not been doing even if every one is one being any one being living. Some are certain that any one is one understanding something, could be one doing something if any one is one being living. Some are certain that not any one is one understanding something, is one doing something, some are certain that any one is one being living.

Some are certain that any one is one being living. Some are knowing only this thing about everything, that any one is one being living. Some are knowing that not any one is one being living. Some are knowing that any one who is one being living is one knowing something of this thing. Some are ones not understanding anything of any such thing, of any one knowing something of this thing that any one is being one being living. Some are knowing that any one could be understanding something of this thing, that any one is knowing something of any one being one being living. Some have been old ones and then are not any longer living. Some have been almost old ones and then have not been any longer living. Some are ones knowing what some are not coming to be understanding. Some are ones knowing what some are coming to be understanding. Some are saying something about any one understanding something. Some are saying something about any one not understanding something. Some are saying something about some not understanding anything. Some are saying something about some understanding everything. Some are not saying anything about any one being almost an old one. Some are saying something about any one being almost an old one. Some are saying something about any one being an old one. Some are not saying anything about any one being an old one. Some are certain about understanding something being a thing that is coming to be interesting in being something any one being one being living will be coming to be thinking about doing. Some are certain about understanding something, are certain that it is not coming to be interesting. Some are certainly knowing what some one who is doing something is doing when that one comes to be doing a thing when something has been happening. Some are not coming to be believing much of any such thing, of any one knowing any such thing. Some are coming to be believing such a thing of some one that that one is one knowing such a thing. Some are coming to be ones being dead ones. Any one is such a one. Any one can come to be a dead one. Any one is such a one. Any one can come to be almost an old one if they have not come to be dead by then. Any one can come to be an old one if they have not already come to be a dead one. Any one can come to be such a one one being a dead one, one being almost an old one, one being an old one, one not being almost an old one, one not being an old one. Some are knowing something about what some are going to be doing. Some are not believing that any one is knowing any such thing. Some are knowing something of some knowing such a thing, knowing that some are knowing something of what some are coming to be doing. Some are believing that some will be ones not believing any such thing. Some are ones not believing that some will be believing any such thing. Any one is one being living, some are knowing all of this thing, some are not knowing all of this thing. Some are almost old ones, some are old ones, some are not old ones. Some are ones coming to be almost old ones. Some are ones coming to be old ones.

It is certain that it can be interesting to some that any one can come to be almost an old one if that one has not come to be a dead one before that one has come to be almost an old one. It is certain that it can be interesting to some that any one can come to be an old one if that one has not come before that one has come to be an old one to be a dead one. It is certain that it can be interesting to some that there are kinds in men. It is certain that it can be interesting to some that each kind in men and women is different from the other kinds of them.

It is certain that some can be certain of some kinds in men and women being different from other kinds in men and women. It is certain that some one can realise something of this thing of kinds there are in men and women. It is certain that some will come to be certain that this is completely interesting that some one has been realising kinds in men and women. It is certain that some will come to be realising differences in kinds in men and women and will come to make lists of them and long lists of them and others will then copy some of them of the lists of kinds in men and women and some will then make more lists of them many more lists of kinds in men and women and some one then will tell something then about this thing about men and women, and some others will then tell that thing again and some will then tell that thing again and again and any one will then be one having heard something of some such thing and some then will tell some more about men and women and some will tell anything of such a thing again and again and some will then go on in this thing in telling something of the kinds that are being existing in men and women.

There are kinds in men and women. There are kinds of them. There can be lists of the kinds of them. There will be many lists of the kinds of them.

There are kinds of men and women. Many of each kind of them have been living. Many of each kind of them are living. Very many of each kind of them have come to be dead ones. Many of each kind of them are living. There will be lists of kinds of men and women. There will be many lists of them.

There is coming to be a list of kinds in men and women. There will be a list of them. There has been some description of a piece of a list of them. There will be a list of them.

Each one of them, each kind of them is one that can have a description. Each one of each kind of them can have a description. There can be very many descriptions being existing of each kind of them. Each kind of them, each kind of men and women can have a description. There are many kinds of them, each kind of them can have a description.

Some of each kind of them are being living. Some of each kind of them were being ones who were being living. Many of each kind of them have come to be dead ones. Some of each kind of them have come to be almost old ones. Some of each kind of them have come to be old ones. There can be a description of each kind there is in men and women and there can be a description of their being young ones very young ones and older ones still young ones and older ones and almost completely older ones and older ones and almost old ones and old ones. There can be descriptions of the kinds there are of men and women. There can be descriptions of each one of each kind there is in men and women.

Any one can be one coming to be almost an old one. Some can be then knowing that thing knowing that that one has come to be almost an old one. Any one can be one coming to be almost an old one. Some are then being the one they are being in living, they are then when they have come to be almost an old one, they are then the one they are being in living and it is then not a completely easy thing to be certain that they are the one that is of the kind of them that they are in being living. This is not then a completely easy thing because then they are ones being ones then not doing everything and not doing everything very often and certainly then it is not a completely easy thing to be certain that that one is being of a kind of a one completely of a kind of a one, that that one is completely that one of that kind of a one of kinds in men and women. Certainly any one could be one coming to be almost an old one. Certainly some have been doing this thing. Certainly some will be doing this thing. Certainly some have just been doing this thing coming to be almost an old one. Certainly some are doing this thing are coming to be almost an old one. Certainly some have come to be dead by then have come to be dead and have not come to be almost an old one.

Certainly some are forgetting that some have come to be dead and have then not come to be almost an old one. Certainly some have come to be almost an old one and are not telling enough of this thing, are certainly not telling enough about this thing. Certainly some have begun again coming to be almost an old one. Any one might be one coming to be almost an old one. In a way it is not a completely satisfying thing having come to be almost an old one. In a way it is a thing that is a finished thing having come to be almost an old one. Some one is coming to do that thing again and again coming to be almost an old one. Some one is almost completely doing this thing coming to be almost an old one. Some one could be one coming to be almost an old one and certainly then there is such a thing, there is being almost an old one. Certainly there is such a thing, there is being almost an old one. Some can know that there is such a thing, that there is being almost an old one, some can know that there is just enough of this thing, of there being that any one is almost an old one. Some one will be one going on enough to be such a one to be one being almost an old one. Some one is going on enough in being that one in being one being almost an old one. There can be enough of that thing of being almost an old one.

There is then coming to be almost an old one. There is then this thing, there is then coming to be almost an old one. Any one can be one coming to be almost an old one if they are not dead by then.

There were families of them families of men and women and children. They went on being ones being living, some of them went on being ones being living. All of them were ones being living. Some of them are ones being ones being living. These were families of them and there are some of them who are ones being living and are marrying some other one and there are families then of men and women and some children.

There were families and some of them are ones who are almost all of them being ones being living and some of them have died since then and are not being living and some of them are being living and these are marrying some one and are being living. There are some who have had some children and some of these children are being living and some of these children are going on being ones being living until they are ones marrying some other one and some of them then are ones having some children and some of them are ones who are dead by then.

There are some families and some of them are dead then very many of them are dead then when some of them are marrying some other one and are having some children and are not having children and are not marrying.

There are some families and the children are living and the mother is living and the father is dead and the children have married some one and they have had some children and the children are telling about any one being one marrying some one and having some children, and are telling about not marrying, and are telling about not having any children, and are going on doing then something.

There are some families and any one in them who has come to be almost an old one is then almost that thing, is then almost an old one. There are some families and any one in them who has come to be an old one is almost that thing is almost an old one. There are some families and any one in them who is not almost an old one is almost that thing is almost not an old one. There are some families and any ore in them who is a young one is almost that thing is almost a young one.

There are some families and this has been some description of some of them. There are some families and there has been a crowd then when all of them have been ones knowing that thing knowing that there are some families of them.

There are some families and some of them are ones going on being something of such a thing being a family of them.

There are some families and there are families and any one who has married another one is one who is being one, who has been one, who has been in a family of some one.

There are families and some of them have some children and some of them are dead then and some of them are not dead then and the father is dead then and the mother is almost dead then and the mother is living quite a long time longer then. There are families and the mother is dead and the father could be living then and any one in the family could be dead then and any one in the family could be living then.

There are some families and some of them are being living and some of them have been dead then and some of them are remembering this thing are remembering that some are dead then and that time has been passing very quickly all the time any one has been a dead one.

There are some families and any one can be married in them and some in them are not married and some in them are married and any one of them almost any one of them can have some children and some of them have some children and some of them do not have children and some of them do something, do anything again.

There are some families and some of them do again and again do such a thing do being such a one, do being such a family of them. There are some families and some in such of them are ones having been doing such a thing being such a family of them again and then not again.

There are some families and any one of them can almost remember having been doing being such a family again. There are families and some in such of them are completely doing having been a daughter and a son in such a family of them. There are families and some of them are being such a one and some in them can be being such ones and some in them do it again do again and again being such ones.

Any one might be one to do something, that is, what any family living is needing. No, not every one is doing something that any family living is needing. Very many are doing something that any family living is needing. Any family living is needing that some are doing something and doing it very often. Any family living is needing that some one is remembering that any family living is needing that some do something very often. There is family living. Some are remembering that there is family living. Any one can be one remembering something of this thing, that there is family living. Any one can be one knowing that some one in that family living is remembering that family living is needing that some are doing something often.

Some are remembering that some one is competely [completely] remembering that family living is needing that some are doing something often. Any one can be remembering that some one is completely remembering that family living is needing that some are doing something often.

Any one who has come to be almost an old one is one who was been one not being such a one being almost an old one. Any one who has been one being an old one is one who has been one not being an old one. Any one who has been one remembering that some one has been completely remembering that family living needs then that some do something often is one sometime remembering sometime almost remembering that some one is completely remembering that family living can be needing that some are doing something often.

Some are completely remembering something of the thing that some are completely remembering that family living has been needing that some are doing something often. Some are completely remembering and completely mentioning something of the thing that family living is going on needing some doing something often. Any one in family living can do something often. Some in family living do something very often. Some one in a family living does something often and does it again and again.

Some in family living are needing to be ones doing something often and doing it again and again. Some are remembering that some in family living are doing something often and doing it again and again and that that one is certain that some of any one in that family living can be one doing something often and doing it again and again. Any one can mention that some one in family living is being one going on doing something often and doing it again and again. Some can mention that some one in family living is being one going on being such a one a one family living is needing, being one going on doing something often and doing it again.

They all do so well what they are doing. Any one does so well what any one is doing. Any one does so well being one being living. Any one does so well doing what any one is doing. They all do so well what they are doing, any one being living. Any one does so well what any one is doing.

Every one does so well what any one is doing. Every one is being living. Every one does so well doing that thing doing being living. Every one is being in family living. Any one is being in family living. Any one is doing that thing so well, being living. Any one is living in family living. Any one is living in any family living. Any one will be doing what any one is doing that is living in any family living.

Any one can go on not doing something. Any one can go on not doing being one living in any family living. Any one can go on not doing this thing not living in any family living.

Any one can begin again doing anything, any one can begin again not doing something. Any one can go on not doing something. Any one can begin not doing something. Any one can have heard everything. Any one can hear everything. Any one can not like anything. Any one can know anything. Any one can go on hearing everything. Any one can go on having been hearing everything. Any one can hear anything. Any one can hear everything. Every one is hearing anything. Every one is hearing everything and every one has been hearing everything.

Any one has been hearing everything Every one has been hearing everything. Every one is doing very well being living. Any one can be in any family living. Any one can be one beginning not being in any family living. Any one can go on not being in any family living. Any one can go on doing very well being one being living. Any one can be one having been hearing everything.

Being one saying something is what any one is doing in being one being living in any family living. Being one saying something is what every one is doing in being one being living in being in family living.

Being one saying something is being one being that one is being one being the one saying something saying that thing. Being one saying something is what any one can be doing in being one being in any family living.

Being one saying something, having been saying that thing is what any one is doing in being one being living. Saying something, saying anything, having been saying something is what any one is doing in being in any family living. Saying it then, having said it again, having said something, being one being in family living is what any one is doing who is one being living and being living, having been being living, beginning not being living, beginning being living in any family living. Saying anything, saying anything again, saying something and not then saying it again, saying something again, going on saying anything again is what some are doing who are then not beginning being in any family living.

Saying anything again, saying something then, saying something again and then not saying anything is what some are doing, is what some are doing again and they are then not doing anything in being one having been in any family living.

Any one is one being one being living and any one is saying something and any one is saying anything again and any one is one having been in family living and any one is one not beginning anything of being in any family living and any one is one being one being in family living and being one then not beginning anything again and being one then saying anything again and having been saying something and being then not saying anything and being then again not saying something and being then again saying anything[.]

Any one being one being in any family living is being one having been saying something. Any one being one being living is one having been saying something Any one being in any family living is one having been saying something again. Any one being living is one having been saying something again. Any one being in any family living is one saying something again. Any one being in any family living is one saying anything and saying anything again. Any one being living is one saying something again. Any one being living is one saying anything and saying anything again.

It is time and any one in any family living is one knowing something of some such thing, it is time that some in any family living are ones not forgetting that they are ones having been doing something, having been saying something. Any one in any family living is knowing something of its being time that some in any family living have not been saying something. Some in any family living are knowing that it is time that any one in any family living is doing something, is saying something. It is time and some in any family living are completely mentioning such a thing it is time and some in any family living are coming to be certain, it is time that any one in any family living is doing something again and doing it again and regularly doing it again. It is time that any one in any family living is doing something regularly again, any one in any family living can come to be quite certain of such a thing. Every one in any family living can come to be quite certain that every one could come to doing something regularly and to go on regularly doing some such thing.

Any one in any family living can come to be one not completely mentioning something. Every one in any family living can come to be one not completely mentioning everything. Every one in any family living can come to be one not completely hearing every one mentioning anything. Every one in any family living can be one completely remembering that any family living is existing. Any one in any family living can be one beginning not remembering that any family living is existing. Any one in any family living can be one being one having been remembering that any family living is existing.

There is no time to begin being in any family living for some being in family living. There is being in family living for some being in family living. There is no time for beginning being in any family living for some being in any family living. There is no time of beginning doing anything again for some being living in a family living. There is no time for being in any family living for some being in any family living. There is no time for not being in any family living for some being in any family living.

Some being in a family living are certain of some such thing as being in any family living. Some being in any family living are not certain of such a thing are not certain of being in any family living being then existing, in their being then being living. Some being in any family living are beginning some such thing are beginning being in any family living. Some beginning being in any family living are not going on beginning being in a family living. Some beginning being in any family living are going on beginning being in any family living. Some being in a family living are going on being being in a family living. Some being in a family living are not going on being in a family living. Some are not understanding any one undertanding [understanding] any family living being existing. Some are not understanding any one not understanding something, some in any family living are not understanding every one not understanding something. Any one in any family living is doing something then and any one in any family living is understanding, is not understanding any one understanding, any one not understanding anything. Any one in any family living is one being in any family living. Any one in any family living is one not being in any family living. Any one not understanding something is any one not understanding anything of any such thing. Any one in any family living is not understanding everything. Every one being living is not understanding everything. Any one being living is not understanding anything of any one not understanding everything. Any one being is one being living. Any one being living in any family living is being one existing in family living. Any one being living is existing. Every one being living are not understanding everything. Every one being living is going on being living. Any one being living is not understanding any one not understanding everything. Any one being living is being living and is going on doing something in being such a one and is then understanding that every one is not understanding everything.

Any one in any family living is certainly not one liking everything. Any one in any family living is one not liking anything. Any one liking that something is being something and is then liking anything being anything and is then not liking everything being everything is one being in a family living and being one liking and not liking being in a family living.

Some are being one being in a family living and they are ones going on being such a one and they might not be ones going on being such a one and certainly they would be ones being such a one being ones going on being in a family living when they were ones being in the family living in which they were being. Certainly some being in any family living are ones going on being in the family living in which they are being and they are ones not going on being in the family living in which they are being and they have been being young ones and they are being ones not being young ones and they are being ones being young enough ones and they are being ones being almost young enough ones and they are being almost coming to be almost old ones and they are being coming to be almost old ones and they are being almost old ones and they are being old enough ones and they are being quite old enough ones and they are being old ones.

When some one has done something, that one might then do that thing again. When some one has done something and some other one has done something and both of them have not then been doing some other thing, both of them might do something and one of them might do that thing and tell the other one and the other one might then be one going on doing the same thing. When some one has done something that one might then do that thing again. When some one has done something and has then not done something that one might then do that thing again might then do something and then not do something. When some one has done something and some other one has then done something and it is a similar thing and they both then have not been doing something, they have similarly not been doing something then, they might be doing something and not doing something together. They might and some one may think that they will and they may and then they may not, they may and then they may not, and they may not at all do something and not do something together.

Certainly they may be in family living, they may be in any family living. Certainly they may not be in any family living. They may be in the family living they are then having. They may not be in the family living they are then having. One of the two of them may be in the family living that one is then having. One of the two of them may not be in the family living that one is then having. Any way they may be ones doing something together and one be one then telling the other. They may then not be ones doing something together, they may be ones then not telling anything either one to the other.

There may be family living and any one may be expecting something to be happening and something is happening. There may be happening what some one is expecting. There may not be happening what some one is expecting. There may be something happening and any one then knowing anything of any such thing will be expecting, will not be expecting something that is then going on happening. Any family living is existing and any one in any famliy [family] living is one knowing something of family living being existing.

Any one doing anything is expecting to be one doing or not doing anything. Any one in any family living is one doing or not doing something and is one then expecting to be one then doing or not doing something.

Some one has been standing up and is then doing something. Some one is doing something standing. Any one will do something standing. Some one has been standing in doing something. Certainly any one is standing in doing something.

Some one was standing and doing something. He was doing that thing. He was standing and doing something. He was doing something and he was standing. He was one some one was seeing. Some were seeing him doing something and standing.

Some are doing something. Any one is doing something. Some one is doing something and standing. Some are doing something and standing. Any one is doing something and standing. Some one was doing something and standing.

Any one doing something and standing is one doing something and standing. Some one was doing something and was standing.

Any one doing something and standing is one doing something and standing. Any one doing something and standing is one who is standing and doing something. Some one was doing something and was standing. That one was doing something standing.

Any one doing something standing is doing something standing. Some one is doing something standing. Any one doing something standing is one doing something standing. Any one doing something and standing is one doing something and standing.

Some one was standing and doing something. That one was one standing and doing something. That one was doing something and was standing and doing that thing. That one was one doing something, that one was one doing something, standing. That one was one standing and doing something, that one was one doing something and standing.

Every one doing something and standing is one doing something and standing. Any one doing that thing is one doing such a thing. Any one doing such a thing is one doing something and standing.

Every one doing something and standing is one doing such a thing. Every one doing something and standing are all of them doing that thing. Any one of them do that thing if they do that thing, any one of them, any of them standing and doing something are standing and are doing something.

Any one standing and doing something is one standing and doing something. All of them, all standing and doing something are standing and doing something. All of them all who are ones standing and doing something are all of them are all doing something and standing. Any one of them any one of them doing something and standing is one doing something standing. There are many of them, that is a natural thing as every one is one doing something standing. There are many of them, that is a natural thing.

There are many being living. There are many family livings being existing. There are many being one being living. There are many being one being in family living. Any one of them will do and there are many of them, any one of them will do for being one being existing, for being one being in a family living. Any one of them will do as every one of them is existing, as any one of them is in a family living.

Every one being in family living when they are no longer living have come to be a dead one. Any one having come to be a dead one is not then being living. Very many have come to be dead ones and are then not any longer living. Any one having come to be a dead one is not then any longer living.

Every one in any family living when they have come to be dead ones are then not any longer living. There are very many being living. There are very many living in family living.

Any one in any family living has been one who has been one being living. Any one in any family living who has come to be not any longer living has come to be a dead one.

There are very many who have been living. There are very many who have come to be dead ones, to be ones not any longer being living.

Any one in any family living coming to be a dead one is then later a dead one. Any one in any family living is sometime a dead one. There are very many who have come to be dead ones. There are very many who have been in family living who have come to be dead ones. There are very many living in family living.

Some are living in family living, any one is living in family living and family living is existing and every one is living who is not come to be a dead one.

Very many are living in family living. Very many have been living in family living. Very many are living. Very many who were living are not living.

Some living in family living are doing something and are coming again and again to be one doing that thing. Some living in family living have been doing something and have been coming again and again to do that thing.

How it is done the thing some one is doing in family living is a thing that every one in that family living is knowing. How it is done and how it is done again and again the thing that is done again and again, done by some one in some family living is a thing that every one in that family living is knowing. Some one in a family living does a thing and not any other one in that family living is doing enough of that thing to make it that thing the thing one in that family living is doing. Some one in a family living is doing something, and is doing it and every one in the family living is knowing that that one is the one who is doing that thing.

Some are doing something and in a way they are doing that thing to every one and there are very many of such of them, of ones doing that thing and each one doing that thing is one doing that thing and every one knows that thing knows that that one is doing the thing that one is doing. Every one can know that that one is doing that thing, that the one doing the thing is doing the thing because the one doing that thing is doing that thing. Any one can know this thing that the one doing the thing is doing the thing. Every one in the family living of the one doing the thing are knowing that that one is doing the thing and they know this thing they know that that one is doing that thing because that one is doing that thing and any one can go on knowing that that one is doing that thing because that one is doing that thing and all in the family living of that one are going on knowing that that one is doing that thing because that one is doing that thing.

Family living is being existing. There are very many knowing this thing, there are some completely knowing this thing[.]

Everywhere something is done. Everywhere where that thing is done it is done by some one. Everywhere where the thing that is done by some one comes to be done it is done and done by some one. Certainly every where where something is done it is done and done by some one. Certainly some are doing something and it is done and done by each one of them.

Certainly in a family living where something is done by some one it is done and done by that one. Certainly where it is done and done by some one, the thing that is done and done by that one is done by that one in some family living. Every one doing that thing and there are many doing that thing, there are almost quite enough doing that thing, every one doing that thing, any one doing that thing is doing that thing in the way that one, the one doing that thing is naturally doing that thing. It is not always being completely done by that one, the thing that is done and done by that one, it is not completely done by that one in the way it is natural for that one to do that thing. Some doing the thing that is done and done by them in a family living are completely doing that thing in the way it is natural for them to do that thing. Some doing the thing that is done and done by them are not completely doing the thing in the way it is natural for them to do that thing. Some of such of them are completely doing the thing that is done and done by them in a family living, they are not completely doing the thing in the way it is natural for them to do that thing.

Some are doing the thing they are doing in a family living. It is done and done by them. There are enough of them doing some such thing, certainly not too many, certainly very many, certainly some and each one of them is some one by whom something is done and done. There are enough kinds of them. There are very many kinds of them doing something in a family living that is done and done and done by them.

Every one in any family living who does not come to be a dead one before coming to be almost an old one, comes to be almost an old one and any one coming to be almost an old one has it then to be as something existing that they are ones going on being living. Any one in any family living who does not come to be a dead one before coming to be an old one comes to be an old one and is then being one having it being as something being existing that they are ones going on being living. Certainly any one coming to be almost an old one is then having it being as something being existing that that one is then going on being living. Certainly any one coming to be an old one is one being one then having it as being something existing that that one is being then one going on being living. Almost any one coming to be almost an old one coming to be an old one is one having it then as being something existing being one going on being living. Almost every one coming to be almost an old one, coming to be an old one is one having it then as being something existing being one going on being living. Almost every one being one coming to be almost an old one is one having been being in some family living. Almost every one coming to be an old one is one having been being in some family living. Almost every one coming to being an old one is one having been being in some family living. Almost every one coming to be almost an old one is being in some family living. Almost every one coming to be an old one is being in some family living.

Some when they are being quite young ones are being ones doing something that is being done again and again by some one in a family living. Some when they are older ones are being ones doing something that is done and done and done again by some one in a family living. Some when they are almost old ones are being ones doing something that is something that is done and done in a family living. Some when they are being old ones are doing then something that is being something that is being done and done in a family living. Some all their living are doing what is being done and done in a family living.

When one has come to be one not going on being a living one, mostly every one has been one being in a family living. When any one has come to be one not going on being living, mostly any one is then being one being in a family living. When any one has come to be one not going on being living, any family living can be then being existing.

Any one can come to be one coming not to be going on being living. Any family living can be then being existing. Any one can come to be one coming not to be going on being living, in a family living, any family living can then have been something being existing. Any one can come to be one not going to be one going on being living. Any family can be one being existing. Any family living can be one having been existing.

Any family can be one having been existing. Any family living can be one being existing. Any one can come to be one not going on being living.

Any family living can have been being existing. Any family living can be existing. There are very many family livings being existing. There have been very many family livings being existing.

Some in any family living are older ones than any other one. Some in any family living are younger ones than any other one. Some in any family living are not so old and not so young as any other one in the family living.

Any one in a family living is younger than some other one in the family living, has been younger than some other one in the family living. Any one in a family living is older than some other one in the family living. Some in the family living have been older than any other one in the family living.

Some in the family living have come to be doing something again and again, something that is done and done in that family living. Some of such of them are older than very many then in the family living. Some of such of them are younger than some in the family living. Some in the family living who have come to be doing what is being done again and again in the family living are older than most of them in the family living. Some who have come to be doing what is being done and done in the family living are younger than most of them in that family living. Some who have come to be doing what is being done and done in the family living are older than some and younger than some of them living in that family living.

The way of doing what is done and done in a family living is a way that a family living is needing being one in a way existing. Sometimes then that family is going on in that way of existing. Sometimes that family living is going on into another way of being existing. Sometimes some one who has done and done what is done by some one in the family living of that one is coming to be an older one and is then going on doing what that one is doing and then it is a very different thing the thing that one is doing in the family living of that one.

Some in family living are doing what is done and done in family living in family living being existing.

Any one in a family living is one knowing any other one in the family living. Any one in a family living is one any other one in the family living is knowing. Any one in a family living is not knowing that another one in the family living is doing something and doing it again and again. Any one in a family living is doing something and doing it again and not any other one in the family living is knowing that thing is knowing that that one is doing something and is doing it again and again and again. Any one in a family living is knowing that any one in the family living is doing something and doing it again and again and again and again.

Any one in a family living is certain that some in the family living are not doing something. Any one in a family living is certain that any one in the family living has been doing something. Any one in a family living is certain that any one in the family living has been doing something.

Some one in a family living is needing that every one in the family living is certain that that one will go on being one being in the family living. Some in a family living are needing that any one is certain that they will go on being in the family living.

Some one in a family living is one needing that every one in the family living is not doing something. Some one in a family living is needing that any one in the family living is certain that that one is one needing that every one in the family living are not doing something.

Some one in a family living is needing that every one in the family living is doing something. Some one in a family living is needing that any one in the family living is certain that that one is needing that every one in the family living is doing something.

Any one in the family living is doing something. Any one in the family living is not doing something. Every one in the family living is knowing that any one in the family living is not doing something. Every one in the family living is knowing that any one in the family living is doing something.

Some one in a family living is needing to be certain that every one in the family living is not going to be doing something. Some one in a family living is needing to be certain that every one in the family living is going to be doing something.

Old ones come to be dead. Any one coming to be an old enough one comes to be a dead one. Old ones come to be dead ones. Any one not coming to be a dead one before coming to be an old one comes to be an old one and comes then to be a dead one as any old one comes to be a dead one.

Any one coming to be an old enough one comes then to be a dead one. Every one coming to be an old enough one comes then to be a dead one. Certainly old ones come to be dead ones. Certainly any one not coming to be a dead one before coming to be an old enough one comes to be an old enough one to come to be a dead one. Old ones come to be dead. Any old one can come then to be a dead one. Old ones and how they come to be dead, they come to be old enough ones to come to be dead.

Any one coming to be an old one is coming then to be a dead one. Every one not coming to be a dead one before coming to be an old one, is coming to be an old one and is then coming to be a dead one.

Old ones come to be dead. There are old ones in family living in some family livings and these when they come to be old enough ones come to be dead. Any one coming to be an old enough one comes then to be a dead one.

Doing something is done by some in family living. Some family living is existing. Some are doing something in family living. Some one in a family living is doing something and family living is existing and family living is going on being existing and that one is doing something in family living. That one has been doing something in family living, that one is doing something in family living, that one is going to be doing something in family living. That one has been doing something in family living and that one is doing that thing and any one in the family living is being one being in the family living and that one the one doing something in the family living is completely remembering that every one being in the family living is in the family living. That one is remembering something of this thing about every one being in the family living, is remembering something about each one being in the family living, is compeletely [completely] remembering something about each one being in the family living and any one in the family living can come to be remembering that that one the one completely remembering something about each one being in the family living is remembering something about each one in the family living being in the family living.

The one remembering completely remembering something about each one being in the family living has been completely remembering everything about any one being in the family living, is remembering completely remembering everything about some being in the family living, is completely remembering something about every one being in the family living, will be completely remembering everything about some being in the family living will completely remember something about every one being in the family living. Family living can be existing. Very many are remembering that family living can be existing.

Very many can go on living remembering that family living is existing. Very many are living and are remembering that family living can go on existing. Very many can go on living remembering that family living can go on existing.

Family living can go on existing. Very many are remembering this thing are remembering that family living living can go on existing. Very many are quite certain that family living can go on existing. Very many are remmbering [remembering] that they are quite certain that family living can go on existing.

Any family living going on existing is going on and every one can come to be a dead one and there are then not any more living in that family living and that family is not then existing if there are not then any more having come to be living. Any family living is existing if there are some more being living when very many have come to be dead ones. Family living can be existing if not every one in the family living has come to be a dead one. Family living can be existing if there have come to be some existing who have not come to be dead ones. Family living can be existing and there can be some who are not completely remembering any such thing. Family living can be existing and there can be some who have been completely remembering such a thing. Family living can be existing and there can be some remembering something of such a thing. Family living can be existing and some can come to be old ones and then dead ones and some can have been then quite expecting some such thing. Family living can be existing and some can come to be old ones and not yet dead ones and some can be remembering something of some such thing. Family living can be existing and some one can come to be an old one and some can come to be a pretty old one and some can come to be completely expecting such a thing and completely remembering expecting such a thing. Family living can be existing and every one can come to be a dead one and not any one then is remembering any such thing. Family living can be existing and every one can come to be a dead one and some are remembering some such thing. Family living can be existing and any one can come to be a dead one and every one is then a dead one and there are then not any more being living. Any old one can come to be a dead one. Every old one can come to be a dead one. Any family being existing is one having some being then not having come to be a dead one. Any family living can be existing when not every one has come to be a dead one. Every one in a family living having come to be dead ones some are remembering something of some such thing. Some being living not having come to be dead ones can be ones being in a family living. Some being living and having come to be old ones can come then to be dead ones. Some being living and being in a family living and coming then to be old ones can come then to be dead ones. Any one can be certain that some can remember such a thing. Any family living can be one being existing and some can remember something of some such thing.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

1908–12

3.

A MAN

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

He was interested in eating. He was a very fat one. He had been interested in everything. He had been a thin one. He had been interested in working. He had been interested in marrying. He had been a fat one.

He had been interested in working, in talking, in drinking, in marrying, in women, in men, in needing being fighting, in exciting any one, in telling everything, in running away again and again, in feeling again and again, in expanding, in suggesting, in dreaming, in being a bad enough one, in being certainly a good enough one. He had been a thin one, a fat one, a very thin one, a thin enough one, a quite thin one, a not thin one, a fat one, a very fat one. He was a very fat one. He would be a very very fat one. He might be a very very fat one. He might be a thinner one. He might be an enormously fat one.

He had been a thin one, he had been a very thin one, he had been a fat one, he had been not a fat one, he had been a quite thin one, he had been a fat one.

When he was quite a thin one he was telling about this thing about being quite a thin one. When he was a fat one he was excited about such a thing about being then a fat one. When he was a very thin one he was completely telling about this thing about being a very thin one. He was completely telling about having been a fat one. When he was a very thin one he was completely telling everything about being a very thin one. When he was not a very thin one he was telling about this thing about not being a very thin one. When he was a fatter one he was telling about being one being a fatter one. When he was a fat one he was telling enough of this thing he was telling enough of being a fat one. When he was a very fat one he was telling quite often about this thing about being a very fat one. When he was enormously a fat one he was helping telling about this thing about being enormously a fat one.

He had come then to be an enormously fat one. He had been a quite fat one. He had been then trying that thing, he had been trying being a fat one. He had been trying that thing trying being a fat one and he had been wearing then wearing then something on this thing on his being one being a fat one. When he had been a fat one he had been trying that thing trying being a fat one. When he had been a thin one he was not trying being a fat one. He was not then trying the being a thin one, he was not then trying being a fat one or a very thin one, he was then coming to be an enormously fat one. When he was a very thin one he was pretty nearly completely trying that thing trying being a very thin one. He was completely trying being a very thin one when he was being a very thin one. He went on with this thing he went on being a very thin one, he was almost completely exercising this thing exercising being a completely thin one. He had been a completely thin one, a very thin one, a fat one, a quite fat one, a thin one, a thin enough one, a very thin one, a fat enough one, a very fat one, a really enormously fat one, an enormously fat one. He was not trying this thing, being an enormously fat one. He was quite keeping this thing, keeping being an enormously fat one.

He had been exercising everything, he had been exercising being a thin one, a very thin one, a completely thin one, a fat one, a thin one, a quite thin one, a fat enough one. He came then to be enormously a fat one. He was quite keeping this thing. Some one was quite feeling this thing feeling him being an enormously fat one. Some one was quite keeping him in being an enormously fat one. Some one was quite having him being an enormously fat one. He was then being enormously a fat one. He had been a fat one. Some one had been bringing him to be one being a fat one. Some one had been exciting to him and he was being then such a one, being a fat one. He had been then trying that thing and he was then decorating that thing and he was then beginning not going on trying that thing, trying being a fat one, and he came then to be a thin one and he came then to be a very thin one. He was exercising that thing, completely exercising being a very thin one.

He was exercising being one. He was sometimes almost completely exercising this thing. He was exercising being a very thin one. He was almost completely exercising this thing. He had been almost completely exercising being a very thin one, he was exercising this thing. He was exercising almost completely exercising having been almost completely exercising having been a very thin one. He was exercising being a fat one, he was almost completely exercising having been exercising being a fat one.

He was followed by something. He was followed by some feeling. He was followed by feeling and he knew something, he knew he was followed by feeling. He was followed by feeling. He was followed by a good deal of feeling. He knew he was followed by feeling. He knew everything of being followed by such a thing, followed by feeling.

He was followed by some feeling. He knew very much of such a thing, he knew very much of being followed by some feeling. He had been being one followed by feeling. He completely knew very much of this thing of having been one being followed by feeling. He was being followed by some feeling. He was not then completely needing this thing, then when he had come to be almost exercising being an enormous one. He was then being one accompanied by some feeling. He was being then quite accompanied by feeling. He was then accompanied with feeling.

He had had feeling. He always had had feeling. He always had feeling. He did have feeling. He would have feeling. He had feeling. He had had feeling. He was such a one. He would be such a one. He had feeling. He had feeling again and again. He did have feeling. He did have feeling again, he did have feeling and again and again and again.

Almost any one following him followed him with some feeling. Any one followed him. Any one followed him with some feeling. Any one had followed him with some feeling. Any one had followed him.

He had been exercising having feeling. He had been almost completely exercising this thing. He had been completely exercising this thing. He was exercising this thing. He was exercising having feeling. He could be exercising having feeling.

Something was happening while he was having feeling, he was having feeling. When he was having feeling something was happening, he was having feeling. When he had been having feeling that thing had been happening. He had feeling and something was then happening, that thing was happening, he was then having feeling, something then was happening, he was then having feeling.

He had been one answering something when he might have been one asking a question. He had asked a question and he had then not been having a very complete answering. He was asking very often almost anything about something. He was asking, when any one could be needing asking a question, whether he had asked that question. He was, when he was hearing anything, he was then asking one question.

He was going, when he had said something, he was going then where some other one knew what he had been saying. He was going, when he had said something, where any one might not tell some one where he was gone. He went, when he had said some thing, to the place where the one had been to whom he had told that thing.

He could have been one completely exorcising being one being not talking if he had not been one going on needing some. He had been one explaining any one’s winning anything. He was one not at all needing to be exercising being one being one not talking.

He was one coming and he was quite exercising this thing, exercising being one coming. He was one going and he had been one coming and going. He was one going and coming. He was one who had been coming. He was one who had been coming and going.

He had been one being one completely working. He had been completely feeding on this thing, he had been completely feeding in being one being completely working. He had been working again. He had been not working. He had been working. He was working and waiting to be feeding on being one being working. He had been working. He was not working. He went on being one pretty nearly steadily working.

He had been one living in having been loving. He had been one being in complete religion in being one loving and being one then living in loving being existing and being then completely exercised by some one. He had been one not needing being that one being the one exercising completely exercising loving. He had been one living in having been completely needing loving being completely exercised by some one. He had been one then living in loving being something not being at all any such thing the thing loving was being. He was then one being wanting to be suffering in loving not being affecting. He was then one being afraid that any one can be one being loving. He was then one beginning another thing. He was then one going on beginning that thing. He was then one again a married man. He was then one completely married then. He was then one having been one having been suffering. He was then one almost beginning having been one not going to be suffering. He was then one not being one having been going to be suffering.

He had not been one following. He was not one following. He had emotion. He had had emotion. He had feeling this thing, he had feeling having had emotion. He had feeling having emotion. He had completely feeling this thing. He had emotion. He had had enthusiasm in coming to have had emotion. He had enthusiasm and that was emotion. He had had complete emotion. He had emotion, completed emotion. He was feeling having this thing. He had been completely feeling having enthusiasm, he had had, he was having emotion.

He had had emotion. He was not following. He was almost not leading, not having been leading anything. He had emotion. He was not leaving this thing, not leaving anything of this thing on anything. He had emotion. He was not leaving anything of this thing on any one. He had emotion. He was remembering having been leaving something of this thing on himself. He always remembered something of leaving this thing on himself, of having left some emotion.

He had been laughing. He had been remembering having been laughing. He had been remembering having been laughing at something. He had been laughing and some could remember having been remembering his remembering his having been laughing. He had laughed at something. He did remember this thing.

Some one was laughing. He had not been then having been laughing. He was laughing some then. Some one then was laughing. He was not then remembering about any laughing. He was then liking laughing. He was not then remembering this thing, remembering liking laughing.

Every one could remember that he had been working. He had been working. He had been completely exercising this thing exercising working. He had commenced with this thing, he had commenced with working. He had been working and he had been one showing this thing in everything, showing that he had been working. He had been working. He had been completely furiously being one working and he had been one then being one showing this thing for any one to be remembering. He was working again and he was working again. He was quite often working.

He had done some work. He had shown all of this thing. He did some more work. He showed all this thing. He showed everything. He did some work and he showed the things, he almost showed the things, he almost showed all the things he had done.

He was not afraid of having been one being living. He was not afraid of being one being living. He was not afraid of being one going to be being living. He was afraid of any one being one being living. He was afraid of almost any one being one being living.

Any one was one he might not be fighting. He might not be fighting any one. He had been one who had come to be one who had been fighting sometime with some one. He might sometime have been fighting with some one. He might be one not having been fighting with any one. He was one who had not fought with some one. He was one who had come to be one who had not fought with some one. He was not fighting with any one. He was not fighting.

Any one might be one who was an important one. Any one might be one giving to him a religion. Any one might be one meaning something. Any one might be such a one.

He could be one having come to be one completely expressing a religion. He could be such a one. He came to be one completely believing in a religion. He came to be one doing this thing, believing in a religion. He came to be one being marrying in having been one succeeding in having been completely using having come to be completely believing in a religion. He was one believing a religion. He was one completely believing a religion. He was not completely exercising believing a religion. He was exercising with some one, exercising having been believing a religion. He was believing a religion.

Anything exciting was exciting enough to almost completely excite him. He was completely excited, he was almost completely excited by anything exciting any one. He had been one being excited very often by something exciting any one. He had been often completely excited, almost completely excited. He had been telling this, he would be telling this thing. It was a completely exciting thing to some his telling of this thing. He was often completely excited, almost completely excited by something that could be exciting any one.

He was completely telling having been completely excited by some thing that was exhausting to any one. He was completely telling this thing. He was one who has been completely excited. He was one being completely excited. He was one having been exhausted by something that could exhaust any one. He was one who had been an exhausted one and a completely excited one. He had been one being almost completely excited by what would completely exhaust any one. He was one having been almost completely excited by something that could excite some.

He had been one being some one. He was one having been any one. He was one being some one. He sometimes was one remembering being any one. He sometimes was being some one. He was one being some one.

In the beginning he was remembering that he was one having been living with some one who had been one being living. In the beginning he was living with some who were being living. In the beginning he was being living.

He was then living and he was then beginning to be one remembering that being living is something he had been doing, some had been doing. In the beginning he was remembering that he could be coming to be one not mentioning anything. In the beginning he was coming to remembering that he was living with some who had not been mentioning everything. In the beginning he was knowing that he was living with some who were completely talking. In the beginning he was coming to be feeling that some might be ones completely never talking. In the beginning he was being one coming to be one who might come to be one not ever talking. In the beginning he was one remembering being one having been being one who could be completely that one. In the beginning he was being one coming to be one remembering anything. In the beginning he was one coming to be remembering that he had been one being living.

He went out very often. He went out. He was out. He came home then and very often he came in when any one would have been expecting that being then as old as he was then he would have been in. He went out often. He sometimes was out more often than he had been.

When he went out he was then being one not remembering that he might have been one coming to be one not doing any talking. When he went out he was one talking and telling about this thing telling about talking. When he went out he afterwards came in and then when some one had been waiting, he was one who would be one coming to remember that there had been one waiting for one who might come to be one who was not talking.

He began then to be one remembering that he could be one who would be one who was not talking. He was talking then, he was talking and telling then about that thing about talking. He was coming then to be one telling about coming to be one who could not be talking. He was coming then to be one who would not be talking.

He had been then one winning from some being one being talking, being one who would be coming to be one who would not be talking. He was then in the beginning winning something from some. He was in the beginning winning in being one talking, in being one who would be coming to be one not doing talking. He was winning some, he was winning, he was beginning, he was winning, he was winning then, he was winning being one talking, he was winning being one who would be coming not to be talking, he was winning with this thing, he was winning with being one talking, he was winning with being one who could be coming to be one who would not be talking.

He came then to be one who was hearing some one tell something, who was seeing some things that some had come to be making. He was then one hearing and seeing, he was then one talking, he was then one hearing and talking and seeing. He went on then and was one then completely feeling one being one going on doing something that some had been doing. He was then exciting. He was then one talking. He was then one seeing. He came to be one who could be one not talking. He was then almost completely exciting. He became one who was exciting. He had become one who was seeing, he had become one who could be one not talking.

He went out then. He was then remembering that he would be one who could be one not talking. He went out then and there was then this thing in him that he was then one going on being such a one one being one who was one who was not talking. He went out then and there had not been then any one remembering anything of any one having been one who was not talking. He was one not remembering anything of there having been any one who had been one who could be one not talking. He was then being one who was exciting. He was then being one who was seeing. He was then being one who could be one not talking.

He had gone then and he was then one who was not talking. He was then one who was seeing. He was then one being one who was completely one not talking. Some were talking then. He was not one hearing then. He was one not being exciting then. He was then being one who was seeing. He was then one being one who was completely one not talking. Some were saying something. He came then to be completely remembering that he was being one who was completely being one not talking. He was not exciting then. He was seeing then. Some were seeing him then. Some one saw him then. He came to know that this one said that thing that he saw him. He came then to be beginning to be very completely remembering that he had become one who could be one not saying anything. He then was not exciting. He did then what any one might have done who was completely exciting. The one who had seen him did not then look at him again. He had been one being completely one who was not talking. He went on being almost such a one one being one who could be one not talking.

He was one who was not talking. There were others there then who might be ones coming to be one who would not be talking. He was completely one who was not talking. He was not talking.

He did not talk then. He came then to be one being one doing something and being one having complete permission to be one being completely exciting. He was being exciting. He was then one having permission to be being one doing something. He was working. He was completely working. He was completely exciting.

He was completely working. He was one who came to be one having very much permission to be one completely working. He was not talking. He was working. He was seeing. He was being then one some were seeing. He was then having complete permission to be one who was not talking. He was then one who was not talking.

He was not talking. He was seeing. He was exciting. He was seeing then and then some one and then some were hearing him be one who was seeing, were seeing then that he was being one who could be one completely not talking and they were knowing then that he was one who could be one having complete permission to be one being completely exciting.

He was working then. He was working then and he was remembering then completely remembering that some had done something. He was working then, working and he was being then one who was completing being working. He was completing this thing, he was completely completing working being existing. He was seeing then. He knew then that he could see some one.

He did see some one then. He was working then. He went on working then. He was seeing then. He saw some one then. He was working then. He knew then that some can do something. He was working then. He was completely working then.

He knew then that he could see some one. He knew then that he could see some. He saw some then.

He saw some. He saw one. He came to see another one. He saw that one.

He saw one. He was seeing that one. He saw that one. He was seeing that one.

He saw that one. He saw another one.

He was seeing then. He was seeing then that he was seeing that one.

He was seeing that he was seeing one then. He was then seeing that one. He was seeing that one. He was seeing then.

He was having then complete permission to be one being exciting. He was being then being one who was one who had come to be one doing something. He was one then who had come to be one who had been one who could be one not talking. He was seeing then. He was talking then in being one being living. He was seeing then, seeing one who was one he was seeing.

He was seeing one then. He did then see that one. He was leaving then. He was leaving having complete permission to be one doing something. He was leaving having complete permission to be one being exciting. He had permission then to be one being one who had been one doing something. He had permission then to be exciting. He was leaving then. He was one being one doing something. He was one being exciting. He was leaving then.

He left then. He was one having been seeing some one. He was then completely remembering this thing. He was one who could be one entirely completing remembering seeing one. He was one who could be one seeing that one. He was one who was coming to be one who could be almost not completing seeing that one. He could see that one.

He had left then and he was one who could be one exciting any one. He was then one who could be one exciting any one. He was then one who could be one entirely talking. He was then one who could be one entirely working. He was then one who did then excite any one. He was then one who was entirely talking. He was then one who was entirely working. He did excite any one then. He did excite some then. He was exciting then to some. He was entirely exciting then to some one.

He was entirely exciting to some one and that one was entirely then an excited one. He was entirely exciting then and he was then almost entirely then completing that thing. He was then not then entirely remembering that thing that he could be one almost entirely completing something. He was then remembering everything. He was then remembering that he was completely talking, that he was then completely working. He was remembering anything then. He completed that thing then, completed remembering anything. He was completely exciting then and some one was then entirely an excited one then. He came then to be one becoming a fatter one. He was one then coming to be one having permission to be one doing something. He came then to be one having had permission to be completely exciting.

He went on then being one completely talking. He went on then being one having been completely exciting. He went on then being one remembering anything. He came then to be one remembering everything. He came then to be one entirely talking. He came then to be one being completely exciting. He came then to be one who could be one being not talking. He came then to be leaving remembering anything. He came then to be leaving. He was completely exciting then. He was then completely thin. He was then being one remembering everything. He was then being one who could be one not talking. He was then being one entirely talking. He was then being one doing something. He was then being one who could be seeing some one. He was then one who was seeing himself then seeing some one. He was then one having been doing something. He was then one being completely exciting. He was then a thin one. He was then leaving.

He had left then. He was thin then. He was working then. He was entirely talking then. He had been seeing some one then. He was then one who could be one having been seeing. He was then seeing something. He was being then one seeing some one. He was then exciting.

He was thin then. He was entirely talking. He was working. He was then one being one who had been one who could be one not talking. He was working then. He was exciting then. He was being one seeing then. He was being one talking.

He was being one telling everything. He was being one being exciting. Talking was then something. He was talking then.

He was talking about telling everything. He was exciting. He was one then remembering that he was not then being one completing being exciting. He was one then remembering he was exciting. He was one then telling that thing telling that he was being exciting and was not being one who could be one completing that thing completing being exciting. He was telling everything then. He was remembering everything. He was remembering being then one who was not one being one who could be completing then being exciting.

He was talking then. He was being one then completely realizing telling everything. He was talking then.

He was one then and any one listened to him. He was one then and he together with some one came to be the one listening then.

He and some one went on being the one listening. He was talking. He was being one then who could be one telling everything. He was one who could be one realizing telling everything. He and another one were then the one listening. He was talking then. He went on then coming to be one who could be one completing telling everything.

He had completely begun telling everything. He had completely begun this thing. He and another were the one completely listening. They were completely listening. They were beginning to be realizing his having come to be one completely telling everything.

He and the other one listening were being one then. There were the two of them. He and the other one were there then. The two of them were listening. He was being one then telling everything.

He came then to be one who was being one telling everything. He was listening. He and another one were then being one listening.

He and the other one were then being ones being together in realizing one being one telling everything. He was then talking. He was then remembering he was being one remembering everything. He was then being one being exciting. He was then being one who would be one remembering that he had been one not being one who could be completing being exciting. He was one then remembering this thing. He was then coming to be one who would be exciting. He and the other one were ones being one then listening. He was one then realizing telling everything.

He was then leaving. He left then and this was then something he was then completely doing. He completely left then.

He came then to be one who could be exciting to any one who was then excited by him. He was then completely remembering that he had been one who could be one completely talking. He was talking then. He was then one who was remembering that he would be coming to be one who was leaving very often. He was then remembering that he had been one who would be leaving. He was then one remembering that he had been one who had been beginning telling everything. He was then remembering enough to be one being talking. He was then one remembering enough to be beginning being one believing something. He was beginning then being one believing something.

He was one beginning then succeeding in being one beginning believing something. He was quite exciting to some. Some were needing then that he was coming then to be beginning being a fat one. Some were liking then that he was quite exciting to some. Some were liking it then that he could be one being a quite fat one.

He was believing something. He was completely then beginning to be practising this thing. He was then coming again when he had been leaving. He was then one coming again very often. He was leaving and coming again and often coming again. He was succeeding in believing something. He was one who could come to be a very fat one. He was beginning being a quite fat one.

He was believing something. He was coming again then very often. He was leaving anything then. He was coming again then very often,

He was believing something. He was exciting then. Some were then talking. He was then talking. Some were then talking in being ones having it being then existing that he was talking. Some were then talking. He was then talking. He was then exciting. He was then fattening. He was then believing something. He was then coming again and again very often.

He was talking. He was one who could be being exciting. He was one believing something. He was then being one who could have been leaving very often.

He was one talking. He was one being exciting. Some were then talking in his being one talking. Some were then arranging in his being one being exciting. He was then being one who could be exciting to some one if that one had not been one directing that thing directing his being one being exciting. He could have been one leaving. He could have been one completely talking. He was leaving. He was talking.

He was one doing something. He was one believing something. He was one working. He was one talking. He was one remembering that he could be one succeeding. He was one finding some one being one directing exciting being existing. He was one succeeding in coming again very often. He was one leaving everything. He was one needing to be one coming to be one who could be a fat one. He was one feeling something. He was one feeling. He was one working. He was one believing something. He was one getting to be a fatter one.

He was one who could be coming to be a still fatter one. He was one believing something. He was one being exciting. He was one working. He was one asking any one if he were that one. He was one asking any one this thing.

He was one asking any one if he was one being one who could be one coming to be a fatter one, if he was one believing something, if he was one being exciting. He was asking every one if they knew anything about his being such a one.

He was believing something. Some were exercising this thing, exercising believing something. He was exercising that thing, exercising believing something. He was being one some one was directing to be one coming to be one having exercised quite enough being one believing something. He was believing something.

He was asking any one to be remembering that he could have been one coming to be a fatter one. He was asking any one to be remembering that he could have been one not coming to a fat one. He was asking every one to remember something of his being one talking. He was asking some to remember his being one being one doing something. He was asking some to remember that he was forgetting having been asking some to remember anything.

He was one working. He was one believing something. He was one coming very often. He was one asking any one whether he was one coming to be leaving very often. He was one asking some to remember he was one being talking.

He was asking some to be succeeding in going on remembering that he was one who could remember something. He was asking some to tell him anything. He was asking some to tell him something. He was working. He was coming quite often. He was believing something. He was forgetting having been remembering everything. He was remembering having been remembering everything.

He was exciting and some one was coming to be one having this thing, completely having this thing. He was exciting and some were not telling much about this thing. He was exciting and some were forgetting this thing.

He was one doing something. Some were then doing something. He was with them then. He was one of them then. They were all exciting then. He was talking then. He was being then one who was being exciting then. They were then, not any of them being as exciting as they needed to be then. He was exciting then. They were all exciting then. They were not exciting enough then.

He was being exciting then. He was talking then. Some one was telling him then that he was talking. They were all telling then that each one was talking then. Some one was talking enough then. He was then being one not leaving then. He was leaving then. He had left by then.

He was one being exciting. Some one then completely had that thing. That one was then completely having that thing having his being one being exciting. Some one completely then had everything.

He had everything then. He had becoming completely a fat one. He had being one who could be one coming to be enormously a fat one.

He went on being one having everything. The one having everything went on then having everything. They had then everything. They then went together to arrange that thing, to arrange having everything. They had everything then.

They went on then having enough of everything. They went on then beginning having this thing having everything. They went on then beginning having something. They had something. They did that thing. They did having something. He was then enormously a fat one. This was then completely a pleasant thing. They had then everything. That was then a cheerful thing. They had then something. That was a satisfying thing.

They had then something. That was satisfying. They went on being living. He was enormously a fat one. That was pleasant then. He was one being one being exciting. The other one was one completely having that thing. That one was one then having everything. That was a completely cheerful thing.

He was one having been one having had everything. He was then exciting. He was one being one who had been one having had everything. Some were then supporting that thing.

He was then completing having been living. He was then one two were supporting in being one completing having been living. He was enormously fat then. He was exciting.

Two were supporting then his being exciting. These two were supporting then his being one being living. They were supporting this thing quite supporting this thing supporting his being one being living. They were supporting then his being exciting. They were supporting then his having been one being exciting.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

4.

FIVE OR SIX MEN

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

There are four and then there is another one, there are five then and they are very different each one from any other one of them.

The first one was completely a successful one. The second one did not go on being a completely successful one. He went on being living and he was not completely succeeding in this thing in going on being living. He and the one he married were going on being living, they were not completely succeeding in going on being living. The third one was not really going on being living. He was succeeding and he was then not really going on being living, certainly he was not then completely succeeding. He was not really then going on being living. The fourth was really going on being living. He was really going on succeeding. He certainly was going on being living. He certainly was succeeding and was going on being living. Then there was another one. He was succeeding, he was going on being living. He was sometime not completely succeeding in being one succeeding and certainly then any one could be certain that any one would know that this one would be one that any one would be having being one succeeding in living.

These were all ones naturally succeeding in living. Some of them did not completely do this natural thing, they did not completely succeed in living. They naturally could do this thing, they could naturally succeed in living. They each one of them naturally did anything that was the thing they were then needing to be doing to be succeeding in living. They could each one of them naturally do the thing they were then needing to be doing to be succeeding in living. They were not ones needing to be wanting to be succeeding in living. They could be ones sacrificing themselves to be ones doing something and this then sacrificing themselves then was the thing they were then needing to be doing to be one succeeding in living. They could be ones completely believing in something and they could be completely sacrificing themselves for this thing and that thing, sacrificing themselves then was the thing they were then needing to be doing to be ones succeeding in living. Very many could believe in them, could be certain that they were completely strongly being living and this was what they should have happen to them, they were ones certainly succeeding in living, they were ones in whom very many should be believing. They were honest ones, they were working ones, they were affectionate ones, they were sentimental ones, some of them were romantic ones, any of them could be quite good-looking ones, any one of them could remember in relaxing that they were then loving some one and could show this thing then to that one. They were all of them ones some were certain were brutal enough to be completely living, they were not ones terrifying any one, completely terrifying any one, not any one of them completely terrified any one. They were strong in being ones naturally succeeding in living. Each one of them could be one naturally succeeding in living. They were honest ones, they were steady ones in working, they were ones in whom very many could be believing, they were affectionate ones, they were ones believing in something, they were ones going on remembering they were then loving some one, they were sentimental ones, they were ones leaving some who were loving them, they were ones naturally succeeding in living. They did not, all of them, do this natural thing. They did some of them do an unnatural thing in being then one not succeeding in living. They were then ones any one could know could naturally have been succeeding. They were ones who had been ones going on longer in loving, in romantic feeling, in following, in enthusiasm than they could use in being one being living. They were solid ones in the thing that they were ones who naturally could be succeeding in living.

Each one of them was a sad one, each one of them was an unyielding one, each one of them was a persistent one, each one of them was one sometime loving some one and being then married to that one and being then completely devoted to that one. Each one of them was one feeling something, each one of them was often enough loving and quite succeeding in that thing in loving one and another and another and telling it to them. Each one of them was feeling the emotion in being one doing something, each one of them was doing something and doing that thing very well and being then completely feeling the emotion of doing the thing. Each one of them could be a sad one. Each one of them could be a pleasant one, each one of them could be one to any one being one not completely telling everything. Each one of them was telling something. Each one of them was telling everything. Each one of them was not discriminating. Each one of them were ones choosing. Each one of them were ones not being discriminating. Each one of them were ones choosing. Each one of them chose something. Each one of them were ones completely choosing. Each one of them were ones who were not being discriminating. Each one were ones who had affection. Each one were ones who were rejecting some and somethings. Each one was one who was discriminating. Each one was one who could be a sad one. Each one was one who could be a silent one. Each one was one who could be a grave one. Each one was one who could be talking. Each one was one who could be yielding. Each one was one who could be attacking. Each one was one who could go on steadily pleasantly talking. Each one was one who was a serious one. Each one was one who was really an intelligent one. Each one was one who was a solid one. Each one was one who was knowing he was a sentimental one. Each one was one having the emotion of that thing of being one who was a sentimental one. Each one was one who was a romantic one. Each one was one sacrificing themselves in being that thing in being a romantic one. Each one was doing something. Each one was a persistent one. Each one could be one succeeding in living. Each one was not one completely succeeding in living.

They each do do being one. They naturally do that thing. They completely do that thing. They are solidly doing that thing. They are solidly doing being one. They are naturally doing that thing. They can do that thing. They do do that thing. They do do being one. They solidly do that thing.

They are, each of them, one. They solidly do that thing. They solidly do do being one. They are, each one of them, one.

They are each one of them very solidly doing that thing that is being one. They are, each one of them, solidly doing that thing doing being one. They each one of them solidly do do that thing, do do being one. Each one of them is one, they are solidly doing that thing, each one, they are solidly being one.

Any one can be certain of this thing that each one of them is solidly being one. Any one can rely on this thing that each one of them is solidly being one. Every one cannot rely on them. They are solidly being one, each one of them, every one cannot rely on them. Any one can rely on it that each one of them are solidly being one. They are not, each one of them, completely succeeding in living. Each one of them could have been completely succeeding in living.

They are each one of them completely doing something. They arc, each one of them, completely believing in that thing in the thing each one of them is completely doing. Each one of them is solidly being one. Not each one of them is completely a solid one. Each one of them is solidly being one. Each one of them is doing that thing is being one. Each one of them is solidly doing that thing. Each one of them is doing that thing is doing being one. Each one is solidly being one.

They are each one of them knowing this thing knowing they are being one. They are knowing this thing and they are then being one and they can then go on being one and they can then know themselves in this thing, certainly know themselves in this thing, and they can then use themselves, each one of them, and they do use themselves, each one of them, to be one. They are being one, each one of them is being one, solidly being one and they are then knowing this thing knowing they are being one and they can then be living and be certain that they are ones completely feeling. They are then, each one of them, ones being ones really succeeding and not in any way failing. They are each one of them ones knowing that they are being one, they are doing that thing being one, they are knowing that thing that they are going on doing that thing being one, they are knowing that they are being one, they can be completely using themselves for this thing and they can be certain that they are completely feeling being existing.

They are loving each one of them and they do that and they are succeeding in not marrying and they go on loving and they do that again and they finally marry a very attractive person and some of them have very much success in loving, any of them can have success in loving. They finally completely love some one to marrying and that is a happy thing for them.

They can, each one of them come to marry an attractive person. They are each one of them loving and are succeeding in doing this thing, succeeding in not marrying, succeeding in being solidly certain that they are loving and succeeding in this thing and succeeding in not marrying. They can each one of them be loving and succeeding and succeeding in not marrying and succeeding in loving a quite attractive person and they can then succeed in marrying and this is then a happy thing for every one.

There was loving existing. This one was one who was another one and there was loving existing. He was kissing and she was happy then and it was a thing to move her that loving was existing and he was kissing.

He was one who was of a kind of them and he was the one of them who was just then doing this thing, one loving and kissing. There were five of them of this kind of them and this one is another one. Each one of them is one loving and kissing. This one was one then being one doing loving and kissing.

Any of them of this kind of them are ones doing that thing doing loving and kissing. This one was doing that thing was loving and kissing. He was warm then and sleeping and he was looking loving then looking loving when he was waking. She was being then moving in this thing moving in loving being existing, she was seeing that there was loving in his looking as he was a little awakening. He was kissing then, he was eating, not completely eating that thing, eating kissing, she was following him in being one he was not completely eating, not completely eating in kissing. He was one who would naturally be succeeding in living, be succeeding in marrying. Perhaps this one would not be succeeding in living, succeeding in marrying. He was one who might come to be one not going on living. Perhaps he was going on being living. Perhaps he would be succeeding in living. Perhaps he would sometime be succeeding in marrying. Perhaps he would not be completely succeeding in living.

Any one of them any one of this kind of them are not completely liking that any one is a completely different one, is completely startling every one in being one being completely a different one. Any one of them is needing feeling being a different one, being different to being not completely startling. Any one of them is not completely liking any one being completely a different one, being one startling every one, being one completely startling every one. Any one of them are ones feeling needing startling every one. Any one of them are ones feeling needing being one completely startling some one and then going on in that thing, going on in not completely startling any one. Any one of them is feeling being one beautifully feeling that thing, feeling completely startling some, feeling that not any one should be completely startling any one. Any one of them is seriously doing something, is completely believing in being one doing that thing. Any one of them is completely sacrificing anything in being one completely doing something, completely believing in doing that thing.

There was one who was succeeding in living, completely succeeding in living, quite completely succeeding in living. He had been one who was pleasantly enough living until the ending of the beginning of living. He then was one beginning to be succeeding in living and he was then doing for this thing for succeeding in living choosing living where there was not any one who had been one going to be succeeding in living from the beginning quite as he was succeeding in living. He was naturally then succeeding in living. He was working, he was certain that he would be the one who would be the extra one to be succeeding then in living, the extra one that those who were naturally there succeeding in living would be letting be succeeding in living. He was working, he was knowing then that there would be an extra one succeeding there in living and he was choosing to be living there and he came to be naturally there succeeding in living, he came to be the extra one that those who were naturally succeeding in living there were helping to be succeeding in living. He knew this thing, he naturally knew this thing that there would be there an extra one succeeding in living. He was succeeding in living. He was naturally succeeding there in living being one naturally knowing that there would be an extra one succeeding there in living. He was naturally knowing this thing, not completely knowing this thing, quite naturally knowing this thing, almost completely knowing this thing. He was naturally knowing this thing. He was quite completely knowing this thing.

He was working. He was liking then being one working. He went on working, he was liking then being one working. He could go on liking this thing liking being one working. He did go on liking this thing liking being one working. He was succeeding in living, he was completely succeeding in living. He was liking this thing, liking being one succeeding in living. He went on liking this thing liking being one succeeding in living. He went on quite succeeding in living. He went on quite liking this thing liking being one succeeding in living. He was one liking this thing liking being one succeeding in living. He was working. He liked being one who was working.

He was one directing some other one and he was liking this thing, liking being one directing some other one. He was working, he was liking this thing, he was liking being one working. He was not suffering from this thing, from working, and he liked that thing, he liked that he was not suffering, from working. He was needing resting from working. He was liking that thing liking that he needed resting from working. He liked that thing liked that he was working and not suffering. He liked that thing, liked that he was working and needed resting. He was succeeding in living, completely succeeding in living, quite completely succeeding in living. He was succeeding in living and he was marrying and he was succeeding then succeeding in living, in loving, in marrying. He was working then, he was liking that thing, liking that he was one one being working. He was not needing resting from working then, he was liking that thing liking that he was not needing resting from working.

He was from the beginning liking some one. He was always doing this thing, always really liking some one. From the beginning of being one being living he was liking some one and he was really liking them and he was liking this thing liking being one really liking them. He was, from the beginning, always liking some one. Sometimes he was liking several of them, really liking them, really liking several. He was liking this thing, liking that he was liking several, really liking several.

He was, from the beginning, liking some one. He was always liking some one really liking some one. He was liking several really liking several. He was always liking that he was one liking some one, really liking some one, liking several, really liking several.

When he was at the ending of beginning living, he was liking several, really liking. He was liking it that he was liking them the ones he was liking. He was really liking them, he was really liking several.

He was from the beginning really liking some one. He was from the beginning liking it that he was one really liking some one.

He went on liking them liking the ones he was really liking. He often went on liking them, really liking them, really liking the one, really liking several he was really liking. He was liking several, really liking them and to one of them he was one who was always really liking him, really writing completely about something and keeping on being that one. To one he was one really liking that one and writing nicely in various ways nicely writing that thing and keeping on being that one and almost completely believing in that thing believing in being that one the one really liking that one and telling it nicely in various ways to that one. He was one sometimes really liking another one and sometimes telling it quite nicely to that one and sometimes not telling anything to that one.

He was from the beginning liking some one and he was really liking some one, and he was liking that thing liking being one really liking some one, he was one really liking that thing, really liking being one really liking some one. He was liking several, really liking several, and he was one liking that thing liking being one really liking several, and he was one really liking that thing, really liking being one really liking several.

He was from the beginning feeling being one loving some one. He was from the beginning feeling that thing, feeling being one loving some one. He was one liking this thing, liking being one feeling being one loving some one. He was one, from the beginning, being one feeling being one loving some one. He was completely being one feeling this thing, feeling being one loving some one. He was, from the beginning, being one feeling being one loving some one. He was completely being one feeling being one loving some one.

He could be one having anything happen. He was one having anything happening in being one living in being loving. He did this thing again and again, he did being one having anything happening in being one being loving. He was telling something of this thing of being one having anything happening in being one being loving. He was sometimes telling this thing telling being one having anything happening in being one being loving.

He was almost having something happening sometimes, he was almost loving to marrying and certainly then that was not then happening, certainly then that was not at all happening, certainly then that was not a bit happening that he was loving then to marrying. He was not loving then to marrying. He was knowing then this thing that he had not been loving to marrying. Certainly then he had been one being loving, being one having anything happening, being one loving to marrying, and certainly then any thing had been happening and certainly then he had been having loving to having anything happening and certainly then he was being one having been loving to having anything happening and certainly then he had been loving to marrying and certainly then he had not been at all loving to marrying, not in any way loving to marrying, and he had been loving then and he had been having anything happening then and he had been being one then to whom anything could be happening and anything could happen to him then, certainly anything could happen to him then.

He could be one having anything happen. He was one having anything happening in being one being living in being loving. He was knowing this thing knowing he was one having anything happening in being one being loving and sometimes he was telling this thing. He was liking having been one being living in being loving to having anything happening, to marrying, to having anything happening and he was knowing that he had not been loving to marrying and he was liking this thing, he was liking having been knowing something. He was really liking this thing, really liking having been knowing something.

He was one liking that everything together is something he is knowing. He was one liking being one knowing something. He was one liking having everything coming together and being then living in that thing and being then one later having been one then knowing something. He was such a one, he was liking that thing, he was liking being such a one.

He knew he was not one completely beginning anything. He knew he was one not completely beginning something. He knew he was one not completely beginning something. He knew he was one not completely beginning anything.

He knew he was one not completely beginning anything. He liked being one liking to have everything coming together, feeling everything being something existing, feeling everything coming together and being one feeling this thing. He knew almost everything. He knew he was not completely beginning anything. He knew he was living being one having anything happening in being one being loving and he knew that he had not then been one loving to marrying. He knew everything. He knew that he was one not being one having it to be creating a complete beginning. He knew this thing, he knew everything, almost everything. He knew he was one feeling being one having everything come together before him and he knew this thing, he knew he was liking feeling this thing, he knew he was having completely the emotion of this thing and liking having such an emotion, the emotion of feeling that everything is existing together before him. He knew almost everything, he knew that he was loving to having almost anything happening. He knew almost everything, he knew he had not been loving to marrying. He knew almost everything, he knew he was not completely beginning anything. He knew almost everything. He knew he could be one whom some who were completely succeeding in living would be having as being one completely succeeding in living. He knew almost everything. He knew he was completely liking being one feeling anything. He knew almost everything. He knew he was one liking one, very much liking one, very much liking several, he knew he was liking this thing liking liking one, liking several, liking being one liking one, liking several. He knew he was going on liking one, liking several, he knew he was really being one liking one, liking several, and going on being one liking that one, liking those several. He knew almost everything.

He was one not really liking everything, some, some one was doing. He was almost not liking some things some were being, something some one was being. He was not knowing this thing, not knowing that he was not liking those being that thing, not liking that one being that one, those being these, he was not really knowing this thing, knowing that he was not liking some being that thing. He was not really knowing that he was not liking one being that one. He was not really knowing that he was not liking someone being that one. He was knowing almost everything. He was knowing he was not liking some one. He was liking this thing being one not liking some one. He was one knowing almost everything. He was one knowing he was not completely beginning something. He was one almost knowing everything, he was one knowing he was liking one, liking several and he was knowing he was liking this thing, liking being one liking one, liking several.

He was one knowing almost everything. He was one knowing that he was liking some things. He was knowing almost everything. He was one knowing that he was not liking some things. He was one knowing that he was liking being one liking some things. He was one knowing that he was liking being one not liking some things.

He was knowing almost everything. He was loving to marrying. He married then. He was knowing this thing knowing that he was completely really being succeeding in being one loving to having marrying happen and he was knowing almost everything. He was knowing almost everything and he was loving to marrying, and he was knowing that he was not completely beginning anything, and he was knowing that he was succeeding in living and he was knowing that he was liking knowing that he was feeling the emotion of everything being existing as something that was completely touching. And he was knowing almost everything, and he was going on doing that thing knowing almost everything and he was sometimes knowing that he was knowing everything and always he was liking that thing knowing he was knowing everything and succeeding in living, and loving to anything happening, and liking several, and feeling the emotion of everything existing, and working so that he might come to need being one resting, and being one needing resting, and being one not needing resting.

One is of the same kind as another one and one is succeeding in living and the other one was one to naturally do that thing, to succeed in living. To succeed in living, to be knowing almost everything, to be knowing that some succeeding in living would be willing to be letting that certain one succeed in living, to be feeling the emotion of there being existing at any time everything happening together, to be loving to anything happening and to be then not ever having marrying happening, to be having marrying happening and to be completely loving to this thing, to having marriage happening, to be naturally succeeding to be completely loving, to be going on being one being such a one is a different thing from being one naturally succeeding in living, being one completely reciting that more than everything is always existing together, being one being certain of being one going on completely beginning something, being one coming to loving and having then something happening which would be going on being existing, and being then something that is not completely exciting, being one living in having been going on working, being one living in having been going on completely beginning something, being one then naturally succeeding in living and being one then coming to not going on in this thing in naturally succeeding in living, and being then that one one naturally succeeding in living, and being then almost reciting that more than everything is always existing together and being then one certainly not completely succeeding in living.

Being such a one is being one who is a different one from the other one and is of the same kind of a one, the same kind of a one as the other one, quite the same kind of a one as the other one.

One being one naturally succeeding in living and being one completely reciting that there is more existing than everything together and being one having conviction of being one going on completely beginning something and being one being completely convincing in being such a one and being one not needing being loving, completely not needing that thing, being loving, and being one having been working and almost going on being one being working is one who was not one completely succeeding, was one who was naturally one completely succeeding in living, was one not suffering, was one almost reciting that there is more existing than everything together, was one loving to be living being one having been completely loving and having then being one existing in that being then existing and not having been then being exciting in anything except going on being existing.

When he was a young man he was following some one and he was being then a young man who was succeeding, more than completely succeeding, in following some one. He was then being that one and it was then a delicate, decided thing being the one he was being then. He had been reciting that there is more existing than everything together. He was then decidedly following some one and it was an elegant thing then his being one following some one. It was an elegant thing, a delicate thing, a decided thing, a completely successful thing, a gently proud thing his being one then following some one. He was then one being a young man and following some one.

He was then succeeding in living. He was then succeeding in living and not being then one doing anything of this thing, anything of succeeding in living. He was then following one and was then being one doing something and being then with this thing with the thing he was then doing, being quite interestingly convincing. He was then succeeding in living and was then not at all doing this thing doing being succeeding in living. He was then not doing anything with being succeeding in living. He was following some one then, he was doing something then, he was quite interestingly convincing then, he was being one then coming and not coming and it was a dclicate thing then and a gentle thing then and an earnest thing then, and coming to be an important enough thing then, his being one then coming, his being one then not coming.

He came then to be one coming, to be one not coming and this came then to be a thing that was important enough. He was then succeeding in living. He was then not coming and that was then an important enough thing and he was one then being important enough in being one succeeding in living. He was then one coming and he was then almost beginning to be completely succeeding in living and being then one not telling anything of being such a one of being one coming and succeeding in living. He was then one telling something, he was then one coming, he was then one almost completely succeeding in living.

He was then succeeding in living and was then telling something to some who were asking. He was telling something then to some who were asking. He was then completely not telling something to some. He was not telling anything to some. He was beginning to tell something to some. He could be telling something to some one and that one was needing this thing needing that he could be telling something to that one. He was succeeding in living almost entirely succeeding in living. One could need having him tell him something. He was succeeding in living. He was almost entirely succeeding in living. He was doing something then and it was interestingly enough important the thing he was then doing. He was then succeeding in living and telling something to some and not telling anything to some and beginning to tell very much of something to some and not going on telling something to some and being one then that a certain one could be needing to have telling him a thing when that one was asking some thing.

He was one succeeding in living. He was one knowing something and telling that thing, telling it to one who was then wanting to have him telling die thing he was then knowing. He was one then knowing something which he could be telling to one who could be wanting to have him tell the thing he was then knowing. This one was sometimes asking him to tell something. He was sometimes telling something. He was sometimes telling something when some one who was wanting him to be telling something was wanting him to be telling something. He could be one who was telling something and sometimes he was telling something. One who was succeeding in living was asking him to be telling something. He was sometimes telling something. One who was succeeding in living sometimes was asking him to be telling something. He was sometimes telling something. He was knowing something. Sometimes he was telling something. He was succeeding in living and he was almost reciting that there is more existing than everything together.

He was almost reciting that there is more existing than everything being together. He was succeeding in living. He was knowing something and he was one who had been following some one. He was one who was interestingly an important enough one.

He was one who was interestingly an important enough one. He was knowing something. He was succeeding in living. He was then almost reciting that there is more existing than everything together. He was sometimes telling something to some one who was going on completely succeeding in living and who was wanting that he should be telling him something. He was sometimes telling this one something.

He was then being living and he was then continuing and he was then not following any one and he was then knowing something that another one then was completely knowing. He was then reciting and it was loud enough then so that some were hearing he was reciting that there is more existing than everything together. He was not following some one then. He was knowing something then and some other one had been just then completely knowing that thing. He was knowing that one then and he was reciting then, quite reciting then that there is more existing than everything together.

He was succeeding in living. He was knowing something then. He was telling then the thing he was knowing. He was succeeding in living then. He was being then solidly then one being quite interestingly enough important enough then. He was knowing something then. He was telling something then. He was one who was succeeding in living. He was one succeeding in living.

He was one succeeding in living. He was not telling something to some who were asking. He was not telling anything then to one he had been following. He was not telling anything then to some who were asking. He was telling something then sometimes to one who was one succeeding in living and wanting to have him then be telling something.

He was not telling something then to one he had been following. He was telling something then to some who were telling him something then. He was reciting then that there is more being existing than everything together.

He was not telling anything then to one he had been following, He was telling something then to some who were telling something who were completely telling something. He was not following then. He was telling something then and some were completely telling something then. He was reciting then almost loudly reciting then that there is more existing than everything together.

He was one then who was succeeding in living. He was sometimes then telling something to one who was having it then that he should be one one often telling him something. He was being one then succeeding in living. Some one then was completely telling something and he was then coming to be one telling that one something the one who was completely then telling something.

He was reciting, then almost quite loudly reciting that there is more existing than everything together. He was telling something then and hearing then some one completely telling something.

He was not then telling anything to the one he had been following. He was then telling that one that there could be complete telling of something, that there was existing complete telling of something. He could be telling then completely then telling something and he did tell, the one he had been following, he did completely tell him something.

He was then telling something and certainly there was then existing the complete telling of something. There was then existing the complete telling of something and he was then reciting, loudly enough reciting, that there is existing more than everything being together. He was then meeting something, he was then meeting something that could be something he could have been reciting.

He was loudly reciting that there is more existing than everything together, he was loudly reciting this where he was telling something, where some one was completely telling something. He was loudly reciting that there is more existing than everything together and he was loudly reciting this and there he was telling something and there some one was completely telling something. There was loud reciting there that there is more existing than everything together. He was loudly enough reciting there that there is more existing than everything together. He was telling something there. Some one was completely telling something there.

He was telling something. Some one was completely telling something there. He was reciting there that there is more existing than everything together. There was reciting there that there is more existing than everything together. Some one was completely telling something there. He was telling something there. There were enough of them there. Some one there was completely telling something. There was reciting there that there is more existing than everything together. Some one was completely telling something there.

There were some there and one of them was coming to be living being one having feeling of being one exciting being one with him, the one who was then reciting loudly enough that there is more existing than everything together, the one that was telling something. He was feeling being one knowing the one who was being exciting to the one who was telling something, who was reciting loudly enough that there is more existing than everything being together. He was one then going on being that one. They were then, the two of them, coming to be going on being the two of them. He was then going on being that one. She was then going on being that one. They were then going on being the one, being the two of them.

He was being then one saying something. He was being then having recognition in being one then saying something. All of them were knowing that thing were knowing that he was being then one saying something. One then was completely saying something. That one was knowing that thing was knowing that he was completely saying something. That one then was hearing the other one saying something. They were all then giving him recognition as being one then saying something.

He was one then having recognition as being one then saying something. He was being then one living with another one and the two of them were knowing that some one then was completely saying something. He was not then suffering. She was then being excited with the thing with going to be suffering for certainly some one was then completely telling something.

He was telling something, he was then having recognition. She was then being excited in not being suffering, in knowing then that he was telling something, that he was having recognition in being one then telling something. He was not then suffering. Ho was not then having any excitement in this thing in being one having recognition in being one then telling something. He was then almost having excitement in being loudly enough reciting that there is more existing than everything together. He was then telling something. Some one was then completely telling something.

He was telling something. He was not suffering. He was not come to be suffering and he was then later suffering from there being excitement existing that he was then telling something and some one was then completely telling something. He was then suffering in very much excitement being existing and then he was telling something again and again and it was then being something that was mixing, the thing he was then telling was mixing with there being then being reciting that there is more existing than everything together. There was then some one who was completely telling something. There was then existing a great deal of reciting of there being more existing than everything together.

He was then sometime telling something to one he had been following. He was telling something to that one and certainly then there was existing reciting that there is more existing than everything together.

He was not then suffering. He was then going on coming to be not then going on being succeeding in living. He went on then being living and there was then one with him who was then not suffering, who was then travelling when he was travelling. There was then one being existing who was completely telling something. There was then existing reciting that there is more existing than everything together.

He went on coming to be one not suffering, one succeeding in being one telling something, in being one having recognition in being one telling something. It was not then being exciting having been one telling something. It was not then completely exciting being one having recognition in being one telling something.

He was one not suffering anything then, completely not suffering anything then. He was one then not making that a heavy thing, not making that a weary thing that there was then not any suffering being existing. There was then existing reciting that there is more existing than everything together.

They were then being living the two of them and they were that thing, they were ones then being living. They were then, the two of them, showing that thing, showing being ones being living. They were that thing, they were ones being living. They were then ones having reciting being existing, reciting that they were being living. They were then that thing, they were then being living.

They were reciting some then, reciting that they were being living. They were being living then and were going on certainly going on being living. It was not a heavy thing, this thing, it was not a weary thing, this thing, it was not a dreary thing, this thing, it was not a lively thing, this thing, it was not a stupid thing, this thing, it was not a varied thing, this thing, it was not a solemn thing, this thing, it was not a quiet thing, this thing. They were being living. They were reciting something. He was telling something. She was not then suffering. He was not then suffering. He was then being one telling something. There was one then existing who was completely telling something. There was then being existing reciting and any one who was then reciting that there is more existing than everything together. He was then being one naturally enough succeeding enough in living. He was then having been one succeeding in living. He was then being one not telling the one he had been following, not telling that one anything. He was then being one telling something. He was then being one, and there were then more of them, he was then succeeding in living. He was then telling something. There was then being existing complete telling of something. He was then one not failing in living, not at all failing in living. He was then one succeeding in living, there were some then succeeding in living. He was then succeeding in living.

This one had been a young man and had then followed one. There was another one who followed the same one. He followed him when that one, the followed one, was an older one. That one, the followed one, was one having other ones following him. This one completely followed him. He followed him when there were others following him. He was then a young man, then when he commenced following.

He was of this kind of them. He did not recite anything. He did not recite something. He never recited anything. He followed one and that one the followed one was having then, having this one, having a solid following. The one, the followed one was feeling this thing was feeling that he was then being one having solidly a following, having a following that was a solid one.

This one, the one following, was one succeeding, naturally succeeding in living. He was one sacrificing this thing in being one completely solidly following one. He was one not sacrificing this thing in completely solidly following. He was one nearly completely sacrificing this thing, sacrificing succeeding in living, in being one completely solidly following.

He was one naturally succeeding in living. He was one solidly following some one. He was one never reciting anything.

He was one naturally succeeding in living. He was one completely solidly following. He was completely working in this thing in being one completely solidly following.

He was one naturally succeeding in living. He was one going on in this thing going on in being one naturally succeeding in living. He was one solidly going on in this thing in being one naturally succeeding in living.

He was never reciting anything. He was completely solidly working. He was completely solidly naturally succeeding in living. He was completely solidly following some one.

He was completely sacrificing being one naturally succeeding in living in being one completely solidly following some one. He was completely not sacrificing being one naturally succeeding in living in being one completely solidly following some one. He was one not completely then succeeding in living. He was one naturally succeeding in living. He was then succeeding in living.

He was one completely solidly following some one. He was then creating that thing, being one completely solidly following that one.

He was one not ever reciting anything. He was not reciting anything. He was one solidly working. He was one naturally succeeding in living.

He was completely solidly following some one and that one the one he was completely solidly following was certain that he was being completely solidly followed by him. He was working completely solidly working in following that one and he was then completely solidly following and he was then sometimes almost then not a completely solid one. He was solidly working and he was completely solidly following and he was almost then not a completely solid one.

There were some who were following the one he was following. He was completely solidly following that one. There were some who were following the one he was following and they were all of them completely following him following the one he was following.

In being one naturally completely succeeding in living he was one telling some that they must wait again. He was one having some feel this thing feel that they must wait again. In being one naturally succeeding in living he was having some being feeling that they would do something and that sometime they could do that thing again. In being one naturally succeeding in living he was knowing that some would not be doing some thing, he was knowing that some would not be doing some thing again. In being one naturally succeeding in living he was having some being certain that they would not be completely doing anything again. In being one naturally succeeding in living he was one having some being feeling that they were ones being waiting.

Being one being naturally succeeding in living he was one having it to tell some to be certain that he was completely solidly following some one. He was completely solidly following some one. There were some following that one.

He did completely solidly follow that one. Some were certain that he was creating that thing creating completely solidly following that one. He knew some one who was telling him something, one who was listening and was knowing that thing, knowing that she was listening to him, knowing that she was telling him something. This one was completely beautifully following the one he was following. This one was completely ardently following the one he was following, following the same one. They were both of them following, completely following that one. He was completely solidly following that one. There were some following that one. One was completely following that one, completely inspiringly following that one, inspiring some who were following that one. She was inspiring him. He was completely solidly following that one. They were both following that one. He was completely solidly following that one. She was telling him something and she was listening, listening to him. She knew she was telling him something and she knew she was listening to him.

He went on being that one, being the one completely solidly following that one. He went on being one telling something and listening to one who was completely following that one. He was solidly being one, being one completely solidly following that one.

They were telling everything, two of them that were following that one were telling one another everything about that thing about completely following. He was telling the other one everything about completely following the one they were following. She was telling him everything about this thing about completely following the one they were following. There were some following the one they were following. They were telling about this thing about completely following the one they were following.

He was completely solidly following that one. One who was completely following that one was certain of this thing that he was the one creating completely solidly following that one. She was telling everything about that thing about his being one completely solidly following that one. She was telling him about being one completely following that one. She was telling him something and she was listening to him and he was knowing this thing, knowing that she was telling him something, knowing that she was listening to him.

He was coming to be completely this thing, one completely solidly following that one. Some were following that one. Some of them were completely knowing that he was being one completely solidly following that one. One was completely knowing this thing and succeeding in this thing succeeding in needing that he was being one completely solidly following the one they were completely following.

The one he was completely solidly following was knowing this thing was knowing that he was being completely solidly followed by him. He went on knowing this thing knowing he was having completely solidly his being one being following. He was having this thing and they were telling him this thing two of them who were completely following him, they were telling him that this one who was following him was one who was completely solidly following. He knew this thing knew that they were telling him, that they were both telling him that one of them was completely solidly following him.

The one who was completely solidly following was being such a one, one completely solidly following that one. He certainly was being one completely solidly following that one. He was going on being this one, one completely solidly following that one. He was being one following that one, completely solidly following that one. He was completely solidly being this one, one completely solidly following that one.

He went on being this one, being one completely solidly following that one. He was working. He was never reciting anything. He was one naturally succeeding in living. He was having some who were coming then to be waiting. He was completely solidly following one. He was knowing that thing, knowing everything in being this one, one completely solidly following that one. He was completely solidly following that one. He was working. The one he was completely solidly following was knowing this thing, was knowing that this one who was completely solidly following him, was working.

He was working and he was going on working to be one completely expressing being one completely solidly following the one he was following. He was working and he was knowing this thing and some who were following the one he was following were knowing this thing, and the one he was following was knowing this thing and some who were waiting were knowing this thing, that he was working to be completely expressing being one completely solidly following the one he was following. He was working to be one solidly expressing something. He was expressing something. He had not been completely solidly expressing that thing. He was completely solidly following the one he was following. He was expressing something. He was not solidly expressing that thing. He would come to be expressing something.

He did not come to be solidly expressing something. He was completely solidly following the one he was following. He was being one completely solidly being that one, being one completely solidly following the one he was following.

He might have been one solidly loving but he was not one solidly loving and that was because he was being one solidly conquering what was something that was lacking being existing as being one remembering anything of such a thing remembering anything of being one being existing. He was conquering something, all of such a kind of one quite often. He was not solidly loving and he was not solidly expressing something and he was completely solidly being one completely solidly following some one. He was naturally succeeding in living. He was doing this thing, being one naturally succeeding in living.

This one had been one whom any one believing in his being one succeeding in living would have been selecting as being one going to be naturally receiving being one being selected for that thing for really succeeding in living.

There was one then naturally receiving being one selected to be receiving being succeeding in living. There was one then and he was one working and completely working out understanding. He came to be understanding something and he was one then completely working. He went on completely working out something he came to be understanding. He was a romantic one. He was feeling being such a one. He was succeeding in living. He was completely working. He was loving and succeeding and not marrying.

When he was a very young one he was fighting often and he did not stay then as he did not want to be punished for conquering. He was winning then and soon he was beginning to be understanding that thing understanding that he was winning. He was really winning then and understanding then that he was winning.

He was understanding something then and was not completely knowing then that he was one coming to be one completely working in understanding something. He was winning then, he was understanding then that he was winning. He was knowing then that he was beginning working in that thing in understanding that he was winning. He came then to be commencing to be knowing that he was one working in something he was understanding. He came to be one understanding and working in that thing working in being understanding. He came to be one working to be understanding and then to be one creating that thing the thing he had come to be beginning to be understanding.

He had been a tender one in having the emotion of loving and in mentioning that thing. He came to be a romantic one in having the feeling of being one certainly doing anything and in being one doing something of anything. He came to be one being a romantic one and a tender one in having the feeling of loving and being one then doing something of anything. He was completely then loving and completely then succeeding and completely then beginning not marrying. He was then being a tender one and being one being a romantic one and being then beginning being completely one who had been needing being a completely loving one. He was one then being living in creating something, in being one understanding something, in being one going on creating something in working, completely working in what he was going on understanding.

He was wonderfully being one understanding in being one succeeding in living. He was wonderfully nicely being one going on in that thing in succeeding in living. He was wonderfully nicely understanding being one going on in that thing in succeeding in living. He was working, completely working in creating something in what he was going on understanding.

He was steadily walking and he was steadily talking. He was quite completely that thing one steadily walking, and being then one sometimes almost completely dangerously climbing something. He was quite completely that thing one steadily talking and he was being then almost completely beautifully changing in stopping and beginning.

He was coming to be one certainly going on being one succeeding in living. He was being one then not allowing anything to go on happening that would be making him be needing being one succeeding in living. He was completely being one being completely selected and going on being selected for such a thing, for one not needing anything in being one completely succeeding in living. He came to be such a one, one completely succeeding in living, and was completely enough then and had been completely enough then been selected for that thing. He was creating something then, he had come to be understanding something and he was going on creating something of that thing of anything of the thing he had been coming to be understanding.

He began by going somewhere and staying there longer than any one would have been staying who had gone there and had found there that not any one was needing that one’s staying there. He had gone there and he had stayed there and he was then one meeting many who could completely use that thing use his being one having been staying there. He had been one creating that thing creating having been staying there and completely working there completely working creating what he would come to be understanding. He was staying and he was not completely staying there. Certainly he was not completely being one having being one staying there.

Certainly he was almost wonderfully creating something he was understanding. He was one going on being such a one, certainly going on being such a one, one creating something he was understanding.

Any one could come to be one selecting him to be receiving being selected to be receiving succeeding in living. Any one could select him to be one coming to be such a one. He was steadily walking, he was steadily talking, he was one having been one faithfully continuing coming to be one understanding. He was steadily talking and walking and he was not steadily being that thing one steadily walking and talking. He was being one steadily walking and steadily talking and he was being one not using himself to be such a one, one steadily talking, one steadily walking. He was not using anything, he was not using himself to be such a one, one steadily talking, one steadily walking. He was one completely not using anything, not using his being living in being such a one, one steadily walking, one steadily talking. He was continually not using himself, not using anything in being one steadily walking. He was continually not using himself, not using anything in being one steadily talking. He was faithfully using himself and using anything in being one creating something he was understanding, in quite completely being one coming to be doing almost anything in not winning succeeding in living.

He knew this thing knew that he was being one sometimes coming to be doing anything and that was then something that could be anything. He knew this thing and he was sometimes mentioning that thing and really then he was not completely a different one from any other one. In a way he knew then that he was not in being such a one, one being completely different from any other one but one almost completely different from any other one. He was knowing this thing that in being one being sometimes completely faithful in being one sometimes doing anything he was being one being almost completely different from any other one. He was almost completely knowing that thing knowing that in being such a one he was not completely different from any other one, that he was being only almost completely different from any other one. He was being such a one, one feeling being such a one one sometimes doing anything, he was sometimes faithfully enough being such a one one sometimes doing anything. He was very often being one sometimes doing anything and he was then feeling that thing and he was then completely knowing that he was almost completely different from any one.

He was a romantic one and one being a loving one and one being one steadily walking and one being steadily talking and one being one creating something he was understanding and one being one knowing that he was almost completely different from any other one and one being certain that in being one creating that thing that he was understanding he was being one completely coming to be a completely different one from any other one.

He was knowing this thing knowing that he was being one creating something he was understanding and that he was being one being completely different from any other one. He was going on being one quite wonderfully understanding something in being one creating the thing he was understanding. He was knowing he was being one being completely different from any other one. He was a romantic one and one being loving and he was always being that one, one sometimes doing almost anything and he was using himself and using anything in being that one. He was one creating something he was understanding and he was using himself in being that one and he was knowing he was being a different one from any other one. He was one being one being living in being one naturally succeeding in living. He was not using himself in being that one. He was not using anything in being that one. He was not living in that thing. He was being one being living and this was in him living was in him as being one naturally succeeding in living.

He was completely understanding this thing that he was not living in being one naturally being living. He was wonderfully nicely understanding this thing that he was not living in being one naturally succeeding in living.

He was living in being one almost completely different from any other one, in being one being completely different from any other one. He was not living in being one naturally succeeding in living.

He was being one being living by being one naturally succeeding in living, by being one wonderfully nicely understanding that he was not living in being one naturally succeeding in living.

He was being one being existing and this was in him as being one being naturally succeeding in living, as being one wonderfully nicely understanding that he was not living in being one naturally succeeding in living.

He was being one living in being one almost completely different from any other one in being one always being one sometimes doing anything. He was living in being one completely different from any other one and creating something he was understanding. He was not being existing in living in this in which he was living.

He was one going on being existing. He was one going on living.

He was one coming to be one being completely selected for being one receiving being one succeeding in living. He was working. He was being one being sometimes one to do anything and to be almost different then from any other one. He was one coming to be creating something he was wonderfully nicely understanding and to be knowing he was completely different from any other one.

He was receiving being one succeeding in living, being one completely succeeding in living.

There was another one completely succeeding in living, nicely doing this thing, completely succeeding in living. This one was easily nicely doing this thing, completely succeeding in living. This one was seriously doing this thing, seriously easily completely succeeding in living. He was doing this thing completely succeeding in living. He was seriously doing this thing, completely succeeding in living. He was nicely doing this thing, completely succeeding in living. He was easily doing this thing, completely succeeding in living. He was feeling this thing, feeling being one seriously completely succeeding in living.

He seriously worked. He was seriously working and creating doing something and he was creating doing it again. He was seriously working and creating doing something again. He was seriously working. He was married then. He was married and loving and being loved then and she was easily then, the one who was loving him was easily then a naturally quite beautiful one. He was married and seriously working and creating doing something again. He did create doing something again and he did it again and he was married then and he was seriously working then, he was naturally seriously working then. He was not afraid then. He was not at all afraid then. He did not come to be afraid and he was seriously working then and he was naturally then being one seriously working and being married then and he was not being afraid then. He was not afraid, he was almost not at all afraid. He was always almost not at all afraid.

He was seriously working it was not easily a natural thing that he was seriously working. It was quite easily enough a natural thing that he was seriously working. It was not completely easily a natural thing that he was working seriously. He was creating doing something again. It was not completely easily a natural thing that he was creating doing something again. He was almost not at all afraid in being one seriously working.

He was almost not at all afraid. It was not too easily a completely natural thing that he was almost not at all afraid. He was almost not at all afraid in being one seriously working. He was almost not at all afraid in being one creating doing something again. He was almost not at all afraid in being a married one and a loving one and a loved one by one who was easily naturally an almost completely beautiful one.

He came to be well enough known. He came to be easily, nicely enough a well enough known person who had been seriously creating doing something again.

He was seriously working and was not completely easily doing that thing, seriously working. He was seriously working. He had come to be almost completely creating doing some thing again. He was seriously working. He came to be seriously a well enough known one, one well enough known as being one having come to be completely creating doing something again.

He had been creating that thing creating something again. He had been creating that thing creating doing something again. He had been seriously working. He had not been completely easily doing that thing seriously working. He had been easily enough doing that thing, seriously working. He had been one seriously working. He had created doing something again. FIc had come completely come to do that thing to creating something again. He had been seriously working. He had been one to come to be one seriously working, to be one creating doing something again. He had come to be one seriously known, not completely easily seriously known, he had come to be one seriously known as one having created doing something again.

He had done that thing the thing he had created doing again. He had done that thing. He had been seriously working and he had done that thing the thing which he had created the doing of again. He had done that thing and he was known quite known for this thing for having done the thing. He seriously worked at this thing. He did it slowly again. He did it slowly enough again and again. Some one wanted it done wanted him to do it then. He did it slowly enough then, he was working seriously then, he was not easily working then, he was working completely seriously then. He did it again, he did it seriously again. He did not finish it then. That one did not want him to finish it then. He had been seriously finishing it then and not too easily finishing it then. He was seriously a saddened one then that some one had not wanted him to finish what he was doing again. He had been again creating then doing that thing again. He was a saddened one then. He had been beginning creating doing that thing creating again creating doing a thing again. He was almost then a completely, a seriously completed saddened one that some one had not been then having him finish being that one being one completely creating that thing again. He was then a saddened one and he was then a married one and a loving one and a being loved one and by one who was then almost completely a beautiful one. He was then a seriously saddened one and he was then one seriously creating again creating doing that thing again. He had been needing being one finishing the thing he had been that time creating again.

He did finish something again. He did finish creating that thing again. He was a seriously saddened one. He did not finish the thing he had not been let finish. He did not finish that thing. He did create again he did create doing the thing again that he had created doing again. He did do the thing again and finished it again and again. He was seriously a saddened one.

He was succeeding in living and he was one going on being such a one, being one succeeding in living, easily, nicely, completely succeeding in living, seriously working, not too easily seriously working. He was one creating doing something again and being seriously known completely seriously known in being such a one. He was doing the thing he had created doing again. He was seriously working, not completely easily seriously working. He was seriously working. He was succeeding in living and seriously working and being seriously well known as being one creating doing something again.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

5.

TWO WOMEN

[Contact Collection of Contemporary Writers, Paris 1925]

There are often two of them, both women. There were two of them, two women. There were two of them, both women. There were two of them. They were both women. There were two women and they were sisters. They both went on living. They were very often together then when they were living. They were very often not together when they were living. One was the elder and one was the younger. They always knew this thing, they always knew that one was the elder and one was the younger. They were both living and they both went on living. They were together and they were then both living. They were then both going on living. They were not together and they were both living then and they both went on living then. They sometimes were together, they sometimes were not together. One was older and one was younger.

When they were together they said to each other that they were together and that each one of them was being living then and was going on then being living. When they were together they called each other sister. When they were together they knew they were together. When they were together, they were together and they were not changing then, they were together then.

There were two of them, they were both women, they were sisters, they were together and they were being living then and they were going on being living then and they were knowing then that they were together. They were not together and they were living then and they were each of them going on being living then and they were knowing then that they were not together.

Each of them were being living. Each of them were going on being living. Each of them was one of the two of them. One of them was older. One of them was younger. They were sometimes together. They were sometimes not together. The younger called the older, sister Martha. The older called the younger Ada. They each one knew that the other one needed being one being living. They each one knew that the other one was going on being living. They each one knew that that one needed to be one being living. They each one knew that that one was going on being living. The younger knew that the older was going on being living. The older did not know that the younger was going on being living. The older knew that the younger would be going on living. They both were going on being living. They were both needing being one being living.

They were together and they spoke of each other as their sister. Each one was certain that the other one was a sister. They were together and they were both then being living. The younger one called the older, sister Martha. The older called the younger Ada. They were together and they were then both of them going on being living.

The older one was more something than the younger one. The younger one was not so much something as the older one. The older one was more something than the younger one. The younger one was receiving everything in being one going on being living. The older one was more something than the younger one. The older one was going on being living, the older one was telling about this thing about being more something than the younger one. The older one was telling about this thing about the younger one being more something than any other one. The younger one was telling about being more something than any other one. The younger one was not telling about the older one being more something than any other one. The younger one was telling about both of them being more something than any other one.

They were together and they knew it then, knew that they were together. They were not together and they knew it then, knew that they were not together. They both went on being living. Later they were not together. They knew it then both of them that they were not then together. Later then they were together. They knew it then, both of them, that they were then together.

They did some things. The elder did some things. The older one went on being living. She did some things. She went on being living. She did this thing, she went on being living. She did some things. She did go on being living. She was more something than any other one. She did some things. She went on being living. She did this thing, she went on being living.

The younger one did some things. She was receiving some things more than any other one. She went on receiving them. She went on being living. She received this thing, she went on being living. She had this thing more than any other one, receiving going on being living. She received this thing, she went on being living. She received going on being living. She received this more than any other one. She went on being living. She was receiving this thing, she was receiving it more than any other one. She was receiving it some from her sister Martha, she received it more from every one. She received this thing, she received going on being living.

They were together and they knew that then, the two of them, both of them knew it then, knew that they were together. They were not together and they knew it then, both of them knew it then, each one of the two of them knew it then, knew that they were not together then.

There were others connected with them, connected with each of them, connected with both of them. There were some connected with both of them. There had been a father and there had been a mother and there were brothers and quite enough of them. They each of them had certainly duties toward those connected with them. They had, each one of them, what they wanted, Martha when she wanted it, Ada when she was going to want it. They had brothers and a mother and a father. They were quite rich, all of them. They were sometimes together, the two of them, they were sometimes travelling. They were sometimes alone together then. They knew it then. They were sometimes not alone together then. They knew that then. They were, the two of them, ones travelling and they were then ones buying some things and they were then ones living in a way and they were then ones sometimes living in another way. They were very different the one from the other of them. They were certainly very different.

They each of them knew some who were knowing them. They each of them pleased some who were knowing them. They each of them were pleased by some who were knowing them. They were large women, both of them, anybody could see them. They were large women either of them. Very many saw them. Very many saw each one of them. Some saw them. Really not very many saw them, saw both of them. They were large women. Really not very many saw both of them. And that was a natural thing. There were two of them. They were together and they knew it then. They were not together and they knew it then. They were both large women and they were very different the one from the other of them, very different, and one, Ada, was younger and called her sister, sister Martha, and one, Martha was older and called her sister Ada.

There were two of them. They were each one of them rich. They each one of them had what they wanted, Martha when she was wanting, Ada when she was going to be wanting. And they both had not what they were wanting. The older Martha because she was not wanting it and the younger Ada because she could not come to want it. They both of them were spending money that they had and they were both of them very different one from the other of them. They were both of them doing what they were doing that is to say Martha was doing what she was doing that is to say she was not changing in doing what she was doing, that is to say she was going on and that was something that she was saying was a curious thing, that she was doing what she was doing and not changing and not doing that thing. Ada was doing what she was doing that is to say she needed to be doing what she was doing, that is to say she was having what she was having to do and she was doing what she was doing, that is to say she was doing what she was doing and any one could be certain that she was doing what she would be doing, that is to say she was doing what she would be coming to be doing and certainly then sister Martha was with her then and certainly then Ada was not doing that thing, certainly then Ada was doing something, certainly then she had something to do and certainly then she was doing something and certainly then her sister Martha was not then changing and certainly then they were rich ones and buying things and living in a way and sometimes then they were living in another way and buying some things and sometimes then they were not together and then they did not know it then that they were not any longer travelling together. They were each of them rich then. There were some whom they pleased then, each one of them, that is to say there were some who knew each one of them, there were some who knew both of them. There were two of them, they were sisters. There was an older one and she pleased some and she was interesting to some and some pleased her. There was a younger one and she was pleasing some and she was feeling something about this thing and feeling something about some pleasing her some. There were two of them, they were sisters, they were large women, they were rich, they were very different one from the other one, they had brothers enough of them, the older one had what she wanted when she wanted it, that is to say she did not have what she wanted because she did not want it. The younger had what she wanted when she was coming to want it, that is to say she did not have what she wanted as she could not come to want it. They were living together in a way and then they were living together in another way and then they were not living together.

The older one was one who did with distinction telling about being one being living. She was one who was being living. She was one telling about this thing and many people were not listening. She was telling about this thing about being one being living, telling about this thing with some distinction and some were knowing this thing were knowing that she was telling this thing, telling about being living and telling it with distinction and they were not listening, were not listening to her telling about this thing, telling about being living, telling with distinction about being living. She was one being living and she was telling about this thing telling about it very often, beginning and going on then and certainly very many then were not listening.

The younger one was one being living and she was telling about this thing, telling again and again about this thing about being living and she was telling this thing and some were listening, certainly some were listening, and she was telling again and again about being one being living and certainly some were listening and certainly she did this thing again and again, she told about being one being living and certainly anybody might not be going on being listening and certainly some were listening and certainly some went on listening. And certainly sometime not any one was really listening, certainly some time pretty nearly not any one was really listening and certainly sometime she was to herself not telling about this thing not telling about being living and certainly in a way she was always telling about this thing telling about being living and certainly then in a way the older one was listening, and certainly then in a way not any one was listening.

The older one went on living, the younger went on living, they both went on living. The older one went on living. Certainly she went on living and certainly some were enjoying this thing enjoying that she was going on living, some who were not then listening, some who certainly would not be listening and she certainly would be telling and telling with distinction of being one being living. Some were certainly enjoying this thing that she was one being living. Anybody could be pleasant with this thing that she was being living. Mostly every one could not be listening to her telling this thing telling of being one being living and certainly all of living in her was being one telling with distinction of being one being living. She was being living, any one could remember this thing, any one could be pleasant in this thing, some could be tired of this thing, not really tired of this thing, any one could be pleasant with this thing, some were very pleasant in this thing in her being one being living.

The younger one was one being living, any one could be tired of this thing of this one being one being living, any one could come to be tired of this thing of this one being one being living. Any one could be careful of this thing of this one going on being living, almost any one could be pretty careful of this thing of this one being one being living. This one was one being one being living. Very many were quite careful of this thing of this one being one being living.

These two were being ones who were being living. They had been for some time ones being living. They had been living each one of them, they were living, each one of them, they were going on living each one of them. They were, each one of them, being living, they had been being living, they were going on being living. Each of them was a different one from the other one in having been living, in being living, in going on being living.

The older was one and any one could know this thing for certainly if she was not such a one she was not anything and every one knew she was something, the older one was one who had distinction and certainly she said that she did not do anything to be any one and certainly she did everything and certainly not anything was anything and would not be anything if she were not one having distinction. And certainly she was one having distinction and certainly some were interested in this thing and certainly she was doing nothing and certainly she was doing everything and certainly very many were very tired of this thing of her not doing anything, of her doing something, and certainly any one could know she was a person of distinction. She certainly did not do anything, that is to say she certainly never had done anything. She certainly did anything, that is to say she certainly was always going on doing something. She told about such a thing, she told about going on doing something, she told about never having done anything. She certainly never had done anything. She certainly was always really going on doing something.

She was a person of some distinction. She was not ever changing in this thing. She was not ever changing in anything. She was not changing in being one being living. She was not changing in being one not having done anything. She was not changing in being one going on doing something. She was not changing about anything. She was not changing in telling about this thing. She was not changing and certainly any one could come to be certain of this thing. She was certain of this thing, any one could be certain of this thing, any one could come to hear her be certain of this thing. She was a person of distinction. She was not changing in this thing. She had not ever done anything. She was not changing in this thing. She was going on in doing something. She was not changing in this thing. She was needing that any one was knowing any of these things. She was always needing this thing needing that any one was knowing any of these things, was knowing that she was not changing, that she had distinction, that she had not done anything, that she was going on doing something. She was needing that any one was knowing some of these things. Some were knowing some of these things, she needed that thing. Certainly her sister knew some of these things and certainly in a way that was not any satisfaction, certainly that was in a way considerable satisfaction, and certainly there was in a way considerable satisfaction in their being two being living who were, the one sister Martha and the other Ada, considerable satisfaction to almost any one. They talked to each other about some things, they did not talk to each other about everything and certainly they both were needing this thing that some one was knowing that they were being ones being living and not being then two of them, being then each of them.

The older, sister Martha, talked some and certainly she wanted to hear talking, and certainly some do want to talk some and want to hear talking and it is about something, something which they have not ever been doing and certainly some of such of them will not in any way really be doing any such thing, not in any way really be doing anything of any such thing. The older, sister Martha certainly was willing, was needing to be willing to be talking, to be listening to talking about something and certainly she would not ever in any way be doing anything of any such thing. Certainly she was one, if she had been one who was more of the kind she was in being living would have been needing to be really doing some such thing again and again. And certainly she was not ever really doing anything of any such thing and that was because she was one not needing to be willing to be doing any such thing and she was one needing to be telling and listening to telling about doing such a thing. Certainly she was one quite completely needing to be telling and to be listening to telling about doing some such thing. Certainly she was not one ever needing to be willing to be in any way doing any such thing. And this would be puzzling if it were not completely a certain thing and it is completely this thing. She was one being one of a kind of them that when they are that kind of them are ones completely needing to be doing some thing, some one thing. She was of that kind of them. She was of a kind of them and that kind of them when they are that kind of them are ones needing to be willing to be doing, really doing one thing and she was of that kind of them and she was not needing to be willing to be doing that thing. She was of a kind of them and some of that kind of them are ones needing to be telling and to be listening to telling about doing a thing and she was of that kind of them and more and more she was completely needing to be listening and to be telling and to be asking and to be answering about doing that thing. There are some and they are of this kind of them and they certainly are not telling or not talking about this thing, are not listening, are not asking, are not needing to be willing to be hearing, to be telling anything about any such a thing. Sister Martha then was of a kind of them of ones being existing.

Ada, the younger, certainly was of a kind of them of a kind being existing. She was one certainly hearing, certainly talking, she and sister Martha certainly were listening and were talking and about something they certainly were needing to be willing to be talking about and listening about. Ada, the younger, was one not willing to be needing to be doing that thing and certainly she was completely needing doing that thing and certainly she was not ever completely needing to be willing to be doing that thing. And this then was soon not completely interesting to any one but her sister Martha who certainly was interested in any such thing.

Ada, the younger, was one being living and certainly she was one being living in needing anything that was in her being living to be being living. She certainly was using anything in being living. That is to say she needed to be one being living and certainly she was needing to be using anything that could be something being living for her to be one being living. That is she was one needing being one being living, that is she was one needing to be one going on being living. She certainly was needing this thing, needing being one going on being living, and she was one not easily feeding to be one going on being living. Feeding on being living to be one going on being living was a thing that she was not easily doing. She certainly was needing to be one going on being living. She certainly was not one easily being living to be one going on being living. She certainly was needing to be one going on being living. She certainly was not easily feeding on being living, on anything being living, she certainly was needing being one going on being living. She was feeding some on something being living, on some things being existing, on being living being existing and she was going on being living. She was needing going on being living. She did go on being living.

She was sometimes together with sister Martha, she was sometimes not together with her. She was one being living. She was needing going on being living. She was going on being living.

Any one being living can be one having been something. Not any one, some being living, can be one having been something. Some being living have been one being something. Certainly having been doing something and then not doing that thing and having been something and certainly then being something is something that has been making a living that is almost a family living in some one. Certainly sister Martha and Ada had been ones having family living and certainly they were ones having family living and certainly they were ones going to be having family living and certainly family living is something that is not existing in a family living together in any daily living. And certainly each one of them, each one of the two of them were living and had been living and certainly very many were certain of this thing and certainly such a family living was a thing to be remembering and certainly some could be certain that such a family living made any one have a finer feeling, and sometimes some one was quite certain that fine feeling was not then existing and certainly this thing was interesting to sister Martha and not convincing and certainly this thing was not interesting to Ada and sister Martha was not repeating this thing any too often and Ada was quite certain of any such thing, of fine feeling in a way being existing and sister Martha was pretty nearly certain of some such thing.

They were both of them certain that there was some connection between loving and listening between liking and listening and certainly some listened to each one of them and certainly there were some who were listening and liking the one to whom they were listening and certainly there were some who were listening and were having some tender feeling for the one to whom they were listening.

The older one, sister Martha, was one in a way needing that there should be some connection between liking and listening between liking her and listening to her and she was not in any way suffering in this thing, through this thing, she was not suffering for certainly some were listening and really then listening being existing certainly something was then being existing, listening was being existing, and certainly in a way there being some connection between liking and listening something was certainly in a way being existing. The older one then was one being living in something being existing and listening being existing, something was being existing, and there being some connection between liking and listening, certainly something was being existing.

The younger one was certain that there was completely a connection between tender feeling and listening, between liking and listening and she certainly was completely suffering in this thing, suffering from this thing. She was completely suffering and there certainly was connection between tender feeling and listening and liking and listening. She was almost completely suffering and certainly some were listening, quite a number were quite listening and certainly there is some connection between tender feeling and listening, and liking and listening. She had been suffering and she was suffering in there being a connection between tender feeling and listening, and between liking and listening. Quite a number were listening, certainly quite a number were listening and in a way she was quite certain of this thing, quite certain that quite a number were listening and she was quite certain, she was completely certain that there was connection between listening and tender feeling, and listening and liking. She certainly had been, she certainly was going on suffering from this thing, she certainly was suffering in this thing. She was certain that some were listening and she went on being certain of this thing that quite a number were listening and certainly quite a number were listening to her and certainly that was going on being existing. She certainly was suffering in this thing in their being existing a connection between listening and liking, and listening and tender feeling.

They were together and they were very often then not together. Certainly each one of them was sometimes then not with any other one. That is to say the older one was sometimes then not with any other one, she was very often not with any one and always then some one, some were in a way doing something and certainly then were meeting this one who was then being living. This one the older one in a way was very often not with any one. She was quite often not with any one. She certainly was not needing this thing. She certainly was not certain that she was not needing this thing. She was being living and certainly then very often she was not with any one.

She was not needing anything and she was needing being living and she was needing anything that she was needing for this thing for being living. She could be needing very much for this thing for being living. She was having something to be doing this thing to be being living, she was using a good deal for this thing for being living and in a way she was not needing anything and she was needing to be living and she was using quite enough for this thing for being living.

She was using some for this thing, for being living, that is to say if not any one were living she would not be living and really then she was not using them very much, she was not using any one very much, she was using them and really she was not needing that they should be any one. She was not using women and men and not at all children to be one being living. She was not using any one of any of them. She was needing being living and a good deal was being existing in this thing, she was not using very much of anything for this thing, a good deal had to be existing for this thing.

She was very often not with any one, quite often not with any one and she was being living and enough had to be being existing for this thing, quite a good deal had to be existing for this thing. She was one not needing to be very often with not any one. She was one not needing anything, not needing any one, she was one needing, pretty well needing being living and she was one needing that enough things be existing and in a way she was not using any of them anything being existing.

The younger one was sometimes not with any one and certainly this was not what this one was needing she certainly was needing being with some one and certainly she was sometimes with her sister Martha and in a way she was not ever really needing this thing needing being with the older one. She certainly was needing that the older one, that sister Martha had been and was being existing. She the younger one was certainly needing using something and some one and very often any one and certainly very often she was not doing this thing she was not using anything she was not using any one and certainly then she was with some one for she was one who certainly was needing going on being living. She certainly was needing that she was going on being living and certainly she was completely needing for this thing to be using some to be using some things and certainly sometimes she was almost completely not using anything not using any one and certainly then she was still with some one, still with something for certainly she was one going on being living.

Certainly each one of them were ones that might have been better looking, might have been very good-looking when they were younger ones and this had not been, they had not been as good-looking when they were younger ones as they were when they were older ones neither the one nor the other of them. They were quite good-looking when they were older ones, they were quite big enough then for this thing for being good-looking and quite old enough then for being good-looking, they were big then and old enough then and they certainly were quite good-looking then. When they were older ones they were ones saying again and again and again, and some one always was listening, what they had had as pretty nearly feeling when they were younger ones. When they were younger ones they certainly were feeling something and certainly then they were not ever completely saying that thing saying what they were feeling and they were certainly not then saying it again and again and they certainly were then not completely feeling that thing the thing they were later in being older ones saying completely and again and again and again. They were, each one of them, saying something when they were young ones and saying it again and again and they were feeling that thing and they were really feeling something and more and more they were ones completely feeling that thing and completely saying it again and again and again and again and again. They were, each one of them completely feeling a different thing from the other one of them and completely saying that completely different thing. Each one of them was completely saying a complete thing and saying it again and again and again and again and again and again and again.

Martha was quite young once and that was never of any interest to herself or any one. She did some things then, that was a natural thing. She was not ever completely interested in having done any of them. She was quite young then a completely young one and not any one then was very proud of this thing that she was a young one then. Some one may have been then a little proud of this thing that she was a young one then, it was not an interesting thing her being, her having been a young one.

She had been a quite young one, there were many others in the family then, some being very young ones then some being a little older ones then, there were always many others in the family and that was certainly a thing that was quite interesting.

Martha then was not any longer such a quite young one. She certainly then was doing something. Any one could then have been proud of that thing that she was certainly then doing something. Enough were then proud of that thing that she was doing something. She was interested enough in that thing that she was doing something. All her life then, all the rest of her living, she was doing that thing she was interested enough in doing that thing, some were proud enough of that thing that she was doing that thing. And certainly she was interested enough in doing that thing and certainly what she had done and was doing was not in any way completely interesting and it was almost completely interesting as being something that she had been all her living doing and finding interesting to be one being doing that thing. So then Martha was not any longer quite a young one and certainly then there were a good many of them and they were all of them being ones any one could be remembering as being in the family living. There were many of them and all of them were proud enough and interested enough in this thing and certainly Martha was one of them and certainly not any one of them was completely anything excepting that any one of them and all of them were being living.

Martha was then one being living. She was then not such a young one, she was almost then an older one and certainly then she was being living and so were all of them and so was any one of them. Certainly any one of them might have it come that something would stop in going on and then that one would not be any longer living. Certainly this could, certainly this did happen to some of them and certainly then all of them were remembering this thing that something could be stopping in them and they would then not be being living. And this could sometime happen to Martha and she could sometimes be remembering to think about this thing and this then was not an interesting thing as happening to any one of them, it was an interesting thing as being something happening to each of them and certainly it was not a thing going to happen to each of them but it was as such an interesting thing to Martha and as such she was completely remembering it and certainly she was almost remembering that perhaps it would not be happening to herself ever and certainly it could be happening to herself.

Ada the younger one was always completely remembering such a thing could be happening to herself, she was always completely remembering this thing. She was always completely remembering that there were very many of them. She was not always completely remembering that this thing could be happening to every one of them. She was very often remembering this thing that that could be happening to all of them, she was always completely remembering that it could be happening to herself, she was not ever completely remembering that that thing could be happening to any one of them, she was remembering this thing after it had happened to one of them and she was completely remembering this thing after it had happened to another one of them, and she completely remembered this thing after it had happened to another one of them. Certainly this thing did not happen to her in her being living and certainly she completely remembered all her being living that it would happen to her in her being living.

She had been a young one a quite young one and this had been completely enough interesting to her then so that she was completely certain that having been a quite young one was a thing that any one could be remembering. She had been a completely young one and certainly then she had been then not doing anything and certainly she completely remembered this thing and some other ones could remember this thing. Even her sister Martha could remember this thing and certainly she did not remember this thing. Certainly some did remember this thing. Ada was then not such a quite young one and certainly then she did not do anything and certainly then it was an important thing to any of them that she was then being one who was one remembering that each one was being living then and needing this thing needing being living. She was one then who was not completely interested in that thing in herself then, in being one being living, she was certainly then being completely interested in being one going on being living. She always went on being living.

Surely Ada would like to have been one going on living and she was remembering that she had been going on living and she was remembering that she had been liking going to be enjoying something then. She certainly, then when she had been going on being living, she had been certain that she could be coming to be enjoying something that sometime she would be having. She certainly was needing then to be going to be enjoying something. She certainly was then going to be enjoying some one and she certainly knew this thing then and could tell any one this thing then that she would be enjoying some one and certainly then she was going on being living.

She certainly could remember this thing, in a way she could remember anything, and certainly in a way she did remember everything. She always could remember that she would enjoy some, that she would enjoy some things. She always did remember that she had been going on being living. She always could remember this thing. She always did remember this thing. She always could remember that she would enjoy some, that she could enjoy some thing, that she needed this thing to be one going on being living and she always could remember that she had always been going on being living. She could remember everything. She was remembering everything. She was remembering that she had been going on being living. She remembered that she could enjoy some, that she could enjoy some things, that she had needed this to be one going on being living. She could remember everything. She did remember everything. She remembered again and again that she had gone on being living. She remembered again and again that she could remember this thing that she could remember, that she did remember that she had gone on being living. She did remember this thing. She remembered some other things. She remembered everything. She remembered that anything might happen and that certainly she was not needing that thing that anything was happening. She remembered and remembered it again and again that not any one was remembering any such thing that anything might be happening and that she was completely remembering this thing. She remembered this thing and she remembered that she had been going on being living.

She was not, to every one, remembering everything, and certainly she did remember this thing, she did remember that, to some, she did not remember everything, she did remember that some did not remember everything, that they did not remember that she could remember everything. She could certainly not forget this thing that some did not remember everything.

She certainly was one needing going on being living. She certainly was being living. She certainly had been going on being living. She certainly was going on being living. She certainly went on being living. She certainly remembered everything of this thing of going on being living. She certainly remembered everything. She certainly remembered about some remembering everything. She certainly remembered about some not remembering everything. She certainly could remember everything. She certainly remembered again and again this thing remembered that she could remember everything.

She was younger than her sister. Her sister was older. She called her sister, sister Martha, her sister called her Ada. When they were together they were each one of them certainly being living, the older was then certainly being living, she was knowing that thing, her sister was knowing that thing, the younger was then going on being living, the younger then knew that thing, the older one then knew that thing.

They were together and they were both being living then. They were not together and they were both being living then. The older was being living then. The younger was going on being living then.

The younger one was always remembering that they were both being living. The older was not ever forgetting that they were both being living. The younger was knowing that the older was being living, was knowing that she herself was needing going on being living. The older was knowing that the younger was going on being living, that she was needing this thing, she was knowing that she herself was being living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

6.

ITALIANS

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Some of them were where some others of them were. Some of them were where no others of them were. One of them was where not any other of them, of that kind of them, had been, and it was a thing that was important to any one to have seen that one, to have heard that one. It would have been discouraging to see more of them. It was disillusioning to go to the place where there were many of them. If there were many of them then there were more than one. If there were more than one then there were many of them and if there were many of them one could know any one of them and if one knew any one of them one knew all of them. And if one knew all of them then one would be beginning again, one would be beginning knowing them. One would be beginning knowing that kind of them.

There are enough of them and most of them are where the others of them are. There are enough of them but certainly not too many of them, certainly not, too many of them. There are many of them and most of them are where the others of them are. They have a way of doing what they are doing, they have a way of not doing what they are not doing. They have a way of having some feeling about them that they are ones doing what they are doing in the way that is a thing satisfying the desire of having anybody do anything. They are ones that give to some feeling them a feeling of knowing that they will not do in a way that is satisfying anything they are doing. They are ones talking, they are ones doing something, they are ones waiting quickly waiting very quickly waiting for anything to be happening and easily going on with waiting, with waiting for anything to happen, to not happen again. They are ones talking and talking and they are ones quick in talking and waiting for something to happen and they are ones who are not so quick, not quick enough not to be slow ones, quite slow ones. They are ones very many are seeing. There are very many of them. There are quite enough of them. There are not too many of them. Certainly very many are pleased at their being completely existing, certainly very many are completely pleased by their being completely existing.

There are not too many of them. They have something growing on them, some of them, a good many of them, and certainly very many others would not be wanting such things to be growing out of them that is to say growing on them. It makes them, those having such things, makes them elegant and charming, makes them ugly and disgusting, makes them clean looking and sleek and rich and dark, makes them dirty looking and fierce and annoying.

They are not peculiar ones these, they are very many of them, they are a kind of them, they are natural ones for any one to be knowing, there are many kinds of this kind of them. They are talking, often talking and they are doing things with pieces of them while they are talking and they are then sounding like something, they are then certainly sounding in a way that is a way that is a natural way for them to be sounding, they are having noise come out of them in a natural way for them to have noise come out of them. There are very many of them, not at all too many of them. Very many hear them, quite enough hear them. There are not too many of them not at all too many of them, they are talking, they are moving their fingers and their arms and their hands then and they have noises coming out of them and some are hearing them, quite a number hear them and some like them, very many like them, very many tell about liking them, some do not like them, some tell about not liking them.

Some are smaller than others, some are darker than others, some are harsher than others, some are sweeter than others, some are queerer than other, some are older than others, some have more hair on them than others, some are softer than others, some are quicker than others, some have longer nails than others, some have one longer nail than others, some look longer at some than others, some wear more things on them than others, some wear more kinds of colors than others, some are stronger than others, some are noisier than others, some are more respectful than others, some are braver than others, some are quieter than others, some are not lovelier than others.

There are very many of one kind of them and they are not all the same, certainly not all the same. They are in a way the same and yet not so much so that some of them are not altogether like some who are not at all of that kind of them. When there are very many of them together they are more like each other, they are and they seem to be and that is natural. They are, that is natural because they are together. They seem to be, and that is natural because what is in one is carried over to the other one by it being in the feeling of the one looking at the one and then at the other one.

There are a good many of that kind of them and it is a good thing, certainly it is not a bad thing. Certainly not any one is really objecting to their being ones being existing. They are ones who are being living and then they go on being living and some of them are not then being living, and they like it being living and they can bear it to be not being living. It is not a sad thing that they are not being living those who are not being living. It is not a sad thing that they are being living those who are being living. It is a gentle thing. It is a lively enough thing. It is a pleasant enough thing. It is an important enough thing. There are very many of them who are not any longer being living. It is an accepted thing. It is a quiet thing. It is a pleasant thing. It is a certain thing. It is a thing not remembered, not forgotten. It is a thing existing. It is a thing persisting. It is a thing contenting any one. It is a thing disturbing some. It is a thing any one can have had happen in knowing any place where some of this kind of them have been living.

It is a kind of them who are existing who are ones very many are visiting. Very many always have been visiting them. Very many are going on visiting them and that is a natural thing.

They will do something and they do do things and they will offer to do something and they will then not be surprised if they are not succeeding. They will expect something and they are surprised if they are not succeeding and some of them are surprised and are quick then and some of them are surprised and are slow then and they are surprised and really then being surprised is not existing in them, really not, they are not surprised that they have not been succeeding. Certainly some of them are surprised if they are not succeeding but certainly being alike all of them is in not being surprised that they are not succeeding.

There are very many of them. And they are alike, all of them. Certainly they are not alike all of them. Certainly not. They are certainly not alike all of them. They are alike all of them. They are expecting something, they are doing some things, they are offering some things. They are not surprised that they are not succeeding.

It is not a melancholy thing being one of them. It is not an interesting thing being one of them. It is not an exciting thing being one of them, it is not an important thing being all of them. It is an important enough thing being all of them. It is a pleasant thing being with them. It is not a pleasant thing expecting anything from them. It is not a disconcerting thing expecting anything from them. It is an agreeable thing knowing about them. It is an exciting thing first hearing about them. It is a delightful thing coming among them although it is a frightening thing the first seeing of them. It is a very pleasant thing living where they are living. It is a completely pleasant thing living where they are living. It is a troublesome thing waiting for any one of them. It is a troublesome thing waiting for them to go on finishing anything. It is not an exasperating, not a disconcerting thing waiting for any one of them.

They are certainly ones deciding something. They are certainly ones expecting anything. They are certainly ones not despairing in being ones being living. They are certainly ones not certain that they will be expecting anything. They are certainly ones deciding something. They are not ones deciding that they will be ones expecting something. They are not ones despairing. They are ones expecting something. They are ones deciding something. They are ones not deciding that they will be expecting something. They are ones not certain that they will be expecting something.

It is a pleasant thing to be living among them. They are not interested in this thing. They are not at all interested in this thing. They are smiling. They are not interested in this thing. They are expecting something. They are interested in this thing. They are not certain they will be expecting something. They are feeling this thing. They are then deciding something.

They like being living. They are not interested in this thing. They are quickly being existing. They are interested in this thing. They have been existing. They are not interested in this thing. They are going on being living. They are not interested in this thing. They are deciding something. They are not interested in that thing. They are doing something, they are going to be doing something. They are interested in that thing. They are going to be doing some other thing. They are interested in that thing. They are quicker than others who are slower. They are not interested in that thing. They are slower than others who are quicker. They are not interested in that thing. They are quicker than others who are slower. That is astonishing but not to them. They are slower than others who are quicker. That is not astonishing and not to them. They are quicker and they are slower and certainly this is in all of them and certainly this is astonishing to some coming to understand this thing. They certainly are deciding something. They are not interested in this thing. They are interested in everything. They are expecting something. They are not certain that they will be expecting something. They are deciding something then. They are not interested in this thing in deciding something, in having been deciding something.

There are a good many of them. They are certainly different one from the other of them, quite different one from the other one of them and this is quite a troublesome thing and quite not an interesting thing to some. There are quite enough of them. They are certainly each one of them quite different from the others of them. There are some of them like others of them. This is a pleasant thing to some. There are some who are like others of them and some of such of them are ones who are completely being that thing being a kind of one which is a kind of one that is one giving to some a feeling of being an arranged one that is in the whole of them a thing not exciting, not disconcerting, that is a thing that is a thing that is growing in a certain arrangement that is a solid, unexciting, definite, beautiful enough thing, that is a thing that is something that each one being that one is in some way knowing, that is a thing that some are admiring, that is a thing that is not intensely interesting any one, that is a thing that is a beautiful thing in being a beautiful kind of existing thing, that is a thing that is a very agreeable thing and one is liking and one is noticing that thing.

There are very many being existing who are ones who are talking quite often and they are sounding as they are looking, as they are acting, as they are being. They are certainly sounding very pleasant when they are not sounding harsh and terrifying and unpleasant. They are certainly sounding pleasantly and that is sometimes a surprising thing and it is sometimes a surprising thing that they are not always pleasantly sounding. It is quite a serious thing deciding if they are pleasing to one or not pleasing to one. It is quite a serious thing coming to a decision. If they are pleasing to one that is an important thing. If they are not pleasing to one that is an important thing.

If some of them were different, not so very different, they would not be so willing to go on being living. If some of them were different and not so very different they would be certain to be expecting something. If some of them were different, quite a little different they would be winning something. If some of them were different, not really different, they would be quite certain not to go on being living. If some of them were different, just a little different they would be doing something that would be making some other one decide something.

If some of them were certain that they would go on being living, they would decide something. And really they are certain, in a way completely certain, all of them, that they are going on living, that not any one is going on living. They are all of them quite certain that every one who is not coming to be a dead one is going on being living. They are all of them quite certain of this thing. They are all of them in a way always saying such a thing. They are all of them in a way patient with this thing. They are all of them certain that not any one is going on being living. They are all of them quite patient with this thing. They are, very many of them, very lively in this thing. They are, very many of them quite quick in remembering, quite quick in not living in this thing. They are then ones, all of them certain that any one not coming to be a dead one is going on being living. They are all of them quite certain that not any one is going on being living. They are all of them quite patient with these things. They are all of them quite quick and they are not forgetting anything of these things. They are living and they are quite quick and they are not remembering and they are not forgetting anything of these things.

When they are young they are quicker than when they are old. When they are quite young they are very much quicker than when they are old. When they are young they are quicker than when they are old but not really quicker, they are not slow when they are old. When they are very young they are very much quicker than when they are older. They are quicker when they are young, when they are very young, when they are old than it is ever natural for them, for any one to think them. And certainly this is a very natural thing, a very natural thing. They are quick and certainly they have very much time to be quick in, and they are using very much time for this thing. And certainly any one can know this thing that they are using very much time, a great deal of time. They certainly have been, they certainly are using very much time, any one can know this thing, any of them can know this thing. Every one knows this thing, knows they are using very much time, that they are all of them using up very much time. Every one is naturally certain of this thing, that any of them, that all of them are using very much time. They are then quick ones, quicker when they are very young than when they are older, a little quicker when they are young than when they are old.

There are quite enough of them. They are different enough each one of them from the others of them. They are different enough each one of them from the others of them and it is easy enough to know this thing to know that each of them are different enough from the others of them. It is certainly easy enough to know this thing to know that each of them are different enough from the others of them. They are different enough each one of them from the others of them. In a way it is completely easy to know this thing to know that each of them are different enough from the others of them. They certainly can show this thing, any of them can show this thing that they are different enough from the others of them.

There are enough of them. There are not too many of them. There are quite enough of them. Each of them is quite different enough from the others of them. They do each one of them easily enough show this thing, quite easily show this thing that they are different enough each one of them from the others of them.

In a way they are completely simply showing this thing that each one of them is different from the others of them, from any of the others of them. They can very simply be showing this thing and certainly then it is a thing to be pleasing to any one to be knowing that each one of them is different enough from any of the others of them and is simply enough showing this thing.

Certainly any one can be completely showing this thing, any one of them, that they are different enough from any others of them and they are, any one of them, completely simply showing this thing. So then it is a pleasing thing, this thing, and again and again and again it is a pleasing thing, and certainly each one of them is showing such a thing, showing they are different enough from any other one of them, simply enough showing this thing. So then it is a simple enough thing, being different enough from any other of them, this then is a simple enough thing. In a way then it is a pleasing thing, certainly this thing is a pleasing thing, it is a simple enough thing, it is a pleasing enough thing. This thing, completely this thing, this thing a completely simple thing, a completely pleasing thing is a thing existing and certainly every one is knowing it in all of these of them knowing it so as to be quite certain.

Being different enough from any other one is a simple enough thing in all of these of them and certainly very many are being completely content with this thing, with these being completely expressing this thing, with these having been completely expressing this thing. Some then are knowing that certainly this is completely pleasing, this thing, this being different enough from any other of them, this being simply enough in all of them and certainly then every one has been certain that such a thing has been completely pleasing. Certainly all of them and there certainly are enough of them and not too many of them and very many of them are each one different enough from any other one of them, and are simply enough such a thing are simply enough different enough and certainly such a thing is pleasing and certainly it is completely enough existing to make them being ones being, having been completely pleasing, and certainly having been completely expressing such a thing, being different enough each one of them, being simply enough such a thing, having been completely enough expressing such a thing, being so simply that thing different enough each one of them, has made then ones certainly having been completely pleasing, having been completely expressing a thing being completely pleasing. Certainly it is not a complicated thing, being different enough from any other one, being simply enough different enough and certainly these then are expressing this thing, and certainly this has been completely expressed by them, and they are expressing this thing.

Some are needing that not any one is one some are not wondering about and then again and again finding that they are knowing everything that that one is ever doing. Very many are needing this thing and these then are ones being living and these then being ones being living are ones sometimes singing and sometimes making noises in being ones just then not wondering and not knowing anything about any one doing anything. So then all of them all of each of them that are being existing and being ones being such ones are being ones who are ones being ones of this kind of them. This kind then are all of them for all of them are of this kind of them.

Many of them, any of them are ones that are completely not needing going on being living when they are ones any one is hearing. Many of them, any of them are almost not at all needing going on being living if any one has been listening. And certainly very many are listening, mostly all of them are listening, any of them are listening and so not any of them are needing to be going on being living.

Certainly any one of them, all of them are different from any other one of them. Certainly all of them, any one of them, if any one has been listening to them are not needing then to be ones going on being living. Very many of them, almost all of them are listening. Very many of them, all of them are having again and again some hearing them, and so many of them, all of them are not needing to be ones going on being living, they are then not at all needing this thing needing being one going on being living.

There are very many of them, certainly enough of them, certainly not too many of them. They certainly are not completely needing going on being living. Certainly they are not needing this thing if any one has been listening to them and certainly they are, all of them, listening and certainly then all of them have been having some listening to them and so then not any of them are needing are ever needing being one going on being living.

There are certainly very many of them. Any of them are ones having some listening. Any of them are ones listening. There are very many of them. They are, each one of them different from any other one of them and that is a very simple thing and all of them are ones then having some listening and all of them are ones not needing being ones going on being living if some have been ones listening and certainly there have been ones listening and certainly not any of them are really needing being ones going on being living.

Being different each one from any other one of them and this being a completely simple thing, being each one of them not needing being one going on being living if any one has been listening and being all of them listening, and all of them being living is something that gives any one of them gives all of them a way of being one doing anything any one of them are doing so that any one can be quite certain that it is a thing that is being existing and again and again every one can be looking and again and again can be certain that that thing is a thing completely to be existing.

A thing completely to be existing as certainly there is not any reason that it is not a thing completely existing, a thing completely existing as certainly every one can be certain again and again that being completely existing is a thing that thing is certainly being, being completely existing as any one can be certain to be content that any such a thing is completely existing, being completely existing as each one being existing and expecting anything being completely existing is content to be finding, that is certainly being living in all of them and in everything any of them are doing and in any way any of them are living, and in all the place they are all living.

There are then enough of them being living and doing something and living somewhere and dying and being dead there.

Certainly any of them can be expressing completely feeling anything so that they are almost doing anything. Certainly any of them are completely expressing feeling anything strongly enough to be then doing anything. Certainly all of them, certainly any of them, certainly completely some of them are expressing feeling anything, feeling anything strongly enough to be almost doing anything, strongly enough to be completely doing anything.

They all of them and there are quite a number of them, quite a good many of them, enough of them, are expressing, can be expressing feeling everything, feeling everything enough to be ones doing anything, to be ones almost doing everything.

All of them are ones completely expressing feeling everything. All of them are ones expressing feeling anything. All of them are ones completely expressing feeling everything and all of them are ones completely expressing feeling anything.

They could any kind of them be quite different from any other kind of them. They could any kind of them be quite like any other kind of them. They could any kind of them be quite different from any other kind of them. Any one could know this thing that any kind of them could be completely different from any other kind of them. Any one did know that thing, that any kind of them could be like any other kind of them. They were ones then being quite different some kinds from other kinds of them. They were ones then being very different in concentrating this thing in being quite different one kind of them from any other kind of them. They were then some kinds of them concentrating on being that kind of them. They were then some completely concentrating on being one kind of them. Some were completely concentrating upon their being different kinds of them. Some were completely concentrating on going on having been a kind of them. Some of them had been concentrating. Some were going to be concentrating. Any of them had been one concentrating on their being, all kinds of them, one kind of them. Any of them could be concentratedly coming to this thing that all of them could be any kind of them. All of them could be concentratedly coming to this thing that any of them were one kind of them. Any of them could completely concentrate on any of them being all of them.

Some kinds of them had been concentrating and other kinds of them had been concentrating on being that kind of them. They were, they are, all of them their kind of them. They are all of them different kinds from other kinds of them. They are, any of them, one kind of them.

They could, any of them, be ones doing something, be ones doing anything and they were doing it as if they were doing that thing and they were doing that thing. They are all of them doing something and any of them are doing that thing, completely doing that thing as if they are completely doing that thing, and they are completely doing that thing. That is interesting that they are ones doing something, that any of them are ones doing something.

Any of them are ones doing something and any of them are completely doing that thing, they are, any one of them, completely doing that thing, as if they are completely doing that thing they are completely doing that thing. This is quite interesting.

They are many of them completely different from any other one of them. They are, any of them, completely different from any other one of them, and this is a thing that not any one is finding interesting. It is a very simple a very easy thing that this is in them that any one of them is completely different from any other one of them. Any one of them can easily completely be that thing can easily complete being completely different from any other one. Any one of them can easily complete that thing complete being a different one from any other one.

Any of them can easily do anything in being one being completely different from any other one, any of them can easily do something.

They are each one being one and they are, enough of them, they are each one of them being one and any one can see by looking can see that they are different from any other one of them, that it is an easy thing this thing that they are one each one different from any other one of them.

Any one can see that there are very different sizes among them. Some of them are taller, are very tall and some of them are smaller, are exceedingly small. Any one can see this in them, they are, all of them are where any one can see them. Not all of them are always where any one can see them. Certainly all among them that are men are always where any one can see them, and they, all of them, stay where they are long enough so that any one can see them a very long time, and they are, all of them, there very often so that any one can see them again and again. They are, all of them, that is all of them that any one can always be seeing, that is any of them that are men, they are all of them being ones doing all their living in being ones being where any one can see them. Any one can see all of them, all of them that any one can see, any one can see all of them a long time and again and again and again.

They are all of them ones that any one can be certain are ones that will not ever be doing anything. They are all of them ones that are ones not going to be doing anything to make any one certain that they would be afraid again if they were going on doing that thing. They are all of them ones not coming to be doing anything to make any one afraid to be one going to be left alone with all of them, with any of them. They are all of them ones quite certainly being such a one and any of them might have been one not being such a different one and certainly not any of them is one being a different one.

All of them are ones that any one can remember are ones not doing anything to make any one afraid of them again. Any of them are ones being such a one, one that any one can remember, are ones not any one will be afraid of again. Any of them are ones completely interesting, completely pleasant in this thing. Any one of them are ones, all of them are ones being entirely interesting, completely pleasing in being this thing.

Any one of them being one can be completely that one and that is being completely one being any one. Each one of them is completely that one and any one of them is completely that one. Any one is completely that thing that is being that one, is completely then being any one, is completely interesting is completely pleasing in that thing, in being that one, in being one being any one of them.

They are all of them then one of them who are ones being completely pleasing, being completely interesting and this is to them not completely exciting, it is to them stimulating, it is to others not completely stimulating, it is to others quite satisfying.

It is completely satisfying to any one that some one is one completing doing anything again. It is completely satisfying to every one that there are some who are ones who are completely doing everything again. These then are such ones are ones doing anything completely doing anything again and these are then ones satisfying any one. These are not ones satisfying every one, some are not wanting that these are ones being those who are ones doing a thing completely again. Any one is finding it satisfying that there are ones doing anything completely again. Some are not wanting that these, these who are doing anything completely again are the ones who are doing everything completely again. These are ones completely doing anything again. These are ones doing completely doing anything again.

These were not always doing that thing completely doing everything again. These were then completely satisfying, these were then ones not doing everything completely again. These were then more than completely satisfying, they were then completely being that thing completely being ones certainly going on being ones completely satisfying, entirely completely satisfying anything. These were then not ones completely doing anything again. These are ones completely doing anything again. Completely doing anything again is something to satisfy any one. These are ones completely doing anything again. This is satisfying to every one. Some are not satisfied that these are doing that thing completely doing anything again.

Some in doing anything are learning to do that thing, Some in doing anything are doing that thing. Some in doing anything are going on doing that thing. Some in doing anything are doing that thing again. Some in doing anything are beginning doing that thing. These being ones doing anything are ones doing that thing and are ones then not learning doing that thing, not beginning doing that thing, not going on doing that thing, not remembering doing that thing, not doing that thing again, they are ones completely fully doing that thing, they are completely fully doing that thing at any time that they are doing anything that is that thing, at any time they are doing anything. These then are ones completely fully doing something, are completely fully always completely fully having something being done by them. These then are ones being ones having anything completely fully being done by them, are ones always having something being completely fully done by them.

Some are certainly not believing this thing, not believing any such thing, some certainly never have been believing any such thing, some who have been who are completely knowing, certainly are not believing that all of them are ones completely doing, are ones having been ones completely doing something, anything, everything. Some are certainly not believing any such thing. Some have been ones completely loving that these are being existing, some are ones who have been ones almost completely living in being one completely loving that these are ones who are being existing. These then those who were almost completely living in being ones loving that these are ones being existing come then to be ones not loving that these are ones being existing come to be ones not regretting that these are ones being existing but are ones being almost entirely annoyed by such a thing by these being ones being existing and these then are almost completely living in this thing living in being entirely annoyed that these are being existing.

Some know very well that these are being existing, some know entirely that these have been existing. Some of both these kinds of them are completely living in that thing, in these being existing, in these having been existing. Very many know that these have been existing. Very many know that these are existing.

These, these being existing are ones who have been existing are ones who are existing. These are ones who could be ones completely living in the thing that they have been existing. These are ones living in having been existing, these are ones living in being existing. These are ones completely living in having been existing and they are then completely living in being existing. They are ones completely liking this thing completely liking having been existing and completely living in that thing and are completely living in being existing and completely liking this thing. These are ones that are completely exciting in having been ones being living, are completely excited in this thing and are completely excited, excitement is completely in them in their being one being existing. These are ones completely existing in having been existing and are completely existing in being existing. These then can be ones that any one can be certain are ones that are completely being having been and being and this is something that certainly can be quite disgusting to some completely not liking that thing, can be something completely displeasing to some completely not liking that thing.

These are ones liking being living. These are ones quite liking being living. These are ones quite needing being living. These are ones quite needing this thing quite needing being living. These are ones liking being living. They are ones going on doing this thing going on liking being living. These are ones quite liking doing this thing again and again liking being living. They are needing this thing needing being living. They are quite liking being living. They are liking being living.

They are liking this thing, liking being living and they are doing this thing they are being living and they are then not doing anything to be liking the thing to be liking being living.

They are, all of them, being living, they are doing enough of this thing so that any other one will be doing that thing, so that there will be enough of them quite enough of them doing this thing, being living. There are always enough of them doing this thing, being living. There are always enough of them doing this thing enough so that there will be enough of them doing this thing, doing being living. They are liking this thing liking being living so that they can any of them be ones being this thing being one liking being living. They are ones liking being living, they are ones being such ones, all of them being such ones any of them are being such ones, each of them are being such ones, any of them are doing that thing are liking being living.

Any one is such a one and is warmly that thing, is completely warmly one being living, one liking that thing. These are ones warmly being that thing, quite warmly, entirely warmly being that thing and certainly any other thing is a thing that can be too exciting, too wearing, too destroying. These then are ones warmly liking, entirely warmly liking being living and are being living and doing enough to have it that there are enough of them certainly enough of them being living.

These then are ones almost needing being ones being living. They certainly are ones completely doing anything, they certainly are ones completely bringing any teaching to any needing any teaching to be themselves doing quite enough living to be always going to be enough of them to be warmly liking being living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

7.

ORTA OR ONE DANCING

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Even if one was one she might be like some other one. She was like one and then was like another one and then was like another one and then was like another one and then was one who was one having been one and being one who was one then, one being like some.

Even if she was one and she was one, even if she was one she was changing. She was one and was then like some one. She was one and she had then come to be like some other one. She was then one and she had come then to be like some other one. She was then one and she had come then to be like some other one. She was then one and she had come then to be like a kind of a one.

Even if she was one being one, and she was one being one, she was one being one and even if she was one being one she was one who was then being a kind of a one.

Even if she was one being one and she was being one being one, even if she was one being one she was one having come to be one of another kind of a one.

Even if she was then being one and she was then one being one, even if she was then being the one she was one being, she was one who had come to be one being of another kind of a one.

Even if she was one being one and she was one being one, even if she was one being the one she was one being she was then another kind of a one, she was then being another kind of a one.

Even if she was one being one, even if she was one being one and being that one in being one, even if she was being the one she was being in being that one, even if she was being that one she was being a kind of a one she was come to be of a kind of a one, she was coming to be quite of a kind of a one.

Even if she was one being the one she was being, even if she was being that one the one she was being, the one she had been being, even if she was being that one, that one she was being, even if in being that one the one she was being she was being that one, being the one she was being, even if she was being the one she was being, even if she was being that one, even if she was being that one she was one coming to be of a kind of a one, coming to be and being of a kind of a one, quite coming to be of a kind of a one, of another kind of a one, of that kind of a one.

She was one being one. She was one having been that one. She was one going on being that one. She was one being one. She was one being of one kind of a one. She was one being that kind of a one. She was one being another kind of a one. She was one being another kind of a one. She was one being another kind of a one. She was one being another kind of a one.

She was one being one. She was one going on being that one. She was one being that one.

She was one being one. She was one always being that one. She was one always having being that one. She was one always going on being that one. She was one being one.

She was one being one and that thing, being that one was a thing that had come to be something. She was one being one and that thing, being that one was a thing that did then go on being existing. She was one being that one. She was being one.

She was one believing that thing, believing being the one she was being. She was one always believing that thing, always believing being the one she was being.

She was one who had been believing being the one she was being. She had been one believing being the one she was being. She is believing being the one she is believing. She has been believing this thing. She always has been, she always is believing being the one she is being.

She is one doing that thing, doing believing being the one she is being. She is one being the one she is being. She is one being one. She is one being that one.

She is one being the one she is being. She is one doing something. She is one being the one she is being. She is one being that one.

In doing something that one is being the one doing that thing. In doing something, the one doing the thing is the one being one doing that thing. This one is one doing something. This one is being the one doing the thing. That one is doing the thing. That one has been doing the thing. That one is dancing.

Meaning that thing, meaning being the one doing that thing is something the one doing that thing is doing. Meaning doing dancing is the thing this one is doing. This one is doing dancing. This one is the one meaning to be doing that thing meaning to be doing dancing.

This one is one having been doing dancing. This one is one doing dancing. This one is one. This one is one doing that thing. This one is one doing dancing. This one is one having been meaning to be doing dancing. This one is one meaning to be doing dancing.

This one being one meaning to be doing dancing, this one being one dancing, this one is one, this one is being that one. This one is one. This one is one being one. This one is being one and has been one being one having a kind of way of being one believing anything, this one is being one and has been one being one having a kind of way of meaning anything. This one is one being one having a way of being one thinking of anything. This one is one having a kind of way of meaning everything.

This one is one being that one. This one is one and is that one and is one having had and having a way of being one believing something and meaning something and dancing. This is one being one having a way of dancing. This is one being that one.

This is one being one and having been one who is one being one showing being that one in being one changing and being that one, that kind of a one, the one that is the kind of a one that is meaning and believing the way this one is meaning and believing. This one is not changing. This one is changing, that is to say this one is looking like different ones of them who are ones who are believing and feeling and meaning the way this one is meaning and feeling and believing. This one is one who has been, who is meaning and feeling and believing. This one is one who is meaning. This one is one who has been meaning. This one is one who has a way of meaning. This one is one who has been one who is one meaning in the kind of way that some looking like this one are meaning. This one has a way of believing, this one has a way of feeling. This one has a way of feeling, this one has a way of believing and that is a way of feeling, and that is a way of believing that some have who sometimes look very much like this one looks some of the time. This one is one being one. This one is one dancing. This one has a way of believing and feeling and meaning. This one has a way of feeling, believing and meaning in dancing.

Being one having meaning, being one believing, being one dancing, being that one is what this one is one doing. This one is one who has meaning, this one is one who is dancing and is one having meaning in that thing in dancing. This one is one meaning to be having meaning in dancing. This one is one believing in having meaning. This one is one thinking in believing in having meaning.

This one is the one being dancing. This one is the one thinking in believing in dancing having meaning. This one is one believing in thinking. This one is one thinking in dancing having meaning. This one is one believing in dancing having meaning. This one is one dancing. This one is one being that one. This one is one being in being one being dancing. This one is one being in being one who is dancing. This one is one being one. This one is one being in being one.

This one is one changing. This one is one who has been, who always has been one being living in being that one. This one was one quite living in being that one. This one is one finishing living in being that one. This one is that one. This one has been that one. This one is one having been in the beginning been that one. This one has been going on being that one. This one is quite finishing being living in being that one.

This one is one who has been one being dancing. This one has been one beginning in being one being dancing. This one has been going on being living in being one being dancing. This one has been ending in being one going to be dancing. This one is finishing living in being one dancing.

This one is one not changing. This one is one coming to be one completely believing in thinking. This one is one beginning in being one coming to be believing. This one is going on in being one believing in meaning. This one is going on believing in thinking in having meaning. This one is going on in believing, this one is one going on in believing in thinking, this one is one going on in believing in having meaning. This one is one going on. This one is one finishing in thinking in believing having meaning in dancing. This one is finishing in being one thinking in believing in meaning. This one is finishing in believing in thinking. This one is finishing in believing in having meaning. This one is finishing in believing. This one is finishing in thinking in believing. This one is finishing in believing.

This one is one who is that one, who is one dancing, who is one being one doing that thing, who is one being one believing in meaning. This one is one being one believing in thinking having meaning. This one is one being one believing that meaning is existing. This one is one meaning to be thinking in believing. This one is one believing in meaning.

She was not meaning to be one believing in meaning being existing. She was not one needing this thing, needing being such a one. Needing being such a one, needing that meaning is existing is something, needing that meaning is existing is something that some one being one is having. Very many being one one having that thing, are having that needing of meaning being existing. Very many are being one having it that being that one they are the one the one that is needing that meaning is existing. This one is one being one having it that being that one she is one the one needing that meaning is existing.

She was one beginning being living and there were then others who were ones doing that thing, being living. Her mother was being living and was living then with four children. The mother was one having been married to some one and she was one then not needing that thing enough not needing that thing so that the one to whom she had been married could then marry another one.

She was living then with four children and all of them all the four children were being living then, were quite commencing then being ones being living. There were four children. The oldest one was a son, the second one was not a son, the third one was this one, the fourth one was a boy and all four of them were living then and the mother was living then and all five of them were living together then.

The mother came to be one believing that meaning was something that could be exciting to any one. She had come to be one knowing that meaning was completely interesting to her youngest one and to the one who was a little older than her youngest one. She had come to be forgetting that her oldest son had not any meaning, was not remembering that he was the oldest one, was not forgetting that he was being one having been in the family living. She had come to be remembering that her daughter, the one who had not been a son was one who could be supporting that meaning is existing, could be quite supporting some. She went on then being living and she was finishing in being one fading in meaning, fading and meaning and greeting meaning and fading and being then anything being faded and having meaning. She was then one not completely fading, she was then knowing that every one could be greeting meaning being existing. She was then still not yet being come to be a dead one.

She was fading then and asking any one to be one greeting meaning being existing. She was asking any one to do this thing. She was fading enough then. She was a dead one sometime.

She was not living with any children then when she was greeting meaning being existing. She was then not living with any child she had been having. All four were being living then. All four of them were being living and any one of them might be one being dancing. Any one of the four of them might then be one being dancing. The oldest one of them was not then being one dancing. He was not doing that thing, he was not dancing. The second one was one not then dancing, she was then completely knowing everything about all dancing. She was then being one living in dancing being existing. She was then living in this thing.

The third one was one dancing. She was quite doing that thing quite dancing. She was one dancing.

The fourth was one who in a way was one dancing. He was in a way being one doing that thing. He was one in a way completely meaning that thing completely meaning being one being dancing. He was in a way then dancing. He was one being one asking and answering in dancing being asking. He was one asking in dancing being existing. He was one answering in dancing being existing. He was one in a way dancing that is he was one coming to be one asking and answering. He was one asking. Dancing was existing. He was one answering. Dancing was existing. He was one asking and answering. He was one meaning that thing meaning that dancing had come to be existing. He was one not dancing. He certainly was not dancing. Any one could be one dancing. He was not then dancing. He was then meaning the thing meaning that something is existing, and that something is one thing. In a way he was doing nothing that was not something that was meaning that something had been existing, that dancing had been existing. He could be one dancing. Dancing was existing.

She, Orta Davray, was one being of a kind of a one. That is to say she was one looking like some. She was changing. In the beginning she was one and then she was one having the same look as some other one and that one is of a kind of a one. Then she was changing and she was looking as another one was looking and that one was of a kind of a one. Then she was changing and she was looking as another one was looking and that one was of a kind of a one. Then she was changing and she was looking like another one who was of a kind of a one. All four of them were quite different kinds of ones all four whom she was resembling. All four were in a way of a kind of a one. All four could be ones being ones needing believing that meaning is existing. All four could be ones expecting something from some such thing. All four of them could be ones expecting something in meaning being existing. They were quite different ones these four of them.

She was one beginning being living and then she was one being that one being dancing. She was beginning then being one being existing. She was then being one and every one in her family living was needing then needing being completing that thing, completing her being one being dancing. She was then beginning being living. She was then one being like some and she was then one being existing, being one who was a young one and family living was being existing and she was then one completing that thing completing family living in being one being dancing and being the one each one was then completing as being one being dancing. She was being then quite like some. She was then feeling anything in any one being one completing her being one being dancing. She was then being one feeling anything in being one completing the family living in being one being dancing. She was then being one feeling anything in being one needing being that one, the one she was then.

She was then an older one, she was then like some. She was then dancing. She was then creating family living being existing. She was then completely creating that thing. She was then one of them one of all of them who were all ones who had been ones completing her being one being dancing.

She was then one being dancing. She was then being one exceeding in being that one. She was then being one who was being dominated by being one dominating anything. She was dancing then. She was exceeding everything. She was one dancing.

She was one who would be contradicting any one if she had not been one exceeding in affirming everything. She was one not contradicting every one. She was one contradicting. She could contradict any one. She was dancing. She was not contradicting she was dancing. She was exceedingly dancing. She was not contradicting every one. She was one dancing.

She was one meaning something in being one not contradicting every one. She was one meaning something in being one contradicting any one. She was one being one meaning in being one not contradicting any, one. She was one having meaning in being one who was contradicting any one. She was one having meaning in being one who was not contradicting every one. She was one having meaning in dancing. She was one having meaning in exceeding in being the one being one dancing. She was having meaning in being that one the one contradicting every one. She was having meaning in being that one the one not contradicting every one. She was having meaning in being the one contradicting any one. She was having meaning in being the one not contradicting any one. Contradicting every one was existing. She was affirming dancing. She was exceeding in not contradicting every one. She was exceeding in not contradicting any one.

Dancing was what she was doing then. She was doing dancing. She was doing dancing and she was that one she was the one dancing. She was doing dancing and she was then one having meaning in being that one. She was then one being that one, she was then one being dancing, she was then one having meaning, she was then one dancing in being that one, she was then one being one dancing in being that one the one having meaning. She was dancing then. She was being that one. She was meaning that thing quite meaning being that one. She was dancing.

She was being that one. She was dancing. She was one needing meaning being existing. She was not then showing needing meaning being existing. Not anything then was showing anything in her being one then needing that meaning is existing.

She was thinking then. She was not then meaning everything in thinking. She was thinking then. She was dancing. She was thinking then and dancing had been existing. She was dancing then, she was thinking then, she was meaning everything, she was completely then being dancing, she was exceeding then exceeding in being that one the one then dancing.

She was dancing then. She certainly was thinking then. She had been thinking some. She was meaning everything then. She was completely then meaning everything then and thinking then thinking that meaning is existing and she was dancing then, quite dancing then. She was dancing then, she was meaning that thing, meaning dancing, she was dancing then, she was meaning thinking then, she was thinking then, she was meaning everything, she was dancing.

She went on then dancing. She was dancing again and again. She went on then being one being dancing. She went on then being that one. She went on then being one being dancing. She went on then being that one being that one being dancing. She went on dancing.

She was then one looking like some one. She was then one looking like some. She was then one looking like some one who was one needing to be thinking in meaning being existing. She was then one looking like some one and that one was one living in believing in thinking in meaning being existing. She was then one looking like some one and that one was one moving in every direction in believing meaning is existing. She was then one looking like one and that one was straining in being one thinking in believing that meaning is existing. She was looking like this one and she was dancing then, she was quite dancing then.

She was dancing then she was being strained then quite strained then by meaning being existing. She was strained then quite strained then in believing in thinking in meaning being existing. She was quite strained then. She was dancing then. She was quite moving in every direction in meaning being existing.

She was dancing, she was answering, she was carelessly domineering, she was domineering, she was dancing, she was answering.

She was dancing, she was that one then, the one dancing and answering, the one domineering and answering, the one having meaning in believing in thinking in meaning having the condition of being in a direction. She was one dancing, she was one answering. She was that one the one dancing. She was that one the one dancing, the one answering. She was that one the one answering and dancing. She was that one the one dancing and answering. She was worn some then, she was not quite at all worn then, she was dancing then, she was answering then, she was moving in every direction in being one being worn some then. She was believing in thinking having meaning in meaning being existing.

She was thinking, she was believing, she was dancing, she was meaning. She was thinking, she was believing in thinking, she was thinking in believing, she was believing in dancing, she was thinking in believing in dancing. She was thinking in believing in dancing having meaning. She was believing in thinking in dancing having meaning. She was dancing in having meaning, she was having meaning in dancing, she was dancing, she was believing, she was thinking, she was answering, she was domineering, she was going on answering, she was worn with believing, she was careless in domineering, she was energetic in answering, she was believing in going in any direction, she went on in changing, she was simple in not going on questioning, she was moving changing, she was changing in connecting, she was seeing feeling in connecting dancing, she was feeling in careless domineering, she was needing dancing in believing.

She would be dancing in being that one the one having been dancing. She was that one the one having been dancing. She was dancing. She was dancing in being that one the one dancing. She was dancing.

She was dancing in being that one believing that thinking in having meaning in meaning being existing. She was dancing in this thing. She was dancing. She was dancing in moving in every direction being something having meaning. She was dancing in this thing. She was dancing. She was dancing, she was using then being one believing in meaning being existing. She was dancing in being one having feeling of anything being cheering. She was dancing in feeling that something had been coming. She was dancing in feeling that something having been coming is having meaning. She was dancing in feeling that feeling has a meaning. She was dancing in feeling that any one coming to be one being asked something would be one answering that meaning is existing. She was one dancing in feeling certain that some doing something are ones being certain that meaning is existing. She was one dancing in being one being that one being the one dancing then.

Being that one being the one dancing then was then being something, was then being some one. She was that one, she was the one dancing, she was the one being that one that is being something, she was the one being that one that is being some one.

Being that one being that one dancing was then being one quite completing that thing quite completing being that one, that one dancing. Being that one, the one dancing, being that one was being some one, was being something. Being that one dancing was then being that one. She was that one, she was completely being that one being the one dancing. She was quite being that one, quite completely being that one, the one dancing, the one meaning everything, the one moving in that direction, the one thinking in believing in meaning being existing, the one moving in every direction, the one feeling in thinking in meaning having existence, the dancing, the one being that one.

Remembering being dancing is something. Completely remembering being dancing is something. Completely remembering being dancing is what she was doing in being that one the one dancing. She completely remembered something of being one being dancing.

She completely remembered dancing. She was that one, she was one dancing, she was dancing, she was that one the one dancing.

She went on being that one, the one dancing. She went on being that one. She went on being that one, the one dancing.

She was that one, the one dancing. She went on being that one, the one having been dancing, the one dancing, the one being that one the one having been dancing and being dancing, the one being the one that one was.

She went on being one. She was one. She was then resembling some one, one who was not dancing, one who was writing, she was then resembling some all of whom were ones believing in thinking, believing in meaning being existing, believing in worrying, believing in not worrying, believing in not needing remembering that some meaning has been existing, believing in moving in any direction, feeling in thinking in meaning being existing, feeling in believing in thinking being existing, feeling in moving in every direction, believing in being one thinking, believing in being one moving in a direction, feeling in being any one, feeling in being that one the one the one is being, believing in feeling in being that one the one each one has been and is being.

She was one dancing and she was one not dancing. She was one not dancing. She was one dancing. She was one believing in meaning being existing. She was dancing.

She had been dancing. She was dancing. She could be dancing. Being dancing was something every one was needing and she was being one dancing. Being dancing was what every one expressing meaning being existing was assisting to be existing, she was dancing, any one expressing meaning being existing was one needing to be one understanding anything of assisting to dancing being existing.

She had been dancing. She was dancing. She could be dancing. She could remember that she could be dancing. She did remember something of that thing. She did remember anything of that thing. She did remember everything of being one who could be dancing.

She was dancing. She had been dancing. She could be dancing. She could remember everything of dancing. She could remember everything of having been dancing. She could remember everything of being one who could be dancing.

She was dancing. She was remembering this thing. She was dancing. She was asking any one who had been one expressing that meaning is existing to be one assisting dancing to be existing. She was dancing. Any one was then assisting that dancing be existing. Some were then assisting so that dancing could be existing. She could be dancing. She was remembering then everything of being one who could be dancing. She was dancing then. She was remembering then, remembering everything of being dancing. She had been dancing then. She was remembering everything of dancing then. She was dancing then.

In being that one, one dancing, she was one who was one being that one the one seeing thinking in meaning being existing. In being that one the one dancing then she was such a one, one believing in thinking being in meaning being existing.

In being one then being dancing she was being then one who might be one worrying to be exerting thinking being in meaning being existing. In being one then being dancing she would be one worrying to winning thinking being existing in meaning being existing if she had not been one winning some to be ones expressing meaning being existing who were ones having been ones feeling in believing in meaning being existing. She might have been one worrying in continuing thinking in feeling in believing in meaning being existing if she had not been one remembering something of having been one being dancing. She might have been one being worrying in feeling in believing that meaning is existing if she had not been one believing that sometime any one could be learning what she might have been one teaching. She might have been one worrying in thinking in feeling in meaning being existing if she had not been one who could be one teaching anything of meaning being existing. She might have been worrying if she had not been one remembering anything of what she had been one doing in being living in dancing being existing, in meaning being existing. She might have been one worrying if she had not been one forgetting something of thinking in believing in meaning being existing. She might have been one worrying if she had not been one not completely coming to be worrying. She might have been one worrying if she had not been one who had been dancing. She might have come to be one worrying if she had not been one being one dancing. She was dancing. She had been dancing. She could be dancing.

In being dancing she was dancing, she was remembering having been dancing, she was believing in thinking in meaning being existing, she was being one being one going to be moving in any direction, she was being one being one who had not been dancing, she was being one being one leading and following every moving in any direction, she was being one being one dancing.

In being one dancing she was being one dancing. In dancing she was doing that thing she was doing dancing. In doing dancing she was dancing.

In being one dancing she was being that one being one dancing. In being dancing she was dancing. In dancing she was quite being that one the one being dancing. In being dancing she was dancing. She was dancing.

In having been dancing she had been one dancing. In having been dancing she had been being that one the one being dancing. In having been dancing she had been dancing.

She had been dancing. She had been one dancing. She was dancing then. She had been doing dancing. When she had been doing dancing she had been dancing. She had been dancing when she had been dancing. She had been dancing.

She was always being one who was one who was dancing. She was dancing then. She was always dancing some. She was always dancing in being one being dancing. She always would be one dancing some. She always would be one dancing some when she was one being one being dancing. She always would be that one, one having been one being dancing. She always would be one who was one dancing. She always would be one dancing when she was one being one being dancing. She always would be one being dancing. She always would be one being that one.

She always would be one remembering everything about dancing. She always would be that one. She always would be remembering anything about dancing. She always would be such a one. She always would be thinking in believing in meaning being existing. She always would be that one. She always would be moving in a direction and almost then would be one moving in a direction in being one dancing, in having been one dancing.

In being one remembering everything of dancing she was one coming to be one who was one who was of a kind of them a kind of them remembering everything of something and expressing then that every one is believing in thinking in meaning being existing. In being one remembering that dancing is existing, in being one remembering anything of dancing being existing in meaning being existing she was being one being that one one expressing that thinking in meaning is being existing in dancing being existing. She was then that one. She was then one dancing. She was then one moving in any direction. She was then being that one, the one dancing.

In being that one the one dancing she was being one who was not then one coming to be changing. In being that one the one dancing she was being then one who had not been changing. In being one who had not been changing, in being the one who was not one changing she was being dancing. She was one dancing.

She was one dancing and if she had not been one changing she would always have been one being a young one. She was not always being one being a quite young one.

In being one changing she was one who would be one showing something of being one who was an older one, one doing a little dancing.

She was one not changing. She was one dancing. She was one showing everything of this thing, of being one dancing.

In being one going on being that one the one dancing she was one who would have been one going on dancing if she had not come to be one showing some that every one could be needing to be understanding the meaning of believing that dancing is existing in thinking in meaning being existing. She would have been one going on being one dancing if she were not being that one the one dancing. She would have been one going on being dancing if she had not been that one the one who had been dancing.

Being one dancing and being one remembering everything of that thing is something. Being one dancing and being one going on being one dancing is something. Being one dancing and being one believing in feeling in thinking in meaning being existing is something. Being one dancing is something. In being one dancing this one the one dancing is one doing that thing doing dancing. In being one dancing this one is being that one the one dancing.

This one in being dancing is one being dancing. In being one being dancing this one is one who in being dancing is one expressing that thing expressing being one dancing. In dancing this one is one expressing that dancing is existing. In being one dancing this one is expressing that dancing is existing. In dancing this one is expressing anything. In dancing this one is one feeling the expressing everything. In dancing this one is dancing. In dancing this one is being one dancing. In dancing this one is being that one the one dancing.

In being one dancing this one is one being one remembering anything in dancing. In being one dancing this one is one remembering something in dancing. In being one dancing this one was dancing and dancing being that thing being dancing this one was doing that thing was doing dancing. In being one dancing this one was one being dancing. In being dancing this one was dancing. In dancing this one was dancing.

In dancing she was dancing. She was dancing and dancing and in being that one the one dancing and dancing she was dancing and dancing. In dancing, dancing being existing, she was dancing, and in being one dancing dancing was being existing.

She was one and being one she was one in a way being one, she was one dancing. She was one she was one dancing. She was one dancing, she was being one, she was in a way one, she was one, she was one dancing.

In being one, in being in a way one, she was one dancing. In being one dancing, she was in a way one. She was in a way one. She was one dancing, she was one remembering anything of dancing, she was in a way one. She was one dancing. In being one who was one dancing she was in a way one. She was in a way one, that is, she was one and being one she was one dancing and being one dancing she was one being that one the one dancing, and being that one the one dancing she was one. She was one, that is, she was one being one dancing. She was one and she was being dancing, that is in a way she was one. In being dancing, she was one, that is, she was in a way one.

She was in a way one, that is she was dancing, that is she was in a way one, that is she was dancing, and she was one dancing and being that one the one dancing, being that one she was in a way one. She was one, she was in a way one, she was dancing.

She was believing in thinking in meaning being existing, she was in a way one. She was thinking in feeling in believing in meaning being existing. She was in a way one. She was one, she was moving in some directions, she was moving, she was thinking in feeling in meaning being existing. She was that one. She was dancing. She was in a way one. She was that one, she was one. She was in a way one.

In being in a way one she was one being one being the one she was. She was in a way one, she was one dancing. She was that one, she was in a way one. She was in a way one, she was one dancing and dancing was being existing and she was one dancing. She certainly was one dancing. Dancing being existing is something. She was in a way one. She was one dancing. She was that one, she was one dancing. She was dancing. Dancing is being existing. She was in a way one.

In being one she was one completing that thing. In being one she was not completing that thing again and again. She was not completing again and again being that one. In being that one she was not completing that, she was not completing being that one. She was not completing being that one, the one she was.

In not completing being that one, the one she was, she was one doing anything. In not completing being that one, the one she was, she was one moving in some direction. She was one not completing being one, being that one, she was not completing that thing. In not completing that thing, she was being that one, she was being the one she was. She was one being one who being one not being completing being the one she was, was one who was completing something again and again, who was completing being one she was, who was not completing being that one, being one, being the one she was.

She was one resembling some. She was one resembling some and being one resembling some she was one not resembling one kind of a one. She was resembling some and they were one kind of a one, they were a kind of a one not completing being one, not completing being that one, not completing being the kind of a one completing being that one. She was resembling some and each one of them were not resembling the other ones in being ones being the one they were being.

In being one she was being one who being one resembling some was one being one not completing being that one, the one being one. In being one not completing being one she was resembling some.

In being one she was one and in being that one she was one some one was knowing was that one. In some knowing she was that one she was one who would be completing being one and she was completing being one and she was one and she was one who was resembling some and these were ones who were ones who were a kind of one which is a kind which is completing being one who are not completing being one, they being ones being one and not being ones being completed then and being ones then not any one has been completing.

She was one. She was one and knowing one, that one was being one she was knowing and it might be that they were going on knowing one another if they went on knowing one another and going on knowing one another she might be one not going on knowing that one and not going on knowing that one she would come to be knowing some whom she would be knowing and who would not come to be ones being the same ones and they would be ones expressing something for some being ones listening and looking. She would be one telling something and she would be one being one. She was one. She was dancing. She was one. She had been one. She was one. She was being that one. She would be that one.

In being one dancing she was being one and being one who was resembling some and these were of a kind of a one being ones thinking in feeling in meaning being existing she was one who had been, who was dancing and dancing could be, had been existing.

In being one in being that one, she was one. She was one and being that one she was that one. She was that one and being that one and being one feeling in believing completing being existing, and being one thinking in feeling in meaning being existing and being one being of a kind of a one and being of that kind of them and they being of a kind of them and complete connection being existing in her being one dancing between dancing being existing and her being one not being one completing being one, she was one dancing and being that one she was that one and being that one she was that one the one dancing and being the one dancing being that one she was the one going on being that one the one dancing. She was dancing. She had been dancing. She would be dancing.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

8.

FOUR PROTÉGÉS

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Four certainly are not going to be succeeding in living, not really succeeding in living. Four certainly are not going to be really succeeding in living. Four are ones some one has been selecting to be ones succeeding in living. Certainly these are ones who are not going to be succeeding in living.

These four were ones selected to be ones succeeding in living. These four were ones not going to be succeeding in living. These four were certainly not expecting that thing not expecting to be ones not succeeding in living when they were selected to be ones succeeding in living.

These four were ones selected to be ones succeeding in living, they were not selected at once, first one was selected and then the next one was selected and then the next one was selected and then the next one was selected and they were all then going on living and they were all then selected to be ones going to be succeeding in living and they were all then being living and they were all then certainly not going on to be ones succeeding in living, they were all then certainly really not going to be succeeding in living.

They were all of them strong ones that is to say each one of them was one certainly working very hard to be a strong one at some time in their being one being living and each one of them in a way was for sometime a quite strong one a quite beautifully strong one.

Each one was then separately selected to be one succeeding in living, each one certainly was one not really succeeding in living.

Each one of them was working sometimes to be a beautifully strong one, each one was for sometime a beautifully strong one.

Each one was one not really succeeding in living. One of them was for pretty nearly all his being living a beautifully strong one he was quite successfully a beautifully strong one, a beautiful one and a strong one and that was a pleasant, that certainly was a pleasant thing, that one certainly was a pleasant one and being a beautiful one and being a strong one was a pleasant thing to that one, it was quite a pleasant thing to a good many who were being living and certainly some one should then have been completely wanting that thing that that one was one being a beautifully strong one and not anybody was completely then wanting that thing wanting that that one should be a beautifully strong one and so that one was one not succeeding not really succeeding, certainly not really succeeding in living. That one had been selected to be one succeeding in living and the one selecting that one was one needing that some one that one had selected was one really succeeding in living. Really that one the first one who had been selected was one mostly all his living being a beautifully strong one, being a beautiful one, being a strong one, and this was a very pleasant thing and not any one was then completely needing that thing that this one should be a beautiful one and a strong one a beautifully strong one and this one was one not succeeding in living, certainly not really succeeding in living.

The second one who was a selected one was one certainly any one might have been selecting, was one certainly any one might not have been selecting. This one was one certainly needing something to be one succeeding in living, this one was one certainly not going to be one succeeding in living. This one was one who had been working to become a really strong one. Some might be certain that this one would always all his living be doing this thing, some were certain that this one would not be doing this thing all his living, some one was certain that this one would be doing this thing all his living, not any one was really certain that this one would not be doing this thing all his living. This one certainly did not do this thing all his living did not work to be a strong one, certainly not. This one was one who certainly would not ever be one working to be a strong one, this one would be a dead one and then he would have had left a little in him of having been one being sometime a quite strong one. Certainly this one was one who had been one selected to be one succeeding in living and certainly never would have been one succeeding in living and this one might have been one succeeding in living, certainly this one was not one succeeding in living.

The third one who was selected to be one succeeding in living certainly would be one succeeding in living if he were not so certainly one who would not be one succeeding in living. This one certainly came to be a strong one, this one certainly was needing then to be a beautifully strong one, certainly this one was then a strong one and he could then for some time go on being such a one. This one certainly was one anybody might be selecting to be one succeeding in living. This one was one that this one himself was certainly selecting to be one succeeding in living. This one said something about this thing and some were quite certain that this one was right about this thing about being one going to be succeeding in living and some were certain that this one was not right about this thing about this one being one succeeding in living.

This one certainly came to be a quite strong one and this one certainly went on being this thing being a quite strong one. This one certainly came to be completely needing to be one succeeding in living and this one kept on being such a one being one completely needing being one succeeding in living. This one had been selected to be one succeeding in living. This one selected himself then to be one succeeding in living. Some selected this one then as being one going to be succeeding in living. Some were not then selecting this one to be one succeeding in living.

This one worked to make this one a completely strong one, this one went on working to make this one a completely strong one. This one needed to be very completely a completely strong one, this one went on working to make of this one a completely strong one, to completely do this thing.

Some were certain that this one would be one succeeding in living, some were certain that this one would not be one succeeding in living, some were certain that this one could be one succeeding in living if this one were not one so completely needing this, so completely selecting this one to do that thing. Some were certain that this one could be one succeeding in living and then they were certain that this one could not be one succeeding in living. This one was certainly selecting this one to be one completely succeeding in living, this one was one who was selected to be one succeeding in living. This one was certainly not one succeeding in living, certainly not really succeeding in living. This one was certainly not one succeeding in living. This one was certainly one not succeeding in living, really not succeeding in living.

The fourth one was one selected to be one succeeding in living. This one was certainly one to be selected to be one succeeding in living. This one was one some one was selecting to be one succeeding in living and certainly some other one would have been one selecting this one to be succeeding in living if the other one had not selected this one to be one succeeding in living. This one was not working to be a strong one, this one was not working to be a beautiful one, this one was not working to be a beautifully strong one but certainly this one in a way certainly was such a one, was a strong one, was a beautiful one, was a beautifully strong one. This one might have been one working to be such a one. This one was one who certainly was needing to be wanting to be working to be such a one. This one was certainly in a way such a one. This one was in a way working to be such a one. This one in a way was not working and certainly this one was not one who was not working because this one was a kind of a one who was not a working kind of a one. This one was a working kind of a one. This one could have been working to be a strong one, to be a beautifully strong one, to be a beautiful one. This one then did not work to be such a one. Some were certain that this one did not work because this one was certain that this one would sometime be such a one, a beautiful one, a strong one, a beautifully strong one. Some were certain that this one was not working because this one needed to be one having something and this one certainly did not then have that thing, something this one was then wanting. Some were certain that this one was not working because he would be working sometime. Some were certain that this one was not working because he did not then know what he should do before he did another thing. Some were certain that this one was not working because in working he would not be beginning. This one was not working, this one was certain that this one was not working because this one was just then a disturbed one and in a way that one was just then a disturbed one. This one was one certainly not succeeding in living. This one was one certainly selected to be one succeeding in living. This one was selecting himself for this thing and this one was not then very well satisfied with this thing with selecting himself for this thing for being one succeeding in living. This one was not at all satisfied with being one having been selected to be one succeeding in living. He certainly was needing this thing needing being one being selected for succeeding in living. He certainly was needing this thing, he certainly was knowing this thing, was certain of this thing that he needed to be one being selected to be one succeeding in living, he was not satisfied then, he was disturbed then, he was not working then, he was not working with this thing, he was disturbed then, he was not working without this thing, he was disturbed then.

He was one selected to be one succeeding in living. He was one who would have been selected by another one to be one succeeding in living if he had not been selected by the one who did select him. He was disturbed then. He did not succeed in living. He certainly did not succeed in living. He really did not succeed, certainly he really did not succeed in living. He had been selected to be one succeeding in living. In a way he selected himself for this thing. He was disturbed then, something disturbed him then, he was then a disturbed one. He was one certainly not succeeding in living. He was one really not succeeding in living. He certainly was really one not succeeding in living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

9.

MEN

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Sometimes men are kissing. Men are sometimes Kissing and sometimes drinking. Men are sometimes kissing one another and sometimes then there are three of them and one of them is talking and two of them are kissing and both of them, both of the two of them who are kissing, are having their eyes large then with there being tears in them.

Sometimes men are drinking and are loving and one of them is talking and two of them are fighting and one of the two of them is winning enough so that they are then having loving in them and are telling each other everything. All three of them are telling each other anything. All three of them are telling each other anything. One of them is listening to one other one. One of them is listening to two of them. One is not listening to them and he is having tears then tears in emotion and they are all three then drinking and telling each other everything.

One of them is then large with this thing quite large with having tears on him. This one is quite large then and has been winning in having another one knocked down by him. He is large then and kissing the other one then and is certain then that the other one is one to hear everything. He is large then and the third one then is one he would not then have near him. He was a large one then and the third one is then filling something. The one who is a large one then is one needing then that the third one is not filling anything. The third one is filling something. The large one was a large one and was leaving when no one was knowing this thing was knowing that he was leaving.

The three of them had been loving. Two of them were loving. One of them was not loving and was remembering everything and was filling something. One of them was loving and had knocked down one and was needing that the other one was not filling anything. The other one the one who had been knocked down then was loving and was then knowing that the large one was then loving. He was loving then and the large one was loving then and they were then ones having been loving. They had been kissing and the one who was a knocked down one was one who might have knocked down the large one.

Another time, much later each one of them met one of the three of them. The one who was a large one from having tears come from him when he was loving and kissing, did not meet the one who was then filling something. He met the other one and did not meet him again. He was a large one then and this was in him from not wanting to meet the one who was then filling something. He was always a large one from something. He was now a large one from not wanting a meeting with the one who was then filling something. He did not meet him. He became a very large one from once almost going to meet him. He was a very large one then. He did not go then to meet him the one who was then filling something.

One of the three of them met one of them and wanted to meet him again and to be again loving even if they did not again come to kissing and crying. He did meet that one who was just then a large one in being one not needing to be loving any one he had been knowing; who did want to be one not liking kissing, not liking any one who had been one. He was not liking that one who was then a large one in being one not liking any one who had been one. The one who was meeting him the one who was then a large one was not liking him, was not liking that large one. He had lost that thing he had lost being one liking that one being a large one from kissing and crying. He had lost that thing, the one that met the one that was now a large one, lost liking that one, lost one being a large one in loving and crying.

The one who was a large one in being one then not wanting to meet the one who was then filling something, was then a large one in not wanting to be knowing any one who had been. He was then not wanting to be meeting the one who was then filling something. He was a large one then from having this feeling then in him. He was crying then some in being a large one.

Each one of the three of them was such a one, one they were then. Each one of them of the three of them meant something by being such a one. Each one of the three of them was such a one, one drinking and talking and loving. Each one of them, each one of the three of them had been one drinking with the other one loving one of the three of them, loving two of the three of them, loving all of the three of them, kissing one of them, crying some then. Each one of the three of them were such ones. Each one of the three of them meant something as being such a one.

The one who was filling something was such a one in being one drinking and telling and listening and filling then something, filling being such a one, one drinking and listening and telling, completely filling being such a one.

He was one filling something. He was one filling being such a one, one drinking and loving in listening and in telling. He was one filling being such a one completely filling being such a one, one drinking and loving in being listening and in being telling.

He was one meaning this thing in being such a one meaning being one completely filling being such a one, one loving in listening, one loving in telling, one loving in drinking. He was entirely filling being such a one and he was entirely meaning this thing in being such a one meaning being one loving in being one listening, in being one telling, in being one drinking.

He was such a one, he was completely filling being such a one, he was entirely meaning to be such a one. He was completely filling such a one and he was then filling something, he was then being one filling something and he was then to the one who was a large one in being one then needing not to be meeting him, he was to that one one filling something where he the one then a large one needed to be having everything around him so that he could be one leaving it behind him. He was then filling something the one who might have been meeting the one who was then a large one in being one needing to be not meeting him, he was then filling something and being one then loving in drinking, loving in listening, loving in telling. He could then be filling something and having then the one who was a large one from needing to be not meeting him, having that one be one he was then having as one whom he might be meeting again, in being one meaning to be filling something.

He was one completely being such a one. He was one completely meaning in being such a one. He was one filling something in being one loving in drinking, loving in listening, loving in telling. He was meaning being such a one. He was meaning in being such a one. He was such a one.

The one who had been knocked down in being one coming to be loving and kissing and drinking might have knocked down the one who had knocked him down then. He might have knocked down the one who knocked him down, and then he loved him and he kissed him, and they told then that they both then knew everything. He might have knocked down the one who knocked him down and he would then not have been loving and kissing and knowing then everything. He was one sometimes knocking some one down and being then falling down something and being then one having been knowing something. He was then when he was knocked down by the one he could have knocked down he was then loving and kissing and they were then knowing everything. He was such a one and was one having been having meaning in being one being such a one. He was one having been such a one and being such a one and being one remembering coming to be such a one, and being such a one, and being drinking and kissing and loving in having meaning in being such a one and being then such a one, and being then one who might have knocked down the other one and being then one who was knocked down by one whom he was kissing then and loving then and they were then knowing everything, he was remembering that he was one who was such a one. They were then knowing everything and he was then remembering everything and the other one was later then a large one in being one not remembering anything in being one not needing remembering any one being one who had been. He was one who had knocked down the other one and the other one might have knocked down him. He had knocked down the other one and they were then kissing and loving and knowing everything.

He was a large one and he had knocked down the other one. He was a large one and he was such a one. He was such a one and he was remembering having meaning in being such a one. He was not remembering everything.

He had been such a one one loving. He had been kissing then and drinking then and having tears then coming to him. He had tears come in him when he was remembering, when he was not remembering being such a one. He was a large one in being one having tears come out from him. He was a large one in remembering, he was a large one in not remembering being such a one. He was a large one in having tears swelling in him. He was a large one in having tears dropping out of him. He was a large one in having tears remaining in him. He was one who could be a large one in having been wanting to be knocking down some one and being one crying then. He could remember something. He did remember something. He would not remember everything. He would be such a one and be a large one being full then with being such a one. He was a large one in being one knocking down some one and admiring then the one who had been knocked down by him. He was being such a one. He was meaning something in being such a one. There was meaning in his being such a one.

There was meaning in his being such a one and very many did remember that, did remember that he was such a one and that there was meaning in that thing, meaning in his being such a one.

He was such a one and he had meaning in being such a one, he had the meaning of being such a one in being such a one. He was remembering this thing remembering that he was such a one. He remembered that thing, he remembered that he had meaning in being such a one.

He was meaning again and again in being such a one and he was remembering that he had meaning again and again that he was such a one. He was remembering again and again that he was such a one and he was remembering again and again that he was having meaning. He was such a one.

He was such a one and he was remembering that thing in being a large one. He was a large one in being such a one. He was a large one in remembering his being such a one.

He was a large one in remembering that he was not meeting any one who had been. He was a large one in remembering that he might be meeting some one who was filling something. He was a large one in being crying. He was a large one. He was remembering something in being a large one. He was remembering being such a one.

He was remembering being such a one. He was remembering something. He was remembering having meaning in being such a one. He was such a one. Any one was one not forgetting again that he was such a one. He was one not forgetting again that he was such a one. He was one not knocking some one down and being then a large one in not coming to be one ever doing such a thing. He was a large one in being one coming again to be not meeting any one he had not been knocking down. He was a large one in being one coming to be meeting again one he did not come to be knocking down and to be one not meeting that one again. He was such a one. He was remembering something.

Any one of the three of them did not meet anything of any other one of the three of them. Any one of the three of them was one meeting any one. Any one of the three of them was such a one.

Any one of the three was meaning being such a one. Any one of the three was one meaning something in being such a one. Any one of the three of them was being one being such a one. Each one of the three of them was being one being of a kind of a one. Each one of the three of them was of a different kind than any other of the three of them. Each one of the three of them was such a one.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

10.

ELISE SURVILLE

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Some are saying of some one that that one certainly has been one that has been helping some one to be one not succeeding in living, to be one coming to be a dead one and that one was one perhaps not coming then to be a dead one. Some are saying of some one that that one has been one in being living helping very many to be ones not succeeding in living. Some are saying of that one that that one is such a one one succeeding in helping very many to be ones not succeeding in living. Some are saying such a thing of some one and some are laughing then. Some are laughing and saying yes this one is one helping every one to be one not succeeding in living, certainly this one helped one to be one not succeeding in living and certainly that one was one who was one who might have been one succeeding in living if that one had not been one who certainly never could have been one succeeding in living.

This one the one who was one who some said was one helping any one to be one not succeeding in living was one that some said was like some other one and that some said was not like that other one. This one was one who had been a young one and certainly then had been one who was laughing very often then and singing very much then and knowing very many men then and knowing some women then.

This one was one and every one knowing this one knowing of this one knew this thing, this one was one who had laughed very often more than most any one could be laughing, and had been one needing to be one laughing very much and very often, and needing to be one not needing very much from any one to be one being living and being one being laughing very much and quite often.

Some said of this one that this one was one kind of a one. Some said of this one yes she is of such a kind of them and then later some of them said of this one, any one could be doing as much laughing and as often as this one was doing this thing and not be of such a kind of them, perhaps this one is not of such a kind of them.

This one was certainly one being an interesting one to some. Certainly this one was one going to be an interesting one to some and was an interesting one to some of them and was not at all an interesting one to some of them. Certainly very many were certain that this one would be an interesting one to very many and this one was not a very interesting one to very many. This one was certainly one needing it that this one was an interesting one and needing it that this one needed to be having very little from any one to make of this one an interesting one. This one was certainly needing it that this one was having very little from any one to make of this one an interesting one and certainly this one was then one to every one knowing about this one, to this one, to this one inside that one one going to be quite interesting.

Certainly very many could come to know that this one is one being living. Certainly quite a number could keep on knowing that this one was one being living. Certainly this one was needing that this one had not to have much from any one to have it that many should be ones knowing this one was one being living.

This one in a way was one succeeding well enough in living. This one was coming to be one not being a young one and this one was then one succeeding well enough in living as this one was one certainly not then needing any more from any one to make that one be one being living.

This one could be one making a living by working and then this one would not be making a living by doing working. This one could be one making a living by selling something, sometime this one might be one making a living by selling something. This one would be always needing to be one not needing much from any one to be one being living. This one might be one selling something and making a living. This one is certainly one having been quite a long time a young enough one and then quite a long time not quite a young enough one. This one certainly was of a kind in men and women and then always this one was not of that kind of them and always then this was something that some knowing this one were needing in this one so that that one to them was one being in living. This one certainly was of a kind in men and women and then always this one was not of that kind of them and certainly this one to very many knowing this one was one needing filling and one having it that this one was one then not being one being living. Some knowing this one were quite certain that this one was one not being living as being one laughing very much and very often and being for a very long time a young one and needing being one not having very much from any one to be one being living, that this one was certainly not one being living in being such a one. And these then came then to be ones not telling themselves or any one any more about this one being living. There certainly were some telling themselves and other ones about this one being living, there certainly were some being quite certain that this one was one being living and in being living was one being one laughing and laughing and being one having been keeping on being a young one and being one not needing much from any one to be one being living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

11.

A KIND OF WOMEN

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

There were two of them and they were both Living and there are quite a number being living who are something like each one of them. Each one of them was one who went on being living. Each one of them was one who was needing, who was not needing loving. Each one of them was being living and certainly there is not any reason why they should ever have come to know one another. And really they did not come to know one another. They met each other and they met again and saw each other and they did not then see any more of one another and certainly they very easily might never have met each other and any way they were two of them and quite different the one from the other of them and there are very many living who are like the one and like the other of them, quite like them.

Each one of them certainly were ones whom many were admiring and certainly each one of them came to quite completely need that thing, to quite completely know that thing, to quite completely be that thing, one some who met them were admiring and one to whom some that met them and admired them mentioned that thing.

Plenty who met them did not think of any such thing that any one admired them and they were ones who went on living. The ones who did not think any one would admire either of them were ones who went on living. Those who admired them were ones being living, going on being living.

These two then have nothing to do with each other being existing, with each other going on being living, with each other. They were both being living. They both went on being living.

Any one being living and needing having any one admiring them is one certainly being living, is one certainly going on being living. Very many are being living, very many are going on being living. Any one needing every one to be admiring them are some of them ones going on being living, are some of them ones being living. Any one needing some admiring them are some of them ones being living, are some of them ones going on being living.

Any one needing that any one is mentioning that thing mentioning that they are admiring are ones going on being living are ones being living. Some of such of them are not ones completely being living are not ones completely going on being living. Some of such of them are ones needing that every one is admiring them, that every one is mentioning that thing, mentioning admiring them. Some of such of them are ones needing to be honest ones in telling every one that they are needing to have some one, every one admiring them and mentioning that thing. Some are honest ones, are needing to be honest ones in being ones discussing this thing discussing why any one is admiring them, why every one is admiring them, why any one, why every one admiring them is mentioning that thing. Some of them are needing being very honest ones and are telling every one admiring them just what that one is in being living and is in going on being living and is in having any one mentioning such a thing as admiring that one. Certainly needing having every one admiring them is one thing in some is another thing in other ones. Needing having every one admire them is in some that they are ones needing not having any one completely needing them, not having any one wanting to be completely needing them. Some needing having every one admiring them are ones going on being living and not completely doing that thing, are ones being living and are not needing being ones completely doing that thing.

Which ones are ones being ones not needing to be completely living, not needing to be completely going on being living, which ones are ones needing to have any one admiring them and mentioning that thing, which ones are ones in a way like the two who were ones being living, who were ones going on being living, who were ones not knowing one another, meeting one another and then not again meeting one another, which ones are ones who are such ones is something that some can be knowing more and more in being one being living, that some can not be knowing more and more in being ones being living, that some can be knowing in being ones not having been a long time being living.

There were then two of such of them and there were ones knowing each other some time and not thinking then about the other one being such a one and not knowing the other one very much then and then easily not knowing the other one then, not too easily, just easily enough coming not to know the other one, possibly going to be coming to know the other one again, very likely not coming to know the other one again.

They were each of them being living and quite a number being, living were knowing this thing, were knowing that each of them were being living, and this was not a completely pleasant thing to any one, their being living, and this was almost a completely unpleasant thing to some, their being living. They were each of them being living and certainly they were very different, the one from the other of them, they certainly were very different, the one from the other one of them. Any one could be quite certain of this thing, that they were very different, the one from the other one of them.

They were each one of them knowing that succeeding in living is something that is completely existing. They were very different the one from the other of them. They were completely different the one from the other of them. They were both of them knowing that they were succeeding in living and not succeeding in this thing, not succeeding in succeeding in living. They were very different the one from the other of them. They were completely different the one from the other of them.

They were each one of them being living and going on being living. They were each one of them interested in succeeding in living in being existing. They were each one of them interested in themselves being one succeeding, not completely succeeding in living. They were entirely different the one from the other of them, they were quite different the one from the other of them.

They were each needing that they could be doing something. They were each needing that they would be doing something. They were each needing that they could be doing something.

They were each needing that they could be doing something. They were each needing that any one could be admiring them. They were each needing that any one admiring them could be mentioning that thing.

They were each needing that they could be doing something. They were very different the one from the other of them. They were completely different. One of them was completely different from the other one of them. They each one of them needed that they could be doing something. They each one of them needed that any one could admire them. They each one of them needed that they could do something.

They were very different one from the other of them. They were completely different. Each one of them was needing to be one who could do something. Each one of them was completely being one who was needing being one who could do something. They were entirely different from each other. Each one of them was needing to be one who could do something. Each one of them was needing to be one who could do something.

They were completely different the one from the other of them. They were the two of them completely different, the one of them from the other of them.

They were both being living and they were each one of them being one needing being one going to be going on doing something in their family living. They were, each one of them, going on doing something in being one being in their family living. They were each one of them one to be one being in their family living. They were each one of them one needing to be one being one in the family living they were having. They were each one of them one needing not to be going on being in any family living. They were each one of them one going to be in their family living.

They were completely different the one from the other one of them. They were each one of them not being one being like the other one. They were certainly not, either one of them, being at all like the other one of them.

Certainly they were two who were not like one another in being anything, in doing anything, in feeling anything, in thinking anything. In a way, there were, each one of them doing something. They were, in a way, each one of them feeling something. They were, each one of them, in a way, thinking something. They were each one of them, in a way, completely believing something, they were, each one of them, in a way almost completely needing something. They were, each one of them, in a way, completely needing anything. Naturally they were completely different the one from the other of them. Naturally they were not at all alike, the two of them.

One of them was one needing being one telling some something. Each of them was one needing being one telling some something. One of them was one needing being one telling some something. The other one was one needing being one telling some something. They were both of them needing being one telling some something. Each of them were ones being one telling some something. One of them and the other of them, each of them were ones telling some something. Each one of them were ones telling some something. One was one telling some something. The other one was one telling some something.

They were not either one of them at all needing being certain that anything would be happening. They both of them were mentioning differently mentioning different things being going to be happening. They were not needing being certain that anything was going to be happening. They were both needing to be living and they were both needing for this thing that something happening is a thing that is existing.

They were both needing to be one being living, they were both needing that something being happening is being existing. They were both needing being living. That is to say one of them was needing being living. One of them was needing being living and to be one being living that one was one needing going on being living. That one was one going on being living. That one was naturally expecting that thing expecting to be one being living and so naturally that one was going on being living. The other one was needing being one being living and almost she was not going on being living. She almost was not needing going on being living to be one being living and she almost was not expecting to be one being living. She certainly was using that thing using expecting being one being living. She certainly was almost using expecting to be one going on living and she almost was not expecting that thing, she almost was not expecting going on being living.

They are each one thinking of this thing thinking of being the one they are being in being living. They are each one of them quite completely thinking, quite completely thinking about being the one they are being in living. They are each one being that thing being one being living. They are, each one of them, thinking. Each one of them is thinking. Each one of them is knowing something of this thing, of being one being thinking. Each one of them is not knowing something of this thing of being one being thinking. Each one of them is being one being living, each one of them is one being one thinking about this thing about that one being one being living.

One of the two of them could tell some that they were needing to be doing something. One of the two of them could be thinking and some were then asking that one about their being one doing anything. One of the two of them would go on to another one and could tell that one to be doing anything. One of the two of them could tell any one that every one might be thinking about anything.

Each one of them could go on living. One of them did this thing, went on living, and any one could know it, could know that she was working, could know that she was feeling that thing, feeling being that one. They were, each of them, going on being living. One of them could be helping that one to be doing that thing to be going on living, and that one was doing that thing was always helping that one, was being one helping that one being one going on living. This one was one going on living and was needing being one helping that one to be one going on living and was one almost completely doing that thing, helping that one to be one going on living, helping that one in going on living. That one was going on living. That one was helping that one almost completely helping that one so that that one was going on being living. The other one was one going on living. That was a natural thing. That one was completely feeling this thing, feeling going on being living, almost completely feeling this thing.

Each one of them, each one of the two of them could feel that they were needing something. One of the two was beginning, completely beginning needing something. One of the two of them was almost completely going on needing something. One of the two of them was sometimes completely needing beginning something. This one was sometimes completely needing having been going on beginning something. This one was completely needing going to be feeling something. This one was completely needing and certainly was then completely beginning going to be feeling something. This one was one having this thing, this one was one not hoping for this thing. One of the two of them certainly was one completely needing to be feeling something. This one had been needing this thing, this one was needing this thing, this one could be going on being one completely needing this thing. This one was having this thing being one completely needing being one feeling something. This one was not really one using this thing.

They could go together sometimes and then certainly they would be completely different the one from the other one, they did not go together so very often, they did sometimes talk about this thing, about being ones being living. One of them talked more than the other one about being one being living, about anything being existing, about any one needing anything. In a way each one of the two of them were talking more about this thing about needing anything.

One of them was sometimes completely working at this thing at any one needing anything. This one was quite completely working at this thing and at needing completely needing feeling something. This one was working, this one would have been a pleasant one to some in telling them anything about any one needing anything if any one could not be easily completely certain that it was not a pleasant thing having this one telling anything about that thing about any one needing anything.

Not any one was certain that there were these two of them. Not any one was certain that there were these two of them and that they were going on being living. Some were certain that one was going on being living and that one was going on being living and not any one was excited about this thing and certainly this one would be beginning going on being living and certainly this one would very certainly be beginning doing this thing, beginning going on being living. This one was not succeeding enough in this thing in beginning going on being living to be really exciting any one and some were certain then that this would sometime trouble this one and certainly this would not sometime trouble that one, not sometime trouble any one. This one was one and was not in any kind of way the other one, certainly was not in any kind of way the other one. This one was certainly completely not in any kind of way the other one. This one was one thinking and any one knowing this one would see this one going on not completing this thing, not completing being one thinking. This one was going on completing that one to not completely beginning going on being living.

There was one and this one was another one that is to say was one who was not in any way thinking living feeling like one that one sometimes was knowing. This one was needing being one feeling something, this one was needing being one pleasantly living as being one telling any one what any one was needing. This one was one working, working at being one telling any one what any one was needing. This one was one any one could be certain was one not ever coming to be in any way a pleasant one. This one was one needing being one feeling something. This one was one thinking and this one was not mentioning this thing and some were mentioning this thing and not any one wanted ever to be mentioning this thing again.

It would have been a nice thing knowing the two who were being living if they had been ones having been coming to be dead ones. It has been a nice thing to know two who are being living and certainly not any one is not certain that in a way each of them is one being one who is one not anyone is completely remembering and certainly in any other way there are two of them. Certainly there is one of them. Certainly there is one of them.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

12.

A FAMILY OF PERHAPS THREE

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

When they were younger there may have been three of them sisters, and a mother. When they were younger there may have been three of them one of them a brother, and a mother. When they were younger there were certainly two of them, sisters, and a mother. There was not then any father. There may have been a father living but certainly he was not then living with them. Anyway there were when they were younger two of them, two sisters, and a mother.

Perhaps the sister who was older then supported her sister and her mother. Perhaps she earned a living then for all of them. She was much older than her sister, enough older so that she could be quite certain that all her living her sister was much younger, that all her living her sister was a young one, that all her living she was earning her living, that all her living her sister was not earning her living.

The sister the younger one was earning her living and certainly then the older one, the one who was much older than her sister who was much younger was certain that the younger one would have been earning her living all her living if she had been one commencing to earn her living. The younger was earning her living, she was not listening then to the story which was distressing of the older sister then almost not earning any living. She would listen sometime to this thing but certainly she would not listen then to this thing.

The older sister had not then any longer any mother. The younger sister then had not then any longer any mother. The older sister then had not then any longer any mother. The younger sister was not then hearing about this thing about the older sister having then not any longer any mother. Not any one then was listening to this thing to the older sister not then having any longer any mother. The older sister was then quite an old person. The younger sister was then not a young person. The younger sister was not then hearing anything about this thing about the older sister having then not any longer any mother.

They were then being living and very many knew them then, two of them, they were sisters, one was older, much older, the other was younger, some younger. They were living together then. The older was then earning some living, the younger was then sometimes hearing this thing, the younger was then not such a young one, she was quite completely hearing this thing, hearing that the older was almost earning a living, they were both living then, the younger was hearing then that the older one was almost earning a living. The younger was not listening, any more then, the older one was not earning any more of a living then. The younger one was almost not listening then.

The younger then earned her living. She was not at all a young one. The older one was not a very old person then, she was an old person then, she was almost not earning a living then. The younger one was not listening then to anything about any such thing then. She was not listening then and certainly the older one was not listening then and certainly neither of them was listening then. The older was almost not earning a living then and she was quite old then and she was not listening then. The younger one was earning a living then and was not listening then and she was not at all a young one then.

The older one was protecting the younger one from knowing where they had been when they were young ones. They both knew where they had been when they were young ones. The younger one was protected for this thing for not knowing where they had been when they were young ones.

The younger one was protected. She was protected from knowing that they were ones having been living when they were young ones, she was protected from knowing that they were not ever completely earning a living, she was protected from knowing that they were not going to be succeeding in earning a living. She was protected from these things, really she was protected from these things. Certainly every one knew everything, both of them and every one knowing them knew everything. That was a natural thing that every one should know everything. In a way they were succeeding in living. In a way the older one was succeeding in living, in a way the younger one was succeeding in living. Everybody knew everything, anybody knowing them knew everything, everybody knowing them knew it again and again, knew everything again and again, the older one knew everything knew it again and again. The younger one knew everything knew it again and again. Certainly every one knew everything. Certainly every one knew everything again and again.

The older one succeeded very well in living. The younger one succeeded very well in living. The older one was successful in being living. The younger one was successful in being living. The older one came to be certain that she was not successful in being living, that she was not succeeding in living, she came to be certain that the younger one would have been successful in living if the older one had not been one protecting the younger one from knowing this thing. The older one came to be certain that she had been successful in living, that she would not be succeeding in living. The older one came to be certain that the younger one would not really be succeeding in living. The younger one came to be certain that the older one could have been succeeding in living. The younger one came to be certain that the older one would not be succeeding in living. The younger one came to be certain that she could be succeeding in living. The younger one came to be certain that it would not be an easy thing to keep on being succeeding in living. The younger came to be certain that the older one never had been keeping on succeeding in living. The younger one was certain that one could keep on succeeding in living but that this was not an easy thing.

The older sister was not ever married. The younger sister was not ever married. This is quite common, not being married. The older sister was one whom some were certain could have been married very often. Certainly if she had been a little different she might have been married again and again. Certainly she was never married. Certainly she was not needing that thing, needing being married, needing being married again and again. She certainly was talking about any such thing, talking very often about any such thing about any being married, about any being married again and again. She certainly was one knowing very many men. Certainly very many men liked this woman. Certainly she was talking about this thing about being married very often, certainly she was very often talking about this thing. Certainly she was not ever completely needing this thing, needing marrying, she certainly was not ever completely needing marrying again and again. She was never a married one. She was not ever completely needing this thing. Certainly she could think again and again of this thing, of marrying. She certainly did think about this thing about marrying. She certainly did talk about marrying again and again. She certainly did feel something about this thing about marrying again and again.

The younger sister was never married and she might sometime have come to be married and she did not come at any time to be married. She was never married. She might talk about this thing about marrying. She might feel something about this thing about marrying. She might completely need this thing, need being married. She might have come to be a married one. She did not come to be a married one. Her sister was not ever certain that she would come to be a married one, that she would not come to be a married one. Her sister was not certain about either of them that they would never come to be married ones. They were never married neither the one nor the other and certainly each one of them knew this thing that neither one of them had come to be a married one.

Certainly the older one had done something and certainly every one was content to tell about this thing about her having done something and being one every one knowing her was remembering as having been one doing something. She certainly had done something and certainly any one knowing her remembered that thing remembered that she was one having done something. She was one going on doing that thing and certainly every one knowing her knew that thing knew that she was going on doing that thing. She was one having done something and doing that thing and certainly any one knowing her remembered that thing. It was a natural thing to remember that thing, any one, every one remembered that thing.

She was one doing something and certainly in a way she was not getting old in doing that thing and certainly in a way she was completely old in doing that thing, she was not doing that thing she was so old in doing that thing. In a way she was not old in doing that thing, in doing anything and certainly then she was completely old and not really to any one doing that thing. She was not old in doing that thing, that is to say she was doing that thing, that is to say if not anything had been changing she would not have been old in doing that thing. In a way somethings are not changing and so in a way she was not old in doing that thing. Certainly to those being then doing that thing and not being old then anything is a changed thing and certainly then she was old in doing that thing.

She was not old in being living that is to say as not anything is changing she was completely not old in being living. She was pretty nearly old in being living that is to say she was not young in being living that is to say some were old in being living and she was talking to them and they were understanding and some were young in being living and they were telling something and she was certain they were not telling any such thing. She certainly was not old in being living. She certainly was not young in being living.

The younger one was certainly not an old one. She certainly was not such a young one. In a way she was certainly a young one and certainly she was such a one in not hearing some things and in telling some things and certainly this did not astonish any one and was a natural thing and certainly she was not then a young one.

She was an older one and she was certain of this thing and this was not an astonishing thing to any one and not to her sister who was not astonished at her being a younger one at her being an older one but was certainly hoping to have had this thing happening that the younger one would have been going on being a younger one and being an older one and not be remembering anything of any such thing. Certainly the younger one came to be one almost liking to be remembering something and then again she certainly came to be quite tired of doing this thing of remembering anything, of remembering being an older one and remembering being a younger one and then she came to going on being one remembering being an older one, she was then remembering being a younger one. Certainly she came to be remembering pretty nearly everything and to going on in this thing, keeping going on in this thing, steadily enough going on in this thing.

They could both of them, they did, both of them, they would, either of them, know that they were ones having been together and they were ones having been alone. The older one certainly was one having been alone, being alone, going to be alone and certainly this thing was something that she was certain she was completely needing, was something she was certain she was completely regretting, was something that certainly she was one certain she could be feeling and certainly she was feeling this thing and certainly she would be one having been feeling this thing and certainly she could never be not feeling that this was something that was a thing she was needing, she was regretting, in which she was suffering, in which she was glorying, in which she was believing, in which she was despairing, in which and by which she was really being living.

The younger one was alone and not feeling about this thing that it was an important thing, she was feeling about this thing that it was a thing that she was needing to be changing. The older one was quite certain that the younger would never be changing anything. The younger one was not certain whether she would or whether she would not be changing anything but this was not to be an important thing, the important thing for her was to be one living where she wanted to be living and to be working if she needed to be working. Certainly her sister was one to whom any such thing was an important thing and so the younger one did not tell her sister anything about this thing until she had changed everything, that is gone to where she wanted to and working because she had to.

So each of them were ones being not living with any one and certainly the older one had that then as an important thing in being one being living.

Certainly any one could know that having been being living was an interesting thing in knowing the older one. Any one could know this thing could know that the older one had been one being living and that that was an interesting thing. She certainly had been one being living and that certainly was an interesting thing. She had been being living and this had been going on a very long time and it was all that time and later then a very interesting thing. She was being living and this was then to her then an important thing and not then so completely interesting. The younger one had been being living and this was to some an important enough thing and was to some quite an important thing and was not to any one a very interesting thing not to the older one either or to the other one herself who was one doing that living. They certainly had been both being living and were then being living. Certainly having been being living was an important thing was a completely interesting thing, any one could know that thing, certainly the older one could know that thing, certainly the younger one was not remembering that thing.

They had been together, they were together, they were not together. When they had been together the older one was almost completely succeeding in being one naturally needing that the younger one was something any one would be protecting. The older one was then going to be one being completely interesting in having been living. The older one was then almost completely brilliantly this thing being one being completely interesting in having been living. The older one was completely then succeeding in this thing in being one going to be interesting in having been living, in being one needing that any one would have been protecting the younger one. They had been together. They were together. When they were together the older one was almost needing that any one would be certain to be doing that thing certain to be sometime protecting the younger one. The older one was then certainly completely interesting in having been living and certainly then was completely interesting. She was almost then, was almost brilliantly succeeding in this thing in being completely interesting in having been living. Certainly they were both being living then and they were together then. Certainly then the older one was going on in being interesting in having been living, she certainly was then quite completely interesting. She certainly then was being living and certainly then she was almost certain that any one would be one to protect the younger one. They were together then and certainly some were not certain of this thing that any one would sometime protect the younger one. They were together then and every one was certain that the older one was completely interesting in having been living. They were together then and some were not certain that the older one was certain that any one would be protecting the younger one. Some were certain then that the older one was interesting in having been living. They were together then and any one could be certain that not every one would ever protect the younger one when the younger one would be needing any protection. Some were certain that the older one was not certain that any one would protect the younger one when the younger one would need protection. The older was almost certain that some one would protect the younger one when the younger one would need protection. The older one was almost quite certain. The older one was almost quite completely interesting in having been one being living. They were together. They were not together. The older one was certain that some one would have been protecting the younger one when they younger one would be needing protection. The older one was certain that sometime the younger one would be needing that thing would be needing protection. The younger one was not with the older one. The younger one was remembering that she was not with the older one. The younger one was remembering that she was not with the older one and was needing that the older one would be one coming sometime to remembering that thing. The older one was pretty nearly interesting in having been one being living. She was pretty nearly certain that some one would have been protecting the younger one when the younger one would have been needing that thing. They were not together then. The older one was pretty nearly interesting in having been one being living. She was quite certain that any one could have protected the younger one when the younger one would have needed that thing. She was almost remembering that they were not together then. She was almost quite remembering that thing. She was quite interesting in having been one being living. She was almost quite interesting in having been living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

13.

ADA

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Barnes Colhard did not say he would not do it but he did not do it. He did it and then he did not do it, he did not ever think about it. He just thought some time he might do something.

His father Mr. Abram Colhard spoke about it to every one and very many of them spoke to Barnes Colhard about it and he always listened to them.

Then Barnes fell in love with a very nice girl and she would not marry him. He cried then, his father Mr. Abram Colhard comforted him and they took a trip and Barnes promised he would do what his father wanted him to be doing. He did not do the thing, he thought he would do another thing, he did not do the other thing, his father Mr. Colhard did not want him to do the other thing. He really did not do anything then. When he was a good deal older he married a very rich girl. He had thought perhaps he would not propose to her but his sister wrote to him that it would be a good thing. He married the rich girl and she thought he was the most wonderful man and one who knew everything. Barnes never spent more than the income of the fortune he and his wife had then, that is to say they did not spend more than the income and this was a surprise to very many who knew about him and about his marrying the girl who had such a large fortune. He had a happy life while he was living and after he was dead his wife and children remembered him.

He had a sister who also was successful enough in being one being living. His sister was one who came to be happier than most people come to be in living. She came to be a completely happy one. She was twice as old as her brother. She had been a very good daughter to her mother. She and her mother had always told very pretty stories to each other. Many old men loved to hear her tell these stories to her mother. Every one who ever knew her mother liked her mother. Many were sorry later that not every one liked the daughter. Many did like the daughter but not every one as every one had liked the mother. The daughter was charming inside in her, it did not show outside in her to every one, it certainly did to some. She did sometimes think her mother would be pleased with a story that did not please her mother, when her mother later was sicker the daughter knew that there were some stories she could tell her that would not please her mother. Her mother died and really mostly altogether the mother and the daughter had told each other stories very happily together.

The daughter then kept house for her father and took care of her brother. There were many relations who lived with them. The daughter did not like them to live with them and she did not like them to die with them. The daughter, Ada they had called her after her grandmother who had delightful ways of smelling flowers and eating dates and sugar, did not like it at all then as she did not like so much dying and she did not like any of the living she was doing then. Every now and then some old gentlemen told delightful stories to her. Mostly then there were not nice stories told by any one then in her living. She told her father Mr. Abram Colhard that she did not like it at all being one being living then. He never said anything. She was afraid then, she was one needing charming stories and happy telling of them and not having that thing she was always trembling. Then every one who could live with them were dead and there were then the father and the son a young man then and the daughter coming to be that one then. Her grandfather had left some money to them each one of them. Ada said she was going to use it to go away from them. The father said nothing then, then he said something and she said nothing then, then they both said nothing and then it was that she went away from them. The father was quite tender then, she was his daughter then. He wrote her tender letters then, she wrote him tender letters then, she never went back to live with him. He wanted her to come and she wrote him tender letters then. He liked the tender letters she wrote to him. He wanted her to live with him. She answered him by writing tender letters to him and telling very nice stories indeed in them. He wrote nothing and then he wrote again and there was some waiting and then he wrote tender letters again and again.

She came to be happier than anybody else who was living then. It is easy to believe this thing. She was telling some one, who was loving every story that was charming. Some one who was living was almost always listening. Some one who was loving was almost always listening. That one who was loving was almost always listening. That one who was loving was telling about being one then listening. That one being loving was then telling stories having a beginning and a middle and an ending. That one was then one always completely listening. Ada was then one and all her living then one completely telling stories that were charming, completely listening to stories having a beginning and a middle and an ending. Trembling was all living, living was all loving, some one was then the other one. Certainly this one was loving this Ada then. And certainly Ada all her living then was happier in living than any one else who ever could, who was, who is, who ever will be living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

14.

JULIA MARLOWE

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Some are ones being very successful ones in being ones being living. Some of such of them are not liking very well knowing any one not being a successful one in being one being living. Some of such of them are loving one not being a successful one in being one being living. This is sometimes then a very curious thing. This is sometimes then to some a very amusing thing. This is sometimes then to that one before the ending in them of being one being loving a quite disconcerting thing.

One of such of them was one being certainly a very successful one in being one being living. This one certainly was knowing very well that that one was not liking it at all knowing any one who was one not a successful one in being one being living. This one certainly was loving one and that one certainly was one not succeeding in being a successful one in being one being living. The one not being one being a successful one in being one being living certainly was needing in his feeling being one being a successful one. This one certainly was knowing that the one loving him, the one he was marrying then was one who was completely a successful one. The one needing in his feeling being a successful one was one who was certain that he would come to be one being a successful one. He was loving the one he was marrying, the one he was marrying was loving him. They commenced living being ones succeeding in being living. Certainly they each of them were ones needing to be ones succeeding in living. The one who had been one succeeding in living certainly was not liking any one who was not succeeding in being living. This one was certainly a good deal a dazed one when this one was married to one and that one was needing in his feeling being one succeeding in living and that one was then one certain that that one was not one to be needing succeeding in living in the kind of way the one succeeding in being living was succeeding in being living and was then needing to be using the being one succeeding in being living that the one succeeding in being living had in that one as being. The one who had been one succeeding in being living was still then one succeeding in being living and the one who was one needing to be one succeeding in being living was forgetting then that one, was coming to be one completely forgetting then that one the one succeeding in being living who was married to him.

The one succeeding in being one being living was not one who was one any one could easily be convincing that the one married to her was one coming to be one completely not remembering that she was existing. She certainly came when the one who had been married to her was a dead one she certainly then came to be certain of this thing that that one before he came to be a dead one had not been remembering that she was one being living, that she was one going to be going on being living. She certainly was one who was not liking it at all that any one she was liking should be one not succeeding in living. She knew very well that she never did like this thing, that she never would be liking this thing.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

15.

FROST

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

One was a completely young one and this one was very clearly understanding this thing, clearly understanding that this one was a young one then and this one was one very clearly explaining this thing to every one and some indeed quite a number listened to him then and some of those listening were young ones then and some of those listening then were not young ones then.

The one who was completely a young one was one certainly very clearly then understanding this thing and quite clearly explaining this thing and explaining this thing clearly and quite often.

I his one was one who was doing something and another thing and another thing and in a way he was doing each thing in the same way as he was doing each other thing and in a way there were differences and in a way certainly there were not any differences at all. He was a young one and he was clearly understanding this thing and he was certainly often very clearly explaining this thing. He was doing something and he certainly did it for sometime and it was certainly something he should then be doing. Some one might be thinking that he might be more successfully then doing some other thing but really not any one thought he should not be doing the thing he was doing when he was doing the thing and certainly he was very steadily doing the thing, the thing he was doing when he was doing that thing.

In a way he had been doing a number of things, in a way he was always doing the same thing. He was a young one and he was completely clearly understanding this thing and he was completely when he was explaining this thing completely clearly explaining this thing.

He certainly was understanding something. He certainly was understanding and clearly explaining being a young one in his being a young one. Certainly he was listening and listening very often. Certainly he was understanding something, he was clearly understanding his being then a young one. He certainly was listening very much and very often. He certainly was sometimes explaining something. He certainly was clearly explaining his being a young one, he certainly was clearly understanding and clearly explaining this thing.

He could certainly pretty clearly ask what was the meaning of anything he was hearing. He certainly could ask quite clearly what was the way that something could come to have the meaning that thing had in being existing. He could almost completely clearly ask about something that some one had been explaining. He could completely clearly ask a question, he could almost completely clearly then ask another question, he could not quite completely clearly ask another question about that thing, he certainly could not completely clearly ask a question then again, ask another question then. He could certainly completely clearly explain being a young one in being then a young one, he certainly could completely clearly explain this thing, he certainly could completely clearly understand this thing.

He certainly did do a thing and go on some time and go on and steadily go on doing that thing and certainly he did begin getting to explain quite clearly why he was doing that thing, what he was doing then, what he was not doing then. Certainly he did then explain quite clearly about his doing that thing and he was then certainly completely steadily doing that thing. He was quite steadily doing that thing, he certainly was quite completely then understanding his doing that thing, he certainly was very steadily doing that thing. He certainly was very steadily doing another thing then, he certainly quite completely understood his doing that thing then, he certainly quite completely and clearly understood his doing that thing then. He certainly did that thing very steadily then. He certainly quite completely clearly understood his doing that thing then. He certainly did another thing then, he certainly quite steadily quite entirely steadily did that thing then. He certainly quite clearly understood his doing that thing then. He certainly very steadily did that thing then. He certainly quite completely understood his doing that thing then. He certainly did another thing then. He certainly very steadily did that thing then. He certainly quite completely, he certainly quite clearly understood his doing that thing then.

He certainly did listen and listen again and again, he certainly quite steadily did this thing. He certainly quite clearly asked a question then. He certainly did sometimes quite clearly ask another question then. He did certainly sometimes did and quite clearly ask another question then, and certainly then he commenced listening again and he went on then listening and he continued then being listening.

He certainly was not ever about the same thing asking the same question again. He certainly was listening again to the same thing, he certainly was not asking the same question about the same thing again. In a way then he was not one asking the same questions again and again. He certainly was not asking the same question about the same thing and he certainly was one understanding clearly his being a young one and he certainly was quite often quite clearly explaining this thing and he was doing something and he was completely steadily doing that thing and he was completely clearly understanding his doing that thing. He certainly did amuse some and he certainly did interest some and he certainly did not disappoint some and he certainly did go on being living and certainly he did quite clearly understand being a young one in being a young one and he certainly did very nearly completely clearly and quite often explain this thing to some who were and to some who were then not themselves then young.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

16.

PURRMANN

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Carman was a large man. Some thought he could lift things, that he was a strong man. Some were certain that he could not lift things, that he was not a strong man. Some were certain that very many wanted to be following him. Some were certain that not very many were wanting to be following him. Some were certain that very many were always following him. Some were certain that they could completely be explaining that not any one could be needing any explanation to explain why some who were following him were following him. Certainly some were following him, certainly any one could explain that some were following him. Some were certain that any one could explain and that not any one would need an explanation of why some and such of them were following him. Certainly some were completely certain that very many were following him and these were sometimes and some of them were very often teasing him about this thing. Some were certain that very many were following him and that he could not stop them could not keep them from following him. Some were quite certain that they could completely explain this thing. Some were certain that they could explain that he was not stopping any one any one who was following him from following him.

Some were certain that Carman was a weak man one needing to be having some one following him. Some were certain that Carman was not a weak man, that he had never been, that he never would be a weak man. Some were quite certain that he was not a weak man and then some of them were not quite certain and then some of them were completely certain that he was not a weak man.

Certainly every one was certain that he was an intelligent man, certainly every one was certain that he was a heavy man. Some were certain that he was a very dull man and some were certain that he was a very interesting one. Some were not certain that he was a very interesting man and some of these were completely certain that he was a very capable man.

Everybody was certain that he was a man not just working so that he could be one just going on being living. Every one was certain that he was a man needing to be one completely being living. Every one was certain that he was one devoting himself to being one completely being living. Every one was certain of this thing. Every one was certain that some listened to him and some of these that listened to him were ones who were certainly not believing anything that others listening to him were believing.

He was one steadily working, not any one knowing him, knowing of him could ever have any doubt in them of this thing. He was one who had been, who was, who could be steadily working. He had been one succeeding quite well in living, he was one succeeding very well in living, he was one going to be succeeding in living, he was one sacrificing succeeding in living to be one completely living. He certainly was sacrificing and would be sacrificing succeeding in living to be one completely living. He was succeeding in living, he had been succeeding in living, he would be succeeding in living.

He certainly was one who was to some knowing him a man who was a strong man, he certainly was one who was to some knowing him a man who was not a strong man. He certainly was one to every one knowing him a man always steadily working. He certainly was one to every one knowing him one who had been, who was, who was going to be one succeeding in living. He certainly was to some knowing him one very many were wanting to be following. He certainly was to some knowing him one that not very many were wanting to be following. He certainly was to some knowing him one needing to have at least one being one following him. He certainly was to some knowing him one completely not needing any one being one following him. He was to every one knowing him one certainly sacrificing succeeding in living to being one completely living. He was certainly one to whom some were listening and certainly some who were listening were ones not believing anything that some other ones who were ones sometimes listening to him were ones believing. He was certainly one to every one knowing him one succeeding in living, one going to be succeeding in living. He certainly was one who had been one succeeding in living. He certainly was one succeeding in living, he certainly was one going to be succeeding in living. He certainly was one succeeding in living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

17.

RUSSELL

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

He was a young one and he was already loving some one. He was certain that he would not be going on loving that one if he would not come to be winning when he and that one played checkers together in the evening. He was a young one but not a very young one. He was one needing to be succeeding in living and not waiting very long to be doing that thing. He very likely would not be succeeding very well in living. He certainly would be coming to be winning in playing checkers and this came very soon to be happening. He was one certainly wanting to be learning very much in being one being living. He certainly was one who in a way could be learning something in being one being living. He was one wanting to be needing being one doing anything so that some one would be certain that he was one going to be succeeding in living while he was still quite a young one. He was one certainly persevering and sometimes for some years in coming to be a strong one stronger than any could be expecting he would become.

He was one who was feeling something and then he would tell very well what it was he was feeling and he was then not succeeding in originating a way of telling this thing and he certainly was needing that not any one knowing him was talking to any one else then about this thing about his not having really been originating a way of telling what it was he had been feeling.

He could be learning, really learning something in being one being living and he could be one knowing he was learning in being one being living and he was certain then that he would be going on and on learning in being living and then he certainly was not learning anything in being living and he was working then and he was doing better work than he had been doing and he was one being certain then that he was one going to be completely learning everything he was needing to be one going to be originating a way of telling what he was feeling.

Some were quite certain that he would be one succeeding in living. One was quite certain that he would be one succeeding in living and then that one was quite certain that he would not be one succeeding in living. Some were not certain whether he would or whether he would not be succeeding in living. Some were almost certain that he would not be succeeding in living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

18.

PACH

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

If he is a young one now he will perhaps be succeeding very well in living. If he is not a young one now he will perhaps be succeeding well in living. If he is a young one now he will perhaps be succeeding well in living. If he is not a young one now he will perhaps be succeeding very well in living. He is a young one now. Perhaps he will be succeeding well in living. Perhaps he will be succeeding very well in living.

He is certainly in a way a lonesome one. Certainly he is believing in being a lonesome one. Certainly he is not believing in being a lonesome one. He could be not at all a lonesome one. Certainly it would be very easy to be certain that he is not a lonesome one. He is one certainly needing to be telling about everything to any one. Certainly he does really tell about everything to any one. Certainly it would be very easy to be certain that he is not telling about anything, not telling anything to any one.

He may be one who is going to be one succeeding very well in living. He may be one who is going to be one succeeding well in living. He certainly is now still a young one. It would be very easy to be certain that he is now not a young one.

When something has happened and he has been hurt by that thing and he does not at all then know it inside him that he has been hurt by that thing he is not persevering. When something has been happening that has hurt him and he knows that he has been hurt by that thing he is completely persevering. He does like to be a wise one, he certainly is a wise one, he certainly does need to want every one to be sometime a wise one. That is not to him a beautiful thing, that is to him a thing every one knowing anything is naturally completely realising, that every one should be helped to be sometime a quite wise one. Some things are to him beautiful things, some things are to him desirable things. Music is to him a beautiful thing, not being a lonesome one is to him a beautiful thing, completely complimenting some one is to him a beautiful thing. Knowing women is to him a desirable thing, having money is to him a desirable thing having money so that he is one who is a free one, learning anything is to him a natural thing, succeeding in living is to him a natural thing, teaching any one is to him a necessary thing, teaching everything is to him a necessary thing.

He might have been one drinking in a way to fatten him. He might have been one being an angry one when anybody disobeyed him. He might have been one who was a married one and not anybody in his family living would complete it to have been one disobeying him. He certainly might have been such a one. He certainly never could have been such a one. He certainly was feeding on needing it that he would be a wise one. He certainly was needing it to be wanting every one to be one being helped to be a wise one. He certainly was persevering when he knew he had been one who had been hurt by something. He certainly was not persevering when he did not know that he had been hurt by something and he had been hurt by something. He was sometimes pretty nearly a white thin one. He was sometimes a quite white one, he was not ever quite a thin one. He certainly could come to be not at all a thin one, he certainly always would be quite a white one. He could have been not a white one not at all a white one. He could not ever be not more or less a white one.

It was certainly an important thing that he was one being living. Certainly very many were knowing something that they would not have been knowing if he had not been one being living. Certainly it was an important thing that he was one being living. He was one completing living being existing. He was one of such of them, one completing living being existing. He was one completing anything. He was one completing anything and recording that thing. Certainly it was an important thing that he was being living. Certainly it was an important thing that he was being living. He certainly was one completing living being existing and he was certainly one recording that thing. Certainly it was an important thing that he was being living. Certainly it was an important thing that he was being living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

19.

CHALFIN

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

One may be one being more wonderful than ever in being one being living. One might be one being more wonderful than ever in being one being living. One may be a wonderful one in being one being living. One might be a wonderful one in being one being living. One might be one being more wonderful than ever in being one being living.

One might be one being living. One may be one being living. One was one being living. One may be one being one more wonderful than ever in being one being living.

One may be one being living. One might be one being a wonderful one in being one being living. One is one in being living. One may be one being one more wonderful than ever in being one being living.

One might be a wonderful one in being one being living. One may be a more wonderful one than ever in being one being living. One may be one being living. One may be one being one being one being more wonderful than ever in being one being living.

One may be one being one being living. One is one being one being living. Some are ones being living, some are ones being wonderful ones, some are ones being more wonderful ones than ever in being ones being living.

One may be a more wonderful one than ever in being one being living. One may be one being living. One is one being living.

Some are ones in being living. Some are wonderful ones in being ones being living. Some are ones being living. Some are wonderful ones and are ones being living.

One might be one being more wonderful than ever in being one being living. One might be one being living. One is one being living. One is one not needing being one being living. One is one being living. One is one being living.

Some are being living. Very many are being ones being living. A very great many are being ones being living. One may be one being living. One is one being living. Very many are ones being living. Some are ones being living. A very great many are ones being living.

Some are ones being living are wonderful ones in being ones being living. Some are ones being living and are more wonderful ones than ever in being ones being living. Very many are ones being living. Very great many are ones being living. Some are ones being living. Many are ones being living.

Being more wonderful than ever in being one being living might be in one being living. Being more wonderful than ever in being one being living may be in one being living. Being wonderful in being living is in some being living.

Any one being one being living is being living in being living. Every one being one being living is being living in being living. A very great many are being living.

Some are being living. A very great many are being living. A very great many are being living in being living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

20.

HARRIET FEAR

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Some one who was one being one all her living one being afraid in being living was, when this one came to be one not being certain of being one having all her senses for being living was then one not being afraid, and this was a peculiar thing. This one certainly was still then one being one completely afraid in being living. This one certainly went on being living and being afraid in being living, certainly afraid in being living.

This one was one extraordinary in being living in being afraid in being living. This one was one not trembling, certainly this one was not trembling in being living, this one was completely afraid in being living.

This one was one who could be one expecting anything to be something to be giving to this one complete fear in this one if this one was then one being living. Certainly this one never undertook to do anything, this one was not one who was trembling, this one was not one who was lonesome, this one was not ever trembling, was not ever lonesome, this one certainly never did anything, certainly never undertook to do anything, this one certainly was completely afraid in being one being living.

This one as I am saying was one who never undertook to do anything, that was a natural thing, this one never was trembling, this one never was lonesome, this one certainly was quite successfully living in being living, this one certainly was not ever losing anything, this one certainly was not ever winning anything, this one could certainly be quite a rich one and certainly was one having everything this one was needing in being living and being completely afraid in being living and being not lonesome and being not ever doing any trembling.

This one as I was saying was not worrying about anything going to be happening, this one was one completely afraid in being living and this one was not lonesome, not trembling, not ever losing anything and certainly having everything that this one needed in being one being living. This one came to be one to whom some one was telling, that this one would certainly come sometime to be a dead one and this one might as well begin quite soon to be becoming this thing that is a dead one. This one certainly then was completely afraid in being one being living and then this one came to be one perhaps not having senses for being one being living and this one was then completely afraid in being living and was not afraid at all afraid of any such terrible thing happening to this one, this one was not then trembling, this one was not then lonesome, this one was then and always one completely afraid in being living, this one was not then at all worrying about being one perhaps not having her senses in being living, this one was then afraid of everything and certainly this one was not then lonesome, was not then trembling. Certainly this one went on living and certainly this one all her living had all her senses in being living and this one sometimes was quite certain that this one could not be one ever not being completely afraid in being living and this one was sometimes quite certain that this one would be one not being completely afraid in being living and certainly it was not interesting any longer then to any one, not very interesting, and certainly this one all her living was completely afraid in being living.

Being afraid in being living is quite common, is in a way not very common, that is to say each one, that is to say very many arc, for very considerable pieces of living when terrible things are happening, are not being afraid in being living and very many are sometime in their living quite completely afraid in being living.

One who was living and not having very much to live on and certain to be one not succeeding in living and having trouble with some one who was one who should be helped to be saved by this one, this one certainly was not then being afraid in being living and then this one was afraid in being living and this was because this one was a lonesomer one than this one had thought this one would be during a short period in this one’s being living and this one was then all his living one being pretty nearly afraid in being living and this one was then one succeeding well enough in living and this one was not one who was one interested in any other one succeeding or failing, any other one being afraid in being living.

It is almost exciting seeing some one who is one not needing being at all afraid in being living and is one being one completely thinking and feeling in being one completely understanding and recognising that not any one is really living in being one being afraid in being living, it is almost exciting in seeing one who is certainly completely realising not being afraid in being living and is completely living in this thing, it is exciting seeing that one having from such a thing then a completely lonesome feeling, it is exciting seeing such a one trembling, it is exciting to be deciding then about such a one whether that one is then afraid, is then not afraid in being living.

Certainly there are four of them who were being living, who were afraid who were not afraid in being living, who were completely afraid, who were completely not afraid in being ones being living.

The fourth one was one certainly to very many knowing that one one not afraid in being living, to very many knowing that one one who was afraid in being living. This one was one who certainly came, for long enough to stop going on succeeding in living for some time, who certainly came to be one being afraid in being living. This was a curious thing.

This one was one certainly succeeding in living, succeeding in being completely helping every one, in having some helping her to be one completely living in trouble and success and generally successful living. This one was one loving many quite enough and some very much and having complete feeling in having every one needing and taking and using all this loving and giving everything to this one that this one was needing. That was all alright and this one was living and certainly this one was going on living and this one would be going on and going on in being living.

This one was succeeding well in being one going on being living and certainly this one was one needing and being needed in being this thing. This one was certainly satisfying some one completely satisfying some one. This one was satisfying this one herself quite well enough so that this one was not needing at all being one being afraid in being living. This one was satisfying most every one well enough so that this one was not at all nor in any way needing being one being afraid in being living.

This one came then to learn something and this then was a thing that this one did very often. This one very often learnt very much and learnt it when others were learning the same thing and this one was one certainly succeeding very well in this thing. This one came then to be learning something. Suddenly some one learning that same thing hated this one. Certainly not any one hating any one is telling that one that thing when they are both learning something that some one else is teaching. Certainly such a thing is not happening when some are studying something and are doing it regularly and then are going on doing something with that thing and are then not seeing any more of any other one who was then studying, certainly it is not happening then that some one is telling some other one that that one is hating that other one and is despising that other one and is needing that that other one should not be going on studying the thing the other one is studying. Certainly such a thing is a thing that is really not a thing that is ever happening. Certainly this one the one succeeding very well in being one going on being living is not one who could be one going on being living if any such a thing could be happening. As I am saying this one certainly did conic to be one afraid in being one being living and this one then went on again in being one going on being living and this one certainly was not then afraid in being living.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

21.

HESSEL

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

If one could be the one that one is in being living, one would certainly come to be that one, perhaps one would certainly not come to be that one. If one could be the one that one is in being living, certainly one might very well do it then, one might come then to be that one. If one could be the one that one is in being living, one might then come not to be that one and then one might certainly very easily if one then could come to be that one, one might certainly then come to be that one. Certainly not every one, if they could come to be that one would come to be that one. Quite certainly not every one if they could come to be that one would come to be that one. Certainly some if they could come to be that one would come to be that one.

That one was happily a very solid one. That one was one certainly feeling something in being one being living and certainly this was a pleasure to that one, this was certainly a pleasure to more than just to that one. That one was happily a very solid one and that one was solidly a quite rounded one. This one was quite a round one, was quite solidly a round one and this was quite a satisfaction to that one, this was quite a satisfaction to quite a number then being living. This one was quite steadily a solid one, quite happily a solid one. This one was quite steadily quite a round one, quite solidly quite a round one. Certainly this one was one feeling something in being living and this was quite satisfying to very many being living then.

This one was one being one always feeling something and this one was one telling very completely and quite prettily and quite delicately and completely intelligently and fairly solidly and very softly telling this thing every now and then. This one was one feeling something and this was completely satisfying to very many then and really quite completely satisfying this one then. This one needed to be one telling this thing now and again and this one did tell this thing then and certainly this was very satisfying to quite a number living then, certainly it was satisfying to this one then.

This one was one who would be one being living until this one was a dead one and that would be a very satisfactory thing to very many that this one all his living was one being living. Certainly some might have it to be certain that this one was one not completely feeling everything but then this one was happily a very solid one, this one was solidly a round one and this one was one certainly feeling something and this one was telling this thing completely, softly, quite solidly, delicately, quite prettily, very evenly telling this thing. This one was certainly one being living in being living. This one certainly would be coming to be a dead one and then this one would not be any longer being living. This one was one certainly being one being living and being a satisfaction to very many then. This one was quite satisfying in that one inside in that one and that was then a delicate, quite solid, a quite pretty, an intelligent, a soft, a completely completing thing. This one was very satisfying to very many being living. This one was not unsatisfying to any one. This one was quite completely satisfying to some. This one was quite completely satisfying sometimes to some one. This one was really quite satisfying to this one. This one was all his living being living and this was quite a satisfaction to quite a number who were living then.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

22.

ROCHE

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Was one who certainly was one really being living, was this one a complete one, did that one completely have it to do very well something that that one certainly would be doing if that one could be doing something. Yes that one was in a way a complete one, certainly he was one completely listening. Was that one one completely listening, was that one completely listening and certainly it was a pleasant thing if this one was one completely listening and certainly this one was completely listening and certainly it was a pleasant thing having this one listening and certainly if this one were one being one really completely listening it would then certainly be a completely pleasant thing.

Was this one a complete one? Certainly this one was one being living. This one was one certainly going to be quite beautifully doing something if this one really did this thing and certainly this one would be sometime doing this completely beautiful thing if this one is really a complete one.

This one certainly is not one who is weakening, who is not continuing well in working. This one certainly is not at all a weak one, that is certain. This one is certainly feeling, in being one being living. This one is certainly an honest one and it is certainly a pleasant thing to have this one listening. Certainly this one does not do very much talking. Certainly this one is liking very well to be knowing what any one doing anything is doing, in what way any one doing anything is doing that thing. This one is one certainly loving, doing a good deal of loving, certainly this one has been completely excited by such a thing, certainly this one had been completely dreaming about such a thing. Certainly this one is one who would be very pleasant to very many in loving.

This one is perhaps one who is perhaps to be sometime a complete one. This one is perhaps one who is perhaps not to be ever a complete one. This one certainly was often listening and this was then certainly a very pleasant thing. This one was perhaps one completely listening, certainly this one was one who was listening and it was then a very pleasant thing, certainly if this one were one completely listening it would be then a completely pleasant thing.

This one certainly would be doing a very beautiful thing if this one did do that beautiful thing. This one would certainly be steadily working to be doing that beautiful thing. This one would certainly not be slackening, not be stopping going on working, not be weakening in working, in making that beautiful thing. This one would be making that beautiful thing. If this one were making that beautiful thing it would be a very satisfying thing. This one would certainly be one completely making a beautiful thing if this one did make a beautiful thing. This one was not a weak man, this man was not an unsteady man, this man was not an aspiring man, this man was one certainly going to be making a beautiful thing if he did make a beautiful thing. This one certainly was listening and this was a very pleasant thing, this one was certainly one going to be doing a beautiful thing if this one is one who is a complete one.

This one is certainly one to be doing a beautiful thing if this one is going to be doing that thing. It is not disturbing to be wondering about this one going to be doing the beautiful thing, not really disturbing to that one, not really disturbing to any one. This one is steadily working. This one is listening and that is a pleasant thing. If this one were complete in listening that would be a completely pleasant thing. This one certainly is one steadily working to be doing a beautiful thing, this one certainly will be doing a beautiful thing if this one does that beautiful thing. This one is very nearly completely needing to be knowing what any one is doing who is doing something, how any one who is doing something is doing that thing. Certainly if this one is one really completely listening and certainly perhaps this one is one completely listening then that is a completely pleasant thing.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

23.

PORTRAIT OF CONSTANCE FLETCHER

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

When she was quite a young one she knew she had been in a family living and that that family living was one that any one could be one not have been having if they were to be one being one not thinking about being one having been having family living. She was one then when she was a young one thinking about having, about having been having family living. She was one thinking about this thinking, she was one feeling thinking about this thing, she was one feeling being one who could completely have feeling in thinking about being one who had had, who was having family living.

She was one having, she was one who had had family living. When she was a young one she was one having, she was one having had family living.

She was one thinking about having family living, about having had family living. When she was a young one she was thinking about having family living, she was thinking about having had family living.

She was feeling having had family living, she was feeling having family living. When she was a young one she was feeling having had family living, she was feeling having family living.

She was knowing, when she was a young one, that she could be completely feeling in having family living in having had family living. She was knowing, when she was a young one, she was knowing that she was thinking, she was knowing that she was feeling in having family living, in having had family living. She was thinking and feeling having had, having family living.

She could be completely feeling having, having had family living. She was thinking in being one who could be completely feeling having had, having family living. She was feeling in being one who could be completely feeling having had, who could be completely feeling having family living.

She was living in feeling, in thinking having had, having family living. She had had family living. She was having family living. She could be completely feeling having family living, having had family living.

She was then a young one, she was then quite a young one, she was later a little an older one. She was then feeling in being one loving, she was then thinking in being one loving. She was then living in being one loving. She could be then one being completely loving. She was filled then, completely filled then, she was then feeling in being loving, she was then thinking in being loving. She was completely filled then. She was feeling, she was thinking, she was feeling and thinking then in being one loving.

She could be then one being completely loving, she was thinking and feeling in being one who could be completely loving. She was coming then to be a full one, she was coming then to be thinking and feeling in this thing in being one being a completely filled one. She was full then, she was filling in then in being one living in loving, in living in thinking in being loving, in living in feeling being one being loving.

She was full then and was not then losing anything. She was thinking then, she was feeling then, she was thinking then and feeling then in being full then. She was thinking and feeling then in being one not losing anything of any such thing as being one being full then.

She could be one being completely full. She was thinking in being one who could be completely full. She was feeling in being one who could be completely full. She was always living in being one feeling and thinking in being one who could be completely full.

She was full then and she was thinking and feeling, thinking in this thing, feeling in this thing. She was thinking and feeling and being full then. She was thinking and feeling in being one who could be completely full.

She was filling in in all her living to be a full one, she was thinking and feeling in all her living in being a full one. She was thinking and feeling all her living in being one who could be a completely full one. She was all her living a full one. She was completely filling in to be a full one and she always was a full one. She was thinking in being a full one. She was feeling in being a full one. She was thinking in feeling in being a full one. She was feeling in thinking in being a full one.

If they move in the shoe there is everything to do. They do not move in the shoe.

The language of education is not replacing the special position that is the expression of the emanation of evil. There is an expression when contemplation is not connecting the object that is in position with the forehead that is returning looking. It is not overpowering. That is a cruel description. The memory is the same and surely the one who is not older is not dead yet although if he has been blind he is seeing. This has not any meaning.

Oh the bells that are the same are not stirring and the languid grace is not out of place and the older fur is disappearing. There is not such an end.

If it had happened that the little flower was larger and the white color was deeper and the silent light was darker and the passsage was rougher it would have been as it was and the triumph was in the place where the light was bright and the beauty was not losing having that possession. That was not what was tenderly. This was the piece of the health that was strange when there was the disappearance that had not any origin. The darkness was not the same. There was the writing and the preparation that was pleasing and succeeding and being enterprising. It was not subdued when there was discussion, it was done where there was the room that was not a dream.

This is all to prepare the way that is not the way to like anything that in speaking is telling what has come that like a swelling is inside when there is yellowing.

There is that liking. That does not shape the way to say that there is not anywhere anything that is resembling. Perfection is not adulteration. There is the substance that has not any defect.

If the program is not despondent and it has that substance then certainly the beginning is the tender blessing that unfolding is not subduing. There is that presentment and the quiet is not so sound but that there can be a change of origin. There can be that elevation. This is not an argument. There is the work that has that place and there is a garden. A little taller bending does not haste the erection of the grotto that has a fountain. That is so soon.

To pardon, that is to have seen that there was a long way to stare when the heat was the same as there was when the voices were together. This was the temptation and so solidly was there when there was there that the whole reception was not filled with more than all every day who had come anywhere and had heard that there was. This did not mean more than all. It meant all and the result of the precious and precise way was that there was that preparation and not the disintegration when there was that distinct evolution. There could be the same if any one was certain that there is not any evolution. This does not make the tedium that is eternal so particular that listening is a blessing. This does not disguise a flower.

Come in and that expression is not that one of waiting. To use a name is not the time that seeing has not been. This is discussion. This is obligation. This is the composition.

Oh sadly has the oak-tree not that sadness. It has not the particular reason. It has not that digression. It has not that penetration. It has that piece that is there where there is all that remains when everything remains. Nothing is all old. That is not the redoubtable repudiation. That has that precious meaning when the hindrance has not that little pain which is not the same as the passing out of what is not about when it is there where there is no care to say that anything is better. Everything has that description. That is not reorganization. The way to say that they went away is the way that the passage has come to be adhered. This is not the token that shows the steering that is not broken. The plea is not that the arabesque has that meaning when the whole thing is exposed. The meaning is that the precious picture is the bargain that has not met the ancient day when there is everything to say. The light is finer. That is not that discrimination. That is the way to have that to keep where there is not any interdiction. She had that name. That was the origin of the penguin. That was not that bird. And because the strong man is the warder when the little ones are sounder so the particular ticket is not limited when there is not the best establishment where all the black and white show that. It is a blessing when there has been falling the heavy way to stay where the regard is what is not all that distance. The breaking of the tame show is not the way to glow because the waste is not there. It is not any where.

Mark the data that tells the merit of having that time to state that not to wait is to say that the door has not been entered. If to wait marks the place where the entrance if it is made comes to be approached then to do what is not done is to do all that and carefully that which is solid does not fill the space. That is not a disclosure. That is not the way for all of them who are looking to refuse to see. That is not at all any such way. It is not a pleasure to be the one when there is the whole of it all and when there where there is no separation there is weeping, quite ostentation, completion, not any compensation, where there is the softening of the published soap. This is not that decree. There is no failure. There is no condition of incision.

Particle of all the color is that which is not white and the black which is open is not older when the time has come back for black to be younger.

The meaning of this is that why the difference is always louder is that that which is above that which is all there is and there is much is that there is all that there has that reason to be which is the reason that is all certain and this which is not mentioned and which does not make that which is lost is the same and has the detail which does not make any escaping remain separate. This does adjoin all and all is enough so that the whole which is not parted has not the place where sticking makes anything that is wet dry. This has not that mistake when softness is union.

The first time.

Winning distinction is discretion and all who are going are the three who have not that distraction. They have not all the hardihood. They are not separated. The two who are not older are not remaining to be interesting. They are not undertaking any beginning. Excellent is the same union. Breathless is not the shade when the opening is not limiting. They did not seem in that place. That was any end.

She.

If three are eager and plainer and having a full temper and if all of them unite in that happy way that makes a garden give the way to be there where there is a way, if there is the last time and a young time is a stolen beauty then the way it has been said that the white flower has not been bled is the way to remember that decision is not the same as crumpling a parting. She did not animate what was mechanical. She has not this to do.

They.

They were the three and they were not employed in looking. They had not every union when they had that education.

To be they and then not be away is not the time and place that makes the whole expression because after all when there is the time and the place and when they are they they are not away and that does not make any more. If they were there they had the time to see which way was older and when they did not feel that stain they had the time to address what they did address when they would address one another. They did not all listen.

No silence.

There was not that hesitation and this was not all there was when the sounds were not so loud but that they might be hearing. They had the quiet and surely if they taught that they were each one not all of any other. This was not the half of all the time. It took a separate ticket.

All the time that there was all the winning of all the wonder that was not under the weather was not passing as the exchange was not lessening. The older was not newer. They had the same description. This does not mean that if there are all three to learn that not any one is there but they have any way to say that not to go away is to stay. They were equal to enough so that all the separation made them remain. They had so much excess.

It was not the only smile the smile that did not come to face the pleasure of there being three and the three were not there to gather together.

One.

If the way to learn is to have that presence then certainly the changes did not balance the description. She had that which was not alarming.

Two.

If the habit of saying all the education is the development of that expression then certainly if there is being pleasant all can be there to not expect that measure of all who are together.

Three.

The one who is a sun is the last flower that is not open when all the petals falling feel the whole of all intention.

So there are then what is not what will not have been when all the seeing that is and is not seen is had and has been having having and having had and meaning. That is some intention and all is enough to complete all the whole.

The delay was not that which separated that separation from the time when all the ones who said something said every thing. It was not so in place.

The change.

There was not any time and all there was was reason. There was all that and if there were all there were there were the ones there were.

That which was pleasing was not all there was if there was all there was of that consideration. Certainly the time was not the present and past flavor and the time was not the future and the present presentation. There was all there and sincerely did the biting that was not bit fill out the strength and explanation. It did not furnish the intention. It did not succeed when there was all that care.

This which did not escape was not the narrow connection that can make a larger blossom and make it take the sea where the ocean is larger and the ships are quicker. The pleasure is the same.

To face that way.

To face the way that each one does say that they have any day which is clearly not away is to say that the time is not there when the color is not lighter and the hair is not redder. This does not make all there is of any invitation. There is not anything of any such suggestion.

If the practice of the present and the practice of the past and there is any practice and the practice of the future then latterly there is not any change. If the way to say the turn is the turn the way that is the way to turn that way then all of the thing is in that thing. There has been all of that painstaking.

Awhile while there is no band, awhile while the train is late, awhile while the town is full, awhile while the sounds have the tone, awhile there is a settled waste and this is not to say that anything that is given away is given away, nothing is wasted that is not given away and anything that is given away is wasted. The appearance is not the only way to say that what is given away is wasted and nothing is given away. It is so remained.

That which is not tiring and that which is not aiding any of that which is not needing tiring, that was the sampler and there was not the sewing which was using any corner. That did not need the same width as all that is solid is using which is not wider. That which is solid is all that is wider and the rest is not that which has that passing odor which is not passing. It does not pass anything. It is not the only primrose. It has the sentence that in placing what is not that care has all that is which is all there where any more care is most care. There where the time is not cruel is the place where the time is what is filling the half and the whole and no passage that has that intention can be intended when that which is solid is not building every house. All houses are open that is to say a door and a window and a table and the waiter make the shadow smaller and the shadow which is larger is not flickering.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

24.

RUE DE RENNES

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

In telling again and again that something is frightening some one that one is convincing some other one that that one is frightened by that thing and it is a thing that would not be frightening any one, of that every one is certain. Every one is certain that not any one is frightened by a thing that is frightening some one. And that one the one that is frightened by that thing would be frightened by that thing if that one were feeling certain that that thing is really existing. That thing is really existing, every one is certain of that thing that that thing is really existing and so the one that would be frightened by that thing is frightened by that thing.

That thing is something really existing, to some it is a dreary thing, to some it is a dirty thing, to some it is a solid thing, to some it is a noble thing, to some it is a steady thing, to some it is a common thing, to some it is a simple thing, to some it is an important thing, to some it is a pleasant thing, to some it is an ugly thing, to some it is a charming thing, to some it is a serene thing, to some it is a troubled thing, to some it is a sturdy thing, to some it is the only complete thing, to some one it is a frightening thing. This thing that is such a thing, this thing that is existing, that is a frightening thing to one, is a way of living of very many being living, a way of living of some who are being ones steadily working, who are ones steadily saving, who are ones paying what they are always needing to be paying that is enough to be ones going on being living, who are doing what every one who is of them is needing so that each one of them can be one going on in being living, who are ones certainly not needing to be using anything that is not something they are completely needing to be ones going on being living, who are ones certainly remembering anything that is a thing each one of them, any one of them, is needing to be going on in being living, who are ones certainly not needing to be giving anything for any one to be remembering anything for any one of them.

Very many are certainly being ones being living and are being ones going on in being living and certainly this is frightening to some one. Very many are certainly being ones being living and are being ones going on being living and some of such of them are not then going on being living and are not then being living. This is certainly entirely frightening some one. Very many are certainly being ones being living and are ones going on being living and they are ones then sometime not going on being living and are ones then sometime not being living and some of such of them are ones completely earning and completely saving and completely using and completely acting to be ones being such ones and this certainly is frightening some one and this one is telling again and again that this one is frightened at such of them being ones being really existing and certainly such of them are ones being existing. Every one is certain that such of them are ones being existing. Certainly not any one is believing that such ones being existing is frightening any one. Certainly every one is certain that not any one is being frightened by such ones being existing. Some one is frightened by such ones being existing and is telling it again and again.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

25.

BON MARCHÉ WEATHER

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Very pleasant weather we are having. Very pleasant weather I am having. Very nice weather everybody is having. Very nice weather you are having.

Very nice eating everybody is having. Very nice eating I am having. Very nice eating they are having. Very nice eating you are having.

Very comfortable travelling they are having. Very comfortable travelling you are having. Very comfortable travelling I am having. Very comfortable travelling everybody is having.

A very bad season everybody is having. A very bad season pretty nearly everybody has been having. A very bad season they have been having. A very bad season I have been having. A very bad season you have been having. A very bad season you are having. A very bad season they are having. A very bad season almost everybody is having. A very bad season I am having.

There are a very great many things everybody is buying. There are a very great many things you are buying. There are a great many things they are buying. There are a great many things I am buying.

There are a great many things not any one is buying. There are a great many things I am not buying. There are a great many things you are not buying. There are a great many things some are not buying.

There are a great many things a great many are buying. There are a great many things a very great many are buying.

There are a great many things a great many are buying very often. There are a great many things a great many are not buying very often. There are a great many things a good many are buying very often.

Very many are being living. A very great many are being living. Some are not going to be any bigger than they are and they are going to be different in their proportions. Very many are going to be bigger than they are and are not going to change much in proportions. Very many are not going to be any taller and their proportions will later be like those of their mother. Very many are not going to be any taller and later their proportions will be different they will be like those of their father. Some are not going to be any taller and they are as tall now as their mother and their proportions will not be like those of their mother later when they are older. Some are not going to be any taller and they are as tall now as their father and their proportions will not be like those of their father.

Some are later going to be taller, some are later going to be fatter. Some are quite tall, some are quite small, some are quite fat, some are not so fat, some are quite thin, some are not so thin.

Some are ones needing to go very often to buy something they are not then buying. Some are ones not needing to go so often to buy something they are not then buying. Some buy something and it is something they might have been buying somewhere else than where they were buying that thing. Some buy something and they certainly would be buying that thing where they were buying that thing.

Certainly a very great many are buying something where they would be buying that thing. Certainly a very great many are buying something and they might not have been buying that thing. Certainly a very great many are buying something and they might have been buying that thing in some other place than where they did buy that thing.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

26.

FLIRTING AT THE BON MARCHÉ

[Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother, and Other Early Portraits, 1951]

Some know very well that their way of living is a sad one. Some know that their way of living is a dreary thing. Some know very well that their way of being living is a tedious one. Some know very well that they are living in a very dull way of living. Some do not know that a way of living is a tedious one. Some do not know that a way of living is a sad one. Some do not know that a way of living is a dreary way of living. Some do not know that one way of living is a dull one.

Some live a dull way of living very quickly and they are not then certain that they are living a dull way of living. Some live in a sad way of living and are quicker and quicker and they are certain that they are not living in a sad way of living. Some are certain that they would be living in a dreary way of living if they were not so quickly living. Some are trying to be quick in being living and some of them are very quick then and these are living a very tedious way of living.

Some are slow enough and make a sad way of living lose the sadness of that way of living. Some are slow to make a dull way of living fill up to not being such a dull one. Some make themselves a slow one and these then are having a tedious way of living full up with occupation. Some are making themselves slow ones and they are then not such dreary ones in living in a dreary way of living.

Some are coming to know very well that they are living in a very dreary way of living. Some are coming to know very well that they are living in a very sad way of living. Some are coming to know very well that they are living in a very tedious way of living. Some are coming to know very well that they are living in a very dull way of living.

These go shopping. They go shopping and it always was a thing they were rightly doing. Now everything is changing. Certainly everything is changing. They go shopping, they are being in a different way of living. Everything is changing.

Why is everything changing. Everything is changing because the place where they shop is a place where every one is needing to be finding that there are ways of living that are not dreary ones, ways of living that are not sad ones, ways of living that are not dull ones, ways of living that are not tedious ones. Certainly in a way these are existing.

Certainly in a way some are finding a way of living which is not a dull one, which is not a tedious one, which is not a sad one, which is not a dreary one. These are then living in a way of living that is very nearly a completely dreary one, a completely sad one, a completely tedious one, a completely dull one. These are then shopping. Shopping is a thing that is to them, that has been to them a thing that is quite interesting, they are then living in a way of living that is a dreary one, that is a dull one, that is a tedious one, that is in a way a sad one. These are then shopping, certainly shopping is in a way interesting, certainly it is not changing the living they are having, the way of living in which they are living. They are shopping and that is not so interesting and then they are changing in their way of living. They are shopping and slowly they are changing, there is a way of living that is coming then to be in them and it is not completely exciting but it is quite exciting, it is pretty nearly completely exciting. They are living the way they are living, that is a way of living that is a tedious way, that is a sad way, that is a dull way, that is a dreary way and they are living in this way and they are shopping and shopping is not to them very exciting and then it is to them completely exciting and the place where they are shopping is completely existing to those living there in the way they are living, those who are living being ones selling where very many are buying, very many men and very many women, very many women, very many men, very many women.

Some are knowing very well that the living they are living is dull enough, is dreary enough, is tedious enough, is sad enough, yes is sad enough. Some of such of them are changing, very many of such of them are changing, some of such of them are completely changing, very many of such of them are not ever very completely changing. Some of such of them are pretty nearly changing.

Some do not know very well that their way of living is a dull one, is a tedious enough one, is a dreary enough one. Some of such of them are changing, are shopping, some of such of them are shopping and shopping is something, they are shopping and shopping is something but changing is not in being one buying, changing is in being one having some one be one selling something and not selling that thing, changing is then existing, sometimes in some quite some changing, in some quite completely changing, in some some changing, in some not very much changing.

[ ¶ ]

1908–12

27.

MISS FURR AND MISS SKEENE

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Helen Furr had quite a pleasant home. Mrs. Furr was quite a pleasant woman. Mr. Furr was quite a pleasant man. Helen Furr had quite a pleasant voice a voice quite worth cultivating. She did not mind working. She worked to cultivate her voice. She did not find it gay living in the same place where she had always been living. She went to a place where some were cultivating something, voices and other things needing cultivating. She met Georgine Skeene there who was cultivating her voice which some thought was quite a pleasant one. Helen Furr and Georgine Skeene lived together then. Georgine Skeene liked travelling. Helen Furr did not care about travelling, she liked to stay in one place and be gay there. They were together then and travelled to another place and stayed there and were gay there.

They stayed there and were gay there, not very gay there, just gay there. They were both gay there, they were regularly working there both of them cultivating their voices there, they were both gay there. Georgine Skeene was gay there and she was regular, regular in being gay, regular in not being gay, regular in being a gay one who was one not being gay longer than was needed to be one being quite a gay one. They were both gay then there and both working there then.

They were in a way both gay there where there were many cultivating something. They were both regular in being gay there. Helen Furr was gay there, she was gayer and gayer there and really she was just gay there, she was gayer and gayer there, that is to say she found ways of being gay there that she was using in being gay there. She was gay there, not gayer and gayer, just gay there, that is to say she was not gayer by using the things she found there that were gay things, she was gay there, always she was gay there.

They were quite regularly gay there, Helen Furr and Georgine Skeene, they were regularly gay there where they were gay. They were very regularly gay.

To be regularly gay was to do every day the gay thing that they did every day. To be regularly gay was to end every day at the same time after they had been regularly gay. They were regularly gay. They were gay every day. They ended every day in the same way, at the same time, and they had been every day regularly gay.

The voice Helen Furr was cultivating was quite a pleasant one. The voice Georgine Skeene was cultivating was, some said, a better one. The voice Helen Furr was cultivating she cultivated and it was quite completely a pleasant enough one then, a cultivated enough one then. The voice Georgine Skeene was cultivating she did not cultivate too much. She cultivated it quite some. She cultivated and she would sometime go on cultivating it and it was not then an unpleasant one, it would not be then an unpleasant one, it would be a quite richly enough cultivated one, it would be quite richly enough to be a pleasant enough one.

They were gay where there were many cultivating something. The two were gay there, were regularly gay there. Georgine Skeene would have liked to do more travelling. They did some travelling, not very much travelling, Georgine Skeene would have liked to do more travelling, Helen Furr did not care about doing travelling, she liked to stay in a place and be gay there.

They stayed in a place and were gay there, both of them stayed there, they stayed together there, they were gay there, they were regularly gay there.

They went quite often, not very often, but they did go back to where Helen Furr had a pleasant enough home and then Georgine Skeene went to a place where her brother had quite some distinction. They both went, every few years, went visiting to where Helen Furr had quite a pleasant home. Certainly Helen Furr would not find it gay to stay, she did not find it gay, she said she would not stay, she said she did not find it gay, she said she would not stay where she did not find it gay, she said she found it gay where she did stay and she did stay there where very many were cultivating something. She did stay there. She always did find it gay there.

She went to see them where she had always been living and where she did not find it gay. She had a pleasant home there, Mrs. Furr was a pleasant enough woman, Mr. Furr was a pleasant enough man, Helen told them and they were not worrying, that she did not find it gay living where she had always been living.

Georgine Skeene and Helen Furr were living where they were both cultivating their voices and they were gay there. They visited where Helen Furr had come from and then they went to where they were living where they were then regularly living.

There were some dark and heavy men there then. There were some who were not so heavy and some who were not so dark. Helen Furr and Georgine Skeene sat regularly with them. They sat regularly with the ones who were dark and heavy. They sat regularly with the ones who were not so dark. They sat regularly with the ones that were not so heavy. They sat with them regularly, sat with some of them. They went with them regularly went with them. They were regular then, they were gay then, they were where they wanted to be then where it was gay to be then, they were regularly gay then. There were men there then who were dark and heavy and they sat with them with Helen Furr and Georgine Skeene and they went with them with Miss Furr and Miss Skeene, and they went with the heavy and dark men Miss Furr and Miss Skeene went with them, and they sat with them, Miss Furr and Miss Skeene sat with them, and there were other men, some were not heavy men and they sat with Miss Furr and Miss Skeene and Miss Furr and Miss Skeene sat with them, and there were other men who were not dark men and they sat with Miss Furr and Miss Skeene and Miss Furr and Miss Skeene sat with them. Miss Furr and Miss Skeene went with them and they went with Miss Furr and Miss Skeene, some who were not heavy men, some who were not dark men. Miss Furr and Miss Skeene sat regularly, they sat with some men. Miss Furr and Miss Skeene went and there were some men with them. There were men and Miss Furr and Miss Skeene went with them, went somewhere with them, went with some of them.

Helen Furr and Georgine Skeene were regularly living where very many were living and cultivating in themselves something. Helen Furr and Georgine Skeene were living very regularly then, being very regular then in being gay then. They did then learn many ways to be gay and they were then being gay being quite regular in being gay, being gay and they were learning little things, little things in ways of being gay, they were very regular then, they were learning very many little things in ways of being gay, they were being gay and using these little things they were learning to have to be gay with regularly gay with then and they were gay the same amount they had been gay. They were quite gay, they were quite regular, they were learning little things, gay little things, they were gay inside them the same amount they had been gay, they were gay the same length of time they had been gay every day.

They were regular in being gay, they learned little things that are things in being gay, they learned many little things that are things in being gay, they were gay every day, they were regular, they were gay, they were gay the same length of time every day, they were gay, they were quite regularly gay.

Georgine Skeene went away to stay two months with her brother. Helen Furr did not go then to stay with her father and her mother. Helen Furr stayed there where they had been regularly living the two of them and she would then certainly not be lonesome, she would go on being gay. She did go on being gay. She was not any more gay but she was gay longer every day than they had been being gay when they were together being gay. She was gay then quite exactly the same way. She learned a few more little ways of being in being gay. She was quite gay and in the same way, the same way she had been gay and she was gay a little longer in the day, more of each day she was gay. She was gay longer every day than when the two of them had been being gay. She was gay quite in the way they had been gay, quite in the same way.

She was not lonesome then, she was not at all feeling any need of having Georgine Skeene. She was not astonished at this thing. She would have been a little astonished by this thing but she knew she was not astonished at anything and so she was not astonished at this thing not astonished at not feeling any need of having Georgine Skeene.

Helen Furr had quite a completely pleasant voice and it was quite well enough cultivated and she could use it and she did use it but then there was not any way of working at cultivating a completely pleasant voice when it has become a quite completely well enough cultivated one, and there was not much use in using it when one was not wanting it to be helping to make one a gay one. Helen Furr was not needing using her voice to be a gay one. She was gay then and sometimes she used her voice and she was not using it very often. It was quite completely enough cultivated and it was quite completely a pleasant one and she did not use it very often. She was then, she was quite exactly as gay as she had been, she was gay a little longer in the day than she had been.

She was gay exactly the same way. She was never tired of being gay that way. She had learned very many little ways to use in being gay. Very many were telling about using other ways in being gay. She was gay enough, she was always gay exactly the same way, she was always learning little things to use in being gay, she was telling about using other ways in being gay, she was telling about learning other ways in being gay, she was learning other ways in being gay, she would be using other ways in being gay, she would always be gay in the same way, when Georgine Skeene was there not so long each day as when Georgine Skeene was away.

She came to using many ways in being gay, she came to use every way in being gay. She went on living where many were cultivating something and she was gay, she had used every way to be gay.

They did not live together then Helen Furr and Georgine Skeene. Helen Furr lived there the longer where they had been living regularly together. Then neither of them were living there any longer. Helen Furr was living somewhere else then and telling some about being gay and she was gay then and she was living quite regularly then. She was regularly gay then. She was quite regular in being gay then. She remembered all the little ways of being gay. She used all the little ways of being gay. She was quite regularly gay. She told many then the way of being gay, she taught very many then little ways they could use in being gay. She was living very well, she was gay then, she went on living then, she was regular in being gay, she always was living very well and was gay very well and was telling about little ways one could be learning to use in being gay, and later was telling them quite often, telling them again and again.

[ ¶ ]

1909

1909

28.

MATISSE

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

One was quite certain that for a long part of his being one being living he had been trying to be certain that he was wrong in doing what he was doing and then when he could not come to be certain that he had been wrong in doing what he had been doing, when he had completely convinced himself that he would not come to be certain that he had been wrong in doing what he had been doing he was really certain then that he was a great one and he certainly was a great one. Certainly every one could be certain of this thing that this one is a great one.

Some said of him, when anybody believed in him they did not then believe in any other one. Certainly some said this of him.

He certainly very clearly expressed something. Some said that he did not clearly express anything. Some were certain that he expressed something very clearly and some of such of them said that he would have been a greater one if he had not been one so clearly expressing what he was expressing. Some said he was not clearly expressing what he was expressing and some of such of them said that the greatness of struggling which was not clear expression made of him one being a completely great one.

Some said of him that he was greatly expressing something struggling. Some said of him that he was not greatly expressing something struggling.

He certainly was clearly expressing something, certainly sometime any one might come to know that of him. Very many did come to know it of him that he was clearly expressing what he was expressing. He was a great one. Any one might come to know that of him. Very many did come to know that of him. Some who came to know that of him, that he was a great one, that he was clearly expressing something, came then to be certain that he was not greatly expressing something being struggling. Certainly he was expressing something being struggling. Any one could be certain that he was expressing something being struggling. Some were certain that he was greatly expressing this thing. Some were certain that he was not greatly expressing this thing. Every one could come to be certain that he was a great man. Any one could come to be certain that he was clearly expressing something.

Some certainly were wanting to be needing to be doing what he was doing, that is clearly expressing something. Certainly they were willing to be wanting to be a great one. They were, that is some of them, were not wanting to be needing expressing anything being struggling. And certainly he was one not greatly expressing something being struggling, he was a great one, he was clearly expressing something. Some were wanting to be doing what he was doing that is clearly expressing something. Very many were doing what he was doing, not greatly expressing something being struggling. Very many were wanting to be doing what he was doing were not wanting to be expressing anything being struggling.

There were very many wanting to be doing what he was doing that is to be one clearly expressing something. He was certainly a great man, any one could be really certain of this thing, every one could be certain of this thing. There were very many who were wanting to be ones doing what he was doing that is to be ones clearly expressing something and then very many of them were not wanting to be being ones doing that thing, that is clearly expressing something, they wanted to be ones expressing something being struggling, something being going to be some other thing, something being going to be something some one sometime would be clearly expressing and that would be something that would be a thing then that would then be greatly expressing some other thing then that thing, certainly very many were then not wanting to be doing what this one was doing clearly expressing something and some of them had been ones wanting to be doing that thing wanting to be ones clearly expressing something. Some were wanting to be ones doing what this one was doing wanted to be ones clearly expressing something. Some of such of them were ones certainly clearly expressing something, that was in them a thing not really interesting then any other one. Some of such of them went on being all their living ones wanting to be clearly expressing something and some of them were clearly expressing something.

This one was one very many were knowing some and very many were glad to meet him, very many sometimes listened to him, some listened to him very often, there were some who listened to him, and he talked then and he told them then that certainly he had been one suffering and he was then being one trying to be certain that he was wrong in doing what he was doing and he had come then to be certain that he never would be certain that he was doing what it was wrong for him to be doing then and he was suffering then and he was certain that he would be one doing what he was doing and he was certain that he should be one doing what he was doing and he was certain that he would always be one suffering and this then made him certain this, that he would always be one being suffering, this made him certain that he was expressing something being struggling and certainly very many were quite certain that he was greatly expressing something being struggling. This one was knowing some who were listening to him and he was telling very often about being one suffering and this was not a dreary thing to any one hearing that then, it was not a saddening thing to any one hearing it again and again, to some it was quite an interesting thing hearing it again and again, to some it was an exciting thing hearing it again and again, some knowing this one and being certain that this one was a great man and was one clearly expressing something were ones hearing this one telling about being one being living were hearing this one telling this thing again and again. Some who were ones knowing this one and were ones certain that this one was one who was clearly telling something, was a great man, were not listening very often to this one telling again and again about being one being living. Certainly some who were certain that this one was a great man and one clearly expressing something and greatly expressing something being struggling were listening to this one telling about being living telling about this again and again and again. Certainly very many knowing this one and being certain that this one was a great man and that this one was clearly telling something were not listening to this one telling about being living, were not listening to this one telling this again and again.

This one was certainly a great man, this one was certainly clearly expressing something. Some were certain that this one was clearly expressing something being struggling, some were certain that this one was not greatly expressing something being struggling.

Very many were not listening again and again to this one telling about being one being living. Some were listening again and again to this one telling about this one being one being in living.

Some were certainly wanting to be doing what this one was doing that is were wanting to be ones clearly expressing something. Some of such of them did not go on in being ones wanting to be doing what this one was doing that is in being ones clearly expressing something. Some went on being ones wanting to be doing what this one was doing that is, being ones clearly expressing something. Certainly this one was one who was a great man. Any one could be certain of this thing. Every one would come to be certain of this thing. This one was one certainly clearly expressing something. Any one could come to be certain of this thing. Every one would come to be certain of this thing. This one was one, some were quite certain, one greatly expressing something being struggling. This one was one, some were quite certain, one not greatly expressing something being struggling.

[ ¶ ]

1909

29.

PICASSO

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

One whom some were certainly following was one who was completely charming. One whom some were certainly following was one who was charming. One whom some were following was one who was completely charming. One whom some were following was one who was certainly completely charming.

Some were certainly following and were certain that the one they were then following was one working and was one bringing out of himself then something. Some were certainly following and were certain that the one they were then following was one bringing out of himself then something that was coming to be a heavy thing, a solid thing and a complete thing.

One whom some were certainly following was one working and certainly was one bringing something out of himself then and was one who had been all his living had been one having something coming out of him.

Something had been coming out of him, certainly it had been coming out of him, certainly it was something, certainly it had been coming out of him and it had meaning, a charming meaning, a solid meaning, a struggling meaning, a clear meaning.

One whom some were certainly following and some were certainly following him, one whom some were certainly following was one certainly working.

One whom some were certainly following was one having something coming out of him something having meaning and this one was certainly working then.

This one was working and something was coming then, something was coming out of this one then. This one was one and always there was something coming out of this one and always there had been something coming out of this one. This one had never been one not having something coming out of this one. This one was one having something coming out of this one. This one had been one whom some were following. This one was one whom some were following. This one was being one whom some were following. This one was one who was working.

This one was one who was working. This one was one being one having something being coming out of him. This one was one going on having something come out of him. This one was one going on working. This one was one whom some were following. This one was one who was working.

This one always had something being coming out of this one. This one was working. This one always had been working. This one was always having something that was coming out of this one that was a solid thing, a charming thing, a lovely thing, a perplexing thing, a disconcerting thing, a simple thing, a clear thing, a complicated thing, an interesting thing, a disturbing thing, a repellant thing, a very pretty thing. This one was one certainly being one having something coming out of him. This one was one whom some were following. This one was one who was working.

This one was one who was working and certainly this one was needing to be working so as to be one being working. This one was one having something coming out of him. This one would be one all his living having something coming out of him. This one was working and then this one was working and this one was needing to be working, not to be one having something coming out of him something having meaning, but was needing to be working so as to be one working.

This one was certainly working and working was something this one was certain this one would be doing and this one was doing that thing, this one was working. This one was not one completely working. This one was not ever completely working. This one certainly was not completely working.

This one was one having always something being coming out of him, something having completely a real meaning. This one was one whom some were following. This one was one who was working. This one was one who was working and he was one needing this thing needing to be working so as to be one having some way of being one having some way of working. This one was one who was working. This one was one having something come out of him something having meaning. This one was one always having something come out of him and this thing the thing coming out of him always had real meaning. This one was one who was working. This one was one who was almost always working. This one was not one completely working. This one was one not ever completely working. This one was not one working to have anything come out of him. This one did have something having meaning that did come out of him. He always did have something come out of him. He was working, he was not ever completely working. He did have some following. They were always following him. Some were certainly following him. He was one who was working. He was one having something coming out of him something having meaning. He was not ever completely working.

[ ¶ ]

1909

30.

MANGUIN A PAINTER

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

To finish a thing, that is to keep on finishing a thing, that is to be one going on finishing so that something is a thing that any one can see is a finished thing is something. To finish a thing so that any one can know that that thing is a finished thing is something.

To make a pretty thing so that any one can feel that the thing is a pretty thing is something.

To begin a thing that any one can see is begun is something. To begin a pretty thing so that any one can see that a pretty thing has been begun is something.

To make a finished thing so that any one can know that that thing is a finished thing is something. To make a pretty thing so that any one can know that that thing is a pretty thing is something. To begin a pretty thing so that any one can know that a pretty thing has been begun is something.

To finish a thing so that any one can see that that thing is a finished thing is what some one, who is coming to be one finishing something so that any one sees that the thing is a finished thing and who has not been finishing anything so that any one can see that it is a finished thing, is certain is something.

This one is one who could come to be one finishing a thing so that any one can see that it is a finished thing. This one was one hoping to be expecting to be one who could be one finishing a thing so that any one sees it to be a finished thing.

He came to be one finishing a thing so that any one seeing the thing is knowing that the thing is a finished thing. He was expecting to be going on being such a one. He went on being such a one being one finishing something so that any one could see that the thing is a finished thing.

He was one knowing that making a pretty thing is something. He was one knowing that he could be one knowing that making a pretty thing is something. He was one knowing he was feeling that making a pretty thing is something. He was one feeling that he was knowing this thing. He was one knowing this thing, knowing that making a pretty thing is something. He was one knowing he was feeling that making a pretty thing is something. He was one having knowing that he was feeling that making a pretty thing is something.

He was one knowing that beginning making a pretty thing is something. He was expecting to be going on knowing that beginning making a pretty thing is something. He was knowing that beginning making a pretty thing is something. He was not going on quite knowing that beginning making a pretty thing is something. He was going on knowing that beginning making a pretty thing is something. He was feeling something in going on knowing that beginning making a pretty thing is something.

He knew that making a thing a finished thing is something. He knew that he was coming to being one who was making a thing a finished thing. He knew that making a thing a finished thing is something. He made anything he was making, a finished thing. He finished everything he was making. He finished each thing he was making so that any one could see that it was a finished thing. He completely knew that making a finished thing is something. He knew this thing. He knew this thing. He knew he was certain of this thing.

[ ¶ ]

1909

31.

PLAY

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Play, play every day, play and play and play away, and then play the play you played to-day, the play you play every day, play it and play it. Play it and remember it and ask to play it. Play it, and play it and play away. Certainly every one wants you to play, every one wants you to play away, to play every day, to play and play, to play the play you play every day, to play and remember it and ask to play it and play it and to play away and to play every day and to-day and all day. That’s the way to play, to play every day and all day, to play away, to play and play and play, to play and to remember what you play and to play it the next day and to ask to play it another day and to play it and to play it every day, to play it to-day, to play it all day.

This is the way to play, every one wants them to play all day, to play away, to play to-day, to play all day, to play every day, always to play. Every one is very glad to have them play, to have them play all day, to have them play every day, to have them play and play and play.

Every one is certain that some of them are playing, playing and playing and playing every day and all day and to-day. Every one is certain that some of them are playing and remembering and playing again again what they were playing. Some of them are certainly playing, playing, playing. Every one is wanting some of them to be playing and playing and playing, to be playing to-day, to be playing all day, to be playing every day, to be playing away.

Some are certain that playing is good for them, good for some of them, playing all day, every day is good for them, good for some of them.

Some are going to be playing all day, playing every day. Some are going to be playing to-day, going to be playing away, going to be remembering to play and going to play every day, all day, going to play and play and play.

Some play every day, play all day, play every day and all day, play all day every day. Some play and play and play and play all day and play every day.

Some play and remember what they play and ask to play that again the next day and they play it again the next day and play it all day and play and play.

Some play every day. Some play all day. Some play to-day. Some play and play. Some play and play and play. Some play every day and all day. Some play away. Some play and play and play.

[ ¶ ]

1909–12

1909–12

32.

A LONG GAY BOOK

[Matisse Picasso and Gertrude Stein, 1932]

When they are very little just only a baby you can never tell which one is to be a lady.

There are some when they feel it inside them that it has been with them that there was once so very little of them, that they were a baby, helpless and no conscious feeling in them, that they knew nothing then when they were kissed and dandled and fixed by others who knew them when they could know nothing inside them or around them, some get from all this that once surely happened to them to that which was then every bit that was then them, there are some when they feel it later inside them that they were such once and that was all that there was then of them, there are some who have from such a knowing an uncertain curious kind of feeling in them that their having been so little once and knowing nothing makes it all a broken world for them that they have inside them, kills for them the everlasting feeling; and they spend their life in many ways, and always they are trying to make for themselves a new everlasting feeling.

One way perhaps of winning is to make a little one to come through them, little like the baby that once was all them and lost them their everlasting feeling. Some can win from just the feeling, the little one need not come, to give it to them.

And so always there is beginning and to some then a losing of the everlasting feeling. Then they make a baby to make for themselves a new beginning and so win for themselves a new everlasting feeling.

It is never very much to be a baby, to be such a very little thing and knowing nothing. It certainly is a very little thing and almost nothing to be a baby and without a conscious feeling. It is nothing, to be, without anything to know inside them or around them, just a baby and that was all there was once of them and so it is a broken world around them when they think of this beginning and then they lose their everlasting feeling.

Then they make a baby or they have the feeling and so they win what once a baby lost them.

It is not very much to be a baby. It certainly is nothing just to be one, to be without a conscious feeling. It is something to have a baby come into the world by way of them but it certainly is not very much to have been the little thing that was once all them.

It is something to have a baby come into the world through them. It is nothing just to be one.

First then they make a baby. No it is never very much just to be a baby. Later in life when one is proud as a man or as a lady it is not right that they ever could have dandled and kissed and fixed them, helpless, just a baby. Such ones never can want to feel themselves ever to have been a baby.

No it is not very much to be a baby. It is not right to one to begin them until a little they can resist to them who would hold them helpless, kiss and dandle and fix them as they were then, such a very little thing, just nothing inside to them. I say it is not right to many of them then to begin them, but it is not all of them who would resist them. There are some who do not feel it to be bad inside them to have been a baby without any conscious feeling of themselves inside them, to have been a little thing and that was all there was then of them, they are some who have not any proud kind of feeling in them.

They are some who like it in their later living that they were then such a very little thing and that was then all there was of them and then others kissed and dandled and fixed them. They are those who are within them weak or tender as the strongest thing inside them and to them it is very much to have been a baby and to have had others to feel gently toward them, who kissed and dandled and fixed the helpless bundle they were then. With them being proud is not strong inside them.

Some, and we can know them, have a curious uncertain kind of feeling when they think of themselves as they were then and some so lose the feeling of continuous life inside them.

It is a very different feeling each kind of man and woman has inside in them about the baby the very little thing that was once all them, and the little thing that comes into the world by them, and the very little things that all about fill the world every moment with beginning.

There are many kinds of men and many kinds of women and each kind of them have a different feeling in them about the baby that was once all them. There are many kinds of men and many kinds of women and there are many millions made of each kind of them. Each one of the many millions of each kind of them have it in them a little to be different from all the other millions of their kind of them, but all of each kind of them have it in them to have the same kind of feeling about the little thing that was once all them, about the little things that come to a beginning through them, about the little things beginning all around them. There are many kinds of men and many kinds of women and this will be a history of all the kinds of them and of pairs of them.

As I was saying every man and every woman was a little baby once and knowing nothing. I am saying there are many ways of feeling it inside them in the many kinds of men and women that they were little things once then and that was then all there was of them and they were dandled and fixed and kissed then, little things then and knowing nothing.

I am saying that there are many kinds of men and women and many millions made of each kind of them. Each one of the many millions of them has it in him to be different from all the millions of his kind of them. I am saying that all the millions of one kind of men or one kind of women have it in them to have the same kind of feeling inside them about the little thing that was all them, the baby that once was all there was of them then. One kind then of men and women have it in them when they know this was once all of them a little baby then and knowing nothing, one kind of men and one kind of women have it in them then to lose inside them their everlasting feeling, the world is then a broken world inside them, more broken for them then than death breaks it for them, ending is less of a breaking to such kind of them than beginning, they have then when they think it inside them that they were a baby then and knowing nothing they have then inside a loss of the everlasting feeling, to such a one such a beginning, being a baby and knowing nothing, breaks the everlasting feeling breaks it as dying as ending never can break it for them.

There are many ways for men and women to have it in them that they were little babies once and knowing nothing, that they were little babies once and full of life and kicking, that they were little babies once and others kissed them and dandled them and fixed them, that they were little babies once and they had loving all around and in them, that they had earthy love inside them.

Some people in their later living have pride in them, some never have anything of such a thing in them. There are many kinds of men and women and many millions of each kind of them and there is this history of all the kinds of them.

Every one has in them a fundamental nature to them with a kind of way of thinking that goes with this nature in them in all the many millions made of that kind of them. Every one then has it in them to be one of the many kinds of men or many kinds of women. There are many kinds of men and many kinds of women and of each kind of them there are always many millions in the world and any one can know by watching the many kinds there are of them and this is to be a history of all the kinds of them.

Every one of the kinds of them has a fundamental nature common to each one of the many millions of that kind of them a fundamental nature that has with it a certain way of thinking, a way of loving, a way of having or not having pride inside them, a way of suffering, a way of eating, a way of drinking, a way of learning, a way of working, a way of beginning, a way of ending. There are many kinds of them but everywhere in all living any one who keeps on looking can find all the kinds of them.

There are many kinds of them then many kinds of fundamental nature in men and in women. Sometimes it takes long to know it in them which kind of fundamental nature is inside them. Sometimes it takes long to know it in them, always there is mixed up with them other kinds of nature with the kind of fundamental nature of them, giving a flavor to them, sometimes giving many flavors to them, sometimes giving many contradictions to them, sometimes keeping a confusion in them and some of them never make it come right inside them. Mostly all of them in their later living come to the repeating that old age gives almost always to every one and then the fundamental nature of them comes out more and more in them and more and more we get to know it in them the fundamental nature in each one of them.

Always all the men and women all around have in them some one of the many kinds of men and women that have each one of them many millions made like them, always all the men and women all around have it in them to have one fundamental nature in them and other kinds of nature are mixed up in them with this kind of nature in them so it takes all the knowing one can learn with all the living to ever know it about any one around them the fundamental nature of them and how everything is mixed up in them.

As I was saying the mixture in them of other kinds of nature to them gives a flavor to some kinds of them to some kinds of men and some kinds of women, makes a group of them that have to them flavor as more important in them than the fundamental nature in them and the kind of thinking and feeling that goes with the fundamental nature in them. The flavor in them is real inside them more real to them than the fundamental nature in them, the flavor the other kinds of nature mixed up in them give to them. To many of such a kind of them the flavor is to them the reallest thing in them, the reallest thing about them, and this is a history of many of such of them.

In this book there will be discussion of pairs of people and their relation, short sketches of innumerable ones, Ollie, Paul; Paul, Fernande; Larr and me, Jane and me, Hattie and Ollie, Margaret and Phillip, Claudel and Mrs. Claudel, Claudel and Martin, Maurice and Jane, Helen and John, everybody I know, Murdock and Elise, Larr and Elise, Larr and Marie, Jenny Fox and me, Sadie and Julia, everybody I can think of ever, narrative after narrative of pairs of people, Martin and Mrs. Herford, Bremer and Hattie, Jane and Nellie, Henrietta and Jane and some one and another one, everybody Michael and us and Victor Herbert, Farmert and us, Bessie Hessel and me.

Some one if they dreamed that their mother was dead when they woke up would not put on mourning. Some if they believed in dreams as much as the one who dreamed that their mother was dead and did not put on mourning would if they had dreamed that their mother was dead would put on mourning. Hattie if she dreamed that her mother was dead would not put on mourning. Mrs. Claudel if she believed in dreams as much as Hattie and had dreamed that her mother was dead would put on mourning.

Some would be surprised that some could dream that their mother was dead and then not put on mourning. Some would be surprised that any one having dreamed that their mother was dead could think about then putting on mourning.

Some people know other ones. This is being a history of kinds of men and women, when they were babies and then children and then grown men and women and then old ones and the one and the ones they were in relation with at any time, at some time.

This is a general leading up to a description of Olive who is an exception in being one being living. Then there can be a description of the Pauline group and of the Pauline quality in Ollie and then there can be a complete description of the Pauline group and there can be a description of ones who could be ones who are not at all married ones a whole group of them of hundreds of them, and they grade from Eugenia to Mabel Arbor who is not like them in being one who could have been one not being a married one. Then once more one can begin with the Pauline group and Sophie among them, and then one can go through whole groups of women to Jane Sands and her relation to men and so to a group of men and ending up with Paul. Then one can take a fresh start and begin with Fanny and Helen and run through servants and adolescents to Lucy and so again to women and to men and how they love, how women love and how they do not love, how men do not love, how men do love, how women and men do and do not love and so on to men and women in detail and so on to Simon as a type of man.

Then going completely in to the flavor question how persons have the flavor they do there can be given short sketches of Farmert, Alden, of Henderson and any other man one can get having very much flavor and describing the complications in them one can branch off into women, Myrtle, Constance, Nina Beckworth and others to Ollie and then say of them that it is hard to combine their flavor with other feelings in them but it has been done and is being done and then describe Pauline and from Pauline go on to all kinds of women that come out of her, and then go on to Jane, and her group and then come back to describe Mabel Arbor and her group, then Eugenia’s group always coming back to flavor idea and Pauline type, then go on to adolescents, mixing and mingling and contrasting. Then start afresh with Grace’s group, practical, pseudo masculine. Then start afresh with Fanny and Helen and business women, earthy type, and kind of intellect. Enlarge on this and then go back to flavor, to pseudo flavor, Mildred’s group, and then to the concentrated groups.

From then on complicate and complete giving all kinds of pictures and start in again with the men. Here begin with Victor Herbert group and ramify from that. Simon is bottom of Alden and Bremer and the rest. Go on then to how one would love and be loved as a man or as a woman by each kind that could or would love any one.

Any one being started in doing something is going on completely doing that thing, a little doing that thing, doing something that is that thing. Any one not knowing anything of any one being one starting that one in doing that thing is one doing that thing completing doing that thing and being then one living in some such thing.

Some are ones being certain that any one doing a thing and having been started in doing that thing are ones not having been taught to do that thing, are ones who have come to do that thing. Some are certain that not any one has been taught to do a thing if that one is doing a thing and not any one is remembering that that thing is something that has just been done.

Doing something is interesting to some, if not any one is remembering that that thing has just been done. Doing something is interesting to some if not any one is remembering that any one was one beginning doing some such thing. Doing something is interesting to some when those are remembering that every one has been doing that thing in having been shown that thing. Doing something is interesting to some when they are certain that all having been doing that thing have been completely dead and have not been forgotten. Doing something is interesting to some when they are certain that very many being dead were ones completely doing that thing. Doing things are interesting to some when some one is beginning to be finishing having done that thing. Doing something is interesting to some when they are remembering that every one could be doing that thing. Doing something is interesting to some when they are certain that every one should do that thing.

When some are very little ones they very completely do some thing. Some are certain that every one when they are very little ones are ones who could very completely do some thing. Some when they are very little ones very completely then do something. Some then find in this thing that beginning and ending is not at all something being existing. Some find in this thing that beginning and ending is not at all interesting. Some are finding in this thing that nothing is satisfying. Some are finding in this thing that some other thing is interesting. Some are finding in this thing that any one is being one being living. Some are finding in this thing that every one is one being existing. Some are finding in this thing that very many are being existing and are not completing then anything.

Some are certain that when any one is a very little one they are not then beginning anything. Some are finding in this thing that beginning and ending is being existing. Some are finding in this thing that beginning and ending are not being existing. Some are not finding anything in this thing. Some are finding in this thing that any one is being existing. Some are finding in this thing that some are being existing. Some are finding in this thing that not any one is being existing.

Any one being one being a little one is being then one having some, having some one knowing something of that thing. Some being a little one are asking then how some other one could have been one being a little one. Some being a little one are then not needing anything of asking anything. Some being a little one are forgetting then having been asking anything. Some being a very little one are not then needing being one being existing.

Some are not needing that any one being a little one is then being existing. Some are not needing any one being a little one. Some are not needing any one having been a little one. Some are not needing that any one has been one being existing. Some are needing that every one is being one being existing.

Being a little one is what any one being existing is being one knowing is existing. Being a little one is then existing enough for every one to be knowing something of some such thing.

Any one loving any one is being one in some way loving some one. There can be complete lists of ones loving. There can be complete lists of ones loving again and again.

If there is a thin thing and some one is seeing through that thing if there is a thin thing, very many are telling about seeing through that thing. If there is a thin thing some are saying that it is like some other thing. If there is a thin thing some are denying that it is a thin thing. If there is a thin thing some are not hearing what some one has been saying who has been saying that the thin thing is a thin thing.

There are thin things and some of them are hanging in front of something. There are thin things and they are nicely thin things, things nicely being thin enough and letting then all the light in. If there are thin things they are thin enough to hang and let light in. If there are thin things it is certain that they are like some other things. There are thin things and any one not having seen them is not completely certain that they are thin things. They are thin things the things that are thin things and some have seen them and have said then that those things are thin things.

A man in his living has many things inside him. He has in him his being certain that he is being one seeing what he is looking at just then, he has in him the kind of certain feeling of seeing what he is looking at just then that makes a kind of them of which a list will be made in making out a list of every one. This feeling of being certain of seeing what he is looking at just then comes from the being in him that is being then in him, comes from the mixing in him of being then one being living and being one then being certain of that thing.

In all of the men being living some are more certain than other ones who are very much like them are more certain of seeing the thing at which they are looking.

In all men in their daily living, in every moment they are living, in all of them, in all the time they are being living, in the times they are doing, in the times they are not doing something, in all of them there is always something in them of being certain of seeing the thing at which they are looking. In all of them in all the millions of men being living there is some feeling of being certain of seeing the thing at which they are looking. Some of the many millions of men being living have stronger the feeling of being certain of seeing the thing at which they are looking than others of them.

There are many millions of men being living and many millions are very certain that they are seeing the thing at which they are looking. In many men there is a mixture in them of being strongly certain of seeing the thing at which they are looking and just being certain that they are seeing the thing at which they are looking. In some men there is a mixture in them of being certain of being strongly certain, of not being strongly certain, of being quite certain, of being uncertain that they are seeing the thing at which they are all looking. In all the men who are being living there is something of being certain of seeing the thing at which they are looking. In all the men who are being living there is a kind of feeling about being certain of seeing that at which they are looking.

Loving is loving and being a baby is something. Loving is loving. Being a baby is something. Having been a baby is something. Not having been a baby is something that comes not to be anything and that is a thing that is beginning. Having been a baby is something having been going on being existing. Not having been a baby is something not being existing. Loving is loving. Not having been a baby could be everything. Having been a baby is something. Being a baby is something. Loving is something. Loving is loving. Not being a baby is something.

Any one has been a baby and has then been something. Any one is not a baby and is then something. Not coming to be a baby is not anything. Not coming to be loving is something. Coming to be loving is something. Loving is something. Babies have been existing. Babies are existing. Babies are something being existing. Not being babies is something being existing.

Loving is something. Anything is something. Babies are something. Being a baby is something. Not being a baby is something.

Coming to be anything is something. Not coming to be anything is something. Loving is something. Not loving is something. Loving is loving. Something is something. Anything is something.

Anything is something. Not coming to anything is something. Loving is something. Needing coming to something is something. Not needing to coming to something is something. Loving is something. Anything is something.

How can any one be one any one is loving when every one is a fat one or a thin one or in between. How can any one be one loving any one when every one is one not loving some. Every one loving any one is a thin one or a fat one or in between. Any one loving any one is one loving in being a fat one or a thin one or in between. Being a fat one and loving is something. Being a thin one and loving is something. Being in between being a thin one and being a fat one and loving is something. Being a fat one or being a thin one or being in between is being one being that one. Loving is something. Being a fat one is something. Being a thin one is something. Being in between being a fat one and a thin one is something. Being loving is something. Being not loving is something. Being believing in loving is something. Being not believing in loving is something. Being certain that not being a baby is something is something. Being certain that being a baby is something is something. Why is any one being something? Any one is being something because any one is being one being a fat one or a thin one or in between.

Loving is being existing. Loving has been being existing. Loving being existing and some being ones being loving and some having been ones being loving loving is being existing. Loving is being existing and some are ones being loving. Loving is being existing and some are ones some are loving. Loving is being existing and some are believing that loving is being existing. Loving is being existing and some are believing that babies are being existing. Babies are being existing and some are believing that loving is being existing. Babies are being existing. Loving is being existing. Some are believing that loving and babies are being existing. Any one can come to believe that babies have been existing. Some can come to believe that loving has been existing. Some babies are being living. Any one can come to believe that some babies are being living. Believing something is what some are doing. Not believing something is what some are doing. Loving is what some are doing. Not loving are what some are doing. Being one being that one is something. Any one being that one is being that one. Loving is existing. Believing is existing. Any one is existing. Babies are existing. Anything any one has been beginning is something. Any one begun is something. Not any one is certain of being begun when they are babies. Not any one is then certain of that thing that anything is something. Some loving is existing. Some babies are existing. Loving being existing is something. Some being existing is something. Any one being existing is something. Not every one being existing is something. Everything is something. Any one can be certain that not anything is anything. Any one can be certain that loving is not existing. Any one can be certain that babies are existing. Any one can be certain of something. Some can be certain that loving is existing. Some can be certain of anything. Some can be certain that loving is existing. Some can be certain of anything. Some can be certain that babies are existing. Some can be certain of that thing.

Some can be certain of something. Some can be certain that babies are existing. Some can be certain of anything. Some can be certain that babies are existing. Some can not be certain of something. Some can not be certain that babies are existing. Some can not be certain of anything, they cannot be certain that babies are existing. Some cannot be certain of everything, some of such of them can be certain that babies are existing, some of such of them can not be certain of babies being existing.

Every one being some one, every one is like some other one. Every one is like some is like some other one. Each one is a kind of a one. Each one is of a kind of a one and of that kind of them some one is a very bright one, some one is a stupid one, some one is a pretty one, some one is an ugly one, some one is a certain one, some one is an uncertain one, some one is in between being a bright one and a stupid one, some one is in between being a pretty one and an ugly one, some one is in between being a certain one and an uncertain one.

There are kinds of them that is to say there are some who look like others quite look like others. All of them are of that kind of them, all who are ones who look like some, all of them are together that kind of them. There can be lists and lists of kinds of them. There can be very many lists of kinds of them. There can be diagrams of kinds of them, there can be diagrams showing kinds of them and other kinds of them looking a little like another kind of them. There can be lists and diagrams, some diagrams and many lists. There can be lists and diagrams. There can be lists.

It is a simple thing to be quite certain that there are kinds in men and women. It is a simple thing and then not any one has any worrying to be doing about any one being any one. It is a simple thing to be quite certain that each one is one being a kind of them and in being that kind of a one is one being, doing, thinking, feeling, remembering and forgetting, loving, disliking, being angry, laughing, eating, drinking, talking, sleeping, waking like all of them of that kind of them. There are enough kinds in men and women so that any one can be interested in that thing that there are kinds in men and women.

It is a very simple thing to be knowing that there are kinds in men and women. It is a simple thing to be knowing that being born in a religion, in a country, in a position is a thing that is not disturbing anything. It is a different thing to the one being that one, quite a different thing. It is quite a different thing and each one is of a kind of them is completely quite of a kind of them and it is an interesting thing to some to make groups of them, to diagram kinds of them, to have lists of them, of kinds in men and women. Some are not worrying are not at all worrying about men and women. Some of such of them are knowing that there are kinds of them. Some of such of them have some lists of them. Some of such of them have diagrams of the kinds there are of them.

Any one being one being of a kind of one is doing something. Every one is doing something. That is an interesting thing to some. Some are having lists of ones doing anything. Some are having diagrams of that thing.

Any one is one doing something. Any one is one being of a kind of one and is one doing something in the way the ones looking like that one are doing something.

Being a dead one is something. Being a dead one is something that is happening. Being a dead one being something that is happening, some are completely knowing that thing knowing that being a dead one is something that is happening. Being loving is something that is happening. Being loving is happening. Being a dead one is happening.

Being loving is happening. Being a dead one is happening. Completely loving is something that is happening. Being a dead one is something that is happening. Some are knowing all that thing, are quite knowing all that thing.

Being completely loving is something that is happening. Being completely loving is something that is completely happening. Being a dead one is something that is happening. Being completely loving is something that is happening. Being completely loving is something that is happening and some then are completely knowing that thing, are knowing that completely loving is happening. Being a dead one is certainly happening. Some are knowing all of that thing, of being a dead one being happening. Some are knowing all of completely loving being happening and are completely using that thing completely using loving being completely happening. Being a dead one is completely happening. There is then not any way of using any such thing of being a dead one being happening. Any one can know something of being a dead one being happening. Some can know completely such a thing. Some of such of them are not needing to be using such a thing. Some of such of them are completely using loving being completely happening.

Loving can be completely happening. Some can then be using that thing and needing then that everything is beginning. Loving can be completely happening. Some can then be completely using that thing and can be then not be beginning, not be ending anything. Loving can be completely happening. Some can use something then in knowing that thing. Being a dead one is completely happening. Some can completely use that thing.

Any one knowing anything is repeating that thing and being one repeating that thing makes of that one one coming to be one knowing something of some being ones beginning some other thing, beginning that thing. Any one having been doing anything and repeating the thing and not repeating the thing can come to be one knowing something of some being ones not saying anything in any way about that thing. Any one buying something and then not going on buying that thing can be one knowing something of some not saying anything to that one, saying very little to that one.

Being a young one and an older one and a middle aged one and an older one and an almost old one and an old one is something that any one can know by remembering reading. Remembering reading is something any one is needing to be one knowing that one is being a young one, an older one, a middle aged one, an almost old one, an old one.

When they are very little just a baby they cannot know that thing. When they are a little bigger they can know that other ones are older and younger. When they are a little bigger they can remember that they were littler. When they are a little older they can know that they are then not what any one is describing, they are knowing then that they are older than the description, than every description of the age they are then. When they are older they are beginning to remember their reading, they are beginning to believe a description of them. When they are a little older they are knowing then that they just have been younger. When they are a little older they are beginning to know they will be older. When they are a little older they know they are old enough to know that age is a different thing than it has been. When they are a little older they are knowing they are beginning then to be young to some who are much older and they are beginning to be old to some who are much younger. When they are a little older they know they are beginning to be afraid of changing thinking about ageing, they are beginning then to know something of being uncertain about what is being young and what is being old, they are beginning then to be afraid of everything. When they are a little older they are coming to be certain that they have been younger. When they are a little older they are beginning to be certain that age has no meaning. When they are coming to be a little older they are coming to be saying that they are beginning to be wondering if age has not some meaning. When they are a little older they are certainly beginning to be believing what they remembered reading about being young and older and middle aged and older and almost old and old. When they are a little older they are commencing to be certain that ageing has meaning. When they are a little older they are certain that they can be older and that being older will sometime be coming. When they are a little older they are commencing mentioning ageing to prepare any one for some such thing being something that will be showing in them. When they are a little older they are commencing mentioning that they are expecting anything. When they are a little older they are commencing mentioning any such thing quite often. When they are a little older they are not mentioning being an older one, they are then mentioning that many are existing who are being young ones. When they are a little older they are mentioning anything and mentioning it quite often. When they are a little older any one is mentioning that thing and not mentioning everything and they are mentioning being a little older and they are mentioning everything. When they are a little older it depends then on how much longer they will be being living just how long they will be mentioning anything again and again. They are then completely old ones and not any one is knowing everything of that thing.

Knowing everything is something. Knowing everything and telling all of that thing is something. Knowing everything and not meaning anything in knowing everything is something.

Meaning something is something. Meaning something and telling that thing is something.

Knowing something is something. Knowing something and not meaning anything is something. Knowing something and not meaning anything and telling that thing is something.

Any one having finished needing being that one is one who might finish then in some way being that one. Any one having finished needing being that one is one going on being that one. Any one being finished with needing being that one is one who might then come to almost finish being that one. Any one coming to be finished with needing being that one might come then to finish being one.

Any one meeting any one who might come to finish being that one is believing is not believing that one will come then to finish being one. Some do then finish being one. Some do then not finish being any one. Any one can believe of any one who is finished being that one that that one will finish being one.

Any one can be finished with some one. Any one can be finished with some. Some can be finished with some. Some can be finished with some one.

Any one can be finished with some. Any one can be finished with some one. Some one is one some one can be finished with and that one is then one who is not finished with another one.

Finishing with one finishing with another one is something any one doing that thing is doing. Finishing with any one is what any one doing that thing is doing. Finishing with one, finishing with some, finishing with some other one is something any one doing any such thing is doing. Finishing with one is one thing. Finishing with some is one thing. Finishing with another one is another thing. Finishing with some other ones is another thing. Finishing with the same ones is another thing.

Finishing with some one is what any one is doing who is one finishing with some one. Finishing with some is what any one is doing who is one finishing with some.

Finishing with some and remembering that thing is what some are doing who are remembering everything. Finishing with some one and remembering that thing is what some are doing when they are finishing with some one. Finishing with some and not remembering that thing is what some are doing who are remembering anything. Finishing with some one and not remembering that thing is what some are doing who have finished with some one.

Some one is finished with some one and that one is one who was one not any one needed to be finished with as that one was one being one not coming to any finishing. Finishing with such a one is what some one is doing and that one then is knowing that thing and not any one then is finishing any such thing. Being finished with some one is what has happened to some one and that one is then one being one not having finished anything as that thing is something that not any one can be beginning to be finishing. Finishing with some one is something and that finishing then is done. Finishing with some one is something some one is beginning and that thing then is begun.

Liking something and being then one offering something is what some are doing. Liking something and paying something then and not forgetting anything then is what some are doing.

Some one is wanting to have some one come again. That one is not coming again. Some are then remembering everything. Some are then wanting to be certain that the one will perhaps come again.

Being one feeling that some one has come is what some are doing. Being one feeling that that has been happening that some one has come and has been looking is what some are doing.

Being finished with one and with another one and with another one is what some are doing. Being finished with one is something. Being finished with one and with another one and with another one and with another one is something. Being finished with one, that is, being finished with having been liking being needing one is something. Being finished with one, that is, being finished with having been liking one is something. Being finished with knowing one is something. Being finished with one is something. Being finished with one and with another one and with another one is something.

Being listening when some one is telling something one is liking is something. Being finished with being listening when some one is telling something one is liking is something. Being listening is something. Having been listening is something. Having not been listening when some one has not come to be talking is something. Having been listening when some one has not come to be talking is something.

Some one, Sloan, listened and was hearing something. He went on then beginning anything. Sloan had heard something. He did not hear that thing again. He asked then, he asked if he would hear something like that thing. He asked it again. He listened then. He did not hear that thing. He began anything. He had expected to hear something. He did hear something. He began anything.

Some one, Gibbons, did hear something. He almost always heard something. He did say everything. He did know that he almost always heard something. He did know that he said everything. He did know that it almost sounded like something when he said everything. He did know that thing. He did know he almost always heard something. He did know that was something.

Johnson did not tell any one that he told everything. He told some that he told something. He did tell something and he told any one that he had told something, that he would tell something, that he was telling something. He did tell some one that he could tell something. He did tell some that he was telling something. He did listen, he did not tell everything to any one of having been doing such a thing of having been listening.

Hobart did not expect anything in being one listening. He was then doing that thing and then he was regretting completely politely regretting not having been able just then to quite complete that thing to quite complete listening. He had been listening, he had not been hearing everything, he had been hearing something, he was completely pleased with that thing, with having then quite heard something. He was completely polite then, completely pleasant then, completely then satisfying any feeling of understanding being the one having heard something then.

Carmine had quite listened then and remembered then something that was not then something that was completely needing such remembering. He had listened some, he had heard everything, he had remembered something and that was not a thing to completely satisfy any desire for remembering he could have been having. He remembered something. He quite remembered that thing.

Watts looked in listening, he completely looked then. He listened and he was looking, he was completing looking, he had completely looked then. He could go on then completely looking.

Arthurs always listened and if he could then have remembered anything he would then have been one being quite charming. He was pleasant, he had charm, he was listening, he was expecting to be coming to be one listening and hearing and remembering.

To be finished with any one is something. Some one is finished with some one. Some one is finished with one.

Vrais is some one with whom some one is almost finished and that is not surprising and that is not exciting although the one finished with him is one who has said of him said of Vrais that he was a faithful one. Vrais was a faithful one that is to say he was not always coming when he might have been pleasantly coming to be being that one being a faithful one but he was one who had come and had been then a faithful one and had come again sometime and had been then a faithful one. The one who was finishing then with him was one who had said that Vrais was a faithful man.

That one was finished with Vrais that is to say Vrais was not needing then to be one coming sometime to be then a faithful one. Vrais was not needing then to be a faithful one for that one who had been one who had said that Vrais was a faithful one. There were some then who were coming and any one then coming was a faithful one and the one who had said that Vrais was a faithful one was one then not finishing but finished with him with his having been one sometimes coming and having been then a faithful one. He had been one sometimes coming and had been a faithful one and not one was finished with that thing. There were enough then coming, all of them were enough then to be any one coming sometimes and being a faithful one. Vrais was then one with whom some one was finished then and not needing anything, not needing any one being a faithful one in being coming sometimes, in being completely a faithful one in having been coming sometimes.

Some one was finished with Jane Sands. Several were finished with Jane Sands. Any one could come to be certain that she had not ever been a dangerous person. Any one could come to be certain that she had not gone on doing something. Any one could come to be certain that she had not been meaning what she was living in meaning. Any one could come to be certain that she had not been understanding anything. Any one could be certain that she had not begun anything. Any one could come to be certain that she was not feeling what she was one completely resonating. Any one could be certain that she had been completely born and been a stupid one. Any one could come to be enough finished with her to be quite finished then quite finished then with her. Any one could come not to be paying any attention to having been finished with, when they had been for a little time finished with her. Any one then could be one being finished with her. Any one could be such a one. Any one was some time some such a one. Any one was one who was finished with her when they were certain of anything of her everything.

Larr was one, almost any one could be certain not any one would be one being completely finished with him. Not any one was completely finished with him that is to say he was one who could be one with whom not any one had been completely finished. One could be completely finished with him and one was completely finished and he was one with whom not any one was completely finished that is to say he was one who might be one with whom not any one was finished. He was one with whom some were more finished than they might have been if he had been one being more completely one with whom not any one was completely finished. Some were quite nearly enough finished with him so that for them they were finished enough with him.

Mrs. Gaston was one who if she had been one not beginning being one not going on being the one she had been would have been one whom not any one would have been one feeling anything about finishing with her being existing. She was beginning being one and that one was one repeating what was not succeeding and some were certain that very many had come to be remembering that finishing with her was existing. Any one could come to remember something of finishing with her being something being existing.

George Clifton said himself that any one wanting to know that he was one some had come to be finished with should come to him, he could tell them something of some such thing. He could tell them that not every one could be finished with him, that he was finished with himself and that was a thing that could have been something that was not happening and certainly then he had been a healthy one and not needing everything and having everything was something he had been having and he could be having everything and he was not having everything and he was finished enough with having everything and he was finished enough for any one who was not wanting to be having him to be finished with him.

Loving is certain if one is going on loving. Loving then in a way is certain. Loving is certain when one is going on loving.

Loving is certain. Going on loving is something when loving is certain. Loving is certain and going on loving is something.

Some one being loving is going on loving. Some one being certain that loving is something is going on loving. Some one going on loving is certain that loving is something.

Some one loving is certain that that one is going on loving. Any loving is certain and any one being certain is going on loving. Some one loving is certain that going on loving is something.

Some are certain of going on loving as being existing. Some are completely certain of going on loving being existing. Some are certain about loving being about loving not being existing. Some are not certain about loving being, about loving not being existing. Some are certain about loving going on about loving not going on. Some are not certain about loving going on, about loving, not going on.

Any one looking is loving, that is sometimes quite certain. Sometimes any one looking and looking again is loving. Sometimes any one looking is loving. That is something.

Any one looking is loving. Any one remembering that thing is remembering anything. Any one looking is loving. Any one not remembering that thing is not remembering that thing.

Any one remembering about looking and loving is mentioning anything and resenting something. Any one looking is loving and any one is mentioning anything, and any one is resenting something.

Any one resenting something is remembering that any one looking and loving is looking and loving. Any one resenting something is mentioning something. Any one mentioning anything is looking and loving.

Looking and loving is something. Remembering anything is something. Mentioning anything is something. Resenting something is something.

Remembering that looking is loving is something. Remembering that any one looking has been loving is something. Remembering that looking is loving and not then mentioning that thing is something. Remembering that looking is loving and being then mentioning that thing is something.

Having been one being one who had been looking is anything. Having been one who had been looking and any one had then been mentioning that looking is loving is anything. Having been one who had been looking and having been then one being one not mentioning that looking is loving is anything.

Having been one looking and being one then having mentioned that thing and some one then having mentioned that looking is loving is anything. Having been one looking and having been then one having been mentioning looking and any one then mentioning that looking is loving is then anything.

Having been looking and not loving, having been not looking and not loving is everything. Having been not looking and not loving and having been looking and not loving and having been looking and loving is everything. Having been not looking and not loving is everything.

Having been looking and loving, and not looking and loving, and loving and looking, and loving and remembering having been looking is something. Having been not looking and loving is something. Having been loving and not looking is something. Having been loving and looking is something.

Each one is one. Each one looking is that one the one then looking. Each one looking and loving is then that one the one looking then and loving. Looking and loving is anything.

Some one, that one was one who was married to some one and he was one whose name was Claudel and he was married to one and she and he knew that thing knew that he was looking and loving. They were married the two of them. They had been married and they had three children. They were married and he had come to be looking and in a way then he was loving. Mrs. Claudel knew then that he had been looking and in a way then was loving. He was looking at one whom he had naturally been looking at. He went on looking at her and some had been doing that thing had been looking at her. She had been looking at any one and touching every one and certainly then she was one not loving, not looking, she was one touching any one and not looking and not loving. She was one touching any one and telling every one that she was not looking and not loving, that she was touching any one, that she was not looking at any one, that she was not loving any one, and it was this thing that she was doing, she was not looking, she was not loving, she might be touching any one. He looked then and in some way then he was looking and loving some then. She was not looking then, she was all loving then, she was then being one who had not been looking, who was loving then, who was quite touching any one then. She was then one going on loving and leaving then. Mrs. Claudel then was continuing in being one married to Mr. Claudel then. They were married then. They had been quite married, they were quite married then.

Paymen knew all of them. He knew others too then. He knew that any one looking and loving might be one refusing to be marrying.

Looking and loving and refusing to be marrying is something. Mayman was being one knowing that looking and loving and refusing to be marrying is something. He was looking and loving and refusing to be marrying.

He was looking and not loving. He was looking and seeing one, he was looking and seeing Miss Hendry and he was not loving. He was looking and he went on then looking and he was looking then. He was not loving, he was not then refusing to be marrying. He was then looking and looking then. He was not then looking and loving and refusing to be marrying. He was looking then, he was looking at Miss Hendry then.

He was looking and loving he was looking and loving and he was loving and he was looking and he was not then beginning to be refusing to be marrying. He was looking then at Miss Damien. He was looking and loving. He was looking. He was loving and looking. He was not being then being one looking and loving and refusing to be marrying. He was loving then and looking. He was loving then and not looking. He was looking then. He was looking and loving then. He was not looking then. He was not looking and loving then. He was not looking then at Miss Damien.

He was looking at Miss Lane then. He was not looking and loving then. He was looking then. He was not looking at Miss Lane and loving her then. He was not loving Miss Lane. He had been looking at Miss Lane.

He had been refusing to be marrying Miss Walting. He had been hoping to be refusing to be marrying Miss Walting. He had not been needing to be quite deciding to do that thing to be refusing to marry Miss Walting.

He had been looking at and not refusing to marry Minnie Claudel. He had been looking at Minnie Claudel. He had not been refusing to marry Minnie. He married Miss Walting.

He knew that Mr. Claudel had been looking and loving. He knew that Mr. Claudel had come to doing that thing. He knew that looking and loving is not anything. He quite knew that thing. He knew that Mrs. Claudel knew that thing that looking and loving is not anything. Mr. Claudel had been looking and loving. Any one could be one suffering.

Any one being one suffering can be one having been mentioning something of some such thing. Any one being one suffering is one being one going on then having been one mentioning something of some such thing. One, Marie, had been mentioning that suffering was existing. She had been one who had been mentioning that suffering is being existing.

In mentioning that suffering is being existing Marie was beginning the completing of being one mentioning something. She was mentioning that suffering is being existing. She was mentioning this thing. She had not mentioned any such thing to Haick, she was not mentioning any such thing to him. She had mentioned that suffering is being existing. He was not one asking any one to remember being one mentioning that suffering is being existing. He was not one mentioning to any one to mention to any one that suffering is being existing. He was not mentioning to any one to not mention to any one that suffering is being existing. He was not mentioning to any one that suffering is being existing. He was not mentioning to any one that any one was mentioning that suffering is being existing. He was asking some one to tell him to whom Marie was coming soon to marrying. That one was then not mentioning any one. He and Marie then mentioned that he and she were going to marry each other very soon and very soon then they did marry and they did have two children, and Marie was married to him and he was married to Marie and each of them were ones who were succeeding in being the ones they were being in living, they were ones being married ones who were a family then, a family succeeding quite succeeding in living.

Any one repeating that any one can come again is one repeating something. Any one repeating that every one does come again is one repeating anything.

One repeating that some one coming again is one who always will be welcome is one repeating everything. One repeating that when some one comes that one will be welcome is one repeating everything. One repeating that any one coming is one being welcome is one repeating that thing. One repeating that any one coming and saying that he has come then is one who can be welcome, is one repeating being one who has been saying that thing. One repeating that some one has said something and was then one who was not welcome is one who is repeating everything.

One who has been coming and is one then not going on being one who is welcome is one who is then not remembering that he would have been coming if he had not been welcome if he had not then come to not coming. This one was one who was not then welcome. This one was then one who had not been coming.

One who had been telling something was then repeating that thing, the thing he had been telling and when he was doing that thing repeating the thing he had been telling he was being one who would be one remembering that some one had been very sorry for him and that he had been completely sorry then for that one and had completely been giving himself to that one.

One who had been telling one who was married to him that she was something was one who was telling some one who was married to another one that he should be one going on being that one being one who was needing something of being married to be one being living. The one telling that thing was telling the wife of the other man that she was one who was not needing anything to be one having been married to the one to whom she was married. They were then not welcome the one and his wife to the wife of the other one.

One who was married to some one was one who would be one married to some other one. This was one who was one who came to be married to the other one. Any one would be one then married to some other one.

When one is born and not remembering any one can be one having been one who would have been one bathing that one if the one who was born then and not remembering had not come to be one knowing that some one who had been a very little one then was the one who had been bathing that one. Knowing something and telling it again and again is a happy thing if the two of them are then completely knowing that thing that knowing a thing and telling it again and again is a very happy thing.

In beginning going on living any one is beginning, any one is not beginning. In beginning going on living any one is going on living.

Any one is going on living. Any one in going on living is going on living. Any one in going on living is certainly going on living. In going on living any one is doing something, is doing going on living. In going on living any one is going on beginning going on living. In beginning going on living any one is going on doing that thing.

Going on living is what any one is doing. In going on living any one is doing that thing is going on living.

One in going on living is doing that thing and in doing that thing is one remembering that any one is going on living and is doing that thing.

In going on living, in doing that thing one is one doing something that is happening so that going on living is continuing. In going on living each one is doing enough to be one going on and be one going on living.

Each day is every day, that is to say, any day is that day. Any day is that day that is to say if any day has been a day there will be another day and that day will be that day.

Each day is a day. Any day is a day. Each day is a day. Each day and each day is every day. Every day is a day.

Every day is a day and some day some will know that that day is the day that is that day. Every day is a day and some are thinking what each one is doing if a day is a day, if any day is a day, if every day is a day. Some one is thinking about any one doing something, about every one doing something, and about any day being a day. Some one is thinking something of some doing something and any day being a day and every day being a day.

If every day is a day and every one does something every day, every one can be certain that each day is a day and some can be thinking about what some are doing every day.

In each day being a day and in every day being a day and any day being a day, in every day being a day any one being one going on being living in each day being a day any one being one is being one doing that thing being one having been one going on being living. In each day being a day and any day is a day, any day being a day, in each day any one coming to be one continuing being living is one having been one being living, having been one going on being living.

Any day being a day, each one every day is being that one the one being that one. In each day any one is being one. In each day any one being one is being that one.

Any day being a day one being that one is one being that one then. Any day being a day any one being then one and going on being that one is one going on being that one.

Any day one being that one is one being that one. Any day is a day. Any one being one is being that one. Any one going on being one is being that one. Any day is a day. Every day is a day. Each day is a day. Each one is one. Any one is one. Any one is the one that one is.

Each day being a day Nettie was telling that thing, was telling that any day is a day, that every day is a day. Nettie telling that any day is a day is telling that any day is a day. Nettie telling that again and again is telling often that any day is a day.

Nettie telling that any day is a day is telling that any day being a day, any day is a day. Nettie telling again and again that any day being a day any day is a day is telling that again and telling it, telling it that any day is a day.

George Clifton telling that a day is a day is telling it every day. George telling that a day is a day is telling it every day, is telling every day that a day is a day. George telling that any day is a day is telling that every day has been a day. George telling every day that a day is a day is telling every day that each day was a day. George telling that each day was a day is telling it any day. George telling that each day was a day is telling it every day, is telling it any day. George is telling every day that each day was a day. George is telling any day that any day is a day.

Any day is a day and a day, a day that is any day is a day. A day that is a day is a day. Any day is a day and Elise was one being one and every day was a day. Every day was a day, every day being a day every day was a day Elise was being one. Elise being one every day, being that one every day, Elise being that one any day was one, every day, doing everything of being that one. Every day she was doing everything of being that one.

In doing everything every day of being that one she was one every day doing everything of being that one.

In doing everything every day, in doing everything of being that one she was one running, that is she was one running when she was just coming to be doing something of doing everything of being that one. She was every day doing everything of being that one. She was one running any day, she was one running every day. She was one running when she was just coming to be doing something of everything and she was doing everything of being that one every day, she was doing everything of being that one any day.

Any day is a day. Every day is a day and any one not needing that day just then is one not needing that any day is a day. Some one not needing that every day is a day is one not needing that every day is a day. Some one not coming to be wanting some day to be a day and having every day being a day is some one coming sometime to be one remembering that every day is a day, is one remembering any day that any day is a day. Madeleine is one remembering any day that any day is a day. She is one having been remembering any day that any day is a day.

In remembering that any day is a day, in remembering that thing some are remembering that they are not going on being living. In remembering that every day is a day some are remembering that they have been going on living.

In remembering that a day is a day some are being one kind of a one. In not remembering that a day is a day they are being that kind of a one.

Some are not remembering, some are remembering something about any day being a day. Some are remembering that they have been remembering that any day is a day.

In a day being a day, that is in each day being a day, that is in there being one day and then being another day any one is one being one and any one being one is one being that one. Any one being that one is one who has been one going on being one all that day if that one had not come sometime in that day to be a dead one.

Any one being one and any one is one, any one going on being one every day is one being that one and any one being one is one being that one.

One being one and being living every day is one who would be one deciding that going on being living another day would be a different thing from being living that day if it were not the same thing. She was one being one and every day in being that one she was not expecting to be a different one. She was one and being that one she would be one being one not liking the day as well as she had been liking some other day if she had not been one who had not been one needing liking that day. She was liking any day, that is to say she was not needing to be not liking any day. She was liking any day, that is to say any day was a day, every day would be a day, any day was a day, a day was a day, any day was that day.

Some being certain that a day is a day and any one not being certain of some thing about a day not being a day are certain that a day is a day, any one being certain that a day is a day are certain that they will be ones going on doing that thing, being certain that a day is a day.

One day, one man is saying to another man that they will go where they have come from. Any day they can say, they do go where they were going. Any day is a day. Any day they have been all day where they were all day. Every day is a day. They can be certain that any day is a day. They can be certain that a day is a day.

Mr. Peter was knowing that being one being of a kind who are ones knowing that in a day, in any day they are winning some and losing a little and sitting in doing this thing and inventing a little different ways of going on sitting and telling some of being ones not needing anything just then, Mr. Peter knowing a little of being one being such a one is one knowing that in being that kind of a one he is one who could be refusing what he might be buying if he was completely inventing buying everything. Mr. Peter is one understanding that he is not inventing each day buying everything. Mr. Peter is one understanding that he is one inventing each day buying something. He is knowing he is of a kind of a one not knowing he is that kind of a one. He is knowing that he is that kind of a one. He is knowing that if any one wants any one being that kind of a one, being that kind of a one is quite a good thing.

Every day he is being that one and knowing that thing he is saying that anything is a good thing and in a way being that kind of a one is a good thing. He is saying this thing any day. He is believing some little thing any day. He is inventing some little thing any day. He is sitting and playing something every day.

Mrs. Peter is one remembering that being one being living where any one who is polite is not mentioning everything they are seeing, Mrs. Peter being one laughing and being one remembering having been laughing where any one being a polite enough one is not remembering anything they were seeing, Mrs. Peter being one having been one living where she had been living was remembering that every day then she was laughing and was remembering that any day then was a day she would not be living there if she could come to be living elsewhere. She came to be living elsewhere. Every day there she was one laughing and remembering. Every day there she was one meeting some and remembering that she could come to remembering everything she was seeing. Every day she was laughing and any day some one was mentioning that she had not come to be remembering everything she was seeing. Every day she was being that one.

Any day Flint could be one saying that he had said what he had been saying. Any day Flint could be such a one. In diagramming anything Flint could come to be certain that he had been a slow one. He was one and being that one he was one seeing something. He was one and being that one every day he was not seeing something. He was one and being that one every day he was describing what he hoped he would not come to be seeing. He was one and he was seeing something. He was one and he was demanding that he could be mentioning what he was seeing. Every day he was mentioning something he was seeing which was the thing he was deciding not to be seeing. Every day he was mentioning that seeing everything was something. Every day he was telling that be had been seeing something and in being one seeing that thing he was one needing to be one seeing some other thing. Every day he was seeing something. Every day he was mentioning seeing something. Every day he was seeing something and seeing that thing he was seeing that that thing was a heavy thing, a dreary thing, a sad thing. Every day he was seeing something. Every day he was seeing something and every day he was mentioning that he was seeing something and it was a delicate, a graceful, an impressive, a tender thing, the thing he was seeing. Every day he was seeing something. Any day he was telling that he might come to be seeing something and to be going on being one seeing that thing and any day he was one being uncertain being uncertain of his being one going to be seeing that thing.

Martin if he had not been one not coming very often would have been one always asking if he might be one saying anything. He was one asking if he might be one saying that he was going to be saying something. Supposing every day was a day and every day he was asking very often if he might be saying anything, supposing he was such a one and supposing that he went on being that one, would he then be one not coming to be one any one would want to be one saying something. If he was one asking any day and very often if he might do something he would be the one who had come to being one who might have known that he could do something if he did not come to be one who was going on being one not coming to be where he could do anything.

He was one and being one who every day was using all day in having that day be that day, he was one and having come to be one he was one having come to use every day to be a day and in doing that thing in making a day be a day he was using up all of a day and he was then that one. He was one then knowing all of that thing, knowing all of a day being a day. He was then knowing something. He was then doing something. He was then being that one.

George was one and being one and not polishing that thing because it being a quite full thing and a fairly dull thing and a quite delicate thing, polishing would be brightening, George being that one he was one and any part of any day was a day to him and a day to him was a day and in being that thing it was something and something was done and again and again it would be finished and something could then be begun that would be finished any day which was a part of a day for any part of a day was a day when that part of a day was being there and being then a day.

Maddalena had every day for being one being living and being one having been using something for such a thing she was using any part of a day that was needing using and she went on being one who had been one keeping going being living. Every day then in a way was a day. Every day was a day and many days were many days and all the days she had been living were all the days she had been living. She was living every day and being living every day that day was a day coming after the other day. Any day was a day and she was doing that thing she was doing every day to be a day and every day coming to be a day she had been living that day. She lived every day, that is the day was a day and she was living the next day and that day was a day. Any day was a day and anything hurting any one that day was something hurting that day. Any day was a day and any being sick that day was the being sick that day. Any day was a day. Every day was a day. There were enough days as every day was enough of a day.

Eugenia knowing that she was one needing to be one enjoying that she was not exhausting having been living was one needing not to be completely working, not completely not working every day. She was one arranging having been that one. She was one being that one. She was one working, she was one not working every day. She was one working, she was one not working any day. Every day was a day.

She was one completing that each day she was quite showing that she was one working and not working. She was completing every day quite neatly every day that she was working, that she was not working every day.

She was arranging any day that every day was all of that day. She was completing arranging every day that every day is a day. Every day is a day. Any day is a day.

Being one remembering what being that one is meaning is something. Being one intending to be completing being that one is something. Being one conceiving that that one is that one is something. Completing remembering that one has been conceiving that that one is that one is something.

Any one being any one is being one that that one could be conceiving to be that one. Any one being one is being one remembering that that one could have been conceiving that that one could be that one.

If in having been one one was one then that one the one that one was was one having come to be that one. In having been one one who was one was one and in having been that one that one was one having come to be that one. In having come to be that one one having come to be that one was one coming to be that one.

One being one, being that one, is one and being one, having come to be one, having come to be that one, is one and being that one is one and in being that one is one keeping that thing keeping being that one. Any one being one and keeping being that one is that one. Any one keeping to be one is one and being that one is that one.

Minnie Harn was one, she had come to be that one. Miss Furr was one, she had come to be that one, she was keeping being that one. Anne Helbing had come to be one, to be keeping being that one. Minna had been coming to be one. She was one. She had been keeping being that one.

Each one being one and coming to completing that thing is in being that one remembering something of beginning completing that thing. Any one is one completing being that one.

Paul was one and in being that one he was one being one remembering having been coming to be that one and being one not needing doing that thing not needing remembering coming to be that one because being that one very many were expecting to be remembering his coming to be that one. He was remembering coming to be that one and in remembering coming to be that one he was choosing quite choosing to have been remembering everything and having everything being having been what he was remembering in remembering everything. He was one remembering everything in having everything being having been what he was remembering as having been in his coming to be being that one. Any one could remember that thing could remember that he was one who had come to be that one. He was the one remembering everything in having everything having been and he being the one having come to be that one.

Having come to be that one he was one come to be one and some came to be ones knowing that thing that he was one having come to be one not having come to be that one.

He was one. In being that one he had been one. In having been one he was one who had been one. In being one he was not one coming to be one. He had not come to be one. He was not coming to be one. He had been one. He was that one. He was one and he had been one. He had been one. In being one he was one. He had been one. In having been one he had been one.

In being one he was one and in being one he was one and in being one he was one. In being one he was one.

In having been one he had been one. He had been one. He was one. He had been one. In being one he was one.

In being one he was one and in being one he was one. He had been one. In having been one he had been one. In having been one he had been one.

In being one he was one. In being one he was one and in being one, in being one he was one. He was one. He had been one. He had been one.

He was one. In being one he was one. He was one. He was one.

Arranging being one and any one not arranging being one is one not arranging being one, in arranging being one any one arranging being one is feeling something coming. In arranging being one any one is feeling something doing. In arranging being one any one is having a piece of them spreading. In arranging being one any one is beginning completing something. In arranging being one any one is existing. In arranging being one one is almost completing that thing.

In arranging being one one was completing that thing. In completing being that one that one was one coming to be one having to remember that he had arranged that thing. He came to be one not needing anything to be that one but complete remembering that he had arranged that thing.

Mr. Hurr, it is natural that being one he is arranging that thing. It is natural that arranging that thing and going on being that one and being one who could be selling anything it is natural that he being that one that Mrs. Hurr speaking to, speaking of him should speak of him as Mr. Hurr and say then that that is a natural thing.

It was a natural thing that he being that one and satisfying that thing it was a natural thing that in helping any one he was helping very many and in helping very many he was helping some who had already been succeeding and he was helping some who might not have been succeeding if he had not been helping them and who were then ones a little succeeding then. It was a natural thing the he being one he was not helping some who were coming to be ones quite succeeding. He being one and being one who could be selling anything, it was a natural thing that he was one arranging to be one coming to be one working to have been one working and feeling. He being one it was a natural thing that he was one and being married then it was a natural thing that he and she were then ones spending and economizing. They being ones being married then it was a natural thing that he was understanding that some living that was a living was a living having meaning. He being one feeling understanding that some living being living having meaning it was a natural thing that he was a man expressing dignity in suffering, he was a man expressing women dreaming, he was a man expressing dim awakening, he was a man expressing dim disappearing.

Any one arranging telling something was arranging something for that thing, was arranging anything for that thing. Any one arranging anything is arranging something.

In arranging anything, in arranging hoping to be one coming to expect arranging to be existing, in arranging anything some one arranging something is arranging that an arrangement is not completely existing.

Some one arranging something is arranging that having arranged that thing it is necessary to arrange that that thing is something that being arranged is not completing anything.

Some one arranging everything is arranging that something that will not then come to be arranged is something that will be arranged when that thing which is arranged is something that has been completely arranged and completely begun being arranged.

Arranging something so that in disarranging that thing something will be arranged is something. Arranging something so that some one arranging something is arranging that thing is something.

Arranging anything and then arranging something in that arrangement and then completing the arranging of some other thing is something. Arranging something and then arranging that in arranging another thing any arrangement is an arrangement is something.

Arranging something and then having something and then losing anything and then arranging everything is something. Any one arranging is arranging. Every one arranging is arranging. Any one believing that arranging is something is believing that arranging is something.

Clay was arranging that he would be worrying if arranging everything would be what he was needing. He was arranging that he would not be worrying if in going on being living he would be losing being one needing to be arranging everything.

He could be arranging that he would not arrange everything and he almost did arrange this thing. He arranged almost everything. He went on almost arranging everything.

Henns in arranging that he would go on arranging what he wanted to go on arranging was arranging that he would begin to arrange something. He began arranging that thing and then some one and he had asked him to arrange with him came to arranging the thing with him. They arranged the thing the the two of them. They arranged it and then Henns was completely having it that he was one who had come to be one who would arrange what any one telling many to arrange things was telling him to arrange. He came to arrange things then. He went on arranging some such things.

Arranging being one having a feeling of being one is something. Arranging being one having a feeling of not being an important one is something. Arranging being one having a feeling of being one admiring being one succeeding is something. Arranging being one completely being that one is something. Arranging being one continuing is something. Arranging being one needing being one dreaming is something.

Dear Anne Helbing, she was that one, she remembered that thing, she remembered having been that one. She remembered something, she remembered that she had remembered being that one, she remembered that thing, she remembered something.

Dear Anne Helbing, she was being that one, she was remembering everything, she was remembering that thing. She had been that one and that thing was something she was not wanting to be using, it was something she was not needing, it was something she was not remembering, it was something, she had been that one she was one, she was Anne Helbing.

She was Anne Helbing, she was that one, she was working, she was remembering that thing, she was learning anything, she was forgetting everything, she was remembering nothing, she was Anne Helbing.

She was Anne Helbing and she was arranging that thing, she was arranging being working, she was arranging hoping everything, she was arranging doing something, she did something, she did something and her mother was doing everything and her mother did anything and Anne Helbing was working and she was remembering everything.

Minna was one and she married sometime and she had arranged to be one not needing doing that thing, she had arranged to be one and she was that one she had arranged to be one being a quiet one.

She had arranged to be one taking very much time to be a quiet one. She had arranged that she should be one having everything and she arranged to be one being a quiet one. In being a quiet one she was arranging to be one coming to be a married one. In being a quiet one she was arranging being one having everything in having time to be one being a quiet one.

She was arranging something she was arranging that a very long time she would be arranging to be a married one. She was arranging something she was arranging that all the time she would be a quiet one. She was arranging something she was arranging that being a quiet one she would be one having what she was needing to be that one.

Any one having been coming and having been coming once and some one having been remembering that thing, any one being one coming and being one listening and being one coming to be quite old enough to be one having been coming and having been is one being one coming again and coming again is one telling that coming again is a pleasant thing, a profitable thing and a thing that that one will be doing again. That one will then be doing that thing again if that one has not come before then to be a quite older one.

Thomas Whitehead is one and being one is one who sometime will be a quite old one and having come then to be a quite old one will be one who has been one coming and telling that coming again would be a pleasant thing and then have come again and have been telling that it was a pleasant, a profitable thing to have come and that he will be one coming again and he would be one coming again if he came again before he became a quite quite old one.

Any one listening and hearing anything is one having been saying something. Any one listening and telling that thing is one needing something. Any one listening and hearing everything is one having been one not needing telling anything. Any one listening and telling everything is one being one who has been hearing something. Any one being one having been hearing something is one being one not having been needing all of that thing. Any one being one going on hearing something is one who has come to be one telling something of that thing. Any one hearing what he has been hearing is one telling what he has been telling.

Clellan telling and Clellan hearing is Clellan not having been one needing to be hearing and telling. Clellan telling is Clellan not completing needing to be telling. Clellan hearing is Clellan not completing needing to be hearing.

Clellan being is being not needing to be hearing. Clellan being in being not needing to be telling, Clellan hearing is Clellan being hearing. Clellan telling is Clellan being telling. Clellan hearing is Clellan. Clellan telling is Clellan.

Clellan being is being not completely needing to be being. Clellan being is being one completely going on being. Clellan being is being in being one being Clellan. Being Clellan is being being one. Being Clellan is being being that one. Being Clellan is one completely going on being being one. Being Clellan is being one hearing, telling completely going on being, being one telling and hearing and being Clellan. Being Clellan is being Clellan. Being Clellan is being one.

Being Clellan and being one, being Clellan and being hearing, being Clellan and being telling, being Clellan and going on being, being Clellan and not being one not being Clellan, being Clellan and quite being Clellan, being Clellan and being Clellan and completely quite going on being Clellan is being Clellan.

Being Clellan and being and doing and hearing and telling and being quite completing needing and being Clellan and being that Clellan and being going on being that Clellan is being Clellan.

Being Clellan is being that Clellan. Being that Clellan is being Clellan.

Little ones being ones any one is being one. Little ones having been ones every one is being one. A little one being one any one is needing then that every one is any one. A little one being one any one is needing then that any one is every one. A little one being one some one is some one being one coming later. A little one being one some are ones being ones coming to not coming often. A little one being one some are ones deciding everything. A little one being one that one is one and that one being one every one is one and every one being one some one is some one and some one being some one some one is going. Some one going some other one is coming. Some other one coming every one is changing. Every one changing any one is directing. Any one directing every one is mentioning everything. Every one mentioning everything any one is coming again. Any one coming again, some one has been coming. Some one having been coming every one is leaving. Every one leaving every one will come again. Every one coming again, some one will have been. Some one having been, some one will be coming. Some one coming, every one is staying. Every one staying each one is explaining. Each one explaining, every one is listening. Every one listening, each one is being.

Murdock being one is one who if he were one explaining would be explaining that he was not doing what he would be doing if he were doing what he would be doing if he were one doing what he was being one being doing. Murdock might be one explaining. Murdock was one being one.

Nantine if he were a sadder one would be a lonely one in explaining that thing. Nantine in being a sad enough one was almost a lonely one in telling anything. Nantine in being a lonely one was being one not completing that thing in explaining that being that one was being one having been keeping going living.

He was being one and seeing any one, and seeing any one he was putting down something, and putting down something he was reproducing anything, and reproducing anything it was looking like that one, and looking like that one it was being something that some one being one seeing what was being was putting down in being one who was one not being a lonely one because he was being one seeing what was what any one was seeing.

He was being one not being a lonely one because he was putting down what every one was seeing. He was one almost being a lonely one because he was seeing what he was putting down. He was one being a sad one because he was one being almost a lonely one. He was one being a sad one and he was one not being a sad enough one to be one not going on being one asking any one to be one asking him to be one going on being living.

In putting down anything any one putting down something is that one, one putting down something. In putting down something if something is put down then that which is put down is something. If that which is put down is something then that thing is what it is and being what it is it is something and being something any one being any one is being one and being one is one and any one is one and then any one is one and anything having been put down is a thing and that thing is a thing and anything is something.

Anything having been put down and being down and any one being one and anything having been put down being something and any one being one being one, then anything being put down and being something and any one being one being one then, anything being something is something and any one being one is one. Any one being one is one. Anything being put down is something. Anything being put down being something and anything that is something is being that thing, then that thing is a thing and any one is any one. Any one being one being one then any one is one being one and being one anything that is put down is something.

Any one being one is one. Anything put down is something. Anything being down is something and being that thing it is something and being something it is a thing and being a thing it is not anything and not being anything it is everything and being that thing it is a thing and being that thing it is that thing. Being that thing it is that thing and being that thing it is coming to be a thing having been that thing and coming to be a thing having been that thing it is a thing being a thing it is a thing being that thing.

A thing being a thing that is that thing, a thing being a thing, a thing having been put down a thing being something and putting down a thing is a thing that is happening and then the thing put down being then that thing, a thing being that thing, a thing is something and a thing being something, a thing being that thing is then that thing and being then that thing it is a thing and being a thing it is that thing and it is then that thing, it is then that thing.

A thing being that thing, they are many things. There are many things. Each thing is that thing.

Any one being one is that one. One being one and being that one and going on being is going on being that one. In going on being that one he is one going on being one.

Lamson is one. He is one. He is that one. He is one going on being that one. He is that one in going on being one. In going on being one he is being that one. He is that one.

Lamson is being one. He is one. He is one and he is one who is one. He is one. He is experiencing something. He has not been experiencing everything. He has not been experiencing being that one. He has been experiencing being that one. He has not been experiencing everything.

He is one who is one. He is one being one. He is one going on being one. He is one going on being that one.

In going on being that one he is going on experiencing being that one. He is not experiencing being that one. Being that one is something that he is not going on experiencing. He is not experiencing being that one. Experiencing being that one is not existing.

Experiencing being that one not being existing he is not experiencing being that one. He is going on being that one. Experiencing being that one is not coming to be something being existing.

In not experiencing being that one that one is one being that one and being one going on being that one and being one being that one in being that one. In being that one, in experiencing being that one not being existing that one is one being one is one going on being one, is one being that one is one going on being that one, is one being in being one.

If, and if not then it is not, if something is and some one being certain is denying it then, if something is and some one being certain is not telling that the other one is not seeing what is in denying that it is, if some one being certain is not certain then something that is is what it is and if it is what it is then being what it is is what is interesting to some one interested in that thing. If some one hearing something is not saying anything and hearing that thing is certain that something is not anything then if that thing is something that one is one who is certain that that thing is not anything. If that one is quite certain that that thing is not anything and is going on being certain and if that thing is something then that one being certain that that thing is not anything is one who would be an important one if that thing is something. That one being an important one and being certain that that thing is not anything he is one going on being an important one and going on being an important one he is one coming to be certain that if that thing is anything then it is something.

Being certain that something is something is an important thing to some one. Being certain that something is not anything is an important thing. Being certain that it is an important thing to be certain that something is not something is an important thing.

Something being something and some one seeing everything and some one seeing anything and any one knowing that it is an important thing that something being something some one is seeing every thing, some one is seeing anything, some one is an important one. Some one being an important one anything is something. Anything being something some one is seeing anything.

Some one seeing anything some other one is seeing anything. That one seeing everything is always right in judging. That one always being right in judging some one is always believing something.

Something and anything being what is being then anything coming is what some one has been intending and some one having been intending something something that is something is what any one is seeing. Any one seeing is saying something unless they are not saying anything. If they are saying something they are saying that something is not anything, if they are not saying anything they are not saying anything. If they are saying that something is not anything they are then saying that anything is something.

One feels something about depression. One feels something. That one feels something and that one feels something about some one’s liking about some one’s not liking something that one has been continuing. Some one feels something about something that one knows about and has been neglecting.

What is that one feeling that one who is feeling something in feeling something about that one being a sad one. That one is feeling something in feeling that being a sad one is what that one is then. That one being one and feeling something is feeling something about any one feeling something about what that one has been doing. That one who is one and feeling something is feeling something about something that one knew and has been neglecting.

That one feeling something, that one hearing something is knowing that that one has been knowing something and having been neglecting that thing something that one has been knowing is something that that one in telling everything has not been using.

In telling everything and any one telling everything is doing something, in telling everything any one neglecting something is knowing that in feeling everything they are needing that thing. In feeling everything any one feeling everything is doing something. In feeling everything every one explaining everything is knowing something that that one has been neglecting.

Every one explaining everything is doing something. Every one feeling everything is doing something. Every one telling everything is doing something.

Any one doing something is knowing that they are knowing something they are neglecting. Every one knowing something they are neglecting is doing something.

Miss Harvey admiring Wilbur is doing that thing quite doing that thing quite admiring Wilbur. In admiring Wilbur she is not knowing anything she is neglecting. In admiring Wilbur she is telling that Wilbur is not knowing anything he is neglecting. In admiring Wilbur she is doing that thing she is admiring Wilbur. In admiring Wilbur she is admiring some one and in admiring some one she is admiring Wilbur In admiring Wilbur who is a young one she is not knowing anything she is neglecting, she is knowing Wilbur is a young one she is not neglecting that thing. In not neglecting knowing that Wilbur is a young one she is admiring Wilbur and in admiring Wilbur she is telling everything, she is telling that Wilbur is knowing what he is knowing and not neglecting that thing. In admiring Wilbur she is not neglecting anything she is knowing, she is knowing that Wilbur having been a young one and coming to be knowing something was not neglecting coming to be knowing that thing. In admiring Wilbur she was not neglecting anything she was knowing, she was knowing that having been admiring Wilbur she had been admiring Wilbur.

In admiring Wilbur she was being one completing knowing everything and not neglecting anything. In knowing Wilbur she was telling anything of that thing anything of knowing everything and not neglecting anything. In admiring Wilbur she was admiring everything of knowing everything and not neglecting anything.

If Clellan had been impatient and any one being one who is one not being considerate might be one being impatient if Clellan had been one being impatient he would have been quite an impatient one. He was not an impatient one. He was not at all such a one. Being one and not being an impatient one is being one who is not an impatient one.

One not being an impatient one may be one who is feeling something about something that one is doing in being one doing something. It is certain, certainly it is certain that being one doing something in being one one may be one who is an impatient one, one may be one who is not an impatient one. If one is one who is not an impatient one in being that one one may be one going on not being an impatient one. If one is an impatient one in being one being one doing something one may be one going on being one being an impatient one.

Any one being one and being one doing something in being one is one and being one that one might be one who was one who in doing something was doing that thing with a feeling that if he went on being one he would come to be one expecting some to be accepting that he was one doing something. Any one who might be such a one might come to not going on being one. Any one being one and feeling something about being one doing something is one who if that one were one going on doing something might be one coming to be feeling something about any one accepting about any one not accepting that he was one doing something. Any one being one and very many are being ones, any one being one and feeling anything and expecting to be feeling something is one who might come to be one feeling that that one had been feeling something.

A big one a very big one and a little one being together another one an appreciative one one looking to be accepting enjoying entering into admiring, the three of them being every day all three of them telling anything some one meeting one of them is remembering that any one doing anything could be discouraging in laughing at every one and being discouraging any one being a nervous one would be one being a depressed one when that one was one having been sitting listening.

Some who would be ones succeeding would be ones failing if some one who would have been one succeeding if he had been the one to be succeeding had not been one deciding to be going on and being then succeeding. Some who are ones succeeding are ones succeeding and being ones succeeding they are the ones the very ones the ones succeeding.

Some who having been ones the ones succeeding, being ones are ones and they are the ones who were the ones succeeding. They are the ones who were the ones succeeding, they are the ones and they are succeeding in seeing each other one being the one the one succeeding. They are the ones the ones who were succeeding. They are the ones the ones seeing each other one and looking each other one coming is succeeding and succeeding they are the ones who were succeeding.

One being one not asking because if he were asking he would be wanting to hear the answer that he was hearing, one being one not asking is one asking some one what some were answering to asking he would have been asking if he had been one being asking. He being one not asking he was one being one who being one freeing what he was completing he being that one and controlling that thing controlling having been one who was completing something that one was one who in freeing everything was one needing to be asking and asking he was one being one going on being a very nervous one. He being one being that one and going on remembering that he was being one he was one who if he went on being one would go on being one who had been freeing what every one would be freeing if freeing was not something that they freeing that thing were not freeing. He was one and he was that one and being that one he was sitting and sitting he was not resting and not resting he was changing and changing he was struggling and struggling he was being lost and being lost he was asking if some one finding him would be remembering that he had been found.

Vrais says good good, excellent. Vrais listens and when he listens he says good good, excellent. Vrais listens and he being Vrais when he has listened he says good good, excellent.

Vrais listens, he being Vrais, he listens.

Anything is two things. Vrais was nicely faithful. He had been nicely faithful. Anything is two things.

He had been nicely faithful. In being one he was one who had he been one continuing would not have been one continuing being nicely faithful. He was one continuing, he was not continuing to be nicely faithful. In continuing he was being one being the one who was saying good good, excellent but in continuing he was needing that he was believing that he was aspiring to be one continuing to be able to be saying good good, excellent. He had been one saying good good, excellent. He had been that one.

Boncinelli in being one was the one explaining that he knew what he was saying. He did know what he was saying. He did know that knowing what one is saying is something having meaning.

Boncinelli in feeling was feeling that he was living. He was living. He was feeling.

He was feeling, being feeling he could be one making something, and having completely arranged that thing the thing he was making he was one knowing that knowing that he was arranging what he had been making is something. Knowing that knowing he was arranging what he is arranging is something he was one knowing that he was living. In knowing that he was living he was knowing that he was feeling. He was feeling and knowing that he was feeling he was knowing that he was arranging what he was feeling in what he had arranged in making the thing he knew he had beeen arranging. He was feeling.

Why do you mind if you heard one thing and told something once and did not believe anything and denied everything, why do you mind if you continue something and admit everything and upset something and remember everything, why do you mind if you repeat something. Why do you mind if you destroy nothing, if you arrange everything, if you continue anything, why do you mind if you admit something. Why do you mind if you believe anything, if you admit everything, if you hear something why do you mind if you do not remember everything. Why do you mind if you remember something, if you like anything, if you resist something, why do you mind if you do not forget everything. Why do you mind if you do not resist anything, if you believe something, if you do not forget anything, if you like everything, why do you mind if you remember something.

Mr. Peter in saying something was saying that he was understanding something by knowing that he had heard before what he was then hearing. Mr. Peter was often hearing what he had not heard before. Mr. Peter was not always understanding something. Mr. Peter was saying that he being one who was hearing was one who was saying that if he could have been one suffering he would have been one suffering in having been hearing what he was not understanding. Mr. Peter was saying that he was one who could be suffering. Mr. Peter was saying that he was one who was not suffering. Mr. Peter was hearing what he would not have been understanding even if he had heard it before and he had not heard it before. Mr. Peter was saying that he was not understanding it because he had not heard it before but he would not be understanding it if he had heard it before. Mr. Peter was saying that he might not come to be understanding what he was hearing. Mr. Peter was saying that he was not suffering.

Mrs. Peter was saying that having gone where she had gone she would not go again. Mrs. Peter was saying that in not going again she was deciding that going again was a foolish thing when one did not like it when one had been. Mrs. Peter might go again if she went with some one and Mrs. Peter said she might go with some one but Mrs. Peter said that she would very likely not go again as she very likely would not be going there with any one. Mrs. Peter had been. Mrs. Peter was not going again.

If in going on there is beginning and if in beginning any one is certain and if in being certain one is certainly needing to be able to believe anything in order to believe what certainly is certain, if there is continuing then certainly there has been enough said when in arranging to be certain one has said very often that which it is certain that one is believing.

One was, not certain, but one was, not believing, but one was having what was existing. In having what was existing one was being enjoying agreeing with the one who was saying who was saying often, often saying somethings. In that one saying somethings if these things were the things that were certain then in that one saying those things some one enjoying living in agreeing in saying those things was saying things that were certain. That one then being one coming to be certain was certain about those things having been, having not been certain. Any one being such a one and feeling anything is one feeling something. In one feeling something there is certain to be something that in being discouraging is not saddening. In not being saddening that thing having been something is something but some other thing which is something is everything and being everything is something. In being something that thing is then encouraging.

Why if some one is enough that thing to be that one why is that one, in being one being inside in that one, completely that one, why is that one then being one who in being one is being so little that one that that one is then another kind of a one. Why is that one being one who in being one is one who would be expressing being that one if that one were not one who in expressing being one is not expressing being that one. Clellan is being one. Any one being one is being one. Clellan is being one. In being one he is one, he certainly is one and in certainly being one he is doing something and in doing something he is expressing being one and in expressing being one he is not expressing being that one. In not expressing being that one he is one expressing being completely something. In expressing being completely something he is not expressing being that one. In expressing being completely one he is hardly expressing anything. In hardly expressing anything he is being one. In being that one he is one who is not being the one he is being. In not being the one he is being he is being what he would not be being if he were being anything and he is being something he is being something that would be something if it were anything but not being something it is not anything. Clellan is one, when he is that one he is one. When he is not that one he is completely expressing ing something. When he is completely expressing something he is not expressing being that one. When he is not expressing being that one he is not expressing anything. He is that one. Clellan is one.

In doing anything if ones are knowing that if they are telling that they have not a reason for doing the thing some will be knowing that they are ones not deeply thinking, then they can say anything. In being ones who can say anything they can be ones knowing that they are deeply thinking. In being ones knowing that they are deeply thinking they can be ones being certain that thinking deeply is not meaning anything.

In being ones who can say anything they are ones who are knowing that if giving a reason is meaning something they are ones who have not given a reason. In being ones who have not given a reason they are ones knowing that some who have given a reason are ones who can be certain that they certainly have it to be ones deeply thinking.

In doing anything and giving a reason one can be doing the two things and one can be deeply thinking. In being one deeply thinking one can be one giving a reason. In being one giving a reason one can be one doing something. In doing something one can be one deeply thinking. In deeply thinking one can be one hearing that some are not giving any reason.

Expect to be right and you are right if you complete everything. That is something that any one reasoning is expecting and any one reasoning is one being one not needing expectation.

In not needing expectation one is being one completing something and completing anything is anything.

This is something. This and everything is something and all of everything is what any one deciding everything is expecting. In expecting all of that thing that one not needing expectation is beginning again completing everything. In completing everything beginning and ending has no meaning and why should beginning and ending have meaning if everything is something. Why should they have meaning if deciding anything is what any one is doing.

Some are deciding something. In deciding they are not expecting and in not expecting they are attending to being ones arranging everything if everything being arranged anything is happening. But nothing is happening because if anything were happening beginning and ending would be having meaning and if beginning and ending did have meaning then not anything would be something any one was deciding and if not any one was deciding anything then every one would be expecting something and if every one were being ones being expecting then not any one would be one doing reasoning and if not any one was one reasoning then not any one would be one completing everything. This is that thing.

Hearing and not answering, hearing and answering something, telling little things and telling too much then, making suggestions and not making the whole of any one of them, changing before completely beginning to tell that something is like some other thing, remembering that if one were telling something some one would be answering, forgetting that laughing is annoying, remembering that forgetting is annoying, explaining that beginning anything is what is not happening, denying that every one said something, telling some little thing that some one might have said, explaining that if anything was said it was a thing that being something was something that not any one could have said, all this is something. When all this is something and all this is always something, when all this is something then some one being certain that something is existing is certain that all this is existing. When that one is certain that all this is existing then that one explaining everything will be explaining that all this being something anything is something and anything being something something is existing and something being existing anything is existing and anything being existing everything is expressing that thing.

Some are some who being some and remembering something of that thing come to be some who are existing in being some who are being remembering that having been and being something they are being and being something. They are some and going on they can tell everything they can tell that telling everything is telling what they are in being some who are being some who are something. Yes they are telling that thing. Certainly they are telling that thing. Why should they not tell that thing when they are ones being ones who being existing in being ones who are something are ones who in telling that thing are telling everything. They are then they are telling everything, they are telling that they are some who are something. They are some and they are coming to be the ones who being existing are the ones any one listening will be hearing telling everything. In telling that they are some they are telling everything. In telling everything they are ones having it continuing that every thing is existing. They are all some who are something. They are telling that thing. That is everything.

Any one remembering something is one who might not have been doing that thing doing the thing that one is remembering having been doing. Any one doing anything is one who may be one not remembering the thing that one was doing. In being one tumbling some one may be one who might have been tumbling if that one had been one who was running. That one was tumbling that one had been one who commenced to be one commencing to run. In being that one that one was one tumbling. In being one tumbling any one could be one picking up that one. In any one picking up that one some were certain that that one could have been one tumbling. In picking up that one some were certain that that one was one who would not be tumbling. In picking up that one some were remembering that picking up some one was something that they might not be doing. In picking up that one some were expecting that if they were picking up any one again it would not be that one.

In doing something some who could be ones being gay ones are ones remembering that they are then being ones who are not gay ones. In doing something some who are ones who could be ones doing that thing are remembering that they are not ones to do that thing they certainly are not ones to do that thing then. In being ones who certainly are not ones to do that thing then they are ones coming to be knowing that any one who comes to be one doing that thing comes to be one who can be doing that thing. Any one doing anything can come to be one who can be doing that thing. A person who is visiting and who is uncomfortable can be more uncomfortable before that visiting is over. A person who is visiting and is not comfortable can go on being not comfortable through the whole of the visit and can then visit again and not be comfortable again. One who is visiting is one who if any one is asking that one to visit them is one who visiting is not comfortable and will be more uncomfortable. Any one being visited is one doing something and being one doing something is one doing anything. Doing anything is doing everything. Doing everything is something.

Any one took some one somewhere and having taken them they left them. Any one going anywhere is one going and being going any one who is knowing that thing knowing that some one is going is one who is one knowing something.

Some came in. Some were there. Two came in. Two had been there. The two who had been there were there. The two who came in were there. There were four there.

The four there the two who came in and the two who had been there the four there were all then there and being there they did not stay there. The two who came in did not stay there, they left and the two who had been there were the two who were there.

The two who were there were angry there and being angry they were left there. Being left there one of them was angry, the other one was not angry. The one that was angry was sitting. The one that was not angry was resting. The two were there, one was angry and the other could have known that, if that one had not been resting. The one that was angry was angry because if being that one was something then being angry was nothing. The one that was angry was angry and being angry was not suffering and not being suffering was not having that being angry was being what that one was being in being that one when being that one was nothing.

That one was one who had been one being one who was not an angry one. In being that one in being one who had been one not being an angry one that one was not being one. That one was that one, that one was being then one who was resting and there being then two of them and both resting they were not being then there the two of them. One of them was there then. That one was resting.

In a thing being one way and having come to be another way, in a thing having come to be another way some one can be one trying to be telling something. In trying to be telling something that one can come to be saying something and some one asking something then that one is one then wishing anything. In being one then wishing anything and that one then is one wishing anything, in being one then wishing anything that one is not then one wishing that the thing that is a changed thing is the thing it was before that was a changed thing. That one is one wishing anything, in wishing anything that one is not wishing that thing. And why is that one in wishing anything not wishing that thing. That one in wishing anything is not wishing that thing because that one in wishing anything is wishing that some other one would be one knowing that the thing is a changed thing. In wishing that the other one were one knowing that the thing is a changed thing that one is one wishing anything rather than that the other should be one being one knowing that thing knowing that the thing is a changed thing. The one wishing would be one wishing if that one were not one quite knowing everything of what would be happening if the other one were knowing that the thing is a changed thing. Wishing anything is wishing anything. Knowing everything that will be happening is knowing everything that will be happening. Some one who is knowing everything that will be happening is wishing anything.

You agree, I agree, we agree. If we agree and we do not agree, if we agree and both say something then I say I do not agree and you say you do not agree. If we both say something and you say I agree and I say I do not agree then if we agree we agree that you agree and if you agree that you agree then I agree that I then do not agree. Some agree, some do not agree. That is something that any one saying any other thing is saying is not happening. We agree, that is something that some say is not happening. We agree that is something you are saying. In saying that thing you are saying that thing and I am not saying anything. In not saying anything I am saying that agreeing is nothing, any one saying anything is agreeing, any one saying anything is not agreeing.

Some when they are talking are saying that they are not only saying that thing, they are saying anything and in saying anything they are saying that everything is nothing. In saying that thing they are saying that they are hoping that if any one is answering them they will then not need to answer again and they do answer again and then they are hoping again that they will not need to be answering if any one says anything. Any one answering can be one hoping that they will not be one expecting to be answering again. Any one answering can be such a one.

If very many who come and say yes had come and said no, not any one who was liking that many come and say yes would have been liking what was happening. Very many who would not have been liking what was happening if very many had come and said no did like what was happening as very many came and said yes.

All who came and said yes said that they said yes and some of them said that they had intended to say no and they would have said no if they had not said yes. Having said yes they said that having said yes they would say yes again if they did not say no.

One being one who had said no said that having said no he was saying yes and saying yes he was saying that he would come to say no if he would not come to say yes. This one was saying that he was not waiting to say no. This one was saying that he was not waiting to say yes. This one was saying that he would come to say no if he came to say no. This one was saying that he would come to say yes if he came to say yes. This one was asking if some one who had said yes had not said no. This one was saying that one who had said no had said no.

This one was waiting and waiting was not waiting to say no was not waiting to say yes. He was not waiting for any one to say no for any one to say yes. He was not waiting for every one to say no, for every one to say yes, this one was waiting and in waiting he said that he had said yes if he had not said no. This one was waiting and in waiting he asked any one what they had said whether they had said no, whether they had said yes.

In talking and any one who was not listening was talking, in talking every one who was not remembering what they were saying and not any one can be one remembering that thing remembering what they were saying, in talking every one in saying something is saying that something is not anything and in saying that something is not anything is saying that something might be something. Any one talking and any one who is not talking and listening is talking, any one talking is remembering that something that was said was something that being said was meaning that something is something. Any one talking is one remembering something of something. Any one talking is telling that something having been something, something is something.

In being one not expecting that one will be taking what one will not be taking, in being such a one one is one and one being one one can be that one and when one can be that one and is that one then that one is the one who can be that one and is that one and being that one then one is being that one and being that one reducing and increasing is existing and reducing and increasing being existing that one is that one and that one being that one reducing is reducing and increasing is increasing.

Reducing being reducing and increasing being increasing everything is something and everything being something anything is the thing that will not be some other thing. This is all of that thing and this being all of that thing something is all of something and something being all of something reducing and increasing are being existing.

Continuing and having been destroyed then and continuing and not having been destroyed then are two things that are happening. These two things being things that are happening enough is happening to encourage any one who is being encouraged then and to discourage any one who is being discouraged then. In continuing and some continuing are telling that that thing has been happening, in continuing some are destroyed and some are telling that that thing has been happening. Some in telling that thing are telling everything and in telling everything are telling that travelling is not fatiguing, that travelling has been a dangerous thing, that travelling is happening.

In bringing back inside in one what one can not have again inside in one one can be one being certain that if one could have again inside in one what one is not having again inside in one one would believe anything and in believing everything would not be telling any one anything. Alright, tell it again and tell it again and again and again and tell something, why not tell something if in telling any one is telling it again and again and again.

Wente was one who could remember that he was small enough to tell a thing he would not be telling again and again and again if he were bigger. He knew he was not bigger and being smaller he was not small enough to forget that he was one who was not so small that anything could worry him that did not worry him. Almost anything that worried him worried him enough so that in telling that he was worrying he was telling it again and again. In telling that he was worrying he was telling that being the one he was he would not be telling any more of anything that was worrying than that that worrying him he was one who was worrying. In being that one and he was worrying, in being that one he was one who would certainly be frightened if he worried enough and not at all frightened if he was having worry him anything that was worrying him.

He said that thing, he said that he said anything in saying that thing and he did say anything in saying that thing and he said that again to any one.

He said a little thing and he said he would be worrying if he were not the one who was one worrying. He said he was not worrying again. He said that he could say all of that thing. He said he did say that thing and he would say another thing and he did say that other thing and he said he was not worrying, and he was not worrying, he was not worrying again. He was worrying and in being worrying he came again and again in being that one to that thing the thing he had not been telling again and again. He was not smaller than he had been, he was the size he had been, he was not worrying about any such thing.

If every one was not believing that every one was believing that living is continuing and any one can come to be a dead one, if every one was not believing enough of this thing then any one doing anything would be doing something of what they are doing. In doing something of what they are doing any one doing something is doing what that one is doing.

Any one can be one telling something of some such a thing of any one doing something in not believing anything of living being continuing.

Enough being done by any one doing something, doing something of that thing so that any one beliving that any one can be a dead one is believing that every one could be believing that living is not continuing. Living is continuing if any one who can come to be a dead one can come to be a dead one. Living can be continuing if every one believing that every one is not believing that living is continuing, is believing that any one can come to be a dead one.

It is not a thing that is comforting to be certain that any one listening is one who can not be convinced that the one talking is really explaining what is being really explained by that one. The one talking is explaining what is really being explained by that one. The one listening can not be certain that the one talking is really explaining what is being explained by that one. It is not comforting to be one being living. It is not comforting to be one not being living. Nothing is comforting if one is being comforted by something. Nothing is comforting if one could be comforted by anything. Nothing is comforting. Not any thing is comforting and anybody being living can be being living and anybody not being living can be not being living.

He said something and understood that any one understanding that thing could say something of that thing. He said something and understood that any one understanding that thing could say that he had not said what he had said when he had said that thing. This is something.

If some one wants something and not having that thing is not getting that thing and not getting that thing might be certain that that one could not have that thing and being certain that that one could not have that thing is certain to need that thing if that one does not get that thing and that one can not get that thing if that one does not get that thing and that one is certain that it is a thing that one could have if that one had that thing then that one will want that thing and that one wanting that thing will be certain that when that one gets that thing there will not be any reason why that one has not got that thing and that one will have that thing if that one gets that thing and that one will get that thing if that one can get that thing. That is enough to make some certain of something. That is enough to make any one say anything. Any one saying anything and every one saying something is saying anything, any one saying anything about that thing is saying anything.

Any one being born and born a baby if they are not a man will be a woman and if they are not a woman will be a man unless they are dead before they come to be grown.

Any one born and saying something is saying anything and saying anything is saying something about being born and coming to be a man and being born and coming to be a woman. There are many being living. Any one of them can say anything. Any one can say something. Each one of them saying anything is saying in the way of being a man or being a woman and any one saying anything is saying something and any one saying something is saying anything.

There are enough being living to be very many being living and there are enough of all of them saying something and they are each one of them saying anything.

Altogether some of them were there where if a noise were made all of them said something. All of them saying something any of them said anything and any of them saying anything some were certain that some of them were saying something. Some of them being certain, any of them were saying anything.

Any of them saying anything so could be continuing and all of them being continuing one could be saying that all of them had been saying anything and not any of them had been saying something and if one of them had been saying something, they all of them having been saying anything, not any of them had been saying something. One of them saying something all of them were saying anything. All of them saying anything any one of them was saying that they would not have been saying something. They were altogether and then they were not altogether and they were not again all together and they were not again all together because all of them having been all together and any of them having been saying they were not saying something in saying that they could have been saying anything.

One was one and being that one and telling that having been that one that one had been that one when that one had been that one, that one being that one that one had been that one in having been that one when that one had been the one that had been that one.

This one was one and could, remembering that thing and remembering that thing, could not remember any other thing and not remembering any other thing was remembering remembering having been and being that one and not having been and not being remembering any other thing. That one being that one remembered having been saying anything so that that one would be the one saying something when any other one being one saying something every one would have said something. That one was one then having been one saying anything so that that one could be the one saying something and every one would be one saying anything and not any one would be one saying something. That one remembered having been that one. That one was that one. That one remembered that that one was that one when that one was remembering that that one being that one that one was to be that one.

Some forget something. Some forget anything. Some are being the one they are being when they are forgetting anything. Some can come to be one having what they might have had if they had not forgotten something. Some of such of them will forget something. Some of such of them have conviction.

One who is a pleasant one in being one finding what he has been finding, one who is a continuous one in feeling what he can be seeing is one who is liking what he is liking and in liking what he is liking is not mentioning that he is being that one and not mentioning that thing that thing is not everything, that thing is something that may not be anything.

Having been complaining is something. Having been explaining is something. Having been withdrawing is something. Having been emphasising is something. Some one is one and being that one that one is not that one and that one can be certain of anything in being one being one. That one is one being one who can be certain of anything in being the one being that one.

One knowing everything is knowing that sometime knowing something is something but not everything. One knowing everything is knowing that some one knowing something is one and being that one is the one knowing what that one is knowing. One knowing everything is knowing that sometime one will know some things some are knowing and one knowing everything is knowing that knowing some things is something but not everything as one knowing everything might be one always having been knowing those things.

One knowing everything is one knowing that anything is exciting. One knowing everything is knowing that knowing some things one might come to know more things and one might have known everything and if one had known everything then one could have decided to know everything and having decided to know everything then one knowing everything would be knowing that everything is exciting.

Believing anything is believing that something is something. Believing that something is something is beginning not to be exciting. Doing anything is doing something. Doing anything is exciting if doing that thing excites some one.

Believe that something is something. Believe that believing that something is something every one can believe something. That is beginning not to be exciting.

Believe that any one is the one that one is and believe that any one doing the thing that one is doing is doing that thing and doing that thing is being that one and being that one is doing that thing. Believe that and any one can believe something. Believe that believe any one can believe something and that can begin not to be exciting.

Bremer is doing what he is doing that is he is doing what he would be doing if he were believing that he was doing what Paul is doing. He is not believing that he is doing what Paul is doing. He is believing that Paul is doing what Paul is doing. Bremer is doing what Bremer is doing. Bremer is believing that Paul is doing what Paul is doing. Bremer is doing what Bremer is doing. Bremer is doing what he would be doing if he were believing that he was doing what Paul is doing. Bremer is believing that Paul is doing something. Bremer is believing that he is doing something. He is doing something. He is believing something, this can begin not to be exciting.

Herford is doing something. He is believing that not any one is believing anything. He is believing that he is doing what he would be doing if not any one was believing that he was doing anything. Any one can be believing that he is doing something. Any one can believe that doing something is not anything. He can believe that not any one is believing anything. He can believe he is not believing anything. He can believe that he is doing what he would be doing if he were not believing anything. He is believing that doing anything can begin not to be exciting.

Clellan will believe what he can believe not any one can believe who is doing what he will be doing if he does what he is going to be doing. Clellan believes that he can believe what he will believe if he does what he will do. Clellan does what he does. Clellan will do what he will do. Clellan will believe what he does believe he can believe if he can do what he will do. Clellan does what he does. Clellan believes that doing what he does can be exciting. Clellan believes that believing what he believes he can believe will begin not to be exciting.

Cheyne was answering and answering he was doing something and doing something he was not believing anything and not believing anything he was saying something and saying something he was irritating and irritating he was pleasing and pleasing he was dying and dying he was burning.

Helen was hoping to be laughing. She was saying she was going to keep on laughing. In going to be laughing she was beginning and in beginning she was continuing. She was continuing, she was believing anything, she was believing that she had been laughing, she was believing that she had been continuing. She went on believing. She was believing something. Believing something she was believing everything and believing everything she was believing just what she was believing. Believing just what she was believing she was believing and believing she was completing continuing and completing continuing she was being believing and being believing she was astonishing and being astonishing she was not being astonished then.

Paul was one believing and being one believing he was saying what he was not saying, he was saying that he was one believing and not saying what he was not saying. Paul was one and being one was feeling that doing something might come again and again to be exciting and coming to be exciting he would have been one believing that he had been saying what he had not been saying. Doing something being exciting so that some one doing it is doing it again, doing something being exciting and believing being existing he was not saying what he was saying, he was saying what he was not saying.

Dethom was saying that he was believing in saying what he was saying. Dethom was saying that he was believing that doing something that is exciting is exciting. Dethom was doing what he was saying he was doing. Dethom was believing what he was saying he was believing.

Dethom was winning. Dethom was remembering all of any one being one winning. Dethom was a decided one. Dethom was expecting enough to be receiving what any one winning could be receiving. Dethom was winning. Dethom liked something. Dethom was not convincing as being one losing what he would be winning. Dethom was hoping when he was hoping. Dethom was hoping when he was winning. Dethom was winning. Dethom was liking that this would be continuing. Dethom was hoping when he was hoping. Dethom was liking something. Dethom was winning. Dethom was expecting what he was expecting when he was winning. Dethom was winning. Dethom was hoping that this would be continuing. Dethom was hoping all he was hoping. Dethom was winning.

Dethom was enlarging what he was enlarging. Dethom was filling what he was filling. Dethom was feeling what he was feeling. Dethom was improving what he was winning.

Dethom was expecting what could be coming. Dethom was hoping what he was hoping. Dethom was feeling what he was feeling. Dethom was filling what he was filling.

Dethom was arranging what he was arranging. Dethom was not arranging what he was destroying. Dethom was not destroying what he was arranging. Dethom was hoping what he was hoping.

Any one being one and remembering that being one is everything of that thing is being one remembering that that thing is something that that one could be remembering if that one had not been then being one forgetting what that one could be remembering. Being one being all of that one is not anything if one is not remembering everything of that thing. Being one being all of that one is something that that one is willing to be arranging when that one is remembering all of that thing.

Clellan, why should Clellan remember all that he is remembering when he is remembering everything that he can remember if he is not being one forgetting that being one is all of being that one. Clellan is remembering all he does remember. Clellan is remembering that being one is all of being that one. Clellan is forgetting what he is forgetting. Clellan is arranging what he is remembering, Clellan is arranging what he is forgetting. Clellan is determining that being one is being all of that one and that remembering and forgetting is not everything. Clellan is arranging that he is being one being all of that one. Clellan is arranging what he is arranging. Clellan is expecting that arranging is everything.

Clellan is forgetting what he is forgetting. Clellan is remembering what he is remembering. Clellan is deciding that forgetting is something, that remembering is something, that arranging is something. Clellan is feeling that he is deciding. Clellan is deciding what he is deciding. Clellan is feeling that being that one is being that one. Clellan is deciding to be arranging that being that one is being that one.

If his contentment had been greater, if Larr’s contentment had been greater he would not have been content and he would not have been content because of reasons he could know if he could know that he was not content. His contentment would not be greater if he knew that he was not content because he would then know something of what he did not invent. He did not invent all that he came to tell that he had invented. No he had not invented those things, he had not done any of the things he came to understand in inventing them, in doing them. He did think. He thought very well and in thinking very well he did invent thoughts and in inventing thoughts he told all of them and having told all the thoughts he had invented he told what those thoughts would invent and had invented and he had not invented what he told that he had invented, and they had not been invented those things, they would have been invented if he had had thoughts that would invent them and they were things that were invented and he told how he would have invented them if he had told all that he had told and he invented all the thoughts he said he invented. He did invent all the thoughts he said he invented. Larr did invent many thoughts and he told all the thoughts he invented.

If any one were one being such a one such a one as any one is then that one would be one expressing all of that thing and expressing all of that thing would be what that one expressing is expressing. Each one is one. That is enough to satisfy some, each one being one is enough to satisfy some. One being one is one that many are certain is a different one from the ones others are who are not like that one. That one is a different one and being a different one he is the one knowing everything of there being very many who are just like him. That is enough to satisfy him.

He is one and being one and being afraid enough and being not afraid enough he comes to be one expressing enough of being that one to be the one being that one to any one and every one is satisfied enough that he is that one.

If he said anything and he did say anything, if he said anything he said that he was satisfied enough in being that one to be enjoying something and enjoying something he was losing what he was not keeping and getting what he was having and trying what he was expecting. He was losing enough and keeping enough and getting enough and having enough and trying enough and expecting enough to be that one being that one. Being that one being that one was continuing and continuing he was saying anything of that thing, of being that one and saying anything he was saying that he was saying enough to satisfy himself of something of being that one. He was that one. He was satisfying any one enough that he was that one. He was satisfying himself of something of being that one.

When every one comes not to hear what they hear and see what they see and feel what they feel and mean what they mean, when every one is changing and eating and drinking and dying and when every one is using what they are using and are having what they are having then every one being one every one is being the one every one is being and that being anything and anything being something then something being something and anything being anything and everything being everything every one will be saying what each one of them is saying and each one of them is saying what each one is saying and each one is saying what each one saying is saying.

If Clellan asks a question he will ask if some one knowing something must not be knowing that that can be something to be known. Clellan asking that question is saying that he has learnt quite learnt that knowing something one does not know that that is something that can be known. Clellan is continuing to be working and he will be working when he continues to be working. Clellan is one asking and answering in asking and answering.

If everything is altogether and everything is not altogether, if everything is altogether and everything is altogether, if everything is altogether then everything is something if everything being altogether is anything. Everything being altogether is this thing.

When you see it so clear it is certainly all there. If it is all there then every where is every where. If every where is every where then any one seeing anything clear is seeing it there. Anywhere is anywhere.

Seeing clear is something. Seeing clear is everything. Seeing clear is seeing what any one seeing is seeing and any one seeing is seeing and any one seeing and seeing clear is seeing and seeing clear. Seeing clear is seeing here, seeing clear is seeing there, seeing clear is seeing anywhere. Seeing is seeing. Seeing clear is seeing clear.

If he were seeing clear if Gibbons were seeing clearly he would clearly see that he was describing what he was seeing. Gibbons was describing. Gibbons could describe what he was seeing and wearing and what any one was wearing that he was seeing. If he were seeing clearly he would be seeing that he was describing what he was seeing. He would be seeing clearly if he were seeing clearly and he would be seeing clearly when he saw clearly that he had been describing what some are wearing.

That is what some are doing, some are wearing what they are wearing and are describing what they are wearing.

Lilyman was wearing what he was wearing and in wearing what he was wearing he was clearly seeing that being what he was being he was wearing what he was wearing and was describing what he was describing. He was being the one being all of that one and doing all of that thing and doing all of that thing he was clearly seeing all he was seeing and he was clearly seeing that he was wearing what he was wearing and he was wearing that he was clearly describing what he was wearing, what he was describing. He was describing that if he was clearly seeing he would be wearing all that he could be wearing and he was clearly seeing that he was clearly describing that he was wearing what he was wearing.

Fabefin was not flourishing and not flourishing he was regretting that he was continuing. He was regretting that he had been wearing what he could not be describing. He was seeing what he would not be wearing and seeing what he would not be wearing he was improving in aspiring. He did wear something and he did change the way of wearing that thing and he did then clearly describe that he was wearing what he was wearing in the way he wore what he wore. He did wear something and wearing something he was attacking what he would be wearing if he wore what he could wear. He was not attacking when he was winning. He was not attacking when he was winning and he was not winning. He was wearing what he was describing he was wearing. He was describing that he was wearing what he would wear if he wore what he wore.

Watts did not continue to wear what he would continue to wear. He did not continue to wear that and he did not continue to wear that when he wore what he wore. He was wearing what he did wear.

If anybody wished that they saw what they meant to see then they would see that anything is something. If anything is something then explaining is explaining and explaining being explaining explaining is that thing. Explaining being that thing, anything being something, then wishing to be seeing what they are meaning to be seeing is something and that being something deciding is something. Deciding being something, saying something is saying something.

If some one said something he said that thing, if some one answered something he answered that thing, if they both were then being living any one could be hearing what any one would be hearing. Being finishing and being beginning are being meeting and leaving.

He says that he has said what he said and that changing he is not repeating what he has been saying.

She says that she has said what she said and that changing she is repeating what she has said.

A new thing having come it is a new thing and being a new thing and repeating being existing it is a new thing.

One if he is talking is saying that he is feeling all that he is feeling. He is saying that he is feeling all that he is feeling.

He is saying that feeling all that he is feeling he is saying that he is feeling all that he is feeling.

Donger was not quicker than he would have been if he did not say all that he did say. He was not slower, he was not quicker.

If every one said something and every one is saying anything if any one said something every one would be certain that any one could be tired enough to say what any one says. Saying what any one says is saying everything and any one can be certain that any one can be tired enough to say everything.

Saying everything is what any one saying that they are saying what is being said is saying they can be saying and saying they can be saying everything they can be tired enough in having been saying everything.

Murdock did say that if one were very tired one could come to be completely tired. Murdock did say that being completely tired one was not so tired but that one could look for a way to find what one wanted to find so that one could have a way of saying what one would be saying if one were saying everything. Murdock in not being tired was not troubled that he was quite tired. He was troubled that being tired is being tired and being tired is being certain that everything is everything.

Murdock is not tired. Murdock is not tired because he does not tire when he is hoping that he will not be completing not finding that which he is not persisting in expecting. Murdock is not tired.

There is a way of not being tired. There is a way of coming to know that having a way of doing what one is doing one can do what one does do. Clellan is saying, and he would be tired if one could be tired in saying what he is saying, that having a way of doing what one does one can do what one does. He is saying this thing. He is saying that any one can be tired and every one is tired and not being tired one can do what one does do when one has a way of doing what one does. He is saying that that is all that thing.

He is saying that going to be doing what one is doing is making the doing of that thing a thing to complete tiring the one doing that thing. He is saying that going to be doing what one is doing is what he is not going to be doing again. He is going to do what he does in the way he does what he does. He says that all of that thing is all of that thing.

Enough come so that somebody hears something. Enough go so that hardly anybody is left. Enough are left so that some hear what they hear. Some come where they did not hear and some go where they will see what was seen.

If many come then many are here and if few come then a few are here and if they are here often they come again and coming again they hear what they hear.

One having come and heard is asking if he has heard all that he heard. That one going is not coming again if hearing all he has heard he is not asked to come again. He does come again and asks why he has not heard what he intended to hear. He comes again and hearing what he could hear he asks what it was that he has not heard. Coming again he does not look at what he has not seen because he has seen all of not looking at that and he has asked that that is what he is to hear again. He is that one.

No not all that all can hear is enough to change what all are changing. In changing it all and all is changing in changing it all it is determined that any one who is convinced is convinced. This is why in having what each one is having all are having what all have come to be having. This is enough to determine every one to continue and every one being determined some remain where they did not like to stay and staying there they are determined, quite determined.

Starting in is not beginning because starting in has come when not any one has told all that they have to tell and beginning is beginning telling something. This is all that each one learning is explaining to some one who has or who refuses something.

If the one having what he has keeps what he has he can say that he had what he had but did not expect to keep it.

If one coming to remember all that has been happening knows that he can not lose everything he can decide to give up keeping anything and in that way he can resolve quite completely resolve what he has known he could not resolve. This is all of what has been happening and very much has been happening and very much is happening.

The joy of having a little thing when all of that little thing has disappeared is what is interesting some who are having something of what they have been having. That is not enough to complete quite everything. That is enough to help arrange something.

Having all of something is not useful when all of that thing is lacking what it is lacking. This is not annoying. This is not discouraging. This needs all there is of explanation.

Clellan came to where if he had not come he would have been deciding that not any one going anywhere could come. He did not like everything.

It is in a way what Clellan is doing doing what he has been liking. It is in a way what Clellan is not expecting not doing what he is doing. Clellan is feeling that he has not been arranging everything. Clellan is quite feeling this thing.

All and enough of them have come all have gone away. Some look again. Some do not look again. It is not a sad thing. Always it is not a frightening thing. That is quite enough.

If Antliss had continued to win he would have been astonishing because he could astonish any one by believing what he did believe. He believed what could astonish any one that he was one believing. If he said that he expected all he expected any one could come to be certain that he was not knowing that expecting is what not any one having what he is having is doing. And he was not expecting what he, having what he was having, could be saying that he was expecting without astonishing every one if any one could believe that he was saying what he was saying. Antliss was not peculiar, he was not strange, he was not really frightened, he was not careful, he was not quite stupid, he was not at all lazy, he was not complicated, he was clearly saying what he was saying in the way that not any one is clearly saying that thing. He did feel that something would not be coming and he was not expecting anything of its coming. He was not expecting to be having what he would not be having.

Enough of all who know that they have read something say that reading that thing is quite exciting. Some say that they have come to a conclusion. Some say that there should be more reading before there comes concluding. Any one can say anything.

There comes then to be everything. Very many being mentioned some are remembering something of all of them and are saying that saying what they are saying is saying what is being said.

To begin. There is one. There being one there have been some. There having been some there have been a number but not a great many. Remembering all of them is remembering what any one saying anything is saying. That is enough to arrange something. That is all that has not been mentioned.

Not nicely having what all are having is to be nicely having what all are having. This could be satisfying and being satisfying every one can be remembering something.

Not enough can be enough and being enough quite enough is enough and being enough enough is enough and being enough it is that. Quite all that can be what it is and all of it being that, quite all of it is all there is of it.

Doing it again is not finishing everything. Doing it again and again is not finishing everything. Doing it again and again and again is not finishing everything. Doing it again and again and again and again is not finishing everything. Doing it again and again and again and again and again is not finishing everything. Doing it again and again and again is not finishing everything. Doing it again is not finishing everything.

After Clellan said that he knew that he was not feeling that expression is needing that it is determined he was not feeling all the hope he had been feeling and he had felt more hope when he was not saying what he was saying when he was understanding all he was hearing. Clellan did not deny that he had heard something. Clellan did not deny that he felt something.

Donger liked what he found when he looked for that for which he was looking. Donger did not like all the searching he was doing. Donger did not like all he found when he was tired of looking for that for which he was looking. Donger did not have what he said that he needed and Donger did not begin again. He certainly did not begin again in having been finding everything. Donger said all that.

If it was a long time being living, coming and leaving, it was quite happening very often. It came and it went and sometimes Clellan stayed and sometimes Clellan did not stay.

Clellan not staying was something. Clellan staying was something. That did happen. That did not happen.

All who have a way of not completing, and any one having a way of not completing is any one, all having a way of not completing some time being long enough is long enough and being long enough any one coming and going is, is not staying.

Donger asked if he could go where some one went and he did not get an answer then and he did not need answering enough to complete being living to get any answer later. He came to get what he asked and he did not ask anything he might have asked and he did not because he was not asking. He was not asking and he did not need remembering that thing remembering that he was not asking. He remembered enough.

He talked when he talked very much and he talked when he did not talk very much and he talked.

All that there was if some said what they said was what they all did if they did what they did.

In the beginning one saying something and doing something was remembering that not having been admitting anything that one was one convincing and being convincing was admitting something and admitting something and saying something and doing something was not admitting what was not being convincing. That one was older and being older was doing was saying what that one had been doing and saying.

If any one can determine that they are saying what they are saying and doing what they are doing they are determining that they are hearing what they are hearing and seeing what they are seeing. This is not exciting, this can be annoying, this can be common, this can be convincing, this can be perplexing, this can be repeating.

One and he was one and any one can be one and any one is one and any one being one being one is being one, one was saying what he was saying and doing what he was doing and he was determining what he was saying and determining what he was doing and he was hearing what he was hearing and seeing what he was seeing.

If some one came and another one came and some one said and another one said and some one heard and another one heard and some one saw and another one saw then there would be enough who were dead if everybody came to be dead and there would be enough being living if every one were living and certainly some did not see everything and some did not do everything and some did not hear everything and some did not see everything and one said what another said and one saw what another saw and one did what another did and one heard what another heard and one came and another came and one left and another left and if everybody did what they did and anybody came and if they did not see what they saw and if they heard what they heard then certainly something had happened and something having happened some said what they said.

It was a happy way the way he stayed all day any day and he said, what did he say, he said that he had gone and he had seen and that he would do what he liked to do and he liked to do what he had arranged to feel he would do when he saw all there was to see.

In looking for everything and finding everything and asking any one to leave all that they had and to give all they had some are seeing that they are seeing all that there is to be seen.

It was not satisfying, not upsetting, not amusing, not perplexing to say all that is being said about any one having been feeling what that one was feeling.

Polly and she was not using all she had bought Polly was offering and forgetting to give what she would give if she had had packed what she had taken up to pack. Polly did not remember everything.

Anne Helbing is standing. Anne Helbing in standing was wearing what some would not be needing to be wearing if they could stand without wearing them. Anne Helbing had them on and she was standing, Anne Helbing was sitting, Anne had them on and was sitting. Anne told some one that she had them on. Anne did not come back again and she was not suffering and she was working. Anne was standing and sitting and was wearing the things she needed for standing.

George did not come when he had not had all that he would have had if he had gone everywhere where he could go. He found a thing that he gave every one. He did not take what he intended to take.

Henns was prospering that is to say he had a wife and a baby and he had been sick. This was not all he had in being living and he thought about it and he did all that he did in getting what he got.

Henns had a father and a brother. His father was prospering that is to say he married again and he need not have done it then and he did not keep all that he kept when he continued in not being annoying. The brother, Henns had a brother, the brother was prospering. He was directing everything he was directing and he was accidentally dying. Henns did not come back when he was where he was and he did not continue when he did what he did and he was prospering when he received what he received and when he did not expect to have any more children. He did not have very many children.

Antliss was not successful in urging every one to be the one hearing what every one could be hearing. Antliss was not successful. Antliss expected that some who were not successful would be continuing feeling what they were feeling. They were feeling what they were feeling. Antliss was not successful, he was holding all he was expecting to be able to hold. He was urging all he could urge in explaining the way he was explaining that he was feeling what every one is feeling.

Some are dead and if they had heard that said they would not repeat that they were dead.

Sender came and he said that those who were not dead had not said what some said they said. Sender did not stay long. Sender intended to come again. He would come again. When he came again he would say something of what some who were not dead had not said.

All who are tired and are hearing what they are hearing are expecting to be hearing that some one who is waiting is going to ask if he will be visited. It is a very difficult thing being tired and hearing what one is hearing when some are not asking what they might be asking.

It is easy to begin again if repeating is anything and repeating being existing it is a difficult thing to commence answering something and commencing answering is all of that easy thing and that easy thing is existing.

All who have left have not come again and coming again they are saying that it is an easy thing not to hear what they are hearing, not to repeat what they are repeating.

It is kindly to be friendly, it is pleasant to be repeating, it is agreeable to be returning having been answering, it is charming that some one says something, it is pleasing that some one has heard something, it is disturbing that some one has not been expecting something, it is astonishing that some one has forgotten something, it is disappointing that some one is not saying that he has not seen what he has seen, it is saddening that some one has put something back and has gone then and has come to leave nothing that he had when he came. It is enough to please any one that every one who has come has not said all that they say when they come again. It is not amusing when two who have come have gone. It is not disturbing when three who have come and gone have asked a question. It is not interesting when some one who is pleasing has pleasantly explained everything.

If in having told a thing one has been appreciated then one can want not to tell it again and one can tell it again and one can be interesting then and one can be not very interesting then. It is exciting to be tired and to tell all that has been told. It is exciting to be tired and to be not expecting anything. It is exciting to be tired and to sit and tell all about everything any one is doing. It is exciting to be tired.

If it were pleasing to be enjoying one could enjoy something and one could say that they had heard all that they heard. If it is not pleasing to be enjoying and if it is not pleasing is it continuing, if it is not pleasing to be enjoying and one is hearing what one is hearing then certainly if there is any purpose in enjoying being pleasing then it is easy enough not to be enjoying.

Is it or isn’t it pleasing not to be enjoying and if it is is it continuing and if it is not is it continuing. If it is what it is then it is easy enough for it to stay where it stays and if it stays where it says is it what it has been. Donger saw what he said meant something and he said that if it meant something he was doing what he did not intend to do and he did not intend to finish everything he began. Donger said that he saw what he said meant something and he did know that when he asked if something was something he did know that an answer would come and if it came it might not come again. If it came again and an answer that came might come again it might be the thing that would determine him to ask something that he had just asked. Donger said that he knew that what he said had that meaning.

Donger knew enough to remember that if something is something he could ask what he would ask if, he knew what he knew. Donger knew and asked and he said perhaps it is perhaps it isn’t and he said that if he asked and something is something it was very well for him to have asked what he hoped to ask.

They all liked asking that any one who decides what is decided decides, when it is to be decided that that which is to be decided is to be decided. They all ask and they all do not refuse and they all do not hear and they all stay and they all stand and they all open what has been open when anything that is open is open. If they do not like it they will ask so that they can not like it and when they can not like it it is enough that they have seen enough to have seen what they have seen. It is not very likely that any of them felt that it would be finished in the way it came to be finished. It is not very likely.

Enough of them who walk walk quickly and so there are very many. There being very many and very many not walking there are very many.

If he told each one what each one wanted to know who asked him who had come he would have to tell each one what he told the one who had just asked him. And he did this thing.

Any one talking and every one talking and any one laughing and every one laughing might be meaning that they were feeling that some one was a funny one. This is not certain.

Not like that is the other way and like that is the same way and all are not doing again, walking. Walking is sounding and talking is existing.

Pulling and going is regularly sounding and answering is intermittently continuing. Running and disappearing and gesticulating and waiting is happening.

Being proud and easily pleased and surprised and amused and quiet and quickly walking and sufficiently eating is regularly sounding.

Talking and not turning and answering and not seeing is quietly continuing. Waving and showing what is imitating is copying some one.

A little one preparing is a little one expressing and a little one expressing is a little one discovering and discovering is saying what is truly efficiently existing and saying what is truly efficiently existing is describing what everything badly chosen is lacking.

He was pleased to hear that we ate all we ate. He was pleased to hear that we left what we left. He was pleased to hear that we had been where we had been. He was pleased to hear that we asked what we asked. He was pleased to hear that we knew what we knew. He was pleased to hear that all had looked at what they had looked.

He who made a motion to call some one made a noise and then he said that he had been misunderstood and he said that he would repeat what he had said and then he said that he had not been understood and that he would not ask what he had asked. He said that he knew what he would not hear and that he would not ask again.

If all did what they turned to do they would all stay where ever they went and all staying any one going away would notice something. That is enough to make any one remember all of the thing that was seen when some did not do so quickly as some one else would do something that one had come to do.

If the one saying all was saying then saying all would be the thing that not every one who was saying all would then say. Enough is said if every one is saying all.

If every one is saying all and every one is saying after waiting is saying we are coming, we are going, we are meeting then every one is saying what each one is saying and each one is saying everything that each one is saying.

If they are all not alike that is enough to arrange being certain that expressing what expressing is expressing is not expressing what expressing is not expressing and anyway a pie that each one is putting where each one is putting the pie each one is putting anywhere, in putting the pie where each one putting a pie anywhere is putting a pie each one is not putting the pie where in putting the pie he might be putting the pie and each one is putting the pie where each one putting the pie anywhere might be putting the pie in putting the pie where each one is putting the pie that is anywhere. Each one putting the pie anywhere is putting the pie anywhere. This is enough to please all and all are not pleased when all are pleased. All are pleased and nicely pleased and completely pleased when all are all pleased and all are not pleased not quite pleased when each one doing what each one is doing each one is not seeing that any one doing what any one is doing is doing and a nice house where some have come and a house not so nice where some have come, all of it and any of it is what is not annoying and each one has eaten what has left in them all that has come out of them if they face a way which is the other way they were facing when they were facing the way they were facing when they were facing the other way.

One not being running was not being deserted. One not being waiting was not being deserted. One not interfering was receiving what the other one had who had what she naturally had and she would have what she naturally had if she could have what she would naturally have.

If refusing is easily done then it is to be done as it is done when it has come to be done so that some one will say to all, do not do so.

It is very high up and yet to be so high is not to say that that is likely to be heavy if it is built lightly enough so that falling is not easy.

Falling is not easy and it is not easy when there is a river that is bigger than it is where it is smaller and it is not easy when there are ways of hearing enough sounds that make all the little things come together who were scattered until they were called. Falling is not easy.

It is impossible to disturb every one and yet it is done when anything which is walking is appearing. It is done and then that is not ended not at all ended. It is done and some little thing is not completed when it is done. Not enough is left then to remain where any one had been.

Not any of all who were not wrong were right and that could have been what some were saying if all were not saying what they saw when they looked where they fell.

They did not fall all over the pleasant sound that was being sung. They did not fall and they did not sit and they walked pretty well and in walking they had not all the sizes they would have. They had sizes that were larger and they had sizes that were smaller.

The ones who clap when they laugh and laugh when they look mean that that they clap when they laugh and laugh when they look.

They all, all who saw while they heard what they heard, all were there and remained until they were not to stay where they were any longer.

There was enough of all that had been done again to start all those who were started to come again. They all came again. They came again and they sat while they heard what they heard and saw all of some of what they saw.

If some one was not liking doing something more it was not because that one was feeling all of more being more it was because that one had not had what she had not had when she had wanted what she had wanted.

Finishing not wasting any little thing is beginning not wasting any little thing. It is enough that all who are finishing not wasting any little thing are bowing when what has been living has come to be dead by rolling over after kneeling. It is enough that some who are finishing not wasting any little thing are waiting and doing very little moving when what is dying has not been dead enough to be rolling.

They have something growing those who are finishing wasting any little thing and if that which is growing is showing it is a completing thing, a strangely completing thing.

If one has a thing that on the front of him is browning and he is proceeding and meaning is existing, that is if he is the one and any one is proceeding then he is the one and he is proceeding.

If they did not like it they would do it and this was not lightly why there were three of them sitting and this was not uneasily why three were standing and this was not suddenly why five of them were coming and this was not entirely why all of them were waiting.

They who had a house and had all of it were the ones who had enough of it to come out and in and to do it often. If there were three of them three houses there were all of them all of the three houses three houses.

If making a little movement such as nodding is done then it is a custom that any one meeting any one is not talking if they have not met that one. If they look if every one looks and has not said that he is feeling then all of them are doing what they are doing because they have not come to say what they could say if they had come to say what they would say. This is in a way a pleasant way of walking and disappearing. This is in a way a way of feeling that what is happening is surprising. This is in a way a way of not regretting everything.

If in leaving some one is leaving then in having been disappearing some one has been disappearing and has not been saying that he has said what he said he would say if he saw what he would have seen if there had been what there would have been if there was what there was as there was not.

A tiny violent noise is a yellow happy thing. A yellow happy thing is a gentle little tinkle that goes in all the way it has everything to say. It is not what there was when it was not where it is. It is all that it is when it is all that there is.

If she who was lifting the thing that lifting was lifting she was arranging putting anything where she was arranging putting what she was arranging. If putting a thing that can be cutting where some one is jumping is disconcerting it is a neat thing that not any one is being quite cut then. It is a delicate thing that hanging down something is a gentle thing. It is a lively thing that moving and clapping is a measured thing. It is a queer thing that singing is a common thing. It is an amusing thing that two are where they are when they were not where they were.

If they are what they are and they intend what they do and they offer what you use and they wear what they wear then it is naturally all that they mean when they do not say that they are strange every day. They move the way they go as they do not stay together in not at all leaving one another. They do not manage it then when they are standing and mounting anything they are riding. They need not be the last of it all and they need not have been an irregular thing a thing not regularly living.

If saying that being is existing is meaning that feeling is existing, then talking when talking is happening is telling what is being told by telling. Any sound that is louder or not so loud is one that is happening when that sound is coming.

It is not necessary that a light that is changing is coming and going. It is necessary that a sound that is continuing is coming from the two who are sighing.

Likely to be familiar and not likely to be strange, very likely to be the same and quite likely to be dark, likely enough to have it light and very likely to have it strong, any way that is likely is very likely to be old and every way that is likely is quite likely to be curling and all that is likely is that it will not be different.

In turning a little thing into a little little thing and rolling what was walking, it is not enough to be certain that it happening is not anything, it is necessary to do it, quite do it again.

Multiplying is not adding, that is to say it is adding and adding is not marking, adding is not bowing, adding is not laughing, adding is that which walking comes to be sitting and not expecting all of any attention. Adding is not complicating. Adding is teasing. Adding is a division of three and one and that would make four if all of adding was subtracting.

A little way is longer than waiting to bow. Not bowing is longer than waiting longer. It would sadly distress some powder if looking out was continual and sitting first was happening and leaving first was persisting. It would not change the color, it would not harmonise with yellow, it would not necessitate reddening, it would not destroy smiling, it would not enlarge stepping, it would not widen a chair or arrange a cup or conclude a sailing, it would not disappoint a brown or a pink or a golden anticipation, it would not deter a third one from looking, it would not help a second one to fasten a straighter collar or a first one to dress with less decision, it would not distress Emma or stop her from temperately waiting, it would not bring reasoning to have less meaning, it would not make telling more exciting, it would not make leaving necessitate losing what would be missing, it would though always mean that three and one are not always all that remain if ten remain and eight are coming.

They always thought that they did all eat what was said to be what was given to them. They did not fail themselves then.

If the color is not dark and it is dark but is not predestined, if the color is dark and the passing away of walking is not too quick then all that was expected from asking was that what had been done had not had any way of laughing. That was what was left when there had been all that was not meaning that what was dark had come to be dark as it was dark as it had been dark. It was not lighter.

The only feeling that is she is the way she did not see and she did lean she did quite lean alone. She did not desert the reward and she had it all and she did bow and there was there where she went there was there certainly all of not needing to be refusing having her relieve saying good evening. She did not have it all on and there could be more and often when she was there she wore that which was where she was and it was not all cut from the same place and that was not ceasing to be intending to be completing being leaning and she was leaning and she was not refusing needing to be keeping addressing bowing. She magnified repeating being existing in repeating. She did not repeat speaking. She did not deny good evening. She did not repeat leaning alone in leaning where she was not without not leaning being existing.

All who stayed long enough and talked said what they said. He who talked did not say what he said because he had been the one who had come to stay away. And this was not anything. He liked having it and he liked asking to leave it.

All of them were not alone. The way to be alone, the way to stand and walk, the way to sit and look, the way to talk, all of it is not beguiling and passing away is a way to complain.

Very likely they did not have a little more those who had and have what they have. Very likely the ones they know are the ones they know. Very likely it would not do any harm to say what they say as they do say what they say. Very likely they can laugh when they laugh and very likely they like what they like when they like what they like.

It is always a way to say that going away is a way in going away.

If stumbling is continuing then a side-walk is restoring. If a side-walk is restoring then eating is satisfying. If eating is satisfying then undertaking is beguiling. If undertaking is beguiling then shooing is concentrating. If shooing is concentrating then resounding is destroying. That is the way to sleep.

If a piece that is longer is longer and stirring is wetting then surely no one need know anything.

To refuse is the way to refuse all the way and there is enough and to spare when in being asked to take what is given not being there is all there is of not having had anything. Quantities are not lost when there is satisfaction and yet there is the whole way of counting and there is some way of retiring. Nevertheless it cannot be seen that the way to remove what is not seen is not the way that washing makes plain. It is slightly difficult to have what is being had and to say that sleeping is sleeping a little any day. It is not thoughtful to think that the way to make a sound is by hearing a roaring that may be a mingling and certainly is existing.

All the perplexity of congratulation is removed when two are talking and are saying that they are not where they were. They have been moving and they saw one and pleasantly took something and they did not see one and this had to do with eating. Particularly undertaking refusing everything is a means that is wholesome when health and wealth is not deteriorating. All that can be included is not all that is withheld and rashly enough the water that came all flowed away. There was then a happy ending.

If two talking together are saying that they have not been together when each one saw something then they are not always listening, they are sometimes tired. This is enough so so that two can be married.

One is the one who came and looked down and did not frown and could walk longer if the way which is long is harder. This one who did walk went back again and said that that which was seen was peculiar. The one who did not walk would walk longer and did walk and did see that thing and did say that perhaps it was peculiar but it did not matter as it would not be seen again and certainly not longer. They were not opposing listening neither the one or the other who was talking. They were not asking it again as much and this was the way of arranging that there was not to be all there was of future. They took a walk together and they came oftener and they were not hidden by the light that made a flicker. They had undertaken enough.

It was a lovely way and the man who stood was slow and the hidden thing that was clearly seen was climbing in between. If either was together and the two were all then it was not only lightly but delicately and completely and astonishment never can be expressive.

Altogether to look and pronounce that conversation is not pleasing is the way to accept responsibility and to have children. This is not alarming. It is happening every day when the dining room is changing.

If the child is bigger and the noise comes quicker then the part that is standing is lifted and the noise is not continuing. When the way to remove what is lying has been seen then a little one that has an apron ties a string and lying on anything is sleeping. This is not occupying all of anything. Actually there has been a condition. Actually there is a condition. Actually all of them are together. They are there and are there where they stand and sit and look often. They are continuing.

If the accumulation of inexpediency produces the withdrawing of the afternoon greeting then in the evening there is more preparation and this will take away the paper that has been lying where it could be seen. All the way that has the aging of a younger generation is part of the way that resembles anything that is not disappearing. It is not alright as colors are existing in being accommodating. They have a way that is identical.

Charging the admission is not the only way of doing. Opening the falling and seeing the illuminating is not the only way of whitening. The oily half of the higher place is the hard things that do not get in and remain. They change what is darker and they make louder what is regular. They keep together and separate later. That is all of the rest. The half that sleep are opening what is receiving. The two parts are enough together to be closer. They are not seeking anything that is muddier. Something is running and the sound is not increasing. It is loud enough to wet the thing that is beginning. It is not undertaking to see what is seen. Sleeping is continuing. Joining is quite soothing. All ways are remarking something. It is again. It is where it has been. One again and one again and that is everything as that is something. All of the eating is beginning. One two has it. That is often. There is no remaining that there is complaining. It is filling.

Standing and expressing, opening and holding, turning and meaning, closing and folding, holding and meaning, standing and fanning, joining and remaining, opening and holding.

It is a way the way to say that being finished is all of waking, it is a way to say that not doing again what is being done again is a way of intending to assist an only one. It is not too distracting to be there where closing is coming before opening. It is the only way to know everything. It can be done. All of the way is that way. Hardly ever is there more perfection. All perfection is increasing. This is stimulating and causing sleeping. One is there in the beginning and is finding interrupting to be decreasing. That one is recommending saluting. That one is not disappointed. That one is obliging. That one is remaining the complete expression of knowing everything. That one is there and there is that one.

A heavy way to pass that way is not the last way to pass that way. Passing that way is passing away. It is being done again.

When the twin is not one and there has been a fat one the thin one is not losing delicate existing. Singing is everything.

A far away place is near the place that is having the carriage standing. Any one driving is bumping. That is the only way of returning excepting walking.

A simple way of remaining away is not to say that the only way of passing the day is waiting for what has come to stay. It is not so very long and then any one can join. They do join, that one is the one used to beginning and she is not moving where the light is not shining. This is not a habit it is the way that changes some day when any change is repeating what each one has been saying.

Which did she put in and take out again and which did she put in and leave in and what did she say when she did put everything away and what did she say when everything was not put away. She said that she was not suffering. She said it was fatiguing. She said she was not worrying. She said she would not ever do it again. She said she would not leave anything. She said she would finish something in the morning. She said she did not mean to begin again. She said she was not satisfied with everything. She said she did not care to repeat what she had said. She said she would be obliging. She said that that was not surprising. She said that she did not have any such feeling. She did do everything. She was succeeding. She was pleasing.

She could not be saying that authorising something was believing that she was not having what she was having. Now I have it. Now I see. This is the way. Not that way. The other way is not the way.

A lively way to call is to run and call and a lively way to stand is to stand. A very lively way to say what is to say is to say that a happy way to go away is to pay when there is something that can come to be there where there will not be any way to say that there will not be pay. He came back and offered enough so that when he heard what there was he could advise that they had a precious thing. He did scold some. He was not too neglectful when he went where there was not any smiling. He adjoined where there was no indication of the meaning of acquisition. He was all the same not tormented. He did not tolerate the rest. He did not refuse that. He chose where he would leave what he had hoped to choose. He did say everything. He told all that.

If there is not a duplicate when there is every way of telling that the time is changing then it is very satisfying. There is the most complete way of moving when some one disappearing has been calling. The sound that is left is not so loud as the sound that would be left if all the rest of the way was open. This is not enough to make any one really unhappy.

If the little way was that way and the smell remained it would be nice to smell tobacco. This is not the only mixture. Something else is pleasing.

Half of all that which is the matter is the part that is the rest of the disturbance and it is not a bother, not at all, it does not matter and that is a simple matter, it is very simple, it comes to be that when there is enough left and there is enough left when everything is there and when everything is there that causes all that kind of pleasure and all that kind of pleasure means it all. He was not very much afraid and this was not the way he meant to say that he was prettily drawn this is the way he meant to say that he agreed to follow and discover all that often. He was a medium sized but not like that in saying enough. He was the best of all. He was there and he did not dispute that he saw all he saw. He was not obliging. There were there they same. They satisfied that. They were equitable. They were not lenient. They were there. They placed that. This is the same.

Water did not make all the best curves, it did some curving, it used to make a noise, that is not the only way of washing, soap and some kinds that smell are not the same as the best perfume. This is not the best way to be loving. There is a way to be loving. The way to be loving is to do that and not to say that something is something. That is not the only way of having a feeling of having to sit where the sun is shining. The only way to say what is the meaning of anything is to say that thing and say it every morning and evening and in between and in between there will be the whole day and a day is a kind of a day and a kind of a day comes when there will not be again such a one. It is very likely that the raising of the beginning is the saddest thing to keep continuing. It is very likely that all the better will be coming. It is certainly establishing that which will be succeeding. The water will be sweeter and the soap has some intention. There is a lively winning of establishing completely that which is continuing when one and that one is the one who says what is said and that one will do that will say it all, will be deciding something and something being anything, anything is everything. It is the best way that way which is that way and that way is establishing everything. All is alike. That is not decided. All being alike control is the arrangement. One can say the same. One sees all that.

The card said that the whole thing was the right size, and it was disappointing that it was not there. The card did not say everything.

All holy and walking and all the rest not passing the two were certainly saying that the whole evening was ending. They did not dispute that. They had the principle of not being astounding. They were not wonderful. They admired half of what was all there was. There was enough. They did not leave it all. They were the only ones to say that they saw the little things that did not eat any little piece. It was undertaken. It was not done. They saw some looking. They did not change their expression.

Pocketing by the pocket having in it what is in it is the illustrious way of seeing the lights that are lit and seeing the spots that are black. All the sun and the moon and the clouds and the lights together can not help all the people who are living some where else where it is comfortable for some who say that they like to see what they see. They did not change the heavy horses and the quick carriages and the whistling train and the lights that are lit, they did not change the best flowers and fruits and cake, they did not dislike the kind of stones that were shown where they were shown. They did not. They mentioned everything. This is the way to say that they are not saying anything to-day.

Leading the rain through the thing that is open and making it wet where the smell has been smelling is the hardest way to kill the whole bull that is charging in and running. It is not losing everything in losing all the blood that is oozing. It is goring. It is not distressing. That is one way to delay what is happening when it happens that day. They all waved something. That was not everything. They did the rest. They remained, they had all the noise. They did not disturb him and he was one who was exciting and he was excited then. He held all that open. He went telling that he was always willing. He did not repeat being winning. He received all the sum and he said all that made him sad. He did not advise anything. He was not there to be the only one. He said he knew that. He did not leave the ring. He was obliging. He did not do anything. He said he did not do anything. It was not a test. He knew all the rest. He had done the same. It had been startling. He was not subdued. He did not come distinguishing any one from every other one. He was between some one and some other one. He did move away. He said that that was all there was to do. He showed what he held up so that any one could see what there was there. He was not refusing it. He did not say all there was to say. He was not tired.

If the reason that the way that is the leaning in the writing is the time when the little that is all that is four is the most that there is and there can be all which is the most then the best which is the one is the thing that is the four those four and there will be more. A hundred and the ball and the rest and a ball and a little one who is not staring, and the sound that is there where there is not too much air is the pretty sound that comes when the only one says what is said about air and sounds and heads. This is the best way and so there is the time and there is all that and there is more and more is enough and there is what will be wanted and it will be all the same and not any more is gone when more is there where every where everything is all there. That is enough and so much, such a thing, why the way it is made is the way it and really there can be all that. In the time there is that time which is all of the whole of it where there is not anything that is not where there is one and one is that one and one. A loud sound is louder than any other way a sound is loud.

Alarming looking at each one has begun. That is not the only way to stay away. The rest of the way is gone when there is none who are pleasing to some one who is one of the two of them and they are both agreeing. The necessity of not using everything is what keeps them staying.

They did come. They came and it was the way they said they had stayed that made the little one who sat where there was a seat eat what he ate. He ate that and it was not the only way to ask for a pencil, it was almost the best half of the whole that made them answer that the one who had changed had been fatter. They said he had looked as if he were fat when he was fatter, they said they were altogether. They meant that her name was Lucy. They did not remember to say it. It was not complicated. Everybody was not tired.

Half of the little piece was enough and if there was a quick movement there would not be any change as the four who came would not come often. That was the very friendliest thing to do to have a little pew and not to sit in it and not to keep still a minute and to have a bed and to have it said that the bed is not the best bed that was made when there were not left any beds that had marble that was not colder than some other that was not marble when it was where they saw it. It was not the only bone the piece that was left when the day passed and in the evening it was late, it was not the only piece there was when the little one said that he would not stay to eat if he was to be taken away to go to bed. They all ate something and they knew it was wet. Yesterday had not been away. That was not easy not to say. They did say that they had not been away.

All across the best of the wall space there is the place that is where the pretty thing is and not alone is it there not alone, it is not there. This is not what he said. He came to say that he knew that all that that meant was that he had done very well to keep all those he kept because if it did happen that he meant to keep away he would not have all that which he said he had and he did not mean to refuse everything he meant to finish very nicely. He did say that. He had been agreeable. This was not the last time that he had the place finished. Certainly not.

Able to answer he said that he was looking as he had to stay where there was what he saw, he said that he liked flowers, he said that if he whom he did not like to have living was rich, anything was awful. He did not hesitate then. He came alone. That was nicer then, he did not say that he had written the rest. If there was shown a piece that took up all that space he would not part with it. He would not part with any of it. Any day that was yesterday would keep bringing what he needed. He knew that he had that little way. He said that he did not hear anything. He came to remember a country that had been seen.

He was not the only one to have the meaning that a cold day that is darker is darker. He did not underestimate the last of production. He did say that he did not get any pleasure when one was showing what there was. He did not wish to go. It was not the rest. He did not refuse to repeat everything.

It was a likely day to hear the music play the day when the little one was not any larger. She did decide the very wide street to avoid and she did not say how prettily they play. She did not hesitate any. She was not the tallest who sat there. She was the distinct expression of the only decision. She was the leader of the exercise that expressed that the way to do is not the only way to stay. She was remarkable.

How sweetly the tune that is written is saying that obeying is meaning that apologising is not beautifying. How sweetly the tune that is winning is expressing that regretting is not necessitating repetition. How nicely there is agreeing when leaning is not forbidden. How sweetly is repeating expressing that feeling is pleasing. How tenderly is the expression expressing that all of it is saluting the whole of that which is the same as that which is what is when changing is not dividing. It is nicely done.

Not to ask the way when there is nothing else to say is the only way to stay away. A longer one is not shorter. He can have a beard.

A lovely decision is the marvelous hope when the refusal is sullen and the fire is going, a better piece of light is going when there has been admiration for a piece that has been showing. Then turning away is the way to give all the rest of the description of the reason that the whole piece is together and has that meaning. I did not like her. She was not unpleasant. She was not the only one to say that she did not know that I did that. It was not a reputation. She was not antagonistic.

If there is no time to have the predestination, there can be half of all that there is when there is all they have. They like living. They say they are not hot. They say that the way to smell is to have the same thing stay that is touched when touching is not diminishing. They need the bath-room. They are not healthy. They have light and heat.

A remarkable exhibition was the one that showed that an aptitude for delineation is the same as adjustment. It was admitted that having explained that there would be undertaken a readjustment. The end was outlined. The completion was distinguished. The relative actuality was not detailed. There was precedence. There was not lingering. There was the article that was not destroying. There was that meaning. There was the description. These did have what there was no need to occupy. There came to be that.

If the potatoe was there and the light were bright then it would be sweet to be clean and to have the same seat. It is always necessary to carry the same piece of bread and butter. It is nicely brown and yellow and prettily sticking together that with what it is when it is where it is and it is where it is as it is only where it is. It is the particular attraction by which it is the piece that is eating and being eaten. It is mentionable. It is not deceptive. It is the practice of everything. It is what is necessary.

If the travelling has a way of stopping the staying where there is continuation then certainly there has been that there is what is when there is that time and condition. This is enough to begin that satisfaction and commence that finishing.

In the part of the gold piece that has a bright center there is the little place that hurts. It is the sweetest way to be any way.

The article that in sitting is slowly telling that starting is not happily achieving the blameworthy criterion of arresting all abomination, the particle there is when there is diminishing the precipitation there is when the parting is not nearing, all the exchange which is not returning is affording that illusion. It is not darkened.

Kindly let the person who in the pleasure is not accepting repudiating anything, kindly let the one who is not anticipating accompany herself then, kindly say something. She who is not destroyed is not obliging to be refusing to reform what she is offering. She is not urgent. She has not that participation. It is not altered when the time is increased and the balancing is not upsetting when there is all that disagreement. There is not compensation. She who is likely is possibly likely.

If he who threw it gaily was sitting he changed some position when he gave some direction. He was younger.

There is the piece that is open and there is what there is commencing and there is not any obstacle and there will not be any disposal.

If there is a high way and the pleasure of it is there when the lower is sounding then the evening is not finishing and standing is passing. It is not silent.

The grammar that is used is that which has that same way and it darkens that piece which is every piece. It is not the penetration that brings it all about. It is the loneliness that is what is the only way to say that the blue eyes are the same and when there is not any change from any name. It is possible.

The bargaining that is not coming when there is not that decision is what has been suppressed. It will not happen.

The evening when the light piece is blacker and the darkness has not come to engage anything is the satisfying shining. It is lying and there it is the best when there is not that prediction. It is not a position.

If there are two and there is one there and another in the other direction then slightly being pleased is to be happy. There is that reason for not using the light that is to be burning. There is such a simple way to say that breathing is that satisfaction. There is some pleasure. This is the nature. That is the sound. There is the place.

If the particular objection is that there is a long time to keep that ready which has to be used when there is that waiting then the whole situation is the same when the garden is full and the objects are separated by a piece of paper. The rain does not hurt everything. It can be cold.

It is a steady bargain that which takes every one away. It is not the only place to praise.

All the appetite that makes that little pain is not so far ahead when the change is imminent. The one had that abandonment. It took all that concentration.

He did not leave enough to establish the whole fire-place. This was braging. He had all that to authorise.

Evading and then relaxing and then stipulating and then hearing that there is a protection is not the whole way to have it said that there has been laughing.

There where the voice is parting it is not changing the meaning. It is the same. It has that elongation.

The president who has that definition is the one who has that decoration. He is not placid. He is not discourteous. He is not robust.

He who wondered heard the listening and he was not distracted. He had that intimate progression. It was not a party.

A best feeling is that which if that one has not been adding is what that one is hoping to be smiling. He was not tender. If he was simple he saw the way to ask not to have that which would be paid be paid away. He did not come to get that pay. He used it all. He had not that hope. He was begetting bargaining. He had that intention. He was predicting succeeding.

A lot of dark ways are cheerful. They predict assuagement. It is not past the time when all that has been sent has bought a loud sound. A loud sound is not artificial. There can be enjoying satisfaction.

Let him see that in leading he has the sound that he is hearing. Let him do that and the time he says he takes away is what he says needs tender breathing. He is the best of all the poor and he is the most startling when he is not alone. He describes everything.

The far help that teaching is not deceiving is urging him to repeat that Isadore is money. He does not deny that of Lisa. He does not pass away.

A little piece cut off is not added if the piece of grain is using that emotion. There is not that way to stay.

If we go away we say that we go away because if we stay we stay away from there where we would be if we were where we were as we are when we are there. We are not there. We do not say that we do not stay.

A way to say the way to go is the way to say that she is there. That is the place that is not occupied. What dexterously indicate the augmentation. It is not a precipice. Please the practice and the sight remains restless. That is not the discomfort of every name. It is almost enough to destroy a place. It is enormous. It is not rushing.

If the banner which is not hung waves gently that does not mean that the only way to say that there must come to be a drum is the best way to put all the pages in the paper. It is harder to hit the sitting position than to stand up the way to stand up in being tried. This does not mean that all that is mixed has the salt taste that pepper has.

The whole meeting has that noise and the noise not following some one is talking.

There Harriet has come. She did that so well that enough sitting was so wholesome that Jane did not go away. She did not have that idea.

Emma was not that one who said that she had been looking for some one. She was the one that had the same warm cloak that was hers when she bought her clothing and she had enough money that did not mean that if William were waiting he would not stand on the end of his ulster. He did not have that diagram. All the cabs were open. This did not make the night colder. This did not show the Lutetia.

A practical lesson is one that is given.

Come to the edge of the border and there with enough crocheting any one who is hard of hearing can come to have a subdued voice. A little iron comes to take that place and that is not a discovery. A sign is enough to destroy that invention.

He and she were sitting there and he and she were not comforting everywhere where there is a chair. They did not put a little piece there where there was a chair. They did not feel what they did when the name that had used all of the time was mentioned. They were not employed in looking.

Let the best way of saying how do you do occupy the morning and the evening. This will not fill all the time. Happy day.

Ask the two to look at the table. One is not always looking. The other has that astonishment. Something has changed. That is what would be the defence if any one saw that she was flatter. She had the smile and it was not lightening all her evenings. They were not always too hot. They closed the heater.

Come and see the baking that does not trouble the oven and the kitchen. There is not time to have the whole of all that glass and yet surely the day is not darker than the rest of the evening. To open the door is not to lose that look of there being some change and surely there is enough to worry any one. She is anywhere.

He had not that plan and he was quite young. That did not make him speak french. He spoke it quicker. In that way he was attracting having all of the feeling that passing being a worker was giving to him.

She who was not resplendent was so honest that if she gave it all away she made it cleaner. She did not look that way. She was using that attraction and she was not so orderly that she did not own everything. She could go away any way.

A longer brown when there is a chair there is what gives that long meaning to that extreme extension. If it happens and there is any way than certainly to stay is to stay away and that is the plan when any certain one is the certain one that says he says he has all that there can have been and is of that which is some plan. There is not that defeat.

The sight that is the same as that hearing is the one that takes enough of all that evening and so the whole which is what there is when ten have that leaning is the weight and the height and the volume and there is all there is of ten who are enough there.

They are there and the entrance is there where there is that air. They have not come in to fill the time together they have the same invention and that is all there is of that distraction.

Passing that expression they have all there is of what there is in some indication. They have not that which is the same expression. This is that position.

A lame way to say that the day is not that time and to stay away is that intention is to repeat one question, to repeat that extension. He said that he could not go to bed and he would not stay away because any day is a cold day. He said all he said and then he came in. He was in and he said that he said that same and that different thing. He did not accuse that of being all of that thing. He said he was distributing that extinction.

Pull it there and sit on that chair that is to say put out the hand and walk forward and not push away what is not there where there is that decoration. A longer stay and later going away and giving the attention where the hand is extending that thing is not filling every one with anything.

Separate them and do not put between them that which while not waiting is paying attention to that thing.

Place the laughing where the smile is lending what there is of expecting that attention. It is not expecting something. It is obeying all of that consideration.

A place to stay when sitting and standing are so increasing that that which is exciting is spreading is the continuing of engaging the whole of that expression. It is rising and pervading. It has that to hear.

Waste not want not have a piece of carpet, use the laugh when longer use it any time you go away. That is to say a heavy way to leave it all alone is to use the time in every way.

A parcel. A parcel is the thing that when there is a heavy one is the one that every one eating is not receiving. They were all there. They each had that diversion. They came to have the time when they were not accepting that string which was not there when the paper was not there. They all had some of that intention.

Powdering a little pepper and neglecting that in the morning paper is one way to begin the day. They were not all using either. They did not have a lovely time.

Banking in the hope of a tradition and so there is no sound. A little place to have a shoulder. A particle of eye and that which is there to meet another is talking and telling what is not hushing. Any one can sit down. There are not many chairs.

Pale pet, red pet, pink pet, blue pet, white pet, dark pet, real pet, fresh pet, all the tingling is the weeding, the close pressing is the tasting.

Have the hand browner. It is that color. It is not holding that dimension. It is not changing in holding a black thing that is used for anything.

Faithful and constant, never budge from her side. If there is a direction there is not that clouding. A clearer and then the same that made that picture makes a picture and there has been that change. There is no use for that. A place is plain.

Kindly clean the whole surface when there is enough time and then when the whole surface is clean, it does not shine because if shining were anything that which is clean would not be shining. That is to say that that which is clean is so clean.

The best place for all that which is warm is where there is enough to give all.

A whole one is not so small when it is little. It sees all that beaming. A target is all in the middle and it receives it most. That is a Sunday.

If the little that is not bigger has gone away it has not been there. That is the way to complete pleasure. It is alright.

A touch of too much was not what was intended. It was intended to pay that day. A different ending is not coming. The happiness is regarding the little fitting that is not made for that and yet is on it nicely. That is one hope. That is in the side place and is not there to stay. It is to come here which is where there is the place underneath a non-conductor.

The same thing is not changed and if he wont he will. That will be enough and anyway all that will not be sent away where there is no room. Certainly not.

The plainer the little letter that finishes a word is put where it is seen, even if it is much smaller, has that meaning that a memory is not forgotten and a progression comes to happen. That is that decision.

Anyway two are not the same, they have a way of hoping that if they are there they are not disturbing. They do disturb if it is all the same. That is hopeful. It is not a bitter day when the taste is sweet.

Largely additional and then completely exploding is one way to deny authorisation. It is not the easiest way to get excited. The easier way is to say that a decision has been changed. That is one way to make some of that precise pleasure.

It is not alarming to be together if all that is in a little look is what was what was expected and there is disappointment. Then there can be that same particular repetition and surely any picture is pleasing.

It was not tranquil, that was not what made that little moisture, that was not the change, there was not any change, there was walking. And if there had come to be a place where there was enough use there would not have been later that time and surely there will be so much that there is not any distraction.

There is that and what there is is what is everywhere and there is always the most.

All the part that was cold has the warm feeling and the least that is pink is not purple and the presence of that relief is that all together are not sorry. There could recommence but there will not be any feeling. This is certain. There is all of a guaranty.

The presence of that shape in that head makes the act of passing some hair there a great pleasure. It is so understood and the whole of the pleasure is the same and there is a place that is thinner that is where the hair is a beginner. It is a dark subject and the discussion makes it blonder. The best way to feel the future is the celebration of the evening. Every morning comes after. A disappointment is not foretold.

All the evening and the walking, all the passing of the living, all the knowing of the living of the ones who are prospering, all the tender pressing of the complete expression, all the exaggerating in examination, all the actual decision, nothing is more than too much then, there is all of that waiting and there is that one sleeping.

The rattle that is not in the room can talk some of the language that rises. When it is pleasant to be important a question is as good as answered.

A wave of the white and the black and all the precious substance that which is the whole resemblance is so keen that it is the not in between, it is the whole and there is laughing. The happy way is the way to color the grey.

To put it there where there is no time to wait is the time that is not chosen, it has been refused and given. All the result will be different and all the satisfaction will be expressed.

The size that is wide and the length that is short and the gloves that have stitching and the slippers that are where there is that position, all this and there is curling when the hearing is in the earring, all this and the outlining which is ermine, all this and the buckles showing, all this is that intention and some expectation. The success is recurring. All the pleasure is more.

What the time makes is no noise, what the time makes is that event.

The spread of the land is not skirted and the order is not shirted. The harmless way is all day and the use of that change is that the voices have that deadening. Any place has that symptom.

The littlest use is the cane that has no gold ball, it is all made of the same and it is curving where there is a beginning. This does not make beauty black, this makes beauty a beautiful color.

This is the time to say that a bath is not so clean when there is no soap to be seen. A bath is clean when the bather has the wish to state and is full-filling everything.

A way to spend the day is to give away the time to say that is not the day that is to be used that way. Every day is to be used that way. That is that installation.

Be the same complainer and then quarrel nicely, agree too arrange speaking first and then dismiss the visitor, accept the late arrival of the one who is there to say that he is welcome, disturb the time by not coming to say good-by, that is one way of changing a dismal way.

To relieve the heat by saying that some one is neat is the way to have winter come earlier and not stay later. All the pleasure of having been telling what is the laughter when there is no spelling has come to be drowned by the experience of one who has earned some changing of the house she had been engaging. The pleasure of conquest is the same when distraction has no limit. The quick way to say that beauty is not in the way is the way that the one receiving the offering of adjusting all the pleasure has all the sweetness of decision. Beauty is the thing to see when beauty is there. Any little way is all that and the question is answered. There is no choice.

To lift a plant and see it green this does mean that there is a plant and green is more color than any other. A time to dress is the time it takes after some one is frightened. Not at all, there will not be any more and most directions are the directions to use in deciding to obey. To obey nicely is something.

There are except the ribbon more than before, they are all there. Blending is not a rose and pink is a color. The use of a pen that makes ink show is the seasonable way to show pleasure. The union is perfect and the border is expressing kissing. There is no more than that touch. That comes altogether. To satisfy a message there needed to be a dwindling and then altogether the horizon was met. The window is there. The door is no more. The object is this.

Pardon the fretful autocrat who voices discontent. Pardon the colored water-color which is burnt. Pardon the intoning of the heavy way. Pardon the aristocrat who has not come to stay. Pardon the abuse which was begun. Pardon the yellow egg which has run. Pardon nothing yet, pardon what is wet, forget the opening now, and close the door again.

Say more and tell the use there is in listening. Exchange that and receive a little spoon which is one of seven.

The occupation which makes the reason clear is so absorbing that a night which is not any longer is discovered.

To please while there is no attention is one way when there is a way to be older. This has many little interruptions and a kiss on both cheeks is not in disorder.

A goose-girl is not a girl that geese regard and explain, a goose girl is a real wonder. To sustain a breath is not so dignified as to laugh longer and to do that with that wail is the principal task of more plucking.

A card of time means that all that is shown sparkles. There is no way to have it more than satin. The black and the white and the mixture which is ermine is enchanting when there is more dress than linen. There is no lining when the form is slender. There is every graceful date when the hair is washed and there is no hairpin tickling. A little rubber would not make it neater.

A lovely love is sitting and she sits there now she is in bed, she is in bed. A lovely love is cleaner when she is so clean, she is so clean, she is all mine. A ovely love does not use any way to say all day she is to say that all the day is all there is to say. A lovely love is something and there is no hand-writing, it is that there is no printing. A lovely love is there to be the rest of all there is to put into that which is what there is there.

When there is no astonishment there is that happening. To choose looking at the appetising ending is not a sign of predisposition. It does not defy accomplishment. It lingers there.

Not to rub away is to let it stay and surely that is neat and sweet. The two which makes enough is what is that and the question is that it comes in the morning.

A little expression of marrying means that and it succeeds in saluting. This means something.

Why does that the one being there see that see that reflection, why, because there is no separation and there is no talking when the time has come for all more and there is that result of definite cooking which is not to be forgotten while eating is that necessity in establishing not drinking.

The celebration of the evening is not in settling an extraction that will come out after walking. That is that necessity and using that is the best proof. There is none.

Carpet sweeping is so timely and a comb would be useful if there was poverty.

If the wading is so sweet and there is day-light then the time which turned black grey and the earrings longer were the months that had that time. All the pepper which has a color is the color that is so articulate. There is the increase of more.

Astonishing is when there is no ring. Not astonishing this which is no adaptation. All the color that is there shows that the company is smaller. They see that and they put in some salt and some butter. This is not to cause a quarrel. This is not to keep eating away.

Tail pieces and a doll, a covering that is blue and white, a cup and not a mixture in it, darkness and sympathy, this does not mean that some one has been afraid to stay away.

If the road-bed has no saw-dust and the water has no flour, if the money has no butter and the conversation is successful then in some way we will have a room and a bath and more. That is the way.

Please the spoons, the ones that are silver and have sugar and do not make mischief later, do not ever say more than listening can explain.

Winter and the wet is on the apple, that means more handkerchief of any color, the size is the same when the pillow is little. That is the way to be conscious. A perfume is not neater.

All the size which is so slower when the figs are dry make the change which is obtained with walking have the size which is that production. The surface is not covered and a lighter brown is yellower. Any day can be that. Singing is in vegetation. There is more green than potatoe. That produces that result. Red is not needed but more helps than another. Any little piece of fig is left.

Dark and slow and the little court is wrong as is the way when there are so many and not a few are left. To bespeak that affection is to declare no more.

All right away and so much where there is nothing empty, so much and such a pretty color to shine often, there is no praise where the pleasure is so precise and more than that there can be and the most is black and another color.

A pen held by a pen holder does show more of that than most. It has been some preparation and the talk is so interwoven.

A pale policeman has some contract and the nice way is to say that the darkness is in the cape. All the particle of peril is shown in that gleam.

A cushion has no pretty color. A white surface has that meaning and two are seen and the present is the same.

Charming the messenger and kissing the footstool, seasoning the grape-juice and coloring the rose stalk, the danger to the minute is the time of day.

Wednesday, the sender who wants no coins away, Tuesday the use of a push that does not paralyse the rubbing, all day, the resemblance to no blame, Sunday a movement of a little water. Persons with a face and no spitting. Alluding to a fresh man shows no signs of wear. That is the meaning of a measure. There is every remains of a trace.

Climbing the same division with a haughty lady does seem no more monstrous than the return of a colored hat. There is no choice when the head is everywhere, none whatever and the same thing would be so changeable if the hair were made of that silk. If the little one were that size and she is then the round spot would be alike and it was not. So there must be some regret. There was.

Say the difference, say it in the brook, say it in the perpendicular horizon, say it in the retreat from St. Petersburg.

The tame coffee is not so stern as the singing of swinging. The brown complete has a tall leader and the distance is seen and is not safer. There is no loss of mud and the collar is lower.

Little lingering and lantern lighting is the pleasant sing song and sing song is singing and the wish is more than any father it is the whole pressure of the little and the big which comes the way singing has whispering and so and the blanket is not so regular as every sheet and not more neat not any more neat.

Peas and green peas and surely cooked, there was a difference, a simple sample did cause that description. So then we conclude that if there is food there is no higher place and nothing deranged and the necessity the whole necessity is there, there is material.

Little leg of mutton always still and true, little long potatoe is so like the green, little celery eaten, shows the time of day, little rhubarb is all red and still there is a last time to discuss a matter, little piece of pudding is not very red, little piece of fish fried is the same as bread, little pieces of it are the bread there is, each one is all happy and there is no time for pears. Pears are often eaten, figs have such a way, all the time is better and this shows in that way, all the best is certain and there is that use, when there is no time to stay there will be no abuse. All the time is there then, there is time to stay, all the best is mentioned most and there is more to say, all the length is thickness, all the length is breadth, talking is a pleasant way and there is not enough, more is not permitted, there is meaning there, all is in that particular time there is the meaning clear.

Leave the peculiar people here who have the love of any day, leave them stay and sit and have the open seat filled up with fire, this makes merriment and an afternoon.

Marking the smiling of a beer does show the happy cloth that is here, asking the time of opening doors does make the noise grow louder.

Bake the little stay away, and choose the apple every day, place the thing with it and sing it well and nicely there will come all that. This means that there is all that there and there is more than is obliged, choosing that is the way all is best and light in color is the most.

All the dearest children say that they may, they do not say all the words any day, they say they hear that it is where there is no happening that the conviction is deepening. They say it.

To begin the hymn there is a word there, four makes the whole completer. An excess is refined. That is so likely.

Biting a piece of a sample and refusing a piece of a laugh and learning a longer refusal and soiling every seat is not the way to follow a preceder.

The whole is so much that there is a half, there is more than a house there is a larger room. This gave the whole thing a beginning.

Taming more that is large and shouting minus a sight is not a disappointment not at all when breathing has no temperature.

All the pudding has the same flow and the sauce is painful, the tunes are played, the crinkling paper is burning, the pot has a cover and the standard is excellence. So the pig is painful and the red is never white. A little lamb is not more than every sheep and any flavor. The order is so filled with hope that there is no distress.

So kindly and so shiningly and with a special temperature, so far and here and always there and all interpretation holding the place of all decision. There is no use in saying Madame. An open face has hair, it can have it so.

In more winding there is glass and in a sound there is a swing. Any time to do it different means a change in every second, the seconds are the same.

Pleasure in onions means that gambling has no milk. That is what has come to remain away. The time of the pansy is so original.

The spoon, the spoon, that weight, a closet, a plate and all of the chase that makes silver so killing, a whole temper is sustained and the noon has more place than daylight. All the happy day is that way. A question is answer.

A lamp and trimming and the description of the children and the certain indigestion when the reason is not thrilling. So then the time comes when some one has to stay.

All the temper which shows that there must not be that meaning shows no more than is forgotten. Hoping anything is hoping that that is a lesson. Not hoping does not show more memory than there is fact. There is no fact.

More mining than pedestrianism and more hot water bottling does mean that cheapness is something and nothing is subdued. More shows the place and feathers are neglected for more winter and surely steam is something, it surely has no way to make a house change the river, really not any way.

Please the locksmith and the price and throw the cushion on the floor and make a little piece of butter show more strength than any orange. All of it together make the sun and the change is delightful. There is no moon. Cats see that. They can misuse a piece of surrounding moss.

Pale and paling, all the octoroon has some color. A chocolate is not sweet if it is not vanilla. It is a sweet taste and the mouth is bigger. It eats more. It is not annoyed with pink powder. It is not annoyed any more. Containing contradictions makes a melon sour. A melon has no use for such a color. It has no unrest.

To climb and shine and to decline, to sink and save and have the water pour, all this and more, there is no sight that has not every vestige sold in pieces. There is no interval between mentioning. There is a tropical misuse. There is the same. There are many there more.

The two shouting are not about. They have the coil in their hair. All hair is idle. There is no medicine.

Like no sheep and like a lamb, there is no meat, there is a sheet. Like a church and like a tape there are circles there, there is a hidden chair.

All the day that the print discloses is that which causes the circle. A feeling is nice.

By the little piece of string, by the ocean travel, by the whole thing dwindling, by the recitation, by the actual counting there are things to doubt, there are more exaggerations there than there is a twinkling bucket. So the decision has that vellum syncopation. A blind bed bite is thunder struck.

Please tell the artichoke to underestimate valor. Change is made in the book-trade.

Lay the end left and put the tooth next, spice the same handkerchief and season the tomato, it is no use to be silly and if there is spoiling why should an atlas show that. It does, that is what makes it a journey.

To mention that the sound a piece is all in the same bosom. So then.

Present the time and section the sailing of a coat. Show no theory. Show the satisfaction and see the window. All the gentleness is mixing. There is a dream.

All the rest is burned. There is no auction.

Then the singing is dirty and silence is louder. Then there is a dwelling. There is mingling in a cushion. The pet is particular. It sees silkiness in sulking. It is so delighted. It is a wonder.

Aim to please and tend to save, show the honor of the tripe, squeeze the whole pen wiper close, show the arc light where to choose, see the cable leave the ton, show it the face merrily, there is rousing in the cake there is a bite in the plain pin, there is no more disgrace than there is. There certainly is not.

Alright, show more, show it broadly, show it so that if there is a dispute, if there is any reason to fear more than the most there will be the time to say more and to say it very nicely. This is the reason given for shaken a cream pitcher. Surely there is that much certainly.

A dirty bath is so clean that there is eyesight. A sponge, a crack in soap, all that makes nails longer. It does and yet if there is no change of name there is an example. Names are mingling.

Names are mingling and the surprise is not official. It is recorded and a nightingale is a song. A song is pretty nearly more. It is singing.

Please utter that change three times and then what happens, it happens and the whole little taste is so winking that there is no light. There is night. There is night light, there is pink light, there is midnight. All the chief occupations are in the checked dress. This is made of curtains and calico and rhodedendrons and kindling wood and even of some gauze. This is so soon summer.

All of it is in a hat. A hat is yellow. If a hat is that color why should sleeves be shorter. If sleeves are shorter why is a dress yellow. There is an answer.

A blade and a setting that has the colors of a simple sample of right resolution is so sweet that there is a precious saying.

I and y and a d and a letter makes a change. The obligation is mutual. Will the pieces widen. If they do then thickness is increasing. A caution, that makes midnight. A cake, that makes squeezing. If there is reading and recollection is tall and the time that has light has made the night, if there is reading and a recollection makes arithmetic, then a memory has no choice, it remembers nothing, it remembers more, it enlarges satisfaction. Is satisfaction suspicion, it is there, it is in peace. All the time is sweeping. All that and more. No use is more hindered than a smelling cover. That is so neat and particular. All the same there is no answer.

Smell is not a wall. So small and so drunk from a well. A wink is not somber. So fine and there is no time. Patience means curls.

A patent is not the same thing as no place to lay down in a room. This does show that something is bought. The means to station a chair in a place is so made that the feet are covered. A little of feet does not make any difference. There is no interpretation.

Light as a spoon and no duller and some silver and a spilling of a whole assortment of cheese this does make the suggestion that not touching is not everything.

Candy is lively. The kindness of smelling. That last scent is lingering. If the precious thing is ripe it has been washed. Smelling is not patient. It is reduced and remembered.

The sign, the left and the laugh, all the tangle, the length of light, piece the pressing, to be near and that graciously makes hindering gracious in sleeping. The sent hindering is attacking clinging. The closeness is thin request.

Wipe no more and pillow the time to rise, wipe in and have no shutter, weigh and rest more in the middle, protect the top, hold all principally.

Dimmer than a demand of a dance in the surrounding depreciation. And then than whom is the pleasure. A life was sardine to play. A land was thinner. Than which side was tacit. The noise was a pimple. A convex is not hurtled.

So the same solid slice shows the use of that. It was not right. If there was the occasion then surely there should be the sanction. And why if there is no chance should there be no refusal. Because if the place is there, there are the times. More does not make that difference. There will not be.

A turn in the place and smelling is sticking, the section that is is not unsatisfactory. To begin to be plain. To begin to be plain is a plain duty. The right to be plain is a plain right. The resumption of being plain is the resuming being plain. There is a conviction and a satisfaction and a resemblance between blue houses and blue horizon.

A private life is the long thick tree and the private life is the life for me. A tree which is thick is a tree which is thick. A life which is private is not what there is. All the times that come are the times I sing, all the singing I sing are the tunes I sing. I sing and I sing and the tunes I sing are what are tunes if they come and I sing. I sing I sing.

A lovely night to stay awake and smell the cake and masticate. A lovely night and no need of surprises, that is what makes it so free of noises.

He came and said he had fried it hard and he had and we smelled it and it was as he did not say it was, it was chewy and it was made as it was made and if there was no hesitation there was no refusal. Could it be true that there was meaning in there being no refusal. Very likely it was not true that there was meaning in there not being refusal.

A curious little thing is that a substantial piece of cauliflower shows in the nose and shows so well that there is no smell. A very curious thing is that a whole name means no more than if there is success, not a bit more place is used by those using more than by those receiving company. It makes every one glad to see the genius and the energy and the simple way that a thing is put down. Why is there any reason that there should be hesitation. Is it necessary that one seeing the time not wasted should arrange that there is no more fatigue. Is it singular that the afternoon and the evening follow the morning. Does follow mean coming after and why if it does, why is there no reason. It is not especial that no more reason is curious than a large picture. A single moment and no catastrophe does show that care makes any one nervous. There is no time to use speed. The promise will be kept and sometime any little word will be the one written.

Once upon a time when there was a word which went there once upon a time there was a pillow. A pillow is not whiter when there is a moon than it is when there is paper. Once when there was more extravagance than there is blaming once there was a door and that was made of white lining. This had under it what did not disappoint a chicken. This is not industry it is regularity.

Four sses are not singular. Four sses are not at all singular and the fashion which is changing shows itself then, it shows in there being four and many more, it shows itself in blame, in expectation, in direct appeal, in singular ways of establishing a result, in certain very particular investigations and hopes and determinations and even it does even sometimes show itself in audacity and in endearments. All the time that this is happening there is result and anticipation.

The faithful prosecution of an intermediate expression between obligation and restraint and reverberation is such that the mornings could be used.

To go into the mud and spill potatoes, to go into the water and pick up water, to go everywhere and wash a petunia, this is a disgrace, it is such a disgrace that there is no meaning in closing and yet, why forget, when to forget is one thing, which to forget is something, the simple time to select a new example is in the same way. This happened and the end of it all was that any way there was no reason why any establishment should have a way to pray. This did not mean that there was any reason in eye sight, this means simply that the whole thing is not any of the appurtenance of the register. The time when that is mentioned. The time how, that is mentioned. All the time there is mentioned that the list is long.

A dot in the center and that which is proportioned if it is made of lead, if it is easily made is so impressionable. There is no greater satisfaction than in everything.

A baker had a basket and a basket was bigger, there is no baker and a basket is bigger, there is no wax and there is an impression and certainly very certainly there is proportion.

A beggar who begs and a print which prints, a surface which heats and a smoke which smokes, all this makes silver and gold is not cheaper not so much cheaper that there is no clatter. All the conscience which tells that little tongue to tickle is the one that does not refer to teeth. To remember, to forget, to silence all the mistakes, to cause perfection and indignation and to be sweet smelling, to fasten a splendid ulster and to reduce expenses, all this makes no charge, it does not even make wine, it makes the whole thing incontestable. The doctrine which changed language was this, this is the dentition, the doctrine which changed that language was this, it was the language segregating. This which is an indication of more than anything else does not prove it. There is no passion. A little tiny piece of stamp, a little search for whiting, a little search for more and more does not disturb the resting.

A liking that has teeth that show it are the same as a smile and the candle is clean, it is clean if there is obedience, it is clean if there is hot water and no soap, it is clean, it is so clean that there is no open top, this does not make wind, it does not make china, it does not even make a remainder and then the deplorable difficulty, why is there no deplorable difficulty, there is and there is an excuse, there is the best fence in the water, this does make no distress, surely there is no reason why it should, surely it does and then there would be a center, in all ways there is a resemblance.

Why does a little one like a middle sized one, why does a little one mention everything. A little one mentions everything because in mentioning a middle sized one the little one is mentioning everything.

When does a middle sized one mention mentioning anything, a middle sized one mentions mentioning everything when a middle sized one mentions anything. A middle sized one is mentioning mentioning everything. A middle sized one does not sin, that means that a middle sized one mentions anything and mentions mentioning everything in mentioning anything. Anything is everything. Middle size is mentioning everything.

A quiet thought in a lively example shows that chalk, any chalk makes a mark and it also shows that the middle is the same distance between two birds. How dark all this shows in green and brown and yet white real white is cream.

A curve, a curve is that angle which determines the recognition of the center in relation to the gathering extension, a curve is that result which is disturbing the roundness that is not redder. The center the whole center is a flower and being a flaming flower does not mean that there is a shadow, it means just watering and winking and wading and rearranging, it means just that exactly.

Life on the Mississippi and in Missouri, life is that which when undertaken is not bashful. Why should it be bashful. Suppose there comes the time which shows that there was a difference, is this any disgrace, does this make pride, it does not make pride but it does make secretion, and what is secretion, secretion is that amusement which every little mark shows as merit. A mark is very necessary. Suppose there is a mark well then there is a mark.

All the mark comes, all the mark is, all there is is a mark, all there comes comes to mark, a mark has that character and that price, a likely price a completely likely price.

Not seasoning a turnip, this does make a story, it makes this story, it tells how what is just alike has no difference. The patience for that is not denied.

Daylight is measured by there being a dinner a staple sobriety and a wise widow. Day-light is not meant by the evening and too much repetition.

A feather, what is a feather, a feather is restraint, and this shows in yellow, it does not show in every color.

Why is there white which is creamy, there is white which is creamy because it is necessary.

The whole cabinet shows that uselessness is not tearful. No excitement is necessary, it is sadness that is eaten.

A window and a wife, a chair and a stable, all very likely to be in the habit of extracting precise results. This is so manifest, it is so precious and perfect.

A plain light, what is a plain light a plain light is twinkling. Is there any credit given when there is a frog, there is not. All the same it is very good to be busy, to be gracious and to be religious, it is very good to be grand and disturbed and exchanging, a sign of energy is in a soup, is there no sign of energy. There is a little joke in all the mice, there is a little tenderness in soup, there is a plant, there is a coat, there are seven dresses to see, there is no doubt any choice in that, there is certainly a single obligation for a hat, there is no doubt that there is no curve, no curve, at all to a shape, there is no doubt that something has that way.

Climate is not a color. A little thing is a color. When to discover and when to disturb and when to lead a rock away all this is known and no disgrace.

Can a question be clear. Can a pin be a shape. Can a length be different.

Two, two are not more than one when there is a dress. This is no obstacle. To begin the dress, supposing there is that and there is a process, the thing to do is to determine who is the one that shows it all. This is not determined because there is activity. There being activity there is beauty. There being beauty all the pins are changed. So late there can be no beginning and yet it was all done. How was it done, it was done by one.

Half a sausage, a whole sausage, two sausages, more sausages, four sausages, this with a little mixed sour, this and the rest and the corn which is grain, this and the best and certainly no kind of way of saying that it was unexpected, this completed the single selection of a curtain of repetition. This was such a security.

Argue the earnest cake and the dirty inside blotter, argue it and sign the best way of standing. Supposing fifty are nineteenthirteen, supposing they are is that the reason that the trimmings are shorter. Why any wonder when the color of the sand is so dark and raisins are fig trees and apples are smarter.

Why is the illusion correct, it is correct because it is black and gold.

Why are little squares neater, they are neat because if they are obstructed there is a result that is pretty, very pretty and very likely there is the color.

Pin a little pin inside each muff, show the slant that should expose a foot, serve the same thing that has seen enough, love the moment best which is all bliss. A mighty circle and a clean retreat, a master piece and any fist you please, all this and collusion, was there ever a sign. There was it showed that the back like the front has a middle. It does not deceive plaster, it does not arouse a rose.

Cease carpeting, cease carpeting and what happens, the same thing happens and there is silence and there is water and there is a rush of the same fire that showed in the other stove.

If the white which is white and the green which is green mixed with the brown which is brown shows no sign of the expectation that does not disappoint expectation, if it does not then is there news, there is news. A lamb has no neigh, a chicken has breeding, a circus has an object and the best is to be done. The very best is to be done, it is to be done and the example the very example shows no steel, it shows no steel and it shows no selfishness and success, it shows just what there is which is all that necessarily.

The darkness does not mean light ways and single noises it just means that there certainly will be success and a serious remedy, it means that pins any pins are a quantity, it means that a whole proceeding is necessary and outlined and that a list a whole list means no more disturbance than a masterpiece.

An argument is seen in a hurry, why is there no danger in advice, and in a point and in a single exchange of generosity, why is there even no danger in a return and an investment and in electing a single side of clock making, why is there no more danger in a curtain and a silence and a hasty spilling of the milk and maple sugar and the rest of it all. Why is there no danger and why when there is a cottage why is there anything hasty in asking for nothing and not staying longer. Why is there no danger in an attitude and in the certainty of tea and bread and butter. Why is there no danger.

Lecture, lecture a hat and say it is a cat, say it is a lively description, say that there is collusion, to say this and say it sweetly, to say this and make alike service and a platter, to do this is horrid and yet when does kindness fail.

An alarm a study and dragged alarm is splendid. It is shocking and a disgrace. It is a garment in disposition.

Boiling what is boiling, currants are boiling and india rubber and more negligence and certainly a dress too and more likely a coat and a head dress and a sight of shoes. Very likely all of this is boiling and very likely there is nothing hot, nothing is so hot that there is any way to choose.

If there is a piece to part is there any lighter part is there when the fat is thinner, is there when the moths are slimmer, is there any way no table when there is and where there is. This is not in the interest of the pins nor really in the interest of white thread nor indeed in the interest of the afternoon or the morning, it is not in any interest, it will cause slippers. This is cute.

Explain a curve, a curve is that angle which placing a line there shows a regular chance to be fitting. This is so boastful.

A little occasion shows no twisting and real politeness, politeness shows credit and earrings and even large feet, it even shows a sample. This is so much more like what it is.

Once upon a time there was a reverence for bleeding, at this time there was no search for what came. That which was winsome was unwinding and a clutter a single clutter showed the black white. It was so cautious and the reason why was that it was clear there had been here. All this was mightily stirring and littleness any littleness was engaged in spilling. Was there enough there was. Who was the shadow.

The rest was left and all the language of thirty was in the truth. This made it choose just that establishment. Consume apples and there is no cider. Drink beer and be ready later. Snug and warm is the chin and arm, struggle and sneeze is the nose and the cheese, silent and grey is the dress near the bay, wet and close is the sash they chose. A likeness and no vacation. A regularity and obedience. Congratulations.

There is no truth in the decision which is in the center. When the center is not in a line but in a circle a tub, a whole tub is necessary. The sorrow is not satisfied by the moon and motion, it is urged to be strong and to save a specimen.

A single noise, reddening is distressing, a single noise, blue is no mystery, a single noise, loving dissimulating, a single noise, completely correcting.

A practice, no practice is careless, a loud practice, no practice is silent, a wild practice, no practice is perfect.

She said that she did not do it and she did do it, she did it so that the same page was not copied and the same book was not lost and the same sayer would be spoken.

A line is the presence of a particular sugar that is not sugary but splendid and so bland, so little and so rich, so learned and so particular, so perfectly sanguine and so reared.

To indicate more wall flowers than there is paper, to indicate more houses than there are houses, to indicate nothing more is not an urgent and particular privilege, it is selected and if it is not wanted is there any reason for losing anything. There is what there is by the raking of the felt hats.

Does anybody think so, does anybody think so. Does anybody think so in the future. Does anybody think so. Does anybody think so.

Does anybody think that the turn and the break and the lavender and the currants and the hot cocoanut altogether is a wonderful mixture. Does anybody think so.

Tune, a tune is in the hurt way there is no mountain. There comes to be, there comes to be, there is an exchange of that taste. Sweetness is no reason. Results are strained.

If a length and it is there is not covered by where there is a section then is there no use in a foot. There is, there is.

An addition, suppose it is more on the beach is that the time to reach more and is there any more likely. If there is there is no can late.

A real red intoxication and no perspiring blaze not even a silk hat, is there no stranger showing, is there not a selection. The pleasantest elegance is in a collar, it is and there is the red exactness that shows color and no such light.

Which is in the dish there is yellow and the white and all the sleep, all the variegation lying makes the best as in the grate. Sound the goose and if in shining ees are all the wealth between, if there is a right and roaming, if the left has all that team, if it has and roaming roaming lectures all that and makes mines, why is silentsses inner when there is the seldom roar. All the use is humorous.

A bird is birdie. A little bird and a little blight and a little balance to a best button. A little bright bitten bucking anything.

Cunning to eat, circular to baste, splendid to chew, solemn to drink, surprising to assemble and more opportunely.

Bud what is a bud, a bud is not busted. What is a bud. A bud is a sample. A bud is not that piece of room and more, a bud is ancient.

Class a plain white suit as a fairy turtle, class an amazing black cup as an hour glass, class a single relief as a nut cracker, show the best table as a piece of statuary.

Suppose it did, suppose it did with a sheet and a shadow and a silver set of water, suppose it did.

Beef yet, beef and beef and beef. Beef yet, beef yet.

Water crowd and sugar paint, water and the paint.

Wet weather, wet pen, a black old tiger skin, a shut in shout and a negro coin and the best behind and the sun to shine.

A whole cow and a little piece of cheese, a whole cow openly.

A cousin to a cow, a real cow has wheels, it has turns it has eruptions, it has the place to sit.

A wedding glance is satisfactory. Was the little thing a goat.

A, open, Open.

Leaves of hair which pretty prune makes a plate of care which sees seas leave perfect set. A politeness.

Call me ellis, call me it in a little speech and never say it is all polled, do not say so.

Does it does it weigh. Ten and then. Leave off grass. A little butter closer. Hopes hat.

Listen to say that tooth which narrow and lean makes it so best that dainty is delicate and least mouth is in between, what, sue sense.

Little beef, little beef sticking, hair please, hair please.

No but no but butter.

Coo cow, coo coo coo.

Coo cow leaves of grips nicely.

It is no change. It is ordinary. Not yesterday. Needless, needless to call extra. Coo Coo Coo Cow.

Leave love, leave love let.

No no, not it a line not it tailing, tailing in, not it in.

Hear it, hear it, hear it.

Notes. Notes change hay, change hey day. Notes change a least apt apple, apt hill, all hill, a screen table, sofa, sophia.

Ba but, I promise, I promise that that what what is chased is chased big and cannily and little little is big too big best.

No price list, no price list, a price-list, a price and list and so collected, so collected pipe, all one cooler, a little apple needs a hose a little nose is colored, a little apple and a chest, a pig is in the sneezing, no blotter, raised ahead.

I promise that there is that.

The hour when the seal up shows slobber. Does this mean goat. It does yes.

Be a cool purpose and a less collection and more smell more smell.

Leave smell well.

Leaves in oats and carrots and curve pets and leaves and pick it ferns and never necessary belts.

Little b and a a coat, little b and a a cat, little b and a coat cat, little be cat, little be coat little be and cat and cut and hat, little be and hat and a pear and a pear, little b and a pear and a coat, little be and a coat and grape cat grape cat, little b and a coat grape cat, little be and a cat pear coat hat grape, little grape and a coat grape cat, little coat and a pear and a hat grape coat, little pear and a be at hat, pear.

Leaves, that is leave, that is look in 6 pieces, six pieces and a kitchen, a kitchen when, in guarding, in guarding what, a kitchen. All I say is begin.

A lake particular salad.

Wet cress has points in a plant when new sand is a particular.

Frank, frank quay.

Set of keys was, was.

Lead kind in soap, lead kind in soap sew up. Lead kind in so up. Lead kind in so up.

Leaves a mass, so mean. No shows. Leaves a mass cool will. Leaves a mass puddle.

Etching. Etching a chief, none plush.

[ ¶ ]

1910–12

1910–12

33.

MANY MANY WOMEN

[Matisse Picasso and Gertrude Stein, 1932]

Any one is one having been that one. Any one is such a one.

Any one having been that one is one remembering something of such a thing, is one remembering having been that one.

Each one having been one is being one having been that one. Each one having been one is remembering something of this thing, is remembering something of having been that one.

Each one is one. Each one has been one. Each one being one, each one having been one is remembering something of that thing.

Each one is one. Each one has been one. Each one is remembering that thing.

Each one is one. Each one has been one. That is something that any one having been one, any one being one is having happen. Each one being one is having it happen that that one is being that one. Each one having been one is one having had it happen that that one has been that one.

Each one is one. Any one is the one that one is. Each one is one.

One who is one is remembering that she is one forgetting anything. One who is one is remembering that she is forgetting everything again and again. She is remembering this thing. She is not interested in this thing. She is remembering this thing and she is remembering that this is a quite necessary thing, it is quite a necessary thing that she is remembering that she is forgetting anything.

She is forgetting anything. This is not a disturbing thing, this is not a distressing thing, this is not an important thing. She is forgetting anything and she is remembering that thing, she is remembering that she is forgetting anything.

She is one being one remembering that she is forgetting anything. She is one not objecting to being one remembering that thing, remembering that she is forgetting anything. She is one objecting to there being some objecting to being ones forgetting anything. She is one objecting to any one being one remembering that they are not forgetting anything. She is one objecting to any one objecting to her being one forgetting anything. She is not one remembering being one objecting to any one objecting to her being one forgetting anything. She is one remembering that she is one objecting to being one remembering that they are not forgetting anything. She is one remembering something of being one objecting to some being one objecting to forgetting anything.

She is one forgetting anything. She is one remembering something of this thing. She is one repeating this thing repeating remembering something of forgetting anything.

She is one remembering that she has been having something. She is one remembering something of this thing. She has been having something, she is having something, she is remembering something of this thing. She is not objecting to having something, she is having something, she is remembering something of this thing.

She is one being that one being one having something and remembering something of that thing. She is one being one and she is forgetting anything and she is remembering being one forgetting anything.

Any one she is kissing is one she is kissing then, not kissing again and again, not kissing and kissing, any one she is kissing is one she kissed then, is one she did kiss then, one she kissed some then.

Any one she is kissing is one needing something then, needing kissing, needing anything just then, needing some kissing then. Any one she is kissing is one having been kissed then, having been kissed some then and she was the one who was kissing that one some just then. Any one she was kissing was one whom she was kissing just then. Any one she was kissing was one who might have been needing something then, needing anything then, needing kissing then, needing a little kissing then, needing any kissing then, needing something then, needing kissing then.

She was one living and remembering that she had enough for this thing, enough for living. She was one remembering that she had enough for being living and she was remembering that she could always be needing that thing needing having enough to be living. She could remembering to remind herself and any one of this thing, she could remember that thing, she could remember to be reminded of that thing. She could remember to be one reminding herself, she could remember to be one having any one remind her quite often of this thing that she could remember that she had enough and would be always having enough to be living. She could remembering that she was needing this thing needing having enough always enough for living. She could remember enough of reminding any one of this thing. She could remember this thing remember reminding herself of this thing. She could remember something of being reminded of this thing. She could remember this thing, she could remember a good deal of knowing that she was having enough for being living and that she could always be needing having enough for living. She could remember this thing, she could quite remember that thing.

She was one forgetting anything. She was remembering something of that thing of forgetting anything. She could always remember something of that thing, remember something of forgetting anything.

In giving she was giving what she had then remembered to give then. In giving she was going to be giving. In giving she was quite often giving something. In giving she was not scolding any one. In giving she sometimes remembered that she was going to give that which she would give. In giving she was forgetting that thing the thing she was giving.

In giving she was remembering that she would be one being living. In giving she remembered something of being one needing something in being one being living. In giving she almost remembered she had enough for going on being living. In giving she was one forgetting that thing, the thing she was giving. In giving she was being one remembering something. In giving she was beginning again and again.

She was lonesome. She was not remembering all of this thing. She was not ever remembering everything of being lonesome. She was lonesome, she was not regretting this thing, she was not expecting anything from that thing, from being lonesome. She was not expecting anything in being lonesome. She was lonesome and she was not interested in the thing in being lonesome, she was not interested in not expecting anything from being lonesome. She was lonesome and was always knowing all any one could know about that thing about her being lonesome. She was lonesome and was remembering all there was to remember of the thing of her being lonesome.

She was lonesome and that was not coming to be something. Being lonesome was not coming to be anything. She was remembering enough of that thing that being lonesome was not coming to be something. She was lonesome and she was not using that thing in remembering being lonesome, she was not using very much then. She was lonesome and she remembered enough about that thing and she would be lonesome and she would be remembering all she was remembering about that thing. She was lonesome and forgetting anything and remembering something of forgetting everything.

In remembering forgetting something not anything was something she was needing in being then that one. She was not using anything for any such thing for remembering, for forgetting anything. She was often using something. She was not one forgetting, she was not one remembering having been using that thing. She was using things and forgetting then something and remembering then something and she was not using that thing in being then that one one remembering something, one forgetting anything. She was using anything she was having then to be something she might be using then. She was not remembering, she was not forgetting then to be one having been using, being using that thing.

She was going on being one using, having been using something and being then not one using anything in being that one, one forgetting anything, one remembering that thing remembering forgetting anything.

Why should not any one be certain that any one is one any one could be liking and that every one are ones being completely foolish ones in being ones being any one. Why should not any one be repeating something of some such thing, repeating quite often that any one is one any one is liking and that every one is one being a quite foolish one. Why should not any one be one saying some such thing.

She was remembering quite remembering that any one was a one any one could be liking well enough for anything and she was remembering and saying some such thing that every one is a foolish enough one and that very many are being ones being living.

She was saying this thing and any one could come to be one being certain that she was quite saying that any one is one any one can be liking in being one being living and that every one is one being a silly one in being that one. Why should not any one come to be hearing her saying this thing, quite saying this thing. She was not saying this thing and saying anything in saying this thing. She was saying this thing and any one could be one saying this thing, saying something of this thing, almost quite saying that thing.

In paying anything she was not worrying. In paying for anything she was not worrying. She had worried some. She was always worrying. In paying for anything she was not needing to be paying then. She was not knowing that thing, she was always worrying. She was paying for anything. She could have been one not paying for anything if she had not been one paying for everything. She did pay for something and then she paid for another thing. She was always worrying. She paid for very many things. She always was paying for something. She was always worrying. She was not paying for anything and certainly she did pay for everything and there were very many things that she was needing to be one paying for and she paid for them and she was always worrying and she was quite putting off then paying and she did then pay for something and sometime she paid everything and she was being one knowing this thing that she could pay for everything. She was needing almost everything and was paying then and worrying then and paying a little again and again.

She was feeding something. She was one feeding that thing, feeding being one knowing something. She was feeding something in feeding that thing. She was really feeding something. In feeding that thing she was not beginning. She was not beginning in feeding. She was not beginning, she was feeding something. She was knowing that she was one who was not beginning feeding something, she was not remembering any such thing as feeding something, she was not forgetting any such thing as feeding something. She was feeding something. She was not beginning. She was going on in that thing in feeding something. She was one feeding that thing feeding being one knowing something.

She was one knowing something of feeding knowing something. She was feeding on feeding knowing something, on feeding in this thing. She was not one forgetting everything. She was not one remembering anything.

She was one loving. She was one being loved then. She was one loving in being loved and was loving then. She was one loving then. She was one loved then. Loving is a thing that was happening some then. She was loving then, she was loved then.

Any one doing that thing doing loving is doing something of that thing, something of doing loving. She was loving some one and some one was loving her then. Both of them were loving then. They went on both of them doing something of that thing of loving. She was loving and she was content in doing that thing, and she was remembering that thing remembering doing loving, and she did not forget everything of being content in that thing in being loving. She was loving, she was remembering being content in doing some loving. She was loving, she was doing something of that thing. She was needing being content in being loving. She remembered something of that thing of needing being content in being loving. She forgot something, she forgot some of the things she was liking in loving. She did not remember anything of forgetting things she was liking in loving. She remembered something of needing being content in being loving. She was loving some and she was remembering that thing, remembering that she was loving some.

This one is one and she is that one. Each one is one. There are many. Each one is different from any other one.

Each one is one. There are many. Some of them are loving. Some of them are completely loving. One of them is completely loving. This one is living in loving being existing in that one and loving is existing in that one, completely existing in that one. That one is loving and is completely existing in loving being completely existing in that one and in the one that one is loving and in that one who is the one loving that one. This one is one completely existing as loving is completely existing in that one and one other one.

Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is different from any other one of them. Each one is one being living. Some are ones loving. Some are ones believing in loving. Some are ones believing in loving and marrying and having children. Some of such of them are ones believing in working and believing in every one. Some of such of them are ones working and getting sick then and going on believing in everything in which they have been believing. One being such a one was one loving. She was one believing in something, she was one believing in working and marrying and having children and believing in all that she had been believing. She believed in changing in some things. She believed in something. She was loving. She was working. She was marrying. She was having children. She was believing in all she had been believing. She was one believing in something. She was a sick one. She believed then in what she had been believing.

She could be certain that she could be content to let some go on doing what they were doing. She was certain she could be content to have some come to be doing other things than the things they were doing. She did come to be certain that she could wait for something, for any one to go on doing what they were doing, for some to come to be doing some other thing than the thing they were doing.

She was one having children. She did have three of them. She was one working. She got sick then. She was one beginning again working. She was one then coming to be completely a sick one. She was one then believing what she had been believing.

She was one loving, she was one marrying. She was one believing in something and she went on believing in that thing. She went on believing in all she had been believing.

In living she was believing in that thing believing in doing that loving. She was believing that not anything was changing in being one being loving. She went on believing that thing. She changed her mind some.

She was loving and she was certain that any one doing that thing any one loving was the one not doing that thing not doing anything for loving. She went on believing that thing. She changed her mind some about some little things. She was loving and she was marrying and she was sick then and she had three children and she believed in everything in which she had always been believing. She had always been believing in working, she believing in that thing. She had always been believing that loving and marrying and having children was something that was happening, she believed in believing that thing. She believed that in doing anything nothing was changing, she believed that in arranging living any one would do that thing would arrange the living they were believing in. She went on believing in the things in which she was believing. She changed her mind about some little things and she said then that she had changed her decision. She believed in that thing she believed in working and marrying and having children and in believing in the things in which she had been believing.

She was working and loving then and marrying and being sick then and working and having children and being sick then and she was believing then in the things in which she had been, in which she was believing.

Each one is one there are many of them. Some are liking what they are doing. Some are completely liking what they are doing. Some are loving and are completely liking that thing are completely liking loving.

One was loving some one and was completely liking that thing liking loving that one. This one was completely loving that one and was completely liking that thing completely liking loving that one. This one the one loving and being loved then was one completely liking that thing completely liking loving and being a loved one.

There are very many being living. Each one is one. Each one is one being that one. Each one is like some. Each one is one. There are very many of them. There are many kinds of them. Each one is one. Each one is that one.

One is one and that one is one quite loving. This one is one needing enough of that thing enough of loving so that that one is not needing too much, needing to be doing everything. This one is one who was quite enjoying loving. She was loving. She was marrying again then. She was quite needing that thing, needing marrying so that she would not be needing too much doing everything.

She was marrying and she was needing marrying. She was doing everything and she was needing that thing she was needing doing everything. Any one doing everything can be needing that thing needing doing everything. She was needing that thing she was needing doing everything. In loving she was marrying, she was doing everything. In marrying she was doing everything. She was doing everything. She was marrying, she was needing that thing she was needing marrying. She was moving in every direction in doing everything. She was loving in marrying. She was marrying in doing everything. She was doing everything in moving in every direction.

She was needing being such a one. She was moving in every direction. She was loving. She was marrying. She was needing doing everything. She was not beginning, she was not suffering, she was not loving, she was not winning, she was going on and that was exciting, exciting enough for any living continuing. She was not sacrificing, she was not seizing, she was not losing, she was not winning, she was winning in every direction, she was not gay then, she was not exciting then, she was moving then moving in every direction, she had courage for that thing, courage for being that one, she had courage in going on living, she had courage in moving in every direction, she had courage in not winning, she had courage in not losing, she had courage in not sacrificing, she had courage in not seizing, she had courage in not being exciting, she had courage in moving in every direction, she had courage in being one loving, she had courage in being one marrying. She had courage. She had courage in being one not being a gay one, she had courage in moving in every direction, she had courage in being one moving in every direction, she had courage in being one going on living, she had courage.

She was one being living, she could be exciting and then some one could remember that she had not been one being exciting. She had courage then. She could be kissing and any one could be remembering that she had not been completely being fascinating. She had courage then. She could be succeeding and any one could be pleased then and could be remembering that thing, remembering that she always had had courage in going on being living. She was lively and any one could remember that she could be a lively one. Any one could remember she had courage. Any one could remember that thing.

Some are living and they might if they went on living they might then not be liking that thing. Some are living and they might if they went on living they might then be liking that thing. One went on living and was happier then happier than any one. That one went on living and went on then being happier than any one. That one was then that one, one being happier than any one ever had been in being one being living.

Some are living and they might if they went on living they might then not be liking that thing. One of such of them was one going on living and she went on quite liking that thing and she was one not completing that thing not completing liking that thing liking living but she went on living and she was liking that thing and certainly then there was no reason why she should not be liking that thing, she went on living and she was liking that thing.

She would be one going on being living even though she could understand something of any one coming to be dying. She did go on being living although she could tell any one how any one could come to be a dead one. She did go on being living although she could explain how very many she was knowing were not needing such a thing needing going on being living.

She went on being living, she did that thing with enough decision, she did that thing with decision enough to be one being one doing everything, doing everything enough, doing anything just enough.

She was one whom some one married and then they had a child born to them and that child was one she was having with her and she was then finding everything a little irregular. She said the things she should say then, she did the things she should do then. Sometimes she was repeating other things, sometimes she was changing her opinion, always she was changing her opinion, she was decided enough then to say something, she did say that thing, she told then the whole of that thing the whole of that opinion.

She was satisfied with being living. Being living is not satisfying is not completely satisfying, any one listening was hearing some explanation of this thing. She was satisfied with being living. She was satisfied with marrying. She was satisfied with being a married one. She was satisfied with her husband who was quite a satisfying man. She was satisfied with having had one child and having that child. She was satisfied that she would not have another one. She was satisfied that he went on being living, that she would not have to have another one. She was satisfied with her mother and her brothers and her sister. They were satisfactory as mother and sister and older brother and younger brother. She had opinion enough about that thing about mentioning there being existing. She was satisfied with regular living. She had opinion enough of this thing to be quite expressing any such opinion. She was satisfied with being living. She was satisfied with not any living being satisfying. She was satisfied with her living. She was important in that thing so as to be explaining satisfactory living: She did explain satisfactory living. She was satisfied with being living. She was satisfied that any living was not satisfying. She was satisfied with her living. She expressed her opinion.

Each one is one. Each one is that one. Each one is one. Each one expressing an opinion is expressing that thing that opinion.

One is expressing an opinion, one is expressing a suspicion. She is expressing the whole of that thing. She is clearly having that thing, that suspicion, that opinion. She is one clearly having that thing having that suspicion, that opinion. She is that one the one having that expression, that opinion and clearly expressing that thing that suspicion, that opinion. She is completely loving, completely lovelily loving. She is that one.

Each one is one. Each one is that one the one that one is. Each one is one. Each one is one some are knowing. Each one is one. One is one many are knowing. One is one not any one is completely certain is completely charming. That one is one being one being almost completely feeling in being almost completely charming. This one is one not completing any such thing not completing feeling, not completing feeling in being almost completely charming, not completing being almost completely charming, not completing being charming.

She was marrying, she was not then married, she was one having lost something and not remembering anything then of anything, of having or of loving, she was marrying then again. She was married then. She was living then, she was satisfying any one being satisfied with that thing. She was satisfying herself then with being one satisfying herself with that thing. She was not losing anything, she was losing that thing, she was losing not losing anything.

Being that thing being one being something that was in a way a delicate thing was something she was not having, she was not having that thing in being one being that one being the one she might be, being the one she was. Being a delicately sensitive one was something she was not having in being completely that one being completely the one she might be being, in being the one she had been being, in being the one she would be being.

She was having delicate sensitive perception in being that one the one having such things, in being one being the one she was being, she was being one having delicate and sensitive perceptions. She was one always having been and always being that one the one quite having delicate and sensitive perceptions.

She was interested in being any one, she was not interested in every one being that one, in every one being the one she was interested in. She was not interested in any one being the one she was interested in. She was not interested in that thing.

She was not interested in being one coming to perhaps not being that one. She was not interested in that thing. She was not losing that thing losing that she might perhaps be coming to not being that one.

She was one remembering something of any one being one believing that some meaning is existing. She was one not losing much of remembering something of some such thing. She might have been one being one not remembering any thing of any one believing that some meaning is existing. She might have been such a one, she was not such a one. She was one remembering something of any one believing that some meaning is existing.

She could lose anything, she did not lose remembering something of every one believing that some meaning is existing. She might be losing anything. She did lose anything. She did remember something of believing that every one is believing anything of something being existing. She did lose anything.

Any one being any one is being one. Any one being that one is being that one. One being that one is one being that one and being then the one not losing anything of that thing not losing anything. That one, the one being that one and not losing anything is one completely clearly not losing anything. That one is one being one having a sudden feeling of having lost something and being then completely clearly searching and being then completely clearly not losing the thing, not losing anything. This one is one completely clearly not losing anything. This one is one not losing anything. This one is one completely clearly not losing anything.

Each one is one, there are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is that one the one that one is. Each one is one, there are many of them. Each one is one.

Each one is one. Each one might be one being like every other one if every one was one being like every other one. Each one is one. Each one is one not like every other one. Each one is one. Any one is like any one. Every one is like every one. Each one is one. There are very many of them. Each one is one.

Each one is one and is mentioning something of some such thing. Each one has been one and is mentioning something of some such thing. Each one is one and is mentioning something of being like any other one. Each one is one and is mentioning having been like any other one. Each one is one. Each one is one and is mentioning having been, is mentioning being that one. Each one is one. Each one is that one, the one that one is. Each one is one, each one is mentioning such a thing. Each one is mentioning something, each one is mentioning having been mentioning something. Each one is one. Each one is mentioning having been that one.

One was one and was mentioning something, mentioning having been that one and in a way that one was that one. That one was one, that one had been that one. That one had not been really mentioning quite that thing, had not been quite mentioning having been that one.

That one being that one had been that one. That one being that one was mentioning that thing was mentioning having been that one, was mentioning being that one.

That one being that one was one needing something, was one needing something to have been that one. That one being that one was needing something, was one needing something to be that one. That one was not that one. That one was mentioning that thing. That one was needing something to be that one. That one was mentioning that thing, was mentioning that that one was needing something to be that one.

That one had been one. The one that one had been was one who was not needing anything for being that one. The one that one had been was one not winning everything in being that one. The one that one had been was one doing everything and completing these things and not needing being that one. The one that one had been was one continuing being that one. The one that one had been was one willing to be needing something. The one that one had been was one almost willing to be giving anything to win that thing. The one that one had been was one not winning that thing. The one that one had been was one not needing winning that thing. The one that one had been was one not being one who could be living in having won that thing. The one that one had been was one not being able to live in winning that thing. The one that one had been was one not having been needing winning that thing. The one that one had been was one expressing that thing expressing having been the one that one had been. The one that one had been was one expressing having been willing to be winning what that one had not been winning. The one that one had been was one expressing being that one the one that one had been. The one that one had been was one expressing being completing being willing, being not willing to be winning what she had not been winning. The one that one had been was one expressing disillusion. The one that one had been was one expressing illusion. The one that one had been was one expressing having been such a one the one that one had been, was expressing having been completing willing the thing she had not been winning. The one that one had been was expressing some such thing, was quite mentioning every such thing. The one who had been that one the one quite mentioning everything of any such thing was one who went on being such a one one mentioning everything of any such thing.

Mentioning something was something this one was completely expressing. Having been loving and not having been then winning anything was something this one was mentioning. Having been marrying and not having been needing all of that thing was something this one was mentioning. Having been marrying and having been needing something of this thing was something this one was mentioning. Being married and not completely using that thing was something this one was mentioning. Being married and doing that thing, doing being married was something this one was mentioning. This one was one mentioning something. This one was one completely expressing that thing expressing mentioning something. This one was one having been mentioning everything. This one was one completely expressing that thing expressing having been mentioning everything.

In expressing mentioning anything, in expressing mentioning everything she was that one the one she was mentioning having been. In being one expressing mentioning any thing, in being one expressing mentioning everything she was that one the one she was mentioning.

She was mentioning anything. She was mentioning everything, she was expressing that thing expressing mentioning anything, expressing mentioning everything.

In being that one the one expressing mentioning anything, the one expressing mentioning everything, in being that one she was one being one being that thing being the one expressing mentioning everything, mentioning anything. In being that one, in expressing that thing in expressing mentioning anything, mentioning everything she was one going and always completing that thing completing and going on being one expressing mentioning anything, mentioning everything. In going on being that one, in completing that that thing she was going on being one expressing mentioning everything, mentioning anything.

In mentioning anything, in mentioning everything she was one expressing that mentioning anything, that mentioning everything is not anything as everything is something that is a thing that is not anything as everything is something that is just that thing. In mentioning anything, in mentioning everything she is one being one expressing that mentioning anything that mentioning everything is something that would be being mentioning anything mentioning everything if everything and anything were not being the thing she had been mentioning. In being one mentioning anything, in being one mentioning everything, in mentioning anything, in mentioning everything, she was mentioning everything, she was mentioning anything, in mentioning anything, in mentioning everything she was mentioning anything, she was mentioning everything. In mentioning everything, in mentioning anything she was mentioning that she was mentioning that in mentioning anything that in mentioning everything she was mentioning that not anything, that not everything was anything that she was not mentioning. In mentioning anything, in mentioning everything she was mentioning that in mentioning anything, in mentioning anything she was mentioning everything, she was mentioning anything.

Each one is one. Each one has been, each one is mentioning something. Each one is one. There are many of them. There are many mentioning something. There are many mentioning everything. Each one is one. There are many of them. Some are mentioning something, some are mentioning everything, some are mentioning anything. Each one is one. Each one is mentioning something.

Some one was mentioning something. She was not mentioning that thing, she was not mentioning that she was needing something. She was mentioning something. She was mentioning that she was not the one some one was needing. She could mention that she was not the one any one was admiring. She was one mentioning something. Any one can be one mentioning something. In mentioning something that one was mentioning that she had not been expressing anything of being one mentioning something. She was that one one mentioning something. She was that one not mentioning anything. She was that one one completely mentioning everything and mentioning it again and again and always then completing that thing completing mentioning everything. She was then that one one completing again and again and again mentioning everything. She was that one.

There are many who are telling anything in some way. Every one is one telling something in some way. One was one telling anything in one way. That one was one being that one. That one had been one loving in that way, loving in a way and telling something in a way, and telling anything in a way. The way she was telling anything was a way that was a way she was realising anything could be something. She was realising anything was something and the way she was telling about anything was the way she was one being surprised by the thing that was anything. She was surprised by anything being something. She was realising anything was something. She was telling about anything telling about it in the way anything surprised her by being something. She had been loving. She had not been surprised by everything of that thing. She had been surprised by something of that thing. She was telling everything in the way she had been surprised by something. She was telling anything in a way. She was telling everything in a way.

She was feeling something. She was feeling and she was remembering that feeling was existing. She was feeling something and she would be remembering that feeling had been existing. She was feeling something, she was then not certain that feeling was existing. She was feeling something. She would not be certain that feeling had been existing. She was feeling something, she was saying that feeling was existing, that she had not been certain that she had been feeling the feeling that was existing. She was feeling something. She was not certain that feeling was existing. She was saying that she was not certain she was feeling the feeling she was not certain was existing.

She was learning anything. She was liking knowing the thing she had come to be learning. She was surprised at the thing being existing the thing she had just learned was existing. She was surprised then. She was not surprised at everything. She was not surprised at anything. She was surprised at everything. She was surprised at anything. She was in a way saying she was being surprised at anything that she was knowing was being existing. She was saying in a way saying something. She was saying something and saying it in a way. She was saying being surprised at anything being existing and she was saying it in a way. She was saying that in a way she was not surprised at any thing being existing.

She was saying something in a way. In saying anything in a way she was saying that she was surprised at everything being existing. In saying everything she was in a way saying that she was surprised to be feeling that anything is existing. In saying anything, she was saying that she was knowing in a way that everything is existing.

She had been feeling something and she was remembering everything of what she had been knowing she had been feeling and she had been knowing she had not been certain she had been feeling what she had not been certain she was feeling. She had been feeling something, she had been feeling something, she had not been certain that she had been feeling something. She remembered everything of what she had been feeling. She remembered everything of feeling something. She remembered everything of the feeling she had been feeling if she had been feeling something. She remembered everything of that feeling of feeling something. She remembered everything, she went on remembering everything of the feeling she had been feeling if she had been feeling something. She had been feeling something. She remembered everything of that thing.

In saying anything she was saying that anything surprised her that surprised her and that anything surprised her because anything is existing. In saying that anything is existing she was saying that not anything surprised her because everything is existing and anything surprised her. In saying anything she said it in the way she had been feeling when anything surprised her and because anything surprised her she said everything in that way, she said everything in the way she said anything. She said everything in the way that she was feeling that she was not certain that she was feeling anything and was feeling that anything being something was something that was a thing that would be to her a surprising thing. She said everything in that way. She was saying something.

She was that one. There are many being living. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one, each one in being one and saying something is saying something in a way, is saying anything in a way.

One was saying everything in a way. It was a very certain way. It was a very decided way. It was a very clear way. It was a quite long way. It was a completely clear way. It was a complete way. It was a delicate way. It was an entire way. It was a continuing way. It was a way that was a way that would come to be a thing that any one would know was a way that was that way.

There are very many being living. Some are being loving. Some are loving some one. Some are loving some. Some in loving some are loving very many of them. Some in loving are being one loving and being the one loving some and very many of them. Some in loving some and so loving very many are being such a one one loving very many seeing and loving, and hearing and loving, and loving and giving what any loving is meaning in having come to be existing.

One who was such a one was one seeing and loving and being then that one and was one hearing and loving and being then that one and was then that one the one being that one.

Some one was one living and hearing and seeing and being then all one loving, all one everything and everything then was being one completing again and again what is necessary to loving being existing. She was loving that is to say she was one being one in being the one giving what is neccessary to loving being existing. She was hearing some one, she was giving then to that one everything that is needing for loving to have been existing. She was seeing some one, she was giving to that one the thing that being loving has been having. She was one who was one seeing some one. She was one who was one hearing some one. She was one seeing one and she was one being that one the one seeing that one and beginning then being the one who had seen that one. She came then to be the one who had completed that thing completed seeing that one and that one had been seen by her then and then it was all one her seeing that one, that one seeing her and everything had been done then and sometimes was then done again. She was one hearing one and she did then hear that one and she was then one being one who was coming to hear that one and she came then to have heard that one and that one came then to finishing that thing finishing her having been hearing that one and they finished that thing and it was then finished again. She was one being that one and that was not troubling one who was one seeing and hearing and being with that one and she was quite married to that one and they were both then married and living and they were then living and going on being living and they were then going on being married and being living.

Her voice, her pleasantness, her neurasthenia were expressing that she was being one who was all one hearing and loving, seeing and loving, hearing and seeing and loving. Her voice which was a pleasant thing was the voice of one who was one seeing and loving and hearing and loving and seeing and hearing and loving. Her pleasantness which was a present thing was expressing that she was one seeing and loving, hearing and loving, hearing and seeing and loving. Her neurasthenia which had been a pleasant thing was something that was expressing that she was one seeing and loving, hearing and loving, seeing and hearing and loving.

Her voice, her pleasantness, her neurasthenia were expressing that she was one hearing and loving, seeing and loving, hearing and seeing and loving. Her pleasantness which was a present thing was a pleasant thing. Her being one seeing and loving which was a pleasant thing was a pleasant thing. Her being one hearing and loving which was a pleasant thing was a pleasant thing. Her voice which was a pleasant thing was a pleasant thing.

She was one seeing and loving. She was one hearing and loving. She was one hearing and seeing and loving. She was that one. She was one loving.

She was loving. She was being one who was completing being loving. That was a pleasant thing. She was that one. She was loving. She was seeing and loving. She was hearing and loving. She was that one.

She was one completing what loving was needing, which was a pleasant thing. She was completing what loving was needing. She was that one.

In completing what loving was needing she was being that one. She was that one. She was one completing what loving was needing. She was that one. She was one which was a pleasant thing. She was that one. She was completing what loving was needing. She was completing what loving was needing which was that thing. She was seeing and loving. She was hearing and loving. She was hearing and seeing and loving. She was completing what loving was needing. She was completing loving, which was that thing. She was loving. She was seeing and loving. She was hearing and loving.

She was hearing, she had not then been hearing. She was seeing, she had not then been seeing. She had not then been hearing, which was a pleasant thing. She had not then been seeing, which was a pleasant thing. She was not hearing which was a pleasant thing. She was not seeing which was a pleasant thing. She was not hearing and seeing which was a pleasant thing.

Being one loving, being one, she being one, she was one.

She was one, she was one and being one she was one seeing and loving, hearing and loving, seeing and hearing and loving. She was one. She was one seeing and loving, hearing and loving.

She was one. She was loving. She was one. Being one she was one.

There are many being living. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one. There are many of them.

One being one and being loving, one being one, being that one and being loving was being one being loving. This one being loving was being that one and that one was being in being loving. That one was loving and was that one one being loving. This one in loving was loving and she was loving. She was one and being loving and being loving she was one. She was being loving. She was being one. She was being being loving. She was one. She was being loving. She was loving. She was being one in being loving. She was being the one she was being. She was being loving.

She was loving. In being loving she was one. She was one in being loving. She was loving.

There are many living. There are many loving. There are many loving and marrying. There are many loving and completing that thing and are not marrying. There are many loving. Some are loving and are living in loving. Some are loving and are living. Some are loving and they are one. Some are being one and are loving some and are living and are being one loving and are being one living.

One who was loving and living was that one. She was loving and she was that one. She was loving and being one then living some. She was that one. She was loving some.

She was one living some and loving some. She was that one. She was one living some. She was one living some and she was loving some.

She was living. She was living and she was one being one living some. She was living some. She was one living some and she was that one.

In being one living some she was one sitting some. In being one living some she was one sitting some, she was one living some.

She was one living and she was one loving and in loving she was one sitting. She was one sitting and in being one sitting she was one being that one one living and loving, living and loving some, living and loving and being that one one loving and living some, one loving enough to be living enough, one loving enough to be sitting enough.

She was living enough, she was sitting enough. In being one living enough and sitting enough she was one doing enough loving. She was doing enough loving to be living enough and sitting enough.

She was one and that one the one she was was one who was living enough certainly living enough to be loving some. She was loving enough to be loving enough. She was loving enough to be sitting some. She was loving enough to be sitting enough.

She was one saying something saying that she was loving enough and living enough. She was one saying that she was loving enough and sitting enough. She was one saying that she was living enough and sitting. She was one saying that she was sitting enough.

She was one and being that one she was saying that she was that one enough. She was that one. She was that one enough.

She was one. She was enough needing being that thing, she was quite needing that thing, she was needing enough being that one.

She was one. She was one who was that one and was quite needing being that one. She was one. She was one who was one living enough. She was one. She was one who was sitting enough. She was one who was loving enough.

She was one and being one she was one being that one and she was being that one and being that one she was one going on being that one quite enough going on being that one. She was going on enough being that one. She was going on being one, she was one going on being the one she was.

In being that one she was one quite being one, she was one being enough one. In being that one she was being one who was one who was going on enough in being that one. In being that one she was going on being one loving enough, living enough, sitting enough.

She was large enough to be that one one sitting enough. She was large enough. She was giving enough of being one loving enough, living enough, sitting enough to be one living enough. She was giving enough of being one sitting enough, loving enough to be one going on living enough. She was large enough to be one living enough, sitting enough, loving enough. She was large enough. She was loving enough. She was sitting enough. She was living enough.

She was going on living and she was living enough. She was going on living. She was loving enough. She was going on living enough. She was going on living. She was sitting enough. She was going on living enough.

She was being one who did complete that thing quite complete that thing, quite complete sitting. She was one and she was being one not troubling that thing not troubling being the one being sitting. She was one and she was sitting and she was one and she was living enough. She was one giving that thing giving that thing enough giving being one not troubling being that one being the one sitting. She was one giving enough, she was one giving being one being one living enough, loving enough, sitting enough, she was one giving enough, she was one giving being one not troubling her being one being sitting. She was giving enough. She was loving enough. She was sitting enough. She was living enough.

She was one, she was one and she was different enough from any other one. She was different enough.

She was one. There are some. There are many being living. There are many being living. There are enough going on being living.

One going on being living, and she was going on being living, one going on being living was one telling quite telling, clearly telling that some who are ones being living are ones smelling and being living and smelling they are needing being ones using anything and being ones not having everything are ones taking what they are needing and being ones taking everything are ones smelling. Some one clearly telling everything is telling that such ones are ones being living, and is clearly telling that one listening is one being one coming to be one not having anything of that one being taken by any such a one.

Some are taking something, some are taking everything, some are not taking everything but would be taking anything. Some are taking what they expect to be taking.

There are many being living. There is one being living. This one has been being living. This one is one almost succeeding in not taking everything. This one is one taking anything. This one is one having been expecting to be taking everything. This one has been taking what she was taking. This one has been taking. She was expecting to be one any one would be expecting to have taken what she was expecting to take. She was one quite succeeding in taking what she was expecting to take. She might have been one succeeding in living. She might be one not succeeding in living. She was one not having everything. She was one not going on expecting anything. She was one being a quite sad enough one. She was one.

In being a sad enough one she was one who might have been one succeeding in living. She was a sad enough one.

In being one who might have been one succeeding in living she was one who had not been failing in living.

In being one who had not been failing in living she was one expecting and getting what she expected to be getting by asking.

She had been one loving. She was one loving children. She had been one loving. She married the one she was loving. Before she married the one she was loving she had had a child who had not been born living. In having had a child who had not been born living she had been one not needing that thing not needing having a child who had not been born living. In being one loving children she had not been one sorrowing. In being one loving the one she was loving she came to be one he was marrying.

She was married and she was expecting to be getting what she expected to get by asking and she was expecting to be one expecting getting what she was getting. She was one going on being one expecting to be getting what she was not completely asking and she came then to get something of that thing, she came to get more of the thing which she expected to be getting. She was succeeding in living. She expected to be getting what she expected to be getting. She went on being one getting what she had expected she would be getting. She was being a sad one. She was being a sad enough one.

She was one loving. She was one and she was one not expecting everything, she was one loving and not marrying. She was one loving and not marrying and then she was married by him. She married him and she was not expecting everything. She married him and they were living then in that thing and she expected to be having everything for which she expected to be asking.

She was one succeeding in living that is she expected to be having what she expected to be asking for. She did not expect everything. She expected to be one having what she was expecting.

She had this thing. She had loving children. She had one. He did not live to be going on being living. She was not expecting that thing, she was not expecting him to be one not going on being living. She was one not succeeding in living. She was a sad enough one. She was expecting to be expecting what she asked for. She was expecting what she was asking for. She went on expecting being one having that thing.

She was one liking children. She was a sad enough one. She was expecting being that one the one she was being. She was being one being that one. She was one expecting having what she was expecting.

Being that one she was creating remembering the thing remembering being that one. Remembering being that one she was one not remembering being one having been that one.

She was one loving children. She was one being one remembering having been one creating being a sad one. Being one loving children she was one refusing going on not creating being a sad one. Being one refusing something she was one loving children. Being one refusing anything she was one being a sad one. Being a sad one she was one going on creating having been that one. She was one refusing being one not coming because she was creating being a sad one. Being one being a sad one she was one creating coming because she was one going on loving children. Being one loving children she was one creating waiting to be going. Being one creating waiting to be going she was one being one having been the one she had been. Being that one the one she was she was creating being that one. Being the one she was she was a sad one. Being loving children she was one remembering she had been one being that one. Being that one she was waiting being one refusing to be waiting. Being one refusing to be waiting she was one having been one loving children.

Being one waiting to be refusing to be waiting is something. Being one creating that thing is something. There are many of them.

Being one expecting what they are expecting is something. Being one creating that thing is something. There are many of them.

Knowing everything is something. Knowing that in knowing everything one is leaving out something is something that some one expecting everything is expecting. Expecting to be not expecting anything is something.

One who was not expecting anything, that is to say one who was creating not expecting anything was one not expecting anything. This one not expecting anything was creating this thing. This one in creating that thing was one being one and that one being that one was creating not expecting anything. In creating that thing that one was creating something. That one then came to be one having something. That one then came to be needing everything. That one came then to be having everything. That one then had everything. That was something. That one went on completing that thing completing needing having everything, completing having everything.

That one is one. Another one is another one. Another one is one and she is one accepting what she is accepting to be having. She is one accepting and completing that thing creating acceptation.

She was one and doing something, doing everything in helping, going on helping, coming to be doing anything, she was that one she was married then and being one being that one she was doing what was needed and anything was needed, something was needed, she was doing that thing. She was married and was helping, she was coming in and remembering, remembering everything and reminding the one she had married what he needed to remember to be one completely telling how he had come to do what he had come to be doing. She was one doing everything, she was one doing anything, she was one doing something to be helping to be going on being that one the one helping. She was that one.

She came to remember everything. She had been remembering to be helping. She did remember everything. She was helping.

She was doing what she was doing, she was helping. She was remembering what she was remembering, she was helping. She was doing something to be that one, to be helping.

She was helping. She was moving anything that needed moving, she was leaving anything that needed leaving, she was preparing anything that needed preparing, she was waiting for anything that needed waiting, she was telling anything that needed telling, she was receiving anything that needed receiving, she was filling anything that needed filling, she was expecting anything that needed expecting. She was helping, she was that one, she did something to be that one, she went on being that one.

She was helping, she was giving helping to the one who was one being one and she was that one the one giving helping. She was that one. She was that one and she was one who came to be one having been that one. She was that one and she came to be that one and she was then one having been that one. She was that one.

In coming she was waiting, she had been loving and she was marrying and she was coming and she would be waiting and she would be proceeding to be completing having been one having continued helping. In coming she was remembering and starting and begging pardon and meaning to be continuing and completing having been believing. She had been one helping one who was one who was that one and in being that one was one who was that one. She one helping and was being one who was helping one who was one.

She helped and she was one who had been that one. She helped and she was one who was continuing being one who had been that one. She had helped and she was one who had been that one. She had helped and she was one continuing being the one who had been that one.

She was one, she had been helping in waiting, she had been completing waiting, she had been helping. She had been helping, she had been working, she had been moving, she had been waiting to be questioning, she had been completing having been waiting to be questioning.

She was one, being that one was everything that being that one she was one accomplishing. She was one completing in accomplishing being one being that one. She was one and being that one and accomplishing helping and waiting to be questioning she was one who could be one arranging in being that one to be one completing helping.

She was one moving and in moving she was not showing that in that thing she was that one coming to be that one. In moving she was moving and in moving she was moving. She was moving and in that thing she was that one and that one was one being one moving. She was that one.

She was one and in being one coming to be completing being that one she was one who was arranging that she would remember that in being that one she had arranged being that one. She was one having asked a question. She was one joining in being travelling. She had been travelling. She was then travelling again. She was then joining in travelling being existing. She had been one being one realising that she had been one completing helping. She had been one expressing that being that one she was one and being one she was one expressing that she was one. She had come to be one expressing being one, expressing having been one, she had been one completing helping.

She was married, she had children. She had children and she had a child and in being that one she was one completing arranging that she was one completing helping. She was one and she came to be one being one. She was one and she was being one. She was one and she came to be one being one and that one was one and being that one she was one who had been that one.

And being that one and having been that one she was one who in helping who in waiting to be questioning who in having been that one is one and she is one who in moving is one and she is one who in completing helping is one and she is one who in going on being one arranging having been that one is one, and she is one who in going on arranging something is one and she is one coming again to arrange something and in being that one in being one coming again to be arranging something she is one. She is one, she is that one, she has been one, she has been that one.

There are very many who being one are being the one helping some one. There are very many helping in being the one helping any one. There are very many helping in being the one helping some.

There are very many and helping is being existing. A little helping is being existing.

A little helping being existing some one helping, quite a little helping any one is one quite helping having some one quite helping her then. Some one having been quite a little helping some is one coming to be one having some one helping her in not helping, not helping any one.

Quite a little helping being existing some one having been being one helping quite a little helping is one being one helping one. Some one being one having been that one one having been quite a little helping every one is one being one quite a little helping some one. Some one being one having begun being one helping, quite a little helping any one is one being one helping some one and being one being helped then quite helped then, being one quite helped in being one not helping any one. A little helping has been existing. Helping is being existing.

If one is one and one being one that one is one, if one is one then one being one, and being one is being one suffering in being one, then that one being one and being suffering is being one, and being one and being suffering that one is one expressing anything. Being one being suffering, that is being one not suffering, being one having been coming to be suffering and having been one not having come to be doing that thing, being one being suffering that is being one being breathing in having been coming, being one sighing that is being one heavily breathing, being one suffering that is being one breathing in hurrying, being one suffering is something. Being one being one not having been one being the one any one would have been in being that one, being that one is something. Being one being one being the one being one coming from having been the one being with one who was suffering is something.

Being one telling something about each one and being one beginning from the beginning in telling that thing is being some one. Being one coming from having been hearing some one who was one having been telling that some one was some other one is something. Being one telling some from the beginning about some telling about any one being any other one is being some one.

She was one, she was enough one to be that one. She was that one. She was enough of that one in being that one.

She was one and was then one mentioning that she was that one and in mentioning that thing she was one expecting that she would be needing to be going on being that one. She was that one and again in mentioning anything she was mentioning that in being that one she had been one succeeding in expecting to be going on being that one. In being that one she was gathering in being expecting to be going on being that one. In being that one she was going on gathering in going on being that one.

If she was one and she was that one, if she was one she was not hearing everything. If she was one and she was that one if she was one she was hearing something. If she was one and she was that one, if she was one she was accepting anything. If she was one and she was that one she was angrily refusing something she had been hearing. If she was one and she was that one she was asking any one if she was one. If she was one and she was that one she was asking every one for something. If she was one she was remembering that every one had tried to give her that thing, or if she was one she was telling everything in telling that every one had been one the one trying to give her what every one knew she was certainly one not giving. If she was one she was that one.

She was one asking and giving and recommending and receiving and asking to be that one and helping to be getting and expressing any one knowing that she was that one and asking any one to be telling something of that thing and listening to any one having been not denying she was that one and remembering that any one was one having come to be denying she was that one and being one telling about such a thing and being one being one who might not have been that one if she had not been that one and being one remembering that any one was remembering that she was that one in being that one.

She was being one hearing, when she was hearing, hearing that she was that one. She was one hearing, when she was hearing, and was then hearing that some one was hearing that she was that one. She was one hearing, when she was hearing, she was one hearing that she was that one.

She was one hearing, when she was hearing, hearing that she might not be that one. She was one hearing, when she was hearing, she was one hearing that some one could be hearing that she was not that one. She was one telling what she was hearing, she was then quite telling every one.

She was one hearing, when she was hearing, she was hearing that being that one she was being that one. She was hearing, when she was hearing, she was hearing that then.

In being hearing she was hearing something. In being hearing something she was repeating. In being hearing something she was gasping. In being hearing something she was sighing. In being hearing something she was talking. In being hearing something she was remembering that she was one not offending. In being hearing something she was contenting in producing hearing that thing. In being hearing something she was confirming that she was hearing that thing. In being hearing something she was demonstrating that hearing that thing was an outrageous thing. In being hearing something she was breathing that any one could hear that thing. In being hearing something she was recounting that not any one would have heard that thing. In being hearing something she was pleasing in not having been hearing all of that thing. In being hearing something she was breathing in almost sleeping. In being hearing something she was feeling that being dressed is exhausting. In being hearing something she was being one who had been trembling. In being hearing something she was one who had been sighing. In being hearing something she was being one who had been gasping. In being hearing something she was one who would be completing telling. In being hearing something she was one expecting to not be hearing everything. In being hearing something she was one having been one not hearing any such thing.

In having been that one and being that one she was one and any one deciding that thing was certain, she was one who could have something from recommending anything. In having been that one and being that one she was one and any one was deciding that thing she was one having been helping becoming a lighter one. In having been that one and being that one some who were deciding were certain that she was one who was attracting. In having been that one and being that one very many were deciding very often that she had been helping any one to be one not helping her to be a completer one of a kind of a one. In having been that one and being that one every one was hearing, seeing and having her be one asking any one anything. In having been that one and being that one any one was having her having been doing anything to ask them to be one asking her to do anything. In having been one, in being one she was being one and some were deciding that not any one was suffering. She being one and having been one some were coming to deciding that they were certain that some one had come to be suffering. She being one and having been one some were deciding that she might have come to be destroying being that one. She being one and having been one some were coming to be knowing that she was coming again to be telling another thing. She being one and having been that one some might have been certain that in telling everything she was telling something.

How could she be one and be that one. How could she be one and not be that one. How could she be one and be that one, how could she be that one. How could she be one and be that one. How could she be one and not be that one.

Every one knowing she was continuing was laughing. Any one knowing she was continuing was laughing. Any one knowing she was continuing was certain was certain that she was continuing. Any one knowing she was continuing and being certain she was continuing was certain she was continuing being that one.

Being continuing is being continuing. She was continuing. Any one knowing she had been continuing was certain that she had done that thing was certain that she had been continuing. Being continuing she was being that one.

Any one continuing is continuing. Every one continuing every one is continuing. Any one continuing is continuing. Continuing is continuing.

Continuing and assisting assisting continuing is assisting continuing. Continuing is continuing. Assisting continuing is assisting continuing.

Some one who is continuing is assisting continuing. This one assisting continuing is assisting herself then is assisting herself to continue and in continuing is completely expressing what some one, what some are in being ones being existing. Some one continuing is quite continuing and in quite continuing is quite completely expressing what some are who are being existing.

This one continuing quite continuing and quite expressing quite continuing expressing what some are who are being living, this one is continuing quite continuing, this one is quite wonderfully continuing, quite completely, quite clearly, quite entirely, quite continuously continuing, quite expressing quite completely expressing what some are who are being living.

This one being one continuing and continuing being continuing this one being continuing is continuing expressing what some are who are being ones being living. This one is one continuing. Continuing is continuing.

Any one being one, every one being one, many being living, some being feeling, some being in having been going to be feeling, some being in wanting to be feeling, some being in expecting feeling, some being in feeling, some being in completing feeling by coming to be feeling, some being in continuing feeling in expecting to be feeling, some being in continuing going to be feeling, some being in feeling being coming, some being in feeling being existing, any one being one, every one being one, very many being living, there are some being living, there is one being living, there are very many being living.

One being living, one being feeling, this one is one having been expecting to be feeling, this one is one extending being feeling by not being feeling, this one is one completing being feeling by wanting being feeling, this one is one being feeling and this one is one including feeling by being one completely working.

In feeling in being feeling, in her feeling in her being feeling there is being existing that feeling is being existing, that is there is being existing that she is feeling and she feeling she is feeling something, and she feeling something she is working, and she working she is working to be one keeping being living and she being working to be one keeping being living and feeling something she is feeling that she is completing being feeling by being working to be one keeping being living.

She being one and being working and she feeling and feeling something and she expecting to be one always being one completing feeling she is one living in feeling being existing, she is one working in feeling being existing.

She is one working. She is one working and to be one working she is one feeling something, she is one feeling she is one living in feeling being existing and she being then one completely working.

She is one feeling and she is one working in feeling being existing, she is one working and she is one expecting to be one completely working and being one completely working she is one working in feeling being existing. She is one feeling something and she is one completing that thing in being one completely working.

She is not feeling that she is completing feeling being existing by being completely working, she is feeling that she has been having feeling something, she is feeling that she is having feeling something, she is feeling that she is completely working.

She is completely working, she is feeling something, she has been expecting to be feeling something, she is expecting to be feeling that thing, she is not feeling that she is completely working she is not completely feeling that thing.

She being one she is one remembering that other ones any other ones are ones having been, being ones and they are ones not understanding anything, not being ones being ones who are working in being ones, not working to be completing being ones. She being one she is feeling, she is feeling that every one, that any one is being one and is feeling that every one are ones being ones not feeling in working in completing anything. She being one she is one remembering that every one is feeling something. She being one she is feeling then something.

In being one she was married and being married she had a child and she could have had more then more children and being married then she could not have then more children.

In being one she was married. In being married she was completing that thing completing being working. In being working she was having that thing having being married to some one. In being married to some one she was continuing being one having expected to be one being one. In being married she was continuing having what she was expecting to want to be having.

In being a married one she was one expecting not to be needing being any other one. In being a married one she was one continuing to be expecting to continue being that one. In being a married one she was having what she was continuing to be expecting to be having. In being a married one she was a married one. In being a married one she was continuing being a married one. In being a married one she was continuing being one expecting to be continuing being that one. In being a married one she was a married one.

In being a married one she had a child. In having a child she was one continuing being one having that one. In having a child she was completing that thing by being one having that one having that child. In having that child she was remembering that children being existing she was having that child and in having that child she was one deciding not to be questioning about that child having been one and coming to be that one. In having that child and questioning about children being existing she was repeating that she could be deciding that the child she had was that one. She had a child. She had that one. She was repeating that thing. She was repeating that she had that child, that she had that one. She was repeating that that child was that one.

She was expressing that that child was that one. She was again and again expressing that thing. She was expressing that her child was that one. She was expressing that thing. She was that one the one expressing that thing.

She was one expressing that thing. She was one having that thing having expressing that her child was that one, was one, was the one that child was. She was remembering children were existing. She was completely remembering that her child was one, was that one, she was completely remembering that thing.

In remembering that children are existing she was mentioning that children being existing and her child being that one, her child was one and being one she was mentioning that thing. She mentioning that thing, mentioning that her child was that one, she mentioning that thing was mentioning that children are existing.

In being one she was completing, completing that she was doing what she was completely willing to be doing to be one completing going on being married and having the child that was the child she had. She was one completing going on being willing to be completing going on being that one and going on being married and going on having their child. She was one completing going on being living, she and the two of them.

She and the one of them, she and the two of them she was completing going on being living.

Any one living, every one living, very many living, one living. One living everything is existing. One existing, that is everything. There is one living. One living, that is everything. One is everything. One living is everything. One living is anything. One living, everything is existing. One living, that is everything.

That one, one is living, that is everything. That one is living.

That one is existing, that is everything, that one the one that is living is living and that one living that is everything. That one is everything. That one, that one existing, that, that is everything. That one existing, that is everything. One existing, that is everything. One living, that is everything.

Some are living. Several are living. She living, she being living is being one needing what she is taking. She is taking what she is needing. She is remembering not refusing what she was not taking. She is not remembering taking what she is not needing.

She was not taking everything. She was taking what she had taken. She was remembering taking what she had taken. She was remembering going on taking what she had taken. She did not refuse what she did not take. She was taking what she was taking. She remembered something which she had been taking. She remembered what she had taken. She remembered what she was taking.

She began being one and in beginning she was one and being one she was one needing to be taking what she had been taking. She began being one and in beginning being one she was one. In being one she was that one and in being that one she was using what she was taking. In using what she was taking she was not taking what she was not using. In using what she was taking she was needing to be using what she was using. In needing to be using what she was taking she was taking everything she was taking. In using what she was taking she was using anything she was taking. In taking anything she was not refusing what she was not taking. In refusing anything she was being one taking what she was taking. In taking anything she was using what she was taking. In using anything she had used that thing. In taking anything she had used that thing.

Why in taking something had she not taken everything, why in taking everything had she been asking for something, why in using anything had she refused that thing, why in telling everything has she stopped telling everything, why in remembering everything did she forget anything, why in forgetting everything did she continue telling something, why in telling something did she ask to remember everything, why in asking to remember everything did she give forgetting anything, why being that one is she being that one, being one being a careful one, being one using not being that one, being one asking to be using being that one, being one liking having been using that one, why not using being that one is she being that one, why using being that one is she one not having that thing not having using being that one, why being that one is she not being that one when she being that one is needing to be using what she is taking, is taking what she is using, is taking what she is needing, is needing what she is taking, why being that one is she one and she is one and she is that one, why then is she one carefully being that one if she is one not using being that one, why is she one not needing being that one when she being that one is one needing what she is using, why being that one is she one and she is one one being one who is taking what she is using, who is taking what she is needing, who is not refusing what she is not using, who is needing what she is taking, who is taking what she is needing, why is she that one, she is that one because such a one is one not being one who is being one but is being one in being one taking what she is needing.

This one is one who was one and being that one was one having taken one in being taken by that one and having taken that one in being taken by that one was leaving that one in being left by that one. In leaving that one in being left by that one she was one needing what she was taking. In being one coming to be taking what she was needing she was one being one using what she was needing. She was one then using what she was taking. She was then a married one and in being a married one she was one having been needing what she was taking and using what she was taking she was completing being one carefully taking and carefully using what she was needing.

She was one, she was a married one, she had children, she was a pleasant one and any one not being a pleasant one is not a pleasant one and this one was not a pleasant one and any one being a pleasant one is a pleasant one. This one was one. There are many of them. This one was one, there are quite a number of them. This one was one. This one and there are a number of them of this kind of them this one was one quite one of that kind of them. There are many of them. There are many of any kind of a one. There are many women, many being living.

There is one being living. There is one and that one being a pleasant one is one giving that thing giving being that one and in being that one and she is that one in being that one and giving she is that one and being that one that very one in being that one and she is that one she is that very one in being that one and in giving, in being that one and giving and she is that one and she is giving that thing, in being that one and giving that one she is giving that one giving all of that one and in giving all of that one she is giving all of that one and she is giving all of that one, she, that one, she is giving all of that one.

This one is one. She is that one. She is giving all of that one. She, that one, she is giving, giving all of that one.

She, that one, is giving is giving all of that one. She is giving all of that one. She is doing that thing. She is getting getting everything. She is getting everything that she is needing. She has to have what she has to have. She is getting what she has to have. She has what she has to have. She has that.

She has what she has. She has what she has to have. She has everything that she has to have. She has to have what she has to have. She has what she has to have.

She is one. She is that one. She is giving all of that one. She has to have what she has to have. She has what she has to have. She has everything.

This one is one. She is that one.

Some other ones who are ones are ones and being ones are ones wanting to have what they have to have and being such ones are ones and they are ones who if they had been ones having what they had to have would have been ones having what they had to have. They would have been ones having what they had to have if they had been ones coming to be ones having what they have to have. They are ones needing being ones giving what they are needing to be giving and being ones needing to be giving what they are needing to be giving they are ones not coming to be ones having been having giving what they are needing to be giving.

One is one and being that one is one being one having been one and being one needing to have what she is needing to have. She has this thing, she has needing to have what she is needing to have. She has been having this thing she has been needing to have what she has been needing to have. She is being one and she is one having been receiving that thing having been receiving needing to have what she has to have. She is one who would have been such a one needing to have what she has to have if she were such a one if she were one needing to have what she has to have. She is one. She has to have what she has to have and she would be such a one if she were such a one.

She was one who in beginning was nicely that one. She was one who in completing that beginning was beautifully that one. She was one continuing and being that one and was then a pleasant one in going on succeeding in being that one. She was then that one and was then going on being that one. She was then one, she was then quite that one.

She was that one and being that one and having that thing having needing being receiving having what she was needing having she was one being one being that one and being that one she was one refusing something and refusing that thing she was refusing what she was not needing to be having. Refusing that thing she was laughing, refusing that thing she was persisting, re-refusing that thing she was refusing what she was not needing to be having.

She was one and she was needing what she was needing to be having. She was one and she was one going on being one that one the one needing to be having what she was needing to be having. She was that one.

She had a feeling and she was saying something she was saying that being one she was being that one. She had a feeling and being then walking she walked very much and walking very much she was feeling that being one she was that one.

She was one and telling something she was certain that she had been telling that she being one she was that one. She being one and deciding that in walking she would not be running she running was liking that she was running and liking that, she was knowing that she would be agreeing that she being one she was that one.

She knowing that she could be agreeing that being one she was that one she was feeling in being one receiving encouraging in being one. She being one receiving encouraging in being one was certain that she could be telling that in being one she was that one.

In being certain that she could be telling that in being one she was that one she was feeling in being one who was certain to be gently denying something.

She was that one and certainly if she could be one having what she was needing to be having she could have been one asking for everything. She was that one and if she was one certain to be gently denying something she was one feeling in being one who was coming not to have been having what she had been needing to be having. In being one feeling in being one who was one not having what she was needing to be having she was being one deciding in telling anything. In being one deciding in telling anything she was defining that in being one she was being that one.

She was that one and she was one who deciding that being that one she was hearing something was one deciding that if she was one having what she was needing to be having could be one hearing something that she being that one had been deciding that she was not hearing.

She being that one she was one deciding that being that one she might go on being that one. She being that one, she was one deciding and being one deciding she was deciding that she might be that one. She was deciding that she might be that one and she was then being one deciding that she would be deciding about going on being one who was one hearing what she would be hearing. In deciding about hearing what she would be hearing she was deciding that she could be one who would be deciding to be expecting to be having what she was needing to be having. In being one who was deciding to be expecting to be having what she was needing to be having she was deciding that being that one she was one expecting anything. In deciding that she being that one she was one expecting anything she was deciding that she was going on being that one. In going on being that one she was quite deciding that she was needing what she was needing to be having. In deciding to be that one she was being one expecting anything. In expecting anything she was expecting to be going on being that one. In going on being that one she was deciding to be deciding what she was going to be hearing. In being that one she went on being one.

She was one. There was another one. Another one was one and being one was one who in studying was learning learning what she had been studying. In studying she was one going on working and in going on working she had been learning and in having been learning she was that one the one she was.

In being that one the one she was she was deciding that she was not needing being one having any other thing. In deciding that thing she was agreeing that she was one and she was agreeing that she was quite that one and she was agreeing that some needed something that they needed to be having.

She was one and in being that one and she was that one she needed enough of being that one to be needing being studying and being studying she was one having been learning what she had been studying.

She was that one, she was needing that thing needing being that one, she was studying, she was needing that thing needing studying, she had been learning what she had been studying, she was needing that thing she was needing having been learning what she had been studying. She was this one. She was an older one. She was knowing what she had been studying and learning. She was quite that one. She was that one and she was enough that one to be one being one and she was enough one to go on being one and she was enough one to be an older one.

There are then some. There are many of them. Any of them being living are going on being living and when they are dead ones and all of them sometime are not living, there are then some of them, there are then many of them.

There is one. She is one being one and being one she is one creating that thing creating that there is one. In creating that thing creating that she is one she is not creating anything. In not creating anything she is being that one she is being the one not creating anything and in being that one she is one and in being one she is creating that thing creating being one. She is one. She is that one. What a tender thing it is to be one. What a one she is the one that is one. She is one and being one she is a tender one and being a tender one she is one. She is one. She is a tender one. She is that one. She is the one that is one. She is a tender one. She is that one the one that is a tender one. She is one. She being one she is one. She is one and being that one she is being creating being one. She creating being one she is a tender one. She being a tender one she is quite one, she is one. She is one. She is that one. She is that one who is one who is a tender one.

There are many very many. Any of the very many being that one is one who if she is a tender one is in a way a tender one. If she is in a way a tender one she is in some way a tender one.

If she is in a way a tender one and there are very many and any of them who are tender ones are in a way tender ones, if she is in a way a tender one and some one is in a way a tender one, if she is in a way a tender one she is one who being a tender one is telling something is telling something of having been loving. If she is in a way a tender one and she is in a way a tender one, if she is in a way a tender one she is telling about being loving. If she is a tender one and in a way she is a tender one, if she is in a way a tender one then when she is in a way a tender one she is telling that she could have been needing having loving.

She was needing having loving. She was being a tender one in telling that she had been needing having loving. She was a tender one in telling that she would have been needing having loving.

In being a tender one she was one being one who being loving was telling that she would have been needing having loving. In being a tender one she was one giving being that one.

In being a tender one she was one telling about having been loving and not having been a tender one. In being a tender one she was telling that she had been loving, that she had been having loving, that she had not been a tender one.

If she were telling everything she was telling she would have been an honest one. She was not telling everything she was telling.

She was not an honest one that is some were certain that she was an honest one. She was an honest one that is some were certain that she was an honest one.

In being an honest one she was a good one. In being an honest one she was telling what she was telling. In being an honest one, in telling what she was telling, she was needing being one being an honest one in being a good one in being one being telling what she was telling.

In being one succeeding she was one helping any one to be certain that in being succeeding she was not having that thing she was not having being succeeding. In being succeeding she was helping any one to be certain that in being succeeding she was being one being succeeding.

In coming again she was being one who might be one not coming again. She might be one not coming again and if she was one not coming again she was then one being one who might be coming again. If she might be coming again she was one who in coming again was one who might not have come again.

In coming again she was one who in coming again was one who might not have been coming again. She was one and in not coming again she was receiving that if she would be one coming again she would be one who was one who might not have been coming again.

She was not coming again. In not coming again she was being one who was one who would not be coming again. In being that one she was receiving that she was being one who would not be coming again. In being that one she was one who being one receiving something was receiving that she was one who might be one coming again.

In coming again she came and in coming she was one continuing to be receiving that she was one who might have been one who would not be coming again, she was one continuing to be receiving that she was one who might have been one who would be coming again.

She had not come, she did come, in coming she came and in having come she had been one who had been one who would come. In having been one who had been one who would come she was one who could have been one who would not come. She came.

In coming she was one coming and in being one coming she was one who had come and in being one who had come she was one who was one not coming if she had been one who had not come. If she had been one who had not come she would have been that one the one who had come.

She would not go on remembering that she had not been using anything. She would go on remembering that she had been using something. In remembering that she had been using something she was being that one the one who had been coming. In remembering that she had been using something she was being that one the one who might not have been coming.

In being one she was one who if it took courage to be one being living could be one being living. In being one being living she was living in being one having courage and in being one having courage being one being living. If it took courage to do something and she did that thing she was one being one who had done that thing. If it took courage to do something she having done that thing she was being one who had courage. If something was done and she had not done that thing she was being one who had not done that thing. If something was done and it needed courage to do that thing and she had not done that thing she was then one who had not done that thing.

In doing everything in being one doing something she was being one who was doing what she did for every one. In doing what she did for every one she was one doing anything for any one. In doing anything for any one she was doing everything.

She did everything, she did anything, she did something for any one and in doing something for any one she was being one who was not needing that anything was being done. In not needing that anything was being done she was being one and being one she was one whom anybody accepting was realising as being one who was one who not needing that anything was being done was one doing anything.

In being one doing anything she was one remembering that she was not needing that anything was done. In being one remembering that she was not needing that anything is done she was one reminding any one of something they should be doing. In reminding any one of something they should be doing she was being one doing anything. In doing anything she was being one being that one and being that one and not needing that anything be done she was one coming. And in coming and in going and in staying and in waiting and in running and in asking and in buying and in loving she was one doing that thing doing anything and being that one one not needing that anything be done. She was being that one and in being that one she was one who if she could be one telling everything was telling that if she were doing a thing and it took courage to do that thing she had done that thing. She was one and if she could be one telling anything she was one who would be one telling that if she did not do something and it would take courage to do that thing she not having done that thing would be telling every one everything.

She being one she was not needing that anything was done. She being that one and doing everything was doing anything.

She was one and being loving and having been that thing and being one who, something needing courage to be done, had done that thing and being one not having done something and being that one, she being that one and being loving had been loving and having been loving and having been doing that thing and having been doing everything in doing that thing she was one and being one she was doing anything and being one she was that one the one who not needing that anything is done is loving and having done that thing has been one having been loving.

She in living continued being living and this being what was happening she was continuing being that one. In continuing being that one she, doing everything, was continuing and in continuing she was one being one steadying that continuing is existing. Continuing is existing, she was being one and being one, continuing not being existing, she would not be one. She was one and she would be one if she was one. If she was one and she was one, if she was one she was one continuing. She was one. She was continuing.

She was one and being one and doing anything she was one continuing and continuing she was being one who in being one was one who if in doing something she was needing courage was if she was doing that thing being that one. She was that one and being one and continuing, continuing being existing, she was that one, she was that one and doing everything and not needing that everything, not needing that something, not needing that anything was done, she was continuing in being one, she was doing anything, she was continuing she was therefor certainly being one.

She was that one. There are many of them. Why are there many of them. There are many of them because there are many of each kind there are and she was of one kind. There are many of them. Why are there many of such a kind of them. There are many of such a kind of them because that kind is a kind. That kind is a kind. There are many kinds. That kind is a kind and any one of that kind of them is one that is being one living in being living the way that kind of them live in being living. There are very many of any kind.

There are kinds in women. There are enough kinds and being enough kinds there are enough of each kind. There are very many of them. Each one is living. Any one is living. Any one living is in living coming to be going on living.

One who is one and is an especial one, one who is one and that one is one and is an especial one, in being one and certainly being a kind of a one is creating that thing is creating not being a kind of a one is quite creating that thing. Creating that thing is something. Creating not being a kind of a one is something. This one being one creating not being a kind of a one is one and having been creating that thing this one has been creating everything and creating everything this one is that one. This one is not a kind of a one. This one is one. She is that one. She is that one and being one being creative she is creating being one who is not a kind of a one.

There are many being living who if they were being what they would be being if they had been created to be creating would have been creating being one who is not a kind of a one. One who would if she had been creative would have been creating that she was not a kind of a one was one who was resisting quite resisting being certain that she was one who was a kind of a one. She was one who was creating that she would be resisting being certain that she was a kind of a one. She was one who being a kind of a one was not listening in creating that she would not be certain that she was a kind of a one.

She being loving and she was loving, she being loving and not succeeding not succeeding in being loving, she being loving was feeling that she was not creating being that one.

She was loving. She being a loving one and being certain that she was not listening to being a kind of a one and feeling that she was not completing creating being one was one who not troubling every one in being one was one feeling any one feeling that she was one as any one was one feeling that she was one.

Any one was one feeling that she was one and she was that one she was the one whom any one was feeling was that one. In being that one she was one deciding that she was not succeeding in being loving. In deciding that thing she was developing that she was being one who had been one coming to be one deciding what she would be deciding.

She was one and being one being loving and being one deciding that she had been one who would be coming to decide what she would decide and being one expecting to be developing being one who would express that thing express developing and being one who would be one earning needing to be expecting to be completing being one, being that one and being one being loving and being one who was not one succeeding in being loving she was one who was succeeding. She was succeeding, she was giving that thing, she was giving that to some.

In understanding anything she was being that one the that one who if she was feeling would be deciding that the thing she was understanding was a thing that she should be rejecting and being one accepting what she was understanding she was being one who was accepting something very often. In being one she was one accepting something very often and being that one she was being one feeling in understanding anything, feeling in understanding and being then that one being one feeling, she was one who understanding something was deciding that she was one accepting and rejecting something. In being one understanding anything she would be one feeling. In understanding anything she was one feeling. In understanding anything she was one being one who was feeling in being one who was one who being that one was one having decision in being one who in understanding anything was rejecting and accepting something. She being one and having feeling she was one and in understanding anything she was that one the one understanding something and accepting and rejecting something. In being that one she was one and in being one she was feeling and in being one rejecting and accepting something she was one being one understanding something and having feeling. In being one having feeling she was being that one and being that one she was one feeling in understanding something and being that one and accepting and rejecting something she was one and being that one she was feeling. In being that one and accepting and rejecting something she was feeling that in understanding something she was accepting and rejecting something. In being one she was that one, she was feeling that thing.

In coming and going she was being one expressing enthusiasm and in expressing enthusiasm she was expressing needing enjoying and in expressing needing enjoying she was expressing feeling everything and in expressing feeling everything she was expressing being one coming. In expressing being one coming she was being one who in being coming was continuing enthusiasm. In continuing enthusiasm she was one being loving. In being loving she was being one being feeling. In being feeling she was one coming and going. In being feeling she was one coming. In being feeling and going she was one being feeling. In being feeling she was coming, in being feeling she was going.

She was feeling and coming. She was feeling and going. She was feeling and coming and going. She was feeling, she was moving, in being feeling she would be exciting if she were not being so excited in not coming, in not going, in moving, in feeling, in coming, in going, in enthusiasm. She was being excited and in being excited and in being one who would be exciting if she were excited she was feeling and in feeling she had enthusiasm and in enthusiasm she was being that one the one who was excited, the one who would be exciting in feeling, in moving, in coming, in going, in enthusiasm. She would be exciting, she would be exciting if being excited in enthusiasm, in coming, in going, in moving, in feeling would be exciting. She was exciting if being excited in feeling, in enthusiasm, in coming, in going, in moving, in staying is exciting. She was excited in enthusiasm. She was feeling in staying, in coming, in going, in feeling, in enthusiasm, in moving. She was enthusiastic in being one who could be exciting if feeling in enthusiasm, in staying, in coming, in going, in moving, in listening, in walking were exciting. She was one feeling, she was one walking and listening and going and staying and coming and moving, she was one having enthusiasm, she was one being exciting if one were being exciting in feeling, in walking, in listening, in staying, in moving, in coming, in going, in having enthusiasm.

She was one and being one and being that one she was the one who was the one who in listening, in talking, in walking, in moving, in going, in coming, in staying, in having enthusiasm was one who was completely one being one having the enthusiasm in being one who being excited would be exciting if being that one was being exciting and in being that one she was the one being all of that one being quite all of that one, being everything and in being everything and she was being that one she was one feeling and being one feeling and she being that one and being one having enthusiasm and she being that one she was being one and she was all of that one, she was everything, she was that one and being that one she was one who was one and being one and being the one who was one she was all of that one and being all of that one she was everything everything of being one who would be exciting if being all of being the one who was feeling in enthusiasm, in moving, in staying, in coming, in going, in listening, in talking, in moving were being one who was exciting. She was all of that one. She was every bit of that one. In being every bit of that one she was one and being one she was all of that one.

This was one who was all of that one. There are many. All of them are all of the one they are. There are many all of them are not all of the one they are. There are many. There are very many women. There are very many living. There are many of them.

One of them and being all of that one is everything and being everything is exciting. She is not exciting because she is all of that one. She is not exciting because she is everything. She is exciting. She is everything. She is all of that one. This one and she is exciting, this one is feeling and being feeling she is completely exciting and being completely exciting she is everything and being everything she is all of that one. She is all of that one. She is every bit of everything. She is that one the one she is and being that one she is such a one, such a wonderful one, and being such a wonderful one she is that one and she being that one she is every bit that one. She is a wonderful one, she is exciting, she is everything, she is every bit that one. She is the one who is everything. She is the one who is exciting.

She being exciting and being a wonderful one she is exciting, she being the one who is exciting is one being feeling and being feeling she is everything and being everything she is every bit that one.

There is this one. This one is. She is every bit that one.

Any one who is one who is a woman and very many who are ones are being such ones, all of them are ones who being ones and being ones who are certainly being careful to go on not doing what they might be doing are ones who could come to be certain that if they would they could and if they would they could not do what they might be doing. There are very many being living. There are some being living. There are some who are living. There are some.

One was living. She was moving some. She was not going when she was moving she was moving so as to be where she could see the place where she had been. She was not moving so as to do that thing. She was not moving because she wanted to see the place she had been. She was moving because if she could have what she was needing she would not be having anything. She was moving and she was not going. She could see the place where she had been.

She was one. Any one mentioning that thing was mentioning that she was that one. She was one. In feeling that thing she was not mentioning that thing she was not mentioning that she was that one.

In moving she was one coming to be mentioning something to every one. In mentioning something to every one she was mentioning that she had been moving and had not been going. In mentioning that thing she was mentioning that she was interesting any one who was interested in that thing. In mentioning this thing she was being one. She was not mentioning that thing she was not mentioning that she was one.

In not mentioning that she was one she was being one mentioning everything. In mentioning everything she was mentioning that she was telling any one that she was loving some one. In mentioning that she was telling any one that she was loving some one she was mentioning that she had come to be certain that loving is existing. In mentioning that she had come to be certain that loving is existing she was being one who mentioning everything to every one was one not expecting everything. In not expecting everything she was one helping any one. In helping any one she was moving and in moving she was not coming she was not going, she was moving and she could see from where she was she could see where she had been, she could see that place then, she could move so as to see any place where she had been.

In being where she could see any place where she had been she was not looking. She was moving then. In moving she was moving to where she could have seen every place where she had been.

In working and she could be working in the evening or in the morning or in the early part of the afternoon or towards evening, in working and she could be working and in being one she was working, in working she was teaching and in teaching she was telling that in working she was teaching and in teaching she was helping every one, she was helping herself, she was helping some, she was helping some one.

In being one and having been living she had been one and had not been telling everything of that thing, she had been one and had been intending to be one who had not but who would be telling everything of that thing. In being that one and being living she was one coming to be telling everything and in telling everything she was one not completing expecting everything. In not completing expecting everything she was telling that being one telling something she was continuing being one telling everything. In continuing telling everything she was not completing expecting something. In not completing expecting something she was expecting and expecting she was moving and moving she was where she could see where she had been and being there she was moving and moving she was being where she could see where she had been. In being there she was working. She could work in the evening. She could work in the morning. She could work in the afternoon. She did work and working she was teaching and teaching she was telling that she was expecting everything and expecting everything she was loving and loving she was telling every one everything.

Being one and that was that thing, being one and helping she was one expecting to be helping that thing. In expecting to be helping that thing she was helping anything and helping anything she was being one teaching and being teaching she was telling something to some.

In telling something to some she was telling that thing again. In telling that thing again she was telling it again and in telling it again she was again telling it again and in again telling it again she was telling it again.

In telling it again she was one being one expecting everything expecting to be telling it again. In being one expecting to be telling it again she was being one and being that one she was one expecting everything. In expecting everything she was being one and being one she was loving some one and loving some one she was expecting, that one being loving, she was expecting everything and she was then telling every one that she was that one she was one, who loving some one and that one loving, was expecting everything. In telling every one that she was expecting everything she was telling every one that she was teaching and in telling every one that she was teaching she was asking every one if any one was not one who could be one expecting everything.

She was one moving. She was one moving again. If she had been one looking she could have been seeing from there where she was she could have been seeing where she had been in being moving. She was not one looking between moving. In not looking between moving she was hearing herself asking any one if she would be moving. In asking any one this thing she was disturbing the one and disturbing the one she had moved and having moved she moved to where she could look if she did look and see where she had been. She being that one she was teaching, she being teaching she was telling something, she being telling something, she was telling that thing again, she telling that thing again was asking if any one telling that thing was not one teaching and if any one telling that thing was teaching was not being one teaching being a thing having the meaning that in doing anything one was meaning that in helping anything one was loving. In asking everything she was helping everything, in helping everything she was asking that she was telling that she was teaching and doing that thing. In helping everything she was asking if she was not telling everything. In telling everything she was asking if she was not teaching. In being teaching she was asking if she was not loving. In loving she was asking if she was teaching everything. In teaching everything she was asking if any one needed any helping. In asking if any one needed any helping she was asking everything. In asking everything she was asking it again. In asking it again she was teaching. In teaching she was telling anything. In telling anything she was telling it again and in telling it again she was asking that, thing and in asking that thing she was asking it again.

She was that one, she was that one and being that one and telling something and telling it again she was that one and being that one she was all of that one and being all of that one she was being one who was that one.

There are many being living, there are enough of them so that any one who is wanting to meet all of them can meet very many of them. There are very many of them. There are enough of them so that every one who can be taught something by any of them can be one being taught something. There are very many being living. There are very many.

One who can teach some one everything in teaching that one everything is teaching that one that everything being something that one can learn everything from that one. That one being one teaching is one teaching some one everything. That one being one learning everything is being one being taught everything by the one that can teach that one everything. That one the one that can teach some one everything is that one and being that one and understanding that thing clearly understanding that thing clearly understanding that she teach some one everything is telling that thing quite telling that thing and completely often is beginning to go on teaching teaching everything. Being that one and being one teaching some one everything that one is that one completely that one the one teaching to the one learning everything. These then are two then who are knowing that one can teach everything. These two then are two mentioning that thing that one can teach one everything. That one the one teaching is one mentioning quite often mentioning that thing.

There are many being living. There are enough of them so that every one can meet some. There is one being living. She is one telling that she being one being living she is being living enough so that every one wanting to meet her can ask her if she is the one they are wanting to have tell them that she being living is living enough to explain all of that thing.

She being living enough is knowing that any one meeting her is knowing her enough to know that she being living can explain enough that she is the one living enough. In being the one knowing that she can explain enough to any one that she being living enough is that one she is one knowing that any one she is knowing is knowing her enough to know that she can explain enough that she is the one who is living enough.

She being one knowing that any one knowing her is knowing her enough to know that she can explain what she can explain enough she being one knowing this thing is being one explaining everything enough and in explaining everything enough she is explaining that she being living she is living enough to be explaining everything that she explaining enough is explaining.

She is one explaining enough, she is explaining that thing enough, she is explaining enough that she is explaining enough. In being that one she is one telling something. In being one telling something she can be one telling everything. In being one who can be telling everything she is telling that she is telling what she is telling.

She could come and coming she would not come again if she were not certain that in coming again she was feeling and in feeling she was being that one the one doing all of the right thing that she would have been deciding to do if she had already come to a decision.

In coming again she would be one telling something and being one telling something she could come to be one telling everything.

She was one feeling and in feeling she was one going and in going she was knowing that she would not be explaining enough that she had been going. In going she was being one and in being that one she was not telling all of everything and in not telling everything she was knowing that she could not be explaining enough that she could not tell all of everything.

In telling anything she was telling something and in telling something she was telling that that thing was more something than some other thing and in telling that what she was telling was more something than some other thing she was telling that she could explain enough that she was knowing that she could tell something.

In being that one and she was that one, in being that one she was one explaining enough in explaining enough that she was living enough and that in living enough any one knowing her was knowing her enough so that they could know that she was living enough to explain enough.

She being that one and she was that one she was one and any one knowing her enough was knowing enough that she was that one and knowing enough that she was that one was knowing that in telling something she was telling enough to be one who could be enough one telling everything. She was that one and being that one she was the one who was being that one and being the one who was being that one she was one who was enough one and being enough one she was the one who being that one was being one who was that one. In being one who was that one she was the one who was one who was being that one.

In talking and any one talking could be one knowing that she was one talking, in talking and she was talking in telling anything that was needing that talking is existing, in talking she was one deciding that not deciding is something and not deciding being something she was one and could be one who was deciding and deciding was just such a thing.

She was one who had been one and she could remember everything of all of that thing.

In telling she was telling that it was happening that she could remember all of everything.

She was telling that if she had not been one remembering everything she would not be one being the one telling what she was telling. She was telling that being the one telling what she was telling she had been one carefully chosen in choosing to be the one she was being.

She was telling that in developing she had not been changing and this was something that was a curious thing as she was coming to be one deciding to choose to be changing enough to be telling that which she was going on telling.

If she had been doing what would be frightening she would have been one exercising everything. She was one who could be one being an uneasy one and being one then not remaining interesting. She was not interesting in not being loving. She was never loving. If she had been loving she would have liked marrying. In almost following some one she came to be one who was not a married one. She was not loving. She was not marrying.

She was not at all marrying. If she had been one continuing to be one staying when she was an uneasy one she might have been one coming to be marrying. She was an uneasy one and that was a strange thing, she was an uneasy one in being an ordinary enough one. She was not interesting in being one not loving. She would not have been loving if she had followed when she almost followed one. She was not loving when she was being one being living. She was not loving.

She did what she did, she said that she would do what she did when she said what she said and she said that she said what she said.

If in remembering everything she followed everything she would remember very much and she did remember very much, she followed everything she remembered and she remembered everything.

She could do what she did. In doing what she did she could do everything she did and in doing everything she did she did everything. In doing everything she was being that one the one saying that she did everything she did when she said what she said and she said what she said.

In doing everything she was being one being one attacking and in being one being attacking she was being one saying that she was only being one attacking when she was saying what she said and she said what she said.

In being one saying what she said she was being one saying that she was not saying what she said to be one being the one attacking, she said that she was one feeling in being one saying what she said and she said what she said.

In being one saying what she said she said she was being one saying what she said and having been one saying what she said she was one feeling and being one feeling she could be one feeling and being one feeling she was saying that saying what she said was not feeling and feeling was not what she said when she said she said and she did say what she said and she was feeling and saying what she said and she had said what she said she had been feeling.

She could say that she knew some thing. She could say that thing.

Some one knowing something could say something. She said that thing, she said some one knowing something could say something.

Some did say something. Any one said something. Any one knowing something and saying something and she saying something she was saying that having been coming to know what the one knowing something and saying something was knowing she could say something and saying that, she could say something that the one saying something had not been knowing and not been saying. She could say something. Knowing something she could say something.

Feeling that she had been enjoying she was saying that she had been enjoying what she had been enjoying and saying that thing she could be saying that being that one and enjoying something she could say that she had been enjoying what she had been enjoying.

She said that she would be enjoying something, in saying that thing she was saying that she would not be enjoying that thing if she would not be enjoying that thing and she would be saying that she had not enjoyed that thing if she had not enjoyed that thing.

In helping any one and in being one helping any one she was helping any one, in helping any one she was saying that she was continuing and being the one continuing she would be helping any one if she was the one being the one she was and she was that one and in helping any one she was helping any one.

Being that one she was the one planning that in continuing she would be arranging to have something. In arranging to have something, she was not being one. In being one she was telling something and in telling something she was hearing that she was one telling something and hearing that she was one telling something she was telling that in telling something she was telling what she was telling.

In expecting to be continuing she was feeling and feeling that she needed something and she was arranging so that she would have something and in arranging that she would have something she was feeling what she was telling.

In succeeding she was one who could be the one succeeding in doing what she was doing. In succeeding she was the one telling what she was telling, she being one having been hearing what she had been hearing when she was telling what she was telling.

She was that one. She was the one who was the one that was that one.

Knowing that any one is doing what that one is doing, suspecting that any one is the one that one is, is what some one, who is one and is all of the one who is what she is, is completely doing. This one the one who is all of what she is, is one suspecting that any one is what they are, is knowing that any one is doing what they are doing. She is all of that one and being all of that one is knowing everything, is suspecting everything. She is suspecting anything and in suspecting anything is deciding to be suspecting something and in suspecting that thing is suspecting that every one is doing what every one is doing. She is knowing anything and knowing anything of any one is one deciding that something she is knowing of every one is what every one is and she is knowing everything. She is that one. She is all of that one. She being all of that one and suspecting everything and knowing everything is all of one.

There are some suspecting something. There are some knowing something. There are some knowing and suspecting something.

One was knowing that some one should not continue to show to some one something. She was suspecting that the one looking at what some one was continuing to show him was saying what would discourage the one showing something. She was one knowing something and suspecting something. She was one.

She was one and being that one there were very many little ones. She was one and being that one and there being another one she was one feeling that she would not be continuing to live long.

She was living and in living she was exercising that living is existing. She was living and she was exhausting continuing being living. She was living and being that one she was living.

She could be one. In being one she was not saying that she was that one the one she was being, she was not saying anything.

She could be one. She was saying something. She was saying that she liked some things.

She could be one. She was one. She was not saying anything. She could be one. She was not saying anything.

She could be one. In not saying anything she was not saying anything of that thing. She was not saying anything of not saying anything.

She could be one. She was one. She was saying something. She was saying that anything is something. She was saying that something which is something is everything and that everything is not something and not being something she would be suspecting that in continuing it was not everything. She was not saying anything of this thing.

She could be one accompanying some one and always accompanying some one she could always have been listening. In being one who could always have been listening she was one not saying anything. In being one not saying anything she was one suspecting what she was suspecting. In being one suspecting she was one deciding and in deciding she was arranging and in arranging she was continuing that the one she was accompanying was not showing what he might have been showing.

In being one she was one and in being one she was one who accompanying and could be listening and suspecting and deciding and arranging and continuing and being that one was one living long enough in being that one to have been one being one expecting enough of not continuing being living.

There are many living and any of them can be one being that one be one being living and any of them being one being living can be one saying something and deciding anything.

One and one was one, one and she was a woman would have been a younger one in being a woman if she had not been an older one in being a woman. In being an older one in being a woman she was one being a younger one, she was one being an old one, a young one, an older one, a younger one, she was one being a woman and being that one was one being one. In being one she was being living and being living she was that one that woman and being that woman she was always all of that one a young one, an old one, a younger one, an older one. She was that one. She was that woman. Being that one she was all of that one and being all of that one she was that woman and being that woman she was all of that one.

There are many being living. One being living and saying something and deciding anything was an older one and being an older one was remembering enough of having been a younger one and was remembering enough of going to be an older one. She was one remembering enough.

She was one feeling in remembering enough. She was one talking in remembering enough. She was one explaining that she was being living and that she was remembering enough.

In being living she was one remembering enough that she had been a younger woman, that she would be an older woman. In being living she was remembering enough that in being living she could have what she was having and that she had been remembering enough of what she had been having, what she was having.

She was one, and being living was enough that thing to be a thing that she could remember enough. She was living and she could remember enough of having been a younger woman, of being an older woman, of coming to be an older woman, of coming to be an old woman.

She being one was remembering that she was that one. She remembering that she was that one was remembering it enough to be one having done what she had done and being that one. She having done what she had done and being that one she was one living and remembering enough that she was that one and she was one arranging what she was intending to continue to be arranging and she was one remembering enough.

That is the end of that and she was one being one. Any being one is one some are describing. Any one being one is one that one is describing.

Some one being one and being the one being beautifully described as completely beautiful one, that one being the one being beautifully described and being beautifully described very often as being beautifully that one, as being a beautiful one, that one being one is one some describe, that one being one is one that one describes. That one being one and being described beautifully as a beautiful one is one that that one describes and that one describing that one is describing everything of that one and describing everything of that one is describing anything of that one and describing anything of that one is describing that one and describing that one is something that some can do in beautifully describing that one as beautiful one.

Any one being one is one some are describing. One being one is one some are describing. One being one is one some are describing and they are describing that one as a pretty one and describing that one as a pretty one they are describing that one to be a pretty one and describing that one to be a pretty one and describing that one they are describing that one. In describing that one they are describing something and describing something they are succeeding in describing and succeeding in describing they are describing that one a pretty one.

She was one that one, she was one being one having come to be that one in having been one who had been one and always would be one having come to be that one and having come to be that one she was being that one and being that one she was describing herself as being one having been one and having come to be that one and having come to be that one to be one then being one describing herself as being that one.

She having been one she was remembering that she was not being one having been one. She was being one being one and being one expressing that being one is expressing everything.

She was one and she was one hoping that being one and expressing conviction she was one remembering everything.

If she was a pretty one and she was a pretty one if she was a pretty one she was expressing that being that one she was hoping that she was completing hoping everything.

She was that one. She was hoping that she was completing hoping everything. She was that one she was expressing that she was being one remembering that she was not being one having been one. She was that one, she was expressing that hearing that she was that one she was succeeding in expressing that continuing is succeeding in hoping everything.

She was one and being that one and continuing she had happen what did happen and that was something that could not happen to every one and that was something that she being one was not continuing to be accepting. In not continuing to be accepting that thing she was not completing anything and in being one succeeding in hoping everything that thing was continuing.

She did say what she did say. She did say she was continuing. She did say that she was succeeding in hoping everything. She did say that she was feeling what she was feeling about any one being one and hoping everything. She did what she did say. She did do all of that thing.

She was one and being one and being one remembering what she could remember she was remembering she was being one and being one enough were certain that she being that one she was quite being one and quite being one she was a pretty one and being a pretty one she was one and was not being that one in being that one.

In not being that one in being that one she was being that one and being that one and being the one who did say what she did say she was being the one being that one and being the one being that one she was not the one being that one in being the one being that one.

She did say what she did say. She did say what she did say when she did say what she did say and she did say what she did say.

She did say that succeeding in hoping everything is all of that thing and saying this thing she did say this thing and she did say this thing in saying this thing. She did say what she did say. She did say that she did say that succeeding in hoping everything is what any one succeeding in hoping everything is succeeding in. She did say what she did say. She did say this thing in saying this thing. She did say what she did say. She did say that she was one being one who was one succeeding in hoping everything. She did say what she did say. She did say this thing in saying this thing. She did say that any one succeeding in hoping everything is succeeding in hoping everything. She did say this thing in saying this thing.

A little one who is little enough to be a big one and who is big enough to be a little one is that one and being that one is one and that one is that one and that one is one and she is one who does not say what she does not say and saying everything is saying something every day of not saying what she does not say. This one is one. She is a big one and a little one and she is one and she says she does not say what she does not say. In saying that she does not say what she does not say she says everything. She is the one. She is one satisfying one.

In being one satisfying every one that that one is some one some one is satisfying every one that she is some one. She is that one. She is one and satisfying any one that she is some one. She is one. She is some one. She is satisfying, she is satisfying every one that she is some one.

She, she could feel in being that one, was feeling in being that some one who was satisfying every one that she was some one. Feeling was delivering that she was giving everything that she was getting.

Effecting that she had been learning she completed keeping what she had been getting. She was and is one restraining what she could see moving. She was one feeling. She is one feeling.

She was continuing and was not burying what was not growing. She is continuing and what is growing is filling and what is filling is burrowing and what is burrowing is what is moving and what is moving is showing that moving is not steadying. She is one and she is convincing any one that she was that one. She is one and satisfying every one that she is some one is something.

She, she was expecting what she had been saying, she was attacking what she was expecting, was one satisfying every one of being one, she being one, believing what attacking, what expecting, what believing, what saying is meaning. She had begun and what she had begun was what was meaning to be what she, satisfying every one that she was some one, was expressing in believing that attacking, that believing, that expecting, that giving what she would be receiving was meaning.

She satisfying every one that she was some one in saying what was coming was saying what she was expecting to be saying in attacking what she was attacking in believing what she was believing in meaning meaning what was winning in giving what she would be receiving.

She satisfying every one that she was some one was satisfying herself then that she was saying what expecting to be saying was attacking whom she was attacking in subduing what she was subduing in believing that she was meaning what she was meaning in giving what she would be receiving and in giving what she was giving. She satisfying every one that she was some one was satisfying herself that saying what she was expecting to be saying was subduing what she was expecting to be subduing, and she being one satisfying every one that she was some one was one feeling what she was feeling in giving what she would be receiving, and she being one satisfying every one that she was some one was believing what she was believing in giving what she was giving, and she being one satisfying every one that she was some one was one being one being one not having moving what was not moving and being one feeling that what was not moving was being what it was being and she being one satisfying every one that she was one feeling that she was not burying what she was not burying, and she being one satisfying every one that she was some one was being what she was being she being one satisfying every one that she was some one.

She, she working was arranging that having teaching was what she had not been burying in not burying what she was not burying, cleaning was continuing that she was arranging what she would be arranging in being one satisfying what she was satisfying in being one and satisfying every one that being one she was some one who was some one.

She in satisfying every one was satisfying every one that she was some one and in satisfying every one in satisfying every one that she was some one was satisfying every one that she was some one and in satisfying every one that she was some one she was one who was, in satisfying every one that she was some one, was satisfying every one that she was some one.

She, she was expecting what she was arranging and was arranging to be saying what she was saying, giving what she would be receiving was feeling what she was receiving in giving what she was receiving. She was believing what she was giving in receiving, and giving what she was receiving and receiving what she was giving she was feeling what she was believing. Feeling what she was believing she was not burying what she was not burying, she was not feeling what she was not feeling, she was believing what she was believing, she was expecting what she was arranging, she was satisfying in satisfying and in satisfying she was satisfying every one that she was some one.

In developing, and she had been developing that she developing was developing, in developing, and she had been developing in continuing believing and she was believing, in developing she had developed and having developed she was being what in being is meaning that she is being. She being and meaning being in being she was being and she being being was meaning and she being was meaning what she being was meaning. She being she was meaning. She was meaning and she was being. She was being what in being is meaning that she is being.

She, she was being and being was meaning that she was being and meaning what she was being, she continuing was remaining and having been remaining something was not coming and something not coming she was being and she being she was meaning and meaning she was meaning what she was being. She was satisfying every one that she was some one.

When she came to having been and being and continuing being that one she was one and being that one was meaning to be that one and was meaning being that one and was satisfying and satisfying was satisfying every one and satisfying every one was satisfying every one that she was some one. In having come to be that one and continuing and being that one and not burying anything in not burying anything and being that one in meaning that thing in meaning being that one and being one satisfying in meaning, in being that one who was one who was satisfying every one that she was some one in continuing having come to be that one she was one coming to be expecting to not bury what she was not burying and in expecting that thing she was not expecting what she was not expecting, she was not expecting and not expecting she was not expecting and she was not expecting and not expecting and giving what she was receiving she was not burying what she was not burying and she was not expecting and she was satisfying every one that she was some one and satisfying every one that she was some one and being one and meaning and believing she was satisfying every one that she was some one and she was not expecting and she was giving what she was receiving and she was being what in being is meaning that she is being and she is being meaning what she is meaning in being and she is being and being she is satisfying every one that she is some one.

In coming to be one needing to be burying what she would be burying she was one coming to not burying what she was uncovering. That being uncovered was being what she would be burying if she could come to be burying what she was not coming to be burying. She was changing, that is in satisfying every one that she was some one she was satisfying every one that she was continuing being some one and in satisfying every one that she was continuing being some one she was satisfying herself that she was satisfying every one that she was some one. She was some one, she was satisfying herself in satisfying every one that she was some one. She was satisfying herself that she was continuing satisfying every one that she was some one. She was satisfying every one that she was some one.

In arranging, and she was arranging in believing what she was believing, in arranging she was continuing arranging what she was arranging in believing what she was believing. In arranging she was continuing in arranging and in continuing in arranging she was believing what she was believing. She was believing what she was believing. She was arranging in arranging and she was continuing in arranging and she was believing what she was believing and she was arranging in arranging. She was satisfying every one that she was some one. She was satisfying herself that she was satisfying every one that she was some one. She was believing what she was believing. She was arranging and believing what she was believing. She was believing what she was believing.

If she was one satisfying every one that she was some one, and she was one satisfying every one that she was one, she was one and she was satisfying every one that she was some one, if she was that one she would be changing in coming to be the one she was being when she was being the one she was being in being one who was being that one. In being the one she was being in being the one she was when she was the one she was she was being one and looking she was feeling what being that one she was feeling. She was showing all of this thing and showing all of this thing and showing anything she was showing all of being the one being the one she was and being that one. In showing all of being that one she was looking and looking she was feeling that being one showing anything she was being the one having what she was having, and having what she was having she was one to be continuing, if showing anything is meaning nothing, she was one to be continuing having what she was having, she being one believing what she was believing and being one satisfying every one that she was some one.

If any one continuing is coming to be a dead one they could then have come to be what they had come to be but if they had not come to be a dead one they had not come to be what they had come to be. She had not come to be a dead one. She had not come to be what she would come to be.

Each one is one, there are many of them. Each one, every one, all of them, any of them, one of them, one of them, each one being, every one being, any one is the one and the one is the one and any history is the meaning of the one not meaning what any meaning is meaning.

One is one. Why is one one. One is one because one being one is sweetly telling that thing and sweetly telling that thing is sweetly telling that that one being one is meaning, and not meaning what any meaning is meaning, is being the one sweetly telling that that one is hearing that that one sweetly telling that, that that one, is one is sweetly telling.

One is one if one were one and sweetly telling something that one would be telling something sweetly. Any one can be telling that that one is not sweetly telling anything. This one is one. She is one and is telling that she has been telling delicately telling what she would have been sweetly telling if she had not been telling what she has been telling. She is telling what she is telling and telling that she is telling that thing as she would be telling that thing if she were sweetly telling that thing.

She is one and telling is what she is doing in telling what she is telling, and that telling is what she is excelling in telling she is telling, in the way she would be telling what she is telling if she were sweetly telling what she is telling. She is convincing, she is convincing in telling that she is telling what she is telling in the way she would be telling what she is telling if she were sweetly telling what she is telling.

She is that one. She was the one telling that she is feeling that some one is telling what that one is telling and is sweetly telling what that one is telling. The one the one who is telling what she is telling sweetly, so some one telling is telling, that one is telling what she is telling and she is remembering that she has not been telling what she could have been telling and that she is telling what she is telling. She is remembering that she is telling what she is telling. She is feeling that being that one the one she is is fatiguing, she is telling that she soon will be continuing to be being the one she will be and telling is what any one expecting anything will not then be expecting. She is one living in remembering that she is being one who could be one continuing being one remembering that she was telling what she was telling. She was one being one expecting to be continuing to be resting, having come to be one who can be continuing to be telling what she is remembering she is telling. She is one remaining where she is remaining in continuing to be remembering that she is telling what she is telling. She is one remembering that telling what she has been telling has been continuing to be fatiguing. She is one expecting some one and the one she is expecting is one telling that she is not needing to be telling what she is telling, she is just needing to be talking and needing to be talking she is not needing anything. The one expected is the one not needing anything and being talking is telling that she has been needing something and has been needing talking. She has been talking and not needing anything has been getting what she was needing being getting so that when she is talking some one can be listening, when she is walking some one can be looking, when she is fixing something some one can be stopping. She is that one. She has returned and is telling that she has come and telling that she has come she is telling that needing talking is not being needing anything. She is not telling what she is remembering of having been needing talking as she is remembering that she has not been needing anything. She is that one.

When any one is gone and is not coming again that one is gone and is not coming again and being gone and being not coming again some one saying something is saying that not any one is saying that thing. That is all that is said by that one.

One who is saying what is clearly said, one who is saying anything that is clearly said, that one is saying that saying something is not at all exhausting and that one clearly saying everything is not being exhausted and not being exhausted and being clearly having clear things coming is for that reason just then so clearly that one that any one can see enough to look again and again. That one is that one. That one is then for that reason that one and one looking is looking. That one is clearly that one. That one is always so clearly that one that one looking is looking and looking.

Some one is one. Some one being one is expecting what not having been one she would not have been expecting and being one she was one completing expecting, she came to be completing expecting. She came to be that one. She came to be one.

Being one and completing expecting she had what she had and she kept all that and was completing expecting. She had come to receive what she could keep and she had come to be one and was completing expecting.

In coming to receive what she could keep, she did keep what she could receive, and she was one and she was completing expecting. She was one and she was completing expecting and she had been one having all she was having. In having been one having all she was having she had been one being that one.

In suffering she was bewildering, and in losing what she had been having she had been suffering, and in having been suffering and in continuing she was completing having been expecting completing that thing. She was expecting completing that thing completing continuing she having been one suffering and continuing. She was one continuing, she was one expecting completing, she was one expecting to be completing.

In being one she could be bewildering and she was one continuing and expecting completing. In suffering she was bewildering and she was one continuing and she was one expecting to be completing and being one. In continuing she could be bewildering and she was one expecting completing being that one and she was one expecting completing and she was one having all she was having and she was one having expecting completing in that thing.

In being that one and she had come to be that one and she was having what she was having and she was expecting completing, in being that one she was one, and being one, and deciding she was one having what she was having, and she was expecting completing, and she was having receiving that she was expecting completing and being continuing in deciding continuing bewildering in having been losing and in having what she was having. She had come to continuing coming to being that one, and being that one she was expecting completing, and having what she was having and continuing in deciding being continuing in bewildering in having what she was having. She was deciding that she was continuing and having what she was having and deciding and continuing bewildering and having lost what she had lost. She was continuing, she was having what she was having, she was deciding to be continuing and having what she was having and having lost what she had lost. She was deciding to be continuing and she was bewildering and deciding to be continuing and she was having what she was having.

She did say that she was that one and was deciding to be expecting to be that one. She was continuing and was expecting to be that one and she was that one and she did say that she was that one.

When she continued saying that she was that one she was having what she was having and was continuing expecting to be that one and she was not denying that being one having lost what she had lost she was bewildering in being one expecting to be that one. In expecting to be that one she did say that she was that one and that she deciding was completely deciding that she was continuing being that one.

She might have arranged that thing arranged deciding to be that one if she had not been one being that one and having what she was having and being one deciding to be expecting that she was continuing being that one.

She did decide that she was expecting continuing being that one, she did have what she did have, she did decide to continue deciding to be that one, she did not arrange to be that one, she did not decide to arrange to be that one, she did not decide to expect to be that one, she did have what she did have, she did continue to be that one, she did lose what she had lost and she did decide to continue to be that one. She did not ask what she did not ask, she did decide, and not asking what she did not ask and having what she did have she did decide to continue to be that one. In not asking what she did not ask she did not refuse what she did not refuse and in not refusing what she did not refuse she did decide to continue to decide what she did decide in continuing to be that one. She did decide to continue to be expecting to be that one and continuing to be that one she did say that she was expecting to be continuing being that one. Having what she had she was not arranging to decide what in deciding to be continuing expecting to be that one she was continuing to decide.

If any one needing loving is being one and being loving could be doing what that one is doing then that one giving loving is giving what that one the one loving could be giving if that one were giving what that one is giving. Such a one is one. Any one who is such a one is such a one.

One who is one and is not such a one is one who is one is one who giving and loving and needing is giving and loving and needing and could not have been giving without loving and could not have been loving without needing and could not have been needing without giving and could not have been giving and loving and needing without having been giving and needing and loving. One who is loving and giving and needing is one completely giving and completely loving and completing needing.

That one is one. That one the one who is one is one. That one the one who is the one that is that one is one, is the one who is that one.

One who is one giving is one who would be one giving if that one were one who was loving. That one is one being certain that she being one who is giving would be one giving if she were one who was loving. She being one is certain that she could be one needing. She is one giving, she could be certain that she could be one needing. She being one being giving might be believing that she could be one being loving. She being one being giving might be feeling that she might have been one who being loving in being needing. She was one and she could be one being giving and she might be one being needing and she was being one loving. She was one and loving and giving and needing was not loving and giving and needing it was that she being one and giving was one intending needing, was one arranging expecting loving. She was that one. She was one giving, she was one who could be one continuing, she was one who might be loving, she was one expecting needing. She was one.

If she had been continuing being a young one she would have been one having what she was having. She was continuing being a young one. In having what she was having she was one not loving. In giving what she was giving she was being that one and being that one if she were continuing being a young one she was one who had been giving what she had been giving. She was continuing being a young one, she had been giving what she had been giving, if she were not continuing being a young one she would be being giving what she was giving. She was giving what she was giving, she was continuing being a young one.

She was having what she was having, she was giving what she was giving, she could be loving in loving, she could be needing in needing, she could be giving in giving, she could be having in having, she could be continuing being a young one.

Continuing being a young one is something if being a young one is anything and being a young one is something if continuing being a young one is anything. Continuing being a young one is something.

One who was a young one and was continuing being a young one was one who being a young one was being that one and continuing being a young one was being that one and being that one and being a young one that one was one and anything is something and that one is a young one and that one continuing is a young one and something is something.

Any one having been listening and having been gently not being delicately listening that one is one expressing something of succeeding in living. One expressing something of succeeding in living is such a one.

She is such a one and she is one continuing when continuing is not everything and when not continuing is not anything. She is such a one and she is living and she is expressing something of succeeding in living.

She came and there were others and they all of them lost something and she expressed something of succeeding in living. She came and was one continuing to coming to being one who was one gently not delicately listening. She was one gently doing what she was doing not delicately listening. She was filling more of expressing something of succeeding in living.

She did resist something and that was not anything and she did resist that thing and she was not expressing not quite expressing that she was continuing resisting what she was resisting. She was continuing and could be expressing that what she was resisting was not anything and she would then be expressing that had she been resisting she would have been resisting what she had been resisting and she had been resisting what she had been resisting. She was expressing something of succeeding in living. She was continuing. She was filling being expressing something of succeeding in living.

She was not delicately listening. She was gently not delicately listening. She was continuing to be hearing what she was hearing. She had been hearing she was hearing something of some succeeding in living. She was gently not delicately listening. She was expressing something of succeeding in living. She was continuing. She was filling expressing something of succeeding in living.

One who was clearly and happily agreeing that she was amiably feeling in wanting to be winning was one resisting what she was resisting was deciding was not opposing. She was happily and clearly feeling that she was explaining that she was having in amiable feeling a way of being of amiable feeling and she was happily and clearly deciding and deciding she was correcting and correcting she was convincing and convincing she was not regretting. She was happily and clearly being. She was happily and clearly feeling. She was one who was clearly the one amiably feeling. She was one who was happily the one amiably feeling. She was clearly one who was an amiable one. She was happily one who was an amiable one. She was happily and clearly the one who clearly was amiably one. She was clearly and happily the one who happily was amiably one. One who was clearly, one who was happily amiably one was happily, was clearly an amiable one, the amiable clearly, happily, clearly amiable one. One who was one was one clearly. One who was one was one happily. One who was one was one amiably. One who was the one was an amiable one.

However it came to be that so very many were living it did come to be that some of them continuing were living. Many of them were living, and continuing, some of them came together and continued that way then. One of them was one who if she had been an amiable one would have been continuing being an amiable one and she was continuing and was being an amiable one and she had been one being an amiable one. She was not needing that thing needing being an amiable one. Not any of them were needing that thing needing being amiable ones. All of them who were being together then were continuing and she was the one who was one of them and she was continuing. She was one. She could be, she was, she would be an amiable one.

She was one. She was that one. She was continuing. She was living. She was being. She was meaning. She was remaining. She was counting. She was planning. She was having. She was pleasing. She was giving. She was keeping. She was feeling. She was worrying. She was continuing.

She was not needing to be wearing what she was not giving and getting. She was not needing to be changing what she had arranged to be changing. She was feeling in having what she was deciding to be having. She did have children. She did have a married living. She did have many living and living she was living with many and many were living. She was continuing to be counting what she was arranging. She was having what she would be doing. She was quieting what she could be feeling. She was resting what she had been feeling. She was continuing regretting what she could have been saying. She was filling everything she was arranging to be filling when she was counting.

She did have what she was being. She did give what she was offering. She did feel what she was filling. She did please in being occupying. She did do what was continuing. She did satisfy in having children. She did arrange in doing counting. She did turn in being wounding. She did consider in being forgiving. She did thank in receiving attention. She did distribute in being enjoying. She did continue in being yielding. She did remain in being sweetening. She did resist in being accepting. She did enjoy in being satisfying. She did receive in having marrying. She did continue in being affectionate in having, in giving, in receiving, in marrying, in resisting in spoiling in expecting in attending in deploring in obeying in enjoying her children. She did continue in expecting weakening. She did continue in hoping strengthening. She did continue in worrying eating. She did continue in rounding fading. She did continue in attending living. She did continue in enjoying feeling not being denying. She did continue in having been arranging to be counting worrying. She did continue in being affectionate in weakening. She did continue pleasing in declining. She did continue receiving what she would be having. She did continue having what was being. She did continue being what all of them were being who were living. She did continue being as she was being living. She did say all of enough of that thing. She did say what she said of being living. She did feel what she felt of continuing. She was what she had been in being. She was what she was and she was all there was and that was all of that one. She was continuing in arriving where she would be fading. She was weakening in aging where she would be ceasing.

She was giving what she had for giving. She was feeling what she had in being. She was receiving what she used in living. She was paying in every day arranging.

She was filling what was not needing emptying. She was deciding what would not have been changing. She was keeping what was not gathering. She was renewing what was continuing.

She was being and she was living. She was having what was enjoying. She was doing what was collecting. She was giving what was continuing. She was receiving what was gathering. She was hearing what was sounding. She was losing what was fading. She was saying which was enjoying and conditioning. She was accepting which was pleasing. She was resenting which was resisting. She was suffering which was accusing. She was worrying which was counting. She was reflecting which was grieving. She was being which was accepting. She was laughing which was completing.

If there were many and there are many, if there were many then some of them would be satisfying any one and some of them are not satisfying any one and some of them are satisfying any one. And any one who is satisfied by some of them is satisfied because they are satisfactory the ones that satisfy them.

One to be satisfying must be satisfying. One is satisfying. That one being satisfying and not deceiving and not beguiling and not resisting only detaining is one completing being that one being satisfying. That one being one and being satisfying is being the one being completely satisfying. Completing satisfaction is completely being that one.

There are some being living, there are those and those all of them are doing what they are doing. One of them is one being an old one and having come then to be receiving worrying about coming to be a sick one. She has been one who has come to something.

She and she herself had come to something and was succeeding in having had what she had given to be needing to be receiving what she was receiving, she was not asking what any one could be answering she was asking that she should continue to give what she gave and get what she got.

If she were quietly doing what she was doing she would be receiving what she was receiving but she would not be having what she was having and she would not have been asking what she had been asking.

She did give every one she was needing what she was needing to give to them. She was feeling what she came to be feeling when she came to have what she was having.

She came to want to be enjoying what she was feeling in doing what she was doing. She came to feel that she was having what she was having and she might be doing what she was doing.

She was feeling what she was feeling in loving what she was loving in having what she was having. She came to feel that she was feeling what she was feeling in needing to be having what she was having. She came to feel that she was feeling that she was having what she was having and that she might be doing what she was doing in feeling what she was feeling.

When she was succeeding she was succeeding in living and when she was succeeding in living she was feeling what she was feeling and she was doing what she was doing. She was feeling what she was feeling and she was doing what she was doing.

Succeeding in living she was placing what she was placing and helping what she was helping and following what she was following and doing what she was doing and feeling what she was feeling.

She was continuing in expecting to be placing what she was placing. She was continuing in expecting to have been having what she had been having.

She was coming to continuing fearing what she could be fearing. She was continuing having been feeling what she had been feeling.

She had been asking what she had been asking. She was continuing to be receiving what she had been asking. She was willing to be changing what she was seeing when she was looking. She was willing to be seeing what she was seeing when she was looking. She was willing to be having what she was asking. She was needing to be doing what she was doing in asking what she was asking in receiving what she was receiving. She was willing to be feeling what she was feeling. She was coming to be doing what she was not needing to be doing to be having what she was having.

To direct everything so that what comes is coming is doing what one knowing what everything is and being directing can be doing. Succeeding in directing is something.

One who is one and is knowing what everything is could be directing and she is directing that is she is reasoning and being reasonably understanding what everything is can be directing so that what comes is coming. She being that one is rightly judging everything. She being that one and saying that to be always right she must be wrong quite often, she being that one and always being correct in judging and complete in knowing what everything is and reasonable in telling and firm in directing she is one and what comes is coming. She is one and knowing what everything is and being one clearly expressing that thing and firmly directing she is one curing what would need curing if she were not being the one directing that which she is directing which is certainly all of the two of them. She is the one knowing all of what everything is and directing what she is directing, and she is that one of the two of them and what comes is coming and she is directing, and she is correcting what is to be coming and she is knowing what everything is and reasonably telling and quite curing what might be needing curing if curing were needing to be continuing. She is quite that one. She is a lovely one. She is a directing one. She is a one knowing what everything is.

There are some who are succeeding in placing what they are placing, there are some who are marshalling all of what they are placing. There is one and she is directing all she is directing and she is succeeding in being and any of that being everything she is everything in failing.

She is that one. She had seven and she arranged that all of them would be all of them and that she was placing what she was placing.

She was sitting and sitting was not everything. She was sitting and she would be placing what she was placing when all of them had been all of them.

All of them were all of them. All of them had been all of them. They were coming all of them were coming, some of them were coming that all of them were not all of them. All of them were not coming. All of them were all of them.

She was sitting and when she was not leaving she was not remembering everything. When she did remember everything she was sitting and keeping what she had had when she was sitting.

In succeeding in continuing she had been succeeding in living and all of them were all of them and she was placing what she was placing and she was not coming to what she was coming and all of them were not coming to be all of them and they were then what they were then when not any of them were all of them and some of them might have been all of them.

She was one and she had what she had when she was coming to having been placing what she would have been placing if all of them being all of them all of them had been all and some of them had been all of them.

In not having what she was having and sitting she was receiving what she would be having if she had been having what she was having in placing what she was placing.

She placing what she was placing and all of them being all of them she sitting was not standing and not standing she was receiving what she would be receiving in placing what she was placing, all of them being all of them. She was placing what she was placing. She was receiving what she would be receiving. In remembering what she was remembering she was receiving what she would be receiving.

She could be intending. She was placing what she was placing. She was saying what she was saying when she was sitting.

She was intending that all of them were all of them. Some of them were intending that all of them were all of them.

She could be intending. She had been, she was intending that all of them were all of them. She was continuing, she could be intending.

All of them could be all of them and they were all of them and she was continuing and she could be intending. She could be intending. She was intending that all of them were all of them and some of them were intending that all of them were all of them. Some were hoping to be intending that all of them were some of them. Some were intending that some of them were enough of them. They all could be intending. All of them were all of them.

She was placing what she was placing. In placing what she was placing she was showing what she was having. In showing what she was having she was placing all of them so that all of them were all of them. In placing all of them so that all of them were all of them she was using what she was having. In using what she was having she was showing that all of them were all of them. She was placing what she was placing.

She was saying what she was saying when she was sitting. She was sitting. She was saying what she was saying when she was sitting. In sitting and saying what she was saying when she was sitting she was intending to be saying that she was saying what she was saying. She was sitting and all of them were all of them.

Anything being together and there being pieces that are being used and all the pieces are being used and all of them had placed on them what was placed for them and they being where they had been again and again, all of them being there then and they could be there and nothing was anything and there was there not anything she was placing what she was placing and all of them were all of them and that was too much of that thing in all of them having been continuing and all of them not coming to use anything, and she was placing what she was placing and all of them all of them being all of them all of them were coming to intending and all of them coming to intending she was sitting and sitting was that thing. All of them intending all of them a piece being on all of them, a piece being on all of them some of them, anything being together all of them were all of them. All of them were all of them. She was placing what she was placing. All of them were all of them.

She sitting and sitting being that thing, she sitting and all of them being all of them and she having not been completing that thing completing sitting she was not completing that something would not be together if a piece was on each one of them. All of them were all of them. They were losing in using what they were using in a piece not being on each one of them. They were not losing in all of them coming to be intending. They were losing in coming and they were coming to be intending. She did sit and she did not do that thing, she did place what she placed and she did not do that thing. She was sitting.

If she had the way of sitting and she did not have a way of sitting she would keep in being what she did have in sitting. She did not have a way of sitting. In sitting she did have in being what she was not losing and not losing she did not give anything of sitting. She did not give anything of sitting. She did not have a way of sitting.

She did not have a way of sitting. She was not being in continuing sitting. She did not lose being sitting. She did not lose sitting. She did not keep in sitting. She had sitting. She was having sitting. In having sitting she did change what she did not change in placing what she was not placing. In continuing she did not change when she was remaining in having been moving being sitting. In having been sitting she was not sitting. She was not sitting in the way of sitting. She was sitting in having been continuing remaining in having moved in sitting. She was not being in not sitting. She was not being sitting. She was not being, not sitting, sitting. She was intending in sitting, in saying what she could be saying.

A little one who could not push did push and pushing was telling that pushing was not succeeding. A little one pushing is a little one pushing.

She could tell all about pushing. She could tell and she did tell all about not pushing. She did tell and she could tell that having had what she had had she would have what she would have, and she did have what she did have and she did tell what she did tell.

Some are some. Some being some and one telling them that that one is one not telling what she might be telling if she had been listening when she was listening they are hearing that she is not telling what she is not telling and all of them she and they are all continuing in friendly living. She is telling that hearing is something. She is telling that listening is something. She is telling that telling is something. She is telling that she is hearing, that she is not listening, that she is not telling.

In living and in repeating she was determining in being exciting. In being exciting she was not living and in living she was not continuing and she was being the one conveying being exciting.

She did feel that which feeling she did have as being. She did begin what she was finishing and she did not continue hearing when she was listening.

In having been feeling she was saying that she had been giving up what she could be needing and in giving it up she had been doing without it. She was saying that she had been feeling in being living, and being living and continuing she was being not having given up everything.

In being married and feeling she was married and was conveying that thing that she was continuing. In having children and she had two children she was feeling what she feeling. She was feeling what she was feeling. She was feeling something. She was saying what she was saying. She was saying what she was feeling. She was saying that she could determine not coming to be exciting. She was saying that she could say what had meaning.

In having children and arranging she was conveying that arranging can be something and that she was not arranging what would be arranged.

She had two children. She was feeling what she was feeling. She felt that she had had two children and having two children one of them was one and the other one was the other one.

She had them and she needed being living to be feeling what she was feeling in having them. She needed being living and being living she was not needing what she was needing in conveying being exciting and having the one child and the other child.

One was one and was like that one, was one being that one and being completely like that one in being one. She had that thing having that one and having that one she was needing being living to be feeling what she was feeling in that one being that one and being living.

The other one was that one and being that one was being any one being living and winning intending some winning of continuing being one. That one was having intending some continuing. She had that one and having that one was one saying what she was saying about having that one, about that one. And saying what she was saying about having that one, about that one, she said all she said about having that one, about that one, and saying all she said about having that one, about that one, she was one conveying intending in not saying, in not feeling, in saying, in needing all she was saying in feeling, in remembering in needing what she could be saying in having that one, of that one.

She was needing being one living to be feeling what she was feeling in having the one, in having the other one.

In feeling what she was feeling in having the one, and she had the one, she was not compelling what she was saying in telling that if she was living she was living. She had him and feeling what she was feeling she was telling that she was not compelling being one being living, and being living she could be feeling what she was feeling in having the one who was that one one being one she had.

Like that very much like that and like that she did what beginning and ending she was continuing not compelling saying in saying what she said and feeling what she felt in feeling what if she were feeling she would have to be living. She was feeling and coming in not continuing she was in beginning and ending continuing and she was saying what she was saying in feeling what she was feeling if she was feeling what to be feeling she would have to be one being living. She was not compelling saying, she was not compelling not continuing, she was beginning and ending in continuing, she was saying what she was feeling and to be feeling what she was feeling she was to be being living and being living was not compelling living being continuing and she beginning and ending was continuing and not compelling saying, and not compelling continuing.

She was continuing. She was saying in beginning and ending she was continuing. She was continuing. She had one. In continuing she was saying that anything, anything that was beginning and ending was like continuing. She was saying that beginning and ending was not like continuing she being living and having one and not compelling saying. She was saying that not compelling continuing she being one and having one and feeling what was like not continuing, she was not feeling like compelling continuing, she was continuing if beginning and ending is continuing and beginning and ending is and is not like continuing.

She had one and like that one, that one, and she was one, was one saying what he was saying in feeling what he was feeling in feeling what to be feeling was needing being one being living. That one, and she was one, that one was having been saying what feeling was enlivening, feeling beginning and ending and not compelling having been continuing.

She, and she had one he, she and he saying what they were saying, and they were saying what they were saying were repeating what they were feeling beginning and ending being continuing and it was continuing and they were feeling and saying they were saying what was like what they were saying. They were saying what was like what they were saying. She had him, he was like what he was feeling, she was like what she was feeling, he was saying what was like what he was saying, she was saying what was like what she was saying, she was feeling, he was feeling.

She had one. He was one. They were feeling. They were saying. She was feeling and was not compelling saying. She was saying and not compelling feeling. He was saying and was not compelling feeling. He was feeling and not compelling saying. He was feeling. He was saying. He was like what he was. He was saying.

She had another one. Having another one she was like that one like one having that other one. She had not been like that one like the one having another one. She had that other one. She was saying. She was saying and was not compelling feeling.

She went on being one and went on being the one being so like that one that feeling, that saying, that being that one and being that one she was saying, she was feeling, she was saying that she was not compelling saying, she was feeling that she was not compelling feeling. She had feeling vivid feeling she had feeling like that one. She had saying much saying all saying like that one.

She had feeling vivid feeling. She had saying, much saying.

All, and very much is all. All is what very much is and very much that is all is so decisively all that very much is so very much that it is everything and everything being all and all being all how wonderfully beautifully sweetly clearly all can be everything.

All is all. All being all and being all, always all that is all being competely all if a little thing is a little thing and a little thing can be a little thing a little thing is so decisively expressing all that expressing is expressing that completely all is being all and always all being all all is everything.

To begin what is not begun is not to begin everything. What is all is deciding that having been expressed it is that and being that why should not that have what it has and it certainly has what it has, it naturally has what it has because it is what it is and it is everything and everything is all. It is not begun and that is not puzzling in feeling. It is not begun and that is not mentioned in loving. It is not begun and that is completely expressed in telling. It is not begun and that is why each one and there is only one is decisively adjusting all that is interesting. One, how can that one not be that one when that one being that one is that one. That one that very one, that one like that one is not enough like that one so any one not that one can remember all of that one. That one enough of that one is all compelling. That one all of that one is all there can be of remembering. That one, that one and only that one and quite that one and not translating, that one quite that one and never translating, that one always that one and not having begun and that one and that one who is that one, all, everything, why not certain that only that one that that one. Being certain is not anything. Being begun is not being begun. Being the one the decisively adjusting, the completely not translating, the not having been begun one, being the one, that one how that one how very that one is everything. All is everything.

That is the way when that way is a way that is the way that way is the way.

There can be some. There can be some quite often. There can be a great many quite often. There can be very many very often.

There can be one who having lost her husband and having four children and having a great deal of money and saving it for the children and spending it for the children can not do what children can do, there can be one who continuing living and looking as if she were being living is being living and is continuing being living.

She is in a way not an old one being quite an old one and she is in a way not an old one as she has had taken a photograph of herself her daughter and her daughter’s daughter and in the picture is also her mother. There are four generations of them. She in a way being an old one is not an old one and that is not startling not at all startling she having four children and being rich and having lost her husband and having been lonesome and having been saving for her children and having been spending because she was feeling something of what she was being feeling.

She had lost her husband. She knew that. She had four children. She knew that of all four of them.

In meeting and she was always meeting what she was having in meeting she said that what she asked she would have had, having what she had and she could have all she had and she knew all she knew knowing all the children she had and knowing that she had the four.

She did feel that she had given what she had given and that having given all she had given in giving what she had given all was not what it might have been if her children could have come to be what they came to be and her husband had gone on living to die before she died so that she would be living and not dying.

That was what was and she had grand-children. She had been being living and being married and buying what she was buying and feeling in having what she was having.

Being married and having children, having all four of them and there were not any more of them, she was saying what she was saying in all of them moving to where they were moving. Some one living with them was knowing all all of them were knowing. Some one staying with them was arranging not to be telling what any one of them was not telling. They moved and having moved and having built what they built and having feeling in being living as they had feeling in being living she was having all she was having when she was giving what she was giving and continuing buying what she was continuing buying in arranging what had come to be an arranged thing.

She did do all of it and doing all of it she was married and having two of her children coming to marrying if marrying was all of something. Marrying was all of something and being married and the two children came to marry, being married was not all of something. She did say all she would say she had said.

Having what she was having and being married and there being four children she was continuing buying what, that being arranged which was arranged, she was buying. She was married. She was giving what she was giving in there being all in the house that there was in the house. She had what she was having.

She did say all she came to believe. She did come to believe all she did say. The natural way of ending being dying she did not come to believe that she would be feeling that dying was existing. In not believing everything she was having all she could be needing.

She knew that ending being existing and dying being existing those who were not dead were left and being left they felt what they felt and they said what they said.

She said that she being left felt what she felt and said what she said. She said that having what she had she knew what she knew and knowing what she knew she gave what she gave and giving what she gave she was not expecting what she was not expecting in continuing what she was continuing and continuing what she was continuing she did have what she could have in she being the one she was being and having the children all four that she was having and having lost the husband the husband who died and she had been a wife who was living.

In keeping what she was keeping she was not keeping all she was keeping as she was giving something that she was giving. She was liking what she was liking and saying what she was saying and asking everything she was asking and supplying all she was supplying.

She said and did that which in needing all she could have she would say and do. She repeated that in liking what she had been liking she had, in giving what she had been giving, been having what she had. She was not repeating in feeling. She was not repeating in dying. She was not repeating in not dying. She was repeating in giving. She was repeating in asking everything. She was repeating in being living.

In being living she was introducing something she was introducing what she was asking. In introducing what she was asking she said what she said. She said what she said and when she said what she said she left what she left when she had what she had and she gave what she gave when she left what she left.

She said that she did not leave anything and saying that she attended to what she attended. Attending to what she was attending she said all she said. She did not say that she felt anything that she was not asking. She did not say that she liked more than she liked. She said that what she saw was what was left when she gave what she gave. She said that she said what she said. She said that she had said what she said. She said what she saw and she saw what there was when she had what she had.

She was not the one who did come to have what she had. If she had come to have what she had she would have lived when she lived and she would ave died when she had had what she had had. She was not the one who was all in having what she had and she did not have what she had having four children and each of them being the one of the four of them that each one was and her husband being succeeding and being living and she being living so that he was dead before she was dying, she was not the one having what she had. She was the one saying what she saw and she was seeing what she had.

She was not leaving being that one in being one continuing and she did not leave being that one because she was seeing what she had and she was saying what she saw. She was not leaving being that one.

It could be that she was that one. It could quite be that she was that one. It was that she was that one.

She said what she saw and she saw what she had and she said what she said and she had what she had.

If she saw what she had and she said what she saw she had being living and a husband and children and succeeding in not having been using in feeling that she had not died and left her husband living with the four who were being living and being living being existing. She did say that she could be using all that she could say in saying what she saw and seeing what she had. She did say that she could not be using what she did say in seeing what she had. She did say that having what she had she did not use what she would use if she saw what she had when she said what she saw.

All that there is of what there is when there is what there is is that which in the beginning and the middle and the ending is coming and going and having and expecting. All that there is of what there is is that all that is that. Four or five or six and there are six and there are five and there are four and five and six all that there are are then all there and being all there how can they not be there when they are there and they are all there when they are there, when they are all there. They are, they are there.

One and if not why not one and if one why not the one who is one. The one who is one is there when she is there.

Thanking that one is not all of everything. Not thanking that one is not all of everything. Thanking can be something.

If saying that thanking is existing is convincing then saying that thanking is existing is saying that thanking is thanking. If all the thanking is existing and if completing thanking is existing then thanking is thanking. Thanking is enough.

All of that all of thanking is all of thanking and all of thanking and thanking is thanking, all of thanking is thanking. That is quite thanking.

If she was beautiful one day she was beautiful that day because she was beautiful that day.

She was doing more than she intended and she liked it.

If she was beautiful one day she was beautiful that day because she was beautiful that day. She was beautiful any day.

If she was beautiful every day she was beautiful because of the way that she was beautiful that day. She did more than she intended and she liked it.

To begin then. She was beautiful one day. She was beautiful that day because she was beautiful that day. She was beautiful that day as that day was the day that she was beautiful that day. She did more than she intended and she liked it. She was beautiful that day.

She was beautiful that day and that day the day she was beautiful she was beautiful and being beautiful that day because that day she was beautiful she was beautiful on that day because she was beautiful that day. She was beautiful that day.

She was beautiful one day. She was beautiful that day because being beautiful that day she was beautiful that day. That day she was beautiful.

All one day she was beautiful. She was beautiful that day. That day she was beautiful and being beautiful that day that was the day that day was the day that she was beautiful and so she was beautiful that day.

One day she was beautiful. She was beautiful that day.

A day being a day and a day being the day that she was being beautiful because she was beautiful that day, a day being a day and she being beautiful that day she was beautiful and being beautiful that day that was the day she was beautiful, she being beautiful that day. A day was that day the day that she being beautiful that day was beautiful that day.

Why if a day was a day and she was beautiful that day why if a day is a day and a day is a day and a day she is beautiful and she is beautiful a day why if a day was a day and she was beautiful that day why is she beautiful every day. If she is beautiful every day she is beautiful every day. She is beautiful every day and each day she is beautiful she is beautiful because that day she is beautiful and she is beautiful that day because that day she is beautiful.

That is not a reason and that is not a day, any day is a day, she is beautiful every day, there is not a day that there is not a reason that she is beautiful that day and there being days and there being reasons and she being beautiful every day every day is a day and she is beautiful that day and she is beautiful the day she is beautiful because she is beautiful that day. Any day is a day.

Having what in the beginning is all of ending is being what in being living is existing. Any one, all of them, any one is what any one liking any one not liking is liking is not liking, any one liking, any one not liking is any one not liking, is any one liking.

Any one liking is intending is not intending. Any one not liking is intending is not intending. Any one liking, any one not liking is not intending, is intending.

Any one and any one, one and one and two, and one and one and one, and one and many, and one and some, and one and any one, and any one and any one, any one and any one is one and one is one and one is some one and some one is some one, any one and one and one and one, any one is that one and that one is that one and any one and one, and one and one, any one is the one and the one who is the one is that one. The one who is the one who is that one, any one and any one is one, one is one, one is that one, and any one, any one is one and one is one, and one and one, and one and one and one and one.

[ ¶ ]

1910–12

34.

HARRIET

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

She said she did not have any plans for the summer. No one was interested in this thing in whether she had any plans for the summer. That is not the complete history of this thing, some were interested in this thing in her not having any plans for the summer. She was interested in this thing in her not having any plans for the summer. Some to whom she told about this thing were interested in this thing. Her family were interested in this thing in her having not yet made any plans for the summer. Others were interested in this thing, her dress-maker was interested in this thing and her milliner. Some then were interested in this thing in her not having made any plans for the summer. Some were not interested in this thing in her not having made any plans for the summer. Some who were not interested in this thing in her not having made any plans for the summer would have been interested in this thing in her not having made any plans for the summer if she had made plans for the winter. Some who were not interested in her not having made plans for the summer were interested in her not having made plans for the following winter. She had not made plans for the summer and she had not made plans for the following winter. She had not made plans for the winter and so to those who were interested in hearing what her plans were for the winter she told that she had not made plans for the summer she told them that she had not made plans for the summer and they had asked what were her plans for the winter. She did not tell them that she had not made plans for the winter, she told them that she had not made plans for the summer. She did not want not to tell them that she had not made plans for the winter but when they asked what were her plans for the winter she told them that she had not made any plans for the summer.

Certainly it was not easy for her to decide about any plans for the winter. It was not easy for her to decide on any plans for the summer. She did say that she had not any plans for the summer, she did not say that she did not have any plans for the winter. She did not have any plans for the summer, she did not have any plans for the winter. It was not easy for her to have any plan for the summer, it was not easy for her to have any plan for the winter. She said she did not have any plan for the summer.

What would be her plan for the summer. She would not have any plan for the summer. She would not really come to have a plan for the summer and the summer would be a summer and then there would be the winter. She would not have any plan for the winter and some would ask her what was her plan for the winter. There would not be then any more summer. There would be then a winter. Some would ask her what was her plan for the winter. It was not easy for her to come to have a plan for the winter, some whom she was needing to have with her would be leaving her and if she did have a plan for the winter some things she was needing for being leaving she would not be having, and if she did not have a plan for the winter there would be a winter and it would be a winter that did have a summer coming after but then there would be a whole winter and she would not have a plan for that winter. She could not tell any one in the beginning of winter that she had not a plan for the winter because she would be knowing then that it was winter and she would be knowing then that what she was doing then was her plan for that winter, every one could know that, any one could know that, she could know that that what she was doing in the winter was the plan she was carrying out for that winter. There was then coming to be the end of summer and she was then not answering anything when any one asked her what were her plans for the winter.

[ ¶ ]

1910–12

35.

TWO: GERTRUDE STEIN AND HER BROTHER

[Two: Gertrude Stein and her Brother, 1951]

The sound there is in them comes out from them. Each one of them has sound in them. Each one of them has sound coming out of them. There are two of them. One of them is a man and one of them is a woman. They are both living. They are both ones that quite enough are knowing. Quite enough are knowing each one of them. Sound is coming out of each one of them, out of each one of the two of them. Sound is in them in each one of the two of them. Each one of the two of them is having sound coming out of them.

There are two of them and one is a man and one is a woman. Each one of them is having sound coming out of them. Sound is in each one of them. They are each one of them having it come out of them the sound that is in them. Each one of them has their own sound inside them, each one of the two of them. Each one of them is having their own sound come out of them. Each one of the two has their own sound come out of them. Each one of the two of them has sound in them.

There has always been sound in them in each one of them. There is always sound in them in each one of them. There always will be sound in them, in each one of them.

There are not two of them. There is one of them, and there is one of them. There are sometimes two of them, the one and another one. Each one of them has sound in them. Each one of them has sound coming out of them.

Sound is coming out of each one of them. A good deal of sound is coming out of each one of them. One of them is a man. One of them is a woman. They are completely alike in each being one having had, having sound come out of them.

They do, each one of them, they each one do make sounds that come out of them. One of the two of them is a woman. She does make sound come out of her. One of the two of them is a man. He does make sound come out of him.

Each one of them is one being one having had, having sound coming out of that one. Each one of them is going on being one and sound is coming out of each one of them.

There are two of them and each one of them is one having sound come out of that one. One of the two of them is a woman and that one has very much sound coming out of that one. One of the two of them is a man and that one has very much sound coming out of that one.

The two of them have been ones, each one of them, having had sound coming out of them. They are alike then. They have sound coming out of them.

They are alike in having been having sound coming out of them. They are alike in being ones having sound come out of them. They are alike in being ones going on having sound come out of them. They are not alike. One of them is a woman. One of them is a man. They are not alike, the sound each one of them is having come out of them is sounding different from the sound coming out of the other one. They are alike in having the sound changing meaning as they are going on being living. They are not alike in one being one hearing something and making a sound then and the other one being one hearing himself and making a sound then. They are alike in making sounds that have more meaning than beginning. They are alike in making sounds that have meaning when they are making them. They are alike.

They are not alike. They are different the one from the other one. The one is one hearing himself and making sounds then with that thing. The other one is one hearing some one and being one then making sounds of that thing. They are not alike.

They are very much alike. They both have sounds coming out of them. They are alike. They both of them have sounds coming out of them that have too much meaning for the ending that is sounding out from them. They are alike. They both of them are not knowing the beginning and ending in sound coming out of them. They are alike. They certainly are very much alike.

They certainly are not at all alike. One of them is hearing himself and is having then sound come out of him. One of them is hearing some one and is then having sound come out of her.

These then are two, a man and a woman. They are alike, they are very much alike. They are very different, the one from the other of them. They are alike. They both have sound that is, that has been, that will be coming out of that one.

They have had sound coming out of them. They have been ones being one having had sound coming out of them. Each one of them have been ones having sound coming out of them.

Sound coming out of each one of them is something that is being existing. Sound having been coming out of each one of them is something that has been being existing. They are not ones singing. They are ones being ones talking. Sound is coming out of them and some of the sound that is coming out of them is coming as talking. Each one of them is one being one talking, being one having been talking. Sound is coming out of each one of them.

Sound is coming out of each one of them. Sound has been coming out of each one of them. Each one of them is one out of whom sound has been coming, sound is coming.

The two of them are ones expressing that thing expressing being ones having this sound come out of them, the sound that is coming out of them. Each one of the two of them is one expressing being one having the sound come out of that one that is coming out of that one.

Each one of the two of them has been, each one of the two of them is having some sound coming out of the one. Each one of the two of them is one having had, having some sound coming out of that one.

Sound is coming out of each one of them. One of the two of them is one having been one being one hearing sound being in him and is one having sound coming out of him. One of the two of them is one having heard, hearing sound that is being existing in some one and she is then one having sound really having sound come out from her then, really having sound coming out of her.

There are two of them and they are ones not making the same sound that is sound coming out of them. Each one of them is having sound that is coming out of that one.

One of them is one having had, having sound coming out of that one. She is one having sound filling her in coming, completely filling her in coming out of her. She is one having sound filling, filling in coming out of her. One of them is one having, having had sound coming out of him. He is one filling himself with the thing, with the beginning, and the sound of that thing, the sound of that beginning filling is coming, has been coming out of him.

They were both of them having noise come out of them. They were very different the one from the other one of them. They were each of them thinking that thing thinking they were very different the one from the other one of them.

Each of them was different from the other one. They were thinking about that thing thinking about being different each one from the other one. Each one of them each one of the two of them was different from the other one. Each one was thinking about that thing, each one of the two of them was thinking about being a different one from the other one.

Each one of the two of them was different from the other one. Each one of them was one thinking about this thing about being different from the one. The one who was different from the other one was thinking about that thing, she was thinking about being very different from the other one. She was thinking of this thing, she was thinking of being different from him. She was thinking about being a different one than he was in being one being one. She was thinking about being one and she was knowing that sound was coming out of her and she was thinking about being a very different one in being one than he was in being one. He was thinking in being one having sound coming out of him. He was thinking in this thing. He was thinking about this thing about being one having sound come out of him. He was thinking in being one being a very different one in thinking anything from the one she was being in being one. He was not thinking about being a different one than the one she was being in being living. He was not thinking about this thing. He was thinking about her being one and having had and having sound coming out from her. He was thinking about his being one and he was thinking about sound coming about sound having come out of him. He was thinking, he was thinking about his being one being living. He was thinking about her, he was thinking about her being one being a kind of a one. He was thinking about himself being one, he was thinking about sound coming out of him, he was thinking about sound having come, about sound coming out of her. He was thinking about himself in being one being living. Sound was coming out of him. Sound had been coming out of him. He was thinking about this thing. Sound had come out of her, sound had been coming out of her, he was thinking about that thing. Sound was coming out of him, he was thinking in this thing. Sound was coming out of him, had been coming out of him, he was thinking about this thing.

She was thinking in being one who was a different one in being one than he was in being one. Sound was coming out of her and she was knowing this thing. Sound had been coming out of him and she had been knowing this thing. She was thinking in being a different one than he was in having sound come out of her than came out of him. She was thinking in being a different one. She was thinking about being a different one. She was thinking about that thing. She had sound coming out of her. She was knowing that thing. She had had sound coming out of her, she was knowing that thing. He had had sound coming out of him, she was knowing that thing. He had sound coming out of him, she was knowing this thing. Each one of the two was different from the other of them. Each one of them was knowing that thing. She was different from him in being one being living. She was knowing that thing. She was different from him in having sound come out of her. She was thinking this thing. She was thinking in this thing. She had sound coming out of her. She was thinking in this thing. She had sound coming out of her. She was different from him. She had sound coming out of her. She was different in being one being one. She was knowing that thing.

She was different in being one having sound coming out of her she was different in being that one from any other one. She was one having had sound coming out of her, she was different in being that one from any one.

She had sound coming out of her. This was a thing she was being. Sound was coming out of her, sound had come out of her, perhaps sound would come out of her.

She was different from any other one in being one having sound come out of her. She was one having sound come out of her. She was one having had sound come out of her. She had been then different from any other one. She was then different from any other one. She might, this thing is not certain, she might go on being different from any other one. She might not be different then from any other one. Certainly she was different from one other one. She was different from the other one, the other one of the two of them.

He was different from her. He was completely a different one. He had sound coming out of him. He had had sound coming out of him. He would have sound coming out of him. In a way he was different from any other one in having sound coming out of him. Certainly he was different from her, he was different from the other one of the two of them. He had sound coming out of him. He had had sound coming out of him. Some sound would come out of him. He was in a way different from any other one in being one having sound come out of him.

Sound coming out of her, sound coming out of him is something that is completely that thing is completely sound coming out of her, is completely sound coming out of him.

Sound coming out of him is completely that thing is completely the sound coming out of him. Sound coming out of her is completely that thing, is completely the sound coming out of her.

Sound coming out of him is something that coming very often is that thing is the sound coming out of him. Sound coming out of her and coming very often is that thing is the sound coming out of her.

Sound coming out of him is that thing is sound coming out of him. Sound coming out of him is that thing the thing he is being, is the sound coming out of him, the sound that he is hearing in being one being living and having sound being in him. Sound coming out of her is that thing is sound coming out of her, is the sound she has been hearing in being one being living, is any sound she has been hearing. Sound coming out of each one of them is that thing is the sound coming out of each one of them.

He is one and sound is coming out of him. He is one and the sound coming out of him is the sound he is always hearing in being one being one having that sound coming out of him.

The sound he is always hearing is the sound that would be the sound that could be coming out of him when he is beginning something and sound is coming out of him and he is always hearing everything, he is always hearing all the sound that is corning out of him.

Sound is coming out of him and he is understanding all of that thing all of the sound coming out of him. He is stating that thing stating the understanding of all the sound coming out of him.

Sound is coming out of him and that sound is a sound that any one listening can be coming to be realising is something that he is understanding, that the one having that sound coming out of him is understanding.

Sound is coming out of him, he is not allowing any piece of that thing of sound coming out of him to be coming out of him again. He is not allowing that thing. He is stating that thing quite stating that thing. Pieces of sound coming again and again out of him are pieces that he has been changing, quite changing. Sound is coming out of him.

Coming and not coming, enjoying and being charming, jerking and not jerking, gently and with enthusiasm, brutally and not completing, occasionally and continuing, steadily and explaining, excitedly and not deciding, deciding and beginning again, completing and repeating, repeating and denying, hesitating and terrifying, angrily and beginning, angrily and completing, concluding and denying, completing and undetermined, ending without beginning, continuing without realising, ending without experiencing, imagining without beginning, imagining without ending, imagining and beginning completing, denying in denying, doubting without affirmation, imagining completely imagining without complete beginning, without complete middle without complete ending, feeling without emotion, trembling without continuing, giving without needing, withholding without decision, coming with denying the coming, needing without knowing, happening with exhaustion, going on with listening sound is coming out of him.

Sound is coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him. Sound coming out of him is coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him and he is hearing that thing hearing sound coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him and he is hearing that thing hearing sound coming out of him and he is increasing that thing he is increasing the sound coming out of him. Sound is corning out of him and he is hearing that thing hearing sound coming out of him and he is steadying that thing steadying sound coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him and he is hearing that thing hearing the sound coming out of him and he is living then living sound coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him and he is hearing that thing hearing sound coming out of him and he is producing then he is producing in sound coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him and he is hearing that thing hearing the sound coming out of him and sound is steadily coming out of him. Sound coming out of him is coming out of him, sound is coming out of him. Sound coming out of him is sound coming out of him. He is hearing the sound coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him hearing sound having come out of him.

Sound is coming out of her. Sound has been coming out of her. Sound can come out of her.

Sound coming out of her is coming out of her and she has not been hearing not been hearing the sound that has been coming out of her. Sound has come out of her and she is listening and sound can come out of her.

Sound comes out of her. Sound coming out of her is expressing that thing, is saying something. Sound coming out of her is expressing something, is saying anything. Sound coming out of her is expressing everything, is saying everything. Sound is coming out of her. Sound has been coming out of her. Some sound comes out of her. Sound comes out of her.

If sound comes out of her it is a sound that expresses that thing expresses sound coming out of her. Sound does come out of her. Sound coming out of her does express this thing does express sound coming out of her.

Sound coming out of her comes out of her and is expressing sound coming out of her. Expressing sound coming out of her is something sound coming out of her is doing. Sound coming out of her is something. Sound is coming out of her.

Sound is coming out of her and that sound has been the sound that has been expressing that that sound is coming out of her. Sound coming out of her is something that has that meaning that has the meaning that that sound is coming out of her. Sound coming out of her is something that the sound coming out of her is not explaining. Sound coming out of her is something that the sound coming out of her is not suggesting. Sound coming out of her is something that is not relating to her having been one having had sound coming out of her. Sound coming out of her is something expressing that thing expressing that sound is coming out of her.

Sound coming out of her is something that is being emphasised in passing out of her. Sound is emphasised in coming out of her. Sound is coming out of her and she is hearing that thing hearing the emphasis it is having. She is quite hearing that thing.

Sound is coming out of her. It would be a gentle thing if she had not been hearing it then. Sound is coming out of her, it would be a harsh thing if she had not been emphasising it then. Sound is coming out of her, it would be a dull thing if she had not been one having heard something, it would be a dull thing if it were not emphasising that any one is interested in being one knowing that sound is coming out of her and that sound coming out of her is expressing that thing expressing sound coming out of her. Sound coming out of her is expressing something is expressing that sound is coming out of her.

In being one being that one she is one having that thing she is one having that expression the expression of that sound being coming. She is one having that expression the expressing that thing, the sound coming out of her which is the sound that has been, the sound that is coming.

She is that one, she is one hearing that thing, she is one hearing something. She is one hearing something, when she is listening she is completely hearing and sound is completing that thing completing listening. Sound coming out of her is completing her being one listening. Sound coming out of her is very completing, is entirely completing. Sound coming out of her is completing her being one entirely listening. Sound is coming out of her, sound coming out of her is completing anything, it is completing her listening being existing.

Sound always had been. Sound always had been coming. Sound always had been coming out from her. She had always been hearing something. She always had been hearing something and she always had been hearing the sound coming out of her.

Sound had come out of her. That was exciting some to be telling in listening and she then was one being one helping and sound was then coming, sound could come out of her, sound did come out of her, she had heard something, she had heard everything.

Sound coming out of her had been something that was pleasing, sound coming out of her had been something that was mingling, that was flattering, that was attacking, that was discouraging, that was escaping, that was quoting, that was changing, that was encouraging, that was believing, that was hurting, that had been hearing something. Sound was coming out of her and some were listening, and some were listening and talking, and some were talking and listening and some were talking.

Sound was coming out of her and some were talking and they were talking and she was talking and some were talking and she was listening and talking and some were talking and she was going on talking and some were talking and she had been listening and some were listening and she had been talking. Sound was coming out of her.

Sound coming out of her was troubling in being stirring to having sound coming out of any one. Sound coming out of her was soothing in being stimulating to sound coming out of any one.

Sound coming out of her was convincing as to feeling being existing. Sound coming out of her was affecting as to attention being flattering. Sound coming out of her was assisting to being certain that conviction is existing. Sound coming out of her was comforting as to certainty having expression. Sound coming out of her was deciding to any one hesitating. Sound coming out of her was convincing as to quick decision being certain. Sound coming out of her was troubling as to emphasising being existing. Sound coming out of her was distressing as to resisting not being existing. Sound coming out of her was appealing as to needing having protection. Sound coming out of her was terrifying as something that would be coming. Sound coming out of her was dulling as something that was changing. Sound coming out of her was stimulating as being something she was resonating. Sound coming out of her was meaning that she had been one completely feeling hearing.

She was feeling being one having meaning in being one having sound coming out of her. She was feeling that she was creating meaning in being one having sound coming. She was feeling that sound coming out of her is existing. She was feeling in being one creating meaning that sound was coming was coming out from her was creating meaning.

Creating meaning in sound coming, she was feeling was being in sound coming out of her, in listening being in her, in sound coming out of her. She was feeling that creating meaning was being existing in sound having been coming, in sound coming out of her. Sound was coming out of her. She was feeling that sound had been coming, that sound was coming. She was feeling in sound coming out of her. She was feeling. She was hearing. She was feeling in hearing. She was feeling in sound coming out of her. Sound was coming out of her. She was hearing. She was emphasising. She was feeling in sound coming out of her and emphasising. She was feeling in hearing and sound coming out of her and emphasising. She was feeling in hearing and in sound coming out of her. She had been hearing. Sound was coming. She was hearing. Sound was coming out of her. She was hearing and sound would be coming out of her, sound was coming out of her.

He was one, sound was coming out of him. He was one, he had been that one. He was that one.

Sound had been coming out of him. Sound was coming out of him. He was understanding everything and sound was coming out of him. He had been understanding everything and sound had been coming out of him.

He was understanding anything and sound was coming out of him. He had been understanding anything and sound had been coming out of him.

Sound had been coming out of him. He had been understanding anything. He had been understanding everything. Sound had been coming out of him.

He was understanding anything. He was understanding everything. Sound was coming out of him. Sound had been coming out of him. Sound was coming out of him. He was understanding anything, he had been understanding anything. He was understanding everything, he had been understanding everything.

Sound was coming out of him. He was feeling the complete hearing of this thing, the complete hearing of sound coming out of him. Sound had been coming out of him. He had been feeling the complete hearing of that thing, of sound coming out of him. He was not completely hearing sound coming out of him. He was not even feeling anything of this thing anything of not completely hearing the sound that was coming out of him. He had not been completely hearing the sound coming out of him, he had sometimes being feeling in the direction of feeling something of that thing of not having been hearing all the sound coming out of him. He had not been explaining not having been hearing all the sound coming out of him. He had been some times feeling something about not explaining not having been completely hearing all the sound coming out of him. He had been explaining his hearing all the sound coming out of him. He had been explaining this thing, he was explaining this thing. He was explaining his being hearing all the sound coming out of him.

He was explaining being the one having been hearing the sound having been coming out of him. He was convincing in being one having sound coming out of him. He did explain that thing explain being the one having the sound that was convincing coming out of him. He explained hearing the sound coming out of him the sound that was coming out of him, the sound that was convincing.

The sound coming out of him was coming out of him and was completely doing that thing then, was completely coming out of him. The sound coming out of him was coming out of him, was quite coming out of him. The sound coming out of him was coming out of him. The sound coming out of him was doing that thing, was coming out of him.

Sound coming out of him was coming out of him and was coming out of him and was then the sound that had come out of him. Sound coming out of him was that thing, the sound that had come out of him. Sound coming out of him had come out of him, had come quite out of him. Sound coming out of him had been coming out of him. The sound coming out of him had been coming out of him. The sound coming out of him was coming out of him.

Sound coming out of him had come out of him, had done that thing had come out of him. Sound coming out of him had been doing that thing, had been coming out of him. Sound coming out of him had come and come out of him. Sound coming out of him had been going on doing that thing had been going on coming out of him. Sound coming out of him had been sound that was going to be coming out of him. The sound coming out of him was the sound that had been going to be coming out of him. Sound going to be coming out of him had been coming out of him. Sound going to be coming out of him was going to come out of him. The sound coming out of him was coming out of him.

Sound coming out of him was something, it was the sound coming out of him, it was expressing something, it was expressing the sound he had been hearing in listening inside to him to sound coming out of him. Sound coming out of him was something, it was that thing, it was something, he was hearing something in hearing the thing, in hearing the sound coming out of him. Sound coming out of him was the thing he had been hearing. Sound coming out of him was that thing, something he had been hearing in being one listening to himself being one having sound coming out of him. Sound coming out of him was something.

Sound coming out of him and sound was coming out of him, sound coming out of him was something expressing his being that one, his being one having sound coming out of him that was a sound that was something, that was a sound that was feeling being something, that was a sound that was explaining anything, that was a sound that was explaining something, that was a sound that was telling that some feeling was being existing, that was a sound that would be meaning that some listening was coming, that was a sound that was showing that some listening had been existing, that was a sound that was expressing that pleasantness was increasing, that was a sound that was telling that understanding had been trembling, that was a sound that was meaning that gentleness had been existing, that was a sound that was telling that expecting something was not existing, that was a sound that was telling that beginning might be continuing, that was a sound that was expressing that understanding was denying, that was a sound that was expressing that understanding is beginning being convincing, that was showing that understanding being existing is having meaning, that was showing that it not having been coming was not meaning that understanding is denied then, that was showing that being experiencing was something not showing in any changing, that was showing that being experiencing is something being quite existing, that was a sound that was something.

Sound coming out of him was a sound that was something. Sound coming out of him was a sound he had been hearing. Sound coming out of him was a sound that was telling that he had been listening to sound coming out of him. Sound coming out of him was something.

Sound corning out of her had been that thing, had been sound coming out of her. Sound had been coming out of her, that had been something. Sound was coming out of her.

Sound had been coming out of her, that had been something. Some sound was coming out of her, that was something.

Sound having been coming out of her had been coming and had been a sound that had been coming and sounding and going on and rising and had been a sound that was sounding and going on being that thing being a sound coming and rising and going on and continuing and waiting and going on and rising and waiting and rising and going on and waiting and rising and going on and rising and rising and waiting and going on and rising and going on and going on. Sound coming out of her had been a sound coming out of her and going on and coming out of her and coming out of her and going on and coming out of her and coming out of her and rising. Sound coming out of her was a sound coming out of her.

Sound had been coming out of her. That sound had been a sound that was sounding the meaning of something that was existing. That sound was sounding the meaning of something. The sound sounding the meaning of something that was coming out of her, that sound was coming out of her, that sound had been coming out of her.

The sound that had been coming out of her, the sound sounding the meaning of something that was existing, that sound was coming out of her, that sound had been coming out of her. That sound the sound coming out of her, the sound that was sounding the meaning of something that was existing, that sound coming out of her was coming out of her. It was coming out of her. It had been coming out of her.

The sound coming out of her was the sound that was that she was one. The sound coming out of her, the sound that was a sound and she was one, the sound was a sound coming out of her, the sound coming out of her was the sound that was a sound that was coming out of her. The sound coming out of her was a sound that was a sound coming out of her. The sound coming out of her was a sound that, in corning out of her, was a sound that was a sound coming out of one. She was that one. Sound corning out of her was coming out of her and it was a sound sounding the thing that she being one was being one and being one sound was coming, and being that one and sound coming out of her she was that one.

The sound coming out of her was not listening, it had been hearing what some one being existing was saying. The sound coming out of her was not listening, it was saying what some one being existing was coming to be saying. The sound coming out of her was not listening, it was going on saying what some one being existing was saying.

The sound coming out of her was listening, it was completely expressing being listening.

The sound coming out of her was meaning that she being one and something being existing sound was coming out of her. Sound coming out of her was sounding that something being existing and she being one this sound was coming out of her. Sound coming out of her was coming out of her, had been coming out of her, sound coming out of her had been a sound and that sound was a sound that was coming and was sounding, and that sound that was coming out of her and was sounding and was coming was a sound that was coming and sounding and that sound was a sound that was sounding that something being existing that sound was sounding and coming out of her.

The sound coming out of her was coming. The sound coming out of her was coming out of her and it was sounding the thing that was being existing and something being existing was sounding, and something being existing being sounding, sound was coming out of her. Sound coming out of her was sounding and sound coming out of her was the sound that was sounding.

Sound coming out of her, sound was coming out of her, sound coming out of her was a sound that was a sound that was expressing a feeling about anything being existing. Sound coming out of her and sound was coming out of her, sound coming out of her was expressing opinion being existing about something’s being existing. Sound coming out of her and sound was corning out of her, sound coming out of her was expressing an opinion being existing about something being existing.

The sound coming out of her was expressing opinion being existing about some thing being existing. The sound coming out of her was telling that an opinion was existing about something being existing. The sound coming out of her was telling this thing.

The sound coming out of her was telling this thing, sound coming out of her was coming out of her in telling this thing in telling that some opinions were being existing. Sound coming out of her was telling that opinions were existing. The sound coming out of her was telling something, was telling that opinions were existing, was telling that an opinion was existing about something. The sound coming out of her and sound was coming out of her, the sound coming out of her was expressing that an opinion was existing about something being existing.

She, and sound was coming out of her, she was sounding and the sound coming out of her was coming out of her as sound would come out of her if she were one being one expressing an opinion of something being existing. Sound was coming out of her and the sound coming out of her was sounding and the sound was expressing an opinion about something being existing. Sound coming out of her was coming out of her and it was coming out of her as a sound comes that is a sound that is expressing an opinion being existing about something that is existing.

Sound coming out of her was coming out of her and it was coming out of her and she was one being one who was one having the being in her of the sound coming out of her that was a sound expressing that opinion is existing of something being existing. She had sound coming out of her and it was sounding and it was coming and she was one and sound coming out of her was expressing that thing, she was one being one having been one having sound come out of her and being one out of whom sound is coming that is sounding and sounding that thing sounding that an opinion is existing about something being existing.

She being one and sound being sounding and coming out of her, she being that one she was one and she was feeling sound coming out of her, she was feeling that sound sounding and coming out of her, she was being one and being one feeling sound sounding coming out of her she was one being one feeling and being one feeling she was one feeling sound coming out of her and sounding and she was feeling that an opinion being existing about something being existing, she was feeling that sound sounding coming out of her was sound coming out of her.

Feeling that sound sounding was coming out of her she was feeling that there was complete connection between sound sounding and sound coming out of her. She was feeling that there was complete connection between sound sounding and coming out of her and something being existing. Feeling that there was complete connection between sound sounding and coming out of her she was feeling that there was complete connection between sound sounding coming out of her and an opinion being existing about something being existing.

Sound coming out of her was a sound feeling that there was a complete connection between sound coming out of her and there being something existing. Sound coming out of her was something that was feeling the complete connection with an opinion being existing about something being existing.

Sound was coming out of her. Sound was sounding and coming out of her. Sound coming out of her was feeling being coming out of her. The sound sounding was feeling being sound sounding. She was feeling being the connection between sound sounding and sound sounding coming out of her.

Sound was coming out of her. She was feeling in sound coming out of her. She was feeling in feeling a complete connection between sound coming out of her and something being existing. She was feeling in feeling the being a complete connection between sound sounding and coming out of her and there being existing an opinion about something being existing. She was feeling. She was feeling in feeling there being existing complete connection. She was completely feeling complete connection.

There were two of them, they were different the one from the other of them. Sound was coming out of each one of them. Sound had been coming out of each one of them. The two of them, sound was coming out of each one of them, the two of them, different the one from the other of them, the two of them were ones being ones expressing opinion being being existing about something being existing. The two of them were expressing opinion being existing. The two of them, each of them were expressing opinion being existing. Each of them, each one of them was expressing opinions being existing about some things being existing. Each of them was expressing that opinions are existing that some things are existing.

Each of them, each of the two of them was different from the other one. Each one of the two of them was different from the other one of the two of them.

She was changing. He was changing. They were not changing. Sound was coming out of them, that was coming out of them. Sound was coming out of each one of them.

He was one. She was one. He was one.

She was one. She was one and being one being that one she was one. She was one. She was one and sound was coming out of her and sound coming out of her had been coming, had been coming as if it were rushing, had been coming as if it were appealing, had been coming and had been using in coming, had been using strength as if it were existing.

Sound coming and she was one and being one sound was coming, sound coming was coming and using strength as if strength were existing. If the sound was coming and the sound was coming, if the sound was coming and was using the strength it was using, then being one she was one being a strong one, being one having strength for sound to be coming. Sound was coming, for sound to be coming strength was existing. She was existing and sound was coming and she was one and she was not a strong one. She was one and sound was coming and she was one and she was living and she was one and she was using, using being one, she was using being that one and having sound coming out of her. She was one and not using anything, not using anything of being one for in being one she was not one having any way of using being one. She was then not a strong one. She was one. She was one and sounding was coming out of her and in the sound coming out of her she was one using the strength of one being one. She was not one. Strength in her was not existing.

Sound had been coming out of her. Sound was coming out of her. She was one. She was using in sound coming out of her, she was using the strength of one being one.

There were two of them and there being the two of them each one was completely a different one from the other one of them. There were two of them. The one knowing the two was knowing that he was a different one from the other one. There were two of them. The one knowing the two of them was knowing that she was a different one from the other one.

She had been one. She was one. She had been one and sound had been sounding and she had been one expressing sound being sounding. She had been one and she had been one expressing sound coming out of her. She had been one and she had been one receiving that thing receiving that sound was sounding. She had been one receiving being one and she had been one receiving having sound sounding. She had been one receiving.

She had been one expressing, she had been one expressing and she was working and in working she was using strength and she was working. She had been one and she was working and in working she was using strength. In working and using strength she was expressing being one receiving. She was working and in being one working she was expressing that sound was sounding.

She was expressing and in expressing anything she was expressing that sound was sounding. She was expressing that sound is sounding in being one receiving anything. She was receiving.

Being one, being that one in being one, being one and being that one and doing what that one is doing, having sound coming out of that one which is the sound that one is having come out of that one, being that one is being one who is being the one giving any one an impression of being one. In giving any one an impression of being one, the one having sound coming out of her is being one, and sound is coming out of her.

In having sound coming out of her, in sound sounding and coming out of her she is giving to anyone the impression that she is one. In sound coming out of her she is being one and giving the impression.

In being one she is one and sound is coming out of her. In sound coming out of her she is being one. Sound is coming out of her. She is one.

Sound is coming out of her and the sound coming out of her is expressing something. In sound coming out of her and expressing something she is being one.

The sound coming out of her is expressing that she is one and that one is one who is one being that one and expressing being one with the sound coming out of her.

In being one and being suffering she was expressing that she was listening in completing realising that she was one having not been completely changing in going on doing something. In being one and being working she was expressing that she was completing realising that she was completely changing in coming to be one expressing certain conviction. In being one and being adapting she was expressing that she was completing realising that she was persisting in going on completing little things in going on progressing. In being one and being changing she was expressing that she was needing to be completing realising that completeness is existing in her being one and being that one.

In being one she is continuing in being one expressing that sound coming out of her is coming. In being one she is one and sound coming out of her is coming out of her and is being then that thing being then that she is one, being then that in being one she is that one, and sound coming out of her she is one, she is that one, and that one is one and sound is coming out of that one.

Sound coming out of her was coming out of her and she being one she was the one and sound sounding was coming out of her. She was the one and sound sounding was expressing that some one was existing. Sound sounding was coming out of her and she being that one and sound sounding and coming out of her she was one and in being that one sound sounding was coming out of her.

Sound sounding and coming out of her was exciting that some one having been existing was expressing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was exciting that she was one having that distinction. Sound sounding and coming out of her was exciting that she was hearing that some one was expressing something being existing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was exciting that sound sounding had completion. Sound sounding and coming out of her was exciting that some one had been another one. Sound sounding and coming out of her was establishing that some one was some one. Sound sounding and coming out of her was convincing that stopping is existing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was convincing that listening is existing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was determining that listening had been existing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was helping that expressing was continuing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was disturbing that beginning had meaning. Sound sounding and coming out of her was disturbing that some one had been developing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was expressing that something being existing could be existing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was showing that stopping had been existing. Sound sounding and coming out of her was the sound coming out of her.

She being one and sound being sounding a thing being existing is being existing. She being one and sound being sounding and a thing being existing she was being existing. She being one and sound being sounding and sound being sounding in expressing listening she was one giving feeling of complete listening being existing. She being one and sound being sounding she was giving what was wanting in any one being one and she being then one.

Sound being sounding and something being existing and she being one she was one completing that expression. Sound being sounding and something being existing and some one needing feeling she was one exhausting expression. Sound being sounding and something being existing and she being one she was expressing what some one being existing could be expressing.

She being one and sound coming out of her she was one and sound coming out of her was remembering that she being one something had been done. She being one and sound coming out of her she was doing what some one would be having and sound coming out of her she was remembering that she was doing what some one would be having. She being one and sound coming out of her she was helping to be one having done something that could have been done and sound coming out of her she was expecting to be one going on doing that thing. Sound coming out of her and she being one she was one reminding some of such a thing. She being one and sound coming out of her she was one having been doing what could please some and sound coming out of her she was being one expressing that thing.

Sound coming out of her and she being one she was not remembering that thing, she was not remembering sound coming out of her, she was not remembering being that one. Sound coming out of her and she being one she was one telling that thing.

She being one and sound coming out of her she being one was declaring that thing. She being one and sound coming out of her, she being one was one who was telling what had been told then. She being one and sound coming out of her, she was one and sound was a sound and sound was accepting anything of that thing.

She being one and sound coming she was one expressing having been waiting. She being one and sound coming she was one expressing being one feeling certain. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that feeling is everything. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was agreeing. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she had not been leading. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she had been expecting everything. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was not expecting what every one was expecting. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was deciding. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was completing following. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was creating justification. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was attacking and conquering. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was having protection. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was forcing decision. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was needing escaping. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was going on doing what some one had stopped doing. She being one and sound coming she was one expressing that she was expressing asking justification. She being one and sound coming she was expressing attacking and justifying. She being one and sound coming she was expressing listening and following. She being one and sound coming she was expressing going on and quitting. She being one and sound coming she was expressing feeling and forgetting. She being one and sound coming she was expressing denying and asking. She being one and sound coming she was expressing deciding and succeeding. She being one and sound coming she was expressing changing and beginning. She being one and sound coming she was expressing appreciating and intention. She being one and sound coming she was expressing leaving and coming. She being one and sound coming she was expressing remembering and needing to be winning. She being one and sound coming she was expressing taking and intending. She being one and sound coming she was expressing giving and needing. She being one and sound coming she was expressing needing being being one and being continuing and having justification.

Sound coming was impressing that she having meaning it was meaning that she would be getting what she would be getting. Sound coming was transmitting that being that one she was one being one needing to be meaning to be getting what she would be getting. Sound coming was suggesting that she had been meaning to be getting what she would be getting. Sound coming was exciting that she was getting what she would be getting.

She being one sound was coming, she being one she was not coming to be getting what she would be getting. She being one and sound coming, she being one she was one feeling getting what she would be getting. She being one, sound coming, she being one she was arousing having gotten what she was not getting. She being one, sound coming, she being one she was deciding having been having what she was coming to be having. She being one, sound coming, she being one she was feeling in asking if she needed to be changing. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that she was intending in being one to have been that one. She being one and sound corning she was feeling in being one that she had been one who was refusing to come to not be that one. She being one, sound coming, she being one she was one exalting that leading is following. She being one, sound coming, she was perturbing that following is leading. She being one, sound coming, she was realising that she was feeling. She being one and sound coming she was listening in giving. She being one and sound coming she was one who had been one giving in listening. She being one and sound coming she was expressing that receiving is not changing. She being one and sound coming she was denying in giving to be asking. She being one and sound coming she was opening in being giving. She being one and sound coming she was opening in being receiving. She being one, sound coming, she was aspiring in beginning, she was aspiring in needing changing, she was exalting in sound coming, she was escaping in attacking, she was emphasising in expressing, she was asking in coming, she was coming in changing, she was protected in resting, she was keeping in needing, she was accomplishing having had something.

In being one and sound coming she was being one and some one being one then she was being one and she was being one and sound was coming. In being one and some one being one then, she was being one and sound was coming.

She was being one and some one was being one and she being one and some one being one then she was being one and she was being one and some one was being one then.

Some one was being one then. Some one being one then and she being one she was being one being one and some one being one then she was being one and some one the one being one then was being and she, being one then, she was then being one.

She was then being one and sound was coming. Some one was being one then and some one being one then and she being one she then was one and sound being coming and some one being one then, she was being one then and sound was coming and some one was being one then.

She being one and sound coming, and some one being one then, she was one and sound coming, sound was sounding and coming out of her then.

She being one and sound coming out of her she was one and some one being one then she was one according, sound coming out of her was according then, sound coming out of her was supplying then supplying according being existing. She being one and some one being one then she was one and was completing according being existing. She being one then and sound coming she was being one and according was being existing. She being one and some one being one then she was being one and according was being existing. She being one and sound coming according was being existing. She being one and any one being one, she being one according was being existing. She being one and sound corning, some one being one, according is being existing.

She being one and sound corning she was being one and sound was coming and sound sounding was expressing that she being one and some one being one, she being one was attacking anything. She being one and sound sounding attacking was being existing. She being one and some one being one, she being one and sound sounding attacking was being existing.

Having been one, she being one and sound having been coming she was one remembering having been feeling. She being one and sound having been coming she was one being feeling. She being one and being feeling sound was coming. She being one and remembering having been feeling and being feeling sound would be coming. Sound coming she was being one and remembering having been feeling. Sound coming she was being one and being feeling.

She being one and sound coming and she being feeling, she was needing being one having been giving, having-been attacking. Sound coming and she being feeling she was being one and needing being yielding. She being one and being feeling and sound coming she was needing being one compelling listening. She being feeling and being one she was needing being listening. She being feeling and sound coming and she needing being listening she was being one and remembering being one having been feeling. She being feeling and needing being listening she being one, sound was corning.

Sound being corning sound was coming, sound coming she was expressing needing being emphasising. Needing being emphasising sound was coming and sound coming was expressing that she was emphasising.

She being one and sound needing to be coming she was needing being having been winning.

Sound having been coming and she having been needing being winning she was needing being one being asking to be one being loving.

Sound having been coming and she having been hearing, she being one she was needing being one having been completing following.

She being one and sound coming, she being one she was needing being one. She being one she was needing sound coming. She being one and needing sound coming she was one needing being that one being one having sound coming. She being one needing sound coming she was one. She being one needing sound coming and being one she was one and she was needing sound to be sounding in being coming. She was one and sound sounding was coming and coming out of her sound was sounding and she was one and being that one and sound sounding she was needing being that one and needing being that one she was needing and she was needing needing to be one having sound coming out of her, needing sound sounding needing to be one, she was needing to be one, she was needing, to be one, she was needing sound coming, she was needing, she was one, she was needing sound sounding, she was needing sound sounding, she was needing sound sounding to be one, she being one she was needing to have sound sounding, she was needing sound to be coming out of her, sound.

She was needing to be one. To be one she was needing to be one. She was needing to be one. She was needing sound sounding to be one. She was needing to be one. Sound sounding she was needing to be one.

Sound sounding is sounding. Some sound is sounding. Some sound sounding is sounding. Some sound sounding she being one some sound is sounding. She being one some sound is sounding. Some sound sounding she is one. Some sound sounding and some sound is sounding, some sound sounding she is one. She is one and some sound is sounding. She is one and some sound coming out of her is some sound sounding. Some sound sounding, some sound is sounding.

Some sound having been sounding and some sound coming out of her she is one. She is one and some sound is coming out of her. Some sound is sounding and she is one and some sound is coming out of her.

Some sound sounding and some sound coming out of her she is then being one and being then one sound then is coming out of her.

Any sound coming out of her sound is sounding and sound sounding she is then one and sound is sounding. She is one and sound is sounding. Any sound being sounding sound is sounding and she being one sound is sounding.

Any sound being sounding sound is sounding and she being one sound is sounding. She being one and any sound being sounding she is one and sound is sounding.

She being one and sound having been sounding she is asking that she is needing protection. She being one, and sound having been sounding and she asking, is being one needing sound to be sounding. She being one and having been needing to be asking and having been needing sound to be sounding she is being one attacking. She being one attacking she is needing sound to be sounding. She needing sound to be sounding she is needing being one. She being one sound is sounding. Any sound is sounding and she being one sound is sounding. She being one any sound is sounding.

Sound coming out of her is coming out of her. Sound coming out of her is sound. Sound coming out of her is sound and sound sounding is sound coming out of her.

Sound has been coming out of her. She is that one. There are two. Sound is coming out of the other one. Sound coming out of him is the sound coming out of him. He is one. He is that one. He is one and being one he is the one having the sound come out of him that comes out of him. Sound comes out of him. He is one. He is that one.

There are two of them. Being two of them they are the ones the two of them are the ones being the two of them. Each of them is one. Each of them being one they are each of them completely different from the other one of them. Each one of them being completely different from the other of them they are each one of them quite knowing that thing. Each one of the two is completely different from the other one of them. There are two of them. One of them is one and sound is coming out of her. One of them is one and sound is coming out of him. Sound is coming out of each of them. They are two and each one of them is completely different from the other one of them. Sound is coming out of each one of them. Each one of them is completely knowing that that one is completely different from the other one. They are completely different the one of them from the other one of them. They are completely different and sound is coming out of one of them. They are completely different and sound is coming out of each of them. They are completely different and sound is coming out of one of them. Sound is coming out of him.

Sound coming out of him is a sound that is coming and coming is a sound that will be coming and coming is a sound that is coming and in coming is a sound that is not coming not coming and coming, it is a sound that in coming is coming and in coming it is coming and in coming it has been coming and in having been coming it has been a sound and having been a sound it was a sound and in coming it is a sound and being a sound it is coming and it is being a sound that is coming and in being a sound that is coming it is a sound and in being a sound it is a sound coming and going on coming, it is a sound, it is going on coming, it is going on coming.

He being one and sound being going on coming being going on coming out of him, he being one and being one not needing being one needing being one having sound coming out of him, he being one and sound coming out of him, he being one and sound going on coming out of him, he being one and being one having sound coming out of him, he being one and sound coming out of him and sound going on coming out of him, he being one and being one having that being going on happening, he being one and sound coming, he being one is one going on hearing the sound that is coming out of him. Sound is coming out of him. He hearing in him is having sound going on coming out of him. He being one and sound going on coming out of him he is one going on hearing the sound that is coming out of him.

Being one, sound coming, hearing the sound that is coming out of him, having been hearing what is being the sound that is going on coming out of him, being that one, being thinking, being thinking in being that one, being one being thinking, being one hearing what in thinking is coming to be the sound coming out of him, being that one and being one and sound coming, and being one being that one having been hearing and explaining thinking being the sound that is going on coming, being one continuing having been that one, being one going on continuing, sound is coming out of him.

Being one going on continuing, going on continuing, sound coming out of him, the sound coming out of him is a sound that is continuing to come out of him.

Each one of them being that one is one having been, is one being having had, having sound coming expressing something of anything being something that has been, that should be, that could be, that will be, that can be, that is going to be being existing. Each one of them is one having sound coming, having sound going on coming. Each one of them is one expressing something of everything being, going to be being, needing to be being, having been being, continuing to be being, completely being, intending to be being existing. Each one of them, each one of the two of them is one expressing something of meaning coming to be, having been, needing to be, needing to have been, completely going to be being existing. They are different each one from the other of them. They are, each one of the two of them being ones and sound is coming out of that one. They are, each one of them being one, they are different, each one of the two of them from the other one. They are each one knowing all of that thing. They are different, the two of them, the one of them from the other of them.

They are different. They are very different the one of them from the other one of them. They are different. The one is the one. Each one of the two of them is one. They are different.

One is one who is one being one and being that one and knowing that thing and continually expecting that thing he is that one and being that one and that sound being coming out of him he is that one and being that one and continuing being one he is continuing being that one and continuing being that one that sound is continuing, the sound that is coming out of him.

He being that one and having been expecting that thing expecting being that one and being that one he was expecting to be having the sound come out of him the sound that comes out of him.

In expecting having the sound come out of him that comes out of him he is one being one expressing continuing decidedly accepting going on being that one. In being one continuing decidedly accepting being that one he is one deciding beginning in expressing what the sound coming out of him is expressing.

The sound coming out of him expressing his being that one is expressing his thinking in completing deciding accepting being that one. In accepting being that one sound coming out of him is expressing his being one completing deciding being one having been beginning.

In accepting sound coming out of him expressing his being that one he is one expressing in sound coming out of him that he is one accepting thinking as being something continuing. In accepting thinking as being something continuing he is one having sound continuing being coming out of him. In having sound continuing being coming out of him he is being one having actuality in expectation, he is being one continuing execution of thinking, he is being one having vigor and intention, he is one having determination in having had completed expectation, he is one having expression in going on in completing beginning, he is one deciding in decision, he is one taking what he could be needing, he is one accepting continually deciding to be going on being that one.

He is that one. He is one. He is one who has been that one. He is one being one. He is one being that one.

He is one and he is that one. He is one having become one who is one having sound coming and the sound is sounding and that sound coming and sounding he is one being one and being that one he is one having been hearing in himself being one going on expecting to be one going on coming to be that one. He is one hearing in himself being one expecting to be going on coming to be coming to be that one. He is one going on hearing in himself being one expecting to be one coming to be that one. He is that one. Sound is sounding and he is being one being that one and the sound sounding is sounding that he is going on hearing in himself being one going on expecting to be going on coming to be that one.

In going on hearing in himself expecting to be going on coming to be coming to be that one he is one and being that one sound is coming out of him and sound coming out of him is sounding and the sound sounding is expressing that being that one he has been one going on coming to be that one, is sounding that he is continuing having been coming to be that one. He is one. He is that one.

In being one and sound coming out of him and the sound coming out of him being sounding he is one expressing being that one and expressing it in explaining anything and explaining everything in explaining that being explaining is expressing decision. In expressing decision he is expressing that being deciding he is being one having decided some other thing and in having decided some other thing he is expressing that decision is going on being existing. In expressing that decision is going on being existing he is expressing that he being one he is being that one.

He is being that one and in beginning that one and sound coming he is being that one and sound is coming and sound is then not sounding that sound is corning. Sound is coming, sound is not then sounding that thing. Sound is coming then, he is that one then, sound is coming and he is deciding in being that one that he is going on being one. He is deciding and sound is coming, sound is then not sounding these things, sound is then corning out of him, sound is then not sounding, sound is coming, he is deciding and sound is going on keeping going on coming, keeping coming out of him.

In being one, in being that one, if he was one sound was coming out of him and was going on coming out of him. If he was one he was that one the one having sound coming out of him, having sound going on coming out of him. If he was that one he was one and being one he was one who would if he could have would have been one completing that thing completing being that one. He was one and if he was that one he was one who would if he could who would be completing explaining in explaining being existing. If he was one and he was one he was one who would not be explaining that explaining not being existing he would if he could be explaining everything. He was one and being one he was one who would be one who would if he could be telling completely telling everything of explaining being existing.

Sound coming would be coming and he being one and he was one he would be one having sound coming out of him, having sound going on coming out of him. Sound coming and coming again was coming out of him.

In ordering anything he was ordering what he had decided to order and having ordered that thing he had ordered that thing. Having ordered that thing and being one he was the one who had been explaining the ordering of anything. Having been explaining the ordering of everything and having been explaining the ordering of that thing he had ordered that thing and having ordered that thing he was understanding that that thing having been ordered he did order that thing. He did order that thing and he was one explaining that some who did something did the thing without understanding that that thing having been ordered by him that thing was something and that thing being something it was a thing that any one not understanding was not doing. He was one and sound coming in coming out of him was certainly agreeing in being the sound that had been coming out of him. In agreeing it was a sound expressing that explaining and understanding being existing explaining and understanding is not existing. Sound was coming and coming out of him was going on coming and expressing understanding being existing, expressing explaining being existing was expressing that creating is being existing and expressing that creating is being existing it was agreeing with the sound that would be coming out of him.

Sound coming out of him and he being that one and sound sounding he was very often certain that sound coming out of him was completing sound coming out of him. Sound coming out of him and he being that one he was one and being one he was certain that sound coming out of him had not been coming as sound had been coming when the sound was coming. Sound coming and he was one and sound was coming and the sound coming was sounding, sound coming was expressing that having been coming it would not be coming if it had not come to be coming and sounding as it had not been coming and sounding.

He being one and he was one and sound coming and the sound sounding he was hearing and hearing he was hearing the sound corning and hearing the sound coming and hearing it sounding he was hearing that he had not been hearing that sound coming and that sound sounding until he being one he could be hearing and he having come to be one who could be hearing he was hearing and hearing he was hearing sound corning, he was hearing the sound sounding. Hearing the sound coming and hearing the sound sounding he was one and being one he was that one the one he had been being and being the one he had been being he had been being hearing sound coming, he had been being hearing the sound sounding. Being that one, being, he was being one who was deciding that he had been one who being one was one who might have been hearing the sound coming, sound sounding. Being one he was that one and being that one he was deciding that he had been one who had not been hearing the sound coming, the sound sounding. Being one, being, being that one he was one, and he was deciding that he was one hearing the sound coming, hearing that sound sounding. He was one and, being, being one sound was coming out of him, that sound was sounding.

If he had been one being one expressing that he would not be one being listening he would have been one being one continuing to be one not hearing. If he had been one not listening he would have been one continuing expressing that he was being one being an impatient one. He being one listening he was one corning to be one not hearing and coming to be one not hearing he was one who might have been one completely expressing being an impatient one. In being one who might have been one completely expressing being an impatient one he was one listening and being one listening he was one coming to not being hearing.

He was one. There was one. She was one. She being one she had come to be one who was one expressing having been hearing everything. She was one expressing hearing everything and being that one she was one coming not to be hearing that to which she was listening. She being one and being listening she was expressing hearing everything. In being one expressing hearing everything she was one and sound coming out of her was expressing that she was listening and sound coming out of her and sounding was expressing that she would be hearing everything. Sound coming out of her was expressing that she being one she had been hearing everything. Sound coming out of her and sounding was expressing that she was listening. She was listening and if she were hearing sound would be coming out of her. Sound was coming out of her and if she was hearing she was listening. Sound was coming out of her and she not hearing was expressing that she was listening. Sound coming out of her she was expressing that she was hearing. Sound coming out of her and sound sounding she was expressing that if she had been listening she would have been hearing everything. Sound sounding and coming out of her was expressing that she had been hearing and having been hearing she was coming to be listening and having come to be listening she was not hearing everything. Sound coming out of her was coming and if she were listening she would be hearing everything. Sound coming out of her was coming and having been hearing everything she was not listening. Sound coming out of her was coming and she having been listening she had not been hearing everything. Sound coming out of her she was listening. Sound coming out of her not coming she was not coming to be listening and not listening she had not been hearing everything.

She being one she was one. She was one and being one she was one who had been one. She having been one she was one and she being one she was that one.

She was that one and sound coming was coming out of her and coming out of her was the sound that had been sounding, it was coming out of her and had been sounding. In having been sounding it was coming, sound was coming out of her.

She was one. She was a different one from him. He was one.

He was one. She was one. He was one and being that one he was one.

He was one. She was one. She was one and being one she was the one who was that one.

He was one and being one sound was coming out of him and sound coming out of him was sounding and expressing that he being one he had been discovering that being one one was the one doing something. He being one sound was coming out of him and sound coming out of him was sounding and was expressing that any one having come to be one that one was one who would if he were that one would be one understanding the thing he was understanding. He was being one and being one sound was coming out of him and sound coming out of him was sounding and the sound coming out of him and sounding was expressing that in reasoning he was concluding and in concluding he had expressed the reason of his understanding that some one doing something was one having done that thing, and having done that thing he was reasoning that he would have explained that thing if the one who had done that thing had done the thing that he would have done if he had done that thing. In being one he was being one and in being that one sound was coming out of him and sound coming out of him was sounding that he had been one who had come to be understanding what he was explaining and that any one who had come to be understanding what they were explaining would not have been explaining without understanding. He being one and being that one and he was one sound was coming out of him and sound coming out of him was sounding and sounding it was sounding that some one who had explained something had not explained that thing in having explained that thing.

He was one and being one and being that one he was one explaining that sound coming out of him was expressing that he was understanding something that was beginning very often and he being that one and sound coming out of him he was expressing that he was understanding that he had been explaining what had been being explained while he was explaining.

He being one and being that one he was that one and being that one and sound coming out of him and sound sounding was expressing that thing was expressing everything of his being that one.

She being one and she was one she being one and explaining that she had been giving in explanation being existing she being one and being explaining she was being one and sound was coming out of her and sound was sounding and she was one who was feeling in explanation being existing that she was giving in being one having been giving everything.

She being one and sound coming out of her and the sound sounding she was one having been succeeding in expressing that explanation existing she in giving had been one who being giving had been giving everything. She being one she was one and explanation being existing she was giving and she being giving she was giving everything and she giving everything sound was coming out of her and sound coming out of her was sounding.

Each one of them was one and each one was one needing being the one having the sound coming that was coming out of that one and sounding. Each one of them was one, each one of them was needing sound coming and sounding and coming out of that one and sounding. Each one of them was needing that, having been listening, sound that was sounding was coming out of them. Each one of them was needing that they were going on in having it happen that sound that is sounding is coming out of them.

He was needing that sound that is sounding is coming out of him. He is needing that, having been listening, sound that is sounding is coming out of him.

He is denying that he is needing that sound being sounding is coming out of him. He is denying that he, having been listening, is needing that sound being sounding is coming out of him.

He is needing the sound being sounding being coming out of him. He is needing, in beginning, to have sound sounding come out of him. In beginning he is creating his being the one having sound sounding coming out of him. He is needing being beginning. He is needing having sound that is sounding coming out of him.

In needing having sound that is sounding coming out of him he is needing having sound come out of him and in needing to have sound coming out of him sound is coming out of him and that sound having been hearing the sound that had been coming out of him is sounding, and sounding is sounding to the ending of the beginning of the sound that was sounding and coming out of him. He was needing sound to be coming out of him, he was needing sound to be sound in coming out of him. He was needing that having been hearing the sound coming out of him he was needing that sound that was sound and sounding was beginning to be coming out of him. Sound was sounding to the end of the beginning of the sound that was sounding and coming out of him.

Sound was coming out of her. Sound was coming out of her and was sounding. Sound sounding and coming out of her was going on coming out of her and sounding and some new sound sounding and coming out of her it was sound and it was sounding and coming out of her. Sound coming out of her was not needing to be the sound that had been hearing the sound that had been coming out of her and sounding. Sound sounding was needing to be coming out of her. Sound sounding could be coming out of her. She was needing that sound sounding that could be coming out of her was coming out of her. She was needing that she was hearing that sound that could be coming out of her was coming out of her.

He was needing that having been arranging something and having been hearing that arranged thing as being existing inside him, he was needing that being one needing to be certain that he had been completely having that thing arranged in him, he was needing that being one needing that he was not repeating anything, he was needing that he was telling what he was hearing as being existing inside in him. He was needing sound coming out of him in being one needing telling again and again what he was telling.

In needing being certain that he was completing the telling of what he was telling he was needing to be telling that sound coming out of him was sound that was convincing. In needing to be telling that sound coming out of him was convincing he was needing to be telling that he had been hearing completely hearing the arranging he had been making in arranging the thing he was coming to be telling.

She was needing to be telling that she, being the one who had been convincing, was being the one who had been hearing that which, she being one coming to have conviction, had been what she was completing in telling. She was needing to be continuing, that is she was needing, if she were to be one having sound coming out of her and sounding, she was needing being one continuing. In continuing she was needing to be one hearing that sound sounding is being existing.

In needing sound to be sounding and to be coming he being one was needing that sound sounding was coming out of him. In needing sound to be sounding and to be coming she being one was needing that sound sounding was coming out of her.

He being one and needing being one feeling that he was creating being living was needing that sound sounding was coming out of him. She being one and needing being feeling that being living she was creating was needing that sound sounding was coming out of her.

He being one needing that he was feeling being one completing any thinking was needing that sound sounding was coming out of him. She being one needing to be feeling that thinking being existing she was thinking was needing that sound sounding was coming out of her.

He being one and needing to be feeling that having been completing thinking he was not needing being hearing was needing that sound sounding was coming out of him. She being one and needing to be feeling that she could be completing thinking she was hearing was needing that sound sounding was coming out of her.

He was needing that being one and not needing anything he was one completing in being one not needing sound sounding coming out of him. She was needing that being one and having something she was completing in being one having and not needing sound sounding coming out of her.

If sound coming out of him had been the sound expressing that the whole of him was one needing being such a one then the sound that had been coming out of him and expressing something would have been a sound that was more coming than it had been coming and in coming more would have been expressing that he being that one he was one not completing having been one one who was one hearing the sound that was coming out of him. In being that one in being the one not completing being one who was one hearing the sound that was coming out of him he was coming to be one who in being one not hearing the sound coming out of him could be one feeling he was being the one who was the one having sound coming out of him that was expressing something. In being that one in being the one having sound coming out of him that was expressing something he was one who had been one who had sound coming out of him sound sounding and expressing something.

She being one and needing anything and not needing that sound was coming was one who had come to be one who in being one hearing something was one who was not alarming in being one having sound sounding in coming out of her. She being that one and hearing something if she was not hearing that thing would not be hearing anything and not hearing everything and sound not coming out of her she would be one being one and any sound sounding would have been coming if sound sounding was coming out of her. She being that one she was one not hearing anything.

Each one is them, each one of the two of them, each one of them in being one and each one of the two of them is one, each one of them, each one of the two of them in being certain and sound coming and sound sounding and hearing being believing and believing and sound sounding coming out of her, coming out of him each one of them is one being certain and each one of the two of them each one of them being certain that they are meaning what they are believing, each one of them is expressing something, sound sounding being coming out of them, coming out of each one of them.

He being one and sound sounding coming out of him, he being one and hearing inside him that he being one he is listening inside in him, he being one listening inside in him to his being that one the one he is inside him, he being that one and always hearing something, he being that one and completing everything in being one completely beginning what he was beginning, he being that one and being one deciding to be listening completely listening to what he can be hearing if he is completely listening to himself inside him, he being that one and completing the deciding that he being that one has been completely listening, he being that one and sound that is sounding being coming out of him, he is one who in being that one had decided that he had completed listening completed listening inside in him and having completed that thing he had completed something and having completed something he had begun the deciding of everything. He being that one, and he had been and he was that one, he being that one and he was that one he was one who in feeling something was arranging that he would continue to be listening inside in him to himself inside him. He being that one and arranging that thing he was being one who if he were believing anything would be certain that believing something would be continuing. In being certain that believing something would be continuing he could again and again listen to himself inside him. He being that one he could do that thing. He being that one and sound sounding in coming out of him he could be one arranging to be hearing again and again inside in him what was inside in him.

He was that one. In being that one and he was that one, in being that one he was one deciding something, in deciding that thing and sound coming out of him he was expressing that if, he being that one, he had decided that thing, he had decided that thing in being that one and having decided that thing he had decided that in expressing that thing, he being that one, if he had gone on listening inside in him he would have gone on hearing something and going on hearing something he would have gone on deciding the thing. In being that one and he was that one, in being that one and being listening inside in himself to himself inside him, in being that one and believing that he being that one he was doing that thing, in being that one he was one continuing and in continuing he was believing that continuing being existing he was one believing that thing. He being that one and being one continuing in believing that he being that one and continuing being existing he would be believing in continuing he being that one and sound sounding in coming out of him and he being one quite completing something quite completing listening to himself inside him he was one beginning deciding anything. He was one who was the one who was certain that in arranging that thing arranging completely listening to himself inside him he was completing something and having been completing something he was beginning the deciding of everything.

In being one he listening to himself inside him was that one. Being that one he was one compelling that being that one he was the one who in deciding something was being that one.

Sound coming out of him he was expressing that continuing he was deciding. Sound corning out of him he was telling that he was expressing what he had been deciding.

She was one and being that one she could be telling herself what she was not hearing. In telling herself something and she was telling herself anything in telling herself what she was telling herself she was not hearing what she was telling. In not hearing what she was telling herself sound sounding was corning out of her and was telling that she being that one she was one hearing something. Sound sounding and corning out of her she was telling that she being one and hearing something she was one and being that one if she was one telling something she would be one telling that thing.

In telling that if she were one telling something she would be one telling that thing she was telling, and she was telling that sound sounding was coming out of her, she was telling that she was telling that thing.

In being one and being that one she was expressing that being one and being that one she had been listening and in listening she had been hearing and in hearing she had been knowing and in knowing she had been knowing again that something she had been knowing was something that she was knowing. In telling that she was knowing that thing she was expressing that that thing was the thing that in knowing again she was completing and in completing that thing she was being one she was being that one and in being that one if she was expressing anything she was expressing that thing.

In deciding anything and she was not deciding, in deciding anything she was remembering that knowing what she was knowing was being one not needing to be deciding what she was now going to be deciding.

In deciding anything she was asking that she being one who was deciding she be the one who was accepting who had been accepting any decision. She being that one the one she was being was asking any one if any one who was one was not one who had been deciding as she had been deciding. She being that one the one she was she was asking every one if some one had not been one deciding something. She being that one the one she was she was asking any one if she had not been one who being one not deciding anything had been one who in deciding something was deciding the thing. She being that one was one asking any one if she being one not deciding anything some one had not been the one deciding the thing.

He not believing in sound coming and sounding was being one who could be one remembering that he had felt something in being the one he was in being one. He was one who could believe in sound not coming in sound not sounding. He could be one believing in that in sound not coming out of him, in sound coming out of him not sounding. He being one and being one who could believe in that thing he was one who could believe in something. In believing he was one believing that he had been believing in sound not coming, in sound coming out of him, in being one he was one believing that he had been believing in sound coming out of him sounding, in sound coming out of him not sounding.

He being one and believing that he being one was that one he being one and believing that thing he was one who could be one judging that something was a thing that did anger him. He being one and believing that he being one was that one he judging that something was angering him was deciding that he feeling that thing he would be one deciding that he would not justify that thing the thing he was judging. In deciding that thing he was being that one he was being one believing that he being that one was being that one. He was that one and being that one he was deciding to be judging some things he would be judging.

She being one and anything being existing, she being one and being existing she was being one and needing to be believing that something is existing and being one and believing anything of she being one being existing she was one expressing that deciding is expressing that anything not being judged is needing justification. In needing that something is being existing she was needing that she was being existing and needing that she is being existing she is needing that judging and justification is continuing and needing that judging and justification is continuing she is being existing and being existing she is not needing that sound is coming out of her, that sound coming out of her is sounding.

In sound coming and sounding and sound coming out of him was sounding, in sound coming out of him and sounding he was one arranging that he would not be repeating what he being one had judged to be a decision. In being that one and doing this thing and being the one he was being he was being one who being one expressing his being that one was one being one who was expressing that being one being expressing he was not one repeating what he was judging to be his decision. In being that one he was expressing being that one one being that one.

In expressing being that one the one being that one he being that one was one expressing that thing. In expressing that thing he was expressing that he would not be repeating what he had judged to be a decision.

In expressing that thing expressing that he would not be repeating what he had judged to be a decision he was one deciding that thing deciding that he was not repeating what he had judged to be a decision. He being that one and he being the one expressing that thing he being that one, he being that one was expressing that thing expressing he being that one and expressing he being that one he was expressing that he was not repeating what he judged was a decision.

In being that one he was being the one who was expressing that he was not repeating what he judged to be a decision. He being that one and being the one expressing being that one, he being that one and he was that one and being that one he was expressing that he was not repeating what he had judged to be a decision.

In sound coming and sounding and sound coming out of her was sounding, in sound coming she was expressing that being one needing something being existing, she being one having come to a decision that something being existing was denying, she being that one she was needing that she was expressing that sound sounding she was expressing that something being existing was what she was expressing in stating that the thing being existing is being existing. In being that one, in stating what she was expressing was being existing, she was stating that something being existing, something existing that was denying that thing was not existing as sound coming out of her and sounding she was expressing that the thing being existing is existing and she being one needing that thing needing that something is being existing, she being one stating that thing she was one expressing that thing expressing that the thing is existing that is existing and being one stating that thing again that the thing that is existing is existing, stating that thing again she is expressing that the thing denying that that thing is existing is not that thing is not the thing existing, she being one needing that thing needing that a thing is being existing and in stating that thing being one expressing that the thing existing is existing. She being that and being one sound coming out of her was coming out of her and sound coming out of her was sounding.

He being one and being that one he was one and sound was coming out of him and sound coming out of him was sounding and sound sounding coming out of him he was expressing that, love being existing, he was not loving. In expressing that thing he was expressing something.

In expressing that thing, he being one he was one knowing that he being that one he could be one expressing what he was expressing. In being one he was one expressing and in expressing he was explaining that he was one who was using what he was needing and being one using what he was needing he was not one loving. In being one expressing that thing expressing that he was one not loving he was one expressing that he was feeling feeling in being one. In expressing that he was one feeling in being one he was one expressing that he was being one and expressing that he was being one was not what he was expressing. He was expressing that he was feeling what he was expressing, he was expressing that he was arranging what he had been feeling, he was expressing that he was not loving, he was expressing that he was being one who was using what he needed when he was using what he was using.

In being that one he was expressing that when he might be loving, loving being existing, he might be one completely describing that thing. In being that one he was one who was feeling something in loving and in feeling that thing he was expressing that having been describing that thing he had not been describing anything. In feeling that he had not been describing anything he was being one and he had been that one, he was being one, love being existing, he was being one who had not been, who was not loving.

In being one and he was one he was one who using what he was needing was being one expressing that being that one he was feeling what he had been describing. In describing he was describing what he had been feeling if he had been feeling in loving. In describing this thing he was being one and being one he was that one and being that one he could use what he was needing when he was using what he was using.

In being one he was being that one and being that one and sound coming out of him sound was sounding and sound sounding coming out of him he was expressing that he not being loving, love being existing, he was being one not explaining not explaining loving being existing, not expressing being loving. He being one and he was that one and sound sounding coming out of him and he explaining that having been using what he was needing he could be using what he was using, he being that one and feeling something, he was one expressing that thing expressing being the one he was and expressing that thing he was expressing feeling, he was expressing explaining, he was expressing not explaining, he was expressing not being loving, he was expressing using what he was using, he was expressing explaining beginning, he was expressing explaining not continuing.

He was being one he was being that one, in being that one sound was coming out of him, in being that one the sound coming out of him was sounding. In being that one he was expressing that he was not loving. In being that one he was expressing that when he was feeling something he was feeling and in feeling he was describing and in describing he was arranging and in arranging he was expressing being one expressing that thing. In expressing being that one he was being one beginning and in beginning he was filling and in filling he was describing and in describing he was expressing that he was using what he was using. In expressing that he was using what he was using he was being that one. In expressing that he was not loving in describing what he was feeling in feeling he was expressing that he was not loving and in expressing that he was not loving he was not continuing describing that thing. In being one he was not loving. In being one he was feeling. In being one he was describing. In being one he was being beginning and in being beginning he was filling and in filling he was explaining and in explaining he was perfecting and in perfecting he was not continuing and in not continuing he was describing and in describing he was expecting and in expecting he was feeling and in feeling he was arranging and in arranging he was deciding.

In being one, love being existing, he was not loving and in being one not loving he was one who could use what he was needing when he was using what he was using.

She being one and sound coming out of her and the sound coming out of her being sounding and she being one needing what she had come to be having and being one needing everything in being one needing she was one who was expressing that love being existing she had been loving and being loving she had been being loved and having been being loved she had needed what she had come to be having. She being that one she was expressing and expressing she was expressing this thing and expressing this thing she was feeling everything and feeling everything she was loving and loving she was being living and being living she was continuing and being continuing sound was coming out of her and the sound coming out of her was sounding and the sound coming out of her and sounding was telling and asking anything and telling and asking anything it was expressing that she being that one was one.

In being that one and being one she was being that one, in being that one and being loving she was being one having what she would have been having if in being that one sound coming out of her and sounding was coming in expressing that she being one was being that one. She being one and being that one and loving being in her being one being living, she being one and being that one and needing what she was increasing, she was having what she was expressing in having loving and being one completing everything. In being one and being that one and expressing in having loving and needing what being loving was increasing and being expressing in completing everything she was expressing that being loving she was expressing that she was receiving and in expressing that she was receiving she was expressing that she could be expressing mingling. In expressing that she could be expressing mingling she was expressing that she was receiving and in expressing that she was expressing receiving she was expressing loving and in expressing that she was expressing loving she was expressing that being one she was that one.

In expressing that being one she was that one she was expressing that expressing receiving, mingling, loving and being she was expressing that she was that one and in expressing that she was that one she was expressing being one and in expressing being one she was giving and in giving love is existing. Sound coming and sounding is sound sounding and sound sounding is expressing something and sound sounding and expressing something is the sound that is expressing that the one being the one is the one being that one, and is expressing that the one who is the one being that one is the one expressing what that one is expressing.

She being and loving being existing, she being one and being living, she was being one loving and being one loving she was one expressing loving being existing and expressing loving being existing in expressing being loving she was expressing that sound coming out of her was emphasising that the sound coming out of her was sounding that loving is existing and that she being loving she is completely all of that, all of loving being existing.

In completing all of loving being existing she was not needing everything of loving, she was expressing that she was not needing everything of loving, she was expressing that she was expressing everything of loving being existing. In expressing everything of loving being existing she was repeating that she could forget something and in forgetting something she was being the one the one sounding in being that one that, love being existing and she having loving, was being one expressing loving.

In being one expressing loving and having what she was having she was one expressing that she was completing remembering what she was having. In being one expressing that she was expressing loving and having what she was having and completing remembering what she was having, she was expressing that being that one the one she was being she was needing being the one she was being, she was completing continuing loving being existing, she was creating existing continuing having what she was having. In being one being that one she was one asking any one to tell her something and in telling her something to remember that she was having what she was having. In being one asking any one to tell her something she was one not hearing anything in telling that one to remember something of her having what she was having.

In her being one having what she was having she was one being one emphasising anything and in emphasising anything she was emphasising loving being existing and in emphasising loving being existing she was emphasising that she was loving in being and in emphasising that she was loving in being she was emphasising everything.

In emphasising everything she was asking any one to tell her anything of her emphasising anything. In asking any one to tell her anything she was remembering something of being the one who was the one being one having what she was having.

She could be quivering. She would be quivering if she were not one asking any one if she was not one having what she was having. She was quivering. She could be quivering if she was not one emphasising in loving being existing. She would have been quivering if she had been the one sound coming out and sounding was expressing that she was needing everything of loving.

Sound coming out of her had been sounding and she had been telling that sound coming out of her and sounding was expressing that she would have been deciding if it had not been decided often she would have been deciding that she was then expressing loving. Sound having been coming and the sound coming having been sounding she was telling that she had been expressing loving being existing. She was one having what she was having. In being one having what she was having she was telling that having what she was having was expressing, she being loving, loving is existing.

Sound sounding and coming out of him he was expressing that if he had not been the one thinking sound sounding would not have been coming out of him. He was completely telling all of this thing. He was certain that he could be telling all of this thing again and again and again and again and again and again and again.

Sound coming out and sounding in deciding, sound coming out of him and sounding when he was deciding was expressing what it was expressing. In expressing what it was expressing it was expressing that he was considering everything in considering anything and in considering everything he was beginning a decision. In beginning a decision he was one being one expressing that being one he was considering that everything is completing and everything being completing he could be one coming to decide something, he having been one gathering considering everything and being one continuing thinking in gathering considering everything. In expressing that in beginning deciding he was considering everything he was one not expressing that he was expressing everything, he was not expressing that he was expressing everything, he was expressing that he was considering everything. In expressing that he was considering everything he was expressing that, thinking being existing, he was existing in being thinking.

Thinking being existing and thinking is existing as he is one being thinking, thinking being existing and he being existing he is thinking and thinking being existing is meaning that one thinking is arranging and continuing and deciding and beginning. He being one being thinking and thinking being existing he is thinking about any one thinking who is one thinking and sound coming out of him and sound coming out of him sounding he is sounding that he is thinking and thinking about any one thinking and being thinking and being thinking about any one thinking, thinking being existing, the sound coming out of him and sounding is sounding that he is existing in thinking being existing. He is thinking and being that one sound coming out of him is sounding and sound coming out of him and sounding is sounding that any one being existing in thinking being existing is being existing as thinking and any one thinking is one about whom he can be thinking, and is thinking. Thinking is existing and he thinking and existing is existing and thinking.

He can remember thinking. He can remember everything in remembering thinking. Sound sounding, the sound coming out of him is expressing all of that thing.

Sometimes in being thinking and in moving and in living he is expressing that being thinking he is feeling and in feeling everything is existing and he being existing is existing in thinking and he thinking is expressing the feeling that everything is existing. In expressing that everything is existing he is thinking and having been thinking and being thinking sound coming out of him is expressing that he is feeling that everything is existing. He in sound coming out of him is deciding and deciding, sound coming out of him is sounding, and sounding is expressing that he being existing is being thinking and he being existing and thinking he is expressing that everything being existing he is explaining deciding and in explaining deciding he is expressing that thinking can be and is existing.

If being one changing is anything then asking one thing and deciding that thing is demanding that some do what they might do if they were ones realising thinking being existing.

He being one thinking and changing being something and asking something and deciding that thing is being demanding that any one can do what they would do if they were being able to do thinking, he being one thinking and changing being something, sound coming out of him in sounding is telling that thinking being existing he is listening in deciding that he being thinking will be determining that thinking is what thinking is.

He has been one being one thinking and being one deciding and being one listening and being one expressing that sound coming out of him can be sounding because he can be one being one being thinking.

In being one being thinking he is one being one arranging and being one being arranging he is one arranging to be one coming to a decision and being one coming to a decision he is one being one continuing then being one thinking.

He being one continuing being one thinking he is one being one feeling and being that one he is one being one having sound coming out of him and being one having sound coming out of him he is being one sounding and being one sounding he is being one having been thinking and being one having been thinking he is being one thinking and being one being thinking he is one continuing being thinking and being one continuing being thinking he is one being that one.

Being one being that one he is one having been interested in his having been thinking, in being thinking, in going on being thinking. Being that one he is one feeling in being interested in being one having been thinking, being thinking, going on being thinking. Being that one he can be interested in some one being thinking, having been thinking, continuing thinking. He being one who can be interested in some one having been thinking, being thinking, continuing being thinking, he is one who sound coming out of him and sounding is expressing that the one interesting him is the one thinking, having been thinking, going on being thinking and that that one is one who can be one expressing something of that thing and that that one being one interesting him is one doing what he could be doing if he were feeling because being thinking, having been thinking, going on being thinking he is feeling in doing that thing.

Sound coming out of him and sound is coming out of him, sound coming out of him and sounding and sound coming out of him is sounding, sound coming out of him and sounding is expressing what he is feeling and he is feeling that he is interested in being thinking, in having been thinking, in continuing thinking, and he is interested in some one being thinking, having been thinking, going on being thinking.

He is one who in thinking has been arranging and in arranging has been thinking and in thinking has been arranging and in arranging and in thinking, in arranging and thinking, in thinking and arranging has been thinking, has been arranging and in thinking has been continuing and in continuing has been thinking, and thinking and arranging and preparing arranging and thinking has been feeling and in feeling has been thinking and in thinking has been deciding something. Sound coming out of him and sounding has been expressing again and again, has been expressing again and again what he has decided in deciding.

She is one being one and being that one is one feeling that thinking being existing, is existing. She is one being one saying that any one being one in the way some can be one is one being one in being one extremely thinking.

She is one in being one and in being one being thinking she is one being one expressing that some can be ones being some one.

She is one being one and being one she is one expressing that sound coming out of her is coming out of her and that being existing and meaning something is meaning that she is one understanding and being understanding she is one being one assisting in thinking being existing. She being one feeling and she being one she is one feeling, she being one feeling she is expressing understanding and understanding being existing thinking is continuing.

She feeling and being one she is feeling, she feeling is expressing that feeling is continuing and extreme thinking is existing. Sound coming out of her and sounding is expressing everything that she is feeling. Sound coming out of her and sounding expressing everything she is feeling is expressing that feeling, understanding and extreme thinking are existing and she being one is expressing that some are ones who are some one. She being one she is feeling. She being one and feeling is understanding. She being one and feeling and understanding is extremely thinking. She being one and feeling and understanding and extremely thinking is being one who is some one.

In listening and in listening sound coming out and sounding can be coming, in listening sound coming out of her and sounding was feeling in thinking being existing.

In listening sound coming out of her and sounding was feeling understanding being existing. In listening sound coming out of her and sounding was feeling in agreeing to have thinking be continuing. In listening sound coming out of her and sounding was feeling that understanding is creating. In listening sound coming out of her and sounding is feeling that understanding in feeling thinking is feeling in thinking continuing and feeling in thinking continuing is feeling that understanding is thinking and feeling that understanding is thinking is feeling in thinking being existing and understanding being existing and thinking and understanding being continuing.

In listening sound coming and sounding was coming and coming out of her was feeling and feeling was sustaining understanding being existing and understanding being existing, thinking being existing, feeling is feeling and being understanding and being convincing and being sustaining and being sustaining and being expressing understanding, and thinking being existing, listening being existing and listening being existing sound sounding and coming was coming and feeling. Sound was coming out of her sound that was sounding and feeling was coming out of her she being listening and understanding, thinking being existing.

He was remembering that in developing he was not repeating what he was repeating. He was remembering that sound coming out of him and sounding and repeating he would not be repeating what he would not be repeating. He being one and sound coming and sounding and coming out of him he being one and remembering was remembering that he would be developing and not be repeating what he was remembering he was not repeating. He was one and sound coming out of him was sounding and repeating coming out of him was repeating that in developing he could not be repeating and in being one and developing he was one remembering all repeating as being existing. He was one.

One can be repeating, one is repeating, repeating is being existing, if repeating is being existing he is expressing that that thing is not interesting and not being interesting it has not the meaning not the meaning of being something being existing, sound coming out of him and sounding is expressing is quite expressing that thing, is completing, is quite completing the expressing of that thing.

Repeating being existing sound coming out of him is sounding and the sound sounding is expressing that he is telling what he has been thinking. In telling what he has been thinking sound is coming out of him, and sound coming out of him and sounding repeating is existing and repeating being existing he is expressing what he has been thinking.

She is one being one and sound coming out of her and sounding is repeating that she has been feeling that she has come again to be completing feeling what she is feeling. She is one being one and being one and repeating she is being one feeling in being one feeling that she has been again completing feeling what she has been feeling. In repeating she is being one being the one having it existing that she is feeling that she is completing again feeling what she is feeling. In repeating sound sounding is expressing that she is feeling that she has been feeling again that she has been completing feeling what she has been feeling.

He can begin what he does begin he certainly can begin what he does begin and sound coming is coming out of him and sound coming out of him and sounding is coming out of him and he is then expressing that he has begun what he has begun and he has begun what he has begun and he has expressed that thing and expressing that thing sound coming is coming out of him and sound coming out of him is sounding.

He was feeling in intending to be expecting to be doing what he would be doing. He was expressing that he was feeling that he was intending to be expecting to be doing what he would be doing.

He was feeling and feeling he was intending to be expecting and in intending to be expecting he was expressing that sound coming out of him was sounding and sound sounding and coming out of him was expressing what he was feeling.

He was feeling and sound sounding was coming out of him and expressing what he was intending to be expecting and expressing what he was intending to be expecting was expressing what he was doing in feeling as he was feeling.

In feeling he was expressing that he was intending to be doing what he could be doing. In feeling he was expressing that not being expecting to be doing what he could be doing he would be doing what he was intending to be doing.

In feeling he was expressing that he could be doing what he was intending to be doing. In feeling he was expressing that doing anything he was not needing to be doing what he was intending to be doing. In feeling he was expressing that having been doing what he could be doing he was not expecting to be doing what he could be doing.

In feeling he was expressing that sound coming out of him and sounding could be expressing that he was doing what he could be doing. In feeling he was expressing that sound coming out of him was sound sounding and was expressing that he was not expecting to be doing what he had intended to be doing. In feeling he was expressing that sound coming out of him could be sounding and expressing that he was expecting to be doing what he could be doing.

In feeling he was expressing and sound coming out of him and expressing was expressing that he could be doing what he could be doing, and he would be doing what he would be doing.

She was one and doing what she was doing and working when she was working and finishing when she was finishing and preparing when she was preparing and feeling in being one expressing that she had been, that she was doing what she was doing.

She was not preparing. In being that one she was one doing what she was doing. In not preparing she was asking and in asking and receiving protection she was expressing that she had not been preparing and not having been preparing she was experiencing the doing what she was doing and doing what she was doing she was succeeding she was succeeding in preparing. She was doing what she was doing. She was succeeding. She was preparing.

In doing what she was doing she was experiencing succeeding and experiencing succeeding she was expressing that she doing what she was doing she had been one asking what she had been intending and asking what she had been intending was completing doing what she was doing. She was doing what she was doing. She was all of that one. In doing what she was doing she was being the one who was one doing what she was doing in being the one being one and doing what she was doing.

If she being one and sound sounding and coming out of her was deciding that she had been arranging to accomplish what she was not any longer meaning to be accomplishing then she was being one and sound sounding and coming was feeling and expressing that she was continuing being one. Sound sounding and coming was telling that something that had been done had been done. Sound sounding and coming out of her in coming and telling that something that had been done had been done by her and had been done was expressing that energy being existing and giving being existing and she being existing what had been done had been done; and what was done was done and done by her. If what was done was done and done by her then energy being existing and giving being existing and she being existing and sound sounding being coming out of her was meaning that she being one she was doing what had been done and she was feeling what she was feeling in what was done being done and she was telling what she was telling of what was done being done and of her being one, energy, giving, accepting being existing.

She did what she did. She said that what she had done she had done. She said that what had been done having been done she did what she did.

Giving being existing and giving is existing, giving being existing and sound sounding coming she was expressing that if she had done what she did, accepting would be existing, and she might have done what she did.

She did what she did. In doing what she was doing, giving being existing, accepting being existing, she, sound coming and sounding, might have done what she did and might have not have been one being that one. She might not have been one being that one, sound coming out of her and expressing that she had done what she had done. Sound coming out of her might have been expressing what it was expressing.

Sound coming out of him did sound and sound sounding did come out of him and did express that he was thinking and that he was thinking that he had been feeling that something being something was something and something not being something was not something. He being one and he was one he was one feeling that something being something was something and something not being something was not something and thinking, he being thinking, he being one was one and thinking he was one thinking in something that was something being something and something not being something not being something and sound did come out of him and he did have that thing he did have sound come out of him and sound coming out of him and sounding was sounding and he was thinking and he was feeling and something that was something was something and something that was not something was not something.

Sound came out of her and coming out of her was sounding and was sounding that she was feeling, and feeling was believing, and believing, sound coming out of her was sounding. She believing, she feeling, she having sound coming out of her that was sounding, she was feeling believing and sound coming out of her was sounding. Feeling, believing, sound sounding she was one being one and being that one and feeling and believing being existing something was something and something not something was not something. She being one feeling is existing, believing is existing and something is something and sound sounding and coming out of her believing and feeling are existing and something that is something is something. She being one feeling is existing and believing is existing and something not something is not something and sound sounding and corning out of her feeling is existing and believing is existing and something not something and not being something is not something.

If he being one, sound coming out of him and saying something is saying that thing, then he saying that thing and saying then another thing is saying one thing after another thing and saying one thing after another thing is saying one thing and saying one thing is that thing and he saying that thing is being one and he being one and sound coming out of him is saying that he is saying one thing after another thing and that he is in this way saying one whole thing. He is one. Sound is coming out of him.

If he being one is saying one thing and saying then another thing and then another thing he then has said all three things and he having been saying all three things is saying that he has been saying all three things and that having been saying all three things he is being one and being one he has said the three things in saying the three things. He being one and hearing is hearing the three things he is saying. He being one and hearing the three things he is saying is saying that he has said the three things he has said.

In being one he is expressing that saying three things is saying three things and sound coming out of him and sounding is saying that some one saying three things is saying one thing and one thing and one thing and saying three things is not saying anything that is not the one thing and the one thing and the one thing. In being one and he is one, in being one he is one and saying what he is saying and he is saying that any one saying one thing and one thing and one thing is saying those three things. He is saying that saying those three things is saying those three things and that any one saying one thing is saying one of those three things again. He being one and he is one is one saying that any one saying two of those things is saying two of those things again. He being one and he is one, he being one is saying that any one saying those three things is saying those three things again. He being one is saying that he is saying what he is saying in saying the things he is saying. He is one. He is one and sound is coming out of him and saying what he is saying and saying that he has been, that he is saying what he is saying.

To continue, to commence to continue, to believe in continuing, to end continuing, to mean continuing, to expect continuing, to continue again, to explain continuing, to enlarge continuing, to restrict continuing, to deny continuing, to begin continuing is to arrange what can be arranged in arranging anything and to express everything of continuing is to have sound coming out of him and sounding continue to come and sound sounding continuing was coming out of him. He was being one and he was to continue continuing if he was to have sound sounding coming out of him express that he was this thing, he was continuing.

To deny continuing, to restrict continuing, to understand explaining this thing of any one sound sounding and coming out of him and expressing continuing was expressing, and expressing was understanding continuing and expressing was expressing continuing. He was that one. He was one. He was the one who was that one. He was the one. He was that one.

If saying something is saying that thing and he being one saying something he is being one saying that thing, if saying something is saying that thing then he saying that, saying something is saying that thing is saying something. He is saying that saying something is saying that thing.

He saying that saying something is saying that thing is being one and being one he is being the one he is being and being the one he is being he is saying that saying something is saying that thing. He being the one he is being and he is being that one, he being the one he is being and saying that saying something is saying that thing is saying something, and saying something and he is saying something he is saying that saying something is saying that thing.

If he were continuing and he was continuing, if he were continuing saying that saying something is saying that thing he would be saying that thing and saying that thing he would be if he were saying anything he would be saying that thing and he is continuing saying that thing, he is continuing saying that saying something is saying that thing. In saying that thing he is saying that he being one and being that one is the one expressing what he is saying expressing that saying something is saying that thing. He being one and he is one is saying that he being listening he is one hearing when any one saying something is saying that thing. He saying that saying something is saying that thing is one saying that he being one and expressing that saying something is saying that thing is one hearing what is all ways of not saying something in saying something. He is one saying that he is hearing and not listening, he is one saying that he is expressing that saying something is saying that thing. He is saying something, he is saying that he is saying that thing. He is saying that in saying something he is saying that thing.

A little being a good deal when in arrangement it is begun and begun so that it is completely begun, a little being a good deal and a great deal being a great deal and a great deal being a great deal when in arrangement it is begun and begun so that it is completely begun, sound sounding can be expressing what he being one is saying in saying a little, in saying a great deal. He stopping is not expressing that he has completely begun what he has begun.

He was one expressing that sound sounding and coming out of him would not be coming out of him if he being one was not having sound sounding come out of him and he was one who was one and sound sounding and coming out of him he was one who was one and continuing and sound sounding and coming out of him was expressing that he continuing sound sounding and coming out of him could and could come out of him, could come out of him he being one and not expressing that sound coming out of him and sounding could come out of him. He being one and expressing what he was expressing sound could come out of him and was expressing that sound sounding and coming out of him could come out of him. He was expressing that continuing, sound sounding was expressing that he could be one expressing what he could be expressing if he were expressing sound sounding coming out of him.

She did say that one thing coming to be impressing as something one had come to be understanding was a thing that was following the need of being the real thing it was and she, sound coming out of her and sounding, she would be if she could be expecting to be understanding what she was understanding. She was and could be and would be appreciating understanding what was following to be coming again and again to be understood and she would and could and was expressing believing that she would, could and was expressing, sound sounding and coming out of her, what she was understanding. She did have come again what had come and come again and she was believing what she had come again and come to be understanding and she did express that she was explaining what she had been and had again been explaining. She was expecting sound to be coming out of her. She was expecting sound coming out of her to be sounding.

If in having done something he had not done that thing, sound coming out of him and sounding and expressing that in having done something he had not done that thing, if in having done something he had not done that thing he being one completing telling that in doing something he had not done that thing, he being one he was one and telling was completing telling that in doing something he had not done that thing, if in having done something he had not done that thing he being one and sound sounding and coming out of him he was telling completing telling that he being one and doing something and not having done that thing, he being one and being that one he was telling if he was doing something and had not done that thing, he was telling and sound sounding was coming out of him he was telling that he was one and he had done something and he had not done that thing, if he had done something and had not done that thing, he sound sounding coming out of him and he telling that he had done something and he had not done that thing he telling that thing and telling that if he had done something and not done that thing, he telling, sound coming out of him and sounding, he telling was telling was completing telling that if he had done something and not done that thing he had done something and done that thing. If he had done something and done that thing sound sounding was telling that if he had done something and done that thing, sound sounding and coming out of him was telling that he completing telling what he was telling would have been completing telling that if he had done something that he had done that thing, and sound coming out of him and sound sounding and he completing telling he was completely telling that if he had not done that thing he had not done that thing. If he had not done that thing he had not done that thing, if he had not done that thing he had done that thing, sound coming out of him was sounding and sound coming out of him was telling that if he were completing telling and he was completing telling, was telling that if he had not done that thing and having done that thing he was completing telling he being one being one completely telling and if he had not done what he had done, he had done that thing.

He being one and sound coming out of him being sounding he was one completing telling and he was telling that if he had done what he had done he would have done what he would have done, and he was one and he was telling that if he had not done what he had not done he would have done what he did when he did what he had done. He was one and he was telling that he was completing telling what he was telling he being one not having done what he had not done.

If he were one having what he was having, and he was one having what he was having, he would be one claiming what he was claiming and being one claiming what he was claiming he would be one denying what he was denying and being one denying what he was denying he was one accepting what he was accepting. Sound sounding was coming out of him and he being one and recognising that thing recognising that he was one and that sound was coming out of him and that sound coming out of him was sounding he being that one was claiming what he was claiming and was denying what he was denying.

If he had been one being one, and he was one being one, he would have been one having been increasing what he was increasing and he being one and claiming what he was claiming, sound coming out of him sounding he was expressing that he was increasing what he was increasing.

He was one and being one he was one. He did claim what he did claim. He did deny what he did deny. He, being one, and he was one he did recognise that sound coming out of him was sounding and that he being one he was denying what he was denying. He being one sound coming out of him and sounding was expressing that he was recognising that he was one being one and that being one being one he was claiming what he was claiming.

If sound coming out of him was sounding and sound was coming out of him and was sounding he was telling that sound coming out of him was coming out of him because he being one he had been one and had been claiming what he had been claiming. He was telling that he being one and sound sounding coming out of him he was being one recognising that he being one was one and sound sounding would not be needing to be expressing that sound sounding was coming out of him. He was one and was telling that he was one and sound sounding was coming out of him as if sound sounding was not coming out of him, and he was telling that he was expressing something of this thing.

She did say what she did say in saying what she said in sound coming out of her and sounding and she did hear that she would say what she did say she being the one out of whom sound sounding was needing to be coming. She was needing to be expressing that sound sounding was needing to be coming to be something being existing and sound sounding coming out of her was being existing and she did say what she would say in hearing that sound sounding is existing.

She did say that she had not heard what she had not heard. She did say that not hearing what she was not hearing she was coming to being one having been hearing everything and sound sounding was coming out of her and she listening was hearing what she had been hearing. She remembering that she was listening was hearing what she was hearing and hearing what she was hearing she was directing what she would be saying in expressing that she was listening in having been hearing everything.

Beginning she was expressing that she did express what she did express in expressing what she was expressing and beginning she was expressing that in replying she was commencing and in commencing, she was determining and in determining she was saying what she did say in being one being the one having heard everything. In listening and she was listening, in listening she was replying and in replying she was commencing and in commencing she had been beginning and beginning was determining that in expressing she was expressing what in deciding she was deciding. In beginning and in hearing she was listening or commencing and in listening or commencing she was hearing what she had been hearing and in expressing she was expressing that she did express, sound sounding being existing, she did express that she did begin when she did begin and beginning was determining and determining was deciding.

If in beginning, if in listening, if in expressing she was hearing what she was hearing then she was expressing what she was expressing. If in expressing what she was expressing she was being the one she was being and she was being the one she was being, then she was commencing in expressing that deciding is determining and that determining is expressing what she expressing is expressing. She expressing what she is expressing and listening being existing, and hearing being existing and sound sounding being expressing, she being existing and she being expressing she was saying that in expressing what she was expressing she did express what in commencing to express she had begun to completely express. She did complete again that listening being existing, hearing being existing, sound sounding being existing, she was being existing.

He did feel what he feeling was having in being one having been saying what he had been saying in intending to be expressing what he was meaning was expression. He felt what he felt in having in having been saying what he had been saying in denying what he was denying. He felt what he felt in having in having been saying what he had been saying in claiming what he had been claiming. In feeling what he felt he was feeling that in saying what he had been saying he had been saying what he had been saying and in saying what he had been saying he had been saying what in saying he was not saying, what in saying he had been saying. He felt what he felt. He was feeling in feeling what he was feeling. He was saying what he was saying. He had been saying what he had been saying.

If he had been saying what he had been saying and he had been saying what he had been saying, if he had been saying what he had been saying, he feeling what he was feeling, he having felt what he had felt, he would be saying what he would be saying in feeling in having feeling what he was feeling. In having feeling what he was feeling he could be having feeling that he was saying what he was saying. In having feeling that he was saying what he was saying he was feeling that he would be saying what he would be saying. He was saying what he was saying, he would be saying what he would be saying. He was having feeling that he was feeling. He was saying what he was saying.

Sound having been coming out of him was expressing that having been saying what he had been saying he was saying what he was saying. Sound having been coming out of him sound was corning out of him and sound coming out of him was waiting and waiting was expressing that he might come to be saying what he might not come to be saying. Sound coming out of him was waiting and waiting was expressing that he had been saying what he had been saying and that he might not come to be saying what he might be saying. Sound coming out of him was coming and saying what he was saying. Sound coming out of him was waiting and he was feeling what he was feeling and feeling what he was feeling he felt what he felt in saying, in having been saying, in having continued saying what he had been saying, what he had not been saying. He felt what he felt.

He was saying that he was not waiting and sound was not coming out of him. He was saying that he was not waiting, that if he were waiting he would be feeling what he was feeling. He was saying that waiting he would be listening and he would not be listening because he would be hearing what he had been hearing. He was saying that he would be hearing what he had been hearing if he were listening and he would not be listening, sound would be coming out of him and he would not be listening. He said he would be listening if he were one waiting to be hearing what he had been hearing but he was not one being listening, he would not be one hearing what he had been hearing. If he were ending and waiting was not existing he would be ending and sound coming out of him and sounding, he would not be listening.

He was one listening, that was what he would be doing if he were not ending and he was ending, and ending sound was sounding and coming out of him. He was not ending, that was what he was doing, waiting not being existing, and he was waiting and waiting he was not listening.

She was ending and ending she was not telling that she was ending, she was not telling what she was telling, she was not telling that sound sounding was coming out of her and was coming. She was not waiting and not waiting she was listening and listening she was ending. She was ending and sound coming out of her she was telling that sound had been coming out of her and had been telling that she being waiting was not ending.

He kept what he kept when he felt what he felt and he felt what he felt when he kept what he kept.

If he were learning and he was saying that he was arriving, if he were learning he would be feeling what he was not expressing. He was not feeling what he was not expressing, he was feeling what he was feeling and feeling he was needing what he would be having, he being one and having what he was having. If he were feeling what he was feeling he would be expressing that he was needing what he was needing but he was not expressing that he was needing what he was needing.

He was deciding that deciding what he was needing he was needing what he was needing. He was expressing that he was having what he was needing.

He was expressing that he could be having what he would be having and he was expressing that he could be hearing what he might be hearing. He was expressing that he was knowing what he was expressing.

If he heard what he heard and he did hear what he did hear, if he heard what he heard he answered what he did answer and he expressed that he answered what he answered when he heard what he heard.

He did like what he answered when he heard what he heard. He did express that he was one, and being that one he expressed that he could hear what he might hear.

If he arranged everything that he arranged and in answering what he answered he was expressing that he had arranged all that he arranged, if he arranged everything that he arranged he would have begun everything that he had begun. In beginning everything he began he finished in being the one he was being in expressing that he had arranged what he had arranged. In expressing that he had arranged what he had arranged he answered what he answered when he heard what he heard.

When he began what he began he was explaining that he would be arranging what he would be expressing. He arranged what he arranged. He expressed that in arranging what he arranged he was beginning what he was beginning. In answering what he was answering when he heard what he heard he was expressing that arranging what he was arranging was finishing beginning what he was beginning and finishing beginning what he was beginning was determining that what was arranged when he was arranging what he was arranging was arranged.

In feeling what he was feeling he was having what he was having and having what he was having and arranging what he was arranging he was expressing that he was completing beginning everything he was beginning.

In being one and he was being one he was saying that he was listening in being one arranging what he was arranging and he was arranging what he was arranging.

In having what he was having he had been feeling what he was feeling and in feeling what he was feeling he was having what he was having. In having what he was having he had been expressing that he would be answering what he would be answering if in arranging what he was arranging he was beginning what he was beginning. He was beginning what he was beginning and he was arranging what he had been arranging and he was expressing that he was expressing what he was expressing and he was answering what he was answering when he was hearing what he was hearing and he was telling that he would be listening if he could be hearing what he might be hearing and he was telling that he had not been hearing to what he could be listening and he had been answering what he had been answering when he had heard what he had heard.

He was feeling what he was feeling and he was having what he was having and he was beginning what he was beginning and he had been arranging what he had been arranging and he was telling that sound sounding and coming out of him was expressing what he was having in being what he was being and having been feeling what he was feeling and being arranging what he was arranging in being beginning what he was completing beginning.

If she were feeling what she was feeling and she were having what she was having she would be arranging what she was arranging and sound sounding and coming out of her would be expressing that she was continuing what she had been beginning. She was telling that she was feeling what she was feeling and that she was having what she was having and that she would be arranging what she would be arranging and that beginning is continuing.

She is expressing that sound sounding and coming out of her is expressing what she is expressing and expressing what she is expressing it is expressing that she is feeling what she is feeling, it is expressing that she is having what she is having, it is expressing that she will be arranging what she will be arranging, it is expressing that she is continuing.

She could keep what she had if she had what she had and she would give what she had if she felt what she felt and she was what she was and she would arrange what she had if she had what she had and she did express what she said and she did say that sound coming out of her was saying what she expressed.

She did feel what she felt when she gave what she had and she did arrange what she gave when she said what she said.

If she remembered what she attacked she would forget that she was not attacking what she had been feeling and that feeling was being in her when she was protecting herself in exposing what she was approaching. If she remembered what she was approaching she was forgetting what she had been feeling. She was expressing that she was approaching, she was expressing that she had been feeling, she was expressing that she was not forgetting that she was attacking, she was saying that she was expressing that she was being one. Being one and not asking what she would be asking she was remembering that she had feeling. Asking what she would be asking she was remembering that she had feeling. Expressing what she was expressing she was expressing that she had feeling. Being the one that she was being she was expressing what she was expressing. Expressing what she was expressing she was remembering she had feeling. Having feeling she was saying was having not been expressing what she had not been expressing. Having feeling she was saying was having been expressing what she had been expressing.

If she were corning and going she would not be receiving resting and she is receiving resting and she is expressing that she has been giving everything that she had been giving and she is expressing that she is not asking what she could be receiving.

She has been expressing that asking is not anything. She has been expressing that not feeling is not anything. She has been expressing that she being feeling and not asking what she could be receiving and giving all she is giving is expressing what she is expressing in being one and sound sounding and coming out of her not expressing what she might have been expressing.

She is not corning and going, she is not leaving. She is not expressing what she is feeling when she is feeling. She is not asking what she could be receiving.

She is expressing that feeling what she has been feeling and not expressing what she has been not asking, she has been expressing that she is needing what she is receiving, that she is needing what she has been giving.

If saying what has meaning is saying what he is saying then he is saying that which has meaning and saying that which has meaning he being one saying what he is saying he is arranging what has meaning in arranging what he has been saying in saying what he is saying. If he is saying what has meaning, and he is saying what he is saying, then what is being said having meaning and he saying that which has meaning, in listening he is hearing that everything that has meaning and that not any one is saying is what has meaning and any one saying it saying that which has meaning is saying that which has meaning. He is saying that which has meaning and knowing what he is saying and saying what he is saying and saying that which has meaning he is not listening in hearing and he is knowing that he is knowing what he is knowing.

In discovering anything he is knowing what he is knowing and in telling that thing he is telling all of having come to know what he discovered and what he knew. He is telling what he is telling again and in telling it again he is telling that he discovered what he discovered and that he knew what he knew.

He has discovered what he has discovered and having discovered what he has discovered he has heard what he heard and having heard what he heard and knowing what he knew, he telling is expressing that he is saying that which has meaning and he being one and being that one and saying that which has meaning he is continuing and saying what he is saying and saying what he is saying he is saying that he is saying that which has meaning. He did discover that which he did discover. He did say that which he did say. Sound sounding coming out of him is expressing that he is saying that which has meaning.

In discovering what he discovered and he did discover all that he discovered, in discovering what he discovered he was arranging what he had been feeling and waiting he was feeling what he had been feeling and arranging, he was discovering what he was discovering. Discovering something, discovering enough so that in discovering he had discovered something, discovering something he was saying what he was saying in expressing that he was saying that which had meaning.

In discovering and he was continuing to be waiting in discovering something, in discovering he had been feeling in arranging what he had been arranging and he had been waiting in feeling what he had been feeling and he was relieving what he had been feeling and he was compelling what he was arranging and he was exploring while he was waiting and he was exciting in having and he was excited in expecting and he was welcoming in explaining and he was denying in listening and he was repeating in denying and he was acclaiming in exploring and he was feeling in expressing and he was having in discovering.

He discovered what he discovered, he felt what he felt, he arranged what he had had, he began what he would have, he waited when he expected, he expected when he intended, he discovered when he had what he had. He had discovered what he had discovered. He arranged what he would discover. He denied what he would deny. He arranged what he would have. He felt what he would feel. He said that he would say that which had meaning. He repeated what he repeated and he expressed that sound sounding and coming out of him would not be saying that he would, that he would not arrange what he could arrange.

In remembering what he had been saying he was remembering that he had not been arranging to say that he would have what he would have. In remembering what he was saying he was not remembering that he had been saying what he had said knowing what he knew. In remembering what he was saying he was saying that he was remembering that he had said what he had said knowing that he knew what he knew.

In repeating what he was repeating he was remembering that he had been saying what he was saying and that he was not repeating. In repeating what he was repeating he was expressing that he was not saying what he was saying so that he need so that he need not be listening. In remembering what he was saying he was repeating that he was expressing that he was saying what he was saying knowing that he was knowing what he was knowing. In repeating what he was repeating he was repeating and in repeating he was expressing that not being listening he was not hearing that repeating should be existing. In saying what he was saying he was repeating that he was saying that which has meaning.

A great deal being that which he was arranging he was arranging all he would be arranging. He had been arranging all that he could be arranging and in arranging all he had been feeling what he had been feeling and in waiting he had been accepting that he was expressing what he had been expressing in arranging all.

She in discovering was feeling that discovering being existing and discovering having meaning, she was expressing that she was telling what has meaning. She did discover that discovery is being existing and she did discover that she was feeling discovering being existing and she did discover that being feeling and telling what has meaning she was feeling that discovering is being existing. In feeling that discovering is being existing she was compelling and being compelling she had feeling and having feeling she was discovering and discovering she was telling what had meaning and telling what had meaning she was expressing that sound sounding and coming out of her was telling that which had meaning. She discovering was giving that discovering being existing and she feeling she was telling that which had meaning. She feeling was feeling in discovering being existing. She feeling was feeling in discovering. She feeling was feeling in telling what had meaning. She feeling was feeling in expressing in sound sounding coming out of her.

If she discovered that discovering being existing feeling has meaning, she did discover that she was feeling. Discovering that she was feeling she was feeling what she was feeling and feeling what she was feeling she was completing discovering that discovery is existing. In completing discovering that discovery is existing she was feeling and feeling she was discovering all of the feeling that feeling she was feeling. In discovering all of the feeling that feeling she was feeling she was helping extraordinarily helping that discovering is being existing and extraordinarily helping that discovering is being existing she was feeling all that she was feeling.

If all that was finished was begun and if she were feeling all that she was feeling she would be beginning again and again, and she had continued she really had continued and continuing she was that one.

If having the way of beginning what was being begun was expressing that she had been suffering in having been listening to what she had been listening, she would not be feeling what she was feeling in completely commencing in continuing. She did express that she might have been suffering in listening to what she had been listening. She did express that she had been suffering in listening to what she had been listening.

She did express that, feeling, she was expressing that she was not living in having been hearing what she had been hearing. She could be one not living in what she had been feeling in having been living. She was one expressing that she was living. She was one hearing when she was listening and she was listening when she was living and she was living when she was feeling and she was feeling when she was discovering and she was discovering when she had been expressing and sound sounding and coming out of her she was completing that discovery is being existing.

If she said that she had said what she had said she would have said that she was hearing what she was hearing. She was not saying that she was hearing what she was hearing. She was not saying that thing.

In not saying that she was hearing what she was hearing she was not saying what she would be saying, she was not saying what she would be doing.

If she was saying that she had said what she had said she was saying that doing what she was doing was doing what she would have been doing if she had been meaning to hear what she heard. She was not saying that doing what she was doing was doing what she would have been doing if she had been meaning to hear what she heard.

In this way there was every way of her being not hearing what she heard. In this way there was any way of her being not hearing what she heard.

In every way she heard everything she heard. In any way she heard anything she heard. Sound sounding was coming out of her and she was expressing discovering saying what she was saying.

If she said what she said she said that she had said what she said and having said what she said she was renewing that that which she had said was what it was and it was what it was in the way that she said what she said.

She said that she said what she would say when she did say that what was was what it was. She said that she had said what she had said and that was what she would say now that what was was what it was. She did say that what is is what is and she did say that she had said that it would be what it would be that which is what it is. She said that she had said what would be was what it was.

If she heard what she heard she said what she said. If she said what she said she had heard what she had heard. In hearing what she was hearing she was not knowing anything of hearing being existing. Sound coming out of her and sounding and she being that one she did say what she did say.

She did not know that hearing is being existing. She did not know that talking is being existing. She did not know that remembering is being existing. She did not know that feeling is being existing. Feeling, hearing, talking, sound coming out of her and sounding she is expressing that she is saying what she is saying and saying that that what is is what it is and saying that she had said what she had said in having said that what would be was what it was.

Doing, saying, believing, feeling, thinking, receiving, attacking, rising, fearing if all of that is remembering, then remembering is not sounding in expressing being existing. This not being a decision changing is not existing.

She did not come in staying where she was staying and this was naturally a thing she was explaining. In explaining she was not remembering and not remembering is the meaning of explaining being convincing. She was expressing all she was not expressing, she was expressing that sound sounding had not been coming out of her.

She was tendering that she being feeling had not been completing suffering. She was receiving that going to be explaining she had been one not completing all remembering having been existing. She was receiving what she was giving. She was not denying in being existing. She was not rehearsing anything. She was not continuing. She was and sound sounding was coming out of her the sound that sounding was coming in coming out of her.

If he took what he took and he knew what he had not taken, if he took what he took taking having that meaning he was not expressing all he was feeling in taking being existing. He did begin. He did commence. He had what he would not refuse when he would continue to keep what he kept. In commencing and in completing he was beginning and being beginning and taking when taking was taking he was expressing, not all he was expressing, he was expressing all he was expressing.

If he did do what he had done and he had done what he had done he would be continuing doing what he did do. He did do what he had done. In having done what he did he did that and doing that he was not compelling doing being existing, he was completing being having done what he had done.

If he did something he did it and doing it he was doing it. Doing it he was doing it as it being it he was doing it. He could begin. He did begin. If he did a thing he did that thing in the way of doing that thing when he did begin.

Why did he always begin. Why did he do something. Why did he do what he did do when he did what he did.

He always did begin. He began. He did something. He always did something and he began. He did what he did do when he did do what he did do. He began. He always did do what he did do when he did do what he did do. He always began.

If he had arranged all that he arranged he would not ask all he asked in telling everything he came to tell when he had arranged what he had begun to arrange. He did say that in not asking anything he was being one not telling anything as everything that is being arranged beginning being arranged he was not telling what he was not knowing, he was not refusing to be telling.

Beginning arranging he was arranging beginning arranging everything and telling he was not beginning telling anything. Telling he was not asking and not asking anything and telling he was telling that he is beginning arranging, that beginning arranging he is beginning arranging everything. He is arranging and arranging is doing that thing. Certainly doing that thing, certainly arranging, certainly beginning arranging everything is completing is completing beginning, all meaning being existing, and telling, telling is not asking, telling not being asking telling anything, telling everything is not anything of everything, is not anything, is that thing.

Arranging, beginning arranging, arranging beginning arranging everything, if he is not asking anything he is not telling in asking and not telling in asking he is not needing not needing that any telling is existing, he is not needing to be telling when he is telling and he is telling when he is beginning beginning arranging everything. He is not expressing that sound sounding is sounding. He is not expressing that sound sounding and coming out of him is meaning that he is beginning arranging everything. He is expressing that he is not asking. Sound sounding and coming out of him is telling what he is telling.

If quietly then certainly not continually she stayed where she was when something that could be coming was rushing. She had gone and rushing was being existing when moving she was progressing.

She did arrive when she was going and arriving was being existing. She did start when she did depart and arriving being existing she was going where going was being. She had the way and having the way she went the way she was going, rushing being existing. She did move and moving she was completing filling, arriving being existing. She did start, she did go, she did arrive, she did move.

Sound was the sound that filling was feeling and feeling was staying, if quietly not continually, and it was staying and continually and feelingly and giving and receiving and arriving, arriving being existing.

What was told when she heard what she heard was what telling she was asking if receiving being everything she was not giving. She did know all that she told when hearing all that she heard. She did know all of it all that she told and she told what she told when she asked if receiving being existing she was not giving she having been hearing what she heard. She did ask if receiving being existing she was not giving. She did ask if she had heard what she heard. She did ask if receiving being existing she heard what she heard. She did ask if being giving is being existing she had received what she had received when she had heard what she heard.

He said that something that he did say was what he had decided to say and he was feeling what he was feeling. He did say this sometimes and saying this sometimes he was not repeating all he was saying in saying it sometimes.

In arranging in being pleasing he felt that what he saw was what nicely seeing he was feeling and feeling he was not saying that all that he was expressing was what he would be expecting. He did quite did all that he did when he was feeling all he had been nicely seeing.

In feeling and he was saying what he was saying when sound sounding was coming out of him, in feeling he was and certainly he was not understanding something. If he said what he said he meant that being having been living he was feeling that he was saying what he sound sounding was coming in coming out of him.

He did say that something was that thing. He did say that sound sounding was coming out of him and he would be saying feeling having expressing that thing. He did say that thing.

That was not meaning, that was not all meaning his being one. That was not meaning his being one.

She did ask if she had not said that what was was not not stupid. She came to say that she would hear what she was hearing.

She said that in hearing she was feeling and in feeling she was saying that hearing what she was hearing she was hearing what she was hearing. She heard and she said that if she asked what she asked she meant what she would mean in hearing what she was hearing.

She knew that feeling she was saying what she would be asking in hearing anything she was hearing. She did not know this thing.

She was accepting asking what she was asking in hearing what she was hearing. She was feeling winning asking what she was asking in hearing what she was hearing. She was refreshing accomplishing asking what she was asking in feeling what she was feeling in hearing what she was hearing.

If she asked what she asked she remembered that she said what she would say if she heard what she heard. In hearing what she heard she asked what she asked and she felt what she felt in hearing what she heard.

If she felt what she felt she asked that she could feel what she felt and that she would hear what she heard. She asked that she had felt what she felt and feeling what she felt and hearing what she heard she asked what she asked and she heard what she heard. She asked and sound sounding coming out of her she was completing having asked what she asked in completing hearing what she heard.

She did not mean, she said she did not mean that anything that was not something was what she was expressing. She said that she meant that she was feeling that anything that is something is what she is mentioning in asking what she is asking.

She said that anything that is something she mentioning is feeling and feeling is asking that she is remembering. She is expressing that she is not remembering because she is expressing that anything that is something she is feeling and feeling she is expressing that meaning and expressing that meaning she, asking, is not determining remembering, she is completing.

If anything that is something has expression and having expression is meaning that it is existing, if she is asking and arranging that that thing is not what has been then she will be asking and she will be continuing and having been agreeing she is feeling anything. She is and sound sounding is completing sound she is feeling anything. She is feeling anything and sound sounding is not sounding. If she is feeling that something that is anything has been that thing then she asking and agreeing with anything is feeling everything. She is feeling everything and she is asking that something that is anything and has been something is not what it can be if it can be what it is, and it is what it is and she is expressing what she feeling everything and asking and agreeing is feeling.

To say that she felt that it was right to say that she would ask what she had asked in believing what she was feeling was her way and a way that was her way was the way that she said what she said in asking if she had not asked if she was believing what she was feeling.

A way that was a way having come to be a way that is a way he had a way of coming to be again saying that he had been expecting what was the fact and it being the fact he said he had the way of coming to be there in staying with the fact which was the fact that was that fact.

He had a way, he did not say he had the way, he said that a way that was a way was a way that he, a fact being existing, that he was proving. He did not say that a way was a way. He did not say that any way was a way. He did say that the way that was a way was the way that he had had in having come to the fact that was a fact and he said that the fact that was a fact was the fact that he expecting that fact had been expecting. He did not say that a way was a way. He did not say that he had a way.

He did not ask a question when he said what he said. He did not say that he said what he said. He said that what he said he would hear and he said that what was said could not be said as he had heard what he said. He said that he did not ask a question when he heard what he said. He said that he had heard a question when he said what he said. He said that he had heard what he had said.

He came again and completing was saying everything and saying everything he came again to complete that thing to complete saying everything and completing saying everything he said that not asking a question and hearing what he said he had completed what was not begun when something was said that was not what was said.

He did hear what was said when he heard what he said and hearing what was said when he heard what he said he said that he was completing by saying everything and he said saying everything being what he heard he said that that which was said was not what he could be hearing while he was hearing everything and hearing everything being completing he would not be listening when what was said being said what was said was not being what was being said. He said that he had heard all that was said. He said that what he said he had heard. He said he heard all he was saying and hearing what he was saying and saying everything and hearing all that, hearing everything he had heard what could be said and he was not continuing hearing what could be said, he having been saying everything and hearing what had been said, hearing all that had been said. He did hear what was said. He did hear what he said. He said everything and he heard everything he said.

Saying everything is coming again and again and completing all of that thing. He did say everything and he came again and again and he completed all of that thing. He did hear this thing he did hear his saying everything.

He did say everything. He came again and again and again and he was saying everything. He did hear all of that thing. He did complete saying everything.

In saying everything and completing that thing completing saying everything he did hear all of that thing he did hear all of saying everything and completing that thing.

He did say everything. He did complete that thing. He came again and again and again in saying everything. He did come and complete that thing complete saying everything.

If he said everything he completed that thing completed saying everything. He said everything. He heard what he said.

He said everything. He completed that thing. He heard what he said.

If hearing something he heard what he said he heard himself saying everything and he did not hear himself saying everything. He heard himself saying all he said. He did not hear himself saying everything because he heard himself saying that saying everything is not being existing and he heard himself saying that completing saying everything should be existing. He did not hear himself saying everything. He heard himself saying that completing that thing completing saying everything is coming to be existing. He was saying everything.

He was saying everything and in saying everything he said that things not being existing are things that being said are meaning that saying anything being existing he is not then listening. He in saying everything is hearing something and hearing something is hearing what he is saying, he saying everything. He is saying everything.

He is saying everything. He has been hearing what he has been hearing. He has been hearing what he has been saying. He is saying everything.

In saying everything he is feeling that completing that thing completing saying everything will be being existing and he is hearing he is hearing all he is saying. He is saying everything.

He is hearing what some saying are saying who have been hearing what he saying everything is saying and he is hearing what he is saying and he is saying that he has heard what they are saying. He is saying everything.

He can say everything and he does say everything and he says everything and he completes that thing completes saying everything. He does say everything.

He does say everything. He does complete that thing complete saying everything.

He hears what he says. He hears himself say what he says. He says that he hears what he hears. He says that he hears what he says. He hears what he says.

In hearing what he says he says that he has heard what he is hearing when some one is saying what that one is saying, and he says that hearing what he says and having heard what the one saying is saying, he is saying that meaning being existing he is not saying everything but he is hearing what he says and he is saying everything and he is needing to be completing that thing completing saying everything.

To say everything he has said what he has said and he has heard all that he has said. To say everything he has been needing to complete that thing complete saying everything.

He is saying everything. In saying everything he is hearing all he is saying and he is completing needing completing saying everything. He has been saying everything.

He did feel the beginning of saying everything. He felt all of the beginning of saying everything. In feeling all of the beginning of saying everything he did hear what he heard and he did hear what he said. In feeling all the beginning of saying everything he did complete needing all the beginning of saying everything.

In completing needing all the beginning of saying everything he was hearing and saying everything and in saying everything and in hearing everything he was completing beginning all of saying everything.

In completing beginning all of saying everything he was feeling in hearing all he was saying. In feeling in hearing all he was saying he was hearing what he was hearing.

He said everything. He was completing needing saying everything. He was feeling saying everything. He was saying everything.

In feeling saying everything he was feeling having been hearing what he had been saying when he was completing beginning all of saying everything. He was saying everything.

In saying everything and he had been saying everything and he was saying everything, in saying everything sound coming out of him was sounding and sound coming out of him and sounding when he was saying everything was expressing that there was being existing the beginning of all of saying everything. Sound coming out of him and expressing that there is being existing the beginning of all of saying everything was saying what he was saying of saying what he was saying and saying that he was hearing what he was saying, that he was hearing what he was hearing. Sound sounding coming out of him was expressing that needing beginning all of saying everything was being existing. Sound sounding and coming out of him, he was saying everything.

Sound sounding and coming out of him was expressing that he was needing that there is existing a beginning of all of saying everything. Sound sounding and coming out of him he was saying that he was hearing what he was saying. Sound sounding and coming out of him was expressing that he was hearing what he was hearing and that he was waiting all he was waiting and that he was saying all he was saying and that there was existing a needing of beginning of all of saying everything. He was saying and sound was coming out of him, he was saying that he was hearing what he was hearing, he was hearing what he was saying, he was waiting in being beginning all of saying everything. Sound sounding was coming out of him and was expressing all of the waiting there was existing in beginning being existing beginning of all of saying everything. He was saying everything. He was hearing what he was hearing. He was saying that he was hearing what he was saying.

In waiting and in hearing and in saying everything he was saying that he was hearing, that he was waiting, that he was saying everything. Sound sounding and not coming out of him he was beginning all of saying everything. Sound sounding and coming out of him he was beginning all of saying everything.

If he heard all he heard and he did hear all he did hear, if he heard all he heard and he said all he said he would not hear what he had heard when he had said what he said and he had heard what he heard and he had said what he had said and he did say what he said and he heard what he said and he had said everything and he did say everything and he was feeling all the beginning of saying everything being existing. He did say what he said and he heard what he heard and he would hear what he heard and he would say what he said and he heard what he said and he would not hear that he could hear what he did hear. And he said everything and he did feel saying everything was something being existing. He said everything.

In saying everything sound coming out of him and not sounding he was saying everything. He did say everything. Sound coming out of him and not sounding he was saying everything.

He did say everything. In hearing all he was saying, in hearing what he had been saying, in hearing what he was hearing he was saying everything. He said everything. He was saying everything.

In every one’s listening and in his hearing what he was hearing he was saying what he was saying, and he was saying what he was saying, and every one who was listening listening he was beginning all of saying everything, he was saying everything. In saying everything he was beginning all of saying everything.

In saying everything he was beginning all of saying everything and he was hearing all he was hearing and he was hearing all he was saying, he was beginning all of saying everything, he was saying everything.

In beginning all of saying everything he was saying all of hearing all he was hearing and of needing all of hearing all he was saying and of needing all of beginning all of saying everything. In beginning all of saying everything he was hearing all that he was hearing and sound sounding coming out of him he was expressing hearing all he was saying, hearing all he was hearing, beginning all of saying everything.

He was beginning all of saying everything. He was needing there being existing the beginning of all of saying everything. He was feeling all of hearing what he was saying, he was feeling all of hearing what he was hearing. He was beginning all of saying everything.

In beginning all of saying everything sound was coming out of him and sound coming out of him was sounding that he was expecting to be having, in feeling what he was feeling, he was expecting to be having being existing the beginning of all of saying everything. Sound coming out of him and coming out of him and sounding he was saying that he was saying what he was saying, and he had been hearing what he was saying, and he was hearing what he was saying, and he had been hearing what he had been hearing, and he was hearing what he was hearing. He was saying and sound was coming out of him he was saying that he was saying what he was saying and that he was hearing what he was saying.

He did say all he said he said. He did hear all he said he heard. He did say everything. He did feel all he said he felt of beginning all of saying everything being existing.

He had heard all he had heard. He had said all he had said. All the sound coming out of him had been coming out of him and all the sound coming out of him did express all he expressed, being saying everything.

The sound coming out of him and sound was coming out of him and did come out of him the sound coming out of him expressed his being one beginning all of saying everything. Sound coming out of him expressed his being one hearing what he was saying. Sound coming out of him expressed his being one and saying everything. Sound coming out of him was coming out of him and he said that saying what he said he said all that he said and saying all that he said he heard all that he said and hearing all that he said he knew that he had said what he said and knowing that he had said what he had said he would say what he was saying and saying what he was saying he said that he knew what saying what he was saying was meaning and knowing what saying what he was saying was meaning he knew that he was beginning enough of saying everything to say all that he said.

Sound coming out of him was expressing he was feeling beginning all of saying everything was being existing. He said everything. He said he heard all that he said. He said he had heard what he had heard. He said that he was hearing all that he was saying. He was saying everything.

In saying everything and she was the one who was saying everything, in saying everything she was saying everything she was saying. She was saying everything.

In struggling and she was not struggling, in struggling she was not refusing what she was leaving. In struggling she was having what she was having and she was not struggling, she was saying everything, she was saying everything she was saying. She was not struggling.

In asking that she was saying what she was saying she was feeling all of feeling that saying what she was saying was being existing. She was bringing all of feeling what she was feeling in asking that she was saying what she was saying and she was not carrying anything in asking that she was saying what she was saying.

She did all this and she asked all this and she felt all that and she brought all that and she was not carrying anything in sound sounding coming out of her and expressing that she was saying what she was saying.

In saying what she was saying she was feeling that she was asking that she was saying what she was saying. She was feeling all of asking that she was saying what she was saying.

She was asking that she was saying what she was saying and sound sounding was coming out of her and she was not carrying any beginning of carrying everything, she was carrying something. In carrying something she was feeling all she was feeling and in feeling all she was feeling she was asking all of asking that she was saying what she was saying.

In sound sounding and coming out of her she was reminding herself that she had been asking all of saying that which she was saying. In sound sounding coming out of her she was expressing all of feeling all she was feeling and asking all of saying what she was saying. In sound sounding and coming out of her she was being reminded again that she had been asking all that she said she said and that she had been feeling all she had been feeling.

He did begin and he did win, he said he had won all he was winning and he said he would be telling everything and he said that he felt all of that and he did not say that he was feeling that he was asking what he was telling, he said he knew all he knew and then he came to again say that he could begin all of saying everything and he did say then that winning is winning and if he had won he would not know all he knew as what he knew is what it is and what he could win would be what it is and he would begin all of saying everything. He said everything.

If he were hoping what he would be hoping if he were eating what he would be eating he was hoping that he would be hoping when he was not eating. He was hoping and he was exploiting hoping everything and he was gaining quite gaining changing reading, writing, hearing, talking and meeting. He was changing quite changing everything. He was hoping.

She did say that what she was she saw and what she saw she heard and what she heard she knew and what she knew she said. She did say that what she said she felt and what she felt had come and having come it would be that and being that she would not ask and not asking she would know and knowing she would hear and hearing she would work and working she would express and expressing she would be helping and helping she would come and coming she would speak and speaking she would smile and smiling she would rest and resting she would save and saving she would have and having she would have what she could have what she had had what she must have. And she was not quite appealing to herself to help herself win what she would win. She knew that she would go and going she would have been the one who had been coming.

In explaining it was completing it was urging that she was the one who had been the one who was the one who would be the one. She was not the one who could be that one and being that one would be the one who could be that one. She was one and she said that she felt all she heard and she smiled when she felt and she felt when she said that she felt what she felt and she knew what she would know.

If to do what she did was to work when she worked she would continue the way she continued and she continued to work when she worked and she worked when she did what she did and she continued to do what she did when she worked.

In continuing she was doing what she did when she worked and she worked when she continued to do what she did. She did what she did when she did what she did. She worked when she did what she did.

In working when she did what she did she worked all she worked and she did all she did when she did what she did. She did what she did and she worked. She felt what she felt and she did what she did and she worked. She did what she did and she felt what she felt when she was doing what she did and she worked when she did what she did and she did what she did when she worked. She felt what she felt when she did what she did when she worked. She worked when she did what she did. She felt what she felt when she did what she did. She worked when she did what she did and she felt what she felt when she worked, when she did what she did.

He did hope and he had explained and he did criticise and he did not expect and he could go out when he had not arranged all he had not explained. The light that he had arranged he had increased and when it was increased it was not expected and when it was not expected he was not criticising and when he was not criticising it he was coming home to stay where it would be when it had quite completed having come. He liked not arranging all of it when it was all the light that was given by everything that was then not completing burning.

He saw when he saw that he saw. He explained all of that in being illuminating in criticising.

He expected when he intended and he told all of that in telling everything.

He meant when he penetrated and he hoped all of that when he stayed and he stayed and stayed whenever he stayed.

He did not follow when he felt and he criticised what he reversed and he avoided what he changed and he changed what he did and he told what he criticised and he explained what he meant.

She rushed when she came and she rose when she rushed and she spoke when she rose and she saw when she sat. She read what she saw and she felt what she said and she knew what she was when she rose when she spoke and she spoke what she heard and she felt what she knew and she meant what she thought and she thought what she rushed and she rushed what she would be when she was what she was. She felt what she heard and she heard what she saw and she read what she saw and she saw what she was and she was what she felt and she felt what she meant.

She did follow and she did lead to agree to be where she was and to be changing and not changing in doing what she was doing, changing in agreeing to be where she was when she was where she was.

In agreeing to be where she was she was leading in advancing standing being agreeing to be feeling in staying where she was being. She had this that she did not have and she found that which she did agree that she had had in having what she would have. She did remain and remaining she did change something she did change agreeing, she did change having had and having, she did not change going to have and agreeing, she did agree, she did come, she did follow, she did agree that she would have what she had had, and had, and would have, she did feel that she had agreed, she did agree.

She worked then, she followed and she led all that she had in following, she led what she led, she led what she would have in following. She said that she knew that she had had what she had, what she would have.

She would not have a decision and deciding that she would not be saying, she would be having a decision in meaning that reflection is interpretation and interpretation is decision and decision is regarding meaning and regarding meaning is acting and acting is expression and expression is not resisting winning and not resisting winning is submitting and submitting is leading and leading is declaration and declaration is beginning and beginning is intending and intending is deciding and deciding is creating and creating is not contending and not contending is destroying and destroying is submitting and submitting is decision and decision is creating and creating is leading and leading is reflection and reflection is exacting and exacting is decision and decision is meaning and meaning is progressing and progressing is not denying and not denying is feeling and feeling is thinking and thinking is arranging and arranging is continuing and continuing is rebeginning and rebeginning is submitting and submitting is deciding and deciding is creating and creating is reflecting and reflecting is meaning and meaning is deciding and deciding is believing and believing is continuing and continuing is leading and leading is expressing and expressing is meaning and meaning is feeling and feeling is submitting and submitting is deciding and deciding is creating and creating is following and following is leading and leading is following and following is deciding and deciding is creating and creating is submitting and submitting is meaning and meaning is expressing and expressing is accepting and accepting is submitting and submitting is following and following is feeling and feeling is meaning and meaning is creating and creating is doing and doing is continuing and continuing is expressing and expressing is leading and leading is following and following is expressing and expressing is meaning and meaning is expressing and expressing is leading and leading is expressing and expressing is following and following is creating and creating is expressing and expressing is meaning and meaning is doing and doing is following and following is creating and creating is leading and leading is expressing and expressing is meaning and meaning is expressing and expressing is feeling and feeling is following and feeling is leading and expressing is meaning and meaning is creating and creating is meaning and meaning is meaning.

In saying it all he said what he said could be said to say it all and meaning what he was meaning he said it all, he said all he said he said, he said all he would say he said he said.

He said that he was not saying all as he was hearing something and he said he was hearing something and was saying all he said.

He said that saying all was saying that all that was said was not said when he said all he said. He said that he was saying what he was saying.

In saying all he was saying he was saying all that was said when he was saying all that was said and in saying all that was said he was saying what he was saying.

In being concluding and deciding that saying what is said is meaning that that which is said is what is if what is said is said, in being concluding he is deciding that answering he is saying what he is concluding and he is saying that in concluding he is accepting what could be said if what is said was what is. He can say that which is what he says, he can say that which he says in saying what he says as concluding what is concluded in deciding that that which is said would be what is if what is said were what is. He can say that which he says and he can conclude what he concludes as that which is said is said when it is said and that which he says he says as he says it.

He says that he means that he will hear what he will hear when he can hear what he has heard and when he does hear what he has heard. He says that he knows what he says when he does say that he has said what he can say when he will say what he does say and he says that he means that he does know what he does hear when he hears what he has heard and he knows what he will hear and he says what he does say.

He does not refuse to say what he does say, he does not refuse to say what he will say, he does not refuse to say what he has said, he does not refuse to hear what he has heard, he does not refuse to hear what he does hear, he does not refuse to hear what he will hear, he hears what he hears and he refuses what he refuses when he refuses to hear what he would hear if he heard what he would hear if he refused to say what he does say when he knows what he knows of having heard what he has heard and having said what he has said. He does not refuse to hear what he does hear and say what he does say.

If he came to go on he would certainly begin to say what he had said. If he went on he would certainly go on saying what he had been expecting to say. If he came to repeating he would certainly say something of saying some one thing.

If he did not repeat he would certainly deny that he had said all that he had said. If he did not begin he would certainly say the same thing about the same one thing. If he determined to end he would certainly not say all that he had said. When he did and he did not say that he would say all he could say.

All that she who heard what she heard said was that she had heard what she heard as she said what she said. All she said when she said what she said was that she heard what she heard when she said what she said.

In saying what she said she said all she said and she said that she did say what she said when she was saying what she said, and she said that she said what she said in saying what she said and she was saying what she said when she said what she said.

She did say all she said carefully. She did say that she carefully said that which she said carefully and in carefully saying what she did say she said all she said and she did say all she did say and she did say that she carefully said what she did say.

She could say that she did say that she would say what she was saying so as to say all she did say and so as to carefully say all she did say.

She said that she said what she said and saying what she said she was completing saying carefully what she did say. She did say that she was feeling all she was feeling in saying that she was feeling what she was feeling when she did say what she did say in saying carefully what she did say.

She was not forgetting that which she was not remembering. In not forgetting what she was not remembering she was saying all she was saying and she was saying what she did say and she was saying that as carefully as she was saying what she did say so completely was she feeling what she was feeling and she was not forgetting what she was not remembering, she was not forgetting anything in not remembering anything, she was not remembering and she was not forgetting and she was saying what she did say.

She could not mean all she meant if she could have been angry. She could be angry and this was not that she was angry when she meant what she meant, this was that she was angry when she meant what she meant and she could not be angry if she meant what she meant as she meant that she was saying what she was saying. In saying what she was saying she was saying that if she had said that it was what she said when she said that saying what she said was the thing that she she was saying, she saying and saying what she was bringing in saying what she said. In bringing in saying what she said, she said that bringing, that she bringing she was not saying what she said, she was saying and saying she was saying. She said that she bringing what she was saying she was bringing what she was saying and she was saying that she had said this, had said she was bringing what she was and she was bringing what she was saying, was she not saying what she was bringing. She said she was bringing what she was saying. She said she was saying what she was bringing. She said she was saying that that which saying she was saying, bringing what she was saying, having been saying what she was bringing saying.

She expressed enough to satisfy all that she would oppose not having said what she had said. She expressed enough to satisfy all that she had opposed what she had said. She expressed enough to satisfy all that she had come where she had come when she had been where she had been. She satisfied all that she had determined not to keep what she had come to have when she had given all she had intended to see given. She did satisfy all that she did express enough so that she had not had what she would have given when she had come to take all she had received. She did satisfy all that she stayed when all that had left had stayed where they stayed. She satisfied all that she expressed enough so that she gave all she gave when she said all she would have said if she had received all she had received.

She did not drive out what went out when what went out came out, and when what came out stayed out she did not drive in what stayed in.

She did not drive in what came out and she did express enough to satisfy all that she drove when she drove and said what she had said she had said. And she had said what she had said. She had said what she had said.

She had said that she had said and she said that she did see all that she could see and seeing she was not determining, she was staying, she was saying what she would say as she had said what she had said. She was satisfying all that she expressed enough so that if she stayed she would not be where she had come to be, and she was where she was and she was not completing staying. She was where she was.

He and the extreme statement of staying was not the extreme state of deciding, he and all he said was what he said if he said what he said he said.

He did not say that all he said was what he would repeat. He said he would not repeat what he said.

If he did say that he would not repeat what he said he meant that he said what completing could not be repeating, he said he was completing and completing he did complete what was completed when he said that he did say that he would not repeat what he said.

If the one repeating repeated what the one repeating repeated he said that he was far in the way not the only one who said what he said and he said that he saying what he said he was not repeating what he said.

He did deny nothing. He did destroy what he would destroy when he did destroy what he might destroy when he said what he did say and he did say that he did not repeat what he said. He did destroy when he destroyed the way of repeating what he said he did not repeat and he said that he said he did not repeat.

In remembering he remembered what he said and in saying what he said he said he did not repeat what he said.

If what was said was said and he said what he said he said that he did not deny that what was said was said and he said that he did say that he did not repeat what he said.

If saying that a thing that will happen means that feeling is dying then his saying that a thing will happen means that he has been certain. If he says that any one saying that the thing that has happened means something is mistaken he says that the one saying what that one is saying is showing that that one is not grasping what that one cannot grasp. He himself and he is one thinking, he himself and he is one repeating, he himself and he is one predicting, he himself and he is one understanding, he himself and he is one reasoning, he himself and only what he has said is what he can say, he himself and he is completing explaining, he himself and all he is arranging, he himself and he is demonstrating, he himself and his saying is that he is understanding that any one saying what that one is saying is showing that that one is not understanding what that one is not understanding. He himself and he is reasoning, he himself and he is talking, he himself and he is understanding, he himself and he using reasoning, he himself and he is determining that having what he has he has not determined in understanding he has reasoned in understanding, he himself and he himself has come to be repeating, he himself is reasoning and reasoning he is saying what he is saying about some one who is any one saying what that one is saying in showing that that one is not understanding what that one is not understanding.

He did look well in rising to saying that he was not detaining what any one was saying who was one showing that that one was not understanding what that one was not understanding. He did look well in returning to determining that he was feeling what he was meaning in refusing to be repeating.

He was looking well when he was leaving where he had been returning in explaining that he was not hearing what any one was saying who would be one showing that that one was not understanding what that one was not understanding. He was completing looking well when he was expressing that he was telling that there was existing that what he was not hearing was what would be said by those saying what they were saying when they were showing what they were showing as being that they were not understanding what they were not understanding.

He was looking well as he was being what he was feeling in beginning what he was explaining and in repeating what he was determining and in enjoying what he was leaving and in attempting what he was discovering and in refusing what he was rejecting and in expecting what he was determining and in repeating what he was arranging and in listening to what he was contributing and in telling what he was not needing.

She and she did not refuse any of all that which she refused, she did hold what she had before her when she was walking in the place where she was not expecting to see everything.

She did say that she did what she did when she had what she had when she held what she held, she did say all she had before her when she was refusing all of which she did refuse enough not to have anything she had when she had had everything. She had anything and she did not refuse to hold enough and she held all she held and she said that she was saying all she held as she could hold all she came to hold.

She had said and she again said that she told what she held when she could hold all she did hold, and she said she could hold all she did hold as she would hold all she could know would be held, she holding what she would hold. She could say what she had said when she did know what had been held, she holding what she held, and she having held what she would hold.

She could not know what happened when all that happened would happen. She could not know and this was what if she were knowing she would express in being feeling and having been suffering. She was not saying that she would have been knowing what she could know. She was knowing that she could have had the way of feeling that she would have when she was knowing that she had been feeling and could have been suffering. She did say all she said when she could have all she would have had when she could have had the feeling and the suffering that she knew when she was knowing that she had had all she could have had.

She did not try what she had as she did not have what she had and she did not have what she had and she knew she had what she could have had as she knew she had what she could have had.

She did feel that she did have what she did have as she did have what she could have had and she did say what she did say when she could say what she would say, and she would say what she could say when she did say as she did say that she would have what she had, that she would have what she could have had, that she could have what she would have had as she would have what she could have had.

He settled that he began what he began when he began and when he intended what he beginning here and everywhere was completely as preparing understanding. In being completely he was preparing understanding and in denying he was stipulating that he tell what he tells as he tells all he tells. He did not stipulate again as stipulating was not meaning completely as preparing understanding. He did not stipulate all again as he was having what he was completely as beginning preparing understanding having as completely preparing understanding.

He could be proceeding, that is in proceeding having what proceeding is taking is not proceeding if proceeding is proceeding. He had proceeding and that is not proceeding as he had what proceeding is taking and proceeding he was taking what proceeding is taking. He was having proceeding taking what proceeding is taking. He was having proceeding intending all of being existing. He was having all of proceeding taking all that proceeding taking what proceeding is taking is taking.

If she was not remembering she was not having what she had in her mind when she had something in her mind. If she had loving she was not remembering what she was protecting when she had protecting being existing as that which she was doing. When she said how loving she was feeling she was not remembering that she was loving what she was doing in being loving and doing what she was doing. If she was asking if agreeing was existing she was remembering that she had always been doing something. When she remembered agreeing was existing she remembered that agreeing is what is when agreeing is everything. She did not remember that she would be saying that she was not feeling what she was what she was not feeling. She was remembering that she had been saying what she had, what she had not been saying. She was saying what was agreeing if she was saying what she was saying and she was saying what she was saying and saying what she would be saying when she would be saying what she had been, was and would be saying. She was not saying that she was remembering everything. She was saying that remembering everything was something and she was something, she was remembering everything, she was saying remembering everything, she was saying remembering everything is something. She was saying she had been, was and would be remembering all of remembering everything being all something.

He did persist that he was the expression of what he thought and what he knew and what he realised and he did combine what he thought and what he knew and what he realised in saying that he said what he thought and what he knew and what he realised.

He did not express that he was completing containing that which he did not combine when he combined what he combined. He was all any one was when any one was all he was. He was all he was as he was what any one is who is what he is and he is what he is.

If he had the feeling that he was walking and if in walking he was running and if in running he was walking and if in walking he had the feeling he was walking then he was the one who walking was leading covering all the time he was using and he was covering all the time he was using and he was using all the time he was leading in not feeling he was running.

He did not ascertain all he denied when he denied that walking is running and running is walking. He had decision and he was leading, he was expressing leading covering the time he was using, he was expressing not leading any one in expressing all he was expressing in explaining all he was explaining of running and walking, of running, of walking.

He did not undertake to explain that running is not walking, and walking is not running. He did not undertake to explain that he was walking when he was walking, and running when he was running, he did explain that walking and running was what he was intending when he was running, when he was walking, he did explain all there was of his being one running, of his being one walking. He did not decide to leave the completion of there having come to be going to be existing walking and running. He explained that he was running when he was walking. He did not explain all he would say when he would say that he was walking, that he was walking and running, he did say all he would say when he was walking, he did say all he would say when he was running and walking, when walking was not running, when running was not walking.

She said that she knew that she had what she did have when she had had come the one who came and was sorry she came. She said that she knew that the one who had come would feel what she would feel when she was where she was. She said that she would change what she saw would not be changed when she would need what she could see could not be needed. She did not say all she did say. She said that she had bought what she had intended to buy. She said she never did buy when she did not look to see where she was looking. She said that she did buy what she did buy when she had bought what she had bought.

That was the thing said when what was said was begun and that which was said when that which was begun was begun was what she had said she said when she said she said what she had said. She did not say that she had said what she had said. She did not say she said what she said. When what was said was said and when she said what she said and when she had said what she had said, what was said being said, she did say that she said she said she had said what she had said. She had said what she had said.

Each of them was not one of the two of them. Neither one of them was one of the two of them. Each of them was the one that was not one of the two of them.

He was one who was not one of the two of them. He was the one who was not one of the two of them. He was the one who was the one, the one who was not one, not any of one of the two of them. He was not one of the two of them. Each of them was not one of the two of them. He was not in any way one of the two of them. He was one. He was the one who was the one who was one.

He was and he was. He said he was and he was. She said that she said what she was. She said what she was when she said what she said she said when she said what she was.

He was and he was. He was and he was not one who was not one. She was and she was one who was not one when she said she was not one and she did not say she was not one, she did not say she was one, she said that she could say what she was, she said that she was what she said she was.

If one is one and one is not one of the two then one is one and being one is not one of the two and he denied what he heard when he heard that he did not succeed and he explained this, not angrily, he explained it, not decidedly, he explained it in saying that he knew all about it and he explained it and it was explained as he explained it, and he did know that he had heard what he had heard and he said what he said.

He did not need to disavow what he could realise, he did not need to deny what he could explain, he did not need to affirm what was what was and he did not do what he did not do and he did not say what he did not say and he was one who was not arranging anything of not being one of the two, he was not arranging anything of being the one and he was that which it was necessary to undertake to exist he being one and existing. He was diametrically beginning all and completing that which he would not have heard if he had heard enough to hear it all. He was one and that which was not was that he was one of the two. He was likely to be beginning and he was certainly all he was hearing and he was continuing that which was and he was all that made the collection of all that was the one of which he was the one. There were two. The two were he and she. She was one. He was one. There were two. There were he and she.

Likely enough he said what he said and likely enough he heard what he heard. This was not a thing to arrange when he told and he did tell that he would have felt what he felt if he had completed thinking what he thought. He knew and it was enough to know he knew it was what he knew, he knew that thinking was developing as he progressed to not having had what he ate. He did not enjoy all he said and he did not enjoy what he heard and he did enjoy what he thought and he did know what he knew. He had been what he had said he had been and he was what he said he was. He had begun then, he began then, he was what he thought and he thought what he knew.

She if she had said that she had all she had had she would not be deciding anything and she was not deciding anything, she was not changing.

She did have what was asked and she did refuse what was refused. That was energy and she was then using the steps in going up and coming down and she did have the way which was open when any door was not shutting and all doors were opening where ringing was done by pushing and pushing was not electing and pushing was not intruding and pushing was not intending and pushing was expressing that continuing was enlivening and what was happening had been happening and was elevating and disturbing and condemning and refuting and enlarging and forgiving.

She had the denial that was inheriting what would be losing. She had the winning which was the continuing what was the offering with withdrawing and storming. She had the victory which was the coming and the staying and the telling of that which was the needing and the having and the attacking. She had the losing which was the resigning and the reciting and the accusing of that which was the meaning and the duplicating and the expecting pardoning. She had the succeeding which was enduring and having and stimulating that which was staying and slowing and hesitating and remaining and expecting and holding. She had continuing that which was rebuking and exhorting and dominating and directing in being and seeing and liking and suggesting.

He did not remember that he knew all he knew, he did remember that he knew that he said he knew all he knew. He said he did remember that which he did remember.

He remembered that he began what he began and he remembered that he did what he did. He remembered that he went where he went, and he remembered that he heard what he heard. He said he had been what he had been. He said when he had been he had begun what he had begun. He said that when he had been he had heard what he had heard and he had done what he had done and he had gone where he had gone when he had gone.

He did come again to declare that he was there, there where he had started and had what he had gone to have when disentangling all from something. He did not come too often, he came very often, he came often to completion of saying all he had to say of being there, there where if he were there he would be disentangling everything from all of something and he was there, he was there where disentangling all from something was disentangling everything from all of something. He was there, he said he was there when he said that he was there where he was when disentangling all from something was disentangling everything from something. He was saying often, he was coming often, he was saying often and coming often, he was saying and coming often. He was saying that he was preparing completing beginning that which he had begun completing and he was saying that he had begun completing what he had been preparing to be beginning completing. He said he was completing what he was beginning completing as he had been preparing what he had been preparing and what he would have been completing if he had been completing what he was completing.

He was coming to assisting having been completing what he had been preparing to be completing. He had come to be completing what he had been assisting preparing to be completing. He had not been coming to be assisting completing what he had been preparing to be completing.

He had an estimate of what had been when he had been and he had a conclusion of what was and what he was and he had an estimate of what was and what he was and he had a contention of what was and what there was. He had a conclusion of what there was and why he was concluding what there was. He had an estimate of where there was what there was and when he was where he was as he was when he was what there was as he was.

If he said all he said that he did discern that saying all is what is being said when the one saying is seizing that the thing that came is the thing that coming has come. He said that he noticed that some said that they noticed what was noticed and he said that when all there was was there then everywhere there was there the thing which if noticed is attributed. And he said that in attributing derivation is conclusive, and he said that in noticing seeing is not denying, and he said that he came when he came because he has left when he left. He did not say that he ordered what he ordered. He did not say that he changed what remained. He did not say that he washed what was used. He did not say that he used what he had. He did not say that he arranged what he intended. He did not say that he organised what he dispersed. He did not say that he asked what he received. He did not say that he removed what he took. He did not say that he was saying all of everything. He did not say that he was saying something of anything. He did say that he came to where he would look at what he would find. He said that he would detain what he had noticed when he did return where he would retire. He did say that he said all he said as he said what he said. He did say that he escaped what he took when he gave what he received. He did say that he would go where he might be when he had left what he might hear. He did say that he did say what he did say as he was there where he was saying what he was saying, and he did say that he would say what he would say when he would not be there where he was. He did say that he did say what he did say, and he did say that he was not staying where he was staying, and he was saying that he would do what he would do, and he did say, he did say, he did say that he did say that he knew what he did say.

He said that he had conceived that all understanding was imagining all of anything. He did say that in building he was not refusing every little thing, he did say that in constructing he was constructing. He said that he had not seen all that is to say he had seen all that is to say he had seen that he would not begin if beginning was beginning and he had begun and beginning could not be beginning even if as it was it was beginning. He did not say that he did not accept what he did accept in accepting that beginning was not beginning even if it was beginning.

He could lightly if he did lightly, he could lightly if he would lightly, he could lightly, he did lightly, he would lightly say that he was not beginning as beginning was beginning. He did not lightly as he could not lightly, he did not lightly say that beginning was beginning. He did not lightly say that he was beginning. He did say that he was beginning.

A measured way was a measured way, that is to say he said a measured way was the way measured when measuring was done, and he said measuring was done and he said that he would say what he did say of measuring being dividing and describing. He did say that he had agreed that he had said that beginning is beginning and that measuring is measuring.

He did not depreciate what was uttered if uttering was not exacting, that the conditions were not all fulfilled. He did not depreciate instructing if learning was not contingent to reassembling what was separating. He did not illustrate refusing if repeating was not hearing what had been said very often. He did not repudiate returning if arranging had been resulting in imagining.

It was a thing that was not an imagined thing that he did not imagine everything. It was a thing that was a pleasant thing that he repudiated that beginning was not a beginning. It was a thing that was a steady thing that he constructed what he chose. It was a thing that was a completing thing that he said that he was reasoning and imagining and beginning and arranging and determining and realising.

He could not have come to remember if all reasoning was including everything and he did not remember and he did not say that all reasoning is not including everything. He was not sublime when he aspersed what was the beginning of elevation. He did not deny that not remembering is not remembering. He did not predetermine anything. He did not assert that the rest that which did not remain was what he saw. He did not change the way he returned. He did change the way he did not remember and he said that not remembering is not remembering. He did not deny that he did not judge that which was the remainder when appetite was not natural. He did claim and he did give it in detail that that which did remain did remain because what had come in coming was not coming. He did all of this not very often but continuing and continuing he was not completely determining that he had said all of not remembering being not remembering. He had not that conviction, the conviction of resisting of completing resisting but he had the conviction of completing entirely completing the detail of remembering being all of remembering. He had not a past feeling. He did not have that and he said enough and that was all listened to, he said enough to say all he said of all there had been and was.

He said that all was what was and was that which if it came to be that it was all he would not assure that he would continue to have had all he would be having had. He did lighten what was there and this was not light then anywhere. He did not attach all that went by with the same weight that made it light and heavy. He did not refuse the weights there were, he said there were the weights there were, he said he refused the weights there were. He said it had not been what was enlivening that which he had been eating. He said it had been reversing that which he had been eating. He said that when all was not all and it was not all when it was not all, he said that when all was all he was eating what he was eating, and all was all. He was not distracting. He did not say he was. He said he was deciding and he said that that happened when what had happened had happened. He said that he had, as all is all, he had that which was not the same but similar.

He modifying was not strengthening remaining changing. He was allowing that he was remaining changing by arranging modifying regeneration. He was not dominating arranging modifying regeneration. He was saying all he was saying.

Sound was not sounding when he was saying that he was staying where he intended to be staying.

He did achieve what he was not bravely intending. He did achieve that the light that was bright was light so that sound sounding was not destitute of continuing verification.

He overlooking did say that sound was sounding. He not complaining did undertake destroying a repetition.

If there was a coincidence it was when there was thinking and walking. If there was a coincidence it was not when there was looking and talking. He did not complete reflecting that if sound is sounding sound is sounding.

All the way that there was hay there was slipping and all the way there was slipping sound sounding was not determining that sound be sounding. She who in the midst was reflecting what was missing was not destroying that sound sounding is sound sounding.

She was the first to be last and this was not when remaining was being existing. She was not remaining. She was not reflecting being the last. She was remaining when the departure was not threatening. She was not destroying anything.

He did come to stay when he was leaving. He had come to leave when he was staying. He had come to stay when he was staying.

He lightened what he was enduring and he was enduring what he intended to be doing.

He had the past and the present was there and he had the future and the future would be there as it was there in being what was coming. He had the present and he had the decision and deciding he was removing what he had had where it was when he had arranged to have what he would have. He had all that he had said as he had said all that he had intended to have said if he were to have come to say what was to be said.

He moved so freely that walking he was quicker than he had been and walking he was dragging and not hearing. He did move freely in eating and he had the evening then and the evening was every evening. He had all there had been of having used what had not come to be when he had not written. He had freedom when he was eating and standing. He had freedom when he was walking and thinking. He had freedom when he was talking and leaving. He had freedom.

If the strength that does not come is there and is not accepting explanation then he having all he has is saying that naturally he is not changing. He was and he was then saying that he had not alternated between thinking and undertaking, he said that he did when he did thinking he did denying and denying he could be said to be saying that he was accepting what he was accepting. He had a long life, that is to say he was the one who knew that family long living meant that those who lived a long time lived longer and he did say that family long living was not existing when he was examining what he examined. He said that he had discovered something.

A distant noise was farther than he heard and this was because he had defective hearing. He was alight and this was showing when he stood where he stood and his clothes were burning.

That, the ideal that was there and the memory that he had when he remembered all he said and the description that he made when the one who came came often enough and went often enough and the whole that he knew and the changes where he came all of it was the way he said he did not play and all of it was the way that he said was the choice that could come if the beginning made thinking be what thinking was when he thought. He was not afraid. He removed the pieces of wood that were hammered on several large boxes and the way he worked was very strong. He sandpapered a table and lifted heavy weights. He arranged a simple machine.

She smiling yet, she hitting the pin that is sticking and not pricking the skin that is hanging, she likely yet and not forgetting, she hardly yet and not remembering, she and the water trickling, she and with absent breathing, she and with laudation and intoning, she with appetite not returning, she with diminishing attention, she with artificial washing, she with captivating trying on that which is fitting and might not be becoming, she with elucidating self-abnegation, she with entire repudiation, she with anticipating praying, she with augmenting dispersion, she is the one having a connection that expressing is the thing that rising again has risen, and rising is rising and will be having come to be risen. She is the anticipation of forfeiting what is not forbidden. She is the anticipation of conviction of remembering being existing. She is the anticipating of a new one having been an old one. She is the anticipation of expression having immaculate conception. She is the anticipation of crossing. She is the anticipation of regeneration. She is the anticipation of excelling obligation. She is the anticipation. She is the actualisation. She is the rising having been arisen. She is the convocation of anticipation and acceptation. She is the lamb and the lion. She is the leaven of reverberation. She is the complication of receiving, she is the articulation of forgetting, she is the expression of indication, she is the augmentation of condensing, she is the inroad of releasing.

Likely enough there is the way that comes to be the way that denies the way that has the way that accepts the way and likely she has had all that she said she had of the way. And she is the way that came the way and she did not lose the way that was the way that was any of the way that went that way.

If she was the child who was the child she was the one who spoke the thing that staying away from home meant everything. She did not escape excusing that she was liberating enough to be returning to every custom. She did not assert that she fortified the way which was a way.

She knew later that she had a marvellous articulation. She conquered the speaking that was not asking that every one should come sometime. All that she had she fed and feeding she was an estimable person. The undertaking was enough to induce some walking. She had an expression.

In active movements there was the undying feeling that transmigration can bestow when a receptacle is not changing. It was a way of hardly knowing that forgetting is anything. Likely enough she said that the way was not a fortified way and that some said something that was escaping was oozing. She changed again then. She had conviction.

A company that talks is a company and she was not attacking being existing. She liked the flavour when she saw that altogether revolving is encircling. She did not sit down again as the arrangements had been made and no one was standing. She did understand everything.

She was the peculiar center that was the heart of the nucleus and all that appeared was not completing the receptive decoration. She did it all and that was the way there was the complete background and she stood where there was a light and where there was an invitation.

She had the way that was encircled when there was not an object that would be missing. She did the same when she sat and she rested in the afternoon and not in the morning. In the evening she was sleeping. She had the way of remaining and not resting and not sleeping and she was eating and she was not continuing eating. It was stimulating. It was filling. There is a way of talking, english, french, and german. It is a good way, a steady way, an accepted way. It is the way that leads the way. It is the regular way. All the day when everything is happening something is exciting.

She had the way and she did say that she had and had had a way, she did not cling to swim, she did not seize to pull, she did not sully any one, she did not cease to rest, she did not stop to run. She did not go as she went, she was not moving to be learning, she was studying and remembering, she was not removing and forgetting. She did not have what she had to hold. She did not hold what she saw when it hung. She did express what she said had the way. She said that she had what was the way there was a way. If the old thing came the old thing went. She saw the old thing and she said that she was the reminder, she had the way to hold and not to have, she had the way to decrease and to abstain, she said she had had the way. Every day that she said what she said she was saying that having is holding and decreasing, every day that she said what she said she was saying that holding was holding and abstaining. Every day that she said what she said she said that having the way was the way of reminding any way that it is being existing. She did not accentuate all of indignation. She was the remains of all that hung as it was seen.

She said, and the articulation was not unpraising, she said, and the accentuation was not prolonging, she said, and the articulation was evening, she said, and the accentuation was pronouncing, she said what she said and she was agreeing. She said that she had known what were the remaining words that she was to say. She did not refuse to add changing denying. She said that she did not, feeling that refusing was something coming to be existing.

She could completely have the way that pointed some way and had the advantage of following established, well established resting. She was not resting.

Going on within her, going on in her, going on and not gaining going, going on and indicating, going on and one staying where talking is not receiving undertaking existing, she was the one believe her, she was that one. She said believe her she was the one, going on within her, going on in her, believe her, she said believe her, she said she, believe her, she was one.

That one, any one, any one, all in some, she said tell her, she said she said tell her, she said any one, she said all in some, she said tell her, she said she was one.

He who not lightly when he lightly and shining brightly was saying that the sun if he won, that the sun having being the sun and he seeing the sun then he seeing the sun and the sun being, then he won. He was the one and he was the one who did not win and this he said as he said he won and he won. He did win.

If he said that which was said as he said what he said, if he said what he said and he said what he said when he said that he said what was said when he said what he said which was what was said when he said what he said, when he said what he said when he said then not refusing he was not rehandling what was offering as he was refusing where he was saying what he said as he said what he said when he said what he said.

It was not the lingering way that he used every day when he did say that he hoped they would stay away, it was not a lingering way that he used when he returned and saying that he had said what he said he was saying that something that did not mean something did not mean something. He in a way lingered sometime. This was not excessive. He did it again.

He was freely then imparting that longer is not longer when shorter is shorter. He was freely giving what he was refusing. He did refuse with enough complication. He did explain something.

He had the liberty which is exceeding when it is not refusing to be understanding. He did attain to all precision when he was returning contemplation. He had the elaboration of completing when he was carrying on what was intending. He was all that he was and he was refusing anything and giving something and undertaking to be returning again in adding everything. He did not deny everything.

He came into a sound that was accompanying something, it was some sounds that if he were listening he was not hearing and this was not depressing him as he had the continuation of some way of repeating. He was only the rest when he said that he was talking. He gave that illustration when he did not anticipate that imagination is expressing something. He was pardoning what he was not hearing and he was accompanying what were sounds that were existing as he was continuing. He did not do it all again and he did it often. He was arranging what he was announcing. He did the same.

He was not pervading all he did anticipate and he was not leaving all he was hearing and he was not seconding what he was arranging and he was imagining an illustration. He was not rejoicing when he was leaving and he was not regretting not continuing elongating and he was deciding what he was straining and he was remaining when he was talking. He did say that the thing heard is the same thing and he did not use what he was not offering. He was the only one who was there sometimes and he was not the only one who was there when others were there and he was the only one who was there when there was some and more of something of all and he was not stopping being there where he was when he was there. He said this quite completely in arranging all beginning.

He alone was there where explaining is part of everything. He was not there in not returning. He came again and went there sometime very often. He was alone when he stayed where he had been leaving and he was alone when the only occupation was resuming. He saw the place where he walked and he walked very often all the way to the place he had been seeing. He was not retarding the expression of explanation. He succeeded again and he was not undertaking the habit of purchasing. He said that it would happen and he said that he had what he had and that was certain.

He did not domineer defining equalisation. He did conclude that the arrangement that was the balancing of what was certain would be the arrangement that he was seeing. He referred to this sometimes.

He was not enjoying the habit of returning. He was getting all that was of receiving in having the way of returning often. He did not deny everything.

The way to say that meaning is the expression of something showing a way to be existing is the way he had what he had. He had that then.

He was not alone. He shone and then he said what he said and the way of explaining was being existing. He did not undertake anything. He did the rest of the way. He said that there was there where he was the thing that was there where he was. He did all that. He did it again. He was doing that thing.

If more than one is existing then two or more are existing, if one is changing, if more than one is changing, then one then two or more are changing and he was recognising and it was all as he was observing there is being existing the changing that is concluding, there is the changing that is commencing and if that is arriving and is resulting from something then something is being existing and if he being something and that something being existing is he then he is one actually the one who is the one, and he is saying that in attaining self-observation. He was not increasing explaining something. He came to be the one who was the rest of that one.

He did not suit all of completing something. He did not regret mentioning everything. He said again what he was saying.

If he had been beginning he was the one who had been the one who was completing discovering each thing and he did space all that there was when he was restraining beginning mentioning everything. He had been the beginning and he had been continuing reasoning. He had the relation of exerting the combination of saying the whole of that of which he explained the whole of it all. He saw the way and he mentioned everything. He had the feeling and he was sustaining the whole explanation. He was sustaining what he was seeing and he was seeing all he was seeing. He heard the same.

He did give what he had every one stay to see and hear and he did refuse what he said he was keeping in seeing and hearing and giving. He did not say that it was all the same. He did not say that anything was all the same. He said a great deal.

He was feeling entering where he was and he had been where he had been. He was where he was.

All the same he said enough and he did see a great way in the way he said that he looked at what he looked. He did not repeat that, he said it all very often and he was adding something when he was adding anything. He found the old way to say that he had a way to say what he would say. He said that there was all the way. He did not say everything.

He had the rest when he came again and he was pleased when he was sending for what he would be using. He did not delight every one.

He said that he gave a choice when he asked any one if they would say what they said or would wait while he said what he said. He said that he did not wish to listen. He did not refuse to remain. He repeated that he was not digressing. He said that he could easily understand that he was not agreeing when he was saying what he was saying. He said that there was no obligation. He did not calm what was escaped and he did join what was rocking. He led his way and he did not alter all there was of going where he had been. He saw enough to be looking very often at something.

On the return of the meeting he was not coming to be reengaging all the pleasant terms of dancing. He did not show that every night was coming. He had the safe union of the meeting that is not assuaging staying. He did not lose everything. He said it all then. He stayed in the room where no evidence was accumulating. He was the arbiter then. He saw the rest. He said it. He was not interested in all that there was to hear. He did listen. He would not deny anything. He was not younger than all the same. He was not younger and older. He did it with pleasant intention. He was not all the same. He was not younger. He gave what there was when he gave what there was. He determined then. He judged the rest as he wrote what he wrote. He was not life-like when he changed all the consequences. He did the same. He changed then.

He was the one who was the sum of all the days and all the rest and all the quickness of return and all the having indication. He was the one who was that one who was there where he was returning that which he had undertaken to give everything. He was not that one. He was not that one who was that one who reading read the organisation that is the beginning of criticism. He was the one who was that one who had been one who was all there where he could hear and see and divide what is division. He was only the one who led it all where it went. He went there and stayed away. He did not do it all again. He did everything.

He accumulated all he said and he did not repeat the way to say that he criticised the way. He had that living which he would have when he was bidding for the rest that he was taking. He did not consecrate what remained. He vised some of all the rest. He intended to remain away. He intended not to stay. He intended to say what he did say.

He had the clamour that was not refusing using laughing and abusing and indicating. He did not like clamour. He did not say so too often when he said so often.

He had been all when he had been what he had been where he had been what he had been. He did lightly copy nothing. He did not deny everything. He had not denied something. He had said that he lightly copied nothing. He had been where he had not been where he lightly had not been. He had been where he had all that feeling. He had that feeling. He had been where he had been. He had been all that was there where he did not deny everything. He had been giving all of that thing. He had been not denying everything. He had been. He had had that which he had said he had all said and he had said that he had not lightly copied nothing.

He was not using the only way that there was not existing of exercising. He was beginning. He had had what he moved when he changed his enjoyment. He did not deny everything. He began the other way and he did not say that every way is the other way. He did not say that he was beginning enjoying. He did say that he was beginning enjoying. He did not plan to enjoy the rest of all he had. He did plan to enjoy the rest of all he did. He said that he liked to figure out what he said when he said all he said. He did not say that he would succeed always. He did say that he had said what he had said.

He came to meet the rest of the way when he went away. He turned some way often and he did not bring a shock to exist when he lighted what was heavier than what had been very much lighter. He continued all day then. He did not leave where he left. He put something together.

He had the rest of the sense that would be of use in deciding the same that he saw when he saw anything. He told it all and he changed the rest of the expression of describing that sensation. He organised the expression of the indicated something. He did that work and he left that way and he opened that large and he heard that some saw and he felt that he adjusted what could be intended. He came to deny that something is anything. He had the beginning of not denying everything. He came to the end of not believing something.

He had the consideration of regarding possible arbitration and he had the decision of indicating meaning. He had the freedom of seeing beginning and continuation, he came to have the freedom of changing his hand-writing. He had the conviction of not eluding waiting, he came to have the freedom of eluding attending. He had had the winning of demonstrating everything, he came to have the winning of detailing processes of digestion. He had the rest in all. He had the best in leading. He had the zest in looking. He had the meaning in contemplating. He did not deny the same. He did deny that that had been done which he had seen when he saw what he saw. He did not deny everything.

He heard the remainder and he said it all and he felt the beginning and he decided the continuing. He led the changing and he refused the listening and he influenced the seeing and he countenanced the hearing and he remained in and he did not stay in and he did not lose anything when he lost something.

Fastening the attending to everything to arranging everything was the way that he did that. He did the leaving of what was not expressing meaning by refusing what he was refusing.

He had all the fifteen things he liked and he said he liked when he liked and he did not deny everything. He could say that he was feeling the rest when he was feeling what he was feeling. He had the condition of giving what he was giving.

He had not the sound that was not issuing as pleasure is existing. He had the sound that is issuing as expressing having is increasing. He did not delight again. He said what he thought and he thought where he was and he was where he stayed and he stayed where he conversed and he conversed where he talked and he talked where he was returning and he returning where he was not confusing and he was not confusing, he was not confusing and he gave that which was all of that which was the same as there could not be if he was all when he was all. He was not there when he was avoiding a constitution and he was not avoiding a constitution when he was explaining and he was explaining when he was not telling what he was thinking, he was thinking, he was talking.

Whistling was not expressing that he was not thinking, whistling was not expressing that he was expressing everything. He was not whistling louder. He had been exchanging what he had not been denying. He was not denying everything.

If he wanted to speak some more he used that way to say the rest and he did very well when he said more than he was saying when he came again. He did not join when he said that he understood something.

If he was one and loved the same, if he was one and had joined what he mentioned, if he was one and he had the way to say that speaking was occupying a relation, if he was one and he was the one and he was saying that he was not needing to be writing what would be written, if he was one and he had been one and he had been intending and he had left everything, if he was one and he was one and he kept what was explaining, if he was one and he was one and he had the way there is that is that way that is the way when there is listening, if he was one he was that one and that one was one who being one was not exhausting. If he was one he had been one and if he had been one he had been realising printing and if he had been that one he had been the one who was the one having what was contributing expressing thinking being happening. Being that one he had that one and felt that thing that was a thing that gave something that was something and was then what there was when in a way there was all the way and there was there all there was where there was there what was all there. He was the one who had the one who had the thing that was the thing that did the thing that thought the thing that was something and was a thing that made that time that was the way to be that way and have that way which was that way and gave that way and met that thing and felt something and said that something was the thing that if it was a thing and something was all that there was when there would be what would then be. He did all that. He was having the rest. He did not deny anything. He was speaking of the rest. He did return giving speaking and meaning having what is the rest when it is the rest. He concluded that. He understood where the alteration was. He said all that. He could indeed. He concluded the happening of continuing expressing speaking. He did not deny everything. He was not exceeding dominating. He did join then when he was not alone. He was not alone. He did the rest of that. He stayed there. He came in and said that.

She did not profit by learning the whole of a language when she had the use of it all and said what she said. She said she enjoyed it. She said it very well and she said that that was not all that was remaining. She said she could see any colour. She said she would not know if she was blinded. She said she did not mean that she refused what she did not take. She said that she had chosen when she found that she was not expressing everything. She said that that was not the beginning.

She had the particular possession of staying in when the rest were not going out with her. She did not possess all of that. She asked for anything. She did not gain enough to own it all when she said she had given it away. She did not injure enough. She did not have a feeling. She was not there where there was an inundation. This was not because she was praying. This was because there happened then to be another way of being enough water. She did not complete it all. She did not change then. She was not undertaken. She did not join. She went regularly. She did not explain that she was not meaning to be leaving. She did not separate it all from everything. She did make something and she did change it that evening. It was not unmanageable. She did not ask every question.

It is not enough to say that the one way is that way and to say that this is the way to sit and remain standing. It is not the way she sat. It is not the way she was using what she was not continuing. She liked the best way and she feelingly arose and felt that she stood and she continued then. She was not undertaking that.

If more of the best that she heard came to be all that she said she heard all she heard and this was not fanciful and she was not determined. She had that expression and she was the only one to do it all. She was not tired. She did not deteriorate. She was the rest of mankind. That was not the way that she said something. She was not pertaining to all. She did the whole of all the rest. She was not marking the finishing and beginning of being existing.

All that she saw when she heard it all was that she did see it all. That was not the rest of the beginning. She did not do that. She was the harder to see as she was not resting when she was talking. She came to do that. Then there was that. That was not all. That was the same.

She had had the likelihood of saturating all the partial examples of solutions with the continuation of expression. She did not anticipate denying that. She yielded something. That was the only decision that was needing to decide what was decided and it was decided that there was a decision that she was there where she said she had not been. She could see that all the same hearing is seeing and seeing is hearing.

If the place to lay what was put there did not move then certainly there would not be any difference unless there was to be a difference. She did not say that when she was not talking. She had the rest of the time to stay where there was that place to lay. She did not come. She did not determine to leave. She learned something and studied that so that she could say that she had learned it as she had learned it. She did not refuse that which she saw.

If it is the same that which shows that that which means that is the way to say that some way is that way then there has come to be that reason that is not destroying expressing, that is agreement with anything. This was not the only truth that was not absent. She did not undertake to corroborate everything. She did that. The rest was then not using all there had had been and all there had been if it had been had been there where there was used all that there had been. This was not enough. There was more.

What the way the union of all that is everything comes to have with all that is everything is the way of explaining everything, is the way of saying everything. All the way there comes to be of refusing all that is the contribution is the way of receiving and rejecting, is the way of admitting and denying. This is the way that is all the way and all the way is the way and each and that is all each is there where that one is the remainder of all that has been and will be there. They are each one. That is not destroying anything. That is not substituting everything, that is not the same, that is not where there is all that meaning. There is there what there is there. There is all there. There is the rest of any whole. There is enough and too much is not enough, enough is more than any piece and all is enough.

If it is right to give what is not what is left then it is right to say that he who is the one to listen and say that he has a way that is that one way is the one who is existing and expression is reducing that which is confusing to that which is so clear. That is not the only meaning of pleasing. That is not all the passing of proceeding. That is not the portion that is not satisfied when the rest is not altered. He who does not reach far when he reaches there which is very far is not the one to reach there where he does reach when he reaches far and does reach there. He is not practically the only one who has the rest of thinking. He had that elucidation.

If it is agreed that the rest remain where they are it is agreed that the presentation of the reason is the most reasonable way of determining it. He who had not judged everything was listened to when he judged anything. He was then one and he was always that one and any one was one who feeling that he was giving what he was giving was not sorrowing, was not condemning, was not denying, was not refusing to have it said that he was the one to feel and say the whole of that way. He who was not leading was not reserving being that one. He was leading and was not reserving being that one. He felt the same. Any one saying that was saying it and any one said it when it was said.

He was not dainty and this is to say that he felt the way that he lifted what he carried and put down what he dropped and enjoyed what he opened and decided what was said and renewed what he judged. He was that whole intention and he was the partner of all that beginning which was begun as he finished beginning. He was not authorising everything. He did not declare the combination of all there was with all there was. He did not believe in leaving anything out. He was effecting and he was reasoning. He had that life and he was there where there was what there was coming to be when there had been what there had been.

Louder and then remaining and then not contradicting not having been stopping in beginning listening, he who was the best when there were four was the best when there were eleven and there were the two and he was the one who had that meaning and was expressing what he was consolidating in not joining everything to something. He had all that meaning.

He had the last way which was the first way and in the way he said there was that way he was feeling all of the way that there was to be said of the way. He had the most and he said it all, he did the first and he gave that as that was that way, he kept away and he felt that as he came in that way. He was the one who was heard when there was heard what was heard as there was to be seen what there had been seen. He was hearing something as he was listening and was replying and was giving as he was picking what he was choosing in stating that he was looking. He had the rest and it was the whole and he gave the most and it was not everywhere and he was there and he told the most and he heard and he did not say that there was not all of that way. He was not louder and he was not enabling himself to be the one who was all the rest when he was not there. He was there. He came in again. He had all that. He did not mention it every time.

If he was he and he was then the one who was the one choosing what was chosen, if he was he and he was then the one choosing and giving what was chosen, if he was he and he was he and he was continuing looking, if he was he and he was continuing looking, if he was he he was listening and talking and talking is the one way that is not that only way of not being the one who is all that one, he chose something, he chose it and he saw where he saw, and when he saw he saw, and he saw what he had when he saw what he saw. He was enough. He continued.

The two and they were not a few, they were that which was the heart of that thing which was the same which was each one. They were not differing as they were not hearing, they did not meet what there was to be met and they did not meet them. They were not the last of remaining alone. They were not too immediate. They had the long ending and they did not rejoin everything. They were living then. They said the same.

They were not the only two and they were not those two who were free to be the best of the last, they were not going that way, they did not stay, they did not go away. They were the half of it all and they were all of it all and they did speak when they did talk and they told each other nothing. They did not stop to hear when they did not stop and did not hear. This was a day.

He did not have all that when he selected what he selected. Some could remember something. They could remember that it was he who was that one. Any one could say anything. That was not the same thing as any other thing. Certainly he used to be the one who was that one and certainly he was that one who was that one. If there was enough room there was a way of not putting away what was left around and this did not mean that there was more room than there should be for there to be the room there was. He was not discontented with enough to give him the way to say that he would buy what he saw. He had it all and he did not destroy what was put down there where what was clean was clean and what was dirty was washed. He did not ask everything. He gave directions about asking.

He did not see the whole piece that had been put away. He saw that there was there what was put there. He did not put away what was arranged after it was put away. He did not remain every day.

Exactly laughing and then freely having the best side stay where it was and to be feeling something is what he was when he went and came with one and some and when he felt the whole way that he was not being the one who had the same pleasing discussion as to whether if he were angry he was walking or refusing. He was not the half of all that there was that was not nicely put where he left what he left. He did have the best of all that and he did say what was the whole of what did not respond to enough. He did respond then. He did not explain again. He did not talk too long. He was freely again the last of the beginning of the meaning that he said was that.

If there was a bargain and there was if the good thing was seen and the way was older when the time was longer, if there was a bargain he had had feeling and he responded when he said he looked. He was not a determined man. He did it all. He had the control of the half and he had the control of the whole. He had the complete way.

He was not the only one who was not older and he was older when he was older. He had the happy way and he was not happy that day. He was not too happy every day. He was free then. He said the same then that he said when he said that he felt what he said. He felt what he said.

He had the ornament and he saw that the door that was made to swing so that it could be pushed and pulled was finished and he said that he felt that there had come to be what he said that there had come to be. He said that.

He had the whole of that which was the piece he had and he had that piece and he had had that and he had said that he had what was the same as the name that he used when he spoke carefully. He said he did not finish it then. He said he would wait. He said he had not that feeling.

He had that remarkably which was audible and he spoke it and he said that there was the place where it was not included. He did not say that. He came to ask enough and that was not to listen, he did not ask that he could divide the meaning that was meaning something from the meaning that was meaning that expecting is not destroying actual respiration. He was not interested then. He had the proof. He did the rest when he admitted those who showed the rest that they were not examples. He had all the feeling and he was not under that obligation. He had the slightest halting when he was explaining and in wetting something he was not continuing hesitating. He had the example.

When there was an arbitrary way to see a clear sight that was not particularly there, he explained the origin of something and he meant the rest and he had that kind of way when he was not using that which was what had been bought. He was not disobliging. He was particular. He was not neglecting what had not been left. He had a meaning. He led the way when he went that way and he came and said what he said stayed away. He was not doddering. He had the faculty of expression. He had the completion of completing.

He did not think the same when he said more and he thought the same when he said more and he was there to receive that which he had when he did not tear what he put where there was place to arrange all that was coming to be there. He did not supply what he did not buy. He was not earnest. He had feeling. He meant that which was determining. He had the rest to say.

Like the past expression which was not neglect as the meaning was identical he told her that she was not agreeable. He did not say it so often that she heard it when he was mentioning it and he returned to where he walked when he stood where the fire was burning. He was not lonesome. He did not agree with that. He did not deny everything.

She was not murmuring when she was emphasising and if she listened she said that she too had the opportunity and she had observed that the effect was the same. She did not deny anything. She agreed and the feeling was perfection. She was not the last.

She did not bargain and she took the place that was not there when she was there. She did not follow heavily. She was not haphazard.

She was the best of the four who were more as there were not the four. She was not disappearing. She had the way to be the only one who was not distressing. She did not choose the part which was the way to stop all that went when it did not go away. She was not pedantic.

She had the artificial way of not carrying away what she was eating. She liked to put down what she had in her hand and she did not deceive. She said something.

It was the rarity of the affliction that happened any day that made her say that she had heard what she had heard. She was not refusing to listen. She had the particulars and they were impressive. She certainly knew all that that had been done. She was not apologetic.

She did not cry. She was talking in the words that had the meaning that she was feeling that she had the one she had and she was not choosing. She was not diplomatic.

She could sustain the heat she felt when the fire was out and she had on slippers. She was not sleeping.

She had the harvest when there was reason and she had the rain when it was raining. She did not deny enough. She was not investigating.

She was the last who was the first and she was the response which was the following and she was the meaning which was the listening and she was the sympathising which was the endowing. She did not bargain enough. She had the last piece that was not kept. She had not stayed too late. She was not undressing. She was the faster when there was not every departure. She was not occupying everything.

She did the best when she looked and saw that the longer line was what she had learned to feel to be the whole of that. She said it with decision.

She was not unpoised. She had it all. She was not there to copy the hall. She was married too. She was the rest and she had the whole when she saw the boy who was the runner when he ran that way. She was not determined. She did not dive down. She was not perturbed. She was disturbed. She did not ask and asking she did wait and waiting she did give and giving she did loosen the little piece that was not hanging. She was not hopeful. She had that decision and she saw the hope that she had when she had all she had. It was not yesterday. She did not stay behind.

She saw the way to say that she was walking up and down. And it was not a predicament. She went twice every morning when it was one day. She did not print what was written. She was not sustaining disinclination. She had that autograph. She was not the authority.

A lot of piece of the garden was not missing when she had the duty of reading. She hoped for that. It was not undertaken. She walked all the way when she was taken and she accomplished that and she had not that way of seeing anything. It was not painful.

Saying little words which express a blessing and saying little words which are addressing contemplation and saying little words which can be advancing and saying little words and saying anything is the particle that accentuates the industry of emphasising articulation. She was existing.

This was not the only day that there was a union and it was hardly likely that an explanation makes the difference between the four who are the same. They can accomplish that. She was not there then. That did not disturb all there was of that cause of existing. She was the best if there were the ones she was and she was that one. She was that one. That was not precision. That was not the only piece of all the time. She was not harbouring.

She if the pair was small was not large enough to distinguish the two pieces that did not differentiate the way they were to look when they came to be seen. She was not oblivious.

She had that remarkable result and she did see what there was to pass if there had come to be met that which was passing. She did not deteriorate.

She was the particle and the resemblance and she had the edible piece when she did not eat more than she received and she was the pleader when there was not any fashion and she undertook the dressing when there came to be no hats and she was not apprehensive and she did not know the aspect when there was all that was worn and not worn together and she sanded what was not sandy when the sand was drifting over and she felt and she said that she had when she read what she had when she did and she did what she was as she was when she was and she was by the price that she did not have to say was not what she had to say. She was the weaker if she was thicker and she was the weaker if she was thinner and she was stalwart and she moved and the vigour there was in her was the vigour that did run when the walking was so much faster and she did not run that way and she did not walk that way and there was not the same question when there was an exception. She was not the one to need that which was needed. She was not the one to tell that which was told. She was the one to have and she was not the one to have what was had. She was approaching and she could melt that away if she did not have all that she had and she was not anticipating, she was not participating, she agreed and she said that what she said and what she heard was what she said and what she heard and she said that she was not accumulating. She said she was waiting. She said she had that expression. She was not the only target when she rested. She was not the only comforter when she gave her expression. She was not the only solace when she received the return of the one intending to marry one. She was the whole when there was there the one who was a comfort there. She was the whole when she was there and there was there the one to come. She was the whole and she gave out what there was to be when the one was not empty. She was one and she had that sum and she was giving what was not inundating. She had that most which was that which was that which was that.

Pardon the only lady who was suppressing that feeling that made the last one who went away stay. In pardoning that one he was stirring that which was not passing. He was not losing anything.

He had come to the midst of the enlarging exhibition of the peculiar way that the one who did stay did not have that to give away. He was not monstrous.

He was declining the exhibition when he opened the impression that the peopling of the whole thing was not deterring every one. He was not ashamed.

He was the rest when he took the whole time and place that was not too vacant. He had not come there. He did not begin to complete staying away. He was not childish.

He had the principle of government and he said the same when he was opening what he had seen had come. He was not derogatory.

All the little piece of too much that he said he did not keep down was the quickest way he had to say that he was not losing every day. He was the one nicely and he had said that tenderly and he was not burdening the partition when he did not cut away more than the expression. He was not barbarous. He had the same interpretation and creation was the same. He had that agreement and he had been exploring. He had commenced in the beginning.

If the practical throwing out what has been eaten has the meaning that it was pleasing it is not diagrammatic to obtain the little way that there is everything to say. He did not deny that. He had enough.

He had the way and it was all in him that he had to do the same when more than that was come and he had not the way to have it not stay when it did not stay as it came up and came out and did not go away. He had the way to say what he did say. He was not intermittent.

He did the simple thing that was too complicated to be arduous and too earnest to be continuous and too attached to be lingering. He was accomplishing all of that and he was the one then.

He had come to set that which was rising, to be directing its direction and a little piece that was sticking was not too dangerous not to be injuring some part some. He did not have that care. He was not suffering anywhere. He had that change when there was more that did not come.

He was playing that which was not dry and was not firm and was not wet. He was not losing everything. He was directing something. He had the way that was a way of reasoning when seeing was a way of seeing. He was keeping together. He did not catch what was not showing meaning. He was not disturbing.

He saw that he had that right and he had that reason and he said that which was the half of all was not more than the piece that was that half. He did not decline to state that. He said he was inclined to see the end and the beginning when he was looking where there was existing something. He did not please that he was there and he did not stay to go away. He had some occupation. He forgot what he was saying.

He had the alteration of the remaining wagon and he did not then feel that he had the skin that was burning when there was there what came to be there as he went in and out in swimming. He was not analogous.

He saw the start that was the way to spend a week and to be cooking and he did not speak to them all. He had not that disadvantage. He did not see any bundle and he was not yielding in that which was what any one did who was the young one. He did not arbitrate. He was the remainder when he had that which was not what would be taken where smells were existing and in that anger he did not contradict another. He eliminated acting. He was not sedentary.

If he went away he did not say that the method which was not originated was the one to have the meaning that scattering was returning. He did not have the feeling. He was certainly there where he had the place that was not filling with returning education and he was not appointed when he stayed away. He came to acquire what was the same as an admission to the particular declining of some investigation. He could learn it if he accommodated the time to the quicker way of saying that he did not come in that system. He was not affected. He did enter then.

The hardy way of accepting that the house is not always the place to leave is not too inspiring if the walking is pleasant. When the weather is colder and leaving has been accomplished then arranging everything is the best way to understand beginning. Having a feeling is not the same as having the feeling that is not different. He could say something.

He did not relieve everything and he did not pile away what was in the room when he arranged the place and there was enough there to be everywhere. He was not sacred. He had the whole way.

He said that and he did not say more and he was the best there could be when he did all there was. He was occupying some. He did not ask it at any time. He was not ludicrous.

He came to be farther when he did not go away to stay. He included something then. He had that review. In estimating talking he was saying then that he was using an illustration. He was partaking then in exchanging anything. He did like it. He was tired. He did not dislike anything.

Correlation between the past and the connection is not the only way to achieve the present expression. The logic and the conception and the actuality in the wagon all that which is not prearranged is convincing. To have logic enough to have conception enough to have the best way that is the most there is when the way is the way. That which is logical, that which is systematic with a conception that which is there when the turning has not come to a question is not the picture that is painted when all that is bought has been delivered. He was logical about about anything, he systematised every conception, he realised what was created when there is that. He was not nauseating.

The pleasure that is spread is not removed when the change is replaced. This was the remainder of there were having been or being any martyr. He was not the object.

He had that excitement he had not that sudden feeling. He had wrestling and he had sitting and he had the plainest explanation. He was not uncomplicated.

He was longer than he was shorter and he was quicker than he was slower and he was fuller than he was tireder and he was not then partaking, he did describe something.

He had that action and he did not turn the movement into exciting running, he was the rising when he was lying and sitting and moving. He had the present hand when he was happily there and he spoke what was the pleasant way to say that he was not connected with coming and sending away. He had the fact. He did not anticipate action. He did pass away when there was a streaming combination and he did not have the same when he was not deliberating. He was feeling that thing. He joined the rest of the part when he had the contest. He did not always say he won. He had that feeling. He was not feeling what was explaining that he was attempting what he was doing. He said that he was attending.

He had not that as serene when he felt the best way of choosing and when he was not sure that he could and he had decided that he did he was stronger than anything was weaker and he had that then and he led all the way. He was not ardent.

He had that particular sanction and he did say that that was that succession. He did lessen what was more and had it then to follow into many and he was in all the values and he said enough. He had the reason and he moved then. He was not flourishing. He was that time. He kept that where there was feeling. He felt seeing.

A particular stripe that showed the yellow and the green was not attractive and he bought fifty of them. He had had what had had that meaning. He was not praising himself.

He had the single set that did not change when there was accidental burning and he did not feel too much when he was lively. He was not prevented.

He was sounding the whole place and there was not that question and he had that principal description when he wrote that he would do the particular journey. He was not autocratic.

A better piece of harness was the kind that was not broken and he said that he did not fall, he said he had enjoyed what was happening. He said that he did not mind what there was when he had the kind of action that was then not compressing a considerable time. He did that. He liked it enough. He said all that.

It was that which was anticipating the remaining conundrum that he did not join when he was pleasantly walking. He felt all that enthusiasm. He mentioned something.

He had the real statement that there was the pressing of the passing of the waiting that would not if it were written be necessary for the rest. He had not all that feeling.

He was not blind when he saw and he felt when he had that feeling. He was often particular. He had the energy when there was the same that was more and he had that feeling and he said and he was plentiful and persistent. He was not disassociated. He was not changing. He had that established that there was what he did then. He felt it likely and he knew it too and he said it exactly and he asked the difference, he did not listen too much. He was industrious and walking, he was not predetermined. He was largely and he did not underrate the axis.

He had the best of the half when he had it all and he had it all when he had the whole and he had the whole when there was a résumé. He did not indicate any other way.

He saw the cloud that was there and made of that kind of air. He had not that alternating feeling. He was not predisposed.

There was that independence and walking was not everything. He did not come to destroy that beautifully. He did feel the way and he did say what he would say and he saw that way to say that he was the partaker of that expressed intention. He was always applicable. He did not anticipate that disunion. He became confused. He did not arrest the disturbance. He did not judge that wholly. He was active. He had that attempt. He was not denied.

In all that peace he was not so useful but that if he explained the organisation he would have the right answer. He had that opportunity. He was not useful.

The help he had was when he gave the way which was not suffering and he was there to arrange the gradation. He was pleased to express the content. He did not use the only way to say anything any day. He was not disconsolate.

He had the pleasure and he was not practising and this did not keep everything and everything was everything. He explained the patience. He was not forbidding. He liked the ground that was wet and he liked the grass that was dry. He liked the feeling. He said it was the same.

He was all the way when there was that way and he had the feeling and that was there where there could be coming what was exporting. He did not die.

All the time was not pushing and this did not lessen and he had the way and certainly he did say that thinking was admitting and admitting was not reviewing. He said he did not labour with yielding.

He had had that which if it was to be the accordion would not be sounding anything saddening. He remembered the violin. He had had all the material and seeing that harping was not yielding that he was sparkling. He thought the same. He had not that refrain. He was lifting the answer and he knew that was not questioning and he continued the bettering when he was not annihilating arguing. He had had freedom. He was that judging. He did not decline arresting what was not flowing. He did not have that vocation.

It was not in the pressure of liking that he was relaxing the looking that is not enervating. It was in the excitement of the protection of the ending of realising that he had that feeling. He was friendly. He had that way which was that way to hold the house away when there were all the houses that were not made to go and be away. He had not that precision. He was the coming then of the one who was all there was of the way and the day and the time to stay and go and be the bender of the bow. He did not hurt his hand so much but that it healed up some.

Complete, that which is the anticipation of the feeling that eating is not predetermining is the unrelenting decision that changing has in every contemplation. To urge is not to reason, to reason is to tell that which when told is so told that when it is told the organ is not longer and the telling is not shorter and the ending is not refreshing.

The time when he is and the time when he was and the time where he was and the time why he was and all the time and he is, the time when he is and he is, the time which is the time that passing is using the time when he is passing where he is passing as he is passing, the time he is using is all the time that he has when he is using all the time he has. He has that conquest. He does begin the thing which he beginning has the meaning and meaning he seeing has had all there is of any of all that interpretation. He is not the debarking that has that expectation. He speaks of something.

A gift that has the sweet paid conversation of listening and advancing is not the same as the sound that coming to be duller has all the patience that is not there where everywhere there is no one coming in. He has reached the outside. This did not disquiet all the apples.

He had the strength when there was enough so that he had that reverberation he had the strength to come in when he opened the door and he opened the two of them. He had that which was not a system.

He and the beginning was the not the pleasant time when all there was was the way there was and not any way was the same and surely he did that town where he seeing the best place to eat the food found the happy day when he did not say that he was there to stay and not to stay. He was not imaginative. This means that all the best sand is that which is the amount that there is when the trees are planted and there is that distribution. He had the same essential obligation. He did not talk more. He certainly did some share. He was not anywhere.

All this which was later was not pleasing all the temper that was complaining of talking when absence was not longer. He had not that cherished darling. He said what he pleased. In dragging in what was a long silence if talking was not stilling he had come to stay every day. He did stay every day. This was not all there was of every silence.

This was the reason and he had that foundation and that which is not any clatter is the same sound ending and surely the identical state is not only that which relates to the beginning and middle and ending. He had it to say.

Surely the whole room which is the room and another has that meaning and that is the reproduction of all that would be placed where the end has been before there has come all that ending. This did not discourage expression. Sound was meaning something.

Going past the street where something that was not stopping was moving she who would be passing there was not stationary. She had not that to sustain and she was not so careful when she passed away. She did not stay when she passed away, she had that quick way. She was the union and there was the constant spread and she had that orderly return where many were sitting in a room. She said she had come.

In the time when there was enough which was all hair she said that she had had that suffering and she said that separating everything from that conviction was the resolution of action. She did not deny it. It had not the presence to stay. She was the same and if she had the time and she did choose it then she said the same and she said it together. It had that quiver. She was the time and the space and the place and the work and she was the whole and the half and the strength and the past. She was not autocratic. She had this to say.

So then it had been that the ones ordering the time were there to say what they did say and it was then that she removing what was the rest was not removing what was leading and what was leaving. She had all that stress. She was coming. That was more than there had never been when there had been all there was and there was all that there. There was not then everywhere. There did not come any change. They were leaving something. She did not stay away. She had all that right.

There was the day when she did that which was not necessary. She was helped very much and some one did all that bathing. That was the time that was ended.

There came to be enough filling the room so that the new building was a copy of something. She did not excite everything. She excited all of that building. She had that refusal. She did not say that she had intended to read all that was written. She did not say that reading writing was exacting. She did say that she had the passion. She did say what she knew when she meant that. She was not distracting.

She did the thing that was well done when all the place was filled with that later feeling and accepting she was having that she yielded in being all of something. She had not all of that to do.

She came to feel that not withdrawing was the hope that was explaining and she said there was a shape and she spoke of that when it was not late. She had all the rest to say. She was coming all that way. She did the piece and it was all there and she did not have that to refuse when she had that which was all of the way there was to care. She came on to the most. She said the whole of that expression. She joined the time. She did the most. She had all of that reply. She did not die. She said it was the time to grow. She did not say she had never seen snow. She did not use the time there had been nothing. She was not hurting mingling. She came to continue the time of going and waking and returning. That went there later. She did not need to determine all that is not divided. She stayed in all of that direction. There came the whole of the continuation.

She had not that day to walk in that way. That was not cool. If the rain that occupied all the day began early she was not feeling that the wetter was drying. She had not that perception. She was there early and she did have all of that which filled the expression. She was not amusing. She did not refuse the rest of the way to be warmer. She had all that was arranged. She was not useless.

She did the same then and it looked so well when it was like that. It covered the happy way. She was concentrated. This did not give away what was spent when the use was not displaced. She had all of that industry. She did not continue to discharge the protection. She was not pretending.

This was the time to have that flavour and certainly all of that which expressed that time was the same when there was washing. She did not harden the dark days which she did not destroy. She had not any of all there is of that climate. She did not have any of all there is of any climate. She was not bewildering.

The leaves that are separated when all the binding is not apt to be the time when there is all there is are there and certainly there is enough of all there is when turning is not destroying that expression. She was not dark. If she had the wide shape she did the same description. She did not follow that beginning. She was not disturbing what was resisting finishing. She had not all that to say.

She and if she was one she was not one and there were two, she and she was there and she had the same time as all there is of any of all that which as change has enough of all there is of any expressing, she and if she is all there will be is what there is if she is all of what there will be. She was encouraged and the tune which was that element is the one that if she is there to be included is the one to say that which if it the one is that one and there has been all of that said.

She was the one and there must be the multiplication when antithesis and analysis and indirection is not the presence of that excellence which leading that changing is authenticating some inauguration. She had that which was not the candidature and she was not standing in the place of speeding. She had the same portion and that was not auditory and she surely had that which was the plainer darkness when the space was thicker. She was not always so. She had not that to have which was what was the main beginning of enough of all that was which was all that which was that which was what was what she doing was expressing as sound was not sounding and noises were not recognising all there was of excess in subduing. She had the exchange.

In the particle of all the presence there is not that same sound and this is not the accompaniment of that practice. There is nothing of all that is which is all there is as there is all that discernment.

To heed the same winging when there is all that there needs to be is what is a different plain when the presence is all there and not the same.

This which is the sand when there is that expression is the presence of that pressing which any day is all day in considering. I hey were not using that feeling. They had the time of it which was what has been and is and will be used and they did have the time of it and they were having what they had and were having what is what was laying. They did not handle what was all that profit. They did not mend up any of that indication.

They did that harm when there was all there was of indulging intervening. They did not injure any of that intervention. They had not any of that desperation. They had all of that which was all of that direction.

If coming into the one who is passing in any direction is a way to talk then talking does not destroy any intention. Sound sounding is expressing that which is continuing. To accept that interest is to use that time and to use that time is to take a piece of any day and say the time there is to say what is said. Sound sounding is expressing everything.

If the movement is all day then there is all of any day and that interest is that expression. There can be no remainder. There is no alloy. There is that sound. There is that day. There is every day. There is sound sounding. There is all of that. There is that.

The ending which is not ending and the beginning which is continuing and the continuing which has that sounding and the sounding which is expressing, the time has not been coming and going, there has not been winning and losing, there has been then abundant stemming and surging and framing discrimination. This has all that reality.

The burden is not that sound which has been sounding there is not every placing everything. There is not that burden which is the sound that is sounding there is not the indicating everything following everything.

If he said that he said the same thing he said that some meaning is the same indication and he said that that which is not tiring is not repudiation. He said that that which is not tiring is not repudiation and he said that when he said that he had to say that he was in the thickening of that organisation which planning was not demolishing the organ of interpretation and reproduction. He had that strength and he had the whole of that interpretation and further he had the time and he had had the attention and he had that which he had and he said that which on what he said was what he stemmed and purged and flourished and refused. He did not refuse everything. He was there when he used the strength and time which longer wanting was not arbitrating. He had the whole of that conclusion.

Spacing the dimensions that is to say that there is every reason why there can never be all of misunderstanding does not mean that ambition not existing, distinction has not that pressure. He was always begun. He had the way to say what was the whole of what was never dim. He had it all in anger, he was not using any whim, he was not suffering any expression, he was not declaiming at any time. He was not practising anything.

Expect that which is not dim expect the same and change it to agree so that the thing that has that is there where he has all that there is to hear in him. He does not hurt the hum and he does say that then and he has all that which there is to leave in that which had not been that order. He had that age and he was not so young and all the change was not aghast when he had put forward all that was not past. He had that reason and that argument and he was fonder than he was younger. He had not that affection.

He was there tame and he had not any piece of name, he had that repetition. That was not the test of that description.

Allowing all the irritation, arranging all the use of every destruction of protection, waiting the holding of a plane of hoping, refusing half of each solution, arguing the rest of all attention, quoting the registration of the kind there was of anticipation, holding that which placing all interruption is absorbing, he who is stronger is using that language and language has that relation, it is the part that has the whole and marking is the same when there is war and peace. He was thinking. He had that sound and there was there the place and room and all the time was all the placing of that passion. He had that which was not dispersion.

Penetrating and reviewing, not elaborating the clearing lengthening, if the word is there in choosing, if the sentence is increasing, if the reason is producing, if the refusal is reorganising, if the return of the explanation is the bridge of that direction, if the placing of the objection is the widening of the declaration, if the reading of the contribution is the refusing of all expectation, if the object of an entry is the losing that intention, if the choice of a partition is the illustration of attacking, if the variety of regulation is the place of not reversing, if the will of all the walk has been wider and not wandering, if the execution of regarding has been expressing that selection, if the working of that rising has been using that as testing, if the whole has passed within and without it is still passing, if the value is on there and there is that anywhere, if the use has needed the acceptation and there is the way to say there is not that all day, if the turn to act in there where there is no cream to spare comes the plaster every day and there is the success of the burden then certainly that which is where there is expression is that which means that if he has been not that victim he is not the one receiving any change. He has the earnest of the revival and he has the place of the reason and he has the return of the question and he has the expression of the realisation and he has the room which is connected with all the room and he is not in there he has the region where he is when he is there.

Bend the head and he down sleeping, sit in that way and he snoring, send the water which is hotter so that forgetting it is colder, pass the feeling that has that communion pass it in and have attraction and then that which is the pure way is the custom that has had all that satisfaction. He was not disturbed with this question. He had that as it were as it came to where it was. He was not affecting authorisation.

He singing was not expressing any division, he was not expressing moving, he was not singing. He enjoyed that which he did when he sang. It was not a condition. He was not unpleasantly affected. He had been thin but not very thin. He had that way of telling that he had been thin in the way he had been thin. He was not failing in telling all of the contraction.

Also there was that which when he was whole was all there and he had that which he was not eliminating. For instance if he saw that at which he was looking he looked, and then when it came to be that he had that to say which he had to see then when he came to say something he said something and that was so completely that explanation, it was so completely that which what it was that any other returning was not advising having a meaning. This did not make him cock-sure. This made him so that when he had all that distinction he was the one who not yielding that regression was the one who came to be the one and he was not the pleasure there. There was that listening.

Paling the range of reason, leaving the whole connection, using the corrugation, spreading the rest of retraction, finding the conception, releasing the special action, agreeing to filling talking, choosing the best reception, he who is and was is the one then and all the same purse is the same stain.

There and where there is not the best there there is the whole expression of that and that which is the best and has that time and has any way is the one that is not any of all of that which is not confusion. So then that is not established. That is that thing. If there were as there was, if there were then there is that which separating it away keeps the time from using what it is when it is not resisting not deluding, when it is not disengaging. This is not the only change. The change that has come is the change which and the language is not stronger is the change that includes all of that illustration. So then. There has been that thing. There is then some thing. There is then what there is then.

To show it this is the way to do it. If you have the use of all that and that is what there is when the whole of that has every combination then you have that which if there is that which is agreeing is not what there is if there is all there is of all refusing. There is the same and that which occupies it is all the space that separating it is used when each one which is it is altogether. That is one way of not waiting. That is what made a part and then there was all that attendance. Then there was that which if there was not that destination was that which prepared the rest of all the way. There was that and there aroused the destination and there was all that which was not anything of wishing. All that was not indication. That was that credit. There was that demonstration. Very well. There was that completion. Very well. There was that relaxation. Very well. There was that which was so long and also longer that there was that and any change was stronger. There was that. There was not any more of that. There was all there strengthened when there was not any weakening. I here was that change. Then there came and there did not stop showing there came the limit of what was not longer. The thing that did not keep that every way was the thing that showed all demonstration. This was not defending. And so when there came to be some more and very much more was some more then there came to be that which not being what there was all there was of was what there was and so the rest did not stay when they stayed away. Anyway there is no ending.

If they went any way they did not meet and the reason why was that they could not come to see that they said it that they said that that was the say that they said. He said and she said. They did not say that he said and she said. They did not say what they said. He said. She said. It was not that use that which was that use, it was not that which was that use. They were not sitting, they were not standing, he was sitting, he was standing, they were not united. This had nothing to do with that. They were not there. He was not there. If he was there he was there and he did not refuse that. If she was there she was there and she did refuse all that. When she refused she was not refusing everything, she was not refusing anything, she was not there. This did not make that connection. He was not apart. She was not later. He had none of that to do and he did not prefer that way. He could stay and he did stay, he did stay away. She was not repeating. She had come and she was there and anywhere was away from there. She did not have that to do.

She was the one who had the receiving of nothing that was not coming very often. When she received the other she had that way and that was what did make that a reception. She was not afraid to go away, she withdrew that and there was all the likelihood that for a very long time there would be what there was and certainly that was a description and the place was where that did shine. This was not the only participation. There was this more, there was the way to have all that was a strong colour show that the colour was not losing its variety. The way to do this was not the way chosen. The way to have the content was certainly to have that expression which was not absorbing any sound that was receding. There was the return and there was that which when the front was left did not destroy the courage. There was not that feeling.

The closet was not holding all the clothes that had been made. Some were not in the kitchen. This does not mean that there was that piece of housekeeping. She had not left every room empty. They were there in order. This did not make any thickening. The fact was not there when there had been increasing. The increase that was to cease was not the increase that was the plaster. There was not thick inside cover. This which had that which was accenting was not what had that when it had that which was not passed when there was a release.

So much was all that there was there the place where there was empty by the time there was some waiting that this was more of that expression.

If the date was not written and no date is written as every day is on the page that has its number if a date is written then there is the stimulation and there can be remembered that that was not the only declaration. There was not discouraging that acceptation. Some had all of that to do and they said that they went where they did go. She was not holding the piece of the day when she did not go astray. She followed after. This was that preceding. Some one had not that refusal.

If sitting is not evaporating then she did not have that meaning. She was not waiting. All she won was that victory. She had that conviction. It was turning and resetting, it was not adaptation, it was the time of day. All the day was that way. And that which was penetration and reversal was the same good-bye. She did turn to die. She was not in that eye. She was the pleasing reunion that was not being in being where there was no seeing. She came to stay that way.

All the long breath where there is no reason to deny that the time has not come is the one where proceeding in not returning is not the temper that makes a witness angry. The thing that is sweeter is the one who when he says that is not laughing when he is occupying the whole lounge. He had that to say and there where it was longer and it was longer he had all that advancing lack of refusing participation. He was not unwary. He had the time and the space and the inclination was not dependent on the analysis of every refusal. It was not a community in that belief. He was not relieving sound that was sounding. He had that hearing.

She was ready and not coming. He could not go. They did not stay away.

A belief that has translation is not all there is of exaltation. He had all of any of that use.

[ ¶ ]

1910–12

36.

TENDER BUTTONS

Objects — Food — Rooms

[Tender Buttons, Claire Marie, New York 1914]

OBJECTS

a carafe, that is a blind glass.

A kind in glass and a cousin, a spectacle and nothing strange a single hurt color and an arrangement in a system to pointing. All this and not ordinary, not unordered in not resembling. The difference is spreading.

glazed glitter.

Nickel, what is nickel, it is originally rid of a cover.

The change in that is that red weakens an hour. The change has come. There is no search. But there is, there is that hope and that interpretation and sometime, surely any is unwelcome, sometime there is breath and there will be a sinecure and charming very charming is that clean and cleansing. Certainly glittering is handsome and convincing.

There is no gratitude in mercy and in medicine. There can be breakages in Japanese. That is no programme. That is no color chosen. It was chosen yesterday, that showed spitting and perhaps washing and polishing. It certainly showed no obligation and perhaps if borrowing is not natural there is some use in giving.

a substance in a cushion.

The change of color is likely and a difference a very little difference is prepared. Sugar is not a vegetable.

Callous is something that hardening leaves behind what will be soft if there is a genuine interest in there being present as many girls as men. Does this change. It shows that dirt is clean when there is a volume.

A cushion has that cover. Supposing you do not like to change, supposing it is very clean that there is no change in appearance, supposing that there is regularity and a costume is that any the worse than an oyster and an exchange. Come to season that is there any extreme use in feather and cotton. Is there not much more joy in a table and more chairs and very likely roundness and a place to put them.

A circle of fine card board and a chance to see a tassel.

What is the use of a violent kind of delightfulness if there is no pleasure in not getting tired of it. The question does not come before there is a quotation. In any kind of place there is a top to covering and it is a pleasure at any rate there is some venturing in refusing to believe nonsense. It shows what use there is in a whole piece if one uses it and it is extreme and very likely the little things could be dearer but in any case there is a bargain and if there is the best thing to do is to take it away and wear it and then be reckless be reckless and resolved on returning gratitude.

Light blue and the same red with purple makes a change. It shows that there is no mistake. Any pink shows that and very likely it is reasonable. Very likely there should not be a finer fancy present. Some increase means a calamity and this is the best preparation for three and more being together. A little calm is so ordinary and in any case there is sweetness and some of that.

A seal and matches and a swan and ivy and a suit.

A closet, a closet does not connect under the bed. The band if it is white and black, the band has a green string. A sight a whole sight and a little groan grinding makes a trimming such a sweet singing trimming and a red thing not a round thing but a white thing, a red thing and a white thing.

The disgrace is not in carelessness nor even in sewing it comes out out of the way.

What is the sash like. The sash is not like anything mustard it is not like a same thing that has stripes, it is not even more hurt than that, it has a little top.

a box.

Out of kindness comes redness and out of rudeness comes rapid same question, out of an eye comes research, out of selection comes painful cattle. So then the order is that a white way of being round is something suggesting a pin and is it disappointing, it is not, it is so rudimentary to be analysed and see a fine substance strangely, it is so earnest to have a green point not to red but to point again.

a piece of coffee.

More of double.

A place in no new table.

A single image is not splendor. Dirty is yellow. A sign of more in not mentioned. A piece of coffee is not a detainer. The resemblance to yellow is dirtier and distincter. The clean mixture is whiter and not coal color, never more coal color than altogether.

The sight of a reason, the same sight slighter, the sight of a simpler negative answer, the same sore sounder, the intention to wishing, the same splendor, the same furniture.

The time to show a message is when too late and later there is no hanging in a blight.

A not torn rose-wood color. If it is not dangerous then a pleasure and more than any other if it is cheap is not cheaper. The amusing side is that the sooner there are no fewer the more certain is the necessity dwindled. Supposing that the case contained rose-wood and a color. Supposing that there was no reason for a distress and more likely for a number, supposing that there was no astonishment, is it not necessary to mingle astonishment.

The settling of stationing cleaning is one way not to shatter scatter and scattering. The one way to use custom is to use soap and silk for cleaning. The one way to see cotton is to have a design concentrating the illusion and the illustration. The perfect way is to accustom the thing to have a lining and the shape of a ribbon and to be solid, quite solid in standing and to use heaviness in morning. It is light enough in that. It has that shape nicely. Very nicely may not be exaggerating. Very strongly may be sincerely fainting. May be strangely flattering. May not be strange in everything. May not be strange to.

dirt and not copper.

Dirt and not copper makes a color darker. It makes the shape so heavy and makes no melody harder.

It makes mercy and relaxation and even a strength to spread a table fuller. There are more places not empty. They see cover.

nothing elegant.

A charm a single charm is doubtful. If the red is rose and there is a gate surrounding it, if inside is let in and there places change then certainly something is upright. It is earnest.

mildred’s umbrella.

A cause and no curve, a cause and loud enough, a cause and extra a loud clash and an extra wagon, a sign of extra, a sac a small sac and an established color and cunning, a slender grey and no ribbon, this means a loss a great loss a restitution.

a method of a cloak.

A single climb to a line, a straight exchange to a cane, a desperate adventure and courage and a clock, all this which is a system, which has feeling, which has resignation and success, all makes an attractive black silver.

a red stamp.

If lilies are lily white if they exhaust noise and distance and even dust, if they dusty will dirt a surface that has no extreme grace, if they do this and it is not necessary it is not at all necessary if they do this they need a catalogue.

a box.

A large box is handily made of what is necessary to replace any substance. Suppose an example is necessary, the plainer it is made the more reason there is for some outward recognition that there is a result.

A box is made sometimes and them to see to see to it neatly and to have the holes stopped up makes it necessary to use paper.

A custom which is necessary when a box is used and taken is that a large part of the time there are three which have different connections. The one is on the table. The two are on the table. The three are on the table. The one, one is the same length as is shown by the cover being longer. The other is different there is more cover that shows it. The other is different and that makes the corners have the same shade the eight are in singular arrangement to make four necessary.

Lax, to have corners, to be lighter than some weight, to indicate a wedding journey, to last brown and not curious, to be wealthy, cigarettes are established by length and by doubling.

Left open, to be left pounded, to be left closed, to be circulating in summer and winter, and sick color that is grey that is not dusty and red shows, to be sure cigarettes do measure an empty length sooner than a choice in color.

Winged, to be winged means that white is yellow and pieces pieces that are brown are dust color if dust is washed off, then it is choice that is to say it is fitting cigarettes sooner than paper.

An increase why is an increase idle, why is silver cloister, why is the spark brighter, if it is brighter is there any result, hardly more than ever.

a plate.

An occasion for a plate, an occasional resource is in buying and how soon does washing enable a selection of the same thing neater. If the party is small a clever song is in order.

Plates and a dinner set of colored china. Pack together a string and enough with it to protect the centre, cause a considerable haste and gather more as it is cooling, collect more trembling and not any even trembling, cause a whole thing to be a church.

A sad size a size that is not sad is blue as every bit of blue is precocious. A kind of green a game in green and nothing flat nothing quite flat and more round, nothing a particular color strangely, nothing breaking the losing of no little piece.

A splendid address a really splendid address is not shown by giving a flower freely, it is not shown by a mark or by wetting.

Cut cut in white, cut in white so lately. Cut more than any other and show it. Show it in the stem and in starting and in evening coming complication.

A lamp is not the only sign of glass. The lamp and the cake are not the only sign of stone. The lamp and the cake and the cover are not the only necessity altogether.

A plan a hearty plan, a compressed disease and no coffee, not even a card or a change to incline each way, a plan that has that excess and that break is the one that shows filling.

a seltzer bottle.

Any neglect of many particles to a cracking, any neglect of this makes around it what is lead in color and certainly discolor in silver. The use of this is manifold. Supposing a certain time selected is assured, suppose it is even necessary, suppose no other extract is permitted and no more handling is needed, suppose the rest of the message is mixed with a very long slender needle and even if it could be any black border, supposing all this altogether made a dress and suppose it was actual, suppose the mean way to state it was occasional, if you suppose this in August and even more melodiously, if you suppose this even in the necessary incident of there certainly being no middle in summer and winter, suppose this and an elegant settlement a very elegant settlement is more than of consequence, it is not final and sufficient and substituted. This which was so kindly a present was constant.

a long dress.

What is the current that makes machinery, that makes it crackle, what is the current that presents a long line and a necessary waist. What is this current.

What is the wind, what is it.

Where is the serene length, it is there and a dark place is not a dark place, only a white and red are black, only a yellow and green are blue, a pink is scarlet, a bow is every color. A line distinguishes it. A line just distinguishes it.

a red hat.

A dark grey, a very dark grey, a quite dark grey is monstrous ordinarily, it is so monstrous because there is no red in it. If red is in everything it is not necessary. Is that not an argument for any use of it and even so is there any place that is better, is there any place that has so much stretched out.

a blue coat.

A blue coat is guided guided away, guided and guided away, that is the particular color that is used for that length and not any width not even more than a shadow.

a piano.

If the speed is open, if the color is careless, if the selection of a strong scent is not awkward, if the button holder is held by all the waving color and there is no color, not any color. If there is no dirt in a pin and there can be none scarcely, if there is not then the place is the same as up standing.

This is no dark custom and it even is not acted in any such a way that a restraint is not spread. That is spread, it shuts and it lifts and awkwardly not awkwardly the centre is in standing.

a chair.

A widow in a wise veil and more garments shows that shadows are even. It addresses no more, it shadows the stage and learning. A regular arrangement, the severest and the most preserved is that which has the arrangement not more than always authorised.

A suitable establishment, well housed, practical, patient and staring, a suitable bedding, very suitable and not more particularly than complaining, anything suitable is so necessary.

A fact is that when the direction is just like that, no more, longer, sudden and at the same time not any sofa, the main action is that without a blaming there is no custody.

Practice measurement, practice the sign that means that really means a necessary betrayal, in showing that there is wearing.

Hope, what is a spectacle, a spectacle is the resemblance between the circular side place and nothing else, nothing else.

To choose it is ended, it is actual and more than that it has it certainly has the same treat, and a seat all that is practiced and more easily much more easily ordinarily.

Pick a barn, a whole barn, and bend more slender accents than have ever been necessary, shine in the darkness necessarily.

Actually not aching, actually not aching, a stubborn bloom is so artificial and even more than that, it is a spectacle, it is a binding accident, it is animosity and accentuation.

If the chance to dirty diminishing is necessary, if it is why is there no complexion, why is there no rubbing, why is there no special protection.

a frightful release.

A bag which was left and not only taken but turned away was not found. The place was shown to be very like the last time. A piece was not exchanged, not a bit of it, a piece was left over. The rest was mismanaged.

a purse.

A purse was not green, it was not straw color, it was hardly seen and it had a use a long use and the chain, the chain was never missing, it was not misplaced, it showed that it was open, that is all that it showed.

a mounted umbrella.

What was the use of not leaving it there where it would hang what was the use if there was no chance of ever seeing it come there and show that it was handsome and right in the way it showed it. The lesson is to learn that it does show it, that it shows it and that nothing, that there is nothing, that there is no more to do about it and just so much more is there plenty of reason for making an exchange.

a cloth.

Enough cloth is plenty and more, more is almost enough for that and besides if there is no more spreading is there plenty of room for it. Any occasion shows the best way.

more.

An elegant use of foliage and grace and a little piece of white cloth and oil.

Wondering so winningly in several kinds of oceans is the reason that makes red so regular and enthusiastic. The reason that there is more snips are the same shining very colored rid of no round color.

a new cup and saucer.

Enthusiastically hurting a clouded yellow bud and saucer, enthusiastically so is the bite in the ribbon.

objects.

Within, within the cut and slender joint alone, with sudden equals and no more than three, two in the centre make two one side.

If the elbow is long and it is filled so then the best example is all together.

The kind of show is made by squeezing.

eye glasses.

A color in shaving, a saloon is well placed in the centre of an alley.

a cutlet.

A blind agitation is manly and uttermost.

careless water.

No cup is broken in more places and mended, that is to say a plate is broken and mending does do that it shows that culture is Japanese. It shows the whole element of angels and orders. It does more to choosing and it does more to that ministering counting. It does, it does change in more water.

Supposing a single piece is a hair supposing more of them are orderly, does that show that strength, does that show that joint, does that show that balloon famously. Does it.

a paper.

A courteous occasion makes a paper show no such occasion and this makes readiness and eyesight and likeness and a stool.

a drawing.

The meaning of this is entirely and best to say the mark, best to say it best to show sudden places, best to make bitter, best to make the length tall and nothing broader, anything between the half.

water raining.

Water astonishing and difficult altogether makes a meadow and a stroke.

cold climate.

A season in yellow sold extra strings makes lying places.

malachite.

The sudden spoon is the same in no size. The sudden spoon is the wound in the decision.

an umbrella.

Coloring high means that the strange reason is in front not more in front behind. Not more in front in peace of the dot.

a petticoat.

A light white, a disgrace, an ink spot, a rosy charm.

a waist.

A star glide, a single frantic sullenness, a single financial grass greediness.

Object that is in wood. Hold the pine, hold the dark, hold in the rush, make the bottom.

A piece of crystal. A change, in a change that is remarkable there is no reason to say that there was a time.

A woolen object gilded. A country climb is the best disgrace, a couple of practices any of them in order is so left.

a time to eat.

A pleasant simple habitual and tyrannical and authorised and educated and resumed and articulate separation. This is not tardy.

a little bit of a tumbler.

A shining indication of yellow consists in there having been more of the same color than could have been expected when all four were bought. This was the hope which made the six and seven have no use for any more places and this necessarily spread into nothing. Spread into nothing.

a fire.

What was the use of a whole time to send and not send if there was to be the kind of thing that made that come in. A letter was nicely sent.

a handkerchief.

A winning of all the blessings, a sample not a sample because there is no worry.

red roses.

A cool red rose and a pink cut pink, a collapse and a sold hole, a little less hot.

in between.

In between a place and candy is a narrow foot-path that shows more mounting than anything, so much really that a calling meaning a bolster measured a whole thing with that. A virgin a whole virgin is judged made and so between curves and outlines and real seasons and more out glasses and a perfectly unprecedented arrangement between old ladies and mild colds there is no satin wood shining.

colored hats.

Colored hats are necessary to show that curls are worn by an addition of blank spaces, this makes the difference between single lines and broad stomachs, the least thing is lightening, the least thing means a little flower and a big delay a big delay that makes more nurses than little women really little women. So clean is a light that nearly all of it shows pearls and little ways. A large hat is tall and me and all custard whole.

a feather.

A feather is trimmed, it is trimmed by the light and the bug and the post, it is trimmed by little leaning and by all sorts of mounted reserves and loud volumes. It is surely cohesive.

a brown.

A brown which is not liquid not more so is relaxed and yet there is a change, a news is pressing.

a little called pauline.

A little called anything shows shudders.

Come and say what prints all day. A whole few watermelon. There is no pope.

No cut in pennies and little dressing and choose wide soles and little spats really little spices.

A little lace makes boils. This is not true.

Gracious of gracious and a stamp a blue green white bow a blue green lean, lean on the top.

If it is absurd then it is leadish and nearly set in where there is a tight head.

A peaceful life to arise her, noon and moon and moon. A letter a cold sleeve a blanket a shaving house and nearly the best and regular window.

Nearer in fairy sea, nearer and farther, show white has lime in sight, show a stitch of ten. Count, count more so that thicker and thicker is leaning.

I hope she has her cow. Bidding a wedding, widening received treading, little leading mention nothing.

Cough out cough out in the leather and really feather it is not for.

Please could, please could, jam it not plus more sit in when.

a sound.

Elephant beaten with candy and little pops and chews all bolts and reckless reckless rats, this is this.

a table.

A table means does it not my dear it means a whole steadiness. Is it likely that a change.

A table means more than a glass even a looking glass is tall. A table means necessary places and a revision a revision of a little thing it means it does mean that there has been a stand, a stand where it did shake.

shoes.

To be a wall with a damper a stream of pounding way and nearly enough choice makes a steady midnight. It is pus.

A shallow hole rose on red, a shallow hole in and in this makes ale less. It shows shine.

a dog.

A little monkey goes like a donkey that means to say that means to say that more sighs last goes. Leave with it. A little monkey goes like a donkey.

a white hunter.

A white hunter is nearly crazy.

a leave.

In the middle of a tiny spot and nearly bare there is a nice thing to say that wrist is leading. Wrist is leading.

suppose an eyes.

Suppose it is within a gate which open is open at the hour of closing summer that is to say it is so.

All the seats are needing blackening. A white dress is in sign. A soldier a real soldier has a worn lace a worn lace of different sizes that is to say if he can read, if he can read he is a size to show shutting up twenty-four.

Go red go red, laugh white.

Suppose a collapse in rubbed purr, in rubbed purr get.

Little sales ladies little sales ladies little saddles of mutton.

Little sales of leather and such beautiful beautiful, beautiful beautiful.

a shawl.

A shawl is a hat and hurt and a red ballon [balloon] and an under coat and a sizer a sizer of talks.

A shawl is a wedding, a piece of wax a little build. A shawl.

Pick a ticket, pick it in strange steps and with hollows. There is hollow hollow belt, a belt is a shawl.

A plate that has a little bobble, all of them, any so.

Please a round it is ticket.

It was a mistake to state that a laugh and a lip and a laid climb and a depot and a cultivator and little choosing is a point it.

book.

Book was there, it was there. Book was there. Stop it, stop it, it was a cleaner, a wet cleaner and it was not where it was wet, it was not high, it was directly placed back, not back again, back it was returned, it was needless, it put a bank, a bank when, a bank care.

Suppose a man a realistic expression of resolute reliability suggests pleasing itself white all white and no head does that mean soap. It does not so. It means kind wavers and little chance to beside beside rest. A plain.

Suppose ear rings, that is one way to breed, breed that. Oh chance to say, oh nice old pole. Next best and nearest a pillar. Chest not valuable, be papered.

Cover up cover up the two with a little piece of string and hope rose and green, green.

Please a plate, put a match to the seam and really then really then, really then it is a remark that joins many many lead games. It is a sister and sister and a flower and a flower and a dog and a colored sky a sky colored grey and nearly that nearly that let.

peeled pencil, choke.

Rub her coke.

it was black, black took.

Black ink best wheel bale brown.

Excellent not a hull house, not a pea soup, no bill no care, no precise no past pearl pearl goat.

this is this [the] dress, aider.

Aider, why aider why whow, whow stop touch, aider whow, aider stop the muncher, muncher munchers.

A jack in kill her, a jack in, makes a meadowed king, makes a to let.

FOOD

roastbeef; mutton; breakfast; sugar; cranberries; milk; eggs; apple; tails; lunch; cups; rhubarb; single; fish; cake; custard; potatoes; asparagus; butter; end of summer; sausages; celery; veal; vegetable; cooking; chicken; pastry; cream; cucumber; dinner; dining; eating; salad; sauce; salmon; orange; cocoa; and clear soup and oranges and oat-meal; salad dressing and an artichoke; a centre in a table.

roastbeef.

In the inside there is sleeping, in the outside there is reddening, in the morning there is meaning, in the evening there is feeling. In the evening there is feeling. In feeling anything is resting, in feeling anything is mounting, in feeling there is resignation, in feeling there is recognition, in feeling there is recurrence and entirely mistaken there is pinching. All the standards have steamers and all the curtains have bed linen and all the yellow has discrimination and all the circle has circling. This makes sand.

Very well. Certainly the length is thinner and the rest, the round rest has a longer summer. To shine, why not shine, to shine, to station, to enlarge, to hurry the measure all this means nothing if there is singing, if there is singing then there is the resumption.

The change the dirt, not to change dirt means that there is no beefsteak and not to have that is no obstruction, it is so easy to exchange meaning, it is so easy to see the difference. The difference is that a plain resource is not entangled with thickness and it does not mean that thickness shows such cutting, it does mean that a meadow is useful and a cow absurd. It does not mean that there are tears, it does not mean that exudation is cumbersome, it means no more than a memory, a choice and a reëstablishment, it means more than any escape from a surrounding extra. All the time that there is use there is use and any time there is a surface there is a surface, and every time there is an exception there is an exception and every time there is a division there is a dividing. Any time there is a surface there is a surface and every time there is a suggestion there is a suggestion and every time there is silence there is silence and every time that is languid there is that there then and not oftener, not always, not particular, tender and changing and external and central and surrounded and singular and simple and the same and the surface and the circle and the shine and the succor and the white and the same and the better and the red and the same and the centre and the yellow and the tender and the better, and altogether.

Considering the circumstances there is no occasion for a reduction, considering that there is no pealing there is no occasion for an obligation, considering that there is no outrage there is no necessity for any reparation, considering that there is no particle sodden there is no occasion for deliberation. Considering everything and which way the turn is tending, considering everything why is there no restraint, considering everything what makes the place settle and the plate distinguish some specialties. The whole thing is not understood and this is not strange considering that there is no education, this is not strange because having that certainly does show the difference in cutting, it shows that when there is turning there is no distress.

In kind, in a control, in a period, in the alteration of pigeons, in kind cuts and thick and thin spaces, in kind ham and different colors, the length of leaning a strong thing outside not to make a sound but to suggest a crust, the principal taste is when there is a whole chance to be reasonable, this does not mean that there is overtaking, this means nothing precious, this means clearly that the chance to exercise is a social success. So then the sound is not obtrusive. Suppose it is obtrusive suppose it is. What is certainly the desertion is not a reduced description, a description is not a birthday.

Lovely snipe and tender turn, excellent vapor and slender butter, all the splinter and the trunk, all the poisonous darkning [darkening] drunk, all the joy in weak success, all the joyful tenderness, all the section and the tea, all the stouter symmetry.

Around the size that is small, inside the stern that is the middle, besides the remains that are praying, inside the between that is turning, all the region is measuring and melting is exaggerating.

Rectangular ribbon does not mean that there is no eruption it means that if there is no place to hold there is no place to spread. Kindness is not earnest, it is not assiduous it is not revered.

Room to comb chickens and feathers and ripe purple, room to curve single plates and large sets and second silver, room to send everything away, room to save heat and distemper, room to search a light that is simpler, all room has no shadow.

There is no use there is no use at all in smell, in taste, in teeth, in toast, in anything, there is no use at all and the respect is mutual.

Why should that which is uneven, that which is resumed, that which is tolerable why should all this resemble a smell, a thing is there, it whistles, it is not narrower, why is there no obligation to stay away and yet courage, courage is everywhere and the best remains to stay.

If there could be that which is contained in that which is felt there would be a chair where there are chairs and there would be no more denial about a clatter. A clatter is not a smell. All this is good.

The Saturday evening which is Sunday is every week day. What choice is there when there is a difference. A regulation is not active. Thirstiness is not equal division.

Anyway, to be older and ageder is not a surfeit nor a suction, it is not dated and careful, it is not dirty. Any little thing is clean, rubbing is black. Why should ancient lambs be goats and young colts and never beef, why should they, they should because there is so much difference in age.

A sound, a whole sound is not separation, a whole sound is in an order.

Suppose there is a pigeon, suppose there is.

Looseness, why is there a shadow in a kitchen, there is a shadow in a kitchen because every little thing is bigger.

The time when there are four choices and there are four choices in a difference, the time when there are four choices there is a kind and there is a kind. There is a kind. There is a kind. Supposing there is a bone, there is a bone. Supposing there are bones. There are bones. When there are bones there is no supposing there are bones. There are bones and there is that consuming. The kindly way to feel separating is to have a space between. This shows a likeness.

Hope in gates, hope in spoons, hope in doors, hope in tables, no hope in daintiness and determination. Hope in dates.

Tin is not a can and a stove is hardly. Tin is not necessary and neither is a stretcher. Tin is never narrow and thick.

Color is in coal. Coal is outlasting roasting and a spoonful, a whole spoon that is full is not spilling. Coal any coal is copper.

Claiming nothing, not claiming anything, not a claim in everything, collecting claiming, all this makes a harmony, it even makes a succession.

Sincerely gracious one morning, sincerely graciously trembling, sincere in gracious eloping, all this makes a furnace and a blanket. All this shows quantity.

Like an eye, not so much more, not any searching, no compliments.

Please be the beef, please beef, pleasure is not wailing. Please beef, please be carved clear, please be a case of consideration.

Search a neglect. A sale, any greatness is a stall and there is no memory, there is no clear collection.

A satin sight, what is a trick, no trick is mountainous and the color, all the rush is in the blood.

Bargaining for a little, bargain for a touch, a liberty, an estrangement, a characteristic turkey.

Please spice, please no name, place a whole weight, sink into a standard rising, raise a circle, choose a right around, make the resonance accounted and gather green any collar.

To bury a slender chicken, to raise an old feather, to surround a garland and to bake a pole splinter, to suggest a repose and to settle simply, to surrender one another, to succeed saving simpler, to satisfy a singularity and not to be blinder, to sugar nothing darker and to read redder, to have the color better, to sort out dinner, to remain together, to surprise no sinner, to curve nothing sweeter, to continue thinner, to increase in resting recreation to design string not dimmer.

Cloudiness what is cloudiness, is it a lining, is it a roll, is it melting.

The sooner there is jerking, the sooner freshness is tender, the sooner the round it is not round the sooner it is withdrawn in cutting, the sooner the measure means service, the sooner there is chinking, the sooner there is sadder than salad, the sooner there is none do her, the sooner there is no choice, the sooner there is a gloom freer, the same sooner and more sooner, this is no error in hurry and in pressure and in opposition to consideration.

A recital, what is a recital, it is an organ and use does not strengthen valor, it soothes medicine.

A transfer, a large transfer, a little transfer, some transfer, clouds and tracks do transfer, a transfer is not neglected.

Pride, when is there perfect pretence, there is no more than yesterday and ordinary.

A sentence of a vagueness that is violence is authority and a mission and stumbling and also certainly also a prison. Calmness, calm is beside the plate and in way in. There is no turn in terror. There is no volume in sound.

There is coagulation in cold and there is none in prudence. Something is preserved and the evening is long and the colder spring has sudden shadows in a sun. All the stain is tender and lilacs really lilacs are disturbed. Why is the perfect reëstablishment practiced and prized, why is it composed. The result the pure result is juice and size and baking and exhibition and nonchalance and sacrifice and volume and a section in division and the surrounding recognition and horticulture and no murmur. This is a result. There is no superposition and circumstance, there is hardness and a reason and the rest and remainder. There is no delight and no mathematics.

mutton.

A letter which can wither, a learning which can suffer and an outrage which is simultaneous is principal.

Student, students are merciful and recognised they chew something.

Hate rests that is solid and sparse and all in a shape and largely very largely. Interleaved and successive and a sample of smell all this makes a certainty a shade.

Light curls very light curls have no more curliness than soup. This is not a subject.

Change a single stream of denting and change it hurriedly, what does it express, it expresses nausea. Like a very strange likeness and pink, like that and not more like that than the same resemblance and not more like that than no middle space in cutting.

An eye glass, what is an eye glass, it is water. A splendid specimen, what is it when it is little and tender so that there are parts. A centre can place and four are no more and two and two are not middle.

Melting and not minding, safety and powder, a particular recollection and a sincere solitude all this makes a shunning so thorough and so unrepeated and surely if there is anything left it is a bone. It is not solitary.

Any space is not quiet it is so likely to be shiny. Darkness very dark darkness is sectional. There is a way to see in onion and surely very surely rhubarb and a tomato, surely very surely there is that seeding. A little thing in is a little thing.

Mud and water were not present and not any more of either. Silk and stockings were not present and not any more of either. A receptacle and a symbol and no monster were present and no more. This made a piece show and was it a kindness, it can be asked was it a kindness to have it warmer, was it a kindness and does gliding mean more. Does it.

Does it dirty a ceiling. It does not. Is it dainty, it is if prices are sweet. Is it lamentable, it is not if there is no undertaker. Is it curious, it is not when there is youth. All this makes a line, it even makes makes no more. All this makes cherries. The reason that there is a suggestion in vanity is due to this that there is a burst of mixed music.

A temptation any temptation is an exclamation if there are misdeeds and little bones. It is not astonishing that bones mingle as they vary not at all and in any case why is a bone outstanding, it is so because the circumstance that does not make a cake and character is so easily churned and cherished.

Mouse and mountain and a quiver, a quaint statue and pain in an exterior and silence more silence louder shows salmon a mischief intender. A cake, a real salve made of mutton and liquor, a specially retained rinsing and an established cork and blazing, this which resignation influences and restrains, restrains more altogether. A sign is the specimen spoken.

A meal in mutton, mutton, why is lamb cheaper, it is cheaper because so little is more. Lecture, lecture and repeat instruction.

breakfast.

A change, a final change includes potatoes. This is no authority for the abuse of cheese. What language can instruct any fellow.

A shining breakfast, a breakfast shining, no dispute, no practice, nothing, nothing at all.

A sudden slice changes the whole plate, it does so suddenly.

An imitation, more imitation, imitation succeed imitations.

Anything that is decent, anything that is present, a calm and a cook and more singularly still a shelter, all these show the need of clamor. What is the custom, the custom is in the centre.

What is a loving tongue and pepper and more fish than there is when tears many tears are necessary. The tongue and the salmon, there is not salmon when brown is a color, there is salmon when there is no meaning to an early morning being pleasanter. There is no salmon, there are no tea-cups, there are the same kind of mushes as are used as stomachers by the eating hopes that makes eggs delicious. Drink is likely to stir a certain respect for an egg cup and more water melon than was ever eaten yesterday. Beer is neglected and cocoanut is famous. Coffee all coffee and a sample of soup all soup these are the choice of a baker. A white cup means a wedding. A wet cup means a vacation. A strong cup means an especial regulation. A single cup means a capital arrangement between the drawer and the place that is open.

Price a price is not in language, it is not in custom, it is not in praise.

A colored loss, why is there no leisure. If the persecution is so outrageous that nothing is solemn is there any occasion for persuasion.

A grey turn to a top and bottom, a silent pocketful of much heating, all the pliable succession of surrendering makes an ingenious joy.

A breeze in a jar and even then silence, a special anticipation in a rack, a gurgle a whole gurgle and more cheese than almost anything, is this an astonishment, does this incline more than the original division between a tray and a talking arrangement and even then a calling into another room gently with some chicken in any way.

A bent way that is a way to declare that the best is all together, a bent way shows no result, it shows a slight restraint, it shows a necessity for retraction.

Suspect a single buttered flower, suspect it certainly, suspect it and then glide, does that not alter a counting.

A hurt mended stick, a hurt mended cup, a hurt mended article of exceptional relaxation and annoyance, a hurt mended, hurt and mended is so necessary that no mistake is intended.

What is more likely than a roast, nothing really and yet it is never disappointed singularly.

A steady cake, any steady cake is perfect and not plain, any steady cake has a mounting reason and more than that it has singular crusts. A season of more is a season that is instead. A season of many is not more a season than most.

Take no remedy lightly, take no urging intently, take no separation leniently, beware of no lake and no larder.

Burden the cracked wet soaking sack heavily, burden it so that it is an institution in fright and in climate and in the best plan that there can be.

An ordinary color, a color is that strange mixture which makes, which does make which does not make a ripe juice, which does not make a mat.

A work which is a winding a real winding of the cloaking of a relaxing rescue. This which is so cool is not dusting, it is not dirtying in smelling, it could use white water, it could use more extraordinarily and in no solitude altogether. This which is so not winsome and not widened and really not so dipped as dainty and really dainty, very dainty, ordinarily, dainty, a dainty, not in that dainty and dainty. If the time is determined, if it is determined and there is reunion there is reunion with that then outline, then there is in that a piercing shutter, all of a piercing shouter, all of a quite weather, all of a withered exterior, all of that in most violent likely.

An excuse is not dreariness, a single plate is not butter, a single weight is not excitement, a solitary crumbling is not only martial.

A mixed protection, very mixed with the same actual intentional unstrangeness and riding, a single action caused necessarily is not more a sign than a minister.

Seat a knife near a cage and very near a decision and more nearly a timely working cat and scissors. Do this temporarily and make no more mistake in standing. Spread it all and arrange the white place, does this show in the house, does it not show in the green that is not necessary for that color, does it not even show in the explanation and singularly not at all stationary.

sugar.

A violent luck and a whole sample and even then quiet.

Water is squeezing, water is almost squeezing on lard. Water, water is a mountain and it is selected and it is so practical that there is no use in money. A mind under is exact and so it is necessary to have a mouth and eye glasses.

A question of sudden rises and more time than awfulness is so easy and shady. There is precisely that noise.

A peck a small piece not privately overseen, not at all not a slice, not at all crestfallen and open, not at all mounting and chaining and evenly surpassing, all the bidding comes to tea.

A separation is not tightly in worsted and sauce, it is so kept well and sectionally.

Put it in the stew, put it to shame. A little slight shadow and a solid fine furnace.

The teasing is tender and trying and thoughtful.

The line which sets sprinkling to be a remedy is beside the best cold.

A puzzle, a monster puzzle, a heavy choking, a neglected Tuesday.

Wet crossing and a likeness, any likeness, a likeness has blisters, it has that and teeth, it has the staggering blindly and a little green, any little green is ordinary.

One, two and one, two, nine, second and five and that.

A blaze, a search in between, a cow, only any wet place, only this tune.

Cut a gas jet uglier and then pierce pierce in between the next and negligence. Choose the rate to pay and pet pet very much. A collection of all around, a signal poison, a lack of languor and more hurts at ease.

A white bird, a colored mine, a mixed orange, a dog.

Cuddling comes in continuing a change.

A piece of separate outstanding rushing is so blind with open delicacy.

A canoe is orderly. A period is solemn. A cow is accepted.

A nice old chain is widening, it is absent, it is laid by.

cranberries.

Could there not be a sudden date, could there not be in the present settlement of old age pensions, could there not be by a witness, could there be.

Count the chain, cut the grass, silence the noon and murder flies. See the basting undip the chart, see the way the kinds are best seen from the rest, from that and untidy.

Cut the whole space into twenty-four spaces and then and then is there a yellow color, there is but it is smelled, it is then put where it is and nothing stolen.

A remarkable degree of red means that, a remarkable exchange is made.

Climbing altogether in when there is a solid chance of soiling no more than a dirty thing, coloring all of it in steadying is jelly.

Just as it is suffering, just as it is succeeded, just as it is moist so is there no countering.

milk.

A white egg and a colored pan and a cabbage showing settlement, a constant increase.

A cold in a nose, a single cold nose makes an excuse. Two are more necessary.

All the goods are stolen, all the blisters are in the cup.

Cooking, cooking is the recognition between sudden and nearly sudden very little and all large holes.

A real pint, one that is open and closed and in the middle is so bad.

Tender colds, seen eye holders, all work, the best of change, the meaning, the dark red, all this and bitten, really bitten.

Guessing again and golfing again and the best men, the very best men.

milk.

Climb up in sight climb in the whole utter needles and a guess a whole guess is hanging. Hanging hanging.

eggs.

Kind height, kind in the right stomach with a little sudden mill.

Cunning shawl, cunning shawl to be steady.

In white in white handkerchiefs with little dots in a white belt all shadows are singular they are singular and procured and relieved.

No that is not the cows shame and a precocious sound, it is a bite.

Cut up alone the paved way which is harm. Harm is old boat and a likely dash.

apple.

Apple plum, carpet steak, seed clam, colored wine, calm seen, cold cream, best shake, potato, potato and no no gold work with pet, a green seen is called bake and change sweet is bready, a little piece a little piece please.

A little piece please. Cane again to the presupposed and ready eucalyptus tree, count out sherry and ripe plates and little corners of a kind of ham. This is use.

tails.

Cold pails, cold with joy no joy.

A tiny seat that means meadows and a lapse of cuddles with cheese and nearly bats, all this went messed. The post placed a loud loose sprain. A rest is no better. It is better yet. All the time.

lunch.

Luck in loose plaster makes holy gauge and nearly that, nearly more states, more states come in town light kite, blight not white.

A little lunch is a break in skate a little lunch so slimy, a west end of a board line is that which shows a little beneath so that necessity is a silk under wear. That is best wet. It is so natural, and why is there flake, there is flake to explain exhaust.

A real cold hen is nervous is nervous with a towel with a spool with real beads. It is mostly an extra sole nearly all that shaved, shaved with an old mountain, more than that bees more than that dinner and a bunch of likes that is to say the hearts of onions aim less.

Cold coffee with a corn a corn yellow and green mass is a gem.

cups.

A single example of excellence is in the meat. A bent stick is surging and might all might is mental. A grand clothes is searching out a candle not that wheatly not that by more than an owl and a path. A ham is proud of cocoanut.

A cup is neglected by being all in size. It is a handle and meadows and sugar any sugar.

A cup is neglected by being full of size. It shows no shade, in come little wood cuts and blessing and nearly not that not with a wild bought in, not at all so polite, not nearly so behind.

Cups crane in. They need a pet oyster, they need it so hoary and nearly choice. The best slam is utter. Nearly be freeze.

Why is a cup a stir and a behave. Why is it so seen.

A cup is readily shaded, it has in between no sense that is to say music, memory, musical memory.

Peanuts blame, a half sand is holey and nearly.

rhubarb.

Rhubarb is susan not susan not seat in bunch toys not wild and laughable not in little places not in neglect and vegetable not in fold coal age not please.

single fish.

Single fish single fish single fish egg-plant single fish sight.

A sweet win and not less noisy than saddle and more ploughing and nearly well painted by little things so.

Please shade it a play. It is necessary and beside the large sort is puff.

Every way oakly, please prune it near. It is so found.

It is not the same.

cake.

Cake cast in went to be and needles wine needles are such.

This is today. A can experiment is that which makes a town, makes a town dirty, it is little please. We came back. Two bore, bore what, a mussed ash, ash when there is tin. This meant cake. It was a sign.

Another time there was extra a hat pin sought long and this dark made a display. The result was yellow. A caution, not a caution to be.

It is no use to cause a foolish number. A blanket stretch a cloud, a shame, all that bakery can tease, all that is beginning and yesterday yesterday we had it met. It means some change. No some day.

A little leaf upon a scene an ocean any where there, a bland and likely in the stream a recollection green land. Why white.

custard.

Custard is this. It has aches, aches when. Not to be. Not to be narrowly. This makes a whole little hill.

It is better than a little thing that has mellow real mellow. It is better than lakes whole lakes, it is better than seeding.

potatoes.

Real potatoes cut in between.

potatoes.

In the preparation of cheese, in the preparation of crackers, in the preparation of butter, in it.

roast potatoes.

Roast potatoes for.

asparagus.

Asparagus in a lean in a lean to hot. This makes it art and it is wet wet weather wet weather wet.

butter.

Boom in boom in, butter. Leave a grain and show it, show it. I spy.

It is a need it is a need that a flower a state flower. It is a need that a state rubber. It is a need that a state rubber is sweet and sight and a swelled stretch. It is a need. It is a need that state rubber.

Wood a supply. Clean little keep a strange, estrange on it.

Make a little white, no and not with pit, pit on in within.

end of summer.

Little eyelets that have hammer and a check with stripes between a lounge, in wit, in a rested development.

sausages.

Sausages in between a glass.

There is read butter. A loaf of it is managed. Wake a question. Eat an instant, answer.

A reason for bed is this, that a decline, any decline is poison, poison is a toe a toe extractor, this means a solemn change. Hanging.

No evil is wide, any extra in leaf is so strange and singular a red breast.

celery.

Celery tastes tastes where in curled lashes and little bits and mostly in remains.

A green acre is so selfish and so pure and so enlivened.

veal.

Very well very well, washing is old, washing is washing.

Cold soup, cold soup clear and particular and a principal a principal question to put into.

vegetable.

What is cut. What is cut by it. What is cut by it in.

It was a cress a crescent a cross and an unequal scream, it was upslanting, it was radiant and reasonable with little ins and red.

News. News capable of glees, cut in shoes, belike under pump of wide chalk, all this combing.

way lay vegetable.

Leaves in grass and mow potatoes, have a skip, hurry you up flutter.

Suppose it is ex a cake suppose it is new mercy and leave charlotte and nervous bed rows. Suppose it is meal. Suppose it is sam.

cooking.

Alas, alas the pull alas the bell alas the coach in china, alas the little put in leaf alas the wedding butter meat, alas the receptacle, alas the back shape of mussle, mussle and soda.

chicken.

Pheasant and chicken, chicken is a peculiar third.

chicken.

Alas a dirty word, alas a dirty third alas a dirty third, alas a dirty bird.

chicken.

Alas a doubt in case of more go to say what it is cress. What is it. Mean. Potato. Loaves.

chicken.

Stick stick call then, stick stick sticking, sticking with a chicken. Sticking in a extra succession, sticking in.

chain-boats.

Chain-boats are merry, are merry blew, blew west, carpet.

pastry.

Cutting shade, cool spades and little last beds, make violet, violet when.

cream.

In a plank, in a play sole, in a heated red left tree there is shut in specs with salt be where. This makes an eddy. Necessary.

cream.

Cream cut. Any where crumb. Left hop chambers.

cucumber.

Not a razor less, not a razor, ridiculous pudding, red and relet put in, rest in a slender go in selecting, rest in, rest in in white widening.

dinner.

Not a little fit, not a little fit sun sat in shed more mentally.

Let us why, let us why weight, let us why winter chess, let us why way.

Only a moon to soup her, only that in the sell never never be the cocups nice be, shatter it they lay.

Egg ear nuts, look a bout. Shoulder. Let it strange, sold in bell next herds.

It was a time when in the acres in late there was a wheel that shot a burst of land and needless are niggers and a sample sample set of old eaten butterflies with spoons, all of it to be are fled and measure make it, make it, yet all the one in that we see where shall not it set with a left and more so, yes there add when the longer not it shall the best in the way when all be with when shall not for there with see and chest how for another excellent and excellent and easy easy excellent and easy express e c, all to be nice all to be no so. All to be no so no so. All to be not a white old chat churner. Not to be any example of an edible apple in.

dining.

Dining is west.

eating.

Eat ting, eating a grand old man said roof and never never re soluble burst, not a near ring not a bewildered neck, not really any such bay.

Is it so a noise to be is it a least remain to rest, is it a so old say to be, is it a leading are been. Is it so, is it so, is it so, is it so is it so is it so.

Eel us eel us with no no pea no pea cool, no pea cool cooler, no pea cooler with a land a land cost in, with a land cost in stretches.

Eating he heat eating he heat it eating, he heat it heat eating. He heat eating.

A little piece of pay of pay owls owls such as pie, bolsters.

Will leap beat, willie well all. The rest rest oxen occasion occasion to be so purred, so purred how.

It was a ham it was a square come well it was a square remain, a square remain not it a bundle, not it a bundle so is a grip, a grip to shed bay leave bay leave draught, bay leave draw cider in low, cider in low and george. George is a mass.

eating.

It was a shame it was a shame to stare to stare and double and relieve relieve be cut up show as by the elevation of it and out out more in the steady where the come and on and the all the shed and that.

It was a garden and belows belows straight. It was a pea, a pea pour it in its not a succession, not it a simple, not it a so election, election with.

salad.

It is a winning cake.

sauce.

What is bay labored what is all be section, what is no much. Sauce sam in.

salmon.

It was a peculiar bin a bin fond in beside.

orange.

Why is a feel oyster an egg stir. Why is it orange centre.

A show at tick and loosen loosen it so to speak sat.

It was an extra leaker with a see spoon, it was an extra licker with a see spoon.

orange.

A type oh oh new new not no not knealer knealer of old show beefsteak, neither neither.

oranges.

Build is all right.

orange in.

Go lack go lack use to her.

Cocoa and clear soup and oranges and oat-meal.

Whist bottom whist close, whist clothes, woodling.

Cocoa and clear soup and oranges and oat-meal.

Pain soup, suppose it is question, suppose it is butter, real is, real is only, only excreate, only excreate a no since.

A no, a no since, a no since when, a no since when since, a no since when since a no since when since, a no since, a no since when since, a no since, a no, a no since a no since, a no since, a no since.

salad dressing and an artichoke.

Please pale hot, please cover rose, please acre in the red stranger, please butter all the beef-steak with regular feel faces.

salad dressing and an artichoke.

It was please it was please carriage cup in an ice-cream, in an ice-cream it was too bended bended with scissors and all this time. A whole is inside a part, a part does go away, a hole is red leaf. No choice was where there was and a second and a second.

a centre in a table.

It was a way a day, this made some sum. Suppose a cod liver a cod liver is an oil, suppose a cod liver oil is tunny, suppose a cod liver oil tunny is pressed suppose a cod liver oil tunny pressed is china and secret with a bestow a bestow reed, a reed to be a reed to be, in a reed to be.

Next to me next to a folder, next to a folder some waiter, next to a foldersome waiter and re letter and read her. Read her with her for less.

ROOMS

Act so that there is no use in a centre. A wide action is not a width. A preparation is given to the ones preparing. They do not eat who mention silver and sweet. There was an occupation.

A whole centre and a border make hanging a way of dressing. This which is not why there is a voice is the remains of an offering. There was no rental.

So the tune which is there has a little piece to play, and the exercise is all there is of a fast. The tender and true that makes no width to hew is the time that there is question to adopt.

To begin the placing there is no wagon. There is no change lighter. It was done. And then the spreading, that was not accomplishing that needed standing and yet the time was not so difficult as they were not all in place. They had no change. They were not respected. They were that, they did it so much in the matter and this showed that that settlement was not condensed. It was spread there. Any change was in the ends of the centre. A heap was heavy. There was no change.

Burnt and behind and lifting a temporary stone and lifting more than a drawer.

The instance of there being more is an instance of more. The shadow is not shining in the way there is a black line. The truth has come. There is a disturbance. Trusting to a baker’s boy meant that there would be very much exchanging and anyway what is the use of a covering to a door. There is a use, they are double.

If the centre has the place then there is distribution. That is natural. There is a contradiction and naturally returning there comes to be both sides and the centre. That can be seen from the description.

The author of all that is in there behind the door and that is entering in the morning. Explaining darkening and expecting relating is all of a piece. The stove is bigger. It was of a shape that made no audience bigger if the opening is assumed why should there not be kneeling. Any force which is bestowed on a floor shows rubbing. This is so nice and sweet and yet there comes the change, there comes the time to press more air. This does not mean the same as disappearance.

A little lingering lion and a Chinese chair, all the handsome cheese which is stone, all of it and a choice, a choice of a blotter. If it is difficult to do it one way there is no place of similar trouble. None. The whole arrangement is established. The end of which is that there is a suggestion, a suggestion that there can be a different whiteness to a wall. This was thought.

A page to a corner means that the shame is no greater when the table is longer. A glass is of any height, it is higher, it is simpler and if it were placed there would not be any doubt.

Something that is an erection is that which stands and feeds and silences a tin which is swelling. This makes no diversion that is to say what can please exaltation, that which is cooking.

A shine is that which when covered changes permission. An enclosure blends with the same that is to say there is blending. A blend is that which holds no mice and this is not because of a floor it is because of nothing, it is not in a vision.

A fact is that when the place was replaced all was left that was stored and all was retained that would not satisfy more than another. The question is this, is it possible to suggest more to replace that thing. This question and this perfect denial does make the time change all the time.

The sister was not a mister. Was this a surprise. It was. The conclusion came when there was no arrangement. All the time that there was a question there was a decision. Replacing a casual acquaintance with an ordinary daughter does not make a son.

It happened in a way that the time was perfect and there was a growth of a whole dividing time so that where formerly there was no mistake there was no mistake now. For instance before when there was a separation there was waiting, now when there is separation there is the division between intending and departing. This made no more mixture than there would be if there had been no change.

A little sign of an entrance is the one that made it alike. If it were smaller it was not alike and it was so much smaller that a table was bigger. A table was much bigger, very much bigger. Changing that made nothing bigger, it did not make anything bigger littler, it did not hinder wood from not being used as leather. And this was so charming. Harmony is so essential. Is there pleasure when there is a passage, there is when every room is open. Every room is open when there are not four, there were there and surely there were four, there were two together. There is no resemblance.

A single speed, the reception of table linen, all the wonder of six little spoons, there is no exercise.

The time came when there was a birthday. Every day was no excitement and a birthday was added, it was added on Monday, this made the memory clear, this which was a speech showed the chair in the middle where there was copper.

Alike and a snail, this means Chinamen, it does there is no doubt that to be right is more than perfect there is no doubt and glass is confusing it confuses the substance which was of a color. Then came the time for discrimination, it came then and it was never mentioned it was so triumphant, it showed the whole head that had a hole and should have a hole it showed the resemblance between silver.

Startling a starving husband is not disagreeable. The reason that nothing is hidden is that there is no suggestion of silence. No song is sad. A lesson is of consequence.

Blind and weak and organised and worried and betrothed and resumed and also asked to a fast and always asked to consider and never startled and not at all bloated, this which is no rarer than frequently is not so astonishing when hair brushing is added. There is quiet, there certainly is.

No eye-glasses are rotten, no window is useless and yet if air will not come in there is a speech ready, there always is and there is no dimness, not a bit of it.

All along the tendency to deplore the absence of more has not been authorised. It comes to mean that with burning there is that pleasant state of stupefication. Then there is a way of earning a living. Who is a man.

A silence is not indicated by any motion, less is indicated by a motion, more is not indicated it is enthralled. So sullen and so low, so much resignation, so much refusal and so much place for a lower and an upper, so much and yet more silence, why is not sleeping a feat why is it not and when is there some discharge when. There never is.

If comparing a piece that is a size that is recognised as not a size but a piece, comparing a piece with what is not recognised but what is used as it is held by holding, comparing these two comes to be repeated. Suppose they are put together, suppose that there is an interruption, supposing that beginning again they are not changed as to position, suppose all this and suppose that any five two of whom are not separating suppose that the five are not consumed. Is there an exchange, is there a resemblance to the sky which is admitted to be there and the stars which can be seen. Is there. That was a question. There was no certainty. Fitting a failing meant that any two were indifferent and yet they were all connecting that, they were all connecting that consideration. This did not determine rejoining a letter. This did not make letters smaller. It did.

The stamp that is not only torn but also fitting is not any symbol. It suggests nothing. A sack that has no opening suggests more and the loss is not commensurate. The season gliding and the torn hangings receiving mending all this shows an example, it shows the force of sacrifice and likeness and disaster and a reason.

The time when there is not the question is only seen when there is a shower. Any little thing is water.

There was a whole collection made. A damp cloth, an oyster, a single mirror, a manikin, a student, a silent star, a single spark, a little movement and the bed is made. This shows the disorder, it does, it shows more likeness than anything else, it shows the single mind that directs an apple. All the coats have a different shape, that does not mean that they differ in color, it means a union between use and exercise and a horse[.]

A plain hill, one is not that which is not white and red and green, a plain hill makes no sunshine, it shows that without a disturber. So the shape is there and the color and the outline and the miserable centre, it is not very likely that there is a centre, a hill is a hill and no hill is contained in a pink tender descender.

A can containing a curtain is a solid sentimental usage. The trouble in both eyes does not come from the same symmetrical carpet, it comes from there being no more disturbance than in little paper. This does show the teeth, it shows color.

A measure is that which put up so that it shows the length has a steel construction. Tidiness is not delicacy, it does not destroy the whole piece, certainly not it has been measured and nothing has been cut off and even if that has been lost there is a name, no name is signed and left over, not any space is fitted so that moving about is plentiful. Why is there so much resignation in a package, why is there rain, all the same the chance has come, there is no bell to ring.

A package and a filter and even a funnel, all this together makes a scene and supposing the question arises is hair curly, is it dark and dusty, supposing that question arises, is brushing necessary, is it, the whole special suddenness commences then, there is no delusion.

A cape is a cover, a cape is not a cover in summer, a cape is a cover and the regulation is that there is no such weather. A cape is not always a cover, a cape is not a cover when there is another, there is always something in that thing in establishing a disposition to put wetting where it will not do more harm. There is always that disposition and in a way there is some use in not mentioning changing and in establishing the temperature, there is some use in it as establishing all that lives dimmer freer and there is no dinner in the middle of anything. There is no such thing.

Why is a pale white not paler than blue, why is a connection made by a stove, why is the example which is mentioned not shown to be the same, why is there no adjustment between the place and the separate attention. Why is there a choice in gamboling. Why is there no necessary dull stable, why is there a single piece of any color, why is there that sensible silence. Why is there the resistance in a mixture, why is there no poster, why is there that in the window, why is there no suggester, why is there no window, why is there no oyster closer. Why is there a circular diminisher, why is there a bather, why is there no scraper, why is there a dinner, why is there a bell ringer, why is there a duster, why is there a section of a similar resemblance, why is there that scissor.

South, south which is a wind is not rain, does silence choke speech or does it not.

Lying in a conundrum, lying so makes the springs restless, lying so is a reduction, not lying so is arrangeable.

Releasing the oldest auction that is the pleasing some still renewing.

Giving it away, not giving it away, is there any difference. Giving it away. Not giving it away.

Almost very likely there is no seduction, almost very likely there is no stream, certainly very likely the height is penetrated, certainly certainly the target is cleaned. Come to sit, come to refuse, come to surround, come slowly and age is not lessening. The time which showed that was when there was no eclipse. All the time that resenting was removal all that time there was breadth. No breath is shadowed, no breath is painstaking and yet certainly what could be the use of paper, paper shows no disorder, it shows no desertion.

Why is there a difference between one window and another, why is there a difference, because the curtain is shorter. There is no distaste in beefsteak or in plums or in gallons of milk water, there is no defiance in original piling up over a roof, there is no daylight in the evening, there is none there empty.

A tribune, a tribune does not mean paper, it means nothing more than cake, it means more sugar, it shows the state of lengthening any nose. The last spice is that which shows the whole evening spent in that sleep, it shows so that walking is an alleviation, and yet this astonishes everybody the distance is so sprightly. In all the time there are three days, those are not passed uselessly. Any little thing is a change that is if nothing is wasted in that cellar. All the rest of the chairs are established.

A success, a success is alright when there are there rooms and no vacancies, a success is alright when there is a package, success is alright anyway and any curtain is wholesale. A curtain diminishes and an ample space shows varnish.

One taste one tack, one taste one bottle, one taste one fish, one taste one barometer. This shows no distinguishing sign when there is a store.

Any smile is stern and any coat is a sample. Is there any use in changing more doors than there are committees. This question is so often asked that squares show that they are blotters. It is so very agreeable to hear a voice and to see all the signs of that expression.

Cadences, real cadences, real cadences and a quiet color. Careful and curved, cake and sober, all accounts and mixture, a guess at anything is righteous, should there be a call there would be a voice.

A line in life, a single line and a stairway, a rigid cook, no cook and no equator, all the same there is higher than that another evasion. Did that mean shame, it meant memory. Looking into a place that was hanging and was visible looking into this place and seeing a chair did that mean relief, it did, it certainly did not cause constipation and yet there is a melody that has white for a tune when there is straw color. This shows no face.

Star-light, what is star-light, star-light is a little light that is not always mentioned with the sun, it is mentioned with the moon and the sun, it is mixed up with the rest of the time.

Why is the name changed. The name is changed because in the little space there is a tree, in some space there are no trees, in every space there is a hint of more, all this causes the decision.

Why is there education, there is education because the two tables which are folding are not tied together with a ribbon, string is used and string being used there is a necessity for another one and another one not being used to hearing shows no ordinary use of any evening and yet there is no disgrace in looking, none at all. This came to separate when there was simple selection of an entire pre-occupation.

A curtain, a curtain which is fastened discloses mourning, this does not mean sparrows or elocution or even a whole preparation, it means that there are ears and very often much more altogether.

Climate, climate is not southern, a little glass, a bright winter, a strange supper an elastic tumbler, all this shows that the back is furnished and red which is red is a dark color. An example of this is fifteen years and a separation of regret.

China is not down when there are plates, lights are not ponderous and incalculable.

Currents, currents are not in the air and on the floor and in the door and behind it first. Currents do not show it plainer. This which is mastered has so thin a space to build it all that there is plenty of room and yet is it quarreling, it is not and the insistence is marked. A change is in a current and there is no habitable exercise.

A religion, almost a religion, any religion, a quintal in religion, a relying and a surface and a service in indecision and a creature and a question and a syllable in answer and more counting and no quarrel and a single scientific statement and no darkness and no question and an earned administration and a single set of sisters and an outline and no blisters and the section seeing yellow and the centre having spelling and no solitude and no quaintness and yet solid quite so solid and the single surface centred and the question in the placard and the singularity, is there a singularity, and the singularity, why is there a question and the singularity why is the surface outrageous, why is it beautiful why is it not when there is no doubt, why is anything vacant, why is not disturbing a centre no virtue, why is it when it is and why is it when it is and there is no doubt, there is no doubt that the singularity shows.

A climate, a single climate, all the time there is a single climate, any time there is a doubt, any time there is music that is to question more and more and there is no politeness, there is hardly any ordeal and certainly there is no tablecloth.

This is a sound and obligingness more obligingness leads to a harmony in hesitation.

A lake a single lake which is a pond and a little water any water which is an ant and no burning, not any burning, all this is sudden.

A canister that is the remains of furniture and a looking-glass and a bed-room and a larger size, all the stand is shouted and what is ancient is practical. Should the resemblance be so that any little cover is copied, should it be so that yards are measured, should it be so and there be a sin, should it be so then certainly a room is big enough when it is so empty and the corners are gathered together.

The change is mercenary that settles whitening the coloring and serving dishes where there is metal and making yellow any yellow every color in a shade which is expressed in a tray. This is a monster and awkward quite awkward and the little design which is flowered which is not strange and yet has visible writing, this is not shown all the time but at once, after that it rests where it is and where it is in place. No change is not needed. That does show design.

Excellent, more excellence is borrowing and slanting very slanting is light and secret and a recitation and emigration. Certainly shoals are shallow and nonsense more nonsense is sullen. Very little cake is water, very little cake has that escape.

Sugar any sugar, anger every anger, lover sermon lover, centre no distractor, all order is in a measure.

Left over to be a lamp light, left over in victory, left over in saving, all this and negligence and bent wood and more even much more is not so exact as a pen and a turtle and even, certainly, and even a piece of the same experience as more.

To consider a lecture, to consider it well is so anxious and so much a charity and really supposing there is grain and if a stubble every stubble is urgent, will there not be a chance of legality. The sound is sickened and the price is purchased and golden what is golden, a clergyman, a single tax, a currency and an inner chamber.

Checking an emigration, checking it by smiling and certainly by the same satisfactory stretch of hands that have more use for it than nothing, and mildly not mildly a correction, not mildly even a circumstance and a sweetness and a serenity. Powder, that has no color, if it did have would it be white.

A whole soldier any whole soldier has no more detail than any case of measles.

A bridge a very small bridge in a location and thunder, any thunder, this is the capture of reversible sizing and more indeed more can be cautious. This which makes monotony careless makes it likely that there is an exchange in principle and more than that, change in organization.

This cloud does change with the movements of the moon and the narrow the quite narrow suggestion of the building. It does and then when it is settled and no sounds differ then comes the moment when cheerfulness is so assured that there is an occasion.

A plain lap, any plain lap shows that sign, it shows that there is not so much extension as there would be if there were more choice in everything. And why complain of more, why complain of very much more. Why complain at all when it is all arranged that as there is no more opportunity and no more appeal and not even any more clinching that certainly now some time has come.

A window has another spelling, it has “f” all together, it lacks no more then and this is rain, this may even be something else, at any rate there is no dedication in splendor. There is a turn of the stranger.

Catholic to be turned is to venture on youth and a section of debate, it even means that no class where each one over fifty is regular is so stationary that there are invitations.

A curving example makes righteous finger-nails. This is the only object in secretion and speech.

To being the same four are no more than were taller. The rest had a big chair and a surveyance a cold accumulation of nausea, and even more than that, they had a disappointment.

Nothing aiming is a flower, if flowers are abundant then they are lilac, if they are not they are white in the centre.

Dance a clean dream and an extravagant turn up, secure the steady rights and translate more than translate the authority, show the choice and make no more mistakes than yesterday.

This means clearness, it means a regular notion of exercise, it means more than that, it means liking counting, it means more than that, it does not mean exchanging a line.

Why is there more craving than there is in a mountain. This does not seem strange to one, it does not seem strange to an echo and more surely is in there not being a habit. Why is there so much useless suffering. Why is there.

Any wet weather means an open window, what is attaching eating, anything that is violent and cooking and shows weather is the same in the end and why is there more use in something than in all that.

The cases are made and books, back books are used to secure tears and church. They are even used to exchange black slippers. They can not be mended with wax. They show no need of any such occasion.

A willow and no window, a wide place stranger, a wideness makes an active center.

The sight of no pussy cat is so different that a tobacco zone is white and cream.

A lilac, all a lilac and no mention of butter, not even bread and butter, no butter and no occasion, not even a silent resemblance, not more care than just enough haughty.

A safe weight is that which when it pleases is hanging. A safer weight is one more naughty in a spectacle. The best game is that which is shiny and scratching. Please a pease and a cracker and a wretched use of summer.

Surprise, the only surprise has no occasion. It is an ingredient and the section the whole section is one season.

A pecking which is petting and no worse than in the same morning is not the only way to be continuous often.

A light in the moon the only light is on Sunday. What was the sensible decision. The sensible decision was that notwithstanding many declarations and more music, not even notwithstanding the choice and a torch and a collection, notwithstanding the celebrating hat and a vacation and even more noise than cutting, notwithstanding Europe and Asia and being overbearing, not even notwithstanding an elephant and a strict occasion, not even withstanding more cultivation and some seasoning, not even with drowning and with the ocean being encircling, not even with more likeness and any cloud, not even with terrific sacrifice of pedestrianism and a special resolution, not even more likely to be pleasing. The care with which the rain is wrong and the green is wrong and the white is wrong, the care with which there is a chair and plenty of breathing. The care with which there is incredible justice and likeness, all this makes a magnificent asparagus, and also a fountain.

[ ¶ ]

1911

1911

37.

NADELMAN

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

There was one who was a great man and his head showed this thing showed he did thinking. There was one who was a great man and his face showed this thing showed sensitive feeling. There was one who looked like the one the one who was a great one. This one looked like the other one the other one who was a great one. There was one who looked like both of them. He did look like that one the one who was a great one the one who did thinking. He did look like the other one the one who was a great one the one whose face showed this thing showed sensitive feeling. There was one and he looked like both of them, like both of the men who were great men. He did look like one. He did look like the other one. He did look like both of them.

He was one of a family in which there were seven children and he was the seventh one. He was one who had very much light coming out of him, it came out of him and it was a wonderful thing when he had been one working and then was one discovering himself being one being living.

He was one certainly doing thinking. He was one looking like one who was a great one and that one that great one had been one greatly thinking and his head did show that thing did show that he had been one greatly thinking.

The one looking like this one was one feeling light being something being existing. He was one looking like some one who was a great man and who had been one showing this thing in his face which was one showing sensitive feeling.

There was then one looking like one man who was a great man, and looking like another man who was a great man. He was one looking like both of them.

He was one feeling light being existing. He was one completely thinking about expressing light being existing. He was one completely working. He was one needing to be one completely loving women.

He was one feeling light being existing. He was completely thinking about expressing light being existing. He was one needing to be one completely loving women. He was one completely thinking about expressing loving women being completely in him. He was one who was working. He was one who was completely working when he was working. He was one looking like one man who had been a great man and greatly thinking. He was one looking like one man who had been a great man and greatly feeling light being existing. He was one looking like both of them.

Light was coming out of this one. This one was needing to be one completely loving women. This one was one who was completely working. This one was one who was completely thinking about expressing light being existing. This one was one who was completely thinking about expressing being one completely loving women.

This one was one being sometimes completely convincing as being one expressing light being existing, as expressing completely loving women, as expressing completely thinking about expressing something.

This one was one being sometime completely convincing as being one expressing light being existing, as expressing completely loving women, as expressing completely thinking about expressing something. This one was then completely convincing as one not being one realising light being existing, as completely loving women. This was one completely being convincing as being one not expressing light being existing, not expressing completely loving women.

This one was one having light coming out of him. This one was not expressing light being existing. This one was one loving women. This one was not expressing needing loving women. This one was not expressing completely loving women.

This one was one completely working. This one was one expressing thinking. This one was one completely working. This one was one completely expressing completely working. This one was one expressing thinking. This one was one having light coming out of him. This one was not one expressing light being existing. This one was one expressing thinking, this one was one expressing complete working. This one was one not expressing completely loving women. This one was one having some light coming out of him. This one was one not expressing light being existing.

[ ¶ ]

1911

38.

FOUR DISHONEST ONES

TOLD BY A DESCRIPTION OF WHAT THEY DO.

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

They are what they are. They have not been changing. They are what they are.

Each one is what that one is. Each is what each is. They are not needing to be changing.

One is what she is. She does not need to be changing. She is what she is. She is not changing. She is what she is.

She is not changing. She is knowing nothing of not changing. She is not needing to be changing.

What is she doing. She is working. She is not needing to be changing. She is working very well, she is not needing to be changing. She has been working very hard. She has been suffering. She is not needing to be changing.

She has been living and working, she has been quiet and working, she has been suffering and working, she has been watching and working, she has been waiting, she has been working, she has been waiting and working, she is not needing to be changing.

She has been working, she is not needing to be changing. She has been one working and every one was knowing that she was not needing to be changing. She is what she is, she is not needing to be changing.

She is one working. She is one not needing to be changing. She is one working. She is one earning this thing earning not needing to be changing. She is one not needing to be changing. She is one being the one she is being. She is not needing to be changing.

She is earning being one working. She is going on earning being one working. She is working. She is not needing being changing.

She is completely earning being one working. She is helping in this thing, helping completing earning being one working. She is not needing to be changing.

She is working. She is not needing to be changing. She is working and is earning being paid for that thing being paid for working. She is not needing being changing.

She is working. She is paid for that thing, for working. She is working. She is not needing to be changing.

She has been earning being paid for working. She has earned being paid for working. She has been working. She has been paid for working. She is working. She is paid for working. She is not needing to be changing.

She has come to be one being paid for working. She is not needing to be changing. She is helping being paid for working. She is helping in this thing, she is helping to paying her for working. She is helping to pay her for working. She is beginning completing this thing. She is completing helping to pay her for working.

She is not needing to be changing. She is working. She has been earning being one working. She has been going on earning this thing earning being working.

She has earned working. She has gone on earning working. She has not been changing. She has come to be helping paying her for working. She has been working. She is working. She has been completely earning being working. She has been beginning helping paying her. She has not been changing. She is not needing being changing. She has been working. She is working.

She is not needing being changing. She is working. She is going on working. She has been earning being working. She has been earning being paid, almost completely paid for working. She has been beginning helping paying herself. She is not needing to be changing. She has been completely earning working.

Some have not been needing to be changing. Some one is not needing to be changing. That one is what that one is, she is not one needing to be changing.

He is one working. He has been working a long time. He has been completely patient, completely obliging, he has been completely working, he is one working, he is one working and is one going on working. He is one doing that thing, doing going on working.

He naturally is one working. He has been one working. He is one working. He is one some one is paying something. He is one some pay something. He is one who has been working and any one knowing that he is working is knowing that it is a natural thing that he is regularly working and that some one is paying him and that some are paying him something.

He is a steady one, he has been working a long time in the way he is working. Another one is working with him and is knowing that he has been working a very long time.

He is working, he is one being such a one. He is one working a long time where he is working. He is such a one. He is one some one working with him is knowing a long time in being one working with him. He is one some one is paying. He is one some are paying.

He is one some one is paying. He is one some are paying. He is one being one working and the work he is doing is being one working so that some are paying him something. He is honestly such a one one whom some is paying, one whom some are paying. He is such a one.

He is such a one. He is not needing being changing. He is helping a little helping some to be paying him. He is a good deal helping some to be paying him. He is helping some to pay him and helping then a good deal in their being ones being paying him. He is one some one is paying. He is not helping that one. He is one who is not needing to be changing.

Some are what they are. Some are not needing to be changing. Each one is what that one is.

One is what he is, he is not needing to be changing. He is what he is. He is working. He is delicately doing this thing. He is not needing to be changing. He is steadily, he is delicately working, he is not needing to be changing.

He was one wanting something. He was given that thing, the thing he was wanting.

He was going to be going on delicately working. He went on delicately working.

He was one wanting to be owning this thing, wanting to be owning being delicately working. He was needing something to buy this thing to buy being one owning being one delicately working. He was asking some to be helping him. He saw some one. He asked that one.

He got what he was needing. He bought selling his work then, he bought being one delicately working.

He was earning then something. He was not paying then some one. He was not denying anything. He had bought something. He was one having bought being delicately working. He was then not denying anything. He did not then pay some one.

He did not pay that one. He saw that one again and again. That one did that thing, he did having the one who had not paid him see him again and again and again and again.

The one went on working. He was delicately working. He had bought that thing. He went on buying that thing and selling the things he was delicately making. He was one who was not denying anything. He did not deny anything.

He was not needing to be changing. He was delicately working, he had bought that thing, he was selling things. He did not deny anything. He was not needing to be changing.

Each one is as that one is. Some are as they are, they are not needing to be changing. One, who is one not needing to be changing, is one who has not been changing.

She is one and she has not been changing. She has not been changing and she has not been completely mentioning this thing but she has been one of whom some have been saying this thing. She has not been changing.

She is not needing to be changing. She is working some. She has been paid, she is paid for this thing. She is not needing to be changing.

She is working some. She is paid for this thing, for working some. She has not been changing.

She has not been changing. She is not really mentioning this thing.

She is not needing to be changing. She has been feeling this thing. She has been feeling that she is not needing to be changing. She is not needing to be changing.

[ ¶ ]

1911

39.

STORYETTE H. M.

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

One was married to some one. That one was going away to have a good time. The one that was married to that one did not like it very well that the one to whom that one was married then was going off alone to have a good time and was leaving that one to stay at home then. The one that was going came in all glowing. The one that was going had everything he was needing to have the good time he was wanting to be having then. He came in all glowing. The one he was leaving at home to take care of the family living was not glowing. The one that was going was saying, the one that was glowing, the one that was going was saying then, I am content, you are not content, I am content, you are not content, I am content, you are content, you are content, I am content.

[ ¶ ]

1911

40.

GALERIES LAFAYETTES

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

One, one, one, one, there are many of them. There are very many of them. There are many of them. Each one of them is one. Each one is one, there are many of them. Each one is one, there are many of them, there are very many of them. Each one is one, there are many of them.

Each one is one. Each one is one, there are many of them. Each one is one. Each one has come to be accustomed to that thing. Each one is one. There are many of them.

Each one is one, each one is accustomed to it then. Each one is one. Each one is one, there are many of them. Each one is accustomed to it. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one, each one is used to being that one. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one, each one is quite used to being that one. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one, each one is quite used to being one. Each one is quite used to being that one. Each one is one. Each one is quite used to being that one. Each one is one. There are many of them.

Each one is one. Each one is that one. There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is that one. There are many of them. Each one is one.

Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is that one. There are many of them. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is accustomed to that thing. Each one is one. There are many of them.

Each one is accustomed to being one. Each one is accustomed to being that one. There are many of them. Each one is accustomed to that thing.

Each one is one. Each one is that one. Each one is any one of them. There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is that one. There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is any one of them. Each one is one. Each one is accustomed to being that one. Each one is accustomed to being any one of them.

There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is accustomed to be that one. Each one is quite accustomed to be that one. Each one is one. Each one is the one that one is being in being that one. There are many of them. Each one is one that is being one being one of them. There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is one.

Each one is one. Each one is accustomed to being that one. Each one is one. Some one is accustomed to that one being that one. Some are accustomed to that one being that one. Some are sometimes accustomed to that one being that one. That one is accustomed to that one being that one. There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is that one. Each one is quite accustomed to each one being that one. Each one is one. Each one is quite accustomed to being that one. Each one is one. Each one is that one. Each one is accustomed to being one. Each one is one. Each one is one.

Each one is one. Each one is being the one that one is being. Each one is one. Each one is being one. Each one is one. Each one is being the one that one is being. Each one is one. Each one is being the one each one is being. Each one is being one. Each one is being the one that one is being. Each one is being one. Each one is one.

Each one is one. Each one is very well accustomed to be one. Each one is very well accustomed to be that one. Each one is one. Each one is one. Each one is very well accustomed to be that one, to be the one that one is being. Each one is one. Each one is very well accustomed to be that one. Each one is very well accustomed to be that one. Each one is very well accustomed to be one that one is being. Each one is one. Each one is very well accustomed to be the one each one is being. Each one is one. Each one is one. Each one is being the one that one is being.

There are many of them. Each one is one being that one. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is any one, any one is each one. Each one is one. Each one is one and each one is the one each one is being in being that one. Each one in being one is one being one being especially that one. Each one in being one is one being that one, is one being one especially being that one. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one and is being that one, is being that especial one, is especially being that one. There are many of them. Each one is one being especially that one, especially the one that one is being.

Each one is one and is that one and is especially that one and is that especial one and is accustomed to being that one, is used to being that one, is quite used to being that one, is very well accustomed to be that one, is certainly very well accustomed to be that especial one, is very well accustomed to be especially that one, is very well accustomed to be the one that one is being, is one that is being one and each one is one and there are many of them and each one is any one and any one is one, is an especial one, and each one is one, and there are many of them and each one is any one of them and any one of them is an especial one, and each one is one, each one is the one that is being that one, and each one is one, and each one is being the one each one is being, and each one is one, and each one is being each one, and each one is being the one each one is being, and each one is one is the one that one is being, each one is being one is one being the one that one is being. Each one is one. There are many of them. Each one is one. Each one is one being the especial one that one is being.

[ ¶ ]

1911

41.

PORTRAIT OF MABEL DODGE AT THE VILLA CURONIA

[privately printed, 1913; Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

The days are wonderful and the nights are wonderful and the life is pleasant.

Bargaining is something and there is not that success. The intention is what if application has that accident results are reappearing. They did not darken. That was not an adulteration.

So much breathing has not the same place when there is that much beginning. So much breathing has not the same place when the ending is lessening. So much breathing has the same place and there must not be so much suggestion. There can be there the habit that there is if there is no need of resting. The absence is not alternative.

Any time is the half of all the noise and there is not that disappointment. There is no distraction. An argument is clear.

Packing is not the same when the place which has all that is not emptied. There came there the hall and this was not the establishment. It had not all the meaning.

Blankets are warmer in the summer and the winter is not lonely. This does not assure the forgetting of the intention when there has been and there is every way to send some. There does not happen to be a dislike for water. This is not heartening.

As the expedition is without the participation of the question there will be nicely all that energy. They can arrange that the little color is not bestowed. They can leave it in regaining that intention. It is mostly repaid. There can be an irrigation. They can have the whole paper and they send it in some package. It is not inundated.

A bottle that has all the time to stand open is not so clearly shown when there is green color there. This is not the only way to change it. A little raw potato and then all that softer does happen to show that there has been enough. It changes the expression.

It is not darker and the present time is the best time to agree. This which has been feeling is what has the appetite and the patience and the time to stay. This is not collaborating.

All the attention is when there is not enough to do. This does not determine a question. The only reason that there is not that pressure is that there is a suggestion. There are many going. A delight is not bent. There had been that little wagon. There is that precision when there has not been an imagination. There has not been that kind abandonment. Nobody is alone. If the spread that is not a piece removed from the bed is likely to be whiter then certainly the sprinkling is not drying. There can be the message where the print is pasted and this does not mean that there is that esteem. There can be the likelihood of all the days not coming later and this will not deepen the collected dim version.

It is a gnarled division that which is not any obstruction and the forgotten swelling is certainly attracting, it is attracting the whiter division, it is not sinking to be growing, it is not darkening to be disappearing, it is not aged to be annoying. There can not be sighing. This is this bliss.

Not to be wrapped and then to forget undertaking, the credit and then the resting of that interval, the pressing of the sounding when there is no trinket is not altering, there can be pleasing classing clothing.

A sap that is that adaptation is the drinking that is not increasing. There can be that lack of quivering. That does not originate every invitation. There is not wedding introduction. There is not all that filling. There is the climate that is not existing there is that plainer. There is the likeliness lying in liking likely likeliness. There is that dispensation. There is the paling that is not reddening, there is the reddening that is not reddening, there is that protection, there is that destruction, there is not the present lessening there is the argument of increasing. There is that that is not that which is that resting. There is not that occupation. There is that particular half of directing that there is that particular whole direction that is not all the measure of any combination. Gliding is not heavily moving. Looking is not vanishing. Laughing is not evaporating. There can be the climax. There can be the same dress. There can be an old dress. There can be the way there is that way there is that which is not that charging what is a regular way of paying. There has been William. All the time is likely. There is the condition. There has been admitting. There is not the print. There is that smiling. There is the season. There is that where there is not that which is where there is what there is which is beguiling. There is a paste.

Abandon a garden and the house is bigger. This is not smiling. This is comfortable. There is the comforting of predilection. An open object is establishing the loss that there was when the vase was not inside the place. It was not wandering.

A plank that was dry was not disturbing the smell of burning and altogether there was the best kind of sitting there could never be all the edging that the largest chair was having. It was not pushed. It moved then. There was not that lifting. There was that which was not any contradiction and there was not the bland fight that did not have that regulation. The contents were not darkening. There was not that hesitation. It was occupied. That was not occupying any exception. Any one had come. There was that distribution.

There was not that velvet spread when there was a pleasant head. The color was paler. The moving regulating is not a distinction. The place is there.

Likely there is not that departure when the whole place that has that texture is so much in the way. It is not there to stay. It does not change that way. A pressure is not later. There is the same. There is not the shame. There is that pleasure.

In burying that game there is not a change of name. There is not perplexing and co-ordination. The toy that is not round has to be found and looking is not straining such relation. There can be that company. It is not wider when the length is not longer and that does make that way of staying away. Every one is exchanging returning. There is not a prediction. The whole day is that way. Any one is resting to say that the time which is not reverberating is acting in partaking.

A walk that is not stepped where the floor is covered is not in the place where the room is entered. The whole one is the same. There is not any stone. There is the wide door that is narrow on the floor. There is all that place.

There is that desire and there is no pleasure and the place is filling the only space that is placed where all the piling is not adjoining. There is not that distraction.

Praying has intention and relieving that situation is not solemn. There comes that way.

The time that is the smell of the plain season is not showing the water is running. There is not all that breath. There is the use of the stone and there is the place of the stuff and there is the practice of expending questioning. There is not that differentiation. There is that which is in time. There is the room that is the largest place when there is all that is where there is space. There is not that perturbation. The legs that show are not the certain ones that have been used. All legs are used. There is no action meant.

The particular space is not beguiling. There is that participation. It is not passing any way. It has that to show. It is why there is no exhalation.

There is all there is when there has all there has where there is what there is. That is what is done when there is done what is done and the union is won and the division is the explicit visit. There is not all of any visit.

[ ¶ ]

1911–12

1911–12

42.

G.M.P.

[Matisse Picasso and Gertrude Stein, 1932]

He did not and all of them did not and any of them would see that a color which was quite attractive could be a color that is very attractive and some of them if they liked it would do it again would see the color again that they had seen and one of them doing very well what he was doing was not killed and he was hurt enough so that he did not walk when he was carried.

A thing that is very well done and would be pleasing to some is done by one who doing what that one is doing is giving what that one is giving and that one giving what that one is giving is selecting what would be young if the parts that can be seen were not parts that were old when a part that is not old is young and might not be young if all the parts were young and should not be young if some one who is not pleased is not pleased. Quite likely every one who is not pleased can be pleased when what has been selected has been selected to be old and to be young. Certainly enough pleasing is affecting what is selected to be old and to be young. Pleasing and not entirely pleasing is when all that is blue is green blue and not a color that is different from green and blue. A pleasant thing is what being selected is not selected when something is old and when something is young, a pleasant thing is not a pleasant thing when something has been selected which is not what that one selecting did not like.

All of it, all of selecting, all of a pleasant thing is what has been a bigger thing than a piece of it taken away from it and not forgotten. A pleasant thing and some one selecting is selecting something, a pleasant thing and many of them can be found when everything is found that is pleasant and when everything that is selected is selected again.

It is a grief to almost any one that all that is being done and has been done is what has been done and is being done. It is a grief to almost any one to see every one, to meet every one, to forget every one, to tell some everything is something. It is a happiness that what is is being done and has been done and will be done. It is exciting to every one that what has been done has been done and what is being done is being done. It is a reflection to any one that what has been done has been done and what is done is being done. It is a determination in every one that everything is done that is done and that everything has been done that has been done. It is annoying to every one that everything that has been done has been done and everything that is done is done. It is a regret to every one that everything that is done is done and that everything that has been done has been done.

If all who were coming were going and coming it would be certain that all had commenced something. All who commence something are the ones that have all that they have when they have, when they have had all that they have, and all who are coming are coming and going. It is enough when all are going who are coming and going, it is enough that when all are coming they are all coming.

He who says he has come and is going is the one who has come and is going. He says that he is going because he has been coming. He says that he has been coming. He says that all who are coming are coming and all of them will be going and all of them are going. He says that he has begun not to go. He says that he can begin to come and begin to go. He says that he came very slowly and is going gradually and that he is not coming, he says he is going, he says that he has just been told all that he was not told when he was told that he was coming in the way that he was coming and would be going in any way that he would be going. He says that he has heard all that he can hear and that he will hear all that he is going to hear and he says that there is a way to come and a way to hear what he will hear. He is not going. He says he is going. He is not coming. He says he is coming. He has come and he has gone. Hopefully he knows all he hears. Desperately he hears what he knows. Quietly he repeats what he will hear. He never asks whether he is going or coming. He always hears that he is coming, he always hears that he is going. He once heard that he had had what he had and he had what he had and he would have what he had and that he might have what he did have and he said that that was what he was hearing when he heard what was said and he knew what he had and he said that he heard what he heard and that he was coming and he said he knew he had been going. He heard all who spoke when he was hearing all he knew. This is Walter.

If he were happy there he would be happier there than any where. If he were succeeding there he would be certain to be recognised as having done more than he would have done if he had not succeeded there. He learnt what he learnt and he lost what he lost when he knew that he had come to know that he was seeing and had been seeing what he had been learning.

If in walking and in coming late and hurrying and going then to send something and being then taking what he was having and being politely mentioning that being polite is something and not everything, if in saying that evidently what he was saying was what evidently was what he was saying, if in having been suffering and having been creating and having been explaining and having been selling and having been buying, if in having been using and having been creating and having been evidently destroying and having been evidently understanding, if in having been seeing and having been talking and having been staying and having been needing all he was needing, if in having been creating and having been suffering and having been hurrying and having been expecting, if in having been creating and not having been destroying and having been succeeding and not having been disappointing one, some are understanding when all are agreeing, is expressing that going on is changing and he is going on and all are remembering that going on and changing is going on. He is expressing and he is expressing, he is expressing.

If telling each one that thing is telling each one everything, and telling each one everything is telling each one something, if telling each one something is discovering that thing then creating anything is expressing that thing.

Fortune and succeeding and coming again often is all of something and that thing is creating repeating, and creating something is gaining recognition, and gaining something is expecting some one, and expecting some one is pleasing one who is succeeding.

If in beginning each one is disturbing and if in disturbing each one is arranging and if in arranging each one is attending and if in attending each one is admiring and if in admiring each one is advising and if in advising each one is urging and if in urging each one is helping and if in helping each one is progressing and if in progressing each one is intending and if in intending each one is desiring and if in desiring each one is expecting and if in expecting each one is discussing then all of them will be denying and all of them will be remembering what had been happening and all of them will have meaning in creating being existing.

Larger than everything is larger. Larger and larger and not so strange, larger and strange and stranger, these are coming and have come and they are not going. Large and strange, and large and large, and strange and stranger, and strange and large, and strange, and large, and strange and stranger, and large and larger, these are what has come and is coming and is staying and is meaning that anything is pleasant and that anything is unpleasant. That is enough. Always having done what is not making all the difference between what has been done and is being done is what has been done and what has not been done. What has been done is what is making the difference that is meaning what it is meaning if it were making all the difference that what has been done has not been making.

In being each one moving a little in holding up and dropping what was not resting each one is being that one who has shown what he will do in doing what he has done to be not the one who is watching while waiting. Each one is not watching while waiting. Any one coming to move a little and deranging what he is holding is not needing to be distracting any attention which is then not existing. So it can have been when all of them were not then doing all that was known. All that could be known was what all of them said they knew and they did know what they knew and they said all that they could say in saying all that they did say. They were not then all who were including all of enough and they were all then including everything and they were all then not deciding that any one who was coming was not coming. The one stopped motioning the one who was not motioning, the one stopped motioning, the one who was motioning, the one stopped motioning the one who would be, was and had been motioning, the one motioned and stopped motioning, the one had motioned and was motioning, the one stopped motioning and was and would be motioning.

Meeting they went all of them with the one with whom they went and they stayed and were talking, they stayed and all who stayed and were talking and those who stayed and were not talking they all stayed when they stayed.

They respected when they stayed all they said and they stayed and they said all they said. They said that they respected what they said while they stayed and they stayed. They stayed and they said what they respected and what they said.

They did not stay to stay they stayed and they said they respected what they said. They did what they said they respected and they said they respected what they respected. That was not enough and they said it was enough and that it was not enough. They said they stayed and they said that they respected all they respected and they respected all they said.

They stayed when they stayed. They all stayed when they stayed. They all respected what they said when they said what they said. They all said what they said. They all stayed.

In coming they said that they had not chosen. They were not choosing in coming and in staying, they were knowing what they were saying.

He who was not saying that he was coming was leading when he was staying and he was staying when he was saying all he was knowing.

They were staying. One was staying and had been coming and was coming and was staying. He was saying what he was saying and he was knowing that he was saying all he was saying.

They were staying when they were staying and they were coming when they were coming. They were going when they were going. They were coming and staying. They were going.

He who was saying what he was saying and was going while he was going was staying and while he was staying he was saying what he was knowing. He was saying all he was knowing he was saying. He was staying.

They were staying. They were dividing all their staying with saying all they were saying. They were all staying. They were dividing all their staying with saying what they were knowing. They were dividing all their staying with explaining what they were saying. They were all staying. They were all saying that they were knowing what they were saying.

They were intending to be staying, they were staying. They were intending dividing being staying with saying what they were knowing they were saying. They were dividing being staying with saying what they were knowing they were saying.

They were staying. They were expressing being staying. They were expressing saying what they were knowing they were saying. They were expressing intending to be saying what they were knowing they were saying.

He was one saying what he was saying and intending to be saying what he was knowing he was saying. He was one intending to be staying. He was one dividing being staying with saying what he was saying. He was one intending to be saying what he was knowing he was saying. He was one expressing being saying what he was knowing he was saying.

They were particularly accepting staying. They were dividing staying with continuing choosing. They were contemplating intelligent developing. They were arranging determining allowing feeling. They were staying. They were saying what they were saying. They were particularly accepting staying.

In particularly accepting staying they were not organising dividing staying with saying what they were knowing they were saying. They were not organising staying. They were staying.

He was who a tall enough one to be a young enough one was one who was staying when he had come and was come and was not staying and not staying did not leave what he had when he had stayed where he had stayed. He did not stay in saying what he said as he said what he knew he would say and he said that staying was a thing he was dividing and dividing it he was particularly accepting what he was saying. He was leading in being this one and he was accepting then coming to be the one to be leading himself to all of everything of this thing.

He was the one and so he did the thing he did something of particularly accepting staying. He was the one doing something of everything of this thing.

In staying together in staying all who were staying were not all staying and all who were staying were all staying and all staying staying was occupying dividing saying what they were knowing they were saying with doing what they were doing in staying as they were staying in staying where they had been staying. In staying they were staying and staying they were dividing doing what they were doing and saying what they were saying with staying all of when they were staying and all were staying in the way they were staying when they were staying while they were staying.

He who in staying was dividing all of staying in saying that he was knowing he was saying in staying all he was staying, he who in staying was dividing all of his staying in going on in staying and in saying all he was saying in knowing he was saying what he was saying in staying all he was staying, he who was staying and dividing all his staying was staying and staying he came to be staying in staying where he would be staying when he had stayed all the staying he would be staying in being, in having been, in going to be and not going on in being staying. He did all this and he was the one who could and did do all this. He was the one who had done this and he was the one who could do this which he would have done and he did do what he could have done if he had done all the staying he did.

In staying he who in staying was not leading as he was the one telling what he had been staying in when he was staying, he who in staying was not leading was the one who in staying stayed and staying stayed the way staying was staying in his staying and he was the one who said that he said what was not said as he had not said what he had not said and he did not say anything then, he divided what he divided when he was not dividing staying and he stayed.

He who was one and all and all were then, he and he was one and all who were some were then, he and all and he and some, they were all and he was one and all and all were then and he was one, and all and he and all were and he was one, and all were who were and all were, and he was one and he and all, and all were. They were and were not the one who was all that was what it was. He was one and was not all that was what it was. He was one. He and all and he was one.

One was staying and staying was not staying as staying is staying and he staying was one and had been all being staying of his being staying. He having staying was staying, he being staying of his being staying staying. He being staying, he having staying was being staying and staying he had all he had when he had what he having staying was not having in measuring what he was preparing and he staying, having being staying. He was all that and staying and he was not remaining and in remaining he was not dividing staying with remaining, and dividing staying with remaining he was not retaining dividing staying with leaving, and not dividing staying with leaving he was having having been completely measuring arranging and he was having having divided all of staying with all of remaining. He was dividing all of remaining with having been had having and he was had and he was dividing all of staying with being had and taking all of dividing remaining with staying with having been had in taking being had. He had dividing staying and not dividing anything of all of remaining, and he had dividing all of staying with having had something of all of having been had in being had.

Enough is what all had who did not have enough and all and some and all who were and some who were and all were and they all were dividing coming and meaning, and speaking and meeting and they all were dividing staying and working and all and some and one and all and some and all and all were dividing staying and speaking and working and advancing and losing and opening and selling. All were dividing coming and hearing and taking and going and agreeing and staying. All were dividing and one, and all were dividing, and one was dividing, and all were dividing, and all and one, and all and some, and some and some, and one, and one and some, and one were dividing staying with selling, and staying with changing, and staying with staying, and staying with telling what they were speaking, and staying with following, and staying with protesting, and staying with agreeing, and staying with staying.

He turned away and said that he had come to stay. He had come to stay. He turned away and said that he had come and was saying what he knew he was saying. He was not saying that he knew what he was feeling. He was not saying that he knew what he was doing. He turned away and he said he had come to stay and he did stay and stay and he did say all he did say. In staying he was not losing what he was having. In staying he was walking and walking that which was rattling was rattling and that which was rattling was not rattling any more than it would be rattling if any one were walking where he was walking and he was walking and he was staying and he turned away and said he was staying and he did stay and staying he was saying what he said he was saying.

While he would come to have the one who had made a pipe for him make another pipe for him and then another, while he who would come to have the pipe he would have when he had had all the places he wanted to have to have the pipes come to that would come, while he was staying and he was staying, he was saying that he was saying all he was saying, while he was staying and he was staying he was having what he said he knew he could not destroy if he destroyed anything, while he was staying and he was staying, while he was staying he was going and to each one he was going and going he was to each one saying what he was meaning when he had what he did not destroy when he destroyed anything. He did feed all he fed, he did feel all he ate, he did eat all he had, he did have all he ate, he did eat all he gave, he did give all he ate, he did give what he ate, he did eat what he ate.

He who was alone when he was alone was not alone because he was not alone. He was not alone because not being alone he was not alone.

He would not have refused anything that he was giving. He came to every one and telling each one he told every one what he told and he told all he told, he was telling each one what he was telling every one as each one being each one every one was every one.

He was not one who was just telling each one what he told each one, and every one what he told every one. He was one and he did not refuse all he gave. He was one and some who were staying and knowing completely knowing he was staying were what they were when they were all they were, and they were all they were when they were what they were when they were. They were all there and all of them being there and he being there and he and all of them being all of them, they did do that thing, they did do what they said they said as they said they knew what they said.

They were all staying if they were all having all they were all having and they were all coming to be staying when they were all not coming to be having what they were all having. They were all not staying. They did stay. He did stay and staying he would be alone when he was not staying and he was not alone as he was not staying. He was not alone.

Five of the different kinds one is and being had every day is not being had too often if all staying are saying all they are knowing they are saying. If all staying are saying all they are knowing they are saying and five of the different kinds one is is had every day then it is enough if one is asking if three of the different kinds one is should not be changing to two different kinds that that one is, if one is asking it is enough if all are asking and all staying are saying all of what they are knowing they are saying.

Five of the different kinds one is and some of the kinds one is coming to be all the different kinds one is then all who are staying are saying all they are saying when they they are knowing that all are saying all they are knowing they are saying.

He said that he heard that he said that he was not staying and he said he was not staying as he was the one not intending leaving staying. He was not then all of not staying. He was then giving all of not staying and giving all of not staying he had a certificate that he was not staying and he would be staying when he said that he said what he knew he said and he had said, he had been saying all of saying that he knew he said that he knew he said what he said and he said what he knew he said.

In pleasing and he did say what he said he knew he said, in pleasing he was staying where he said he had been staying when he had come to be leaving. In pleasing he was reciting what staying had been when he could have been leaving. In staying he was saying that he knew that he was saying what he was saying.

Sitting together and if there was room for six there was room for ten, sitting together they could follow two and they did follow one. Sitting together they said what they said when they saw what they had seen.

They did not sit together when they were saying what they knew they were saying, they were staying and beginning that it had come to pass that all who were leaving had been staying.

If walking fast tired one, listening tired one. If talking tired one, not talking tired one. If staying tired one, leaving did not tire one. If saying that he knew what he was saying tired one, talking did not tire one.

If hurrying was what not any one of them was doing, waiting was not what any one of them was doing. If persisting was what one of them was doing, hesitating was what that one was doing.

They did not declare that they were there and they were not there when they declared that they were staying where they were going. It was not all of the urging that had come out of anything that decided everything. It was not the troubling every one that hurt every one. It was not the following one that meant that they followed something. There was room for ten when there was room for six. Sixty came and they stayed when they stayed. And two would not believe that they had stayed all they had stayed. There was room for ten when there was room for six.

They were all staying and they did not stay because they had stayed to stay. They had not stayed to stay. They had come to stay.

In staying they were not following one, they were following all who stayed, and following all who stayed they did not follow as they all stayed.

They did all stay and staying they did with feeling that they were saying what they knew they were saying.

They did begin one and one and all of them to stay. They did stay. They were saying, one was saying, they were saying, each was saying, all were saying that which they said they knew they were saying.

They did all of them come to staying. They did all of them come to following each one. They did all of them come to say that they had been saying what they knew they were saying.

If they had any of them refused all they could refuse they would have been all of them important as they were. They were saying what they knew they were saying. They were refusing all they were refusing.

They did not see all who were staying to say what they knew they were saying. They did hear very much of all they heard. They were enlightened when they said they were staying and that they were saying what they knew they were saying.

They had enough to be attacking confusion, they had enough of staying. They had enough of staying in accomplishing to be aspiring in saying what they were knowing they were saying.

Addressing themselves then they were saying what they were saying. Allowing themselves then they were saying what they were saying. Intending then they were saying what they were saying. Following then they were saying what they were saying. Leading then they were saying what they were saying. Having been staying they were coming in saying what they were saying. Expecting then they were deciding destroying and knowing what they where saying. Working then they were producing saying what they were knowing they were saying.

It was not a fantasy this which was an open movement of staying. It was not a desertion this which was a complete staying in recognising. It was not completely enterprising that which was creating following. It was not determining that which was intending some destroying. It was completely enlivening this which was contrasting what was remaining. It was completely intending that which was opening alarming. It was completely meaning that which was beginning explaining understanding. It was vaguely attacking that which was distinctly clearing. It was deciding believing that which was expecting demonstrating.

They all were where any one who was not there was and they all were where they would be when they were where they had come when they had stayed as they had stayed, because they had stayed and staying and saying that which they were knowing they were completely what if emerging is accepting constraining is not destroying and intending is continuing.

In having meaning, in expecting realisation, in deserting wearying, in exhausting attending, in loving insisting, in embarking anything, in continuing meaning, in persisting working, in hoping having been realising, in urging continuous hoping, in longing for existing, in hearing encouraging, in desolating what is waiting, in returning what has been being the ridiculous part of everything, in remembering all of conquering that has meaning, in straining all of selling that has buying, in operating all the desolation that has repeating, in all that is and was these who were and came were the ones who are when they stay and do not remain where they will be, these were the ones who are when they are and they are when they are as they had when they had what they had because they did not have what they could have since they did not have all they did have as they were when they are.

In staying and not waiting in choosing and progressing, in following and destroying, in succeeding and denying, in aspiring and varying in remaining and not saddening, in looking often, in expecting everything, in remaining after leaving choosing some, in selling after succeeding, in expecting to be selling after succeeding, in not denying selling after succeeding, in saying that saying can be saying, in arranging to be seeing what has been being seen when it has been seen, in returning when changing, in not going back in returning, in succeeding when they were remaining, in remaining when they had been succeeding, in remaining when they were not going to be succeeding, they were living. They were living. There had been room for ten when there had been room for six. There was room for six when there was room for ten. They were living.

They said that they knew that to be living was to be living. They said that they knew that if there was room for ten there was room for ten. They said there was room for ten. They said if there was room for ten there was room for six. They said there was room for ten. They said if there was room for ten there was room for six. They said there was room. They said there was room for ten. They said there was room for ten and they said if there was room for six there was room for ten.

They prepared something. They did not prepare saying they were knowing what they were saying. They were knowing they were saying what they were saying. They were staying. They were preparing what they would be doing as they were staying where they were staying. They were not preparing staying.

He did say what he did say and that was to say that many kept away there where they said what they knew they said when they stayed as they stayed. He did not say that they stayed away. He did not say that staying they were saying that they were knowing that they were saying that they were staying. He did say that staying they were saying that they were knowing what they were saying, he did say that they were staying. He did not say that he was staying when he was saying that he was knowing what he was saying. He did not say that he was saying what he was knowing what he was saying. He was saying that he was knowing that he was saying what he was saying and he did say that he was knowing he was staying. He did not say that he would be staying. He did not say that he would be knowing that he was saying what he was saying. He did say that if he would be staying he would be knowing he was saying what he was saying. He did say that he would be saying what he would be saying and he would be staying when he would be staying. He did say he would be staying.

They were all there was of the ones they all were and this was not because they were moving in unison, this was not because they were regular in working, this was not because they were defending what they were leading, this was not because they were holding what they were having, this was not because they were not succeeding, this was not because they were not realising all that was breathing, this was not because they were acting as they were intending, this was not because they were feeling in being needing, this was not because wonderfully exciting was being progressing, this was not because they were placing what they were inspecting, this was not because they were not urging what they were using, this was because they were following where they were leading.

If expecting nothing is not disconcerting expecting something is not annoying. He who had what was refused sold what he had given. He did not sell it again. He sold it once and that was satisfying. He felt it all all there was of selling. He knew he felt it all all there was of selling. He knew that he was having refused again what he had the obligation of having being existing. He felt all there was of having being knowing what he was intending would be satisfying when the obligation of selling would be completing selling what he had been creating.

He did not live then and he was then the one living who was saying what he was saying, saying he was knowing what he was saying, saying that all who were leading and staying were saying that he was saying what he was knowing he was saying.

He did use the complete way of showing leading being staying and staying being saying what was knowing being saying.

If seeing all and feeling all, if seeing all and feeling all and producing all and explaining all and attending all and demonstrating all, if seeing all and feeling all, if producing all and explaining all and demonstrating all and attending all, if producing all and explaining all and feeling all and seeing all and attending all, if seeing all and producing all and explaining all is the condition of any one being like many men then he who was the one who was that one was undoubtedly that one and is undoubtedly this one and this one had done that which as accumulating and explaining and existing is persisting.

He and continuing, prospering and assorting, varying and meaning, hoping and enlarging, tolerating and turning, he and producing, he and seeing, he and feeling, he and continuing, he and some of them were not then what he had when he had what he had.

If making again and again the complete tinkling that moving anything is producing is annoying it can be that it is a heavy horrid thing the thing that is produced by some one, it can be that it is a thickening dull thing, a visibly weakening thing, a prettily cherished thing, a large awkward thing, a large dreary thing, a large boisterous thing, a large thing, a small thing, a tiny thing, an agreeable thing. One making something is making a vigorous brilliant completed ragged covered thing. One making something is making a completed, heavy, brilliant, vigorous, startling, adjoining thing.

He came to be the one who was the one who could say what he did say when he said that he had done all he had done. There were enough who had what they had so that they all said that they had done what they had done.

They were what they were as they said that they were and they were doing what they were doing as they said they were doing what they were doing.

If it is a willing thing to be fairly active in determining that leaving leaning forward means marrying, if it is a happy thing that exhibiting means coming to be withdrawing what one was expecting to have had remaining, if it is a lonely thing to be telling some one who is one who has come to be one that they are waiting and certainly not any one had been so completely despairing as some one is worrying, if it is a lovely thing to have what is remaining lasting so that leaving it is not destroying loving being something, if it is succeeding to be discovering that having been is losing coming to be, if it is an aspiring thing to be marrying when a little thing is a big thing and a big thing is selling for what it is selling, if it is a steady thing that all that has been is following when all that has been has been completing arranging being and not being deceiving, if all that can be worried is lost and all that can be gained can be won and all that remained can be shown and all that is sold can be seen, if seizing is not doing and doing is progressing and progressing is denying and denying is constructing and constructing is explaining and explaining is unifying and unifying is repeating and repeating is creating, if creating is not exhausting and if not exhausting is allowing saying what is saying when talking is enlarging what enlarging is meaning when meaning has expression, if expression has emotion and emotion has a medium and a medium is adaptation and adaptation is not being used when anything is coming then all who had the room that they had when they were what they were saying was what saying is if it is producing and it is producing, all had the room where they put what they put as they made what they made and felt what they felt and followed what they led and led where they went.

Late in looking like a young man, long in looking like a young man, young in being quite a young man, last in beginning continuing being a young man he who was clearly using all he was using was feeling enough of having what he was having to be feeling all he was feeling in suffering all he was suffering and producing what he was producing. In producing what he was producing he was not spending what he was paying in buying what he was buying. He bought something and he used something and he had something and he produced something and he sold what he sold and that which was selling was not being deceiving because he was producing what he was producing and having what he was having.

It is not likely that exchanging producing for buying and buying for selling and selling for worrying and worrying for succeeding and succeeding for marrying and marrying for having children and having children for directing and directing for explaining and explaining for complaining and complaining for winning and winning for receiving and receiving for anticipating and anticipating for remaining, it is not likely that being for being and producing for explaining and suffering for producing and winning for suffering and continuing for winning and spending for continuing can be meaning that largely continuing is not needing producing and needing producing is not achieving existing and achieving existing is expressing explaining and expressing explaining is convincing realising and convincing realising is active repetition and active repetition is expressing complete being and expressing complete being is undertaking disagreeing and undertaking disagreeing is winning harmonising and winning harmonising is showing objection and showing objection is fulfilling producing and fulfilling producing is understanding creation and undertaking creation is destroying filling and destroying filling is arranging existing and arranging existing is demonstrating anything and demonstrating anything is fulfilling something and fulfilling something is emptying filling and emptying filling is creating action and creating action is suggesting realisation and suggesting realisation is expecting working and expecting working is attending continuing.

Everything that came went and every one who went came and they all and there were six when there were two and there were five when there were ten and there were thirty six when they were twelve and there were fifty-six when there were eighty and there were three when there nineteen and there was one when there were ten and there were two when there were three and they all came and went and they all went and they all came and they all came and went and they all came and they all went and they all came and they came and they came and they went and came and they came and went and they came. They came and they all they all stayed and left.

When any one is every way and every one is every way when any one is every way they are all working and they are not working together when each one is working.

They are working and all working they have hanging what they put where they put it where it is. And they can easily have them together they being where they are and they can publish it in a report they writing what is written and leading where they are following, and leading where they are leading, and leading.

It is a robust decision that would be made by a robust man not suffering and a robust man is suffering if he has a little child who is a little girl and living. He can then keep what he has and take what he gives and place what he receives and marry what he will have. He can then tell what he explains and he can then ask that he hears what will be said.

He was not astonishing, he was not despairing, he was leading.

The way he came not to laugh was by continuing to talk and talking was not what he was doing and he was doing what he was doing. If they were there and they were there if they were there they were not destroying what he was not destroying.

There were eight who were not laughing. There were eight and he was not laughing. There were eight who were not laughing.

There were four who were not laughing. He was not laughing. They were talking. He was talking. They were producing. He was producing. They were intending. He was intending.

He was producing and he was not laughing and he was talking and he was asking that he could have the whole list that he had made mean something. The whole list he had made meant something. It meant all of something. He did not disoblige all when he did all he did and he was all he was and he did all he did and he was talking and he was producing and he meant all of something.

They did not call each other and they did not say a man, a man. They did not call each other. They did say that there was a man and there would be men and they would not be calling.

They meant that they said that there would not be calling. They meant that they said what they knew and they said what they knew they said.

They said that not calling was different from calling in a way and they said that there were men and they said there was a man and they said that they would be the men they would be and there would not be calling. If there was the following and leading, if there had been calling, if there was not calling, if there would be what there would be they were all what they were and though they said there was a man they said that there was not any calling. They said there was not any calling, they said they were saying what they knew they were saying.

They were not continuing intending, they were continuing saying that calling is calling, they were continuing proposing saying they were saying what they were knowing they were saying.

He was one and he did not stumble when he heard that calling is calling. He did not deny that saying a man is having calling is saying a man is having calling. He did not deny that calling is calling. He did not hear that any one calling and saying what they were saying were saying that calling is calling.

He did not hesitate and he was there and he was not calling and he was saying that not calling is not calling. He was not saying that he knew he was saying what he knew he was saying. He was saying that not calling is not calling. He was saying that he knew he was saying what he was saying. He was saying that not calling is not calling. He was saying that calling and saying a man is not calling is not saying that not calling is not calling.

They always thought that they did not fail all of any of them and they did not and they were there where if they were they were. It was the way to be that which they did not do and they said it, they did say it, and they did not declare it and they could not hear all that was said although they did hear often that all that was said was said.

If showing what is done is one thing, and doing what is shown is one thing, and saying what is said is one thing, and hearing what is heard is one thing, then to be some one must find out in some way that they are the one who are the one to do what is shown, to show what is done, to hear what is heard, to say what is said. The way to find out that the one showing is showing, the way to find out that one is that one is to be that one. The way to find out that the one doing what is showing is doing what is showing is to be the one doing what is showing. The way to find out that the one hearing what is heard is the one hearing what is heard is to be the one hearing what is heard. The way to find out that the one saying what is said is the one saying what is said is to be that one the one saying what is said.

Not gathered together is a way of sitting. It is not the only way of sitting.

He was not gathered together. He was sitting and when he was sitting he could say that he did say that any day was a day. He did say that that day was a day that he had been sitting. He did not say that not gathered together was a way of sitting. He did not say that there was a way of sitting.

He accomplished it all. He accomplished not being gathered together is a way of sitting. He accomplished all and he said that that day was a day and he said that he did not sit and not sitting he did not sit not gathered together. He said that if he sat not gathered together he told what he knew he had had that day as he had sat that day and he did not say that he sat not gathered together, he did not say that he did not sit that day, he did say that he had sat that day.

He was the one who was that one who was one who said that sitting was where he sat, and he did not sit gathered together. He did not say that sitting he sat, he did say that sitting is sitting, he did say that he sat, he did say that hearing what he had not seen saying was not tormenting.

He did receive when he received and he did sit not gathered together when he sat and was not gathered together and he sat and he said that sitting all of sitting, all of sitting not gathered together was sitting, and he said that he saw all of sitting and he said he sat and he said that the sitting he sat he sat when he was sitting and he said he had been sitting and he said that he was sitting and he said he sat. He did say that he sat.

It was not a desperate disturbance that he returned when he sat not gathered together. He did not sit not gathered together. He emerged and he did not say that he did not sit. He did say that he did sit. He said that any day he sat was a day he sat. He said he sat any day. He said he sat.

He accomplished it all. He did that. In all that was what sitting is not he was all that was that was when he was and he was sitting not gathered together.

He did not see. When he did see he explained that seeing he was sitting and sitting he was gathered together. He accomplished it all.

He did accomplish it all and in all of it he was the one who sitting was having it said that he sitting was gathered together and that he was not sitting. He did say that that which was said was what was said. He did not complete saying he was sitting not gathered together, he was sitting gathered together.

He looked there where looking is seeing. He looked there. Always he did not know that doing so he was the one who was the one sitting and sitting not gathered together, sitting gathered together, sitting. He did know that he was sitting. He did know. He did know he was sitting gathered together. He did know. If he was one who was to be one he was one who being one is accomplishing it all. And this is not everything, this is not what it is when it is what it is. Very likely there are all there who are there when not any one is there. Very likely they are there. Very likely and he who saw when he saw where he looked was there and he was there when he was not there, and very likely he was there.

It all is not enough. And always it is all. It is all. That is not what it is. That is what it is. It is all. That is enough and he can say it and say that it is not enough. He can say that all is all. He can say it. He says all is all. He says it. He says that all is all and he says it and there is what is said. It is really all and it is not said that all is all. If it is said that all is all it is said that it is said.

There could be if there is the remarkable expression that allowing something and asking repetition and regaining elevation and continuing sounding is the creation of a nation if all of them are being living. They are being living in remaining accumulating and they are remaining accumulating as they are reserving what they are sparing and they are sparing what in buying and selling is not remaining. All who are not one are all enough to see that they have where they have what they have. They are not all one. One is one. They are all the one where there is one that is one.

White and color and also other things are not retracting what they are going to be doing. Smaller and large, big and little, active and acting are not intending to be denying what they are saying. Accumulating is not ceasing to be meaning increasing. Expressing is not emerging and destroying. Agreeing is agreeing. Convincing is selling. Increasing is oddly what it is.

Increasing and selling, having and reiterating is where it is and it is there and it is moving.

Completely the having come to walk may be the way of staying. He came and it was told to him that he would be pounding. He did not do that. He did what he did and he copied somethings and some who saw him said to him that he did that then. He said to them that he was doing what he was doing. He said to them that he asked any one if he was to be the one he was to be. He said that he was asking to be continuing.

He did not have it there where he came to stay he did not have it there to be the one who had been one who had come there to be pounding. He was continuing. He undertook all of undertaking continuing all except that which was undertaken by some one giving him what they should have given him. He was continuing.

It is very likely that a way to be in play is to say that a beard which is in the mouth is not eaten. That is a way to play and he who in a complete expression was keeping what he had begotten did come to ask that in working he should be receving what working could be done to keep him. He was active and this was not oppressive as three times was many times all winter and every winter and every summer and all summer. He was there and everywhere all the rectification was that a recital would be written. It was not written that is to say a writing that came was not coming and the time that was was there and anyway a beginning that was not determining as to beginning being exciting was determining as to a recital having the meaning that a recital being existing is completely the recital that is the recital that was there when there came to be there there where he came to have there what he had. Certainly the end was removing, certainly he was not deliberating and the reason that likelihood was not compelling was that he being there and there being where he being there, there had been and would be there. It was not a day and not a night, and it was not talking and keeping still that determined anything, it was that there was there and he had been and would be there. And he was not everywhere and he was there where any one could be certain that any one not hearing him would be seeing him and seeing and hearing him would be remaining and exposing and allowing what they did not undertake and he did not begin to hear.

Likely very likely yes, likely very likely no, likely, very likely he said they were the men who called each other everything. And this one was the one who came and he said that they were then the men who called each other everything. This was demonstrating that appearances are not deceiving. He was the one who said that the one who was the one who was one they were callling each other everything was the one who was leading and following and they were all leading and following. He was the one dwelling on enthusiasm and calling every one something and calling some something and calling everything. He was not destroying anticipation. He was dwelling on reaction. He was not discounting reverberation. He was all there was when a district was not under construction. He did orginate feeling enjoying enthusiasm in calling all of them everything. This was one who was a crowd when all of them were together.

If he came to say that he had a headache it was because he had always had something that did not stop him from coming to have his head aching when he was not seeing that he was resting. He did not need resting. He did not need headache. He did need to have what he had and he had what he had and when he showed what he had he said all he said. He was ready to repeat the name he used when he used a name and he did use a name and repeat the same and he was ready to come when he came and he was ready to feel what he felt and he said what he said. He did not decline all reverberation. He did authenticate living in a house and having enough children. He did actualise knowing where some things could be hanging. He was not receiving what would be coming. He would not articulate that he had not refused an opinion. He did not affirm that he went everywhere. He did tell all he had known of experiencing something.

To see and have a beard, to see and shave it, to see and seeing see that the light that is shining and showing a beard which is growing is the light that has been showing a beard that was a beard and has been a beard that has been shaved as shaving is shaving, to see and have the color stay where color stays, to see and have the water lie where water lies, to see and have the trees have leaves the way the trees have leaves, to see and be the one who has the work that makes the way that has the form that shows the land that is the grass and holds the weight that is the light and is the last that is the same as it is when it is where it is that every one encouraging themselves are denying and are not remaining to be sharing. It is that it is all there is to forget when all that is is what came to be by seeing where feeling having grass which is not shining is not denying anything, and denying anything is not returning and is returning often. This can not demonstrate that the white that is not remaining is not changing. This can demonstrate enough to keep all pushing and continuing to go on expressing anything. This does not make what it is when all is returned. This does undertake feeling and describing a little man to be sitting and a little woman to be bathing. This is not happening and a bigger one a bigger woman is existing and is eating and bathing and dressing and remaining and sleeping.

Particularly penetrating and undulating when the round thing is rising is the reaction of the feeding that rejecting is establishing the reconciliation between antagonising and replenishing. He came to see him again and this was on the day when he was visiting. He was talking. He said all he was criticising. He remarked again that others were missing. He did not undertake excepting what he was refusing. They were not alternating often. He had been estimable. He was not absolute in accompanying talking. He was partly not coming again and listening.

He is ardent and not derogatory and he is talking and not swaying as he is standing and he is shortening in not betraying that he has not been changing. He stayed longer than he was refusing to stay and this was not embittering. He could win enough of complete likelihood to release the volume of delicate intention. He had it then and was enough and he stayed with ardent expression of having been continuing creating not ceasing to be existing.

It was a fact in undertaking that they were not pursuing. It was a farther distance and they were grouping. He who was there was often there and he was like the remaining one who was undertaking not pursuing. He was not pursuing. He was not remaining. He was there.

If they all knew that they had met they could say that meeting was not meaning that all of them were all of them. They did not begin saying anything. They could be continuing. They were all saying that they had the likelihood of separating something from everything. They did not say everything quite enough. Not any of them was always complaining.

It was not an arrangement when they saw that each one lived in a place where that one was living. They did not separate then. Not any two of them were living in the same building.

They did not undertake everything. They had what they needed when they did not refuse anything and they did not refuse anything. They did not have enough. They were not all of them being there then.

He was the pronouncer who was not undertaking the way to have enough listen to every one. He could follow then and watch succeeding come to be existing. He who was not accustomed to something did not lead the procession as he was walking where he was talking. He was not without freedom. He was not retaliating.

He had the way which if there was conquest was not forgiving he had the way of keeping what was not refusing to be increasing. He did not take enough in taking too much. He did not take plenty and he had it all when he kept it. He was not denying intending to be asking.

There was not each one when three of them were undertaking what they were undertaking. There was not each one when seven of them were undertaking what they were then doing. They were not together to make a dozen. They were there all of them and showing what they were showing as showing was where they were showing as they were showing when they were showing.

He did the same.

It was not the only way they came the way they all found they were leading. They came that way. They were there. They were not when they were everywhere they were not anywhere. They were there. They were the present indication of being where they were leading. They were not expelling indicating. They were not lowering exception. They were there.

They did not see a way that did not come and did not stay and did not stay away. They saw a way that was a way and would convey the way that would lose some way. They did not have the way that was not some way. They had a way that were ways and they each one did not sing, they each one had a way.

He was not over when a way was under. He was not under and he had the way that were ways and he was not one not singing, he was one relieving a way that way not existing. He had the way and was not pursuing contradiction. He was keeping being expecting to be refusing intending to accept indicating being having been in being surprising. He had some way that was completing not intending refusing being giving receiving being outraging captivating. He was not declining. He had not some when he was a wonder. He was continuing.

Very likely complaining was not adjusting receiving and arranging. Very likely complaining was not being existing.

He who undertook the most and three years was not plenty, he who undertook something saw some one. He saw the short length of the piece that was where it was made. He saw it where all was not made in the time that came every other day. He saw what was not left when he did not give away anything. He was the aggressor when there was no one who was completely fatigued. He listened often.

He, and they were not determined then, he wore what he had and he had what he wore. He was not adding destruction. He left when he stayed away and he came in then and there was not complete intention. He felt enough.

They were not too much withdrawing to achieve repenting and this was not unnecessary, this was not at all unnecessary. The whole of it all came to be too many and this was not at all unneccesary. They were not adjusting what was not determined. They were not withdrawing continuing. They were not.

They had been and they were where all the way was the coming of all of it that was that. They did have something and they did have that and they did go there and they did stay there and they did continue then and they did end and they did begin and they were what was when they they did where they did all they did as they did what they did.

They were not all there. They were there and they were when they were where they were as they were there and they were there. They were not all there. They were there.

He was not there as he was the one who when he was there was there and he was there. He was there and they were not with him and they were there they and he they were there they who were there. They were all there.

If they were all there they were there as they were there and it was the whole accepting, seeing, doing what was the acceptance and undertaking that was what did not remain to deter what was that which did not chagrin the one who was the one and they were all there that one, any one. They were there. They stayed. He stayed. He was there. They were there.

If there is a way to be gay it is the way that is evidently a way. They were gay. The were gay as they were in the way they were to be gay. They were not so gay that they were very gay. They were not all gay.

He was gay when he said he would go away. He was gay when he said that if he would look as if he were going away he would look as he did look when he was not gay. He said he was not gay.

They were not all gay. They said that they were not all gay. They said that some of them said that they were gay as they were when they were gay. They did not say that they were that they were not gay.

He who was not too proud to have the paper arranged was certainly hesitating to give all that he asked. He did not change anything. He kept what he hoped would be taken. He said that he had felt all that.

They who were not different did not refuse that which they had heard that they would arrange. They did not disoblige any one. They returned again and received something. They were not all despairing.

The meaning of undertaking was not extravagantly anticipated when they were not older than they had been. They were not all disliking something. They attributed the same arrangement to the thing that was happening. They did not deny intending to be meditating. They were not all there then. There were not too many anywhere. They were all when they were there.

Each one of them presuming that that one was that one were not presuming all the time that they were presuming often. Each one of them was the opposite of something. They did not each one determine all of anything. They did undertake enough.

A partition separating all in one room from all in another room and which has a door is the wall that is not disturbing the condition of all living in a building. This was not a complication. It did not belong there where it was and that was not neccesary when they were all living. They did change something.

They did not any of them come there where each one was living. They were not indulging in everything.

A likely way to stay indoors is to have some interruption. They were not dealing in undertaking removing an active cooperation. They had the extreme way of being there where they had joined coming. This was not an alteration. This was division. This was diminishing alternation. They said all that which was the hearty hearing of anything which was the combination of that thing. They did not destroy themselves then. They were permitting all that they had as being living. They did not inhabit every building. They were all there when they had that inspiration. They did again when all of them were some of them. Some of them were all of them. One of them was one and that was the state of active occupation. All was not artificial. This was not the meaning of ending and beginning. There could be the one who was the one who could be that one.

They were not repeating signalling to each other that they were joining together. They did not learn to come together. They stayed when they saw that they had a movement. They did not stay then. They did not learn all that there was of leaving. They meant it all.

One who harmonised this did not refuse to utter something. He said that he saw something. He did not agree to everything. He was not refusing to neglect the rest of the things that were meaning what they were meaning. He did not have enough distraction to occupy all the way that he moved. He did not move too much all the time. He did what he did. He joined some. He neglected remaining all the time. He directed that best. He was not apportioning all the merit to each one as each one said something. He gave everything. He used something. He did not come again all the time. He was not withdrawing mentioning what had been mentioned. He introduced some. He said it all. He was giving the same. He came all of some of the ways that were not the only ways. He did not deny the same thing again. He adjusted feeling desertion. He rearranged adding instruction. He deserted equalisation. He regretted acceleration. He denied intention. He agreed to description. He felt combination. He ordered reorganisation. He atoned for beginning. He pursued realisation. He adored distribution. He remarked domination. He altered acceptation. He changed selection. He persisted in continuation. He achieved elimination. He rested in conclusion. He grew older.

They were not the same when they saw it all and they did not change. There were enough of them. One was enough and he did not change. He did it all. He was accumulating this thing. He was not alone. He did not know any of them then and he met them and he knew them. He went away with one of them. He was enough.

He was not disturbing wearing what he was coming to have as a thing that was to cover him. He did not say that he liked it more than he did. He said he had been feeling something. He did not like to hear that he was the one who was having what he was having. He was not refusing hearing anything.

He had that as past what he was feeling in the future. He did not relieve himself of all of anything. He did not order any one to come and remain. He said that he asked all of the way meaning is being existing. He was not dividing coming again from remaining. He was the one who had remained and then had not left. He was the one who went where he went and did that which was the thing that was done then. He did not interfere with himself in hearing himself tell it all again. He was not astonishing.

This was not the only way that he was and he was the one who was all of that one. He did the same when he felt all he felt and he kept all he did when he felt all he felt. He had the same explanation when he was agreeing that he was winning as he had when he was agreeing that he was feeling. He was not sleeping in the morning and he was eating something in the evening. He did not turn away from this thing. He felt all that he felt. He did what he did when he did that which he did to do what he did. He attempted the whole way of going to be remaining and he succeeded in staying and astonishing. He did not undertake everything.

To sweep and not to leave what is not swept up, to reply and not to refuse to continue talking, to explain and to convince some one, to show all and to keep what is hidden, to be expressive and to attack the expense of travelling, to be careful and to ejaculate, to be sincere and to be using confounding refusing with deterioration, to be moving and steadying and surging and complaining and succeeding and grieving and exalting and speeding and pressing and acquiring is not the same thing as being any one. Some one is not the same and that one is not refusing all in refusing everything. That one is the only one. He is there again. He sits where he tells what he tells when he tells all he tells as he tells why he tells what there is that he can tell and has told. He does not refuse to remain although he does stay when he stays. He is there. This is not the end of all that.

Assailable barter in withdrawing slaughter is not the least of expression of following disaster. The ardent sitter and the intending hearer and the reclaiming helper and the disturbing divider and the vigorous hearer and the alarming buyer and the deep thinker and the steady beginner, all the leader and half the seller, all the listener and all the controller, all the etcetera and all the clearer, all the continuer and the rest steadily staying somewhere, all the same what was was there and what is is here. If the rest remain then getting them all there is not laughing as each one can tell the same. They do not all see. They have that which becomes them. They are not keeping everything. They give it again. They say they do.

He had all when he had enough and knew them all and said it as if he saw where he heard. He was shining and there was not all the fast bowing that he was not doing. He did the same. He said that and something else. He was not remaining still. He stated it all. It was there and he was with it when he did not loan it. He did not loan it. This was not all the same.

Way in and way on and the waiting and all and he was there and they were anywhere when there was there and they were not anywhere but there. They did not astonish themselves as they expected to be where there was there. They were feeling all of it and all they said they listened not to answer and hear but to say and see. They were the same. That was individual. They were the group. That was the way. They said it some. That was the rest. They saw it there. That was the reason. They felt it all. That was the feeling. They did it then. That was their doing. They hung it well. That was their arrangement. They were giving something. That was their way. They helped it then. That was their expression. They met often. That was their intention. They separated then. That was their separation.

They were not identical with what had happened. They were not opposing what was delighting them. They were not losing what they were saying. They were not giving what they were urging. They were not the same.

Walking around when the wet place is drying is not causing all the discussion which can be had when one and the other one and one and one have put the four places together so that they all have the same position. They describe each other. They were not darkening sitting and not waiting. They were feeling. They could see the white cover that was taken off when they were together. They felt all of something. They felt all of that thing. They were all coming. They had the picture of their having been those who had done what those had done and they had the decision that they were seeing all that they were seeing. They did not die one by one. They did not die, all of them. They did not see what was the same thing as being coming to remain where they placed what they were when they were to come to be something. They were shortly having all the remains of continuing. They had been feeling. They had all the same what was the rest of something. They had something.

In leaving they were not leaving what was left. They did not undertake it all. They did not refuse this.

They were the same when they told that they were where they were they were the same as feeling is inducing blasting. They were not the same when they were all seeing the same expression. They were the same when they were all giving all they were saying. They were the same when they were helping all invitation to be existing. They were not the same when they were not extinguishing something. They were all the same when all of them remembered that they had yet all of the rest to see. They were not the same when they were not wishing what they were exchanging. They were not all the same.

He was not all the same. He did not choose to go away and leave the refusal of adding one to one. He did not enjoy everything.

He who was not the same was the one who talking was not adjusting all he was saying to all he was doing. He did that. He wore the same color when he was happier and when he was duller. He wore a color and he was showing color. That was not in him a disembarkation. He had some of the convenience. He came to have some conveniences. He was used to them.

Some talking is all the rest when all the rest is where there is more of that. He who was not alternating was the one who was the same and being the same he used all of that. He did it with the way that he wore that color more and more. He was not all the rest. There were the rest. He was not any of them. They were there. He was there. They were not anywhere. He was not anywhere.

Ninety-five and seventy-two are not all the numbers that he said he knew when he said he would make an arrangement that would satisfy him. He did not hope for more than he came to have. He allowed that he was despairing. He said he was feeling all that. He said he was all the same.

He said that when he heard that the only number was fifty-two he was willing to keep it and he said that when he did not keep it he was suffering. He said he did suffer. He said that when he had sixty-five he was certain that he had been right. He was right and he had enough and he kept on saying so. He said it was hard work. He said he did not suffer but he said he did not like somethings. He said he felt that. He said he was not obliging and he was not needing to be enterprising. He said that he came where he came and he said that that was not all the meaning there was when he saw all. He said he did do that. He did.

That was not the only answer there was. There was an answer that he kept all the rest. There was an answer that he meant something. That was an answer that he could not distinguish what was sung. There was an answer that he kept on. There was an answer. He did not have all the names. He knew them all. He did not stay at home. He did not like everything. He was succeeding.

All the way he had to say that he did see the use of some who did the same when they came to have enough to show it all. He did not sigh when he said that he would see in the direction in which there came all the strength that he felt there could be as each one did that which he did in showing all there is to see. He was noble, he did aniticipate the rest. He did release all of going often. He did visit every afternoon. He did eat all he said he needed. He felt the complete way of feeling what he was deciding and originating. He was not foolish. He was not uninterested. He did not answer everything when he said that he did what he did. All the way that there came all the rest who were strong, all the way that each one had the life he was saying would be expressing all the tendency to simplify what could be elaborate, all the way that there the steady help of employing a correction and a criticism and a piece of paper and more action, all the way each one said that he was talking, all there was there was of living as each one is existing, all the way that there came to be the whole of it all, all the way is not the way they all expected to stay.

They did not smell the same when they came all the way. They did not say that they would not put what they had where they had when they stayed. They did not say that they had that way. They did say what they did say.

A package that is carried is a package that has in it what is inside it. This is not the answer when some one asking is asking what it is that is being carried. Any way of alternating visiting is one way of not going the same way as the way some one has gone that way. This is not enough to change everything.

All the conclusions that are beginning are not the difficulties that each one is refusing. They were all indicating something. They had that which they did and they sold it and some bought it. This was not discouraging.

He said it, it was not the only way to say it, it was the only way he said it, he said that the same was all the same, he said he was feeling the absolute transmission of the accumulation of regarding what he was regarding. He said he did it all. He said he was not certain. He said he must have it, he said that the way to say it again was not the only way, he said he would not do that, he said that he had all the rest, he said that he had no way to come to that conclusion, he said he might wear something to show anything, he said it was difficult, he said what he said, he explained all that he answered, he did not recline, he was not concentrating everlasting interruption, he did the same, he was always there, he did not die, he was not needing everything, he was the one who did that which when it was seen was not what he said he denied. He was yielding. He listened then. He did not change anything. He was necessary. He did not leave it all. He did not give anything. He was there. He did all that. He saw the rest come to be gone. He was not gone. He did not come to stay. He had the same.

One and here and there and somewhere and always separate and frequently not assembling one and the others who were not the ones denying that, some did reply when they were not denying answering. They said, each one of them, they said it all.

Many many tickle what is not ticklish and many tickle the rest when that is not the only way to say that every bad one and every good one is the kind of a one to go away.

The argument that is the one to use when all argument is being used is the one that that one uses who is that one.

All the way to keep away is the way to select all that is selected when what has been given has been kept.

A dark and light place where the flowers are growing is the place where any one coming and going could admire anything. This was not enough to make all the meaning there is when one is that one and any one is some one. There is an intermediate way of saying good-day. There is not a hot day that is so hot as the day that is hot enough so that the ones that are hot are hot. The darkness that comes when the half hour that is beginning is not finished is not the same darkness as the darkness that does not begin and is not dark. All the list that was written is the list that is not shown. Everything is said and some one can listen.

It was not the best way that way which was the best way, the best way was the way which was that way and that way was only that way as the way which was the way was not darting away. There was a way. The best way was that way the way that was that way which was the best way. All that came and sat and stood said something and this was not a darker way of their being an only way than any other way.

He who was independent and afraid to say that the house was painted was independent and did say the house was painted. The house was painted, who is afraid, that the house is painted is not any more than being there where there is that house and the house is painted. This is not all the way there is a way, there is more way than there has been too much way. This is not the condition of not reminding every one of something.

An arrangement that followed remaining together was not the only arrangement every one made who followed every other one. There was not every misunderstanding. There was no disposition to resist the whole business of remaining being living.

Carting there where there was paper carting cloth there was not an occupation. Kindly asking some one to be leaving was not an occupation. Nobody did it.

Hardly had one who was longer than the use of color hardly had he had he remained a long time when he came to do what he did. He used some of that and then it did not happen that he intruded remaining. He was the end of something.

All the many attractions of eating what is placed in a plate and put together is there when there has been a cold winter and there has been enough money for that to continue to be winter. It was not the mention of everything that meant that the change had not come, it was the beginning of something that meant the change had not come. The rest followed later. It followed quickly and there was the same half that together was not the whole. It was not expected. Any one refused something.

A bargain is not a bargain if one giving is receiving and one receiving is giving. Every bargain is the same when there are two and these two are the two who were the two who had been any one and were then that one. He who had all the rest did not have enough and naturally he said that he was delighted when he had an opportunity to see that he was there. He could not then hear what he heard and he could see what he saw. Any one of them all was there and there were enough there so that any one refused something and did not say no when they received all that was offered. They did not refuse to mention everything. It ended then. That was so disappointing.

It was earnest to stay every day, to weigh every day, to work some day, it was earnest to say that was all day when any day was the piece of a day when they did not stay where they would stay. They were not all not gay. They were not gay.

They did lightly what was not lightly done and they spoke then, they had the reception of exchanging something and they were meaning what was happening. They did not endow the rest with everything. They had not all the change when they left each one where that one was when he began. They did not manage to avoid all the pieces and they knew enough to be interested and they were not foolish, they were not busy with nothing, they did the same, they had enough of a way, they were not having any habit, they did it all, they said enough, they worked then, they arranged what they came to be selecting to be arranging. They were not suffering in refusing what they were not intending to be seeing. They were all there.

He who said something said it in the way that did not show all there was of what had to be. He was not reckless. He was not uncertain. He said it all in explaining that which was there and he explained it so that there could be that explanation. It was all there and complete. He went on. He was not the half of all there was as there were some and he was the whole of it all. That was not enough. Anything stopped. That was not undertaken. He had the meaning.

Conversation was not the reproduction of listening and talking and this was said and when there was more there was some understanding of that.

It is apparent that when each one is sitting where it is cold that the lamp which is burning is the lamp they are using. This has been and will be the habit that has not that meaning.

All the best that came when all that came was all that came was said when each one said that they each read and said what they each said and they each read. The basket that did not remain on the floor was not empty when all that was thrown away was put in it. The alarming way that each one did not throw away what was taken away did not dissatisfy every one. There could be conversation.

He said that he had put the piece that was there when he went away in the same place that it was now when it was there. His wife said that she remembered something. He did not then say more than he said. Not any one left the room. They all were busy.

He did not live by the light that there was when he went to live where he stayed some months. He talked about everything. This was not needed then but it was a very good thing as a way to begin and to have begun. He was satisfying.

The darkness was the same when he came in and when he went out and he talked about that when he talked about everything. He said he had had a little girl. He said the whole family were not there. He did not say that he needed everything. This was not what he said when he said what he said and he said what he said. He was not the only one and yet that was enough, that he was the one. There were some who said the same. He was not one.

Darkness is not black enough to have the same feeling that it has when not any one who is grieving is saying that it is a peculiar thing to adopt a child that is born and then to keep her. It was understood. Any one told the rest and it was not the only way to work every day and to have the whole piece covered so as to be as it was gay. The last time that there was the whole big piece was the time when the green and the blue and there was some red too was the time when it was all largely covering what was not too pretty to be lost. It was then sold and everybody was satisfied. Some said that to pay for it then meant that that was not the only way to keep it a long time. A half of all that was said was said when the rest of what was paid was paid. Any one was content. Some liked something.

The continuation was there and the last were not leading. This is not audacious. This is the climax of having a cooler climate than there had been.

The summer sun was not shining and the winter was not congealing and the ardent expression of satisfaction was not mystifying any one speaking the language that have meaning. Any language is the same when they all speak a few words of some and some speak all the words they are using. It was not mingling beginning and ending. It was not disturbing spending the afternoon and the evening. It was not always disturbing the morning. Enough had been received so that very many who came sat together. This did not originate sneezing. This did quiet moving. This did stimulate renewing the breathing. They were all there. They came on time. They were all there the ones who claimed to be the half of everything. They did not refuse to discriminate. They shown out when they did not put there the thoughts that were the first and then the next and then the last. They remained away when they had all that day. They did not see the remainder who did not stay. They went away. Some can come any day. That is always a piece of the half that is distributing everything. Each one was there. The union was not confusion. They had all that they had when they saw each other. They mentioned something.

He and he was not the lonely one when he ate all that he ate and he was not alone, he was not the happy one when he had what he had when he was happily there and sleeping some, he and he was not demeaning himself when he came again and he was always coming and was talking, he was not sacrificing when he was suffering and he was suffering resolution and undertaking and enlarging and he was not the peculiarly losing kind of a one any one was who was not continuing increasing, he was the one and he was the only one and he was the one and meeting was meeting and summering was summering and wintering was wintering and a flower garden was a flower garden; he was one and the neighbors were not leaving and he was not leaving and he was not destroying the rest and they were not destroying anything, he was one and he said the same and he said it all and he changed the whole when he had the dog that he had when he went and he had the dog that he had when he came and he did not stay that a dog could stay and he did not stay when he went away. He was not lonely. He was not stationary. He was not escaping. He was not busy. He was not walking. He was not running. He said he slept pretty well. He said that what he did was like that which was all the same and he said he knew it. He said he showed the rest when everybody turned the rest of it into the light where it was bright and he was bright and he said he told the friends who were together that he had not made the weather. He was not angry.

If the covered space has the same size as the little pieces that one left then the trouble when an explanation is due is not in listening when there is repeating. They were not anonymous.

Barring the size of the thing that is where it is there is no reason why a larger thing should not reproduce a little thing and this was not the only way to disturb everything. There were some ways of finding a beginning.

It hardly came to be altogether that they were not separated and they did not say that when they spoke of anything and what was a brighter light was brighter and the little pieces were mentioned. It was not astonishing.

They came there. They had that to do and that was not that proceeding. They had that piece of the way. They did not die early. They did not piece the whole that was a piece together. They were universal when they came to travel. They did not explain. That was they came and they did not rest together. They had talked.

Not to disappear when they are not there was not the way they said they had come to stay. They were industrious.

The watching they did was not the only way they had to show all that it meant when they were discouraged. They were discouraged.

They had not the length of the time that it takes to change the place where they were going to. They did go there.

It was not remaining the half of all there was when they saw that they could see each other. They did not stay. They all went away. They did not lose anything. They said that. It was not a determination.

He who had not said that he was not cheerful said that he had come to be hat the rest were not when they were otherwise. He was not talking. He left early. He knew how to say that he had that way. This was not distinguishing. He was not lonesome. He was alone. He followed that enough. He was not magnificent. He was the undertaker.

All that there was when there came to be the best there is where all there was was shown to look as it did look was the best way to say that it was there and beauty is the thing to see. They did not talk enough. They were talking.

When it came that all that was apart was visiting it did not seem that everybody was talking.

It had to do with the place where there was not any disarrangement and there everything was on the floor. They did not all talk then.

This was not the only way to say that there had come to be three ways of offering what was being given. One was a perfect way, that did not have any protection, that had what it had when a covering was fitting, that kept some in. Everybody was not anxious to laugh. It was not too perilous. There was a way which was a way and a solid piece came off and nothing was happening. Nobody was glad. Everybody was looking. It helped some. It was not autocratic. It was not a mystery. There was a way which was a third way and anybody could refuse to exclaim. It was not prohibitive. It was concubining. It was sweetly beginning. It had a pretty reflection. It was angust. It held the rest. It was not particular. It was chased. It was pelucid. It was clearly automatic. It held the blessing.

That was not the only way the way the sinking came to relieve the place that was there. They were not authoratative. They had the practice. It was not the rest of all that way. To be lightly dusting is to have the coal full of iron and this does not keep all of a little stove together. It can be seen.

Like the arrangement of the place where the pears are not brighter the time has not come when the last piece has been seen. It is not investigated because there having been the parlor there has come to be the place there where any one could stay together. They are not visiting. That is to say part of the time they are away. It is not passed when the whole of it is there. They are included. They do not destroy the whole of it without selling. They have sold some. They are there.

If they were the best and they had been accustomed to moving they would have been there when they did not move away. They had that condition. It was not undermining.

They did not see the same when they were not lame and they never were lame and they sent away some of the children. They did not mean that the other place was not farther. They did think that they saw which was not too much wetter. They liked a piece of the middle of the morning. They did not stop often in the afternoon. They did not use any evening. They were not alone. They went away. They did not forget the pieces of furniture.

The labor of losing what there was not any soporific in adopting was not agonising. There had not come to be division. There was that article. They saw that away. It was not a comfort. They had that to keep the place away. They were not blameworthy. They had the old season.

They did not anticipate lightly. They had the medium which was the medium of having gone to see something where it was raining. They did not tell the same then when they had that energy. They were not progressive.

A dark day is a day when the light is away and the light has been lit and the fire has not gone away and the day that has been a dark day is a day when the flowers are gay and the color that is there is staying there. That is a dark day.

Coming away is not staying away. That is not the way that he who came away and lived there where he came away would come away when he came to go away. He liked something. He said that that was not too much of a home. He said that that was not the only meaning there is in telling what he was telling. He was not denying something. He had that tender expression. He accepted the hospitality that entailed eating what was cooking and he ate what was cooking when he was walking. He did not disturb the reason. He was not irregular.

The precious piece that had the hand that was not too nicely finished was the thing he kept when he saw where it was. It was not very likely that he remembered that it had been had. It was not certain that he was not remembering borrowing something. He was not likely to say that he had seen it most. He was certainly sure to have it then. He spoke of it.

That substance that had the slight weight that made it fall when it was in the air was not the same as the thing he had when he did not give back anything. He did what he should when he should do what he did. He was reliable. He was the certain fashion of continuing when there was not any question that he was not forgotten. He did not have that as a thing to do. He was not escaping.

He had the certain pleasure of authentication and he was not the monopoly of having everything. He was not parsimonious and he was not omnipresent.

The ones who were and they said nothing were not saying the same. They said something.

Kindly expecting that the things that would not be lasting would be disappearing they did not disorganise exhibiting something. They were continuous. They were not suffering.

If there is enough to do a certain way comes to be any way that some one receiving something is distributing what he is selling. This was not the beginning.

They were the ones being friends and they spoke then about what was happening. They did not alter everything.

They were the ones who had that they were not the ones who were then the ones and they did not dispute when there was that discussion. They had the price that was the right one when no other piece was a piece. They did not hesitate. They were all they had when they did not have all they had and they had enough to be there when they did not choose what they chose to say. They were not braver when they were not more insistent and they were not more together when they were not more tolerant. They did not defer what they did when they showed what they had done. They were all the addition which was not too determined. They were saying that which they said was what there would be seen when there was not all the attendance that there would be when some were looking. They did not rest with that authentication. They did not double up. There was not the complication of the same when there was that separation. It did not determine that.

If there was the whole way to go when there was a ticket that was bought then certainly they did not go to stay away. They went to stay there. That was that time.

They were lively, that is to say they were not in the way. They were not away when they were there and they certainly had not gone away. They were not in the way there.

It is not tolerable that the one who is in any way away is in every way away. He is away.

The constant particular division which is not in unity is not there when there is more than there would be if the following were not coming. The following went away. That did not change anything.

It is very likely that the habitual reminder is the one that has been put where there is the place where more would not be separated from every one. There is that foundation. The present day which has not passed away when the beginning has come and any one is prepared for that thing being the thing which is the thing and it is the thing, the present day which has not passed away is not the trifling thing that it never did refuse to have copying, it is the best habit there is of not commencing more often than there is frequent practice. They did not decline.

Out from the whole which was the present there there had not been to be the whole which was all there. They did not think again. They did all that.

They had the way and certainly there was in the piece and certainly there was the whole certainly there was the integral part that did not make what was clear dear. They did not have all that to do. They had been begun.

If it were not so much and there had not been some, if there were always and there was not enough, if it was what they did when they were there, if they were and they did this then, if they had that delineation they were the time when there was not all there was as there always is all there is. There was what there was.

They did not blame their best way when they succeeded and they did not succeed when there was all that had not been sold. They were not silent.

They who did not dedicate the remainder of following to arranging to remian together had been the ones stirring. They were all the entire body and they did not see the same aptitude. They agreed in something. They were not antagonistic.

There was the stretch between the summer and the winter and they were not long in separating. They did not refuse everything.

They had the likelihood of interpreting that they were hearing what was the aspect of that which was not to be divided. They were not disappointed They had that sorrow, they were not safe.

That was all that was likely to be taken when they did join some one who was not refusing to agree about that. They did not then lose everything. They continued to be exemplary.

Mounting up into that place where the same change is not happening is that way when there is that petition. They did not abandon that practice.

He who was there was showing the coat he was buying. He had that repetition.

He marked any place and he did not doubt that what he heard was what he heard about. He was plastering the building and he had it leaning and he saw that coming and going was spending a whole situation. He did not linger and staying was the piece that if he had that attention would be the same as anything. He went on the train.

Partly going he came there deciding. He had that interest. He came to see the things he put where they were. He said he liked to look. He said that that was the way. He said he did not have that feeling.

He did not change the day that he came to stay away. He found that he was not going any longer. He said that that was interesting. He said it was evidently so.

He had all those there who had that pair of light and bright mixture. They were not disgusting. They paid something. He did not change that expression. He did not need the rest. He did not keep on more than that time. He was not another one.

He was the same who did solve that which was not that problem. He had all that way and he did see the same which was the result and sewing that was the same as the day. He did not die.

He was the past place when there was not a race and he was living then and burying was nothing. He was undertaker.

He had the amplitude and larger and larger did not mean that the space was diminishing. He was not there to be emptying the attention. He was the placed plan when there had been. He was not diluted.

He who had the ostrich was having the feathers that were not falling. He did use something. He saw the difference when it was a turkey. He needed all that inclination. He said some were useful. He did not mind irreligion. He had that application.

All the plentiful snow was not too much if there was riding and there was riding when there was traveling. There was traveling.

He did the plentiful flowers all the colors that were not lost in the rain, He said that he had that feeling.

He was producing that which if there was that adaptation would be large. It was large. He showed it. He said that he had not seen the end and he said that that which was the same was apparent. He said he had been pleased.

He was not behaving as he would have if he had not come in the evening. He came any day. He was the same.

All the place that there would be tickets are the places where there is no admission and this does not pain every one. This is the solution. They did not die. They were progressive.

All alike who were different saw the establishment which was leafy and they did not deny it all. They came to call. This was no pleasure.

A feeling that there is nearing what is influencing preexisting is not calculating that there is relaxing succeeding when the time is not removing. They had that to do.

If there was a large one to show that a head is thicker behind than where the head gets smaller, if there was a large one to say something he had some reason for saying that he had not lost what he had taken. He made that point often. It was not an object. There was not that attention.

He did yield wine and a dog and rugs and a pigeon and a nice hand that was needing that setting. He did not flourish then. He had to be supported. He was excused. That was that thing.

He who was the rest to be was not dated, that is to say he had the date any day and he was careful where to lay each date away. He did not keep himself. He was winning. He had the best understanding when he was explaining and he had the best said when he had it blue and green and yellow and white and orange and black and red. He was not distracted.

Finishing is not establishing the settlement that buying a house is destroying. There is not any way to regret all that. The voyage is not long and so far away there is that to say that it is not raining and saying that places some in that position. It does not change any hope. There is not more of that.

He who came to be gaily framing was not earnest when he said that he had destroyed some color. He meant to say that it was a pleasant day and he meant to say that if he went away he meant to say what he meant to say. The whole burden was taller. This did not keep him feeling the death of every one. He was the same. He had the place changed when there was some building and he did not say more that he had the time to say as he had to say that he had that way to go away as he had to say that he would go away. He did go the next day. He was not there to go away.

On the old arrangement there were the three and he said that he was not easy, he said he felt that it was not the same and five would be more than three. He said that five were there and he said that was what he said he had to say. He came away. They were not away. He said he did not see the whole day and he said that was what he did say. He said he did not say that he would go away. He said that one who went where there was air would stay there. He said that one who went where there was enough to forget that there were many away would stay there. He said that one who went where after what had happened nothing happened would stay there. He said he would go away at once and he said he was busy. This did not make him forgetful. He said he had all that to do. He did not say that he was the only one who was happy enough to look up when the train went away. He had that sun.

Pardon the exercise of the feeling that makes him say that the thing that that he has is tender. He is not a deceiver and he does not throw away having not come to say how do you do when he has spent some days. He said he did not understand all that had had that color. They met. This was not the only way to do.

He who was the one to do that which later was not weaker was the one to do that which later was not weaker. He had that way when there was any day and surely the long road was not so short when he was the same size he had been. He had that engulfing feeling. He did not go away to dine and stay. He did not go away.

He and even then there was all the time that taking one train meant when he had that ticket. He did not use that which he changed and he was not far away. He did not go to stay. Anyway he did not say that it was gay. Anyway he had that reasonable institution and the foundation of that was just the same fashion as the baking was when all of it was done. He had a lighter feeling.

So then there is to be the week which is occupied when the door that went to show the way was not closed when he came home and it was not always later. He had the station and he had that desperation. A concluding sentence was not always unfinished. So then there was that sun.

A wait that is not so long that any one is tired is long enough to occupy all the day and the evening. That is not enough to stop all working. Working is existing.

To present the time that made the hope that a feeling was not passing was not so hearty when the time was all prepared. Not any time was prepared.

Larger and shorter than the size that has that shape, the louder and the clearer than the color that has that day for not being any dimmer, the higher and the later than the place that has that pleasure, the reception that has that trouble, the place that is not what any place that is a different place is when there is a place, all the ten pieces and the room was not bigger, all the day when the days are not colder, all the nights when the bed is not larger, all the best rejection of a value in all that explanation, the reception was that which made the place which did not shadow the continuation.

If the time that the action which was a baby was the same as all the drawing then there was that devotion and marrying was that which expressed the rest. It had all the time that there was not all that depression. He went there and came back to the sight. He did not use it the old way.

He was that which was not added when the day was a pleasant day. He was that which was not taken away when the day was a pressing day. He was that which was there when filling was acting in the direction which causes that which is to be that which is there.

He had not all this to refuse beginning and he was not all there was to discover when all there was was what there was. He was always where there had the expression of something of that which was acting where there can be what there is of that expansion. That is the color.

Refuse to die and not get thinner is not to sleep when something that is threatening is after one day explained away. He did not dream everything.

He had not that beginning. He did not begin the remains and he had all that to pierce when he came to the condition.

He was the one who had not all of that sun. He did not see that distraction. He did not have all of that which was not all there is of that sturdiness.

To sit where there is that copy was not the time that he did not use. And he was practicing having that distribution. He did not change it all.

He was the present time and he did not expect to bargain when he had the little that was not always what he did not throw any way. He came to do all of that when he did what he did and he said all of that when he said everything he said. He was not practicing being painstaking. He had nothing to do. He was not continuing expectation. He had all of that burden. He had that inspiration. He was not denied. He did not awaken all the frame. He had that as a multiplication.

If there was all there was of settling there was all there was of all that agitation. He changed that position.

The likely thing to do is not to suffer most and then draw the card under the door that is left on the floor the likely thing to do is to burden the room when it has not any of that which is all there is of any gloom. This does not distract everything. This does not make all there is of a bright light.

All walk and all do not sadden that which is not talk. If they say that they do they stay when they do. This is not the same spirit.

If they meet and they share anything of what they see when they stare and see and when they see and pass that day then they are different. They are then not glued together.

The big separation that which that day was all the day made them both look at all the drawing. They said the same thing. That did not make any of that pleasure. No one is stouter. No one is passing a medium sized woman. They had the time. They were not astonished. They were not meaning moving. That was not that beginning. They did not finish walking. They did not engage talking. They did not refuse a share. They went somewhere. They had that happening. That was several times. There was a time when there was not that time. There was not any time. There was not any of that time. They had that sweetness. They were not met.

They did not descend that day and they were not busy. They had all that length. They were led there.

The trace of that place and that was not remembered was there and they went that day. They did not search that division.

It was not the only objection that which they said talking, they said that that effort was the one that was not all of that acceptation. They did not answer.

Not that, not the same frame not the exchange not the refusal, not the voice or the tone or the care and regulation, not the particular discrimination, not the agreement, not the passage not the only time there is every day, not the time of the year and the time of the day, not the two who were there were the two who passed out to see that view. They did not always say good-bye. They do not stay to say what they say. They do not pass away.

Darkening little squares does not shape the larger piece that has a frame. That can begin.

It was not a whole time. Any connection is that which each one being what is that direction has to put into what is not holding. There is not regrettable decision.

That was not one way. One way was to pass that which is not left. One way was each way.

Any number of all is the contesting that the two who are different are not darker color. The color does not make them resembling. They do look at what they have left. They do not see that.

Angles cannot destroy and the round places can not color the white and the black and the yellow. This is not the presence of any indication. All the meetings have not been disarranged.

A little more of three and any more of two and more than enough is all there is when there has not been any retraction. Everybody can change something.

A little tone and there is none and surely any sun is warm and warming best has all the time when there is not all darkness that will shine.

A fast hold when the dog lies down does not show that each one has been puzzled it shows that the time that has been refused has been the time when the two who were not angry were annoyed. This is suffering. This is the way to sit and say this is that way to pray.

All the time there comes a practical change in what is not the whole exhibition. Any exhibition is what is not so sad but that everybody is talking. These had that reason. They told it to each other.

A little way to say there is not that way is what is not discouraging. A whole meeting is not when each one sees something. A whole meeting is when each one sees something that is disturbing. A whole meeting does not happen again.

The time that is lost is the time that is german, the time that is lost is the time that is american, the time that is lost is the time that is american, the time that is lost is the time that is bulgarian, the time there is lost is the time that is russian, the time that is lost is the time that is hungarian, the time that is the time that is norwegian, there is a time that is japanese and it has that way of being the time that is lost and the chinese way is all of that way and the swedish way is anyway of that way and there is an english way.

Attend the closing of the door and the knocking at the door and the opening of the door. Attend the evening.

Feel the asking if it is colder when the fur is thicker. Change the invitation so that any eating can happen all one evening. Give the time away that some one will not delay to stay. It is a happy whole beginning.

The mending that was done was finished when the separation meant that finishing something is more beautiful than anything. This did not make the regret more delicious. This did not hurry every one any way. All the return that there is when the whole time is spent is in the way there is the exchange of that relation. This did occupy some intention. They had all that to dictate.

If a little passage that opened on the street had a sign up that was not neat then surely when two were not crowding there was room to wipe up some thing. This did not make a mess.

There was never a neglected family. This could not be. How could they agree that this would not be the moment to alter and have them talk together. There was never such a question. Such a change had not that selection.

It is high that which was blinking, it was not prepared with the idea of elevation. Any one who gave one something had that bewilderment. They were not far away. They did not rub what they rubbed when they did not rub away what they rubbed when they rubbed away. This was not their occupation.

There are three, there are a great many, some are more that is there are some more, some are clamoring.

If three are there and they do not care about that then it is important if it is important.

The way of approaching remaining alternating between that realisation and distinguishing receiving that distinction is the way to say that some have the change of any three. That does not alter all feeling. That does alter all that is altered and anything is alright if all that is said is enough said and more is said. It is quite the best way to refuse the certainty that the three are not only not all there but not everywhere. They are each one the best part of being alone that is to say when they are not accepting and refusing. They are always not quite returning. They have each one that of their organisation. They can be seen. That is not the only way to say something there is to say by any one who is to say what there is to say of each one of them being any one who is and having all of some which is recognition. This does not outbalance that which is not denied. That does not make any agreement. If there was more to do there would be more as there are not a few. Each one has that entire system. Each one is not lonesome.

One is not one of three. There is no place for anything and any place that is occupied is occupied. The demand that is made is not denying that the whole place is not bigger and yet it is, of course it is, of course the whole place is not bigger, when it is the whole place there is no crisis and if there is a crisis is not there always the change of place where the advantage is the same and the addition is not kept away. Certainly all are when they are when there are enough to be not much more than completely separated. Any one can talk of one.

There is the sound that has no reverberation and if enough are occupied then surely they will change all of some of most of their minds. That does not beat all instruction.

And so there are not there every day and this is not to say that there are not always three. Always there are three, those three are three and that does not make a number, there is not a number that is three.

One and one and one, there are none, that is to say they have not that meaning. There are three that is to say they have not any such meaning, they have not any meaning of being three, they do not do so.

Any use that there is in exclusion does not include two numbers. If any one is mentioned, three are not mentioned. One is mentioned, three who are mentioned are mentioned. That does not show meaning. They have not any union. They do not come to separate. That is not something that has come together. They are there, everywhere. That is the way to mean that.

If a cause that is not put there where the world is full when it is not pressing is in that place there there is not any need for success. It comes where it is when it is early. Anyway there can be a change in time. All of the progress does not change the number. There are no arrangements.

Attacking the whole stage means that there is more sold than there has been money received and this is not enough to discourage production. Feeling is the inclination that connects something to the color and sometimes the whole page is different and then there is a time. It is not despair that gives any indication. After all there is not more than a test. There is any kind of a joke. There is not failure.

The older they grow the more there is to show if there is what there has been when all that is made is anywhere and this was not a sign of that time, this was the best sign and the only time was where there was that future.

All the time there is the use of that expression. All the time means that. That which is full is not pouring out in every direction and this is to prove that there can be different minutes. It is not necessary to prove everything. There is not use for more than all and yet there is not reason why there is not. None at all, no reason. There is not that disadvantage and they can suffer. They hear what is said when they listen where there is talking.

Largely pressing the separation and then each one is not visiting and then there being any more and then the nice present, this is not the secret of that life.

Not a describer nor a ruler nor a mingler and yet there is not a difference that is not greater. Feeling that the expression is the one that is creating and there is no disturbing all distraction, having the tensing of the intention that is resurging and there is then no moving that is not eventualising. Not daring and not curving and not drowning and not plunging and alluding to nothing is all the way. Abandoning and pasting and arising and not drying and bemoaning the plantation is not every way.

A shout is not a noise when there is no reverberation. A shout is not subdued and the pushing has some resistance when there is not too much help. He did not faint away. He did not faint any.

He was the salt of that pepper and there was no mixture. The beginning was that he saw that and made it taste the stronger. The end was that he used that and it was never weaker. He was not outlandish.

He who had that meaning was averting no inundation. He was not so old that he was older and he had never been always the same. He repeated that story.

There are a pretence of destruction and this does not mean that not all of it is destroyed, it does mean the end of that which is not a verdict.

The place of common color is the place of a relation. And the place of education is the place of some examination. The parting of the beginning is the using of every name in every description.

This comes to be the same and then all that is any more is so lively that there is color enough to be the same. That is what is not denied and all the time there is all of that said which is and is to be.

The difference is not more when nothing is the same. That is not the time that has been taken. The time that has been taken has not been removed from any brick. All the reds are golden.

The settlement that is older is the one that uses horses. The settlement that is younger is the one that owns one dog. The settlement that has the meaning is the one that says that woman. A very strong thing is everything. All that is alike is different colors.

There is the time when the agreement is such that something placed in the middle is not avoided. That does not make that occasion.

The presence of three does not make the four and four are not necessary when there are five.

Planting nothing is not showing all the whole place that is so full that if there were more room there would be more of everything. That does not mean that there is distance. That does mean that the whole extension is not over all when there is more to see and hearing is the way to explain the difference.

The white face that has the color is not the same as the red which is close to be the black. These colors that have that blessing are the same as those that are not used. This is gentle. The best thing to say is that there is a change. Then the union of that mission makes those send a message and any one coming back is writing.

All the time and not any more width than there is breadth and not any one shorter than more than one. This is not discouraging.

All the time that was used by the action was not so long but that there was time to receive that. That when it is there is so munificent. It is so august and so dense and the movement is not so automatic that there will be any disuse. All planning is the same.

The way to use that which is what has that use is to fill what is there and to cover what is beside that. That is the only way to use enough and more than enough is anticipated. It is more than a prediction.

In returning there is not more telegraphing than there is requesting no decision. This does not show more than is to be used. This can be overweight. All the noise is not drowned out. There is all day and more than any week.

The use of a place is that which when there is that criticism there can be description. This does not flavor any eating. It does flavor a recitation.

There is no more title than that which is abused and there is no more meeting than that which is described and there is no more description than there is interpretation. There is more enjoyment than there is laughing. There is more laughing then there is decision. All the rest comes some way.

To be there where morning mingles with something is the same time as most pleasure and this would be work if there was carrying enough to accomplish that. This finished then and there was no more of that provision. The experience of this piling was such that to sit in front of more means enough to use all the time. This does not indicate research and it does not indicate transmigration. It indicates more than any obliteration. The whole example is such that if there is a way to ride there can be a stable and if two are not there they can travel. Three are separated and more are enough to use a casual bath. This meant every day and also exercise. One bed was used. This was a change.

All the pouring of the rain, all the darkening in the evening, all the trains leaving and all the little fish-bones cooking, all the principal away and all the comfort of a home, all the pleasure of a pulpit, all the joke of wearing slippers, all the best dog to bark and all follow and the pleasure in a lily, all the open space inclosing, all the listening to what is hearing, all of this and stay to go, that is one way to expect a person.

A peculiar state does not show in the color that arouses question, it shows in the way there is more time to spare and more times to expect multiplication. It has been there and there is no doubt that if the time had not been the same some one would have been discovered. The way to expect that condition was to melt more who were saying that they had not been and that they were going and that they were saying what they were saying. This was not an only recompense.

The placer of more had a room and this was not there to show that there was not any more. The burden of noon was not so delicate but that there might have been a suggestion.

The finish which would mean that there were no places where there was complete separation would not mean that there are not more coming. To begin the end is not the time when the weather is not colder. The warm day is that when there are three places. The pleasure of that is that the splendid inscription is printed and the place is occupied.

All the longing that was joined by each one having that there was not such that anything was filled so that there is a house to leave. This is the division that makes that meaning.

It was not strange that the cow came out and the square was there and the heat was strong. It was not strange yesterday and the period that made more difference did not come at the time. There was plenty of time. More time had that meaning.

The use of that plain that was not covered with more than roses meant that the distance was such that it could be distinguished.

The meaning of some pleasure is that the origin of that expression means more than the use of every object. This is the expression of beginning. This is the climbing following. This is the merit of more than that explanation.

The use of the little thing makes the big thing not use weighing and this which is a marvel is not a tremor it is not any shape or kind of undertaking. It is more than that origin. It is the poke.

All the weight which is of a different color makes the different colors brighter or not so bright or just as they were or changed. This has the meaning of the length of time.

The good of any use is the principal of readaptation. The best way to be solemn is to disturb all that work. This security means more than re-establishment, more than meditation. It means the best the time will defend.

All this was not so sad Sunday and this was why a little dancing is not refining. It shows more than just this. It shows balance and continuation and believing in marking and it also does show that some one will settle there. It does mean that. More see the price. That is a pleasant way to re-exchange a union. This does not make a refusal seem shallow. This does not make for more youth. This does not change it all. This does have that meaning.

Lump of love, thick potato soup with a green that is bright and not dingy, a green sash that has that color and is not in opposition to any other, all alike have that place and the seasons are not so short and all milk has a cream color.

Union is not strength and division is not disaster, separation is not unwieldy and perpetuation is not friendly.

To darken a day it is necessay to travel more and to accompany that with that expression and certainly there has come to be more meaning in a piece that is bought than in a piece that is sold.

A way of erecting a room is the way there comes to be no use in having that right. This is certainly no breaker of bargains.

Certainly not, that which is honest and arranges that obligation is not telling more of remembering the Hurds. Not more than there is of exchanging a time to have the thing gone and meeting no frown. Not that alone which uses that to-day any day.

That is all so new where there is no rebearing that which is not heard. A sound is not a waste when there is the same to come.

A long while when the increase is so gradual that three pairs are all not the same age as the time that is not gone, a long simple bath is that which any day is at an open window, a long simple bath is that when every day the floor is cleaner, a long simple bath is that which is not only practiced by the pleasure in the finger. A long simple bath is contiguous to a certainty.

The pleasure of that is not that an oyster is colder or that a rabbit is hotter. The pleasure of that is that there is need of the anger.

The use of a horse is that when there is plenty it is not only a heel that is caught. Two horses are quieter and the time is enough in the sun when it is not summer.

The pleasure is not the same and the reason is more. There is that pleasure in all union. The hands are there and so are the feet and all in between and above are complete.

Press no bursting elephant and do not cause pain. The sensible way to be sweet is to answer more and to be present.

That which brings it all is what there is when it comes out. There can never be any kind of groaning that is not so appetising as that recognition. This makes a time express that.

If the place is so full that there are people everywhere then it is a kindly way to make everybody see that they stay. Any center is so light because there are two there and more. One is having that. He is not using any more drinking. This makes that continue to be the same. There is no emptying of more than that.

Teaching the present table of contents to expand in that direction does not mean that talking comes more easily in every language. It does mean that the use of all of it yesterday made the table have only one waiter. This did not ease the ones saying the same of a plate as they do of a saucer.

All the time to rest and not any time of day to go away is not so much more pleasing than an afternoon.

There is a stranger and a shorter time and everything is longer. There does not seem to be a rest when there is a certain assurance for certainly there is more money spent and there is all that time to please.

Those who were so measured that there was the difference between green and yellow were not astonished when they were seeing red. Any color is different. This is not a law.

The clear light that is bright is not so bright as a green color that is not blue. That makes more change than a decision.

So then there is no charge for more height than the sixth story and the whole way has one more room. That is no mere change.

Blanket the mist of a prick. This was not the way to steady the march of twenty thousand. All the sand has left some clay and more chance than enough is that and the season has any number of detestable margins.

A tune is not so slender so that a large surface has aspiration. The darkness and the light that is used is all the second day after the third day.

To please more is to have a whole account of an advertisement. This is not for sale.

Place a table and three chairs, place a pocket and two matches, place a diagonal and three rulers, place a sign and every color, place an autumn and three summers, place a winter and three countries, place a city and the rest, place away, all the time is wrong when there is no more to put anywhere.

A speech is so transferred that alas is not mentioned and a word is the same as the separation is expected. The whole time of trial is in the recitation of the vowels and also in the recitation of the figures.

The splendid strength of the dense coal and the stove that is partaking in any noise in any vacation is so sweetly an origin that the meaning is never confused.

Tender and not so blue, pink and white, not any shadow darker and anything green greener, a stalwart arch and more than an orange, much more than any orange, all the tightness is identified and the hurry is not articulate and the space is enthusiastic. This and not so much passage is the beginning of that entry. All the politeness of returning later and being in a hurry before then is not more than being late and beginning automatic running. A collision is not usual. A little piece of gum is the same.

There can not be any appointment when the organ of return is not resisting any intermediate use. The coal oil is in their very well.

The design is so disturbed that the fire does burn. That goes on to make little pieces redder. That shows the sense there is in the face.

Any following is so certain that the choice of more is all expressed. The union of an emigration with an arrangement is distressing if the whole place is shown to be there. There is more comfort.

There is the western bridge and there is water, there is more cover and there is plenty of air. There is a whole expression of no wish.

The music of the present tense has the presentation of more accent than the best intention multiplies. The method in it is not more to be deplored than the unification is represented. The best passage is not more likely.

Straining that particular qualification and not having that measure in meaning meaner pressure is so unlikely that there is no dispute. The certain case is sure. That was the tame darkness and thunder did make all the time and no measure of meaning indicates the time rightly when the mischief is over. There is the produce, there is the weather, there is the learning, there is the little bits of ground where telephoning has meaning. That is the state of yesterday. More is coming to-morrow.

Darker and the season has the summer, dirty and not so continuous as winter, not more not less, the time was used up already and there always will be steadiness. That increase is sure.

Darker and the music softer when sighing makes no breeze and talking makes the beard turn in to every center. Lighter and the water having every color, darker and the flowers every color, darker and the silent way to come again and resolving nothing that is not the use of a morning, darker and the strange situation not so pleasant as fried eggs when they are not cheaper.

Darker and the mention of moonlight is stirring more sameness than any desperation that has no defeat. The window which has no seat and the rooms that have that way of coming together made the same change that had been made when the result was difference. The light was clear.

So then the same which was a laugh was the only use of a result that was prepared to remain away. Supposing any one had an invitation, supposing any one, then certainly this would be the perfect situation, and more than that, any more than that, more than that that is the present release of all the toys. So there is not any more the use of it all and certainly more is so long that enough is not used, certainly not. Certainly not, very certainly not and yet if that which is so very close has all that air what is the hope of a refusal, what is it. There is a hope of a refusal and that hope is so fixed, so remaining employed when there is enough to pay, so ingenuous and so small that any market is the place where something is not bought and not sold. So then there is disunion.

Pleading is not in unison. The change that makes a red coat has so much liberty that a custom to remain inside does not disturb the horse. So then the present day was that meant by the line.

Pecker which is red, which has a colored head, which has a rose chin, which has a covering then, a pecker is not bound by any such action. Certainly not and there is no variety.

So much wedding, so much distribution, so many night shirt-waists and so many linen dusters accepted, so much breakfast and nothing sooner, such a joy is without alloy.

Plain table and a dinner and a chocolate supper, a roasting rabbit and a supposition, this is simpler than after dinner and no time is more important.

A lesson which has no mission and an explanation made so much magazine that there is more power and so Saturday is every day and a declaration is sardines and is not pickles.

So then a long sauce is not over eaten and so much is there that there is no earthquake. This does not mean that description.

Toss and spin and stay away and roll in hay in the center of the afternoon of the same day. There is no use in all of that, there is no use and that understanding is not reception it is a cook-stove solving emigration. So then the union of the palm tree and the upside down one makes a lying woman escape handling. So then the choice is not made and the cause is the same. That was the period of that particular punctuation.

A season of envy is a storm in the morning, a season of sympathy is any way of leaving more behind than there was space to say that there was hope.

The whole day was not more likely to be dark than the weather was to have no refusal. And so the journey which did not make a winter had the same time to escape and each one had something. Each one had a change. The time of the return was not born as indeed it did not need to be as any three have the same different meaning.

So one had a stone and some assistance and no more smoke than enough to surprise a cloud. All the same there were different surprises and enough came to be there so that the evening was the day before.

The other one was not leaning on a tree. This did not seem to mean more than that any change brings some return and the return that has no relief is that one which indicates more sections than the music that stops.

There are three where there is no count made of more and one which was the same as saying satisfaction, one had the same obligation and the change was imminent and the obedience took that form and everything is right which is the condition and no enlightment is more than continued.

If the length is in talking and if the disappointment is in despair then the whole explanation has that meaning and no break is necessary, the calm is just the same as no sofa.

A meeting is not the same as an excuse, a hope is not the same as a relief, a fall is not the same as using more paper and collecting what is apparent and necessary.

So the sun and the flowers too and there does not need to be water, the sun and the flowers too have all there is of joining.

So the color and the black cucumber and anything that has the same color and more sheets and any water and the placing of the piece and showing that place later, all this makes more joining than there is grief.

So the larger size is not the last of all and the silence is larger. If there is the filling any one is there and some one is willing. This makes all of that precious matter. The system is in the spoon.

Signing that birthday means that the origin of every class is to be seen by that feeling. So the season is longer and the moon which has not travelled has not changed its face.

The music which is steady is just that and so there is so much to say that nothing is too handy. This was not the most far away.

The tune was not that which sings for candy, not at all, the tune which is celebrating is that which makes a sundial show more pleasure. This was a witness and the likelihood of the result was shown in the salutation. They march alone, they do not season the light. They are more numerous. Following is something.

A pedal is heavy when there is a snore. Sing kindly with the silver service near, sing the song with the pleasure of the incubator. Sing the same seasoning. Use no partition, use that pressure of the accordion.

Lose the chief annoyance in the tall place where the intermediate thing is seen. Surely it would sacrifice a place if there had not been a wall that was wider.

So then a period has no place and all the tin is placed within, all the gate is open to a push and more can come to stay there

A temper and a sound of explanation, the choosing of accompanying celebration, all this does even more of a plentiful extreme and yet, why when the hollow box is open is there more color than the rest of fighting. There can be no cause, there is no inlay, there are more places to close and open than there is maintaining a hopping branch. So seasonably and with so much welcome does disappearance destroy unexpressed reorganisation. This is not the way to do that. No way is more clear.

To land a meadow and to scatter after is the morning. To season a liquid and to fill the cooking is not any time. To scale a measure that has no preparation is the indication of that.

Portion and dog and not escaping fitting is so increasing. It is perfect last. So then there is no talk away. All the union is more. All the ten are meaning.

If the whole show is there where there is glass, if the light is where there is ground and enough water to keep all feet chilly, if the disturbance is from laughing, and the welcome is when boards are put up to finish something then certainly the whole experience is in the haste and there is no time to use, there is no such order. This does not make a presence.

So soon to be a sample of more than the tight shoes that show the movement to be soft, so soon to be sacred in not having sorrow, so soon to be placed where the race is between horses, all this is so soon if there was a way to be sooner.

So long to be remaining when salt has no perfume, so long to leave out what is not more than that matter, so long to have an orange and a nut more than an abundance of butter, this does not mean that there is not an origin.

So likely to speak and so soon to declare that a piece has been there and there has been more hair. So well to endow what has reason to leave if a fear is the same and the result has no grief. All this makes the time and the use has that point and the same explanation does not deny every joint.

Leave the pressing day-time and the pressing night-time leave it all alone and it does not deny that meaning. It does not.

Limping in song, measuring a mile, seeing the tin and making an evening, all this is autocracy. A bloom is on a splendid scarcity, it is so gentle that there is no face.

Patience and to-morrow, a season and all the week, a programme has no connection with Russia.

Twinkling so that there is gas, budding so that there is hair, blaming so that there is pleasing, all along the heap of all.

To lie in the cheese, to smile in the butter, to lengthen in the rain, to sit in the flour all that makes a model stronger, there is no strangeness where there is more uselul color, a description has not every mission.

Leaning together and destroying a principle preciousness which is not mangled, this is so loaned that there is no habit, not at all and yet there is the late way, there is an instance of more.

To be painful is not more than a street, to be a principal apricot is not more than a cherry and yet there is an expression, there certainly is.

Left hand and right, the knee and no chapter, the pleasure of prophecy is in the direct adhesion of most of the pearls. This is so attending and the mixture which is as yet a marigold has the proof and the price it has all the constitution and the west of the dinner. This does not mean more harm. It means the lingering station, it means appetite and ice-cream. It does not.

Plaque which is not municipal and ardent is not more a stroke than any birthday. So much is there no moon in the evening.

Name and place and more besides makes the time so gloomy, all the shade is in the sun and lessons have the place of noon. There is no gender.

The best way is to say than an appetite resembles a season, it has fish. Playing more means that a tail is in the kite and anyway of tying that is dissimilar.

No season is plentiful, any season has more juice than snow, any season is so rickety. The silence and the sinking of the morning sun means no more than every habit. The town is in that place. There is a size corset. The bloom is on the dog and the paws are startling. It lightens more chain than a cockatoo. This does make a noise. This does show all that.

An alarm has no button. This means that where there is undoubtedly a magnificent heap of cats there is more there than any place there is. There does show the authority that has no substitute. It must be expressed that there is a difference between that which is seen and that which is mean. Something must be the other. There is a name that is written and printing does not mean. It means that very often and it shows the same metal as the trial. There is so much use. When is there more betrayal. The answer is always.

Pleading for a cat means no more than most and enough is celebrated to distinguish every department. All the buttons are in the medium and they do not shine more then that lead. There is such a heavy suit. There is a tail. There is a bewildering distruction of simple linings. There is so much ice-cream.

A lively letter is distributed in a pencil case and so the sweetness of delight is so urged that tumbling is no nuisance.

So then the beginning has a piercing foundation. It agrees to all the rest. It plans that spare ticking.

A bargain has lettering and it has more photographing than any amount of musical instruments. It does sound a drum and a calendar. It does show piercing likeness to it all and it is not leathery, it has no consistence.

The gloom is not effaced by resignation, it takes more light than dinner. It has it all. There is no choice.

An exceeding long stout single eagle is so situated that the afternoon is sunshiny. The long simple statement of more makes an expression. It shows the little weather. It shows the floor to be neater. It shows loving. The silence which is outrageous is not so fatal as the corn that is taller. Anyway all the sands shine and glass is plenty. It has that choice.

Then came the rain, then came large pattering, then came the glass and the little drops and many more, then came the time and the Hindoo, then came more afternoons then ever, then came the distribution, then it came there.

So obliging is an insight and so thoughtless are the plain painstaking principles, how thoughtful they are and how they show the interest. How they do diminish friction. How they do entertain royalty. How they do not stay in the deep down. How they do not. So then the origin is told. There is an ending.

A mend which shows no simple correction is not displaced by organisation. So to mix and mingle, so to adjust center-pieces, so to mingle ferns, so to embarrass every curve, is not the print of a marguerite, it is so likely to shine.

The silence and squeaking is perculiar, the silence has the heat of the waste paper. This does not make a balloon.

The tone and the flush is wetter, the tone is a standard and manufacture is an outfit. There is cloth.

Pigeon is not liquid, it is not surgical, it is unpressed, it is rejoicing, it is simultaneous, it is not particular, it is plentiful, it is determined.

Powder is not elegant, it is not painful, it is meritorious, it is twinkling, it is the weather.

Like the spoon and the educated banana there is no correct description. There is light and there is manner, there is a touch of a splinter.

Seen in the hand there is nothing hiding, seen in the hand there is lightning. Seen in the hand there is an eruption. Seen in the hand there is recognition.

A brown subject is seen by the color. The red which is there is dark. The blue is that color. If the time is a sensitive celebrity then a piece of the paper is essential.

A splice is something that causes a connection, a spectacle is something that causes that, a return is something that causes that. Old single houses are established. A bed room is furnished. Lying in the same position does cause that nice sound. There has been a dozen.

A state when there is no dirt is not so handy as flattery. A tongue makes moisture. Sadness is plenty. The arrangement is at noon. The end is wider.

No more eggs when they are sitting, no more pigeons when they are cooing, no more landing in the market, no more stretching in the town. No more of most cheese. No more is that.

The time to moderate a particular sale is when there is money and a blessing, this is the time to begin the argument.

All the same nails have tacks and all the same hammers have tools and all the same lights have that and all the same books have paper. This does not make dirt. This makes that.

So to clean that stinking has that odor, so to clean that the feathers are empty, so to clean and to age a winter means that changing a wedding is over. The turn of the eight pieces are not blacker. The winking of the faint flat-boat is not past. There is a station. There is a widow.

All the time that the old age is passed is that when the label is empty and later any time later there is more breath and a little goose. The time to smell anything is in the oven. All the paint shows that.

Speaking is not an opening, returning the bent candy is not audacious, surely the polite sale is willful, surely there is more hope. All the same the cause has the plain picnic, it shows such weather, it does not shun clinging. So the candy is best hired and the long leaves have the stem. There is no hot hindering.

Lie and die and seat the can where the change is most restrained and the boots are all the shoes and the shoes are white and black.

See the whale and taste the butter, show the throat and make hands whiter, if a nail is long and short then there is a in-between gold fisher. He sees and he burdens no tail with more than that and if there are then if there is one who says that and one who made that and one who did that and one who saw that, if there are more ancient races than there are puddings then certainly the universal standards are utilised. So says the more that is pasted on the underneath portrait. There is no change when it is given.

A dark start is a jump, a jump is a balloon, a balloon is not high, there is no sky. The darkness is black, darkness is engaged, there is no darkness, there is a protection. If the authority is mingled with a decent costume then there is no question that a woman is asking something. She is asking to be listening. This happens and what then, there are indications. What are the indications. The indications are these. The time to engage an evening is the same time as Saturday, it is Friday. Friday is that day and there is a suspicion. There is every suspicion. Every suspicion means some pains taking. There is a question and then more talking is more occupying. There is a frugal use of mutton. A chicken which is small has no finish. There are tears of vexation.

So the long night makes no change and to be older is not different than travelling. Travelling is necessary.

No back talk means more than conviction and to be convinced means that there will be adaptation and no cause. It means something and the giving of more means more. It means marriage. The marriage of two means more than that, it means that something is not tiring and tiring is that success, it succeeds no more than always. Always is more.

A Baedecker, that is to say, no division. A union, that is like that.

Bay is water, a lot is something, a stone is breaking, wedding is an invitation.

Copy-right and see a burst of sun shining, long long and there is no staggering.

True divorce means more than every occasion, a true divorce is a bend in a branching, it is the obliteration of a case of congestion. True divorce is an argument and a return, it is the same price as an augmentation.

Once when there was a marked heel there was a time to separate together. Once there was another time practiced. That lead more than habit. That made one young man younger. All the time to stand and play meant that the same suit was used. It was not permission.

A kindness and no hard hat, a center-piece and no new muff all this made advice pleasant, it changed every hair, it was not duller. And yet that energy was the same as the whole use of a portfolio and there never was sickness and there never will be a necessity. All the winter months have some of the sardines in summer. They make what does not do for skating. They make a complaint and all four are not precise in saying nothing. They disturb the bank and the blessing. There is no bleeding.

So then the change was spread and there was no sofa and there was no pudding. Coloring was disappearing. There was no repetition.

As soon as grammar shows a sympathetic fraction then the time to elope is the same as richness. Any letter shows that. A mingling of not drinking is sweeter. There is no dust. There was a time when all the teeth that were were so expressed that some effect was bitten and yet morally, and morally is not a repetition, and yet morally the synonym is not so excessive. A plunge is not more hardy than an allusion to something. Photography is not agonising. It is a change in deportment. It is accustomed to acceptation. It is not convenient in embroidery.

A blind page is one with edges and mingling, this makes it show when there is opposition, this makes it show a sheet. And yet a plaything is honorable and an extravagant silence is well spent and surely if the temper show that then being happy is everything. Resembling is not a suspicion. It is autocratic. There is no rebuke. A fence is not furnished. No mind is matter. This is so little that there is no minor mirror. All the tickling is tender.

There is no more use in the time of day than there is place for a water pressure, not a bit and certainly the whole piece is industrious, it has that sparkle. All the same the curiosity is that when there is all of that the change is monotonous, it means union, it means the baking of any piece of apple and pear and potato it means more than that. Kind light is any light and the whole place is lighter. This means that if there is an approach there is the use of the sprinkle and sprinkling is so well when it is particular and playing.

To receive that and to cherish the remainder thoughtfully is so much underdone that there is no kind of article. And yet there is a choice and there is no refusal. This does not mean that the sigh is intentional.

All the same to go and all the same to heat and all the same to wound a pair of tables neatly. The time comes there and the return is the mention of the plan of a rinsing. Every day is at eight. There is no evening. The whole time is decorated. This is not more obliging.

If following where there is no mound makes a hill lively then there comes a single neglect that never occurs. It is not emptied so.

Singular to be a number and a close leaning on a pin is so near dirtiness. All the same the time is set and the tangling of no more makes the hand-shaking. They know each other. They make that a meeting.

All the same there is no purpose in putting more there and cleaning a door. A door which is not purple is not shut with pincers and the hesitation is not unexceptionable.

Surpassing a union that is fostering a pleasant division does not make a discussion utilitarian. The whole excuse is spent. A joint is shallow. A reflection is catching.

They all see that. They all disturb a blessing. They all season some soup, a soap is not splendid. A time and the practice is not abolished. There will not be that clause.

All the currants that are ham are the ones that do refuse, and to choose and to assemble means more burdening of a roof. The time is come and more research shows that there is more than truth, it shows that any vermillion has more than any question. It does show it and all the time there is a question there is talking, all the time and more yesterday, why more yesterday, because yesterday has all that reason and all that cause and not suffering has more time to stay away.

If the time is the print of the joining of joy then the time is the one that the use has felt come into plaster. This means that there is a question. This means that if the time to state that there is an entrance when there is a blight is the one that means an introduction then certainly some difference is a determined passage and largely realising more means private presence. Then too the same sound is not sweating when there is no plate that shows a cover. This is so soon and to say more means nothing being unhandy.

It happened that when there was the time and the result of more that there was there everywhere and then the whole thing and it was not finished there was not less admission. There did not come to be chartering an inclined ceiling. This meant that there was not a mistake.

All the same the change was gradual and some grading is not in a garden, it is in a sample of a ceiling and there is no freezing. This means that the same time is occupied. It means that a whole might of loudness is not lamer than anything. And yet it is not done and it is curtained by a finish. This does make the whole holder and suction is not anticipated emigration. No indeed there is not that victim.

Is it likely that if there is a receiving of many more little pieces in a paper than there could be expected to be before the end of realising, if there is is it likely that the reason there is nothing hidden is the reason that there is no hiding. Is it likely. No question that has an answer is in question. No question that has an increasing origin is a question. If there is a question there is a question.

A curious recognition between meeting and passing is bewildering and yet what is it that makes the preparation, it is that, it is the recreation and the law and the spectacle of the electric moon-light and the stars. All that has a time and a ticket. All that shows no price. All that is not given. Not by any means is there giving and forgiving not by any means. There is no palling so stern that it is resembling. There is no sense so simple that it is resembling. There is no darkness so much darker but it is darker the way it is darker. This does not mean that there is any reason. It means simply that any excuse is related. It means that no resemblance is more urged than that which separates a family and children. This does not mean that anything shows that there is a temporary absence of more. Nothing shows everything more plainly and yet why is there more safety than numbers. Nobody knows the cloth to be blue. Nobody knows and nobody says what everybody seats himself to burnish.

He who is the time of day says he will and says he can and says he must and says he has and says he says that he will stay.

No match that has a stick comes to be used when there is no single little piece of a match that has a stick and is not used. Any one would say that some give something. Any way there is no purse, anything is daintier.

To be no more separated than by the divisions in the room does mean that the thing is expected. To begin. The cause that makes a certain pleasure receive more education than the use of a division is such that no shade is ever needed for dressing. This does not mean as it might mean that there is bathing. It means another thing. This thing that it does mean is the same thing when there is every satisfaction. If that states that the whole spell of white is not more needed than sunshine then surely the scene is enough.

All the argument shows some cause and the cause is that if the habit comes to be one then certainly there has been an excuse for a third place. There is no tall window. This does not make sighing.

A little less of losing is not private. The time and the mind and the sharp melody are all there when there is plenty. No climb is so hot as the half day when there is no mention of a moon.

No target and no time and the time was when they walked separately together. This time was not so pleasant as any other time because any other time was as pleasant as that time.

The time when was when there was an occasion for returning a conviction with no more restlessness than always. That was that time. In that way there was no proof of a condition. There was no proof of any more gratification when there might have been. This was so serious and so placed and no more occupation was aroused than that which was reported. This means that there always is rest.

So then to begin again and again and again. To begin and begin and to begin again.

To begin again means that there is nothing more timely than the use of any single and double argument. This is very timely.

Surely there is no doubt and there can be none because there was the use in that speech, there was said that the time which was spent was not for rent that is to say it was sold. That did not mean that there was selling, that did not mean anything. It was said. To be sure if there is no occasion for more than the recital of that some do so and it was done and no moisture was so wet and yet there is moisture when there is water, there is moisture and water.

Occupation, argument and reason and more than that, the place of a whole distance. All this does not make a passage of time or distance. It is the same as the best.

The sign that makes the whole length so long and so light is not the same in the distance and with a measure. It is enough and a sense for travelling is not misplaced. It is macademised.

If there is a change, and there is no change, if there is a change and the window is a window seat, and the wall is a window, and the summer is long, and there is no wet winter, if there is a change, and there is no change, if there is a change then what is the difference between more and most, what is the difference and why is the difference not so simple as that. The difference is as simple as the difference between what there is and what there is. There is a difference and there is no time in which there is no reception of anything. There is not any effect when the effect is not produced. And if there is no change, if there is then certainly the whole explanation is not suggested. Nothing is suggested when there is no passing away and into and around and there is no such a thing, there is not any denial.

A pleasant use of a cockatoo is one that when it began made it begin and when there was a color made a bright sun. This was so recent that certainly there did not seem to be any meaning, there did not and what was the result, any one asking any one is not asking any one that, any one asking any one is asking any one why is there no retrospection, why is there more furniture than there was when the houses were empty, why is silence so anxious to please and so distressing, why is it all so changed and so simple, why is there such a long shadow. Any one asking any other one nothing is enjoying plenty of investigation and the separation of that into retarded and elongated substance and simple surface does not show any sign of increase. To decrease is not printed, to decrease is not projected and yet the culmination of resistance is resting and there is no rest when there is quiet and calm and it is so restful to rest and not recite a poem. All the same there is no excuse.

A charge to a sausage is the swelling pepper. The lightness and the relation and the hole all this together makes a seating figure.

The kindness in a circle and the use of a blue green tear makes a picture so large that there is no astonishment.

If the way to change the face is not used then there is not a bit of use in restating a comparison. The whole thing is so completely the rest of the difference that there is no alteration.

A park a whole park is a place with trees and mice and darkness and a horn and all the best ways of smelling flowers. A park which is not more is not lovable. It is as simple as that.

If the time is not shown by any change in the outside plum-tree what is the difference between that and an elbow. There is and doubt which is dead has died.

A death which is so becoming is so much seen by an emotion. The whole temper that is changed is not identical.

A smooth and simple trunk with lettering, a bark that has no roughness and a newspaper all this together makes printing and this is not disappointing, it is so singular that there are four esses.

It is like this, put a little place that is not empty and not wide and not urgent, put that little place where it is and do not remember that there was no opportunity, do this and what is the result, it is done.

A loud name is not one not shouting, not at all, it is so singularly not feeble that every astonishment is practical.

All the same there is no obligation and in any case why is there fearful repeating why is there when there is no heaven, why is there. No question has such an answer, no question is so dissimilar.

To drink and have a drunkard drinking means that no approach is filled up with tables. It is so spacious to have a table widen, so spacious and so absorbing and so selective.

Then there is placed there that which if the predicament is not outdistanced means that there is posthumous fame, this means that there was a violin and a widow and a melodrama, it means more than that it means that there was a friend and a closet and most of the coloring matter, it means more than that it means silence and it does mean a declaration that has memories, it does mean all that and any one is frightened any one is frightened who does not remember. To be peaceful, to be calm, to have a ticket and a feather and to mean that a table is necessary all this together does arouse resentment. Suppose there was nothing done at any rate singing is not more than reciting and reciting is not more than dancing. In any case a swelling has plenty of the same endearment and the peace of an organ is that which is most handled.

There is no dispute when there is music, none at all and a window any window is above, it is so above that the climate and the stables and all the cleaning comes to be in place of cooking. The one way to eat is perfect, there is so much to telephone.

All the same there was misunderstanding, there was misunderstanding, there was a description and in any case what is a discovery, a discovery is the exact space covered by the moving example. That is it and no dispute shows any more heat than there is.

A cushion, no fan and no rose, no cushion no fan and no rose, no rose and no fan, no fan no cushion, no cushion no rose. The silence began with flowers, it went on longer.

The next margin the margin that had no existence, the next margin was that which if there were many present there was no way of exerting excitement. This was not silence, it was silent.

The only spreading was when the number was the same, this moment was not mingled with expectation, it had no such occasion.

It was a single breath in a circle, this which was of all sizes was so placed that there was silence.

The length of a refusal was expressed in irritation. When is there more recollection than force. There is more recollection than force when there is no occasion and more pricelessness.

Saving money, saving if from an occasion and saving it when there is a change of hymning, changing the whole escape that is not a rhapsody, it is the place of thunder. The sale and the water, the whole hating of argument and agreement these are not changing with winter, winter does not need rain, it does not need any day, it needs tunneling. All the same there is a difference. There cannot help being a difference and in any case there is no shame, there is no authority, there is no habit, there is nothing, that is to say that is not the way they are feeling about it. Not at all. What they are feeling is this. They are feeling that the time is there where it was and that not being so they are certainly sure that the obligation is not pressing. That is what they are feeling and in any case there is no hesitation. Hesitation does not take time, why should they take time, they do not use that argument, they are not so to speak exchanged.

Very well, supposing that the time which is spent is so spent that there is memory, suppose this, cause no gloom and have success, what does that mean, that means nothing. To mean that there must be some authority and what does authority mean, authority means no more yellow color as yellow is the color that is chosen and no slight is necessary. If no slight is necessary then there is a center piece. All the kindness shows, what does it not show, what single separation is there in two decorating an original explanation, there is no use in tears, there is no use and there is no sobbing. Silence has the pleasure of an interval and the cross means separation. Supposing there was a cross, supposing that when the moment came there was crossing, supposing all that would there be any use in recognition. Would there. There is no doubt that the result in not pleasing and there is no doubt that there is no desertion. There is no pliability in a curtain, it does not show more night than it has. All the same there is the place to join three together. To deny that is to displace the whole example which is the part article. Managing it all shows the connection, it shows nothing in the place of certainly. Grief is not agitation.

Showing it that there are no spreads which are changed, showing it so shows the choice, it shows the sagacity. There is no look.

A cake, a cake which is not the size mentioned has a button in it and this button is the very button that is in the lobster, the meaning of this is seen in metal, for instance, supposing a class which makes a necktie changes color, supposing it does that give everybody joy, it does. At the same time the predicament is in the middle and it being in the middle and there being a regular circumference the finest estrangement comes from intermittance.

So much kindness matters when there is the question and what of a meadow, why is a meadow green. So much kindness matters when there is repetition and there is repetition in a saloon, there is no dirt anywhere. All the same the discussion has no resistance and the change which is announced does not differ in degree from that which accomodated with regular day-light shows no separation. All the talk is chosen and all the urging is contemporary.

If the time happened to be pleasant and the rain happened to show that water was industrious, if all the heat was in a sitting-room and darkness settled down over a lamp, if all this happened separately there would be the same astonishment as in every case and yet the whole endurance of perplexity is under what is not ever over and exasperated. All the extreme respect is countenanced, all the satin shoes have soles, all of them and no doubt mixed when mistaken.

A cook does not mean that there is cooking. Cooking is establishing a regulation which when it is suggested means that anything that is boiling is not withstanding cooking. In the same way the establishment of registration that is to say the exercise which makes falling so uncertain that there is no question, such registration does mean that finally, very finally there is an excuse for following. In any case there is so single dislike.

An outline, outline, what causes hesitation, does outline not cause hesitation, why is certainty disgusted by a waiter, why is the selection of more than there is not established by selection, why is reasoning clear, and estimation precise, and articulation unnecessary, and disintegration avoided, why is it, and more than that when does the resolution come that shows in a description, when does it come and why does it determine no return, and what particular transaction shows more intelligence than ever.

A labor, a labor consists in a list, a labor consists in a reduction in minerals, a labor consists in authority.

Shame, there is shame, there is a date, there is betrothal, there is sweetness.

No better juice than lime juice, no better juice than lemon juice, no juice at all, no water, no sugar, no dirty glass. All this shows antagonism.

Hide decent pepper, hide nothing clean, hide nothing and the prince is perfect. Why is there no slender pine-tree, there is no slender pine-tree because horror is loaded and the principal shadow that indicates a memory is that which is not any size.

A distance, a distance is that which being placed in the beginning of lettering shows no more curve than there is in a single sight and this does not mean dispute, why is there dispute in tears, there is dispute in tears because dust, no dust is thickened by cream, it is thick, cream is thick, cream has that color and that odor and that stretch of especial surprise. How sweet is the light in a ladle and how dark is daintiness, how sweet is anything and how sweet is that which is particular.

Laying an egg this is the occupation of a horse, laying an egg every egg, laying every egg this is the period of fasting. Not lying in the midst of more oysters than anything, not lying down in drinking, all this shows no shrinking. All the time that is spent is communion, communion is that occupation which is audible.

Soap is not only a hope it is a release. When is it a release, it is a release when the quiet is so great that no sound whistles.

A lively wedding is not useless, it shows action, it shows measure, it shows union.

A change into a result means that nothing is overthrown.

Incase a whole heap into a piano, suffer the piano not to have keys, be careful of any examination that is not cured, show that the color softens and then say that there is observation, say it, does this make any one sad, it does and it does so because that weight which is that woe is so tardy and so surrounded and so sensitive in circulating an ending that there are no signs of babies and yet babies are not younger, at least they are not so much younger.

It came, the time came to explain that since if there is the whole surrounding surface and that is a stable full then certainly there can be no sign of rubber.

That was one way to serve a banana which was a fig in the cooking. Another way was the one which showed no beginning. This one did not urge a man, this one was so soothing that there was no vacation. The length of days do show lengthening when the days which were shorter and longer were seen by there being resuming. In any case length and length is particular in any case length is not strange when there is a resemblance. Length and strength, strength and no length, all length and all strength and all length and strength all these together make an exhibition and a return and a certainty and a despair and a disjointing. All the crackers have ginger and yet there is no use in eating why should there be eating so early every day and there is a diferent automobile. Why should there be contribution.

All the same there is a chance to be undermined, there is a very good chance and there is no sleep, there always is sleep in a bakery. This does not make a cause.

Wasting historical burning, wasting perfume and juice and all that, wasting silk and a machine, wasting all that.

The retirement of Sunday is no choice, it means walking, it means a return, it means scaling the season in between wet weather and sunshine.

A hurt stove and a certain cure this makes a doubt that is perfect.

Likely to be very likely to be copied, any little thing has no name.

Pain killer and a husband cleaner, any little place is the same as empty.

A lamp, supposing a lamp has a volume and a broom, supposing it has, supposing there is catarrh, supposing coughing is peculiar, supposing it is not, if it is not why should hushing be synonymous with a mixed up engagement, why should it when there are fears.

The time that begs a listener go to stay, a single shape that has no obligation, a light idea that mixes all disdain, all this together shows the effect, it shows that there is no use in limpness and eternal fainting.

Why should merchants be strong and acrobats weak, why should they, there is no question.

A carpet, what is a carpet, a carpet is something that is not dusty, that is not delapidated, that is neither perspiring or draughty, that is not perfect or determined. A carpet is something that, judging from the beginning, from the middle, from the end, is not necessary when there is no necessity for it. A carpet is such a thing and the choice of it, the choice for it, all that is done to declare it is just the search for the truth, for the darkness, for delicacy and for reason. All this is not strange.

Kindling in between paper and anything, kindling is so white that it is useless to show the color of paper, it is quite useless and yet wood which is wood and which is paper is so splendid.

Acting together always acting together there is so much choice, there is the choice first of all the wholes and then more places are filled and there is every choice. Filling is splendid.

The time which is limited is that which is chosen and the necessary statement is that in the beginning there is no swelling, in the middle there is no dwindling, in the end there is no division. This is the order of the referred elongation.

A quiet scene in a laughter does not shine away.

Consider the climbing that circles and celebrating sees the outline. Consider that and measure, measure and receive the carmine. Consider no smoke, consider no orange, consider no flower, consider no clambering creeper, consider no outburst and no incline, consider no silence.

Capable of a recital, inches of inside measure, all the western window wet and no smoke settling, all this and a hurricane, is a flight simple, it is not babyish, it is not surgical.

The proposition is that a certain relation between the merit which is and the merit which is is that which pertains to a master line. The presence is that that which is the region is not only a realm it is a preliminary. All this shows in shadow and in shouting there is silence and a celebrity. All this shows in wounding and in loving all the mound. All this shows a widening and excessively excessive round. All this shows a vineing and it shows so much meal purge and such searching that any silence which is eloped is that which is restrained from resting. This is not silence.

A tooth when is a tooth empty, a tooth is empty when conduct is preferable.

A lingering period is not shortened by melting axes, it is not even shortened by a humming sound.

Quiet very quiet and no paper, very quiet and no tangle and nothing solitary and not even a wounded sermon. None of these show choking.

To show a variation there is no place so recent that there is not a crack and a selection. To be violent is not so necessary but that if there have been witnesses there is blossoming. So much courage, so much magnitude, so much sorrow, so much exchange, so many mingled interstices and so many meadows why is the exchange perfect, it is so disorganised.

The credit that comes from interregulation and motionless maritime industry shows no sign of diminishing when there is a call for mountains and character.

The special relation of more to most and gradually to reincarnation, the special relation of the mingling to effervescing and the resolution to intervention, the very especial relation of observation to analysis and the joint to a foot all this is so critical that there cannot be an occasion.

What is struggling, it is a recognition of a surface that has so many additions that there is use in a climax. This does not mean steadying and despair, it means no more than the tiniest the very tiniest example of a blot and a simple exercise in righteousness and no excuse.

The season which is free and the season which is the same is so firm, is so particular, it is so begun that necessarily there are circumstances.

What is a word that says resemblance. The word is so seen that there is nation and a nation and nations and in nations. The sight of all of it is not a circus it is not even a parting, it is more than that, it is all.

So the inclination scatters and the regret paces and the stirring cinders stick where they are. And the little tag is empty and the larger couch is simple and a discharge, every discharge is within matter.

Compliance, what is compliance, it is authority and retort and a medium declaration of fitness and agility and solemn use of patience. All this does not disease a stomach or distress a vaccination, it does not even halt admiringly.

The time was splendid, any single nation was not of a speed that showed slackening and regular expulsion. More of it was renounced and a slave a real slave is somnolent, a real slave rests in potatos and anything onion.

A shadow, a living shadow is in quantity and design and distribution. A regretted shadow is in organisation and distribution and retribution. Any shadow is famous and any face is soon painting. Any heroism is hard limited and any line is fabulous, and the church any church is taken when there are windows and a winter waiting, any likelihood shows that red.

A lake, springing into a waggon and having wheels totter and having all the water suffer, this is obliging.

Fancy a cylinder, fancy it in a letter, does that show slouching.

Sweep and settle, circulate and rejoice, reject a morsel and suffer suffer lightly and in a measure.

Search a hindrance, see obligations resemble china, see no more tunes and no more harshness and hardly any virgin.

Climb and dine and shine and show a shadow a single tiny blessing, a decanter, show it in swimming, show it in a pudding, show it in an aquarium, show it as it is sudden.

Dating a gently soft boiled egg that is boiling does not mean that there is any hurry or that there is any comparison. Dating it is momentary and a schedule and it has that sobriety, it has that, it certainly can devise ways of encouraging more things than have been collected. It certainly will.

A lameness is no structure, that is enthusiasm, that is liberty and that too that is a chance.

Labor which is rapid is so silent that there are pins. Is this straight in summer, it is in winter, it is charming in winter, it is choice in summer, why is there caution, why is there a chapter.

Pointing in the direction which makes pets and pillows and a flight and an interval and even more, pointing that way makes a negro say that a negro has color and is not a stranger, it makes him say out right what there is to see in lamp light and in a faded china cover and even in a little bit of carpet. This is so neat and so careful and really cautious, this is the best example of the change that has made no body more restless than the best hammer.

It can not be said that one man singly is enough to show that one man searchingly does cover all. There is no doubt that pushing is pressure and relaxing is concentration and nobility, nobility is the same. There is no doubt that something is boundless.

There can be no date backwards and faintly forwards and all together. There can be no date and there certainly can be no heavy esteem. There can be no satisfaction and no special cases, there can reasonably be no minor survey.

All this makes a date and a rescue that is to say green is not so green and what is delicate is delicate, and doubt sweet doubt is dimpling. The garden all the garden is triangular and a hand a whole band is a careless symptom. The change is not ordered, it comes from surviving vegetation. This which is so obliging and really so attuned to all that nervousness that makes the final coat a mixed color, all this together shows the same black. Suppose black is black. Suppose it has a different color, suppose it has a black color, does it make any difference in describing, does it even make any difference in recognising a different thing together, does it even show when it is handsome. These questions come crowding and after that the time shows that the best way to disappear is to undertake to refuse to stay and at the same time to go away, that is to do that when that which is industrious is toilsome and intelligent.

A strain any strain means that there is no accident and no eye sight, not even plaintiveness.

To suggest wounding, this is so much mixed with care and with eye glasses and even with opportunity, can there be negligence when there are so many willing, can there be mistakes when so many have married and are marrying, can there be fellow feeling.

A sparkle a single sparkle makes wishing fatal, a single earnest merriment makes a mark on a slice of something.

Splendor, why is splendor careful, splendor is careful because all the royal family have been popular. They have been popular how, they have been popular by actions and by more secrets than are shown by inviting a single reader. So elementary is the rising sand and the twisting snow, so vacant is the lot and the fountain, so hurried is the Indian and the dancer, so neglected is the hurt finger and the duck, so splendid is the lamp and so urgent is the white horse in winter that surely there can be no question of discount, there can not even be question of serpents, there can be a heaven and a heel and there can be lakes of water.

A town a single town, a trunk, a whole and the same trunk, a piece of colored marble and even a can that is sinister, all this shows whining, it shows so many sacks and bottles and a finish oftener.

Winding and not clinging, selling and not sobering, reason why is not so course and broken as yesterday with music.

A little lameness is a stern name for an excuse.

What is lively. That which radium advances and porches close and lynx eyes shudder. It is a gloom and entrancing is captivating.

The example, the only example is mistaken and a murmur, it is jotted and likened to more special reductions.

A tall scale, a sour glass, a tight stretch, an even table, a celebrated circus and a melodion, these and many more mistakes have no attributes, they are careless.

The reason why running is no exercise is that when the heat is hot there is no borrowing and when it is not there is no refuse.

A leaning left and a lounge in might, a thorough rest and a pleasing rib, a rate that shows thoroughly, this is more logical.

That which when the local which is color and the local which is butter and the local which is a mask and color and the local which is a decoration and a platter, that which when the local spectacle is traded away for something established to be regular and surprising and unwillling, that which is the scene of an auction is the time when a name is stronger and old age which is fifty is sixty.

A blessing is that which when the time is one minute shorter and the disappearance is extraordinary and not continuous a blessing is that which when there is a tender waiter shows no increase in haste.

A language traded for tobacco, a language even traded for more corn than ever was changed to be no sweeter than candy and sugar, a language traded for tobacco and very likely for anything not used in any original occupation, a language that is so fit to be seen exasperated and reduced and even particular, a language like that has the whole rake that makes the grass that is green smell green.

A weight, what is a weight a weight is a lifting of cows and horses and bridges and everything.

Pavement which is clean, a disaster a single disaster is not in shooting but in being a reasoner. There was a pause.

Careless of lingering, careless of betrothal, careless of a caravan, careless and unusual, not so careless at a picnic, not so careless in perusal, not so careless in a moustache, not so careless and usual, not so careless.

A quantity counted, does that mean a b c d or does it mean w and x y z further, does it or does it mean more.

A center to a prepared and biangular pedestal is so special that there is no care and no spectacle further than just enough to show the reason of the respect and the careful surmounted dangling.

A season to oppose is that June day and that appetite that being particular is so festooned is so evenly arranged and so darkened that despair all the occasion for more and most and mighty is in the denied robbery. Is there robbery, why is there no claret and fish, why is there none so handsome and love all love and giving voice, does giving voice mean rejection and argument and even attribution.

The sand paper is not hazardous and fathers are dead. What are fathers, they are different. The casual silence and the joke, the sad supper and the boiling tree, why are bells mightily and stopped because food is not refused because not any food is refused, because when the moment and the rejoicing and the elevation and the relief do not make a surface sober, when all that is exchanged and any intermediary is a sacrificed surfeit, when elaboration has no towel and the season to sow consists in the dark and no titular remembrance, does being weather beaten mean more weather and does it not show a sudden result of not enduring, does it not bestow a resolution to abstain in silence and move South and almost certainly have a ticket. Perhaps it does nightly, certainly it does daily and raw much raw sampling is not succored by the sun.

A wonder in a break, a whole wonder and more rascality in a slight waste and even that so infinitely noised even that is not a disaster in splendor and more titled climaxes more titled climaxes have miserable second voices than any voices and away is more than the resemblance that is necessary. Is it astonishing that red and green are rosy red and voilet green, is it surprising that so rich a thing shows a certain little thing, shows that every bit of blue is precious and this is shown by finding, by finding and obtaining, by not silencing disentangling, by never refusing resigning. All the blank burden and surely there is none in a particular discreet turning, surely there is no unit in smelling and no market in market gardening. This is not true. It is not even in worth.

Even even more than a cellar more loud than a sun, more likely than a sturgeon, more likely, most likely, this was so bright and so occurrent and so bees in wax, bees and bees in wax.

What is cat is a cat and what is splendid is a mouse and what is driven is a dog and what is curly is a cow.

A loss a whole loss is an irregular fancy and no result is more announced than that which is no change. All the same there is boundless.

A top is on the tidy road no more than it was and what is more lasting. Everything is most lasting.

A parlor, what is a parlor, a parlor is a cook. What is a cook a cook is a cross between odor and perfume. What is an odor and what is perfume. An odor is a singular glance and milk and lightning, a perfume is an article and an expected space and even an authority. What is a singular glance if it is that and wider, what is milk and there is that altogether, what is lightning and there are no widows who are cleaner, what is an article when there are regular festoons and what is an expected space and what is more than the same which is actually to be splendid. These are the signs that make reaching so necessary, they are also the signs of an exceedingly pronounced tendency. Supposing no one sees clearly that the end has not come. Supposing no one sees more clearly ever. Does that mean that there is no regret, does that even mean that the loudest resemblance is stolen by shoving. No more is necessarily used in an individual recitation.

The pretext of a sack of no more than three yearly is not a sudden resolution, it is not carried away by pay. Paying sweetly and paying neatly is so like lounging and suspecting everybody where there is no habit of black and lace.

What is the wonderful example of a discovery what is it. Is it in a pea and clover, is it in the sighing of a house and the pleasant escape of a sash. Is it more in the heavy notes and in the love of a hook, is it really more in the dark and in patch work. Is it more in the hurry of a sudden falling of a particular cat, what is it more in than in the rest of renouncement, in what is it more. It is more in the water, it is more in the tree, it is more in the house, it is more in the court and in the hall and in the trifling heap of stones crossed early by anything waiting.

Wait for the pound and a half of sauce, wait for the best oil and no scarcity, wait for the paper spread to dry, wait for anything that is not burning heavily. Wait and do not diminish a ribbon yard, wait and select the same before, wait and see the best and love it through and love it with a widening dainty door. Wait and mingle nothing sweet, wait and beg the time to stay, wait and go and go away, and wait when all is simpler.

Bet so heavily with a wife that sooner the wedding will be early yet, bet and shadow the least flower there so that growing is ingrowing longer and shorter. Growing longer is growing everywhere. Growing shorter is growing and growing more there. Growing longer and growing shorter and growing is not an established result of a weight in the leg that is altogether.

Why when the purpose is in stretching should not stretching mingle with stretching in the ending, why should it not and what is the hurry when any strange stick is in all the best window.

All the choice of cold and curls, all the choice, all the animal which is the same as a tick, all the animal which is the same as a Hindoo, all the animal which is breakfast and really breakfast, entirely breakfast.

All the animal which is oak walnut, oak shrub trees, oak butter. All the animal which is vines and arches all arches, all dark red trees, all wet white trees, all white green trees.

All the animal is silent in left over bundles, in the box of bundles, in the ride on returned bundles. All the animal is in the bath dish, in the stop watch in the left leg.

All the animal is in the way, in the way, and in that way. All the animal is in that way, in the way, and in that way, the way.

All the back is in that harness, entirely surprised, not more sunburned. It is not in the poison oak, not in that more rested entirely.

A loud man eater, a loud lonely decay, more sponges and more excellent angels and extreme inhalations and reasoning, inclining reason.

Lay the most perfect sweetness and separation and appetite and leaking grass and fading, simple ecstatic fading. Lay the first winter and any summer and more wishes all separately in together. Make the pet a whole pet. Make the powder wall full of turning. Make the exception unanimous and under thrown. The worry of sea bathing is enormous.

A bother that comes yesterday and shows no cake does not show midnight or noon. It which is silent is not so seldom a poised vessel and a luck finder and certainly is not any savage in cake. Not at all.

A crowd all the exchange that social excuse and sweet singing in a noisy street can mean to a tune is necessary when there is no talk. It is necessary.

Cups, when are cups splendid, they are splendid in chunks and in pieces and in places. They are splendid by the short way there is more collection. They are always splendid entirely.

A more sullen supper and eating is entirely repeated. It is entirely in a show and even in a whisper in any loud whisper softer. A survey is so weak and more checkers any more checkers are solemn and loud and wild waveringly wet. All the best is in times and much suddenly secreted is so hurried, so very hurried finely.

A very fine handsome and not more elegant than wistful certainty is so included.

Work in the late sad sweetening red ferns and lift the bell so that there is no closet, search and shake the best example and never shudder in the cuddling water. See the silence rest in black and suffer all the spoons to wander, allow the more to see it with the glass and bestow more actual prunes than stay together.

Do not act more in the marguerite and shine with the best eddying work table set easily on a table. Rattle and strain and shove a calendar and more much more is the same reason and mightily in time, mightily in time.

A sweet thing is a sweet relation and a smile a smile is all that gate, a smile is separate and more inclined altogether and a rate a whole rate is so that there is a violet to relate. The time the best time is all together. A time is in the velvet.

Wag and a waggon, wide and wishing, window and charging.

All is good in cooking, all is good in shaking, all is good in sacrificing a nut and corsets.

All is behind a closed dark scuttle, all is priced in sucking solemn sardines and outrageously, outrageously quickly soon.

Wait and finish a speck of a pantaloon with old places, old places, old places.

Supposing there is no white enamel, supposing there is no dark cloth, supposing there are not butter jerks, supposing there are.

A cluster means a countenance, it always does, it cannot but choose to be cautious and unnecessary and in a study. It cannot suggest a better way to be taken. It cannot take a use. It cannot stay spread in a vacant space emptily.

Any occasion to see the splendid having Saturday is the one that makes a double doleful. Any west resemblance is nightly.

Relaxation in ornament is concave and not dainty, it is so winsome and entwined, it is so arranged and saintly. The market garden shows the stolen likeness and more chats and more tooth brushes in a plot. The earnest courage is complicated with the understanding that is likely and ferocious and more necessary than altogether. Tooth cake, teeth cake, tongue saliva and more joints all these make an earnest cooky.

Plunging into the middle mingling, wedding the worrying, and teasing the trying, meddling with more and fathering a single sunshine, all this makes much hut and more much more.

The window rest is more in than out entirely.

The pen within is more there than before.

The cutting stands are more shadowed than rainy.

The outside is more dreadful than water, the rest is more excellent than impaired. The licking is with a spoon spreading and a question of oats and cakes, a question of oaks and kinds a question is so stately.

If the best full lead and paper show persons and the most mines and toys show puddings and the most white and red show mountains and the best hat shows lamp shades, if it is the sterns are sterner and the old bites are bulging and the best the very best of all is the sunshine tiny, is the hollow stone grinding, is the homeless wedding worrying.

[ ¶ ]

1912

1912

43.

JENNY, HELEN, HANNAH, PAUL AND PETER

[Two: Gertrude Stein and her Brother, 1951]

There were five of them, all living. They all had been living. They all were living.

Two of them Jenny and Helen, Jenny was the older of the two of them, Jenny and Helen had been living, they were living.

All five of them were living. All five of them had been living.

Jenny and Helen had been living. Jenny was the older. Helen was the younger. Jenny was much older. She was older and had been living. She was older, she went on being living. Helen was younger.

Jenny had been living. She had been living and being one being living was something that she was completely doing. She was completely one completely doing being one being living. She was one being one living. She was one not being one not doing that thing not doing not being living. She was being living. In being living she was one, she was one being living. In being one being living she was completely being one having been living. She was not one doing that thing. She was one and being that one she was one completely living, she was that one and being one completely living she was that one.

Being completely living, that is being living she was one and being that one she was one moving in every direction in moving in the direction of being that one. In moving in the direction of being that one she was one filling being that one and that was some thing that was too much happening, she was moving in every direction, she was moving in the direction of being that one, too much was happening in her being that one, too much was spilling inside in her in completely filling her to be filling her in moving in the direction she was being one and in, for that thing, moving in any direction. She was being one and not being that one, not moving in the direction of being that one in being that one in completely moving in the direction of being that one. She was that one.

In being one, one in being one, one is the whole of that one. This one and she was that one and was the whole of that one this one in losing anything was losing something. She was not losing anything, she, being the whole of that one, and the whole of that one being one who in being that one was protruding, that one is being one not losing anything was one being one not controlling being any one and in being one not controlling being any one she was being one completely moving in the direction of being that one.

In being that one she was not expressing anything of being all of any one. In being that one she was expressing being one melting. In being that one she was expressing being one spilling in not being one being all of that one. In being that one she was expressing all of everything, all of any one being one spilling. In being one expressing all of any one being one spilling she was expressing all of one being that one.

In being that one she was not any one. She was not any one and being that one she was completing being moving in the direction of being that one. She was one. Being one is not anything. Being any one is not anything. She was one and being that one she was one and being one she was moving in the direction of being that one and she was moving quite moving in any direction and she was that one. Being one is not anything. Being any one is not anything.

She was that one and being that one she was one moving in a direction and moving in a direction she was one moving and in being one moving she was one moving and moving. She was one, being one is not anything, she was one.

Being one moving in a way in the direction of being that one is not anything. Being one is not anything. Being one moving in the direction of being that one is not anything. Moving in any direction is not anything. Being one is not anything.

In living she was doing what would be something that was meaning that doing something is anything. In living she was doing what would be something if every one doing something was meaning that doing something is doing something. She was often doing something. Doing something is not anything. She was always doing something. Doing something is not any thing and she was always doing something. Doing some one thing is not anything and she was doing everything of some one thing. Being one living is not any thing and she was being living. She was living. Living is not anything.

Living not being anything, being one not being anything, she being one and being living she was one and she was moving in a direction and she was moving in the direction of being that one.

In moving in the direction of being that one she was moving and in moving she was expressing anything of that thing, anything of being that one.

In expressing anything of being that one she was expressing that being that one she was moving. In moving she was that one and being that one and moving in the direction of being that one she was moving, she was being that one.

In being one she was being that one in any way that she was moving. In being one she was being that one in any way. In being that one in any way she was being one. Being one in any way is not anything. Being one being one in any way is not anything.

In being that one, in being and she was being existing, in being she was moving. In being one she was going and might be coming. In being one she was coming and in coming she was destroying having been staying. In being one she was repeating that in laughing she had been choking. In being one she was questioning that she had been asking. In being one she was returning what she had been lending. In being one she was refusing what she was losing. In being one she was consuming what she was offering. In being one she was offering and delivering what she had been giving. In being one she was pursuing what she had been forgiving. In being one she was laughing in remembering forgetting losing in returning. In being one she was crying in remembering forgetting that she would have been having something. In being one she was remembering some thing in finding something. In being one she was escaping to be asking something again. In being one she was being that one.

Being one is not anything. Being that one is not anything. Being one is not anything. That one was that one.

Being that one is not anything. That one is that one. Being one is not anything.

She was living, she had been living, she was one and being one she was moving. She was moving always moving and being that one being one always moving she was one moving in the direction of being that one.

She was filling anything with moving in being that one and being moving. She was filling anything. She was moving and filling anything.

She was moving in the direction of being that one. She was that one the one moving in the direction of being that one. She was living. She was moving. She was filling anything in being that one the one moving in the direction of being that one, in being that one, in being moving.

She being moving she was, in any way in being moving she was moving. She was moving and in any way in being moving she was moving. She was and being moving then, in any way of being moving she was moving.

She was and being moving was not anything. Being one is not anything. Being moving is not anything.

She was, she was living, she was, she was moving. She was, she was living and moving. Being living and moving is not anything.

She was, she was giving, she was she was moving. She was, she was giving and moving. Giving and moving is not anything.

She was filling and moving. She was expressing and repeating. She was laughing and explaining. She was expostulating and helping. She was defending and apologising. She was exciting and complaining. She was pleasing and annoying. She was coming and staying. She was leaving and returning. She was offering and remaining. She was beginning and continuing. She was hoping and destroying. She was worrying and enjoying. She was feeling and declaring. She was arranging and moving. She was appearing and troubling. She was amusing and disconcerting. She was coming and moving. Moving is not anything. Filling and moving is not anything. Expressing and repeating and laughing and explaining and expostulating and helping and defending and apologising and exciting and complaining and pleasing and annoying and coming and staying and leaving and returning and offering and remaining and beginning and continuing and hoping and destroying and worrying and enjoying and feeling and declaring and arranging and appearing and troubling and amusing and disconcerting and coming and moving is not anything. Being is not anything. Being one is not anything. Being living is not anything.

She was being living. She was filling and moving. She was offering and remaining. She was arranging and moving. She was coming and troubling. She was filling and explaining. She was declaring and questioning. She was remaining and moving. She was giving and troubling. Being living is not anything. Filling and moving is not anything. Offering and remaining is not anything. Arranging and moving is not anything. Coming and troubling is not anything. Filling and explaining is not anything. Declaring and questioning is not anything. Remaining and moving is not anything. Going and troubling is not anything. Living is not anything. Being living is not anything.

She being living, any one being living and being living being not anything, she being living any one being living she was being living. She was living and was then moving. She was living and being living and being one moving she was moving in every direction and she was one filling moving in any direction and she was filling moving in the direction in which she was moving.

She was living, she was urging this thing urging that she being living and being moving she was moving in every direction. She being living and urging that she was moving in every direction was urging that she was moving in the direction of being living, moving in the direction of any one being living, moving in the direction of some direction being a direction.

Moving is not anything, being moving, and she being moving and filling where she was moving she was filling anything, being moving is not anything. She was moving and filling filling anything. She was moving and filling anything. Filling anything is not anything. Filling something is not anything. She was moving and filling something. She was moving and filling anything.

She was filling something. She was filling anything. She was one filling that thing filling filling something, filling filling anything. She was filling that thing. She was filling being filling. She was filling anything. She was filling something. She was moving and filling anything.

To this and to that she was one filling anything. To this one and to that one she was one filling anything. Filling which was what she being one was doing, filling is not anything.

Why should she not be filling anything if she was one being filling. Why should she be filling everything if she was one filling something. Why should she not be filling everything if she was one being one.

She being one she was one and coming, quite coming she was one going, quite going. She being one she was one giving, quite giving anything and she being one she was one asking quite asking why every one was not one giving what she had been asking. She being one she was coming and coming she was asking and asking she was insisting and insisting she was deciding and deciding she was acting and acting she was doing what she did then.

She did what she did and she did anything and doing anything she did everything and doing, every thing she was moving and moving she was meaning to be doing everything and meaning to be doing anything she was meaning to be doing anything.

She was meaning to be doing what she was doing. She was meaning to be doing everything, she was meaning to be doing anything. In meaning to be doing everything she was meaning to be doing what everything was needing to be anything. In meaning to be doing anything she was meaning to be doing what anything was needing to be anything.

She was meaning to be doing what she was doing, she was meaning to be doing what everything was needing. She was meaning to be doing anything, she was meaning to be doing everything.

In meaning to be doing what everything was needing she was certain that everything was needing meaning something. In moving she was moving in that direction. In moving she was moving.

In not hearing something she was being one needing to be coming to hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was one completing needing to be one doing what she would have been doing if she had been hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was one acting in being one knowing that she had been hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was one coming and going in having been hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was one coming to be asking that she was one not having been hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was one agreeing to be needing not to have been hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was one urging being one exciting not having been hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was one repeating not having been hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was delighting in being one having come again to be one not hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was being one completing again and again reminding having been asking to be one who had been one who had not been hearing that thing. In not hearing something she was one completing coming again and again.

In not hearing something she was one enjoying having been asking. In not hearing something she was enjoying going on coming in having been asking. In not hearing something she was coming and going and in coming and going she was moving and in moving she was asking and answering and in asking and answering she was beginning and going on completing intending to be helping and in beginning and going on completing intending to be helping she was staying and returning and in staying and returning she was enjoying not having been hearing and in enjoying not having been hearing she was knowing anything and in knowing anything she was remembering everything and in remembering everything she was disturbing being one going on moving, and in disturbing being one going on moving, she was going on coming and in going on coming she was being one not remembering needing being one not hearing something.

She was listening, if she were one completing that thing she would be one answering. If she was one answering she was one asking to be listening. If she was asking to be listening she was one asking to be certain that listening would be leading to answering being existing.

She was one knowing that any one being one that one would be one being one who would come to be one who could come to be one knowing that he had been one being one. She was being one knowing something. She was being one expressing being that one. In being one expressing being that one she was being one knowing that expressing being that one was something that being that one she was knowing was not denying that she was completing not going on being that one. She was going on being that one, she was moving, she was moving in any direction, she was moving in the direction of being that one, she was one knowing something, she was one knowing that if she were one listening she would be going on coming to be knowing that she could be one completing answering.

She was one being one moving and she was one knowing that being one being moving she was one completing being one moving in the direction of having been moving in every direction and being one moving in every direction she was one being one deciding again and again about being that one about being one knowing that she was one coming to have been one completing expressing having been giving anything, giving everything.

She being one giving anything she was knowing that giving everything is being one having been coming to having been one moving in any direction. She had been one being one moving in that direction. She was being one moving in that direction. She was one moving and she was one who had been one who could be one going on being one who would be feeling being one having been moving.

Being one and laughing at herself then, she was then one who was moving in that direction and then she was one meaning being that one meaning being the one in which direction she was moving.

Being that one and laughing at herself then, she was then asking that she had been one and was being one the one giving what everything was needing. Being that one and laughing at herself then she was going on being one coming to be moving in that direction, the direction of being that one.

Laughing at herself she was being one asking and answering, she was being one moving in any direction, she was being one moving in the direction of moving in any direction. Being that one and laughing at herself she was one asking to be continuing having been joining anything, she was being one moving in the direction of having been coming to be giving something, she was moving in the direction of continually remembering being that one. She was moving in the direction of continually remembering being that one, she was moving in every direction, she was moving in the direction of asking in giving everything, she was moving in the direction of answering in giving everything, she was moving in the direction of laughing in going on remembering continually that she was that one. She was one arranging that she would be one answering in being one continually remembering that she was going on being that one. She was one arranging that she was explaining asking, in continually going on being that one, asking to be giving in being that one and going on laughing in being that one laughing at being herself then. She was then going on continually remembering she was that one and answering in arranging that she was continually being that one. She was answering in arranging that, continually being that one, she was continually asking in giving, that any one remembering that she was continually being that one should be receiving her giving being asking and answering in being continually remembering that she was that one.

In being that one she was always being one and in always being one she was moving in some direction and in moving in some direction she was always moving and in always moving she was moving in a direction and in moving in a direction she was expressing that moving always is being existing.

In being that one she was one who if she had not been asking for some explanation would have been apologising for not having given any explanation in having come again after expecting to have been asking for an explanation. In being one asking for some explanation she was one moving in the direction of receiving that she was one needing not to be going to be one having been asking for an explanation. In moving in this direction she was moving and in moving she was coming to apologising for having been moving in that direction.

In moving in that direction she was being one and in being one she was being that one and that one being one was one moving and being one moving and being always moving she was one being one filling in giving what she was asking to be what some one would be needing if they were needing what she was expecting to be asking if they were not needing. She being one asking if some one was not needing what she was going to be asking if they were not needing, she being that one was one giving what she was asking them if they were needing. She was filling in being this one and in filling in being this one she was asking if she was explaining that she would be apologising if she had been one asking if some one was needing what that one was needing. She was filling in being that one. She was moving and moving in that direction.

Why and indeed then she being moving and filling she was not completing questioning, why in questioning was she being one needing to be apologising if she was not one needing to be filling. She was one needing to be filling and in filling she was not needing that thing not needing filling she was needing to be moving and in needing to be moving she was filling and questioning and apologising and giving what she was asking should be what she was intending to be giving.

In filling and she was filling, in filling she was asking and answering and in asking and answering she was explaining apologising and in explaining apologising she was coming to be giving and in coming to be giving she was asking why any one was refusing what they were needing and in asking why any one was refusing what they were needing she was moving and in moving she was filling.

In clearly filling she was being one and being filling she was clearly that one. She was clearly one who was one who was largely clearly filling and in being that one she was being one filling in being that one.

In being that one and she was that one in being that one and telling everything she was one filling in being that one. In being that one and telling everything she was one having it being existing that she clearly was that one.

In being one telling everything she was one filling that she being existing and every one being one and she being one seeing any one and any one needing something she was one clearly filling in being that one. She being one filling in being that one she was one expecting filling to be existing and expecting that filling is existing she was being one clearly needing being one filling.

In being one needing being filling she was one expecting to be coming and going in being moving, she was expecting to be one not coming to be there there where she had come to be in being filling. In not expecting to be coming to where she was coming she was deciding that some being filling not every one being filling should be coming and she being one clearly being filling she was deciding that there where she was coming was needing her not being there as she was one clearly being filling. She being that one was one expecting to be giving what she was asking each thing to be needing. She being that one was deciding not to be going where she was going as she had been deciding that there where she was going was needing her not being there, she being clearly being filling. In deciding she had been deciding not to be asking that she should question any one about anything. In deciding not to be asking to be questioning any one about anything she was certain that that thing that asking was needing that she should not be asking to question any one about anything. She was clearly being filling. She was moving. She was filling. She was giving what she was giving. She was giving in being one giving what she was asking anything to be needing.

She was asking each one to be needing something. Each one needing something she would give each one anything. In giving each one anything she was giving everything. In giving everything she was asking each one to be needing something.

She was admiring and telling everything. She was admiring and telling something. In admiring and telling everything she was telling that not any one could be one not hearing what she was telling because she was telling everything. In admiring she was telling something and in admiring and telling something she was telling that everyone was hearing what she was telling she was telling something in not telling everything.

In admiring she admired and in admiring again she was telling anything of not admiring, she was telling anything of admiring she was telling something of everything. In telling everything she was telling that she was admiring and in telling that she was admiring she was telling that she was not telling everything of not admiring. She was telling everything, she was telling that in telling everything she was telling of having been of not having been admiring. In telling everything she was telling that she was not telling everything of admiring. In telling everything she was telling that she was not telling everything of not admiring.

In admiring she was deciding that any one hearing was hearing and hearing was not needing to be arranging not to be hearing because she telling everything she was telling what any one could be hearing. In admiring she was telling that any one she was admiring was one being one who should be one being one whom any one admiring was meaning that that one being that one any one was admiring that one, and any one admiring that one it was alright that that one was that one and it being alright that that one was that one it was that thing, that one was that one, any one being one was one, any one admiring one was admiring one, any one admiring was admiring, any one was one and she was admiring some one. She admired one and she admired in admiring that one. She admired that one in admiring that one. She admired and was telling that she was telling something and she was telling that having been telling something she would be telling everything because telling everything was telling everything and telling everything was something. Telling everything was something and she was telling something, she was telling that she was telling something, she was telling that telling everything is something, she was telling that she was telling something, she was telling that she was telling everything.

She was telling that she could be one telling anything and any one being one knowing that thing was one being one knowing that she was telling everything and being one knowing that she was telling everything every one was one being one needing that she being one she was one telling everything.

Every one being one needing that she was one telling everything she was telling that any one was one needing that she was one telling something. Every one being one needing that she was one telling everything she was telling that any one was one needing that she was not telling something. She was telling that every one was needing that she was one telling something. She was telling that every one was one needing that she was not telling something. She was telling that every one was one needing that she was telling everything.

She had been one and having been one she had been moving and having been moving she had been having that she was expecting to be continuing and having been expecting to be continuing she had been intending to have been having a continuation of having had the same direction. She had been one and she had been moving and having been one she had been having the direction of having been one having been one and having been continuing in the same direction. She had been one and she had been one having the direction of having been one.

She had been one and she had been moving and having been moving she had been moving in the direction of having been one who had been that one one who had been moving and continuing moving in that direction in the direction of having been and being that one one who was moving. She was moving. She had been needing and she had been having what she had been believing she had been having being one moving being one moving in that direction being one having some directing in being one who had been moving, being one who had some direction in being the one who had been having having been that one. She was one believing in having been having the direction of having been moving, of having been that one, she was one believing in having had some one who was one who had been one believing in directing her having been moving in the direction of her being one moving, of her being one having been one. She was one. She was believing that she was going to be going on moving and going on moving she was going on being one having been one and having been moving and having been moving in the direction of being one who was one who was that one the one moving and moving in every direction in moving in the direction of going on being that one.

She was one and knowing that thing she was knowing that she was knowing something and knowing that she was something she was remembering that some things are some things and remembering that some things are some things she was telling that she being one moving she was one not forgetting that she was remembering that any one should remember that some things being some things she was one needing to be telling that thing that some things are some things, and telling that thing she was not then being moving she was then going on telling, and telling that thing she was that one the one moving and having been one who had been moving in having been that one. She was one moving, she was telling what she was knowing, she was one moving in the way she was moving, she was one telling that she was one not forgetting that some things are some things and remembering that thing she was knowing that any one who could come to remember anything would believe that she had remembered that thing that she had remembered that some things are some things. In remembering that some things are some things she was one believing in remembering such a thing. In moving she was one telling about believing in remembering that some things are some things. In moving she was that one the one she was then the one moving. In moving she was the one she had been the one who had been one moving. In being that one she was one who was being one who was being that one so that any one being one was being certain that she was the one who had been one who was that one. She was that one. She was one who had been that one.

She was one and she could remember something remember something again and again and again. She was one and being that one and being one who could remember something again and again and again she was the one remembering something and remembering it again and again she could in hearing anything, she could in telling anything she could remember that thing again and again and again.

In hearing something she was hearing a thing and in hearing a thing and in feeling something she was hearing the thing hearing it again and again and again. In hearing the thing again and again and again, in hearing anything in telling anything she was hearing the thing again and again and again and again.

In having been hearing something she had heard something and in having heard that thing she had heard it again and again and in having heard it again and again and again she was one who in being one giving everything was one asking anything and she was asking again and again and again about having heard the thing she had heard.

She had heard the thing and having heard the thing and being one asking everything she was asking that the thing she had heard having been that thing she was asking if she being that one she had been one having been the one who had been asking about the thing she had heard.

She being one and having heard something and she had heard a word and having heard everything she had heard a word she being one and having heard a word she being one asking everything she was one asking again if a word being that word she was not the one who had been hearing hearing that word. She having heard a word she was one telling everything in asking again and again again if she was the one who had been that one the one who to have been hearing the word she had heard.

In giving everything she had been hearing and in hearing she had heard a word and in hearing a word she had again and again asked anything and in asking anything she had been again and again telling everything of not being the one who had been the one who had heard something. In not being the one who had been the one who had heard something she was being the one who was remembering again and again and again having heard something.

Remembering, she was feeling. Feeling she was feeling and she was telling everything telling that she was not telling everything, telling that she was feeling, telling that she was not telling that she was feeling, telling that she was telling everything. Then she was telling that she was not remembering that thing, that she was not remembering anything, that she was feeling. She was feeling, being feeling she was remembering anything, remembering anything she was feeling, feeling she was telling everything, telling everything she was telling that she was not telling everything, that she was telling something, that she was feeling, that she was telling everything. She was one remembering something, and remembering something she was remembering anything, and remembering anything she was feeling, and feeling she was telling everything, she was telling that she was telling everything, she was telling that she was not telling that she was feeling, she was telling that she was feeling, she was telling that she was telling everything.

Everything being that thing, being everything, she was telling that if she would be knowing everything she would be telling that thing telling that she was knowing everything. She was telling that thing telling that thing often.

If she were feeling that she was crying she would be telling that thing telling that she was crying and she would be telling that if she were laughing and she might be laughing she would be laughing and crying. She was telling this thing often.

She was telling that if she came to be one knowing everything she would know that in telling everything every one knowing everything was being one knowing everything. She was telling that in knowing everything any one who was knowing everything was being one not telling everything. She was telling that knowing everything is something. She was telling that knowing everything is not anything. She was telling that if she had been one knowing everything, and she was not one knowing everything, she was telling that if she had been one knowing everything she would have been one telling everything. She was saying this very often. She was saying that every one knowing everything are ones being ones who not being one telling everything are being ones who are not telling everything. She was saying this very often.

She was saying that, if every one was telling what they were feeling, she telling what she was feeling she would be telling what every one was feeling as every one if they were telling what they were feeling would be telling what she was telling she was feeling. She was telling that she was not asking any one what they were feeling because any one was one who was not one telling what that one was feeling. She was telling that, she asking every one what they were feeling, every one was telling what they were feeling.

She was saying that telling what one is feeling is something. She was saying that telling what one is feeling is not anything. She was saying that she being one who was telling what she was feeling was one who was not anything. She was telling that any one who was telling what they were feeling was one who was something. She was telling that if every one were not afraid of losing being some one every one would be one telling what they were feeling. She was one telling that telling what one was feeling was what any one being any one was doing. She was telling that she was one telling what she was feeling. She was telling that she was not anything.

Being one is being one. Being one is not anything. Being some one is not anything.

In being one and in being one one is one, in being one one is not being anything. One is being one, being one is not anything.

Being one not being anything, and any one being one being one, one being one and being that one is not being anything.

Being one is not anything. One is one. That is not anything. That any one is one is not anything.

She was one and being one and telling that being the one she was being was not anything she was being that one and being that one she was telling that she was not listening when she was telling everything. She was telling that she was listening she would be listening if she were one telling that she was one who was any one. She was telling that she was listening. She was telling that she was listening when she was telling that she was not any one. She was telling that she was listening when she was telling that she being the one she was she was one who was nothing.

She was telling that every one was listening when they were telling that they were what they were. She was telling that if every one were listening when they were telling what they were every one would be certain that being one is something. She was telling that some being those is something. She was telling that one being one is not anything. She was telling that each one telling that each one is one is not anything. She was telling that any one knowing that that one is being one and is telling everything is being one and being one is something. She was telling she being one and telling everything she was being one and being something.

They were five of them all living, they all had been living. They were two of them, they had been living. She was one of them one of the five of them, one of the two of them.

She was one. She was one of five. She was one. She was one of two.

There were two of them. She was one of two. The other one was one who was one being one not being like the one. She was one of two. She was not like the other one.

She was Helen. She was one who being one was remembering that being one she was not being like the other one. In remembering that thing she was remembering anything. In remembering anything she was remembering that thing. She was not like the other one.

She was Helen. The other one was Jenny. She was Helen. She was not like the other one. In being Helen she was not like the other one. She was not like Jenny.

She was one who had been living. She was one being living. She was one who had not been like the other one. She was one who was not like the other one. She was one who was needing to be remembering remembering the whole of that thing. She was remembering, she was remembering that she was not like the other one. She was remembering that she was Helen. She was remembering that she was needing to be remembering that thing.

Remembering is not anything. Not remembering is not anything. She was knowing that remembering is nothing. She was knowing that not remembering is nothing. She was not remembering. She knew that that was nothing.

She did what she did. In doing what she did she was not being one who being one doing was being one existing. She was not being existing. She did what she did. She was one who when she was remembering was telling that when she did exist she told something and when she told that thing she told it better than she could have told it if she were not just then being existing. She was one who did what she did. She was one who believed that being that one she believed something and believing something she could be continuing sometimes in doing what she did sometimes in remembering that she could be waiting so as not to be doing what she did. She did what she did. She told about that thing and in telling she said that doing what she did was something that if she were one being existing she might be one believing she should be doing. She did what she did. She believed something. She told everything. She told everything often enough but not very often. She told everything. She told everything so often that any one could know all of that everything. She told everything.

She believed something. In believing something she knew that if she were one being existing she would be existing as being one believing that thing. In believing that she would be existing if she could be existing in believing that thing she was one being one being certain that that thing was something. In being certain that that thing was something she was not being existing. In not being existing she was continuing. She did what she did. She was not being existing.

In understanding anything and in understanding anything she was questioning whether she could be understanding that thing, if that thing were something for her to be understanding, if that thing was the thing that she was understanding, in understanding anything she was being that one and being that one she was one believing that if she could be understanding anything she could be understanding something of existing not being existing. In understanding anything she was being one who could be believing that if she were understanding that thing it was a thing having meaning in being something she could be understanding. In understanding anything she was being one who was saying that in being one remembering that she was coming to be forgetting everything. In understanding anything she was being one who was saying that in being one understanding she was one needing not spending enough time to be understanding as she was one who if she were spending enough time to be understanding would be realising anything of being one not being existing. In being one understanding she was being one who was needing that being the one she was being she would be one explaining once and then perhaps once again that she had been understanding something. In understanding anything she was being one believing that in not understanding everything she was not believing in not deciding that something has meaning.

She was one and that was a thing that if it had been a sad thing would have been a sorrowful thing. She was one and that was a thing that if it had been an unpleasant thing would have been a disagreeable thing. She was one and if that thing had been a successful thing it would have been an interesting thing. She was one and if that thing had been a vigorous thing it would have been a continuous thing.

She was one and that was a thing that in being one not regretting anything she was not regretting. She was one and that was a thing that in being one not expecting anything she was not destroying. She was one and that was a thing that she in being one having pleasure in something being existing was not having pleasure in discussing. She was one and that thing being something that some touching were liking she in being one was one not expecting that that would not be continuing. She being one and she was that one, she being one was one who in being one was giving anything in not giving anything of such a thing as anything being existing.

She being one she could discuss something, she could discuss that thing. She being one she could give anything, she could give something that was what was not being existing. In giving anything she was giving something. In giving something she was being one going on being one who was not continuing as being one who was one.

She was one. She was that one. In being that one she was doing what she was doing. In doing what she was doing and she was doing what she was doing she was remembering that being existing is not being existing. In remembering that thing she was remembering that she was was going on forgetting that she was one. In remembering that thing she was remembering that she was discussing something. In discussing something she was going on doing what she was doing.

She was the one who was acting completely acting in doing what she would be doing if she were believing what she would be believing if she were being one feeling that everything is existing. She was one being one judging as she would be one judging if she were believing that everything being existing judging is existing. In a way she was judging quite judging in being one deciding that any one being a good one was not liking any bad thing. She was one remembering that she was not being existing, she was not one remembering everything of such a thing in deciding any thing of something being a bad thing. She was such a one. She was deciding such a thing, that was a thing that in deciding was not meaning that she and everything were being existing. She was being one deciding such a thing and feeling anything and expressing that thing. In being that one she was being one who was being then one not exacting that anything in existing is existing.

If she being one and being that one would be one doing something then she would be one who had been that one and if she had been that one she would be one doing something.

In being one she was one and in being that one she was the one who would have been that one if she had been one having been that one. She was one. She was being one. She was being living.

In being one and expressing anything she was one expressing that she was one and in expressing that thing she was expressing that being one was a thing that she being one could be discussing and she was expressing that if she could be one discussing that thing being one was something that was not anything, and being one being something that was not anything she being one was being one continuing doing something, discussing everything, believing something if she was one being existing, liking what she was touching if touching anything was something that she was touching. In being one liking touching anything if she was touching anything she was one who could be one not touching something if touching anything was touching anything. If touching anything is touching anything then she was one who could be quite amusing. In being one who could be quite amusing she was one who was pleasing in touching something. In being one who could be quite amusing in being one who was pleasing in touching anything she was one who could be telling everything of anything not being existing. She could be one touching anything and she could be one expressing anything of that thing anything of touching anything. She was that one.

She was certain that talking being existing some one talking is meaning something. In being certain of that thing she was being certain that every one discussing anything some one is believing something. She being the one telling that if she were one telling anything she would be one telling that thing is one being the one she was being.

In sometimes telling this thing she was one expressing that she was not feeling anything. In sometimes telling that she was one believing that some meaning is existing in talking she was one expressing that she was not feeling anything. In being one expressing that she was not feeling anything she was one sometimes telling that she being that one she was one who being one could not understand enough of anything for anything to be something.

She being one and she was one she being one was feeling that talking is existing. She being one feeling that talking is existing she was one feeling that talking has meaning. She being one feeling that talking has meaning she was one explaining that any one could be one not going on needing to be talking, she was one explaining that some one could be one needing to be going on being talking. She being one she was one not needing being talking. She being one explaining that thing was explaining that she not being one being one was being that one. She was sometimes explaining this thing.

She was not travelling, in not being travelling she was explaining everything she was explaining that regular walking is everything and regularly walking she is insisting to be one walking enough to be regular in walking.

In walking enough to be regular in walking and in not travelling she was explaining that being one she was that one and being that one she was feeling that thing feeling that being one she was being the one being that one. She was that one and being a pleasant one in explaining everything she was explaining that she was not a pleasant one in regularly walking and that she was one regularly walking. In being a pleasant one she was being that one and being that one she was all of that one all of being the one who being that one was a pleasant one.

In talking she was continuing being that one. In talking and in talking she was continuing, in talking she was not continuing that she was that one.

In writing and she was not writing, in writing she was mentioning that thing that she was writing. In telling anything she was telling that she had twice written and in writing twice she wrote what she had been expecting to tell if she had come to tell all that was true. She was not remembering anything of what she had written, she was remembering that writing could be existing. She was not expecting to be continuing remembering that writing can be existing. She admired some one. She did admire that one. She told everything of admiring any one and telling everything she was not telling that she was being continuing and not telling that thing she could not remember that she was not telling every one everything. She did tell everything to any one. She was continuing. She was not continuing in being the one who was one writing. She was being the one who was continuing. She was continuing. She was one.

She was doing something and doing something was something that she knew she would be doing in being one doing something. She was telling something of this thing in telling anything and she was telling anything in telling and she was telling in being one continuing and she was continuing.

She was not comforted in kissing or in petting. She was not comforted and she was not enthusiastic and she was not meaning that kissing she was not meaning that petting is existing. She in being kissed and she could be kissed and was kissed and was petting and was petted she was kissing and quite kissing and she could be one not needing any comforting in being one and kissing and being kissed and petting and being petted.

She could be one doing these things and being that one and feeling being one not being the one needing continuing she could be one not being comforted and not being comforted and not comforting she was not an uneasy one in sitting and lying and going and walking and sleeping and not sleeping and in moving when she would be one who might be that one if she was one being one continuing.

She was not hoping that being living is being continuing. She was not hoping this thing. She was not hoping in being living. Moping is not something. She was that one one not hoping that living is being continuing. She was expressing something, she was expressing something of this thing.

She was not expressing everything, in being one explaining she was explaining that she was not expressing everything and not expressing everything was not anything, she was explaining that she was not one expressing anything and being one not expressing anything she was one explaining something. She was expressing that she was one not expressing anything, she was expressing that she was one explaining something explaining that she was not expressing everything. She was expressing that she was one not expressing anything, she was one expressing that she was explaining something explaining that she was not expressing anything. She was one expressing that not expressing anything is not anything. She was one expressing that not expressing everything is not anything. She was expressing that explaining that she was not expressing everything is not anything.

She was telling, sometimes she was telling that she could explain what some one who was believing, and she was one understanding and believing, what that one understanding was believing. Sometimes she was telling that she could explain that thing and she being one and being that one was one who could have satisfaction and she did have satisfaction and she could be explaining something. She was one expressing that she could have feeling in explaining what, understanding and believing she could understand that some one was understanding and believing. She could be telling that she was that one. She could explain that thing. She was not expressing everything. She was explaining that thing. She was expressing that she being one explaining that thing was not expressing everything, was not expressing anything.

She was not needing to know what she could come to know, what she would come to know, she was not feeling anything in there being existing what she could come to know, what she would come to know. In not feeling anything in there being existing what she would come to know, what she could come to know she was not feeling anything about any one needing to know anything, about any one wanting to know anything. In being one being existing she was being one not feeling in being one not feeling and in being one not feeling she was not one feeling knowing that any one was feeling anything in coming to know what they were coming to know, in wanting to know what they were coming to know. She was not feeling anything in not feeling anything. She was continuing. She would not come to know what she would come to know. She could not come to know what she could come to know. She was not feeling anything in there being existing what she would come to know, what she could come to know. She was not feeling anything of any one feeling anything of there being existing what they could come to know, what they would come to know. She was not feeling in not feeling.

She was not feeling in not feeling, she was not feeling in asking what she was asking, she was not feeling in answering what she was answering. She was not feeling in not feeling.

She was one and being one she was hearing what the other one what the older one was saying and knowing that the older one was saying what she was saying she was feeling in being one who was knowing that the older one was being existing. She was feeling in feeling. She was telling that thing. She was telling that feeling something she was feeling was being one feeling that the other one was being existing. There were two of them being living. They had been living. They were being living. There were two of them. They were existing.

If there were two of them and there were the two of them, if there were the two of them and each one of them was convincing themselves and not needing any convincing that the other one was being living, if there were the two of them and there were the two of them then each one of them being one being living was seeing, was feeling, was hearing, was knowing, was supporting, was allowing, was disturbing, was fearing, was displeasing, was helping the other one being one being living. That was a thing that would be if the two of them were being living and the two of them being living were being living.

They could both of them be living, that is they both of them being living they were both of them being living. They could both of them be living. They were both of them living. They were living. They were not completing that thing being living, they were both of them being living.

They were not completing being living and not completing being living they were, both of them, being living.

They were both of them being living. They were both of them not completing being living.

Each one of them was being living. Each one of them was not completing being living.

Each one of them being living was not completing being living. They were both being living. They were not completing being living.

They did both know that being living is something that they not being ones completing that thing were not completing. They did both know that each one of them was being living and being living was not completing being living. They did both know anything of all that thing. They did both know anything. Each one of them knew something of everything of the other one being living and not completing that thing. They did each one of them know anything of being living and not completing that thing. They did each one of them know anything of being living and not completing that thing. They did each one of them know anything of each of them being living and not completing that thing. They did each one of them know anything of being living and the other one being living and not completing that thing. They each of them knew anything of being living and not completing that thing.

They both of them were believing. They both of them were never denying that thing never denying that they were believing. They both of them were never denying that the two of them were believing. They both of them were not remembering that anything is something. They both of them were not remembering very much of that thing that anything is something. They both of them were knowing what each of them could know that each of them did know. They did not either of them remember that they were knowing what each of the two of them could be knowing. They each of them were knowing that the two of them, both of them, each of them could not be certain that anything is something. They each of them knew something. They each of them knew what they could know, what both of them, what either of them could know.

They knew each one of them that something that was not anything was not anything. In knowing this thing each one of them was knowing that both of them were knowing what they were knowing. Each one of them, each one of the two of them, either of them could say something of everything being something, of everything being nothing, and each one of them each one of the two of them were saying what they were saying.

There were two of them. Each one of them was one. One of them was one and being one was feeling what she was feeling in being one who was that one. She was one and was feeling what she was feeling of the other one being the one being the other one. The other one was the other one and being the other one was one and being one was feeling what she was feeling in being the one being that one. She was feeling what she was feeling in the other one being that one the one the other one was in being one.

There were the two of them. Each one of them was one. Each one of them was doing in being living what she was doing and doing what she was doing and the other one doing what she was doing, each one of them was feeling what she was feeling about doing what she was doing, each one of them was feeling what she was feeling about the other one doing what the other one was doing.

The older one was remembering everything of the younger one and knew then that the younger one being that one was one having what she was having and having what she was having she was hoping what she was hoping she was hoping not to remember everything of the older one being one being living. The younger one was remembering everything of the older one and knew then that the older one being that one was one feeling what she was feeling and feeling what she was feeling she was feeling that the younger one was feeling what the younger one was feeling.

They did both of them know that they had been being living and that that being existing they were both feeling that each of them was living and had been living and that each one of them was living and had been living. They were both feeling, they were both knowing, they were both knowing and feeling, they were both knowing that each of them was living, they were both feeling that each of them was living.

The older one was expecting something that is to say that the older one was continuing and intending and expecting something and was saying that that thing was what was and she was that one. The younger one was having something that is the younger one was continuing was attending was having something. The older was coming, the younger was having what was having having.

The older was coming, the older was going, the older was staying, the older was leaving, the older was returning, the older was not returning, the older was feeling, the older was commiserating, the older was refusing, the older was tendering, the older was not arranging, the older was not denying, the older was not expecting, the older was not refusing, the older was not encouraging, the older was not feeling, the older was not resenting, the older was deranging, the older was presenting, the older was not insisting, the older was persisting, the older was hearing, the older was not explaining, the older was disturbing, the older was not apologising, the older was withdrawing, the older was asking, the older was not hesitating, the older was continuing, the older was laughing, the older was not crying, the older was arriving, the older was not remaining, the older was not pretending, the older was not deciding, the older was changing, the older was talking, the older was considering, the older was explaining, the older was standing, the older was not eating, the older was not drinking, the older was not going, the older was staying, the older was leaving, the older was saying that she was not leaving, the older was not staying, the older was obliging, the older was deciding, the older was going, the older had been coming, the older had been refusing, the older had been accepting, the older was remaining, the older was departing. The younger was having, the younger was remembering, the younger was not resisting, the younger was not destroying, the younger was not hoping, the younger was not despairing, the younger was not resigned, the younger was not determined, the younger was having, the younger was not enduring, the younger was not refusing, the younger was not accepting, the younger was not resisting, the younger was not asking, the younger was not answering, the younger was questioning, the younger was not replying, the younger was denying, the younger was not attending, the younger was repeating, the younger was not intending, the younger was bursting, the younger was not deploring, the younger was not laughing, the younger was not crying, the younger was not explaining, the younger was resisting, the younger was brooding, the younger was expecting, the younger was replying, the younger was understanding, the younger was not resolving, the younger was not resigned, the younger was not determined, the younger was not acting, the younger was not receiving, the younger was not having, the younger was not suffering, the younger was feeling, the younger was worrying, the younger was leaving, the younger was remaining, the younger was being not accepting.

The older was in a way the older. The younger was in a way the younger. In a way the older was the older, the younger was the younger. The older was the older. The younger was the younger. The older and the younger, the two of them were being living. The younger knew that the older was being living and knew that she herself was being living. The older knew that the younger was being living and that she herself was being living.

She was one, she was knowing enough of this thing to know if that were everything, her being one, she would be completing being that one being disturbing. She was the older one. She was the one being disturbing. She was the one knowing enough of her being one to be knowing that if she were being one and being disturbing she was being one and that was everything. She was knowing enough to be knowing what she was knowing of knowing that she being one and being disturbing was being one being disturbing.

She was one and knowing everything of the other one being the one knowing enough of her being one, she was knowing enough of her being one and she was knowing enough of the other one knowing that she was being one and being one disturbing. She was knowing enough of the other one knowing what she was knowing and she was knowing that the other one knowing enough that she was being one was knowing what she was knowing of she being one and being disturbing. She was knowing enough what she was knowing. She was knowing enough, she was being disturbing enough, she was knowing and knowing enough of the other one knowing that she was knowing enough and being disturbing enough. She was being disturbing. She was knowing enough to be knowing enough of her being one and being disturbing. She was knowing enough of the other one knowing that she was disturbing. She was knowing that she was being one and that being one she was knowing enough that she was being one.

The one who was the other one was the younger one and she was knowing what she was knowing, she was knowing enough of knowing what she was knowing. She was knowing enough of knowing she was one and knowing enough what she was knowing.

If the two of them and there were two of them, if the two of them being living were continuing then either one of them feeling what she was feeling was feeling that she could be feeling all she was feeling. Each one of them was being living. There were the two of them. They were continuing being living. Each one of them was being one being living and continuing.

The one the older one was one telling that she was hearing what she was hearing, that she was being what she was being, that she was attending what she was attending, that she was offering what she was offering, that she was coming when she was coming.

The younger was telling that she was expecting what she was expecting, that she was accepting what she was accepting, that she could be giving what she could be giving, that she was staying when she was staying, that she was arranging what she was arranging, that she was yielding what she was yielding, that she was opposing what she was opposing, that she was awaiting what she was awaiting.

The older one was coming and going. The older one was staying and leaving. The older one was offering and preparing. The older one was laughing and talking. The older one was asking. The older one was not believing in believing.

The younger one was walking in walking. The younger one was waiting in waiting. The younger one was denying in affirming. The younger one was resisting in accepting. The younger one was refusing in accepting. The younger was hoping in attending. The younger one was hopeless in remaining. The younger one was firm in yielding. The younger one was resigned in despairing. The younger one was doubling in escaping. The younger one was feeling in not helping. The younger was determining in not remaining. The younger was expecting in not hoping.

They were both of them being and being they were not arranging, each of them was not arranging to be being living. They were not either of them arranging and they were each of them arranging that each one of them should continue to arrange what each one of them would arrange.

Each one of them knew that they had what they had, that they wore what they wore, that they did what they did, that they left what they left, that they felt what they felt, that they saw what they saw. Each one of them knew that each one of them said what each said, and felt what each felt, and wore what each wore, and left what each left, and had what each had, and saw what each saw, and heard what each heard, and told what each told. Each one of them knew that each one of them knew that each one of them said what each said, and felt what each felt, and told what each told, and left what each left, and had what each had, and saw what each saw, and knew what each knew. There were the two of them. Each one of them knew what they knew and felt what they felt and saw what they saw and had what they had, and left what they left, and said what they said and told what they told and wore what they wore.

Each one of them knowing something was knowing that each of them and that the other one wore what that one wore and each one of them knew what to tell the other one of what that one could wear and did wear and what that one might do and did do. Each one of them knew that they did not tell the other one what they would tell the other one if they could tell the other one what they were to tell the other one. Each one of them knew something. Each one of the two of them knew something.

They were each one of them, in the way of that one, being knowing what was happening when a thing would be happening. They were each one of them knowing that that one was deciding something of being that one the one knowing what would be happening if something was happening.

Each one of them, in the way of that one, was arranging knowing something of what would be happening if something were happening.

One of them was deciding arranging not knowing what would be happening if something were happening. That one would be feeling in knowing something of what would be happening if something were happening. That one would be telling that she was hoping that she was not knowing what she could be knowing of something happening if something were happening. That one was one expecting not to be knowing what she had been feeling she had been knowing of something happening if something would happen. That one was one who had been telling that she would have been telling if she had been telling that she was knowing what would be happening if something were happening. That one was feeling in knowing what would be happening if something were happening. That one was coming in telling that she could have been knowing what she had been telling she had been feeling as being what would be happening if something were happening. She was going and corning in knowing what she was knowing of telling what she was feeling of something happening if something were happening.

She would be feeling in knowing what she was knowing. She would be knowing in telling what she was telling. She would be coming in having been telling what she was telling. She would be going in telling what she had been telling. She would be coming and going in telling what she was knowing she was feeling, what she was knowing, what she was feeling of something happening if something would happen.

The younger one was one knowing that she could be expecting what she was knowing. The younger one was one arranging that she would not be having what she was feeling. The younger was one deciding to be living as she was knowing she was living. The younger one was arranging to be feeling what she would not be using. The younger one was continuing to be expecting what she would not be answering. The younger one was the younger one and was not needing that thing and was not meaning anything in being the younger one. She was one and was feeling what she was feeling in expecting what was coming. She was one and was doing what she was doing when she was having what she was having when what she was expecting had come and was coming. She was one and she was feeling what she was feeling in expecting that what was coming was coming. When she was feeling what she was feeling and she was feeling and she was feeling what she was feeling when what she expected had come, when she was feeling what she was feeling she was not doing what she would be doing if she were giving what she would be giving if she were feeling what she was feeling.

There were two of them. There were more of them. There were the two of them.

The two of them being living were two of them and each one of the two of them in feeling and being living was feeling and being living and there were two of them and each one of them was doing what she would be doing so that the other one being one and being living and feeling would be one feeling and being living. Each one of them was doing what she was doing.

The older one was doing what she was doing and feeling and being living and moving and coming was coming and moving and feeling and she was doing what she was doing and she would be saying what she would be saying if she had done what she had done she being feeling and being living and moving and coming and knowing what she could be knowing in being living and feeling and coming and moving. She was knowing what she was knowing and doing what she was doing in feeling and being living and moving and coming. She could be doing that and she would be doing that, she being living.

They were not angry, that is neither one of them could be angry because being angry they would be feeling that they had been feeling what they would have been feeling if feeling that thing had been anything that they could feel in feeling what they did feel.

The older one was not angry. She was needing to be leaving. She was needing to be coming. She was needing to be not coming. She was needing to not have been coming. She was needing to not have been leaving. She was needing to not have been asking what she would not ask in knowing what she knew. She was needing to be stating what she was arranging she would state when she decided to come again. She was needing to be offering what she would not like to tell she intended to offer. She was needing to be staying so that she could be certain that she had been needing to be leaving. She could not be angry because being angry she would be angry and she would not be angry because being angry she was feeling that feeling she would be angry. She would be angry and she was not angry because not being angry she would not be angry. She would not be angry and she was not angry and she would be angry in feeling that she was feeling that in not being angry she would be angry. And she was angry and in being angry she had not been angry and in being angry she would not be angry and in not being angry she would be angry. She was angry. She was not angry. She was feeling in feeling in not being angry. She was feeling in having been feeling in having being angry. She was angry. She was not angry. She was angry. She was not angry in being angry. She was angry in not being angry. She was angry. She was not angry.

The younger was not angry. In not being angry she was not angry. She was not angry. She was not angry.

In not being angry and not needing that thing not needing not being angry she was feeling what she was feeling in not intending what could not be intended in expecting what could be expected.

She knew that being angry was one thing, was that thing, was being angry. She knew that feeling that thing, feeling being angry is that thing, she knew that feeling being angry is feeling being angry.

She did know that nothing was corning when anything is nothing. She did know that that nothing is coming when everything is nothing. She did know all she did know.

She knew that feeling what she was feeling she was not intending what she could not be intending in expecting what she could be expecting. She knew that feeling what she was feeling she was knowing that she could be feeling what she was feeling in feeling that something that could be nothing was everything. She knew that intending is something when some one was intending something in feeling what that one was feeling. She knew that that one feeling what that one was feeling could be intending what that one not intending was not feeling in doing what that one was doing.

She knew that she was feeling what she might be feeling. She knew that feeling what one might be feeling, one feeling something was feeling something.

She felt that one feeling something and feeling was feeling what that one was feeling and feeling being existing and that one being feeling, she knew that she could be intending what she would be intending she being expecting what she could be expecting.

She was not feeling all of feeling. She knew that feeling all of feeling is feeling what she would not be feeling she feeling all she was feeling.

She did feel all of feeling what she was feeling in feeling that feeling all of feeling was not feeling what she was feeling. She had mounting what she was knowing of all feeling not being existing in feeling what she was feeling in not intending what she was not intending in expecting what she could be expecting.

Two and they were not together two saw each other when they met each other. Two and they were together felt each other when they knew each other. The two did not deny that they knew each other. The two did see that they met each other. The two did not forget they never forgot that they were both living. Each knew all of the other’s being being living.

The older had a feeling. She always had a feeling. She could be being feeling the feeling she was always feeling. She did feel. She felt.

The younger did not have that feeling. She knew that she knew all she knew. She always knew that she knew that. She could know what she knew any time that she knew she knew what she knew. She knew that. She knew. She always knew that she knew. She always knew that. She always knew.

The older one was one, all of being that one she had when she was that one and she felt in feeling and she came in seeing what she would see and in giving what she would give.

The younger was one being the one who being that one was one secure to be coming to know all she had known and in expecting what she could be expecting and in not giving what she was not offering in having to take away what she could not take away. She was being that one, the older one being one. They were being living. The older one was living. The younger one was living. They were then both of them. They did what they did. They had to do what they did in doing what they were feeling in having to do what they were doing. They were not doing each one anything that was having meaning in being what they had to do. Each one was that one.

In being the one not doing what they were certain was not an extra thing each one was doing everything was altogether doing everything. Each one of them was such a one. Each one of them was enough an extra one in being the one that one was, in being each one. In a way that was not astonishing. Certainly it was disturbing. Certainly it was what was being existing in moving, in expecting being existing.

One of them, the older one was not talking just to be hearing, she was not talking just to be listening, she was not talking to be expecting, she was not talking just to be amusing, she was not talking to be disconcerting, she was not talking just to be describing, she was not talking to be directing.

One the younger was not talking just to be expressing, she was not talking just to be continuing, she was not talking to be convincing, she was not talking to be pleasing, she was not talking just to be not listening, she was not talking just not to be annoying, she was not talking to be just expressing, she was not talking to be hearing, she was not talking just to not be not talking, she was not talking to be interesting, she was not talking to be deciding.

One the older one was not arriving just to be disconcerting, she was not arriving just to be obliging, she was not arriving just to be astonishing, she was not arriving just to be staying, she was not arriving just to be going.

The one, the younger one was not arriving just to be wishing she was not staying, she was not arriving just to be pleasing, she was not arriving just to be doing what she was doing, she was not arriving to be talking, she was not arriving just to be staying, she was not arriving to be wishing that she had arrived, she was not arriving just to be expressing, she was not arriving just to say what she said when she was where she was, she was not arriving to be feeling what she was feeling, she was not arriving just to be doing what she was doing in staying as she was staying when she had arrived as she had arrived.

The one the older one was feeling what she was feeling because she was moving all she was moving in being the one she was being and expressing that she was feeling what she was feeling. She was laughing all she was laughing and refusing all she was refusing because she was not accepting all she was accepting, and was refusing all she was refusing, and was feeling all she was feeling, and expressing all she was expressing.

The one the younger one was doing all she was doing, and feeling all she was feeling, because she was believing what she was expecting, because she was not denying what she was intending, because she was not relying on what she was denying, because she was not assisting what she was accepting, because she was not adjoining to what she was completing.

The older one was the one she was because being that one she was not enjoying that thing enjoying being any one and not enjoying being any one she was confiding all of that thing confiding all of enjoying what she was not enjoying in not enjoying being that one. She was enjoying being that one and this was the thing that not astonishing what was astonished was disconcerting what was disconcerted and was exciting what was not exciting. She was consisting and persisting, she was arranging and remaining, she was disturbing and withdrawing, she was amusing and not appeasing, she was explaining and not quarreling, she was enjoying all she was not enjoying in not enjoying being not enjoying and in enjoying what she was not enjoying.

The younger one was not the one she was not because she was approaching what she was continuing and she was having what she was relieving and she was relieving all she was not using and she was not using what she was not destroying.

The older one was not winning that is winning was not meaning that she was having all or anything and not winning was not meaning that she was having all or anything and winning and not winning was not meaning that having all or anything was anything or everything or nothing. She was not winning and she was not having what she was winning and not winning and not losing and not having. Winning and not winning was not meaning that she was having anything or everything. She was not keeping what she was not winning, she was not losing anything, she was not having all she was not winning. She was winning and she was all winning and she was not winning and she was not having anything and everything.

There were five of them all of them and all of them were five of them and she was the one who was the sister and the mother, she was the sister of one and the mother of two and one was married to her sister and there were five and she was one she was all there was of the one who was that one and she was the one who was one and there were five and she was one and her sister and a son and a daughter and a man and there were five of them and she was the one who was that one and not winning and having anything and not winning and not having anything and not having everything and not losing anything and having anything and being one and there being five who were the five who were five of them who were five and she was one, she was one of them.

If she was one and she was one, if she was one she was one of them and there were not the five of them of which she was one as she was one and there were five of them. She was the one that meaning something she was meaning to relieve all of them of having in not relieving any of them of having what they were having, she being one of them.

She was one and she was the one of them who was the one who was not meaning if she was not meaning, who was not meaning to arrange that they should not be continuing and she was the one not arranging that she should come again so that they should be continuing continuing, she was arranging all she was arranging and she was coming again and they were again continuing continuing.

She did not say that she would come again and that they would then continue continuing, she said that she knew what she said when she said that all she said was what she knew she had said, and that she would say what she knew she would say in coming to say what she was coming to say.

She did say what she would say when she came as she might come and she did come as she might come and she did say what she said when she was where she came.

She was the one and there were if there were all of them there were five of them and she was the one who was the one who came as she might come and said what she did say. She continued and was there just the same and each one and there were four of them each one quite knew that there was all there was of all this thing.

She was the one who was the one and there were five of them and she was the one who was the one who might come and having come had come and having come was come and having said did say and saying said and having said did say and did then say and that was then what if she came was when she came and when she came was that she came and what she said was that which she said and there were then all of them, four of them who were each one one of the four of them who knew what they knew as they all knew all that they knew as they knew all they knew. She was one.

They each one of them in all there were the five of them, they each one of them knew that they knew why each one of them had the feeling each one of them had of feeling the feeling they had each one of them of feeling all of feeling they were each one of them feeling. Each one of them knew that each one of them had all the feeling that was knowing what any one of them being each one of them was feeling.

Each one of them all of them if there was all of them all of them and five of them were five of them, five of them each one of them feeling the feeling of each one of them being feeling, each one of them of the five of them feeling something of knowing feeling each one of them and there were all of them all of them and there was five of them, five of them knowing there was all five of them, each of them was feeling knowing feeling.

Each one of them was the one feeling knowing the feeling of feeling. Each one of them was the one and each one of them was the one and each one feeling each one was knowing feeling and each one knowing feeling was knowing feeling some feeling. Each one was the one. She was the one. She was the one. He was the one. He was the one. She was the one.

She was the one. She was the one and she was feeling. She was feeling and she was the one and she was feeling and she was the one and she was knowing feeling and she was the one. She was the one and she and she was the one she was the one and she was the one who was the one feeling and feeling she was the one each one was the one feeling and each one being the one feeling each one was knowing feeling that she was the one and she was the one and she was feeling and she was knowing feeling and she was the one.

She was one and she and each one were the ones and she and each one and she were the ones each one being one and she being one and she was the one and each one was one.

She and each one and all of them and any of them, and all of them and each of them, and each of them and one of them, all of them and any one of them, and all of them and she was the one, and she and each one of them, and she and one, and she and one, and she and one, and she and one, and she and two, and she and two, and she and two, and she and three, and she and one, and she and two, and she and one, and she and one, and one and she, and she and one, and one, and one, and she, all of them were five and each of them were one, and two of them were two, and two of them were two and one and one, and each of them were two and one and another one, and all of them were one and she was one, and all of them were one and he was one, and all of them were one and she was one, and all of them were one and she was one, and all of them were one and he was one. There were five and each one of them was one, and two of them were two, and two of them were two, and three of them were three, and two of them were two, and two of them were two, and she was one, and each one of them was one, and all of them were any of them who were all feeling knowing feeling and each one of them who was one was one and one and one and one and one, and some of them were one and one, and some of them were one and one, and some of them were one and one and one and some one and one and one, and were one and one, and were one and one, and were one and one, and were one, and one, and one, and one, and one.

Two of them were the two and he was the one and she was the one, two of them were the two and she was the one and he was the one, two of them were the two he and she were the two, two of them were the two she and he were the two who were the two who belonging to her who was the one to whom they belonged as she belonged to her, the three of them were the three and each of them were the one, and she was the one and the two of them and each of them, all of them were each one of them one and the three of them were three who were all of them the ones who were all of the three of them.

She the one who was the one, she was one. She was one and they the two were the ones and they were two were the two who feeling all they were feeling were each one of them feeling what that one feeling that thing in that one was feeling when that one was feeling what was feeling in that one.

There were three of them. There were two of them. Each one was one of them. Each one was the one who was that one and she, and she and he, and she, and she, and he, all of them were the ones and each one was the one and each one was being the one feeling and not feeling what each one feeling and not feeling was feeling and not feeling.

She who was one and was one and being one and being living and belonging to them and having them in all of them being living having them in being feeling, in all of them being feeling and being not feeling, she was one and there were the two of them and one of them one of the two of them she being the one feeling and not feeling was doing all completely all she was doing. And one of them being one of them and feeling and doing what he was doing was feeling in not feeling that he would not be having what he would not be having, and he was doing continuing what he was doing and remaining arranging to be doing what he was remaining doing.

Standing and running he was taller than he had been. Talking and sitting she was smiling and repeating more than she had been. The two of them were not taller or more smiling or more repeating than they had been.

The two of them were not what it was certain they could not be if they were what they were. Each one of the two of them, he and she were saying what they said their mother said when she said what they said. They both of them might not have been saying what they said that they said when their mother said she said what they said.

They, their way was not what each one of them had and each one of them had it that they were their way. They were their way and their way was each one of them and each one of them had the way of the one who was the one. They were the two of them. Each one had their way.

Their way, the way of each one of them was their way. Their way was the way of being the way they were as they were their way.

They were and working they learned what each one of them studying was learning as in the way they were they were studying. It was like that that they said that they talked. They said they talked.

Likely and not denying they did hear that they said that they talked. He and he was not the older he was what in talking would not be denying being working in all the studying he was continuing. She and she was the older was respecting that she was expecting that she was accounting saying that she talked.

She came to talking and to smiling, and she came to talking and to laughing and she came to feeling that she was repeating what she was doing.

She came to answering and to talking. She came to answering and to talking and to laughing. She came to hearing and answering and talking and laughing. She expected to continue to come to repeating that which she was doing.

In not moving in one way that is in expecting to be repeating she was expecting to be explaining that she had come to hearing and answering and talking. She was expecting to be repeating. She was expecting to be recognising all of having come to all of hearing and answering and talking.

He did not recognise repeating. He did not recognise hearing and answering. He did not recognise talking. He did recognise something.

He was not expecting all of repeating to be continuing. He was expecting something. He was intending to undertake recognising what he was recognising.

They were steadying fulfilling completing intending. They were applying remaining recognising. They were accepting continuing regarding regulating. They were maintaining arranging persisting. They were allowing accepting continuing persisting.

They were establishing having being the way they were having continuing. They were accepting having the way they were having been continuing.

He did what he did as he was working as he was working, and he was working as he was working as he was continuing in the way he had been continuing in being in the way he was being that way. He came to say that he did have what he had and that his way was the way he had had. He came to say that he had the way that he had, and he had the way and it was the way he had and he had that way. He had that way and he came to say that he had that way. He had that way and he had that way and he came to say that he was and had the way he had as he had that way.

She had the way and she came to say that she had what she had when she had the way which was the way she had and she had that way. She came to say that she had the way and having the way she came to say what she came to say when she had that way and she had that way the way she had. She had that way. She had had that way.

Where she did not know that she determined she continued remaining. She did express that determining was not meaning that she was remaining. She did mean that clearly raising what was not completely all there was of naturally staying was expressing meaning that accepting is continuing. To say what she said as she did say that clearly raising was not all there completely was of staying, she remaining was saying that she could say the way which was a way to say that clearly raising what was not completely staying was staying. She did not push what was staying, she did not hold what was remaining, she did not stay in completing clearly meaning that not staying was completely leaving. She did have what was determining and was clearly saying that completely not naturally staying was completing urging meaning to be existing. She fastened what was cleaning before waking, she steadied what was pushing before expecting, she gathered what was rushing before listening, she arranged what was waking before sleeping, she determined what was laughing before running, she continued what was intending before yielding, she followed what was going before losing, she restrained what was annoying before leaping, she defended what was meaning when it was receiving, she denied what was losing with struggling, she destroyed what was staying in remaining, she compelled what was ordering with decision, she sympathised with what remaining would be meaning, she helped with what waking was continuing, she urged what with continuing was continuing, she accepted what with receiving was using, she turned with what not turning was accepting, she resisted with what not hearing was exciting, she continued with what completing was not naturally completely having, she completed with what was fastening with before and after cleaning.

He did know that he could see that which there was when he would be the one who had written what he would not be writing again he being one having been and being working. He did see that he would not leave what he had not been writing as he would not write again. He did conic and he did leave what he would not see he having not written what he had not written when he had not seen what he had not seen.

She did not see what there was when there was not what there was not and she did occasion that seeing had been what it would if she were what she was when she was what she would be as she saw what she did see.

They did not say that each one of them was each one of them. They did not say that they had said that each one of them was each one of them.

He did not say that he was the one who was that one. She did not say that she was the one who was that one. He had not said that he was the one who was that one. She did not say that she had said that she was the one who was that one.

She and she was not leaving having following something that coming would be persisting, she and she was persisting was not leaving having coming something that would not be persisting. She was persisting, she was not having coming that which being persisting was leaving that which would persist as being persisting. She was persistent and she was existing. He was not having coming what was leaving as meaning that he could be leaving. He was not leaving. He would not leave and not leaving he would be persisting and persisting and not being persistent he was not leaving, and he was not having come out of him that he had been, that he was, that he would be leaving and he was existing.

There were five of them all living. They all had been living. They were living. They were continuing.

Two of them and one was one of them, two of them were marrying and they strangely did not complete this thing in being strangely arranging what they arranged and they arranged what she arranged and she arranged what he would not arrange if he had not agreed that they would arrange what they arranged. She and she was one of them, she was one, she was the one, she was the second one, she was the one and was the sister of the first one, she was the younger one, she was that one and she was one of them.

He did not come to stay just because he could not stay away. He came to stay because he could stay. He could stay because staying he was remaining and remaining he was achieving what he was pursuing in not meaning to be following when he was remaining. He did not mean anything and that was not everything because he meant enough quite enough to be expressing all of choosing and selecting. He did not dislike having staying. He did not dislike all of that as he did not dislike any of that as he liked enough of that and he liked what he liked enough to like all of what he liked when he liked what he liked and he had staying when he was staying. This was not all that was happening when it happened. There was not anything happening then.

They who were married were not single that is to say they were married. He who was married was not changing that is to say he went where he heard and did what helped those who wanted him to like what he was doing. She who was married was changing that is she was testifying that she understood that she had understood that she would do what she had come to do and declined to do as she was one who would continue having the way of needing walking and pursuing. They did not all of them say all they did say as they did not the two of them say something any day every day.

She was very likely not to dislike what she did not like. He was very likely not to be very likely to dislike what she did not like. They were very likely to keep what they did not do so that he did not say you and she did not say you and I and they were what was not troublesome they were what they were and they did not complete that they did not anticipate. That was not enough to determine that he was older or that she was older. That was not enough to decide that she was younger or that he was younger.

They did not continue that is to say they did say enough of not meaning that they were travelling to encourage them to change the house when they had been there very long and he had not said that she had said what she had said, and she had said that she had said what she had said and that he would say that she had said what she had said. He did determine that he was sleeping when he felt it to be warm and she did determine that she was walking when she felt that early sleeping was all of sleeping she was having, she and he both being deciding to be determining what they had not been accepting. They did not move again. They did not come to the floor below until later and then they stayed there when they were not visiting and they were not visiting more than they stayed where they stayed. They did not move again.

They were not adapting all of any bowing. They were not adapting all of any leaving. They were not adapting all of receiving. They were not adapting all of any arranging. They were not adapting everything of staying. They were adapting all of something of giving. They were adapting all of something of meaning. They were adapting something of not refusing. They were adapting something of any passing in changing. They were not adapting anything of continuing spending. They were adapting all of regulation.

They were like what they had as they were not having what they were not having, and they were again then, they could then again remain where that which was running was not flowing when it was not full where it was not emptying. They did not calm everything. They did meet any one. They arranged to adjust walking and refusing. They were not destroying prospering. They were not detaining changing.

It is not likely that they and they were two were two when there were not all there that were there where they were. They did this very often and it was not only because they all came again that they did not all come again it was also because if they all had come again they would not all have come again and this was not the end of anything. This was not what had not been.

They were then the one and the one they were then living, that is to say they were living then and they were then, the ones they were, they were then all of what they were not needing to be bequeathing as they were where they were, as they were something of that when they were, and they were. They did not say that they were all of two. They did not almost say that they were all of two. They did say that they heard that they said that they were very often there where they were. He did say that he liked it if he would like it better and he would like it better as he did not have it as he said he did not have it. He did not say anything when he was having what he was not having. He did not say all of anything. He said that he had anything, that was where he was when he was saying that he was not intending having anything. He did not say that he was not hearing what he was saying as he was saying that. He said that he did hear what he was saying when he was saying that. They were two and she and he were not the two who were the two. They were two. He and she were two. He was one of the two and she was one of the two. He was not one when they were not two and he was not one of the two. She was not one of the two. They were two.

Like not having been beginning, like waiting while continuing is existing, like working when everything is not happening, like employing talking when length is approaching, like lying when rooms are willing, like attending when remaining and withdrawing is not fatiguing like all this is being what is being existing when those being existing are being existing and one being existing being the two who have been then not remaining. They did not show the way they came. They did not show the way they went. They did not show the way there was no way. They did not show any way. They did not stop all there was when they were where they were, and they were where they were and it was not there that they did not care, it was not there that they did not stay.

They did not stay away any way. They did not stay. They were staying and they were where they were and the whole of that was there where the whole of that if it was on its back was not on its back as there was there there where they were and they were there and they were attending all of it there and some where.

They were releasing advocating. They were attending meeting. He was there where if there were there those who were there he would go if he came to do what meeting was intending. He did meet there.

He was not determining. He was remaining there and he could be there. He being able to be there he was not astonishing. He being there he was attending all of being there. He said that he returned where he went and that was not bewildering. He said that he said what they heard and he heard. He said he heard what he said. He said he knew what was said and he said that he knew what he said. He said he did say what was said and he said he did say what he said. He said that he said what was said. He said what he said. He said he did not say that he said what he said.

He and he was called Peter as his name was Peter he Peter did not come to annoy children by playing when they were playing. He was anticipating something.

He earnestly aided coming at the time he came and he did not earnestly intend to be there as he would be there later.

He was antagonistic when he was repeating that he was repeating where he was repeating. He was not laughing and he was not remaining.

He did gently stay there from where he went away and this was not what he was doing. He did not go then. He was coming to do sleeping. He was not denying then that he was feeling something.

Why if something that stuck was not sticky should he be asking to be let sleeping. He did not know everything. He did not say everything.

He undertook to not let escape what was not caught and he did not undertake to say that he would succeed in always talking.

He remained there as he had not decided that remaining there was continuing existing. He and she were not enterprising. He and she were all there was of succeeding in steadily arranging undertaking.

She was not where she would have been if marrying was not what marrying is if one is marrying and is the one married in the way of marrying and living as living is not choosing.

She ate what she found was there when she cut what she was to have and this did not appal her and very likely mentioning that addition is perplexing is what she was about to say when she said it. All that was where she was and she was where he was, all that there was where she was was interesting something to be refusing to be adjusting not continuing hearing and undertaking and continuing arranging developing what would be as it was not deteriorating. She was inclined to remain there and he was where she was and they did move sometime. This was not what she said when she said she was not adding and subtracting. She did not say that she could not say what she would say when she did not stay where she thought about that about which she was ready to be thinking. She was independent and the dawn when it was early and the dawn when it was later and she wakened she found that having been sleeping from ten in the evening she would not be saying that she was only sleeping when she could, she would say that she did go to bed early.

Four who were four and there were five when five were there, four were four and not any more than four and they were not the four who were all there as there were four there and there were four there and there were four there.

Four were there. They were there and very likely they were the four who were four. They were four. They were the four who were four.

Four were there. They were four. They were the four who were there and they were not there to be four there. There were four there.

There were four and they were four who were not all there as they were not being there and they were they. They were all there. They were four. There were four who were there.

If four were there they were not staying while they were talking. They were not laughing.

They were there and that was not exacting, they were there and they were not compromising their being existing. They could be certain.

They had that they were all four the ones who were the last to give each other the going together when they did not go together. They did not complicate anything.

If the different studying is not determining then three of them studying together were repeating something. They were not studying together. Two of them were completely studying.

There were four of them and they were not halting. They were accomplishing not changing compromising being existing. There were four of them, one of them was moving and was not refusing to be laughing. There were four of them, one of them was feeling what she was denying consolation and she was not refusing to be expressing undertaking studying. She was the one who was not refusing meeting any one in the morning or later or in the evening. She was not accepting compensation. There were four of them. One of them was exacting something and was not painfully adjusting compensation. She regulated accepting consolation and compensation. She was feeling and arranging something. She was peculiarly arranging studying. She was intensifying remaining. There were four of them. One of them was not peculiarly remaining. He was not leaving. He was persisting in assisting not destroying studying and compensation. He was particularly progressing. He was not indicating everything. He was not alternating. He was not darkening what he was leading in escaping. He was not refusing something. He was not undertaking what he was earning. He was one then.

The four were the four and they were agreeing, that is the way they were arranging what each one did as that which happened was happening. They were not the four who were any more the four who felt what they were feeling. They were four.

The one who very likely said enough when he said anything did not undertake refusing something. He was what he was and not changing had in him no meaning. He was not rising. He was not maintaining. He was not co-ordinating. He was not accomplishing. He was the particular reason why he was working and he succeeded in coming to be all of that. Very likely that which was nothing was the way of all being existing. He did not alternate with any or all of them. They were then four.

She who lived was the one who was the only one who was one of the four when she was that one. She was one who was then one. She had the unification of all of staying having the necessary identification.

If that which is put on top had looked well there it would have been peculiar and it very often was not wonderful and she was not denying anything. She undertook to begin.

She washed again and it was not colder that which was lying as it was being laid in place regularly. She was not mistaken when she said that laughing was something that was existing. She dispelled the illusion that she heard everything. She undertook to leave often. She was leaving resignation. She succeeded in weakening. She was admirably refusing. She said that she had declined angering some one. She was not annihilating that which was not existing. She had the way.

She talked when she talked often. She and they agreed as she was listening. She arranged to listen and all of them and there were there all four all of them did not ask anything. She did not deny that she undertook to begin. She did not deny everything. She used him when she did not undertake to express him and she left him then to be protected and he did himself that which he had been doing to accomplish the all to be done occupation. He was there and he did not stay as there were not there he himself and his being living and existing. She did not say anything and she did say that having been talking she had been talking enough and they were not leaving. He had been there. They did not go together. There were four of them.

One of them was not meditating when she was saying that she had the opinion that all four of them were not intending to come again as they knew where each one of them was living. She did not say that she was not where she was as she did say that she was there and she could not refuse to deny and to agree to that which was then what was said. She was not angry. She used staying and she was leaving if there was time enough to come back again.

She came to be saying that she had what she came to say. She did not say this to him as she said to him that he was one and she was the one who was one of those who were not saying to him what she was saying. She did not say anything to him. She did not refuse any of this thing. She said to her that they were the two and she said to her that the two were one and one and that was not anything and why if she said anything should she not say that she was not saying anything. She said that she and the two were three. She said they were three and she was there and the two she and he, the two and she were three. She said that the three she and the two who were one and the other one were all the three who were those three. She said to her that she was not saying that she had the refusal of talking. She said to her that if it was as it was that all the three were all the three then certainly she said to her that she and herself would do likewise and it was not enough as it was more than enough. That was the way they did not keep on talking.

There were four of them and they did not keep away in being there. They had enough of all that that made what they did arrange. They said that they met and they did not refuse enough to leave any one of them without what each had. They were four. The one who was the one who was there when they were four was not saying that he was staying when he was resting. He said that he liked to see what he was putting where it looked as if it was large enough to leave room around it. He did not talk all of it then. He did not refuse to be there enough so that when they all left he was leaving and when he stayed he was remaining. They were there as being those four who were where they were as long as they were to be the four who were those four. That was not ending any thing.

There were four and they were a four who were sometimes four. They were then four. They were four who were there when they were where they were the four who were there. There were four there. They were the four who were there.

She was not the one who returned to shine in the same way later, was the one who was not using what was not accommodating believing in being existing. She was not the one who determining was carrying out steadying action, she was the one who was there where she stayed when she did not wait as she was determined not to continue to urge what she was intending to continue receiving as giving urging. She had the half of all the rest that was what was the whole and she was the part that was the rest of the part that was not receiving all of listening in determination. She had that where it was continuing having neglect and being an institution. She was not underweighed when she made all the weight that was resting. She did not refuse to stop what was not begun. She had the same.

She was articulating that. That which was accumulating had not the way of passing through the place that was not coming to be closing. She did not do it all. She refrained. As she refrained she did not pass away. That was not all. That was more than the half of more than all. She did not have more than all. She did not.

She was there again and this was not pressing and she had the way and they were the ones who were not four then. There were four then. She was there. She was there as she came, as she was there, as she came in and went there, as it was that she was the one who was one when four were there. She there was not leaving as four who were there. She was there and so the four were there. She was one there.

She, and there were the four she and those who were there, she was not having the place where they were to come to be any place. No one said anything then. That was not enough to silence any one. They were all there.

If they were any one of them saying that they were silent there she was saying something. They were all there. Four were there.

If each one of them was not denying that leaving was something that was not needing meditation then she joined where she joined with that to which she joined what she joined. She was there and they were all four there. That was the way she came to be there as she was not there when she did not stay there and they did not stay there. They all went away.

That was not enough. They were there and they were staying and she stayed and that was not enough. All of them and there were four, all of them were there.

Not any one saying the same was the one agreeing when there was not any one to say anything. They were then all four sitting and saying that they were saying something. They did not mention. She who was one of them and did mention mentioned it when she was standing and sitting and going and remaining. They were not all they. They were the four. She said that the only way was not the way which was one way. She said that any way was the way that was a way. She said that any other way was one way. She said that there were ways. She said there were many ways. She said that all the ways were all the ways. She said that she would say that as she had the way of saying what she would not say. She said she said it that way. She said she said it every way. She said she said it any way. She said she did not say that she said it one way. She said she said it one way.

She did not remain when she left and she did not leave all the time. There were then the four of them and they were not mentioning that the four were four of them. They were not all mentioning this often. They were saying what they had to say when they said what they did say. They did not all say anything in any way.

There was one of them who was not saying anything. She said she wished she could have said something. She said she had said something. She had said something. She said that she had not said it and she said she meant what she said and she said what she said. There were then four of them and she said then that she was saying that and that she had not said that then. She was beginning again. She was not hoping that then often. She was not saying that any way was a way. She was saying that she had not said that. She had not said that.

There were four of them and one of them was not muttering. He was not muttering as he was not there when he had come to be there to be there where there were four and he was the one who was the fourth one. He did say that some way was a way and he said that he did not intend to say it again when he had said it often. He said he could hope anything. He said that he was not repeating. He said he hoped that he was not repeating. He said he knew that there were four there. He did say that. They were all then removing something. They were not removing all of there being there where there were the four who were there. They did change that when one left. They did change it when two left. There had been four there. They mentioned it when they mentioned that there had been there the four who were there when the four who were there were there. They did not destroy anything. They did not any of them destroy anything. They were four when the four who were those four who were there.

If the five were there they were the five who were those five. There were five of them. There were five of them and they were living. They all had been those five. They were together when they had all come where they were. They were not doing everything then. Five were the five and they saw when they saw and they said where they said and they heard why they heard. They were not using anything.

Each one was the one who was the one to hear and see and say what was some part of some way that each one of them heard and saw and said. This was not explaining all of not using anything. Each one was doing enough if doing all each one was doing is doing enough and each one was doing what that one was doing. Each one was one. Sometimes the five were the five and they all saw and heard and said something.

When they were the five that was not anything as they were the five who were that five. Each one was some one. Each one heard and said and saw something. They were not all there was of the way that all there was is all there is. They were there where they were sometimes. They were then each one and five of them were there then.

There were not five to stay all day where they could hear any one of them pray. They were the ones who could stay all day when they did stay where they did stay. They had that as a way to keep away from continuing to stay where they did stay. They were not five who were to be there as each one of them was anywhere where that one was who was there. They were not seeking to be remaining and they were not retaining what was not meaning that they had that to do which they had to do. They were five who knew that they saw something. They were not five then.

All who were five were not five enough so that five was five. This they did not say although each one went away. They did not leave then. They were not five. They were not the same as five.

Harboring a feeling is always the rest of not stopping and recommencing and seeing something happening is not the beginning of feeling what is the meaning of all of them who have a meaning having a meaning. Not any one is all of them and one is enough if one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and each is seeing that all is what each one seeing all is having in seeing all. They were there and anywhere is where they are everywhere and it was not enough and there was very much and it was not meaning that. They who were were not passing as they were passing often. They did not say it. They had that feeling. They did say it. They had that feeling.

If they were five then there were the five who were each one the one who was the one and five of them made that which was not the five saying everything. They did some. They were each one not the same in believing that they were not any of them hearing it all often. They were all of them those five.

It was not known when it was known it was not known where it was known, it was known that it was known, it was known where it was known, it was known that there were the five to say that each one of them was not using anything. It was not said that they had all of them anything. It was not said of them.

There had been one way and any way was not another way. There had been enough coming and going so that any one staying and sleeping and eating was changing and staying away or coming again and often coming again was coming again often and often staying away was staying away.

There were very many who were not leaving as they did not see any way of staying and there were some who were not telling enough of staying to be using all there was of remaining. There were very many who met some quite often. There were very many who excused all who did and who did not see that they said something.

They who knew that they had mentioned all they were liking were the ones who were feeling that they were hearing something. There were not all there those who had the rest to say and not say. A great many had some way of coming and some had any way of not coming. There were not enough so that everybody was some one else. There were a great many.

The way enough have the rest of a way of liking what is said is the way those who talk come to talk and those who listen come to listen. Not all of them had heard and were hearing all of the same thing. They did what they had when they met where they heard. They knew that that was all. They were feeling enough. They did not explain everything. All of these had been where there was the way to lead so that those combining were feeling that what was happening was changing. They did not mean to be all different. They were the same. They had not the harsh way that is another way. They did not have the use of everything. They were all there.

Any one meeting everything again will hear singing. This is the way to do that. They all do that and something. They all do something. That is the meaning of that combination. That was not the only way there was to say what there was to say. That was not noticeable. It did not come to continue. It was not always undertaken.

Half of them that is half who were not all the five, four of five were the ones who were there, that is three out of the four were always where they were always and one was not removing all of the same and one was not undertaking enough to be destroying what was not existing.

She did not call the one who did not come. She called him and then she said she would wait and see him. She did wait and in seeing him she was asking if he liked it all liked her calling him. She did not refuse to listen. She said that that was all the same and that the meaning of it all is the meaning that it has and that she would work enough so that something would be quite full. She said she knew that she was not the only one and she said she did understand explaining to him what she would be asking him to be explaining. She said that he could find that it would not be convenient to stay there and that she would come again. She said that she and he had had that blessing. She left then. She stopped some one and said that she was going. She did not stop then. She understood going. She said it all. She said she would not say more than it all. She did not refuse to be a bother. She said that. She said she meant more than that. She did ask some questions. She said that was something. She said she valued what was time and she left what was best and she did what she could. She said it all. She said she would call him. She said that.

She was that one and the other one, the one who was one, she said to him that she had not seen him so that he remembered her but now that he had asked her to come and tell him she would write an opinion and she said that she had that feeling and she did it in the way that could be done if one having the way of expressing was expressing. She did that. She did it twice. She became that. She was recognised. She was important. She was meeting.

She was the one to feel the same when the meaning that living is increasing is determining that that is not what is to be undertaken. She was not lonely then. She said enough. She did the half of all the rest. She took the day which had the way of having come to be that day and she did well when she said that she had the best of all that is hearing what the one is saying. She felt that. She talked some. She was not developing all that. She said that there was being said what some should stay at home for and she said that she went out and she said that she did all that. She said that was what she did.

If the one who was the one living then had been living hearing all he could have been hearing if he had been living where he could hear it all he might have come to be one listening to one, he might not have come to be one listening to one. He did not hear everything. He sometimes had that anticipation. He did not live in that. He did live enough. He could arrange something. This was to his credit. He did not influence himself. This was not a necessary way of doing again what he was having happen. He came somewhere quite often. He did that work and then he parted and came to be there where he was receiving the direction of something. He did not mind having that come to happen when it did not happen. He was not undertaking it all. It did not sound as if he was the only one. He was not.

The only one who was not one and he had been a young one and he sounded then the cultivation of agreeing that he would not go often where he was to go, the only one who was the one who was not establishing the meaning of anything was the one who was that one and he did say that he had some expression. He did not change anything. He was not putting anything down when he expressed that he was, not refraining, he was not going where there was a meeting. He did not anticipate joining something. He did not articulate becoming that one, he did not adjoin anything, he did not commend everything, he did not commend something, he did intend resisting something, he did enjoy the reflection of the continuation of aspiring. He did express the rest and this was not the way of saying anything. He was not mysterious. He did not go there where he did not go and he did that which he did and he stayed there where he stayed and if he could talk he did talk what he understood as the talk he talked. He was not too enterprising and this did not determine him when he spent a summer as he spent a summer and worked a winter as he worked a winter. He always worked in the summer. He always did that in the summer. He was not solidly destroying remaining where he was remaining. He was not undertaking all the expectation of talking. He was not passing the way he was passing when he had that to do which he had to do. He did all that. He was not too old when he was finishing the rest and it was then that he went on and deserved that. He did not say that he did not know everything. He said that he needed to have what he used. He needed a separate room. That was not enough to make him stay. He did not go.

He did the same and he was not used every minute. He was all that. He used that way to say what he did say.

One who was not bewildering was one who was certain. She did the rest of it all and the meaning of that was what she explained when she refused to accept what she did not say followed when anything is something. She was not the only one to deny what she did deny. She did deny what she did deny and she had the foundation of that thing. She was closely wearing what she was steadily washing. She was not a blonde. She was not intending to have all that happened turn into anything that was not happening. She was admirable and did not occupy all that she said had that meaning. She did refuse what was the establishing of anything being what something was. She did not meet the ones who went past and she spoke when they spoke and she did not ask everything. She was not worrying. She was not releasing having been convincing in being one who was one recognising what recognition was not complicating. She had the rest and she did not hold it there. She washed often. She sat where she worked. She was not adapting the picture which did not remain on the wall. She did not refuse the rest. She was not undertaking. She had the open way of saying that they who did the same did what they did and she was the one to be the heavy one when she was a heavy one. She was not tall. She was not all thin. She was the complete version of anticipating accommodation. She was not strong enough to complete something that was needing much strengthening. She did it all. She was not using herself then. She was not reserved. She was not monstrous. She was not the best way of saying every day that that was the meaning of that day. She was not declaring enough of recapitulation. She did not say anything that gave the way of refusing to say what she did not refuse to say. She was not remarkable. She had the alternative of having such a beginning as she had had and continuing as she was continuing and she had the beginning she had had and she continued as she was continuing. She was not attending to everything. She had some reputation and she did resist some arbitration and she did contemplate some meaning and she did complete some existing.

To be all there and to have a separate room where each separate room has the way to be there is to have two houses and to see more of the rest than is necessary for saying anything. This is not what they all did not say. They all said something.

Each one of them was accommodating what they were using to all the room they had when they chose what each one of them liked. They did not all explain everything. Each one said enough all the time. This was not the only way to separate all they separated. They did not disturb what they did not judge. They were not the only ones who received all that was received. They did do that in the way that was not the only way that had not come to be their way any day. They did have some way. Each one of them had some room. They were not explaining it all. They said that there was not the only habit that there was when there was any habit that was a habit.

An alarm that did not frighten them all was there when they were all there. They did not refuse to mean that. They did not have all that was alarming. They did discourage that one who was not that one. They did not feel that this was any way. They did not say that they were always talking. They did not say everything. They did not have the difference between staying and coming and this was not all the rest, this was the order of the way they had something that was not faster. They did not harden the piece that came to be warmer and was warm and was not cold when the weather was later. They did not say the same when they were all not there where they had the same ring together. They did not separate that. It was not all adding everything and it was all joining on to something. They were not all the rest when they led in the morning and evening and went to bed and left some who were perhaps not going. It was not the milder way to say that they would stay and they did what they did in the evening. It was not a pleasure to see anything. They were not all there then. It was not the time that did not come. There were three and there were two and there were two and there were three and there were two. They did not do that.

It did that quite gaily that one went to the river and that one was not one who did not come when others came and they asked one who was one and there were not five there were three then, that one and one asked one who was one and there were the three asked one to come and coming was not all of everything it was all of anything. It was pleasantly not remaining. That was not deciding. That was what was becoming when all was that which there was where there was they who were there. A noise came sometimes to be deceiving any one and not destroying anything.

They did not have to stay all who stayed and came away, the rest was not noisy and often there was reading. The largest part of all that sounded was the return of some who were coming. That did not satisfy everybody. It meant enough.

What the difference was between keeping the two continuing being together from seeing every way that is a way from there being existing all that is happening was not the best way of talking. They did not include what was not put in and that which was not there then was not the same. They did not occupy too much time. They went and did not mean all that could be said. They did not say that they did not talk then. They wrote a letter and each one said something.

A likely way was not what they said when they did not say. They went to bed, all of them went to bed. Any one who was there was talking and this was not the liveliest way to read aloud They did not refuse to come, they who came.

It was not the only cheerful way the way they sat and stayed away all those who went away where they went to stay. Enough could come and enough joined some and it was not the climax when there were not more.

They are not the offenders and they deserve all that. They get what there is when they are combined. They are not trying. They earnestly duplicate the admission of regular feeding and they do not all come to table. They eat the rest when they buy flowers and do not trim a hat. They undertake the conduct of a piece of machinery and they do not destroy their eyesight. They are not mechanics and they are not mechanical. They do it regularly and they learn it. They have passed that entrance and they do not stand when they are working. They wear the eye-glasses and they do not wash dishes. They are not all the assembly when they have entered the door and talked to some one.

It was a little past the time when they had not refused to come. They all went together. It was perfectly understood and they were willing to stay when each one went away. They did go away. They did not come to be together.

He who had the least time was not the one who did not say that he was coming out from the room where he would be returning.

She who had the least time was not saying that she would not come out as she did not come out to say.

She who had that time which was the time that was needed if there was need of that time did not say that she would not go away in the way that she did go away.

The Watson plate was not broken when they moved away and they did not need to have it mended. It was not in their way. They were not all together.

The three who saw that they had the place at table where one was eating who was the one of them and there were the two, the three ate there regularly. Sometimes they did not all leave early. If it was a way to say that they said good-morning, they did say good-morning. They always said good-morning.

If removing the recollection of leaving means coming again then certainly half the time is enough time. They did not feel that it was very likely.

Enough had a permit to rest where there was a hall door open to satisfy every one who did not care about hearing reading. They all came. Four stayed away. They did not stop coming. They all were there.

The articles that were mentioned were all those that had that meaning, the meaning of intention, the use of something that could be replaced. There was not searching and enough was heard when they all stayed long enough to say good-bye to please enough so that there could be some explanation. They did not mean that there was the same feeling. They said it all.

There was not any particular notice when all were standing and not changing the habit of approaching the place where they had the rest to do. There was not anything ardent when they were not completely criticised.

Individually it was not different when the number remained the same. It was not adjusted. They caught what they had when they compared what they said. They were not all of the same hope and they did not wash each other. They were not determined. They had that feeling.

They liked the useful thing and they said something very well. They were not very enterprising. They had that evolution. They had the industry. They did not quit the reaction.

They went where there was not a faculty of stating that the union of all means that not anybody is completing being unaccommodating. They had not any disturbance.

They were so inclined that they did not repeat what they did not suffer and they had no way of keeping everything together when nothing that was together had that meaning. They were not pursuing it at all. They had that expression, they had the expression that makes the argument complete and they did not organise retribution. They did not decline meaning.

They had that way and they were not solidly anticipating everything. They were enough to fill a room and they sat when there was that. They did not undertake to eat anything. They ate then. This was not disobliging. They were not protected. They did not have that organisation.

This happened every day and some did not stay away and any one was passing that way. This was not debated. There was long union when there was that expression and there was that expression when there was that discussion and there was that discussion when there was long continuing and there was the same then and many came and they did not mean to be the same. There was not enough purchase.

So then they had that sympathy and it was not debarred from remaining if it was and if it was not when it was and when it was not. This was stated. That was not the only way to begin. Everything was not begun. There was not the object which was not to be seen or hidden and there was nothing misplaced. Anything that was mentioned was accused. This was not shameful.

By special attention some things that were discussed were mentioned and this did not subdue the rest who said the least and the rest who did not say that they said the most and the rest who were not resolving not to stay. This did not frighten any one away. There was not participation.

Surely the last day was not the day when each went away. There had not come to be the article of administration. They were not responsible. They had not the declaration.

It was not heated and the obligation was returned when the house was rented and certainly there was not another street when that one was not open at both ends. There was plenty of quiet. They did not stay to go away. They all had been there. It was not too lively. There was not any dismission. There was the hearty way.

At last there came again another half of the time and soon that was not finished and then there was not the beginning and there was not any ending. This was not a definition. They did not include that thing. There had been enough time. They went away to stay.

They all left all that.

The three and there are not enough when there are more and they are too many when one goes away, the three were not separating as they all went away a different way. They stayed together.

They had not that to leave which was what had already left and they did not leave when they were already gone. They did not leave when they had come to be gone. And this was not the particular form in which they gave what they did not leave. They went then. That which they did was the time when they left as the two who were through were through as they did not undertake that. They were at the end of the time and they had received that. There was not any exception.

The piece of the place where they had the time was not the last of the whole that they were to have. They did not undertake that. He who was one was not in that sun which was not so cold when the place was arranged. They did not advise that.

He was the one who did that which he did as he prepared what he had and he remained to do that mixing. He was not undertaking pleasing. He did not come often. He was appetising. He did not say that he was explaining the rest. He was not silent.

It did not explain that there were several places that they were not beginning and finishing. They did not have that to do. That was not the administration that had not that meaning. They were not useful. They did not have the particularisation in the abstaining from the whole assemblage. They were not determined. They had that origin. They were some expression. They did not have the practice of defining that several places were occupied and they did not originate leaving everything. They were not all alike.

Carpeting all the flooring is not needed if rugs are there and have been bought and nothing has been put down. There are some ways to be.

They did not all join in saying the same thing.

If the little piece is not the one that can be broken if that little piece is ugly it is not the only way to stay and there is precisely a way of working. This has not come. If some one is tired that is not restful. So there is that.

She was not largely responsible when she was achieving graduating the increase and reduction of the management that she had taken to arrange. She did settle herself. She was not occupying all the pieces of ratification and she did repeat what she said was. She had that incorruption. She was while she was. She was undying. This was not paling. She was not determined and inviolable and instructive. She was not repudiated. She was not participated. She was not precise. She was not patent. She was accompanying excellent adoption. She had the way to say that. She was not improving.

She did not darken the whole place. She did not darken any place. She was not interpretive. She was not removing what had been said. She was not dark. She was not dusting carefully. She was not dusting. She was not laying down anything where she was not putting what she had to put there. She was not busy. She had the return of the day and she had the placing of a row so that they were there where they were and she did go anywhere. She was part of the way when she sat and she sat when she looked through what she would look through when she did what she did and she was part of the way. She was not that influence. She was the one. She did not do that thing. She was not planning. She had the placing of organising practicing penetration. She was not disturbing that. She was not distributing anything. She was not underlying repudiating anything. She was not the present one. She had that deliberation. She was a worker.

The glad way to keep the way and to have a secret time of keeping the best time is not that way when there is any way. She did not refuse the meeting and she explained that fashion and she met the same when she said that she knew what was the half of it all. She had decision and she had the last message. She was always buying and she did not destroy selling. She was not breaking the beginning, she was not prepared when she was saying that often it would be coming. This was not power.

She was well. She had the time to say that she was well that day. She did not undertake it all.

She who went the little part that was not dependent on congratulation had the pleasure of the piece that was examined and put into a place. She was not discouraged and she did understand weather. She was using the complete instrument that was new enough when she was sitting. She did not cause that expression. She was not explicit. She was attending to that which had the particular use which it had when it had that regular breathing. She was not alarmed.

She had not given away that which was the ample protection for the whole teaching. She had that authority.

She did indicate more refusal than she said she had heard was the meaning of permission and she was pleasing the same when there was all that friendly feeling. She had that publicity. She was not duller.

She had the same impression when she was feeling the distinct decision that meant that the only tact that was not precious was the same any one did not use. She was not declaring that there was the same translation. She did not use all the words there were. She said that she was not suffering.

She had the intelligence that she used when she said that she led what was away to where it was. She said that she was not advocating the conduct of elimination. She did say that she liked that.

A lantern that did not make a noise was not so useful as an electric light. She did not discourage anything. She was not making that distribution. She did not have that disorganisation. She did not decorate all. She was not worthy. She had that establishment. She did not order what there was. She saw the same.

She did not obey that which was not ordered and she did not order that which was done and she did not relax that which was not mentioned and she did not furnish that which is an organ. She was obliged and she was there when there was not any disappearance. She had that particle of preventive predestination. She was not betrayed. She was seldom, she was steady, she was there, she did not have that preference there where she was first and remaining and obliging that which she was not detaining. She had the representation and she was not afflicted when she was receiving. She did not go away. She did not live to stay. She went on in the same way. She was the best and she did not prefer the rest. She was not antagonistic. She was not responsive to that predicament.

The only way to say good-morning and to be washing was the way that she did not preach. She was not unintentional. She had the complete organisation and she put the little things in the same row. She was not sadder.

She had the practice and the place and the process and she had the time and the intention and the action and the time to stay and she had the way and she did not say that was all she had to say. She did not conclude. This was not an organisation. She was not preparing. She had the last time and the best time and the most time and the short time and she did not work that day and she used that day to work and she worked any day. She was scrupulous. She did the remainder of that argument. She was not pressing. She had the particular pleasure and she did not refuse her brother. She did not practice all of her mother. She did not refuse to agree. She needed the place. She was not sure to remain the longest. She did not ask everything. She had that destination. She was not burdened. She was not pondering and she had the same to do when she was there where she was anywhere. She was not applied. This did not discourage the time. She was not afterward. She had all of that use. It was not beginning. She had the time. There there was all of it. There must be the half. She was not expatiating.

He was her brother. He was not another. He had that particular sea when there was not all of it drying. He was not a failure.

He who sat upon a chair was not comfortable everywhere. He did rise. He had all the intention and discrimination was bending that which was steady to that which was done. He said that he saw the particular beard which he grew. He did not disclaim that gratification.

A great deal of way is not a disturbance that is he was refusing to be adjusting all that would be heard if he were listening. He had that authority.

He was paging the thing when there was a ring and he went there when he did there what there was there and he came home to stay when he looked that way the way he looked when he was verifying. He had the description that he was not elevating what he would be raising when raising was praising. He was receiving that description.

He did not pass that way when there was any day and every day he did not say that he said something that day. He did feel present. He was the blamer if there was talking and he was not talking when there was eating and there was eating when there was pleasant feeling and he was talking when there was pleasant feeling.

He was talking and his voice had that inflection and there was all there was of that continuation. He had the tired feeling. He was not depleting being existing. He had that example. He was not honorable that is to say he was completely trustworthy, that is to say he had ambition, that is to say he did not say that he would go away. He had that condition. He was not ground and he was not bound and he did not choose and he did not refuse. He had that authority. He was leading a way and he was not leading away, he was not leading where he was going. He was not following anything. He had satisfaction. He was steadily employing. He was continuing being reducing what was enlarging. He was not engaged in reducing a swelling. He did not have that to do.

A patient time is not one that repeating has more accent and having the accent is repeating anything. A patient time is not so soon erased when the time has come to put all the things that are in a row into the hair which is all neatly there. This does not freshen all that understanding. This does turn enough away that would be softer when the drill that does not change every disposition has the meaning that all the terrible seconds have not the same time to alter. This is not dismal and this is not baffling and this is not uneasy and this is not organisation. Organisation is that out-looking that the balance of aged eating does not use when there is all that to do. This does not diminish. There is not the same when all the time there is an unyielding welcoming there is also more of the last time than there is of the time there is and there is certainly all of that. Union has not that personal participation. A decline is not pervasive.

They did stay and they were the participation as they were not the expression and surely they had that meaning and they were not changing expressing and the spoon and the knife and the fork as the table had every different position. They were not unanimous. They did not have every division. They came to supply poultry. This did not make all that noise.

They were not the blessing there is when two separate and meet and say they do not happen to own the rest. They did not remark upon the day which was not the way to relinquish that they had the most to say. They were continuous. They had that duty and they did not underestimate the peculiar sensation which comes when the audience that has gone away and come to stay is undertaking reformation. They did not have all that sensation.

So in a way they said to stay and in the way they said to stay they said they did what they did when they did what they would do when any staying was continuing. They did not defer that explanation. They were not important. They had the whole of that obligation. They mingled that freedom.

The pounding and the settling and then the restraining that situation was not tiring that intention which was not all of any of that determination. They did not balance enough. That was not that sin. They did not feel it there where they had all the place and they did have all the place and they hired quite enough.

They were the same when there were all the places that were always clean. They washed something. That did not mean that they disagreed enough. That meant that all that was not that taste was not so cooked that it was eaten. They had a comfortable feeling and this did not give them that habit. They were not discomforting. They had that which was that origin.

It took the time that there was not to say to have the waiting that was not expressing intending exhaustion. They were there and the three days were all the three when they had the same time to be called. They did not appear.

This was that which was not disputed and if the one who said that he was sitting said that he had heard the same that was said he would not talk more than he did when he came in the way he came. The two who were there would not have been waiting if they both had come in as they came in. The one did come in as she came in. One was using that strength then. They were all there and they did this when it was that time and it came when there was morning and noon and evening. There was not always morning. There was not always noon. There was not always evening.

They had the later time when if there was the way to say that the time was needed they could each one take what they did take when they all asked together. They did not ask together. This did not separate anything coming. This did not flourish any weather. They were not discussing seasoning. They had all of any of such a condition. They had each one some of all of that intention. They did not say anything of saying the same day.

This was the way and they did not lose the time and there was not all of that decision. They had all of that steadily. They had that condition. They had that combination. They had that coordination. They had that consequent accentuation.

Being the second that is there were three, being the second was the one that was there each time. They were there each time. Such a change was not all of that decision. What was happening was what was wearing what was happening. They had every day. This did not determine that scene.

The place of all was the time of one and each one was one and they were using that then, they were using that each one was one. They were the three that were using what was happening which was that thing. They did not share everything. They had that expression. They did allow all of that board. That was the place of aiding what was the duty that was the same as an expression. They had an expression. They were continuing and expressing remaining and standing and coming in and saying what they were greeting. They did greet some one. They had that expression. They did it all and they were each one the three of them and the three of them all of them did some greeting. That was not a distraction.

A place to enter and not stay away, a place to cat that every day a place to say that coming later means waiting until something that is disturbing is not recurring, the place to use when any time is mingling the sound that does not mean going and coming, the place to use when each one is one working is not the only place where they did that which they were doing and they were not distressing that repetition. They had some earnest way. They did not say that they came when they were called and they said they had some of all that feeling. Each one of them was telling something. They did not talk then of talking often. Each one had that conversation.

She who was not bolder was there to stay and say that she had that which was not the apron that had that use. She was there to call something. She remained there with all of that regulation. She explained in that way. She used that expression. He who came when he was later was always there to need to stay away. He was there and he went when he was later and he used all that he said he had when he had the time that was used when he came. He came in. He was telling what he had in that direction. He was not telling anything. He was not directing. He had all that use. He was not there to keep that which he had. He always had had all of that. He had it any day and any day and every day he did not say that he had that day.

She who was not naming the day and the place and the time was using the time as the place and the place as the day. She was using it as if it had been used again. She was using what was not needing enough using. She had the explanation. She did say that and she came when there was no waiting. She came for all that preparation. She came. She came and there was that which was there and she was there where there was there what was there. She was there and she came in then and she had been there, she was there where she had been.

That was one whole and the whole was that and any part was enough. There was enough. All of it was enough. There was that which was enough. It was not anything of any such question. There was not every day.

Two who knew, two who were the two knew that they knew. They were those two. They were not two who knew and they knew, they knew there and they knew that they were the two. They had a place to live in.

Naming every piece was not an occupation. He did not rest sitting. She spent all that time and she did the day that was begun and she did the thing that met that intention. She succeeded to that distribution. She was the one who stayed in the way and she had that occupation of decision. She was not leaving resting. They were not everywhere together. This did not make them stay at home. They received something.

All the early ways of changing packing, all the changing ways of leaving packing, all the ways of never packing, any of all ways were not remaining. They were not changing.

Five and they were they. If there were any more they were the ones they knew. They were all there who were there. Any one coming there was there. If they were there the five who were there and each of them said anything they said what they said any way they said what they said. Any one could tell that the one saying what the one was saying was that one. It was the way they did what they did that made any one say that the one who was the one was the one. If that did not discourage them and they were not discouraged then, they were not discouraged.

That is in the evening. There is the place where each one of them is not seeing any other one of the five of them. That is the morning and that is the time that is not the morning. They were not happy to say what they knew was a happy thing to say. They were happy in the morning when they said the thing that was that happy thing. They used that meeting. They did not always have that morning. They were not separating that from anything.

That was the present return of the thing that was never that which needed to be such an arrangement. In this which was the two places there was all of that meeting. They did that separately often. They had all of the feeling. They did have a habit and it was close to all that service and each one of them said it all.

Each one of them was the thing that not contracting was the same as that complaining. They did not join something. They were separating that which was every morning and any afternoon and very soon in the evening. They did not laugh all together.

It was those who were there and they did not deny that they were the ones who had the right to be each one, it was those that were there who had those different situations. They did not say the same thing every day. They said that they were doing that thing. They were not concerned with such a discussion. They were each one that one.

They did leave the time they said they would leave and they were unexpected. They were not all unexpected. They did not mean that they were together. They were never together excepting when it happened. They had all of that division.

Five of them who were living and there had been the ones who were there were all who were using that thing using that connection. They were connected. Many were connected. They, the five were not using much of the connection. They were not being the ones who were the ones who were those as they were the ones who were connected. They were not using that thing. It was that thing.

Two of them were the two who being the one and using that thing in not being living and that one being that one and the other one being the one they were the two and each of them were together then. They did not have that separation.

These two they were not there to be together, they were not apart to be together they were not being existing to be existing. They were the two and that was the training of that which was not separation. They did not forget that they were not gathering, they did not use that separation. They were not together. When they came and they did not go there when they came one came and the other who was there did that. That had that connection.

That was not that way. One was one and she was the one who was the one who did not use what she did not have when the other one said that she knew that she had that feeling. This did not keep her separate. This did not keep her together. This was that situation. It did happen. That was not the only way to remember something. A large day was not any day. They had all of that which was all of any separation. They were not connected.

If the larger which is larger is larger then there is more than that one. When the one who is one is the place of the size that does not make that difference then together they have not that disinclination. They must see something. This which was all there was of that attack was not what was resisted.

There was not every moment and they did the same when they had that which was that they were not to share the meeting. It always came that way. If she was not sharing the meeting she was not leaving. She was not leaving and the whole of that streaming kept up the moment and there was enough attempt to keep that and they did not expect to part, and they were not reversing, they were so certain that all was enough and that all was not everything. They were not simpering. If they were they were sterner and that resistance made them separate together. They had all that contention.

The stairs were there and there was a day which was one day of some days and if going up decided that thing it was disturbing and if going down decided that thing it was all there was of enough realisation. So there came to be all of that and not any wonder. All excitement was enough there was not the best diminution and this was not the end of anything and where there is no excuse all excuses were enough and the end had not any beginning because there could not be a refusal to repeat a noise and this did not show in more faces than there were people who had enough when there was all there always was as there could be what there was. This did not happen so that two who were not two were more than two. This did not happen to confuse anything. It happened any time again. It was not exhaustion. And so the time to see the day that was plentiful was just to expect what was not what did not give the feeling. It, that, did give that feeling. It was enough to have when there was enough to separate any day. It did not distract all attention. There was not any refusal in any detail of any prospective detaining of every repetition.

This was one definite season that made every year every year. It was not the celebration of rebirth in reproducing retaliation. There was no such argument. There was no such detail. There was not that difference between two who had that which they did where they were sometimes when they were always and all the rest of the time they did not refuse to decline, neither the one nor the other was reducing that to that authority. They had not that change when they did choose as they had that choice and they were not passing.

Telling that fashion is not the dark way of refusing admission and distinction is one way to come to stay where there is no use of replying. Being the one and having the use of the time which is the time that has that meaning, she who was the time determiner offered everything and came away saying what she was saying of the meaning of understanding staying. She did not say anything that was louder and the silence was not so practiced that it did not have some return. She said she knew what was some day and she knew what she knew when she knew any day. She would not reaffirm more. There could be all feeling. She had all there is of enough and she was deeper which was more as she was broader.

Line the cape and be larger and all the time there is not the question of shame, there is a feeling and that which makes the difference is that any explanation is not a description. A description is not a necessity if there is every reason why there is enough memory. The only way to forget is to go on repeating and that is not enough to discourage all of the two. Either one has all the feeling. That is so different.

Jenny and Helen are not so resembling that any feeling is the one they are mentioning. There is not any name. They have that which is not such a calling. And that is not so unnecessary. Not any of it has any meaning. And yet the same moment is the one where they are and each of them have some of it in having all of it. They have every way of saying it.

This is that meeting. When they are not together they can speak so. When they speak so they hear what each one which is the one and there are each other is saying. They know all of that meaning. They do not feel that intention. They have not all of that in them to occupy all of them.

It is agreed that one of them saying that has that feeling. It is not agreed that they have that meaning.

It is not agreed that one of them remembering is remembering what is not spoken. They have not that respect for intention. And so they do not occupy any day and that is not the meaning of the existence of a meeting. That which has the place is all the time if there is any time.

Where the color is different there is also that difference that the habit is the same and this does not mean something it means that the one feeling what the one is feeling has that justification. To be right is to have that meaning. They were both some one and not contending for anything. This did not lessen the distance they were together.

So that explanation did explain the feeling and each one used something in not using the understanding that the same thing that was that was what was what it was as they did not say where they did have what they did know was what they saw there. They had that way of returning separation. They did meet so often and this was the use of being together. They had that to squeeze the place of resting.

The use of quiet is not necessary when a noise is not incessant and if they were not where there was that silence they would not be either one of them be the one arranging a rest. They did not have enough agreement to disturb the place that was not disturbed and if there was a place they were not using anything.

They were not placed next to anything. That did not make them separate from being obliged. They did not use any place for a reaction. They did not have that which was that thought. They did understand that best. They both said something. They said that they were not stating that which they were in their place because it was well understood that they did not speak there. They both said that they used some peace.

They met that which was what each one came and when they did they had that which was the rest and not more as all of it was not away.

They did the time most when there was not any use and they never did excuse the same that they did not offer. They understood all that. They did explain something and if there was that sense there was no escape and certainly they had all of that experience.

Where there was not any more they were each using that which was their part and they were not having the use of that. They knew that they were there where there was the temper of that time. There was always so much understanding.

There never is any threat when there is no place for that distinction. There was more time than there was the rejection of all pretension. If the one who was there came up the stairs she knew that she could entertain enough to talk and be there and to say that she had that remarkable experience. When she expressed that there was plenty of that variety and the same plenty was never so pressed that there was all of the result. And yet not to be satisfied, to be sure of that meaning, to have the right reason, that was what she coming was leaving and this did not mingle starving. She who was there said that that was not the past pleasure, she said she had the present time to return the strong system that did not suffer any weather to be different in the place where there was that presence. She did not act and she knew that she was not flushed and certainly there was that trying of certain restoratives that were failures. She was not urgent very often. She had that which she did not have to stay. She was not stronger than the other. She came not to be ambiguous and that did not arrange understanding. There was all of that reception.

If the way of realisation is the place where there is no emptiness and there is not that joy then there can be the abundance that there is when there is that expression. She who did so did so and it was not any fear that made that separate from a word. It was the way the word was there. All the distress was not for presence of the time that was not to pass any way, the distress was for the teasing of the relation there is between coming and going. And so she who did that was the main cause of nothing and she who was there was not so troubled as she was refusing. She could not refuse any of that. She said the same thing. She was not perplexed and the day was any day and there was the same spread of all that meaning.

A hope that is fresh is the toy that is long and there is no toy when there is all of that. There is no toy and there can be that distraction, there can not be the same when there has not been.

To release all of that and to be that indwelling is the mark that remains when there is nothing. To feel all the rest and to be then no dimmer is the last time there has been all of everything. There is no intention when there is no resolution, there was no release of that time. There has been all there is and the time is the same and the best that is there has no brim. The long way to go and the short way to stay does not change the hope of any change. The time to decide and the need of that rest does not make any altitude higher. The sailing so low is not any such blow as the time that is passed is not copied. Enough has been there then to repeat all that when there is not any more that has that train. All the time is not there when there is everywhere what there is when the sun has that mission. And the use is not best and the rule is the same and any one who is there is in that. And the bend is not there when there is that which is done and all the time there has been that which has that name.

Walk and place the face that does not show talking and guessing pressing. The plaster is not whiter the plaster that is that color. The bewildering is not feeling. The steadiness has reason.

Pay a simple cover and never use silver. That is the way to use the telephone. There was the harness and the arrangement and anyway there could be any one.

The simpler and younger which is not where there is what is healthier has that reason and no description changes that expression. This was the movement that made the critic refuse to be clever and this was not the way to use intention. She had the darkness when there was light and she did not stay away.

She did not pay to stay and stay. She did not say there was the time to stay and stay. She did not say that the darkness was so bright that there was any light. She did not say more than anything.

This which was not union was not the only expression of division. She had that existence. She was not discontinuing and certainly all along she remained there and was more than there was where there was no education. She was not speaking to the children.

A position is not one where many meet. A position is one where the whole distinction commences when there is that recognition. They do not mention that together. They do not avoid any bother. It is true that they are more. This is the way to restrain that.

There is no choice between that which has happened and that which is happening. It is often enough always. The presence of the difference that makes the return of the time when there is no occasion for that is no more than the best of that appearance. There is the same part of the time and there is no disappearance. This leads to no more presence of the arrangement and there is no arrangement there. There is that difference. And this distinguishes that repetition.

And so the eclipse is not there where there is the lengthening of the time that has not elapsed and there is no way to explain that and the material has the disturbance. This will continue where there is that distraction. There is no allusion to the presence of all the time. There has been very much presence. There is the sight of the meaning of the interpretation. There is that complaint.

To be happy saying so is the way to go and there is this change. There is every return.

This receiving concentration is not the only way to have said that the weather was handsome. Not any noticing of anything does not make reception. The time to stay and go is the time of the same meeting. There is no endurance. This does not mean that a change is that which appears. This does mean nothing.

All the same the parting is not precious and the suspicion is not poisonous and the understanding is not pleasing and the intention is not ceasing to be preparing, all the same the whole thing is different as the same exactitude is not hopeless. There is no use in refusing more than all. There is nothing to say.

Excitement is not heightened by walking and this does not show all that. A quicker way to think is to say the same.

All the calm was spent when the day was not begun. This was not the hope they all had when they left together. They did not say that it was not suitable.

They did not exchange more and the reason was left and they were not ordering anything and they were not extraordinary, so to be spared they did not leave together and they did not leave when they went away. They had all that to remind them and much was not used where there was enough to use no excuse. They did not have such habit. This was not too pressing.

The only one to show was each one of them and two were not more than two.

The use of a perplexing invitation is not perplexing and there is no way not to say that. That was the only way to see that way. There was not more resolution then there was no manner and the town was not darker when there was that excursion. There was never more than just enough to explain that playing grounds were institutions. This did not mean that not enough was expressed. This did mean no more than the way to accomplish that and to prepare to arrange the rest. There was not any nuisance. There was no gravel and no gravity. There was not any tendency. There was no passive expectation. There was no obedience to more than the direction. There was all of that understanding. All to be seen, not to be heard, all to be meant, all to be passed, none to be gone, the same to be invited, the time to be used, the presence to be returned, the use to be fluid, the form to be there, the day to be had and the walk to be intended, the time to be formed and the day to be denser, this did not mean more than that use which was not a measure of more than enough. There was so much more of that and any day was so adapted. This did not oblige any alteration.

To be so honest and so true and to say the same of men and to have a woman do what every man and every woman too say that is true, to be so and no more is to be no older than before. This which is so splendid and so neat is so drawn that way that there is no place for all that. This made the relation no such speculation as any more would do since more would be accustomed. This came to be no measure. The time that was passed had not that change.

This which was the same was the union of the time when not more than one stayed there and naturally there was no division.

To admire enough to release that particular extraordinary thing that meant what was not some was just what did not interfere with enough meaning to have any reflection. There was no use to say more. It did not mean migraine. It was identical with what you may call it which is an article of speech and expressed in action. The undoing of the time was not what was meant. All the habit was accustomed and the feeling was not contradicted and combined. This left no space.

Come Hannah come and stay away and this is not the limitation that makes coincidence. This is the limitation that creates more than that result, it resolves a condition. This which is where there is a particular is what there is as use and that is not as it is established, it is as it is.

Plundering would have a meaning if the employment of the same was not such an integrity. There is no choice and the thief does not stay away. He has not that to gain. She is that union. The time was not spent and there was no more to do as the same was the same when the same had no corruption. It never had such a condition. It did not arrange to repair. There was the seeing of the cleaning that was not occupying and elaboration.

All the attempt was not cleared and the thing was not slow and there was the arrangement of such feeling. If sixteen were the same the sixteen were there and there was no evasion. The lingering of more did not draw the thing in any way and this result was not achieved. This did not make that difference. The use of the presence was not so unestablished that there was any more said. That was not more than repeated. It was a blameless day when there was not that which went away and surely not any one was neater and this did not constitute more, it did not constitute what was left behind. There was nothing disturbed. There was not that distribution of organisation. There was perfect indentation, there was not more destroyed, there was no resolution in more than that detail. There was the whole of that and there was the mean day. This did not shoulder attack. There was complete arrangement.

This was not the only relation that was in the lantern. The light was there and to see the dark mingling was not earnest. There was no excuse.

Start the way to part and make the declaration simply and do not mention that which has the way to say that the order is obtained. This is the way to have that cheerily remain disturbed and unbroken and further detained. This did not mean everything. It meant that there was that which was to be done there. The regular time for this place was that which made the same necessary. This was not more weakness. The custom which was obtained was that which used the distinction and made certain that contraction. This did mean that there was a certain way.

The powder that was not to be scattered never fell upon the floor. This made the use of that privilege which brought more there than was to be used by the same. There was no laugh then.

All the pleasure and the time, all the credit and the work, all the change and some of the time, all the arrangement and some of the choice, all the detaining and the answering and the inner meaning of equilibration all of this which was more than five or four was not more than three and four.

Sell nothing and give that anyway. This was not the use of the money and this was not the intention of feeling. This was not expenditure.

To be more than aware of that care does not mean more than that there has been no accumulation. It does not mean that there is no use. It does not mean that it has that meaning. It does not mean that condemnation organises distribution. It does not mean any withdrawal.

Continue more than all the time and this would make any star shine. This was not the blessing they enjoy. They had not the exhilaration that not laughing gives if there is suffering. They did not have all of that order.

They were not more mingled than each separate one was not adjoining. They were not at all such when there were no more.

Leading the principal street in any direction is not the hope that destroys union. Where there is not ambition there is no paragraph and where there is no paragraph some sentence is conclusive and it is not always more than enough.

The deeper condition, that which makes no pressure receive its mark is that which if there were no more would not make the union have that feeling.

To be true that is to use what there is to abuse and to return what there is to keep and to enlarge what there is to hold and to repress what there is to inaugurate, this does not mean that experience is enough. It means that five are different and the time is what they were as they are. This does not mean that they are that aggregate.

Exceptions are so much more not removing an intention than they are not. This is so easily said and the whole time is calm. There is not that tranquillity. The absence is not what is there where there is to see and hear it then.

Not a procession, not in the way of a procession, not by a procession, not behind a procession, not because of a procession, not that which is the length of that is more than the time there is. Not solely in a grey or green or even black or a mixture is there more than there is and not softer than the feel of that which has that tone. The timely aid is not placed there where there is a happy scat. All the use there is is not more than what there is and more is that which is as there is that to say. This is not so spoken. This is not in more than any head.

They did not darn more because each one of them that did so did it as they did. There was never any plush and the new thing was not older.

All the time of day was not spent as if talking was a pleasure. There was no more of it than what there is when there is what there is as there is that.

Placing that before any offering there is not much more refusing than there is exactly that.

No thinning is a pretext for fattening. No odor has mucilage and lemonade. This is not so strange and faces which do not shine are not used in more substantial ways than for that use. This was a principle and in the same way there was no use in more than it all. This does not make a difference in a mood.

Plane away no smoke and no litter. Place a piece so that dust can be dusted and there will be enough left for use. That was the way the direction was chosen and no choice made the relation immediate. It was not to be sold or spoiled or repaid. It was given that measure. This was not the only expression of anything. Nothing had more meaning than any light. That was not the plain statement there. That was not the use of any excuse.

Press the button which is white, do that regularly every night. Press the button the same, do that regularly so and then that remaining present makes no more difference than the long stretch of carpet. This is clean in the morning and in the afternoon there is cleaning and then there is the evening. This does not mean that change has meaning.

If the reason that is wrong is the one that is not used there does not come to be any time. No one has said any more.

This union of diversion is not so snaring as every other union which has that difference. It does not make a space an occupation. And yet there is, there is an occupation. There is that and there is more any more and there is no more suddenly, that is the part that makes more not more.

The return of the division is not such as made the presence choose an opening. There was no such measure the matter and singularly free there was no speech than more in between. Lessening all the teeth which were not more golden than which did not indicate more paying than resignation. This was not the way to pass Sunday. Sunday had every duty.

The darker speech and the use of more is not so possessed that any meadow has the use of tickling. It was not such a life that made any one where there is so much that is that reason and goodness has some choice.

Come up close to the veiling, see the lamp-light failing, come up close to division see the reason remaining, change the place where there is no duty and all the rights are given. This which is no dream has no prediction and sorrow has not any circumstance of the revolution of yesterday. That which was the present sign was not more than that effort. The time that passes has that present. Courage is not any more. A refusal is not more.

The dark surrender of the spring when the hours are the same as in the morning is what is the point of that comparison. That is not the only way to say that often. To question again does not mean apologising for an answer. There is every insistence.

Pass away and not to be there entirely is not more fatiguing than every use there is in washing.

Place more there where the presence is advised and single and the retaining force is not underestimated.

A part of the meaning when there is no address is that the ground floor is smoother and the time is there to postpone nothing. Part of the most is that expression that is the fulfillment of no interrogatory.

All the place to stay away is not so used as that which is excused in every meaning that is clearer. All the hope is in the place to go when no going away has every meaning. The time when is not of more account than most ministration.

Slender and not tall when solemn things are thinner and not meeting more is meeting every day the turn of that talking and passing the organ education. All the twilight has some washing and the touch of admiration and the turn of all adjustment and the entrance of the mining and the hay and the turnips and the power of the horse car, all the strength of all ambition, all the use of concentration, all the regulation of the presence of the exact and enclosing measure all that is not then the same is the way the land is led when the breathing is the same and the regulation is in washing and in every tender feeling and in earnest reorganising the half place that is not certain though all empty strength is severe enough to take nothing away from anything.

Plead more for no expression than for abuse of an interpretation. Do plead and plead no more, that which has been was the same as that expression.

A meagre toy that gives no change for bread that is not lost is so unified that the whole time is spent in declaration and the presence of multiplying invitations is so much more than any day and yet this which does happen has all that authority, it has no such calm, it has the union, it has the pleading and the surface and the explanation, and the remaining undisturbed, and the desperation and the gentle way to stay and the exclamation of the mingling and all the ways that made it stronger and made the lasting such a repetition. The simple talk and all the thought and the harmony and the cleaning of anything silver, and the placing of more meat than cooking made place all this was one expression of what was not more than syncopation.

Let the remainder of the subject suggest no more suspense, let the peace of the union indicate no invasion, let the particle that is not fleshy show no such thinning, let the results be the same, let the person be there.

A tender voice is older and the time is come, the long escape is not there and the sound is never the time, all the pleasure, all the shingles are not wet, all the eraser and the splinter are not set, all the time is liquid and there is no use, the best time to see the same is when there is that use.

The whole fork shows, the whole speed shows, there is no time, the whole work is where cooking is and there is no decline, the time is showing stronger, there will be no more rest, there is no silence and there is no sound at rest. A peaceful chalk is meaning more and there is no yellow, the tongue of dirt is never red and there is no example, seeing the best of all then, leaving the union so makes a heap of feather dusting and more glow. Seeing this and making more is not the time. Showing there and ladelling that is not more wine. There is no reprisal, there is a way to show that there is the house in front and no more snow.

Beside a bed-side and there is not any such, that was not the presence of the open door and the reply to an intention. They all came, the respect was in the door. That was not the way to open the calf. There is meaning in lessening reduction.

A wonder and a turn is not the circumstance of any cry. Blame the lesson which is perfect, blame the criterion which is unexceptionable, blame nothing and pass by more of yesterday than of any other day. If there was more loneliness than there is in being lonely more parts of speech would have that meaning. The reunion is not the birth of circumstance. So then the marguerite and the pea are the same as the shell and the shoe. The long day is longer than the long night and the long night is a circumstance.

Do the whole of the room and show no more care than there is when everything is done. This is not the choice of fruit.

Please and do not light the turning off of an interest. Do not treat anything more. That is the presence of a message. So shall there be no potato present. That does not make more research.

Play that the time is there any way and that there is no way not to play, to play this and to encourage coin is better than every union.

There is a choice and darkness comes and every light has candle power, this does not mean what there is to light and registration does not burnish every cover. So there is the season there when the arrangement is not perfect either but any practice is the practice there and expectation has no pleasure.

All are not together. There is no division an any such union.

One is one. There is not the pressing that goes lightly. There is no practice in hesitation. This does not mean celebration.

Lamb and waning summer evening and no color for it either, singing any alternation and not hearing any trilling, all the mingling of a season and the last increase in weighing, all the rest and all no more, there is everyday no shore.

See for the tall building and win for the open space, darken for the evening and submit no section, this is the stream that is not covering running, there is no price to pay.

Lard is not yet, butter is not more, oil is not pepper, all union is not more than less nutritious. So prepare the simple salmon and do not undertake the time to swim. All enjoy that, all has that to do if there is not more bicycle than there was. This was not the famine, there was no stable.

Press the birthday with a suit and a whole leaf every winter, make a February longer, fashion all the April measure, see the June potato bug having all of that clear color make the one that has no name join the time which is the same as the measure is behind when the pleasure has no Saturday and certainly the only connection is that which is an assumption.

Tables turn away when a table has a room specialist look at it and terrify no grandmother. There is no closet and there is a fence. A window is surer.

A candidate is not sucked, there is no state in bliss. This is not becoming than any spoon and yet the whole change has that singing and there is no difference between more tomorrow and yet there is none, there certainly is no more tomorrow, there certainly is more obligation than blessing and blessing is so full that it is regular.

Lie awake and sing no more, have the permit on the shore, better all the times to pray sing and do not sing anyway, sing and prick the tumble bug, that does not show more reliance, it does show parts of a speech and sand is not sifted and no sensible single result is more obtained. Anyway there is no consanguinity.

The cloud is not mid-night, all striking has no mingling meaning. The stock that is disturbed is that which succeeding does not explain mischief. There is no mischief.

When there is clamor there is an up town out cry, when there is an up town out cry up town is farther out, there is a likelihood that the present particular suggestion means more than a plain face, it means a plain bestowal of no price.

So keenly attached and the obligation astonishing so then not to be emphasised means no singular distinction, it means the appetite is native and natives have no color. There is no excuse of a boot. There is no presence to a shoe, the arranging that neatly is not a presence, it is a whole cake, a cake is not eaten.

A pardon of a complex means that interrogation has a spell when there is a lesson. There is no clamoring in a reception. There is tea. That is not drunk lying. There is an evening. The mess is not dusted. There is cleanliness in winding soap. There is soap. There is clean later. There is no morning with the different use of a room where there is serving that expression. There is no expression.

So silently making no music in the morning, and so decidedly liking the same time, so threateningly disturbing the depression and so soon rejoining an organisation, this does mean more light than all and the way to say that there is light anyway is not the way to feel a statue.

Pink is not white and cream is yellow, that does not mean that all of this is spoken, it means more trying than there is shape. There is that use of an independence and more is used together than any diamond. It was not that color.

Startling and a victim, starting the milder drink of poison, starting it and settling it and all of not that color, to distinguish everything apart does not mean brandy, a liquor has that fire, it is toast. So much spread meat is not the cooler color, it is so cool that the cheese is milder. A simple way is to eat that day. Eating is not expectoration.

There is no gloomy, candy has force and all the seasons have the splendid simple supper, all the summer has the heat and the mid-winter is the habit of a summer. All the cheese is ridiculed and a cheese is tested not by the hope of more but by hereafter. The whole thing is not interesting.

Like the plans and like the house and like the single window open, like the windows and like them all there is no difference in speech, there is no slowness that is mingling. There is no disturbance.

A plain house is not such that the single day-time makes any misery. It is large, if there are more they are larger, there are the ones and there is no voice, there is nothing disillusioning, nothing at all with an earthquake, there is no such strain.

A dark table has white napkins and any way there is no shadow, shadows are particular, they have origin.

There is no use in disturbing separation, there is no use in special obligation, there is no use in the table wearing linen, there is no use in every doctrine, there is no use.

Believe more and silence the Saturday and silence any day and silence silence altogether. That was the way to disturb the time. That was the way to say the simple time. That was the way to say that there is the day to say that there is no day which is the day to say and there is a day to say there is a day to say.

Peaceful sleeping does not mean waking, peaceful waking does not mean sleeping, peaceful waking is not peaceful sleeping, peaceful waking is waking.

All the long way to say that yesterday was Saturday was not so much used that there was a conquest. Conquests are tempered with evil speaking, evil speaking is not automatic action, automatic action is creation, creation is a mingling of more.

Buy and sell the same simple fire-side and save the same simple ashes and dot the same place with flowers. Do not dissemble and do not assemble and yet be there yesterday and see it so. This is the way to express an auction, this is the way to brush shoes, this is the way to be haughty, this is the way to have simple foundation. This is the way to have memory. This is the way.

The blame is not praiseworthy and the height is not august and the strength is not furniture and the pleasure is not mixed. All the same there is reason and hope has that height. A storm has no wet weather and a ribbon is careless. To use that tighter is to place the head heavily, there is no weight and there is no way to skate. Skating is not an origin. It has no mingling.

[ ¶ ]

1912

44.

MI-CAREME

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

There was a man who said one could recognise him when one saw him again by the scar on the end of his nose and under his eye but these scars were very little ones almost not anything and one would remember him because he was one who had been saying that he was a man tired of working tired of being one being working, and that he would be very amusing, he could be amusing by saying something that would make any one listening begin blushing but, he said, he would not do such a thing he would be politely amusing and he was amusing and some being amused by him were not frightened by him. He might have been amusing to some who were at the same time ones frightened by him. He might be very amusing to some who would never in any way think that he could frighten any one.

There was a man who did not frighten some one because that one did not know that any one might be frightened by such a one. He did not frighten another one because that one was not going to be one being frightened just then. He did not frighten another one because that one was never frightened by any such a kind of one. He did not frighten another one because that one did not notice that he was being there then. He did not frighten another one because that one was certain that he would not be staying there long enough to be frightening any one if he was one who could frighten any one. He did not then frighten any one this one and in a way that was a strange thing as he was one who might frighten any one.

There were some who are ones who are very frightened and these were not frightened by some doing things that sometimes completely frighten them when any one is doing any such thing. These then were not frightened and not any one really was frightened then and yet certainly these have been frightened by just some such thing. There were very many then who were not frightened then and some of such of them are ones always being frightened when they are where any one could be frightening any one.

It was quite pleasant to some to know then that any one can be somewhere and doing something and not be at all frightened by the thing they are doing then. It is quite pleasant to some to be certain that each one, that they themselves then can be doing something and not be frightened when some one else is doing something and certainly some of such of them can be very often frightened when they are doing a thing and when some one else is then doing something.

Certainly it is very difficult to be certain just how completely one is frightened in being living. Certainly it is very difficult to be really certain just how much one is not frightened in being one being living.

One is frightened in being one being living. One is not frightened in being one being living. One is frightened again and again. One is again and again not frightened. One is almost completely frightened. One is completely not frightened. Certainly one can and one cannot be frightened in being one being living. One can be certain that one is going to be frightened and one can be frightened then and one is frightened then and one is not frightened then. One can be certain that one is not going to be frightened and one can and one cannot then be frightened. Certainly very many are frightened when very many are being ones being living. Certainly very many are frightened when there are not very many being ones being. Certainly very many are in being living frightened again and again. Certainly very many in being living are completely frightened, are almost completely frightened, are quite completely not frightened, are not frightened, are pretty nearly frightened, are being ones who might be completely frightened, are being ones coming near enough to being completely frightened, are being ones coming sometimes quite near to being completely not frightened.

Very often very many are together. Some of them are then working, some of them are then looking, some are not looking. Very often there are very many together. Each of them is certain that being living is something they are needing being ones being doing.

Very often very many are together. Very many are together and each one of them is certain that they are ones needing being ones being living and each one of them is not certain that they are ones needing being ones being living.

Very often very many are together. Very many are together and each one of them could be one showing needing being one being living. Very many are together and each one of them could be one not showing needing being one being living.

Very many are together, it is very often happening that very many are together and some of them are looking and some of them are waiting and some of them are working and some of them are being taught to be polite in answering and some of them are hoping to be ones being ones not being at all polite to any one and some of them are remembering something.

Very many are together, very often very many are together and some of them are completely politely answering some one and some of them might be not politely answering some one and some are certain that some one will not be completely politely answering them and some are certain that some one will be teaching every one to be completely politely answering them.

Very many are together, very often a very great many are together, certainly some are quite certain that each one of them, that each one of all of them might be doing something certainly showing that each one is needing being one being living. Some are quite certain that each one is doing this thing is completely showing that each one is needing being living, some then are quite certain that each one that each one of all of them, very many are together then, are showing that each one is one needing to be living.

Perhaps each one is one needing to be living each one of all of them, very many being together then. If each one of all of them is one needing being living then certainly each one of all of them, very many being together then are ones needing being living. Each one being ones needing being living is then one in a way showing this thing showing being one needing being living. Each one being living is one in a way not showing being one needing being living. If one is one being one needing being living one is in any way showing this thing. In a way each one is not needing being living, perhaps each one, each one of all of them, very many being together then, are ones not needing being living. If they are in a way ones not needing being living, if each one of them is in a way each one of all of them is one being one not needing being living, in a way not needing being living then each one of them is showing this thing.

Some are certain that each one, very many being together then, some are certain that each one of all of them, very many being together then, are showing that they are ones needing being living. Some are certain that each one showing this thing could be politely showing this thing, showing being one needing to be living. Some are certain that each one cannot be politely showing this thing showing that they are ones needing being living.

Certainly some are needing to be ones not showing that they are ones needing being living some who are ones certain they are ones needing being living. Certainly some are ones not showing this thing, very many being together then, are ones not showing then that they are ones being ones needing being living, some of such of them are ones completely not showing this thing not showing that they are ones needing being living. Perhaps some of such of them are not ones needing being living. Perhaps all of such of them are ones needing being living. Perhaps all of such of them are ones not needing being living.

Very often very many are together. Very many are together and some of them are showing then in some way that they are ones needing being living. Some are very politely showing this thing, some are not very politely showing this thing. Some are ones showing this thing showing they are ones needing being living and some of such of them are not then completely certain that they are ones needing being living.

Very many are together, very often very many are together. Some are liking being ones needing being living. Some are not liking being ones needing being living. Some are liking making some other one certain completely that that one is one needing being living. Some are liking making some one come to be completely certain that that one is one needing being living. Some certainly are ones who can come to be again and again completely certain that they are ones needing being living. Some certainly are ones who can be made certain completely certain again and again that they are ones needing being living.

[ ¶ ]

1912

45.

MONSIEUR VOLLARD ET CEZANNE

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Oh you could.

I was pleased by a smile.

Loud tones are smiling.

Plain letters.

Plain in letters.

Sing. Sung.

I was not occidental.

By teetch. Famous stories or stores.

Famous stores or blinds.

Famous sons or leaves.

Famous leaves then.

I do.

Or I doubt it.

I doubt it forever.

This is truth.

Trust.

Thrust to be.

Actually.

Reveal.

Reveal border.

How shall.

It

Moreover.

By that time I was certain all in did it.

We calved.

By that time sun.

Sun quick or quickly.

I can not express team.

Borrow brother.

I lend him.

I talk.

Pigeon.

Stream.

M. Vollard et Cezanne.

Histoires des bonnes.

Histoires des femmes.

I am not amusing.

By this I mean by this I mean, am I in it.

He was there beside the plate and he was passing it.

Lively.

Lively for it.

I remember that call.

We laughed.

Please me by this.

I am not so natural when I make love.

Naturally I make love.

Theres plenty of time.

I was very much amused by something, I settled upon not having any such feeling, I settled upon clouds.

Clouds are some warmth by the tall chimney.

This is not a vision.

Clothes are a vision.

Birds are Mexico.

We came to give it away for very little.

Less.

By that time.

Please me.

By staying.

Its pretty, its nice.

I asked a question.

No I’ll never think of it again.

Please do be seated.

A watch.

Yes I have gotten a new form. That isn’t the word. Yes I have gotten a new form. That isn’t the word.

Please Please.

Please be good.

Thats the end of that.

[ ¶ ]

1913

1913

46.

A PORTRAIT OF ONE

HARRY PHELAN GIBB

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Some one in knowing everything is knowing that some one is something. Some one is something and is succeeding is succeeding in hoping that thing. He is suffering.

He is succeeding in hoping and he is succeeding in saying that that is something. He is suffering, he is suffering and succeeding in hoping that in succeeding in saying that he is succeeding in hoping is something.

He is suffering, he is hoping, he is succeeding in saying that anything is something. He is suffering, he is hoping, he is succeeding in saying that something is something. He is hoping that he is succeeding in hoping that something is something. He is hoping that he is succeeding in saying that he is succeeding in hoping that something is something. He is hoping that he is succeeding in saying that something is something.

[ ¶ ]

1913

47.

SCENES. ACTIONS AND DISPOSITION OF RELATIONS AND POSITIONS

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Keep away and visit every Saturday. That is the only way to resist carrying all the attention when there is enough time. Time is not the thing any evening. Time is not the thing in the afternoon. There is not such a morning.

Not a time when there is occupation not such a time is the time that is not used and a knock that has no intention has some hope. It is not open to stay. There is a way to go away. That is not the use of that way. There is every return.

That which is not used is not a word it is enough. That which is asked is not a conversation, it is a piece of typewriting. And so there is no choice and yet if there were not would there be the exchange of everything. There is enough of that which is admitted often and sometimes to make any difference there comes to be of returning receiving. This is not what is kindly.

To keep on is to use what there is when there is enough of what is in daily use. That is not the medium that has that renewal.

It was the time of day to fill all day. The steadiness of that and that which is useful is the thing that is individual and a refusal to sing is one thing, to go on with a song is not wrong, to say that a use is not passed away when what is not said is not useful is one way to say that the quality that is the same has any experience.

Winter in a room and living there and many rooms and some air and all the same breath when food is not scarce and enough to eat if boiling is neat, all of that which does not pass away stays to place the work that has that presentation.

It was not dark and the light was not lost as that which was finishing the condition was the same if it was wood. It had not the same description. There are ways of admiring something.

There is a regular way of having that position that entering is not permission if there is no need of question. All the time that the talk is done there is a way to stay. To use anything is not the best way to have the right answer. All of the time is so placed that an awkwardness does not mean a pleasant entrance and there is the presence of that which is not necessary which induces a reception.

There is no dreariness in success and selling a picture and arranging an exhibition. There is no dreariness in four galleries and five cities and a packer. There is no dreariness in charging a direction and using up a special expression and seeing that sustain reorganisation. There is no dreariness in having some reception. There is no dreariness.

The time has come when seeing a different coat reminds some one of the time of the year and this does not make the same difference as a strong nature. This makes the particular use of some understanding and loss of hope and change of face. This does mean that the pleasant time has been near.

A darker day is not darker and the reason of that is that the impression being made it is continued until there is that change and the change is not coming, it has not that complexion.

The whole time is occupied when there is no place where the effect of that impression is not wearing into some shape and then when the copy is not perfect it is not prettier and the thing to show is the intention and the way to spend the whole piece is to move away and explain that in a letter. If there is a faithful action then belief is certain if there is no change of reputation. All that is received is answered when any subject is open and there is no place to sit and talk.

There is a way to say that the thing there is not in the square and when it is in the square if it is there then seeing it is enough if going into it is to be put there and there is a way to go in, the way to go out is if it is the same is the same. The whole of that time is not used when a little thing that remains has no meaning. Any little thing has that meaning. There is another way of being a dirty fellow.

If the effect of a defect is to allure and to change the base of any recognition then it is a wonderful way that makes a vision and that is what is if no one is the same and the one is only that one and is not any different. It has not any meaning that which is so plain that a screen keeps nothing clean. The air is not there. If there is no surface then the only way to choose is by example and there is not a way to compliment, there is a way to try any way and to have had no resolution and to have been received by some. To come into the relation means that if there is a response something has been said. This is not too exact. It does not exhaust a preparation.

Not lading the leaning and not exhilerating the creation and the tending of the flowering is practically all of that thing. Arranging the renewal of refusing by accepting is the only sweetness succeeding is not subduing. Succeeding is not staggering when it is not proceeding and the best plan is the day that has less provision. The whole place is one place and the place that is that place is the place where the hope is that which has no time. The only withdrawing of nothing that has longing is the time that it takes to say that there is joining.

Arrive and wait and say to no other that there is no deception when there is relaxation. Not to say anything is obliging.

To have that position and to meet that destination and to show the way which is not changed as a pleasant greeting and that reception is all there is of all reunion. It does not copy the relation and it does have that movement.

To see no harm and to see all the charm and to have possession and to defend permission if there is any way to ask it is to despise one another if there is the same reason. What can be used if all that is held is supported by everything. What can be some change. The whole place is there to see and to go there means that the same thing is begun. The regard is different.

Leading in hearing, that is to be tired, that is what is the way to hear more and always then there is that result, there is a change. Leading in hearing and then that is being tired and being then staying and being remaining and exchanging that for that thing.

Not feeding eating, that is eating in feeding, eating is what eating is and feeding is what feeding is and eating and feeding that is the use of that receptacle which is not empty. Nothing is empty and open and everything is full when it is opening and closing. Closing is nothing.

The open way the open way and the closing way, the open way is not the origin of that which is interesting, the parts of speech are not the same, they have some origin.

The whole place has that which it has when it is found and it is there where there is more room. Room has not that expression. It has no change in a place. It is not dirty, there is no cleaner passage and the best way to have it all express that is to cook a dinner. There is enough to get a suit that is not had when there is no hope. That is the difference if there is much and there is much more.

To place one by the side of another and they both have something that is their color to do that and not languish is to look then and see that relinquish what it will have when it remains where it is to be. This is not foolish, it is a part of all distraction. It is the intention of all dissension. It is the measure of all language.

To see that a piece is used where there is no receipt is one way to express that things which are different have that resemblance and this does not mean that there is not a denial, this means that the same room is different when the furniture is colored. To color furniture is to say that the furniture is wider and the walls are taller and the light is clearer. To change often is to say that the use of something is the same.

To answer when there is no question, to intend to follow when there is no plunging, to embody that which has that knowledge, all that is the way to remain with the little button that has a button-hole. This is so attached.

It is not there to squeeze that which has no meaning, it is not there to squeeze. The order that has not been begun is the one that sends ten away. The ten stay some where and the time is longer. The use of it is that there is more in any long way.

The distaste for cold meat does not lead to eating. It leads to everything. This is not all of a feeling. It is enough to suggest any little thing.

The way to thank is to respect the whole opening and the way to despise one apple is to choose another. This can be done by weighing. It can also be done by looking.

The way to use a quotation is to hope that it will be heard when it is spoken. That is the way to make that sound.

It is not the same that which is not sad with that which is repeated. It is not the same and the sight is so different that there is that hope and no more excitement. Then the change is there and there is all the comparison. The rising of the wedding is not the same as one child if there are no children but one child has that to use and there is enough to give it a cold. This is not seasonable. This is not the way to despair.

The heat of hearing is not the silence of answering and nothing is produced when the question is the same as the name. That is one way to answer and there might have been more but it was different, it was the same.

The whole district was not used when a place was borrowed and the pleasure in that union is the same as giving permission. The hope of that intention is what keeps the answer from being prepared and if it is prepared then it is printed. There is enough intermission.

To cause a special heat and to be colder is not the way of having any custom. There is no irregularity in that. It is too plain. The time for that grief is not in the head it is in the origin of salvation. So there has come to be no neglect and there does not waste any order when the time which is all day is the same time and if not older then not that difference in spending. It is not all the same if nothing is spent. It is not all the same because then there are all the things there that have come to be gotten by searching and finding something. This which happens often uses the time that is not plain to see. It is not so discouraging and the whole thing is not so full as it would be if there was not another. The resemblance is there.

There is no paint when there is nothing to dirty. There is never any change in that and the silence is not there when it is empty and there is no intention to show more than enough. All the time there is the exact way of changing it a little and not mixing more and that is not the origin of industry, the origin of industry is the evening of recitation. There is some past playing of singing every past evening. This is not more than the future.

A pleasing way to use a broom is to lean upon the wall and not do more than make any one who is the one welcome. This if it is pleasing is pleasing and working is industry. That does not change everything. Intending to remove the dirt does not destroy the variegated color. The color is not a stain. It shows what glass is when there is a reflection. This peaceable pursuit is so earnest and so steady that there is no remark made when all the time there is that description and the way is that way as there is what is said as the way that is that way. The door is not so open.

It was not dark and the weather was not clear and the sunshine was not gloomy and the color was not red, it was not dusty and the window was not open and the stove was not shut and the table was set. There was no pepper and there was some salt and there was more chicken and there was more sweet. There was cauliflower and there was cake and there was no steamer and there was butter and there was potato and there was cucumber. There was no cream and there was banana and there was cream later and there was orange mixture. All the potato that was eaten had been roasted and the pigeons were kept and the fruit was finished and there was another platter.

All the time is dark and there is a light and the time to think is the time to paint and the grey blue purple is the red rose color and the pink white cover is the fine broken china. The object of more is to stay that way and the use of the present is to mingle that future and the presence of all is the use of that and the pleasure of that date is to separate in weight. The time to express is to receive that attention and the change in tone is not the disgust. The dwindling of more is not to show that wear, the spring of the change is the loosening of that. The mingling of this is not the spurt and the winning of the white is not the soiling of the black. The tin that presses has not a hollow sound and the color blue is not so pure and true. The best of all is the presence of the best and the way to stay is to sit long in that way. No way to stay is a way to go away. No way is a way. No way is way. There is enough to sound the note and the little flute is there where there is no air and the blowing is strong and the blowing is long and the air is there where there is no air. Solemnly to stay is not a sad way. To stay away is not the glory of that day. To begin the time is not the time to dim the evening and enough decision has no origin. This is that result.

Labor and not long makes a sad song and that is not true when the name is short and the preparation is the same. There was a particular time of day to hope more and this was not all of the morning and the evening and the beginning of the afternoon. This was after finishing a piece of the copying that gives splendor to any situation and this was also the time when having stayed long enough there was no more explanation. All the best permission lies in correspondence and more permission is not used when there is no distance. This does not disentangle vice. This makes a season last longer and the cold weather which is not such very cold weather has the happiness of expecting to rain. This does not warrant all that intention.

In the time to wait and tell the truth there is no more dispute than if there had been more time. This does show the antiquity of acknowledging that a morning is used for something. To deny that is to deny everything and to determine that would need no hesitation. This is not what there is to think. This is more of the presence of witnesses.

This which is assured would make the nervous one not so worried when the answer is not coming. A great many risks need that advice. A dash of the following is so distinct and the time to send more is what is not hopeless. All the time and all the date and all the superfluous wood and porcelain show the mark and the use and the continuation of retention.

Patience is not plenty and waiting is not abusing the intention. Any little thing is more than a question. Any attempt is a return of a permission. To be attentive and intended and make that mistake is not more deceptive than anything.

Present the detachment and have the words continue to come there and this will not make a tune slower and destroyed, this will not at all be that. To put that question does not mean the mention of an author. To repeat the name is not the same when there is no chair. To draw it in is one way to approach the place that was not there to intrude. This does not make the objection clearer it just makes the same tune.

It was thought that as the mountain of something which does not grow does not grow, it was once thought, it was thought that the change was not so old and the age was older. It was thought that the same thing pressed would be put on there where there was no custom. It was thought that there would be some more age. It was intended and there was that which was earnest, it was intended that the obligation which was not climbing would lead to the showing of anything and it was there where there was hope that the time was. The whole thing was not the same.

To open a door and turn in the direction that the one entering will bow shows so little quick movement that there is a way to advance. And so to be timely, to have that hesitation, to bring a chair up and to enter into standing does not occupy the whole evening if there is some singing.

That is settled that which needs some introduction. It is not necessary to refuse it. Any evening there is more hesitation. Any thickening of the coat shows something and there is a use of that word.

It was all right, there was that hesitation, there was the time of the afternoon and there was one evening of some which were those which were evenings. There was that and the best way to show that is to have more than each little piece not used as a question. This can commence that. There is no perplexity, there is that abuse, there is more, there is something. There is no bit of more than was used by any writing. There can be more printing. There can be intending lending. There can be that interest.

A peculiarity of the steps and the entrance is that it is not so peculiar as there are more calling out something. This would change a beginning if there had not been a setting. This which was was the time to do that and the result is different.

So the whole thing means this that if there is a continual use of it all there can be and there is the expression of that emotion.

The pleasantest anticipation is that reaction and more time is then spent and the whole place is lonely. There are four in it.

If the cleverness of that copy means that a voice is louder then certainly there is not that connection that there is as there is what has been lasting. This is not so dirty. Cold water is not cleaner.

Pound the little time-table and then spread it so that reading it is not any more simple than it was. This has that charm and every little quality has that intensity. It is not more distinguished to be whiter than to be redder, to be taller than to be shorter. The meaning has more necessity.

A beaming expression does not mean that the eye is so clear that there is no fatigue.

The drag that keeps that important is not spread out. This is a reason why if that which is left to do is done there is no admission. All the same there could be more if the direction was necessary and it is so full that there is always that hope and that room.

Blessed are the patient particulars manifesting that hesitation so that when there is no hope there is always a guide. In the languages that one used and sung some words are longer than others and this has so much seasoning and so strong a fence that certainly the tangle is not made by more than the three words that come being divided by there being no more. This does take the time.

All the beginning has that intelligence and certainly a useful time to make requests is when there are any addresses and there are always addresses in places. This does mean that need and that use and that return and that plentiful remorse. There is so much to say.

A timidity that has no use in a boast is not that which tells about drawing. The continuance of that is not more than promised, it is continued.

To have the land behind when there is no sea has that to do which is not settling that which is more than free. It is so natural that the opinion is there.

To detail more is to ask that question, it is to refuse to answer, it is to add that to it. That is some excuse and more would not be enough and certainly that way is that authority. To control the time is where there is an impression.

About the time when a book is borrowed is the time to return it and leave it. This makes any one having that light not need to put it where it is to be put.

Adding any more to a change is to occupy what is offended and the refusal to go together may mean that. This when there is a song does not make a choice depend upon meaning.

That rising and falling which singing is doing means that drawing a chair closer can be repeated. This would be more than that interruption. There is no place for that time.

To sweeten a lucky star means that a sad way to sweep together the leavings is the one way to continue favor. And that which is most active is more active as industry has that meaning. It has. It has that meaning.

The surplus weight is inside and when it is put into the pockets it is not heavier, this gives some feeling of not lingering. The authority that makes that lonesome is not the same as disgust. It is always different sometime.

This makes an attempt more tedious than it would be if the change were coming and the presence of that is some little quality. There can be agreement and the spectacle is the same.

Then this which is not too much is often and so there comes to be that time and certainly that which was spent was not wasted as waste has not that meaning.

So there is no empty place. All the time the chairs are there and there are enough tables. Wood has not that meaning.

This is not a slice and all the juice that is dry is not so dry when the hair and all is fair. This does not make a greeting any less pleasing and certainly that which is done is not so discouraging. There is no hope to use.

Paint the little piece of wood more and there is no way to know that which is sore. This does not mean more rarity than an exception. This does not displace waiting for a wedding.

To ponder and not plaster any section is so long to stay in the house where the meals are given if there is food provision that enough of it means something. It does not mean a color in a symptom. That is not the only way to hope.

See Thomas bring the grain, see the grain have the color that grain has when grain is growing in any winter which is any summer. See Thomas bring the rain and see that the thunder is not the thunder that any rain raining longer is having thunder when having thunder. See Thomas bring what Thomas is bringing and the load is not lighter as Thomas turns the shadow darker. Thomas has no spring of water, Thomas has the color brighter. Thomas is the time to stay. Thomas hears what any source can supply. Thomas not darkly not lightly, Thomas does the chamber over.

The ruling of the pencil and the farm, the ruling of a shadow and the grain, the ruling of the woman who gave away what was not there to stay, any ruling is the same and the line is there and has that prospect.

So closely was it passed that there was not more space than there was and so sweet are the pleasures of the rest that a quarrel with a cousin has the same result.

Pass it on to the bottle, houses in the corner have shutters, a little tree is not lonesome because the leaves are not bright.

The presence of the necessary question does not mean that a kiss is to be given. The sweetening of chicken is not all that is remembered when the form was such that buttons were plentiful and the surroundings were there. That was not any way to say that the change was the same.

All the long expression that means a longer state of natural example is not so pardonable as everything that is in some instant. The back and the waist and the presence of not any splinter, the sundown and the kitchen and a table with a window and a napkin ring in winter, all the presence of the most, all the longing of that summer, a pleasure and a sign and there is no chance to refuse any chair.

To the rug that has that hole and that color, to the wood that has that color and that white, to the table that has that carpet and that erection, to the bed that has that shade and that carving, to the lantern that has that light and that cover, to the shapes that have that decoration and that derivation, to the floor that has that surface and that meaning, to that light that has that look and that garden, to that wall that has that line and that concentration, to the best that has that choice and that color to all and there is something sounding, to that and there is no witness signing, to more and the explanation is not a mistake, to less and the time is when there is that to pass, to all the length and there is more of that then, there is not any refusal to resist a smell.

This is not the compliance of the teeth and there is no more force than that out loud. A plain paper is often used.

Pasting nothing in a little book is the way to use the paper and nothing is then lost and that is such a collection. The season that weather is colder is that when there has been that change. If all that is full has that liquor then the time to drink is in the beginning and the beginning has the complete return of the use of handling. That is the kindness of September and October. All the months that are the same have this in common.

To desert the red beard and to have no change of color means that the beard is all the same age. There can be more shaving than illumination. This does not change every red color.

If the shape is the same and the use of the evening is not much then a dress has that meaning and closing it is not music. Something is not quiet then.

All right where the well is shining and the waves are never higher than the water, cover the slipping ocean and do not mingle more smell. See the remaining accentuation and explain more and more and not more so. See the rattle that was not eaten and use a pen-wiper soon too.

The patent that was taken did mean more than all the work that was spent every day in the morning. No grief means time and no change means divorce, and no pleasure means all eaten, and no birthday has meaning. This which has a pain in that nose means the left when the right is mentioned. All is not darkness when the lights which are out are burning. The tall cat has so much particular face that the garment is not more beautiful than a great number. Pain and particular pleasing pleasure and more than particular plain explaining weather all this is more than told and a past violin is not remaining. And yet the last little Monday is not every Sunday and the whole cheese is not frightened and the question is not all considered and more aid engagements were not special. All this and no more is so much more and the language and all the kernel was the time that solitude changed in going to another dinner. Lunch was often.

To be the article of the wound and to have no purser is not any more of a delight than is mutton. This was so fully eaten that every day there was cooking.

Not that startling sage-brush, not that mortal melodrama, not any fluent symptom, not more simple feather sofa, not more cloud than most of the members of the breathing place, not a joiner and not a retroactive syndicate none of all the powder was more blue than a yellow plant.

This was not that memento, this was not that parallel syncope, this was the half curve of the splinter, this was not every mounting, this was the perfect parliament, this was no dope.

Show the place where the reproduction has that ease and drowning has a figure. The lovely lane is not in sight where the hair is yellow. If the change comes sooner and there is no stroke then the time of day has that to recommend it quite.

So then the platform which is not raised is occupied and that means that if there is a meeting a delay is offered and surely the use of that is not long when there is no question. If there is a little quality and any quality is that then the whole hope is so arranged that a cloth has that short length. And so there is no excuse, there is every mistake there is every position. An earnest protection has some meaning and the same thing has the charge of the place of no exchange. And still it does happen, it has happened and there is more of that. There is no such expression.

A tomb and the time is not Christmas, the time and the way is not a carpet cover, the leather and it is not water and the window and it is not a silk mixture, the bright season and there is a composition, all the moon has not pain in a conglomeration.

There is none, there is no preceeding catastrophe, there is no period and there is no preparation. There is not much when all is not the same and the change has not been indicated.

Why is a sour pear-tree in a blossom bee, because it is so pleasant to remain in the summer detachment. That is not the excuse for the box and the opening. That is not the way to refuse that gesture. So then the union has a widow and the mother has a father and littler and there is no length much longer.

Jumping is not anything if a little way is behind the elbow and the knee. This is the season of rejoicing and the moment to have a denial of advice. If it is a pity it is not the same pity as more toast. It can be so warm that there is sunshine and it can not be what is helped by appetite.

Telling the last time that a green and mixed repeater was not lost and bought for more did not pass as it was not told. So the beginning was made and there was some use. They would not leave the thoughts together. This did not make enough separation. There was still more to behold and the time that was so frequent was any afternoon. This came to silence any day and the single attention was such that any candy was the same as eaten. This was not the whole school. There was more copying of drawing.

So the tune and the light was not the light of any moon. The rain was the same and the stairs were cleaner. There was an exchange and this did not borrow trouble.

Settle and there will be dinner ready, settle and return the cake today, serve the chicken and have cream all ready, season everything and pour the oil away, have the salad and the cheese between, see the cream and love the candy there, pass the day and eat the rest away, stay away and do not shed the tear.

If a duty is so done that there is a chance let no one who passes any way engage a room. Let them do so, show them that direction, have the language and do not distribute more than all of that selection, this makes knowledge all increasing and makes the return of patient splendor show the shadow that there is in that intention. This is not a dream. This has the same thing as the pleasant conversation and request. A song is not more than necessary.

If the message is sent and received and if the tunes have words then certainly there will be soon the center piece which has not been removed. Every little flower has a number. There is that way to question.

A regret with more comes when the tickets which are not serious were written and the same time was stated. Then there comes to be not a surprise but a result. There is no more than any enquiry.

A walk is not where the door shows a light, a walk is where there is a request to describe a description. A walk is when a place is not to be exchanged. There is a respect in every walk.

There is a result in every walk and the turn is there, the foot and the boot have that union that there can be slippers. Talking of the return of that shows that there will not be an opening. There is no reason to exchange the joke.

No mending, no mining, no motto, no mine, no pin, no purchase no salad no oyster, no practice, no more, no thought, no happy day and the best is there and there is everywhere. Say it all in the morning, put it off in the day, have it come in the evening, use the tune every day, say it and please the organ, laugh and remain the same, coughing goes by favor, and coming has a day to stay any way some way that way.

Full and the tune, a shaking of the ends is not paling in the more and then if there is no exercise there must be that and anyhow why should there be an implacable substitute. There is no exaggeration.

All and one and any place to make a gold color show on paper, that is not the evening, that is what is heard. Any pleasure is the one and every evening is no matter. All this does not make that weigh more than again. There is no patient perfume. This is not the sign of release.

Blame no more than the mouth and this makes that regulation. There is that use and there is no way and there must be that and there shall be a disposition. That is the sign. Any language cannot be foreign.

Lumber is not brick and brick is redder. The path of a rug is that which is not returned. Enough has been put that way.

Pile on more potatoes than corn-meal and more sausage than chicken and a little more tender oil than egg and all the eggs are fresh. So fresh and fair is no behaviour when the whole thing has disappeared. A taste and a branch and a sucking of the day and the calm and the man and the noise so wettingly. This which sees that which mourns that which colors any moon all the paste is so straight and a scissors has a pleasing line to measure and there is no hidden treasure.

See that painful delivery of a portion of more that has squares, see it and emphasize more than any afternoon, emphasize a special rate.

Please all trembling when there is a time to rise, please it all and do nothing nicely. So serene, so much a moon, so white and always plain, a sensation is not altered by more being mentioned.

A time to stay is when there is the feeling in it and it has been done. Why should no hope be more. Why should it. It does show faces and if there are there one is smaller, there is no reason why a beard should be there. It is mostly in sight and blindness is satisfying. There is no blindness where the talk is cheap.

Laugh the basket into a little glass and all the point is painted. So soon is the jewel and so dirty the splinter that any march is a distinction. There is that way. If and there is no accusing, if the sight means that surely the illumination is incandescent then surely something is expected of the direction which is opposite. There is that union and the face is there. So soon does a cork mean closing and the belt open. This is no time to stay. A time for splashing is not ever with a brick color. No shaking is too great for a head. This does not mean coming after. It means that that is never over. It means more and it has no splinter, it does not mean samples.

A pale rose is a smell that has no fountain, that has upside down the same distinction, elegance is not coloured, the pain is there.

It is so clearly pleased that which is benumbed and articulate and if in replying there is the indication of a sentence then surely the whole thing is hurled. The house has that patience. The story is in the evening. A single recital makes a hat, more makes no more cloth than pleating.

All the same there is silence, there is uneasiness, there is an appetite, all the same there is silence, there is the tune, there is the birthday. All the same any Christmas is nearer. All the same more talk is solemn. All the same there is a special way. All the same there is left a pint. All the same the fruit is quince. All there is is that shape. The return is extinguished.

A life-long dismissal means an admission to each one. This passes more places and not any more faces. This does show the joint when there is chicken. The salad has cheese and there is no more added table. It is so large that there is a window seat.

So much persistance, so much elbow place, so much single authority and able china, so much more and a cold bigger, that means that there is thieves. Staining anything is not underwear. So soon there is more motion.

Plead the use of a magazine and send more card paper, this is so tiring and reading a letter is the same as writing an answer. Something was handed to some one.

A dark tunnel has no open shelter and to be dark is to be left lighter. This does not mean that there was a shadow, it does not mean that a shadow has a painting or a passage it simply means that it is unique and that there is an explanation.

Keep a pint which is not fuller, keep it and throw away everything, a little gain means that wood is not burning, a little gain means that there is no answer, a little gain is a little gain.

To see a sample of cheese means that the authority which mingles excellence with scratching is such that a new beginning has no swelling. All the tunes are played and the voice is louder. There is no repair.

Plunder and an appetite, seasoning and sensitive singing all this makes that come back. There is a solemn winter. There is that.

To fit a car to the same stand as the pressing of every button means that there is a decision. So much unity does show friendship. A tangle is no less. There are no narratives.

A plain pet does know how to draw. Drawing is a sin. There is no picture. There is a comparison. All round is the collection. There are parts anyway.

No part and no more, no part and never.

Nicely and the shape and all that section that is the time to use a weeding. A precise desolation is so distracted. All the curtain of river is running to be green and yellow, all the lifting is by sitting, all the time is on the bricks, there is no seat there, there is no church there, there is no church, there is nowhere there. There is no crying. There is no next butter. There is. There is more shape to leave lower.

A lame stool is one that has three lengths and a suspender, there is a collar. There is no disorder.

If the precious sand is rich and there is union then there is something. If the precious sand is poor then there is poverty. If there is more then there is anywhere. What is choosing. It is the predicate when there is illness. There is no sickness there is a package. Are the eyes finer. They are there yesterday. They enter the weather.

Lightning has no meaning, gleaning has choosing descending, bread has origin, a taste is spreading. There was once a made ready lifter. There was once a birthday. There was a saleable afternoon. There was no deceiver. There was none.

A little thing to send in and have a pain from singing, a little thing and no person who is willing is signalling, no person needs a shoe, every one says what they do, this does not mean that hopping is swinging. It does that in the mean time. It does that there heartily. Heartiness is the same principle. It is no challenge. It is not more a church. It is not most a circle. It is not a vestibule. It is a single place of growing grass. Grass is not deserving. It has all that to show. It shows a marked meadow. It is not by the baker. Fishing is sudden. There is a decision. All yesterday is passed.

A page of no addresses does not mean a mistake it means that there are places where the whole family is glad to eat together. This is not a sign of anger it is the necessary sunshine of the country and to be pleasant is so close that there is no change. The last time that there was an address there was no change. If the ones turned away they ate in a little place and ate there. If they did not show that they were enjoying it. They did please that most and they collected that there and it was a hope and a silent time was not present. There was no explanation. There was the hope of the remains being recently for that and best taken nearer and not passed into the same time. This did make the change stationary and really any authority is in the language and singing is not a victim, there is no joke, the time is the same and the place is not let, there is a little square center and no center, there is a simple dessert, any cheese is darker, any fish is lighter, the same thing is the place unset, the same time is tomorrow, there is no date to marry if marrying is replaced by having that having been done. There is no doubt of the mention of that and there is a taste of the meaning which is not a waste. There was an exchange in decision. All the way is plenty if there is the time to choose a pope, there is no choice there then, there is no sense in a waiter. If the time has that note then certainly the choice of a seat means that two are not taken. The time is given and the invitation is not pink when there is water. The little bunch is not known and more is mentioned. All of it.

A dark net is not a veil and a veil is not long, it is not longer than following repetition. Granted that there is an hour that is half after six, granted that does that mean that there is any use in being willing to have no other meeting, and yet it must mean something and almost anything is that and it is very likely, it is most likely that there is the time and the place, it is most likely not often, it is most likely that there is a longer day-light, it is most likely.

Ham and celery and chicken, a roast is frying, the ham if it is thickening is squeezing roast beef into a mayonnaise dressing. There is oil, there is cake, there is chicken. No absence is fonder.

All right to discuss that matter all right and the nature is fonder when there is no choice of kissing. It is fonder and Saturday evening is mingling borrowing some one, not borrowing some one, that is to say there is an offering.

All like a thing, all like winking, all like thinking, all like sinking, all like that, all like a thing, all like massaging, all like thinking, all like that, all like a vision, all like that, all like distinguishing, all like that, all like that thing, all like that, all like thinking.

No old jerks, no old news, all is wet and there is no time in a day. Every day is not away. The morning is sooner. If the morning is sooner then the habit is spread, it is spread and there is a whole row. Every row has an earthquake, every ring has a color, every piece there is is as different as it is when there is a comparison by putting them all together. To be so particular shows that there is a difference in copying and copying is copying a picture, and copying is copying a piece of sugar, and copying is copying china. All copying is so arranged that there is no trembling when joy is filling. All the time that sadness has is the time that sadness is. All the temper is in place, darkness is not looking like this. No sorrow is loaned for the succession of friendly business intervention. A research means more. There is a cause in extreme recognition. No place is taken. Time for bells is ringing and breaking nothing is disturbing urging. There is a piece.

A room, a paper, a fig, a chase, a poison cup, a trace of a hat, all this together is no disappearance. The joy prevails and the season is Sunday. The end is beyond that.

If there is no question and an answer is not a toilet, if there is no question is there any strangeness in a garden. Certainly not, the danger is not any color. It has the bloom and the sign of an early summer. There is no necessity to deface anything. An escape is not needed.

There is one question. In not asking a question the permission which is continued is so courteous that there is no moon-light. The time does keep the rain from startling more than a diary. This shows that there is no question and an answer is no meeting.

The point then consists in there coming to be so much recent relief that the advance is simultaneous and surely if the same step is there there is no treachery. The interchange is worshipped with a boat. There is no time in the use of money. A little means more of that same multiplication and in any case there came that time. There is no worry and this does not mean that there is that absence, it does not even mean more, it does mean that a change is enveloping. It does not mean that it exists.

A tune is splendor and a turn is that which a mark on the floor does not chasten. So much sun is not a sunbeam. So much clarity is not stifling. Surely the representation of an uncherished filling is not more odious than mankind. The thought which determines a flight is the firmness of the plant that is not boiling. All the time which is of use is that which when the change has the same resemblance as some origin shows no mixture of more capping. The necessity is not ungainly and gaining that is what is the obstacle in staging. It is no place when the basket is there and baskets have no pink ribbon, they have glass. A piece of the same is cheaper.

All the same there is an exceptional use of the point of a resprinkler. It does not mean the same as the future. There is that quality.

A pink and that is a flower and smelling, a pink and the name is different and has some when there is intonation, a pink and the rumor has not spread, it is ordinary. If so and the opposition is astonishing then surely there is that destruction and no suspicion is more, there is a report. All the same there is more nervousness than retraction and more in sight than outside and in any case a name is there. Two of them are the same.

Was the explosion that authority, did it succeed more than yesterday, was there tomorrow before, these are not questions asking, they are not existing missing, they are so applied that there is no joke, there is no pleasure. All the same the standard is there and the separation has a position, it has no repudiation, it has no hurrying centralization, it has nothing there. If to be there is mentioned then the whole response is the occasion. It is and there is more. There is no answer. There is turning. Turning is not a victim, it has no protection, it has no authority, it has a receipt.

Time to state and to circle the whole thing to be an island and not water, this is the season of fishing and in and by circling there is no surface, there is all there is and the time to rain is not the time to station swimming. This is no disgrace.

All the same there is a splendid piece of special soft sour and silk lining, there is and there is a mistake. An object is not more used than a mixture and surely if the time was chosen it was not there beside the swift selling mother of colored clothing, and yet there is no sale and there is a reason, there is the reason that anything is the sign of a use and using nothing is not a pointed selection, it is more than that, it is collecting.

This does not mean that antiquity is more antiquity, it means that the origin of eating is eating and the renewal of the wading is not swimming. It does not mean that, it means that the time and place and more is so satisfied that there is no place, and any place is no vacation. And yet that is not so narrow and actual, not at all, if it were and it is, if it were then certainly they would celebrate the result, they do not that is to say one does if there is nothing, the other does if there is nothing. There is that establishment when there is no land and any land that shows the line is that and is one. Any extra way is the way of speaking. There is no use in no more.

[ ¶ ]

1913

48.

PUBLISHERS, THE PORTRAIT GALLERY AND THE MANUSCRIPTS AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

The answer in the house is that talking is not the same thing as a lamb. So that was the way it came to be and the second answer came before the first.

All the part was distributed and the selection of more was not made before the sight was so particular that any letter had a signature. This which is even is not the whole page, there is more that is even, very much more and any size is larger.

To beam is not to seem to have an eye that is there and a hair that is colored, to beam is not so disturbed that any afternoon is not sooner than the next morning. This was so useful and the excuse was not placed in between the hotels, it was not placed anywhere. This is the date of some days in every week, and the morning is before noon. So simply and so strangely, so much the more advanced, so much the more interior and so much more coughing than learning, so very much more and yet there is no disappointment, not any disappointment.

The cute way that a certain place is open on Sunday and not on Tuesday does not mean that an invitation will not be coming. Not at all, there is more chair than standing exhausts.

So then the whole spring is earlier than February. This was so much the tail of the previous setting of the sun and the moon and some of the stars. Electric lighting is so usual and more weddings are celebrated in the place of thanksgiving.

A target and a round face, a beard that is not whiter, the center of it all is that resemblance and surely there is that to pass away and have the same decision. Surely there is that resemblance and surely the ones standing alone have that copy. Surely there is the safe persuasion. Surely there is danger.

So to move and to faint and to separate the lists together, so to lengthen and to shorten and to curve the same direction, so to measure every daughter and to lessen every sister and to manage every mother and to sever every brother and to undertake a father and to beam upon a lover so to sing and so to talk and so to change the line together, all of this and any show is the way to season nature and to have it all together means the same in every letter.

This which is not so strange is the more used and in there kindly being a face there is more resemblance than if it were written and then comes the time to look and there it is, there is the writing.

So astonishing is it not when there has been preservation. The noise which comes has not any decisive obligation and yet the whole date is just the same. So sweet are the singular pleasures of recognition. The strength of the place does not mean more than all. Some have no distaste.

Link the hat and the coat and the collar, have the hair and the eyes and the color, see the time and the tea and altogether and do not be singular enough, and so there is that to view and the single planter has the rest as history. He did not tell it in giving it more room than cloth. So early is it not.

Saddle the simple sore without a touch of lame despair and do not touch the hair because there is the use of all that pause. So sweetly is it true that neatness does not mean the curls are true and yet there is absolutely none, absolutely no powder. So the place is not used for the tea and the last water is not more boiling than is touchy.

Frown nowhere and do not change that space, that is the way to use the time to purchase mining pictures. The little darkness and no large lamp, all the light being together does not make everything strange. Please the daylight, show the ruins that there is water, do not disturb the lamp, make more noise than resting and more that is changed is changed and an agreement shows the pink not to be redder. All that partial resemblance to a disagreement and a reunion is not more questioned than no answer. Not any more choice is so determined, and yet, why is the season so ingrained in the early morning when noon is no later. There is always a return of any answer.

Peace and the morning and a show of any evening, a reflection and the pleasant state of nature, this does make so much debt that there is no name anywhere. So pleasing is disaster, so ancient is being old enough in the matter.

Bestow a curve in the collapse and there is no withdrawal and that which is secure has some way of preserving any walking. All the time has a finished undertrimming and so there has the approach to a lingering printing.

To place an eye, to set the corner, to make a blessing, and to search a mansion, to persuade the noon and to establish harmony, the cause that is the mention is not more pained than anything. So then there is a memory, there is a stone home, there is no weakness.

Clearly and a gem, singly and all four, the stem, the stone the happy way, the single blessing of the longing soon, the patent habit of the leaving of the room, all this and no white light is not more dim than every candle and many of them make the illumination gentler, they dwindle in large, they season the sun, they blossom the churn, they bestow in a plant. This was no sprain, this was the regal pin.

A broom and a window, both of them uttered are so plain that there is more space and very much more hurry and yet there is a change of address, this is written. So clannily there will not be when the envelope is larger. The same union is stronger. An afternoon is weaker. That was the time and then in the evening there is dinner and later, any time later there is more than one corner, there is a fire, there is that, there is no pleasant place in more fire. Then came that which pushed away a piano, then came that and there was a whole collection. The question was not detained. There was that to do and arranging is done by separation. This is yellow and brown is a color. Peace is rested when it is occupied.

If the three are one they do not have voices, that means no more than that all of them are four. More is not regulated and yet there is an introduction, there are degrees, there is past pressing, there is the change of a pudding. All is not any meddling of a mess and the keen lump is not shadowed by any sun.

Plant the union of a question later, all the time has that change, the pink length and the satin fixture this does not make any question uncertain. A question if there is no answer is a question where there is no answer. To place more is always a way.

Put the partial pleasure in place and do not see more than the town. If the town escapes and sees a building it will be satisfied. It is.

When the speed is there and there is pink color there is a pale pink, there is a color.

All the two baskets and the little apples and any that are the same size in measure have so much hidden that is not paper so very much and they think out of sight. They do.

So plaintive and so careful and so many little spaces and so largely all the time, and so pointed and so half and the whole which is there has the other side of pinning and the time to have the rest is not what there is to leave. A vacation is not needed, a bundle is not needed, a precise result of more than an example is not so different when the division is the same.

Kindle the blame when the refuge is in water, express that excitement when the paint is there to fade, see no more and love the rest, all the tender part is running, all the liquid taste is temperate, all the time and there is that, all the time has only water. This is not the only haste, there is so much of it lonely, water never has so much that a little more is water. No kind lady has the time, no sweet trough is lingering longer.

Any two who see the same time are the ones who do not expectorate and this does not mean it is habit, it means no more than that sometime is included when there is no time to place pottery. Certainly there is a trifle, any one knows what there is when there is all the table, that does not mean that there is a collection, that does not mean more than the place pounded. Not any single little piece of the red makes a yellow color, and yellow is more so than anything. So reasoning are they and they conclude a bottle.

Not so sweetly as a bottle, not so sweetly anywhere.

To see longingly and sharply indicates a predisposition. If there is a memory there is no use suggesting offending.

Pleasant and an interval which is empty and there is no empty way to begin again. This which makes an appetite larger does make travelling easy.

All the account and most of the account is not kept where there is more lightness than there is home. It says more and it does mean that. It certainly does.

So then there is a shade of the pleasure of sensible exclamation. There is, there is the beaming oak and the spending of more money and then the answer, the whole answer, does that mean that the occasion is furnished or does it mean that no auction has any circle. What is it like. It is like the whole reliable point which has no measure, it is the pressed leaf and there is not anything that shows what is obliging, nothing at all and more organs and a little light and so much blending of an industry all that does not lead to a margin, it does, it has the practice and the music, it has no more bent wood than any train that is not burning, it has not, it does make a joy.

Looking in the face of eyes means the strangest elephant. Looking in the same set teeth means the presence of a seat.

All the talk and all the light means the same result of voice and a solid substance then means a tear and then a tear. Choose the money when there is more result and all the plainer staying for the evening. This means that what is curious has more shortness than speech and more hope than dangling. Surely the section is mended and the change has not been made. Surely the name has been mentioned.

He has it, he is the son and the mother, he has it, there is no darker brother, he has it. He has it and the length is not poisoned, he is the ample special principal protector. He sells it cheaper.

He does not deny a shorter letter. He does see the revival of unison. He does decline a match, he does entitle that.

He which is the sense man in the timely story, he and the weaker is fonder, he is the praised and the praiser, he does not speak the waiting the weaker. He does speak when there is a specimen rejoinder. He does play more pastry than the tea-time. He is there for dinner. He does not steam anyway. He has the state. He has the craning care to endure. He is not more particular. He is so tender. He is the link and left light.

The same season makes the moon strange, the same sun light is October, the same piling of the single glass stamp makes no monotony. There is no rejoinder. The end is in the great division between the counting and the bloom of passing a glass covering. If it were left and in a way it was left, if it were left then the meaning would be that there was hope and hope which is active does direct that there is some one to stay there and say it and doing so why should it determine a passage, it should. When it should and there is more there then certainly all of them are the same that is to say there is a difference. Any difference is greater.

[ ¶ ]

1913

49.

A PORTRAIT OF F. B.

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

A peal is that mountain which makes a ring and is ringing. There is no squeak, there is no touch there is no lump, a light bed is left when it is carried away, it has no temper, it has when it has, it has the bent bedspread, it lies like that left not limply and next to lightly and no mixed more. It is so christened when it is there. It has that space to identify. It is the mending of the beam and it is not clear and shows the courage more of the plentiful timber which is not scattered and put together. It is so lightly clad and furs show it. It is so planter. There is no occasion and the copy is not reversed to so little, there is nothing tiny.

Leave the package will the book use the warmer there, sight the sound that has no platter, season all the simple ginger, make a bucket simpler.

Praise the lion and the rat, see the morsels fairly, show the swimming of the rat show the rabbit winning. Bestow the light and chase it there, see the hall is dimmer, see the lightening everywhere see the lightening dimmer. Make no dinner in the morning, make it in the evening, see the same and see it there, see it in the morning. See the time when there is that, see it in the morning, see it all and say the hat, say it every morning, say no more and undertake what is so ridiculous that there is no time to say that and any how what is the abuse of an intention, why should there be etiquette, why is there every lightening, why if the season is the same is there summer, when is there more night than in winter.

Return after the garden, remain after the tea, single out a timepiece, so hatly and so true there is neither more to do. All the time is the past and piece meal is that meal and a little chicken is a liver, and solitude is enough. A little jerk is no occasion, so supremely is there a category.

Very good the place is rough, the bed is silver and the sheets are there, the little slipper is not organized, the pleasure is obtained and actually there is a garden. In union there is withering. In sunlight there is breakfast.

A turn of the table does not mean that cups are there, it means that there is no loneliness and it means that the copy is not extreme when there is a frame. It does not mean any little thing.

A clatter registered has a calming center. That is the outlasting of a sight of all. If it is possible that there is the result then certainly no one would think so. Every one does. There is no sense in such a history. There is no sense at all. Not a bit of broom has the window open, not a bit.

No borrowing or lending and pearls are sweet. They are the same as a little chain, they have the color early, they see the time and they need no wine and they secure the distaste of pink pepper.

Choose running anyway, that is to say that rolling has more distinction, choose a feather boa and range all the plumes and a yellow one is sweeter.

Bake a table, the rest is empty, see the plate first, the first is distributed, see the arrangement the arrangement is in the curling Christmas.

Bet more than sugar, copy no more principally, restrict more decoration, repeat the needle. There is made.

So to see and so to go and so to turn the list around, so to go and so there is the practice of Nileing. Plainer sheets have simple stripes.

A target is by way of marks. The youngest is shaken. The pleasure is rested.

The length is the laughing dater, there is no challenge in mingling later. There is none, the rate is facing a lender.

All along and in the mind there is a plate and there is meal. There is the rate that makes no more. The stairs are not stumbling.

[ ¶ ]

1913

50.

PORTRAIT OF PRINCE B. D.

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

A space is not spent, it is not used, it is similar, it is represented. This shows no more than a latitude which running through the center makes the surrounding. The space is not placed, it is presented, that is the relation of the similar settlement. To settle upon and to settle under shows more than the similar circle it shows the degree which makes more similarity than that, it sinks higher and there is no roar. The section and there is a section, the section means that penetration resembles distance, it supplies the drop and it selects no sightless system.

The incident that succumbs is the one that is early. The lateness is not tending to define a definite darkness, it does not shine and since that time there is a large light. The western windless is not the same as the white wind. The white wind has no poise. There is a diamond. A diamond is a treasure. If a treasure is that color then there is a resemblance.

A trade between the one who has a hat and one who has a hat is such that there is no hiatus. The one who has had a hat is the one who adds that. The one who is the one that has that is that one adding that thing. No neglecting and adding, no single safety silent disturbing, no neglect and no glass is there to pass away and stay. It sees the solid sight and that which is not bright is white, that which is single is resembling and so it comes that when there is a show a way to pass into the recent glow means more fire. A fine color is red and green and purple and rose and yellow, a fine color resembles the continuation. Any fine color is in a glass. A glass to resist must be a glass to pass. This shows no shadow. This shows no scratch.

A change is measured, a card is unmeasured. There is a return of much more. Stupor is not in winning a climate. It is lost in the remembrance of poisoning. The list of a result in stretching a building does not make any mark. The wheel is there. The trend is not behind a back. It is in the window of a fenestra. The blending is distinct interspreading. This is not the measure of wind. The return is not so, it is occupied. The rest is arisen.

There is no height. If there is there is wind. There is wind. Height shrinks below and settlement is not soluble. The erection of yellow is no violence. The five are won. Single, same, purple, blue, circle. The last which section has the reverse resemblance has no moment and there is a tendency which in the rising of the setting sun means new arising.

To shine and whine, to shatter and shrink, to collect and settle, to stir and suck, to lose violence and select simultaneity, to see that the whole exception is not arrested and to satiate the lines of resemblance, this and no more is underdone. The public and pilot, all the shining land and the wind and no neglect, all this does not mean that there is no denial. It has been there the same result of no intended excavation, it has been there and that exception planted no resemblance has a moment, none and the illustration is planted and the time is placed.

So then there is no secret. A secret means that when there is a thing there is nothing and if there is nothing then there is no addition. A sum is not sacrificed.

Handing a lizard to any one is a green thing receiving a curtain. The change is not present and the sensible way to have agony is not precautious. Then the shirting is extreme and there is a lilac smell and no ginger. Halt and suggest a leaf which has no circle and no singular center, this has that show and does judge that there is a need of moving toward the equal height of a hot sinking center and surface. Then there is a space, then there is exception, then there is no reason why a pound should be smaller and all the time there is the courage and the mint and the repeating result that surely if there has been a change there has not been a fire. Surely a fire is famous and a famous fire is in the fire. Surely no more special spending shows anything. And yet if there is no wind there is no haste and if there is no haste why is twenty older than thirty and thirty older than twenty-eight, why is it and why is there no mistake. There is no mistake because there is the time and the accusation is indented and this makes enough so that clouding does not make a cemetery. A surprise is not in sight. This is the sentence present. There is no danger and the silent height is so high that sound rises higher. This does not make sound infamous, it does not shatter a conclusion. Nothing is hollow in water, nothing is high in air, nothing is louder and nothing is perpendicular. The establishment is thorough. A chance shows a bright blue sound, a chance is the same wind out of a window.

A Persian kitten is a purring kitten. The safety that comes is so gathered that there can be news. One oak and more oaks and the training of water this means that a color attracts a signal it means that the result of a certain well is seen by there being no extra example of a kind of closet. In the beginning when there is no rising and resisting and letting a singular section of the whole rise together, in the beginning the imparting actual relation to a time of surfaces does show that there is an origin of originating. In showing this there is no repair. There is a whole half of a turtle and the presence of more is not rope, it is not and certainly is so wise that fever is fainting. This is this. Then there is that and the singular example is not predicted by resting in more contraction. Not very and what is then to be extending is the whole place with filling. Filling is not spreading. The size is not that it is not proportioned to the moon and the lantern, it is fully proportioned together and aroused and interested. This made no measure and no misery and no murder. There is no acute trimming nor trembling. So then there is that thing. This is not that silent thing. This is not the thing that is anything. This is the thing that is that thing.

A large moist blue and a paler color, a large dust rose and no water nearer, a small tall frame and no building finer this makes a prediction that necessity is work and then why is there no question. There is no question because investigation is miraculous.

[ ¶ ]

1913

51.

ENGLAND

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Leave off more time than the hope which assures the rent of a custom, the sweetness is not only there it is the reason left and monkeys are not merry. If you do have the eyes blue and the hair the color then it is easy to see the hands.

All along and the day, the prize is not driven and the selecting of all the coal is that.

All the while is light and cleaning is not repetition. If you see the chance then spring again and if not be extreme, be certain that the show has that line in line and do not, never, see the patent desert the measles.

So the cloth is alright and the carpet is English. Pink and the moon, that sweet sugar is brown.

Cane sour asparagus and do not season with reason. Certainly the union of oxygen with ostriches is not that of the taught tracer. It is not a window that has an elastic it is planted gutta percha.

The change is not plain seeking, the hills are not dislocated and the cluster has not the name of the intermediate beginning.

To paste more attention on a bridge is not the path that is taken. All of it is planted. The blossom is pealing, the tender dew is green, the presence is in the time in between, the sacrifice is that that the bell which rings has a clapper. The pleasure in the use is not so dreary but that there is an exchange.

One sees a custom, one sees a date, one sees a potatoe, one sees a caterpillar, one sees more particulars than kissing, one sees the blame distributed, one sees more than any one.

Powder and food, union and despatch, so that there is no pale color, so that there is black, so that there is much preperation of a return to the same.

If a little meadow and a tree have that use and a morning and the west wind have that use and the evening and the continuation have that use then there is no use when the sing song ends rising.

Yes there is the same. There is all of that which makes it certain that something is what is there and not misplaced. This means that to be different there is not any place that is the same and if the whole place is there then it is not alarming it is confirming. This is so shrewdly what is proven.

Bailing the center of a spot and not having an embankment is not the only way to flirt. So soon, so left without a spoon, so august and so strange and taller than every other, it is not astonishing that some one is older.

There is not a seed and an orange. An orange is red and yellow. A seed has only a little way to grow and there is not any palm that grows larger. It is the same. It is astonishing, it is the same. The sweet spread of the union with intuition and every anger is so certain that there is no bloom. There is red feeling and the color is deeper. Blue is of some use. There is more place for weather.

A pigeon is a bird and flying it is not widening the piece that cooking makes duller, not at all, it does not taste that way.

The cause and any effect this does not make the smell stronger, this does not make what is pie.

To change any sigh, then to place all of that hope, to destroy dancing and to make a lovely turn that is not the season of every day, that is not the season of Monday, that is not the season of Sunday.

A pleasant taste and plenty of butter, a pleasant drink and plenty of water, tea and more fruit than in winter, bread and more eaten than ever this is so sad and every one sees that it is to be cheerful. Any one sees cheerful weather, every one eats cheerful potatoes, they are large and there is water and there is butter, a whole city is not subdued it is iniquitous, it is so soon to see the plant that is not buried showing more white tail than ever. A little thing is never tender. The size is there.

In the moan where there is no groan, in the noise where there is no presence, in the palm where there is the range of the seed and the light of more, in the room where there is all there the place where there is every chair, in the hall where there is steam-heat all about there is union in the height of some. So then there is no prayer where the use is more strange than none. This does not make for cheese and the rest are the same every day.

Butter which is every where has a little table, fish is all the time of day when the silver is away and there is more there. All the daylight makes for meat and the washing has that price, every price is cheaper. All the finished way to treat everything there is to place is not the only way to shape the standing heating. All the day is every day and exercise is made that way and piling plates where there is grass is something that is neater. To originate a smash means more tasting than there is when there is no use in stewing more than has been put in there to stay. So comes more length and some more weight and the bestowal of that piece is not astonishing.

The lantern of blinking is not lively and this is distracted by quick ways of winking. There is so much use. The line of the rise is afternoon sunrise.

So the main is seen and the green is green. Pleasure the rotten winter when there is a rotten summer. There are some things a place can not show.

So there is no end to a name and there is no end of likelihood. A darling makes no noise and a spoon makes nothing pink.

Return the whole special short sentence and then say that he will be pleased. To say that in that result is so much more particular. The cleanliness comes from washing the little pieces at the center and not making them have the sparkle in black. This is not all of a windy day. So much more that is green and not gold makes the bottom have that form. The shapes are there. They are not there when they are the same. A reason is given. It has a whole name.

Soon the Susan is all past, the land is clean and the green color is not singled with more yellow than some. This shows in the catalogue and in the hair.

All the plate is glass and cleaned with white which are hanging, the whole is spent and there is more than the size.

All the long way to be in that length which makes no more of some cuckoo is not shown by the intermission of every reply. It is so cheerful and the breath which is not all of a response is used some more. There is a sound that came and made the agreeable deplacement of no sign. If it is to be had there is a way to surround the time of day. The sooner sand is not the smell of heating and this more ancient than the day does not mean all the noon.

He can be pleased in the same time as a bright Sunday. He can be dancing so. He can be and he is somewhat. He is altogether.

He and there are the patience, he and all the whole way is uplifted with that and surely the simple thing is to neglect that and to do so.

Soon to have an eye, soon to have plenty of them, soon to have a nose, soon to have plenty of them, soon to have a light soon to have plenty of them.

The argument is that if there is a way there is no need to say that separation means more use than all the cake. That is true, that is a belief. A thorough substance is one that has no particular caterpillar, a caterpillar has no color, this is no loss, there is no less more than there is clothing, it shows that much and anybody can say no, anybody has a hat, a hat has no use, that does not mean that it does shine when there is a plain sight.

All the heavy weight is that color and nobody is more famous than an oaken piece of wood, not any body and every one is famous, every one, when there is no lavender.

Peace to more calm, and rest to more regret that selling is not burdening buying.

Still so many change, the time to say that the change is not a meadow is not to all the same and anyway all have nothing bare. They season their chocolate, they partake tender, the rest is the finish of the street, the houses are adjusted and adjoining. The conclusion is no veil, the breeze is taller and surely walking is something, there is any occasion, there is no pink appurtenance, so much suit, so much harbor, so much that is described in response.

A land is not more seen than a beefsteak and a beefsteak is wasted. All the roast has a sale and all sale is varnish. The section that has the twin set of notwithstanding are all suited with the linen, and more camps are made to fit than there is hair on a peninsular. The reason is so just that a question has that right and a belief is universal that is to say there is no doubt of something.

Drafts are not dark nor is the sea and livelier are the seven months of warning. All the perils are serene, and laughing is not stranger.

Piling for a witness means the boat and all the floating places are so searched, tighter and more of the breathing there makes any swelling so much simpler.

A plain tie makes a connection on Saturday and they are the first. They have that reason, no one can oppose visiting, there is no use in obtaining a station. Time to go away is October. That shows more winter than weather. This does make a written reason.

A bloom on a red thing means that there is a single country. An apple offered means that there is no disgrace. A single thing that has no seeds means that there is land. A same joint and no appetite means that there are no sandwiches.

Like the mantle and the light and the crackling underwear, like the colors that are dark and the mixtures that are bright, like them all there is no destruction, there is no analogy, there is a dislocation, there is no disturbance.

Startling and true the same are few. The presence of many is acute. The death of more is arduous. The relation of all that is in that language. So simple a date makes no hard singing. If it is a wild cow it is tame. The single hair shows the reason in a precise ham. It is a dinner. It is leaning.

Kindling is wood and coal is tonny. That is the blame and a blower is funny. The time comes to state that. There is seriousness.

Blame is not forecast it is a sunrise, how soon is there more shade than light.

A bang is the sound of water, a simple string ties it together. It is so struck that there is water, moisture has a sample of more. There is no sympathy. There is no educator. If the width is more the wider is wider. The width is not a wayside it is the block. There is the color soon. There is no shade. Shadows are a sampler. There is no sampler. The width is precious. It is wading in length. The wide angel has no wet winter. It is not drained wetter.

Bursting no more and being the sample of more of it is not so much simpler than it was. It was so sudden. It was suddenly so much more safer. Then there came the same time and there is analysis, there is the whole time and there is no more simplification than there is. There is very much more. There is that there. There is there more than that. There is.

To avoid a shot means that there is no way to jump. Why should an engagement fit two. There is no cause in despair. The darkness that makes a mind show dirt is that which is practical. The union of all that is wetness, the change is underweight and yet the practical use of length is the same as width. There is that belief.

Ink is black. That is brutal if there are fish.

A church is so enchanted that there is hymning. This makes the question safer.

All the peals that were ruined were those that were stumbling and if these were in the way they were a shop. That means that selling is an obligation.

A clamp is that which when attached has a pin. This keeps it from coming more to say less. This does not show wagering. If the time is between then there is no certain wisdom and yet there is no denial. Why should there be. What is the taste. It is not so painful to see hanging. Hunger is more perforated. That does not mean that there is a change in weight.

No powder, pink is not a color, any color is an order that is to say if a window is not the same every one has that resemblance. Saving no soap and coming in, coming right in means that there is that action. The tone of surprise is uplifting but there is not that disgrace, there is down, that is sinking. Coming in, that is coming and rinsing, that which is used is the room, that which is used is washing, that which is used is not preventing anything resembling any soaking. So much substance, so much receipt, so many more cakes of wintry dancing. Is it astonishing. It is. There is every disturbance. Why is there whether. Why is the Thames warmer.

Packing and not mentioning being adjoining does not mean eye-sight. It does not mean a release from an operation. It is not destroying a button.

So then the price is the same and the size is dependent on the whole piece. It shows no holes clearly. There is no use in scissors.

A kind of wading is not so poisonous as wiped water. The length of a street is not disturbed by the use of slippers. Not at all.

Loud and not louder and the time is stouter and the width is wider and the selection is thicker. No time to be tall and small no time to prick a finger, no time to surprise a noise in the sides and yet all that is used by there being more time there every birthday. Every birthday which is not yesterday has an occupation. An occupation is that which when there is the time shows the center of that which is the lamentation and lamenting does not destroy that use, it does not fulfill a judgement, it does more, it is relined. The same shows more when there is no date. Any reading is simple. The use is all day. A response uses words. They mean that full. The length is more than the joining. There is that reestablishment and no violence. The time is more so than peculiar. There is nothing to see. Reading is action. There is a swim in a way. All the time is an accident. There is a reason. There is that experience of detraction. There there is expression, there is a blame not intending disturbing unattaching unintelligent attention to extreme intention.

Payment and subjoining sin, the length of death is not between, the tooth and the age and more than all, the salt, and more than all also the hard bed and no petition. There is the use in pointing harder than no wind and no other.

This is not white, there is no cream any kind color, there is the time to grow longer and all the same if there is no paper it does not show in the print and pen-wiper. It does not.

It can see more than what, than then. Henry and a doleful danger. There is a sending of a principle line of unpointed apples, and a target, a whole thing is no example. And the caneseat joint is so soundless in quiet cushions. There is no more pen-wiper.

Anything that is everything and everything that is anywhere and everything that is everywhere has no special singular purpose. If purpose is intellectual then there is a garden, if there is a garden there is a fountain, if there is a fountain then there is an intellectual purpose. No respect is resembling that more than the mischief.

To choose more is to choose something. That choice which is admonished is not more dated than that which is remembered and there is a fine display of zeal there certainly is and nothing is more orderly nothing and when there is washing there is interlacing. This means so much cleaning and cleaning which has that sign is the same as the whole time of being peculiar.

Any one is older. Any one is a sight for a beholder. Any one is saved a sickness. And any one is a particular substitute for remaining undetermined and seeing a clean collar. All the same the full service is in the height of a rich thick sandy sticky silence. There is no dispute when there is harmony. All the date is in the place. There are such red ones when they are pretty. A color which shows is one that is not seen anywhere. This will happen. This does not start a subject.

To be reckless and rejoined, to be sad and not forsaken, to be earnest and awake, to be sure that there is freedom, all this makes no difference at all. A sight that disturbed was not that after all there was restraint and to look differently shows that there is a resemblance and that the nation has partaken. The nation has partaken and there is no pleasanter reunion.

To be forced to say that there is no denial, not to be forced but to be rejoiced that comes from the time when there is no hesitation and much ease. Very much ease is more ease than much ease, much ease is more ease than the ease which is not that ease. That comes to be said. That comes to be so said that there is no individual reunion between the first second third fourth and fifth.

A cause for disturbance rests in the fact that more time is used in a long time than in a short time. There is no criticism when the time is long. The time is so long that an answer comes promptly. This is so much the more satisfactory as the occasion for an answer is whenever there is cause for a question. The difference between this and no elaboration is extreme. No elaboration is not achieved in a question nor in an answer and this which is so eminently satisfactory is that there is no doubt that there will be no reason for the occasion. To be faithful is to be accustomed and the custom which is without that reservation has no circumstance to replace it. The time to state that is when there is no reason to doubt a result. There never is a reason to doubt a result if there is a promise. If there is a promise it means that idleness is only another name for a thing.

The whole place is so large that there is no dust and so there not being that there is every occasion for no difference to be noticeable. This makes reading so necessary.

Nothing is perplexing if there is an island. The special sign of this is in dusting. It then extends itself and as there is no destruction it remains a principle. This which makes that reveals that and revelation is not fortuitous it is combined and ordered and a bargain. All this shows the condition to be erect. Suppose that there is no question, if there is no question then certainly the absence of no particular is not designed. And then when it is astonishing it is not liberty. Liberty is that which gathered together is not disturbed by distribution and not given without remark and not disturbed by frugality and an outline. All this makes the impression that is so disturbed that there is no question.

There is no use in denying what any one hearing reading is hearing, there is no use and doing it every day is not tantalising, it is not a bit more tantalising than exaggeration, not a bit and the whole result is spoken out in the best time and place and moment. This increases daily and all the time what if there is meddling, meddling is not automatic, and if it is automatic why should it not be obligatory.

A candle light does not mean that there are candles, a candle light means arithmetic and training and ways of stating a question and it means much more, it means that every night if there is moonlight there is that light, and light has so much place in a lighted place that every one is accustomed to it.

It is so wintry and hair is blowing and all the slippery slides have water on them, it is so summery and wind is water and all that is red is what is burning, the whole excitement, all the wedding shows the spring to be the place where water springs, all the horizon, all the dwelling shows that escaping is not an escapade that is in a suggestion. So to reason and so to eclipse and so to redden the western sun, so to accept and so to annoy and so to have no piece of money, so much so is not a tangible substance, it is intangible and therefore it is sliced.

A toil that has no frozen dish-water, a trembling that has an appetite, a refusal that has a nervous extremity, an expression that has a direction of disregarding, all this shows the essential use of a minority, they show it and they caution it, they do not outrage giving it credit. The time does not come to any one who is pardoned, it comes and then when there is patience when there is use, when there is talking and a table, when there is even a slice of ham, it comes then to be announced that certainly understanding is what is not partial, it is so kind and strong and lengthy that certainly there is no disgrace.

A goose girl is no goose girl when there are geese. A church is a church. A ship is a ship. Thunder is thunder.

Silence which makes silence give that sense to all there is, silence which has light and water and unison and appetite and result and a motion and more exaggeration and no recklessness, silence which is there is not disturbed by expression.

There is no doubt of one thing there is no doubt that the real rate of establishing frequency is that which is used when there are numbers.

What comes out of silence. What comes out of silence is that which having that usefulness, that nature, and that fashion is not shown to be managed by the combination.

Surely silence is sustained and the change is sudden.

Supposing that there was no use for that which there is use for, supposing there was a bridge there where there is what there is, supposing all this and suppose that the enlightenment of everybody consisted in everybody having that condition, supposing all this, this is then the answer that silence gives in answer. The silence that is not preserved, the silence is the same as the characteristic which is not finished.

A pound of paper and no more string, a pound of string and no more leather, no pounds of anything else, does that make indifference, it does, it does make authority. All the calamity that shows origin and design is that which when it is understood is redetermined all this is entitled readministration. There is no use in a pencil, there is no use in any direction of succeeding in experience, there is not one single objection. The wholesale cloth is not handled with a sprinkler, it is so handled that when there is no obligation there is every inducement it is so handled that pathways are mended, it is so handled that there is a single sound. All the same there is no such language, it does not mean by that that the letters are smaller it does not mean that at all.

The strength of purpose which joins resignation with neglect and action with reducing and interpretation with resignation, the strength of purpose which connects distribution with desertion, and pink coloring with bathing, the strength of purpose which does not deny reddening, which does not authorize forbidding which does not disturb utilizing, the strength of purpose which adjusts desertion and exercise and resolution, the strength of purpose which organizes recognition and the disturbing of a perfectly satisfactory reception, the strength of purpose that withdraws no application and registers no reaction and suggests no opening, such a strength of purpose is resolute and reliant and reëstablished, such a strength of purpose has the same service as the expression of recognition, such a strength of purpose has the borrowing of relaxation and the neglect of retardation, such a strength of purpose is selected selecting articles for recollecting, such a strength of purpose has origin and unison, such a strength of purpose has the surface of differentiation, such a strength of purpose has the organ of rehabilitation, such a strength of purpose is not pasting, it is not nailing, it is not swinging, it is not fighting, it is not saving, it is not utilizing the origin of sewing, all the same the strength of purpose is something, it is there, it is worried, it is in the precise situation that nothing shows, it is displaced, it is practiced, it even has a little place to spread a certain kind of preparation, it even is the kind of thing that has celebrations and bursts and specks and a kind of thing that has no particular name but is useful when it is not used in the end, in every way there is adaptation and that does not mean the same as the use of no excuse it means something that any one can see is opposite, it means what is coming to be realized as the intended metal to make nothing of and not be wasted. All the same there is that idea and if there are no more pieces why then there is a difference, there is a kind of way of saying that, there is no doubt that any one can join in with some member and surely if the rest makes no matter what is there any use to say there is no difference. There is none and so the whole thing shows that there is no pot and no dirty winter, all the same it does sound that way.

The shed and the house and any shelter shows mud in winter, it does and it shows in summer as well, it shows it in summer and in winter and it shows so well that anybody says something different, anybody shows something when something is showing, and something is showing whenever there is sauce and there always is that to save and put around. There always is some way to be reconciled to a difference. The whole thing is just shown in their being no celebrated invalid.

[ ¶ ]

1913

52.

WHAT HAPPENED

A FIVE ACT PLAY

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

act one

(One.)

Loud and no cataract. Not any nuisance is depressing.

(Five.)

A single sum four and five together and one, not any sun a clear signal and an exchange.

Silence is in blessing and chasing and coincidences being ripe. A simple melancholy clearly precious and on the surface and surrounded and mixed strangely. A vegetable window and clearly most clearly an exchange in parts and complete.

A tiger a rapt and surrounded overcoat securely arranged with spots old enough to be thought useful and witty quite witty in a secret and in a blinding flurry.

Length what is length when silence is so windowful. What is the use of a sore if there is no joint and no toady and no tag and not even an eraser. What is the commonest exchange between more laughing and most. Carelessness is carelessness and a cake well a cake is a powder, it is very likely to be powder, it is very likely to be much worse.

A shutter and only shutter and Christmas, quite Christmas, an only shutter and a target a whole color in every center and shooting real shooting and what can hear, that can hear that which makes such an establishment provided with what is provisionary.

(Two.)

Urgent action is not in graciousness it is not in clocks it is not in water wheels. It is the same so essentially, it is a worry a real worry.

A silence a whole waste of a desert spoon, a whole waste of any little shaving, a whole waste altogether open.

(Two.)

Paralysis why is paralysis a syllable why is it not more lively.

A special sense a very special sense is ludicrous.

(Three.)

Suggesting a sage brush with a turkey and also something abominable is not the only pain there is in so much provoking. There is even more. To begin a lecture is a strange way of taking dirty apple blossoms and is there more use in water, certainly there is if there is going to be fishing, enough water would make desert and even prunes, it would make nothing throw any shade because after all is there not more practical humor in a series of photographs and also in a treacherous scupture.

Any hurry any little hurry has so much subsistence, it has and choosing, it has.

act two

(Three.)

Four and nobody wounded, five and nobody flourishing, six and nobody talkative, eight and nobody sensible.

One and a left hand lift that is so heavy that there is no way of pronouncing perfectly.

A point of accuracy, a point of a strange stove, a point that is so sober that the reason left is all the chance of swelling.

(The same three.)

A wide oak a wide enough oak, a very wide cake, a lightning cooky, a single wide open and exchanged box filled with the same little sac that shines.

The best the only better and more left footed stranger.

The very kindness there is in all lemons oranges apples pears and potatoes.

(The same three.)

A same frame a sadder portal, a singular gate and a bracketed mischance.

A rich market where there is no memory of more moon than there is everywhere and yet where strangely there is apparel and a whole set.

A connection, a clam cup connection, a survey, a ticket and a return to laying over.

act three

(Two.)

A cut, a cut is not a slice, what is the occasion for representing a cut and a slice. What is the occasion for all that.

A cut is a slice, a cut is the same slice. The reason that a cut is a slice is that if there is no hurry any time is just as useful.

(Four.)

A cut and a slice is there any question when a cut and a slice are just the same.

A cut and a slice has no particular exchange it has such a strange exception to all that which is different.

A cut and only slice, only a cut and only a slice, the remains of a taste may remain and tasting is accurate.

A cut and an occasion, a slice and a substitute a single hurry and a circumstance that shows that, all this is so reasonable when every thing is clear.

(One.)

All alone with the best reception, all alone with more than the best reception, all alone with a paragraph and something that is worth something, worth almost anything, worth the best example there is of a little occasional archbishop. This which is so clean is precious little when there is no bath water. A long time a very long time there is no use in an obstacle that is original and has a source.

act four

(Four and four more.)

A birthday, what is a birthday, a birthday is a speech, it is a second time when there is tobacco, it is only one time when there is poison. It is more than one time when the occasion which shows an occasional sharp separation is unanimous.

A blanket, what is a blanket, a blanket is so speedy that heat much heat is hotter and cooler, very much cooler almost more nearly cooler than at any other time often.

A blame what is a blame, a blame is what arises and cautions each one to be calm and an ocean and a masterpiece.

A clever saucer, what is a clever saucer, a clever saucer is very likely practiced and even has toes, it has tiny things to shake and really if it were not for a delicate blue color would there be any reason for every one to differ.

The objection and the perfect central table, the sorrow in borrowing and the hurry in a nervous feeling, the question is it really a plague, is it really an oleander, is it really saffron in color, the surmountable appetite which shows inclination to be warmer, the safety in a match and the safety in a little piece of splinter, the real reason why cocoa is cheaper, the same use for bread as for any breathing that is softer, the lecture and the surrounding large white soft unequal and spread out sale of more and still less is no better, all this makes one regard in a season, one hat in a curtain that in rising higher, one landing and many many more, and many more many more many many more.

act five

(Two.)

A regret a single regret makes a door way. What is a door way, a door way is a photograph.

What is a photograph a photograph is a sight and a sight is always a sight of something. Very likely there is a photograph that gives color if there is then there is that color that does not change any more than it did when there was much more use for photography.

ONE

Carl Van Vechten

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

One.

In the ample checked fur in the back and in the house, in the by next cloth and inner, in the chest, in mean wind.

One.

In the best most silk and water much, in the best most silk.

One.

In the best might last and wind that. In the best might last and wind in the best might last.

Ages, ages, all what sat.

One.

In the gold presently, in the gold presently unsuddenly and decapsized and dewalking.

In the gold coming in.

one.

One.

None in stable, none at ghosts, none in the latter spot.

one.

One.

An oil in a can, an oil and a vial with a thousand stems. An oil in a cup and a steel sofa.

One.

An oil in a cup and a woolen coin, a woolen card and a best satin.

A water house and a hut to speak, a water house and entirely water, water and water.

two.

Two.

A touching white shining sash and a touching white green undercoat and a touching white colored orange and a touching piece of elastic. A touching piece of elastic suddenly.

A touching white inlined ruddy hurry, a touching research in all may day. A touching research is an over show.

A touching expartition is in an example of work, a touching beat is in the best way.

A touching box is in a coach seat so that a touching box is on a coach seat so a touching box is on a coach seat, a touching box is on a coat seat, a touching box is on a coach seat.

A touching box is on the touching so helping held.

Two.

Any left in the touch is a scene, a scene. Any left in is left somehow.

Four.

Four.

Four between, four between and hacking. Four between and hacking.

Five.

Four between and a saddle, a kind of dim judge and a great big so colored dog.

[ ¶ ]

1913

54.

ARTICLE

[A Stein Reader, ed. by Ulla E. Dydo, 1993]

In the cut out kind of apron, in the best demander, the pudding the reasoning and the humbleness and the cut away, the cut away in the way that there is besides.

Climate and any number of two.

Bertha in a birthday and so what is there to show it, this that the same time is wounded and winked at in waylaying customs apiece.

Climate and any number of two. Buckets, in buckets there is more order ordered in. In buckets flounders have any ache intentionally.

Any way and a blank with a birthday a cute blessing instead of entirely.

Best exchange best do it best and most. A climate.

Winding in and way in best.

Cousin, a course in that which shows that no kind of salmon is fiendish, none is and so that is. The best and the best.

A gin case handsomely. A spoilt not a spot, a spoilt and the peas not those barring the eggs in and the cuts out.

Waving not wintergreen not cucumber not a soiled ointment, waving and not winding, waving that there. The son place the soon place, the sun.

The suck and the suck and that in the suck. The suck.

[ ¶ ]

1913

55.

WHITE WINES

THREE ACTS

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

1. All together.

2. Witnesses.

3. House to house.

(5 women)

All together.

Cunning very cunning and cheap, at that rate a sale is a place to use type writing. Shall we go home.

Cunning, cunning, quite cunning, a block a strange block is filled with choking.

Not too cunning, not cunning enough for wit and a stroke and careless laughter, not cunning enough.

A pet, a winter pet and a summer pet and any kind of a pet, a whole waste of pets and no more hardly more than ever.

A touching spoon a real touching spoon is golden and show in that color. A really touching spoon is splendid, is splendid, and dark and is so nearly just right that there is no excuse.

The best way is to wave an arm, the best way is to show more used to it than could be expected.

Comfort a sudden way to go home, comfort that and the best way is known.

All together.

Hold hard in a decision about eyes. Hold the tongue in a sober value as to bunches. See the indication in all kinds of rigorous landscapes. Spell out what is to be expected.

Show much blame in order and all in there, show much blame when there is a breath in a flannel. Show the tongue strongly in eating. Puzzle anybody.

Violet and the ink and the old ulster, shut in trembling and a whole departure, flood the sunshine, terrorize the grown didy, mingle sweetness with communion.

All together.

Change the sucking with a little sucking.

Modify the brave gallant pin wheel. Show the shout, worry with wounds, love out what is a pendant and a choke and a dress in together.

Punish the grasshopper with needles and pins are plenty. Show the old chink.

All together.

Put the putty in before the door put the oil glass in with what is green. Put the mellow choice with all the test, rust with night and language in the waist. Praise the cat and show the twine the door, mention every scrap of linen carpet, see the eagle and behold the west, win the day light with the hat unpressed, show it in a shudder and a limp, make a best container with no speed, and a jacket and a choice and beets, beets are what there are when bets are less. Bets are less in summer.

Single Witnesses

(I). A spread out case is so personal it is a mountain of change and any little piece is personal, any one of them is an exchange. No forethought is removed. Nothing, hindrances, butter, a safe smooth, a safe why is a tongue a season, why is a loin large by way of spoiling. There is no cake in front. A choking is an example.

More witnesses.

It is true, it certainly is true and a coat any coat, any dress, all dress, a hat, many hats, all colors, every kind of coloring, all this makes shadows longer and birds, makes birds, just makes birds.

Not much limping is in the back, not much limping is in the front, not much limping is circular, a bosom, a candle, an elegant foot fall, all this makes daylight.

Single Witnesses.

(2). A blunder in a charger is blue. A high pocket not higher than the wrist and the elbow, the pocket is not added.

A clutch, a real clutch is merry and a joke and a baby, a real clutch is such a happy way. A real clutch is so soon worried so easily made the same, so soon made so.

A real white and blue, blue and blue, blue is raised by being so and more much more is ready. At last a person is safe.

More witnesses.

Pile in the windows, freeze with the doors, paint with the ceiling, shut in the floors, paint with the ceiling, paint with the doors, shut in the ceiling, shut out the doors, shut in the doors, shut in the floors, shut in the floors, shut in the doors.

More Witnesses.

Put the patient goat away, put the patient boat away, put away the boat and put it, the boat, put it, put away that boat. Put away the boat.

Single Witnesses.

(3). An army of invincible and ever ready mustaches and all the same mind and a way of winding and no more repertoire, not any more noise, this did increase every day.

A moon, a moon, a darkness and the stars and little bits of eels and a special sauce, not a very special sauce, not only that.

A wide pair that are not slippers, not a wide pair of slippers, not pressed to be any of that in that particular but surely, surely, surely a loan, surely every kind of a capital.

More Witnesses.

A splendid little charles louis philip, a splendid spout of little cups and colds, a splendid big stir, a splendid glass, a splendid little splinter, a splendid cluster.

Single Witnesses.

(4). Why should wet be that and cut, cut with the grass, why should wet be that and clut with the purse, why should wet be wet and the wet that wet. Why should wet be the time to class. Why should there be solemn cuppings.

The lean bark, that is the round and intense and common stop and in shouting, the left bark and the right bark and a belt, in that belt, in no belt and a corset, in a belt and chores, in a belt and single stitches, in more boys than enough, in all thin beer and in all such eggs, in all the pile and in all the bread, in the bread, in the bread, in the condition of pretty nearly saying that yesterday is today, and tomorrow, tomorrow is yesterday. The whole swindle is in short cake and choice cake is white cake and white cake is sponge cake and sponge cake is butter.

House to house.

(1). A habit that is not left by always screaming, a habit that is similar to the one that made quiet quite quiet and made the whole plain show dust and white birds and little plaintive drops of water, a habit which brightened the returning butter fly and the yellow weed and even tumbling, the habit which made a well choose the bottom and refuses all chances to change, the habit that cut in two whatever was for the use of the same number, the habit which credited a long touch with raising the table and the hour glass and even eye glasses and plenty of milk, the habit which made a little piece of cheese wholesome and darkness bitter and clanging a simple way to be solemn, a habit which has the best situation and nearly all the day break and the darkness a habit that is cautious and serious and strange and violent and even a little disturbed, a habit which is better than almost anything, a habit that is so little irritating, so wondering and so unlikely is not more difficult than every other.

(2). A change a real change is made by a piece, by any piece by a whole mixture of words and likenesses and whole outlines and ranges, a change is a butt and a wagon and an institution, a change is a sweetness and a leaning and a bundle, a change is no touch and buzzing and cruelty, a change is no darkness and swinging and highness, a change is no season and winter and leaving, a change is no stage and blister and column, a change is no black and silver and copper, a change is no jelly and anything proper, a change is not place, a change is not church, a change is not more clad, a change is not more in between when there is that and the change is the kind and the king is the king and the king is the king and the king is the king.

(3). Could there be the best almost could there be almost the most, could there be almost almost, could there be the most almost. Could there be the most almost, could there be the most almost, could there be almost almost. Could there be almost, almost.

Can the stretch have any choice, can the choice have every chunk, can the choice have all the choice, can the stretch have in the choice. Can there be water, can there be water and water. Can there be water. Can there be.

(4). A cousin to cooning, a cousin to that and mixed labor and a strange orange and a height and a piece of holy phone and a catching hat glass and a bit of undertaking. All this makes willows and even then there is no use in dusting not in really redusting, not in really taking everything away. The best excuse for shadows is in the time when white is starched and hair is released and all the old clothes are in the best bag.

House to house.

A wet hurt and a yellow stain and a high wind and a color stone, a place in and the whole real set all this and each one has a chin. This is not a claim it is a reorganization and a balance and a return.

[ ¶ ]

1913

56.

BRAQUE

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Cap and corn, auditor, interest and exertion, aim and audience, interest and earnest and outset, inside in inside. Alarm no sun, alarm is thinking, alarming is determination an earth wide moth is something. Price in curving is weeding. There is an undetermined super division. There is the percolating bread stuff, the window is thickening.

Alarm no alarm is standing and holding something. No alarm has a perpendicular position. No alarm is in that position. An alarm which is not a choice shows the necessity of good nature. It shows and the tune which is on any wind the same, that tune is the organization. It has a place, it is a circle and this which is not guarded is not soft, it is softening. It being soft breaking is something and what is round is not widening. It is particular and so much more than the saving of an elimination. Practice is particular. It is recognition.

Silence is not hurt by attending to taking more reflection than a whole sentence. And it is said and the quotation is reasoning. It gives the whole preceding. If there is time enough then appearances are considerable. There are in a circle. They are tendering a circle. They are a tender circle. They are tenderly a circle.

This was not past a future.

If the speck is plain and the tail is there tail is made of hair. That makes that. Any one is no tailor. The curtain is not made of wood and a candle is placed in a candlestick and the whole, the very whole, there is no robbery.

If the pet is whole and the juice is so serene then the salt is pure and there is pepper in between. The harness which is on the stake is used to rubbing on a wheel. There is the complete absence of all reason for an excuse. The time has the wealth of a separation. The season is not that of baking.

Brack and neuresthenia and lean talk with a marvel and make a spittoon clear with a mixing in a mustache. The sense is in that.

Pie is not peeling and the date and the poison and the cake when the pan is a shape is not minus all the practice. The time is not filling.

Brack, Brack is the one who put up the hooks and held the things up and ate his dinner. He is the one who did more. He used his time and felt more much more and came before when he came after. He did not resemble anything more.

The time and place of a corner is no convenience if it has not been filled, none at all, and if it is filled then there is a resemblance, there is some resemblance.

Do not celebrate what is hearty and surely there is no danger in expecting a strong summer. If the place is shown to be damp there is no use in that excuse. Anyway there is no time to rise together. They cannot sit in a seat.

The time came when there was no occasion for geography. This did not mean that there was a change of place, it meant that there was a change of influence. This change was understood, it was no wonder. In understanding the whole thing of precomposition there was no more light than sweetness, there was no more size than bulk, there was no more load than a caravan, there was no mingling of unison. The time did not come any more.

And then the simple way was celebrated by causation and the charge was sweetening, that is to say there was a round mass.

Powder is not brown. The color does not show in the mixture. In curving and not lengthening the disposition there is no meeker feather. To show the wave to be cultivated and to show the suspension of a razor the light does shine directly. It shines and it darkens another, it does not shine and destroy the connector, it does not shine in a color, it does not make a brown tender. Brown is tender, that is no trouble and no appetite.

It follows that when the time is separated that the sacrifice is not the same as when the conversation is sensible and it is sensible to discuss carving and oak-trees and the season and to be disturbed by a mountain and to argue when there is no desertion. It is sensible and to be present is enough to separate the future. If it comes to happen that there is no eraser then certainly there is no cause why there should be. This is the reason. The best shape is that which is pasted without paper. At any rate the paper is not white and brown, it is brown and it is black and white and colored.

The time is not replaced by indicating the reason it will there be resplendent travelling. This is not a question because that is not an answer.

The time which was put to some place was that is so well placed. The question is is there travelling. There is no question as to if there is travelling where which showed solemnity in not turning in turning. This was so put that certainly not any more reception could be astonishing.

To pass away, to choose some away, to object to abhor that and to be not triumphant this is not the splendor of a single standard this is the solemn reverberation of an enlarged and of a small masterpiece.

The way of the man and the way of the lamp and the way of shining and the way of settling all this is in accord with the devastation and destruction which resembling is not disturbing motion. This comes so soon that talking is ennobling. This which is is what comes, that coming is what is come and can come. Coming it comes and is come and there is some mingling and there is more willing than there was when the coming came to suggest and disturb and reassure reason.

A lane is not a hill and a hill is a descent. To explain this it is necessary to practice mending and disturbing and relating. The time to go is not more arranged than the roundness which makes for beauty and to be round is not what there is to height.

The time when selection is vacation is when the perfection is so replaced that there is a premonition. This does make baking so easy and at the same time there is no separation and no disgrace not even desertion. This comes to be so told that any appearance is regal. So then there is no announcement.

A little seat which is not low is not more elevated than a little seat which is low and high. There is no space for more than there is room for. This makes no demand on conscience, this makes no demand on anything, this does not alter an exhibition. The reason that there is no alteration is that in separating spaces they come to show that there is the same space between that there is there where there is the place which is it in it. This shows that there is nothing so clearly shown by the whole exposition. It does show it, it shows the extension of the resemblance and the unification of the differentiation and the extension of the interval and the inhibition of the retention of acceleration. This does show no more than is individual. And yet there is no train that does not go in that direction and to return is not passing that way. Returning is not vagabonding it is a spacious interception. The use of the spread of the arrangement between that and that is not so wide that there are no spaces. There are spaces. They can repose so. They do call whiteness no wonder. They do not shudder together. There is no example in a relation. There is none in saving spacing.

A capable curtain is not used and the meaning of this is that protection on both sides is protection everywhere. The band played longer.

So much sorrow in winter and so much sadness in summer, so much nervousness in the country and so much disturbance in the city, so much counting with a letter and so much writing with no electrician, so much piano color and so much musical permission, so much steadiness in circling and so much singleness in searching, so much bloom in labeling and so much secrecy in enlightening, so much saving in abandoning and so much steadying in remaining, all this and no more, so much and not often, all this and no moment when a monument is not mind and munificent, no time and sweetness and no escape and separation, all this and no obliging desperation, all this and the same moment in particular and if it were in not passing, all and no one never to be satisfied in signalling, no more and the choice is absent, there is a season in the right, there is a sanction in the left, there is a presence in the center, there is an upheaval in the distant circumference, there is a resonance in the special curve, there is a susceptibility in the unperspiring relation. All this nightly and some daily and weakly and more yearly and not certainly and not reducingly.

To be raised and to be so respected that there is no doubt that the lines that are turning are the lines that are turning, to be so respected that talking is not continuous and the presence of nothing is more selected, to be so raised is not an expectation, it is capable of calming.

There has been no doubt. There has not been any doubt. There is not being any surface and there is not that there then.

The strong hold is the mildness of the salutation of the metropolitan. This is not obligatory and it is not capable, neither is it casual. The mint is not where there is no building, it is not any this is never a surprise, it is never a surprise because when the whole thing is considered and the whole thing when it is considered has that beginning, when it is put where there is no selection it is then not made noticeable. To be noticeable is not declared, in declaring it there is no speech, in not keeping on talking there is no silence. This is not heard louder and there is no doubt. There will not be that doubt.

The capacity which makes the size that has that meaning have that meaning, that is what has the sensitiveness which does not make anticipation, there is reality. In that there is touching morning and in touching morning there is no course. There is all there inclines to be. The freedom which has no ornament is not spilled and this does not mean anything not lively, it certainly does not mean an extra. The practice of no pronoun is not audacious. There is no prize in a pocket. There is none there and the circle having a separation makes all that which is not the same similar, it does not make it a circle. A circle has no pleasure, it is not encircled and there is this to say that the white and black are brown.

[ ¶ ]

1913

57a.

IIIIIIIIII.

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

incline.

Clinch, melody, hurry, spoon, special, dumb, cake, forrester. Fine, cane, carpet, incline, spread, gate, light, labor.

banking.

Coffee, cough, glass, spoon, white, singing. Choose, selection, visible, lightning, garden, conversation, ink, spending, light space, morning, celebration, invisible, reception, hour, glass, curving, summons, sparkle, suffering the minisection, sanctioning the widening, less than the wireless, more certain. All the change. Any counselling non consuming and split splendor.

Forward and a rapidity and no resemblance no more utterly. Safe light, more safes no more safe for the separation.

m—n h—.

A cook. A cook can see. Pointedly in uniform, exertion in a medium. A cook can see.

Clark which is awful, clark which is shameful, clark and order.

A pin is a plump point and pecking and combined and more much more is in fine.

Rats is, rats is oaken. Robber. Height, age, miles, plaster, pedal, more order.

Bake, a barn has cause and more late oat-cake specially.

Spend rubber, holder and coal, high, careful, in a pointed collar. A hideous south west is always a climb in aged seldom succeeded flavoring untimely, necessity white, hour in a glaze.

Break, sky blue light, obliquely, in a cut carpet, in the pack. A sound.

coo—ge.

Press in the ink and stare and cheese. Pick in the faint and feather and white. White in the plume.

m—n h—.

No noon back. No noon settler, no sun in the slant and carpet utterly surrounded.

No pressed plaster. None.

No pressing pan and pan cake. Not related exactly. Not related.

Matter in the center of single sand and slide in the hut.

No account of gibberish. No sky lark utterly.

Perfect lemon and cutting a central black. Not such clouding. A sugar, a lame sugar, certainly. No sobriety no silver ash tray.

m—n h—.

A co existence with hard suckling and spoons, and spoons. A co-existence with orange supper. A last mending. A begging. Should the assault be exterminated, should it.

m—n h—.

A sound is in the best society. It hums and moves, it throws the hat in no way away and in no way particularly at paving. The meanness is a selection of parts and all of that is no more a handkerchief merely and large.

points.

The exchange which is fanciful and righteous and mingled is in the author mostly in the piece.

ch—n.

A unity is the meantime in a union. A branch case is exactly so anxious and avoided and even then is it in place of blunders, is it in the piece that makes hesitation clear.

The youth and the check board and the all color minutely, this and the chance of the bright flours inward is not in a glance. A check is an instance and more more is indwelling.

pecked places.

In the unconcise word that is ministered and in the blame extraordinarily the center the whole center is coupled. This is choice.

m—n h—.

Hunger is not hurry and a silence and no more than ever, it is not so exactly and the word used is there.

t—s wh—.

A cut in trusts and in black colors which are not carpets not at all likely carpets and no sucking in substance of the sacking placed only in air outside. This makes a change precious and not odd not odd in place of more use. Not odd in the meaning rapidly.

m—n h—.

The soon estate and established alternately has bright soldiers and peaceable in the rest of the stretch.

j—s b—e.

A regular walking ground is that which shows peeping and soft places between mush and this is most moist in the settled summer. So much wet does gleam and the shutters all the shutters are sober. A piece of cut grass is dangerous dangerous to smelling and to all most.

s—ns.

A dark ground is not colored black mostly and dirtily securely and much exchange is much with a sight and so much to sponge in with speeches to whittle.

j—e b—e.

A tight laundry that is piece meal is in the best astounding. Between, in, on the beside, and no more origin, more in the weed blessed.

m—n h—.

Point, face, canvas, toy, struck off, sense or, weigh coach, soon beak on, so suck in, and an iron.

w—ie c—n.

Point a rose, see a soil, see a saddle, see a monk tree, see a sand tree, trust a cold bit of pickle usefully in an oration.

See the meadow in a meadow light.

The blame is necessarily an interruption perpendicularly.

l—e.

The seam in between is fenceless.

e—e.

The seam in most tight legs are looser and not secure politely.

k—y.

The separation is a sight.

r—ck.

Chocolate is alarming in old places, chocolate is thunder.

Joining jerked sour green grass is yesterday and tomorrow and alternately.

ch—n.

Kindness is necessary and a spilled iron loan. The best choice is a sucked place readily and much any within the cut spilling.

alf—.

Jacket in buds and in glasses, jackets entirely in collision.

A triangle is worried with recollected socks and examples.

Peace is in.

No spilling and an argument, no spilling and no spilling is beckoned. A shout is particular.

ch—n.

An heroic countenance justly named and special, special and contained and in eagle.

A mark and a window glass and a splendid chew, altogether a singer.

r—ck.

Secret in a season makes the pining wetter. So much hooding, so best to saw into right pieces the clang and the hush. The held up ocean, the eaten pan that has no cut cake, the same only different clover is the best, is the best.

k—y.

Caution, caution all, caution the cloud and the oats and the beagle and the clearing and the happy dent and the widow soaking and the climb and the correction.

m—n. h—.

Shut the chamber in the door, so well and so weak and so buttered. Shut the chest out, do not shut it in.

alf—.

Crime, crime is that way to charge safely, crime is a tooth-pick. It is. It has a credit. Any old stick that has a choking in the way that there is leather shows a mean spirit.

An eye glass, a yellow and neck lace person, a special way to date something, any pleasing register means no readily replaced mice.

l—e.

A set cold egg, a set in together is lively.

alf—.

A barked out sunshine, a better way to arrange Monday, a cloud of neglected Thursdays, all these are together somehow.

e—e.

A white wedding cake means a white thing and so no more left in the bottle, no more water grows.

A very likely told place is that which is not best mentioned, not the very best.

The incline is in classes in coats in whole classes puzzling peculiarly.

The best way to put it all in is a bite, it is so in every way especially.

s—ns.

Cunning, very cunning. Cute, very cute, critical, not only very critical, critical, critical.

alf—.

Climbing into the most high piece of prepared furniture is no collection. It is part of the winding old glass.

m—n h—.

A sun in shine, and a so and a so helped angle is the same as the whole right.

the wedding

It is not for nothing that the row placed quantity without grinding. Furnishing is something, individual is pointed. Beetles, only aged sounds are hot, a can in ease and a sponge full, a can in case and a wax well come, a can, a single hole, a wild suggesting wood, a half carpet and a pillow, a pillow increasing, a shirt in a cloud, a dirty distress, a thing grey, a thing thin, a long shout, a wonder, an over piece of cool oil, a sugar can, a shut open accident, a result in a feat, a copper, any copper. A cape coat, in bold shutters, in bold shutters shutting and not changing shutters not changing climaxes and feelings and hold over the switch, the binding of a pet and a revolver, the chosen loan, the owned cake in pieces, the way to swim.

b—b—b.

A language in a bath and in a dressing gown to a precision and a likely union and a single persian and a pressing quite not colored and a gloom not a gloom, and a pin all the same, and a pin not to share and a pin with a stone.

w—ie c—n.

A sudden plunge into a forest and a sudden reserve in a cup of water coldly and a dark sunshine and a squeeze, a length in all.

t—s wh—.

A kind of cataract is a hopeless stroke.

curls

A choked part of a loud sound in an old piece of glass is happening, it is solid and all that and not by any means noisy. The best way is just to stay any way and to think. The best way is always lively by a kind of a hoarse whisper. A shutter is only light when there is a joke. This is no use.

alf—.

A birthday cake is in the morning when there is no use in sleeping. Supposing there is time at nine, the less often there is seven the more use there is in lending a joke. Any nice way to remain is longer than was necessary and the temptation the real temptation never happens, there is a cut away and there is a kind of a mellow cheese that has just begun.

Climbing in and climbing are the ways to change and the only hope is what is there, when it is not a difference between all of it every time.

j—s b—e.

A countenance and order and a bite, really a bit and care and receiving and a vacation and a long half mounted hat box and more silver and more in silver in some and the buttons in a hat and a mild market and goats and not coats Thursday and all health and heels in front grasses and light corn cropping, all this is a toiler and much breading and a kind of a cover is the kind unoccurringly.

keys

A wild waist and a simple jerk and bloom and best to come in a way, hut, heart, hide, have, within, a study, hard in, all which, black busts, coal car, gold nose, white wood, curly seize, half in, all which, best plant, cold carpet, in the glass.

keys

Why are stains silky and old pieces ruddy and colored angels way built. Why are knuckles calmer and pins chunks and bold in heats frightened. Why are the savage stern and old age coming. Why are the best old seem culpable and a decision, decisive.

ch—n.

Enthusiasm, prudence, cold heart and elegant example, a winding alley and a stair case center, a complete poison slip.

ch—n and r—ck.

A clatter of curious pin cushions softly gathered by the pan that comes.

Wide in the street makes the double engagement stutter, a lean in the roll, a lean in it.

A lean in when and all came but when it was for and the hindrance and it.

A residence.

ch—n r—ck and m—n h—.

Be advised that really no insolence is in the bicycle shop. Be advised by it.

Be advised that no belgian is strong, be wonderful.

Bet use that come in.

m—n h— and alf—.

An occasion to sell all cables all towels and all that is what is met, is not met.

A cold hash that means saw dust and hot enough, hot enough heating.

Not cutting furiously.

A single speech is in it, a soil. A single speech. A ham. A cold. A collusion. A count. A cowslip. A tune ditch. A well king. A house to let. A cut out.

b—b—b.

A shudder makes a shake. A bit of green breeze makes a whole green breeze and a breeze is in between. A breeze is canvassed by a week wet and all sold, anything dwelling, in the mist. All the whole steer, all of it.

shout

Best to shut in broken cows with mud and splinters and little pieces of gain and more steel doors a better aches and a spine and a cool school and shouting, early mounting and a best passion and a bliss and a bliss and a bliss. No wide coal gas.

[ ¶ ]

1913

58.

OLD AND OLD

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

1. CONDITIONS.

2. TREATMENT.

3. COLLECTING POLES.

4. INVITE.

5. A TOLD HIGH FLOWS, COLLOSAL, SMELL, BELL.

6. WIDOWS.

7. GRASS TREES.

8. CUT INDIANS.

1. CONDITIONS.

House plants.

Cousin to cousin the same is a brother.

Collected tumblers.

Pretty well so called, pretty careful and going all the detention.

Hopping.

Pretty well Charlie, pretty sour poison in pears, pretty well henny soon most soon bent.

Collect.

In do pot soon, in loud coal bust, in do pot soon, in chalk what.

In do pot soon in hold hot. In do pot soon, in due point, in die point.

In due point and most visible.

In vain, in vain, in a vein, in a vein. In do point that. Bay weight and balk and be wet. Be wake and white and be wet. Be count and lunge and see wall, be how, be how but can than.

Be how not inches, be have no cone grass, be who come in tear, be who coat.

Collect.

Couple calling, call cuts, call peaches and way laden and brim, brims and climate, a whole paper, little holes, and little hole, little holes.

Crowd a collection with large layers, ages, ages and ages, ten, control, kill hen, hurry in, hurry. Hold up. Saw a case cool most, come with him. Come with him. Come and trim, come in, come. Come, come, come.

Call all coupling just that please and a way to irrigate is a fountain, a folding dish and a head meadow, a folding glass and a heated moan, a brittle orange and a soon, all so soon, acres sideling. Acres sudden and a pole mischurch, miss olives, miss old age collars and cuffs and rhubarb, rub roads, roll extras, rule a case of set smashes and no pillows, no pleasure pillows. No waking cases, no closed colors, no colored suddens, no votes, no viols, no mixed peas, no regular soap stones, no regular stools, no regular ones, no such bad eggs, no cold chicken no shadow, no winter seen, no bowls, no carrots, no joints, no slender peals, no cape cuts, no batter and always more, always a season.

The grass, the grass is a tall sudden calendar with oats with means, only with cages, only with colors and mounds and little blooms and countless happy eggs to stay away and eat, eat that. The high arrangement which makes colds is that. A grand stand a real old grand stand and means and trees and coats and bars and cherries and wheels and boxes and cooking and limes and bowels and butter and points and points.

Cold wets and cold woods and cold cow harness and cold in the stretch and more pleasing reason with the cheque in the book and a dress and a dress and a medium choice and a blooming chest and a passing supper and a little cheese and a white a white and a wet white tool and a pole and a straw and a little chicking bean and a little toe white and a little cow soon. A little kew a little piece of an hopeless pre barometer and jelly cups, a way both heat, a way they heat cold. A single thing is dandy, a soiled monkey eating ahead. A spoon, a coat, a collided blotter and a case.

2. TREATMENT.

A whole eggs in stout muds. A vest sand, a lime eater, a cold saw, a kind of stammer, a little shade, a new opera glass, a colored mule, a best winter, a spoon, a wetness, a jelly, a window and a fruit season and a ripe pear and a point in pudding in a pudding being a pudding and sometime anytime, in being a pudding and necessary and reasonable and mostly judicious and particularly flattering and seasoned, really seasoned and almost always too bad.

Cunning next.

Cunning is to be too easy to be funny. Cunning enough and a whole extra change is not necessary and all the time and particular.

A best stand is minus and it is, it just is more and any way is there a road, is there a whole way to have a belly and a bycicle and measles and oats and oranges and little whistles and balloons and old things and necessary and a pleasant day to stay and bycicles and old stretches and cold stuck and bodies and little cheeses and meat balls and sandwiches and closets and collected oils and balls and sweet breads and toads and colored choice sticks and little steady mirrors and little puddings and almost any pies and between handies and mittens and clouds and old things and butter and a soiled omelette and pieces of oat meal and a stage. Can there be any difference in any way. Can there be necessary.

A bouncing release from a whole water country and more than that makes a bed-room. It does that. It shines by day-light. It makes all the pins steal. It does show. It has moons, it has more, it had mind and molasses and everything in a thing. It is so hold.

A little be seen by a dent.

Any dent is a past time and a coach a coach why when there is wood and old iron and little things and readily quite readily.

3. COLLECTING POLES.

Old mans and a cost in corsets and a grand guard and a good gold flour, a good flour, a cold flower, a bad flavor, a certain decent and a request a request for a distant smell, a request for a smell, a request, a distant smell, a smell distant, a request, a smell, a smell distant, a smell, a distant smell.

That is the end of a solid tree in a fog, that is the end in noon, that is the end of a chance to sit in change, that is the end spinach and an egg much more egg, much more green.

Collected poles.

A little bit of spoiled choice, the little bit of wood and gold, the little bit of old baked gold, a little bit of water which is cake.

Then comes the decision. Supposing the utter meaning is that a loose dog is a fellow and a piece of certain exchange is places where there is a return, suppose all that necessarily, is it not soon beside that each is were in a tall and natural cane, is it not more so. A distribution.

We and cake, wake cake, wake, walk, cake, cool, sun, pale, rich, hold with a piece of half and half, whole, hold in with a canter and a choice and a little piece of clean and not too old soda.

We in between, cold spores, cool and we, so allowed wonder struck and so glass, so glass in previous notices. We change what. In when.

We in between, a button, a log, a handle, a burnt heading, a changed charlie an altogether neglected tub street.

Weak in the glass worn in the nose, perceived in the gold, chosen in the waste, and tuneless, quite coldless.

Collecting poles.

Come, come, no no no, no no no no, come, no no no, come. Come no no no come. Come, no no no, come, no no no no. Come.

Come no no no no, come. A loaf a whole little lamp shade that has a bottle, a kind of a bottle in it and is used, is used in a way, is used in a way splendidly.

Collecting poles.

A way to suggest restraint and alarm and reserve and a mistake and a single kind of neglect and a softened order to remove pieces and a messed sadness and an exchange is in the beginning and in the end definitely, is definitely useful.

Invite.

Bounce, to bounce, a head, to lead, to squeeze, to wander about, to neglect, to assuage, to please, to refuse a cold, to engage furnaces, to collect a roll of paper and to remove a best part of a snatch, all this and the whole real place, the whole real place.

A kind of business, a ready handle and a sold penny and a leading string and a powder any old returned cover, all the courtesy and a half of napkin, all this so suddenly. What is bleeding.

Cool gate, a sand lot and a sudden key and a house bent and a pleaser.

Cold thimble and agitation, a best fit and a boast and a harsh man.

Question. A lively turkey and a feather. Real hosts, ready hose. A basted clothes manger.

Age in girls age in cakes, age in opera glasses, aged plastered stools.

A coincidence that is a deal a great deal of patience and hold enough and wind out often in above. All the cow herds are stuffed. They are wide. In the cane there is a cover, a long thin cover of excellence and how is it.

Invite in a way.

Help a hook and a clothes button. Help it in a spell. Help a hangar. Help way in the nucleus of a particular delight and a change, changed hurry, or sudden white ship a little linen cheese.

Invite in a way.

Clean, clean in a horizon of rich red milk and made high made a way and a lifted helper, all that, a cousin is a bit, it is so reckless, it is so collected in a puddle, it is so seasonable with survey chants.

Beam, loaf, electricity in left cleans, extraordinary water spoons and sullen clocks secretly, sullen clocks not so seen as they are why so. So much animal roast leaves in mutton.

Colored janes and a high lip ruddy, a gook in soft bees and little holders.

Give in birdie, go on to artichokes suddenly in mean and in collections, go on to this sense, go on mind in so.

Go on particularly, night in.

Go on particularly nickels strange. Go in pour the chain for it full of china. Full of china choice up. Full of china crossed in. Full of china. Full of chin that has china. Chin and china. China.

5. A TOLD HIGH FLOWS, COLLOSAL, SMELL, BELL.

A tucking only a silver hose, a white lip a single tin, a solid reasoning arch representative, a single arch representative.

A single arch representative, this is so. A told countenance, this is the personnel exactly and considerately.

Curve the second to place collecting and mere ways all right. Which in bear cases and neglected suit tracks and white sails and kind of vagrant wellies and collecting verses and beads and called plates and places with soon more and white, might there, and with, all the cow bright laugh in sounds and laughter.

Heap and combine killed captures and the blame bone and the illustrious station the steady water flame breaking the called way in a change, in a silly veil storm and clutches and a time when a time table utterly and noise and nearly all the estranged speats and later spreads and last vexed coats all coats.

A ladder viciously and a keen collected wood pen and a coaxed cat in a rack and a combination, a climbed call at.

Hard all, hem stitch centrally cooled with cables in a place and strong, strong elevated horrid stones and nearly why and more the which is able to and no.

Cousins in and coal beds on and coal beds there and why the half stead which relates that which when than more go to horrid exchange.

A told in that all which has mine and beads the same which shall be shut and more to wait and all the candy, all the habited exchanged wonder resources in the best condition vacationally reduced and rectified more in that change.

Lend a stand and little eases and the whole resolved exchange of wildnesses and a lease and peas and a chat related and the nut and but to make the water steal.

Cone in cousins is bleeding with the exchange of letting out palings and whole seeds and all the little ways. Tenderly. To be let.

Cold acres, cold couches in three cities, colored cups one readily and much must be resumed and let out with magazines and care taken with takers remedy and a whole speech readily very readily external and more extra than by the side of a shirts. By the side of half and more in the miserable seat of a whole interchange between education and visit between education and visit. More in than before the last prints and idless becomings and more aged mending and little pieces. All extra.

Put in the most and delighted and believe the hay mound and little classes, believe big classes clouding and cowardly weather spittoons and grass mere, merely the same, merely believe that change, merely show towels, merely be in that gaining collapse and article.

Be wet in a chest of sucks where there is a grasp and a close a half close cup of excellent refusings a cup so more readily and behind that. Behind that.

A gentleman that vindicates addresses and pearls and loose cards and shoes and puffs and little seas and a great deal of necessary able colored watches and behind any little thing is so likely very much that benumbing and reclosed, all this means a bed room and a single center and more beneath, and not climbing with paste and crevasses and any little thing. This is no neglect of spades and all the ways and like that and orderly and a best way to sputtter when there is a distraction which a doubt can make beam, can make beam.

A little in that white wonder place which shows the slight indication of more necessarily reduced and disturbed and loosening all the regular manipulation of lessening in the challenges which make plenty a disgrace with a booth. The real thing is beside that when the return is pleased with cloth and more nearly on the sweet hold of the change which makes these.

That then more cultivated in a slight union of viciousness which is the very best representative of an incline and a message and really utility is the indication of much that is neglected by harmony and mingling and a little chapter and no counter leaving.

The best union to fit is in the shut and not in that neglected by cold scratches and a little there. Not at all then.

Peeling changes makes ready and left brooms are called that reliably and with that fair division that makes it cold and potatoey in the meadow light and in the ground and all of it, all of it.

A case to know.

Singly is enough, any way it is splendidly and be that in a way and a hold a wide hold and old told, old told in a loaf of told batter and green pleases and all that. No dirt, no copper no doubt, no doubt no dirt, no doubt, no doubt that, no doubt that that copper, no doubt that, no copper, no copper, no doubt that no doubt no copper. No copper, no copper, no doubt. No doubt. No doubt no copper, no doubt.

6. WIDOWS.

A cold state, a kind of stable life, a kind of boiler and a gold skate, a choice hearty delicate underneath water builder and muttons muttons of useful ardent oat cakes apron. A cold state and meat pants and little losses and beneath water apples and doors and jerked barbers and little hens and leaders. All that and a best halt and little goes and wheat staffs and miss curls and hard chests and all best and little mutters. Little mutters to salt wet words, little mutters in the dew. Little is the case. Little is the case.

Go belt, go in there copiously and within and strong sudden salt works, strong sudden salt works, have cold wet nurses and cold wet noises and cold wet nuts and cold wet nurses. Cold wet nurses and cold wet noises, cold wet noses, cold wet nurses.

Cup spaces.

Cup spaces are readily seen to be local and back and never stolen and always always coincident, coincident with long angels and much much passes, much so. A little gain is a squeal it is a squeal so addedly it is a squeal, it is a squeal. It is more than the first apron it is the second. It is.

Collusion.

Collidable and covered and with stead and sturdy and neglected occasion, with neglected occasions there comes meaning and every measure with stalk.

Kinds in tables.

A learned collection of more places once, a learned recollection comes from springs and lanterns and little sides, a learned recollection of more places once, a learned recollection of more places once comes in to the kinds of a first, exchange and then collectedness and then a table a piece of expression steadily and really what is the exchange between glueing, what is the select action of real neat and sold pieces of cork. What is the best standing and more shoulders in nearly application to a rain that is stubborn and relaxed and so torn so torn with with water places and real corns with very blue soldiers and little really tall colors with blue. All the same growing is with steady and ridiculous furs, monthly the cup kind and the grass, really the grass and the considered window and any way that is crossness for, crossness is for a reason and a little change to make a bell and ringing, ringing is all the same as knocking and any way a little difference is not necessary is not more necessary than freezing not really more necessary than a settled shawl. A real way to make fingers is rather by that and that. The real white way is with a color and powders are green and roses are vacant and beets real beets have balls. Suppose there are quick ways suppose they are and a memory is told by asking in change what was the case in dream what was the case in a tall decanter what was the last case that had puddings. The answer is already.

A little afternoon makes the sun and then if there is a circumstance and the real shout is called right in with a splendid and regular delay then surely there is in between more comforts more real comforts readily. A question is a dozen. A question is the case of the revolving butter and last train and secretly really secretly, all that, and no consideration for spells and little tiny white eggs and the same in blue and in a center color. The rest is in exchange collected by long and satisfactory installation and dusting.

All pages and white thistles and little torn berries and little mass means, and the time of the stretch and a plan to carry poles and little searches and a couple of condies with a sudden best stick, and last met with a sign of a place to show touches and a little climb and a sweet hold of a more excellent and reseen oleander, a most excellent hurling, a most sand paper and a glass which shows a change in cultivating rare trees and little things which are mutton and a pet all the same close bent share of cut a way clothes brush.

The season is best with wheels.

7. GRASS TREES.

Always satisfying the labor of exacting the recognition of lost references to the long case which has structure elevation and disgrace and surely there is a bald sacrament that means an extrapiece of lamp with a glass shade certainly clean. The best excuse is this. Let the right corner see more great pauses then there are practical places to search out cups and saucers. Let there remain little things nice things and exact works and little quite the best time exactly and more in the wick and sold more there and there there is doleful examples of ever ready hydrangeas. In the ease which makes all the disturbance and a center concentrated all this makes a reason why any distance is a street and a street is mathematical and wise really wise and this makes a hole makes a hole so that coming in is in.

Great bay waters and left in there makes a swim a tank and makes bugs real bugs that is bugs that have a lesson and an organ and an approach and a light change and a miserable a quite miserable interchange most readily.

Making a change quite readily is peaceable. Any cold is a species of least resemblance and love. Love is a cool cat which has them. A grain a grain is established and hesitation is so learned that almost any is put in the house patiently with no hesitation, none, no one.

Cold up with the expression of the reason when a glance and a little paste all the newly joined is in the particular clear use of more than organs.

Cold up with a climb and an ox and a sensitive birthday of pieces of cheese and a lost a long lost specimen of rose. A rose is streak a streak mentionedly and like a current which shows the circumstance of light and a cap. A cap is surrounded by blind clause which shows rain and the same.

Rest with it and make a tall mind show it. Rest with it and make no man tall more likely. The best is in the soot, a large dress shows that, a large dress is made with him.

Ground left.

Cunning seas so sweet in being little nice and covered with one. All the tough apple makes a piece of raisin all of it and eye glasses are exchanged by nearly everything naturally and in legs, again a week, any tuck makes a different thing tremble and show electricity with a vim with a lovely dog and feet, heels are careful with bursts and kindly in with black.

A mouse cow and a strange half cram filled with a surging that is particular with sound. A relief a whole church a whole lean bag necessarily.

Waist in a little piece of hurt with a head and covered covered with an ear and a long a long oar or a long a long cat called a collision. A real meet, a real met land which is copied by a latterly arranged cut up resemblance to not more than a relief from more mixing than the chance. A time climate and religion and sweet use and a pill in and a whole sound which is called met and which seems chair and which is conwheeled.

Left in when and leave leave a corn starch with a heather that is red and a pin and a likely cooled in frozen.

Cut in. Hinges.

Close to all the wide reason that there is cold and a happy warm table and a little biting egger and a puzzle mentally, in spite of despite of, relight from, all this wade later and later in lie which is the.

The rest is popular. The rest is a pole teller. The rest is pope and wheeler and a page flated, in the pay of august and more waiter and mind in page whiter, and in whiter, in white page straight in later page in later. Page. Later.

8. CUT INDIANS.

Come in little cubicle stern old wet places. Come in by the long excuse of more in place of bandages which send a little leaf to cut a whole condition with a pan, all the can all that can see the pen of pigs wide.

All this man is a make of chins which is to be tall and most many women, in the directory that shows why the state which is absolutely with plaster absolutely with plastering received with boast. All this in bedding.

Cut circles in Indians.

A cubicle with a reserved center and little spades and a large shade and a colored hour glass and little pieces, grand.

Colored up with bet let, leen glass cage. Colored up with let keen girk clink gage, colored up with keen get call up be seen in when call up when in bend that more wheezily. Colored up in when call that up if cost, call it up in when call that wake west, call it up in when that when it is in call and call it up in when it is when it is in when, when it is in when it is in when when it is in, when it is in when, when, it is in, in. When it is in when.

When it is in when call it up in when.

When it is in when call it up in when it is in when. It is in by the perulean repetition of amalgamated recreation of more integral and less solidifying rudeness. It is paul.

Baby mine, baby mine, have a cow come out of have a cow come out of baby mine baby mine have a cow come out with time, baby mine baby mine have a cow come neatly have a cow come sweetly baby mine baby mine have a cow come out in mine. Baby mine baby mine have a cow come out of have a cow come out of baby mine baby mine have a cow come out of have a cow come out of, have a cow come have a cow come have a cow come come come come.

[ ¶ ]

1913

59.

SUSIE ASADO

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Sweet sweet sweet sweet sweet tea.

Susie Asado.

Sweet sweet sweet sweet sweet tea.

Susie Asado.

Susie Asado which is a told tray sure.

A lean on the shoe this means slips slips hers.

When the ancient light grey is clean it is yellow, it is a silver seller.

This is a please this is a please there are the saids to jelly. These are the wets these say the sets to leave a crown to Incy.

Incy is short for incubus.

A pot. A pot is a beginning of a rare bit of trees. Trees tremble, the old vats are in bobbles, bobbles which shade and shove and render clean, render clean must.

Drink pups.

Drink pups drink pups lease a sash hold, see it shine and a bobolink has pins. It shows a nail.

What is a nail. A nail is unison.

Sweet sweet sweet sweet sweet tea.

[ ¶ ]

1913

60.

MRS. TH——Y

[Soil, I, December 1916]

A landed break. The blown crane in a cane that is not personal, the only crest that is a criminal girdle, the absence of the blessed and the presence, the presence more, the presence, more. The presence in a praise and a very ugly lily, no uglier than silly, no uglier than a lily, a lily a round lily, a lily is no lily. A recent stretch of no backward breath makes it go farther further and further any further a line of settlings shine in all that is no bestower. No silence, no silence, and more stretch of no steepness curly, no curly, nothing in curly, nothing in white and grey and pink altogether. No blindness is actual in sight and sudden color and quality of chasing and mighty little expression. No breath is antagonistic and no sudden mouth which is closed makes any other wool entirely wood and paper, no other wood and wet places in a after all a serpent and a beggar awful in no cloth that is not cleaner and cleaner. A special rate of putting tumblers into tumble places and three languages more. A pressed egg glass is a pressure ever. A pressed egg glass is tremendous, it is ideal, it is irrevocable. It is hindooed it is declaimed, certainly declaimed necessarily in antagonism and unrest and a rising ringing, a rising and ringing, a rising, a rising rinsed with snow and no sun, no more sun hardly. The curly sedate example of no more than the height in topazes and if necessary no older amethysts, the curly ready collision with a single blame for hair and for the pinch of scissors and anything altogether, the curly center which is not connected with curls altogether singularly, shows the education, it does show pining, it does even show claret and gums articulately and in the meantime before and after. Nothing is more curious to a purpose.

[ ¶ ]

1913

61.

A CURTAIN RAISER

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Six.

Twenty.

Outrageous.

Late,

Weak.

Forty.

More in any wetness.

Sixty three certainly.

Five.

Sixteen.

Seven.

Three.

More in orderly. Seventy-five.

[ ¶ ]

1913

62.

MIGUEL (COLLUSION). GUIMPE. CANDLE.

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Collection of eggs white, white as know excellent.

Are the holds extra skinned.

A bland is curtain grease with a fine tart. A field might a field might. Blame cross extermination. Please porouses. Please porouses contumely. A glass plate. A glass white is a shadow in the bun. A shadow in the begun oar box. Or not pleasing. Or not white. In read old lozenges. Instead. In that bread. In that bred and a lower a real old heard, a real cold curry able to be at it with a crush in without, with out all ox holds at neither best.

A clinging fancy, clinging lightly in astrakhan and silver and a sweet tooth surely swelling. A sigh in distributed add in dresses and a little lounge a clean piece of murder girder to seem high long. And yet coloratura in the beef.

Nicely.

Cold in, cold in, why not a servant wedding. Why not peak pillow with a peck. So creek.

Out on pledges and a intwine, out occasional. Out in occasion to be sold gracious goodness, it in, it in seen.

Bay win. Bay cake.

Be cake saddle and mud or a can be so much. More mew. More clever stroked beside the lead of liver cake in shake. In shake.

Miguel, migall in all to lend a stand to lend it bender to lend an upright circle an upright circle beam, beam in loads, why are knees feet.

A lamb a white long loan and an ostrich and a tin bin a real cold cake with season and a little blind oak, a coon is sooner.

Cup up, Cube in, Cube in a sand curl.

Cheese and a dirty weight.

My dear sir. The left place which shows a signer, the left place which shows a signer and please please be a mercy, pertain to more clothes than older and a little twinkle almost a shouter and a study, almost that blind.

Could not a bee line a coat with guimpes and tin peas and a cold ice. The rest of the funnel is nice and strong and relieved all went.

Cooled queue, glass, a guile which is toes in cuts more angels. Let us say, let us say girls, let us say furls, let us select haughty bowls and a little towels and leaves wild stolen leaves and sleeves, combined sleeves. A little tun is likely to mean a standing step. The rest is deep. Cold, mingle.

Just let me say that there is a little tall thing to catch, just listen to it and say more spanish, more spanish finish, more finish that just manage and a little thing a little thing means a light steady, not so steady as flowers and any way there are twenty counting, not likely that there should.

A second better.

A wilderness causes stirrups, a cool pet is native.

Chimera.

Woods long, to let a branch of cases and please, see the tea and cold. A best chance is with the tool and long bedrooms are divided really divided uttering the tune. Best low, best quite too painful with little cut tigers where there are transoms. The less best flower is white with roses and a team a whole team is scarce it runs on the hill. Who would know that donkey, who would cherish houses and little paints and clear white beans with more pressings. Just the same the gold is blue. A chance bow with a piece of strewn heel so that anyway there is a dam factory. The like white is steak. So long meal.

Guimpe.

Consider the kind call, make it show, make it beady make it please the name of called pieces.

If a change comes to pay darlings, if it seizes the plain chill of the told price and a little ladder is brightly, a little light has no seam no solid bounce.

Then the purse then the tiled rubber roof is collision and really what is fur, fur is summer.

A little date pretty a little date pretty with a log, a little date pretty with a horse and cow and cheese real cheese that repeats the call the call of the untamed harbor and legs and everything.

Please pay that, please pay a kind of succeeding peaches and little curls.

Will wild rubbers single out paces, will they ease cold hares and little sturgeons will they rarely be soluble.

A beet in the foundry is likely to be sat forward, it is naturally suggested that long tall pinches are pleasant.

I am clad in sweet syrup and odors.

A way to build collars with little cs and heights, the way to build collars with a two old boat, a way to build cellars with coins and shadows and real old bouts.

Too soon a vacation, two pieces and another, a ran old cut with a juice with juice, could bursts shower, could a clean boat move politely. Egg off egg off the leader, egg and a persuasion. Little told, little too collared with a sodden beam. Is it final is it so bellowing, is it not that three names are singular only two are audacious the third is contrasting that is to say they are three together. Black, black sill, black still will frill, frill calm, frill in a bother in a bother together, the noise is boiled.

Miguel, Miguel is not boweled by a little water founting away behind a table center. Not there harry no night nice in peep, nuts and sound shades put in the place of upright and tunes piano tunes.

A Mother.

Cool with the spring of a dark respectable lantern question.

Calling.

Calling in that exercises walking so that if there is a night there is long excuse with a shade of a piece of labor, much labor if tables are waiting so that they need washing and window cleaning.

A little pull perplexed shows a result in.

Continue so that when a regular base ball is put there is no choice in blots and anyway there is no hesitation in not biting. The least best is naughty. Cold bowls mean somewhere.

Why should waking be old. A little waiter naturally peeps and lets a bag sigh and meddles with rocks. A little wedding shows intelligence and calm and slices and all the reason why bites are black. Leave kindly saloon leave kindly saloon in white slices and little onions. A church is colored. It shows papers. Papers are so many.

Really big special willows.

Pack waist in dog. A case short, laugh lump of wood pieces lessly.

Two between cold and hot entirely turned to change silence to a lung which makes rash seals.

The right of a case and the back of a deal a deal square short with lazy thorns. The best ungainly little rasp which makes tall not twins twins are a bloom two four and this makes a lawn biter with lapse of little angles which means nails hand nails and length.

A class a class is beaten, it has necklaces and spy glasses and measures and slats and little ferns and bugs and nice paws and a pine a pine rabbit and even a bell a long bell.

Certainly a clamor means a steak a steak to push. And really a little language means a dog a dog to sober. Naturally pans are sweet and neighborly and almost a blind a really blind call, a sweet long tall towel which hums hums by the day. A little of seize a clam a billow a rack a lantern settler and a pall a pell mell shoulder.

Petunia Wilmington.

Such is sucking when there is a pack of sound which is goats which is lamb last lambling. Loaf. A hole is in seen and likely is to pudding when color is to buds. Buds when in seen solid, no coats, no black necessaries. A real kind is dew real cue act one.

A bed, suppose hair pleats in easy canisters so that in again have check to a blossom. My house. A land to call water.

A little please to pay, a time to choose figs and baled asses and nearly all the cooks and little pieces and more oil puddings. There is no use.

A blame to little gutter and ruin all ruin to a choice mind a mind chosen to burnish little asters and big golds entirely and leave plates leaves plates with sugar and extra almost extra.

A single ruin a return a lively dog a lively dog to sit, to place collections in little blouse in cold and so called arch change. Really it is no use. The best day is complete with hoes. All hoes and all places.

A cow shapes leaves and salt and flesh behind. More ice more catching of the pills that sigh. The rest is meat and cold grapes and a sad a sole sad chase.

Leave little tones to blink with a constitution.

Sad board. Negligible undertaking. Leading mattresses. Celebrate. Collect class. Be so.

The best pealing, necessitate more oiled opera glasses which show such nice, such near bolts and shoes.

Paul paul.

Unheld bore bore what water wine eye glass and summer rain. Gnats little flies and coffee not cups. Not nearly good enough to exchange for places. I exchange more next day than before.

Leave little wheels so that the whole case is this. Beg more and say that chick chicken is rested. The best way is not to say anything, press it in a flavor and put it in to answer. Really that is an occupation not like the lazy lily.

Please bite, please bite this.

Please bite.

Please bite please bite this.

An awful chance to be a cook’s cake.

Little teas are bitten able and the knives are best away. Little miser is in hale brothers to mean a mother and eight children with four twins. Four twins are two. No check. Lest the noise fogs a supple ended plight. Cigarettes are mud. Least is said. Show a correction. More please bananas.

More fat what, bail it, putter white, beady in the fly, hit chat, left more, gale glass no so syrup, joist, joist with, no pretty little seat to fizzle with the summer so.

No next collapse with confusion in a in a taste with lungs taste not taste and little pleasing and oh cans oh cans see. Least is the party vogue and necessary and instant craning with a loud perpendicular neglected coat more.

[ ¶ ]

1913

65.

THANK YOU

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Thank you thank you thank you I’ll be there. Thank you. I’ll be there. Thank you. Thank you. A good time in knee grows hands.

[ ¶ ]

1913

66.

A SWEET TAIL (GYPSIES)

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Curves.

Hold in the coat. Hold back ladders and a creation and nearly sudden extra coppery ages with colors and a clean voice gyp hoarse. Hold in that curl with a good man. Hold in cheese. Hold in cheese. Hold in cheese.

A cool brake, a cool brake not a success not a re-sound a re-sound and a little pan with a yell oh yes so yet change, famous, a green a green colored oak, a handsome excursion, a really handsome log, a regulation to exchange oars, a regulation or more press more precise cold pieces, more yet in the teeth within the teeth. This is the sun in. This is the lamb of the lantern with chalk. With chalk a shadow shall be a sneeze in a tooth in a tin tooth, a turned past, a turned little corset, a little tuck in a pink look and with a pin in, a pin in.

Win lake, eat splashes dig salt change benches.

Win lake eat splashes dig salt change benches.

Can in.

Come a little cheese. Come a little cheese and same same tall sun with a little thing to team, team now and a bass a whole some gurgle, little tin, little tin soak, soak why Sunday, supreme measure.

No nice burst, no nice burst sourly. Suppose a butter glass is clean and there is a bow suppose it lest the bounding ocean and a medium sized bloat in the cunning little servant handkerchief is in between.

Cuts when cuts when ten, lie on this, singling wrist tending, singling the pin.

Lie on this, show sup the boon that nick the basting thread thinly and night night gown and pit wet kit. Loom down the thorough narrow. It is not cuddle and molest change. It is not molest principal necessary argue not that it, not that in life walk collect piece.

Colored tall bills with little no pitch and dark white dark with rubber splendid select pistons with black powdered cheese and shirts and night gowns and ready very ready sold glass butts. The simple real ball with a cold glass and no more seat than yesterday together together with lime, lime water. This is no sight, no sight suddenly, no supper with a heat which makes morgan, morgan must be so.

If it is and more that call life with show cared beard with a belt and no pin when shine see the coat and left and last with all it was to be there why show could pause with such read mice call it why those old sea cat with a shining not mouth hole if it is a white call with the inch of that sort could see that tie west with loaf which is not the copper lasting with a bright retract lamp call negligence utterly soothing in the coiling remain collapse of this which by there a called which never see and hammer by which basket all that glance zest.

Cut in simple cake simple cake, relike a gentle coat, seal it, seal it blessing and that means gracious not gracious suddenly with spoons and flavor but all the same active. Neglect a pink white neglect it for blooming on a thin piece of steady slit poplars and really all the chance is in deriding cocoanuts real cocoanuts with strawberry tunes and little ice cakes with feeding feathers and peculiar relations of nothing which is more blessed than replies. Replies sudden and no lard no lard at all to show port and colors and please little pears that is to say six.

It can no sail to key pap change and put has can we see call bet. Show leave I cup the fanned best same so that if then sad sole is more, more not, and after shown so papered with that in instep lasting pheasant. Pheasant enough. Call africa, call african cod liver, loading a bag with news and little pipes restlessly so that with in between chance white cases are muddy and show a little tint, all of it.

Please coat.

Way lay to be set in the coat and the bust. The right hold is went hole piece cageous him. He had his sisters.

Like message copowder and sashes sashes, like pedal sashes and so sashes, like pedal causes and so sashes, and pedal cause killed surgeon in six safest six which, pedal sashes.

Peel sashes not what then called and in when the crest no mandarining clothes brush often. No might of it could sudden best set. Best set boar.

Rest sing a mean old polly case with boats and a little scissors nicely sore. All the blands are with a coat and more is coach with commas. A little arrangement is manufactured by a shoal and little salt sweats are to grow grow with ice and let it seat seat more than shadows which have butter.

Suppose, suppose a tremble, a ham, a little mouth told to wheeze more and a religion a reign of a pea racket that makes a load register and passes best. Kindness necessarily swims in a bottom with a razor which needs powder powder that makes a top be in the middle and necessarily not indicate a kind of collection, a collection of more of more gilt and mostly blue pipes pipes which are bound bound with old oil and mustard exact mustard which means that yellow is obtained. Gracious oh my cold under fur, under no rescued reading.

Able there to ball bawl able to call and seat a tin a tin whip with a collar. The least license is in the eyes which make strange the less sighed hole which is nodded and leaves the bent tender. All the class is sursful. It makes medium and egg light and not really so much.

Catch white color white sober, call white sold sacks, crimp white colored harness crimp it with ferocious white saffron hides, hurry up cut clothes with calm calm bright capable engines of pink and choice and press. Peas nuts are shiny with recent stutter which makes cram and mast a mast hoe, luck.

A winter sing, take thee to stay, say mountain to me and alabaster.

Curious alright.

Wheel is not on a donkey and never never.

A little piece of fly that makes a ling a shoulder a relief to pages.

Please putter sane show a pronounce, leave sold gats, less it measles. A little thin a little thin told told not which. Rest stead.

Appeal, a peal, laugh, hurry merry, good in night, rest stole. Rest stole to bestow candle electricity in surface. The best header is nearly peek.

Come in to sun with holy pin and have the petticoat to say the day, the last oh high this that. No so.

Little tree, bold up and shut with strings the piney and little weights little weights what.

Cold a packet must soak sheer land, leave it a yield so that nuts nuts are below when when cap bags are nearly believe me it is nice and quiet I thank you.

Pluck howard in the collided cheese put and not narrow.

Little in the toilet tram.

Seize noes when the behaved ties are narrowed to little finances and large garden chambers with soled more saddled heels and monkeys and tacts and little limber shading with real old powder and chest wides and left clothes and nearly all heights hats which are so whiled and reactive with moist most leaves it sell to apart.

Sober eat it, a little way to seat. The two whiskers.

All chime. So be eat hit. No case the lines are the twist of a lost last piece of flannel.

This beam in which bought not a hill than store when stone in the point way black what slate piece by all stone dust chancely.

This wee did shut, about. A land paul with a lea in and no bell no bell pose with counters and a strike a strike to poison. Does a prison make a window net does it show plates and little coats and a dear noise.

This is a cape. A real tall is a bat, the rest is nice west, the rest in, be hine with a haul a haul not. Knot not knot. A vest a voice vest. Be able to shave, shave little pills in steady, steady three, coal pied. This is hum with him, believe hit believe hit page it.

Is it necessary that actuality is tempered and neglect is rolled. A little piece. The blame which makes a coping out of a cellar and into a curtain and behind behind a frontyard is that then. Please dust.

It is so thick and thin and thin, it is thick. It is thick, thin.

A spoon, thick ahead and matches, matches wear sacks.

Stew, stew, than.

[ ¶ ]

1913

67.

CARNAGE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

In the center.

Peals and peals and puts in sugar.

The rest necessity with little likeness. Why does the fly blow. It beggars.

A shame buffet with a sand whole neat and possessing person this made pet. The least need is in the middle and more necessary feeling together. Do they hit jet. Do they pass butter. Do they put in stretches.

A kind blow a kind kindle, single ages and a feather a tail blister with tallow gentle and precious little minister minister to a corner.

This is both.

A loudness is so what the white night calls bloomer, bloomer when, in purgirl, this makes sight, white is big eye.

Suppose it is a dust, suppose it is and knocking, suppose a little food feather is behind, so much sun. This makes a practice. A shove is more more what more flies.

A least see, a least see sought, leave posts leave posts there, brown is simple, The student shows.

Go on in green, go on so white with a little news paper and in between a courier a ruining fuss, a change of mean, a pleasant house. This makes the same everywhere. Flea flies. Show it a trait. The more hurtily. The most so.

In a collision.

There is no entry, a paste a sweet paste makes a pool lack water, a little water is winning. This is pie. Lest we see birds. Lest we go.

Come to heading.

Come to grease, this is a point, needless to say a towel, a clean clanking has a kind of stool.

Then the purpose of little places and no seat and a red cry and moist moist what has a pointed variance, a cheese, a little lemon and aid, aid to all, all best. This is so.

Come to show weight, come to it, come please, be a short, a short weight, be a short reunion and a little honey a near little honey. This does willing.

If a dear rate is what is called then anyway two is in order. It was a little lean, lean on then. It showed put, put into the floor on. It came to a gay, a gay eat, with a climate, a change and a shadow, shadow is straight, it has a window. This is the case.

[ ¶ ]

1913

68.

YET DISH

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I

Put a sun in Sunday, Sunday.

Eleven please ten hoop. Hoop.

Cousin coarse in coarse in soap.

Cousin coarse in soap sew up. soap.

Cousin coarse in sew up soap.

II

A lea ender stow sole lightly.

Not a bet beggar.

Nearer a true set jump hum,

A lamp lander so seen poor lip.

III

Never so round.

A is a guess and a piece.

A is a sweet cent sender.

A is a kiss slow cheese.

A is for age jet.

IV

New deck stairs.

Little in den little in dear den.

V

Polar pole.

Dust winder.

Core see.

A bale a bale o a bale.

VI

Extravagant new or noise peal extravagant.

VII

S a glass.

Roll ups.

VIII

Powder in wails, powder in sails, powder is all next to it is does wait sack rate all goals like chain in clear.

IX

Negligible old star.

Pour even.

It was a sad per cent.

Does on sun day.

Watch or water.

So soon a moon or a old heavy press.

X

Pearl cat or cat or pill or pour check.

New sit or little.

New sat or little not a wad yet.

Heavy toe heavy sit on head.

XI

Ex, ex, ex.

Bull it bull it bull it bull it.

Ex Ex Ex.

XII

Cousin plates pour a y shawl hood hair.

No see eat.

XIII

They are getting, bad left log lope, should a court say stream, not a dare long beat a soon port.

XIV

Colored will he.

Calamity.

Colored will he

Is it a soon. Is it a soon. Is it a soon. soon. Is it a soon. soon.

XV

Nobody’s ice.

Nobody’s ice to be knuckles.

Nobody’s nut soon.

Nobody’s seven picks.

Picks soap stacks.

Six in set on seven in seven told, to top.

XVI

A spread chin shone.

A set spread chin shone.

XVII

No people so sat.

Not an eider.

Not either. Not either either.

XVIII

Neglect, neglect use such.

Use such a man.

Neglect use such a man.

Such some here.

XIX

Note tie a stem bone single pair so itching.

XX

Little lane in lay in a circular crest.

XXI

Peace while peace while toast.

Paper eight paper eight or, paper eight ore white.

XXII

Coop pour.

Never a single ham.

Charlie. Charlie.

XXIII

Neglect or.

A be wade.

Earnest care lease.

Least ball sup.

XXIV

Meal dread.

Meal dread so or.

Meal dread so or bounce.

Meal dread so or bounce two sales. Meal dread so or bounce two sails. Not a rice. No nor a pray seat, not a little muscle, not a nor noble, not a cool right more than a song in every period of nails and pieces pieces places of places.

XXV

Neat know.

Play in horizontal pet soap.

XXVI

Nice pose.

Supper bell.

Pull a rope pressed.

Color glass.

XXVII

Nice oil pail.

No gold go at.

Nice oil pail.

Near a paper lag sought.

What is an astonishing won door. A please spoon.

XXVIII

Nice knee nick ear.

Not a well pair in day.

Nice knee neck core.

What is a skin pour in day.

XXIX

Climb climb max.

Hundred in wait.

Paper cat or deliver.

XXX

Little drawers of center.

Neighbor of dot light.

Shorter place to make a boom set.

Marches to be bright.

XXXI

Suppose a do sat.

Suppose a negligence.

Suppose a cold character.

XXXII

Suppose a negligence.

Suppose a sell.

Suppose a neck tie.

XXXIII

Suppose a cloth cape.

Suppose letter suppose let a paper.

Suppose soon.

XXXIV

A prim a prim prize.

A sea pin.

A prim a prim prize

A sea pin.

XXXV

Witness a way go.

Witness a way go. Witness a way go. Wetness.

Wetness.

XXXVI

Lessons lettuce.

Let us peer let us polite let us pour, let us polite. Let us polite.

XXXVII

Neither is blessings bean.

XXXVIII

Dew Dew Drops.

Leaves kindly Lasts.

Dew Dew Drops.

XXXIX

A R. nuisance.

Not a regular plate.

Are, not a regular plate.

XL

Lock out sandy.

Lock out sandy boot trees.

Lock out sandy boot trees knit glass.

Lock out sandy boot trees knit glass.

XLI

A R not new since.

New since.

Are new since bows less.

XLII

A jell cake.

A jelly cake.

A jelly cake.

XLIII

Peace say ray comb pomp

Peace say ray comb pump

Peace say ray comb pomp

Peace say ray comb pomp.

XLIV

Lean over not a coat low.

Lean over not a coat low by stand.

Lean over net. Lean over net a coat low hour stemmed

Lean over a coat low a great Send. Lean over coat low extra extend.

XLV

Copying Copying it in.

XLVI

Never second scent never second scent in stand. Never second scent in stand box or show. Or show me sales. Or show me sales oak. Oak pet. Oak pet stall.

XLVII

Not a mixed stick or not a mixed stick or glass. Not a mend stone bender, not a mend stone bender or stain.

XLVIII

Polish polish is it a hand, polish is it a hand or all, or all poles sick, or all poles sick.

XLIX

Rush in rush in slice.

L

Little gem in little gem in an. Extra.

LI

In the between egg in, in the between egg or on.

LII

Leaves of gas, leaves of get a towel louder.

LIII

Not stretch.

LIV

Tea Fulls.

Pit it pit it little saddle pear say.

LV

Let me see wheat air blossom.

Let me see tea.

LVI

Nestle in glass, nestle in walk, nestle in fur a lining.

LVII

Pale eaten best seek.

Pale eaten best seek, neither has met is a glance.

LVIII

Suppose it is a s. Suppose it is a seal. Suppose it is a recognised opera.

LIX

Not a sell inch, not a boil not a never seeking cellar.

LX

Little gem in in little gem in an. Extra.

LXI

Catch as catch as coal up.

LXII

Necklaces, neck laces, necklaces, neck laces.

LXIII

Little in in in in.

LXIV

Next or Sunday, next or Sunday check.

LXV

Wide in swim, wide in swim pansy.

LXVI

Next to hear next to hear old boat seak, old boat seak next to hear.

LXVII

Ape pail ape pail to glow.

LXVIII

It was in on an each tuck. It was in on an each tuck.

LXIX

Wire lean string, wire lean string excellent miss on one pepper cute. Open so mister soil in to close not a see wind not seat glass.

[ ¶ ]

1913

69.

AMERICANS

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Eating and paper.

A laugh in a loop is not dinner. There is so much to pray.

A slight price is a potatoe. A slimness is in length and even in strength.

A capable extravagance that is that which shows no provision is that which when necessity is mild shows a certain distribution of anger. This is no sign of sin.

Five, five are more wonderful than a million. Five million, five million, five million, five are more wonderful than two together. Two together, two together.

A song, if a sad song is in unison and is sung, a sad song is singing. A sign of singing.

A gap what is a gap when there is not any meaning in a slice with a hole in it. What is the exchange between the whole and no more witnesses.

Press juice from a button, press it carelessly, press it with care, press it in a storm. A storm is so waiting and awful and moreover so much the worse for being where there is a storm that the use the whole use of more realization comes out of a narrow bridge and water faucets. This is no plain evidence of disaster. The point of it is that there is a strange straw being in any strange ice-cream.

A legal pencil a really legal pencil is incredible, it fastens the whole strong iron wire calender.

An inherent investigation, does that mean murder or does it only mean a railroad track with plenty of cinders.

Words that cumber nothing and call exceptionally tall people from very far away are those that have the same center as those used by them frequently.

Bale, bale is a thing that surrounding largely means hay, no hay has any more food than it needs to weigh that way henceforward and not more that most likely.

A soap, a whole soap, any piece of a whole soap, more whole soap and not mistily, all this is no outrage and no blessing. A precious thing is an oily thing. In that there is no sugar and silence.

A reason is that a curly house an ordinary curly house is exactly that, it is exactly more than that, it is so exactly no more than more than that.

Waiter, when is a waiter passive and expressed, a waiter is so when there is no more selection and really no more buckets altogether. This is what remains. It does. It is kindly exacted, it is pleased, it is anxious, it is even worthy when a material is like it. It is.

What is a hinge. A hinge is a location. What is a hinge necessarily.

When the butter cup is limited and there are radishes, when radishes are clean and a whole school, a real school is outrageous and more incensed, really more incensed and inclined, when the single satisfaction is so perfect and the pearl is so demure when all this is changed then there is no rattle there is hardly any rattle.

A and B and also nothing of the same direction is the best personal division there is between any laughing. The climate, the whole thing is surrounded, it is not pressed, it is not a vessel, it is not all there is of joining, it is a real anxious needful and it is so seldom circular, so more so than any article in the wire. The cluster is just the same ordinarily.

Supposing a movement is segregated and there is a piece of staging, suppose there is and the present is melted does that mean that any salt is bitter, would it change an investigation suddenly, when it would would it mean a long wide and not particular eddy. Would it and if it did would there be a change. A kind of exercise is hardest and the best excellence is sweet.

Finding a best hat with a hearty hat pin in midsummer is a reason for being blindly. A smell is not in earth.

A wonder to chew and to eat and to mind and to set into the very tiny glass that is tall. This is that when there is a tenement. All weights are scales.

No put in a closet, no skirt in a closet, no lily, no lily not a lime lily. A solving and learned, awake and highing and a throat and a throat and a short set color, a short set color and a collar and a color. A last degree in the kink in a glove the rest.

A letter to press, a letter to press is not rowdy, it is not sliding, it is not a measure of the increasing swindling of elastic and breaking.

The thread, the thread, the thread is the language of yesterday, it is the resolution of today, it is no pain.

What is pain, pain is so changing the climate and the best ever that it is a time, it is really only a time, it is so winding. It is even.

A warm banana is warm naturally and this makes an ingredient in a mixture which has banana in it.

Cooling in the chasing void, cooling more than milder.

Hold that ho, that is hold the hold.

Pow word, a pow word is organic and sectional and an old man’s company.

Win, win, a little bit chickeny, wet, wet, a long last hollow chucking jam, gather, a last butter in a cheese, a lasting surrounding action.

White green, a white green. A looking like that is a most connected piece of example of what it is where there is no choking, no choking in any sign.

Pin in and pin in and point clear and point where.

Breakfast, breakfast is the arrangement that beggars corn, that shows the habit of fishes, that powders aches and stumblings, and any useful thing. The way to say it is to say it.

No counting, no counting in not cousins, no counting for that example and that number of thirty and thirteen and thirty six and thirty.

A blind hobble which makes distress. A place not to put in a foot, a place so called and in close color, a place best and more shape and really a thought.

Cousin why is there no cousin, because it is an article to be preparatory.

Was it green told, was it a pill, was it chased awake, will it sale per, peas are fish, chicken, cold ups, nail poppers, nail pack in hers extra. Look pase per. Look past per. Look past per. Look past fer. Look past fer. Look past fer.

No end in yours, knock puzzler palers, no beast in papers, no bird.

Icer cream, ice her steam, ice her icer ice sea excellent, excel gone in front excel sent.

Leaves of wet perfect sharpen setters, leaves of wet purr feet shape for seal weight for shirters.

Leaves of wet for ear pole ache sold hers, ears for sake heat purse change to meeters, change to be a sunk leave to see wet hers, but to why in that peace so not. Knot lot.

Please bell room please bell room fasten a character fasten a care in apter buttons fasten a care in such, in such. Fasten a care in, in in a in.

A lovely life in the center makes a mine in found a lovely pond in the water makes it just a space. A lovely seat in a day lump makes a set to collapse, a lovely light in a grass field makes it see just the early day in when there is a sight of please please please.

Due tie due to die due show the never less more way less. Do, weigh the more do way less.

Let us call a boat, let us call a boat.

Leave little grace to be. Leave little grace to bea, live little grace to bee.

Leave little grace. Leave little.

Leave little grace to be.

Near red reserve leave lavender acre bat.

Shout us, shout horse curve less.

Least bee, least bay alter, alter the sat pan and left all, rest in, resafe in article so fur.

A cannon ball a cigar and a dress in suits, a cannon ball a cigar and a dress suit case, a cannon ball a cigar and a dress suit case, a head a hand a little above, a shake in my and mines.

Let us leaves, moor itch. Bars touch.

Nap old in town inch chair, nap on in term on chain, do deal sack file in for, do bale send on and for, reset the pan old in for same and chew get that all baste for, nice nor call churches, meet by and boot send for in, last when with and by that which for with all do sign call, meet with like shall what shirs not by bought lest, not by bought lest in own see certain, in own so same excellent, excellent hairy, hairy, excellent not excellent not knot excellent, excellent knot.

B r, brute says. A hole, a hole is a true, a true, a true.

Little paper and dolls, little paper and row why, little paper and a thin opera extra.

No use to age mother, no whole wide able recent mouth parcel, no relief farther, no relief in loosens no relief abler, no relief, no relief pie pepper nights, no relief poor no relief or, no relief, or no relief.

America a merica, a merica the go leading s the go leading s cans, cans be forgot and nigh nigh is a niecer a niecer to bit, a niecer to bit.

It was a peach, it was a long suit, it was heavy harsh singes.

Leave crack his leave crack his eats, all guest all guest a stove. Like bit.

Nuts, when and if the bloom is on next and really really really, it is a team, it is a left and all it cut, it is a so like that between and a shun a shun with a believer, a believer in the extra, extra not, extra a rechange for it more. No sir.

No it sir.

It was a tame in, it was a tame in and a a little vent made a whole simmer simmer a wish.

What is it not to say reach house. Coal mill. Coal mill well. It to lease house. Coal mill tell. Coal in meal tell.

A pill shape with a round center.

Color Cook color him with ready bbs and neat show pole glass and nearly be seen every day more see what all a pearly little not shut, no rail see her.

No peter no rot.

Poles poles are seeds and near the change the change pets are swimming swimming and a plate all a plate is reed pour for the grammar grammar of lake.

Lake in a sad old chimney last and needs needs needs needs needs needs needs, in the mutton and the meat there is a change to pork walk, with a walk mean clean and butter and does it show the feather bench does it mean the actual and not or does it light the cylinder. It is in choice and chosen, it is in choice and knee and knee and knee and just the same two bay.

To irregulate to irregulate gums.

America key america key.

It is too nestle by the pin grove shirr, all agree to the counting ate ate pall. Paul is better.

Vest in restraint in repute.

Shown land in constate.

I am sorry I am awfully sorry, I am so sorry, I am so sorry.

No fry shall it see c bough it.

Nibbling bit, nibbling bit, may the land in awe for.

It is not a particular lamp lights which absolutely so far pull sizes and near by in the change with it not in the behoof.

It was a singe, it was a scene in the in, it was a singe in.

Never sink, never sink sinker, never sink sinker sunk, sink sink sinker sink.

A cattle sheep.

By the white white white white, by the white white white white white white, by the white white white white by the white by the white white white white.

Needless in pins.

In the fence in the for instance, in the fence or how, hold chirp, hold chirp her, hold your paper, hope hop in hit it.

Extra successive.

Little beats of long saturday tileing.

No neck leg ticking.

Peel more such wake next stir day.

Peel heaps pork seldom.

Coiled or red bench.

A soled in a light is not waver. There is for much ash so.

In the second, in the second second second.

Pour were whose has. Pole sack sirs.

A neat not necklace neglect.

A neat not neglect. A neat.

A neat not neglect.

Put a sun in sunday. Sunday.

[ ¶ ]

1913

70.

IN

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

(I) Was is ice

Was is ice

Was is ice

Was is ice

Elastic.

Elastic in layed.

Was.

(I) Was. Cream.

Pear——ery.

Cut——ery

Slice ear——ie

A creamerie.

(I no) He is says.

He is says he is. says.

He is says

He is says

(B) Nine Tea

Nine tea times.

Nine tea times four tea.

Nine tea four tea.

(No B) Colored wading.

Collect will he.

Collect steps.

(I no B) Because in.

Because in on o.

Because in on o shall.

Because in on o shall low set long.

Because in on o

Because in. Because in on o shall.

Because in on o shall low.

Because in on o shall low say by. Because in on o shall low say be see o. Because in. Because in on o shall low see see o. Because in see see see see o shall see be be be be see o.

(Extra) Excel lantern and each.

Excel lantern.

Rude in and in. Rude in an an told. Excel lantern.

(Extra M) Mate and hen, is hen. Mat and is and in, Mat and is and in and in and is and in. and. Mat and.

(Extra M, and M) Heat go and back, Heat go and back lea. Heat go and back leak back leak back blister. Heat go and back. Heat go and back leak and blister heat go and back heat and leak and blister. Heat go and heat go and back, and heat go and back, heat, and go, and back, heat.

(B.O.M.) It is a new lap of a crumble. Guard whole in a no necessity. No necessity.

(B.O.M. not) A clear ball, a close say eat, a close say eat.

(Be old M) A close say eat add appease add see o coat, see o coat, add see o coat.

A close say eat, a close say eat o coat, say eat, a coat say eat a close say eat o coat.

A jack and cry see sir, a jack and cry see sir.

(L. P) Leet, leet ill a rise in eye o yes. Let it be let it boil let it.

(L. P. B.) Let it bee let it be o soon chew severe, let it be o soon chew severe. Let it be o soon. Let it be. It is ill in ill in all owe, ill in all owe seen creak, see in creation is a be twist extreme resyllable.

(N. O.) Two, two more e. Two more ease. Knee strays.

(I) Vacation all to resay.

Variation axe sold but, variation it see well butt.

(III) Eat in a climb bill eat in a climb bill all a way. Eat ill a climb bill all in a climb bill in a eat in a climb bill, eat in a climb bill in all a way.

(II II) It so in sear, it so in sere. It so in sere lawn mow it it blame, it shall have, shall have, it in sere shall have bow laps, bow laps and a stern a stern resound, a wound in yes in yes in sere, a wound in yes in sere, in sere. In the be the in the be the and in there there, in there ochre extra, in the ochre extra sake it.

(Bird Bet) Archie, archie texture, Archie texture seed.

Cut but in yes.

Pale well, sigh in. Sigh in then sigh in then no account no account shaving, no account shaving eye dough know, I dough cut it expressly, cut it expressly in soon, in soon a bunch.

(Bird yet) It is a measure, it is sudden and a not a neglectful or precise omit, not a plain pin even it is like a most moist, a real wheel, an e glass, that is likely, that is more stable than harts on end and anyway where is a bunch, it is just like a bloom stone, it is a tell, it is a tell not beside not beside specialty and folds. That is the reason. It is a reday any way more close.

(G. N.) Open. Open wood bits open wood bits of not in between grease and shies, shies solds, solds so yes preliminary.

Cook and Cook and Cook. Capeing.

(B. N.) Ben, benefice, a please cache met, in a creeche, crecher, in a create, beach her, in a pea in stall.

(B L) A curtain of a curtain of in a hiddle he middle in a hemidal rest course with hhs with h and s and a curtain of a curtain of who pin, who pin a considerable close.

(J) Join it a creep cross, a cross send which and a neat a neat m a neat m, join which a neat m.

Was it in nice, will it in nose, will it in then, will it in then pour which.

Water cut ccs in seal extras.

(P. B.
P. B. O. It was a pea with. Shut upper reseem to see reseparate, resave when, in, older in lean o dear.

addle is an alligator.

addle means a rattle snake.

Not bake, bakery.

not burn, not burner, not burning.

Go back her.

Told, told to go eating.

Fell back hymn.

Felt belt on cheery, too.

(A. H. A.) A brew sue, portal.

Breathe, breathe little plain page with collapse with collapse thick it.

A never in knee needles.

Coal lapse, coal it, will he.

A leave center pill to lent.

It was an example of nearly yearly of nearly nearly yearly, exercise.

It was a simple wailing peal toe ridicule, ridiculous.

All the organs in and a sober in and a call a red peal coalter shaker shadow.

Read irons hot regrow shells blue, so far no kite, not it set.

It remains to ready and ness, it remains to read and ness, it remains.

Excellent excelling allowing and behaving and behaving.

(B. U. T. A. N.) Ray refine but, ray able, able, able, stew, las.

Able able able able white.

Able able able able able plate.

No in need to be cork cork case.

A leg to be scared seal wash.

In beds, in beds there is a regular a regular believe me a regular a regular, on the store on the pillar places, nearly the same best, more of it in, and need less need less and in more and in more reach rode bowed bowed with when.

(Eugene) sympathetic an add liking.

even and a pace.

accidents accidents accidents deep cloth. Come along button why.

Parallel day but too for.

read Clare read Clare bust.

all the little will he will be all the little shade in case, in case more money in case more in money attend shun, in case more money in shun, in shun blast, cool cool cake, little ccs, little ccs coo back coo back to stole, coocback to any old in any old in.

It was a case, it was not especially needed it was not especially needed by any not so much tear not so much tear in widows in little hand sums, in little amusing central repeated repeated old sheds, repeated old sheds with must, must is the time to say not to say bib, not to say bib.

A considerable buss neglected.

An egg cold see.

Pardon a shampoo.

(Pale Blow) Pale blue pale blew utter,

a cheese. Leave it in dress.

new sat new sat took.

Pale blow is it you place is it you shall you ccs. Pale blow shall collect in relate, pale blow shall cool arose in relate, pale exceed on shed.

On no on no no, on no on.

On no no. In. In. in. in.

Goal pronounced jell. this is a please.

not sent.

Gale pronounced gill is a weak still sew.

Please night night, not it so not it so so so, not it so so so so, a couple, couple of so far, a couple of so far sew.

That is a by, that is a by, that is or run, that is by that is by in by in or are, that is by in or are air, that is by in or are air store tea are, that is by in or are air store tea are on air ear hear hearer berry.

(By Jo) By Jo by Jo a k a k to in be.

Believe in a ride oak, a spool bamboo a neck wear in a case.

If in if. Press. Tons.

Press but tons.

Leaves of shout in go lest.

(E.M.A. Belle) Wider in weed where in the mean the in meantime

Coal gate coal gate rose.

In an in gang changer, changer rose.

Rice seat pole repair show set on in, in or rest show on in in.

Regular remains on in tree.

(G. C.) Please or bust.

Rest in kisses.

Neither or shaker in see

Lose extreme side by.

It was a big are hair been hymn.

All hear been hymn.

New hills new hills in see here.

(E.) Eggs ample for.

Four peas a best.

A best not see in.

In so peer random.

Random eye gas,

A near pea a near pea buy it.

(E. E.) Little pole little pole in three three, in three three Irene, in three three h wards, h wards to cake, cake nuts.

(Miss S.) Miss S is a regular a regular ccs sir, ccs sir in process, process to do, to do, to do.

Knee fur. knee fur cup.

It is civil.

A remarkable open short in spoon.

Ten place, in the poke when, poke seen, in the perceptible research for these set.

All along the go so it is there sale lay and nearly neat near that, show it all in the below rate with no and in it, not by the if the land in for the shadow short which and is no in the pale chase, pale chased in for. It was a in the, see here, it was and it show another to be in the for saw. Four.

(t) In race seen by the low carpet with a sort class a sort class of or it or it bit.

Be the can come see by the say so shall couple mere violet violet pour see.

Put in the put lit and or bidding next grass.

(T. E. O. Sooning.) Neither in the see at in to be when in on they see it of by the knee call caller.

Example more, a call i and the interesting the next to the soon which has an articulate which means pours which means pours through. Pours through ball receiver.

The tread all bed.

Nearer a better curl, nearly a cuctom, nearer a towel so will.

Pea so last a cows section.

Out so shade power guess.

Pear in.

No nose printers.

Printers call I cow.

(Eddie.) Leak in a leak in earn leak in urn eucalyptus new rights new rights pole light lime.

(Eddy) A steel well the raise colder see waist showed her.

A receptacle more by the whole way so to be so Kate. Kate why. Pole lightly.

(Niece) Peel o set a hole o absolutely absolutely absolute layer, absolute layer goat, absolute layer goat go, go spit goat.

Bean. Bean neither shudder.

Shut share south two four fore lap.

It is e it is e e eat e eight.

Eight a piece of marble.

Cone under aims.

[ ¶ ]

1913

71.

IN THE GRASS (ON SPAIN)

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Occident all Spain the taste.

Milled cautious and plaster and with the heat her trimmed white. Seat silver, seat it next. Poor it in gold hot hoods.

Be cool inside with a monkey tied, with a monkey tied. Be cool inside the mule. Be cool inside with a surrounded tied, a cast, before, behind again, indeed, many.

What in the cut with any money and so, and so the climate is at stake, all the circular receipts are pears and linen is the stall to peep, likely and more the season’s chair and little grasses with a pole all the occasion is the wreath and many houses are baked. Many have the same in came and all the light is many wet all the burst in in the man and best to hide is only sweet. All is that and a little haste, a little pleading with a clouded pup all is chance to be the curl that sets and all the winding causes. All of it cucumber.

Cup of lather and moan moan stone grown corn and lead white and any way culture is power, Culture is power. Culture.

Clambering from a little sea, clambering within bathing, clambering with a necessary rest for eye glasses, clambering beside.

A little green is only seen when they mean to be holder, holder why, coal pepper is a tissue.

Come up shot come up cousin, come up cold salmon pearly, come up, come in, nicely, nicely seen, singing, singing with music, sudden leaves loaves and turtles, taught turtles taught turtles teach hot and cold and little drinks.

Colored huts, cold to din acres of as real birds as stole when. Stole when, it is a lie. It is coming to the seal, it is coming how is it. Language of the hold of the sea sucking dart belt and no gowns in, no gowns in pelting. This is the cane that is short and gold more.

Cold not coin in the ground be sour and special and settled and soiled and a little reason. Come then to sort the kinks in how surrounded is a limb.

Cute numbers, cute to be so bold and so sallow and so in the cream and furled, furled with chalk and lights and high bees and little legs heady and little least little cups, least little cups bellow, bellow electric shadows, real old teachers with a private cake of bean and numbers those numbers. Do they pack.

Spanish cut that means a squeeze and in place of water oil and water more. Mine in the pin and see cuttle cuttle fish call that it is that it is sardine, that it is in pelts and all the same there is paper in poles paper and scratches and nearly places.

Guess a green. The cloud is too hold, collected necessary pastes in that shine of old boil and much part much part in thread and land with a pile. The closeness of a lesson to shirt and the reason for a pale cullass is what is the revolution and retaliation and serpentine illustration and little eagle. A long little beagle, a long little scissor of a kind that has choice all this makes a collation.

All winter is dutiful. All the short stays are digestion. All lines are cylindrical that means that there is leading.

Any roast is not leading. Enough pale ways are scratched.

Spend a height all up and only pup, spend it with the soon. And this when. More call. Cane seat in bottom choice makes a melon within. A melon within then.

A little return bitten with a cake set white with ink and size and little parlors healthy with a coat. A keen glance wet with accustomed perspiration. No need to dry, no need to current a sand paper with white seams and long shoals. No more mail in splendor and shape to set sights and little steaders in so hat shoot, shut toes, shut toes with a rid of not that, no that, not that.

A peach a peach pear which means a pear early and looking and near near there, exactly pass the light hall where there is no cover no cover to what.

Suppose it is past the mouth which is peculiar and nervous and left and argued and whiled whiled with a tree.

Less a chain than a loss and pieces of pearly paper that means blue not all and the best choice is moreover.

Naturally lovey naturally a period which is regulated by a perfect beam of carpet and more boats does mean something. It is enough.

A handsome beam a handsome beam is quite like the standing of a little peak shut up and needles all not needles. Rest and zest and powder to shout and color and ball and sweet word black.

Believe, I believe you restruck my cold wet and the dun hit it back choose it set.

Come to why, sit in oil save the sos, all the gone sing in a pin save sit it kit, kit all.

Suppose a little chance to hold a door would leave the door closed would that mean that the sun was in, would it mean messages and a kite, would it mean a sold bone and little pies. The necessary shakes makes a whittle. This is not none.

A little pan, that is to please it, a little which is a point to show that co-incident to a lively boat there is nearly places. That is nobody touching. All the plays garden. Little screen. Not collected and spacious not at all so old. And more places have the behold it. The best example is mustard. A little thing. A little no old shut.

Lot in that which is a place surrounded by a fence. A fence is small it is a wall, a wall is tall it is a tunnel, a tunnel is not necessary to a city. A city is celebrated.

Leave piles steady, show it the moon.

Not cut loud and teasing I bleed you, not quite shadow and niece it lises. This is mike when the land is shooken and left peel short is most to sake and not sublime is moist to ramming and leave it whet is most in chance. Nest bite is way back in the clam of dear gold weights with necessary williams williams wild williams with lamb laden twitches and new-casts and love boosts and most nextily.

Reason with toil and a mark upside down and left boils not knealed with close cracks and moses. A real plume with a no less boiled collander and share.

This is the sport.

Leave it to shut up the right nasal extra ollofactorising sea lights and nearly base more shall sees to the place of the best.

We wide lade the tall tack which squeeze load the no sire and leave more in church maid than rest so to streak.

Mow chases in a spoon and tub, big clam, mow places in a boil a piece. No gas bests.

Look it to peas, loaf it in both spats mean a glass mean in passes in passes a poke and a chair and little cries and a bottle.

A veil and a place seater and a peanut which makes throws so grand.

Never pet never pet a gallon because there is a trunk. A trunk has a bosom. Lead less. Lead prosper pour, poor gold wax and much much tower.

Please place what, place a colored glass. This shows two three eight three nine. This is not sunday. A trouble home.

If a wake means bounded numbers eighty and lately. This is three, show shine five, leave it pare. All that. Seven rough state.

No nuisance is in a married widow with a collection of dear ones in one room nicely. Why is black cooler, black is cooler because spread in makes a little piece of pillow and a coal black lace. This is so best shown.

Suppose it is a parcel of oats and no fat, suppose it is a drill, suppose even that it is a winning centre, this means five and five and five.

Let let let a chief go.

The reason why a laugh is laughed after is that a shed and a shawl and little onions and keys and keys are after all a dog and a curtain and a little less.

Please please please please please.

The more the wet is water the more lilies are tubes and red are rice rows. A little scene and a tall fanner and a flower a hair flower and a shoes and a shoes boots and rubbish all this makes raising please tease and a little likeness noises.

A gain again pounds. Agate in pets, love biscuits, a time.

Again in leaves of potatoes and cuts, cuts with, with in, in him, a length.

A little belly a little belly cold, speed out stuff, stuff alike, alike shirts and goats and get ups and laid car cases.

All a bill, a bill boaster. Suppose it happened when, when a little shadow was a tail and a can a can was gathering. Gathering then.

Suppose a clandestine roof had tires and could neglect a blue spot suppose it was the end and three places were necessary a like view would be charming charming, charming weather.

Cries is, coming, a leg, all a leg, two utter, more children, no narrow, read a little.

If a horse and a bat and a gathering bleed stir and a chin and a cloth and early ear marks and then such such raiding and little lives and a multiplied purple, all the spool all of it cloth and gets gets out and a piece of reasonable white jacket and a hair a long pail and all bone some binding and a little season silk.

Grand mutter grand mutter shell, real core, real oak plate.

Lara Lara Psyche, Lara Lara three brothers and a mother, sister sister and a new year a new year not christmas, christmas is off off of it. Really.

Three brothers and mother. Leave it fit to a string and there is a ball a ball a hat, a hat a special astracan, a kind of loaf, a real old seventeen checkers. Come to be in, see the table and the look and the little day tomorrow, it is Thursday Friday, Friday, Friday in a day to Sunday, Sunday Sunday, Monday Monday Monday Wednesday and seventy failing out sights.

A son what is a son, a son is in the sitting room and in a central carry ball. A son is not a sister diamond, it is so noted.

Whispers, whispers. Whispers not whiskers, whiskers, whiskers and really hair. Hair. Hair is when two are in and show gum.

Kiss a turn, close.

Suppose close is clothes, clothes is close.

Be less be seen, stain in burr and make pressure. This is bit.

Excel a line, a line is in end purple blue, yes guess show packets and it it it.

Spain is a tame name with a track a track so particular to shame, a track a little release in sold out casts a little next to saleable old cream. Able to pass.

A land steam, a cold cake, a received egg check, an oleander.

Lessen pay a corridor, meal passes.

Necklace, strings.

Necklace, strings, shoulder.

Newly set tea, tea be hold.

Tea behold.

If the soiling carries the head, if the baking measures the pint, if the rudening leans on a strand then shutters.

No need to say a little deaf way is a goat, a goat has a pin in him. Leave glasses, glasses are so cactuses.

Able able ever grass her, get up fern case, get up seize.

Noble and no noble and no next burr, net in and bee net in and bee next to shown miner. Next to beat bean, next to beat bean next to be blender, next to between, next to between in intend intender. In tender.

A laugh in cat, coal hot in. A remembrance of a direct realteration with no bust no buster, no bust here.

Suppose it a glaze a glaze of curtain a fetch in pots a news camper, supper the next old meat oak and kneel kneel with excellent excellent least sands and neck stop. That is.

What you call them what you call them say butter butter and let us leaves and a special a realteration lace a realteration lace.

Next all, next all, inks.

It was a strange name that which when a record of a lucine and naughty bent made it by that that nearly any excellent shade of night glasses made a pleasing and regular hair.

A wet syllable is we are, a wet syllable is we are we in.

A Spanish water and a coop shape mine and legs and reed ridiculous red, and little lively hue, little lively hue and copper, little lively hue and copper up.

[ ¶ ]

1913

72.

GUILLAUME APOLLINAIRE

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Give known or pin ware.

Fancy teeth, gas strips.

Elbow elect, sour stout pore, pore caesar, pour state at.

Leave eye lessons I. Leave I. Lessons. I. Leave I lessons, I

[ ¶ ]

1913

73.

CARRY

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Fed in an f e d this makes a color sure.

Fed in fed makes a pleasant shoulder with it.

Cup back, cup back the swing, cup back in swing. To rent. To makes u. To makes u so glass. Rest. less.

Rest less, rest less in stephens regular hand book, rest less that makes a curve a curve has v, v is c that is to say rest has not t, not in tea, not in t. Rest has in s s.

[ ¶ ]

1913

74.

FRANCE

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Likely and more than evenly, unevenly and not unlikely, very much that and anyway more, this is the left over method. There is nothing left because if it were left it would be left over. This does not make music. The time to state that is in reading. There is a beginning in a lesson in smiling.

What is up is not down and what is down is not reversing and what is refused is not a section and what is silenced is not speaking. This does not make the rude ones murmur, this does not make a penny smaller, this does not make religion.

All the time there is a melodrama there is monopoly and all the time there is more there is no excuse.

A luck in breaths is more to be denied than music, much more. The only long string is that which is not twisted. All the same there is no excuse.

A sight is not a shadow and a whole rise in a cry is not more piercing than danger of being mixed into an affair where there are witnesses. If writing is in little pieces and little places and a little door is open, many little doors are not open and writing is not surreptitious, it is not even obliging.

To show the difference between an occasion and merit and a button it is necessary to recognise that an honor is not forced so that there is no question of taste. To exchange a single statue for a coat of silk and a coat of wool is not necessary as there are appliances. A somber day is one when there is no pleading.

Made in haste, not made in haste, made in darkness, not made in darkness, made in a place, made in a place. The whole stretched out is not part of the whole block, the whole stretched out is so arranged that there is not stumbling but what is just as remarkable, pushing. An easy expression of being willing, of being hunting, of being so stupid that there is no question of not selling, all these things cause more discussion than a resolution and this is so astonishing when there is nothing to do and an excellent reason for an exchange, and yet the practice of it makes such an example that any day is a season.

To be sure that the trees have winter and the plants have summer and the houses painting, to be sure of this engages some attention. The time to place this in the way is not what is expected from a diner. The whole thing that shows the result is the little way that the balls and the pieces that are with them which are not birds as they are older do not measure the distance between a cover and a calendar. This which is not a question is not reverse and the question which is a question is at noon.

To question a special date is not mercenary. To answer a single servant is not obligatory. To be afraid is not nearsighted. An exclamation does not connect more grass than there is with any more trees than have branches. The special scenery which makes the blameless see and the solitary resemble a conversation is not that which resembles that memory. There is no necessity for furthering the regulation of the understanding. One special absence does not make any place empty. The dampness which is not covered by a cloth is not mingled with color. And it comes. There is no astonishment nor width.

Education, education, apprenticeship, and all the meeting of nephews and trains and changing papers and remaining when there is no chance to go there, all this occupied a whole sentence. It is a shame that there is not such an only use for that, it is a shame and there is no indignation more indignant. Everything is an indication of the simple remedy that is applied when there is no refusal and no application. Every thing which shows that is not tied with a string or any little string. All the same there is not much of a remedy.

Alarm over the action of the one who when he sees the light rise and the sun set and the stars shine and the water flow alarm is the same alarm as any alarm.

In all the same ways that pieces are separated in all these ways there are those placed things which are not pieces. They are not pieces and there is reason, there is reason in it because the whole thing shows such dissociation that all doing it for that purpose and together there can be no question but that they succeed.

A tobacco habit is one that a leaf does not enlighten and yet carelessness is so extraordinary. Supposing that the arrangement had been made and that it was agreed that no separation between any one being one and being another one could be established, supposing this were agreed and there was no conversation, would this enlighten any one, if it would why is the result so ambiguous. It is not ambiguous because the authority which does not authorise washing does supply soap. This does not make any change.

It is sensible to be around it is very sensible, it is so sensible that there is every way of stopping a selection, and then there is selection, there is a respect for resignation, there is no disturbance in a disappointment. The question is is there more urging than satisfaction, is there more distribution than renewal. This is not a question, it is a relaxing. And then the time comes for more noise. Is there then more noise. There is then reestablishment. Does that mean return of a price which is plentiful. Nobody knows. All this shows something it shows that there can be suspicion.

There is no separation in majesty. Terms, lines, sections, extra packing, nothing shows that confidence. All the same there is news. The time to stay away is in vacation. Why is there no place chosen. The answer is simple it consists in explaining that there has been given the use of all that will be used. This does not show feeling.

A curtain is not crazy, it has no way of being crazy, it has hardly a way of enraging a resemblance, it has no resurrection. Indeed the chances are that when there is seen more astonishment than anything that is placed it is very likely that the whole system will be not so much estranged as devastated and yet supposing they do not mean that, supposing they do say that it will be a success, supposing they do say does that mean that oration is contradiction, it does not.

Just a word to show a kite that clouds are higher than a thing that is smaller, just that word and no single silence is closer.

Suggest that the passage is filled with feathers, suggest that there are all together, suggest that using boxes is heavy, suggest that there is no feather, suggest all these things and what is result the result is that everything gets put away.

All the silence is adequate to a rumble and all the silliness is adequate to a procession and all the recitation is equal to the hammer and all the paving is equal to summer. All the same the detaining most is the reason that there is a pillar and mostly what is shocking is a rooster. This is not so easily said. There is no occasion for a red result.

Laugh, to laugh, all the same the tittle is inclinable. What a change from any yesterday.

A period of singular results and no gloom such a period shows such a rapid approach that there is no search in silence and yet not a sound, not any sound is searching, no sound is an occasion.

A fine fan and a fine closet and a very fine handkerchief and quite a fine article all these together shows where there has been plenty of rebuke and plenty of expectation and plenty, plentifully reduction of suspension, and so the season is the same and there is every corner.

No chance shows the rapidity of exchange, no chance and this which means one is the same as any two halves and this is not outrageous, not a bit outrageous it is simply the sign of splendor.

All the tempting and the chewing and the cloth all of it shows no sign and no symbol it does not and that is no disgrace.

If standing is an illusion is it necessary to be pressed to bend in that direction is it necessary and if it is necessary is it polite and if it is polite is it urgent and if it is not urgent is it an impulse.

No question has so much disturbance as the principal reunion. This is not so distinguished when there are no ties in the window. This is completely changed, once there were none and now there are none. There are no rebukes. A privilege is not painful. A recurrence is not artificial.

It is not separating that which satisfies no finger, it is not fading. What was it that was not wished. The reason is that the section is there and no reflection makes abundance. The only tangle is when there is abundance and there is abundance when there is pulling and piling. Does this seem to scream, it does not there is not even clustering and yet not hampering not singling everything does not make sorrow, it makes no plant grander, it does make a plant slender, it does not make it so slender that there is every size. All privilege and all practice, all suspicion and grandeur, all the timber and a little wood all this makes silver, paper is chosen and gold is cheap, does this make a little salt, it does not, it makes copper.

Little frame if it is cheaper than a big one is a different size. There is no use disputing as memory is a reminder.

Not to pay for a conversation, not to pay anything for any conversation, not to throw away paying, not to pass paying, not to pay anything this is not being a victim. What is victory, victory is that which eschewing liberation and a girdle and gratitude and resignation and a choice display and more flavor shows a strange reluctance to have a maritime connection. This is victory.

A license, what is a license, what is a license.

An angry coat, a very angry coat shines.

Butter is not frozen, this does not mean that there is no bravery and no mistake. This does show a conclusion.

Difference is no excuse, grain is no excuse, even the remains of a pear is an excuse and yet is there graciousness, there is if there is generosity. There is so much fruit. This is kindly a mistake. No misunderstanding is insurmountable.

Cage no lion, not to cage a lion is not dirty, it is not even merciless, it is not malodorous, it is not virtue.

To surround a giraffe, what does that mean. To surround a mixture, that means something.

Solid, what is solid, is more solid than everything, it is not doubtful because there is no necessity.

Haughtiness, there is haughtiness when there is no tape and no billiard rooms and no need to be secured from wet. There is certainly some selected obstacles.

The certainty of a change in the parts that speak, this uncertainty does not show as it does not fashion speech. All union is in the widow and all menace is in the band.

Any way to bend the hat is the way to encourage vice. Virtue all virtue is resolved and some and any hat, every hat is identical. A shadow a white shadow is a mountain.

Kindness what is kindness, kindness is the necessity of preserving of really preserving all the parts of speech and teaching, not music so much as trimming and a costume, and sincerely most sincerely shoving regions together.

Notice a room, in noticing a room what is there to notice, the first thing to notice is the room and the windows and the door and the table and the place where there are divisions and the center of the room and the rest of the people. All this is necessary and then there is finance.

Heavy where heaviness is and no mistake plentifully, heavy where the breeze is and no darkness plentifully, heavy where there is a voice and a noise and singling out a company, heavy where there is a sale of accents and raisins and possibly more ways of not being heavy. Certainly there is no peril and yet think, think often, is daintiness and a collar heavy is it and what is the disturbance, is there not more registration.

So there is not coming anything. There certainly is no single space useful and betrothed and vulgar and not pretty. There is a sign in placing nothing. This changes from day to day any day. Surely no change is a blessing. All the search is in violation and yet a single search is a single search willing. It is cautious. There is riot.

The likelihood of dipping and drawing and digesting and drinking and dirtying not dirtying smoking, the likelihood of all this makes such an order that every discussion is simultaneous. A large increase in beer, any large increase is here, some large increase is clear, no large increase is dear. A lily a very lily lily is accurate and described and surrounded and so venturesome that there is risk and writing, there is even inlaying.

Darkness, there is no darkness in extremity and in mixing and in originating scattering religion. There is no darkness in designing.

A group a single group proceeding show the necessity of the distribution of the same organization as there is if there is, assuming that there is, if there is reorganization.

Flower, flower and water and even more even a gram of grain and a single little blister, very likely the chance is not perfect and the exquisite arrangement has lace, very likely there are no stains and more likely there are ruffles. In all of this there is no use in practicing medicine. Quinine any quinine is useful and more there is more, there can be more, there is an apartment.

A sign of saving consists in spending the late morning in the morning and in urging in certainly not urging a calculation. A sign of saving is so simple if there is enough handed about, and surely no pains in piling are more shown than when everything is in dishes. This does not happen in an asylum, it does not even happen in the hay and in the double shapes that shelter cooking.

A top a tiny little top that sits and spits and shows the courage calmly, this this is so soon an exasperation and a piece of lightning, it is so ordinarily just that occasion, it is so kindly dispiriting, it is so haughty if there is pushing. There is pushing, this is what makes it repetition.

A long, what is a log to do when it floats, it is to do nothing as it floats but certainly it would be best that it should adjust that to itself certainly. This alone does not make an explanation.

A degree of resorts and a shining wave all this together does not make a regulation and it does not make that irregular, it sustains mischief and an order and it even enforces the likelihood of the season and some color. So sustained is a paragraph that a sentence shows no staring and some noise. This is so simple in the size that is medium and is medium sized sentinel. There is no kilometer. That does not make a sample.

Keep the place that is not open, close the place that has one door, shut the place that has a cellar, suffer where all suffer more, argue, and shelter the understanding orphan, and silence that is silence is not sufficient there must even be sleep.

Puzzle is more than a speck and a soiled collar. A pound is more than oat meal and a new institution. A silence is no more than occasional. It respects understanding and salt and even a rope. It respects a news-stand and it also it very also respects desert. All the ice can descend together.

Was there freedom, was there enchaining, was there even a height rising from higher. If there was what is a coat worth and by whom was it made when.

A lining any lining is a trimming. More trimming is extra.

A sort of arranging, a kindling of paying a shilling, does that mean another extravagance and more candles, no more candles. It does not show.

A famous single candle has a chance to shine so that glaring meant that no more would be reversed by lightning. The safe lamp and the bright lamp and the dirty lamp and the long lamp were all not the lamps that were attending baptism. Why is the baptism patient, baptism is patient in the first place because there is no coarse cloth, in the second place because when there is nothing taken enough is left to give every reason. A practice which engaged more attention than the rest was that which shaved a tame stopper and did not even end that. Supposing crossing a street is necessary, supposing it is, does that show more of such occasion. It does and it does.

A lime is in labor, a lemon is cooler, a citron is larger, a currant is redder, a strawberry is more vexed, a banana is straighter.

A little thing is a little thing, a single point is bigger, a bigger thing is a bigger thing, an older thing is older, an older thing is an older thing, a station is a station, a station is a station and a station is a thing and stationary only that is a stationary thing.

A blind being blind and deaf and deaf being deaf and blind and blind and deaf and a coat with a cape and more use in all than in any shape all this makes a reason for criticising the use of machinery and paper and even a pen and even a stamp and even more flags than ever.

In the pin in the picking of a pin, in sewing a little feather and avoiding deserting a pin, in retaining the feather and arranging to rank the pin as a pin and to hold it there where if it is seen it is found and if it is found it is seen, to not mark a pin and select a pin all this is a reason for using that way of waiting.

A standard blessed is a standard that is blue if it is blue and blue and white when it is blue and white. Supposing there is no money, supposing there is no dress and no skirt, supposing there is no window and no bed, supposing there is no more distribution and not any more violence, supposing there is not even arithmetic and intelligence, supposing there is a light and a round hole, does that mean that there is no success suggested. It does not. A little bit of choice makes a color regular. A little bit of black makes dinner necessary.

If there is a shape a real shape prettily, if there is and there is no wonder does it happen all the time, if it does not is there a certainty that there is collusion. These interesting questions crowd the house, they crowd, they do not crowd everywhere. They crowd separately.

All there is of more chances is in a book, all there is of any more chances is in a list, all there is of chances is in an address, all there is is what is the best place not to remain sitting and suggesting that there is no title for relieving rising.

An excursion, what is an excursion, an excursion is a picnic if it is recurrent, it is a picnic if there is no absence, it is a picnic and not necessarily, it is a picnic.

Black horses, very black horses are not peculiar, very large horses are not peculiar, very splendid horses are not peculiar, horses are peculiar regularly and with an awake resemblance to the best the very best description and regret. The kindness of this is mentioned and very often quite often the same rebuke is outrageous.

Not allowed, not only allowed to eat, to ache, to resemble, to project, to make a motion, to study preaching, to stumble on anything, to stretch audibly.

Not allowed a prize or a couch or even what is not necessary a searching, not allowed more formerly, not allowed more entirely, not allowed a dispensary.

It is a custom, it is a custom when it is not undue, when it is not undue, when it is not. It is a custom. It is a custom when it is more due, when it is, when it is an angle, it is not a custom, it is a custom altogether.

In cross and across, in that show and wide there is the sensory statement that there is night rule and a winter rule and even the chamber is empty and watches why are watches lighted.

What a day to pay to stay, what a day. When the work is done too soon and there is a crossing of hands and even of heads entirely when there is and when the rest is so awake, is there any slept out sleeping, there is not gradually, there is more chance than there would be in a colored collection. There is more chance certainly.

What is the resolution between a cutlet and an ingredient. It is mentioned and made in paper and floating.

What is the example of a miner. A single example is in the best of cups and also in the rest of the places and also in the show that is there.

After a mixed cloud is there any use in a trimming, there is, there is. There is a trimming behind in. There in no use. There is the case.

Calm, a calm, that calm, along the calm. This which is in the ell is so much are so. When and when and when is there. When the rail is the passage to. Through and so and much orderly.

Beginning to twining and sudden girls what is mended in a street, what is a rut in finnish. What is it in a market.

A considerable engagement, a considerable engagement.

Excuse the point that makes a division between the right and left that which is in the middle in between. Surprise an engagement, surprise it so that an agreement is all the time.

This is a way, this is a trout, this is the succession.

To linger in the pale way and not to show spots to be greener to do this means that all the references are what they are.

A pedal a pedal is that which when examined is made and this is no mistake in regularity it is a splendid thing.

Covering in and covering, covering with inside covering. Covering a lion with the same shape as the bear and yet what is the best measure for a tiger, what is the measure steadily.

A half safe wife and a whole safe wife and a half safe wife and a half safe wife.

A bet and sugar and a bet and within, a bet and within and a bet in within.

Cut a slice to show a pear, cut a slice to show a row, cut a slice and there is visiting. An angel is in the exchange.

Suppose that there is a cost, suppose that there is a beggar, suppose that there is a powder and a powder suppose there is a real gold mine.

A curly fate and a household fact and a gloom too soon, and a couple of necessary pockets.

Explain, explain why there is a shell fish and an oyster.

A pleasant little spot to have gold. The same spot is used for silver. The gold is the best way to keep it. The silver is the way to keep silver.

A cloud of white and a chorus of all bright birds and a sweet a very sweet cherry and a thick miss, a thick and a dark and a clean clerk, a whole succession of mantle pieces.

Conceal a nose and climb, counsel a name and shudder, believe a glass and relate, cool a pound and put in that.

Wednesday is a day and a closed begging is reasonable, reasonable, is reasonable, reasonable is reasonable.

Piston and clothes, consider the wet sack, coal hack, hack a piece of gum.

[ ¶ ]

1913

74a.

GO IN GREEN

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Go in green. Go in, case. Go in green.

Go in green, go in. in, go in green.

Go in green.

Go in green.

[ ¶ ]

1913

75.

SIMON

[“Three Hitherto Unpublished Portraits”, The Yale University Library Gazette, Vol. 50, No. 1, July 1975]

Pre-sun.

A class maker needed by time and with careless stands nice present and more poker with all but says you all must squeeze patent holes with a remedy and nicely fashion the under piece where there is head hake.

Prayed.

The lime boat which does make a soil makes a round dart and beadles flow and little bugs little bouncers time. This stretch. Not a wide might in the measure of their discount sent.

Perfect put.

The leaped moist stud with a little dangerous pust, pushined with limbs and not a change to say. Loud walk and a noise lifter. A hat above a hand pirate.

This most sees mosses in that. A steady sew wind. The least noise most. Bet chooses.

Parker.

Little shine posts with a gentle shoe, much tail and a climate a killed champagne and much bunch much little single west bosom frills, frills with a cake and need be by the glance. Peas be the west and no that where it change and little licence and more coach and please more where the stand has separation. Rest in the peas and moist moist then, this makes mounds and water closets neater. Change in that chain and nicer be the water water falling where why should it see the ret, return of latter land and make the spine with all and best to stay white cap and dirt. Be so.

Compress.

In the place. In the place where the boat hook is strewn and near grass more sense and return all this shows cherries and change and less nose makes mar when so where. All this but flies. The language is scarce.

Please the cleared pea and noise noise where. Where is there oat oat peal which makes collected water and hours, hours and hours.

Reasonable instance and a wedded trust and a necessary restaurant nor such.

The less spread.

Show sighs in must and leave the place leave the place dark with a broom a tall broom with locusts and resigned balls and nearly a sweet shout a sweet shout in pills.

A rest is a bird a real kind of sow.

The bench.

What is a bench to see. It is that. That where a toad stakes is a little lime. This does make money, money and a dare and little fetches.

No but shall seize, seize the put door with shingle roof, single please. Leave it.

Leave it.

Leave it out, this nest shall stir when it does cry and make a ton and messes more. A leaf.

Shake.

Shake put away with a long spoke, a long spoke in between and comber camber of sara white and little chilly.

Rest bold and knife colored and least ways to set. This beside.

This best. When the unified reproduction of more birds and little lights and much regression to be, is so coped with a storehouse then real reason. Really reason.

Less is a pet. Package and four. Cold bite. Show there. No sip. Pea less. Show coal. Breslau.

[ ¶ ]

1913

76.

BEE TIME VINE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Bee time vine be vine truth devine truth.

Be vine be vine be vine truth, be vine be vine be vine.

Class grass not so mange not a linen starch not emblem. not in blend blemish and a tooth. Love callous kidding with little lozenges and a mouth and moist neglected pens pens full of under standing bold ess with leases and below, below whites, glaze and exchange water with sooth for soot and lower for a cat which is a goat. It was so fine.

Response. Responder to a sofa with and measles four and coolidge paint and neathless which never bless and more colloose with it. Please bet.

Go gout.

A cook makes cake and never less never less grating which be when. This noon.

A lass which moists the beat wax so and it was a ring it was a necessary trim. Alright.

No taste in two.

No twine in two and a best set.

Coal hole.

If coal oil means water and a memory and fine.

Which pen.

Leaves in, no boat.

This is a talk.

Plain grease in covers.

Covers, covers, little lamb.

No poe, coop ham.

Leaf as not.

Ixtact, lime.

Co hie.

Wee nus, poodle nut, all bow with cut hup. Leave len. A go lash. Lips tip. No pie. Rest.

We tight, Nigger. Nasal, noseite. Not we when. Butt, but set. All that, cold, nigh jigger.

Pea sells. All.

Way mouth, soph, chive, bee, so, it, any, muse, in, lee, vie.

[ ¶ ]

1913

77.

IRMA

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Land side. Irma.

Irma cake, Irma.

Land side bucket, bucket in stuff.

Irma.

Irma is as estel estelable is estelable in it.

Irma.

[ ¶ ]

1913

78.

A LIDE CLOSE. THE STORY OF A SPANISH MORRISON

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Bier. All thee fur.

A little bit.

New rice then sick. Sick.

[ ¶ ]

1913

79.

MRS. EDWARDES

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

A little grass. Peal it first it shows clothes that means night gowns hours, loaves feathers, hours, hours, loaves, feathers, feel hours, some more in, little thing, anything, pale letters, principal, principal work show full coal hide, full coal hide in, in last angling that is. The most neat couple of stitches are in opposite coils. This makes me ashamed, in.

Leave off more to let anybody be ashamed to have best spread out in twelve when perfectly cool ice. This is most needful. A little thing water melon willing, a little thing to that.

[ ¶ ]

1913

80.

PRECIOSILLA

[Composition as Explanation, 1926]

Cousin to Clare washing.

In the win all the band beagles which have cousin lime sign and arrange a weeding match to presume a certain point to exstate to exstate a certain pass lint to exstate a lean sap prime lo and shut shut is life.

Bait, bait, tore, tore her clothes, toward it, toward a bit, to ward a sit, sit down in, in vacant surely lots, a single mingle, bait and wet, wet a single establishment that has a lily lily grow. Come to the pen come in the stem, come in the grass grown water.

Lily wet lily wet while. This is so pink so pink in stammer, a long bean which shows bows is collected by a single curly shady, shady get, get set wet bet.

It is a snuff a snuff to be told and have can wither, can is it and sleep sleep knot, it is a lily scarf the pink and blue yellow, not blue not odour sun, nobles are bleeding bleeding two seats two seats on end. Why is grief. Grief is strange black. Sugar is melting. We will not swim.

preciosilla

Please be please be get, please get wet, wet naturally, naturally in weather. Could it be fire more firier. Could it be so in ate struck. Could it be gold up, gold up stringing, in it while while which is hanging, hanging in dingling, dingling in pinning, not so. Not so dots large dressed dots, big sizes, less laced, less laced diamonds, diamonds white, diamonds bright, diamonds in the in the light, diamonds light diamonds door diamonds hanging to be four, two four, all before, this bean, lessly, all most, a best, willow, vest, a green guest, guest, go go go go go go, go. Go go. Not guessed. Go go.

Toasted susie is my ice-cream.

[ ¶ ]

1913

81.

SACRED EMILY

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Compose compose beds.

Wives of great men rest tranquil.

Come go stay philip philip.

Egg be takers.

Parts of place nuts.

Suppose twenty for cent.

It is rose in hen.

Come one day.

A firm terrible a firm terrible hindering, a firm hindering have a ray nor pin nor.

Egg in places.

Egg in few insists.

In set a place.

I am not missing.

Who is a permit.

I love honor and obey I do love honor and obey I do.

Melancholy do lip sing.

How old is he.

Murmur pet murmur pet murmur.

Push sea push sea push sea push sea push sea push sea push sea push sea.

Sweet and good and kind to all.

Wearing head.

Cousin tip nicely.

Cousin tip.

Nicely.

Wearing head.

Leave us sit.

I do believe it will finish, I do believe it will finish.

Pat ten patent, Pat ten patent.

Eleven and eighteen.

Foolish is foolish is.

Birds measure birds measure stores birds measure stores measure birds measure.

Exceptional firm bites.

How do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

Never the less.

Leave it to me.

Weeds without papers.

Weeds without papers are necessary.

Left again left again.

Exceptional considerations.

Never the less tenderness.

Resting cow curtain.

Resting bull pin.

Resting cow curtain.

Resting bull pin.

Next to a frame.

The only hat hair.

Leave us mass leave us. Leave us pass. Leave us. Leave us pass leave us.

Humming is.

No climate.

What is a size.

Ease all I can do.

Colored frame.

Couple of canning.

Ease all I can do.

Humming does as

Humming does as humming is.

What is a size.

No climate.

Ease all I can do.

Shall give it, please to give it.

Like to give it, please to give it.

What a surprise.

Not sooner whether.

Cordially yours.

Pause.

Cordially yours.

Not sooner together.

Cordially yours.

In strewing, in strewing.

That is the way we are one and indivisible.

Pay nuts renounce.

Now without turning around.

I will give them to you tonight.

Cunning is and does cunning is and does the most beautiful notes.

I would like a thousand most most.

Center pricking petunia.

Electrics are tight electrics are white electrics are a button.

Singular pressing.

Recent thimble.

Noisy pearls noisy pearl coat.

Arrange.

Arrange wide opposite.

Opposite it.

Lily ice-cream.

Nevertheless.

A hand is Willie.

Henry Henry Henry.

A hand is Henry.

Henry Henry Henry.

A hand is Willie.

Henry Henry Henry.

All the time.

A wading chest.

Do you mind.

Lizzie do you mind.

Ethel.

Ethel.

Ethel.

Next to barber.

Next to barber bury.

Next to barber bury china.

Next to barber bury china glass.

Next to barber china and glass.

Next to barber and china.

Next to barber and hurry.

Next to hurry.

Next to hurry and glass and china.

Next to hurry and glass and hurry.

Next to hurry and hurry.

Next to hurry and hurry.

Plain cases for see.

Tickle tickle tickle you for education.

A very reasonable berry.

Suppose a selection were reverse.

Cousin to sadden.

A coral neck and a little song so very extra so very Susie.

Cow come out cow come out and out and smell a little.

Draw prettily.

Next to a bloom.

Neat stretch.

Place plenty.

Cauliflower.

Cauliflower.

Curtain cousin.

Apron.

Neither best set.

Do I make faces like that at you.

Pinkie.

Not writing not writing another.

Another one.

Think.

Jack Rose Jack Rose.

Yard.

Practically all of them.

Does believe it.

Measure a measure a measure or.

Which is pretty which is pretty which is pretty.

To be top.

Neglect Waldberg.

Sudden say separate.

So great so great Emily.

Sew grate sew grate Emily.

Not a spell nicely.

Ring.

Weigh pieces of pound.

Aged steps.

Stops.

Not a plan bow.

Why is lacings.

Little slam up.

Cold seam peaches.

Begging to state begging to state begging to state alright.

Begging to state begging to state begging to state alright.

Wheels stows wheels stows.

Wickedness.

Cotton could mere less.

Nevertheless.

Anne.

Analysis.

From the standpoint of all white a week is none too much.

Pink coral white coral, coral coral.

Happy happy happy.

All the, chose.

Is a necessity.

Necessity.

Happy happy happy all the.

Happy happy happy all the.

Necessity.

Remain seated.

Come on come on come on on.

All the close.

Remain seated.

Happy.

All the.

Necessity.

Remain seated.

All the, close.

Websters and mines, websters and mines.

Websters and mines.

Trimming.

Gold space gold space of toes.

Twos, twos.

Pinned to the letter.

In accompany.

In a company in.

Received.

Must.

Natural lace.

Spend up.

Spend up length.

Spend up length.

Length thoroughly.

Neatness.

Neatness Neatness.

Excellent cording.

Excellent cording short close.

Close to.

When.

Pin black.

Cough or up.

Shouting.

Shouting.

Neater pin.

Pinned to the letter.

Was it a space was it a space was it a space to see.

Neither things.

Persons.

Transition.

Say say say.

North of the calender.

Window.

Peoples rest.

Preserve pulls.

Cunning piler.

Next to a chance.

Apples.

Apples.

Apples went.

It was a chance to preach Saturday.

Please come to Susan.

Purpose purpose black.

Extra plain silver.

Furious slippers.

Have a reason.

Have a reason candy.

Points of places.

Neat Nezars.

Which is a cream, can cream.

Ink of paper slightly mine breathes a shoulder able shine.

Necessity.

Near glass.

Put a stove put a stove hoarser.

If I was surely if I was surely.

See girl says.

All the same bright.

Brightness.

When a churn say suddenly when a churn say suddenly.

Poor pour percent.

Little branches.

Pale.

Pale.

Pale.

Pale.

Pale.

Pale.

Pale.

Near sights.

Please sorts.

Example.

Example.

Put something down.

Put something down some day.

Put something down some day in.

Put something down some day in my.

In my hand.

In my hand right.

In my hand writing.

Put something down some day in my hand writing.

Needles less.

Never the less.

Never the less.

Pepperness.

Never the less extra stress.

Never the less.

Tenderness.

Old sight.

Pearls.

Real line.

Shoulders.

Upper states.

Mere colors.

Recent resign.

Search needles.

All a plain all a plain show.

White papers.

Slippers.

Slippers underneath.

Little tell.

I chance.

I chance to.

I chance to to.

I chance to.

What is a winter wedding a winter wedding.

Furnish seats.

Furnish seats nicely.

Please repeat.

Please repeat for.

Please repeat.

This is a name to Anna.

Cushions and pears.

Reason purses.

Reason purses to relay to relay carpets.

Marble is thorough fare.

Nuts are spittoons.

That is a word.

That is a word careless.

Paper peaches.

Paper peaches are tears.

Rest in grapes.

Thoroughly needed.

Thoroughly needed signs.

All but.

Relieving relieving.

Argonauts.

That is plenty.

Cunning saxon symbol.

Symbol of beauty.

Thimble of everything.

Cunning clover thimble.

Cunning of everything.

Cunning of thimble.

Cunning cunning.

Place in pets.

Night town.

Night town a glass.

Color mahogany.

Color mahogany center.

Rose is a rose is a rose is a rose.

Loveliness extreme.

Extra gaiters.

Loveliness extreme.

Sweetest ice-cream.

Page ages page ages page ages.

Wiped Wiped wire wire.

Sweeter than peaches and pears and cream.

Wiped wire wiped wire.

Extra extreme.

Put measure treasure.

Measure treasure.

Tables track.

Nursed.

Dough.

That will do.

Cup or cup or.

Excessively illigitimate.

Pussy pussy pussy what what.

Current secret sneezers.

Ever.

Mercy for a dog.

Medal make medal.

Able able able.

A go to green and a letter spoke a go to green or praise or

Worships worships worships.

Door.

Do or.

Table linen.

Wet spoil.

Wet spoil gaiters and knees and little spools little spools or ready silk lining.

Suppose misses misses.

Curls to butter.

Curls.

Curls.

Settle stretches.

See at till.

Louise.

Sunny.

Sail or.

Sail or rustle.

Mourn in morning.

The way to say.

Patter.

Deal own a.

Robber.

A high b and a perfect sight.

Little things singer.

Jane.

Aiming.

Not in description.

Day way.

A blow is delighted.

[ ¶ ]

1914

1914

82.

MEAL ONE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Meal one airs.

Pour leash.

Meal one.

Pour leash.

Pour leash.

Least O crater.

least o crater spores.

Least crater spores styles.

Least spores styles store is.

Least spores styles stores miss.

Least spores styles miss core brake. Least spores miss core brake stale so did usher.

PART II

Onion pear layer.

Not in oxes not in oxes glass.

Par lower but.

PART II

By we linen.

Coil and I run.

By the time span well.

Old in geranium hop elevate pierce fixtures.

No it is in joy rest vestibule.

PART III

Please power pot in the pour rim.

PART III

It was no, eat was nor.

Eight was knot for.

Heat hate was not five forty four.

Kind climb back bore box.

It was a sugar four state.

A lime lump, a lime lump weather.

PART III IV

Live louise loo.

PART IV

Neat space pin summer mourn.

Neat space pin some mere same.

Neat space pin simmer more sum.

PART IV

It was a straw such.

It was a straw such to boom.

It was a straw stretch to boom.

It was a strum straw stretch to street boom.

It was a train straw stretch to strew boom.

PART V

Excellent singing excellent singing in a hinder pay tight. Excellent singing excellent singing.

PART V

No No No No No No.

No no no, no no no.

PART VII

Was it a stem, was it a steam was it a stem to taste.

PART VIII

Was it a stem was it a stem was it a stem to taste.

PART IX

Neglect so is.

Neglect, so is a china.

Neglect so is.

PART X

It was a wade.

It was a wade too sue.

It was a wade to sue bay bays.

It was.

A wade.

PART X

Pea dear cut less.

PART X

Not a count in near sun net sense.

PART XII

Pea let sit curly lip.

PART XI

A go lasted to a pine net a pine net feel.

PART XIII

On account of noise.

PART XIV

The middle hear.

PART I

Pick her let.

Peculiar peculiar hyphen.

Not a sound in, not a low pin.

PART I

Pledging a real sodad sue seen.

Not a single pea leaf.

This is no change.

Not butts.

PART ONE

Place a sir print in box, boxing.

No piercers coal show it out stand parts of stretch, strachey.

PART II

Poise in poise in.

PART III

Next a bet.

Next set.

Next a bet.

PART IV

Not a balcony, not a be leader. Not a bell not a bell candy not a bell candy neigh. Not a bell candy shout, not a bell candy sheet fountain.

PART IV

Extra a cream.

PART V

Extra a cream same tear lay.

PART V

Extra a cream, Extra a cream.

So up so up so up.

PART VI

Extra a cream.

PART VII

Put in put in close.

Curl a curl a hat.

Net, here, held hair.

PART 1

Lily least lily least lily make a stuff.

PART I

Supper in parted rest match.

What is a match in pleases.

Pleases are so a glass, so necessary to re-sign, to re-sign colds. It is so to seek. Not satchel not satchel first. No glaze.

PART 1

Wet a wait, wet a weight.

PART I

Extreme recross. Extreme recross nose lets. Extreme recross nose lets eyes lets. Extreme recross nose lets.

PART 1

A prayed car.

PART 1

Paces are with curls not spilled. It is a plain.

PART 1

Net grass.

PART I

In is an indent in.

It is a silver snatch.

It is a burn sneeze.

It is a clause ear lay.

PART 11

Let us lie nice.

Let us a window.

PART III

Not a see knee.

Not a see knee no.

Not a see knee.

PART IV

Lets bake irregular.

Lets bake irregularly.

PART V

Pewter for, pewter for no.

PART VI

Lay glass lay glass.

PART VII

Season season, sack or last, sack, last.

PART VIII

Necklace necklace to necklace to waist, necklace too necklace two necklace two necklace two.

PART IX

Woe under woe under.

PART X

Soon seen, soon seen soon in seen.

PART XI

Cold in ups, cold in ups, cold in cold in ups.

PART XII

Nice is a grass nice is a grass all the gas is greening.

PART I

Pile in so in, pile in so in, pile in, so, in.

PART II

Neglect. Neglect cause. Neglect.

PART III

East and rain east and rain chin east and rain chin win. East and rain chin win suck. East and rain chin win soak suck.

PART IV

A neglected english woman.

A neglected in chest woman.

PART V

It is a tall it is a tall it is a tall to matter.

PART VI

Heavy next heavy next to throat, heavy next to throat dish.

PART VII

Loud crane loud crane makes a creek. Loud crane makes loud creek. Loud crane makes loud crane. Loud crane makes loud crane makes, loud crane loud makes loud crane.

PART VIII

Next next next to make.

PART IX

Little lily little lily lily.

PART X

Next in the settle sun to poke and night where night where in a sun, in a sun and next to bay seen sun and never exchange readily.

PART XI

Why o x why o x.

PART XII

Nose where, nose where stow sakes, nose where stow sakes.

PART XIII

Roe beast in roe and a selected thunder exact leaf tree.

PART XIV

Why poor cress.

PART XV

Read writes.

Pot or fine.

Please sacks.

PART I

Color or tour hair.

Color or four hair.

Four head.

PART I

Pin tea pin tea pin pin pin oh oh oh eye sacks.

PART II

Bird nickels,

PART III

Excellent and stays, excellent, note a grass, note a grass.

PART IV

Nervous in sue sees, nervous in sues sees. It was a chinaman, it a was a china mean on.

PART I AND II

Excellent sizes of old pieces I remonstrate.

PART II

Stone curls.

Neglected instance.

Not a docks hundred.

PART III AND IV

I demur, I demur to a stroke and hand in hand.

I elaborate, I elaborate and pale coil pale coil of tender tunes.

PART V

We the search we the search cotton, we the hold hold hold. We the time tell bill, we the so plain record to the marble fire place which is not where, which is a behave tone.

PART VI

Part lessen part lessen no more. Part lessen no more in a pan. Part lessen no more.

PART VII

So plenty in white sneezes and columns. No cool ore off.

[ ¶ ]

1914

83.

EMP LACE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Emp lace.

Miserable.

Next n time

Seat.

What is a say mow grass.

Night a steam pen.

Night a steam pen penny.

Night a steam pen penny pennier.

Night a steam pen pennier penny.

This is puss.

Polar share.

Pole pair.

Polar.

Knee nick.

Nickle.

Knee nickle Knee nick.

Knee nickle Knee nickle.

Picture and steam boat extra sail boat.

Not a no not a long suit pale mail.

Why is a sole a dumpling.

A sole is a dumpling because there is swimming.

Little lights of kindness news in all the branch where all is the weeding when the perfect set of tracing is poodle. Poodle when.

Pole in ore. Pole in ore up till. Pole in ore up till soon lay. Soon lay spook. Spook tie. Spook tie told top.

Oh my way sit.

Oh my way sit how glass.

Oh my way sit any an now.

Oh my way sit any earn now.

Oh my way sit any now.

Oh my way sit any an now.

Net and some silk.

Suppose it was in glass. Suppose an investigation and a relay a relay of large size. Suppose it is a burst, suppose it is egg glass. Not in sent.

Not a sill in bellows.

Noise is claim climb.

Are perches in cream.

Not or nest or.

Little thunder brick ates.

Let or mine shine.

There is no use in a pilaster there is no use in a peel laster, there is no use in a pilaster.

Color it cup, color it cup why is why is hair is.

Climbing in tights climbing in tights climbing bits of button.

Tiny nuts tiny nuts make week, tiny nuts make week straw. Legs look like less. Leg look like less.

Tiny week tiny week hum moan day, tiny week hung moon, day, tiny week hung moon day secure.

Neck lace in laces, laces and keeps back, necklaces and keeps back.

Not a peal not a peal sounder, not a peal sounder eggs use. Eggs use twos, eggs use twos two specks. Eggs use two specks. Two specks sounder. Two specks sound in admit safe. Two specks are or in is it, are or is in it in, is it in or is it, is it in or, or is it in.

Next a place next a place hawk next a place hawk cough.

Angel of weeding cake, angel of weeding cake, angel of weeding cake ate, on a step by a stem, all a pack sew a glass necessary necessary by wear eight.

Tender piece of a section of is to there. Most so.

Lack of roaring mutton. Sold pigs sold pigs wretch wretch eating wretch.

Knock about gate knock about gate must it must it must it.

In the agreeable, in the agree silk great or in the action not a shape or paid a sacrament to be a real coal leaf or pass. A curtain, next sugar rest, rent sugar rent not a smell not a smell salt.

It was funny it was peculiarly reacted by a necessary white knit way boat, way boat when call the looks for it. What in lace, what in lace to, bowl of nor or so let or.

Nest let nest let be. Accent and be have accent and be have no no sigh wake no sigh wake peace or.

It does get funnier it does get funnier, it is does funnier, it does is funnier, it does is dunnier. I have no inclination to be scolded.

Come to pearl ton leave stretch, most or climb step, climb step fight.

Pail of clover. She was a spectacle to win to win a dressing table. She was a spectacle to win a dressing table. The nice nine, the nice nine pours.

Earn east in gay, earn east in gayly, earn in east in gayly good, earn in gayly.

When should the ill boat show excellent pail, when should it cause a fly beam.

Nest to extraordinary and curtain and little special, real trimming, not a shade, not a horizontal piece of coat, not nearly finish.

Please sudden please sudden dough, please sudden dough nuts, please so rendered so rendered so rendered.

Later exchange no pet is stolen oh the lovely cool satisfactory on when on when.

Plunder in collars plenty in collars plenty in plenty in collars. It does change nuts. It does reduce burns. It is sell out in.

Earnest. Earnest is a chamber.

Earnest. Earnest.

Representative essence. Essence.

Following feet, following feet for, following feet furnish.

A longer curious a longer cup and stand.

Pledges pledges nearly.

Please fasten white please fasten white, please fasten white white please fasten white.

White eye-glasses, white eye glasses and a ribbon a real ribbon a glow a glow a gone gather a little seed spell and a natural gas. Piles of strange piles of strange in a special reason. If it is warm it is an hour glass, if it is cold it is a saddler glass if it is rain if it is rain, if it is rain it is a celebrated glass, if it is rain if it is rain if it is rain it is a safe in last old solid, last old solid grain last old solid grain of trained lips.

Clouds of willing seen in the bird day.

Able to exact bicycles.

A personal survey of frost.

In general.

Perhaps he has perhaps he has.

A wood below a wood below jerk, a wood below a wood below aid or excellent.

It was a transitive a transitive leave height.

Allowing allowing allowing allowing.

Put a pull put a pull all leather.

This time not so well on limb.

On none part let par on eat touch par.

Going to stop singing stop it stop it stop it stop singing.

Perfect pleasant place wire lily.

Put see put see put see put see.

Leave a glass mass leave a glass mass curling is a pressed sense.

Words cousin by words and cousin by, words and cousin and by words and cousin and by words and cousin by.

Left grapes or shade of real colds or pieces steak or little way shoulder steps.

It comes to the present interdicted and really poised really poison really pointed necessity to be collided agreeable and a commoner a comprehensive rendered so present and nearly persuadable nearly power.

It is a credit to be it is a credit to be.

Nearer a glance to thee.

A little reasonable parcel a little reasonable parcel.

Shatter a pan cold more a ground lease with mite and less line and check go lights with peaked peaked pats widow grown not a spell soup not a spell soap actually actually in in.

Morning gate. Pepper calls. No use.

Read oceans right burn rubber hose nerves color in a ten agreeable and a lest woes.

Knocks eggs know better. Knocks eggs nor better. Knocks eggs nor eggs nor eggs nor better.

Lay colonel lay colonel.

Paper chews.

Hinting and boldness, hinting and boldness, way waiting, way waiting.

Mention leader.

Little stands make meadows and beneath all and beneath more and beneath pants.

Have it at hand, have it at hand have a pear to smear why it.

Able stamp planter able stamp curtain, able stamp bowl dear slow.

Pearls, pearls pages, extra summer one, minor chin laugh, pearls pearls pages, extra some more one, leave minor changes, let powder let powder let powder.

Extraordinary purses, extraordinary purses.

A pleas rather fine a pleas rather fine.

It was a pew it was a pew it was a pew in places.

Widen pour lets.

Papers of cranberries.

Laps in covets.

Age in beefsteaks age in pear shapes age in round and puzzle. Witness a pair of glasses. Extra win eager extra win eager. Piles piles of splinters piles piles of splinters.

English or please english or please or please or please or please or please.

Weighed in skirt weighed in weighed in skirt.

Anguish anguish anguish.

Puzzle a tower.

Real button.

Real butter or nuts.

Real button nuts.

A measure of muss, a measure of a muss meant.

Little eyes of peal ax resting by the clothes makes a pillow show a grain and makes a left hand restless back wards.

After noon. Extra toweling.

Persons.

Persons nearly bower.

Plain tags to a dozen. Yellow sponges to a piece.

If it was necessary if it was ameliorating, if it was ameliorating.

Loud center wheel loud center wheel.

Paper satchels.

Little sequestered lot shown countenances.

Angles agreed.

When stares.

When stares.

When stares.

Flute flute how are you.

Way of web stairs way of web stairs.

Why or lean.

Door hum door hum sew.

This is a change.

Wheel or wheats.

Lettuce excuse.

Heap heap heap.

Or a plain.

Personal bestow personal bestow buck eat wheat. Personal bestow buckwheat eat personal bestow buck eat wheat.

An irregular an irregular and irregular an irregular.

Please lean wheat.

Away in pay real suspect away in pay real suspect can, in away away in pay real suspect can argue ties, away in pay suspect ties away in argue suspect ties ties.

Mounting slate.

Extra fort.

Whine cold straps, whine cold straps angle trace.

Not in corner pigeon, not a regular rice not a chin reading not worry goal.

These are oiler or glee.

Wade in cake.

Come in.

One one.

Come Come Come Come.

Two queen.

Come into so.

Of two or two.

It was necessary it was necessary to purchase twine it was necessary string it was necessary so on it was necessary reasonable sweet, it was no pole it it was an example.

Let it agree.

Lovely eye lamb.

Red in red in parlor notes red in red in parlor notes.

Red in eye lamb, red in red in parlor notes.

Red in eye lamb red in parlor notes red in eye lamb red in parlor notes precious precious precious precious.

Red in parlor notes precious precious precious.

Red in parlor notes red in parlor notes red in precious precious.

Lovely eye lamb red in red in precious

Lovely eye lamb red in parlor notes.

Precious Precious Precious.

Smiles and miles.

Colored board.

A collection a collection poor at a collection poor at pencils, a collection poor at pencils patients, a collection poor at pencils patients.

Please over debt please over thumb.

Lender tender.

It was putting.

Scissors or cheese scissors or chase scissors or james.

Lamp lighting.

Pen a sable.

Peacocks. coil balloons.

Tea knows.

Lick in plains.

Cannery. Cannery catastrophy.

Length.

Weed spare those.

Able able to take sugar.

Less in bright.

Not a louis in filip.

Hug or. Hug or hug or.

Lump in a wheel lump in a whole lump in cousin sand.

Narrow bend.

Twisted twisted lake.

Vestibule paul.

Near jenny.

A whole season a rode a rode a rode.

A whole season a road.

Pleasant stem.

Next to shake.

We say.

Examples and earn say burn.

Acres again acres again.

Spot or less.

Need berries hot.

Wave who mean.

Leave be leave be.

It was a positive corner.

A white extra syllable.

Neither pressure.

Can you see sit.

Cinder judge land hear.

Susan spoke what.

Susan spoke sweetly.

Read birds.

Susan spoke what.

Weighed.

Leg light.

Ancient washing tone.

Red tea let.

The power of his violin line. He transformed it into hair.

Loads loads and loads loads.

Paper cut in water water chair.

Neat niece or egg.

West in stoves.

Natural lace furniture.

Old cheap gray. Mustard.

Why should pepper mutter.

All all all all.

Ready sign tax ready sign tax.

Naturally cunning. Weather scope.

Ee’s last.

Ready little a.

Color two pieces.

Wait a garment.

Not a flake hater.

Needs pearls tiles.

Oh pay oh pray open.

Oh pray oh pay open.

Not a regular bay day.

Weeding butter.

A left over into a left into or a left or into a left into over.

Nuts in nights nuts or nights.

A clamor.

Pay special stains.

Coil or puss.

Whiter ship.

Eight o’clock.

Rubbish.

Eight o’clock pussish.

Eight o’clock radish.

Eight o’clock and a lump.

Eight o’clock more.

Sew soon.

Eight o’clock equal.

Pun in baby.

A clock feather.

Eighty day.

Cunning.

Feeble foliage.

Rain air neck.

Pay stairs.

Pair recapitulations and tender tender tender titles tender tender tender titles.

Able to seize able to seize separate separate separate.

What is a dictionary, a dictionary is thanks.

Nerves curves nerves curve less nerves curves curves curve less nerves nerves less nerves nerves less nerves nerves less.

Waiters double cherry waiters double cherry.

In the course of conversation. In the course of conversation.

Needs a pin.

Needs as a pin.

Come out.

Come come out.

Out.

Mercifully mercifully mercy fully mercifully.

Which is a lit.

Lighter.

Wedding chest.

Wedding chest pansies.

Hat is across.

Across far.

Next to next to near soled tip, next to next to near to next to near to near to next to. Next to next to next to near to next to near to.

Cow come out cow come out cow come out come out cow cow come out come out cow cow come out cow come out cow come out come out cow cow come out come out cow cow come out cow come out cow come out cow come out cow cow come out cow come out.

Honey is wet.

Paint on paint in paint in paint in paint in paint in paint in paint in.

Left order neither.

Yes I have been to come. Cow come out cow come out cow come out come out cow cow come out come out cow.

Become become. Polish.

Dress well dress well dress well.

Funny little bore or link Next next.

It was a way to say say say say.

Inch and inch met or met scale or stamp, stone or paper drawer, rent or rent needs address excel wood and wood and only stick out either, by a place but not more sudden when and all July.

[ ¶ ]

1914

84.

SERIES

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I

Egg last.

II

Peace in a mine purses and strawberrie.

III

A seat each.

Leak or moister.

Peas miss peas miss miss miss.

IV

Oak in a bone.

V

Leap a please.

VI

What is a near roll.

What is a near roll.

VII

Standard coal glass.

VIII

Lamentable table back.

IX

In a complete boot by, a reset passenger rolled tied for real in pay see, what is wheat eat.

X

Not a sister.

XI

Oil in join, oil in join show, oil in join shoulder shoulder shoulder show.

XII

Next is cutter next is ease cutter next is geese.

XIII

Sublime sublime real in real pin pin in in real in pin in real in.

XIV

Banner makes a cheese.

xv

Why does banner make a cheese.

XVI

I feel no impulse to be scolded.

XVII

An estimable wheeler, Note so soon. A track a track chart, a leaver in a below. Why is a pear. Why is a pear lay cross. Consider that the sun is tired and leaves and leaves and leaves and.

XVIII

Cause a galop, sudden spool, a pealing water melon.

XIX

Needless to say.

A goat makes color.

Webster and webster and webster.

XX

Lemons slice.

Letter paper.

XXI

Ever or bequest.

So lay done ring.

XXII

A little gray so meat to style.

Knee but knee but to sealed.

Able lamb bird.

Or knee so or knee so red pale, or near so red pale pallor pet.

Or knee so relay age or knee so relay.

Or knee so relay age or knee so. Or knee so relay age.

XXIII

Please pitch a line chest.

I might in the wet.

XXIV

Ways in the spoon ways weighs.

XXV

A whole collection of silver, please pitch a collection arrangement to the for or half. A whole collection of silver.

XXVI

Next to neat. Next to neat.

XXVII

Vent or rind or.

Become a whistle.

XXVIII

Lean not neglected throw bed.

XXIX

Nervous or nervous or exchange nervous or boats.

XXX

Left a place in care of left a ring or level, left a change between, no glance up.

XXXI

Place between care, place between care place between care where.

XXXII

Leaves of oil skin lower shoulders as they below not a section no silence no real rubber strange.

XXXIII

Cannot fish cannot fish in corn or new cannot fish in.

XXXIV

Neglectful peas, neglectful of colors and real papers and almost all the shutters really neglectful of underneath recent calamities almost neglectful of resemblances and butter creams.

XXXV

Able to see able to see able to see to see, able to see able to see able to see able to see.

XXXVI

Why is wet why is wet example of finisher, example to finish is capable of relight example to finish is capable.

XXXVII

Woods. Misses Woods.

XXXVIII

Credit to all ice, credit is sane it is peculiar it is really a little critical it is really a wholesome never seat. It is nearly always perfect.

XXXIX

Borrow him.

XL

Leaves color goat, leaves color black, leaves color color color leaves color girl.

[ ¶ ]

1914

85.

TILLIE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Tillie labor Tillie labor eye sheds or sheds, Tillie labor Tillie labor late in shells ear shells oil shells, Tillie labor Tillie labor shave in sew up ups ups, Tillie Tillie like what white like white where, like, Tillie labor like where open so or Tillie labor. Tillie lay Tillie laying Tillie laying, Tillie lime, Tillie Tillie, next to a sour bridge next to a pan wiper next to ascent assent, next to, assent, assent.

[ ¶ ]

1914

86.

CURTAIN LET US

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Curtain lettuce.

Curtain lettuce rents.

Hacks and hacks and hacks Sunday, manifest manifest so bright manifest chairs manifest manifest manifest. Leads us leads us to mingle, mingle mingle merrily might, merrily might close, consider a mutter sight, show joining extra steps, points points alter, points points alter, after, after, utter utter colds, utter colds wetter, utter colds wetter supper, utter colds supper, wetter supper, points of perfect points of perfect pick stems, points of nicks sounds, lead colds to stay lead colds to stay lead colds to stay away, extra looking.

Neighbor Lewis.

If a prayer is a prayer and letters letter paper if a prayer letter paper shows sudden sudden sudden summer, if in high time, if in turn a rose if in turn a rose able able to stay.

Not a sight.

Why is a day curls.

Why is an erect.

An erect sold not a firm not a town not nearly moving.

Moving and settlement and altogether.

Nothing to show alas.

Always always earnestly.

What ways.

No such a minding and little peas and all so soon to stay and nearly feet and islands in dust and anyhow not a shape. So bitter seem the yellow press and all the ambling together. In a children not a dog and why is beauty so. It is to say the length believe and now an eye is an oval.

Exactly.

Fancy summer.

Combining meeting with meeting and extra and extra and aiming and any combine meeting and meeting and extra and extra.

[ ¶ ]

1914

87.

DATES

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I

Fish.

Bequeath fish.

Able to state papers.

Fish.

Bequeath fish.

II

Worry.

Wordly

Pies and pies.

Piles.

Weapons.

Weapons and weapons.

World renown.

World renown world renown.

III

Nitches.

Nitches pencil.

Nitches pencil plate.

Nitches vulgar.

Nitches vulgar pencils.

Nitches plate.

IV

Hopping.

Hopping a thunder.

Credit.

Creditable.

V

Spaniard.

Soiled pin.

Soda soda.

Soda soda.

VI

Wednesday.

Not a particle wader.

Aider.

Add send dishes.

VII

Poison oak poison oak.

Stumble.

Poison steer.

Poison steer humble.

Irene.

Between.

Conundrum.

Come.

VIII

Wet yes wet yes wet yes sprinkle. Wet yes wet yes wet yes sprinkle.

IX

Thicker than some.

X

College extension.

XI

Pass over.

Pass over.

Pass.

Pass.

Pass.

Pass.

Pass pass.

XII

Not a night sight.

Pay sombrely.

Are and n and no and pail. Are and n and no and pail. Are and n and no and pail.

[ ¶ ]

1914

88.

FOUR

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Fine

Neither your fathers nor your mothers nor your brothers.

Finally see sees.

Neither your mothers.

Finally see see.

Neither your mothers.

Finally see see.

Of

Nest.

Nest of course is.

Nest.

Nest.

Nest of course is.

Nest.

Nest of course is.

Nest.

Nest of course is.

Nest.

Nest of course is.

Brother

Lay up.

Other see sees.

Pray shoes.

Pray shoes.

Other see sees.

Brother.

Firm

Twenty.

Nine teen.

Finally see see.

Finally see see.

[ ¶ ]

1914

89.

FINISHED ONE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Finished I finished.

Purses.

Continue.

Not in sentence.

A.

A plan terrier.

Police cat police cat.

Sunday.

Seldom.

Sunny seldom.

Change when a change when it is double when it is a plan to control a patience. Suppose to-morrow.

Suppose to-morrow.

Weeding day.

Weeding day provoking.

Discharged you are discharged.

Not a sound.

Not so sense. Silence.

Little silence.

So painful, so ill visible, so necessary.

That is a tender that is a tender circumstance.

Suppose he had a friend.

What is too listen.

Begin a blessing.

Just begin it.

Sample.

Furniture.

The reason there are pieces is because of duty.

Lend a catalogue, lend it.

Really nearly all of it is able to surmount.

Sir.

Sir.

Photograph.

Rent it.

Rent it easily.

Noisily.

Noisy vellum.

There is no use there is no use in using any example which is plainer. It is plain. It is plain enough. It is plain enough.

It is plain enough.

I can go on.

All the time.

I am tired of that.

High since.

There is an excuse.

Extreme.

Rumpelmayer ice cream.

Finished.

I finished what.

Handsome.

Pills.

Pills.

Curb it.

This is a particular selection.

The reason for it.

By it.

Another bee.

Be mine.

[ ¶ ]

1914

90.

OVAL

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Offal slow.

Slowly.

With fern.

Deal term.

Reckless manner.

Naughty spoon.

Murder.

Meal wing meal wing meal wing melody member setter member setter nervous earnest pot where there is season, old a road pay sees with churning runner with a with a stout loud hemstitch.

Spit.

Tender toe binder.

Paper coal gas.

Glass glass ray of certain, sand worth worth of liberal setting setting mover around ridiculous cobbles wade absolute roses.

Shut the coat place so able to see shade with all the observation to be a card when. Let the place call where boats and what may what do you call what do you call coal gas.

Noon.

Noon.

Noon.

Supper.

Able to stand straight stiffly.

Clock a clock.

Water melon.

Tortoise shell.

Spade.

Over a deeper.

Over a deeper deeper.

Over a deeper.

Ray ray or peep.

Ray ray or ram.

Ray ray or ram.

Slippers.

Ray or ram ray.

Ray or ram ray.

Cold ups.

Ray or ram ray ray or ram ray.

Ray or ram ray either.

Ram or ram ray either.

Ram or ram ray either.

Chicken.

Tail.

Disappear.

Nose axe. Sounder.

Leave eye.

Pollute.

Next a grace next a grace white.

Ahead of a thinker ahead of a thinker. Ahead of a thinker.

Pealings.

It was a sum.

Summer.

Summer in mean.

Varnish.

A chance.

Patience.

Vehement.

Necessarily pile.

Pile necessarily.

Paper as weight.

Paper a wait.

Color rices.

Color rices not need it not need it not need it.

If the strange show states that the melons are to be.

Nevertheless.

If he change show states that the wet stress. The wet stress.

Noisily.

Collapse.

Veins.

Bought.

Capable of hair.

Precious center lay lips.

Old shavings.

Put a cue.

Make boxes.

Show leather.

Hide heel bare gasp.

Shoulder.

Oval.

Oval then.

Not a knife night.

Nut papers.

Crackers.

Bent on in.

Birds birds birds.

Place of peas.

Why do you take it.

Peas stay still.

What is an expletive.

Cow come out with a shout.

What is an expletive.

Colon. Opera glasses.

Opera glasses, thunder and simmer.

Thunder. Register.

Register pints, leaves open.

Open. Oh why should the joint sleeve of all the rash velvet rash velvet and spacious and near sleeves and all. Is it a chance to believe. Call the puss.

It is a name a name went. Stir.

Apples.

Apples apples apples.

Apples.

Apple.

Apple going apple.

Apple against.

Apple Apple Apple.

Wednesday.

Apple Wednesday.

Door a dog.

Door or.

Door or dog.

Door Door.

Door Door.

Flying steep steps.

Flying steps.

Saturday.

This one is longer.

This one is longer and longer.

This one is higher.

This one is longer this one is longer this one is longer. Longer and higher.

Higher.

This one is longer longer and a different size.

This one is exactly.

Exactly longer.

This one is a rug.

A rug has a bottom.

A bottom is below.

Below.

Below below blue.

Blue is name name of red.

Blue is name of red blue is blue name blue is. Name.

Rug.

Apt to be blown.

Apt to be.

Apt to be remain.

Thirty for in a day.

Needless to say spend or tall.

Mary Bell, Mary Bell, Mary Bell, Mary Bell.

Mary Bell, bell, belly.

The redivisible filling.

Necessary to-day birthday.

Respect oil will.

Respect elastic respect elastic tuck.

Respect selection.

Study staining.

Believe checks bother noses.

Noises.

What is a prints fatigue or.

What is a lender might.

What is a wheeling breakfast.

What is a coupon.

What is a soiled butter.

What is melody.

What is chopping.

What is circle circle.

What is a service.

What is pins.

Around top and bottom.

Little least nice.

Honey meet and a velvet tie and nearly old age between, rest or rester or restless.

Blue eye.

Marble. Marble green.

Green marble.

Lessons in behavior.

Matches.

Claims of paler clouds.

I want a long one.

If you can tell a seller.

Salt cellar.

Come.

Come.

Come Come.

Sever yet.

Serve or even.

Mat or ease.

Seven.

Mat or ease.

Seven.

You You.

Never a shape sweet.

Never a nose.

Never a nose.

Maintaining.

Cost cost cost cost cost.

Surprise.

Surprises.

Surprises regulate accentuation.

Administration show more chirps.

Chirps are bitten.

Oh key tea hall oh key tea hall oh key tea hall excellent tube hurt it since. Hyacinth.

Plants.

Plants coop.

Solemn.

Solemn ten ten.

Fount tin.

Take a soup to a mounting leave all the beets for the regular supper, show persian show persian or a shrine show it plainly so that there is protesting.

What is a box been.

A box is where in there has surely longer surely longer surely longer so to see so to see so to see so to see.

Not a nice.

Not a.

Not a nice.

Not a.

Not a period not a period to.

Not a period.

Not a period proclaim.

Enjoyable singling extreme.

Enjoyable procelain.

Enjoyable sailing extreme.

Enjoyable feathering.

Feathering.

A large size.

Paper sun bums.

Burns.

Paper burns.

Catch a can.

Can.

Too neat too sweet.

A loaded light and a berry in sight.

Two teeth.

Was in station.

This is a joy.

Supple split.

At a slant.

Slant or.

At a slant or.

At a slant or.

Noises.

Beaded lay tea.

At a slant or.

Beaded lay tea.

Climb.

Climb.

Lucy or see.

Monday Monday.

Capable by.

Extra section, section of what.

Section of reasonable peals peals of it peals of it and, it and extra sensible ejections. Ejections mean of course.

We have not decided.

Neck.

Neck is a standard.

Standard bearer.

Stand and bearer stems.

Two years.

Two years without.

Without why.

Without when.

Nevertheless.

Spend or less.

Nevertheless.

He said he said.

Charis.

Boiledness.

Boiledness with steam.

Steam

Steam.

Steam steam.

He said.

To come.

Taking.

He said to come.

Talking.

He said to come.

It is a way to go.

It is a way to go.

It is a way to go.

It is a way to go.

Bestowing.

Bestowing.

Hems.

Hem stitched.

Sheet.

Sheets.

Hem stitched.

Towels.

Hem stitches.

Soils.

Soil towels.

Hem stitched.

Hem stitched.

Towels.

Churches.

Chairs.

Heaps.

High.

Heard.

Hand.

Elderly swim.

Climb ate.

Eight.

Color.

Copper.

Copper gate.

Steel.

Steel bite.

Shape.

Shape.

He told her.

He told or.

What is sweeping.

Swept.

Or swept.

Or swept or or swept.

Not a pole sad.

Not a sad pole.

Not a pole sad.

Shape.

Shape err.

Shape fur.

Fur boat.

Fur.

Shape.

Let us.

Let us elevate.

Let us ever ear resist.

Ever ear.

Ear.

Ear.

Not a cellar.

The shape.

The shape that catch.

Scratch.

Noticeable.

Noticeable eye.

Noticeable eye oh.

Noticeable eye oh

Noticeable eye.

O.

Noticeable O eye.

Eye.

Eye.

Eye.

Nape.

Nape.

Pillar.

Pillar or.

Not such a.

Not such a such a.

Such.

Even.

Ed.

Eddy.

Shield.

Shield why.

When.

Worry.

Worry.

To begin a seven even

Seven.

After a soon to win.

After to a soon to win.

To win.

Way.

To win a win.

To win a win.

Never ceasing sofa sea.

Why.

Wax or cool coaling.

Weed sell sell sell.

Changer.

Jet.

Jet.

Why water.

Why water.

Actually.

Be case.

Hand.

Hand hand hand hand.

Hand hit.

Hand hitter.

Hand hitter hand hitter.

Hand.

Hand hit.

Lay lamentable.

Pea simple.

An attachment.

And attachment.

Shall a.

Shall a of a son.

Shall of a son and.

Shall of a son and brother.

I agree I agree. I agree baby.

A sudden.

A sudden.

A sudden.

A sudden.

A sudden Exactly.

Exactly sucker.

Exactly sucker.

And a say religion.

And a say more.

Knee delays.

And a estimable.

Needles.

Needles.

Package.

No whatever.

Ever so much.

Thank you.

Suddenness.

Excellent.

Utensils.

Where with all.

Next to lime.

Crave hen.

Crave hen.

Neither to spoke.

Neither to spoke Car lock.

Car lock.

Car lock car lock cut or cut lock lock.

Car lock.

Car lock.

End in to a seam.

Seam it.

Able it feather.

Feather.

Car lock car lock able it feather.

Able to it feather.

Car lock car lock end so or seem.

Car lock car lock end to it seam.

Car lock car lock able it seem.

Car lock car lock able to it seem.

Car lock car lock able to it feather able to it feather.

Able to it feather.

Able to it feather.

Rose.

Rose.

Rose up.

Rose.

Rose.

Rose up.

Rose.

Rose up.

Able in stand.

Able ink stand.

Rose.

Rose.

Able in ink stand.

Rose up.

Ray chest.

Ray curtain.

Ray curtain record read loss.

Ray chest.

Ray chest.

Record record less.

Peas in nut.

Peal Peal pot.

Peal not so.

Not remarkably sew.

Not remarkably.

Not remarkably so.

Shutter.

Not such a regular sudden shirring shirring with bends bends top top or top or top that that when there is no separate separated separated cabling no separated cable cats cats shaken. Shaken kinds.

A fly.

Thunder.

Poles.

Ink piles.

Neither season.

Shout up.

Not so to speal needed.

Yes yes.

Yes yes.

Boil.

Technical.

Technical with a tremble.

A tremble.

Another wipes.

Another wipes.

What is pink.

When is tea.

Where is a lot or.

Why is not for.

Reckless.

Real thick less.

Told.

Old soap.

Where belly.

Belly the sail.

Best to see.

Sitting.

Sitting let us secrete sitting.

See sitting, see sitting sitting.

A chime in lady.

A chime in lady.

Not an unfold.

A chair.

What is a chair.

James.

Oil sleeping.

Oil sleeping sleeping.

If you indirect a remarkable no no no.

If you indirect a remarkable.

Not a proof.

Not a proof.

It is no use.

Urgent in urgent in.

Not a pine. Not a pine.

David.

David is a blouse.

It was spilling.

Show air sleep.

Hire head.

Hire head. Hire head.

Twelve it spoon like an elderly person.

Neglect.

Velvet spoon.

Spur ringer.

Velvet spoon.

Spur in ringer.

Real old cake or.

Real old cake for weather.

Real old cake forty.

Real old forty weather.

Old cake for.

Four twenty for.

Lend us letter us.

Cooking.

Cooking.

Sole in a reason sobbing.

His see it.

Color aloud.

It was an example swing.

Color cloud.

Go white go white.

Neat shelter chose.

Chose what.

What.

Way suit way suit why call a class why call a class. Way suit way suit why call a class why call a class, way suit way suit way suit a gold.

Color.

Seasons. Seasons sop or sop or.

Loud extra.

Allowed extra.

Nibbles nibbles nibbles elephant.

Elephant.

What is hide.

Hide in capable.

Chosen separate.

Separate.

Separate.

Round cooler.

Veins.

Measuring.

Measuring. Measuring from.

Measuring from little yellows.

Measuring from little possible sweeter. Measuring. Single.

Violences.

Call it.

Call it.

Shades of. Sample.

Not or difference.

Left wheel. Left or. Origin.

Or joints.

He is come back.

Thirty.

Shows.

In a insist.

Bender.

Not nickles.

A milk or.

Little lays.

Not let.

Not let so.

Not piles.

Not piles so.

Collar.

Collar what.

Sauces.

Sauces how.

Fire.

Up it is make shall.

A bill what a bill loss a blaze where a shut up.

Shut up. Shut up.

Nice sense.

Nice sense sense sense.

Not sell dress not sell dress dish not sell dress copious bean.

Esther.

So silence so shall.

So shall it second see.

So shall it.

Not about.

A beat.

What is a pump.

A soiled cover.

Really soiled.

Really soiled.

It does matter.

It does matter.

Not a set.

Not a set of dailies.

Not a set more.

More of a collected.

Collected person.

Sand.

Paper.

Sand paper.

In a lean.

Not noisy.

Feel rail.

Rest.

Roll.

Right.

To shown.

To shown glass.

Arouses.

Arouse arouse.

Pointed.

Not a stopper.

Not a stopper stopper.

While out.

Supper.

Supper.

Presses.

Velvet a spoon.

Not so.

Careless.

Not so careless.

Careless.

Erect.

Erect erect.

It was a rendering.

It was a rendering.

Knee sew.

An in mine. Commending.

Not a special.

Sew or up.

This is a wise this is a wise this is a wise to seam.

Soleing.

Shut up.

Train.

Shut in.

Train.

Shut in.

Around a stool.

We never went yesterday.

Cooking is very different to what to what.

Collection.

Paragraph.

Round numbers.

Pet pet.

Lizzie.

He said he could he said he could.

Sleepy.

Mabel.

Henry.

Heard.

Heard.

It was a sleep.

Asleep.

Slants.

Slants slants.

Plough strange.

Curly goats.

Centre.

Awful.

Awful.

Vein.

Weigh vein.

Vein.

Sight.

Since.

A blame to a.

A blame to a blame to a.

A blame to a blame, to a.

A blame to a blame.

A blame to a blame.

Cooking.

Not a house.

Very well.

What I have done with those.

Not now.

Curving in curving in curving state.

Curving in curving in curving.

Curving eight.

Curving in curving in curving.

In curving.

Led bones.

Led bones but tons.

Led bones buttons.

Not necessary.

Not nestle.

Not a cream mean.

Not a cream.

Creature.

What is or.

Or is a.

Shook it.

Head.

That is a glance in plaster.

Plaster or.

Not a circumference.

Not a circumference, in.

Bellying. Bellying bellying in close. Bellying in close

A four in sound and a recollect call recollect call soup.

To be brought up away from that to be brought up in supper. To be brought up away. Away from it. Away. Away from it.

To be brought up. Soup.

Sachet.

It was chopping.

Come a cold.

Hearing.

Hearing.

Swept.

Swept.

A whole wall.

A whole wall wet.

Just sign.

Just sign there.

Just sign outside and more moreover and extra study an extra study to show what what means a lot a lot of calling.

Calling to. Calling.

Calling enough anyway.

A chance.

A chance why.

Why.

Why not.

Why not for.

Why not for.

Not avoid.

Not avoid.

Avoid a.

Between

This is so.

This is so to mutter.

This is so.

This is not so.

This is not so.

This is not so.

This.

This.

This be tea.

This be.

A chance to buy.

Journey.

Journey to not.

Not very.

Since.

Since only

Since only by.

Example for.

Join.

Join coral cedars.

Not this.

That was a mistake.

That was a mistake.

Vein.

Vein why.

So number.

Least Least o.

Or white.

Or white.

Or white.

Oil.

Oily.

Not oily.

Not beside.

More.

More.

Able to spin.

Able to spin.

Spin.

Nodding.

Nodding.

Will you pour.

Out.

Outside.

More outside.

More.

Outside.

More outside. More outside.

Careless pushing.

Pushing is grass.

Pushing is not in.

Pushing.

That was a sea lion.

A really pillow.

A really pillow.

Treasure.

Not an exchange.

Hardly more.

That.

Please light.

Please light almost again.

Not.

Not.

A shed. A shed.

Standard cups.

Standard cups with.

Cups.

With.

With.

With

The.

The.

It was a change from nearly missing to almost missing almost and nearly.

Nearly.

It was a change from nearly missing.

It was a change from nearly missing the half the half of that. It was a change from nearly missing half the half of the rest. It was a change from nearly missing beside it was the same almost the same. It was a change from missing it was a change from missing the half. It was the same it was a change from nearly missing missing. Neglected posts. Neglected. Neglected so. Some.

Come again.

Call water.

Where do you call.

Reason, reason for a crate.

Are to be are to be are to be.

Chamber chamber why.

When.

When in.

Iron.

Oat.

Labor.

And.

Opera.

Opera coat.

Coat.

If a.

Stamp.

So lets.

Wishing a stick.

Nice knees.

Wishing a stick.

Nice.

Colored goat.

Piles.

Piles.

Piles.

What a red.

What in or red.

What in or late mine.

Suppose a chair has a learning really learning, posts, near seat, bold jacinth and meadows, horrors, little levers, and most most shine.

A way at.

A way at a table a building and countenance.

Countenance.

Countenance.

Do not let me listen to you again.

Why is reading shall you.

It was a million.

A million or three.

Twenty.

Twenty two.

A little page.

Page Folder.

Folder elbow.

Rather shot.

Rather shoe shut.

Rather roast.

Roast why.

If spring.

If spring.

And winter see.

And seldom bless.

And towels.

It was not an s.

A chance to puzzle peas.

Peas four.

What is let.

Be there.

Be there.

Be there.

A change.

Be there.

Wideness.

Not a rain in water.

Closet.

Closet.

Pie.

And does it.

Does it about

Able to pay cutlets.

Whistle.

Mary had.

She had.

Angles baby.

Oh miss.

Needless to say.

It was expression.

This is not grass.

And happening.

Forward.

To believe.

To relieve.

To pillow case.

A change purple.

Lantern.

Anxious to read.

Anxious to prevaricate.

Real outer old stones.

Not with care shell.

Care shell.

What is it.

What they bring in.

What they bring in.

Do you see a class.

Do you bewilder joy.

It is a pleasant share.

Has the natural and really best really more and the playing every one day every day practically not nearly so. What they bring able to not nearly.

This is the change that occurred.

In a little while there was more.

Picture.

What is a picture.

What is a culmination.

What is a real wearing sober shellack.

And not nearly more cheese.

Not nearly more cheese.

Any plan.

Most nestle.

Happy.

Very.

It is a real shoulder.

It is.

More.

More.

Come.

In.

Just a position.

London bridges.

Able.

Since.

Not since.

Net us.

Net us spike.

Class call.

Class call spine.

Lead pallid lead pallid lean.

Clause.

Clause what.

Butter cups.

Wife or.

Nose upper.

Suppose this is a joint.

Suppose celebrations are lucky.

Suppose language.

Suppose sore.

Soar.

Real sore.

Supper oppose.

Nails.

Nails fish.

And fish.

A land of what over.

Pleasure.

Is.

Like.

Call.

Baby.

See.

Shell.

Plain.

Tie for.

Resolute.

Person.

Shares.

Shares shone.

Shares shone.

Why well.

I am excited.

Ceiling.

Ceiling.

Wait. Wait.

Color weight.

Weight.

Weight.

Never see.

Ceiling.

Plan.

Next to a note a corner.

Please a corner.

Please a corner.

Sumptuousness.

What is dinner.

Dinner and dinner and meddle.

Kernel, kernel a dot.

It was explained that nearly all the time and meaning little ways with sent sent in and a likely a mender mender into what, shame on in.

Mender what.

One after in other.

These were the things leave or leave or standard dish. Stand or dish. Stain dear or dish.

What is a chance too spring.

Charming edge or says.

Reason, reason close reason janitor reason to be Sunday, reason to be alright, reason reason where, reason to be.

Nancy.

Will he.

Public spirit.

Public spirit.

Resell well.

That is a blow.

This is a pine sore. Let me be.

Be when.

Be when.

Public shall she. Public shall she. Shore she spread.

Leave us.

Then a narrow neck.

Then what a stolen. Then then.

The upper.

Enticing.

Enticing meal track.

Enticing.

Recent.

Wrestle.

Wrestle but.

Lay oh lay oh lay oh lay oh leap leap oar.

Weigh edge.

Way edge.

It is much better, better, to, not to able to stay and nearly poorly.

Plan.

Plan

Hill shock.

It was a last time and to be related and sealing not an ever way shall it not this time. All again.

This.

Now.

Now to be.

We went into the early and saw that it was never dinner. This made a stretch and a stretching a stretching showed the same nearly the if it was and was and all of it but the all the change and more shake.

More shake two pause.

It did sent center.

Go on.

In.

In ear lily.

Shames so.

Another chair.

When these.

When these.

Is your father living yet.

Not yet.

Wipe.

Wipe it.

Wipe with it.

With it.

Wipe.

Wipe lay it.

Wipe loan lying.

Wipe laying.

Wipe.

Wipe with.

Wipe with stretches.

Stretches where.

Very shall he.

This is a sunny.

This is a ceremony.

This is a selection.

This is relay a coin.

A coin leave.

No. No.

Not a little sixty.

Not a shelling.

Shelling what.

Vegetables.

This made a change.

All the salt.

That was nice.

Bread and butter.

Able to fancy.

Nelly.

[ ¶ ]

1914

91.

ONE OR TWO. I’VE FINISHED

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

There

Why

There

Why

There

Able

Idle.

[ ¶ ]

1914

92.

CRETE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Is Miss Clapp at Newnham now. She has been about ten days in bed. Oh I am so sorry. I relieve that mention of a yes, I relieve that mention of a yes. Oh I am not so sorry. Not so sorry. Official time table. Official time table art dyers. French dry cleaning. Official time to table. I wonder if they mean to be begged. I wonder if they mean to be begged. Oh I am so sorry. It might yes. It might be possible that something delayed the train especially as the wind went Westward. Shall it be an appeal. Yes. What a pity. What a pity. Every dog here is called Bryce. This is because every house here is called all the delicate attentions. Three black dogs which are practically very like each other and they have a family name too. She said something and I did not put it down. I put down Donald. It’s funny that I never thought of it. How can we be a curly shattered betrothed spotted if he invariably has a spot of skin. He has a spot of hair. Didn’t you know that. He is a sickly one and went and died of it. It was not quite merry. He wondered about it. It was so unladylike. About two days after they picked out one. Any one would not have done. I can’t get a house to suit me so that she put a finger on the map. She once stayed in a house before breakfast, a little box of them. What was it that was around the dining room. They used to select the best of them and send him to be educated. Blanche the eldest sister was two years in these girls. Their names were I’ve forgotten what their names were. After a little while she had an ambition to have another name beside and she called herself Miss Josephine Bee. It ends up with an i. It’s folded. Do you remember my father I didn’t darling.

[ ¶ ]

1914

93.

IN ONE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I suggest that that is not what I ordered. I relieve more feathers that way than any other. I hesitate to establish necessary we know of no better and I do mean to oblige. I do mean to offer paper and I do thoroughly reasonably chuck out what has hitherto hindered office of origin. Office of origin has become to me so presently agreeable that between needing it and not needing it, between needing it and not needing it between needing, it, between needing it, shall it be a village. Offices of origin.

[ ¶ ]

1914

94.

WEAR

[Broom, IV, January 1923]

No not that and peculiarly, if you push the reason of being middle sized into the extreme little piece and you select actual endeavor, if you select actual endeavor, if you select, actual endeavor, the notion of religion, the notion of religion and peculiarly notice and peculiarly notice restless walk, if you peculiarly notice restless walk, if you peculiarly notice restless walk waiting, if you sanction meaning, if you represent recognized meadow pieces, if you furnish kites and horses, if you regulate traffic, if you mention other causes, all this does prejudice one against responsibility and lectures, and lessons, it further notices mistakes.

Poisons, Poisons are the means, minds are the means, old suns are the means, besides are the means. It is nugatory.

Fishes. Fishes are the means.

Did the war make you dash right in.

Or series. I did not guess why the expected elongated angle made a particular shadow speck. I expect it did.

I asked them about wash. They said washing. I cannot think that we can be unauthorized.

She went away and said that if I would not ask why there was a weeding of plain little pulled dahlias, she would not offer to cook.

He used to borrow a bicycle.

It isn’t of much account anyhow. It was an enormous injustice. Excellent specimen. Reasonable readiness. All particulars.

[ ¶ ]

1914

95.

GENTLE JULIA

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I’ll make literature about the old lady to-morrow perhaps. Very well I’ll go alone. Have you. Have you. I intended waters. I’ll make literature about the old lady shelter perhaps. Jessie. Vera. Eric Sidebotham. Do I spell the name. Do. Do. Distinguished heat. Plan planets. Not likely. Not likely to go not is it not gently whether. I cannot believe about Julia. Why mention names why not mention names presently. Do let me see. I remember that the best plan was the one that was made before there was a place to suggest, I remember more completely.

Will you let me know when you’re ready.

[ ¶ ]

1914

96.

PAINTED LACE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I innocently meant to go away. I mentioned digestion. I heard it spoken of and ears. I dreamed of pieces of electric lights and I meant to add that I did not care to repeat what I wished to eat. I supposed that there was more bread. I meant to help myself to oranges and butter. I meant to help myself to oranges and butter. I meant to mind the seat and to place the no I did not mean to place the plate there I meant to drink what there was which was not particularly painful. It was not particularly painful. I collected strength. I collected strength meaningly. I meaningly lengthened the time for milk. Eric. Eric he laughed. Why is there pleasure in a doctor. When do purchases necessitate books. When do questions mean sombreness. When do they go upstairs. When do they go upstairs. I saw I met, was it back of hair. When we fell and said no more when we fell and said no more, I don’t want it now. Richly was the title deserved. Loud was the acclaim that greeted the rejoicing of what station do you go from. They did it. The spent hours. Sugar, tea coffee cocoa and other articles, they were generally half their value. What time is it from here. The one they went by was delayed something, we shall neither of us be in any particular hurry as we neither of us have a long journey on the other side of London. They asked if they did not ask of them. The trains are mostly travel on have not changed for years and years. Other trains are sometimes added but that does not affect the principal trains that always run. I think so. What will become of us, asked the Czar. At first sight they were much less favourable to the middle of May. There may be special things to be sent from here. They mightn’t know of. It is even more certain that there will be an end of all hesitation. His men who previously had tramped down heartedly over little pieces of dust sad darkness draw on. I had not thought about darkness, I neglected little gardens. I did not neglect little pieces of garden. It is so easy not to be built with a view to an orchard now the news is correct. It was not without reason that the man is to be reminded to call. Five days earlier it was not without reason. Up there to the left. The air was thick. The air was thick. I don’t believe it. I don’t know if it’s true. Other things too numerous to mention. He was awfully pleased with that. She could spend as much as she liked on it. I’ve never been. They don’t keep up the gardens at all, in perfect order just kept clean. Was it named after her. I imagine so looking fatter than ever. There were curtains to match only unfortunately they were at the cleaners. These were his feelings. He acted on them. It’s harder work up at that end. Never letting the war run out does making recognition easier. Suppose there was pepper, suppose noises had a special name. Suppose the packs of dogs and others moaned with hunger. Not at all.

And yet their patience will have been exhausted. But in nearly the whole of wood there is a chance to demand to undo the clumsy knot. Many of the best explanations and appeals did not satisfy the arrangements made for children and naked ladies. Not a bit.

He heard with some surprise and no dismay, he heard with some surprise and no dismay the news of firm treatment. He heard with some surprise and no dismay that you could not walk without any comfort. She is most flattering. Yes we do. It took form in the song. I’ll read it to Jessie.

A haste to baby. Please may I see the water. Please may I see the water.

Against this ever rising tide of national enthusiasm, while immersed in this prodigious task, with some surprise with some surprise, with thousands of skilled stirrups with no dismay, with what is important with surprisingly great surprises, with some surprise and with no dismay, against this ever rising tide of national enthusiasm, the greatest enthusiasm no doubt, it echoed in the preliminary recitations. No I don’t.

Recollect, recollect that, while immersed in this that this incident deserves special notice. I cannot be there.

The search for food and fuel became secretly cooking potatoes.

For a time early in November it was the same paper. For a time he forbore to be not something that was laboured not show not to show men, to fail to be killed and be killed. Lacking a proportional melon. Everybody has one to see what I will not listen. No why not. We find that we have obligations of honour obligations which mention more.

He scooped out of his bed what we have been saying all the time.

He sounds just like Theo. He cannot end that sentence.

The only prudent course now was to retreat north. Cruelly and in an obstinate fight. For a time the weather had been singularly tried so that the sun was won won by the barometer and it did it shone. Now then.

He clasped his now precious naturally heartless man. Two mighty and ambitious recoveries never fully trust one another.

Oh shut up.

Keep the board and bring it to me later. Later in the day he gave his assent. A higher will than his disposed of these events.

It’s a highly trustworthy shape.

With a big and proud hear I write to tell you that Thursday I wrote to my parents. Was she found reading in a silent corner.

No better hidden feelings. During one of their rides there was no objection. You have no objection? But resuming his easy bearing he gave his assent.

Purest china tea season’s greetings.

A look of surprise and distrust came to the proprietors of the watches. They were at last allowed a dog.

A short time ago he retired for reasons of ill-health. He became a way of eating each other’s hay. Did he kill them all. Oh I thought you meant that you had sat on them. I had a pin in all Spain. Politeness and everything else.

[ ¶ ]

1914

97.

AT

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I think so.

I think so.

I see that.

The rest is right.

The leaves are mean.

The practical case is Chinese.

All the shoulders are there.

Waiting houses all wind houses all wind houses besides,

Not leaning.

Never sold in foreseen.

Not leaning.

Not particularly blaming.

Not in seen.

Not leaning.

Not leaning.

Not leaning four.

Please do please do say sore.

That’s the rest.

I don’t care to make a recent entrance I don’t care to sign.

That’s it. That’s the rest.

I shall be seeming.

I shall be seaming.

I shall be seeming.

I shall spool.

Not it. That’s the rest.

I love eating.

Spread threading.

Go on in.

I leave ate eight eight.

Height.

And in an exceptional rejoining.

Top.

Please come across.

Please.

To please.

To please sleeping.

Please come across.

You remember what you can.

Would you mind putting the pink up to my knees.

It’s touching the butcher.

For touching for touching touching a fork.

We have decided that we will get a teacher.

Touching a fork.

Please Isabel please.

Yes it would.

I can shelter fifty seven and make eight say that and celebrate forty more and believe nothing.

Calling counts.

I can finally get winter nellies and San Francisco.

Oh yes but I do.

But it is an expression if you do you do.

Thanks for an indelible pencil.

I don’t mention it.

Sighing grinding.

I was just quieting myself.

I was surprised to prepare to ask and to be altered and to be reasoned with to be reasoned with.

Mentioning a position.

I don’t care to take all of it.

Only if they’re aired.

Very young.

I should say.

Vehicles.

I believe in the raining of undulating beams borrowed by the way from all of us.

I need not stretch.

Not in a night for that night.

Let us change not glasses let us change pages. Purses are receptacles for gold.

I do hear I do hear a name.

What is the matter with all paper.

There were noises in in solos.

What and whatever.

I mean to be rich.

Why should I seam it because it is necessary.

Oh my silver.

I believe in hurrying.

They are worrying her.

It does make it rather strange.

Not being used to eating it with a knife and fork it tastes like a pineapple.

I don’t want to listen to well yes.

A spending sending.

No I don’t mean that.

Thanks so much.

[ ¶ ]

1914

98.

A NEW HAPPINESS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Brown wax is better for colour than the wax which we use now.

Splashes of holiday colour are welcome. Drifts of fluttering white are delivered in person. The omnipresent white setting sun and the trail of green and red is so cheery. It attracts scattered birds’ bills and upturned hats. An unusual example of a large card in especially beautiful colourings is matchless and beside a single large card such as is shown is exquisite. The sentiments are characteristic and the blank below is filled in by a new idea that is intended to hold a group. Few cards could be more personal. Apparently a wreath of roses is subordinated to pink satin.

I was pleased with the servant.

Greetings and good wishes from iridescent green and blue, not colours.

Jet is jet and particular and worn because the neck is many times as thin and a sash of blue silk to waste makes patterns like the faces of clocks. I should suggest building.

I want another.

What is it.

I mention that.

The widower has two children a son and a daughter.

Beffa told me that he woke up in the morning and he said to himself the older child of the widower quarrels with the attempts only half successful of needing conflict of opinion. He went to see his nephew off.

Voluntary contribution.

Not by request.

Oh.

You.

I.

Frames and mirrors and portfolios.

Not.

We saw very little except at meal times.

I’ll see them shot first.

Not particularly.

They meant nothing more than that.

When will the furniture come.

He argued gloomily.

Whenever I did meet him he was always pleasantly continuous.

Passage.

Came.

January.

My mother.

None dearer.

He found the third.

I had difficulty.

I had helped to put this silly scruple around her head.

Your surprise.

Had passed off.

When.

We met my father.

Please remember Beffa.

The king said it was done.

Not remembered.

We were much surprised.

I am going to tell you.

Come.

About.

For the day bloom of fifty old frightenings.

Ungrateful to her friends.

Blame was thrown upon the queen.

Not yet.

Is your father living yet.

Not yet.

But her friends were truly sincere.

Adversity.

Near.

Belgium.

Clean.

Not sold.

Believe.

Behave.

Showed it.

Italian.

Settle.

Crying.

Satisfy.

Not believe mother.

Fade.

Triumph.

Do come again soon.

Louise.

Why please.

Please.

Please me.

I made a mistake.

It’s all chest.

Close it.

He was sorry.

I couldn’t expect him to live.

She cleaned my jewelry.

Does it go.

It does.

I didn’t.

Leave it for me.

Please.

Louise.

We will not take any one who has been.

We are not sorry.

Please give up.

I cannot suggest winter.

Please.

Mines.

Please.

Please,

She is quite right.

I cannot count on your good behaviour.

I respect snatches.

A fire does burn in the center.

Promise.

Know.

Uneasy.

I need a whole collection.

This is better.

Isn’t this better.

I need a whole connection.

Birds.

Lettuce.

This is my favourite announcement.

I say yes yes.

Silver.

Not silver.

This is my favourite collection.

We asked for it.

Will we regret Jenny.

We promise to pay every one.

Not letters.

Not boys.

Not at all.

We have many gifts.

We are careful.

We take pains.

We meant to use these.

We meant to use those.

Plates.

She made an excuse.

Plates.

She made an excuse.

Plates.

Leaves.

Suns.

Colds.

Towns.

Hammers.

Lines.

Don’t worry sousing. Little sweet blessing. We won’t go to England. Oh blessed baby, oh sour face oh lily Anne. Oh cherished joy. That’s what you are. Say it nicely. That’s what I am. Oh you cherub. Not cherub thin. Cherubim. Oh lovely cake. I incline to call you awake. That’s not teasing, that’s love.

Lectures.

Training.

License.

Peculiar.

Ribbon.

Pleasure.

An angle.

Regular.

Remembrance.

It’s not dark.

Loading horses.

I was surprised when they came in.

Loading horses.

What is plaintive.

He laughed.

Plans.

Same.

Same here.

Popular strategy.

Please be truthful.

Any Englishman can say I promise.

I wish to be understood.

Oh dear me.

I relieve Paul.

Pay me.

Choke.

Be dust.

Be a cloud.

Be earnest.

Those who were accustomed to drink are now searching for weather. These are hearty. They make the coal come soon. They have a ladder and in it there is money. Was I surprised.

I was speechless.

It’s interesting in a way it may turn out to be interesting. I don’t want to see stitches I want to earn colours. Collars I shall give her gold. It was too soon.

Ten.

I don’t want a number.

Ten.

Ribbon.

Shell.

Apple.

Beside.

Weeding.

Amazing.

Class.

Border.

Apron.

I wanted her to see it.

Wine jelly.

It is a language.

It was a painful sight to have papers.

Bearing as you do the name Rose fragrant flowers will appeal to you.

We were awfully sorry to miss you but we will be meeting soon.

She has gotten us one delightful servant temporary and is to get us another delightful one permanent. The permanent one is temporarily going to be out to be in your servant’s room until we get a place for her. We she and the maid agree that you wouldn’t mind. Do you. How is New York. Paris is nice. Our curtains are up and we are very happy.

I knew you would wish it.

Help.

Sunday.

She regretted our leaving.

Do you.

What.

Closets.

She regretted our leaving.

He does not.

By shining.

She didn’t say she had read it.

Breathing.

You remember it next.

Yesterday.

Feeling.

Mixed balls.

Lamps.

Coins.

Seasons.

Little dreams.

Shell.

Treasure.

Land and sea.

Bought.

Shall stretch.

Not a success.

I do not wish to use the example little. I have made a distinct distaste. I am not Russian.

So then nation nationalities.

Up Was.

Smiles.

Dearest.

Neckclothes.

They are not made.

Things are not made Thursday.

She smiled.

This is a mistake.

All the glow of fire.

I don’t want to hear mother.

Six tens.

Sixteens.

Lie out.

Violet.

I made snatches.

Beside what.

Dipthong.

I should remain.

Green.

If you mix.

If you mix.

Not colours.

I saw them sky.

They don’t go together.

Please what.

Not to-day.

She said coal-dust made her blonde.

She said they were strident.

I don’t believe the word.

Not a success.

Told.

She called.

I am a little tired of John Oxenham.

Please repeat it.

I am happy.

I wonder guesses.

Their first visit.

Call it gates.

Not a success.

The lights make a difference.

I am trying hard.

Miniature Atlas.

Rid of it.

What a room.

What little names.

Credit me with select buns.

What a room.

It is most successful.

One.

Two.

Three.

Four.

Spread.

I was not surprised at its being bigger.

Splendid.

Shall I say it.

No excitement.

No excitements.

I wish for dresses.

What a room.

What a place.

What a pressure.

Believe in tables.

Distribute heat.

Choose servants.

Help mattresses.

Be wise.

Have a boat ordeal.

Ordeal by boat.

Yes.

I said it.

[ ¶ ]

1914

99.

MRS. WHITEHEAD

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

But you like it.

They can’t any of them be quite as bad because they learned french but I never did.

He doesn’t look dead at all.

The wind might have blown him.

He comes from that direction . That’s the way.

They are not knotted. Have you smelt it. What would you suggest, your advice I have come across three or four.

So they are the others.

Separate them.

It does make one come, he is extraordinarily charming and endearing once of twice only twice I think.

He is not staying out that’s hard beside that what does he do.

That’s long for his mother.

She travelled from this rest. She crocheted from this nest.

She crocheted from this nest. I thought it wasn’t ever.

It’s one of my favorite ones this.

And yet not this.

Isn’t it funny.

It isn’t.

Break or breaking, very fair, break or very wanting.

I tried it this way before.

Very difficult to change extra places and yet I can agree. I can agree by that. I rest this piece of it and it’s nearly the same climate. I will tell you why they want a real door. They choose it.

They do so and very pure water. They are safe when they take a bath. Oh it is very. Oh it is.

In a way a vest.

I do think you get what you want.

Corrections.

It is eleven weeks from the middle of September. I glance in a way.

It is eleven weeks from the middle of September.

Total recollect others.

I glance at and I can recollect others. I make a division neatly, I close.

What is wrong with not blue. That is right with apples. Apples four. For. Fore.

Before that.

Next stretching.

Next for that leaf stretching.

I do not state leaf.

I like to beg very much stream.

Not exactly in state.

Understate.

All in so.

They expect all the blues to take of all the other families, the whites are extra they are beside all that, they make a little house and through and beside that they live in Paris.

Hardly enough for wood.

Not a color even.

By now a change of grass and wedding rings and all but the rest plan. I don’t care I won’t look.

I am not sure that yellow is good. I am tall.

Allow that. I don’t want any more out in conversation.

I can be careful.

Not within wearing it.

I cannot say to stay.

No please don’t get up.

And now that.

Yes I see.

Did you pay him for that whether for a spider and such splendor and indeed quitting. I meant to gather.

I see it I see it.

Please ocean spoke please Helen land please take it away.

I saw a spoken leave leaf and flowers made vegetables and foliage in soil. I saw representative mistakes and glass cups, I saw a whole appearance of respectable refugees, I did not ask actors I asked pearls, I did not choose to ask trains, I was satisfied with celebrated ransoms. I cannot deny Bertie Henschel is coming tomorrow. Saturdays are even. There is a regular principle, if you mention it you mention what happened.

What do you make of it.

You exceed all hope and all praise.

[ ¶ ]

1914

100.

LOCKERIDGE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I like grain and chapters and whole bridges. It doesn’t make the difference. The same white ball is smelling. It does hinder more sound. It does let us stay.

That’s what he said.

Another rubber.

I cannot stir without shapes. I simply cannot please more than size. I cannot I can not.

Eric.

Why is the under step steep, why are old, no I don’t like mirrors.

Eric.

I shall say hurry.

What a wind calling.

Out banking.

Showers.

Hold if.

Hold if.

Pump. Letters.

I don’t know.

It won’t be quite the same.

[ ¶ ]

1914

101.

MRS. EMERSON

[Close up, 2, August 1927]

The regular way of instituting clerical resemblances and neglecting hazards and bespeaking combinations and heroically and heroically celebrating instances, the regular way of suffering extra challenges, the regular way of suffering extra changes, the regular way of suffering extra changes the regular way of submitting to exemplars in changes, the regular way of submitting to extraordinary celebrations, the certainty, because keep centre well half full whether it has that to close when in use, no not repeatedly, he has forgotten.

Now then.

Now then shining, now then shining.

Mrs. Evangeline Henderson went in. She said that the morning. She said that in listening. No I will not be funny.

Pleasing pleasing pleasing.

Little words frankly, your game is not a silly game. Birds are so restive.

Not that to-day to-night believe the corrected list believe more blotter than the red. I said I knew America.

My sister she is not my sister, my sister she is my sister her plan is to be represented by absolutely the same letter paper.

One day one day.

I cannot see I cannot see I cannot see. I cannot see.

I cannot see beside always.

I have not selected my pronunciation. I have not selected my pronunciation.

I will repeat I will not play windows. In the new houses there are not windows for ventilation or any other use. They say that that is their use. They say that kindly amazing lights they say that kindly amazing lights and they say no that is not the use of a word, they say that unkindly certain lights, anyhow when I am pronounced that certain cheerful shapes are fainter, they say that they have pronounced exceptionally.

The beginning of little winning the beginning of little winning claims. If you say little winning if you do not separate that is if you do not separate between, if you do not separate between if in in not in, all the pronunciations, all the pronunciations.

All the chances of intermediate investigation are so argued that the recent disturbances fit the first change in silent rugs. Silent rugs. I thought that I would state that I knew certainly that she was so seen that if her eyes were so placed not violently not verbally so placed. She is not agreeable. She is not so agreeable. I wish I could safely legitimise, and I will. I think it is what I said what I reorganised in mounting her. I mounted her there. Deliberate. She has a son not a son he was a thicker one. I go on. Begun.

Bessie is like Bertha.

I can see that if you did the reason would be that there was certainty.

If heating is beside the meal and the selection of masterpieces makes communication, communication is ardently rechosen, communication is suddenly respected, communication is suddenly resumed, communication is suddenly rested, communication is suddenly respected, communication is suddenly respected, communication is suddenly chosen communication is suddenly chosen.

No use, no use in resolving that Bertha is piled, no reason in slackening, that is a word, that is a word severely, of no do not deceive the more important asking if you have never been to a collection of repeated references.

I do not say that green is believed to be that colour. I do not say that green makes lips, I do not say that they colour stations, I do not say that she would spread it into I hope that I believe that I select that I retain. I hope that no occurence and no surprise and no concerning question. I do not wish to hear it again.

Oh well not now anyway. You do say it. Oh cannot you see that the price is allowed that the complete wrecking of louder sounds.

I cannot help it, Bessie is like Bertha, I see the resemblance I resolve to silence confusions I shall believe no pointed singularities I cannot see why a dog is black and a voice is necessary. I cannot see why a voice is necessary. Paula. Paula said that she would not care to see her again. Paula.

Bessie I do not wish to mention Bertha. I can simply explain that.

I do not wish to mention Bessie I can refer that.

I do not select to have similar sounds. Bertha can be surrounded. Bertha can be surrounded, Bertha can be surrounded by so much saliva. Peace to children.

When I state when I state and restate when I restate I say that there is a ceiling. A ceiling is a roof. A roof is formidable, formidably speaking, a roof is formidably speaking.

Now I turn away.

Please copy this. Others able to copy this. Others able to copy this after. After measure.

I have come to research. Bessie refers to Bertha not to Bertha. Bessie refers to Bertha.

I like hesitation. I like the pleasing selection of respectable shouting. I like recreation. I like surrounding dear papa.

More and more the original cause is forgotten. She wished to see her son-in-law. She met her daughter who was coming down from being depressing. She is of course everything. This is a mistake it is an early morning train.

When she met me she had much to tell.

We went out and were arriving. Scarcely pleasures. Scarcely pleasures extraordinarily. Scarcely pleasures slightly in advance of extreme kindness. Now that he is well and strong and knowing their extreme anxiety he was well and strong knowing her extreme anxiety.

Please direct that she is not to say that she is not say Bertha or Bessie. Please direct that she is not to say not Bertha. Please to direct.

Will you give this to your fathers.

It is natural without children natural.

Hesitating and certainly. Between that and pointing to his service later they make this. They didn’t expect that Hannah would be in it. They didn’t expect that he would seem to be sat upon a single piece of cardboard box.

It is very irresponsible to be a little neglected and then comes the question of pulling.

One of his brothers the man was descending by his brother. They thought nothing of it naturally one would have objected. They seemed searchful.

It gives you some arrangement you see.

No I don’t think so.

He says that selfish selling is more likely than selfish bewildering.

I do not care to remember what I do not feather. I do not remember whether a flavour is farther. I do not remember whether cork tins are believed to be older. I do not care to mention any other.

I do not care to bewilder.

I do not care to sell her. I do not care to be a locked cellar. I do not care to be cheerier.

I say I do know Bessie. Bessie resembles Bertha. Paula resembles Bessie. Bessie resembles Bertha Bessie resembles Bertha. I do not offer to determine whether Paula and Bertha and Bessie are distinctly separate.

It is especially getting bigger. It is especially slighter. Why is there a change in water colour. Water is coloured by the sudden departure of all the interested readers of a newspaper.

I meant to say that it is necessary to spill all there is where there is and I say that I incline to believe that more that the more often I see it everywhere the more often. She’d be just lonesome which would show that the same water is not behind the mountains. I have heard it mentioned. I expect to get a recommendation and I will not say it is for suggestions.

You are down to nineteen.

The same.

How is Bessie this morning.

Please say a baby.

I do not leave the same all day and I do not share unless you are coming to caress country.

I do not like having said that I do not see why an excuse is preferable. I do not like the sound of spreading. I do not like the meaning of the late carpet. I do not believe in wretches. I do not like whispers. I do love to say such very hurried papers. I do mean to believe that soldiers order pearls. I do mean to say that it was a tumbler.

I am getting rather anxious.

Really I am getting rather anxious.

The way to show shapes is to realise to realise rightly that mentionings are abominable.

I can’t help it I can’t help hearing carrots.

I do help it, I do help it fastening chocolate.

A secret time in spinning.

Messes remembered mentioning. They remembered mentioning cleaning. They remembered mentioning, they saw eight angles, they meant to do mending.

This is a little climb in when.

Not to-day.

Yesterday, not some day.

Yesterday.

Wretched creature.

Wretched reason for winter. Really not at all.

I wish I had a certain rain.

Then a little barometer.

Then a dry cellar.

Then a dog which means to be old.

Then all the exceptional white.

Then a climbing bell.

Then more water.

Then all over it.

I wish I had to go and get her.

[ ¶ ]

1914

102.

TUBENE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Not bend be low not bend below, not bend bed low, not bend bedlow.

Not bend bid low, color hair, hair head, hair head by lead, hair head lead by by pieces of wood next to air shatter shatter a spine held by a gone soon, gone soon begone be soon. Begone be soon be soon show that it by then.

[ ¶ ]

1914

103.

BIRD JET

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Colored Kindling

Eight cakes acting, below a cyst, bundles clean an asparagus.

Cut your heat off below the fan. coop end of flannel.

Eight eggs, acting.

[ ¶ ]

1914

104.

ONE SENTENCE

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

To-night bore away.

An elderly couple talking talking much much or much talking too much to much.

A young man deaf deaf too a young man deaf to hear, two hear, a young deaf, holey holey to hear.

Set in. Set in blame to set in an excellent way to be lucky. What is it, it is to have twenty in believing that she said she would go and she did and she did. She said she would not go and she did not go.

Old review. Old review respects render shy not and or lock behind fraying. Fraying. Suppose a fringe has died. A little example does make it thin it makes it very colored very colored white.

She means nothing wrong but the love of talking is so strong in her that I think it necessary to check it whenever I can.

I hope I shall never do so again by talking less.

It was slippery. It was slippery and it was slippery enough so that falling down some are in falling down. Dear me how kind he is to me.

I feel better already.

Before he came I was frightened and so were her two children.

Felix knows I am not fond of early quotations so if I knew it I should not repeat it.

I saw them a long time yesterday and was very tired of them.

How any one says summon.

Why quiet when for.

How excellent does she furnish.

It is a trick.

Miners.

There was a no name the same.

Regency beauty.

What happens to him.

May lay may lay may lay.

Left over.

Beautiful dust or yes.

Spectacles.

This is an answer.

Did you have curtains.

He assured me he was quite well.

I am going there.

I know what I want.

This is going to be only.

A little coffee.

They came and they were speaking of it. They came in and they were loss.

They showed the whites.

They had the same trimming.

I know what I want.

A little railing and closets.

This makes the very best interpreter.

Really a time when everybody loses samples is not the time to stay anyway.

Long hair.

I do not care to wait any longer for your decision.

Of course.

If you have made a mistake that is another matter.

Blowing your nose.

I know perfectly well what I want.

Scenes from childhood, yes.

I have had an awfully happy day.

Three dirty handkerchiefs.

In it.

He thought they were there to welcome him to his home.

He had not all the support he had a right to look for.

They assured her she was not.

It will be nearly a new house.

She was a very pretty little girl with a round face and firm complexion.

She is now about thirty.

She is now very thin and withered.

He is a dear boy and stayed until ten.

The weather is very warm.

She is afraid of catching cold and cotton.

She says Isabella gives inexpressible pleasure.

I heard him acquitted.

I heard him acquitted.

If you are under thirty take my advice and do not go do not go for her.

Somehow I do not extravagantly admire her.

Needless to say they are mercenary.

A past censure is pleasing to the opera.

Really personal silence is more flexible.

She was older age.

He talks with the greatest concern.

He seems most perfectly at ease on the subject.

He seems a pleasant man but a fastener.

Fastening.

He believes him to be charming.

He is now a thin man.

I was much affected.

He is till.

Until.

Separated he will.

They refused not to be dirty.

I believe she is crazy.

He was as he often is extremely disagreeable.

The others I do not know.

What a disagreeable old woman and a safe. She sees combinations. That is false.

We visited yesterday and got in.

He is a good humored pleasant man the most disagreeable little sniffling grumbling one.

It was very necessary for them not to ask me.

She looked very foolish.

She looked very foolish to preserve that.

I told her that I had come to stay some time.

They were heavy and looked better.

She is nearly fifty and has been and very likely is all beautiful and on a very large scale. She is without exception the most rebuking holding unpleasant woman I have seen.

She seems to smile and is flattering and is ever lifting.

He is an ugly insignificant looking little mortal and appears good humored.

It is very likely that he will he will be dead.

He is going to be near her.

She seems as happy as possible.

The children had a full view of his face.

She seemed glad to see us.

A very nice little girl she is.

They did put him out.

He was so different and applauded whenever he could.

It was very disrespectful in them.

Particularly.

It was dreadfully hot.

He was obliged to leave him home.

He told him he loved him.

The house having been lighted up looked very pretty but I was tired and I was wavy.

This is the age for grandchildren to be young and admired.

I suppose by the time there is one I shall be a great beauty.

Alas.

I feel a little mortified by it.

Only a little.

I shall see last night at half past ten.

I find her remarkably determining and she really is beautiful.

There were a good many women.

She is certainly a very handsome woman but I do not think her looks stable.

There were only two women but there were a good many men.

She asked me to come.

I can.

She is fairly pretty.

She is not at her ease.

She has always been a most disagreeable mother.

I am commonly an acquaintance.

I can see it.

There can have been a fire.

There can be curtains.

They have a house opposite.

She is noted for having been unkind to her family, she seems an amiable little woman.

They have four children.

They all eat their meals.

She is a polite silly woman.

He is a haughty disagreeable man. She was covered with laughing. She is very reasonable.

How unfortunate they all are.

I do not admire a very pleasant woman more.

This is an ugly place.

It is a disagreeable place.

I like all of the family.

He is a thin man rather pretty and pleasant.

He is very gentle and kind and apparently amiable and severe and stiff and cold and ten years older.

There is something about her that makes me certain that she is good.

He has not spoken to me since yesterday. He has not even spoken more to me.

I thought he had said he was in the way.

He had fruit brought there all day.

She is really good humored.

He is tall and thin and very sudden and a great smiler. He is very kind and certain to every one. He is to walk to-morrow.

I do believe that they have at last sold me. I can charge it for rolling.

There are ways of pushing a cart.

If they ran over him.

He is more than eighty and he fell off from a horse and was reset almost immediately.

Really a row.

He is charming and amiable. It was a wrestle.

One.

Two.

Three.

Brawny.

Five hundred times a day.

I am not gay.

He is behaving badly as badly.

They hope that he is not married.

She is beautiful and pleasant and is seventeen.

Shoe making.

This is very useful.

I have just finished a shoe only by myself.

I sat.

I went home at night.

She returned them away from the door.

They fry everything in oil.

He will never see him.

She certainly is handsome and for her. She is short and fat and wears lace and shoes. She is doing so by asking. She is giggling.

She has a voice and a face, and she belongs to kissing breakfast or rather dinner.

Plenty of fur.

She did intend to do so later.

It is a beautiful place.

He is going to be confused.

He is a very sensible man and it is a surprise that she fainted and was taken home in a terrible condition and nearly all of them knew the same.

They have ten children. Five are of each kind separately.

There was a behavior that was irremediable. Call it shortly.

He could not stay.

It was very hot.

He was very tired.

I should have been able to be hoarse.

I sleep in a back parlor which is a quiet cool room and I have to go up and down stairs.

There is a needle in her leg.

They tied some things around her neck.

She cried all the time and she was certainly a sample a sample of orange and sheds, shedding.

She looked very supreme.

She is at least six or seven years firmer.

He is not quite twenty.

There is a lovely little girl she has been lovely.

She did read.

She was aloud and very very resisted.

Grapes are quite ripe and are growing very sparsely and there is underbrush and vegetables vegetables with apples.

They were delighted to see us.

He is very good looking and he is pleasing.

He is not particularly disagreeable.

She is fifty seven and old and more piles piles and piles and ordinary ordinary stretches.

He is drinking glasses.

There was no pain.

An effort.

To amuse.

You.

They are pretty and particularly around the mouth and I can say I do of hers.

She never appears excepting for a short time in the evening.

She has plain red hair and is so attentive to her sister.

She goes home to-morrow to my great joy. They are very pretty with beautiful eyes.

He searches for a hundred minutes and than I may admire what has been and is done.

It is a very peculiar circumstance that the odd piece they bring with them. It is the things that they bring with them.

They bring them with them and call it heavenly.

James is very fond of folding.

She was burnt to serve shelters. A tear is in an eye and stirring is simple.

Three days later.

The papers say that she is recovering.

I am unconcerned.

They are not uneasy.

He is thin.

They were two days without eating which they begged to hinder in collecting.

There are bundles of dirty clothes.

There is a great deal of kindness.

There are certainly a people with purses and a change.

Not tall enough.

There is no use in saying that she does read and compare.

There was a fire that is to say everybody went in a way.

Beautiful.

To be beautiful.

There is a general curve that makes one after another.

She had a great deal of trouble.

I feel a good deal disappointed.

Mortified.

I expected her to be prettier and more admired.

There was a little walker and he was so comical and had so great an obligation and was taken because of place in trouble and every one was laughing at him.

She was the mother of four children and running and ran away. He was a lovely man with a lovely family.

A shock is fear.

Remembering a picture only handsomer.

He is a charming man, placid in his manners and very pleasant. He is deaf, his wound is healed and his lungs are affected. He will never recover and I am afraid it takes three hours.

I liked him and I was disappointed in him and I had heard so much about him.

He has some more money and he is an uncle of the only one settled in the place of being civil and good humored and entirely connected with inventing baths.

He took me over this.

He sadly wanted me to go into one.

She is very pretty and interesting.

They have grown frightened and he is a terribly violent man, he has a low obstinacy and he is believed and moreover generous. He is obliged to learn talking.

He is very little and has a nice character.

She is afraid of everything and everybody.

There is no use in being younger for a change and to be pursued with capable splendor. It was a certain time and perhaps it would be a combination of places.

In having two ladies sleeping there can be terror and horror and all of it.

There is not a time to spoil.

It is a nice little dog.

In not taking any trouble to hold up her head she has to sit down and shudder.

It does make a difference between disappointment and a fine looking girl.

They dance I believe remarkably well but to see tall ugly girls kicking and dancing is displeasing.

He is very ugly and a very good young man, the best part of his house is ivory and the rest beautifully furnished and burnt.

He is eighty three and so methodical and superstitious that he will not mention it for days.

He always crosses a hill before pressure.

He did it for the best and was forty.

How beautiful the time to select a wild wife for a genius.

He says that internal recitation is perfectly healthy but very expressive.

I am going there as I do not like to disappoint her.

She looked very well and she danced very well and really was very much tired.

They would change more yesterday.

I know two peddlers have settled in Oakland but I do not want to know any more about them.

There are sixteen between a table and it is more lively pleasant and glad.

The newspapers say that leaving is the same.

It was unexpected.

A certain time to wear so-called the same coat makes a handsome present show it and when she was seen she said it was just the same as not having had her own.

My dear Mabel. If you have the same and care to you can be certain that it has not been worn since you called it ashore when it was reserved and now if you wish it you can see it is not in any selection in consequence.

Believe me the coat writing and more I think that she will be grateful.

Sick.

Sick.

He is not fur favorite. She has been beautiful.

Believe me that it is not because of my pleasure that I do this.

Uncover.

She and I like.

We like.

Her neck was covered.

She and I like.

All the time.

Isabella’s neck did not look well.

She did not look well.

She was covered.

She and I like.

It did her.

It helped me all the time it did her.

Isabella did not look well.

Her figure did not look well.

Her neck was more covered than she or I liked. It helped me all the time and so did it her. It made her stop to order her wickedness and currently speaking there is naturalness and beside pleasure, pleasure.

He is one of the best and most attentive husbands I have ever seen and she is the most beautiful.

Isabella’s figure did not look well. She has been beautiful. Her neck was uncovered and she and I were more than alike. She saw me all the time and so did I her and it made her stoop to separate her slenderness.

She is a most flashing looking woman and dances in a most dashing style.

It would be a great disappointment to Isabella.

She has foreseen a daughter.

She is fifty years old.

Seven white ostrich feathers feeling.

One is disappointed.

She heard a good many facing her beauty which I daresay composed her but she did not hold herself very well. There is no piece of everyone a surprise.

He has grown to be so fat that he is not nearly as good-looking as he was.

I like very much all the birds which have nearly recovered the use of their arm.

I had so many compliments paid to me because of Isabella that I came home conceited. To be handsome shortly because of mats.

A square is a square is cheerful.

I do expect a vest.

It was mine.

The excuse being that he prefers it.

Shameless shameless pills and necklaces and burrs and colored blue. Sell or sold or read a plan.

He and she and some men said there.

Of course there was no conversation except between the rye oats.

Between nine and ten the temple set me down at home.

He heard has just been here.

He went and was very thin which I am sure I do not wonder at.

He got into a crowd while they were ferrying which was enough to deserve anybody. Many families are here. It came in my head last night. Frightened to carry children off to-day. I know I should be very tied away from him. This part of the lawn is very quiet and it is a very anxious current.

He is very handsome, he looks very handsome. She is a very amiable young woman tall and dark and has a point and fortune and I cannot say that he would be to my taste. She is perfectly happy and he is a very disagreeable man.

To show a horse and back, going out and invited in, Mary was afraid of a beard and cried and was obliged. To be sent our of the room.

He is dead.

They hoped their feeling was an only son. How I feel for them. They are composed and very transfixed.

I never saw Isabella look more handsome so handsome.

She has a very pretty house and garden. We stayed until seven came home. Isabella looked beautiful. She had on a hat with yellow flowers and they said that daylight hurried her wonderfully. They were not in search of her husband. She is not handsome but spoken of, well mentioned,

I got very tired of it. They say they make many.

Shut the door.

A birthday is a little less pretentious than a hole and a hole does bloom does bloom fairly, fairly button and alight, alight pleasure, electric gay some and blaming and nevertheless goats.

Miniature painting, miniature painting credit. She is doing a collection too beauty and a craving came in while we were there a chattering good humored and special young fan which is at present sheep shearing.

Tuesday was expected to be a rough day being the one when weather was left with infinite confusion and a boat.

Thanks for the little cigarette case it is charming.

What does a nail do it makes places.

A wild hunt with coffee and buffaloes and little earnest cows.

This is a mix.

Birds for days.

His fortune he has a fortune is a good one to be a wish and whether Isabella longs is the principal objection.

If Isabel is satisfied I must be so.

He is disposed to be lectured and mirth real mirth is calm. Cutting up rhinoceros. This is even a choice and a celebrated relief and moreover all day in consultation and we determined at last to make our consent.

The children remark astonishment they notice that which has a railing around the top. Isabella admires it very much.

He is very near sighted.

Every day.

A watch a watch to tame.

A sealskin shawl yellow and blue and two whites. Grey roses.

She was very pretty.

Isabella is having a fern of her own.

He has accepted in a dignified and proper manner and his feelings hurt by restrictions.

Isabella at a ball. Isabella at a ball refused and I am not sorry for it as she is so young and handsome. I suppose they do not speak there now.

Great nuts.

I am very careful of her. I do not let her stagger or change cards or beam or behave and yet the last perfect resemblance makes no more little pealings than anything.

Ernestine.

How delighted I was to see her.

She is beautiful and looks beautiful.

The please of a copy is in the pearl and white flowers and patience and nearly the best arrangement is two or three months.

I hear that some of the cousins are beginning to not like it, I think it will end by their all losing their hatchets and a pause.

Some girls and are pretty.

Girls are pretty.

Some girls are pretty.

He was found.

Thomas did marry.

He came to consult me.

I did not discourage him and I let him please me.

He was found a few days ago in a hurry and mentioned that he begged and left it to better example.

I really believe her to be a good girl and a druggist and only four came and they seemed pleased.

Thomas informed me that he proposed and has given his father a watch and then it was chipped and if it was silver that is in places there is every reason for an answer to come.

She soon got over it.

The house is beautiful.

If eleven mirrors show it to be delicate and green, delight is permanent.

We got home between five and six in the afternoon and Saturday was the day that was there before the rest.

There was a stream of water and fish were swimming in it, fish and fish and fresh fish.

It was very warm. It was very hot.

Thomas and every one are determined to marry.

I am not clear and this is the reason that when a paper is taken away and a place is put up that I think very well and at others by others not so well. There is not politeness and a little leading.

She is to remain here with us.

Thomas is at all in love.

The family dislike it so that they seem so much suspected and I suspect that he would be.

She has refused tender solicitation.

There are ten in ten times and the tenth time.

To sit up.

I do not think Esther was worthy of the sacrifices that Thomas was not ready to make for her. This is suggested by the way places and places were left together.

Everybody rejoices at his success. He is succeeding he is miserable and ugly and not a very wise young man. He has an extra taste.

He is charming and he is a charming young man.

Escaping escaping permanently.

It took a remarkable red face and a small cigar to measure the size of fifty.

Let us suppose that observations are reclining. It is a pleasant shyness.

I wish that she were a little that she were like more separate happy churches.

This made peas. When the arrangement which necessitated that a whole hand was beside the little after secretion and pussy, pussy pussy.

Three. They had dinner.

Coffee stayed.

Rains hard.

Rains hard and stars.

Stirs cleaning.

It is really not surprising considering the length and nearly more yellow that it does make a month wholesome. A china bell. A silver bell. A bell porcelain.

Living in a different style.

Dislike. I think it is disgusting and perhaps he does think himself reading and paging the rest of the proud good man. This makes it mean that they bring certain excellent broken words.

I was very glad.

Or back.

Terribly noisy.

Our success.

He had to understand music.

A woman who is between forty and fifty has married an oculist.

Any who can can take a great interest.

They do suppose, they have supposed.

They were at one time engaged to be married.

Rose Marie is faded.

The princess is very indignant at being a governess. She says that if she is eighteen to the people she is certainly old enough at seventeen.

Never did the gate have so much to mention between that sermon and the place.

All the same he is particular.

He can change so as to talk and that shows cheerfulness, it does show it.

I really do look wonderfully young.

He is a very ugly man but very signable in his manner.

White satin is very beautiful, gold is very beautiful. Feather and dimness and ahead is very simple. Nothing could be more superb than that sofa.

Nobody knows why he does not go. She is good humored white fat girl with grace and dignity and all about children and very well and so she remained there. She said she could tell her and she would be more delighted to hear about me.

I should have been a very happy woman.

I went afterward and looked at it. It was beautiful. She is not very pretty but her dress was remarkably so. It was black velvet up to her throat with a great many diamonds etcetera. I was tired with my wife. She is regularly parted from her husband and has six youngest daughters and he is a strange good for nothing man. He is uncommonly ugly and those who know him quite advise him. She complains of not seeing a daughter.

She is little with high teeth and a separated elegance.

She encourages more lameness.

It was necessary that her eyes which could go to show that they were should have something to do with arranging little pieces.

She is white and reasonable and makes little balls.

There are various opinions about her. Some mean that nearly all the plates have ten by them and others have more dents.

There is mourning.

We have hopes or really it is a shame that there are so few currants. Even tomatoes and this did make lunch.

Chalk.

I was astonished at her swelling and calling and by the way is there any instance that seems to alter the best lamp. Is it necessary that it resembles a high house.

He is agreeable and charming and poisoned that is to say he is dead. They say that he is in a very good humor and gives an opinion.

She is a very pretty swollen and attractive girl.

I came home at one o’clock.

The old ladies seem to derange in marrying.

This was a mistake.

She is forty five and forty six.

A very pretty and disagreeable woman.

A very young woman. A very young pretty and disagreeable woman.

A very pretty and disagreeable and young woman.

That is some comfort.

That is some more comfort.

She is very good and educated but not pretty.

Chairs are dreadfully humming to me.

A sister and quite fat.

He who is remarkably pleasing is a very languid young man, he measures benches and covers up almost any treasure.

She despised us Paul.

Last night there was finally a dent, it is no use mentioning it is of no use or to mention silver.

I took her.

He is nearly being four.

Under one arm.

Under the other.

Between us.

He took care of her.

She looked rather pale and trembled from head to foot.

She enjoyed herself very much.

They went to swinging and eaten must shells and redolent hurrying and practice.

Who lost his arm.

Jane.

I would bring Fanny.

I think I went away directly.

I was afraid to engage to remaining longer. I thanked kindly and I spread the morning and I trusted that walking and walking and going to bed for the first time in ten days.

I was very angry.

She was moved and my sister and we have been this morning and I have chosen a very pretty paper for my ceiling and room and heard the person say it.

I like a whole lot of chairs.

They do express themselves so badly.

She is coarse and vulgar and her movements are not graceful, she has ugly long teeth. She is not good looking or ugly and she has no particular expression in her countenance.

She did not stay long.

When I met her on the street and she is afraid to bow and I am not afraid to remain not only one-sided but two sided and she makes plenty of little arms and a respectable authority the air more than allowed fills my rain.

A letter which was brought to me by an engraver caused me the greatest agitation.

She is here, she is wretched and really her children are miserably ugly.

They had a son and he lived to be capsized. They were married again.

I must say that I can and can sing.

I like it very much.

He is pleasant and like his mother. He has more memory.

To-day is a lively day and there are curtains.

Of course there are curtains. Inside there are attachments and triangles and little mahogany vases and all kinds of leaves and particularly curtains.

Of course there are curtains.

What is the objection to curtains. Curtains replace colds and towns and wires and almost anything that is bewildering. Curtains show wall paper.

People are running against each other. This makes the even win.

I was very much amused.

I have often traveled.

All the men are after are before cunning.

He cut himself with a piece of glass.

She is very ugly and perhaps there are no parents.

He is very good looking and not in good health.

She has the whole of it and gives fifteen away all in a day.

To be charming and to answer a sister and more in a familiar and regular way makes a period in revolving and makes a sincerely mistaken that is to say a married woman.

He is twenty.

She seemed very glad to see him.

I hear that she cries from morning until night.

What was it that we bought.

We bought a silver service.

The accounts from Paris are not pleasant.

Dear, handsome. All bright. Cup and stranger, little lilacs pudding. I can help coming to see Palma. Palma and glasses.

The accounts from Paris are not pleasant.

There seems to be a great representation of bas reliefs.

I have seen a very interesting but anxious countenance.

Eva was expecting the cooler flowers, plenty of them and yellow but nevertheless making a disposition that shatters car medal solitude. The best spending is when twelve is five. The best spending is when twelve is well sir five and a half. That encourages a pretty view and a remarkable remarkably little fat.

He told me I had grown very fat. I think the present fashion of being puffy makes me look so.

Nine months three months.

They found Fanny.

Fanny was found.

She has thick lips and some people say that she died from a sore throat.

He is unhappy and would avail himself of a choice which makes marrying a necessity.

Marrying a necessity.

He succeeded in being taken home very angry and saying I am very much pleased with puzzling.

On Tuesday the only person who was a tall man with a bald head disappointed us by slipping.

I never heard anyone play so delightfully in diamonds.

She sings and the sound she brings out are quite mine.

Pansies and colored violets and gold and over black and pink calico.

The second light is good humored and lively and very melancholy and interesting and two sons who were little who do not look as old as when we shook hands, they are very ugly with white skin and a silk curtain.

What is a ship. Nearly seven.

She is a nice girl.

Old Mrs. Henry is dead. She had no religion.

Speak to me Rosy.

Jane and geranium.

I want to say that likely there is an etching.

Marriage. Marriage is, take place.

Mobs like shells.

Candy sticks candy sticks.

Natures which make pencils point to a resemblance to authority.

I very much hope that the marriage will take place.

In walking down the street and noticing that standing still is a certain region the place which is selfish is plainly valuable and ever plastered. This causes two flights of stairs and not even then more than ten.

Suppose a little piece of wood was missing and bronze oak bronze were added the place of the clock is still the middle in the middle.

He sighed.

It would be much pleasanter if when I was so wretched Fanny had grown to be a pretty girl.

You and I are old friends.

In an hour he walked home with me and stayed another hour.

I wished I would stay till Friday.

A brother forty years old and a grandfather has seen one twelve years older than himself.

The mother of twelve children is the mother of ten.

I am growing old.

Twenty five years are so uncomfortable in winter.

My mother leaves on Tuesday.

I mention a hundred years very much.

He has a poor wife.

A son who was shot for a sack.

Back.

When I tell you a thing on a day of whimsies it is just like any day.

Here is finished but you must not put it in any book for a few days.

Quite quite.

God preserve her and make her grey and jealous. This is no sense.

It has always affected me.

She kissed me going in and coming. There was a good deal of description.

She fidgets and wriggles and makes mountains.

I believe she is fidgety.

On Monday I motioned a coal car.

It was condemned with great reason.

She is affectionate.

Here he is.

She fainted and sent me to come in and look at her which she did.

He has curly hair.

Fanny looked very well.

Fanny liked it very much.

There was one room.

He is busy.

He is delighted.

He is not grieved.

He is ready to go.

It is very curious to see eighteen at dinner.

My sister stood at the window.

He does not think they were motionless. He has seen her letters.

He says I am slow.

They are liars selfish and a shadow and married. This is certain.

Her face and her actions are most graceful. I believe there is a wide eye in the house.

He thanked him.

I cannot listen to Romeo and Juliet. That is where they are.

He has a pin for his running.

Three days.

The bananas are very small.

I am glad.

The servants cannot pay and we are growing fat. She has been complaining.

The wedding does take a place and he has said that he hears he is the happiest in the world and that he will keep her for order and that I do not wonder.

She said it quite aloud in an immensely fat ball.

I really think Fanny looks as if she were what she is which is very pretty.

Sitting for an hour and sitting for half an hour.

He did say that he did not know.

It makes it look like a Negro.

I speak to my mother as if she were a Negro.

Roses are red and violets too.

Pinks are sweet and so are you.

Roses red and violets blue.

Wheels shine in wheels.

She looked so pretty. Naturally I was respectable. Mercy shines.

She was dressed in white chamois and really with bunches of roses and a crimson floor and belts. I was altogether satisfied with her appearance.

They are going to be married.

If Henry has a little girl and sounds are the ones they are it is a burst.

She is happy with her husband.

They were obliged to get him out of her room.

We got very tired of it.

We were very tired of it.

We went to a bare room and we liked it very much.

Flood gates and pins all sheltered now.

Do you like that bare boy.

Courtiers enter making witty remarks.

Sorry.

Hammer with it.

A sailor will go mad.

They had persuaded their foolish husbands to stay a week longer than they had intended.

She is buried with her husband.

Agriculture is dreadful.

We liked it very much.

I had not seen them in twenty six years.

I wish that I could believe them.

He is my mother.

Remarkably gentlemanly.

She has been for beauty and dresses.

Her sons are really pretty.

It poured in the evening.

At half past twelve.

I happened to be very hungry.

Ice-water was brought in.

Helen to whom he is married.

The house is very comfortable, they have neglected curtains.

We walked about a good deal in spite of a storm.

I slept in the same bed and we sat in the same room.

It is full of curiosity.

There are more men in the house.

All Friday we came home.

It was a shame to see her who was the prettiest girl in the room.

I find that my house is very comfortable indeed and I am more grateful to Mr. Helen because he left it for me.

They are going to marry a foreign bald headed man.

I feel very well.

I was frightened.

She received me like a sister.

Fanny is as happy as she can possibly be.

I was asleep.

She has a skin like pink satin.

The fat on any arms is really astonishing.

She was tall and pale.

He has very good taste. There is wanting carpets sofas easy chairs backs and dogs. There is nothing to see.

Are you my pigeon english.

Indiscriminate use of feathers by englishwomen is very effective.

My attack on Abbie is like Grants on Lee, Battle of the Wilderness.

Dogs cats and animals.

White pinks.

Gas roses.

Colliding.

The brook is put away with sugar.

He seize, his nails.

Well sir Capri is a fine place.

My coat was shot through and my little horse was killed.

I have been sleeping six nights.

I fear that Louis is a remarkable colonel.

Nobody knows what has become of me. I am counted.

Nobody knows why.

Men are running about.

The Baron and the sailor will go mad.

Nothing at all quite tired me.

To be charming and mild.

They sat together.

To go down a few steps the children were dressed in their best silk clothes.

His energy and marvelous ability.

The picture of his second wife is charming.

An intelligent person who explained everything clearly mentioned a bicycle and a circle.

She is old and ugly.

Twenty five miles, six hours, all the way.

She put cotton in her ears to be deaf. Color color.

It was long before I could persuade myself to get on mine.

They said he hoped I liked it.

He has better taste than anybody.

I went sad.

Nobody need to starve if they have an appetite.

To sleep all the time is a daughter.

Becomes a crime that is an eyeglass in a winter.

I have just been riding by an ugly Christian.

She gets up at five every morning and cooks a dinner.

The present ten have forty six furnaces. He does not seem to be very popular.

She says I was a charming little woman.

I am so warm.

By the time I was cool I was completely so.

There are four of each.

The coat has grown very large but not as much so as I had expected.

She kissed me three times.

The boy could see.

As a colored person so wittily said, Ernest is a name.

A young lady jumped a bridge and strange to say was not drowned.

Four wheels and a Turk.

They had a comfortable little room where no hour passes.

We go to Geneva.

I am all stuck up with wax.

It is really astonishing how everyone is higher higher up melting.

It grew.

Strawberries and milk.

I fell asleep.

We saw four.

Songstresses secrets.

Dance of the emotions.

Do you love me sweetest just as much as if I were English.

Lyrical passages.

Paper coughs.

I can tell now when anything is smelly.

They are agreeable to taste.

We said good-bye at Isabella’s gate. We were up at four. Fanny and I and dear Isabella was in terrible grief. We had coffee and it seemed that they all thought I should be afraid of traveling if I knew this.

We were delighted to get into a flat.

We are quite tired of rocks hills and precipices.

Breakfasting in a large town is a nuisance.

He is amiable but can he write can he think does he taste toast. Anyway don’t mention it.

Mrs. Chesterfield thinks it a very nice picture. It has legs.

I am delighted with Harris and only wish I had more money to spend. She is a daughter and a most delightful person. She gave me a box and Saturday is a long time.

Wedding wax.

All wax is wedding wax.

I am too sleepy to know what I say, it would be awful to wake up with the clash of that.

However we are pretty safe.

Pretty safe.

Pretty safe.

It is nothing.

Columns and columns and columns a particularly ugly old man.

I am perfectly miserable.

We went in order to drive away thought.

I do not like it I have changed my mind.

He said I spoke French very well. He is a fat good-humored looking man and his voice is disagreeable. The whole thing was over in a half of an hour.

I refuse to be comforted.

She said I had a red face, I said she had red eyes.

I believe he was just as glad as he could be to see me. I certainly took a fan for him.

An elephant of immense size is to be placed on the top.

Water fusses.

I saw anything which made me feel very thick.

He has a long face or rather nose.

To be anxious.

To be melancholy.

This is a bad sunny shot gun.

It is for sale.

She is rather pretty, he is the same little man.

They never speak to each other covered with jewels and extra pieces.

I was out yesterday.

A balloon with a lady in it.

Her head moves when she smiles or speaks.

To have pink, to be long neglected, to have diamonds and roses and clearly little rings to have a face perfectly like a Fanny and me is unpleasant.

Colored pimples extra colored pimples.

It was a time to fish.

Selfish.

It contained three, our two servants. Their cleanliness is extraordinary. They paint twice a year and wash without ceasing. I covered my face with my pillow and after that ate.

I saw some paintings and a Chinese room.

We are worried to death by sailors.

A lady and a gentleman and their little boy.

I must now write the name.

They call him their hope and they sit on the shell and their lessons are steady and they persuade Spaniards.

I look around to see and if I look around to see I look around to see.

He has died of a slender complaint and it was just and exact. He was a person.

She is very ugly having white ways and hair and blue eyes. She is to be married presently.

To be a nice little girl is extraordinary. My sister was.

It is a very extraordinary worry.

He is short and fat and really handy enough.

To be in a way to stay and settle mother, this makes a plumber.

A plan.

The guesses are coming every Friday night.

To bring two daughters Saturday is civil ceremony.

I hope to meet out of recognition.

I hope if I meet him I shall recognise him.

He was particularly kind to Fanny and to me.

I am most agreeably surprised that Fanny is admired this year.

What is the use of Florence.

I think if he comes to be thin then there is use in feathers. To sit with her is dangerous for the wind.

They killed and salted some kangaroos.

They have never returned.

She covered her face with a handkerchief and was in such a state that they were quite frightened. Fanny would not dance all night.

Eighteen.

Fourteen.

And eighteen fourteen.

He has very good eves he really has very good eyes.

It would take about a week to finish.

Louise Contadina Sill.

It has been a nice episode in our life.

The plumber’s father.

Last night we went to a fine house which was too hot which is not now a usual thing an unusual thing.

I told him that it is reported that he is married to Fanny.

The poor little man must set out flowers.

Poor Fanny is not asked.

I stood any time.

She told me she has asked thirteen hundred people and they all had come. I was a good deal tired.

To borrow emerald and diamonds and feathers and pink satin is very plain.

There were seventeen hundred people asked.

I ate my supper.

I was in raptures.

Quite recovered.

I don’t admire Herbert Kelcey.

They are so haughty.

The child is dead.

I am very anxious about her in the course of the day.

She was eating a little bread and milk.

She really is the best mother that ever lived.

He intends to go soon for ever.

Fanny has just had a letter.

She spells better on Tuesday.

She is to have a procession with ribbons. She is keeping in bed at this moment and on Friday evening at ten we return to Mrs. Holbrook.

Mr. Southey and Mr. Burt gave us their arms.

The weather is very hot.

A cold stove is a steady sun.

Light blue ribbon is Charley’s color.

She is very ugly, fair with red eyes.

I think we shall soon hear of his death.

Fanny dined.

Fanny and the boys.

What an indecent thing to do murder and murmur and cry out and hear it is not true. What an indecent thing to do.

Oh joyful surprise.

A purse and a necklace and a quantity of pansies.

Two little bronze figures apart.

Fanny rides.

Four children are very anxious about it, they gather there and are so kind and affectionate and so much improved and softened and so lively and animated and delightful.

He is remarkably agreeable and clever. Somewhat vulgar and having no gentlemen at home the last day or two is a very stupid one and prolix but we have laughed very heartily. He says he does not mind that Miss Shannon is to marry Mr. Herbert James.

He is just her age and she is dead.

Every night there is constant beauty in separate parks.

Brother is a Boccaccio tremble white.

They avoided alliteration and Harriet said she never knew that any one employed it in conversation.

No nuisance is alarming.

A dog measures the distance between an eye and a thumb and rubber.

Dear Mr. Shaw, It is necessary to give some words to be more disappointed with the beauty of living with the lady. It changes however because the people were very kind and stiff in the air. Every night in the week they are astonished at the recurrence of what would be pleasant to me and I only tell you this as we have been keeping my dear sister from painful clever taxes.

The rest of this letter is lost.

Yesterday was our thirtieth wedding day.

Fanny and I have come here to see my sister. She does not dine with us.

I am grieved to find her so far.

Fanny was delighted with it.

Fanny had been reminding him of this for certain.

Fanny and I took a water together. She is my child.

Black draperies perhaps conceal more than white ones would.

A skirt is hanging.

Nervousness in is on the decrease.

Shoulders are splendid.

We sat at our work.

We are going there to-night.

Have you any idea what time it is.

Yes I think it is about half after eleven.

Fanny and I stayed to supper.

Her manners are very pleasant but she has grown fat and has a redness in her face.

He was not moving his lips and he had some meat and butter.

Harriet was admired for her beauty.

Everybody seemed pleased and I liked it.

We had a visit yesterday from the one who used to admire Isabella so.

He sat here quite a while and took quite a good deal of notice of the little girls especially Harriet. He made her sit on the sofa with him and read a book. He was astonished at hearing her read.

He has a beautiful name and writes our names.

Fanny and I met.

She really is not worth seeing, her example is that she is frightened and humble.

She is the happiest woman in the world.

Fanny and I and the ladies, there were ten men, and only five men. Fanny was dressed in pink and silver.

He looked very much older.

I have not seen it yet.

She is nervous.

Fat with pretty black eyes and a pretty face and I am not in love with the place.

I could not bear to disappoint Fanny.

Fanny and I very pleasantly proposed to skirt the bridge.

We went to see an old friend.

My mother was not very well to-day.

Fanny and I went without stopping.

They were very noisy.

She is thin and almost pretty.

Fanny got home about three.

It snowed all day.

Isabella or a new house.

She wears thin flesh to show her blue veins which are so pretty.

He has had a son and is doing very well.

I believe she and her husband do not care at all for one another.

He is a delightful young man.

Fanny danced.

Isabella seems very well to-day.

Isabella saw her neck.

I am sleepy.

It is much pleasanter and less fatiguing.

The King said, How do you do.

Fanny and I had white hearts trimmed with jet and blue turns and a bundle in every quarter.

Fanny and I had white hats prettily trimmed with blue.

You hold them in your arm until you leave the room.

Several banks and everything seem to be going badly.

There goes that noise.

Fanny looked very well and was dressed.

We did not get home until four.

Fanny and I went with little girls. It is now half past seven.

He has an ugly red nose.

They came to leave me this morning.

She is a dear fat good humored thing.

There is improper behavior.

Fanny and I made a mistake in the day.

We did not discover our mistake until to-morrow.

We were certain to change.

I found it very well.

We came here this morning.

It was a very thin one indeed.

They are a very amiable family.

Fanny is to be one of them.

About five hundred people were present.

They are writing a history of expression. They mean to use choice.

I had a good letter to-day.

I was quite shocked at hearing that a married lady had a morning. She has taken upon herself to contradict it.

It is however a most unpleasant idea.

Susan is her eldest daughter.

He is poor enough.

When it is obscured enough it is very visible. There is a mention of an extraordinary mountain.

I have some hopes however that he will not accept it.

I am sorry to say January is appointed to have some rest.

We left an amiable person.

To be aged sixteen and seventeen, I must say I expected a gayer one.

Mr. Blackwell aged twenty.

To be at nine o’clock in a lit room is to be in a grand scale.

By the sea Fanny picked up shells.

They have given me a very uncomfortable sitting-room.

He is a sincere young man.

They cannot leave a shape.

Fanny danced.

Everybody is so kind and attentive to us that it is quite delightful.

Fanny seems very popular.

I took a long walk with the girls as they did last year and there were many mornings.

I spent the morning with our friends, they also saw the wild beasts.

He is a most delightful young man to express the respect and enjoyment that a biting wind can give in the evening.

Nobody died here.

I dined with the Captain.

I spent a dull day alone.

They took the laurels with the vanquished and they recommenced the getting glad to get back again.

I left on Wednesday and I was glad to be back again.

Fanny and I went to dinner well and we saw Mr. and Mrs. Boyd and also Mr. and Mrs. Henry Blake and two strange persons who amused us. We planted trees.

The rest were obliged to see that there was dancing. Fanny danced with Mr. Sebright and Herman Strange.

In producing a daughter the rest came in the evening.

Fanny and I were not asked, very different from former times.

She is grown fat and plain and thin and old and not I think really beautiful.

It is quite beautiful.

I have seen the little dog and I will not call it beautiful.

A daughter is very pretty.

I have known for many years that it can be stupid and terribly hot, that he can be stupid and terribly hot. I have known for many years that the express is cold and very weak.

It relieved my mind very much.

She gets up late and dozes and says very little.

I have very bad headaches and I don’t like to commit to paper that which makes me very unhappy. Yesterday I was not in bed until this morning at eight o’clock.

Fanny danced. She really looked very pretty.

She was asleep the whole time.

I arriving in the garden there was a space where nearly every one standing had a certain arrangement of skirts and hats and nearly always they mentioned something and with the best intention, the very best reason the especial extra sign was the one that showed the proof.

At eighty eight what amendment could be expected.

We had a melancholy dinner.

I am sorry for it.

Lily Worcester is dead and she did it by her own imprudence in creating a great sensation.

She was pretty and fashionable and nevertheless she will soon console herself and her family.

She spent the remainder of the day at home. She has left two daughters, she does not dance of course in black gloves.

It is astonishing how little sensation can be created and how much more is thought of it.

It is crowded to excess and I am at half past ten to find it a hot day.

Whatever you want my blessed baby.

Many anticipate riots.

It is a fine hot day.

As her mother wishes for her I could not refuse to let her go.

Fanny went at night.

Fanny came away before supper.

The bullets are very bad.

She is a deeply injured woman.

Fanny and I are alone the weather is fine and hot.

We read aloud to each other in the evening.

He was so anxious for several visitors and three daughters to stay in the house.

It is dull here.

I am really fond of them.

I should be glad to get home.

A letter which announces that he is going to be married to the youngest daughter temporarily makes them very rich and I trust they will be very happy.

Any one who came here were very happy and much in love with each other.

To bring a little girl two years old she brought a little girl two years old.

She calls her Susan and nothing else.

To-day as usual ended in rain.

In this very time thirty three years ago in the very hat that we saw to-night we went to see ice-bergs the place we went to see to-night, our second day.

My sister is miserable.

It is astonishing to me that she is like my sister.

To speak with tears and kindness and to eat is what happened.

She was thirty years old and she does not pursue it. To speak with tears and kindness I believe he has left her everything. To speak with tears and kindness to speak with tears and kindness.

He is sixty eight, I am fifty four, she is fourteen, he is twenty three and twenty seven, she is thirteen.

She is thirteen.

Fanny was asked by a great many to dance.

Fanny does not dance any more.

We think we are introduced to a very nice young man who is a brother.

The weather is very hot.

The house is very pretty and the place is very nice.

Oranges and lilies.

They did not come for my cane to put a rose on it a gold rose.

I took a long walk.

On the whole she had a very good time.

Aunt Pauline meant to say that my sister was the one who was married and she was sure to mention it some time. My sister was the one who was married.

I have an inflamed eye.

I am determined to leave to-morrow and to set out with Nelly and Frank and Robert.

Ninety is ninety.

Affectionate and kind.

Affectionate and kind.

I enjoy nothing and can move without help.

Aged ninety-two.

The less safety the better, the more curls the better, the more powder the better, the more eggs the better.

The more eggs the better, the more seldom the better, the more hurry the better.

Kindness and circumstance and shaved off his beard.

[ ¶ ]

1915

1915

105.

NOT SLIGHTLY

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Slightly painful and really more satisfactorily stinted and mentioned in long singling birthdays. Shall it seem strange.

Not wintered my dear.

Not wintered my dear.

Not wintered my dear.

fellows.

Nine shall combine Straichy and purl wilt and borrowed moans. Why will sold meats have mints. They need it.

They need it yet.

They need it yet.

They need it yet they need it yet.

A longer pause.

When kinds of similar tens that is to say twenty suffering, when similar tens and perhaps fifty kneeling, when similar and jointed and prized and quilted quietly quilted tights quietly quilted tight minds when three innerly expensive shrugs meant more there was a strain and little meaning water spots came to remain. They saw to that.

A particular relief

In a particular relief.

Not nodding.

Explain looking. Explain looking again. Alice explain looking again.

Another fact.

Not indeed my dear.

Why should I say supper.

Not every running thing my dear. I am sorry to leave another.

Not then.

I have long bands.

I couldn’t do it behind it. I couldn’t do it behind it. I would never see Lena. I would mean to hoard separately. I would surely sponge what. I would surely sponge enough.

Intermission.

What does that mean.

There is no use in leaving out Friday. There is some sense in that.

Eighteen.

Twenty three.

Times.

When there can be an arrest and I don’t mean to go, by the time there had been water, plants are, in between them. Paul’s. They came to say that another was faster. They come to specialize. They were in a year and old.

Now I mean to go on.

Stop it. Stop handling monkeys, stop handling birds stop leaning, stop leaning by a companion.

I came to grave gravely see winding and beat in that cautious outside which does make minor difference differences more either. That’s the way to pronounce it cautiously.

Second Act.

I meant to wait and I was simple and I did say shelter god give him shelter. I did go away and I did not mutter I did not believe goats I was not delicate I was not careful to release more excellent tons of really sound apples. This was so painful. This was very painful. I meant to do the same yesterday.

Introduction.

Its really doing my hand a lot of good.

When I spoiled every day I made sashes.

I can understand where he did it.

Able corn.

One day any day not to search within the wounded operating sound of miserable stretches. What shall boats say. By this time.

Now I cannot sing.

Now I cannot sing.

Folded.

Biting meant mining.

Shall he find it out.

There is much to say.

An opportunity in sizes.

Further.

I can scratch.

Not it.

Spool.

She meant it again.

Now I can lose money.

Frightened.

There really is no reason to believe that.

What is your name.

As if he felt himself to be one.

I listened to Bertie.

I felt raining.

Rain is what is understood by singling out breathing.

In the rest of piles of candles.

It is not necessary that there is a table plentifully, it is not necessary that cloth is besieging it is neither necessary that obligations are finally strung together by meaning all pieces, it is beneath shining really beneath shining.

Then there is a pause. There really is more vacancy than ever. There really is horrible horrible horribly mismanagement. I am not pleased with it at all.

When I stood and measured distances when I stood and measured distances I bowed I bowed to the reasonable interpretation of plain stairs bent together and when I meant to go away I did not leave out of that, consideration. I did not leave out of that, consideration. I was speedily neglected on harmony and I was not beside that altered. I was not in altering changing recently. I was not changing recently. Not to act too. Not to act too much. Not to act too much in being horrified. Not to beckon in spaces. Not really to beckon in spaces. Not really to be beckoning in pointed spaces or pointed spaces. Leave as alone we must be right.

Act Three.

I spent I mentioned I spent that. I do reline most purses. I do so thoroughly. I do not please safer. This is in sailing. Don’t be a silly. How can one sail.

Field equivalent.

I was so surprised to see that at the bottom of the sealskin.

Its really not very active.

That’s not what I want to settle about. It really is not.

There’ll be five acts.

Why do I say blows noses.

Alice why do I say blows noses. Alice I hear you.

You are between there. I shall state what I think and study. I study very much. This is not a request.

I changed my mind.

No there is no example in this. I meant to be cautious. I was restrained. I shall not come to stay. I believe in sermons. It is a fauning thing.

I do see a resemblance to Claire.

Why in the nature of pleasing where there can be many tall representative not meaning to be still lining.

Beside him.

Not in front.

It seems wrong not to answer anybody.

Title.

Really not.

A girdle needs stitches.

Not it.

Title.

Really not.

Pleases.

I must say I don’t wish to go back.

Pleasures.

Shall I feel it.

Its not possible to sing by way of songs, it is not possible to sing by way of songs.

Next time.

The next time that I wished to be taken away the next time I wished to be taken away, in that way the next time I wished to be taken or that way the next time I wished to be taken that way, or the next time. I meant to poison everybody I meant to poison everybody seriously, I meant it seriously I meant complaining seriously, I meant complaining seriously. In the way of peace in that way by a certain chiming of really mountains by a certain wearing heat, by really mounting cars, that is in abundance for abundantly separating heights, any one is tall in feet, that is a twinkling mother. Surely enough.

The longer to stay for but I don’t send it.

Once when prints and letters and little violets of satin wood and spreading out centrally, once when upper leather was reaching reaching by far, once when lively older trees had learned restitution, I don’t mean to blame anybody. I haven’t said luxurious. I meant to believe my aunt. I mean countless pillows. I wish it was windy.

Painful.

It is painful.

There is a kind of sunset, nobody mentions butter. They hate to be grave.

It really is very strange.

Not in cellars. Not in not cellars. Not wanting, not wanting it.

I spent stitching. I did it in again. I spent fastening. I saw likely. I saw very likely.

When sleeping is wild, Cora is not wild. Cora is not wild.

When sleeping is wild Cora is not wild. Mild pleasant breath.

It is very fine that is very fine.

Instinct.

Instinct or reason.

Instinct or reason.

Instinct or reason.

Round and about.

Round.

About.

Pale.

Pale enough.

Not so in satisfaction, in real satisfaction.

Not so much.

I meant to go home.

I meant to go home.

I meant to go what do I mean by white. I meant to change in it. More methodically. Yes purling. I don’t know instances.

Act Four.

Not in the least pressing.

Two crowns and a half a crown. That’s the way they would say it.

Seven one seven five.

Pleasing extras. I said I should wish to go, to go, I said I should wish to go I said I should wish to go.

No blaming, no such blaming, darling no such blaming.

When I mentioned still in mentioning I had to imagine that I did not estimate wild curses. I did not estimate wild curses. I don’t like that name. I will not secrete more wishes. I will say I will exactly say that lands are coarse, that lands are chorused that lands are cursed. This comes to them after knitting. This comes to them after knitting.

This comes to them after special winding. This comes to them after winding.

Even new its pretty.

Do you mind selecting sashes. Do you mind selecting sashes in it. Do you mind selecting sashes by way of reminding, thanks. Do you mind reminding blinds. Do you mind. Edith do you mind.

Edith seems, Edith seems denied. Edith rests colored, not that colored much, not that colored by them.

When wean in. When wean in school scissors. Scissors are a count. I make it ahead.

Polish.

Its no use mentioning that I killed many who were believed to be localized. Its no good to dictate that. What I do not determine is more recognizable, it is not in a politeness, it has a recent meaning.

Mr. Fairchild Resolute pure and clouded by night and more feelingly, Mr. Fairchild resolute to emperil the whole catastrophe does licence what he has to say.

A sudden peak a sudden peak of gleaming of gleaming hidden stones of gleaming hidden stones thoroughly.

Yes isn’t it an example isn’t it a wiser relief than was expected. Isn’t it Flemish. I know that allusion it is an allusion to a reached heart.

Not in the least not in the least private not in the least privately. Not more than the sum not very granted. Not by that straining not by that merriment. Can one neglect it.

Two in seven

I meant eleven it’s shorter.

Commence to sew.

How can eagerness meet it.

I don’t indicate that and more nearly standing I don’t realize voices.

They said that. I mean to bury please her. Like.

Finding immense glances.

I don’t like to place holes real holes really hollow whites. I do not find long hoes.

That’s a change. That is like water. That is plenty of all spots. There is plenty of all pints. There is plenty of another word.

I don’t like being discouraged.

When the meaning was in the sofa when the meaning was in shouting when the meaning was found found and found. I speak of it.

Act Five.

In a way I don’t in a way I don’t.

In a way I don’t.

Piling.

Politeness requires

Neglecting plows.

Politeness requires neglecting plows.

Politeness requires neglecting plows.

God bless you.

I inquired into the exact celebration of visual memory. I met pleasing examples of amiable solicitude. I measured strength. I mean to go and stay. I shall certainly neglect sets. It is a complete wrinkling nation.

This was no strawberry meaning with colors and blacks black berry indigo shawls.

To begin to complain.

To begin to complain and straggle straggle with mouse stretches. To begin to straggle to begin to straggle and much any sealing any sealing without thimbles. Thimbles are so noisy. They do so suddenly expose spoons.

Splendidly more splendidly.

She saw mentioned birds.

I do not hesitate to understand myself and I do vainly think that pearls are silly. I have a chance to say I sew. I have a chance to say so.

Witness.

To begin on again.

It was said and well said it was well said and avoiding, it was avoided by instantaneous crowning it was mounted by sullen points it was suddenly anticipated and nearly by a trinket. What is a trinket.

I was disappointed in eggs.

Sweet oh sweet oh sweet sweet sweet.

Acting.

An amazing cow. Simply an amazing cow. Not in sobbing. Not in clenching. An amazing cow. So shot. When.

Out.

They’ve got so many soldiers. No they haven’t my pudding.

Catches.

How do I know.

I selected eating and it had to see what called houses.

I shall teach.

Continuation of an Act Five of the Act Five.

Continuation.

Business goes by favor.

Now count.

Forgive colds.

Be separated.

Have colds.

Wilderness.

Compass.

Compass for.

Plants.

Have it essentially.

Have it island.

Have it for.

Only for it.

Have it within ices.

Have it by a case.

Likeness.

If you like likeness.

Read out by it.

Read out by it supper splendidly.

I met all sight.

Eight.

I either.

Make it leaving.

Make it or believing.

Make it leaving.

She said choke night.

She meant it. She did

buy teams. Night it.

I saw a venture to be do be quiet and make the home a home. Do not see the limp when he is walking. Do not wonder if there is water. Leave it, sell more splendidly. Do kindly stay in a way. Like what is a little sensational. Do be all to be never. Never wet. Wretched creature. I do not dot what is a new tub. Do regret it. I will not satisfy many I will not satisfy many stitches. Why are corsets warm. They are an answer. Little pleasing noises, This is a sum. All of it astonishes. The Bruces have left.

Act Five.

I made a mistake.

[ ¶ ]

1915

106.

PINK MELON JOY

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

My dear what is meat.

I certainly regret visiting.

My dear what does it matter.

Leaning.

Maintaining maintaining checkers.

I left a leaf and I meant it.

Splintering and hams.

I caught a cold.

Bessie

They are dirty.

Not polite.

Not steel.

Not fireless.

Not bewildered.

Not a present.

Why do I give old boats.

Theresa.

Exchange in bicycles.

It happened that in the aggregate and they did not hear then, it happened in the aggregate that they were alone.

It is funny. When examples are borrowing and little pleasures are seeking after not exactly a box then comes the time for drilling. Left left or left. Not up. Really believe me it is sheltered oaks that matter. It is they who are sighing. It really is.

Not when I hear it.

I go on.

This is not a dear noise. It is so distressing. Why was he angry. Did he mean to be laughing.

I was astonished besides. Oh do go on.

He was a ruffian.

Especially made. Why does she satisfy it.

It was a beautiful hat anyway it looked like that or by the way what was the handkerchief. Good.

Now I neglected him.

I made mention of an occasion. I made mention of a syllable. I mentioned that. I was reasonably considerate. I undertook nothing.

Why were birds.

When I decided not to look twice I felt that all three were made of the only distinct changeable brown. I did not mean foxes. This is why I shall not visit. Do go gladly. Do be willing.

What an accident.

What a horrid thought.

What a decent ribbon.

That is why I answered.

No please don’t be wakened. Do think it over. Do mind what I say. Do breathe when you can. Explain whites for eggs. Examine every time. Do not deceive a brother. What is perfect instigation. I make I go across.

Instances.

Violences.

Not any whirl.

Not by all means.

Don’t you think so.

Fourteen days.

I meant to be closeted.

I should have been thin.

I was aching.

I saw all the rose. I do mostly think that there is politeness. All of it on leather. Not it. I shall speak of it. I so mean to be dried. In the retracting glory there is more choice. There is what was threaded. I don’t mean permitting.

Webster.

Little reinforced Susan.

Actual.

Actual believe me.

I see it all.

Why shouldn’t I.

Lizzie Make Us.

I believe it.

Why shall I polite it. Pilot it.

Eleven o’clock.

Pillow.

I meant to say.

Saturday.

Not polite.

Do satisfy me.

This is to say that baby is all well. That baby is baby. That baby is all well. That there is a piano. That baby is all well. This is to say that baby is all well. This is to say that baby is all well.

Selling.

She has always said she was comfortable.

Was the water hot.

Hymns.

Look here let us think about hospitality. There is more said and kindness. There are words of praise. There is a wonderful salad. There can be excellent excellent arrangements. There can be excellent arrangements. Suddenly I saw that. I rushed in. I was wise.

We were right. We meant pale. We were wonderfully shattered. Why are we shattered. Only by an arrest of thought. I don’t make it out. Hope there. Hope not. I didn’t mean it. Please do be silly. I have forgotten the height of the table.

That was a good answer.

I have been going on in a little while.

I am going to take it along. Lena says that there is a chance.

I don’t mean to deny it.

That’s right.

I shall be very tired I shall be extraordinarily pleased, I shall settle it all presently.

Very likely.

I have to look at her all the time. I never see fruit now unless I pick it in my garden. Put it in my garden. Don’t put too many. Because it’s so much looser. All right. Oh no. I haven’t. Chalk. Great Portland Street. I’ll mention it. I have resisted. I have resisted that excellently well. I have resisted that I have resisted that excellently. Not a disappointment.

I don’t understand, why hasn’t she been there before. I know why. I will not have a selection again. It is too many horribly. Is it any use.

I do want to meet pearly. Now I am forgetting I will begin. She had a jewel. She was in that set.

It meant so much.

I wish I had a little celebration.

It meant so much.

The wise presentation comes from saying north, the best one comes a little way, it comes because she wanted to try breads. Why are pansies so stringy, why do they have heaps of resemblance. I said she was anaemic. I meant to coincide. I did certainly. It was so. Not in Paris.

Not in Paris very likely.

I do not mention that for a name. I mention it for a place. I mention it for a please do not consider me. I mention it for that.

Did she mind my saying that I was disappointed. I was not in that way out in that way. I was not in that way a circumstance which counted for it. She did not meet me. She did not observe clouds. She did not say that we were in the window. She did not like it before it was mentioned.

Come in.

I don’t mean to antagonize the present aged parent. That is a strong present leaf.

Line.

Line line line away.

Line.

Lining.

I don’t care what she mentions.

It will be very funny when I don’t mean to say it.

I can forgive that is to say chopping.

Not any more.

Will I be surprised with Jane Singleton. I will not if I meet her. I will say not yet. I will say that. I am determined. It is so much. Good bye.

I did do it then.

Come back to me Fanny.

Oh dear.

Come back to me Fanny.

That’s a picture.

When I remembered how surprised I was at certain places which were nearly in the way I cannot doubt that more accumulation is needed. I cannot doubt it.

All recovering.

James Death is a nice name.

I am breaking down I suppose he said when he arrived.

Forbade any communication with him.

He did say when he arrived I suppose.

It was a bright warm spring Sunday morning.

This egg for instance.

She was dressed in dark blue set off by red ribbons.

Except that of custom perhaps.

If you prefer it I will go.

The only lady who had been saved.

He was not hungry and he knew that there would be nothing to eat.

He was aware of a desire to eat and drink now that it was quite impossible for him to obtain anything.

Thanks I chew.

Jakins thinks me a fool I know sometime maybe I’ll be able to prove I’m not.

You’re busy.

His excitement was gone.

With mouth and muscle.

When used for male voices substitute bless for kiss.

Shall rest.

Shall rest more.

Shall in horror.

Shall rest.

Shall rest more then.

This is it mentioning.

Why do richness make the best heights.

Why do richness make the best heights.

Enough to leave him for ever and to live in another country

I don’t see anything any more do I. Yes you do.

Are you pleased with them darling.

I meant to guess later.

I do not please.

Thanks so much.

Yes.

Yes.

Yes.

Please remember that I have said I will not be patient. Please remember that which I have said.

Do not put in a hot water bottle. Thanks so much.

Feeling mounting.

What did she do. She did not sit she was standing. She was standing and filling with a pepper thing and she had a collar not on her head but because she was shining. She was shining with gloves. This is a new destination. I never was surprised before.

What is the matter with it.

Nothing is the matter with it.

I mean to cough.

She said it was a wish.

You are not angry with me.

It’s infamous. To put a cold water bottle in a bed. It is steering.

I meant to mention it and it is astonishing that there is a sentence.

Silence is southern.

I will not especially engage to be sick. I will not especially engage to be sick.

Why is Ellen so attractive.

Willing.

Willing, willing.

Willing willing, I met a kind of a clock. It was deepened.

I am not pleased. I am not satisfied and pleased. I am not pleased and certainly I am not more pleased. I am so repressed and I can state it. I can say. It was bitter.

I do not like her.

Fancy a miserable person. Repeat flowers.

A section.

Breathing.

Polite.

Politeness.

Absolutely.

Not a curl.

I come to say.

Winding.

Place.

Wheat.

Or not.

Come in.

Splashes splashes of jelly splashes of jelly.

Weather.

Whether he was presented.

I meant to stay.

Easy or blocks.

Do not be held by the enemy.

All the time.

Now line or them.

That’s an established belt or tooth. Really not. I didn’t mean to bellow. I won’t be a table. I regret it. I shall be very likely to be walking. I shall introduce myself fairly. I do mind it.

Not again.

I do say not again.

I mean to be heavy.

It stands up against as much as it stands up for. That’s what I object to. I don’t want to be unflattering to us but I think it has been entirely forgotten.

Furs.

Perhaps you will. Then she wrote a very warm letter and sent these furs.

Shall ill.

I don’t like it and in neglecting cherishing songs I am so pleased with all and by settling chalk. I am satisfied. We are neglected immensely. Not resting.

Shall it be continuous the liberty of sobriety. The dear thing. Little tremors. I ask the question.

With a wide piano.

Come.

Neglecting cherishing says shall I mistake pleases. In mistakes there is a salutary secretion. What. I said it.

Now and then.

War is Saturday and let us have peace.

Peace is refreshing, let us bear let us be or not by that mine.

Mended.

Now I come to stay away.

Answer.

I shook a darling.

Not eating Oh it was so timely.

Why should pitchers be triumphant. Does it proclaim that eleven, eleven, eleven, come across, speak it, satisfy a man, be neat, leave off oxes, shine flies, call spoken shouting call it back call it by little dotted voices and do be sweet, do be sweet, remember the accoutrement. No I will not pay away.

What a system in voices, what a system in voices.

I met a regular believe me it is not for the pleasure in it that I do it. I met a regular army. I was not certain of that, I was not certain of paper. I knew I was safe. And so he was. Shall I believe it.

I can’t help mentioning that I was earnest. In that way there was a reason. I can destroy wetter wetter soaps. I can destroy wetter soaps.

I do.

I do not.

Leave it in there for me.

Leave it in an especial place. Do not make that face. Show it by the indication. I do mean to spell. I am. Believe me.

Pink Melon Joy.

ii.

It pleases me very much.

Little swimming on the water.

I meant to mention pugilism. Pugilism leaning. Leaning and thinking. Thinking.

I meant to mention pugilism. Pugilism and leaning.

Leaning and thinking. I think.

I meant to mention that it was a resemblance that was not by way of exceeding the kind thought.

Pugilism. Pugilism and leaning.

I saw a door not that exactly, I saw a lamp shade. Certainly that. I will not stir. Pugilism and leaning.

Leaning.

Pugilism and leaning.

The reason I mention what is happening is not by way of concealing that I have babies. I don’t mean to leave so and I shall speak in silence. What is a baby.

Now I know what I say.

I had loads of stationary.

Not pink melon joy. Pink melon joy. Pink melon joy.

I had loads of stationary.

Pugilism and leaning.

The little keys trembling. Why do they spoil a part. They were noisy.

Go to Mudie’s first.

Go slowly and carefully and love your dearest.

That’s a good idea.

Reconcile is a plain case of wretched pencils.

I cannot see what I shall a bit.

My one idea is to place cloth where there is cloth and to paper where I have hotter water, to place paper where I have hotter water.

I don’t determine selfishness. I point it so that always I can always I do, I do always mean to get about.

Shall I be splendid.

Baby mine baby mine I am learning letters I am learning that to be sent baby mine baby mine I arranged it fairly early.

Complete cause for handles.

Complete cause for not tightening that.

I won’t say it again.

This is the place to water horses.

I like to be excellently seized.

I made a mistake.

I like to be excellently seizing.

North north I went around and went in that minute.

I like to be excellently searching.

I like to be excellently chimes.

Chiming.

It isn’t very good.

Deep set trustworthy eyes dark like his hair

Lips close fitting and without flew.

Blue should have dark eyes.

Light brown flesh color amber shades black nose, ears, legs, good sized feet rather.

Color dark blue, blue and tan, tan and liver, sandy, sandy and tan.

Height about fifteen to sixteen inches.

He wondered if she had ever thought of him as she sat in the chair or walked on the floor.

Islands.

I came to say that I like some things better.

Actual likenesses.

Of course I need large plates.

Standing alone.

She doesn’t like it.

She likes to walk on the floor.

She might as well be pretty.

I don’t blame Carrie.

No

What do I see when I like to be tall.

I see when there is a platter.

I was not mistaken with violets.

It was no pleasure.

Can you believe me.

Can you not be thoughtful.

Can you be aghast.

I mention most things regularly.

I do not wish whispers.

This makes mining such a loud noise.

I do not forget a war.

It isn’t easy to please everybody.

Teeth are perfect.

No.

There is no influence.

Scattered.

Nine times twenty.

Crowded.

Crowded in.

Cups white.

I am solemn.

All taste.

Do you excuse me.

It was a stir.

Please state it please deny it please mean to be right. I am intending.

Able to mingle pennies.

A penny is not a cent.

Why do I see sisters.

It’s rice.

Wheat.

I couldn’t imagine gladder or more perfect shapes, I couldn’t imagine others.

He was really interested in the fluttering deftness of her twinkling hands.

I don’t care too.

Likely.

I meant pearls.

Shall I be pleased.

Wire cakes.

In time or.

Not so far back.

Please.

When I came to stay.

Old places.

When a girl speaks.

Shall you.

Not pleasing.

It is a time for that.

Formidable.

Amiable.

Amiable baby.

Fan.

Fanning.

There is no way of stretching.

Plan.

It is a good pitcher it is a good pitcher and a black pitcher.

It is a circle.

It is a circular.

I beg of you not to.

Bring in the fruit.

She was very comforting.

I wonder what he is doing. If he saw, well he couldn’t see him because he is not here, if he saw him he would not ask him any questions, he would beg him to give him all the pictures and in any case he would ask him to arrange it.

What is a splendid horse. A splendid horse is one that is spread and really makes a lot of noise really makes an agreeable sound and a hoarse. This is not an interchange of rapid places by means of tubs.

I know you don’t know what the pins are. I know you suspect much more. I know that anything is a great pleasure. I know esquimaux babies, that is to say tender.

I know what I am hearing. I am hearing accents. Not by any means placarded. Not by any means placarded. So that I met everybody.

What is the meaning of photographs.

Yes I mean it.

I believe that when there is a collection and tall pieces are missed and guided, I could have said it.

Let us take boats.

Boats are ships.

We will not take ships.

Ships are doors.

That’s the way to be perfect.

I sell hats.

That’s a kindness.

Please powder faces.

I have little chickens.

That doesn’t mean anything.

When I said water I meant Sunday. Dear me it was Monday. No Tuesday. I don’t care I shall please neatness. Then I calculated I did not see arithmetic I saw feathers, any two of them are thicker. What was the principle coughing, it went by way of dishes.

To be binding is to mean Sunday Saturday and eight o’clock. To be eight o’clock oh how heavenly singing. Leave Leave Leave oh my leaving and say why say, say I say say say go away go away I say. I say yes.

Plans.

I was able to state that I believed that if targets if targets not if targets.

Shall I be restless.

I could not eat buttons. I could not eat bundles. I couldn’t, I might be why was I seen to be determined. I was surprising. Wasn’t I silly.

Please miss me.

Not spider.

I saw a spider there.

Where.

I saw another.

Where.

I saw another and there I saw a pleasing sight.

I saw a waiter.

A spider.

Yes.

Not by left out.

Will you be faithful, will you be so glad that I left any way. Will you be delighted Saturday. Do you understand colors. It was my sister.

Why.

I cannot mention what I have.

I have.

Guess it.

I have a real sight. This is so critical.

Alice.

Put it in.

Put it in.

Nestles.

I wish I was a flower.

Were.

Were when.

Towers.

That is.

That is astonishing.

Mother.

I meant it.

When the moon.

I don’t like it.

A million and ten.

Ten million and ten.

Ten and ten million.

Oh leave it to me.

Brutes.

I said whisper.

Anyway Pink melon or joy.

Is that the same.

Pink melon and enjoy.

Pink melon by joy.

Is that in him.

Is that in.

Positive.

At night.

Please be cautious and recalcitrant and determined to be steady. Please be neglectful. Please be ordered out.

Please be ordered out.

Franz Joseph was Emperor of Austria before gold had been discovered in California.

I do not.

Their thoughts were of one another.

The maid a very pretty girl somewhat showily dressed in a costume composed of the royal colors fixed curious eyes down a long passage and a short one. Presently the girl in blue returned.

Blue and white.

Returned.

Food and wine.

How could it be how could it be.

Blue and white, not an especial pinching.

I wish I was may be I am.

This isn’t good.

Short erect ears and bold intelligent faces.

He seemed to like it.

Who are you.

Safety in comfort.

A flower should never lack an admirer in its namesake.

Unfortunately.

Unfortunately our weeks in London were full up so that I did not get a felt hat.

Unfortunately before.

Oh dear what did I do with them.

Here is a key for the house painters.

Glove stretchers.

Not any more begging.

Please have it ready.

She did not move.

She was not going to move.

It guards the life the health and the well-being of each user.

Parents encourage its use.

You can be the subject of wild admiration in ten days if you care to.

The skin has the tint of purity.

Very pleasant to use.

A freshly blown rose.

I can’t be feeling badly.

I prefer water.

I like no I don’t like it.

I fill a free uniform black instantly.

Those features are peculiar to a construction.

Please be dark.

Straws.

Please be straws.

I wish yes.

Plates.

And plates.

When do you gather together.

By ways of extra pages which mean colored places.

I read about the war.

I said that I didn’t know Geoffrey Young. I said I believed in boys. I said I was enthusiastic.

I said little more.

To be able to spread water.

To be able to spread water.

There is a difference between kitchen coal and bedrooms.

What pleases you.

What Eugene said.

Eugene said that she would have a different expression from her sister. He did not say anything about her hair. She mentioned a wedding. Oh it was sinful.

Eugene said that there were straits. He did not stop for plates. She said she could cook. He was violent. He never was moved by birthdays. He liked Saturday. He was clean. He was not annoyed.

Consider a pleasant time.

All the time that there is commotion there is powerful autocracy.

Nicely said.

I do mean to win.

Pages and pages.

I don’t care about lists.

I don’t care about lists.

Pointed or why do you.

When I used that expression I was nervous. Don’t take it too seriously James is nervous.

Plans.

Six fires.

Two lights.

Four lights.

Eight lights.

Eighty days.

I wish I was restless.

Out of four.

Out of four.

Six.

Sixty.

Little cats not all gone.

Little dove little love I am loving you with much more love. Parlor.

I saw an extraordinary mixture.

By nearly leaving out gloves and washing them.

By nearly leaving out gloves and washing them and towels, by nearly leaving out towels and all of it by way of reminding every one of every time, by leaving out invitations, by passing some day, let us say Tuesday, by passing Tuesday together and eating, by leaving out all the powder, by leaving out all the powder, Nellie made a mistake. Was it a week Monday. Not with the carelessness. It was carelessness. I meant to do it.

Pink Melon Joy.

iii.

Thanks so much.

Do not repeat the miracle.

Thanks so much.

War.

I wish I was in the time when all the blame was feelingly added to mercies. I wish I could ask what’s the matter now.

By believing in forms by believing in sheds by more stationing by really swimming as usual, no shell or fish. Pray.

I can hear extra rabbits, I can hear them and I mean beats. What is it.

It is not any use. It’s no use. I do believe it. I shall select. I relieve officers. I sell potatoes. That is what clergymen sing.

Singing. What is singing quietly. We are singing quietly. I wish chimneys were old. They sound alike. They bother me.

All the day.

I was disappointed.

Going up.

Good night Mildred.

Good night dear.

They bother one so.

The cause of receding the cause of receding more, the cause of receding is in me. In me by me, for the rest. All of it organ. Take out a name. He did it.

Anything.

Anything to drink.

Anything to think.

Anything.

Very resistant.

I meant to spell teeth.

This is the way to pay.

Why should old people be vivacious. Thumbs do it.

They poison everything. They manage six.

I wish anger.

I wish religion.

I wish bursts.

I do wish fancies.

Fancy balls.

Blue dresses.

Other color cushions.

Points.

Disappoints.

Why should eating be agreeing.

Why should darkness turn colors.

Why should peddling be honorable.

Why should another be mother.

Mother to all.

Mother to some.

I say.

I say it.

He laughed.

He laughed believe me.

I do believe you.

He did not bother to sob.

I do not relegate that to the reverberation.

Please me.

It is not polite.

Cleaning silver.

Colored sack.

If I meant weather and I do mean to be obeyed, if I meant whether I was better I would not say bitter I would speak to every one.

Public character.

Stems.

Stems are caught by better seats they need watches.

I don’t mean to be so finished.

Let us consider the french nation, let us watch its growth its order its humanity its care, its elaboration its thought its celebrated singing and nearly best nearly best with it. Let us consider why we are in authority, let us consider distribution, let us consider forget me nots.

Pensive.

By land.

By land.

By land.

By land.

I mentioned gayety.

I mentioned gayety.

No.

Not willing.

By pleasure.

Leading songs.

The moon is as round as a button.

All buttons aren’t round said Alfy.

Plated onions.

I wish matches.

I wish all right.

I wish coal.

I do wish.

I wish I may.

I wish not a bird.

I wish when I make it.

I wish again.

I wish more than that.

Carving.

I didn’t complain Susie.

If I really believed it I wouldn’t be able to know.

But why the sitting was not the bed room he could never understand.

I am just gradually beginning to get to look around.

We were using the end that is by the fire and now that we have good coal I am beginning to separate expenses. I do see shell fish. It is a mistake to recollect all of it very nearly. I had better undertake to measure out a real wood and to borrow little pieces. It was chosen by me. I spoke to a man. He said he would come at once. I said no wait until you finish dinner. He mentioned that the soup was so hot he would prefer that it should cool. I said I would not allow it, that I would be uncomfortable and that there was no hurry I left no one. I never see fire, Mr. Matisse, Mr. Julian, Mr. Meininger, Mrs. Walter and Miss Howard without thinking of it. By nearly wishing for a country by nearly wishing for a country, by this you will spoil her. Do you. Do you ask for Greek. Do you deny Spain. Do you not praise England. Do you prize England. I said that I believed in the country and that I was silent in the city. I said I was silent about the city, I said I believed in the country. He asked me why I reigned. I said I did not deny rain. I said he could promise his mother. When the whole arrangement was mentioned leaving out pieces of plaster, when the whole thing was mentioned and he did not recommend oil, he did not say that he had not made an attempt, he said it was useless at this time to ask a minister to serve an individual. He said they were too busy. He said he would not speak to one another. He said I will ask.

I am trying a new one.

Believe two names.

I am really surprised.

In my surprise I shall stammer.

I do not stammer ordinarily.

Widening putty is not lonesome. It makes a door. I was wondering if the door was wide enough and if not whether the double door would be broken. It certainly would be and now if it were there would be no reparation. Not by reason of not inclining to mend it but because of the time that is only shown by the absence of women. It is astonishing. Really it is astonishing and its true. We have found it out. The day that we asked we heard it. We were surprised. If I wanted the door there is yet to be found the man who makes plaster. Plaster, cement. We say cement.

I am disappointed in women. No I cannot say that. There are ten days. I will be so pleased. I am so pleased. Do you credit me with hearing. I am so pleased.

It’s been a success, it’s been a perfect success.

Harnessing on or another. Harnessing another.

Harnessing on or another. Harnessing on or another is a great success. I offer. I offer. I offer. I do need it. Please be careful. Harnessing another is a great success. I was surprised when I looked at the picture to see that I could recognise everybody. I had been perfectly right in saying that they were stupid. It is chance. An accident. A resemblance. An offspring. An intuition. A result. A repetition. Repeat. I knew I wanted four hundred. I forgot to ask if he had seen an electrician. If he had was he at Versailles. A silver designer that is a name, Emile. I wanted to laugh. The voice was loud. I did not understand English. I am beautifully rich.

Once when I was fastening a drawing, I fastened it with decision. I did not like it there. We have decided not to have an umbrella stand. I don’t think either that we will put everything away, I think what we will decide is this, to meet the train, to insist on paying, to give four eggs, bread, butter, water, meat and pears. Then we will go away and after that I don’t think there is any need to notice noise. It is so silvery. I mentioned a fork. We were astonished by all languages. I meant to be told.

This is the light. I can not see plainly. I make a difference.

When are brothers.

By times.

Do old age missions sing.

They do choose choirs.

Why are mistakes late. Because they pleased us and we shall be late.

Render yourselves further. This means servants.

Render yourselves together.

Render together.

I saw a team running. I saw plenty of lamps.

It was lighter than London.

Do you think so.

To be dangerous mother.

We were so tired from sheer pity.

I wish we had loaned another.

Please be a buyer.

I shall spoil.

Not he.

Not he or hurry.

Not he. Not she. For her. Not very good.

The rebellion of Esther.

In a rebellion of Esther or with a study of a sheepdog. What is a police dog.

There may come a pause.

His task accomplished he may feed. It was seldom that increase or decrease in accordance with the one who welcomes first of all the incoming ill-natured purpose showed lightly conscienced boys bribed for the purpose. These exclaim. Do not for a moment fall into the error of considering them as to what becomes of them after they are fifty years of age. Had they been they would have succumbed to earlier opportunities. The sun set upon a curious scene

I went faster.

The infant’s face being uncovered the helpless little thing opened its eyes. Although this separation was unavoidable it is I who am never permitted who have never permitted any one to ask me to interfere.

Pears.

Leave me leave me by way of pointing.

Believe me see me by way of dealing out plans.

Believe me believe me be careless, lead it by permission. Is Henner going to Paris.

By me I see sounds of dirt. I can hear something. I listen best. I am willing.

With no plan.

Have you said yes. I think it would be best to ask a baker. He sent her. He meant to hear me. He was loud. He had an unexpected spelling.

Hear me hear me I do.

Plainly.

If I carry you. If you carry, what will you carry.

Carrie.

Carrie.

If you carry me.

Seating.

Little manners.

When I asked everybody to sit down they were annoyed.

Please be at wax matches.

Please beat.

Please beat.

I cannot express emotion.

Any house is a home.

Two hands.

I heard today that it was appalling. I believe what is said and why it is said. I believe that lights are normal. I believe that separate stones coming together count as forty. I believe in two horses. I believe that.

When I heard the description of mud and shouting when I saw him and it was a surprise then I said I would stand. It was pleasant. It was not gentle. It was black and hopeful. It was principally very shapely. Anything can astonish a citizen. I was cautious. I believe in the best.

Not a mile.

When I say that introductions mean that, when I feel that I have met them, when I am out aloud and by spacing I separate letters when I do this and I am melancholy I remember that rivers, only rivers have suppressed sounds. All the rest overflow. Piles are driven. Ice is free. Changes are by little spools, and toys are iron. Toys are iron whether or not they are Italian. This is so far. Please be at rest. I shall. I shall not speak for anybody. I shall do my duty. I shall establish that mile. I shall choose wonder. Be blest.

When she said six and meant seven I made her leave it more than she chose to revise. I made her please me. Do be careful.

I cannot help it. I cannot expect places. I can see that there is some obligation in deciding on straps and in lessening tails. I can see what I come to mention. But do not deceive anybody, do not be churlish. Do place exercises in a book. To be excellently winning, to be exclaiming and really I don’t see any use in leaving yet when really there is no moon. I do believe in some. I shall suggest it. Very likely there is cause. I don’t say I neglect to mention it. I forgot to place any of it higher. I meant to relive eyes. I saw wealthy boys. I shall judge then. Do not go away. This is this call. I edged it. I mean to say goodness. Don’t be a worry. Don’t resemble mother. I saw the oldest boy sneeze. It is a calamitous poison. Not when it is old. Not by nearly so much as yesterday. I do believe I hear whether I do see knives. Indeed I do.

What was she going to do Monday morning.

There are plenty of rubber wheels of a kind. The mischief lies in getting the wrong ones. They are remarkable in many shapes and when you ask for hurrying see that you get it.

I think this will be enough.

Closets are cleaner.

We came to be rosy.

Prayers.

I mentioned it satisfactorily.

Do not be careful.

Do not be careful.

She said she would not have displeased her by herself. I will mention it to another. Be quick.

Quickly.

I don’t know why emigration has been stopped.

Maps.

I am thinking.

I will not say that.

This is the way I feel about it. He said that. He did not say he was reluctant. He went to the place in front of the same thing. Any one is not tired.

To believe me it is necessary to have a resumption. To resume is war. I say it in the morning. I don’t say it in the morning. This is not mischief. I do not believe in fancies in respect to bread. This was mentioned with coal. But not with the same authority.

He goes and he does not believe in draughts. He is invited.

It seems a splendid day.

I said he knew this thing. I said everybody knows something. I was winding stockings. This is the day to pray.

Please be restless.

I cannot count.

I looked for the address.

There was plenty of time in softening.

He said he was surprised and he said laughing is coughing.

There is one such in my company. I am impatient. I believe in crops.

I do not care about the same thing in another way.

Would you have another.

What.

Kiss.

[ ¶ ]

1915

107.

JOHNNY GREY

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

What did he say. I was disagreeing with him. He said he didn’t have it by his side. He said. Hurry.

Eat it.

I am not going to talk about it. I am not going to talk about it.

Another thing.

This is mentioned. He was silly. He said there would have been many more elevators if it hadn’t been for this war.

He was so thirsty.

They asked him.

Please.

If it weren’t for them there would be wind.

I said there wasn’t.

I said it was balmy.

I said that when I was little I asked for a closet.

This was the way it was written.

I was awed.

It is so injudicious to make plans.

We will not decide about three.

Three is the best way to add.

The bank opens tomorrow.

I was mistaken.

I hope I can continue.

To be a tailor.

The other said nothing.

The other one said he was hindering him and he made that mistake and he would not prepare further.

It is not deceiving.

I can say so gladly.

It’s always better.

It’s wonderful how it always comes out.

Conversational.

Plants were said to bring lining together. This is not deceived. This is not deceived. Plants.

Plants were said to bring meadows springing. Shattering stubbornly in their teeth.

Plants aid sad and not furniture.

This is it.

Plants are riotous.

Not even.

If you give money.

Plants are said to be left out if you give money.

Join or gray.

Points are spoken. This in one. Picturesque. It is just the same.

I cannot freeze.

I understand a picture. It is to have stop it who does. It is to have asked about it the sneezing bell. Bell or better.

A simple extenuation.

I mean to be fine with it.

A picture with all of it bitten by that supper. Call it. I shall please. Nowadays.

I find this a very pleasant pencil. Do I. I find this a very pleasant pencil. Do I find this a pleasant pencil.

How to give soldiers fresh water.

How do you.

You use the echoes.

Dear Jenny.

I am your brother. Nestling.

Nestling noses.

My gay.

Baby.

Little.

Lobster.

Chatter.

Sweet.

Joy.

My.

Baby.

Example.

Be good.

Always.

Six.

Seven.

Eight.

Nine.

All.

The.

Time.

Me.

Extra.

My.

Baby.

Scenes where there is no piece of a let it go.

No I am not pleased with their descriptions.

This is not their year.

Two of them.

Johnny Grey and Eddy.

Why not however.

It was not polite.

A long way.

I understand and I say, I understand him to say that, I see him I say I see him or I say, I say that I understand. What is it. He doesn’t realise. I don’t say that he isn’t there I don’t solidly favor him. I said I was prepared. I was prepared to relieve him. I was prepared to relieve him then or then and I was holding, I was holding anything. I am often for them. They gave it. They were pleased. So pleased and side with it. So pleased and have it. So have it and say it. Say it then. If he was promised, it, he had been left by the belief. He had the action. All old. In it. He was wretched. I do not believe or for it. I do not arouse rubbers. When we went away were we then told to be left with them. Do they or do they do it. Do they believe the truth.

I am beginning. Go on Saturday. I believe for Sunday. We deceived everbody.

I forgot to drink water.

No I haven’t seen it.

He said it.

It’s wonderful.

Target.

They don’t believe it either.

Call it.

That.

Fat.

Cheeks.

By.

That.

Time.

Drenched.

By.

That.

Time.

Obligation.

To sign.

That

Today

When

By

That

Field.

He said he was a Spanish family.

It will make.

A

Terrible

Not terrible.

It will not make that one believe me it is not for my pleasure that I promise it.

No

Neither.

That

Or

Another

Neither

One

Lightly

Widened.

Widened by what.

Not this.

Not left.

Buy

Their

Hedges.

It’s not a country.

I told him so.

I wish to begin.

Lining.

Of that thing.

By that time.

It.

Or.

It.

Was.

How.

We don’t know whom to invite for lunch. You told me you’d tell me. I don’t know.

Either.

I do get wonderful action into them don’t I.

Blame.

Worthy.

Out.

Standing.

Eraser.

That was a seat.

Leave it out.

Seat.

Stretch.

Sober.

Left.

Over.

Curling.

Irresistible.

I come to it at last.

I know what I want.

Call.

Tried.

To be.

Just.

Seated.

Beside.

The.

Meaning.

Please come.

I met.

A steady house which was neither blocking nor behaving as if it would for the road.

He looks like it.

A ladder insults.

Me.

I do stem when in.

I don’t look at them any more.

Johnny Grey.

What did I say.

I said I would leave it.

He was so kind.

That was lasting.

I am so certain.

Please.

It’s remarkable that I can make good sentences.

It reminds me of a play that I remember which is better.

It is better.

Everything.

In.

I am coming.

To it.

I know it.

Please.

Pleased.

Pleased with me.

Pleased with me.

Canvas covers.

I wished to go away.

I asked for an astonishing green I asked for more Bertie.

I asked only once.

Pack it.

Package.

A little leaving.

We went to eat.

I have plenty of food.

Always.

Nearly.

Always.

Certainly.

By an example.

I was never afraid.

He doesn’t say anything.

In that way.

Not after.

He was.

Sure.

Of it.

Then.

By then.

We were.

In Munich.

And sat.

Today.

By way

Of

Staring.

And nearly all of it.

In.

That.

Shining.

Firm.

Spread.

Paul.

Slices.

If I copy nature.

If I copy nature.

If I copy nature.

If I copy nature.

For it.

Open.

Seen

Piling.

Left.

In.

Left in.

Not in.

Border

Sew.

Why.

Spaces.

I.

Mean.

To.

Laugh.

Do be.

Do be all.

Do be all out.

If you can.

Come.

To stay.

And.

After.

All.

Have.

A.

Night.

Which.

Means.

That.

There

Is.

Not

This

Essential.

By that way.

It was all out in it.

By this time.

Which was reasonable and an explanation.

We never expected he would tell a lie.

Not this.

For.

More.

To be.

Indians are disappointing.

Not to me.

I was never disappointed in an Indian.

I was never disappointed in an Indian in any way.

How old are you.

Careless.

Heavy all the time.

I know she is.

I am.

Politely.

Finished.

[ ¶ ]

1915

108.

STUDY NATURE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I do.

Victim.

Sales

Met

Wipe

Her

Less.

Was a disappointment

We say it.

Study nature.

Or

Who

Towering.

Mispronounced

Spelling.

She

Was

Astonishing

To

No

One

For

Fun

Study from nature.

I

Am

Pleased

Thoroughly

I

Am

Thoroughly

Pleased.

By.

It.

It is very likely.

They said so.

Oh.

I want.

To do.

What

Is

Later

To.

Be.

Refined.

By

Turning.

Of turning around.

I will wait.

[ ¶ ]

1915

109.

POSSESSIVE CASE

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Letters and willows and chimney churches plaster electricity and cabins and later balloons and hops and pages and effective say automatic clean or if a handsome pear able to bear that.

Lit, turn you back.

The plumber.

This is an excuse.

Question.

A blanket is extraordinary.

A card a playing card.

A minute a regular importance.

I’m afraid not.

Elaborate.

Importance and power to change circumstances which might make elegant energetic pleats and boys and upper rarely left him.

I never saw any one so nervous in my life.

Nothing happened between herself and wife. She was very sweet very conscious very slow and unalarmed.

She got it from an actress who fell into mourning.

A plaid cape with two capes.

A splendid effort to establish a little bed.

To be born to be settled to have linen to change flowers to have immortal white ones with green leaves to undertake nourishment, to leave out careless pillows and to never change never change every other day excessively and shortly, no wonder there is a dedication, not more than head and tail pieces and illustration not handily and monotonously.

I saw a picture in a scene showing a single mare and never was there a pearl present never was there a pearl present.

Reasonable, to show a chin, to show a chin.

To show a chin.

To show a chin.

Place a man away away.

Now comes a letter.

Please remember that I shall rest pleased with the expression of haste and pleasure and likeness.

It is too wonderful.

If chestnuts are red if chestnuts are red and hawthornes are below they are certainly not blooming. I said I would show them to you next summer and now they are where there is a whole disappointment. Please baby please etcetera.

A consecrated cross I bear.

Four hundred two hundred twenty fifteen.

A bell in a corner.

Curly princes.

I never saw it I never saw it after, I measured a sister, I shall please, I never can saw everything, I need a stripe.

I am able to do a great deal of good.

I should be able to do a great deal of good.

Cora is such an amusing fool.

In the wide spaces where fertile soil is so short.

Poor old Hermann can’t stand it either.

Lizzie’s worst sister can’t equal any one of the friend’s daughters.

Try as hard they can’t get a hundred and fifty.

It’s pretty good though.

All that ability and courage and no distinction, they are there beside.

I am quite touched with Romeike.

She is sensitive to hills and noises.

I am sensitive to smells.

She keeps pretty young the younger Dane.

Do not carry too much.

Not much too much.

Harriet thought you ought to do it then.

What a pause.

No.

Have you ever died in France.

She is a broken and defenseless country.

It isn’t a fact at all.

You have taken it all away.

Regency daughter.

Do you want a little plain cake.

Tomorrow you’ll have to say it to me.

The roses smell good in here just the same.

She knows the difference between black and red.

Those are the expensive ones.

They are not sensitive to unpleasantness they have water.

She is sensitive to cousins too.

She has nothing to do at a moment’s notice.

Shall I get you your apple now.

Bring me a new fig.

Samples are more necessary than ever.

That is not the way to lament.

You needn’t have everything taken out. You will never tell your sweet sad story better than that.

Gardens mustn’t frighten baby.

They always are a funny pair.

The other one has no character, this little one has.

I should suggest frightening.

Chances of whether.

I always thought it rather sweet of Adolph on the contrary.

This is the time to pray.

An exact leaf and a relieving hold enough.

It was very fanciful of a city to do it.

I see a thin lady asleep.

There is a charming story of how they made her dance with grown officers.

Now you said that.

We must always remember the difference.

Now you said that.

Where did we get it.

Brentanos or Galignanis.

Cheeses.

Babies before time and hurry everywhere.

Now come oh.

Heavy heavy hangs over a bed what will white colors change it.

Purple wool makes cotton.

Shall.

Sample.

Put a chest very similar.

If you put a thing in a place what is the question.

The understand is that a white paper is in the eyes and this changes not to dazzling not to dizzying. It passes the morning. In the evening there can be a whole piece of furniture which makes a bank.

It is terribly mixing.

Don’t worry dearest it can be opened very easily.

Your eyes are not wide apart, you are tall and well-built.

Anxious Churches.

Fuss it fuss it faucet.

It is not necessary to know the home life of the average traveler tourist and holiday maker, the widest horse is the one that curves.

What is a dog show.

No doubt all trout.

Period.

Just sole.

It was so unreal.

In go our heads.

Will you serve yourself first to-day to please me.

Isn’t it a reflection on us.

Banks and government loans are the only thing they invest their money in.

What is she hollering her head off for.

What are they doing talking it all over.

Yesterday and the day before reproductions.

Yesterday and the day before rich men’s cats.

They box a box.

They box.

A box.

They are very pretty.

Colored it and put it out in the hall.

She has a sensitive imagination.

Cunning.

Even in Venice she could let it run out.

Nantucket.

I will find out how you sign it.

I can find a little piece of paper there.

Rapid speaking is old.

I’d answer it anyway.

That’s what I was telling you about.

I suspect the second man.

You take it and read it to me slowly.

Pot of vanilla forty acres for ink.

I see it before you is an animated reference.

He is older than you and has a baby.

Oh do you know sandy sandy color.

A belief in mexican bell leaf.

An elastic has a beaming effect on a gum tree wither languishes.

To believe a son so dead.

Shell fishes.

Sell fishes.

Little houses or little houses.

Best center.

Now to copy coiled backs.

He didn’t like me so he hurt me and he said I was a fool to brush him to brush him with what.

Its an argument its a call its a kind of an apartment, I don’t know whether it is cheap. I paid a hundred and fifty. I guess I didn’t.

He’s a wonder.

He went and instead he worried a window.

He just went about it.

Plans were a case.

A whole time to mention.

A whole time he went in.

He went in any extra cases were neat.

Any extra cases were neat.

I can’t leave that way.

That’s the way to do it.

Alright.

What effect the setting sun has I must wait till evening to decide.

She says she says the most extraordinary things of that kind.

The ten ten thirty.

I have to do some thing that I own.

There is no use of speaking of day-light.

Part of the Holly died.

Excuse me.

Excuse me Minnie.

Asparagus can grow anywhere.

They’ve painted them awfully prettily.

What are you doing it with now, a spoon.

What are you doing it with now, a knife and spoon.

What are you doing it with now, a spoon.

A knife and spoon.

Cherries.

It cooked about five minutes.

I don’t know what those are.

I adore the new room, I can’t. I just adore the new room, credit, hammer race return.

What are you catching.

I adore the new room I can’t. I just adore the new room.

A line in wood.

Asbestos.

I have to arrange them not exactly alphabetically. I think they did.

I have to arrange them not exactly alphabetically.

I think they did.

Don’t sweeten the coffee and oranges.

Don’t sweeten them.

This is my religious cauliflower from the look of it.

Bring those right in that are there.

By accident.

William behind Cora.

She is that.

I’ll have them carried right up. Oh no no. This is the other side. Isn’t this too funny.

I’ll have them carried right up oh no no. This is the other side. Isn’t this too funny.

It took Herbert a long time to find out about postal cards.

Yes indeed, very interesting if you are interested in wonderful things which are a delight.

Now I have some idea.

Why don’t you take a chair out of doors here. I don’t want to.

This one goes upstairs.

These other two go upstairs.

This goes upstairs.

I guess there’s an awful lot of ugly stuff in September.

This is a pretty thing.

That’s pretty.

That is.

A peculiar left hand.

That’s a poppy I don’t know what that is.

Somebody has knocked my gooseberries off.

Is that an amusing bell that bell extra.

They smell much more overpowering.

Helen might sell chocolate.

To-night is a very pretty bird and that’s not much of test.

She thinks this one will.

I think she is right. I think she will too.

And now she sends them to her all the time.

I talk to some one else too.

A little towel like this only a clean one.

Perhaps I do it dreadfully.

The table that’s glued.

That one.

Not for selling it here.

Will you take a look and see if the geranium is in the water I want it to be.

I am not dwelling on it.

Charming and patient and perfect never forget it.

Perhaps I do eat dreadfully.

I couldn’t have one now.

All white don’t snatch from me.

I’ve lost the little book.

I know what I want.

Here it is.

That is what they meant anyway.

He’s not as good a genius but he puts dogs in. He puts them in the catalogue and then there is a choice between a little way and the rest. He’s not as good a genius.

Oh do you think so.

Do you esteem me.

I curl little Fanny.

How do you do. Frost.

Just the same.

How do you do.

Frost.

They never got themselves into that milliner’s shop.

It might just come.

You want to give more notice than that.

It’s the wood not the marguerite that counts, it’s the wood that counts.

It might just come that Eva was told to.

A particular telegram.

Gradually you find out where it is.

Get his name and his address before he goes.

I don’t know why to change black and grey bath robes.

It’s a little plain.

Now this is what we’ve decided we’ve decided to put wood and plaster wood and plaster between.

Any way a gold top is the top. It is not gold. It is painted with marble and little pieces of red and a way to let it drop is to have a globe. This globe was bought to cover what was not altogether a wish, that is not a wise wish, that is to say it was dolly.

Any bath tub is waxen.

We have changed six potatoes.

In general.

I can remember six or seven miles.

Saying after rain, the cold weather is without noise though it can be combined.

There are two or three months once in two years when a house is painted without feathers and within is no cushion. This has seldom an occupation. It is always ready for the next day.

I think I remember losing some pins and afterwards remembering where they were lost.

There is a curve in a neck.

She was sorry to be forced to say that she would not take it anyway, she said they were terrified. It was not a surprise to see them all and they came to say that nothing more was expected.

The reason that two of them are white is that eight days was not expected. The reason that two of them are white is that it is a resolution.

We live in a house which is certainly not mentioned anywhere.

Dark blue or purple silk, dark blue, dark blue color.

Dark blue pink silk and the evening and later I had the misfortune to lose my father.

We I mean my mother and myself moved to a pretty but painted stair-way where there was cloth enough to pretend to forget.

To have a very uncomfortable life means to wear red turned up with green and gold. This is not allusion to the things she gave and the ornaments in green and gold and blue satin which were indicated on paper, this is a conspicuous thing and she was always a dull woman and spoke slowly.

She was not kind and good-natured and you could tell her that a poor man had died.

I had a little sister and she saw it in that place and there was more beside.

The next morning we were up very early.

Any one looked very well but thinner.

A black body and pink clothes and pink feathers, not a black body and pink clothes and pink feathers.

Having a small table and setting it makes it possible to do without shoes and stockings and pins. The only account given was that it disappeared quickly if it was left carelessly.

It will happen again. They did have a baby. Her hat was in front. She did settle further. She had no understanding. She chose a fan. See bells and oak lace. It was put too tender. Little joining. Sullen place. Extreme insight. She said she was glad to come. So sunny. A circumstance to make a clock go. Who loves clocks. I do. I love clocks. I have one, I have seen twenty. I have two and will have more. I can never remember that it has changed that gas is replaced by electricity. Oh not at all Sunday. What might appear in response is it was not sufficiently expressed. The whole family is out beside.

I wanted a little company but I don’t have to have it you see. One doesn’t rent rooms to people whose hospitality they have accepted.

The pleasantest thing in the world.

Interesting events are particularly interesting to us.

To be a very short woman and to explain a case becomes the fashion for any one. I think I made the ankle thinner and after some years I succeeded. It is perfectly natural to have a bad movement in walking. A brown color with a strong smell turns quite light and they are wasted the brown color and the turning quite light. We did not talk too much we stopped when we saw dogs, we stopped again. I do not know that he is extremely sheltered. He says it is curious that lambs have more ways of not knowing it afterward. They were called buttons. There can be the same windows which are broken and I very much regret that I am not a little disappointed. If so I should not feel that there has been any hastiness in spending all that money. This is to decline many symptoms of unquietness, and horses are not good ones. It is singular that the more observing two things such as they are are that bathing is nearly at the water’s edge. It is the funniest and most violent bluish pink. It is kind and excited. Very cool things are convenient I assure you. Nothing can be more easy than more hesitation. In my opinion I was very much delighted. Part of the probability is that it will not come to any thing. I have thought a great deal about these matters.

We arrived here to-day. I asked her to let me see him and she was so in the habit of ascertaining all the joinings that had been necessary for the establishing of more places that it was necessary neither for me nor for those leaving to satisfy a larger precaution and we did so. It is a very quiet thing to have lots of distress and the care of opening the door is one such which we were forced to remove with pieces and paper. A piece of paper is worth five friends shaking hands with us. This was ascertained by an exchange. I am just returning. We were present and looked exceedingly red and alarmed.

There seem to be more husbands and husbands and wives and necessarily they are increased they have increased the family of their unhappy brother. We mean to return Wednesday. I do know what to think. To marry for love and to be very handsome and very clever and to be deterred by no difficulties and to give her attention to dogs suffering with wounded soldiers is not discovered until some years after it is mentioned. In some things she is a leaf in the wind.

An immense man was a person said to have been admired by her. He was seen by the last, calm gay sweet tempered interesting letter of thanks.

What can aged take. They take what there is for eyes. They neglect the only shabby and weak serpent who sees edges which have fire clay. It makes taking tonsils out easy. It is too bad.

Cool pretty. Neglect length and the time to make changes is measured by the fear that the fifteenth of July is more morganatic.

Come Come Come.

I saw a dog which resembled a lamb so much that it was the same as china. I decided to ask an Englishman what was the age of it. He told me about it and then I called it what it would be, it was the same as bitten. I decided to wait until I had been to London. I could see the ones there and return with one in the cabin. This would be necessary if I were to be pleased. We decided to say nothing.

I’ve just done it.

It’s getting warmer isn’t it.

I do not eat dreadfully. You said something else and I can’t remember what it was.

It’s a pretty place though. Besides look let me just have it again. You didn’t give it back to me. That’s enough. I’ll keep it for a little while. I am ready speak to me.

Yes I saw it I have to put down every word you say. Speak to me. There look at it. Do you know what those peaches look like but identical. We don’t have to look and look and look. What do you want. He’s trying to pretend he’s a tailor that is that he certainly does. Yes very. I don’t want you to use it. Here here. That will end that. I thought you said the electrician would. Do you think it’s pretty. I am so sleepy nobody knows how sleepy I am. It’s remarkable and the gloves are dirty. It all goes up I said. I am tired and not hungry. I have five that’s all and now I am going to sleep. It’s fatiguing. I might say I was out to-day. You’re a successful one you are. Not a crown. If the lady was sitting up and had a hat and asked what time is it over there there would be sleeping with packs and packs of cutlery. It was a chance.

In reviving a glove in gently reviving a glove in resuscitating a flying machine in lastly resuscitating a flying mentioning and mentioning honorable distances, in mentioning honorable distances and this not in a spirit to decide whether the country is prettier or the city is paler in hoping for this and much James gave us a dog. He was Colonel Fox and he not perfectly and he blamed bread. Cunning. Likely. Breezes. Chambermaid that is delivery. A murderer is gone in the boat. He steals the nearest bay and moistens the lake, he does measure. Redness. This is not so. Dwell spread and gloom.

A very pretty chair.

At present.

He said he was a cloth and he said he would go and he muttered, he muttered again. He always muttered. Look here this is a matter of business, a simple matter of business just asking. I want to know that there is plenty of likelihood well any way you put it plenty of likelihood of imitation, an imitation. Look here I don’t want it to go, I don’t want it just to go. At present a climax any way a baby, please to consider that swell swelling is portable just portable and in any way necessary. The tired life that is just the same occasion, the same occasion and plenty of wonder. Mrs. Renny has plenty of accidents, she has plenty of accidents.

There there beef.

You are quite mistaken in supposing that we are all in confusion here. There is plenty of chopping. Everything appears to go on just as quietly and merrily as if nothing had happened. It is a complete shame. It is a way long and there is a fire burning and any way that keys are made are in the same way furnished. At present seventy places have fire at once, before that there were quantities quite nervous. It is perfectly certain that a great number were seen a few days ago.

Tell my father that I resemble him. Just this way anybody, everybody can make the mistake of grappling with the chair. We had a high chair and at first the baby cried. Now she doesn’t make any fuss at all. She just satisfies it.

I say they went.

The only silky face I saw was that of a woman who sat alone and said she had let her hair grow beside.

The intermixture of admission and the act of lamenting is the most uncommon thing in the world. Latterly there are seven. A person I knew was then returning what I did see. I wish to see the three and twenty more and then to see that he could not conceal his tears. I tore my shirt sleeve on the chair.

I believe he intended to have only adding Julia.

He was very fond of fish.

He was leaning and he saw water.

Delicious.

This is a wedding day. What do you do how do you do. I don’t like to read. Nervous. Any way they went for long. I hear her saying she was perfect. She was angry with the furniture. We aren’t.

We weren’t.

No matter not quite able to season all the, not able.

Knocking, knocking before.

He showed impatience. Eyes were of different size. Eyes are of different size. If he wanted not to give it in tin if he wanted it in wood, if he wanted in glue necessarily, if he saw paper, anyway there was sticking and the last time there was silk brocade mentioned in every way. And you my dear lady I scarcely know whether you have not ascertained not too especially that a sentence so deliberately pronounced while I thought I can inform you of the pleasure selected by some others. This is between five walls because something is changed. A vein is a vein and surrounded, surrounded by leaning upon others and a little fire which scarcely seems the same as the three others. This is pure morning and evening conversation.

On the last day of June my September month was the one that was to be chosen and then well then I yielded to solicitation.

But what is this dear Miss Langley these that give you their name and selection. Is it a promised visit and do you claim to be generous and willing. Do you have more affectionate remembrance when you say you will not draw again. Once more be good to and remember that to be forgetful means that you have asked to be happy and very well.

No wonder there is a change no wonder an announcement of an exhibition makes the change use the word and then a little pointedly you mention that you have not ventured to announce another. This I mean to enquire into and you will come, I know.

I spent the whole evening giving much pleasure in a promised visit and neglected to arrange that there would be a distribution of roses. Roses and wall paper make bathing easy. I never neglected to wear ear rings. This marks the site. My absence has heaped geraniums in the house and yesterday when there was a willing carpenter we made a door. We hoped to wait more often and we did select better iron, better iron than was cheaper. Suppose six gloves wash, isn’t it very keen and clever and inattentive to not do that which when we have not much of it to trouble us saves the promise nor the complaint. We enjoy complaining. We tell them that we will have it as we ordered and now we will have it as we want it. I cannot laugh as loudly as I ought to do. I do let the chair fall. I do push the table back.

You are right we intend to spend the summer in good health and spirits.

This is a button. The clock which has decided, a decided. Tortoise shell.

That’s no good. I learned out of the house.

Pray God I love my baby. Pray God I love but she. You were fond of talking.

He struck water.

He struck water.

Lemon lemon credit.

Five thousand five thousand nineteen and twenty, nineteen and twenty, four thousand.

Water he blamed stone water, he blamed stone.

He blamed water, he blamed Ernestine. He blamed Ernestine and water.

Water.

Careless of a carpenter, careless of much, beside the glass and it has glass besides, be sides, placing of iron, a line on blue paper, white not white but white on blue paper.

Mr. Beffa, it is natural for man to indulge in the illusions of hope. It is natural to realise the help there is and to alter the time to take. It is natural and bold to hesitate and learn.

It is not a perfect coffee. That is an ingredient.

Red curtains keep out the light when they are painting the shutters.

A step on the stair. Asleep on the chair, oh the wicked hammer.

Your brother-in-law is still mad.

Pages.

They get smaller down there. He has to do it better than that. Now Bobby don’t complain any more.

Be careful they don’t drop anything on you.

I understand perfectly what she means.

Hope in the center hope where they must. Careful reason. Mary made tea. The ladies were asked to sit down. It is not approachable. We had a very magnificent dinner. Breakfast and the weather was so bad we returned Tuesday. Then we said trembling that cold meat were of different sorts.

Mary made tea. The ladies were asked to sit down. It is not approachable. We had a very magnificent dinner. Breakfast and the weather was so bad we returned Tuesday. Then we said trembling that cold meat were of different sorts.

Mary made tea. The ladies were asked to sit down.

Sunday evening when the house was full love to all.

I am available at a moment’s notice. I went to the opening yesterday. I saw that they had not hurried by going past. Many of them. Many of them. To be in the reduced state of individual fortunes and population makes every possible exertion to encourage when I will have the pleasure of seeing you. It is always funny the remarks I have been able to make in these extraordinary times. So funny. How did he hear it, how did he hear it how did he hear it. He produced his certificate and I forgot to ask I forgot to ask if his son succeeded in leaving every Wednesday and if he particularly pleased four posts.

Where can I get that in any other country. If I could do any good I am not sure that I would not have attempted it.

To say what.

Only three little girls.

A second son about twelve years old. He was as young a one. It was very very hot.

Three little girls did not leave the room until one. They laughed.

Last Friday at five o’clock I was between both, the eldest and the youngest so my grandmother spoke and told me to take her arm and however she forgot it. He forgot it. Afterwards there were three whose names I do not recollect. They are both very nice girls and so he did.

There were four. Surprise perhaps your surprise perhaps I have declined, perhaps I am kind, perhaps my disposition is naturally cheerful, perhaps a frame would be a mistake, perhaps it is a support under these impressions perhaps it is a suggestion and a spark perhaps I distinguish a husband, perhaps awful and impressive scenes are a disappointment to the dear good mind which is too unhinged to say more. Both are very surprising. To forget them and let them to be begin stating that I am sharing immense plumes of ostrich feathers. It is very pleasant and we were home about three o’clock.

I thought you’d be pleased with it.

They spotted the gloves that were drying. They come so unexpectedly at you with their green painting. Green paint is bright brighter than cement.

The machine doesn’t work well. Say it in English. You are such a bad letterwriter.

The tenor won’t use his voice. He will use his breath. He is even and then his brother spoke to him and gave him a stone. That was all ready.

The circle page, why do you eat, why have they eaten, stamps are stored and two five and to one and two sucks, two sucking, it is nice work. It is nice work pleasantly presently and then there are peculiar stuffs which are replaced. We were disappointed. That isn’t what you call a good transition then.

No I won’t hang your things up. Yes I will hang your things up. My idea of rose is that it is as fine as an artificial one and then surpasses it. This was before they were at dinner. Planning a cream made her choose apricots.

Did the smoke always come out on this side.

This begins with a very careful description and it ends with an exchange between being helped and more letters.

You flatter me my obliging friend. I am almost thankful to the liveliness of your interesting restraint and also the belief in the frivolity of miscellaneous discourse. You smell roses very well and literally and you have a cherished dog and you are dear to me and it is best that that which might have been dull and heavy continues to remain relinquished. It might be better that all the failure cannot be so perfectly significant and that affections are in general prepared prepared to call long drawings. There are no insignificancies in selecting pale distresses and even still there is cause to be offended.

Yet all is not as I wish. I wish to remember more certainly that the world’s estimation results results in certain restless baking and a sentence so deliberately pronounced has likenesses. I must not give cheerfully their names and titles.

Roger James is dead. He received many gifts and some were given to his wife now a widow and the arrangements have all been made that by the existence of more the rest are sold. Suppose it could be done that an offer which was made was not released by a part being not discharged. This did not happen yesterday. It was a baby’s idea.

Discharged. To be discharged does not mean obedience.

She was not at home at night. When a hall-way is ornamented there is no use in registering more letters than are reasonable. No no one thinks so.

I’ll use soap and have something for you in the morning. Bring me a fig and apple please.

I thought it was going to be an apple again.

It makes me so nervous.

You’ll ask her around.

Water pipes.

Hot water-pipes change in putting feet where they were.

Fortunately this actual shirring was marbled all through with plaid color. Fortunately this actual marveling was arranged by teeth.

Ornamental wish.

Fish fussing.

Thrust in her foot was asleep.

Do sleep nicely and don’t wake up till ten. It is settled by way of the sixth. I do not look like the same girl. This is one of them.

Speech fading ink color yellow. How will it wear.

Plans of green trees, this made greens.

He came often delighted.

Mustn’t exchange glances.

Madame Guyon is neglected and passing carefully. She expected to reply to an exclamation and she was accredited because of powder. They mistook her suddenly. Oh dear.

We mustn’t forget Mary Helen Bobbie. We’d like to see it wouldn’t we.

Let us talk about composition. Composition is not called in place of quantity. Composition is there when all the little and the big bowls are painted white and neglected for colored roses. They are not neglected. They are never neglected. They are handsomely attached to reading pages surrounded with black cloth. More than that. More than that. To begin with a land mirror, to begin with a discussion. The one with blue and circles, the one with blue and circles and oil and measure, measuring not motion.

Bending is the same as walking, it makes cows, old cows and black goats which were beautiful. Now we know that cows are cows.

We are splendid and yellow all yellow where it is.

I want to see one of them burn. It would have been cheaper to come by train. I am going up at any rate to try.

As Miss wishes. If you wish. She was over eighty years old when she was writing the thing. Did I interrupt you at lunch time just then. She has the same interest in massing pleasant facts.

History development and cultivation of roses, would you expect it to be roses.

Wasps.

Do you see how I put it. That might be learning mightn’t it. William J. Jenny, a lady’s experiences in eighteen eighty three.

You don’t want that lady’s book.

Our friends the Rivett Carnacs have gone somewhere again.

Who is Ernest Lamb.

I make remarks.

I didn’t know then I was going to not make up my mind to. There was that honest denial. It’s very good though just the same. I can change it. Last grass. Doctor Claribel is coming to-night. Will you keep still. Shut up. I will dress right away. Neatly. A revolving life is a sad sad life a revolving life to mention. I think she has a history and you too Miss Polly.

How do they spell their name.

What’s it say about us.

Teasing isn’t sweet.

We’d tell her we couldn’t do it.

His wife and sister inside. He was on the outside.

Whenever you want to speak you know just speak. I don’t congratulate myself.

Everybody’s manners if you like Harriet.

It would make him more beautiful than anybody else. I didn’t say that. They named children after their own children who had died. They did not use nicknames. The confusion was enormous. There was the father and two sons.

I did it purposely.

Is it cold for you I mean.

To cover the sin.

Isn’t it a pretty name.

I know an awful lot.

They’re square and her feet aren’t square of course.

About an inch and completely vacant.

Hare soup and roast duck and green peas and celery and cheese and raspberry tarts.

Well come nearer I’ll say some this afternoon for you.

That’s what I wanted.

He said he collided.

I was sad that is I was angry I was not pleased at the neglect of little bilious pearls. I hoped for draperies, hoped for draperies.

If when they are soled and chattering is inherited and spoiled internally spoiled and childlike childlike possessed, no not knot again. Amiable stepping.

Inspired by Claribel’s portrait.

What’s the use of portraiture, to tranquilise your mind.

That gives esteem too much importance.

No chocolates till to-morrow.

I visited your post a telegraph. I did not search a long I did not search along respect and attention, I feel not dissatisfied and there are times when soberly agreeable people are daughters. These with myself go to amusement.

Not quite so pleasant as an experienced heart building when a connection has become necessary between a house which is not separated and a room which is needed. The bath is near and some people during the last winter had both their sons.

I have smiled gravely and in practising a train of ideas have been so engrossed with neglect and attention that I may not devote friends to the welfare of another. This made me buy two pets. I will think that there could be no occasion for such small value and letters have not appeared to suggest correspondence, they neglected to mention relations. I passed two weeks in my own house and you will admit that I did not discourage advice. The coals can fall they can realise scolding it is also that place which I first saw as an object ever too prone to be propelled. This has been gravity itself.

No gold fishes are unlucky, red fishes are unlucky.

Reasonable.

He had a time he had a ton.

Brother.

That’s exaggerated melancholy.

He is serious and last like, he went to work and he was troubled and if he wasn’t troubled he would leave town, he would stay away, he would complain, he does complain.

Listen.

I like little pinks.

He has offered the Austrians.

Although I am yours affectionately I gather that I give my best love and believe me I am much obliged to you.

It is not necessary that I cannot tell you, I cannot tell you and you can say God bless you and being born you are better. Better than the end of the week.

I hope you will call upon me.

I said the same I said that I didn’t care whether there was paper or oil-cloth or a stair carpet, I said the same I said that if I said I saw here I shall be sorry to lose the poor Americans. They are mentioned in the letter and even when absent they are it cannot be urged that they are improper. It does hours a great deal of harm. God bless you and believe him that he is very uneasy.

What did I say I said that it was too bad that he was tall, I said he looked as if he was more lame than he had been and that he would mention that he was grander. I said that I could change to Thursday. Then I said that same thing. Then another thing. It was not mentioned and I caused the reply to show that in any case a little beard does cause the hair to fall out. She said that the cat had forgotten and she preferred dogs and that she did not go out enough to choose a library. This was all said by me and then there was a description of a leaf which had not been noticed. It was not replaced.

Can a couch have springs.

All the time that he sat he said he was thirsty that was because it had happened that a little basket it wasn’t a basket had been taken and not for shoes, the shoes were to be resumed.

Classes.

A whole basketful of snails. The idea had been to have a whole basketful of snails.

Will you sit by a fire.

And now she gave him Jessie.

I made that.

Almost.

Do you think polite french people if they think that a man is not going to bring something that is promised would they make their sentence saying that he was to bring it so that it would not state that he would forget if he did not bring it. Do you think they would be anxious to be careless.

Is it right.

What do you think.

What do you think, I think color pleases.

If you want to meet Neville Cook give him a card.

There.

No I won’t eat to-night.

Emotion and consolidation and winter patience and realising, realisation.

No there is no use in talking line, line is achieved it is drawn and not thusly sacrificed by length. Oh to please us.

Oh to please us.

I was tired to be frightened. I was tired to be frightened.

He was a principle to me.

To speak of the baby, she was by nearly to the stairs and if there was a waste anyway there would be there was a waste. That’s what happened.

He does explain plaque of chance. A pleading wing.

That’s it.

She was right, she was right when she went she slept badly she slept very well, she ate an apple she hid the pin she was right, she would settle it, she was right.

Now I know why.

He said it liked better than all that and he said all that was in the changing hen, he said he saw and all the laps were there binding a weather study together by.

Was that right.

He said. He said.

No wonder they laugh at me I am so loved.

He doesn’t look like Woodrow Wilson.

I am going up.

Down.

Its better than lard.

You feel for him.

I wonder if any one who ever told me anything told me that.

I am going to stay in bed all day.

I regret the recollected papers.

It will be pursued by water a little water which is not wetter by smell. She says I am thin and beautiful this year. I am employing the Scotch dialect to which I am not accustomed. In building a vestibule I have come to the satisfaction that in elegance and intention there is immediate delay. He said a pretty will. Perhaps it will do good. He saw that there was cement. He saw the cement and he suffered he suffered reasonably.

Let us arrange about the workingman. We must know what we think. It is necessary to know what I think. I think splendidly.

There there read that he is shameless that he is polite. Read the letter.

I saw Gibson go on a dressing table. He was not dancing. What is dancing. It is this it is the contrast of materials and this means that wool and after all does one not include gold thread and silk and stitching it readily. It is not annoying.

Cousin in peace.

Cousin and niece, persons, leaders, letters, announcement, standing up certainly.

Dear Madam.

It will give me great pleasure to invite him and to neglect nothing in anticipating an arrangement and in really mentioning the sound of a broken visit.

Three red books, they are not the same, one is larger, the other is not larger, and the one that has been mentioned is not satisfactory that is to say a certain part of it which is the part that is heavily worded is not sociable and completely selected makes no change. It is so stern. He is so stern, and this is not mentioned by delay, and who has a little wall paper, who has a little wall paper.

I looked all through the samples and I was tired and there was a thunder-storm and there were trays and I wanted an umbrella stand and I did not say so, I said I would think about it and I would ask the price of a black and white rug and then I decided that it would be grey and that I wanted it white and black and then I did not leave out the only piece of white glass, not white glass natural glass and then it was too late, six o’clock was too late.

No. No No No No, not again, again, sheltered pumps, he wouldn’t swim, he wouldn’t swim, cup, cups, cups life, cups life supper.

We just chat.

He caught her lame and he told her slightly. He was wealthy. He was pleased with indicating a rose wood dressing table. They are not used now.

In summer.

I am going to visit gently.

The hammer.

One result alas of the arrested visit to the place is materialising in an earnest appeal to stay certainly. Certainly what.

I gather pencils in a place and I seize knives and I open doors and I ask a carpenter to close that is to diminish wooden places. I really cannot be selfish.

We have decided to use cheaper matches in the kitchen.

Cheaper matches for the kitchen.

Would she mind finishing a dress. I don’t think she would mind if she was finishing a dress. If she finished the beginning. In any way. Indeed there is. Indeed anyway.

We saw a house. It was like a ground. It had sashes and a large hall and it was so pleasant. We did not want it.

We wanted a glass curtain. We wanted to see where we went in and we saw birds and fishes and we did say that about flowers.

I don’t like it.

I hope that there will be convenient ways of having it taken away.

I expect that it would have been polite.

Oh so.

Waves and waves and waves.

It was last month.

She cooks prettily.

Able to state examples.

Able to state circumstances.

Able to state, went away.

A regular a regular fire ajar.

He is the very best worker.

And now gentlemen let us have peace let us be earnest let us realise that there is to be music, let us gather more roses and let us guess which comes when it is announced. Which is it. Is it stockings, is it leather, is it good for bags, is there a door open. Answer everything and decline to be deceived, do not disagree if there is need to repeat say the same thing. This is the way to begin the clock striking.

Do not ask about six o’clock. Do not purchase a home. Do not be pleasant and then have to decide when there is to be a fire. Don’t interfere, don’t leave the room. Don’t dismiss a servant. Have a place for a correct message. She came.

Very close.

I heard to-day that the next day next day. Was to be. I invented a man.

He was so sweet.

Singing a pin seldom a pin save it for a mysterious sun-shine.

I cannot.

Helen was told to.

I am not perfectly acquainted.

I enjoyed this. I enjoyed that.

That pronounced.

Call it a lamb call it an unpronounceable residence call it peacefully, call it with stretches call it with withered seldom all butter joy. Call it any way to be preserved and near. Obey it in leisure and earn and earn nevertheless gentleman.

Strange. It is strange. Is it.

I wonder why next next is.

Is it is it not a person.

Is it because of present answers. Is there no ready cake.

I meant to be wishing.

And would you.

I can see the medal I can see why he did not mention it, I can see why he did please to keep away and to let little pieces float and in the last moment there was a little girl and she acted in amazement.

I can easily see how nobody can be tall. It is arranged with faces by faces.

It is sentimental.

All but a chat.

I hope to paint I hope to be painted I hope that he will paint.

I love her I suffer.

Irrigating peas enveloping clouds arranging studies divesting furnaces recounting ounces originating plans burning trays, a nuisance. When were there amiable winter nellies. I know there isn’t. Do say many do come to a fitting some day I will be so pleased.

She is deaf to all.

You don’t often say things three times.

Able to state reluctance.

I do not repeat boxes.

And he had such a sad face.

I would rather than a blue cape.

Let us.

If he said instantaneous.

He saw it.

He saw it.

It was a sandwich and in it came slenderly, it was a sandwich and it in came Amy Linker. It was a match box and in it came red matches with yellow ends. I don’t like big boxes.

Bestir.

You know six can’t come.

Jane came Jane came Jane came Jane came. He said it was printed.

I wish to say I wish to stay that she used to be behind the open window and she was leaping she was leaping out widely and she made a kind of cup so that you could drink sugar without chocolate. Every morning they said that and besides she measured six inches.

It was a surprise to know that I knew her and I said it, I said that day and why should little apple cores be laid all over the table and forks and everything.

Tender message.

He was invited to sit a day. If we had known that Wednesday was Thursday. If you shave a beard where it is then how can you expect white how can you not expect white hair.

I did I shall do I shall restrain and leave light and meet Mrs. Eisner. I shall meet Mrs. Eisner and another.

Pudding pudding.

To come back to speech. Indolence, special heights always to bless, white sponges and little capes, it was so dear to me.

She wore a low cut dress and gloves all evening.

Say something more.

They possess grace or beauty and in most instances are undersized.

Its never an exclamation it is only to cover.

Where.

By potatoes.

Ladle please.

Go bust.

The way they know how to ring a bell believe me. How can she remember.

She doesn’t remember in other words.

This is to prove the fitting and consequently permanent one.

Gertrude’s greetings to you.

It was most amusing.

A little place and it’s quite bare in spite of keeping up certain trains.

It happened to us.

We went many many years ago and one of them married on account of stage fright.

My careful darning of stockings sometimes I am reminded of the bath tubs and hot water but let it imagine I will look up the quite extraordinary way they have of how kind of every one always is to me.

A boiler attached to a hot water faucet any hour of the day is generally this use of them, there is a great deal caused by repairs and painting.

It does seem as if next week eight hours however seems to agree with me.

That’s what surprised me.

I see.

I remember do you know I remember being surprised.

Do you know I like it I was getting to be important and I liked.

Do you know, I liked it.

Recently I met everybody I saw them all and I declare I met everybody.

I met a man, he acted queerly, I saw how it was, I spent some money. I didn’t mean to guess.

Everywhere can be to-morrow.

A cat sat.

Please wipe away.

She didn’t seem to mind it she didn’t say it she didn’t say she didn’t seem to mind.

Please save the brush.

I looked and was pleased I looked and was pleased I looked and was pleased.

Walking in the electric light and turning off the light and looking at the electric light and leaving the electric light I stay upstairs. I do not like to change shoes. I do not like to change shoes for what. I do like the roses. She bought them with olives.

I didn’t think that I could explain sentences. I did think I could explain sentences. I didn’t think I could make references. I didn’t think I could leave out recurrences. I didn’t think that I was brilliant.

I did answer places plenty of places where there was warm weather naturally hot and I did go home that is to say I did not believe in points not more points.

Mr. McBryde.

It is natural to indulge in the illusions of hope. We are apt to shut our eyes to that siren until she allures us to our death. Is it that we are among the number of those who see not and who hear not the best that leads us to salvation shall we be among the number of those who having ears hear not and having eyes see not the things that lead us to salvation.

It is strange that a little dance is prepared.

She did get herself big earrings.

Last.

All day.

Last all day.

I may be careless about wearing my clothes the first time.

That isn’t what we want at all.

I am surprised that you don’t know which.

Eight seven eight pages.

That would be a natural joke to change it to wouldn’t it.

I have very little doubt that it will excite consider able attention and lead many persons into a wholesome train of thought.

Isn’t there anything that pleases you in it.

I always think that something else would have been so much better.

Now I wish to be quiet and easy and respectful.

Daniel should take his comforts away.

It shouldn’t be.

Irving thereupon thought but did not take the advice of Sir Walter Scott.

Yes of course green is tender.

Do you think that’s it.

Why does he say that he is not going to go.

I am pleased.

We went to dinner and saw a dog and we lent him to a man, we sat with them and they said they would and they had beside them then that thing that they were mentioning. This is what gave me the idea.

It will make a very charming sitting room.

With nothing around my neck do you mean.

Just to air this out a little bit.

I think it was very sweet I don’t know what it was I think it was very sweet that Constance had a maid of honor’s house.

Ousted.

I don’t think you need to read the introduction.

Any little apple.

Do you mind.

I don’t care for it.

There is something you get frequently.

Do you mind.

A whiff of plaster.

I don’t care for it.

You were inquisitive and gracious.

You wouldn’t expect her to go out of her way to hunt it up from just having seen a review.

Excellent exclamation in resenting contradiction with niceness.

They both said he was a robber.

Did he say we shouldn’t have made a fire yet.

The room is so beautiful now.

I know why the knife handles are cloudy she rubs them on the thing after she has washed them to clean them and she holds them hard in her hand.

I guess that’s it alright.

She has no little pleasures.

You ask if she was mad with such alarm. You don’t ask if we were mad.

You don’t ask if I was mad.

Was she mad.

Force myself yes force myself yes.

Do you think you could get a better one.

What would we do with a better one.

Turn a little at the top.

Sewing it really sewing it.

Carlock wants a centimeter or two of extra plaster.

She’ll leave us before then.

I’ll decide what I’ll decide soon.

Do you remember when Juno invented a kind of handwriting.

That’s right you shouldn’t have.

Let sleeping dogs lie down.

For a gentle quiet person to sit down on it.

She said it was too thin I said it held my weight.

Is she disappointed.

We refused grandma that is to say she asked it.

Please consider conscientiousness.

I knew it.

He’s awful.

I am afraid it hasn’t done you any good.

I am indifferent.

Do you.

I learn that tremendous rectification places a coarse towel in shares. He does make money out of heels. He follows into before them. He neglects circles. He does not he does not he does not sneeze. Let us encircle let us encircle graciously. I am so pleased with cloth.

I’ve got one upstairs, I must tell them before six o’clock to be delivered to-morrow.

That’s what I didn’t like about getting an expensive one.

Have we clean sheets to-night.

Yes it’s Tuesday.

I am eating a piece of cracker.

Ginger snap in the cool of the evening.

It doesn’t seem a very difficult thing to put up.

How do they do it.

I am going to have a bath to-morrow.

Mary Rose is in a cow.

Lessons.

Not a selfish play.

Look here the trouble with Mary Rose is just this she is individual she looks like a fox terrier. She is terribly heavy and it is an occasion.

Mercy on us.

I don’t care if the rose colored line is straight.

I do care if the rose colored line is straight.

My sister said that they knew you.

She read it straight and she read it late and she read it in debate yesterday.

I think that it would not be desirable for me to have pictures by scholars instead of by masters.

The other is all finished except the neck.

Please catch it catch it water.

You old idiot shut up.

Why is nervousness please.

Please why.

Bury the great tomato, keep the strawberries, eat the cake with paper, leave the meat, measure out the milk, arrange for the radishes regulate the little bags of fried slices and with all prepare the rain and the sun and the roses, not the roses because of the little dog, the little dog ate one. He shuddered. It was a priest that is to say they were sisters and she frowned she did not frown by mistake she moved the chair. He came in to ask if he might smile and this was received by all of them so that he was a false lilac very likely. I cannot do it. The Campbells are coming.

One two three one two three one two three one two three I never talk.

I discovered remarkably.

He kissed her hand and he kissed her hand and he kissed her hand and he bowed and she bowed with her head and he said I am indifferent and she said narrow and he said for us there is no difference and she said I cannot say that the thing is longer than it was I can only say that there are dark spaces and he said oil mounts it mounts more than oil.

I wish I could honestly say that I am hopeful of the hotel, I wish I could say that the sun fatigues my eyes I wish I could honestly say that it is distressing I wish I could honestly say that there is an upstairs and a downstairs I wish I could remember numbers.

If you want to clamber and sing with delight you want to have grey hair turning white and then lose a watch and then find a memorandum and then have multitudes of red curtains and then in an agreeable moment go to London. What is it darling. Nothing dearie.

You won’t look at larkspur and you ask strange questions.

Feathers.

Ostrich feathers.

Please don’t.

Do you want your slippers I’ll get them for you.

Easily.

It was sweet to make Jenny detest tea.

Oughtn’t you to mention all the examples.

Please eat lunch.

I am disappointed Saturday.

No.

We said we were extremely patient.

We asked Daniel not to mix, he put in white, we asked Henry not to leave he learned to eat we did not ask Nettie to be polite we asked Michael to rest often we asked it by delaying the pointing we met with a pipe for the hot water we asked William to please see a nail we asked him to observe closely we asked him to detain the ceiling we asked him to arrange being ready we asked him to follow any molding. Then there was a likely politic soberness, it was ever doubtful when there was beside hay in the house. Oh cannot you say perfect. Cannot you please. I please. Can you please walk. Can you please walk behind. Come at once. Chamber music. Dr. Claribel invited us. I don’t want to put in any reference to the best way to relieve actual and premeditated and perhaps debatable want I wish only to refer to the fact that in every way that there can be reliance there is naturally meaning and clearly there was change, there had been polished glass there had been unpolished glass that is granulated glass and it was a surprise when the change took place and they all came Sunday. Workman. To see a difference between workman and brooms and vacuum cleaning that is to say sparrows makes one incline to purchase revolving currants, strawberries are finished that is to say they come high and we were lucky to preserve them we preserved raspberries, we did not preserve gooseberries, we will when we find that the glasses have the right shallowness and depth and width and feet, and this has been not ordered one could not say that they have been ordered one could not say ordered one can say that they have been asked that they have been suggested that a model has been given that they have been appointed that the expectation has not only been denied but it has been even suggested that the model should be lost and not copied. Oh why cannot one be restless. Suppose a little lead falls off and there is a hammer there and then there is an explanation. Hardly any one can be so careful. Hardly any one is more resolved. Hardly any one.

Dear old Mildred dear old she. She is sweet for liberty. It is delightful of her to be fifty-three.

The box is turned away to say wavering painstaking eyelashes. She did have it bitten. Poor dear puppy. It is not a puppy, it is a dog it has hanging not from it.

I know the name of a place in a car. I cease to care for a piece of a car I cease to please cutting I never shade a dog. I make a place to leave steps I make an arrangement and I mind the best tea. I like it strong I do not neglect to eat, I refuse I don’t know why. I spend the summer cheerfully I shall be back again I shall not please myself more. I see praises.

Do come. Do do come.

I am coming, I hope I am coming. What a lovely place. I do wish I had been hot. I do like it so much. I do see what you mean.

There I can’t make it rice. It was eggs, it was peas.

It excites me.

May I have your permission not to mention it beside that. Yes certainly.

Do you fatten it. Do you fasten it. How splendid.

Which when I told her.

Two were as much delighted with my dancing as if I were their own daughter.

Earnestness.

Are you in earnest. These were my younger sister.

Five little bananas.

Bathe Mary.

I bring it to her and she was sure she knew when she did know when Miss S. said so.

Our little sausage looks like a mutton. Its name is mutton or button.

Come Claribel come to tea come often pointing out places and coats.

That was a knife and fork.

The mingling ages checks chimes and a hair washing not four thought and he said there was never a deposit shall he cluster not the tie.

Why close place.

A chicken roasting and a gave stove pose. Rose leaning turn, I didn’t think it would do it. I didn’t know it was that shape. Always. Incredible, sound. Not a spot. She had a ring. I respect you Frederick.

I see I have a trained eye I do microscopic work.

You are here to tell them what I tell you to tell them.

The other silver adds to the weight on the top.

During the day I covered up this red don’t you know

She says Fred believes they’re all honest.

Do you like it. (Yes I do.)

Put down do you like it.

That I always said wasn’t.

I am proud that I said it distinctly.

I have been planning it several minutes.

A station where there is she says he is honest.

If there are bills and there are stretches and there is a scarf and there is return a young man waiting says that he will talk together and there is a use in saying instantly.

She said it is a trouble to me to do all this.

I began adding I tried to arrange to spend the afternoon seeing pictures and I spent all of it in correcting mistakes. I have noticed it and it is so.

No I know.

To begin the same form and measure a no I didn’t. That was why I asked her and she said he had given her that which he had and she had that which he did not breathe and always hesitating not that. Isn’t it wonderful how I never said I said it.

Three f[e]athers.

He had a turn to have it. He was not ancient fishes. Red fishes bring misfortune.

I don’t marry.

I can a column.

No use in dressing in delving. That is not it vacation.

To have scarlet fever or fall from a precipice to have to have astonishment kept him silent. She had a good set of teeth, to recommend her. I thought it proper that he had.

To preserve a fortune for seven children caused much telling. I saw tears starting according to his ideas that I should go where I pleased.

My daughters should write to me. I should not like to mention my mother’s surprise at my extreme tranquillity.

One above the other and the edges meeting and the hooks sticking out and I only felt really that it was contempt.

I asked him suddenly what was his opinion of me.

I told him that I was a most lovely person.

My brother or both filled the newspapers.

She listened with sympathy to sorrows.

Oil on the surface of water rose like oil on the surface of the water.

I may say respect.

Only, Forty-three.

No.

She was dressed in grey.

I sailed with my child and a very beautiful horse.

She was a sensible and determined woman having previously decided to change her name and having announced her politeness not obligingly.

I blushed with anger and surprise she thought with anger only.

She herself gave a situation to an only person and to forget the charms of my society.

You are running away an hour a day almost to me.

The service which was choral was conducted by the Reverend Francis McClellan.

He thought it would be a good idea to make them of wood. Go on. He saw two pieces of Spanish wood and my sister said that those two were very good ones. Of course it makes ventilation or you forget that.

It is a beautiful thing it is a wonderful thing. Now we are going to have the same thing every day.

Darkness.

One day there was a sun. I got up early that morning and I heard that there was a threat a threat of what a threat of not pushing electricity. Then I decided to leave and to see what there was present. Two little carved wood which were column and then Miss Mars. She looked so beseeching and beside that she was rosy. Not rosy enough to swim. She was not meant to swim. A saddle blanket was hung in the window. Beside that there were two shawls.

In a white wall there are nails of the nails there are pins and pins have excellent blue safe stretches. What is a weight. It is a splendid Scotch lead tube.

When I came to arrange the pictures I found that I made an arrangement which necessitated my leaving a whole row two whole rows not leaving three whole rows I left three whole rows. Somebody smiled.

A hot day means it.

Who planted geraniums.

I’ll put the Silbermann check in the top drawer here.

Nice must pins.

Can our beautiful hats be put there.

Excuse me.

If I try this thing on and if I don’t I don’t see how I am going to do it now.

You want to be very because I am going to. You are not sneezing yet are you.

Papers of clocks.

He uses a lot of names.

As Harriet would say they love it.

Is flesh advisable.

Who planted geraniums.

I held his hand and called him Harry.

A wonderful time goes with it if I have two three five six seven eight nine eleven thirteen eighteen seventeen things to do.

A woman eighty three saved a boy from drowning.

I am sure it can’t be lost. I will. It doesn’t signify.

If I wanted to complain I would say that I asked to have it thick and it was thin. I asked to have it thick.

Did she mention the hose.

The nomenclature likes one but doesn’t keep it going.

Please leave me. You mean she can’t remember.

Leave off snow.

Where is the mantle piece.

I am sure I didn’t.

Notably that.

One should leave out papers.

Never bless her I love her little golden heart.

Wire door. Self contained mats. Coats of oak. Noisy weights. Copper canes. Lean on them. I happen to be rather fond of Grace in a way.

Sleep late to state river beds.

I can’t imagine where.

Stephen Ink. I was convinced that I wanted him and we wrote and they said yes. They had one and he was older and he would leave out a sentence. It was a Remington sentence.

She reminds me of the queen of Chinatown in the state and moreover I was not expecting it.

One might so easily not.

Extraordinary pansies.

Something to put some flowers in any jug not a glass something that’s small.

With injury to their persons at that time.

Clare ate.

Camilla.

Camilla Brewster.

The nice one with the good hat.

Gertrude says the ladies are more wonderful than the roses,

doesn’t mind the rain as it gives her a chance to catch up her correspondence.

In honor of the movement.

Row seas.

Yes.

Yes.

I’m going to bring a book can’t I.

Cold heavy furred.

Yes yes.

Who is a raving beauty and my delight.

A weeder a wire a well sung clinger a representation of Henry the eighth.

Didn’t you know it was the sun.

John Stanley.

She was she was wiping her face. She needed toothings.

Not a word.

I have become wedding.

I don’t speak it I don’t speak it.

The difference isn’t enough to talk about it.

Please drive slowly through Ely.

All cock.

We’ve entirely lost the tremendous little round figures.

You’ll allow for the sun.

Up goods train.

Very very very very.

If you wake up get dressed.

You’re your grandmother’s daughter.

Any colored queen.

Do not.

Very colored queen.

Patches of miserable release.

All the courses are fine.

She does mean charming.

Not good.

Good Stabling.

Letting spice.

Harriet Wright.

They’re the sheep.

They are not so special as the ones with the black heads are they.

Able to stand splendidly.

It is.

Beware of wet tar.

Faster.

Do you always make notes in churches.

Paula Hope.

I love you Nellie Nelly is your name.

Hope Paula.

There is a house that was burned down.

Have you had a delightful drive.

What that apparently.

You subtracted it and told me.

Tired of green peas.

Paula is just ready.

Suggestions for thanksgiving and prayer.

Things I don’t see.

Choir and congregation outing.

Framers of the circumscribed silver pot.

You make a mistake which is a serious mistake to make.

You spread the change and you do outwardly essentially reason because of it. Let me explain here. To be utterly soundless is an emergency.

Shall she explain styling coarse print.

Erasmus Herbert Erasmus Herbert Erasmus Herbert.

Oh can you do I can hesitate. Oh I can do I can suffering. Radical sobriety.

Neat scenes. Oh how can you be pearly.

Pouncing strains.

What I find and I mean to raise special reasonable recollections what I ought to refer to is when there has been not a deal of pleasure not a selected prison. This is all my shame. I must ask you not to mention my mother.

Oh Paula Paula.

She came in while I was asleep.

Did she come in while I was asleep.

This is most interesting.

Rich and married Griffiths.

I had a good time but I’d never want to come again.

There are some things a girl can’t do.

Is she doing morris dancing no its only gloves.

With red roses in a side car.

It would be.

It’s the ugliest town we’ve seen yet.

My father is a martyr and is unkind to me.

If you have more pounds than I have it doesn’t matter they don’t belong to you.

Let us extravagantly misuse destiny.

How did she happen to know Brummer.

I used to say that I saw placed to purchase I used to say that it was a pleasure to manage matters, I used to say that I particularly desired better progress I used to say that I would change purses.

Then came the period when they liked London better. This was the reason that they talked about. They did talk.

It was an exceedingly great pleasure to pass any one and in a safe way there was hesitation.

Suppose Jack and Jack went up the hill would it make any difference in translation would it not show that there was a universal and that is a good thought had there not been admirable violence. This is so perfectly referred to.

A very unjust affair.

It was not often that she went upstairs.

In spite of many things to do here the rest and quiet of the country and garden have done us a world of good.

They look so astonishingly unlike so special and individual with no attempt at being anything but just what they happen to be. Very good that. He showed us all about the pictures he did like. It has been too interesting for words. As you will remember we came here Saturday afternoon. She has a very curious story. She was the youngest child and only daughter of a family so that late in life but still many years ago she married for money. Yesterday we had a long day in charming small towns. She plays Herrick for our amusement. She is amusing but uninteresting I think. Meeting him and hearing from him at the same time was a coincidence. A loving Alice. But as there are words which are impolite in themselves just as words and actions are impolite she forbore to indulge in them. Everybody who is cured rests a great deal. We all want to be happy. I suppose and we do what we think will make us so. Do you think Aunt Maggie will like going. She has her garden there hasn’t she. I didn’t mean to tell you I meant just to say that I thought I had better go away. He was delighted to find what he was looking for. I think it would be a good thing if some old woman would tell a story. We always do I think instinctively individualise somehow.

It’s more important to write to Mike first. Do you want me to write now.

Oh have you.

Friday street Friday street Friday street Friday street Friday street Friday street Friday street.

You think her eyes go in.

I think I like this.

I think great window street would be nicer.

Put this away darling.

Pleasant Bertie’s own brother.

Seven Walpole street until last Thursday.

That does take away a little bit. You know it does say in down stairs.

Claire’s making me do it there is a secret in some vain way.

Exotic nursey or exotic nursery.

Angel remains of a Brooklyn bridge.

Flannel Flannel.

There is a pleasure in a sound secret. There is humming in asphalt. There is restraint in searching. There is bold chalk meadows in actual places. There is spools of splendid relation. What is I see the safety of all the working classes.

What is a book. A book is easily set and not lightly and not beyond not further than most apples not a cherry tart. I don’t want to believe father. I ask them not to come back again without having been to theatre.

Why do I live in Knightsbridge. Because I have never heard any metal music that I seize. Because I see it clearly. Because I start to-morrow. Because I remain pressed. Because I color busses. Because I come soon.

I’ll make up three by myself. The first is that I respect muster. The rest is that I mention the purchase of yellow pansies. The other is that it is a restless boil.

That’s against it if it’s a restless boil dear love.

I mean to be balked.

Isn’t it funny isn’t it funny.

I’ll be alone in January.

He’s almost spiritual.

You don’t like not to.

Will you please give me some small paper.

She believed herself to be french.

Pencils turn in the center.

If you push why you push pettishly.

He said he was so received by one who being a regular corrector of learning and pleasure makes misery stop dotting.

She said she was not sorry.

Poor little aged restitution.

He was glad that he had been able to receive loyally, it mattered that there was peace, it was horribly extraordinary that resources should be left to be located it was by going it was by being gone it was by gone.

I am disappointed.

I recognise it because I do admire him so much.

Bride cake roast ice cream leaves goats splendid noon to-day for soaked every day by day for the peculiar and not for in all or sunday.

Not a success I say not a success.

I say special recollections and feathers and left tall hats and when I tell you where to go what do you keep running around for. When I told you where to go. This is a success this is though a success. She walked up and down and had a movement. She wrote letters to her father. She mended some silk stockings. She went out and asked them to think about it. She pushed her eye that way. She was prepared to receive letters. She arranged her scissors and she did not ask that more china should be be bought. She asked for addresses.

She was not pleased when I asked her to show it to me so that I could use it in doing what I was doing. She said it was on her mind.

If your meaning is that you would go if it said that some train was convenient if your meaning was that and if there was no mention then of verbs would you feel that there came to be not anything ridiculous of course that hadn’t been used.

Mr. Kennerly, it is natural to resume and therein express that while two distinct sisters have pleased have been pleased to release us from a train that it was to be expected that the time would be mentioned. It is said to be finish. My baby will be disappointed.

Did you say yes.

Cherish it as a gift from you to mamma. Cherish it is the right thing.

And now to me that’s enough you think.

Just like my baby she was about fifty, two years old.

When her mother dies she quotes in the first letter she writes that her mother dressed her up I fancy and all.

She was very sensible in her judgment though in a kind of a way.

It would carry anything.

You could care to put into it.

It wouldn’t do.

I think I’d like that better.

Not really that better.

I won’t bother.

I like a piece of wood with black covering. That makes it so.

That clock must be very nearly right I mean it must be slow.

Tell it to me perhaps I might.

I like it waving.

I am ready for a long one.

You just put me out each time. It’s enough. One two.

These two.

I can’t tell you which. Now I don’t know.

I know what I wanted out of that thing, soap out of that hand. How many books are you returning Cora.

They certainly ought to.

We’ll finish it and then we’ll get two new ones and then we’ll come back you see.

You don’t need to put that down.

I don’t like it changed.

Fruit and vegetable department.

She led a happy life with her cousins the Lockwoods and their friends and many merry parties and picnics were enjoyed.

That’s like us. Do you think they copied us.

You can’t tell about provisions down there.

I forgive you little one.

That doesn’t start you worrying does it.

But they are perhaps sweetest of all to a girl who has been led forth by habit and by nature to seek them.

Kindly kindly in the immeasurable majesties of pressure kindly in the intricacies of clearing kindly in the various number of stinging cardboards kindly in measure, leaning makes two armies, they are meaning traits.

She isn’t though.

The self absorption which was to become her marked characteristic was noticeable even at his children’s party.

No I’d be punctilious.

Gertrude wouldn’t like to be the general staff. They won’t let that out.

There’s another sentence I can’t end but its about the wise this time it’s about twice.

I’ll write you and let you know if I don’t come back, thanks so much.

She has inherited her father’s exactness from his science.

I don’t want to see pudding.

Just a second.

I said that I thought a walk would do us both good.

I understand extra.

I wished to learn if they were bites.

I was not possibly pleased.

I mentioned furniture.

I took a chance to clear off the chair. I meant to be careful. I nearly approached heat. I was not pained.

Now then.

When leaving a chair and liking a particular standing fire and not kneeling and using heels, when some some day with windows stream into bed, vital cake, vital candy.

A covering. I heard conversation.

It said Wales.

Well when it did and answer and mutton much mutton when it did and ever and alike watches.

They came to wear them ahead.

Not at all.

I am not going to use ten again I am not in the best gratification.

Poor dear waiter germ in waiter.

It’s more like a comb for Inky than a crown for Inky. It is a comb for Inky.

So much gentler and just a minute.

Do you see what they are doing with post cards allowed to be sent by the soldiers.

Isn’t that wonderful.

The last time I went I gathered yellow hair buttons and now I mean to ask for anything else now I mean to decline white cuff-buttons. I mean not to prefer yellow I mean. I mean.

Are you anxious.

Are you anxious.

So much gentler word just a minute.

On one occasion indeed the dog saved her from drowning she had not seen the incoming tide and she collected straw hats splendidly.

But whether in morning or evening attire she selected real hair and jewelry, she purposely delayed everything.

She was invariably extremely annoyed.

She was equally accustomed to others at that time.

He was unmarried.

It is diverting.

She is so young and she is very beautiful. Do you think splendidly. I like it so much. I mean to varnish often. I do mean to please mother. I shall spend many days together. I shall part with anything. Extra. Beside pleasing, there is mother. A mother and no pleasure.

They were such honest nice people.

I believe that he going to be of use.

Her voice too was monotonous and I was disappointed.

To your surprise no less than to mine I am still here.

For now there is no one else who can write english.

I don’t think men meant to educate me. I don’t think certainly I don’t think that notwithstanding the practice of more consequences great writers require costlier payments. This serves also to illustrate her own opinion of herself. It is the more correct way to address a woman of eminence. Likeness makes literary culture the vast and versatile knowledge of the color of different lands.

Planning an arrangement of saucers and leaving it firm and friendly and arranging a sandy dressing table and making it tall and mercilessly screening corals mercilessly screening corals ends flatly.

I saw I saw well.

Angry but tall.

To be sent by others.

I must take care of Eric.

Raising and rolling.

Clean.

I miss finding I miss shining.

Look here, splendid is rather recent splendid is rather recent.

What I mean to tell you is that certainly there is a last present when serving is by fifteen and marriages are a little wet. I don’t sing. I cannot sing. I have a restless color.

What you like.

A piece of line.

With startling audacity he has in many cases called them by their real names.

It is very terrible.

A rose is a marguerite is a poppy what’s the matter with you.

You should go to the left do you always forget.

Oh don’t confuse me.

Collect.

That’s very nice.

Shan’t you swim.

No eye glasses.

I had one.

Thunder.

Yes I am afraid so.

Perhaps the old ones revived in walking.

Yes I must confess to a great deal of perspiration.

Is that alright.

Candy is cheaper than cake.

I have greatly weakened my head and my memory.

I must admit that her method has been admirable.

I was about four and a half years old.

I was ready to be kind to him and crying bitterly this made me remove this impression from my mind that did not please me at all and I remind little pictures and washing a little glass that there is an observation.

I confess I am frightened.

She was often unkind to me and she could never get on with my grandmother who was very sensible and rather a slender old lady and very likely gentle and sensible so that they may know. I cannot help wishing others.

They gave this stupid advice.

She did not look alarmed.

As my grandmother loved me very dearly I hardly left her.

A year day by day.

She joked with him about the tender things he said to her.

As he was a very honest man he had not extraordinary force when he smiled.

Your mother is here.

Nonsense.

Your mother is here might I believe that.

Ever since the half of yesterday I passed that way. It is really singular.

Doesn’t matter.

I can shoot I can shoot very skillfully.

I like to sit where it is.

I like to sit.

When an utter blister seizes in between then cloth is a kind of waywardness.

Not bold.

Then this is internal.

Say it he said and she said it.

I’m not normal.

After apologising for what he had done and the sorrow he felt to see my grandmother in that state he retired.

He approached my grandmother to tell her of her danger and he the poor man was so touched that he said very little.

Finally she was promised what she wanted.

I confess however that I was trembling and I meant to reassure mother, I did grieve on the eve of her departure and I mechanically set about going farther.

It will be a living picture of ingratitude.

I was trembling because my mother had never loved me and I circled about and I made a promise and I did lessen birds I showed the whole perturbation and believe me.

I don’t mind settling pleasures, I really don’t ask anything better. I do please and I am enchanted by news.

She was.

She was hurried.

She hurried.

One book two taken two taken together.

I am pleased to hear you relieve me please relieve me.

I am delighted with that.

You know you mustn’t.

Please mention me.

I am delighted with that.

You know you mustn’t.

Please mention me.

Where he usually spent the winter amusing himself.

My mother was enchanted with the news she was regulated by that she she entreated her to allow her to come and she meant to mention it beside and nearly and by way of a different way.

Nothing from her friendship.

Nothing.

It had to be.

He has always wanted to go at present.

Dress to bring back and wash.

Raw apples don’t agree with me.

Leading language has gotten to be neglected by some others.

Please promise me to stay and if you do if you will I will not be strange.

I plan a morning and I mean to.

No not that, not that mistake.

No not that mistake.

I am very pleased with myself yesterday.

I have never before lost two umbrellas in one week. I generally cannot.

Not expect I do not expect. I do not expect.

Oh silver.

Not a tall which not at all whatever. Which is painful.

Which is painful.

Clearer even that attaches.

Buy a lot.

I don’t mean to be singular. I don’t prepare dredges. I don’t see why there are oats. I don’t plead mustaches. I don’t select chairs. I don’t reasonably shadow anywhere, I don’t place much and where is it in winding where is it beside a plate. Oranges are painful. They are so interior. Not only because I mind, but because I do mind all of it. I do prepare to state that single old plums are eaten together and I am very sensible of the differences.

You are not an american my dear.

[ ¶ ]

1915

110.

NO

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Left.

Left.

Pretty.

I

had

pretty

a

good

pretty

like it

room

pretty

all

and

I fire

chairs

pretty

silver

good

left.

We went and looked. It was easy to do. If you measured. Then they set a wood instead of placing iron. They did not mean iron. It was too expensive. We asked everybody.

We had eleven men and seven of them were all they liked, singing. He did not sing. We called him that.

That was finished. After that glazing. This means glass. It came quicker. More quickly than otherwise. We went away. Not yet. We chose painting. We timed that and we changed everything. It was exasperating we were patient we said it again and meant everything. It was finely, finally finely done. Not finely done. We were pleased.

When we wanted silver. We wanted steadier fire, we even did not want money. Then we placed an order. This was satisfactory. Anybody can sit.

Not as before.

I can tell a pail.

It is in my room.

When we went to see two we found apricots. Dear things. We did not say dear thing.

I am so disappointed.

Papa.

I like to lock at both sides of the table.

He came to say that it did not pay.

It must be brisk.

Now the narrative.

If a cloud settles on a bank and an ell is a measure and nonsense is vigorous he gives advice.

Farther.

He gives advice.

He says that it is best to ask in question.

Suppose we estimate an end, not suddenly suppose we do accept honey, leave it to me. He does not leave it to him. He asks many.

This is the way.

They came together.

Not to be polite.

Please it in trust.

He said he was surprised.

Nonsense. It is very simple. You must take a risk. If you chime in you are not feeble. You are feeble by fall. You are certainly willing. Then comes this question. Not by this time.

I speak feelingly.

Does he speak feelingly by an intention to say puns. The name is the same.

I was placid.

If it is dangerous to believe water it is not so dangerous to stir. Danger is in lights. This is not where we mingle.

I was bolder than that.

I was grieved that he sat. Not because I was in the least inclined to further his religion. Nearly enough was scattered.

Humming.

I felt in the same butter.

Now I change the subject, I will change to a description of our leisure.

She can sew.

I don’t know what good that does.

If quiet is still then a hoarse voice is mine.

Believe me.

She had a little more then. She did not burn.

We cannot displace another.

It was so sad but since her eyes rolled we were in query. We did not doubt, we said we were sorry. We said we had another. We said we were sorry.

I will describe anybody.

Of quarreling.

I do not believe whether a fire and a cleaning thing is outside. I do not believe a fire. We cannot fear.

Cleaning.

Thousands of times.

When we had a chance to choose we chose two. That meant that each one changed their mind and recognised it. It was so dear.

Now what can I read about. I can read about the Maoriland Bush.

I have counted twenty-six men being in a boat. I don’t mean that I have counted actual men I mean that I have seen it in gold. I have counted them quickly because after all it is a very small space. It would be unwise to think about commencing to have more.

And then cold weather.

I wrote that it was cold, that it was not a pleasant thought.

I also said that I had no trouble in getting my money.

To another I said that it was cold and that I was sorry that I had not thought of any way of his arranging to leave London.

The way to express feeling is to say that you are glad that you have heard something about Mabel.

In order to visit every day you must pass very close to a house because otherwise there is a remark to the effect that there have been times which have not come to be regretted.

This afternoon they asked us to have coffee.

I am not disappointed in beds. It is strange that nearly each one had a way of leaving the coal. There was more coal. I hope I have not paid for it.

I cannot think of a dog.

Supposing we had a surprise at Christmas and had two little dogs.

Do I know whether I want a big dog or another kind. I know I do not want restlessness nor do I want a dog to be attractive enough to induce staining. This seems the best way to settle the matter. We will wait.

I don’t think this is so good.

A cape invests even a negligee with an air of pseudo formality.

I washed my hair.

I do not wish to remember the third thing. Yes I do. It would be a great help. It really isn’t necessary. In any case I made a list.

I do not wish to get excited.

In asking Mr. Tonnel if he knew where I could get fire irons I did not make a mistake in language. He answered pleasantly.

We have tried there.

It does make a difference if your nails are cut.

I do believe witches.

When some one said December and meant December, when he said successes, then gleams and then he was certain. I believed him. I said so myself.

I had said so in finishing.

Mrs. Nortel came this morning. I told her I knew all about it. I said that I was reading the paper. I said it politely. I said she should go away, I did not mention her mother. I said I had wishes. I did not drag it about. I did not mean to be perfervid.

Then there was the explanation about mediocre telephoning I can just hear his voice.

Needless to say there were three of them. One opened the door. More than that there were five of them. Two went out. Then it was not ridiculous. It was not cheery. After all if one has been earning a great deal of money there is some disappointment.

He said that if he were young and did not have kidney disease he would not have hesitated to do as he did. They were pale. That does not mean color. That does not mean spirits. That does not mean a discussion. That does not mean parallel cases. It is easy to say I am feeble. It is hard to say by a boy. It is very easy to be persuaded. It is cold in a room.

I do not mean this here.

I am surprised at my ending.

When they came to-night they explained that their first visit would be here. We came then.

I do not wish to describe even then.

Kissling went and had a sweater an American sweater given him and some money. He was unexpected. It is hard work. I hope to expect it.

A communication.

When they get through starting they are about. Not above there. Not appealing.

I am so neglectful.

A glass of water.

I should have told you that between pages when there is no intermission and it is on top there’s a space.

Is there any way to arrange it to make a space.

That meant a space and you see you didn’t leave it.

That’s a title.

You won’t get angry. If you copy a thing you have just done recently you always make quantities of mistakes.

Just why isn’t it.

He does ask too much. He always did that. He couldn’t help associating selections. He selected hymn.

I don’t want to talk about it.

When he asks me I’ll say all five.

I had a great deal of unpleasantness. A dog.

I had a great deal of unpleasantness. A dog. I said yes. I did not say I wanted it. I said was it difficult. I said a cushion. I asked. It did matter.

I asked and I believed that I was especially prepared. I was especially prepared to be patient. I do not like a water proof. That doesn’t make any difference. I do not like a water proof. We made a great mistake.

It is raining.

I was disappointed.

I was not disappointed by appearances. She said she reminded her of Sarah Whitney.

What is the reason that every one means to like us. I don’t mean every one. Each one says that he pleases. Each one says that he pleases us. I don’t mean to be realistic.

Why does every one say that they can find time. Give me new faces new faces or faces. Every one makes it a reproach to him that he is seen. How can he help it. All the soldiers have gone to the war. He offered a large bouquet of roses. To Whom. To Eve. It was refused. He said he would come in a minute.

Why is it painful for us to refuse favors. We are so accustomed to be exact. We are so careful. We have so suddenly had smiling, we are so learned, we are alright.

I meant to-day.

To-day was the difference in intentions. Twenty five hundred. Five thousand. Terms. Louder receptions. Piles of balls. Not an obus in the biceps. I should be strange with an index a chief finger and a thumb. This was so stamped.

Every one of us is proud.

An evening with a dog.

Fancy striding.

I was not disappointed.

I will not change the two for anything. They have to be that one.

I did not mean that I wanted that cushion. You understood me very well.

I was cold and there was a fire.

Black silk satin.

This is a very good one.

License.

Parts.

Screech.

Louise laughed.

This evening they mentioned boats. I would not allow it.

A formal pleasure.

I was thinking that I did not know if I would like to have a dog. It is troublesome. It is troublesome not to know sometimes. I was so scolded.

Monday.

Vacation.

I am not thinking about it.

I am thinking about Friday Saturday and Sunday.

I was successful.

These narrations.

Please consider an s.

It is not polite to answer it.

Three.

Not all in one night.

A long sentence.

A long sentence begins with b.

By climbing and relieving points, by climbing up high and saying I am coming, incidentally by blowing division, division between knees and knees the long plain assault with fears and a new name, Blanche yes Blanche, not excitedly. This is a longer pretence.

I do like expressions.

What is a soldier.

I answered that in grammar.

Please be teased. She said it was a mistake and that I would have to recount that in learning about Monday.

A long drawer.

When Alfred came and saw a bullet he pulled at the tree and he said leave it there. He met an announcement. He said I knew your brother. He was dangerous. He said he would have gone anywhere.

Why are places so soon having 50 sheets. Because they were not washed. Lots of goods have been left. Some said that they had no use for meddling. I wish I was wise.

Believing thousands is not tiresome.

I was so pleased. They were so pleased to see no catches to the windows. You would not think of that as important. He was so pleased because when he left they said remember me again. Lots of them had messages. A great quantity of little religions poured in on them. Crowds of soliciting showed pain. Better be at rest. Leave out mutton. This was not a command. It was not healthy. No body was better. I don’t want to hear him again.

This is not a mistake or an injunction, it is a hard pencil and mother mutters. Please be pardoned anybody. I do not mean to seam.

Leave us.

Pour out crowds.

She coughed.

It was exercise.

I answered better.

I meant it all.

I set a place. I lit a light. It is easy.

Not again.

Or again.

What is water.

Water is robust or air.

I don’t think that’s funny.

Do not be disappointed.

Leave please.

Oh search.

Nature claims.

I wish to repeat that unduly vexed and exactly irritated makes it seem likely that he will believe for a month. More than that, urged, he will be extremely angry. He will say that he always knew everything suddenly and that authority has been so obliging that if he went Saturday and came Saturday and needed Saturday he would be equally celebrated. I am so tired of lenders. They are so kind. Yes I know that kind. I don’t like that kind.

This was said.

Nearly left.

I am going to change my name.

Please me.

A long comma.

I chanced one day to express my delight in recent changes and occurrences and I predicted that certainly a thankful shelter would be made by grey paper. Grey paper is the tone of my room. White flowers in plenty. I chanced to say that I respected this. I predicted moreover that leaves were falling fast. I said that. Then suddenly before I felt myself labored I expressed a resolution. This is it. To make a pleasant home. To arouse feeling. To purchase linen. To have recourse to some blotter. This meant that we had it made. Not beautifully made. We are satisfied. Most of this is charity. A little of it is romance. We do not select darkness. We have many friends.

It might be better to undertake more. It might be naturally taken for granted that each one alone is happy. He is not. He is reminded of a bell. It isn’t really a bell it is a cord. It is not the same thing. It does both doors. After that light. More than that plenty of ferrying. It is not secondarily a universe this which makes so much natural pleasure. We feel it all.

I went too far.

Do not doubt me.

I whimsy you.

Any day practically any day. I call it.

You don’t.

Don’t be so sleepy.

Go on.

I will.

I hear it.

I answer.

We are together.

I only went down to see.

It does make a nice cake.

Four of them came this evening. Five of them came this evening but that was not important. What is important is white stockings. Mention the age and send back some more and say you want to be worn. Worn out. Every one tired. Disappointments. Black satin. Large papers and sacks. I do not say description. I say annoyance. She moved. Poor forever. Lot.

No.

Sanction.

Seas or baths.

Letters and lessons.

Battle and hopping.

Lieutenant and extra.

Struggle and mentioning.

Expense and able to be beside himself.

Stretching.

Listen to regrets.

Necklace.

Paper pears.

I knew it.

No too.

No not at all.

Risk it.

I wish to imitate perfectly what is meant by audience allowance, Saturday and treasure. I wish to be read by any number of letters. I wish to be beside myself and yearning with indelible chattering and with leaning by the side of black stairs. I do not like color. I do not like more sentences. I do not like pears. I eat pears and I state they’re better green. Green in Mallorca.

To bury boats.

To bury boats.

Is to meet feet.

To meet feet.

To meet feet miraculous.

I made a mistake.

When I tie I try.

I try to do better.

Felt it.

I was disappointed.

Hands.

I made a mistake. Not a mistake. I said something. I made a mistake. Hands. Hands are photographable.

Come to me.

Not a color.

We are going to get some more.

Tuesday was expected to be a rough day.

Pleasant.

It is pleasant.

I don’t like to mention shades.

Pleasant.

Letters.

I see a resemblance between papers.

Not all the same.

Go to bed.

I don’t see it.

He is.

I want to describe leather buttons.

Not equally.

Was he disappointed.

He was.

Of course you can’t have it.

Please please me.

I am so unhappy.

He is not crazy.

I don’t say for excitements.

Please be understood.

Don’t fancy it.

Don’t fancy there is anything new or behind.

Don’t be disappointed.

Don’t regret looking anywhere for money.

Don’t regret peace.

Don’t be mournful.

Don’t have a fashion.

Don’t leave out Mary.

Please me.

Do please me.

I find it all.

I find it all so.

They meant to break them.

She is satisfied.

All the children are well James Fred and Emma. Our daughter Frederika has been suffering but owing to her recovery she is better.

I explained that last time.

Writing.

Everything on the table.

Cards.

April.

January.

I know he won’t come.

Let us think of all of us.

Please me.

Sleep sweetly and long and be rested.

Is my song.

Disappointed.

Animals.

Charm.

Change.

Lambs.

Release.

Ploughs.

I don’t say so.

Climbs.

Persons.

Exactitude.

Limbs.

No

I hear her.

No second place.

Rubber.

Politely.

This is not an excuse.

The result.

In time.

Time.

Not naughty.

Stop it.

Was it.

Go on.

It is such a change.

I don’t believe it.

Merchandise.

I want to go on.

I know what I want I want a narrative based on that.

Not after.

Rough.

Neck.

Spell it.

Ask.

Rind.

Excellently.

Continue.

Bless us.

I change.

Slaps.

Nearly behind Barcelona and a little way they fed a house that was near there. They made a plan and they authorized the street and nearly near there behind summer they believed what, now answer. It was bought. Decorator.

I go in.

Tender.

Buy nothing.

This was a story they call it Maria.

Papers.

Papers made me feel.

Tall.

I said believe me I am praised.

What if he did.

Russia.

Oh I was so glad.

Happy farm.

Ferny.

Sew.

Buttons.

On.

Gloves.

Space.

Do

Sew

Buttons

On

Gloves.

It’s too easily used.

I don’t care.

Write to them for brown.

There should be shouldn’t there

Do you like my two little stories.

Hush.

This is a nice story with a happy ending.

Work.

Harden.

Neglect.

Coverings.

Long distance.

Please me.

He does please me.

He pleases me.

Long distance.

Coverings.

Thank you for a birthday.

Soup.

Soup.

Soup.

Thank you for that.

Soup.

Better.

Any presents.

Please me.

Water.

Or.

Dog.

Fish.

Not that.

Fish.

I said yes.

Plainly.

Another day.

I know what I want.

I want riches.

Not butter.

Did we say butter.

Fish.

Not riches.

We are so pleased with Jenny. We mention it whenever any locked ceremony makes economy.

Plenty of appeal.

Defense of boxes.

Identification.

Pursuit.

Long glances.

Did he go.

Where is he.

His age.

I don’t know.

Shame.

I bless you.

Curl.

Flower.

Taught.

Plate.

Engineer.

Will you go home.

They say our home.

Pleases us.

It is descriptive.

And rejoicing.

And by that

We mean

Industry.

Why in hands.

Sweet potatoes were a failure.

I am not delighted.

I

Wish.

I

Could.

Draw.

You.

Fairer.

I

Wish

I

Could.

This is a nice story with a happy ending.

Go on.

I

Do

Make

Nice

Things.

Done for.

Baby bottle.

I’ll tell you what is the trouble. It is this. We that is I do. I make it morning. It is by that time apparent that I, to-morrow surprise. What. Elegance. I do so thoroughly instead see plenty of expectation. This is a change from suddenness.

I am going to tell this story.

I do not believe in reflections.

Don’t praise me.

I am so disappointed.

Then the worst of it was determination. I was determined to succeed.

I met everybody before mentioned and I strangled that thought. Then I proceeded to cry. It was very simple. I meant to be famous. What is memory. It is the illusion of mind. I did not marry money.

Do not be merry.

I am going to tell more for it.

Daisy Done For.

I am sorry.

I mention.

I mention it so often.

I don’t care.

I don’t believe in astonishment.

I don’t get a note.

I said to a lady I am astonished to see you. I mentioned yesterday that there would be further intentions and now what do I see an early plight.

To-morrow.

To-morrow.

Yesterday

Afternoon.

Clearly.

I imagine.

That

Reasonable

Surroundings.

Make for beauty.

I am serious.

I shall satisfy.

Do please.

Be there still.

Be still.

Oh likely.

Very likely.

I am going to mention this.

It was remarkable to see five.

Four followed. Not five.

Plenty of preparation was needed.

I don’t care.

I don’t believe in stamps.

Plenty of people mention it.

I don’t do it again.

It is. Or enough.

Not nearly.

Carelessly.

This is not the truth.

I do not misstate it.

I do not believe it nor do I incur it.

It was so changeful.

Do I tell this as a story.

Leaning.

Not this, does not suggest that or burden.

It is an indelible pencil.

Lots of places.

Lots of places are scarce.

Scarcely.

All open.

Please don’t.

Please do it. Gertrude doesn’t like to be frightened.

All towels are European.

Not yet.

Be plentiful.

All joy.

Immerse.

Help from the colonies.

Policing the Turk.

Daisy.

Delay.

I do not believe or matter.

Shelling.

Shelling.

Buy that.

Opportunity.

No Doubt.

I want to tell about Uhde. He was the individual who came here and had no hair. This does not manage to reclaim him. I do not like it. I did.

He came frequently and he had tall ones who were obedient. To what. To standing. They did not stand then. This is not a misery. He was put off. I shall be ill.

When he came again and was merry it was not a joke.

I purposely say it.

I cannot see shooting.

We all saw it.

By this time.

Whether.

Black meadow. So dear.

Please be ready.

Cloth.

It was a change.

I want to tell another.

Day.

By time.

Better.

Not.

Behind.

All.

Wednesday.

I come to class.

Clash.

Feather.

February.

Whether.

School.

Does it.

Mischief.

Chief.

Properly spelt.

Out.

Right

Sun

I return in again.

Buy.

Not it.

Are we unprincipled

No.

To be.

Sew up.

Clamor.

Shoulder.

Wheat

Brown

Toes

Particular state.

Eyes.

Ties.

Leaf.

Did he say leaf.

Let it.

It is much.

More.

Wide.

Than

Shine.

Shine up.

What

Ever

Did

You

Say

That

For.

I have been foolish excitable and irritable.

He waited for similar necessities.

Cook

And a brother

The feeling in high places comes from their being no motion. If you are high up and there is no motion it stands to reason that it is unnatural. I am afraid and there is reason for it. The kind of a way that I leave it, I don’t really leave it, makes me realise that I could see why I do it.

A white wall is settled.

I didn’t mention it.

A whole list.

First

Clear

By

There

Told

Joins

Seat

Pole.

Either

Night Holy

Upper

Traces

Middle

When

Strip

Houses

Up

When

Reels

Called

Shall

Lion

Well

Buy that.

Louder

Clear it.

I made it.

It was the first time that I noticed the best one.

I do not see their faults.

Please pardon me.

I am reverent.

I rejoice.

I blame them.

I speedily suck.

It was a pleasure.

Such a pleasure.

Train.

Trains.

I do not wish to be influenced.

All day.

It’s a joke.

Spend

That

Time

Will

Be

Spent.

Not

There.

He wished it.

She wished it.

Ball

Tower

Watch

Quilt

Satin

Lest

Nine

Breathe

Puddle

Stack

Bar

Relief

Did he do it.

Day

Sour.

Was it.

Alright.

I don’t mean it.

Anyway.

You wish.

Look.

Here

Another.

Afternoon.

Will.

Suit.

Ten.

Days.

We are going.

At least.

Not yesterday.

Not after.

All.

Do be there.

I do.

Astounding.

Miss.

Ten.

Not astounding.

The party.

All of it.

I make that sound.

Remember chances.

I don’t.

I really don’t care.

I believe in mother.

Look

Here.

I don’t wish to be thought careless.

No I won’t fill it up.

It is a new expression of lingering. It is barely nice. It is all, nearly all spoken. It makes me think. I do not believe he is dead. Oh Lord no.

Well

Very well

This time.

Buy that.

By that.

I did finish.

I was torn.

I shall steal.

I mean to go.

I do tread.

I have fans.

I do believe they will like it.

I don’t know the noise.

No not plants.

Extreme.

Application.

I don’t mean to say that every one is mistaken. I do not purpose to smell millions. I do not say feeble. Plenty of velvet knit brightness and calm and expectation and power and ministry and celebration. I was so pleased with it.

I don’t believe they will refuse.

They will think that it is quite new.

They will not like washing it.

Watching and watching.

Others.

Come to it.

They really are.

I think there was a little of that feeling.

I come all the time.

They don’t.

What difference does it make to them. If it takes them a little more ungently it isn’t because they are vanishing. It is that a little naturally that is it. Indignation.

She will be pleased.

Who is it.

I mustn’t ever put that in my mouth.

I could seat persons.

Where.

In between.

The Line.

The Lines.

I could seat persons there.

It was pretty.

I was placed there.

I am so sorry.

I said it.

I made a mistake.

What is a disillusioned American.

He is one who writes it to that statement.

What is it.

It is this.

Hold.

Enough.

He says it. He says any way.

Any way.

These years.

Those years.

It doesn’t make any difference.

To whom.

I ask it.

I please.

I please whom.

Outside.

Or

Outside

Her

Plain.

Plant.

Cover

Cover me.

I could shout.

I do not.

Beside that.

I maintain

What

It is.

Is it.

Selfish.

Is it

Bewildering.

No it isn’t.

It isn’t bewildering.

Baby mine

All the time

Be Light

Nestle tight

Shall giggle

With

Splendor

and

Courage

and beauty

and

goodness.

Daisy dine

You are mine

For

Thee

To

See

Mastery

Shall be

Cheerful

What

Husbands

Shall

It

Sew it.

That’s a wonder

I expect to close.

Knit it.

Not Knit it.

I expect to close

By and by

It is

An instance

Of

Darkness.

It is darker.

I shall see around

By then

Do be quiet

Do be

Received

Do be

All of it.

This isn’t quick.

I meant to pass away water and milk and lettuce I did. I made a mistake. I was foolish. I had plenty of opportunities. Chances. I tried some. They were severe. Prunes and apples and butter. We were to write for it. Did we. We exclaimed. Fine. I want to be good and happy and cheerful and not blameworthy or peevish in short I want to be good and industrious and patient and loving and earnest devoted equable goodnatured and pious. Besides I want to be here. I want to see. I want to make dresses. I want to knit and to sew and to make that fire. I want to change places. I want to be told what to say. I want to be vaccinated. I am not thinking of it. Do not tease me.

There is still one thing to do. It will cause me to be happy. I mean to do it. No one can surprise me. This is it. It is to draw daisies.

I don’t do it again.

Little words.

Surprising.

She did not.

Mention

Eleven

Curtains

Or

Cushions.

By that time.

I was.

Not

Able

To

Delay it.

It passed that way

It passed away.

We were glad

We had bought them.

They were there

To be given

And it was

Very well

Worth the delay.

I don’t mind it.

Yes he did it very well.

I don’t get as much satisfaction out of it as I did.

This does not mean a change.

It means that they show as well as ever and anyhow I was mistaken.

I do

Like

Them

Very much.

All the time.

That is when I notice them.

Which is

When I look at them.

I don’t make that a division.

I said it.

Change the name.

How do you do.

They capture too many of them.

No

I am near it.

By this.

Stream.

And I said

That I was nearly there.

All of it marked.

By that.

By it.

I did it shortly.

I am waiting for more.

Exciting.

Leave it.

Leave it

Leave it

But.

Make it for him.

I do not wish to change.

Favorite teasing.

It is so earnest.

And even

And

By cards.

I say it.

I am not disappointed.

Neither is she.

She is a daisy.

I believe a daisy.

I believe what it says.

It is convenient.

And easy.

And pleasant.

And polite

And careful

And beautiful

And regular

And beside that violent

I am not astonished by values.

I am warned by expression.

I do believe in heels.

I have a bold sash.

I collect powder.

I am orderly.

I am so used to it.

I do not speak of lunch.

I am occupied by coal.

I have a liking for dust.

I am clean.

Bathed

Petted

Carpeted

And I refuse oil cloth.

This has a different name on a bench.

This has no meaning.

I do wish I had bees.

They are warm in summer.

It want it winter.

I do not wish for bees.

I have changed my mind.

Open.

Matter.

Days.

Of

Edging.

Edging what.

Edging printing.

This wasn’t warred.

By him.

Two

Many

See

It.

Too

Many

Of

Us

Beside

And then

Bother.

Brother.

That is a word

Hold

Hold him.

I hold him.

I hold him then.

Not this.

Over.

It is a noise.

It ought to be bewildering.

No not yet.

By this time.

When

The tea

Not by water.

Wasn’t I.

Any

Ready

He gave two.

Not at all.

Do you.

Do you promise.

Do you

It was very likely that he meant to say that if he had not left that it would have been the day that he did not feel well. He managed to say that.

Whisper.

Fifteen is a lucky number.

By this.

When she.

Has a stand

She has a standard.

She asks medals.

She is polite and by that means she is prepared to remember Spain.

I do.

I ask her

She said.

Believe it.

I do.

I am careful.

I have a tender letter.

I expect as much.

What do they do what they intend that they celebrate.

Who is it.

I smile.

I am happy.

I am there.

I am not pale.

I am told.

What am I told.

I am told to be all all but ready.

I am ready.

I am tall.

I am breathing

I am favored

I am beside that penitent.

No

No

She won’t.

She will not.

It isn’t that.

I don’t say that.

By nearly half.

By all then.

All of it.

I made a mistake.

Who pleases

Do they make that noise.

They know how to say it.

They do.

By nearly all of it.

I don’t wish to say anything.

I said it I am in the midst of it I am involved in it I am thoroughly rested for it I am nearly like it.

What do I mean.

I mean by that to say that it is better and better and I do not care for another.

No thank you.

That was a funny noise.

I really meant it.

Changing.

I incline to weep.

Not by a long shot.

How

Do

You

See

In

There.

Exclaim

Put it in.

These words.

I was astonished at Robinson Crusoe.

Borrow money.

Buy a mattress.

Borrow money plainer.

This is what they say.

I would not dispute

This is the last time.

I wish I was learned.

This does seem particularly vulgar.

What was it.

We went up the stairs.

She gave us the invitation, she said if she did learn it by that time she would send it, she said it was the best written piece, souvenir of Rousseau. She said it was defended, well defended.

She said it was defended.

Buy a piece.

Of it.

And

Show

More

Places.

We were so glad.

We were.

That

They

Were.

Why is it.

Why is it.

What.

Why didn’t you give it to me.

Did it.

Did it did it.

Did it.

Well I guess yes.

Buy that.

I don’t.

Have to.

Why.

Because it’s mine.

Is it.

Yes it is.

Is it.

I don’t say everything included.

Is it.

Yes it is.

I will not be frightened.

I will not be worried.

I will not be heavy.

I will not be sad.

I will not be objected to.

I will not be unreasonable.

I will be polite.

I will be cordial.

I will offer plants.

I will be liked by everybody.

I will be easily ordered about.

I will be pressed to be better.

I will be so easily disturbed.

I will not leave hilly places.

I will not be afraid.

I will give it away.

I do mean to be right and allowed to get home.

I am not afraid to swim.

Swimming is not as usual.

I am certain of this.

No I don’t want to.

I don’t want to mention it.

I do not.

Brood.

And

Gloom

I will.

Leave it to me.

Perhaps to please me.

A pear.

He asked me.

When did he ask me.

He asked me which I like better.

Do be anxious.

To please.

Do be anxious to please me.

Do be anxious.

To please.

It was a remarkable piece of early training.

He was trained to sing.

He had to mutter.

It was unusual.

When they said a birthday they meant it.

They meant to speak of it.

They really were bewildered.

Calm

To be calm.

Battle.

To be leaving when there is extra happiness.

To be leaving when there is extra implication.

To be leaving.

Or authority.

Or authority when.

Press it.

Press it up.

So.

We were so pleased.

I like it again.

He gave it to him.

By not frowning.

He did not frown.

I must confess I did not understand him.

Able

Shall

Why

Old

Or

They

And mixed.

To

Safer.

Were they.

In

This

Dress.

Was it.

I should recognise splashes.

It was not as funny a story as the one about the girl. She was the daughter of their mother. Making wills for belts is not what he felt when he turned that way. She was so much a better height and by that he knew a wonder. He wondered why he said hush. He did it. He was beguiling. He said hush hush. I don’t do it nicely. He said I do think it is a funnier treasure than that other by the ladder. A funnier treasure than that other.

I am discouraged.

I am treated as if I were prepared to go away.

I am not left by nearly that plate.

We have decided to use glass as a shelf and to support it with a little wood and to believe what we say and not to cover it with anything heavier than toast, that’s not it. I mentioned that. We have decided to ask for another brother. Two little dogs which have a color. This will please us. It is more bother. I said I did not wish it. I will ask when I am told that I may.

I think you are right, give Jenny a note book and pencil and have no exceptions except Louis and Jeanette and Claribel. Everybody else must have permission. She is very wrong about the fire. And remind her. That’s all. I think this is my very best letter.

I want to stop it.

[ ¶ ]

1915

111.

WHEN WE WENT AWAY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

When we went away.

Of course you can make it pleasant.

When we went away.

Certainly you presume.

What we really don’t like is serge.

That’s what we really don’t like.

When we are capable of missing him we smile.

Be careful of that.

Pages of planning.

When we are careful of that we hear it. We hear it by that time.

It’s very funny using funny in the sense of peculiar that solidarity that solidity, that solidity solitude and insignificance, that’s it, significance and sobbing, do be a dear.

I have become so I have come to be so that each time I come to tell that I am gone. Gone where. We smile, we do not faint.

I never remembering having pressed so on a pencil before and the cause of it is that although it is extremely convenient, convenient is another word it stretches past plains. Don’t bother remember that the front is only 245 kilometers long. That’s a joke.

Laughing.

[ ¶ ]

1915

112.

FARRAGUT OR A HUSBAND’S RECOMPENSE

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

In anticipation.

Baking.

This is breathing.

Neglected.

What.

Half.

In anticipation.

Caesar drinking.

What.

Hear.

In anticipation hearing what, hear.

In anticipation.

What happened.

When.

In the year 1877 when there was a resolution there was quicker travelling. It was listening then and jealous feeling. On the part of whom.

Listening.

They came to bathe that day.

Any day was the principal day. Every day was beside it beside that circumstance the circumstance that kept it absolutely evaded.

Oh dear.

Farragut.

At home in Italy.

Why were they at home in Italy. Because of here.

Why were they at home in Italy. Because the youngest was three years old. Tall. Blessed and useful.

What could they do. They didn’t leave it.

It came then. What.

Stretching.

Stretching what.

Stretching everything.

For what.

For returning.

Where did they return.

They did not return.

Anyway.

How do you do.

Very well I thank you.

Early years.

Not alone oh no not alone. Not visited. By this blessing. They wouldn’t have been useful. They wouldn’t have been useful but they would have been necessary. It was necessary that they should be together by shoes.

They came to raffle this later. Not really. It was very hard to lose their mother-in-law.

Hard.

Almost impossible.

Earlier years.

I really ought not to bake apples and seed raisins and have fowls and be bewildered. I really ought to smile. I can remember how astonishing it was to be so actively sweet that I promised to see a lemon orchard. I remember it very well. We put them all into cigar boxes.

We have no way of being surprised.

Dictionaries were not a surprise.

I don’t believe there was any water. If there had been why didn’t we go swimming together. I don’t believe either that there was any sun. Grass had that way about it and afterwards when the wind blew I knew I was a protection. What did I protect I protected icing. In what way was there icing. There was icing because there was indivisible union.

I don’t want any remarks. I have a selfish way of saying, tell me how I love you.

Grammar.

Grammar was a festival.

So was spelling.

So was permission.

So was it all.

I have started permission.

Please be neat.

Please be complete.

Please guess fingers.

Which is it.

The fourth.

Which is it now.

The first.

Which is it now.

The third.

Which is it now.

The little one.

Now you guess.

Which is it now.

The third.

No the fourth.

Which is it now.

The second.

No the fourth.

Which is it now.

The third.

No the fourth.

Which is it now.

The fourth.

No the third.

Which is it now.

I don’t want to guess any more.

Recently there was a change in furniture. The leading difficulty had always been chat in sitting there was no recognition of clarification of clarification of sliding. This did not seem an instance of the era of good feeling.

I want to know now how often it had been necessary to copy all the special ways of sitting. I want to know how obliging every one is. This has nothing to do with us.

Crossing.

What was crossing.

The boat.

Where was it going.

It wasn’t going it was coming.

When did it come.

It came on time.

When it came there did not happen to be there any one to meet it. This was not an oversight. This was not negligence, it was not meant to show slight, it was not meant to be careless. It made meeting exciting. Exciting to whom. Exciting to those being ones being exciting.

I was naughty.

To whom.

I was there.

When.

When I was there.

I was there all the time.

When was I there.

I was there when I was there.

I was there all the time.

When was I there.

I was there all the time.

I was there all the time.

The first thing I saw was an explosion. An explosion of what of retaliation.

There was no need to question. Every one was pleased.

Two bits worth of birthday.

I was born at eight o’clock.

This morning when I woke up it was I made that mistake it was eight o’clock.

Were you pleased.

I was.

I am now going to begin telling everything.

Shoving.

What is shoving.

It is not the expression of opinion.

It is not lightning.

It did not happen at first.

Just at first there was a dispute. Should one wait when one said one was waiting. Should one say one was waiting. Would it seriously threaten any one to be cowardly to offer to write and say something. Was it careless of a friend to insist on selecting what was powerless to influence. I wish I had a handkerchief.

This is entirely a different manner.

Shouting.

What is shouting.

It is a disease. Is there any way to stop it. There is a way and that way was the way that was shown to be their way. Dear things.

Leave it to me to explain what happened.

I can’t remember the detail. The first that I can remember is asking do you mean to deny that you heard me. I asked that often. The next thing that I remember is asking were you nervous again. The next thing that I can undertake to be remembering is were you flattering. Were you flattering me by voicing an objection. If so don’t bother.

I don’t really mean to be a slave.

In the morning I don’t really mean in the morning.

What is penetrating.

Plants are penetrating.

I am going to be happy in winter.

So it’s natural is it. Well it’s quite what it should it should be natural and it is natural and that doesn’t interfere with it in any way in respect to its being great literature. Naturalness. What is naturalness, it is suggesting that pearls are shouting and treasures are kissing and ears are engaging and roses are prominent and eyes are speckled and foreheads are soft and hair is massive and a chin makes a whole. A whole what, a whole recreation.

I say I wished that I was there and I was there. I say I wish I was here and I am here.

I say that I shouted.

I say that I offered odours. I say that special sights are special sights.

What are powerful oats.

When she came there was grain.

I misjudged her, I said I could never picture her physical presence. I said I thought she had gone to see a plaster house. She hadn’t. She hadn’t been anywhere. She had just come. The first time I saw her was the day we met, by that I mean they were sitting, where were they sitting, they were sitting by their side. I don’t mean to be foolish.

Suddenly I remembered. It was clear. It was quite clear. Did it do that. I asked some one. He said that it had been this way, chat he had experienced everything, chat fog was penetrating and moisture was lonesome and darkness was appalling. I said I didn’t believe it.

What is success.

Success is what she was supposed to favour. How was she supposed to favour success. She was supposed to favour success by being fond of money. Whatever she said was earnest and thoughtful and showed rare decision. By that I mean Monkey. Monkey see monkey do. Monkey do what. Monkey loves me.

I stopped it. I said not so sweet. I did think I had that responsibility. I knew a better way to be a fourth way. I said didn’t Henry and Herbert love you.

I will never be better again. Surely surely I shouldn’t wonder.

Principal parts.

All parts are principal parts. Birthdays are saints days.

Does any one know when. By this yes. That winters and summers and some days all days are refreshing. Does any one know when why is it. By this means we conquer.

I don’t think you can say this is too natural.

To go on with my story, by the time we were settled well we didn’t settle easily, we had to decide what rights were willing. Were they willing, well I guess yes. This is the way it happened. Where shall I put my shoes. Where shall I put my shoes. Don’t repeat it.

Where shall I put my shoes. I didn’t expect you to put your shoes. Where shall I put my shoes. I don’t think it’s at all funny. I don’t think I am willing to put my shoes where I am not to put them and I don’t think that I will wait. I will put my shoes among shoes. Some call them boots. By this I mean that little ways have an end. They will be changed. By this I mean chat little ways have an end. They will be changed. They will see to that and by this time I conquer.

So then accrediting moving.

I don’t like rain. I don’t mean that thunder scares me. You know very well what I mean I mean that sometimes I wish I was a fish with a settled smelling center. I don’t like it. I think it’s an ugly word.

How well I remember the quarrel. I don’t often mention such things. They never can happen. But once it was very suddenly authentic.

I learned to say doesn’t it fatigue you. I learned not to be ceremonious. I learned correct snatches.

Sometimes when it was warm, I came suddenly, I came suddenly to be there and to be exciting. It was worse than money.

Alright I will be natural.

B is for birthday baby and blessed.

S is for sweetie sweetie and sweetie.

Y is for you and u is for me and we are as happy as happy can be.

Returning to mutton that is to say to mention reforming. What a cake. What a kindness. What a smell. What a shame. What a slight. What a sound. What a universal shudder. I will not be coerced. But I was. Was I. I was coerced. I see it.

I began by saying that I had plenty of time and that I knew best. I said more things Sunday. Not Sunday to-day.

Perhaps that is too natural. The emphasis can be where you like.

If you had read the word the other way I wouldn’t have minded.

I have forgotten what was mentioned.

A scene I remember very clearly was when we were coming home and we had no time to settle what we would tell was the reason that we were expected. No I don’t like spending my time saying that we were so slovenly.

Reading.

Is reading painful.

When one has not the habit of reading reading is not painful. One can read hands, one cannot compare that with reading a book. Either the one or the other is useful and both are so pleasing to the car and eye.

I have the eye but not the hand of an artist.

Calling out loud. Were you worried when they decided that silver was Italian. I knew jolly well that you weren’t and it was foolish to leave me and hear it. Italian was silver of course Italian was silver. I mean that it was a wonderful resemblance. One morning and the evening before I argued with leaning very well, I argued about reverberating, I argued about pealing, I argued about challenges and repetitions and sorrows and shawls and lined leather coats and parts of examples and repeated leopards and collars and astonishing reasons. I argued before.

I remember a feather. I don’t mean the three, I couldn’t remember no I couldn’t remember how beautiful and curlily the rose feather and the shape to a feather could come together. A shape to a feather can come together. Violets and salt water.

Two and three quarters, two and a quarter two and a half.

Two and three quarters, two and a half two and a half.

Two and a half, two, two.

Two and a half one and a half one and a half.

I don’t know the other.

Please be with me.

Black lines and sun make a change of night gear.

We went and bought flannel.

There is a slight difference only it is very difficult.

They were friends of him.

They were friends of him.

If possession means importance. They were friends for him.

They were friends of him.

His means holding it.

Two were friends of him.

I wrote it on blue paper to remind him of the blue vase.

This is serious.

I have to think.

To-night when we were sitting there I was asked if I meant to continue as I had been continuing or if I meant to commence again. Did I answer.

Whispering by command.

I can’t remember all of it.

The first day that Leonard went away it was very considerate of him. I remember all about sleeping. I remember all about awaking. I remember thinking do we mean to be serious. Do we mean to idolise. Do we secrete anything. I remember thinking and not being vague. Resolution is not formidable. Then it was rather absurd of us to tell some one that she must do it she must do it she must do it. The thing that I remember that was most amusing and most learned was that there were pins for us all. Dear pins. How easily we were pleased.

It isn’t difficult to please us.

Fourteen.

Fourteen.

Roses.

When I was wishing and sitting I wished for a clock. I meant to pick out an expensive one. I did so and now dear one is economising. That isn’t right. I meant it is right. I mean it is right for bathing in one. It is right to be economising. It is right for dear one to be economising. And some day we will be rich. You’ll see. It won’t be a legacy, it won’t be selling anything, it won’t be purchasing, it will just be irresistible and then we will spend money and buy everything a dog a Ford letter paper, furs, a hat, kinds of purses, and nearly something new that we have not yet been careful about. This is natural. Very natural.

We won’t keep any letters of Frank’s.

I remember another thing. We were walking and all of a sudden there was oiling, I mean a little oil was forming, it had formed on the chin. I had been told that there was something and I was suspicious of this thing and I was mistaken.

I said go home if you like.

I said I was an authority.

I said I could be angry.

I said nothing.

We went on terrorising.

Then we came to a hill.

We settled on the hill.

I said is it likely that I am stubborn.

An answer.

Not such as would be given.

There came to be then a time when answering was everything. Yes. When saying, I am going to speak first, is nothing.

It has no success.

It isn’t shattering.

Please prepare me.

I want to be lovely and then. I want to be lively and then. I want to be lively and then I say isn’t it fortunate that we were early, that I was severe that I meant all I said. I want to be early and lively. I want to be especially adapted. I am clean and concise and I estimate everything at their value. I am not in a hurry.

It was natural.

Mike said they ate themselves up.

It was natural It is natural to me.

Look

At

Me

I can read that we are all fat.

We are the lovely pair of.

I remember that we came to stay at the place where water was drunk. We all said it was necessary. It was a mistake. We drove her to it but I will not mention another one.

Finally.

Finely.

Finally we had an unpleasant time about the letters. We were all mistaken. It wasn’t true at all.

I made that wish.

When we went to Spain we never expected to hear about

Italy.

It was not a surprise.

Part Two

How Farragut Reformed Her and How She Reformed Him. “Oh that frightens me.”

I like it.

I am not complaining.

The whole title of the second part is. They don’t frighten me. Yes they do though. We don’t have to go right on we wait until inspiration overtakes us. You are so distinguished. I’ll go on both sides hereafter. Indeed you ought to I should say.

Which is rather out of the way period.

Dearest, supposing you tell me that you love me.

I don’t know whether it’s a door, or up there or the window. I don’t know whether it’s up there.

I want to know about reform. This is the way it comes about. You ask for stages. You say can you remember this. You say tell me everything everybody says. You say don’t be envious.

Then you goon and puzzle.

Then you delight in marshes. Then you receive countenances. And then you look whether you are graceful or not.

By that time many thin sands make glass. Many thin sands make glass.

I know now. It isn’t that.

It wasn’t next time.

Don’t be stupid.

Don’t sing.

That was a chance.

I don’t care anything about it.

Please be careful.

I don’t like to be thorough. I like to come down in the morning and wake and then supper. I don’t mean everyday.

Regularly.

This is not about me.

Pardon me, did you hear.

I want it to be natural. I want it to tell about reform and how changed reform, and how questions can be asked.

I am not frightened by cows. Anyway.

That’s a good thing to talk about, apples. Apples and cows. All of it. Apples cows, apples cows. Apple Cows. I don’t mean that way. Anybody knows the expense.

I thought she meant splitting. Not spitting.

I don’t believe it.

I have faith.

We were formerly.

We are winsome.

A husband’s recompense is to have his wife so Farragut finishes.

[ ¶ ]

1915

113.

HOW COULD THEY MARRY HER?

[Envoy, IV, January 1951]

I know what I want to do. I want to repeat all well.

By luck.

I pleased.

How could they.

I want to repeat or all well.

By good luck I married her.

I want to repeat is. I want to repeat is all. I want to repeat or is all. I want to repeat is all or is.

This is wrong.

It was genuinely tearful.

I wonder if I can do it.

He then said intending to spare that piece. Was it in order. It is difficult to telephone. We were accused of that. Not by them. I mean to be awful. Applause. We saw her then. I am sorry I spoke as if I were not pleased. It is too bad when she has that as a trouble and it is not necessary. She always brings it. Why should we have asked.

It is difficult to marry her. Not for him, certainly not after he was taught about Swiss swimming. He had been carefully so.

She was not poisoned.

Why are you hesitating.

I am doing something I have always wanted to do.

Is it fair to be sorry about it.

The plains which are filled with pleasure and distraction make one incline to obey when it is told to one that lights are needed for the evening. The whole evening is spent in invention.

I was so surprised.

This is my deception.

When I wished to acquaint myself with the reverie which would lead to the buying of horses and dogs I was not unacquainted with secrecy. This I showed by writing, by the way. This meant pleading.

Acquaintance with that method was authorized by the very painful scene that I had witnessed when I made a mistake. A mistake in dash. Clouds.

Reasonable clouds.

Clouds warranted that likeness.

I do not share that care.

chapter i.

In a minute.

I was glad.

I was glad to be here.

I do not mind.

I do not mind the law. This is to say that I obey.

It begins to please. I play after noon. Late.

It begins to please me.

I wrote that I had heard that the flowers were shown. They were pushing their way. I said also that I did not, that it did not matter. That I was glad that she was better. That we all felt that. That it is irregular. What. Serbia.

Don’t be mistaken.

When I count less I make mistakes.

Resolution.

I resolve to mend letters.

We had a pledge.

She was surprised. She did not expect that they would have ten thousand francs as yet. She was surprised. She was willing.

Why was she willing.

She wept they say.

I don’t believe it.

I don’t believe that.

I believe in saying Harry is all well. Harry is all well. Harry is all well. Harry is all well Harry is. All well. I believe in saying Harry is all well. By this I mean that I believe in Serbia. This is too astonishing.

Gradually there was melting. Of what. Of snow. Not to be wished for.

By that time everybody was distinguished.

By and by.

I don’t say idling.

By ugly teasing.

Very ugly calling.

Very regular service.

By this time.

Now then.

We hated everything.

We were beside that perfect.

We were reasonable.

We were harsh.

We were neglectful.

We were persuaded.

We were tender.

We were tender.

We were resentful.

We were comfortable.

We were very fairly curious.

Then there was this question. Would we go if everybody went. Would we stay here or would we be equal. We would be wetter. We would equally be wondering. All of this made us clearly state that we wished to be strange. We were able to place relatives and this was rational. Any one could say that there was vengeance.

By this word.

Not at all.

Not easily.

Not beside difficulties.

Not by difficulty.

Not with difficulty.

By that noise. By really that noise. I don’t see it. I do not see it. I do not care to see it.

When she came she asked if she might realise what it was to be boastful. She handled it tenderly.

By that time everybody was pleading.

I do not do.

Nobody respects money.

I really plead.

Pray for me.

Exactly questioned.

I spread glasses.

This is to see.

By all means many make claims. Many have claims. Many are originally wise. Very many are peculiar. Very many have babies. Very many wash something. Very many wear all their clothes negligently. Very many are accustomed to a costume. Very many are particular about the order of dissipation. They prefer boiled mutton and really there is not much of deceiving them.

Very many wear stockings that are beside all knitted. Very many do do these things. Very many are frequently annoyed.

It was so strange to win.

Everybody won.

It was nearly customary.

By noon a great many were grateful. I can understand it.

By original questioning and by maintaining silence the prints distinguished themselves. They were readily seen. All causes. All are causes. All scenes are followed. Then there was an exclamation. Languid lights are beneath contempt. I believe in union for liberty.

We are separated by ten times. They met and they were thankful. They meant to explain that and they were so searching in their glances that nobody was pale.

Authority.

What is happening.

Not really that any more.

Not by this means.

I am able to be gracious.

Please me.

Call me.

Have it.

Sea lion.

I do not mean to say another.

chapter ii.

Declare it.

Realise it.

Profane it.

Cæsar kisses. This makes a radiator. All the heat glows. Man furnishes 14 splendid examples. The rest is mainly established by relative insight into many ways of fishing. I fish for towns. Believing it. Remaining tall. Have that for care. Teasing many all are ably when they can able to wash babies. Washing stockings is more a reliance. A reliance to whom, to many kings.

Flies.

This is so far not reaching.

Plenty of us are mentioned.

chapter iii.

Begin again.

When a king said summer and another said not. When three kings were mentioned. When many were aroused by glances. I don’t mean to-day. They were beneath snow. It sounded like it. I do not have to imagine anything. There is no resemblance.

How do you like your two per cent.

chapter iii.

That’s the way you know it’s a play.

Please excuse me I meant to bring it in. I was selfish. I did mean to explain how I quarrelled. I quarrelled by asking her to be steadfast and earnest and stiff and resigned. I asked her to please anybody. I could not marry but I could be selfish. I really could be selfish. I could be earnest about it. I could go to Serbia.

Why do I mention that again.

Pleading. What is pleading. I don’t make a mistake. All this was said in a hurry.

When they came in they were selfish.

There is no question about it.

We are not interested in the study of character.

Believing in Mrs. Thebes.

Believing in Mrs. Thebes I am not underrating any age or any garment or any such attraction. Believing in Mrs. Thebes I am believing in unmerited suffering.

This is wherein every one is incapable of expressing anything. By this I mean mentioning everything.

She came she said certainly.

I am writing.

I am sentimentally laughing.

I am curing all the time I am curing something.

I want to go.

By this I mean to be understood.

I do not wish simply to install myself. I wish to go too. We have the same ideas. That is the reason we agree. If we don’t come he will not stay.

He asked for wounded scholars.

I was beside myself.

I have watched every day.

One cannot be independent if one has not got a comfortable chair.

This is obliged to be understood and all persons are exactly like a benediction.

We went.

We were early.

We were able.

We had strips of pleasant cakes. We were nearly vanquished. We had loud elephants. We were torn. We were reliable. We were able to go about. We were nearly worn out by it and we were patient. We were really patient.

I cannot forget to mention creeping.

I do not wish to go.

I am satisfied with telegraphing.

I feel that it is right to get advice.

I am peculiar.

I am peculiarly reluctant to have that made as a mistake. I do not wish to have it necessarily tacked on to a mere unit.

We were not covered.

How can I see that she is married. Any one can see something. By betraying what I know am I outraging any confidential undertone and is there really any reason why I shouldn’t. I shouldn’t be talkative. I should not have offered to do it. I should have been determined. I should be eager. By this means I can come to understand believing in all pleasures.

This is the story.

Among famous bottles and little roses and really there were no parties, in red and yellow which is painting when it is for a wagon with all this and special training it is not astonishing that each one was relaxed. Relaxed by indifference, relaxed by persuasion. Not relaxed by fortitude. Never painful, never really perfect, never arousd by a problem. The problem was is it at all violent, is it by that exceptional reason a persuasion. I can not help figuring.

By almost all colours he married again. Anybody is between difficulties and then where is it if we are all the children of one another. It is not strange that they are mountainous. They aren’t when you come to think of it. Nearly everybody is ready. I don’t want to hear them again. I don’t know whom she married. I don’t care to know too much about it because in that case I will have finished being a representative case.

By this time I was disgusted, I said if you are going to Serbia why don’t you go. Why do you say you are going if you are not going. Why are you living a life of suffering. Why do you mislead not only yourself but many more, why don’t you say earnestly I am not going. Why don’t you ask your cousin. Why don’t you suspect everybody, why don’t you minister to a mind diseased, why are you careful, why are you capable of undertaking having two women, why do you delight in matches, why are you pressed to remain at home, in short, why don’t you decide that you don’t want to go.

This happened one day when Emily went out to pray. What did she pray for. She prayed that she might become more worthy of receiving an ecclesiastical education and that her address would become famous. She also prayed that there might come to be order and method in everything. She was apt to be refused by those English whom she had come to question. She was apt to be frightened by those hospitable friends who would not be pacified. She was certainly apt to be nervous. This is not a description of Emily.

By announcing millions she was readily perfect. By announcing many who came in she was left to independence. You cannot be independent if you haven’t a chair. There is no use in reflecting on circumstances. When ideals are questioned there is no change in religion. By this means we all suffer.

Emily said new sin. She said it was questioning. She questioned nothing. She was religious and surviving. She meant to make more noise than anything.

You have brothers.

A busy life. I hoped to escape that. I think it is obliging.

A busy life.

They wear glasses.

Humming.

I expected her to meet me.

The principal reason for having a husband is that he looks like the King. I am very proud of him and he said he had delicate feeling. He was surprised that the daughter was not a married woman. He was surprised that she had an affair with anyone. When they came to see him, my husband I mean, they could not resist asking for everything. I can tell you.

I am so tired of vegetables. I said that if they would not put down my name I wouldn’t care the least bit.

It is funny, isn’t it, just wishing for puzzling, just wishing for wakening, just wishing for that before everything. All kinds of climates have that peculiarity.

What is conversation.

Any one can mention that. They can like kinds of pearls and old cakes and any old fashioned Italian. They can just see that way. I like Chinamen when they are European.

Imagine.

Imagine being one.

Imagine any kind of a chair.

My whole life is passed that way.

chapter iv.

It is remarkable that in an especial assignment two lots were divided. One with the reasoning faculty and one without. This meant that they were all obliged to bow when they were together. They were not so very likely to be noticed. Not really more likely than their friends. They were measured and indeed many people had it nevertheless clearly that certain simplicity is contemplated. They were not surprising. We thought they were. We thought every one of them had some way of eliminating organisation and really it would not be careless, it was by any such stroke that they made mountains. They were either original or merely mercenary. If you were rich what would you do. You would spend money. How would you spend money. By being pale.

Anyway they smiled.

I don’t seem to be interested in whether they have ambiguity. I don’t doubt that they are not objecting to reflections. They seem to be obligatory. They have healthy hands. They are so sober.

When I join pale ties with white top shoes and really splendid treasure, I am not feeble, I am gregarious. I mean to stay at home.

It is not very likely that louder horses snort. They have fellow houses and little low shades. They make a thousand piles of pillows. They are each one of them earnest.

I am going certainly.

Please be seated.

What help will be given.

Help that is fanciful.

I do not wish to use the word fanciful.

chapter v.

By the time everybody was perfect there was no father. By that time it was a shock. It had been their habit to go about in their motor car. They saw the futility of leading an independent life.

It is not tantalising to have a colour for the hair, it is not at all tantalising, when it has been explained. Take my hat off.

Do not be prepared to come.

They asked me about Spain. They asked me about a Spanish bed, they asked me about early customs. They asked me about their point of view. They asked me if I was inclined to agree. They asked me if I would prefer to bother. They asked me to be ready. They asked me why I was so cheerful. They did ask me about all the callers. They asked me to tell them about my life. They asked me if I ever knew any other way of traveling. They asked me if I was disappointed.

I can’t describe a house. Beside that, he wouldn’t give me a long lease. He said he was not certain if it would suit him. He said he felt inclined to try it. Anyway I decided to give up London.

The reason that I decided to give up London was that I once said that he would be suffering. How was he suffering. Dear, dear.

He did.

The climax was reached.

There was no hustling.

She was his friend.

As we heard the story it was true that she was his friend. She had her room and her graces and she would absolutely not wear jewelry. She was pained by resemblance.

When we met her we found that she did wear jewelry, that she had an emerald, that she admired combinations of stones and that she was really puzzled by flowers.

To be puzzled by flowers is an illusion.

If one talks quickly one knows one is not perfect.

By that time terms are made and a good memory, well, a good memory is mentioned three times.

I cannot tell a consecutive story. I am particularly pleased by ranges. We were going to have a white one.

Dining.

When you dine with me you must eat chestnuts. If not rice and more than that you can have anything you care to have. I am easily pleased by anyone insisting. It is so restless to have a cross moment. No one can decline enough. I don’t say that to stare. I don’t really say it on my birthday. I say it when I feel like it, that is to say, when I feel inclined to dress.

I should be ordered about and I wouldn’t pause I wouldn’t pause to carry away all the circumstances. I should fail to propose a settled refusal. This is so easily done by anyone. Any refusal is for an evening.

chapter vi.

How could they.

We haven’t seen her all week.

They even asked if she had gone to Serbia.

Please mention this that they even asked if she had gone to Serbia.

When we first heard the story we thought it was very different. We thought she had suffered because of coming in direct contact by means of a combination of being together with one who by reason of her nationality could not help evading retribution and realisation. This was a thing that went in so completely with what we were then feeling that it was perfectly astonishing to us. We had come to believe that each one met a merry one and that each one was a merry one and that each one voiced that merry one and so on, to laughing. We were pleased with the added illustration and we often quoted it. We were not mistaken. We had an omission. We had not fainted. How is it that we had not questioned it. Because we were so sure.

When we had been told everything it was not disconcerting. How could it be disconcerting if we were told everything. By nearly every one models were staring. They wear hats this year and by this time we have been told everything.

I made a mistake. I thought I wrote in the book, I thought I was writing in the book, I hadn’t made a mistake.

She wants to go to Serbia. I can understand lots of ways of wishing to go to Serbia show resolution and courage and forethought.

I can understand perfectly well why she doesn’t want to see me.

She found that different ways of saying, I will not go alone, were not expected from one another. They were always beside it. They were uneasy and beside that was it flourishing. It was flourishing, if you want to look at it that way.

How could they marry her.

Serbia. What is powder. Powder is liquid and in movement and a cousin a cousin is willing to sacrifice her.

What is a coward. A coward is anyone who is willing to go to Serbia. Who is willing to go to Serbia some one without a heart. I was cured of that.

Her hair turned there.

This afternoon when we were looking at her hand we found that the impression we had had was the one we stated. We found that it is not difficult to explain that. We found that there were words, parts of words, and letters, and we knew strength. Strength is wonderful.

She says she is equal to it.

We looked and when we saw what imagination meant, what separation meant, what politeness meant, we were no longer surprised that we had that impression.

They are two. They do not resemble each other. They are not tall and they change their clothes.

I would have been better pleased if there had been more bother.

Potatoes.

I remember potatoes.

I will not finish with that. I am more resolute than anyone would expect.

I am not going to be led about.

chapter vii.

In this chapter I am going to tell about how nearly captivity is not surprising. It comes with war. Someone who was totally not expecting to have any change of arbitration suddenly finds conversation as he had suspected advancing. Someone suddenly finds conversation advancing to that point that makes it possible to ask do you believe in refinement, do you hesitate for a word. Do you say that that you have a particle of violence. Do you discern features. Do you mend fans. That is playful. Do you mend fans.

No we just chat.

Now then this isn’t at all what she describes. Not at all. She says that he is in prison, that he has always been very delightful about everything about eating and everything and while it is shocking it is a pity and there is nothing stupid about offering what one can.

She doesn’t really discern yet and yet her imagination, her imagination is decidedly crumbling not crumbling for hunts. Not at all shadowed. It was a pleasant surprise.

Etta said that she, meaning another, was not going.

She said she was not going.

She meant to be careful.

I don’t believe there was any reason for it.

I forgot I was speaking about war.

chapter viii.

How could she.

I wish to find an experienced nurse to leave immediately with our party for where the Urgent Fund for Serbian wounded is establishing a base hospital under the Serbian Government. Should this mission appeal to a nurse in Paris I would be glad to have her call at my address, between ten and noon, or between three and five p.m.

I meant to put in that word. They went together. They went visiting. They stayed a minute. They did not refuse to stay. That was imaginable.

Long calling, hours of annoyance, pleasant phrases, bitten curls, really actual places and more than that, sombre fortunes, those together make anyone uneasy.

Could it be a mystery.

I ask you, could it be a mystery?

Yes.

It could be a mystery.

I wonder if I have made a mistake. Could I by any chance have been wrong about it. Could there have been no occasion for freely destroying prestige.

Dear one.

I announce this.

We will not come by water.

chapter ix.

Boiling.

Ardent fishes.

I do wish I were unprincipled.

Boiling.

Ardent wishes.

I do wish I was left out. I do wish I was bewildered. I do wish I was told that I was a bookworm. Really I do. I wish I was likely to be left in it by that one. I wish I were peaceful. I have plenty of plans.

I have decided that I would rather he didn’t.

Serbia.

What is it.

Why is it not annoying.

It is not annoying because arrangements have been made.

Serbia.

Why isn’t it annoying.

Why is it not annoying.

It is not annoying because arrangements have been made.

Eleven. Eleven chapters.

I wonder why I listen.

I listen because I can see the handles which make doors creak.

What is a Spanish bed.

Go on.

Their plans were these. They intended to install a hospital. Everybody knows about that. They intended not to leave it out. They were resolute. They were determined and principled and they were not aggressive nor were they boisterous. They were ready for an exchange between them and between those. Thy were ready for the purpose of devoting themselves to that country. After that they exchanged other ways. They sent word. They were wise and silent.

It is really astonishing that I don’t care.

Easy going like a dying lady.

Is it a complex and fascinating form of art. I finished one and I made another.

Did I say.

I came again and I thought they didn’t want me.

I came again explaining.

Why do you wear hats.

It’s a word I use.

Seeing her makes passion plain.

I hope to reach hers.

chapter x.

This is the last chapter before ten.

This is the time which has come.

I am not deaf to reason.

We ask it of one another.

Politely crying.

Dear me.

I am going on not to swim but to be careful of who knows.

Who knows that.

I do.

Careless, yes it’s careless to be brave.

I am brave.

I am not neglected by my father.

Please be so kind.

Please be as kind as you are. Please be kind.

A little reason for kindling.

It is a new form of wit.

Spots and dirt and would you be afraid of a mother.

Who could scare leaves. I. Surely not I.

She said she would not go.

She said I love her so.

Believe fools. Tell them that they get there first.

Be attentive. I am going on. She is going too.

Had you thought that she wasn’t.

Did you think that she hadn’t intended to be leaving.

Had you thought she hadn’t been deciding.

Were you thinking that she hadn’t been intending to be going.

Were you thinking that she wasn’t going.

Have you been thinking that she hadn’t intended being going.

Did you think she wasn’t going.

Were you thinking that she wasn’t intending going.

Mightn’t you have been thinking that she hadn’t been intending to go.

Hadn’t you been thinking that she hadn’t been intending to be going.

Had you been thinking that she didn’t intend to be going.

Didn’t you think she was going.

Were you thinking she wasn’t going.

chapter xi.

This is the last chapter. Chapter eleven.

This is the last chapter about going. This is the last chapter about going.

They came here. They said they had many applicants. They said they were stiff and riding. They said they were courteous. They said they were leaving. They said that beside that they were courteous and they said that they were deciding. They certainly were not miserable.

Lack of interest.

Lack of interest.

Alfred says I am all well. Come up. Come up.

Alfred says I am all well. Alfred says I am all well.

Alfred knows I am all well.

Pearls fall and that’s all.

As if you weren’t very methodical.

No Alfred.

As if it were not for that purpose.

In came you were supreme.

[ ¶ ]

1915

114.

IF YOU HAD THREE HUSBANDS

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

If you had three husbands.

If you had three husbands.

If you had three husbands, well not exactly that.

If you had three husbands would you be willing to take everything and be satisfied to live in Belmont in a large house with a view and plenty of flowers and neighbors, neighbors who were cousins and some friends who did not say anything.

This is what happened.

She expressed everything.

She is worthy of signing a will.

And mentioning what she wished.

She was brought up by her mother. She had meaning and she was careful in reading. She read marvelously. She was pleased. She was aged thirty-nine. She was flavored by reason of much memory and recollection.

This is everything.

Foreword.

I cannot believe it.

I cannot realize it.

I cannot see it.

It is what happened.

First there was a wonder.

Really wonder.

Wonder by means of what.

Wonder by means of measures.

Measuring what.

Heights.

How high.

A little.

This was not all.

There were well if you like there were wonderful spots such as were seen by a queen. This came to be a system. Really it was just by a treasure. What was a treasure. Apart from that.

Surely.

Rather.

In their beginning what was a delight. Not signing papers or anything or indeed in having a mother and two sisters. Not nearly enough were mentioned by telegraphing. It was a choice.

I ramble when I mention it.

Did she leave me any money.

I remember something.

I am not clear about what it was.

When did I settle that.

I settled it yesterday.

Early Life.

They were not miserably young they were older than another. She was gliding. It is by nearly weekly leaning that it comes to be exact. It never was in dispute.

They were gayly not gaily gorgeous. They were not gorgeous at all. They were obliging. If you think so. If you think so glow. If you believe in light boys. They were never another.

It came to be seen that any beam of three rooms was not showy. They were proud to sit at mother. Slowly walking makes walking quicker. They have toys and not that in deceiving. They do not deceive them. No one is willing. No one could be cool and mother and divided and necessary and climatical and of origin and beneath that mean and be a sun. It was strange in her cheek. Not strange to them or that.

A young one.

Not by mountains.

Not by oysters.

Not by hearing.

Not by round ways.

Not by circumference again.

Not by leaving luncheon.

Not by birth.

It doesn’t make any difference when ten are born. Ten is never a number. Neither is six. Neither is four.

I will not mention it again.

Early days of shading.

Make a mouse in green.

Make a single piece of sun and make a violet bloom. Early piece of swimming makes a sun on time and makes it shine and warm today and sun and sun and not to stay and not to stay or away. Not to stay satin. Out from the whole wide world he chose her. Out from the whole wide world and that is what is said.

Family.

What is famine. It is plenty of another. What is famine. It is eating. What is famine. It is carving. Why is carving a wonderful thing. Because supper is over. This can happen again. Sums are seen.

Please be polite for mother. Lives of them. Call it shall it clothe it. Boil it. Why not color it black and never red or green. This is stubborn. I don’t say so.

No opposition.

If you had a little likeness and hoped for more terror. If you had a refusal and were slender. If you had cuff-buttons and jackets and really astonishing kinds of fever would you stop talking. Would you not consider it necessary to talk over affairs.

It was a chance that made them never miss tea. They did not miss it because it was there. They did not mean to be particular. They invited their friends. They were not aching. It was noiseless and beside that they were clever. Who was clever. The way they had of seeing mother.

Mother was prepared.

They were caressing.

They had sound sense.

They were questioned.

They had likeness. Likeness to what. Likeness to loving. Who had likeness to loving. They had likeness to loving. Why did they have a likeness to loving. They had a likeness to loving because it was easily seen that they were immeasurable.

They were fixed by that, they were fixed, not licensed, they were seen, not treasured, they were announced, not restless, they were reasoning, not progressing. I do not wish to imply that there is any remedy for any defect.

I cannot state that anyone was disappointed. I cannot state that any one was ever disappointed by willingly heaping much confusion in particular places. No confusion is reasonable. Anybody can be nervous.

They were nervous again.

This is wishing.

Why is wishing related to a ridiculous pretence of changing opposition to analysis. The answer to this is that nearly any one can faint. I don’t mean to say that they don’t like tennis.

Please be capable of sounds and shoulders. Please be capable of careful words. Please be capable of meaning to measure further.

They measured there.

They were heroes.

Nobody believed papers.

Everybody believed colors.

I cannot exercise obligation.

I cannot believe cheating.

I cannot sober mother.

I cannot shut my heart.

I cannot cherish vice.

I cannot deceive all.

I cannot be odious.

I cannot see between.

Between what and most.

I cannot answer either.

Do be left over suddenly.

This is not advice.

No one knows so well what widening means. It means that yards are yards and so many of them are perfect. By that I mean I know.

This is not so.

I am not telling the story I am repeating what I have been reading.

What effects tenderness.

Not to remember the name.

Say it.

The time comes when it is natural to realize that solid advantages connect themselves with pages of extreme expression. This is never nervously pale. It is finely and authentically swollen by the time there is any rapid shouting.

I do not like the word shouting. I do not mean that it gives me any pleasure. On the contrary I see that individual annoyances are increased by it but nevertheless I am earnestly persuasive concerning it. Why soothe why soothe each other.

This is not at all what is being said.

It happened very simply that they were married. They were naturally married and really the place to see it was in the reflection every one had of not frightening not the least bit frightening enthusiasm. They were so exact and by nearly every one it was encouraged soothed and lamented. I do not say that they were interested.

Any years are early years and all years are occasions for recalling that she promised me something.

This is the way to write an address.

When they were engaged she said we are happy. When they were married she said we are happy. They talked about everything they talked about individual feeling. This is not what was said. They did not talk about disinterested obligation. They did not talk about pleasantness and circumstances. I do not mean to say that there was conversation. I do not organize a revision. I declare that there was no need of criticism. That there was no criticism. That there was breathing. By that I mean that lights have lanterns and are not huddled together when there is a low ceiling. By that I mean that it was separate. The ceiling was separated from the floor. Everywhere.

I could say that devotion was more merited than walking together. What do you mean. I mean that we all saw it.

When not by a beginning is there meadows and music, you can’t call it that exactly, when not by a beginning, there is no beginning, I used to say there was a beginning, there is no beginning, when there is no beginning in a volume and there are parts, who can think.

This pencil was bought in Austria.

Length of time or times.

He agreed. He said I would have known by this time. I don’t like to think about it. It would have led to so much. Not that I am disappointed I cannot be disappointed when I have so much to make me happy. I know all that I am to happiness, it is to be happy and I am happy. I am so completely happy that I mention it.

In writing now I find it more of a strain because now I write by sentences. I don’t mean that I feel it above, I feel it here and by this time I mention it too. I do not feel the significance of this list.

Can you read a book.

By the time artificial flowers were made out of feathers no pride was left. Any one is proud if the name of their house is the name of a city.

I remember very well the time I was asked to come up and I said I did not want to. I said I did not want to but I was willing not quite to understand why after all there need be poison. Do not say more than a word.

No this is wrong.

Cousins and cousins, height is a brother. Are they careful to stay.

If you had three husbands I don’t mean that it is a guess or a wish. I believe finally in what I saw in what I see. I believe finally in what I see, in where I satisfy my extreme shadow.

Believing in an extreme dream. This is so that she told her mother. I do not believe it can be mentioned. I do not believe it can be mentioned.

Astonishing leaves are found in their dread in their dread of that color. Astonishing leaves can be found in their dread not in their dread of that color. Astonishing leaves can be found in their dread in their dread of that color.

When it came to say I mean a whole day nobody meant a whole day. When it came not to say a whole day nobody meant a whole day. There never was a single day or a single murmur or a single word or a single circumstance or sweating. What is sweating. Not distilling. Distilling necessitates knowing. Knowing necessitates reasons and reasons do not necessitate flowers. States are flowers.

Brother to birthdays.

Twenty four days.

Not a beginning.

By politeness. It is not really polite to be unworthy. Unworthy of what unworthy of the house and of the property adjoining.

Let me describe the red room. A red room isn’t cold or warm. A red room is not meant to be icy. A red room is worthy of articles.

He pleased she pleased everybody. He pleased her.

He pleased her to go. She was attracted by the time. I do not remember that there were any clocks.

I don’t wish to begin counting.

All this was after it was necessary for us to be there all the time. Who were we. We were often enlivening. By way of what. By way of steps or the door. By way of steps. By way of steps or the door.

I remember very well the day he asked me if I were patient. Of course I was or of course I was patient enough, of course I was patient enough.

When it was easy to matter we were all frames not golden or printed, just finely or formerly flattered. It was so easy easy to be bell. Belle was her name. Belle or Bella. I don’t mean relations or overwhelming. I don’t even mean that we were fond of healthy trees. Trees aren’t healthy by yesterday or by roots or by swelling. Trees are a sign of pleasure. It means that there is a country. A country give to me sweet land of liberty.

One can easily get tired of rolls and rows. Rows have one seat. Rolls are polite. In a way there is no difference between them. Rolls and rows have finished purses. Rows and rolls have finished purses.

It isn’t easy to be restless.

If sitting is not developed.

If standing is not open.

If active action is represented by lying and if piles of tears are beside more delight, it is a rope.

By that we swim.

Capture sealing wax not in or color.

Ceilings.

I like that dwelling.

All the same sound or bore.

Do it.

Try that.

Try.

Why.

Widen.

Public speaking is sinister if cousins are brothers. We were a little pile.

Buy that.

There is no such sense.

Pleasant days.

So to speak.

Sand today.

Sunday.

Sight in there.

Saturday.

Pray.

What forsooth.

Do be quiet.

Laugh.

I know it.

Shall we.

Let us go ten.

One must be willing.

If one loves one another by that means they do not perish. They frequent the same day and nearly that it was six months apart.

Three and three make two.

Two twenty.

I was not disappointed.

Do as you please, write the name, change it, declare that you are strong, be annoyed. All this is not foolish.

She was doubtless not old.

Pleasant days brother. I don’t mean this thing. I don’t mean calling aloud, I never did so, I was not plaintive. I was not even reached by coughing. I was splendid and sorrowful. I could catch my breath.

I don’t feel that necessity.

They came home.

Why did they come home.

They come home beside.

All of it was strange, their daughter was strange, their excitement was strange and painfully sheltered. Quiet leaning is so puzzling. Certainly glasses makes cats a nuisance. We really have endured too much. Everybody says the same thing.

I do not see much necessity for believing that it would have occurred as it did occur if sun and September and the hope had not been mentioned. It was all foolish. Why not be determined. Why not oppose. Why not settle flowers. Settle on flowers, speak cryingly and be loath to detain her. I don’t see how any one can speak.

I am not satisfied.

Present Homes.

There then.

Present ten.

Mother and sister apples, no not apples, they can’t be apples, everything can’t be apples, sounds can’t be apples. Do be quiet and refrain from acceptances.

It was a great disappointment to me.

I can see that there is a balcony. There never was a sea or land, there never was a harbor or a snow storm, there never was excitement. Some said she couldn’t love. I don’t believe that anybody said that. I don’t mean that anybody said that. We were all present. We could be devoted. It does make a different thing. And hair, hair should not be deceiving. Cause tears. Why tears, why not abscesses.

I will never mention an ugly skirt.

It pleased me to say that I was pretty.

Oh we are so pleased.

I don’t say this at all.

Consequences are not frightful.

Pleasure in a home.

After lunch, why after lunch, no birds are eaten. Of course carving is special.

I don’t say that for candor.

Please be prepared to stay.

I don’t care for wishes.

This is not a success.

By this stream.

Streaming out.

I am relieved from draught. This is not the way to spell water.

I cannot believe in much.

I have courage.

Endurance.

And restraint.

After that.

For that end.

This is the title of a conclusion which was not anticipated

When I was last there I smiled behind the car. What car showed it.

By that time.

Believe her out.

Out where.

By that.

Buy that.

She pleased me for. Eye saw.

Do it.

For that over that.

We passed away. By that time servants were memorable. They came to praise.

Please do not.

A blemish.

They have spans.

I cannot consider that the right word.

By the time we are selfish, by that time we are selfish.

By that time we are selfish.

It is a wonderful sight,

It is a wonderful sight to see.

Days.

What are days.

They have hams.

Delicate.

Delicate hams.

Pounds.

Pounds where.

Pounds of.

Where.

Not butter dogs.

I establish souls.

Any spelling will do.

Beside that.

Any spelling will do beside that.

If you look at it.

That way.

I am going on.

In again.

I am going on again in in then.

What I feel.

What I do feel.

They said mirrors.

Undoubtedly they have that phrase.

I can see a hat.

I remember very well knowing largely.

Any shade, by that I do mean iron glass. Iron glass is so torn. By what. By the glare. Be that beside. Size shall be sensible. That size shall be sensible.

Fixing.

Fixing enough.

Fixing up.

By fixing down, that is softness, by fixing down there.

Their end.

Politeness.

Not by linen.

I don’t wish to be recalled.

One, day, I do not wish to use the word, one day they asked to buy that.

I don’t mean anything by threads. It was wholly unnecessary to do so. It was done and then a gun. By that stand. Wishes.

I do not see what I have to do with that.

Any one can help weeping.

By wise.

I am so indifferent.

Not a bite.

Call me handsome.

It was a nice fate.

Any one could see.

Any one could see.

Any one could see.

Buy that etching.

Do be black.

I do not mean to say etching. Why should I be very sensitive. Why should I matter. Why need I be seen. Why not have politeness.

Why not have politeness.

In my hair.

I don’t think it sounds at all like that.

Their end.

To end.

To be for that end.

To be that end.

I don’t see what difference it makes

It does matter.

Why have they pots.

Ornaments.

And china.

It isn’t at all.

I have made every mistake.

Powder it.

Not put into boxes.

Not put into boxes.

Powder it.

I know that well.

She mentioned it as she was sleeping.

She liked bought cake best. No she didn’t for that purpose.

I have utter confusion.

No two can be alike.

They are and they are not stubborn.

Please me.

I was mistaken.

Any way.

By that.

Do not refuse to be wild.

Do not refuse to be all.

We have decided not to withstand it.

We would not rather have the home.

This is to teach lessons of exchange endurance and resemblance and by that time it was turned.

Shout.

By.

Out.

I am going to continue humming.

This does not mean express wishes.

I am not so fanciful. I am beside that calculated to believe in whole pages. Oh do not annoy me.

Days.

I don’t like to be fitted. She didn’t say that. If it hadn’t been as natural as all the rest you would have been as silly as all the rest.

It’s not at all when it is right.

I wish for a cake.

She said she did.

She said she didn’t.

Gloom.

There was no gloom.

Every room.

There was no room.

There was no room.

Buy that chance.

She didn’t leave me any money.

Head.

Ahead.

I don’t want to be visible or invisible.

I don’t want a dog named Dick.

It has nothing to do with it.

I am obliged to end.

Intend.

My uncle will.

[ ¶ ]

1915

115.

THIS ONE IS SERIOUS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I like an incident. This is it. We do not decide to leave again. We are certain and robust and we like what we have. It is a reform to ask any one to frighten us. Don’t do it. Ask for reputation every five minutes. You will have it and then everybody will be contented. There it is. I hear it. Please me please me.

Let me see. A girl. A little way. She is so sweet and particularly careful of money. She never spends money on more than we want and she scolds. She says the people here are not honest.

Did they discuss whether the presence of one made withdrawal impossible. Did she appeal to me and didn’t I look perfectly indifferent and wasn’t I angry. I am often angry. Sometimes I cry. Not from anger. I only cry from heat and other things. I love to be right. It is so necessary. No one can deny the necessity. It is pleasing. Now I am going to ask a question. Did you pay for the shoes. I remember now that you did. It was a mistake. One should not pay before delivery. I will ask another question. Did you order the chocolate. You did and they did not send it. Did they have white wine. They did. Did they intend to send it. This we do not know. Have we any other plan. We may change our minds.

This one is serious and she says I listen and I do not understand what people say and they do not understand me, I guess then where the road is and they are frightened they were frightened because they do not know what I am saying and they are stupid because they do not tell me where the road is. They are very stupid. A great many of them have peculiar figures. This is due to their lives and their wives and their wives’ figures are due to their children. They have a great many children. Another thing to be considered is moths, moths in wool.

When it is time to renew our subscription to the paper we say that we are not interested in any information that the papers contain. We do not wish it to be arranged that we won’t have papers. We will have newspapers.

This one is serious.

I have read that a king and a queen and a boy and a little boy all said afternoon together. Good afternoon. And then they left. We left bitterly. I know my voice.

Very nicely I thank you. We said we were selfish. We are interested in asking any one to come home. Come home again. Do come home Saturday. He was pleased with me. He said it was fairly wearing. I wish them to come. It will not be necessary. We hope so. Do we. We are not varied. All of us have standards.

Go on anybody can go on. We don’t we are sick of sausage. Not little red ones and we don’t have any other kind.

What is a Russian. A Russian is one who is not an American. We agree.

This one is serious so is her intention to earn a living. So is his. He says he is not lame. He isn’t lame. He rides a bicycle. Some lame men do. He isn’t lame his hand shakes and he is nervous. He is not capable of being a hunter. He can fish. He was married and is and is very happy.

Of course every one is careful. If they weren’t how could they order butter. We often think about butter, not that we want it we don’t. Not I at any rate. Do you. Oh no. She does. Well she can’t have it. She knows it. I have told her so. She never mentions her wishes she is very well satisfied.

Is it. I can say it. How do you do what pleasant weather we are having.

When we were wishing we didn’t wish for cold weather. She did.

This one is serious. I have told about it.

Is it as serious as you think.

It certainly is.

I have made a mistake.

Is it.

I mean to start another.

Indeed.

Yes.

Is it indeed then you should not read so many books.

I do believe there are pages.

We hear it in the weather. Do we expect a change. Well in a way of speaking there are changes.

Any one can place distances.

Long distances.

Distances.

Don’t be foolish.

Very serious.

Very and quite instructive.

We have been deceived.

Not to-day.

No really not to-day.

I knew that very well.

But not satisfactory.

Indeed I can’t say so.

In it.

For it.

And nearly finished.

I do not think it will end.

I added it here.

She said she was satisfied.

This one is serious.

Don’t turn the leaves.

Because they make a noise.

Yes.

Do not say so to me.

Is it very necessary.

We were so tired.

To-day.

No not to-day.

When I came away feathers were not worn.

Not so very serious to me. Oh yes it is.

Every one is serious in some sense. In the sense of schools. I wonder if that can be said.

There is no use. I am disappointed. He can’t read and they can remember. Dear me don’t be so troubled. Very well I will not.

It is certainly discouraging.

We do not have any doubt.

About it.

About it.

Does Milly like a mother’s son.

She does not remember it very well.

When I finish this I will begin again.

I keep on saying this one is serious.

I am so tired.

And sleepy.

And I started the other way.

Do not please me.

I do hope it is.

Are you tired.

Not at all.

I don’t care about it any more.

And I made no mistakes.

No you have made no mistakes.

[ ¶ ]

1915

116.

HE DIDN’T LIGHT THE LIGHT

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Go right on.

He didn’t light his light. I mean he didn’t yesterday. Or to-day either. We forgot to mention it. To him. I noticed it.

What are fans. I have read about them.

Do you believe me when I do not hear you.

Should you light it before the bridge. You mean before you come to the bridge. Should he light the light before he comes to the bridge. And if he strikes the match before he is seen to have seen the soldier should he be asked for his name and his house. He said he lived in a house. In a certain house. He was not angry. Not as angry as he was when the wind was blowing. You mean he has been. Yes. Very well then. Remind him.

He didn’t light yesterday. It didn’t make me nervous.

What do the poor say. Mr. Harry Major says that they have no hesitation.

We were not a bit pleased with the wedding. A great many people have no children. A great many women are sweet.

Do you think that the brother of the soldier is a soldier.

They tried to light the light. You mean the electric light.

It’s a case of what else can I do.

Do I make this clear.

A great many people have feelings a great many people don’t care to have some sit and others ride and others walk.

But don’t talk about it any more and do not sit down. You understand that. You have always understood my brother.

James the first well lighted.

James the second very well lighted.

The city of Palma very well lighted.

I don’t need to mention any others.

Girls. What have girls got to do with it.

He says he can tell the difference.

Did you make a mistake.

What ought the wind to have to do with it. This question does not disturb me. I have seen the other lights. Dear me did he say he would send them.

To-night we have light.

Goodnight.

He didn’t light the light. Good night.

This evening. We have not been to see the houses in Mallorca.

We saw him again.

Yesterday.

Call me Mallorca.

Call me a credit.

Everybody gives credit.

That is to say you are willing.

We understand that the law is that they have to light their lights.

We saw him again to-day. Dear me did he say that we would come later. We said we would come later.

And then he was not there.

He had gone away.

Did we decide to give it up.

Not at all we found another man and we were satisfied to engage him.

Did he light his light.

It was not necessary as it was not yet dark.

Light that light quickly.

Why do you want me to [light] the light.

Because we don’t [want] any trouble.

But you enjoyed it the other day.

So I did it was a very interesting scene particularly when you swore.

I do not know the other word for distress.

There is no other word for distress.

Five dollars for another.

Let me see why we I particular.

The light the light. Pudding made of angels or angel made of pudding.

I am very well satisfied with the light.

Which kind of horses do you prefer those that go easily up the hill or those that go up the hill. We live on a hill. We do not appreciate some light. It is company.

Let me alone. You mean you don’t want to hear about the weather. The weather is very nice it has been all winter.

Are we nearly finished.

Why did I mind the light.

We did select the one who was known to us we found him and we were right. He was not interfered with.

[ ¶ ]

1915

117.

DAVID DAISY AND APPOLONIA

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Yes we were pleading.

Were we asking for an answer.

Were we painting.

No we were not puzzling.

We were not Flemish. Nor were we Portugese. Nor were we subject races. We were just Swedes.

Appolonia was not a brother. We were happy to meet and love one another.

David Daisy and Appolonia.

Genevieve John and Paul.

Rachel Henry and Eucalyptus.

Petits.

That is the way to spell it.

Daisy David and Appolonia.

Reckless.

They saw it together.

Dear David. Dear Daisy. We do not meet Appolonia.

David Daisy and Appolonia.

[ ¶ ]

1915

118.

INDEPENDENT EMBROIDERY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Mr. Bonet. It is natural for you not to doubt but that Belgium Venice Turkey and Spain can produce lace. It is natural for you to breathe deeply and love your country. It is natural for you not to beseech any one to come again. Come again and see me and my son. Is your son married. Yes and we have seen his photograph. He is reading a paper and his wife is sitting inside. Naturally it is too warm to sit out of doors. It always is in summer.

Maria. Maria.

Mrs. Sandap. Why do you care for riches. A great many people do and wish to hear about platinum knitting needles. A great many people finish knitting.

Why do you care about me.

Mr. Bonet. In union there is strength. We are all worthy of that motto. There is no evil in America. Mr. Bonet say you are an example of reflection. This is what I have to say. May I speak to the window. You mean the iron work.

Cool in the stamps.

I said it suavely.

In union there is force.

I wish I was always happy.

But we are. Yes indeed.

We will deceive we will say we wish to go and we will go and we will not come in into the city because it is dreadful not so very much so to disturb any one or us but we like to stay. We like to stay easily. We have found it very easily satisfying and we banish all the lambs not in this country. A great many people are stabled. They like it very much. We do.

Very nicely explained.

Measured embroidery. Dear Mr. Bonet. We are grateful to you and we did hear that you had a rival. He was a Welsh gentleman and his name was Boyd. He had a way of speaking that was not particularly disturbing. We neither of us knew that he was a friend. He really was a friend to him. He employed many women. We find that our sympathy goes out to your son.

What do they mean by wrapping.

Maria Serra.

And yet.

And yet we don’t know whether we are going to like it. We do not know as yet.

Please wait for me.

A large part of the day was wasted in trying on stockings. It is a different thing. In Spain they have stockings for children. Women wear them and they are amazing. They are a different shape from those we are wearing.

It can be said that France influences everything.

Mustn’t hurry embroidery. We haven’t.

I have recollected. We will not be satisfied with what we have.

I don’t remember the story.

Let me alone.

He said that there was not force in union. In union there is no force. He said that in union there is no force.

He said he believed in it for them.

There are a great many plans to-day.

That’s really my favourite.

We are not referring to a correction. Of course I am you know very well I have to be. What. You know very well that I like embroidery that I like it copied. Of course you do.

What is embroidery. There are three kinds. Had you heard of them. Not at once. We knew of one and we heard another mentioned to which we were not attracted and then we heard of two others first one and then of another one.

Embroidery is better.

So many people love me.

Very many people love me.

It is singular how sleepy one gets in the evening.

We were delighted.

They are the most beautiful things we have ever seen.

You mean things.

You have never seen such beautiful embroidery.

I don’t seem to take the slightest interest in my old friends.

My blessed baby nothing must bother you or be any annoyance to you. Nothing must cause you any irritation. You must be very happy and have no annoyance. You must see to it that you will be pleased and that you will not suffer in any way. You must be sure to express yourself and to have what you want when you want it.

Embroidery, embroidery is carefully done. Many people are apt. We were surprised at their nationality.

Let us remain.

When I see a person I am as if I said to them pretty soon I wont be seeing you. This is to mean that we are very tired of wind. It has been windy March April and part of February.

You mean it would be a disappointment to us.

Firmly.

Are you very particular.

Not on Thursday.

Mr. Emerson. It is natural for you to be careful of your life. It is natural for you to utilise labour. It is natural for you to do work. Everything is natural to you and most of all arrogance is natural to you. Alfred your name is Alfred. Children call you Alfred.

For a nervous woman and one not always well thoughts are painful.

Will we come back.

We are not sure. What was that noise.

Pillow. A Pillar. Pilar was his name.

Do you like white blouses.

Rose on red.

This is not the only colour.

Now I will describe Crescent Henry. Beauty and license and religion and a covering for the ears both ears. It is easy to be sensitive.

A little way to stain.

Cannot you remember that we were disappointed and now we are pleased. I have said this again. Can you stop diminishing. One hundred and twenty and a half. I mentioned this. I asked them to seize me. Do be quiet and considerate and left to me. Cecilia is fair so is Nelly. Gloria is her name Gloria.

[ ¶ ]

1915

119.

I HAVE NO TITLE TO BE SUCCESSFUL

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Deep Earnestness shows that there is hope. Denial finds perfect joy. Reasons there are things which show. For instance our loving. We are loving. We can say that honestly. We are sincere and lovable and we have reasons. We are busy with not with excitement, we are busy with what we are to say. And then we are late. We are never late for evening. Evening comes by the way. I look at it.

Everybody says something. Mike says that it is terrible the way the war does not finish. We know.

It was astonishing to find a sugar holder with the stars and stripes of liberty in an antiquity shop in Spain. I did it.

This is deeply felt. I wish I knew the English consul. He would be told. The american consul is not a consul he is a consular agent. That is different from a consul he cannot signify that there is a passport he can only receive it. He does that. He received four.

I do not mean to make a mistake.

The other consul was a consul of Panama. He lives here. He has a wife. She comes from Texas. They are friends of Mr. Wilson.

Mr. Marin is a friend too he is a friend of Mr. Wilson’s. He had a thing the monks wear and he gave it to give to a museum. We do not know where it is to be found. We have it. He gave it to us.

Do you believe me. Do you believe that small cups made in Italy resemble small cups made elsewhere. They do. We have two.

We are growing turnips mandarins and almonds. It is particularly pleasing to Jenny whose father is a gardener. She is the one who sows and waters them and she is the one who does not like the kind of fish there is here. I satisfied her by saying that cuttle fish are lobsters for the poor. I go on with this. No one should express an opinion.

The large way of saying quarantine, say it to please me say forty days’ quarantine. Sure she will have a movement.

We say the things growing which were planted and they came up regularly they came up as she said they would.

She said she would be glad to marry. She said she intended to after the war. She said she often thinks by herself about the war.

The one thinks. She thinks about colors. About dark and white about South America and North, about guards and persuasion, about needing children, about feeling close. She feels close. She has medicine.

This is the thing that worries me. Do memories or fears or summer fruits or almonds make one leave out the resemblance of a chair. Here there are a great many chairs. It is rather nice.

Conveniences not comforts there are a great many conveniences and excellent curtains. Really it is astonishing that so much money is spent this way. The servants scold. This is the way they live.

I might have been expected to feel it and to say why do you not like warm weather. I don’t. I say I am very well satisfied and now it does not matter as the effect is more than natural. I have quoted this.

This is pleasure in much longer. He said the war would extend much longer. He said that he thanked them and wished them to be well. He also was perfectly sleepy. I do not understand about our neighbors. Either they are not coming or they are preparing. They have been here twice. They have gone away. It is needless to say that they left a bird in a cage which we would like to know as we think we would like one like it. We cannot think that he is an officer. He has children. He does not like noise.

A very fine way of teasing is to say, why don’t you tell me something, why do you stir the egg. What pleases you most, What do you think of Jasmine.

Coffee. Red white and blue blue coffee.

If I am difficult to please and I know that I am not careless and if I arrange everything so as to be believed. If I don’t believe in spies and an orderly what is my reward. What is to be my reward. What merit have I in choosing the place which is the most comfortable. What reason have I for rocking. Why do I not like mountains.

I have been taught to reverence pages of yearning I do not see the reasonableness of preventing isolation. Why do you care to be told about it. I know you do. You are a dear. This is so. Merrily. Surely it has been sufficiently repeated. What is it. Tonight.

Not a chance to have the cool wind. Yes.

If it is an example to be kind and good to all it is and we must profit by it. The change from warm weather to cooler from exceptional summer to the cooler weather is not anticipated. We expect to wear woolen stockings. That is if it is possible to get good wool. We will try Scotland.

I like it. I like wintering and I prefer to have it all understood. It is strange that we are never exchanged. Why are we so enthusiastic about events.

I will write in the day-time.

If I were to take what is fairly well cleaned I would be satisfied. I ask for nothing I use whatever is necessary and I say goodnight do not disturb me.

I will write in the day-time.

I am not pleased with the sound and I have to say that there is an obligation upon me not to be nervous and repeatedly to suggest noise. We suggest noise we do so by candles and by living in this house. We have not done so. It is done so and we have not been impatient. We say how pleased we are that they have curtains. We are angry at the german flag and we are delighted that they have Italian selections in music. They know no better. It should not be that way. They are ignorant and Mallorcan they have no neglect of water they know it is rare and they use it freely. They are not so kind and good. She says she does not like mistakes.

[ ¶ ]

1915

120.

HE SAID IT

monologue

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Spoken.

In English.

Always spoken.

Between them.

Why do you say yesterday especially.

Why do you say by special appointment is it a mistake is it a great mistake. This I know. What are and beside all there is a desire for white handkerchiefs.

You shall have it.

This is what we give. We give it with a hat. Dear me. A great many people are precious. Are they. I do not ask the question.

This is my fright.

Oh dear Oh dear I thought the fire was out.

I consider it very healthy to eat sugared figs not pressed figs I do not care for pressed figs.

I consider it necessary to eat sugared prunes and an apple. I have felt it to be the only advice I could give. It has been successful. I really feel great satisfaction in the results. No one can say that short hair is unbecoming.

What are the obligations of maternity. Reading and sleeping. Also copying. Yes thank you.

Are you pleased.

I am not pleased.

I am delighted.

It has been a very fruitful evening.

It is not very likely she was pleased.

Pleasures of the chase. Do you like flags. I believe in painting them. I also inquire as to their origin. Are they simple in color or have they various designs. Nobody can be as pleased as I am can be more pleased than I am. I am further delighted with the social relation I have established with a great many acquaintances. I began by intending to change to change the method of branching. I do not find it distinguished. Then I found that by choosing and asking other people to supply I could be satisfied. This is history.

Did he see he would kill a rabbit. Many rabbits are troublesome. I do not care to eat the one he was to give us.

You do not care to eat rabbit.

Who is our well-wisher. I see clearly that you have made a mistake. You have answered me defiantly. I have not.

Large spaces of time are filled by my telling how to sing.

How do you sing.

Some sing so well they laugh.

Others sing so well that they are roses.

I was very pleased with embroidery very very pleased with embroidery.

Indeed.

Indeed I think alone.

And make lists.

And make lists.

I do not make lists.

It is no trouble to make lists.

I feel an infinite satisfaction in the thought that I have stopped worrying.

Indeed you never worry.

Who can be willing to leave an American boat.

No one.

This is what I said.

I said it to an Englishman.

Governed. Do be governed.

I speak of this very kindly. I do not tell him about darkness.

Or anybody.

Many people fear distraction and divert themselves with discussion. Not I.

I am singularly adaptable. I have no opinion. When I am asked I say it is distressing not to be right. It is not distressing to me. I accomodate myself to it. I am inclined to be talkative.

Are you.

Yes sir.

This is the way I say it. I ask any one to say a bowl of water. This is not difficult. Then roses in it. I prefer pansies. Do you. Or daisies. No we do not consider wild flowers. This is not the reason. The real reason is the odor. Some people like a strong odor like china lilies or almond flowers or even tube-roses. I like them very much. I like them all very much. Do you.

Yes I do.

The other day we saw a woman knitting she was doing it not so very quickly and then we understood the reason. She was knitting with cotton. That is quite the custom of the country.

Why do you wish to hear it.

I was very pleased with this and now I want to tell you how to do it. This is what to ask. Do you make decorations. Do you please yourself. Are you fanciful. Have you any use for color. Do you ask for strange resemblances. Have you all always been merry. Do you believe in history. Have you authority.

Do you expect to seem selfish. Do you. I wonder about that.

Why do you talk about stretches.

You mean a series.

Yes I mean that. Do you remember that I said that.

What do I feel today. I feel that I do know how to air a woman.

You mean that I make it too cold. Well to be sure I am selfish I sit before the fire. I really ought to give you the best place only I don’t like to change.

You dear you are so sweet to me.

A carpet on the floor makes it a great difference.

Indeed there is a granite which is called marble and rightly called marble because it is found here. Do you know where it is made. Yes I have seen it.

Yes so they say.

Go to sleep.

This is my way.

In speaking I have a belief in saying that I said it last.

Some people differ from me.

This is a sentence.

What was it she reminded me of.

It is satisfactory.

There are a great many plans. Will there be a good crises. I don’t know. In our affairs. No the nations. Don’t speak to her of it.

I am not certain I like liberty.

Don’t you.

Of course not.

We go on saying what he said.

I can’t understand why you contradict me.

There we are I have a coat over my knees.

There is no way of speaking english. I say there is no way of speaking English. What do you mean. I mean that anybody can begin and go on. And finish. It’s easy enough and especially hard when there is a use. Why do you say exchange. I do not know what they say exchange. They say they believe in exchange. I often talk about nothing.

What have I to say.

I wish to speak to you what shall we do about water. The water is everywhere. Imagine me in bed. We were very careful to ask about it.

Not for teeth.

Why do you talk about it not for the girl.

He was of course not able to pay for the concert. He was of course not able to pay for the concert.

I am not talking about myself.

I can supply furs.

In summer.

Today.

It is not very cold.

But it will be.

What did he say. He said it was explanatory. I said it was explanatory. I said I was careful of climbing. Not into bed. Yes into bed. Why. Because you can never tell about the slats. I remember that word.

What did he say today.

A great many mountains have seas near them.

And the moon. The moon has no tide.

When do you say that.

Every night.

Why.

Because I have never seen so much moonlight.

I feel it very much.

A great many people were listening. To your getting angry

Talking about feeling.

This afternoon we went to New York and we spent the day together. We said which way shall we walk.

In reading the papers I am often struck with the different way I am impressed with the news. Should I be cheerful. I should not. Mr. Sandling says that I am. Indeed I am.

We do not expect it today. Let us go to Soller.

All of you hear me.

I like to see the rocks I mean stones.

I didn’t mean it about the clock.

Here we are.

Mrs. misses kisses.

Misses kisses most.

I do like to say that.

Do you wish you had said it first. Not exactly. I repeat more often. A great many people hear you. Not now.

All about the swing. Swing where. In a lamp. You mean electricity. Yes I mean electricity. Wax.

Do read to me.

We went down to the town and we met Mr. and Mrs. Somaillard. We drank something there and we said if they would wait we would call for them in a carriage. We had several things to attend to first.

I nearly said it together.

Do I think that they will.

Do little walks tire you.

Dear Sir. This is the end of the day and I am able to explain that a great deal of trouble has been taken.

I feel that there must be a regular time for the oranges.

Oh yes indeed.

Never have I seen so many trees.

It was a surprise to you.

I say that I am certain that a great many things can be said.

Call it a fan love.

I don’t care to see pieces.

Don’t you.

Indeed you don’t.

Leaving stones aside what do you think of the weather and the country.

I think them both delightful.

So do I.

And we enjoy ourselves.

Oh very much.

Yes and what time do you wake up.

At half past seven.

I don’t wake up till nine.

What is the date today.

Wishes

He wishes to think.

Do not distress them.

What we do is this we give it to them.

What did he say.

He said he expected to be ill. He said he said he expected not to be very well. Yes Mr. Lindo Webb.

Yes Mrs.

You should always speak the name.

I don’t feel that I can mention it.

Do you believe in me.

Are you surprised that you have gone so far.

To me not to me.

Insulting yes she is insulting she asks have we ever heard of a poet named Willis.

Alice has. I have not. She says he belonged to a group. Like Thoreau.

I am not displeased with the remark.

Did we see the festivity. Water is amusing.

Do I want to go away.

No indeed I do not want to go away.

Two months.

In two months.

Politely miss me.

Call what.

Call Milly.

Don’t you understand the difference.

He wanted fifty dollars for six days.

We did not refuse a visit.

No one refuses a visit.

I do.

I see.

A little finish. What was that noise.

I am very pleased to have a good fire.

Here are my stars and stripes.

Yes it’s the flag.

What time is it.

Day time.

Of course and the morning.

I always go well prepared.

Of course you would.

What do I think.

Is not this certain.

What.

That there are a great many places where one would not be as comfortable.

Where we would not be so comfortable.

Certainly I don’t deny that.

We have been so happy here. Yes but that has nothing to do with the people. No it hasn’t. But I like to see what I see here. You know perfectly well you will be just as well pleased with something else.

Why do mules go together. Because those people are religious. They are very religious. Were you invited.

Then I will finish it here.

This is very easy to please. Cups and saucers altogether.

We are going to have a picnic. With chicken not today today we are going to have eggs and salad and vegetables and brown bread and what else. False smuggled contraband tobacco. You mean by that that it isn’t tobacco. No it’s only leaves. I laugh.

[ ¶ ]

1916

1916

121.

FOR THE COUNTRY ENTIRELY

a play in letters

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Almond trees in the hill. We saw them to-day.

Dear Mrs. Steele.

I like to ask you questions. Do you believe that it is necessary to worship individuality. We do.

Mrs. Henry Watterson.

Of course I have heard.

Dear Sir. Of course I have heard.

They didn’t leave the book.

Dear Sir.

They didn’t leave the book.

Yes Yes.

I know what I hear. Yes sir.

Dear Sir.

I heard her hurrying.

We all did.

Good night.

Isabel Furness.

I like their names.

Anthony Rosello.

It’s easy to name a street like that.

It is.

With a view

Of trees and a hill.

Yes sir.

Herbert.

Dear Herbert.

Come again.

William.

William Cook.

Chapter 2.

Dear Sir. A play.

A great many people ask me in misery.

Have they come.

Dear friends. Say what you have to say.

Dear Whitehead and Paul and Woolston and Thorne.

Why can’t you accomodate yourselves and leave me alone. I don’t mean to day or yesterday or by counting. Everybody cannot count. An avenue goes through a city and a street crosses it crosses the city. There is no use in pointing out associations. A great many people can read. Not women. Not in some countries. Not in some countries. Oh yes not in some countries.

Caesar.

Caesar isn’t a name that is not used. I have known that a great many people have it.

Henry Caesar. A class is full and teaching is difficult. They do not understand. Who does not understand. The Barcelonese.

Color. A country and a cup where they sell water.

Everybody sells water. In this country. Everybody sells water in this country. Is it a hot country. It is not and water is plentiful. Then I do not understand you. You need not question me.

Dear girl.

Grandfathers can not make sacrifices for their children.

It is not expected of them and they are not sacrificed. A great many people are sacrificed.

Oh dear yes.

Helen.

chapter 3.

Why do you play in letters.

Because we are English.

Is it an English custom.

It is not an American.

Oh yes I remember you did mention.

Dear Mr. and Mrs. Eaton.

Can you recollect can you remember what day it was that we promised to go into the wind and not take shelter.

I cannot remember that we ever undertook to do that.

We are going in another direction.

To day.

And day after to morrow.

We often spell together.

We like latin.

How goes it.

Frederick and Harriet Beef.

Do be anxious about me.

We are not anxious about me.

No you were told to be so were you not.

We were not advised.

No indeed you were not.

Dear Mr. Colin Bell.

Do be gracious and come again.

Soon.

As soon as you like.

I do not know how to reply.

No you don’t and I am so uneasy.

Not today.

No not at all.

Dear Sir.

Good night.

Act 2.

Here we come to act two.

Australian papers.

Canadian papers.

American papers.

Dear Miss Millicant.

Do not be insulting.

You know very well that we have not conscription.

Were you surprised.

In states.

Or in territories.

My dear Milly. I wish you would come and tell me about Rigoletto.

Oh yes handkerchiefs

From Bonnets.

Good evening Mrs.

That is not well said.

Dear Gilbert. Remember me to your mother.

All the time.

Dear Mr. Lindo Webb.

I understand why you are not better liked. A great many people expect you to teach them English. You do so and very well. You might be married and have a wife and son. With these helping you to teach you could teach many more people English.

Then we can expect that you will change your place of residence.

We do not expect you to change your coat. No Englishman does. We understand that.

Young Bonnet.

We have been very much annoyed by the impertinence of Mr. Alfred Bonnet.

Little pieces of paper are suddenly burnt.

In believing a shoe maker you believe his father.

I do not believe his father.

Why because he does not dress well.

Dress well dress well.

Dear Mrs. Cook.

Have you any special wishes. Do you want to know about almond leaves and almond roots. Or do you refer to olive roots. Olive trees have large roots. I do not know about almond trees.

The rest of the time was spent in deploring the tempest.

Dear Mrs. Carlock.

I do not know the name. I have often been told that the easiest way to be believed is to examine every one. I have endeavored to do so but without success. Some people believe that they will be killed. By this I mean that they delight in teaching.

Some teach very well. Some teach in the north. Do not stay away.

Sincerely yours and not carelessly.

Walter Winter.

How do you know my name. I speak three languages spanish french and english.

Dear Mr. Cook.

How do you do. Do you mean that you are able to stay.

The rest of the afternoon.

I do understand a red nose.

Not today.

No not to-day. You see the explanation is this.

We will not be pleased altogether.

Mrs. Cook I ask of you do not come again.

Do you mean it.

I cannot understand Mary Rose Palmer.

I can understand explaining things to one another.

We were there and the almond flowers turned to almond leaves.

Dear Mr. Cook.

Come again.

Sincerely yours

Daisy Clement.

Act 3.

In the country and for the country.

Dear Master. Do not say so.

You mean there is no such address.

I do not mean that I criticize. I do mean that the method used does not agree with me.

Certainly not.

Sincerely yours.

Harmon.

Why do you need a name.

I don’t know. I like the point of Inca.

Do not see it everywhere.

I will not.

Dear land.

When I call away I do not mean that I wish the coal to burn. It is not necessary to tell me that the peas will suffer. They certainly will not neither will the pinks.

Thank you for using that word.

Dear me it is windy.

scene 2.

Dear Sir. Mr. Cousins told me that they were away when it happened. They recollected being asked if they were well if they had recovered from their emotion. They were also asked if their wives and children were well. They certainly did not know how to say excuse me I do not know who you are. They might have said I would wish to know your name because it would not be right not to be able to give your message and if we do not know your name we cannot say from whom the message came.

This was not done.

Dear Sir. Do not be angry with your government.

Sincerely yours.

William Hague.

scene 3.

This was the way to reason. Did he leave after the other came. Was he a sea captain. Was the other one of the same profession although a citizen of another nation. Now as to the word citizen. The use of it differs. Some are inclined to ratify the use of it others prefer to ask what is a citizen. A citizen is one who employing all the uses of his nature cleans the world of adjoining relations. In this way we cannot conquer. We do conquer and I ask how, how do you do.

Dear Sir. When it is necessary to come you will come.

Yes sir.

Dear sir. When it is necessary to be hurried you are not nervous.

Not at all.

Very well.

Dear Sir. Why have you special places for your handkerchiefs.

Because they have been so charmingly embroidered.

You are pleased then.

Yes very pleased indeed.

Scene 3.

Dear Sir.

Extra dresses.

Oh yes.

See here. Extra gloves.

I do not like the word gloves it has a combination of letters in it that displeases me.

Since when.

Since this evening.

I do not understand your objection.

It is easy to understand if I explain.

Dear Genevieve. Do say where you heard them speak of the decision they had come to not to have masked balls.

I didn’t say. They always have masked balls.

Oh so they do.

Yes indeed they do.

There are many of them.

A great many.

Looks.

Looks to me.

Dear Sir. Why have you such splendid olive trees.

Dear Mr. Wilson.

Why have you such plain entrances.

What do you mean.

I mean in Mallorca they do it in such a way that every house has an interesting entrance.

You mean chairs.

Yes I mean chairs.

Act 4.

Scene 1.

Dear Sir. Please do not persist.

The one in the house said it.

Dear Lady Cryst what do you say to that again.

I say nothing.

Indeed you are discreet and timid.

Mrs. Seeman has been disappointed. In Saint Katherine.

Yes because of the children.

How do you mean.

One of them was not bewildering and he blasphemed the saints.

Oh no.

No one could be older.

You mean today.

I mean anyday.

Dear Sir. Come to another conclusion.

Yes I will.

Receive me and Cuba. You mean the name. Yes the name. You always liked hearing noises. Not in France. No indeed not in France.

Not in France.

No indeed.

Really you prepare me. I do. Not today. Today. You prepare me today.

Scene 2.

This is so pleasing.

Dear Sir. How do you pronounce Crowtell.

The land is very near and is seen and nuns fix it.

And the tramway.

Shall I say street car.

Not necessarily here it is more a country road and the electricity is easily had.

Everywhere.

Yes everywhere.

That is such a comfort.

Dear sir. You mean dear Mr. Rossilo do you know my older brother.

Scene 3.

Charles King. Lindo Webb Lindo Webb.

Dear Charles King. You do not mind that I am in distress. I have no means of satisfying myself whether I am obliged to be careful or not.

Careful of what.

Of what I say in public.

Certainly not.

No.

Certainly not.

Dear Mr. Lindo Webb.

Come again will you.

A great many mountains are higher than any on the island.

Do you believe in lessons.

Of course I do.

So does Mrs. Gilbert.

Scene 4.

I am enjoying it.

Dear Mr. Lindo Webb. Why do you wish to win.

In the more readily seen places there is no muttering. You mean no quarreling. I mean neither one or the other.

Oh I understand you.

By that I mean that I am poor.

I see what you mean.

Dear Woodrow. This is a name.

What does anybody mean by interesting.

That is not a word that has that position.

You mean not nicely.

I mean that I am English.

Dear Mr. Henry. What have you been meaning to do.

Scene 5.

Dear Sir. Why do you speak.

Dear Sir. Please me.

How can I be called.

Do you wish to go to market.

Dear Sir. Do you wish me to go to market.

Dear Sir. Do you wish me to have that made.

How do you mean.

Scene 6.

Dear Sir. Remember that when you have no further requests to make you must not blame me.

Dear Sir. I know you do not object to smoke.

Dear Mrs. Lindo Webb How can you break your teeth.

By falling down in the street.

You mean now when the pavement is so dark.

Naturally.

It would not have happened otherwise.

This is because of the necessary condition of lighting.

We all suffer from that.

scene 7.

Do you remember Charles Mark. Figs. Especially mentioned figs.

Dear Sir. Will you come today and wear three diamond rings and an officers suit. You have a perfect right to wear an officer’s suit. You are a major.

Dear Mrs. English. Do you like a different country.

Do you mean higher up in the hills.

Not so very much higher.

Act 5.

Scene 1.

This is the last time we will use seasoning.

You mean you like it better cold.

No don’t be foolish.

Dear Sir. Is there much wisdom in searching for asphodels.

Not if you already know what they are.

We do know now.

Then there is no use in trying to accustom yourself to their beauty. But we don’t find it beautiful. I too have failed to find beauty in them.

This is not surprising as they do not grow prettily.

They were a great disappointment to us.

Scene 2.

We all are able to see I don’t care a bit about Lena. We are all able to say I don’t care a bit about Lena.

Dear Mrs. Landor. How can you cease to be troubled about the rest of the winter. How can you cease to be troubled about the rest of the summer and the beginning of the winter.

Dear Sir. Every evening the snow falls. Red. Yes and so do the asphodels. Asphodel isn’t red. I know it it looks so.

Dear friend. Can you give me any pleasure.

Yesterday afternoon was a holiday. You mean a festival. I mean a day of the country.

Do you mean that you understand the country.

No indeed.

Scene 3.

Dear friends. Have patience.

Scene 4.

This has ended very well.

You mean meeting one another.

Yes and asking us to remain here.

You mean that a great many people were troubled.

Not a great many people.

Some are very happy.

So are others.

We all have wishes.

Expressed wishes.

Dear Sir. Will you come again and eat ham.

Not in this country.

Fish.

Not in this country.

[ ¶ ]

1916

122.

WHAT DOES COOK WANT TO DO

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Will he go alone or does he want two tickets or three tickets or four. Does he want to spend his time here. Does he want an occupation. Has he pleasure in walking. Would he like to raise birds. Does he like a light house. Has he reason to be natural. Is he fond of water. Does he incline to make friends. Does he know how often he has an appetite. Is he eager to be called. Does he mean to go away.

What does he want. When you mention that you desire to be prepared he does not say that he is vigorous. He likes wool that is to say he likes being in an almond country.

He does not worship individual moonlight. He is very patient between hills. Indeed you might say he had been good natured.

What did he want to do. Was it surprising that climbing is an evening occupation. It was not surprising that pearls are sweet. Pearls are very sweet. He does not mind it.

What is happiness. Happiness is rowing. The boat is alright. Yesterday it leaked. He said he liked what he heard. He heard that you couldn’t tell much about anything.

His father believed in stitches. His mother in labor union. They did not discuss this. They said that plenty had been said. They had a daughter and three sons. They had a son. He was a man who went to bed on Sunday. Why did he wish to see himself. He did not wish to see himself. He saw himself shave. The other son was a young one. He was fighting. Not then. He was a victim. Not to a boat not to a cow, not to a chicken. He was not. He approved of everything.

Speak to me.

Speaking to Renoir. I ask you to read to me. The system is made to complete healing.

He has gotten tickets for all of us four. It looks as if it were not going to rain. We will all go. It is strange but it does seem as if Belmonte would come. If he came we would all be pleased. We have not thought much about it. It has not excited us.

[ ¶ ]

1916

123.

IT WAS AN ACCIDENT

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Josephine was very sorry. It was not her fault. She was eating and a dog slipped and a man was hurt. This has happened in Spain. Joseph is so sorry. They told him they applauded him. He is not nervous. He is easily hopeful. There was no use. The accident was hurtful. I remember Paul told me that it had happened and he remembered. Poor Joseph he will be alright again but it is unfortunate.

[ ¶ ]

1916

124.

MR. MIRANDA AND WILLIAM

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

He was a very old man almost sixty. He was really seventy eight. He said he lived in a house and was not angry. He was prepared to be to travel and did so. Did he like invitations. He did not. Did he accept them. Not unless he had decided not to go. He had decided not to go and he went. He came away. What was the use of going if he was not to be seated next to the prettiest woman. He said I am going away. He was angry but he paid the taxi fare.

[ ¶ ]

1916

125.

HENRY AND I

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

(Henry) Didn’t I introduce you to my friends. Didn’t I give you a letter to them. Why did you tell them you didn’t like my wife.

(I) I didn’t tell them that. We said we liked your first wife and I said the wife you have now makes a very good wife to you. I could however understand that your friend preferred the first one. I said I liked your first wife. I said I liked all your wives. However you can do as you please. I am a dog lover.

writing letters.

Have you heard that Henry is not there. I do not mean to say that his work is not important I mean to explain that it is doubtful if he is reasoning.

Indeed and how can that please you.

I did not say that there was negligence or fault. I am writing to tell you that we have regrets in common.

I do not know that I am ready to say that Henry is not reasonable.

He is dead.

What difference does it make whether he was reasonable or not. I liked him and there is no need to discuss twisting. I am of that persuasion. Thank you for writing. I don’t care to hear your opinion.

[ ¶ ]

1916

126.

WE HAVE EATEN HEARTILY AND WE WERE ALARMED

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

the war.

In France there is very strong feeling about the war. In Germany there is united feeling about the war. In America there is feeling about the war. In Spain there is hope for the war. In England there is excitement for the war. In Italy there is earnestness in the war. In Roumania and Servia there is nothing indicated in a war. In Ireland there is reading for the war.

Let us alone and we will fly a funny flag. A funny flag is violet and blue. The form is a square in between edging.

This is not the shape. The shape is square. The color touches the edges three sides. The rest is blue. We saw it on several houses.

Mention honorable peace.

Yesterday we began to sing.

Everybody sings in Mallorca. They do not sing well.

All speak together. What are flags of all nations. Flags of all nations is a society for the protection of religion. Everything religious is astonishing. Some do not like Spanish churches.

apt to stay.

Why are we apt to stay. We are apt to stay because we are not determined to have our character. We like very much to discuss ice-cream. I know a solid thine it is imitation flowers.

we are nervous because we did not expect that there ever would be this war.

We can understand civil war. It is easier for families to fight than for neighbors that is in some countries. In my country it is easier for families to fight. We do not think it difficult for neighbors to fight but we know they won’t. We are right about that. We haven’t any neighbors whom we feel are neighbors. We do not fight. We do not fight with our neighbors.

We have plenty of time to be nervous. We like dogs that is we say we like nurses. Many people nurse. They nurse fairly well. Many people are not nurses to-day.

We say we are up. We are up when we say we are up. We do not say we are contradictory. We are not. We are able to say that we can no longer be surprised because after a year well it isn’t right to be surprised. Anybody can be careful. Most of us can be safely left together. We mention these faults. We are hurt together. Why are we hurt. Because we have trading to do. We are not so careful. We have separate features. Faces are together by windows. Do be careful to say that I will read. I will read to-morrow.

do be dead.

Soldiers fighting soldiers can walk all day without eating. This has been my experience. If anybody wants this let them assure them that it is tiresome. It must be fatiguing. Going and coming and thinking. All fronts are the same only the clay country is different. What do they care. They don’t care about anything.

our diplomatic clash with england.

We are not favored with winter weather. We know why we dread summer. Summer is the time for birds and pigeons to fly. Pigeons fly Sundays. I have seen them. We said we would be careful in shining. We said we would be careful in shining or in polishing. Stoves are black. Do not spoil hair. Remember we are tall and fervent and we have new ways of walking. We walk rapidly. We are thinking of doing it again. It is plainly to be seen that nobody is downhearted. Any one can complain. The real reason why we wish it is that Henry VIII was married. I have read about it. I am reading about it now. His first wife was catholic.

to be arranged.

Useless. If you are useless it is because of work. Work makes wages. The duty of every one is to marry some one. A penance is to marry some one. Not at all. He was anxious. We know better. They have given one and twenty. Then you see they have delight. To be sure. Do you believe. Surely. You know very well it’s no sacrifice and there are very many and a village certainly he cannot be saved.

not at all a goat.

Polybe likes to chase the goats. Nobody minds. Please say that you know the war will end and the morning will be rosy and the night blue. Do say that the war will end.

did the english people take his muzzle.

The English nurse who was born in Russia and is of that nation by reason of her birth and race and appearance was out in front of her house. She was there and she has been there near the children. The children are English and their mother and their father. The nurse speaks french and English and says You are a wicked dog with a muzzle and be a good boy.

We know. She is very happy to be able to say how do you. I am delighted.

The mistake is in thinking the muzzle too small. The muzzle is too small. The new one is larger. It was the new that she saw. She has not taken the other. We think she may have taken the other.

i don’t know how to finish it.

Did the nephew and uncle have their birthdays on the same day. The one gave us his word. We were stupid. We were stupid. I don’t know how it is going to turn out.

[ ¶ ]

1916

127.

LETTERS AND PARCELS AND WOOL

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Dear Sir. Will you tell me if you have English needles. I do not care to wait as the air here is not very pleasant and besides it’s dark. Do turn on the light. Thanks so much. I am waiting. I wish I could remember a Palman street. It is a thing that certainly sometime has had tall people in it. The tallest one was very large. He asked the price of linen by meter. Hand made it is 20 dollars a meter. He was satisfied with the answer. I remember a Malloracen. He is thin that is to say his beard is black and not very heavy and he is a little grey. He certainly sells women who work and little girls and there is no wool. Wool is higher. It costs one franc more this summer. I have no hard thoughts about wool. Wool is black.

I wish to tell you about everything. In the first place the women are capable of embroidering. They sit to do this. We are well satisfied and pleased. Do say you know the address of a door maker. It is so important to have carpets. The doors fit so well. Do please close the door. Do be friendly. What is a niece. A niece is fatter and fatter. I am not satisfied with a letter. Not at all. Not what I intended. Not at all what I intended.

I wish to remind Helene that she must be careful of fire. Everybody is careful of fire. Besides that she must knit. She must make stockings with designs. I address this letter to her.

Dear Miss Genevieve. It gives me great pleasure to thank you for the stockings you have so kindly knitted for me. I appreciate very much their resemblance to lace work. I believe that I will have pleasure in wearing them when I am at home. If you desire me to wear them sooner I am willing to please you. I like stockings knitted. It is an art that had it not been for the war would not have come under my attention. I understand that the work of your pupil is more than creditable. It is delicate. Of this I am speaking.

I sign myself

Constantly your advisor

Constance G. Birthday.

It is easy to decide about wool. The thing we asked for originally was natural wool. This is stiff.

Dear Sir. Have you something strong in the way of thread that can be used to string beads made of some precious stones. Can you recommend to me a material that will not give me uneasiness that will be certain not to have an accident. I would be very grateful if you would send me a sample of such thread or silk.

We do not want silk we want another thread a thread that will be strong that is strong.

Please give me the different sized beads. Please let me look at a little table. Please do not bother me. Please do not bother about my hair. I know just the kind of needles I want. I want french knitting needles. I am so worried about that wish.

Dear Sir. I am enjoying my fire very much. We will need wood again. Please send it not chopped up. We want big pieces and long. We were not delighted. However we have enjoyed our fire. When we leave we will leave our dog. We hope he will have a comfortable home.

Dear Sir. It is getting very late. I am not careful to address you or your brother.

Goodnight.

Sincerely yours

Henry.

Dear Sir. I always say what I think about roses. I also send word that I like my bills sealed. I might call them accounts. I do not wish to send anything back. Thank you for giving me information about a dressmaker. We are enthusiastic and awaiting warmer weather. It is very cold to night.

Sincerely yours

Gerald Moore.

I like these letters. Dear Sir. When I see you I wish to ask do you care to take with you the things I have given you. I hope you do not feel hurt that I have not wanted them. Thank you so much. We will speak of it another time.

Helen.

Dear Mrs. Herbert. We understand that you said fox terrier. You did not mean a bull. We had understood that it was an English bull. It would amuse us very much if it were a fox terrier. We hope that you can be certain. We hope to see you very soon.

Dear Miss Herbert. You will come with your mother. Yes. We will hope that your brother is younger. He is isn’t he. He looked younger. We hope that the weather will not detain you.

Letters.

In the beginning we meant to have everything. Now we want more and more. We have it in the degree in which we address you. We address you to-day.

Dear Sir. I wish I could write your name correctly. I hope you are not annoyed with me. You might very easily be. We have splendid shooting here. We did not use it. We cannot ask you to join us. We continue to address our letters.

Sincerely yours

Jenny Thompson.

Dear Sir. Will you have a dish. You can let us know and we will do our best to satisfy you.

Henry and Herman.

Dear Sir. Why do you not send us something. We would like it. We would be sure to and yet the daily paper on Sunday. No I thank you.

Mrs. Hendy.

Dear John. We were not pleased with the wood. The wood on top was olive wood. We are not severe. We say we wish it heavy. We wish it to be heavy. We are not going to ask you. Thanks so much. You have been very kind. We are pleased to hear about you. Answer me again.

Sincerely yours

Henry.

Dear Louise. Would you rather have a handkerchief or some fruit. We are thinking of sending you something for Christmas. We have decided not to send you fruit. We think we will send you some table linen. They embroider it very prettily down here. We will not decide to-night. I am not sending off this letter at once.

Yours

Herbert Brook.

Dear Sister. I am happy. I have splendid brothers and plenty of glass ware. They are never broken. Little pieces come off and we put it away. Remember me kindly.

May-Belle.

Do you often think of me.

Dear Mrs. Penfield. I do not know how to mention it but I do not believe you know my name. It is awkward but I have not a card. As it happened I did not have enough with me and I have not been able to send for more. I will write my name on a piece of paper. You will remember to take it.

Sincerely yours

Henrietta Guilbert.

Do not mention leaning.

Dear Chris. You have forgotten to take the furniture polish. It is needed as the servant is to do the polishing and she has not the recipe for it and so she can not make it. You will attend to it. You are very obliging. Alright. It will look like satin. It ought to. There are many days probably almost a week that she can give to polishing. Do not forget to buy ribbon.

Always yours

Margaret Dawson.

There is plenty of time to move in. You can mean anything by that but what is the use of explaining. He will be careful.

Certainly sir.

Dear. Do not let that young man come again.

Yes sir.

Do not let the young man come in. Explain to him that we are not at home to receive any one.

My dear sir. I expostulate and it does me no good. I receive gifts and it is not necessary. I refuse them and many people are courteous. Do you understand that. I do. It means that noises are not made by the very cautious. I hear noises.

Yes sir.

Dear John. If you were a woman you would be a servant. You would lie you do lie. You would be a soldier. You could be a soldier if you would. There is no one in your family. The mother is very painstaking she changes easily. Do not forget to be there altogether. I know you are succeeding very well.

Your sister

Lucy.

I wish you all the compliments of the season. How goes it.

Yours

Gwendoline.

Have you heard of imitated handwriting. It can be done in embroidery. Thank you for mentioning that you enjoyed receiving the books and everything. We enjoyed sending everything. We are very happy. We think of you continually. We hope you will write often. We are certain that you enjoy swimming. It is too cold now. Goodnight.

Gwendoline.

Dear Sir. Do not trouble to come on Sunday.

Yesterday was a holiday. It was a day marked by a procession.

Sincerely yours

Henry Klein.

To my sister. I am coming to see that power real power comes from the part of withdrawal. that necessitates choosing an image. My image is in my wording.

So it is.

Dear Sir. Let me go home. I am very comfortable there. I have very valuable goats. I do not care for them but they are a source of income.

So they are.

I regret that we do not supply you with the milk.

I do not like the taste.

Oh yes.

Sincerely yours.

Herbert Grey.

Father and mother we do not address them that way.

Does the son want to marry.

Dear Sir. Do not come again. We are not interested in furniture. We intend to sell ours when we leave.

Sincerely yours and best wishes for the new year.

Henry Arthur.

Yes sir.

My dear friend. We will be glad to come again. We find your servant interesting. She explained to us what you are.

We hope to see you soon. Happy new year but we will surely see you before then.

Wishing to be kindly remembered to Mrs. Dartmoor I remain very sincerely yours.

Gladys Gold.

Do you or do you not dream.

Sir. The next time of our meeting will be arranged for. We have no need to be anxious. Leave me in peace and place your trust in reasonable excesses. Do not be nervous and say to me yes we are together. So we are. Thank you so much.

Yours

Constance.

Yes sir I write in English.

Dear dear friend. I received the package and I have tried to fix my tooth myself. It succeeded very well and now I am not satisfied.

I hope you are and that everything in your home is giving you satisfaction. You know you were not pleased with the electricity. It is really excusable on Christmas eve but not again. We are all agreed to that.

Always

Augustine.

Dear Sir. It is splendid they make so many mistakes. I cannot tell why I am happy but I am and very content. The reason that I am content is that I am so pleased with the winter. I thought it would be colder. It was for a time.

Remain strong and we will continue to be satisfied. No one can tell you how much I appreciate your kind wishes.

Maybelle.

Did she marry him.

Her name was Claire.

How did she spell it.

As I write it.

Does she.

Yes.

Doesn’t everybody.

Oh no.

Dear Sir.

Remember me to Hermione.

Always

Arthur.

I cannot express to you the great pleasure there was in reading to you. I often read to you and I find that your interruptions act as a stimulus and the result is that I find it extremely difficult to realise my fatigue. You can understand. Surely it is not necessary to explain it further. You are very careful and so am I. Indeed there can be no greater pleasure than that which we enjoy.

Adelaide.

Dear Lee. I might say when this you see remember me but I do not mean it so. I wish you to forget all impertinence and justification all relief and excitement and I wish you to seem to attach yourself to generalisation. I do not mean by that that I despise generalship or even a finer phase that of calculation but do be easy in your mind connect everything with observation and do be worthy of identification. Do be worthy of it. We seen and then we are supplanted. Do not be terror-stricken.

Thank you.

Yours with realisation

Bertha Cistern.

Do be rich sir.

Yes sir.

Why do you go into that room sir.

Because to-day is Sunday.

Indeed yes to-day is Sunday.

May I have permission to leave.

Yes.

I will go to various places.

I did not hear you.

Dear Sir. When you made a mistake about the initial you did not correct very promptly. I suppose it was due to the holidays. I hope I may have the handkerchief at once.

Yes it’s quite ready.

When will you have the other things ready.

My father was to explain that it would be impossible to carry out the order.

But you will do it.

Yes we will do it.

Your father agrees.

Yes he agrees.

Yes.

Very well.

Good afternoon.

Good morning.

Dear Mrs. Herbert. Why will you not come and spend the day with us.

But we will.

Yes indeed.

Good night.

Yes indeed I remember the exact wording.

When this you see remember me.

Or

Let me be lost in the street.

Dear Sir. It is extraordinary that there should be such a difference of opinion about the use of the words on and in. We have often had discussions. After all it is a matter of usage. One can change. One can believe the South Pole to be warm.

Thank you so much.

Yours

Daniel.

Why do you change. We do not change rapidly.

Yes indeed I have been bitten.

When did you meet Mrs. Baker.

We met this morning.

Dear Mrs. Baker. You truly wish to sell your furniture, pottery. You are quite sure you will not regret it. I cannot undertake anything at present that of course you understand nor will I do anything in the matter in the future. I understand that you like arms and ivory and have some examples. They are really the sort of things that are least fitting in a country where arms have a value. To-day there is no temptation to believe in the past. The past is beautiful to us. Is it prominent to-day. We are all pains-taking. We feel that we have failed in returning your visit. Do not be angry with your brother. Say that we have a common language.

Always very sincerely yours

Herbert Baker.

I understand that you are eager to see me.

Yes I am.

Would you like to come Saturday.

I would.

Would you prefer another day.

I don’t think so.

Dear Mrs. Gilbert. We are very pleased when you tell us that you do not know that age is impervious to discipline. We are also pleased when you declare that there are hopes that all the time there are hopes of winning. We enjoy feasting and we please ourselves with thunder. Do not stare. Expect our decision. We are indeed critical.

Thank you so much.

Evelyn.

Dear Sir now I have a subject I can answer about a book. It is a large book well illustrated and not dedicated. It is given to me. I have asked them for lunch. Will they notice it what. That I said how do you spell your name. Of course they will have noticed it. It doesn’t make any difference. Not to-day. Very well.

Goodnight.

Katherine.

Why is a name Katherine used in visiting. Visiting whom. Visiting the saints. But it isn’t. Why of course it is.

Dear friends. We are sorry that you are detained.

Jane.

Yes Mike.

Dear Mike. Did you know that the Marquis of Claremont was arrested for insulting soldiers. Of course you did you must have read it in the papers. Do you remember his name. I cannot recall the circumstance but Mark tells him that he does and we were sure that you would know all about it. I need not tell you how much we depend on your memory.

Dear Mike say that again and let me see if I can say it. Historical.

Millicent Cranery.

Millicent did not mean historical. She is ambitious.

Dear Myrtle. Why cannot you say what I say. We just chat.

Henry.

A letter to-day.

Dear friends. Come to-day.

Sebastian.

Why do you say a word.

I don’t want it so soon.

To-night I have left a note. To-night I have not left a note.

Dear Sir. Will they come again. We were pleased to see them but we do not want to see them again.

Signed

Wellfed.

Dear Sir. It is strange all the time. The women are not strange all the time. Words fail me. Do be careful to hear it. Say I was told to go. Keep away Sunday.

Herbert Gilbert.

I did not know it was a woman.

Did you.

Do not say yes sir.

My dear Eveline. Why did you come at all. Why didn’t you decide upon a hotel. You know how very comfortable the hotel by the station is. I don’t mean it as a place to live in but a number of people stay there. Do they like it. I think they do.

Yours hurriedly

Ruth Fletcher.

What is the name.

Dear friends. Are you still pleased with me. Would you prefer walking. I have the habit of doing as I like. Not always you say. No not always.

Thanking you so much and beautifully

We are indeed interested

Henrietta Pearl Woods.

Do you remember that name. Yes I do.

Dear Sir. What do you mean by repeating.

I mean that there is an advertisement there are advertisements that repeat.

Gustave Woods.

The woods the poor man’s overcoat.

A new letter.

Can you pronounce it after me.

The woods.

Dear Sir. It would please me if you would let me have the use of your pen until Sunday. Mine has been broken and can be fixed. I know you are not using yours.

John Paul.

You do like my interruptions.

Of course I like your interruptions.

Dear Sir. I do use the same words.

Philip.

Who is Philip.

Dear Sir. Come together. You mean mixed up.

No don’t anger me. I mean among as if it were a palm.

Oh yes.

Cecilia.

You are robust.

Dear Sir. I wish you would learn swimming.

Henry Somerset.

[ ¶ ]

1916

128.

WATER PIPE

[larus, I, February 1927]

I ask you to speak. I ask you to give directions every five minutes. I ask you if you think that it is splendid that photographs are copied in embroidery. I know what your answer will be. I do not mean to say that I can anticipate it. Believe me that I sign myself yours obediently.

Rose Bonnett.

Pleasures of prophecy. I said we would travel. You said certainly we will travel but not yet. The pleasure of prophecy.

We are of the same opinion concerning orchids. We do not prefer black ones but we find them more sombre.

You will give me orders will you not. You will tell me what you prefer. You will ask for what you want. You do need the door closed. Please do not mind if I refuse at first. I don’t like to find out exactly where the draft comes from. But I see what you wish, you need to have instant obedience and you shall have it. I will never question. Your lightest wish shall be my law.

I have no objection to a signature. I sign with your pen. I say frequently I have asked that you write it for me.

To you I’ll be true.

Yes that’s it. Of course that’s it. If you don’t care to listen I am willing to read. Shall I read aloud.

I once made a description of a tub. A tub holds water, not drinking water. Water is for the tub. A tub is liable to cheese, not in this country, it can hold ducks yes it can hold ducks and others. Besides that fish is not necessary. We do not like such fish. A tub is perpendicular. Do be careful not to arrange it. I like to ask a question.

We can be reasonably careful.

I did forget to mention sugar.

Fine sugar.

There are lots of ways of arranging roses. We like ours white and red and pale color.

No one makes fun of me.

Oh yes you are always inexact oh yes you are.

Yes she is.

I know where I please. We will speak of it. A new mattress I can’t help. You can have it. You must have it. Dear. Dear.

Did you say water-pipe or water-pipes.

Yes yes rats.

Do you remember when we used to say rats.

If they use an envelope is it the same as a package.

Electricity has many uses.

That is a pretence.

No it was not rude. A great many people object to the electric light.

Thanks so much for the candle.

Yes Yes.

Yes pansies.

Kindness to many.

Yes Yes Yes.

I reminded you that it needed to be cleaned.

No you didn’t remind me you told me.

Oh yes.

This is not your favorite. The water pipe is not your favorite. I understand your preference and yet we are singularly not deficient. I do not believe in mountains. I do believe in hills. We are surrounded by them. It is very healthful.

This is not interesting this isn’t at all interesting.

Do you believe in victory.

I don’t think much of oranges.

What is the name of it.

A little way to go.

Any little think makes a conversation. By that I do not mean I envy my neighbor and besides they don’t use it.

Oh yes they do.

A great deal of it did you say.

A great deal of it.

Don’t please me.

There is a fire next door.

Did she make it.

Of course some things are lost.

Water trickles.

And pansies. No fenel.

Water-pipes and pencils.

A little water-pipe. I have it here.

Of course you mean a water-pipe.

We watched and saw how they fixed it.

This was a very strange matter.

A little visiting and so speedily done.

Indeed water-pipe.

We said water was not lost.

It isn’t.

Not nearly so much wind.

In conclusion I ask for water.

Are you not content with the rain.

I am very content with it.

Plenty. Why do the dogs like water.

It is very irregular.

You mean to say the little one.

Yes Yes.

A great deal of it did you say.

A little water-pipe. Call me. Water pipe a plan.

A little piece of it.

We will see to it.

I am very sorry that we are troubled.

No trouble.

There is never any danger.

Oh yes I understand that.

Naturally you do and now will you go in.

Into the house.

But we leave the door open.

Yes of course.

[ ¶ ]

1916

129.

LADIES’ VOICES

curtain raiser

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Ladies’ voices give pleasure.

The acting two is easily lead. Leading is not in winter. Here the winter is sunny.

Does that surprise you.

Ladies voices together and then she came in.

Very well good night.

Very well good night.

(Mrs. Cardillac.)

That’s silver.

You mean the sound.

Yes the sound.

act ii.

Honest to God Miss Williams I don’t mean to say that I was older.

But you were.

Yes I was. I do not excuse myself. I feel that there is no reason for passing an archduke.

You like the word.

You know very well that they all call it their house.

As Christ was to Lazarus so was the founder of the hill to Mahon.

You really mean it.

I do.

act iii.

Yes Genevieve does not know it. What. That we are seeing Caesar.

Caesar kisses.

Kisses today.

Caesar kisses every day.

Genevieve does not know that it is only in this country that she could speak as she does.

She does speak very well doesn’t she. She told them that there was not the slightest intention on the part of her countrymen to eat the fish that was not caught in their country.

In this she was mistaken.

act iv.

What are ladies voices.

Do you mean to believe me.

Have you caught the sun.

Dear me have you caught the sun.

Scene II.

Did you say they were different. I said it made no difference.

Where does it. Yes.

Mr. Richard Sutherland. This is a name I know.

Yes.

The Hotel Victoria.

Many words spoken to me have seemed English.

Yes we do hear one another and yet what are called voices the best decision in telling of balls.

Masked balls.

Yes masked balls.

Poor Augustine.

[ ¶ ]

1916

130.

EVERY AFTERNOON

a dialogue

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

I get up.

So do you get up.

We are pleased with each other.

Why are you.

Because we are hopeful.

Have you any reason to be.

We have reason to be.

What is it.

I am not prepared to say.

Is there any change.

Naturally.

I know what you mean.

I consider that it is not necessary for me to teach languages.

It would be foolish of you to.

It would here.

It would anywhere.

I do not care about Peru.

I hope you do.

Do I begin this.

Yes you began this.

Of course we did.

Yes indeed we did.

When will we speak of another.

Not today I assure you.

Yes certainly you mentioned it.

We mentioned everything.

To another.

I do not wish reasons.

You mean you are taught early.

That is exactly what I mean.

And I feel the same.

You feel it to be the same.

Don’t tempt him.

Do not tempt him.

This evening there was no question of temptation he was not the least interested.

Neither was she.

Of course she wasn’t.

It’s really not necessary to ask her.

I found it necessary.

You did

Certainly.

And when have you leisure.

Reading and knitting.

Reading or knitting.

Reading or knitting.

Yes reading or knitting.

In the evening.

Actively first.

He was very settled.

Where was he settled.

In Marseilles.

I cannot understand words.

Cannot you.

You are so easily deceived you don’t ask what do they decide what are they to decide.

There is no reason.

No there is no reason.

Between meals.

Do you really sew.

He was so necessary to me.

We are equally pleased.

Come and stay.

Do so.

Do you mean to be rude.

Did he.

I ask you why.

Tomorrow.

Yes tomorrow.

Every afternoon.

A dialogue.

What did you do with your dog.

We sent him into the country.

Was he a trouble.

Not at all but we thought he would be better off there.

Yes it isn’t right to keep a large dog in the city.

Yes I agree with you.

Yes

Coming.

Yes certainly.

Do be quick.

Not in breathing.

No you know you don’t mind.

We said yes.

Come ahead.

That sounded like an animal.

Were you expecting something.

I don’t know.

Don’t you know about it at all.

You know I don’t believe it.

She did.

Well they are different

I am not very careful.

Mention that again.

Here.

Not here.

Don’t receive wood.

Don’t receive wood.

Well we went and found it.

Tomorrow.

Come tomorrow.

Come tomorrow.

Yes we said yes. Come tomorrow.

Coming very well. Don’t be irritable. Don’t say you haven’t been told. You know I want a telegram. Why. Because emperors didn’t.

I don’t remember that.

I don’t care for a long time.

For a long time to pass away.

Why not.

Because I like him.

That’s what she said.

We said.

We will gladly come Saturday.

She will go.

Oh yes she will.

What is a conversation.

We can all sing.

A great many people come in.

A great many people come in.

Why do the days pass so quickly.

Because we are very happy.

Yes that’s so.

That’s it.

That is it.

Who cares for daisies.

Do you hear me.

Yes I can hear you.

Very well then explain.

That I care for daisies.

That we care for daisies.

Come in come in.

Yes and I will not cry.

No indeed.

We will picnic.

Oh yes.

We are very happy.

Very happy.

And content.

And content.

We will go and hear Tito Ruffo.

Here.

Yes here.

Oh yes I remember about that. He is to be here.

To begin with what did we buy.

Scolding.

If you remember you will remember other things that frighten you.

Will I.

Yes and there is no necessity the explanation is not in your walking first of walking last of walking beside me the only reason that there is plenty of room is that I choose it.

Then we will say that it will rain.

The other day there was bright moonlight.

Not here.

No not here but on the whole there is more moonlight than in Brittany.

Come again.

Come in again.

Coming again.

Coming in again.

Come again.

I say I do understand calling.

Calling him.

Yes Polybe.

Come.

Come.

Come again and bring a book.

We meet him so often.

We meant to see about it. You mean the light.

I am proud of her. You have every reason to be and she takes it so naturally.

It is better that it is her hands.

Yes of course.

Nothing can pay for that.

Republics are so ungrateful.

Do you desire to appear here.

Why of course in that sense.

I do not know those words.

It is really wretched.

You do see it.

I don’t see it that way.

No you wouldn’t you would prefer the words well and tall.

Say it to me.

You know I never wished to be blamed.

An effort to eat quickly.

Did you promise him.

Did I promise him the woods.

The woods.

Not now.

You mean not now.

[ ¶ ]

1916

131.

ADVERTISEMENTS

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

I was winsome. Dishonored. And a kingdom. I was not a republic. I was an island and land. I was early to bed. I was a character sodden agreeable perfectly constrained and not artificial. I was relieved by contact. I said good-morning, good evening, hour by hour. I said one had power. I said I was frequently troubled. I can be fanciful. They have liberal ideas. They have dislikes. I dread smoke. Where are there many children. Where are there many children. We have an account. We count daisy. Daisy is a daughter. Her name is Antonia. She is pleased to say what will you have. Horns and horns. Nicholas is not a stranger. Neither is Monica. No one is a stranger. We refuse to greet any one. We like Genevieve to satisfy us. I do not like what I am saying.

How can you describe a trip. It is so boastful.

He said definitely that they would. They have. It’s a little late. I hope the other things will be as he states them. I have confidence. I have not eaten peaches. Yes I have. I apologize. I did not want to say the other word that was red. You know what I mean.

Why can I read it if I know page to page what is coming if I have not read it before. Why can I read it. I do.

I didn’t.

Let me see. I wish to tell about the door. The door opens before the kitchen. The kitchen is closed The other door is open and that makes a draft. This is very pleasant in summer. We did not expect the weather to change so suddenly. There seem to be more mosquitoes than ever. I don’t understand why I like narrative so much to read. I do like it. I see no necessity for disclosing particularity I am mightily disturbed by a name such as an English home. An English home is beautiful. So are the times.

A dog does not bark when he hears other dogs bark. He sleeps carefully he does not know about it. I am not pained.

This is the narrative. In watching a balloon, a kite, a boat, steps and watches, any kind of a call is remarkable remarkably attuned. A resemblance to Lloyd George, bequeathing prayers, saying there is no hope, having a french meeting. Jenny said that she said that she did not believe in her country. Any one who does not believe in her country speaks the truth. How dare you hurt the other with canes. I hope he killed him. Read it. I believe Bulgaria. I have pledges. I have relief.

i am not patient

I am interested. In that table. I like washing gates with a mixture. We get it by bringing up melons. White melons have a delicious flavor.

I am not patient. I get angry at a dog. I do not wish to hear a noise. I did not mind the noise which the client made. I wished to see the pearls. How easily we ask for what we are going to have. By this we are pleased and excited.

The hope there is is that we will hear the news. We are all elated. Did you see her reading the paper. I cannot help wanting to write a story.

A woman who had children and called to them making them hear singing is a match for the man who has one child and does not tell him to play there with children. Heaps of them are gambling. They tell about stitches. Stitches are easily made in hot weather and vegetation. Tube roses are famous.

I could be so pleased. It would please me if Van would mention it. Why is an index dear to him. He has thousands of gesticulations. He can breathe.

White and be a Briton. This means a woman from the north of France. They are very religious. They say blue is not a water color. It should be a bay. We are pleased with her. She washes her hair very often.

Do not tremble. If she had an institution it is the one excluding her mother. Her native land is not beautiful. She likes the poet to mutter. He does. The olive.

We had that impression. Do speak. Have they been able to arrange matters with the proprietor.

I will not please play. I will adorn the station. It has extraordinarily comfortable seats.

to open

Not too long for leading, not opening his mouth and sitting. Not bequeathing butter. Butter comes from Brittany. In the summer it smells rancid. We do not like it. We have ceased use of it. We find that oil does as well. We can mix oil with butter but we have lard. We use lard altogether. We prefer it to butter. We use the butter in winter. We have not been using it before the winter. We mix lard and oil. We will use butter.

do let us be faithful and true

I do not wish to see I do not wish to see Harry I do not wish to see Harry Brackett I do not wish to see Harry Brackett.

a grape cure

What did we have for dinner we had a melon lobster chicken then beet salad and fruit. How can you tell a melon. You tell it by weight and pressing it. You do not make mistakes. We are pleased with it. Do we like a large dog. Not at all.

battle

Battle creek. I was wet. All the doors showed light. It is strange how Brittany is not attractive as Mallorca and yet butter does make a difference. We are perfect creatures. What is a festival. Saturday to some. Not to be dishonored. Not to be tall and dishonored they usually aren’t but some are, some are tall and dishonored. By this I mean that coming down the mountain faces which are shining are reflecting the waving of the boat which is there now. I distrust everybody. Do sleep well. Everywhere there is a cat. We will leave by boat. I am not pleased with this. I will get so that I can write a story.

fastening tube roses

I understand perfectly well how to fix an electric fan. Of course it makes sparks but when the two black pieces that do not come together are used up you get this. I do it without any bother. I am not certain I could learn it. It is not difficult. We do not find that it does away with mosquitoes. We use it in the night. Sundays there is no electricity.

they do it better than i do

I can. I can be irritated. I hate lizards when you call them crocodile. She screamed. She screamed. I do not know why I am irritated.

it is a natural thing

Do not do that again. I do not like it. Please give it away. We will not take it to Paris. I do not want the gas stove. It has a round oven. It does not bake. We use coal by preference. It is very difficult not to bathe in rain water. Rain water is so delicious. It is boiled. We boil it.

loud letters

Look up and not down.

Look right and not left.

And lend a hand.

We were so pleased with the Mallorcans and the wind and the party. They were so good to offer us ice-cream. They do not know the french names.

Isn’t it peculiar that those that fear a thunder storm are willing to drink water again and again, boiled water because it is healthy. All the water is in cisterns rain water. There are no vegetables that is to say no peas. There are plenty of beets. I like them so much. So do I melons. I was so glad that this evening William came and ate some. It would not go back as if it hadn’t been good.

pleasures in sincere wishes

I wish you to enjoy these cigarettes. They are a change from those others. I understand that you had some very good ones. You are not able to get these any more. I have tried to get them. They tell me that they cannot say when they will come. They do not know that about them. We sleep easily. We are awakened by the same noise. It is so disagreeable.

an exhibition

I do not quite succeed in making an exhibition. Please place me where there is air. I like to be free. I like to be sure that the dogs will not be worried. I don’t see how they can avoid crickets. They come in. They are so bothersome. We must ask Polybe to wish.

the boat

I was so disappointed in the boat. It was larger than the other. It did not have more accomodation. It made the noise which was disagreeable. I feel that I would have been willing to say that I liked it very well if I had not seen it when it was painted. It is well never to deceive me.

threadneedle street

I am going to conquer. I am going to be flourishing. I am going to be industrious. Please forgive me everything.

present

This is a ceremonial. When you are bashful you do not think. When a present is offered you accept it you accept the bracelet worn by the nun so that it rusted. You do not know what to do with it. You describe its qualities. It is a pleasure to have it. You will give it. You are steadily tender. You say the beginning is best. Why do you say Englishman. You say Englishman because he wished it. Do not hurry.

evian water

Evian water is very good. Sometimes I am not sure it is put up by them at least now when there is a war. I say it is fresh. When I do not like a bottle I throw it away. I throw the water away.

[ ¶ ]

1916

132.

DO LET US GO AWAY

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

(Theodore.) I don’t think it’s my fault I don’t think I could do it so unconsciously. I think she brings it in every morning.

(Nicholas.) I used to be hurried, now I imagine I will not be.

(Theodore.) It is not necessary to dance or sing. Let us sing that song. Let us call them their names Nicholas. Theodore we will. We are dishonored. We visit one another and say good-bye.

(Nicholas.) I do not like to be teased. It is so easy to kill mosquitoes but what is the use when we are discouraged by the war. We are so are the Japanese. We will never mention them.

(Theodore.) My principle idea is to eat my meals in peace.

They withdraw. Several people come in. With one of them there is a dog. His name is Polybe. They speak to each other.

100 dollars good-bye good-bye good-bye.

(Jane and Nicholas and Theodore and the lawyer and the children.)

(Jane.) I speak slowly. I do it intentionally.

(Henry.) We have fragments. We call out sometimes. When two bands are playing they play in the distance. Some play in people’s houses. We say hush.

(Arthur.) Dishonored. Never believe in September. Never believe in September in the sense of visions.

(Henry.) I do know the chorus. Individual cases do not bring the war home to me. I suddenly remember and I rest in it. I am ashamed. I have patience and earnest feeling. I am liking the new boat. It is still painted white and is enormously disappointing. Some one has been willing. Oh I am disgusted. This is not the conversation.

(Helen.) The same. I am a settled character. I have visions of welcoming them. They do behave so well and eat so regularly and very well too. They grow almonds in their grounds and I like to eat them green or later. I like to eat them. They are willing. Do not disappoint me.

(Nicholas.) Don’t cry.

(Nicholas.) I am looking for a candle. I have it. I am putting it in a Venetian box. Please leave it alone. Don’t tease me. I have it. I can place it.

(Theodore.) We are altogether.

Silence and the lights are out. Everybody is laughing. They say (Leave it alone. We like to hear it.) They are very patient. (I cannot spare another handkerchief.)

Anybody can come in. We were surprised to see musicians. There were servants.

(Albert.) Do not repeat it. I tell you I won’t have it. I will have a justice of the peace.

(He did.)

Jenny is sick.

(Jenny.) I am sick.

(The lawyer.) I went often to see you and every day I said I love you better I do love you better. That’s it.

They were together and they said John are you going. He said something.

They were altogether.

I often think about it.

Genevieve was patient. She was angry because the water was another color.

She said. He is very good now.

A scene where there are two houses. One on either side and we are in the middle there is a great deal of talking in one of them. In the other they eat a late dinner.

(Nicholas.) Anthony. Henriette open the other door and tell mamma. I’ll tell mamma.

Mamma coockcoo.

(Pirate.) What is a pirate not a man who kills and pursues boats but the one who has a family, he is the one who comes home today, he expects to be hated. We don’t have that feeling.

A scene.

They all laugh.

Please rent a garden for chickens and a turkey.

I wonder if I like dancing.

I can mention a subject which is agreeable so agreeable and exciting and there are three names two of them are almost alike.

We are there.

The Scene

Conversation. I asked him did he like to hear the dog bark. He said he would shoot at him. I said did he like to hear it. We were ashamed of his servants. They talked together loudly. We hoped he would control them. He wrote it. So did they together. Please have peace. Say the date. Please have the Fangturm. Please have peace. Please don’t fish so near the shore. Please do not be asked to buy it when it is living. It is not disgusting. All of us are not so pleased.

(Nicholas and Jane.)

They are old. They have taken the house for the month of September and we do hope that they will go away. We do hope that they will go away.

The proprietor came and took the almonds. We said do not take the grapes, we will not give you the key.

Have we gotten as far as that.

Mallorcan singing.

They are all singing they sing the song about the chicken. Jenny Chicken does not sing a song about the chicken. She says she does not like them small.

I am so bothered.

I am angry.

I am angry at these sounds. They say.

This is Spain and I say. It is not.

(Nicholas.) I have a governess. She tells me to pray. I am not religious.

Servants can speak to each other. Two of them have long hair. They all wear it down their back.

Come in. We are not coming tonight. We hope to see the fire-works. There will also be a procession. Do you believe you will see the procession. We will see the fire-works from here.

(Paul.) Thunder. It will not rain yet. It usually does not at this season. I hope that a war will come. I would like to be interpreter.

(Antonio.) I believe in merrymaking. It has been possible for me to catch fish. I avoided cooking the lunch by leaving two young boys in charge. Their names were Clarence and Emanuel.

(Clarence.) I will see to everything.

(Emanuel.) I will help you.

(Pablo.) I will be of some assistance.

(Antonio.) I will come when called.

(Maggie.) I do not like hot weather.

The part of the house which has windows back and front is cooler.

Coming together.

We move.

I will tell you about Eugenia. She moved the table and hopes to be married. I do not think so because I do not think she is attractive. There is not a family in which some do not embroider. It is a great industry.

The wind.

There is wind every day.

I am so disappointed.

It is difficult to stop now because of annoyances. Now we will tell of the things that were sent together.

We were surprised they had not moved in. Open homes.

Go on. Go on.

Making people better.

The servants. They did say that they were Spanish. I said they weren’t. I said Spaniards were polite.

(Nicholas.) I have seen the consul he is going to get me my passport.

(William.) But he can’t he is only consular agent. He has to send to Barcelona.

(Nicholas.) I was not speaking of him. I was speaking of the ambassador.

(William.) Oh that’s another matter.

Mr. and Mrs. Clement came in they said that they had lost a friend.

Music.

When they ask for money for the sailors who were drowned they make gay music.

When they say here is some one who refuses to give them something they are impertinent.

(Brothers.) How did we know they were brothers. We knew it because they have the same perplexity. He has lost money in boats and he has in steel cars.

(Officials.) Come together you can fly a kite if you like. We do not like. We like to see others do it. It is not much trouble. It depends entirely on the height of the house.

Nicholas Jane and Anthony and the evening rain. It comes every morning about two and we have the habit of closing up.

Please me. I will.

Three months yes three months.

Piles of initials he made piles of initials. Would any one think that they embroidered the name in Mallorca.

(Stephen.) How much is it.

(Stephen.) Forty-five.

(Stephen.) We will change it to forty.

Older ones have gotten to see that it’s dangerous to go to Marseilles.

(The colonel.) He owns this house and he wants the almond crop.

We said we did not know that.

He said it was in the lease. Mr. Clement said he had never heard of such a thing being done.

We met an old frenchman.

We met the people who are going around together and asking for money.

(Genevieve.) Widows should have it.

(Bobbie.) Do as you like.

We asked them not to come in.

The dealer his wife and the servant. Hush don’t wake anybody. You must not call out to one another. Everybody does it. We do not ask you to control the others. We have decided not to say anything to you about them.

(The owner of the house.) I am assisting and I am further obliged to come tomorrow. Will you kindly give me the key.

(The servant.) Will you kindly give me some water. Will you show me the way to go.

(The wife.) I will not believe that they are settled. It is a great disappointment to me.

Plenty of time.

Beginning tomorrow can we count a month before they return to the city.

Counting tomorrow can we count a month before they leave the country.

It is a disappointment to me that we have not been able to be rid of that which is bothering us. It is a great disappointment to me.

Two count, we count two.

The one came first.

He eats sweetbreads by preference and he has a wife and a child. I did not mean him.

The one came later and is really not very well pleased.

He does not care for the vegetables which are for sale here.

We know an old man that we like better. We like to see that he is met.

When did the owner of the house decide to write to us. He did not write. He came.

(The owner.) It was agreed that you take it by three months. It will disturb me to come up once a month for the money.

It was agreed that we take it by the month and we will send you your money by mail.

(The owner.) If it is lost it will be at your risk.

It will not be lost.

(The owner.) I am very anxious to have you pleased with the house.

We like the view.

(The owner.) Did the storm do much injury.

A little rain came in.

(The owner.) I meant to the trees.

I do not think so.

What is it.

We went together.

We did not feel too warm.

There is much talk of obligation.

We never have butter.

We are not going to.

The rest of the day was there. He said that he would be pleased if we came again and asked for that which we were to get.

(The older woman.) Do not for one moment think of not receiving back that which is owing to you.

We said that we have made a mistake.

Excuse me. Come in some time tomorrow.

Tomorrow in a week.

A week is over on Sunday.

Come tomorrow.

This evening at four.

Tomorrow too.

Come tomorrow or early not before six.

We will have them to-morrow.

Yes tomorrow.

They had them. They were the kind that lit themselves. We were so careful. We said yes we like the kind that we have had.

By believing in everything we happen to be careful to ask what was paid.

It is necessary to know how the time is arranged.

(William.) Teeth, do not mention teeth. My front teeth are longer.

Is it surprising that every one is fond of mutton.

Is it.

I think it is.

(Monica.) I am careful about turns. I walk up hill.

She is enthusiastic she has gone in whenever there was kite flying.

(Anthony.) Whatever you do don’t make a noise.

Please be careful of me.

Let us talk about fowls.

When we went hunting we had eleven dogs. They ran after rabbits. We went there. Ours is certainly not petted. He likes to be able to be told that it is true.

Jenny, sister, Nicholas and Hermann.

Who did he call to.

He did not call me away.

He was hoping for other results. We bowed politely.

To be seventy five.

To be seventy five together.

To be able to see stitches.

To have decided not to stay here.

We will not see to count.

The End of May

The weather in June is like the weather in September. The end of May is cooler.

The bathman is disgusted that the Mallorcans don’t bathe in September. The water is warm in September. It is warmer in July and August.

(The War.) Are there German submarines in Spanish waters.

(Signor Dato.) There are no german submarines in Spanish waters.

(Marquis of Ibyza.) I hate the English.

(The King.) Have you any daughters.

(Marquis of Ibyza.) I have.

(The King.) Then leave them all alone.

(The Cuban Boat.) It has sunk.

(The sailors.) They all came from Saint Katherine square.

The sailors were all drowned. A great deal of money was collected for their families.

In speaking of Mallorca we must remember that there is making acquaintance. They make acquaintance with each other.

(Jane.) I will not be old. I have four children. The two servants are man and wife.

(Iphegenia.) To work hard is commendable if one earns money. I do not wish to be married. I wish to be sure of marriage. I have selected my sisters. They do embroidery. I will not copy them. I am not so old. I have a younger brother and sister. I do not pay attention. We do not pay attention to one another. I am in a way disappointed. I do believe in fish. Everybody does in Mallorca.

(Minorca answering in french.) I know the name of Mary Rose.

What is a saint.

Stamp on a flag.

Believe in your country.

Singing at night.

(Paul.) I am going to see John.

(John.) Come when you like. How is your wife.

(Paul.) My wife is tired. We walked too far yesterday. It was beautiful moonlight.

(John.) Remember me to her.

(Paul.) How is your wife today.

(John.) Oh she is all right now.

(Paul.) And Bartholomew.

(John.) Bartholomew is not here just now. He has gone down stairs.

(Paul.) Yes I saw Bartholomew when I came in.

We do not know whether it has anything to do with the weather whether they will go away. It is said by every one that almost every one goes away by the middle of October. They came in July. We hear something.

Yes it’s german. They give French music too and one English and one American. They are all there but they do not say it.

I dance.

Keep still.

Do keep still.

They keep our dog still.

We kept our dog still.

We can see signs that they are going away. I do not wish to say this in the manner of Monica.

When do car conductors work.

They work in the evening.

Miss Alice Toklas wishes Roberts to kindly send her by registered mail—under separate cover—1 Ivory soap—and a good face soap that Roberts can recommend.

(Genevieve.) The melon is always warmer in the center when it has been in the sun.

Well then we will have the green.

That’s the way our melons are cooled.

They are not going today.

We have decided that we will tell the consul that we were very glad to see him.

(Genevieve.) I am angry. I will not go to the workingman.

(Monica.) I am not angry I am going to lie down.

(Nicholas.) I believe in loud furnaces.

(William.) I am married.

Are you.

To whom.

If they go away they leave suddenly. This is not the way they came. They came unexpectedly. They will not go away suddenly.

Always sincerely yours.

Mabel Weeks.

He can do as he pleases with Mary Rose.

He can do as he pleases with Mary Rose.

Not finished yet. When can we come in and bring Mary Rose.

(Monica.) I like Polly. He is so handsome.

(Monica.) And we were right.

(Genevieve.) Why were we not right.

(Nicholas.) Because we felt that it was not true.

(Paul.) Why does the german boat give out oil.

(William.) Because it wishes to feed german submarines.

(The Marquis.) I will express my wishes.

(The landlord.) That is as you wish sir.

(Monica.) I like to feel that if any one falls I fall.

(Paul.) I am going to fix the string with a wire.

Thanks so much when will it be done.

(Paul.) I will do it tomorrow.

(Nicholas.) Saturday does not include Sunday.

Doesn’t it.

(Nicholas.) Not in Palma in Mallorca.

You mean that they will all go away.

(Nicholas.) Not right away but they won’t stay.

Very well. Good-bye.

(May Mary.) Yes I hear.

When the girl went away we said they had umbrellas. When the rest went away they said good-bye.

Let us wait and see.

We waited for them and they passed. They were all of them old. They had loud voices. We want to know in a neutral country have they servants.

Please be able to finish.

(Nicholas.) Mamma Coockcoo.

(Joseph.) Dolores Dolores.

(Jane.) Jenny give me the keys. Oh yes. I am waiting.

(Nicholas.) Follow me.

(The lawyer.) Stay to play.

The End.

Yes I have a brother.

Sitting at a cafe.

[ ¶ ]

1916

133.

LET US BE EASILY CAREFUL

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I don’t know if Clara has any capacity to handle servants. This I do not know. I am convinced that it would be feasible one could go on. But in this matter I have no opinion. I do think it would be possible. I don’t know that it would be worth trying.

Large water and towels. I don’t see any necessity for economising.

We are going to change everything.

Let us make out a careful list of what we have ordered.

He says he doesn’t care. He says he uses what he says. He asks for a soup spoon. He says that is the only thing we forgot. We are also sending fruit knives. We keep two. It is very fortunate that we did so. Very fortunate. Because we consider it fortunate.

She is not trustworthy. I do not believe that she is successful. I do not care to discuss the matter. We are all alike. Do not say so. It is not true.

Mutton. This is a subject. Were we displeased. Were we perfectly satisfied. Did we find it tenderer more than we expected.

Mutton is not always a disappointment to us.

There is plenty of time to wait until to-morrow. We need to have an arrangement. We will go and get it. It will be satisfactory. We hope it will have a cross on top for figs.

This was the way we did it. We resolved to be careful. We would not do as she wished.

Lettuce. He said they did not have lettuce. Green peas. They have green peas. All the rest. They have all the rest. They are a funny people. A drop of oil remains just what it is.

She said to me that if we went this afternoon we would not go to-morrow morning. We did not go this morning but that had nothing to do with it. If we do not go this way it has nothing to do with it.

I understand it.

We will get theatre tickets. We will get the tickets for the concerts.

We went to a concert. What is music. A passion for colonies not a love of country. This is the answer. We will be careful to remember to select the electric light. We will also remember the cake. We will not forget to get roses. Not handkerchiefs, roses.

We are easily careful.

We were easily careful. We said what do you want.

Lots of people say it they ask you do you like this town. Lots of people ask you do you like this town do you understand what I say.

I wish I had thought of doing it.

There is no use thinking about it now.

All the time when it was summer we knew the winter would be spring. We didn’t know it but it is here. We can smell smoke.

We went to buy wood. They gave us what we asked for. We are very well pleased. We will have enough.

Let us be easily careful to compare ourselves with another.

We like Christmas.

We have such happy souvenirs.

Let us be easily careful of woolen woolen stuff. She is such a very nice woman for selecting. She selects her mother. We call her Aunt Fanny.

The rest of the time we are careful. Let us be careful then.

It was a great disappointment to us.

Let us be easily careful this week.

We were.

We were so angry.

We will have some for a few more days.

Certainly we will.

Suckling pig.

This is a nice name.

And a nice dish.

So they say.

We can have all we want.

Do use a large piece of wood and ask your landlord to put in a fireplace. We use very large wood.

And yet we don’t buy fish.

Why not because you don’t like it.

We praise the menu.

Yes and we ask what can we substitute for lobsters.

There is no use substituting anything for them.

But they like it.

Very well then let me think.

Can’t you think of anything.

No.

We were and we had most excellent results. We had a pleasant house an excellent table comfortable chairs and a fire and fine linen. Our table silver was not adequate. We were more than satisfied with our condition.

But then we are satisfied.

Yes we are satisfied.

Don’t be foolish about butter. Butter is a substance which if not used is used.

To be sure it is used.

We are examples of moderation.

Indeed we are.

Good-night.

Very well.

We are easily careful.

She is very easily careful. She is not very easily careful.

Not so easily.

We are easily careful.

Did it begin that way.

We were

Did you say we were.

I said I had not found another letter.

Yes

Then we will say it.

Will we believe it.

Not unless we weigh it.

Then we say alright for to-day.

Were we right.

We were right.

Thank you.

I do not believe it.

Oh yes we were.

I used up oxygenated water.

Do you pronounce it.

I always pronounce it.

I have not been careful.

Oh yes you have.

We are easily careful.

They used my name.

You don’t need to be.

We are easily careful.

Let us be easily careful.

Say that with me.

I say that with you.

Does it make much difference.

We were easily careful.

Yes indeed.

When it comes to it I am not very well satisfied.

Let us be easily careful.

Finish again.

We are easily careful in this way.

I am going to try to begin earlier.

I don’t care to talk about it.

Chicken salad.

Chicken salad and green peas.

Chicken salad and green peas and asparagus.

Of what and why and why do we have to be. You know very well why we have to be. Do you mean to-morrow. I mean every day.

Of what.

And why.

I cannot answer questions.

Can not you.

Leave out the clock.

We are not tired of it.

[ ¶ ]

1916

134.

BONNE ANNEE

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

We do not understand why they do not think this a good market.

We do understand our pleasure. Our pleasure is to do every day the work of that day, to cut our hair and not want blue eyes and to be reasonable and obedient. To obey and not split hairs. This is our duty and our pleasure.

Every day we get up and say we are awake today. By this we mean that we are up early and we are up late. We eat our breakfast and smoke a cigar. That is not so because we call it by another name. We like the country and we are pressed people. Do not be upset by anything. No I won’t be. Dear one.

We have given you this.

Yes.

I give you this.

Yes.

You give me this.

Yes.

Yes sir.

Why do I say yes sir. Because it pleases you.

What are the letters in my name.

O. and c and be and tea.

Leading a museum not a pearl there.

Take me to Sevres I do not despair.

This must not be put in a book.

Why not.

Because it mustn’t.

Yes sir.

Please be rich.

I am.

So am I.

Of course you are my pretty.

Of course you are.

It isn’t necessary for me to mention what a good baby.

Happy New Year.

[ ¶ ]

1916

135.

CAPTAIN WILLIAM EDWARDS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

This is the scene. When the candle goes out you light it. You have no difficulty with that you have a great many boxes of matches. You know just where they are. You do not mind if you lose it. You have more in the drawer. You do not care to have the dog get in. You pay no attention to him. You use a great deal of wood to keep up the fire. Wood is plentiful. You have some difficulty in getting. You have to make arrangements. You make arrangements through a woman. She does not get you the wood you want. You can get plenty more. You send it away. You have no trouble in getting what you want. You ask them to supply it. They say they will. They bring some and ask you to pay more than you care to pay. You say don’t bother me I will come down on Friday. You don’t go on Friday. You are not afraid of the windy weather. Nobody is afraid of the windy weather. They find it cold.

It’s nonsense.

Bartholomew can be a great bother. We have never found him so. You look at him and like him and you say believe me I have no desire to meet your father. You say his father is not frank. This is enough to please you. You ask to see the house. It is decorated. By many things mostly wood. Wood is very decorative and so are leaves and sometimes they imitate stones. I do not know which I like best. You say. I like the first house best. It has a ceiling and a great many people have been suspicious. You say you are suspicious of everybody.

The way I learned to be suspicious was by leaving wood around. Anybody can play with food. We got to be suspicious of land. Anybody can say they believe in fighting. Some do not plead with any one.

You should say don’t go stay until spring. You do not say it. You have said it. You said the boat was pitching. You said the boat was tossing and pitching. Everybody heard about it. You need not say do not forget the cloth. She never did.

Say to me, the woods the poor man’s overcoat. Say it.

I must do it before it is so late.

Are you going today.

Did she say that she preferred her own country.

Did you mean that you were not satisfied with my behavior.

Do you prefer songs.

Do you really like that candy.

Can you recollect the name of the thing that was chosen.

Do you understand the language.

Can you reflect in darkness.

Do you like to be reminded of anything.

Can you possibly be releasing the curtain.

Can you surely understand finishing a stocking.

Do not listen to her she knows nothing about wool.

[ ¶ ]

1916

136.

CAPTAIN WALTER ARNOLD

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Do you mean to please me.

I do.

Do you have any doubt of the value of food and water.

I have not.

Can you recollect any example of easy repetition.

I can and I can mention it. I can explain how by twice repeating you change the meaning you actually change the meaning. This makes it more interesting. If we attach it to a person we make for realization.

Do you really mean you have no preferences.

I can not visualise the condition.

By that time I am free to say that we have made offers of finding the right name for everything.

Do you know that you are careful.

Do you see the state of your purse.

Have you been told that I will give you more if you ask for it.

Or do you not care to receive a favor.

Certainly you wish to be helped.

Let me help you.

Do not refuse me.

You can regulate your expenditure.

It is unreasonable.

Not because you do it.

Not because you do not do it.

Standard pieces.

Eating and drinking.

Can you forget Minerva.

I make the mistake.

I mean Monica.

Can you forget Monica.

Or Polybe.

act ii.

A dazzling dress. We dazzle altogether.

[ ¶ ]

1916

137.

IN MEMORY (POLYBE SILENT)

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I don’t understand you. I will be counted among the really great writers and after all you are one of the people who write every day. I write every day too but then I am that. It takes great credit to look at a cock fight. I do. I find it rather dull. Any kind of impression is louder. Do not be outspoken. Polybe was so pleasant. I could so praise him. He frightened. Not really. I am never frightened. I was before the war. The war has made this difference. Polybe is certainly majestic. He does think badly. We all do. It’s all a habit. I like to change them. I bathe often. Please do not plead with me. I must listen to Jeanne. Let me tell you a story. In Brittany on the coast nobody thinks of sailing or fishing. Farming is preferred. We all reason like this. If you wish to go to a city. You go to Rennes. There are a great many rich people in Rennes. That is to say people who have 100,000 dollars. There are a great many people in Rennes who have 100,000 dollars. There is not poverty there that is to say not many working people. Then there is Fougeres. A great many people have never heard of it and a great many people have a little property in it. Oh for a few francs it doesn’t cost much and can be paid in installments. We all enjoy it.

we have given away polybe.

We gave him away because we were not the kind of people to keep him. Why should one not change one’s mind. Sometimes whole countries do. They do so. We hope Russia will not.

he was magnificent.

He was so remarkable. He was praised. What can a consul do. He can be married. Where. In a church. He can be disappointing. I was pleased to see that we knew one another. Failure by God. All I beg of you is that you won’t make it a church question.

what do you make of it.

We have decided not to take him. We will wait. It was very pleasing to us to do as we did. We were delighted and we have forgotten all discomforts. We were so pleased.

flowers.

He has 74 flowers and 307 varieties of chrysanthemums. He also knows about carnations. You have to take more care of them. In some climates they bloom all the time. He told this in a shop where they sold embroidery.

he was very happy.

He was very happy. I can say that. He can do as he pleases with Mary Rose. He is very happy and he can do as he pleases.

eating too much.

It is very good to be worthy of porcelain. We like to see it. It is decorative and interesting. It can be bought in a number of places. I know quite a number of them. There are all kinds of dishes. We hope to get ours back unbroken.

she was pleased.

She was pleased with him. She said and I believe it that he would go to Paris.

The way to inquire is to say he is going too. She will be there very soon. She said it was unexpected. We said not at all we have been inclined to resist it. She believes in her breath.

wait till wednesday.

What are you. Obedient. Cuba and Mexico. What are you. I am beautiful. I have found that it is easier to pass in front. In front of what. In front of me. Do you see that little dog. He is getting accustomed to leaving. Do be gracious this evening. Hurrah for France.

[ ¶ ]

1916

138.

PLEASE DO NOT SUFFER

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Genevieve, Mrs. Marchand and Count Daisy Wrangel.

(Mrs. Marchand.) Where was she born and with whom did she go to school. Did she know the Marquise of Bowers then or did she not. Did she come to know her in Italy. Did she learn English in Morocco. She has never been to England nor did she go to school in Florence. She lived in the house with the friends of the count Berny and as such she knew them and she knew him. She went to eat an Arab dinner.

How did she come to know the people she has known. I do not understand it.

With whom did she go to school. We are not sure. When did she first know about Morocco. Where did she hear English.

She heard English spoken to children.

(Count Daisy Wrangel.) He speaks English very well. He has an impediment in his speech. He likes cauliflower and green peas. He does not find an old woman satisfactory as a cook. He wishes for his Italian. It is too expensive to bring her down. He does like dogs. He once had eight. They were black poodles. They were living in a garden on a duchess’ estate. He trained them to be very willing and he has pictures of them all. He has often written a book. He writes about art sometimes. He also paints a little. He has a friend who paints a picture every morning and paints a picture every afternoon. He is not disagreeable. He did not come with him. He asked to see the dog he thought he had grown.

(Genevieve.) She believes in Fraconville. What is a thunder storm. This is my history. I worked at a cafe in Rennes. Before that I was instructed by a woman who knew knitting and everything. My mother and father worked at gardening. I was ruined by a butcher. I am not particularly fond of children. My child is a girl and is still a little one. She is living in an invaded district but is now in Avignon. I had a coat made for her but it did not fit her very well and now I am sending the money so that it will be made at Verdun. I am not necessarily a very happy woman. Every one is willing. I like knitting and I like to buy provision. Yes I enjoy the capital. There is plenty of meat here. I do not care for the variety. I prefer veal to chicken. I prefer mutton. I understand that it is difficult to have anything.

(Mrs. Marchand.) I do not write often. I say I will mention it if a man pays attention to a woman and so I can and I can say that I have not written. I will do as I like. I find that my baby is very healthy. I hope he will not talk the language spoken here but I can not say this to him. He is too young. He is not walking. If the Dardenelles are not taken perhaps they will open. I hear myself speaking. I have an orange tree that is open. The sun comes in. For ten days during ten days it rains and then until December we will have good weather. There is no fire in the house. I do not like to look at that map. Will you excuse me while I give my baby his luncheon.

(Count Daisy Wrangel.) It is the same name as an island. We were from Courland and some are Russians and some are Prussians and some are Swedes. None are Lithuanians. Mr. Berenson is a Lithuanian. I have a Danish friend who has been married four times. His last wife is a singer. She is a married woman. His first wife has been married to four different men. She has been a good friend to each one of them. They do say this. I have no pleasure in my stay on the Island because I do not eat anything. I would like to have something.

(Genevieve.) The count was here. He wanted to see the dog and he said he would like to see him. He was not very well. He had been suffering. He did not say that his friend would come with him. He said he thought not. I am often told that the french are everything. I ask do you believe that the french are winning. I believe that the french are winning. Do you need butter for cooking.

(Mrs. Marchand.) Let me give you a peach that is softer. Do you like this one. We will come again for an evening. This is the shortest way. Yes I like walking. We say very little when we are worrying. Let us go away. We cannot because my husband cannot go away.

Nellie Mildred and Carrie.

(Nellie.) Handwriting is not curving. It is not a disappointment or a service it is frequently prepossessing.

(Mildred.) It is copied. Six handkerchiefs. Two of one kind four of another.

(Carrie.) She backhands that means she takes good care of herself.

(Mrs. Marchand.) She does not know any of them. She knows Mr. Rothschild.

(Genevieve.) What is the use of being tranquil when this house is built for the winter. The winter here is warm.

(Count Daisy Wrangel.) He will not stay longer than November.

William and Mary.

(William.) He is fond of reading and drinking. He drinks wine. He also drinks siphon. This is water with sterilised water in it. He drinks it with and also without lemon. He is very fond of walking. He does not prefer resting. He is a painter by profession.

(Mary.) Mary is winning. She has a brother who is fighting. He has made a ring for her. She has a mother and another brother. We were asked does she like swimming. She has not a knowledge of swimming.

(Mrs Marchand.) She is a large woman and rather walking. She walks along. We met her and Mr. Marchand who were walking. We said it was too cold for walking.

(The English consul.) All right. The dog is too closely muzzled. He can’t breathe properly.

(Count Daisy Wrangel.) Why do you all speak to me. Let me tell about it. In coming into the first office I first saw one young lady. I told her she was looking very well. I then went out and came back and went up to the other lady. I said how do you do I was sorry not to see you the other day. You were out when I called. My friend is a bear. I thought he would have come with me to call. I will come soon again.

(Mrs. Marchand.) I don’t know him very well that is to say my husband has pointed him out to me and I knew he was here. It will not be a disappointment to us.

(Genevieve.) I prefer a basket to a mesh. It is the one souvenir that I will have. I do not wish to say that I am not pleased. I do not like to spend 35 dollars over again all over again. It is exact enough.

(Count Daisy Wrangel.) There is a great deal to write in a newspaper.

(Michael.) Michael was the son of Daniel. He moved into a house. He had been living at a hotel a whole winter. He has steam heat and light. We have not seen photographs of the place.

(Jane.) I have five children the youngest is three years old. Many of them died.

(Felix.) What kind of wool do you prefer black or in color, heavy or thin and for what use do you desire it. Do you also wish knitting needles and what thickness.

(Alice.) What did we have to eat today. We had very young pork. It is very delicious. I have never eaten it better.

(Genevieve.) I like to choose my meat.

(Mrs. Marchand.) I understand everything better. I like to have to think and look at maps. I hate to see so much black. I do not mean by that that I am sullen. I am not that. I am delighted with surroundings.

(Genevieve.) I wish to spend a little money on some things. I am waiting for the boat. I have nothing to do except sleep. Really not.

(Mrs. Marchand.) I understand Spanish.

(Count Daisy Wrangel.) To please him and to please me I do not dine at home.

(Harry Francis.) It hangs out in the rain and it is not dry what shall I put on underneath.

Anything you like.

(Roger Henry.) Why do you prefer a picture of a boat.

Because it is useful.

(Mrs. Marchand.) I am so disappointed in the morning.

We are all of us disappointed.

(Mrs. Marchand.) I did not meet you to-day.

Yes you did.

Every man swallowing. What.

(Mrs. Marchand.) I told you that you had every reason to expect warm weather and now it’s cold.

It won’t be cold long I hope. These are equinoxial storms. They last from seven to ten days.

(The English Consul.) He has had some trying experiences but he has a pleasant home. He has a view of the sea and also of the woods. It is natural that he has chosen that house.

(Mrs. Marchand.) I have met her. She is very pleasant. I did not think she was his wife. I thought she was his daughter.

So did we all.

[ ¶ ]

1916

139.

I LIKE IT TO BE A PLAY

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

I liked it to be a play and so cleverly spoken.

Americans are very clever.

So are others.

Yes indeed.

And all men are brave.

Scene I.

Satisfy.

I like to satisfy them.

He likes purses.

You mean silver purses.

Yes gold purses.

Here they have other purses.

All of them are carried in a procession.

Every day.

Not all day.

The martyrs and red carnations.

You mean red geraniums.

No I mean red pinks.

Purses have that word.

Please me.

To please me.

Called me.

She expected a distress.

Daughters.

Or daughters.

The youngest as children

One’s said.

Verdun.

We close.

Here.

Stables or motors.

Stables altogether.

Did we know anything about houses in Mallorca.

Scene II.

So you were pleased with me.

Scene III.

Able men. What do you intend to do today.

I have planned to telegraph for an answer,

Oh yes.

What have you said to them.

I said I was delighted with the photographs.

Scene IV.

Will you be sorry to leave Mallorca.

You mean the island.

The sun.

Or the people.

A great many people dislike the people.

Scene V.

Fifth Avenue in Spanish.

Fifth Avenue in Spanish.

Did you say water.

War water.

I have heard it said that a great many people expected another.

One another.

To be one another.

To be fought.

Do not say bright.

It is not a bright day.

Scene VI.

Have we gone so far indeed have we gone so far.

Scene VII.

Don’t make a mistake and lose any leaves.

Classes.

Memory classes.

Don’t go so far and lose any leaves.

We were really pleased with the leaves. We were really not pleased with the leaves.

I was very pleased with the leaves.

Scene VIII.

You were astonished by me.

All of us complain.

You were astonished by me.

Don’t you understand trying.

Don’t you understand trying to stammer.

No indeed I do not.

Scene IX.

Were you surprised to see that we were so far long. You mean in stages. No of course not in selections. What have you selected. Very good sponges. But they are expensive. They are not necessarily cheap. We feel that they ask an extraordinary price here. You have every reason to suppose so. We were quite sure of it. It is easily understood they are accustomed to trading. You mean barter. No I don’t mean that I mean metal worker. Metal workers have new clothes. In Palma. Yes in Palma. I did not mean to mention that name. Why do you dislike the town. Not at all.

The rest of the day was spent in visiting.

Scene X.

The end of that little plate.

You mean you didn’t like the pottery. The brown one you mean. No the yellow. Yes I liked it very much at first. It was too big. This is not the way to say that you will come again. But we don’t want it.

Scene XI.

What did she say. She said that she could read Spanish because all the words that were real words resemble french.

I don’t mean to say that I am vexed.

Oh no indeed you are not to be blamed.

Not at all

We are very careful to move together. For pleasure. For our pleasure. Oh yes indeed. We need you. More than ever. I am glad we are not cold. Not here. Believe me. Believe in me. I do.

[ ¶ ]

1916

140.

A VERY GOOD HOUSE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Did you see her walking. There were two of them walking up and down. Dear Sir, you are mistaken. We were there together. Of course you were there together. Did you intend to go out. Not until this evening. Yes sir. Was there a new lawn there. I do not know the meaning of lawn. Of course you do grass very green grass. We have not enough water to grow grass here. Oh yes of course but this year. I do not understand you. I see clearly that you are a queen.

You are always a queen. Not in speech. No not in speech.

Yours truly

Weber Croly.

It was always dark. And very foolish. Yes very foolish. Altogether. Longer. Not longer than that. I heard her say that we were crying. A great many people cry on Sunday. Why. Because of Saint Sebastian. Really. Why yes. And to be sure. There were smiles. Yes there were smiles. To-day. Yes then we go to-morrow. Yes you go to-morrow. And will you be independent. We believe in careful democracy. Yes let us think. There are sisters. Where. In the church. Come every day. Yes come every day. To-morrow. Yes to-morrow. Alright. Then. Goodby.

isabelle.

Or were. Or were what.

goodnight.

Are you going soon.

Yes we are going.

Alright.

A very good house and we wish to sell it. It’s funny it has been sold three times and always for the same price. Then people have always lived in it rent free. Not if you consider the interest on the money. That makes a difference of course.

What is a very good house. Do you remember how they used to move them.

A great many things happen in the country and it is pleasant to know that it was cold in 1870 and now the flowers are out. I mentioned it.

We are not careful of good houses. Did you mean it in that sense.

We stopped talking. We said stop everything. We said they could buy it at the exposition. There is a confusion. Between exhibition and exposition. We are confused by it. The house is thin. So they say in Europe.

It’s been badly smoked and needs whitewashing. Wood fires have done it.

A very good house is well made.

You find that it’s very comfortable.

I do not like the double entrance.

Do not you.

Not as good a house as I had thought. We are now having trouble with it.

What is a very good house.

The one Mr. Gutterman will build.

What is the use of a very good house.

A very good house built with a wall so that the wind wont blow.

Curious.

In all respects it is standing. You don’t mind five men.

A very good house to sleep in.

Certainly we will be careful to ask him if we can stay here until the first of May.

He said he was born there.

When it is made and the arrangement was made we were not deceived.

A great many people were anxious to have the country.

Do you mean the whole country.

A very good house here.

Yes sir a very good house.

We were so happy in our country house.

Do you believe in sisters.

Do I believe in sisters.

Does he want the carpet.

They were not satisfied with it.

With the rain and with the rain.

I told you you would have difficulty.

A pleasant house or a girl. Do you hear me.

Do you hear me.

I do not care about a description of a house.

Speak sweetly of a very good house.

A very good house do you think so does it please you.

I like plays.

To write.

Yes that way.

Of course you do you are so intelligent.

Mrs. Penfold has a house in the country.

Yes she told me about it and a flower garden.

Mr. Nicholson has a house in the country. Yes I know near a river. Yes and they find the winter very disagreeable.

Yes they would prefer a southern country. Not altogether.

[ ¶ ]

1916

141.

TURKEY AND BONES AND EATING AND WE LIKED IT

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

He was very restless. He does not like to stand while he picks flowers. He does not smell flowers. He has a reasonable liking for herbs. He likes their smell. He is not able to see storms. He can see anything running. He has been able to be praised.

scene i.

Polybe and seats.

Straw seats which are so well made that they resemble stools. They are all of straw and thick. They are made with two handles.

Genevieve and cotton.

I do not like cotton drawers. I prefer wool or linen. I admit that linen is damp. Wool is warm. I believe I prefer wool.

Minorca and dogs.

I like a dog which is easily understood as I have never had the habit of going out except on Sunday. Now I go out every day.

Anthony and coal.

I believe that coal is better than wood. If coal is good it burns longer. In any case it is very difficult to get here.

Felix and a letter.

I do not wish to reply to a telegram, not because I find it difficult to explain in it that I wished to see you. I did wish to see you.

Mr. Clement.

It gives me great pleasure to meet you. I am feeling well today and I see that you are enjoying the mild weather. It will continue so. I hope you will be pleased. I will present myself to you in saying that I am certain that you are deriving pleasure from your winter. I am certainly eager.

William.

He is too difficult. I mean he is too difficult. I don’t believe you understand me yet. He is too difficult.

scene ii.

She would not insist. We were to have a saddle of mutton. We were served first with a not distasteful supply of vegetables. There was ham in it and pork. These had boiling and they were a sauce. Let me tell you about the german.

A little girl.

I can tell blue when I see it.

A German.

Look.

Italians.

We expect to go home.

When

When the cigarettes come. I know these were stale. If I go to the war I will be readily excused because I am lame. You have every reason to be lame. You are a waiter but the out of door life may do you good.

Genevieve.

I could not leave the house as I was expecting the reparation of a mattress.

You did not find it necessary to leave the house.

Not in the morning.

William and Mary.

William is William and he does not use any precaution. He is not very adroit.

She. Will you drink wine.

I do.

I know that but will you take any now.

I don’t mind the taste of it.

This is really not wine. It is a concoction of brown sugar and water and fermented juice. I call it wine it is a drink. I did not know it was not wine.

The count.

Why does the count wish for this house. He wishes for it because it has all conveniences. It really hasn’t but it is better situated than the one he has now.

Raymond and Jenny.

I do like a Spanish name a Spanish name always begins with a V.

We went together.

We went together and we did not go to the Opera. The opera that was being given was Boris Goudonoff.

scene iii.

A whole collection of stamps. A family meeting.

Where did you get it.

I got it when I saw the envelope.

Where did you see it.

Don’t hold it.

Don’t spoil it.

Let me see it.

Thanks.

Thanks so much.

I thank you.

I thank you for your kindness.

Please make a collection of flowers.

Collecting flowers is not a misery. You have to carry something a handkerchief will do and more than that is perfectly selfish.

We are not perfectly selfish.

William. Do be persevering.

Mrs. Clement. I am. I do not leave my house.

Genevieve. Don’t you leave your house.

Mr. and Mrs. Clement. We do.

Maud. The hills would be better than water. We like water.

Mrs. Clement. Everybody likes water.

Maud. And fish.

Genevieve. I do not care for the fish here.

William. Radishes.

Maud. Radishes are strong.

Mrs. Clement. I am glad to have seen you.

scene iv.

An interlude.

If you were a Breton and read a book and understood Spanish would you be richer than a frenchman who talked in a field. If a man talked in a field and told about papers and contraband and laughed would you see a resemblance in him to a Swiss. I would. This is what happened. He says it is very necesssary to be young to be young and unmarried and then you can not do as you please. You can not go where you please. He believed that it was alright. I am certain that he understood talking. He also laughed. I am not convinced that ploughing is safe. Ploughing is done with a plough and under a tree. Dogs bark, little dogs bark the horse and sometimes a mule and sometimes a donkey. The people say leave it to me. I will not.

scene v.

Farmer.

Listen to me.

I will not.

Then do not listen to me.

I heard you when you said it. I like to see goats feed.

And so do I like to see them lay the tracks.

They are laying them for the electrical railroad.

Sarah. I don’t like him. I don’t like his ways. I don’t like it and I will not say it. I will do as you do and you do it so nicely. I will do as you do and then we were right. We were right to ask him to come in. He will not come in. I will not go out. We will not stay there. We will say yes certainly, we are not very busy. Yes please see that you have the things you want. You have not been given them. Don’t fail to come again when you need them.

A Farmer.

A fisherman.

We don’t like to look at a wall.

A Fisherman and a farmer.

They both believe in fish. Fish is a fertilizer. It cannot be found in the bay. You do not have to go out far. You have to have a great many boats.

An English mother.

You make me quite afraid of dogs.

scene vi.

A water faucet.

We were very likely to meet one another. None of us have running water. The count Rangle had.

We were all fond of winter. We said we liked summer. The trouble with the summer is that it is too hot. You see I am convinced.

Harold.

Harold is your name. I thought it was Martin.

It is Martin or Mark.

Thank you.

You speak English.

Yes certainly.

And french.

Very nicely.

And Hindustani.

My mother does.

I supposed she did.

We had never thought about it.

scene vii.

act ii.

We are deserted. We are left alone. They are going to Paris. We stay here.

Minorca. And there is such a nice view.

A dinner.

Tomorrow.

Every day.

Yes every day.

In the morning.

We will ride. We will come home. Yes we will. Don’t bother. Yes you need to we understand. We will meet you at half past one old time. You need never be drunk. It is an older word.

Do be clear.

Golly Moses it is damp out here.

Any little piece of paper makes a wind.

Yes yes.

Anthony and Cleopatra.

Do you like him. I must go and see the workingmen.

Do you like them they are giving our son a knife.

Whom does he resemble. The son resembles his mother. Don’t say it.

Why not.

Because the father does not prefer to hear it. He prefers to hear that the son resembles him.

The son resembles him but he looks like his mother.

They wish him to have every advantage.

Change of scene.

In walking home we did not go that way. I had my reason for not going that way. I did not care about losing a button. As a matter of fact I didn’t lose it.

Winnie and William.

How are they today.

They are going away.

We are going away.

I am sorry.

We are not sorry.

No I cannot say whether we are not sorry.

We are not sorry.

Another climate.

The ponds are frozen. We did not read that today.

Mike wrote it.

We were very careful to look at the water.

It was not cold here.

There are a great many times when there is rain.

Oh yes.

All right.

He.

He came in.

What is the name of it.

I cannot say it.

Do not say it.

I do not care to look at any one.

I do.

Then please yourself.

I do not understand electricity.

I do.

I do not understand hail.

I can explain it.

I do not care for history.

I can read it.

I do not care about individual wishes.

I understand it.

Plenty of people do love another.

She.

Loud voices are attractive. When two people talk together they have to talk louder.

I wish you would not talk about summer. Say anything you please but don’t say that you are not to stay here altogether. I do not want it known.

Alright. We will stay here altogether.

That is not my wish. We will stay here for the winter. The summer climate is not possible.

I quite agree with you.

Do you.

Yes I do.

No I can’t say that.

What.

You know it is the words of a song.

I know what you mean.

Of course you do.

This is the end of this month.

Next month will be shorter.

Why.

Because it is December.

I understand that.

Of course you do.

They have gone away.

William. I am drinking.

Maria. I am so sorry to go.

Henrietta. I cannot understand departure because if you are french you attend mass.

Sarah. I quite agree with you I think it unforgiveable.

Mrs. Clement. And they are.

Mr. Penfield. We are very often forgetful.

Many of us think of things.

How many times have you been defeated.

Sleeping.

Turning.

Turning and sleeping.

What did you say. I said I am closing the door. Very well.

Henrietta. John and I are bewildered.

So are William and Monica.

Henrietta. The difference between us is that we know what we want.

Oh do you.

Henrietta knows.

Henrietta. Why are you shutting the door.

Because it is the habit. It really isn’t necessary.

Then why do you do it.

Henrietta. Every one knows William and Monica.

Yes and every one knows how they started.

How did they start.

By quarreling with their landlord.

Indeed yes.

It was not a comfortable house in summer.

They knew this.

No they didn’t.

You are quite right they didn’t.

scene ix.

Go on.

Go on and on.

The day I was settled down to making a fire I found that it came very easily. All I had to do was to be here when the wood came. We had not ordered any water.

Tonight.

Mrs. Chambers. When did you leave him.

I didn’t leave you.

I know you didn’t then and I am vainly wishing for a postman.

What did you wish of him.

I wish to tell him that I don’t want my packages open.

How do you know where they are open.

I know that they are not opened here I mean in this house.

I understand what you mean.

scene x.

A mother. Do not listen to a mass.

Another mother. I have left my children at home.

A son. I have no engagement on Wednesday.

A niece. I go out frequently.

Do you.

Oh yes.

Do you go out with your aunt.

We go out together.

Mrs. Hitchcock. I do not understand wishes.

A large time is not a sentence we use.

That I understood.

Two Englishmen have searched for a Polish flag. They found it not the flag of the nation the flag of war and commerce.

Thank you so much.

scene xi.

The life of the turkey.

Who is cruel.

Not the little boy he lifts it in his arms.

No the other one. He is a guardian. They are all placing their confidence in them.

The life of the turkies here exist after Christmas. We were surprised to see that. So many of them were eaten that we supposed there were no more.

The life of the turkey.

In church.

Here in church.

Nonsense I will not say I prefer suckling pig.

I don’t know but that I do.

I like grouse.

To eat.

And also.

Chicken liver.

Arthur Llynn. Come and rest.

Helen Lewis. We are waiting for the letter carrier.

Is he coming today.

I don’t know.

scene xii.

Come in Come in

Mary and Susan. Shall we come again.

Andrew. Yes that’s the name.

What I want you to know is the origin of it all.

The one is a soldier, the other an admiral the third a gypsy.

We were not pleased.

Captain Rose. You must pronounce after me. A fire in the kitchen not against the outer wall.

Yes we know that.

I have been convinced.

Don’t you like it’s appearance.

Very much.

I am not satisfied.

With what with it’s appearance.

I expected it to be white.

Oh that can be arranged afterward.

Yes I see.

You are going.

May we stay a little while.

scene xiii.

It was rarely neglected. Come in Herbert.

I recognise the name Herbert.

Come in.

We are going out.

Do you like walking.

Very much.

Do you like the sound of the waves.

Yes certainly.

Do you like them near or at distance.

The effect is different far and near.

Yes so it is.

Which do you prefer.

I have no choice.

This evening we will have to be cold.

But not at all.

Yes indeed and I mean to speak to my landlord about it.

Good-night.

scene xiv.

Clarence for a change.

If you have as vacation one day a month and you take it every six months you have six days vacation. In those six days you can visit your family in the country or you can work in your garden or you can make changes in the position of the wall you can do all this and then there will be six days in six months. If you are not able to be about this will be counted off of the days.

The french language.

Who is it.

What was I saying.

You were saying that you were able to be at home.

Yes I am able to be at home.

Then this is what troubles you.

No it does not trouble me. It makes me realize that I do not wish to leave.

Of course you do not wish to leave.

Yes that was understood.

Did you say that you listened.

Were you speaking what did you wish.

I wish not to be disturbed.

Oh yes we will leave in the spring.

I am not satisfied with what is right.

scene xv.

Come again.

Mr. Picard. He was dedicated to him.

Was he.

Do you feel happy.

All the time.

Do not be

Neglected.

I was.

And I saw

That

There are mountains.

And the water.

We are really not interested in the country if there is no water.

You mean salt water.

Yes.

Do not dispute about it.

It is unlucky to wish any one happy new year before the new year.

scene xvi.

Do you want me to go on.

Yes I want you to go on.

Where shall we walk tomorrow.

Tonight you mean.

Not not this evening.

Yes I understand.

Where shall we walk tomorrow.

To Fernville.

No not to Fernville.

To Arbuthnot.

No not to Arbuthnot.

In the park.

No not the park.

Well then let’s walk along by the water.

No let’s not go that way.

Then let us walk to Wintersdale.

Yes let’s walk to Wintersdale.

Very well then.

Where are you going this afternoon.

We are going down town.

Oh yes you have a good deal to do.

Yes we have a good deal to do.

Will you go in the morning.

As you like.

scene xvii.

Come happily.

Yes we come very happily.

There is very good reason for suspecting Mr. Bournville.

Is there.

Yes very good reason.

What is the reason.

The real reason is that he has been incorrect.

How has he been incorrect.

He has been altogether incorrect as to the necessity of having water.

Do you mean to say that he said it would be difficult to have water.

He said so.

But it hasn’t been

No indeed.

That may be because the season is different.

That may be the reason. In any case he is pardonable.

In any case he is pardonable.

You agree with me.

Yes I agree with you.

Do you always agree with me.

You know I always agree with you.

Then that is satisfactory.

To me.

And to me too.

finis.

[ ¶ ]

1916

142.

I OFTEN THINK ABOUT ANOTHER

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I often think about another. Another what. It depends. Sometimes it is a man more often it is cities. I often think about light. I do not know what I think about the moon and the time that I decided I was very careful to say so. I do often think about painting and also about disappointment. I often think about irritation. I often do cause muttering. I think about a reception. Everybody walks.

What do you take fifty more to mean. What do you take it to mean. I take it to mean that we have ordered them and that they will give us a great deal of pleasure. We can take it to mean that we intend ordering them.

I think about not having met men. Do not meet them. They will say please let me tell about a little table. I have heard of a little table. They are sending me that table.

I have heard about every one. Thousands speak of receiving flowers. Thousands speak of it.

Dear Sir We found a very good American dentist who made me a very pleasant platinum cap and didn’t hurt me and seems to be very good.

Do you, do you often think about another.

I often think about another. Another what, not another bird or dog. I do not think about another dog. I think about another dog.

I don’t. Please believe me I am very nervous. What makes you so. I am not so quickly answered. I am not so quickly answered.

I don’t.

I have no use for thinking about another.

It is not well said.

For a brother not to a brother.

Frown slowly.

But surely.

We reason enough.

Do you.

Do you wish to go to America.

It isn’t true.

Don’t say that you saw a flag or a ship. There are passengers on both.

Do I say so.

I sang it.

Walk anyway.

I will not say aluminium.

A little Harold.

I bought you a book about knitting.

Yes sir.

Repeat it.

I repeat it. I am deeply grateful to you.

Yes sir.

Little joke in the worst of taste.

Do you.

What do you do.

What do you do.

How do you do it.

This is a real effort.

Not in words.

If you do you need not mention it. If you do and I do not believe you do you need not mention it. I do not think about another.

Do you begin to like whispering.

You do approve of it.

No indeed I do not.

Well then I was mistaken.

Why do you put it upside down. I didn’t. Didn’t you.

When did you begin this.

I am very pleased to say so. Intelligence and quick movement and dainty ways. Always.

A little word spoken yesterday.

Did they follow each other around. No I didn’t.

A great many people are silly.

Does she think about another. She thinks of the father of her child. And he. He is working. Hard. Yes and carefully. Is he a good soldier. I have not heard so. But you haven’t heard that he isn’t. No I haven’t heard that he isn’t.

Do they often think about another.

I won’t mention that.

Words do not mean hurry up.

I will not say a word.

It’s foolish to mention it.

Do you often think about another.

[ ¶ ]

1916

143.

A COLLECTION

My Dear Miss Carey: A Story

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

There were little places to see Fernville, the town, the hospital, the lying in hospital, the sea-shore and the city.

Once we met my brother he was ringing a bell. He needed an umbrella but he would not buy it. I sent him one not prepaid. Oh yes the people are kind they all drink together. Even now. No not now. We are late.

Did you see the pear tree. It resembles the figs. They are often ripe. They grow in great abundance.

We like milk. My father likes milk and coffee.

Whenever there are flowers my mother is angry. She is even angry with me. That is to say she is generous enough and wishes everything back. We are all that way. My brother takes coal away in a little bag for use. All dark days are necessary. No permission is asked and it is given. For all day. For all day. Whenever it is needed. Not whenever it is needed. We do as we say it is best to do. Even religious people do so.

Come together in Fernville. Not I I thank you. My brother finds handkerchiefs there. For men. For men and for women. So does his wife. Many. Not very many. She brings them with her. Is that so. Many handkerchiefs are not necessary in Fernville. No indeed. We dismiss the church. We separate it. We have it to-day. A great many people call. On one another. Not altogether that. The post-office. The post-office of my brother. Now. Not now. Yes he is there now. Since the war. Yes since the war.

I remember when I was a b of c. I did not speak to old men then not when I was busy. I waited until I was tired and then we all sat down and had a cup of coffee. Coffee is very nourishing. I am very sensitive to the influence of coffee. So are we all.

Do you think that we are married. That we are all married. Mr. Weeks is married. He is going to be able to follow my advice. I advise him to go to my country. There he will do very well. The only advice I have to give him is never to live in the city. His wife does not like the city nor does she like a sunny climate. She is not able to go about with him. We are all of us leaving the end of the month.

Do not be angry.

I was very much surprised that water was the same color.

As what.

As the sun.

I feel that I must go at once.

Did you entirely forget about the other.

Drowning in water.

This is a question that I have never asked about because in the summer one does not think about it. Now it is winter but it is as warm as in summer.

Dear friends have a way of relating themselves to a town. We find in some districts that there are better ways of investing money. Some find that at the end of the war they are not able to continue paying on their houses.

Does this affect you.

Oh no because even if the father of my child is killed his sister will continue to give the money. She is obliged to by law.

This makes the whole matter very simple.

Not to me I have always been accustomed to it and have had some difficulty.

Yes we know we know that it is suddenly cold.

You are not pleased to see the sun setting. Indeed I cannot blame you.

Polybe in Port: A Curtain Raiser

Polybe in Port.

A hunter. He was not a hunter. He had a gun. I do not know whether they have permission to shoot.

Of course he must have if he has a gun. In this country they have a great many dogs who hunt rabbits. They run quicker.

We are surprised to see him.

Polybe is an ornament.

He is not thinner.

He likes the water now.

This I do not believe.

Neither do I believe there was any intention to go that way. Which way do you mean. Polybe does not remember. Me. Yes. The house. Yes. The servant. Yes. You are not mistaken.

We are not mistaken.

A great many shrubs every one of which are labelled.

Scene II.

A credit to me.

The cares and duties of a mother had been denied to Carrie Russell.

Polybe silent.

He said earnestly that it didn’t matter.

Spanish Chattings

Do you keep books.

All weddings are back.

Pigeons.

Pigeons recognise persons. Do they. We saw them. They flew around.

Shooting pigeons is necessary. For what. For the sea.

I see old peppers that are dried. We do not complain. We say winds are violent and I do not wish them. Wish for them. I do not wish to see the stars. Call it out of here. You mean that pole. No indeed I don’t mean Inca.

Oh yes certainly.

They Came Together

I can tell a little story. I cannot describe the character nor the color in the street nor the kind of a stone. A great many people have silver purses.

Wild Flowers

We collected wild flowers. We enjoyed it very much. In a window we saw exhibited the things that can be found in the country.

There was a satisfaction that we had the temporary installation which made it possible for us to ask another servant not to visit our servant. We did not do so. We were not neglectful of our best interests.

Will They Crush Germany

They will crush Germany. There is no doubt about it.

[ ¶ ]

1916

144.

I MUST TRY TO WRITE THE HISTORY OF BELMONTE

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

If Maddalena comes I am going to be asleep. You can entertain your enemy much quicker. If a servant is your friend there is no getting rid of her.

Belmonte is a bull-fighter. I have not seen him. He is sick. He had bronchitis and now he’s wounded. They put him in a specially prepared place and they say the wound is serious. He will recover. It is said that the Queen hit the King. Not here. In Greece. So be it.

This is going to be the story of Cook. Oh yes that will be alright.

The story of Belmonte is that we know he is hurt in the leg. A Mexican is to take his place. The man at the Cafe Artistos after much experience likes him better and says that though not good looking has better technique.

The dog. He thought he wanted it at once. The curtain. They wanted it and liked to look with a telescope. First he came that way then the same women had places. They can read.

Cook does and he says and he is kind to all. He has french as a friend and he speaks Mallorcan. He understands all. He is so kind.

Continually fatten. They continually fatten. She is so. She likes it. She says she is dreadfully bitten.

This is the way they met. He was abroad and he was used to English. Not to speak but to be disappointed. He was never disappointed. He spoke it. He called it. He spoke in a low tone. He said I am sorry I have no faults I am without fear but I have no money, I am not afraid of that and I am not reckless. I am very careful. I always pay back.

He does. He never said I said so. I said Mrs. Hardy was right when she said he had honest eyes. He is fond of swimming.

We saw it. She could not go because it was hot. The one who was advertised was a failure. The other one the one we had seen had learnt how to do somethings very nearly and he did it using all his old vigor and carrying it successfully. A man of talent and plenty. He had blue eyes. He was carried away. By whom. By many men. They were really there. The other one is one one is not sorry for. He is too old for yesterday and we remember him. We remember him at the same time two years ago and he was not the strongest man or even the good one. I do not understand why they speak to him.

Belmonte.

We have not seen him.

After all he doesn’t talk french very fluently and so perhaps it would be better if only you came to dinner. Of course you know best.

The moon.

The moon rises more to the left every night considerably more.

I remember how I felt about it, we began on top and slowly came down and this time we were down but there was no liveliness in it. Even if there had been anything delicate it would not have been pleasurable. That’s how I felt about it.

Don’t listen to her.

In places they go to see their husbands. They wait until he is off the boat. Then they rush.

It is a sweet story.

Don’t come up after ten. If you want to come come alone that’s alright but don’t come with Fanny after ten.

I love you Fanny Fanny is your name isn’t it.

This is they way they disturb him.

Belmonte Belmonte.

They are going to have an opportunity at night. Not he. Horses. They are going to do it in the way we have not seen. It is not right to wear those clothes made by a dressmaker who eats lunch. No.

All men are dark and women white.

We went out and saw six soldiers and a woman.

A little boy Bartholomew goes to school in the hot weather August and June. Also July. July and August. His father is proud. He says he does not eat too much. He does not eat enough. He learns English french spanish and Arabic. Arabic is for the Arabs. He learns it so that he can speak it. He is not a son of a baker. He is the son of a hotel keeper. A small hotel. Nobody sleeps there.

Capable of studying. He is capable of studying. We were not sure that she was french. We thought she spoke it. How do you know how to say we do not care about lemonade.

We have not yet mentioned that on the twenty-first there will be an opportunity to see fighting when it is lighted by electric light. We will certainly go by this means. They say that the effect is not interesting.

This is not the history of Belmonte because there are so many mounted men. We said we did not admire them here but we have admired them. We said this instructedly. Today we were pleased to see our servant. He said that electricity does not work on Sunday.

Cook works.

He said he asked every one about Guano and they said he worked better than Belmonte. If so they are both of the school of Gallito, in the manner of Gallito who does continually what he does a little. He is no doubt incorrect in what he had heard. He often is. He does not understand. Nevertheless there are horses and electric light. We will see.

Today we walked. We walked up and around the hill. One would speak of this as not having taken a very long time. We were full of discussion. We were frightened that evening. No we weren’t. Certainly we said we were plain. Dear things. What is it.

This is not like his painting. Talk about Mathilda.

Grief for Belmonte.

He did not hurt his foot. It was Cocherita of Bilbao. who hurt his foot. He hurt it so badly that he cannot walk.

Tonight it is very different.

Cocherita de Bilbao. He is not an American. Torquito is. He reminds us of it. He is very successful. He is intelligent and he is strong and he has blue eyes in the distance. I saw him very near.

Horses. Why are horses blind. They are in one eye.

What does a lizard want to get. He wants to get Polybe. Who will train him, who will wash him. Who is beside him. Where is he. We do not know.

Cook is such a believer in parent’s age. He says it all the time he is certainly or thirteen or fourteen plus seventeen. I mean it. I think he is older. We never hear about Belmonte.

When they gave a dinner the other day Belmonte was not there.

Plan this. You meant to walk up to the horse kneeling on one knee throw your weight on the barrier and relieve the attack relieve it by planting sharp stars into his shoulder relieve it by stroking the horn, by hurrying. This was the plan and he did it again. He continued to assure the attack by not being quick. He was very quick. This is the way to pursue it. Follow it about and have the understanding with the uncertainty. Nothing is uncertain to him. He is a wretch. We can be angry. We were disappointed Belmonte was not there and we had paid as if he were.

I remember long dashes. Mr. Kitchener said that he was to go and he would meet him. Mr. Potter he said if you will go later I will be there. Mr. Potter did not go or he would not have met him. Mr. Kitchener did not go neither did Mr. Potter. Belmonte had his foot hurt. He is still in the hospital.

They were here to eat their dinner. They ate their dinner and they advised us to get sea-weed. They said seaweed. He said seaweed contains iodine which is very important for medicine. It is very important in medicine. Belmonte uses it for his foot. He uses it to put on his foot. Belmonte uses it on his hurt foot. It is put on his foot a great deal. They use it often. They use it on his foot whenever he is hurt. He has been hurt.

Belmonte was hurt. His foot was not hurt. It was just above his foot and there he was seriously hurt.

Necessarily the secret of Belmonte. I do not wish to weep. I forget war and fear and courage and dancing. I forget standing and refusing. I believe choices. I choose Gallo. He is a cock. He moves plainly.

[ ¶ ]

1916

145.

UNIVERSE OR HAND-READING

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I adore Jenny worship Jenny idolise Jenny.

I was prudent.

I can recall all.

That word I never knew.

I have decided.

In favor of liberty and all the rest of it.

I wish to establish sentences.

If it did.

Jenny kiss me kiss me Jenny.

The universe and hand-reading.

He was a little man.

I don’t want any more pictures.

here.

College professors have two bad traits. They are logical and they are easily flattered. I will be obedient careful and cheerful. They are obedient careful and cheerful. Dark or dark color. White or whiter color. In looking at the present time in islands a whole anger is produced. This is the way. He directs everything. He strangles commerce. He annoys spies. He blames blunders. I mean. I mean. He confides in health. When I look in I ask them why do they do it. His character is seen. Dance. Dance by that. I do not wish yellow. On white. I do not wish yellow or white. Sallow is a sallow color. Black on white is Negro color. Yellow. White and Negro and white on yellow and white or yellow color. Yellow and yellow color. This is not measuring. One part of the finger winning and an open hand. This is when they seem through and believe in do not tell it. Do not tell it! I will point out and smile. I bet I’ll let you kiss me sticky. The whole board. A hand is not a board, it is replete with life.

This is conversation. Do show me your hand.

Forks.

Forks.

Plates.

You are right.

Water.

Or.

Fall.

Water falls.

You shall have six water-falls wherever you like.

In looking at a hand the first thing to observe is effort. The thing to notice is career. The thing to feel is anxiety. The thing to leave out is the likelihood of joining the head and the heart. In this instance the thing I noticed was the shape. It had not been exchanged. There was effort. There had been cases where there had not been a career. There were two hands. They did not diminish. I do not describe sufficiently.

No you won’t like it very well.

In looking at hands you must not be annoyed if they will not be selfish. What is an example an example is a mountain. A mountain is not always a cunning mountain. Only one mountain. I was not pleased with fishes.

In looking at hands you have to be prepared to examine three. The rest have that name. I looked and I saw that the whole family had retreated and were careful. Do be careful of me.

I looked fairly tall and round and tired. This is a description of a countenance. Everything is to my satisfaction. I do not mean that I lose my head. I do not do so. I have quantities of lace and I have gathered it into a fold and behind that there is no necessity. I have patience and pleadingly I have a tidiness. I do not believe in neglecting. The only way to be like that is to bequeath sets of calls. The first call will be to me. This is a decision. Then he married. I don’t mean that it was different it wasn’t. He made believe it was a fly. She was so pleased.

I did look at their hands. They had the pleasure that I give them when I tell them that they have heard of it and they say that it has been told of them. It was told to them. They both took some measure of not needing politeness. I was polite. You can see that I am feeling very well.

Politeness. I looked at his hand and it was seamed and cold. It was not dry it was not purple it was not wretched, it was not expressive. Suddenly he said shouting. He shouted. He said I would like to go to see the two others. Is he sick. Has he splendid color. Is he believed. Is he by this time at home. He asked me again did I think my decision. Did I do it by intuition. Did I mean to rush by him. Did I have splendid impulses. He was interested in that other one. He said he was not so differential. I like conversation.

The whole story is this. I looked at his hands. I know by this time that whenever I look in anyway which is capable of that determination it is not necessary not to remember what I bring to the decision. It is so splendid in me. I ask him if I do mean it. I say that declaring for mother is serious. It is serious. I like long sentences. By this easily questioned I know that there are splendid balls. Balls and balls of them I can tell you that I was not prepared for that. I do believe much. I looked at his hands again. They were not diminishing. She said witness. Witness her. Was she plain. Had she a story. Was there wildness. Did they mean to sing. Had solemn thought set in. Did she need money, had she come to hear what I had to say. Do I mean to believe. All this was cautious. Please call me.

birds.

I counted the lights. They were harmless. Hands and hands or heads. Jelly fish. Belching. Degrees of movement. Entangling. Entangling boats. Hands have that steaming.

He wanted to show the portrait.

Occasionally he buried the fire-tongs. Put up a cross. And prayed.

She addressed her grandmother.

I do not like the name Bartholomew. Not because of the associations. Not because of Mary Rose. Not a bit kindly. I think it is a disgrace.

This isn’t at all what I mentioned. She saw the same traitor.

canvases.

We meant to be comfortable.

hands and hands.

Happens.

It happens to be open.

Buy that door.

I don’t understand why the same words should not have that meaning I am not irritable or opinionated. I do not stretch plants and hope for the scent of heliotrope. I am disappointed in fancies.

I said I liked it.

Islands for noises.

It was a mistake to mention hands. This is a regular progression. I feel the need of advantage. Please be cunning.

part i.

A history of times by which I mean I have looked. I have seen Raventos and Villarassa and Cook and Miss Molly and the german. That was a boat. They were hurried.

In looking at him I remembered I had promised myself to notice his hands. I often reprove some one by asking have they forgotten anything.

a story.

Accuracy is by and by to be slightly poisoned by inaccuracy. After all it is their duty to read Ivanhoe.

[ ¶ ]

1916

146.

MALLORCAN STORIES

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Romanonos no.

Maurer see.

Sun never sets.

Napoleon the third, cathedral.

McKinley’s eagle.

Pope’s prayers for peace.

Pins and needles ship.

Mallorcan stories.

[ ¶ ]

1916

147.

LOOK AT US

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I see a cruiser and a boat. I see a very pretty collar. I see quantities of animals. I make some change.

Is it worthier to seem selfish or to be selfish. Should one be puzzled by anger. Is it very safe to ask any one in the country to make a parcel. When are letters safe. Do you have many. May I question your brother. Why do you believe in searches. Because you wish to find a bracelet. Nuns have bracelets. Look at us. We do not have them we have embroidery. A great many people embroider. They copy pictures.

How often do I have to tell you that. I have said that we like what we have. We do not think highly of your taste in rose jars. We do not say that we wish to be interrupted neither do we say that we are willing to listen. We do say that you will leave plenty of water and that we do not wish to be disobeyed.

Spell it for him. He does understand when you spell. Blow in his ear. He is frightened not by that but by association. Association makes him fond of a rose. Why do we love a rose because we have it printed. We have it embroidered. We like corduroy. We do not like this year’s black dye.

Look at us. We are wonderfully able to be on the water when we were in the water we were displeased. We said we do not wish to listen. We have our way of asking for accommodation. We do not like obstruction. We were sorry not to be stopped by a cruiser.

Did we get a hat. This is the way we did it. We went in and said we do not care to stay long. We do not care to sit down. We stand. We are very well satisfied with the hat.

Then we investigated wool. A young boy is not quick. A man is not quick. They do not move quickly. We do not move quickly. We get it from going too fast. I believed I got it from going too fast.

In the morning we have eaten that with attention. I like to read a newspaper.

Look at us regularly. We are by the fire and it burns. We are very active. We are very well satisfied.

We are walking, we walk a great deal. We lead a dog. We ask to be allowed to pass. We ask to be allowed to pass. If you blow you blow badly. We do not blow badly. We terrify him. I was going to say we frighten him. We do frighten him. We are friendly in asking everyone to be considerate. They are considerate. Look at us in the evening and sing.

Yes we do and this evening the fire was alright. It always is alright.

We are asleep.

Look at us.

Yes indeed we were very pleased to come.

We are pleased to come.

An exercise in court politics. Little children listen to every word.

We are pleased with everything we are glad that winter is coming we are glad they are going we have decided not to take out the dog.

When I ask you to look at us I want you to mean that you will be critical not of us nor of our publications but earnest and encouraging. Do you think they will publish us.

I do.

Look at us as we walk along.

We went to dinner. What did we have fish soup and water and butter and cake and candy we also had some raised bread and little birds. I don’t like little birds and nuts.

Why do we feed a dog.

In looking at the man we say we do not know your brother. We have met your father. How do you do may I offer you everything. No you may not offer us anything. We know that you have another friend. The other friend is dishonest. We were not pleased altogether and yet we talked of household economy. How do you save.

Why do you look at us.

Why do you believe in perfect pleasure. Why do you believe in leaving it to be left. We care for a great many. We hope never to have a dog come into our life. We think large dogs more beautiful than small ones and so they are I do not think so now nor can they be dressed. Nobody can be dressed. It is a great disappointment.

I could not remember a name it was not Bryan. It did not terrify me. This is not what any one would think. It is quite a different matter.

Look at us. We will tell to-morrow. What will we tell you to-morrow. There are many places for eating. We do not have to remember.

Look at us. We grow fat. Dear me. We have not changed. Yes we have we are lighter. Why are we lighter because the sun is boiling. It was very rainy cold and rainy.

Look at us and then say it again.

Certainly she was not intelligent.

Why did you say everything.

Why did you say anywhere. Look at me to see. You did say everywhere. It is clever of you. I am very well satisfied.

Look at us together.

What can you say.

And their hair.

Believe or not as you please I am pleased.

Yes I know it father son or neighbor.

Oh I didn’t mean anything please forgive me.

I forgive but I do not forget.

But you do forget.

Yes I do forget.

Look at us.

Why.

Because there are so many ways of doing one’s hair.

Do you like some better than others.

Cutting is everything.

Mow do you do.

Look at us for us.

No that was a mistake.

It has been printed that that was a mistake.

Are you pleased that it was a mistake.

Yes I am pleased that it was a mistake.

Why do you say look at us.

Because I do not say look at us for us.

No I do not say that.

I say look at us.

Look at us.

Yes indeed we like pansies.

Calendars.

Yes calendars.

Comfortably.

A great many people are necessary. Did you say a great many people are necessary. I did not say I did not say whether a great many people are necessary. I did not say that a great many people are necessary.

They are not necessary. A great many people are not necessary. That is to say a great many people are not necessary. Certainly a great many people are not necessary.

Please cover us. With what. You do not need to ask. We are so satisfied with embroidery. Are we. Yes indeed we like it very much.

Look at our dining room table.

Everybody thinks about it.

How many came any way.

Four.

They were very old.

We were not asked singly.

Look at us we are walking quickly.

We are warmer than we were and we see them at a distance and we are not together. No indeed they say.

Shall we look at us.

Well I guess yes.

What together.

I always answer first.

Indeed you do not.

Look at us to be sure.

All the iron work in Spain.

That’s a nice title.

This is not a description of that.

No indeed.

Look at us and say twice.

We haven’t a sore throat.

Do we look as if we had.

No indeed I say indignantly.

Look at us carefully.

Twice.

Why do you say.

What did you say I said. I said I would prefer to remain there.

With short hair.

Yes limpid. How limpid.

Look at us please.

Why do you say look at us.

Look at us please.

Will you promise something if I do.

Yes.

What was that noise.

What is the difference between canned peas and sweet peas.

Some say that there are dogs.

They look at us pleasantly.

Since when.

Don’t you remember.

We are carefully trained. She said they were.

She said she had suffered a great deal. Not physically.

Look at us. Yes I say.

I say look at us.

We are here.

Yes we are here.

Look at us. Commence to look at us.

I said it to-day.

We did.

We are worthy of it all we are not ashamed of each other we know how to place wood.

We often discuss about the paper.

I don’t mean to read it you know I don’t mean to read it.

What.

We have said it every day. We say it to-day.

In two days look at us.

That is the Jewish new year.

How do you know. Everybody knows about birthdays.

Oh yes indeed.

Look at us.

We are very well prepared to do so.

We look at us every day.

Carefully.

Maria Sarah.

No Maria Serra.

We have promised this to one another.

We came to see tall people.

Can you pronounce dog.

What was this.

We are so careful.

You mean climbing.

No walking.

Oh yes walking.

Visiting the sea.

A great many people exchange us.

Do you know stitches.

We had a picnic.

Look at us exactly.

We do see that to-day.

We are pleased to have you look at us.

I went away.

I went away.

You will go and see that is to say Sunday.

Yes Sunday.

We were glad to picnic.

Yes look at us happily.

We do it together and we do it apart. What do you mean. Nothing.

Yes that’s it he is startled.

After three years.

We came together and we leave them in their houses. Everybody in the houses can see. We do not mind that nor do we mind going into the field where there is clover. What we really desire to find is wild asparagus. It does grow. We saw an elderly man and his wife gathering it. We decided not to spend any more time at it.

Look at us we are properly dressed.

When are we told anything. Every day.

Look at us I say.

What do we mean.

Look at us.

Yes of course but not that.

Well then what do you say.

It is not a neglect hill climbing is not a neglect finding flowers is not a neglect seeing the sea is not a neglect, roads are not a neglect.

Of course not.

Leave it to me.

I do.

Do you like stones What kind heel stones.

No of course you don’t like anything disagreeable neither do I.

We are all flurried.

Not to-day.

No not to-day you darling.

Look at us then we are very likely to be certain that it is edible.

That is the word.

It is a pleasure.

We have not gotten through with it. We have been so happy.

Bow to the prettiest and kiss the one you love the best.

Is it astonishing to me.

Look at us and we will speak.

Do you mean to say that you do not mind the carriages. Of course not they are not very numerous. Of course they are not and they beside go up and down and throw others. Dear me do they.

We have not found that they look at us.

This is not my meaning. No indeed it isn’t and I would not like to say what I mean.

Look at us always.

We are so perturbed.

You mean you don’t mind Alfred Bonnet.

We did walk between walks.

Do not look at us at this time.

Why not.

Well really there is no reason.

You are carefully prepared.

We are carefully prepared.

Look at us like that.

She is not angry.

Oh no indeed she is only anxious about her daughter.

And the money spent.

Look at us then.

We had to stay because it was raining.

Look at us hoping together.

Mrs. Penfield does not hope. Oh yes she does but Milly annoys her. You like the word annoy. I prefer it to irritate.

Look at us this afternoon.

Look at us please.

Not to-day.

Not to worry.

I have done all I can. You mean you are not pleased. I do not wish you to say so.

Do not try to excuse yourself.

Do not try to excuse yourself.

What did you say.

I said that there was nothing remarkable about it. About what.

Look at us together.

We certainly do.

Why don’t you come to a beginning.

This should have come after the others.

Doves what are doves.

Why is everybody selfish.

This evening if you please.

Look at us we are so pretty.

Lovely.

Beautiful.

Silky.

Oh yes we are silky.

Look at us.

Frankly I know enough.

Naturally you do.

Did you say anything about hearing them.

Where did you mean Not in the house.

We have made up a pleasant story. We were full of good wishes.

Look at us.

And say so.

Do sit.

Do sit.

Look at us insistently.

I don’t like to see that.

Look at us there. Here.

All of us are married.

All of us.

Yes.

Look at us I say to you look at us.

Look at us to be received.

You do not insist.

No I do not insist.

Let us begin.

When.

Friday.

Saturday.

It is a great pleasure to see us Monday.

I am going away.

We are going away.

It is not necessary to say we.

Look at us to-day.

Look at us.

This is the decision.

Restrain yourself.

How do you say that in Spanish. Restrain yourself.

We were not pleased with Inca. You mean that we were pleased with Inca. Certainly we found it out there. What. Look at us. To see. No. For that purpose. Not for that purpose. Together. To-morrow we will pick flowers. We were tired yesterday not very tired. Which is more religious.

Look at us.

We see.

What.

The ring.

The ring around the rosy.

Yes of course.

So we do.

[ ¶ ]

1916

148.

MEXICO

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Ernestine.

Have you mentioned tracing out California.

I have.

How big is it.

As big as a boat.

What boat.

The city of Savannah.

Have you succeeded in tracing the origin of the word ugly.

I have.

It means crab.

It certainly means crab.

Crabbed is an instance.

We learn about rocking chairs from them.

Kites are an example.

We learn about peaches from them.

They learned them too.

Were you dreaming badly. No. Then go to sleep again little sweetheart.

Ernestine.

It is easy to see four boats. Boats are a ship. There are English and Danish and other boats. It is hard to tell the Italian flag. Hard almost impossible.

I do not mean to be discourteous.

Ernestine.

Come in.

John.

Did you meet him.

I did and I believed in him.

Did you go away.

No I stayed a long time.

Did you go to another country to earn your own living.

I did not I stayed here for some time.

I am going away.

I have finished everything.

I will expect a selection.

I have dreams of women.

Do dream of me.

I will come to see weather.

I understand what they mean by dirty weather. It’s the color.

Act so that you will be spared the necessity of deceiving anyone.

I do.

I will.

Scene II.

They were willing to have table and bed linen and neglect dressing. They were willing to have excellent eating. They did not care about coffee.

Sarah.

Wood is not to be neglected. I will attend to everything.

If he hasn’t them send us his name.

What do we do with methods and respect.

Methods and respect serve us for imitation. We imitate pronunciation. Mexico.

Henry Irving.

Neglect me and believe me and caress me.

Say I am careful.

Believe in punishments. Search for many.

Many men are necessary. We are necessary. We mean more and we have faithful truths.

Mexico.

I was so pleased.

act ii.

A grand opening and many boats. I like them with white sails. I like them to use better coal.

Appreciations.

Mrs. Guilbert.

I understand Welsh.

So do I.

Mrs. Hendry.

I have never been married.

I have.

Mexico.

Mexico is prettily pronounced in Spanish.

Pronounce it for me.

Yes I will.

Say it prettily.

Mexico.

There are many ways of winning a lottery.

Newspaper notoriety.

A grocery store.

A butcher shop.

A silk seller.

Embroidery.

Clothes.

Muffs.

And corduroy.

This is the way we win.

We refuse to go to theater not because we don’t like it but because we’d rather go to Penfolds. Penfolds have not a pleasant house we are going there for tea tomorrow.

Mrs. Guilbert.

She has remarkable lace. She teaches English.

We have chosen a handkerchief.

William Guilbert.

He is very young. He has been here altogether. He is not older than Allan.

How old is Allan.

I do not know I think he is seventeen.

Fairly reorganized they are loading from one boat into another.

I have my foot.

Genevieve.

I do not mean to know her.

Yes you do.

I mean I have not met her.

Well that’s possible.

Madeleine.

My name is Victoria.

Yes the Captain told me.

We do not address him.

He speaks English.

Yes of course he does.

Why of course we do.

We are going to begin.

Listen to one another.

We are all together.

This is a song.

Mrs. Childs.

I am decided we must not expose ourselves to the cold.

Thank you very much.

act iii.

Now let us understand each other. We have more time than we had. Let us begin now.

A cab stand.

Who is restless.

We all are not we are not willing to go.

Very well do not go.

If there are many of you I will ask another.

He agreed to go.

He was very pleased.

I knew he would be content.

It was a mistake we should not have come at that hour.

We have to come when we can.

Quite right.

This is the right city of Mexico.

Or street of Mexico.

Street of Mexico.

scene ii.

Mark Guilbert.

Yes sir.

It’s only a habit.

What is only a habit.

To read the autobiography of Edward Lincoln.

Who is he.

He is the man that recognized the principle of two ships.

Which two.

The Bolton and the Meadow.

Are they both here.

They are.

What are they doing.

They are taking off cargo.

Are they removing it from one ship to the other.

They are.

Genevieve.

I saw a wedding today.

The bride was dressed in black. Her veil was black.

That is because she was a widow.

Oh is that so.

What is the custom in your country.

In my country they always wear white veils.

Even widows.

Yes but unless you are rich you have a black dress.

Yes that is more economical.

And useful.

Yes certainly.

At twelve o’clock.

The fifth and sixth and seventh of January.

Fair fat and a hundred and twenty.

I was right.

Mark Guilbert.

I am free on Wednesday.

With whom do you talk.

I can do that easily.

Of course you can we wish to compliment you.

I am pleased to hear it.

scene iii.

A play. Mexico.

This evening he mentioned that they were neglected and that they were easily disturbed.

I can understand that.

Mark Guilbert.

Do you know Bird.

No I do not that is to say I have met him and knew about him.

He is very interesting.

A little Mexico.

Do say.

What.

When you have your teeth fixed you use rubber.

Do you.

Yes all the dentists do.

How do you manage it.

Very easily.

And very successful.

Yes indeed.

We have been singularly fortunate with electricity. It was only in the beginning that we were afraid of thunderstorms.

A little kindness.

We do not wish to invite them. When they come they ask pleasant questions.

Who is a watcher.

We are.

In that case do not forget the clock.

And a note.

And a drawing.

And you had better leave me some writing.

Do you mean to do.

No.

Very well then.

Flowers are pretty.

So are fruits.

So are meats.

So are sugars.

So are cheeses.

I like a joke about cheese.

Gilbert Ferdinand.

Why do you make a noise.

Because we are isolated.

Have you not a watchman.

Certainly sir.

scene iv.

act iv.

First second third and fourth bird.

Do you like it.

All the time.

There is no use asking me that. We never expected to ask any one for flowers.

That is perfectly natural.

Of course it’s perfectly natural.

When you settle.

You settle with

Him.

Do you care to do it.

You care to do it if you are visited.

Everybody is visited on an island.

Ermine.

What is influence.

Influence is the pleasure some have in reminding us of villages.

Herbert.

Are villages near a city.

Not if you use the word correctly. Villages are the country. To go to a village is to leave a city.

Augustine.

Is that her name.

It is.

Why does she speak of her employer.

Because she is a servant and cooks.

Does she cook well.

Very well.

Mr. Standish.

What do you say.

You are pleased with the weather.

Yes I am pleased with the weather.

scene v.

We were agreed that we would not be angry.

Mr. Murchison.

How often have I been mistaken.

You were mistaken about the length of time that foreigners would stay on the island.

Yes indeed I was.

And can anybody be obedient.

Yes it is not difficult.

Were we mistaken about the president.

Yes we were in a fashion of speaking.

How did we know.

By becoming aware of some facts with which we had not been acquainted.

Yes that is correct.

We do not need to be careful.

No indeed.

Mrs. Giles.

Why do you not state the difference between steps and road.

I have often.

What is it then.

The difference between steps and road is that one is disagreeable and the other isn’t.

Certainly.

We have often noticed it.

Now we avoid the steps.

So do we.

Yes I find it is the common practice.

The steps are steep.

So is the road.

Indeed it is.

Why are you late.

I am not very late.

No you are not very late.

We have often met before.

Indeed we have.

Henrietta Fountain.

Dear me have you been here before.

Yes and seen the almonds in flower.

Yes certainly every day.

Yes indeed and with great pleasure.

Yes and some pleasure in exercise.

Yes in exercise and variety.

Yes in that continually.

Yes in that very much.

Did you happen to hear of the city of Georgia.

I did not know there existed a city of that name.

I had reference to a steamer.

Then I can certainly agree with you.

I hoped you could.

It will be a pleasure to meet again.

act v.

scene vi.

A great many plays are better than another.

Gilbert.

Come in.

Henry.

Do come in.

Francis.

A great many people come in.

Philip.

Do a great many people come in.

Sebastian.

Yes indeed.

James Morey.

Do I have to give permission to everybody.

You have to give permission to every one you think responsible.

Do I have to choose.

You had better be careful whom you choose.

I will be very careful.

We are all very careful.

scene vii.

A great many houses are standing.

And some boats.

A great many boats.

Yes a great many boats have not been lost.

Yes a great many boats are useful.

Do you hear them.

I hear about them.

So do we.

scene viii.

It is not necessary to have a saint.

Why not.

Nobody can answer.

Some do.

What do they answer.

They say that they expect repetition.

Some roses which are here look like winter roses. That only means that they are bought Sunday instead of Friday that only means that they are bought Sunday instead of Friday.

act v.

scene ix.

Did you mean to be astonished.

The servant.

Did she mean to be astonished.

What is Peru.

A republic.

What is engraving.

Commercial.

What is it likely to lead to.

A competence.

Who enjoys food.

A nervous person.

A mother.

No not a mother

A wife.

Yes a wife.

When do they meet very well.

When they believe in what they have in their house.

Was it all made by them.

Not the things they bought.

No certainly not.

Mr. Morton.

How do you do Mr. Morton.

The whole family.

How can you walk about the country.

Quite easily if you don’t mind hills.

One gets accustomed to it.

Why is there a difference between South America and North America.

There is no difference he meant to go there.

After all he was very pleased.

Certainly he was and the results were good.

Excellent.

Mr. Clement.

He went away.

Did he.

Yes and I need a dry climate.

Do you.

I am very well content where I am.

And do you mean to stay.

No I think not.

But you did like Peru.

Very much.

mexico

part ii.

Loud voices heard by me.

Did we come back.

All the time that we were saying clouds moon they were feasting.

Rice and everything.

Mr. Gentian.

What are the rest.

I don’t know.

There are plenty of early dates. Do dates grow in Mexico. They do somewhere. Not the edible kind. No not the edible kind.

Mr. Hawthorne.

What are the changes.

There are very many of them in some states.

Do you see that.

You mean the house.

Yes I mean that house there.

Yes I see it very well.

In the midst of plenty of separation there is always some one having lawns. Do you like lawns. Of course I do.

There is plenty of time.

In that case let us go quietly.

Yes we will go to see one another.

Another.

Not that today.

By this time we are very weak. Strict. Yes strict. There are a great many calls. Yes there are for that matter.

Many of us have places.

There are said to be five thousand oats eaten daily.

Yes there.

We have no occasion to admit phrases.

We do not admit that thing.

Why not.

Because we have a feeling.

Do be told about a fire.

scene ii.

Change again. We do not change again.

Easily careful. Say the words. Easily careful today.

Martha. Come in.

All the time of merchant marine is taken up with wood. A great deal of wood and then there is no dissatisfaction none at all.

Pearl. What did you say.

The time to suggest winter is when you are very happy. Winter is so pleasant.

I understand advertisements.

All the time.

scene iii.

That’s a very good scene.

Yes sir.

If you want to be respectable address me as sir.

I am very fond of yes sir.

Mildred. Mildred is your name isn’t it.

I do not mind anything very much.

Millicent Millicent is your name is it not.

Yes.

I do not wish to make anything too short.

I will make it as long as you wish.

Will you.

Yes.

Dear you are so kind.

Kind you don’t like that kind.

Yes I do.

Horace. Have you ever heard of Fernville.

Yes indeed it is in the country.

West of Edite.

Yes.

Oh yes.

There was resemblance.

Wasn’t there.

Yes indeed there was.

Many flowers. Are there many flowers.

We have a great many.

act ii.

Tall boys are fourteen.

Or sixteen.

We saw that and it was not a mistake to connect them with feeling pears so that they might know that they could answer very well. They were perfectly satisfactory. Millicent Millicent Foster.

I do believe I find Captain Foster more interesting.

There is no mistake to be made attacks are spoken of and well spoken of and hesitation is not blameable. No one can say that Catholics are proud.

I do not wish to discuss the matter here.

Miss Millicent Wynne.

Why do you sell your name so.

I do not.

Of course you do.

You mean to.

You ask every one about a train.

We were ashamed about the train.

Were you.

Yes we had reason to be.

I can understand. You can understand everything.

A Spanish lesson.

Begin now.

By leaving the room.

No by mentioning why you have been hesitating.

I have not been hesitating and besides I wish to learn English.

Do you.

Yes.

To read.

To read.

But you read very well.

This cannot be said.

You mean we admire you.

You can do so.

Were they ashamed of their water.

Nobody has any water.

This is what they told us.

Mexico.

scene ii.

Mexico tide water. I meant not to spell it so.

Mexico tied water.

Mexico border.

I love the letters m and o.

Mr. Gilbert. I do not know that child.

He speaks to you.

Yes he does.

And what does he say.

He asks me what I bequeath to the English.

Does he.

Mrs. Nettie Silk. Have a good time.

We will.

When you say that you pass this way.

You do naturally.

Why don’t you return my books.

Do you want them.

Not just at present. You can lend them.

All of them.

Yes all of them.

Thank you so much.

Mrs. William Lane. We found that house.

Yes and we have been accepted.

For what.

For always.

Oh you don’t mean to say you won’t change your mind.

William will.

So he will.

Yes sir.

The rest of the day.

He wrote about it.

Do you believe him.

I do.

Very well.

Very well.

It doesn’t make any difference.

It doesn’t make any difference.

Do remember it any way.

Yes I will.

Can I trust you.

Yes Madame.

We will go away.

There is a way.

I know the way.

I know that way.

Yes I know that way anyway.

Don’t mean it.

You don’t mean it.

Yes sir.

scene iii.

What’s the matter.

Bouncing barley I learn it quickly.

All about corn-meal.

This was so curious we thought she had added an egg.

Herbert Guilbert. This is the name. We are pleased with everything. We like birds and curves and I do not mind saying that we like presents.

We are so disappointed.

About what.

About the iron of course.

Mrs. Henry. Do come to see me at my hotel.

I don’t think we will.

Good-night.

The light did come up.

At midnight.

No a little after.

We thought it was not difficult.

A little more difficult.

John Beede. I made a mistake.

Harry Shirley. Leaves and leaves of grass and trees.

Oh yes.

scene iv.

Is this the way to begin.

Another page. Does she hear me. Does she hear you what.

Turn the page.

Not if you don’t do it.

Oh yes.

Alphonse Nester. What’s his name.

Didn’t you hear it. It came everywhere.

So it did.

A great many people were blamed.

A great many people were blamed.

Robert Nestor. I have heard of him.

Of course you have.

Be careful.

Be very careful.

There is no danger.

There is no danger.

Not to me.

Not for me.

Oh yes.

Say it.

I’ve said it.

We can say.

Yes.

Tell the young king not to bother.

What do you mean by young king.

I mean that I am willing.

To do what.

To say everything.

He should not have told him.

Well he told Mr. Doux.

Did he.

Of course he did.

I say stop and think.

I say that.

No I don’t change it.

Do you like repetition.

Yes I like repetition.

act iii.

Don’t please me with Mexico.

Mr. and Mrs. Bing. They had a book. Yes Miss.

Mr. and Mrs. Guilbert. I mention that name.

Of course you do.

Of course you do to me.

Don’t cry.

scene ii.

This is the end of the day. Tomorrow we will leave early. We meet everybody. Some all well fed. Will we be. Well I guess yes. It’s foolish to be so abstemious. Are they really. I haven’t noticed it.

Mexico.

When you come to choose dishes you should remember that they cure the ham themselves that is smoke it.

Oh yes.

So you should be careful in cooking the fat.

You mean on the island.

She was right. Not about the whole. She knows nothing. Well then why ask her about wood.

In their country they celebrate Sunday.

God bless us I say God bless us all day and all night too.

Do not mention it to me.

When this you see remember me.

scene iii.

I wonder if there is a mistake.

Horace Lewis I can’t imagine such a name.

Horace. It is my name.

A great many people are there.

Who says it.

The woods the poor man’s overcoat.

We can pronounce everything.

An old man works harder to be eating than a rich one.

Come to me mother.

Don Jose. Have you sold the dog.

Not at all I gave it away.

Don Jose. Where is your dog.

It is in the town.

Don Nicholai. How do you pronounce my name.

So as to go with sow.

That means to sit down.

That means a pig.

Not in this country.

Donna Pilar. Is that cheese.

Yes it’s very good cheese.

How do you prepare it.

With cognac.

You mean brandy.

One might not call it wine.

Mrs. Gilbert. I will not insult them again.

Why on account of the lunch they gave you.

No.

Do you know Mr. Bell.

Mr. Henry Bell.

No Mr. Paul Coles Bell.

Oh yes. He teaches English.

Certainly he does.

I would like to teach Spanish.

So would I.

Don Miguel. I believe in a man and wife.

So do I.

And in many children.

And in a new post-office.

We have no opinion about that.

act iv.

Do please me.

And the sunshine.

Tomorrow.

We hope so.

We have every reason to expect it.

But we may be disappointed.

Peggy Chambers. She went away.

Did she go away.

She deceived him.

How.

She was not educated.

You mean not well educated.

She was not educated to travel.

Does it take an education to travel.

It does if you wish to take part in the conversation.

Bird never took part in the conversation.

You are greatly mistaken.

Mark Baldwin. What is your name.

Australia. Did you mention Australia.

Oh yes you mentioned Australia.

We believe in Mexico.

scene ii.

Mexico.

Come to see me in Mexico.

I don’t believe in waiting and eating.

That’s what we said.

Mark Guilbert. How often I have mentioned his name.

Lindo Bell. I have not mentioned his name before.

Oh yes you have.

Charles Pleyell. This is a name we all know.

My pen is poor my ink is pale my hand shakes like a little dog’s tail.

Dorothy Palmer. Where is Ibizza.

Frank Jenny. I do not believe that he is home.

At home.

Yes at his home.

I do not believe that he’s out.

Mark Guilbert. He is a young man.

We know three on the island.

Mark, Allan and their mother.

That is not what I meant when I said that she looked American.

scene iii.

I don’t quite understand what I have done.

Wintering and rain it is not raining. It rains every day. Oh yes it makes the wood wet. We prefer it so. Thank you you will come to lunch. At what hour. One o’clock. John Russel. If there is a Mallorcan name if Mallorca gave the missionary who converted the California settlers if the Mallorcans have a little town of their own near New York then we will believe in Spanish influence in Mexico. The Spaniards are not liked in Mexico.

John and Maria Serra.

Foundations.

The middle of the day. Why do you not come in the day time. You mean to listen. No I don’t mean to listen.

This is very well said.

Dorothy Palmer Come in and rest.

We are coming in.

A great deal.

A great many mistakes.

Maria Serra. I understand you wish to show me what you have.

Yes.

Will you come tomorrow.

Tomorrow would suit me better.

Or today.

Today would suit me.

Would you be disappointed if Fernando Orro only sang twice.

Of course not.

You mean you would be willing to change your mind.

Of course.

Yes that’s it.

Of course a great many people are there and they do not mean to say anything.

You mean praiseworthy.

Yes be glad to meet me.

Yes a diamond.

All the way to come.

Home.

scene iv.

Mexico begins here.

You relieve here.

Here we have star-fish. You mean little ones. Yes little ones.

Mark Gilbert. I wish to tell you about mines.

Yes.

Or would you prefer to hear there were meteors.

I would surely prefer to hear there were meteors.

Any one can refer to it.

So they can.

In the meantime the wind this evening is not nearly in that locality.

Do you think one can say that.

No perhaps not.

Mrs. Penfold. Mrs. Penfold sees no one.

act v.

The act of coming is pitiful.

Butter is pitiful.

All of it is enough.

She said it is pleasanter now when there is enough so that there can be a change.

Mr. and Mrs. Leland Paul.

Do you know that name. Do you know being called Mr. Paul. Do you hear me telling you that a great many people hear opera.

A great many soldiers in the streets.

This means that there is wood to prevent traffic.

Not plenty of wood oh no.

Dear Mrs. Amos.

I letter this B because it is very dangerous.

A great many dogs are very dangerous too.

Do you mind. Lilie do you mind.

Yes I do mind.

scene ii.

John Quilly. Do you recollect him.

You mean the color.

Or the effect.

Why yes of course they were beautiful.

So they were.

Will we get some more Tuesday.

I rather guess yes.

A great many.

As many as we can.

All of that one kind.

Yes.

scene iii.

Neglected.

Who has neglected Chinese lillies.

Nobody has. They grow so profusely that there is no necessity to cultivate them.

But the season is so short.

Yes but the wild ones have a finer quality than the others.

scene iv.

I said that we were delighted.

If they were blue flowers and grew where chalk is they would be blue.

Clay makes them dark.

Stones make them purple and blue.

This is the color described by the time.

We were not disappointed

Indeed no.

John Quilly. Why do you rest.

We were so disappointed in the electricity. Of course it was not our fault.

John Quilly. John Quilly John Quilly my babe baby is prettier than ever John Quillys are.

So they selected to do it in two hours.

I can do it in one hour.

I have known it to be done in five hours and a half

scene v.

Have you been relieved.

I should not have mentioned it in the other book.

Oh it doesn’t make any difference.

You mean it doesn’t matter.

Yes that is what I wished to say.

You have said you believe in delay.

Everybody believes in delay.

Don’t annoy me.

act vi.

scene i.

This is the end. Do you remember the sixth act. I do. It always interested me.

Milly. I thought so.

You mean you thought of a collection.

Mrs. Penfold. Mr. Penfold.

Mr. Lindo Howard. I will not be able to be well. I will explain to Harold.

This is what he said.

Mexico is never a disappointment.

Goats. Goats are Western. You mean in excuses. No of course not in feathering.

I do not use that word.

I was so pleased with Mr. and Mrs. Penfold’s voices.

Before to-day.

You mean that as a question.

Tito Ruffo.

Tito Ruffo yes.

scene ii.

Tito Ruffo. No.

That’s the way they say it.

They said I like to be separated.

Do you really mean that.

Really and truly.

Mr. Crowell. How do you pronounce it.

We call it well.

Do you mean to say that that is the way you pronounce it.

Yes are you surprised.

Of course I am surprised.

Do you never read the papers.

Not in the morning or evening.

You mean on account of bad news.

No I like flags.

scene iii.

Alright Mexico.

We did not call for Peppe. This is short for Joseph.

We did not call Pablo.

We did not call Peppe.

We did not have the pleasure of hearing Rigoletto.

William King. Are you pleased with everything.

Certainly I am the news is good.

Marcelle Helen. How do you do I have been in a bombardment.

So you have.

And were you evacuated.

We did not leave our village.

We asked the consul to tell us what he thought.

He said that there was nothing to fear.

Nothing at all.

So he said.

Very well today.

Oh yes the wind.

scene iv.

I do not make a mistake.

Oh yes indeed.

My mother.

You mean your mother.

I mean to say that I think the government should send her to her home.

We will see.

[ ¶ ]

1916

149.

DECORATIONS

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

All decorations are Degallay.

It makes a great deal of difference who sews it on. Everybody sews it on themselves.

This is the same as Leon.

Leon is a lion and Henry is a king.

All of the date is the general. If the general goes first they all follow him. If the captain goes first those follow him. If the officer goes first they go behind him. If the iron wire is torn they go if not even though they be the children of everything they do not need to go.

This was said to me.

To us.

The best way to go is to believe in reading. Candles are very good. They burn to-day.

What was the life of the bee.

I forgot to mention trumpets. Whistles are known.

Sit in the chair with the pleasure of seeing the old women mutter why do they mutter and say have you got a window for to-day.

I need to sleep.

I saw a great many to-day.

Bigger.

I am very sorry not to have been able to see you again.

Sing to me.

Irene sings to me.

We will rise up and say how do you do things have changed I have a beautiful cane. You are making fun of me. Not at all.

I am literal. I say they do not drink coffee there.

I do not wish to write down what I hear.

Do you remember what you read about.

Collect Willy.

Willy is his name sir.

Decoration bee.

We will sing together and one will be won together. This is what we think.

What did I do in the garden.

I played with soldiers.

You mean the soldiers prayed. I mean the soldiers played.

Ask me to mention it.

Treasure little treasure I adore but thee.

Did I make a mistake about decoration.

Embroidery.

The class of 97.

They can make systems.

This is not what he said. He said nothing.

Listen to the king.

Listen to that.

Listen to the country.

My dear Ezeroum my dear Trebizonde my dear Erzingan.

To go with you

With us.

There little Edstrom.

What is the meaning of decorations.

I know the meaning of decoration.

This indeed is a decoration.

Days of grass.

Dazed.

I can answer any question.

So can Mr. Gilbert.

I believe what I hear.

Mr. Louis.

Yes Mr. Louis.

Poor Mr. Louis.

He has soldiers.

And pupils.

No not to-night.

Placing William to-day.

Little clinging necessary.

A great many have sisters.

Oh dear yes.

Can you see.

What I say.

When I go.

I say yes.

And then

I see kings.

And then

Not this again.

Knot this again.

[ ¶ ]

1916

150.

A POEM ABOUT WALDBERG

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

What I am afraid of is that they will just attract an awful bombardment on themselves in which they will have to be supported. Oh no they won’t do that.

I don’t think they will do that. What I think is that I will have to reach the country before I ask myself the way to see the city. I don’t mean this as a joke. I know very well that I know all about nurses. Who doesn’t. And who would like to see children win. I love my boy very much. His mother feeds him. I can smile and think of it. We both laugh together. Altogether I have said to them keep still.

Curtains a japanese curtain.

Complete flowers.

I never use a pass.

Of course you wouldn’t.

You wouldn’t be careful enough. I don’t mean that.

How can I hear him speak. You don’t mean a victim. Eugene Paul. What is Walberg’s name.

I don’t care for him.

I am not sorry for her.

I do not have flowers here.

california

Let me see. What do you say. They can take care of riches. Kiss my hand. Why. Because Russians are rich. All Russians are valuable. That is what I said.

I wish I could be as funny as he is.

Yes thank you I believe in Russia.

[ ¶ ]

1916

151.

ALL SUNDAY

[Alphabets and Birthdays, 1957]

It was the custom to believe little children dogs foxes and letters. Foxes is a french name for fox. I leave off hating.

We were so careful of the hat. We came to pick it up. This is a dialogue.

What is Sunday.

Every day will be Sunday.

Every day is Sunday.

Today is Sunday.

We went out walking.

We saw to that.

We were taken farther than yesterday.

We had tea.

We always have tea.

She said she would be better pleased if we were alone together. I think so.

I know kinds of faces.

I know by that.

I believe in the twenty-second of May.

This is a description of fatigue.

Fatigue is rendered attentive by disagreeable insight. Have changes. Do so. Be perfectly allowed. Don’t digest salmon. Have splendid fish. Be slender and be satisfied with green letters. You may say you have early papers. You may even be delighted. You may hope to have plenty of introductions.

I wish I could describe hands.

I think your first idea was better. There is not enough continuation in hands. They’re too different. It’s too shocking.

I say a great deal that isn’t so beautiful that you don’t put in.

Would you like to put in I mean California. Yes I do.

Do you think I’m California.

I must clean that, it’s got dirty, don’t suck it.

I am going to do what I’m told. Let me say that.

HANDSOME SUNDAY.

Hands have been mentioned. One two one two one two one two one two one two one two one two I am surprised.

PEBICO.

Hands are often when they are cited kept blissful by remembrances. Large words, lots of words, have been made by war. Chiefly mentioned in lists and by all men. All men are brave and silent. All men are delighted to be separated. All men are behind what is commonly called duck ribbon. I do not mean that they do not vanquish. They do. They vanquish excellent pleasures. For example. Once there was a pleasant Cook. He had troubles and he showed what he meant when he said that he was pledged to be tall. He wasn’t by birth. He had little rhymes. Since then he has spread. He has had use for everything. He has put white on his shoes. He has answered me. We did trust him. Belonging to thee.

Are you having a happy Sunday. Yes. Just why it’s Sunday I do not know but we’ll let it go.

I say let us have hands. I specially mean it. I have plenty of wishes.

By that time all sound was loud it made a distance. Why wash birds. They cough.

Hands. Pretty hands.

I don’t believe in it. I have a perfume. I wish I knew South America.

All Sunday I was equal.

I have instances of this.

They waited for the boat.

It was not crowded because two of them were happy. Modestly so.

I have faith in it.

I have faith in him.

He keeps me by his word.

Press it.

Not fur to me.

Where was he.

Where was he where was he.

By that time it was warm weather.

Public pains.

Character.

Character is the thing that makes forcing exacting. She said she would swim. She said it made her supple.

Why do you not credit it.

Because she does not know the names of fishes.

This is a story.

Once and often we had tea. I know the color. I was right about it. We went every second day every day. It was better. I didn’t say I wished it. It was a circumstance and we were not blue-eyed prominent.

Prominent.

I like that name.

The story is Mrs.

Mrs. misses kisses.

Mrs. kisses most.

Second.

Timely.

The story made a special appeal. It was too lucky. How could seldom appear.

By that time fishes were splendid. Pablo was his name. I don’t mean it was an accident. He wanted to see McKinley’s ring he wanted to be able to say that it was an eagle. It was an eagle, it was a church.

Once Napoleon was down here. He went in at the door. He saw the door slant. He said he would be spared. They say that there is no valor in a rich man. I could say another word. Who wishes it. Not that. He told us, the young man told us that he understood from the words that there was that there were frightful messages. He was not slim. The valet might have been an intense person. He offered to take a boat and go and relieve us and we said no. Do not do so. Go and see if you can find them. He found one who turned into that thing. She was lovely and searching. She looked about.

I wish to be real.

I am coming to tell one thing. Believe it and say that you are deceived. He said I am.

It’s warm.

That’s all.

CHAPTER III.

I like a life of adventure. I like passing the night reading poetry. I like measuring pieces of oil paper and filling bottles with oil and drinking whatever I can. I like to sit still and repeat that I am very well and not confused. I like speeches. I even like to select seats. I do wish I was not equal to it.

Later on I find I found out that he was born on that day. It was so certain. It did him mischief. I planned to read. I cannot expect puppies to go under cover and not suffer. I cannot expect to be a mother. Why not. Because there is one. Hurrah.

Plenty of that day.

Words of kindness.

He was nettled by what he said.

Roosevelt wishes us not to travel on Sunday.

I will not add another chapter I will go on.

Why did she stay in that country which is accursed. Why did she say she sympathized with them. Why did she learn to substitute truth and right dealing for falsehood and declaration. Why did she not choose leather. I do not know.

I couldn’t I have tried hard but I couldn’t.

When I have made up my mind to do a thing I mustn’t insist on the weather I must just be ready to look. I do see the wind I do see that the wind is bright. Military delight.

I have always had the belief about Sunday. I don’t mean that. I don’t mean that I have not known when it was a disappointment. I have known that.

He asked us, could we read. He said he had seen rain in the Pyrenees. I misunderstood Pyramids. He had said Pyramids. He was apt to begin then and he was unlikely to be disappointed. He offered us the use of his valet. His valet was german. I do n0t mean by his way of thinking, I mean only to repeat that he spoke in English and not harshly. He offered to awake the man who was elderly and slept by the door. Not beside the door but near the gate. We were thankful. We said, thanks so much.

We could not determine why he bowed. He must have been accustomed to that musing. He must undoubtedly read Seneca in Spanish. He must surely have suspicions. He suspects nothing. There is nothing to question. The boat is American. It has a captain. We met three of them. We knew they were deceiving in the same fashion all who had any appointment. We mentioned it to the consul. He said he had been a witness. This does not make hands necessary. I wish I could tell about girls.

There was a whole street where they sold buttons, Mallorcan buttons. They were exactly there.

I am trying to tell a story of the call we made on our friends who always offer us tea. We drink the tea.

Change. The change between summer and winter, between sun and fog, between a man cooking for men and being accustomed to feed them and being tall and not at all quick is marked.

If a cook is fishing is he feeding for cooking. If a cook is cooking is he feeding with the same persuasion. Is he cooking.

A cook is cooking.

A cook is fishing.

It is a joke.

The success of it was that I met him and he said something. He said his mother was earnestly reading.

They asked us to eat something. I said why should we. They said that that was a fair question.

How can I admire beautiful scenery and greens and the smell of satin and see humming bees. I can do all that by traveling and resting. Believe me. I do believe it. There is no use he wouldn’t do it.

III.

Seven years a chamber-maid.

We once said that there was to be a rain of stars.

We went out to see it. It was clouded. The clouds were over the moon.

By exchanging courtesies, by bowing by being impressive, by impressing and then there is education. Education makes the most of us.

I wish to describe one day.

They are growing fatter.

Black curses, he despises red faces. Red faces are clean. They are cleaned and washed. Chocolate is a color and a pretty word. So are fire-arms.

No I can’t get to do it.

A bottle. A bottle is famous because it has print on it. We exchange books with pleasure.

I love a whole sentence.

I do not despise girls.

I wish to be welcome.

I am very pleased with my account. With my account of it all.

As agreeable as any one.

My accent.

I can hear ship’s bells.

Why do you beat Sunday.

In imitating a voice I hear it. I do not see why I mustn’t. It pleases me it is ordinarily satisfying and I do not like to climb hills. I mean I do.

The question of languages. The question of languages is interesting. Let us take Mallorcan. They make sounds in speaking. So do Englishwomen. More than that is thrilling.

Take any language. What would be the use of questioning about any such thing. Why is doleful and denying the same thing in speaking. I come to hear a voice.

Hands all hands are selfish. All suppers are felt to be clean. We were spoiled by excess.

Jenny or chicken.

I don’t see the necessity, I see the desirability, I see the adaptability and I also see it as reasonable.

Why should any one frighten me.

Go to bed pleasantly.

Go to bed.

Pleasantly.

I heard them say yes.

I am very indifferent to shoes.

The dears.

I am not plastic.

By nearly.

All the time.

Spread out water.

Do spread out rapidly.

This is the story.

We came to see what it was that was wanted. It was not tea. We had that every day. It was not meat. We had that Sunday. It was chicken. We have that every day. It was olives. We had that. It was very good cake.

They bake very well here.

We are sorry to miss coffee. You can eat coffee with bread. Of course you can. It ought to be encouraged. The mistake was made when it was expected that early oranges are not good. They are good. They are very good. The whole plant is good. I come to believe in my choosing. I can easily find those that are not juicy. That is I could. Actually it is not easy to make that mistake because, especially if I cut open a great many, all of them are good and we are satisfied.

We are satisfied on the whole. We do not ask for renown. Yes we do miss.

Let us see the oil.

Let us whistle shrilly.

Lettuce.

That is the word when I laugh. Happily peas are sweet peas and tender and though we have them we plan to not to save them. Not at all necessarily.

Do be copied by me.

I was so astonished.

When it has rained for some days and we are contented with gloves and deny it why are we so careful of pronunciation. Countess Karoly’s curse. We have not that sentence. We have not that hymn. We understand that it is natural to ask did we water the flowers.

Suddenly we find that the letters are stopped. This means that the hotel waiter is not honest. We hope for it. We are sure to find a pleasant way.

A man likes his way he likes to go walking. We hope not to be satisfying. We intend to do as we please. It pleases us to withdraw. We make an excuse of the way. I don’t understand it. I mean to be just. I know. I like two thirds. I am easily left with more. I can feel anything. This is not perfectly satisfying but if it isn’t one way it’s another. This is no time to flatter in which to flatter.

It’s disgusting.

Really have I gone so far.

This is the story of how we went walking.

Why should unusual acts remind one of the sea-shore. Why should questions stir the imagination. Why should pins be needed and why should shirts discolor. Why should the walking remain the Mediterranean why should we all be foolish.

The story of it is as follows.

It is easy to be regular and married. It is even necessary.

It is unaccountable to be reserved. It is a solace to fry fish. Fish is the cheapest article of food in those places in which salted fish can be bought when fresh fish has not been received. It is incessant but not a bit tiring.

This is the conversation.

I cannot repeat it.

Do be kind.

I do not wish to remind them of the need of large particles.

Do you remember it was the fifth of September we heard of asphyxiating gases. Do you remember that we could not tell Emmeline. Do you remember that on the same day we heard that permission had been withheld. Do you remember that we couldn’t know how many h’s there were in withheld. It all comes back to me how, the war and everything.

I do not like two bottles. I do not like to look at them. They are differently filled. They are filled with the same water. They have not been emptied. They have been opened. They have not been used up together. I will do so.

The story that was told was the obligingness of walking, Are we obliged to go walking. Are we obliged to choose that form of exercise. Are we obliged to decide what we will not do and are we obliged to be pleasant and are we obliged to be present. We are obliged to be present.

We will still read.

IV.

Sunday.

All Sunday.

All Sunday it was raining.

I am that.

This is in consequence.

The consequence is do you demand lilacs, wild flowers or dogs. Do you demand tube roses. Do you like to consider moonlight as natural. Do you believe readily.

There are five germans in Barcelona. Germans is a candy.

If it hadn’t been for the accident to my brother I would have felt simply that every one must fight for his country. Now I say I should hate it. We have plenty of wild flowers. I picked out the littlest poppies. I do not think that bewildering.

Most connections. Most connections consist of eighty-four. Most connections consist of seventy. We were ashamed of the Japanese.

Break away. Break the water.

Powerful James.

The most beautiful spot. This is the most beautiful spot in the world that is according to my idea.

I am not afraid of anything.

Tell me again.

Please help the blind.

Tell me again.

I heard piano playing.

Please tell me again that you heard the playing.

Please tell me again that you like tea.

Do you mean to go.

I mean to go.

I am disappointed in Jenny.

I am not disappointed in Jenny.

He was disappointed in us. We were pleasing.

Axe you pleased.

It is favorable.

Sometimes I think that there is a long time in which nothing is happening. Then I say shall we walk. We always answer. Sometimes we are really talkative.

Tonight for example.

Nook.

We took a walk. The light makes that.

No go on.

Every day is reading with eating.

She was very tired and stiff.

Dogs do have a cold nose and a warm nose either. This reminds me of the Irish.

National aspirations. We have the place where a round face and grey eyes where a round face and grey eyes make more recognition of the parting. They part in the middle in the high cart

Mallorcans please.

Have you ever heard that word.

V.

Your king and country needs you. When I came back to Paris I was surprised not to see these notices up. In Mallorca it was another thing. There was a ring.

I asked if he had ever been in character such a one one who could go in and not in clothing that is to say the right clothing for fighting and he said. I was sick a whole month in Madrid because I knew if I had been born where I could have had the time I would have been successful. He was so seen. We were surprised that he had a brother. He had three of them.

I don’t wish to describe a walk.

No.

I don’t think so.

Greens and the sea, dark greens. We mention it every night.

Would you like America.

Would you like Switzerland.

Isn’t it strange that we should be here.

Catch as catch can.

The kinds of clothes.

A rose is beautiful.

It has green leaves.

So are blue flowers.

If I see a mosquito and I am quick I can destroy it. If I hear it and I am patient I can see it. If I see it twice I can get it. This is my experience. Sometimes I wait longer. It is not true that a dog has instincts. It eats when it is little.

I was pleased to see chocolate which was not of chocolate color. It can roll over.

This is about the war.

Please finish wet.

Please furnish water.

Please furnish water.

All America is solid for the allies.

Mechanics pavilion.

Mechanics pavilion.

Reminded of Mechanics pavilion. Flags of all nations. San Diego.

Please correct this.

Barcelona papers copy.

Stand.

Fair.

I am going to California.

The greatest event in the year seventeen is the restlessness of Roberts. He was restless.

1815.

Niagara.

1815.

Piles of cases.

I love a newspaper.

We will discuss that.

I see what I want to say and I have a very nice time.

I like a little sleep by that time I buy roses. No you don’t.

I’d like to go back. Cook knows everybody. I am going to put grease on my face do you mind. A continuance roundness makes a shimmer. I do not like the word basque. I have a prejudice against it and beside I do not desire to have a word changed. This has displeased me. This has not displeased only but it has made me question, was he drunk. There is no use in emergency.

My feeling is about the woman. The boy’s name is Bartholomew. The father is Isadore. The mother is changed. She walks slowly. She tells a story. She says that a talent is a thing spent by eating. She means to laugh. By the time she has excused the frenchwoman I no longer listen. I know why I do not like coils. Shawls have hair. Bicycles are skylarks and a silk night has stars and fish nets are bursting, not with fish but with salmonettas. I like frying and I will not be willing. More walls have oak leaves. This sounds like nothing but they are made out of stones. They would do credit to decorations and be witness to a wilderness. Nothing wild rests in Palma. Nothing lonely is poisoned. Nothing discharged is murmured, and loud piles are in the leg. Beat it beat coals of it. Have a gloomy tooth. Shape it by the fire. The fire has stitches and knows how to sew. By all means be with me. Walk faster. Like on the ground and see the cows. Have lots of time. Decide upon a stool. Like soft drinks. Be dazzled.

What are you doing my precious. Taking grease off my face my love.

It is awfully hard not to be a queen.

A slender person growing fatter makes a false cow. Cows are very nice. They are between legs.

I am displeased with Mike.

Dear Dear.

He was right. What is the use of worrying.

He can neglect everything.

By wiping apples by preparing which he makes no mistake by idling, by having a hard answer and by escaping from here by all this he pleases. He pleases me. If you begin as if you were going to stay away and you say this evening, tomorrow is full of solemn thought and Alfred has by nearly a lapse of a deer taught me to swim. I am glad I will not change my mind. This is unsatisfactory.

I enjoyed the book very much. I enjoyed reading it. I was glad to see that they were all happy and that they were miserable those who were capable of spoiling everything. I do not mean that all we were interested in ceased to be gradually or that experience is disheartening, I have learned that I like to go to Palma, reserve my decisions and arrange about shoes. I like to pay for shoes.

I like most of all to be very ready to hear a whistle. I sometimes wonder whether it is a police wheel or contraband being brought to the spot or either of them or perhaps an announcement. I whistle myself. When I do so I mean to attract my attention. I do not laugh. I easily make mistakes. I explain that we are going to Palma. That we wish to get a pair of shoes, that we do not need to be waited for although if we come back we will come in. I say that I will tell it and I do call. Pablo Pablo. This is not the only one of that name. This is not a disappointment or a recollection. I like young turkey. Meat-eater. I saw it come up. Oh very well. When this page is finished they will not smile, they will be angry as ever. This makes war and piling. All of it has language. We spoke very much. I do not like to say it. I believe in weight and diamonds and relief. I believe in examples and ripe nuts. I will pile all the thing together. I broke the pitcher by cracking. This is not the sign of a bill. A little bill.

IV.

I don’t drink water.

I’m not your daughter.

Who’s having tea. Who. It smells like sea-water. How do you know. By tasting it. I don’t like to hear it.

After the war.

Lavender.

Lavender is ferocious.

It grows wild on the hills and we go to see it every day. Sometimes we pick wild honeysuckle. This is when it is veritably here.

What a pleasant sound is coffee. Not when it is on cake. We were not pleased with it but we have decided not to remember our wrongs we have decided to believe in the sun. Dear sun it makes the lamps so black and more than that it makes fishes salmonetta. This is the name of the fish. It is very expensive. It is astonishing. Birds and coffee, birds and coffee make rain. Birds make rain. It is loudly that. I do understand water. Water is of a different kind it has necessity it is obedient, it is warlike, it is selfish, it is freshly undertaken and it is pursued with religion. Mercy and sweetness, fear and authority, dripping, countenance, money, plans, wretched woods, solid pots and rejoicing.

I love alimony by this I mean screaming.

It does smell of pines.

Disturbed.

Disturbed him.

They disturbed him.

Cloth.

Cloths.

They satisfied him.

They alarmed him.

They surprised a brother. They were willing to be agreeable.

It is a strange sound.

Listen.

This is what I have to say.

We said that we would not go out walking.

Mixed.

Mixed with what.

Why surely no language covers it. No right to it.

No plans.

I should think it would hurt the crops.

We have been here a month and a half and have only had two weeks of good weather.

What is shooting.

Shooting is india rubber.

I cannot say that I do not like that. I regard it as finished. Every day I am amazed. More nearly settled. For that reason satisfied. I am inclined to be venturesome, thorough in detail.

I do not like to hear them speak.

Plans.

My plans are that there will not be around any more serpents, not any more dogs or mines, not any liberties. My real feeling betrays me. I am sour.

Oh no.

Let it clap.

Be wise.

Have blue eyes.

Earnest.

Sound and.

Broken.

Tongues speak on Friday.

Chicken which is mistaken for pig.

I told you so.

This is the story.

I ventured to say I reminded diamonds of bridges and clean birds of talking. I said it in song. Instantly there was readiness. They hoped the mother would go.

She did.

It is out of cowardice that I call men tall. Men are tall, they are below that height. They are tall and very earnest. They have every way awaken. Some are mostly languages. Others are shaved. Some are even prayerful and all are muscular. Do be muscular tomorrow. Have feathers made and clouds. Clouds and rain.

I am surprised.

No one would be present.

I am not doing what I want to. This is a phrase.

Jane.

Everybody was in the balconies, some were in the street, some were on the side walk, some were indoors we were sitting, we found it very pleasant and they did not boo the governor.

Crowds of us expected a noise. We were not disappointed. They were not disappointed. We were walking. We walked all the way in.

Anything is a story.

I don’t like to walk.

This evening we took a walk not a long walk, we followed the wall, we found the houses looking moorish, after that we had roses, just two and Albert asked us. Albert is the first king, after that everybody is proud. Crowds of water fell, stars shone, gloves were washed and the sun dried it, dried the ground because it was washed away. It was muddy. They said it wasn’t.

I do not like the smell of pickles when they are salt pickles. This is a natural prejudice. I do not like hearing it called Fatherland. This is a feeling which will induce me to write about it. I do not wear more. Shoes are enough. I do not wear shoes. I carry a cane. I wear gloves. I sometimes put on a shawl. Sometimes when it is cold I wear woolen stockings. I always have them knitted. By the time we were invited we had had cold weather. We knew what we liked. I can give so many reasons.

The war will not be over. I am following you. First they speak Spanish, this is with that accent, then they change, they address each other. We follow you. Permit me to remain covered. I like that. Many bowed. Some greeted me. All of them were evidently eating their dinner.

We have decided to change the management of this hotel. Four nations have offered to buy it. They expect an answer in two days in that case in three weeks he will undertake it, he will begin by cleaning, after that they will arrange the cooking, then there will be dismissing and I hope they will stay. Do stay. I can see faces clearly. After the war is over.

We were alarmed. Tonight.

We were alarmed. Fishermen can call. They can call on us. We smoke cigarettes. This is an evidence of rapid extension of monopoly. We are so sweet. Moths make a noise. So do piles. So do drawers. So do electric lights. So do matches. Bags make a noise. The little dog was seasick.

My brother went to America.

V.

I am going to tell all my feelings. I love and obey. I am very sensible. I am sensitive to distraction. I like little handkerchiefs. I like to have mosquito netting over my bed. I can estimate the reluctance with which I am hurried. I can understand polish. I like to do my nails. How do I do them. How do you do.

It is easy to be pleased. Regrettable. Circumstance. They make noises. They do this on the roof. Thus they avoid arrest and they continue to be gleeful. They are very simple minded. They admire so much.

We have made a vow never to speak to a german.

Honeysuckle, accacia and roses, they smell together when they are put together. It is our choice to put them together. We found them. They answer this purpose. We are satisfied even pleased.

When it is as big as that it is a fly. I know that by the difference between a fly and a mosquito. A mosquito is a luminous thing it looks just like a castle in the evening.

Every day we are going to go and do something. It would astonish you if we told you about it. Call it a religious procession. Today we saw the cross fall. This being all one had ropes and ropes were untied and held together and holes were not dug deep. I have seen toys like them. Indeed I did in a bottle. The bottle had a cork which was out. This allowed the dirt to settle. The color was not in black or red but fancy blue water. I spoil the name.

We all swam.

If the weather had been warm and I had not known about it I could have been persuaded. Don’t say so. You know better. Who is perfect. I know.

Shining.

Jelly.

They do not resemble horses they have the same action and when they fall down they have to be removed from underneath. This explains the pleasures of the handkerchiefs. We all were beside ourselves. We laughed and laughed. We were also enthusiastic.

Nobody need speak of a wilderness. Cows have udders and are very young.

Not to speak of sweating.

Seats and a guard.

I am ashamed.

I have to take care of myself gently.

This is the way we walk. We go first, we stop to speak to an Englishman. In speaking to him we are seated all afternoon. After that we go for a walk. In being lifted over a fence we are happy. We do not tumble. That is because we do not wish to roll stones down if we did we would not be afraid of precipices. We are. Can you say precipitously up or can one only say precipitously down. Can one go up a precipice. Can one admire blue and white streaks or must they always be green and rose color. I do not feel comfortable in a heavy hat. My hat is so light that I do not know when I have it on.

Authority, in speaking of an authority we say he says. We like the phrase in a position to know. We still prefer that the dog looks like a Iamb. We change our minds so often. Do not let us worry about it.

Bananas and banana trees. You don’t understand me you don’t understand the manner of my writing, you do see that here and there there is something to admire. You are convinced of that.

In translating french into English we occasionally say that we will endeavor, we will endeavor to eat.

Sometimes it is not restful.

I don’t see how they get accustomed to their hands. After all their faces they don’t have to see so much but everybody has to see their hands and I don’t see how they get accustomed to their hands. Besides that it is difficult to understand how they can use their hands. How can they use their hands.

I have a pocket full of money.

This is all right because he’s here. He tells us about the war. Will Spain come in. Will we feel the benefit of olives that is to say are we right in our predictions. We believe that most people when they make a noise make it with the intention of deceiving. Fishermen can sing.

I do not like stars. I prefer the sky. I sometimes like water. Please be brave.

We intended to pass the day at a respectable procession.

Don’t say it.

Fishermen can cook with a fire. They can broil potatoes and onions and mostly in these countries ink is a fish.

Ink is a fish.

Don’t be pleasant don’t stare, don’t be a coward, don’t get excited, don’t say that we are going walking.

Not amusing.

I will wash my hair.

Not a day.

Three fourths of the time.

I learned pealing. Shall it be said that conversation failed and fanning was necessary and quiet.

This is the way I am going to write.

The war.

Wild boats, wet Saturdays and they gave the order. There is no use in describing. You all know what happened and why we shall be free. In reading about conferences do we plainly state our case. Shall an upper seat where the chickens look so little and yet where there is air shall that by coming early be chosen or shall we choose what we choose. In other words shall we sit. Do tell me, you know very well I never can decide. Shall we walk on. A well informed person is one who reads the papers the newspapers.

Half of an afternoon.

I wanted to be polite.

There is no use in beseeching.

Fans.

Fanning.

Riches.

Sold.

By that.

Splendid.

Old

Walking stick.

Which I did not buy.

Why.

Because it was Mallorcan.

That is the secret.

That is a loud place.

When the sun shines.

Perfect blue water.

Flat.

And not choppy.

When is a wedding.

When is there a wedding.

VI.

An example of fighting. An example in fighting is to be pursued, do not neglect speed and pecking, have plenty of Mondays and say if they are in a green box. This seems like nothing at all but truly it is what we saw. They were the same weight, they came first, we were old, Jenny was delighted.

Was Jenny delighted to stay at home. She certainly would not have enjoyed such a bloody sight.

I don’t know when I am disappointed.

We have planned that if the war continues we will go to Malaga after returning to Paris. After that we will go to Seville and Madrid.

Period.

It is not so easy it is not as easy to trick Italy as Greece. I can perfectly understand how it was done. I am not interested in character.

Anybody can be old.

Why say that there is a son-in-law.

A little dog, a dog and its mother. They destroyed pansies. This is historical. I am sadly tormented with flies, I do not mean flies.

This is what is so useless. Lots of talk about Baltimore and butter and New Orleans and flour and Seattle and weather and Richmond and a lottery. A lottery is useless. You easily think of a façade that is in front. Millions are dead. I don’t think so.

Please do not make the mistake of singing.

I was so disappointed.

Who was disappointed.

We were so disappointed.

In my case there is that thought.

Ask about two ladies from California.

It is wonderful how I do not succeed in announcing an evening.

I am very tired tonight.

This is the story.

Elvira Lamb was forty years old before she sold tickets. Then she sold lottery tickets. After that she was rich. When she was ten years older she was tall and very good looking and this was not a surprise. Everybody said so. Her father had been trim. He was tall and regular and by that I mean he had a carpet. Carpets are made. They are old or new or light in color or regular in design with a simple center and a continuous border. This was not his character. His son had crutches. He himself was a fighter. He fought by the hundreds. He meant to regard his birthday. After that he was old and eighty. He had plainly manifested a desire not to pry but to be invited. He was not invited to leave a church. No one would be then. This was the sound he made. They all were serious.

His daughter built a house. She was not busy.

Butter cups.

This is not why I am serious. I am serious because I have made a mistake. I really expected supper then when the filet came we were splendid. I said I did not believe in Turkey. Do you remember. Hetty misses faces misses faces most.

Now is the chance.

I meant to say she was my mother. I didn’t know how tall the houses were she owned, they might be thirty stories high but anyway she was very rich. They wanted to be polite so they did not ask if she was my sister. One never says that. One does not mention wishing. It is astonishing how often I hear buzzing.

This afternoon we went into Palma. We can read Spanish. All other countries are at war. Dear me. Shoes. Yes they make shoes. The Algerian. Yes she is a woman and a wife. She has a son. His name is Allan. They are rich in Belgium.

What is the matter.

This is a fact. Women have the sense for fact. They can tell about climbing. I mentioned these. It was technically true.

In walking if there is not force there is weight and if there is no hurry there is heat. Moonlight and grape vines, dogs and Japanese. He looks like his brother.

I understand.

Don’t worry about moths. If work is well done there is loss and if not there is black wool. There is always some kind of black wool. Be gracious and tuneful and sleep well and have your own way.

How kind.

Fancy leaving alone fancy hurrying, fancy being idle, fancy being courteous, at least insisting on cotton, fancy being polite and serious, I suppose I often suppose that shallow natures are the best.

This would not surprise me.

We were angry with the boundaries. I do not recognize that house. It has a front and back. It has beside a large garden. Be careful to pass it and tell me if there are dogs. Not that I want to enter. I want to ask if there are any french people. I cannot help thinking of war.

This is the end of this chapter.

VII.

A t e eight.

Sign yourself celebrated.

We took a long walk. It was very hot and I perspired freely My baby has suddenly become very sensitive to light. She explains it by saying that it is hot and so she cannot cover herself over so as to exclude the light from her eyes. We walked as far as the powder factory. They say they have enough powder there to last twenty years. Powder goes bad in two years, it either becomes more explosive or loses its explosive character. We found some new yellow flowers, low bushes of them. We did not have a knife to cut them. We might have broken them off and we said we would. We saw a great many sheep. I do not think highly of natural wool.

We will ask about a hotel in Marseilles. It is splendid to have a cook. He is fond of fishing. He does not succeed very well. He has cushions and a friend. This might not be read. What is a murmur. We do not plan events. We had a long walk today. We saw the letter. It said that they were street sweepers. They swept them away like flies. We were very glad to hear it. There is no doubt about our sentiments. This is as it should be.

Milky way. The translation of this is Saint Augustine.

Do not laugh or relate it to the cow. The cow came out. Of course it does it has the habit. The next best thing is to sleep late. Do so.

We were not frightened.

We did not see a religious procession. Don’t tell your father that we did not see a religious procession. Men are courageous. I could not thinking of meeting a cow in the way of spilling. Dear me. Men are courageous and Italy is, Italy is in. Dear me. Why are bulls vexatious. They are not. They run quickly. I was surprised to be so close out. I put her next to a baby. Leave us and eat. This is the explanation.

We are going to write to Nelly and ask her to send us wool and flannel and we are beside that payed well by a boat. A boat makes a whistle. It is dark and by the time oil has been put on bread and chickens are white, they are white, plenty of people eat. Plenty of people do eat.

We reasoned for a lad. That is the way to pronounce. Bottles and bottles of water. I am so sorry. I hope she isn’t thinking of it. By the time there was no singing there was music. They asked for it.

Why can I not admire white lilies. We mix them with pink. Lots of houses have food. I often think of it. Italy is in the war. I am so sorry for Sunday. The pope will come to the islands. We will see them together. We will also have tea. We will pour it. Let us not let it satisfy us. Let us celebrate walls.

Cock fighting is a good amusement for shoe-makers.

They have been to the theatre I guess.

What is meat. Rain.

I saw the point of that.

This evening a Belgian dancer and three men came here for dinner. They talked to each other. She had a hat. We did not hear her voice. When they went away she offered to drive the horse. She had given it sugar. One of them said that she did not know the way. Little one he has to get to a paper. Do not delay. This is what they said. It reminded me of the death of Rudolf Habsburg and the wrong blame that was thrown upon Mary Larisch.

I like to hum.

So do I.

Tomorrow we are going to walk.

We can’t carry boxes of fruit and prunes around. That’s what I say.

It interests me to hear what he has to say. He says do I understand before there is anything to understand and I say yes I understand and then I listen and then I understand. It is easy to understand when it is all about the education of the boy and learning. I wish it were eighty.

Red white and blue.

All out but you.

We have decided to say Viva Italia. This is not wrong. Every one is interested.

Plenty of mines.

Bands of hats.

Straight collars.

Whole pieces.

I was pleased.

I will say this, if he doesn’t start when you strike a match on a cement pavement under his nose he won’t be shot.

He will not be shot.

We were so pleased with the letter from Eugene Paul.

VIII.

Neglected.

Nobody was neglected.

We were astonished not to receive a letter from Emily. When it came we found that it had been censored. Nothing had been cut and there was not much time lost. Some things are very disturbing.

Lessons of the war.

What this war teaches us. This war teaches us to be certain of our hates. We must clear away boats and hope that somebody is caught. We must not be determined. We must stand to win. We must declare magnanimity to be too great a price to pay for self-respect. We must be courageous. We must surely surround women.

Dancing. Why is dancing bold. Dancing is bold because sorrow is strong. Tears are not able to be removed by water or carnations. This is the term we used to use as pink. Be quick.

We are getting quickly used to the sound of the waves. I have been so disturbed.

I want to tell about the cook fishing. I do not like a description. I can easily see that there is no space. Why should I mean it. I have been led away.

Now let us go back.

This afternoon we went to Buonanova. We did this by ourselves patiently. The sun was shining and beside that there were no birds. Once we hoped to go to the powder factory. We decided it would talk half an hour to go. I do not care to be careful. A soldier salute. This is to say that they are all present to say I will believe in a yellow meadow. I am so disturbed. Calm and bellowing and remind me of Bertha.

I was nervous to expect to clap, I clapped and I could see if I drew my head back. Eyes have that whiteness.

I asked for chicken.

I don’t see why they don’t love to be in bed. It is disturbing. We wonder why he writes. I do mean everything. I will not have it happen again. No worry. This is the remedy. Expect one evening to close the open door and say it’s too close. Then mention the chair say that it obstructs the air. Then the windows are open as they open back. Every one can see the sun. I explained. Sometimes you can hardly tell by that I mean that I have not been deceived. Oh dear. Yes I suffer from it.

I wish to start in this manner. Please me. You please me.

Oh I can’t look in every direction. It is only accidentally that I am succeeding so well. What does my hand-writing resemble.

I have been disappointed in measures.

The strongest desire of husband and wife is the welfare of their children.

You can put down whatever address you like.

This evening. This evening we were not annoyed.

Please Pause.

Color of hair.

They described us.

They offered to take us about.

What do I mean by umbrella I mean that I do not wish to purchase a tortoise-shell cane. I would like to go about and see the things that are in windows. Oh yes.

This is what I am accustomed to say, be wakeful have a rocking chair, read the evening paper, not neglectful, having a regard for chickens. I have a regard for turkeys more. I do not like the fashion in which they are arranged. I do not. I consider it a mistake. We were not fooled by the skin. Oh no. We were not.

I was astonished, the violets are sound, they do not have any violets here. They have pink geraniums and this can grow. Well I guess yes. They also are planting some things. In this garden and water.

We are so happy to see, that Pablo there are three Pablos, that Pablo has an appearance of listening. I do not mean that the same name is anything. One of them is willing the other is active and that makes it seem that there is a to-do. I do not know if there is a third. The third is a sailor.

I was not pleased.

If Elizabeth was a girl and it is remarkable that there is a habit in braids all of them have their braids all of them have their braids, we saw some braids. I know thick braids.

Please do not confuse voices with procession, have long callous ways be open and say the prayer. Listen to me sing. I do not mean to be helped. We have concluded that all the presence of Mr. Wilson is necessary to save our way. We hoped to say this. We heard that he was let to have a house in December. Please be with us. I have both.

I could tell all about Spain.

We were awakened by a gun. Thursday is a holiday.

I smell coffee.

Today we went to see a house. It had in it just the kind of decorations I admire. Wall-paper. Real tortoise shell on wood. Door-ways, no hat-boxes and other things, no tables, a house, real silk beds and it happened to be open, the chapel happened to be open. Gardens. What are gardens. I said La France roses. Everybody picked them. We had a pleasant day. We always enjoy it.

Hours, hours of olives.

I taste coffee. I accustom myself to moonlight. Moonlight is the hour when the sympathetic sculptor sees the mountains. He does see most of it. He passes by. A sympathetic sculptor.

We did have shoes.

Why are fine roses not as red as pomegranates. Fine roses are not as red as pomegranates because they have a yellow center.

That is the reason. I can always be proper. I remember what I see. I saw a whole house and two little things that reminded me of another, another what, another flower. It was heliotrope. I said it would do to have heliotrope on the hills. I said it.

Oh no don’t come.

I was very pleased.

I cannot endure descriptions.

IX.

Respectable forestry.

Mr. Lerroux held a meeting in Madrid and said, how do houses grow by every one desiring an addition. What is national aspiration, national aspiration is thoughtfulness, hair 2, face 2, teeth 2, dressing, gloves, hat, parlor.

Dental parlor, it was a mistake. I have strange thoughts.

Not too quiet.

Certainly there are three there were only two white and red ones and there are three. I was not mistaken. I am not mistaken.

We walked in the park. I led the way. We found the road and went as far as the wall. We went around quite a way and came back the other side. This is what we did.

I am just as careful.

You always want to let them do it first, allow them to do it first.

Richard Russell is foolish.

Yes look it up, do look it up.

I am not obliged to remark that I have a failing. It is not allowable that they change that installation. If they do she will cry.

Cook me careless, cook me here, cook and lessons, clouds and times.

Clouds and times.

There is more news in the Times than in the New York Herald. I don’t mean that. I am very sorry.

If you wish my influence you have only to say it, to say that you are active. Why do we admire so those who have no family fortune. I do. I say that there are earners and savers. I do not like to save, I like to save something, water and strawberries. These are always a disappointment, not water, not strawberries in Toledo.

It is very historical to note that the attack in mass formation was attributed to the germans in the time of Henry the Eighth.

Wretches.

The Wretches.

I could never say I was praised.

Yes it’s very important.

I do not wish to be associated with being angry, when I tell him give me a clean napkin I do wish to be angry and I am. I have said I do not remind him to bring me a chair. I have all these troubles.

How do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

We talk in English.

This was a pause.

Spare me the effort it must be for me to call out my answer. I do not wish to go walking when there is repetition. I wish to ask them do they walk on a flag. I have been told they do. If they do they are not responsible to Spain. This is not surprising seeing that they have some of their own money printed as it is by themselves. They would naturally smoke cigarettes. They do do that. I am so disappointed.

Come again.

A war. A war is a thing where there is a man and a house and practices and leaving. There can also be authorized shellfish, authorized to be old authorized to be sold, language gains, how are seeds and by that time skirmishes. Field lights are those which make out that many of them were astonishing. Dear me. I was not finding it painful. This is war. Wearing is what the mothers say. I have been certainly selfish. Please be so very careful. Have no use for raining. None at all. This is the kind to know. Celebrate me.

I knew I was to blame for that.

Plenty of time.

I am not satisfied with what I do.

A short sharp note.

Oh it was such a pretty color. It was a lobster. I mean one. We had a half. We each had a half.

I am not amused by the sound which I hear which is the sound of water. I am not amused by vertical lines and not thoroughly pleased with their curtains. I do not occupy their chairs. I was not reproachful. I just said I didn’t talk French. I was fresh to that. Plans in me were such a quaint relief.

Oh go away.

No man is wicked.

I want to explain about the Spanish. The Spanish want to be recognized. They want air and lungs and festoons. They say as much. They said missed, listen. They said flame misses water, salt water, they said salt water sails bites. They were expectant. Didn’t they say they were expectant. I don’t do this as well. Good. As good. So. I listen to the dishonesty of the inspection.

This is why we have chosen an island.

I wish I had said bitches. Chocolate is not a bitch. Mary Rose is a bitch if you want but really St. Katherine is full of policemen who sit. Do they. Why do they. They do their duty, and they fail to be torn to pieces. Why do you smile. I don’t. I didn’t. I smile because Italian and torrential rain, water and bells, turns and rubber shoes are not used any more. I smile at that. It is ridiculous.

Now I am going to tell about stores.

Stores are dark.

I have been so careful.

I will not say what I feel.

X.

You’ve got to take some risks.

And save some money.

You can’t be entirely safe when every country is at war.

There is no need to be worried.

What is a republican.

I don’t mean the republican party.

A republican is one who speaking says I am convinced that monarchy is futile. There are some such here. This is not a shock. Fire-arms don’t mean a sale and a whole country does not mean over thinly. I wish Pablo were not worried. It is not dangerous to be worried.

Thirty-two, forty, forty-one. Don’t sigh.

Clean space.

Clean out.

I saw a church procession. I do mean to say that they walked on the sea only it was heads, just like it.

Boots and a custom.

Just like that by God.

We feel so much.

Not too much.

When we were laughing we were so happy. I can’t ask for anything. It is quite satisfactory.

Coo.

Mr. Wilson coos. Don’t make any mistake.

We say we are pleased with our meals.

They say they were pleased with their lunch.

Mr. Wilson is not here just now.

I was delighted with the story I read. Anything can happen in a climate which does not necessitate begging. No climate does necessitate begging. This is a thing that is not doubtful. Begging is shameful. Walking on flags is not as it is a proof of disinterested clatter. We did not see it. I chose the word.

It was all my fault that we went too early. If we had gone later we would not have been in time to see them gather. Necessarily we did not stay.

He is always so fortunate.

Not as fortunate as we are. We have several kinds of mineral water.

It is a pleasure.

I can be sure that a time which is prepared is that which I expected.

I like the new chairs.

Why do we like little spots. We do like little spots.

I can easily eat too much. I do not think so.

Please be calming.

Of course you are.

This is the war.

XI.

Of course you are.

Why are holes cool.

All holes are not cool.

Some holes are cool.

Can I mention an exceptional one.

They have written to me about a great deal.

They mention purchases.

This is a story.

He was the brother of the sister of the secretary of state and he stole all the money and he stayed in dirty water. He escaped. He came to build houses. He built a hotel too and factories. He gave the key to no one in the door and he said his wife owned it. Now he is poor and lives in Terreno. Do you know how to pronounce it. You can never tell who is a republican.

Another one was earnest in one. He had a house and territory. He was pleased. Now he is beside that. He belongs to the aristocracy.

I do not care to mention him.

I cannot tell it to you because he will understand.

I have deliberately refrained from referring earlier to the Empress Victoria. In walking we passed a house where the dog came out. He did not relieve the standing. He stood to be a Negro. I do not mean dirt. Nobody could.

Let me say America. Nobody knows so much. Nobody knows as many kinds of Americans as my friend does. He tells me kindly. Senators are speechless. Angry speeches. A clause asking what are carpets. Then six feet. Are six feet peculiar. Should they not be considered. Is it not careful to measure. Certainly he did. He was secure. He was sure. He did measure. He measured arms. I like all kinds. Fishermen take lights in a room they take lights into a room.

This is a test.

We were not angry.

In reading a description of Russian mines we were obliged to be thankful we were thankful for all the oaths. We swore our way. We said leave us. We did not say spectacle. This is serious. Do talk to strangers.

Mr. Wilson. It is natural to burn. It is natural to save us. It is natural. I declare. I believe he has gone. Mr. Wilson has gone it will take him 5 days to get to England. His mother is ninety-one.

Mr. Wilson’s friends. Two ladies. Englishwomen, they have been staying at William and now they need a change. They don’t need to leave soon but they will they will, they speak English.

The war. I am not disappointed in the war. Some are. I am not. I have a great deal of faith in Mrs. Stone. Not exactly. I said Mrs. Stone. Of course I don’t mention dates. Feeling this. I do feel strange. I have no way to walk. I walk with me.

XII.

Seven more chapters and then we will begin something new.

What did you want me to mention, oh yes, I don’t remember. I don’t remember either what the name was that was the Count’s name. I don’t remember that either. I am very sleepy.

Cause a word. Because a word. By smiling. This is really cross.

A lesson. Electric roads. I said that we manufactured for our own country. I now say that we sell to Spain. I don’t care. I could easily say that.

Please be rich.

Clarence.

Clearance.

Puget Sound.

Seattle.

Bay.

No mosquitoes at all.

I will not make a short paragraph.

I did laugh.

Describe.

Plenty of pump. Of course the water.

Very different.

No Barbarity it is called.

Listen to it.

Hear me.

We were wondering.

I don’t mean by that that we were patient. Let us give this name Jenny excellent here. Do not mistake which Jenny. No I will not. I make no mistake. I don’t think I would I don’t believe Henrietta would let me.

I did help her.

I very warm room.

I understand Maddalena’s feelings a little bit. After all she moves her hand and there is no excitement and then why should you be tired not be tired. She says this is what happened. In getting off the tramway which is a street car she fell and was seen and the young man who is in a position here picked her up. He was very careful. He told her to hold him to his memory of what he had seen. He was disturbed. Not by the event. He had disinfectant in a bottle which was mineral. The water was mineral. He explained it, he said it was the bottle, the bottle was mineral water and that was not disinfectant there was disinfectant in that bottle. The inspector of the line came in to see and ask whose fault was it. This was the way he put it, whose fault was it. He was not harsh. He was not deceiving. He was a maker of chairs and he had a hat. He went away. The cook by and by the cook had water, he it was who had assistants. Then the waiter, then indeed the employer and the lady who did not wish to see or suffer. She did not mind coughing. She never hated. She said I will do so. It is explained. Don’t bother me. Do you remember the looks of the woman who had two children. Of course you do. Some women have altogether no sense for fact I meant to say laughing. Yes they laugh. Please credit me. We are all asleep. At least it is cooler tonight.

I am not very delighted with self lighting cigarettes, all the conductors were but they found them too expensive. They smoke eleven cigarettes up or down and that makes more than fifty in all as they are at work eighteen hours. That would make many more than fifty, that would make a hundred and fifty. They smoke a hundred and fifty a day.

Breathing, dear thing.

We have a house now that I am delighted.

It is not argumentative, I am not good at argument I can study for that. I had better not say about flowers and filling up with roses. She will decide.

This is the most exciting thing they have destroyed a Zeppelin. He has destroyed a Zeppelin.

I was astonished I was astonished at her letters. By, can you say by.

Anything you look at is impulsive.

Skip that.

I will go on sir.

Seventeen as well as eighteen hours.

XIII.

Friendship.

Please leave slippers.

For me.

It was a surprise.

That isn’t his name.

There.

There we are.

The long life.

Of Mabel Digby.

The youth.

Of Henry the Eighth.

You expect fifteen you don’t expect twelve or thirteen.

Oh dear don’t bother me.

A history of our walk.

We started.

We went to the new house.

We were pleased.

We went on a little way.

We turned around.

We decided not to go to see a dog.

We said we agreed.

Then what.

We went everywhere.

We were hot.

We sat down.

It was very pleasant.

We said we were happy.

We were more than happy.

We were delighted.

We did omit to change our shoes.

I didn’t.

We didn’t.

We came in then.

We both slept some.

This is quiet.

Very quiet.

We were so agreed.

We were so pleased.

We were pleased with the sun.

We were pleased with warming.

Yes we were.

We will like our new house.

Is there artificial light in here. I don’t understand.

Yes you do.

Alright then.

We are going to swim.

Are we so.

Yes.

And

No.

That’s it.

We don’t have to sign the inventory.

We are not afraid.

Of thunder.

And lightning.

And bombs.

We are glad of the rain.

We wish for flowers.

There is rain.

It is raining.

You don’t find it suggestive.

We are all sleepy.

I breathe in a place where there is pink and red color and I intend to buy it. We did. She came out to the floor. She was a big woman and had a son and yet her husband came home. Were we downhearted. We were not. We said we could go to the market. Geraniums and carnations can be gotten in the market but tube-roses, I am not sure about tube-roses. Dear me Dear me. Which is it. That’s right. Say it. Dear me Dear me.

Like again like it again.

That’s very good.

She will accept the salary they may earn by mending their own clothes.

He was funny.

Oh gracious they do seem to get bigger all the time.

That’s nothing.

I read Spanish words hastily.

She couldn’t talk Breton, she doesn’t talk french she talks the language that was handed down to her.

Her daughter is satisfied with eating.

The Heart of Beef.

Rich men and titles.

Kind.

Sea-bathing.

Not amber beads.

I will be through soon.

I know what I like.

XIV.

Spiraea is the name of that tree Spiraea not Wisteria.

Sunday night, monday night tuesday night Wednesday night.

That’s all.

Be a brave example and don’t mind the mosquitoes.

Why do we stay on the island. We have several reasons. It is inexpensive, money is easily gotten and there are no victims. They all speak the language.

There is Algeria.

There is the Algerian.

There is a Belgian and a doctor.

There are no more consuls except 45. They each are aware of the world. Do be aware of it. We climbed a hill. We climbed on a hill.

Marie Rose and Chocolate pronounced french.

We will have a puppy.

Yes Miss.

We talked to a man from San Francisco who had a nurse. He was sick. He had been to the West Indies and had a colored nurse. He had been in Mexico. He had intended to go to the Holy Land but he had trouble in England on account of their checking system that is to say his luggage was not on the boat. He is now going on to Italy. Later he will get to Madeira where his mail is waiting for him.

We are not patient.

Today we bought quite a number of flower plants.

We also bought towels.

The man who was the son said he knew a man who was in the business of selling mineral water. If we intended to get it by the case he could get it for us as cheaply as the central pharmacy.

I do not understand the thing. Why do stockings come down in hot weather. There is an explanation. I do not know it.

Plan it.

You don’t know it but you must be careful with your water. Use it use all you want of it but be careful with it. What you have you keep back. Not that there is any danger of not having enough, there isn’t but I’d be a little careful and use it. Use all you need, after all there is always enough. Anyway you won’t have any trouble.

[ ¶ ]

1917

1917

152.

LIFTING BELLY

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I have been heavy and had much selecting. I saw a star which was low. It was so low it twinkled. Breath was in it. Little pieces are stupid.

I want to tell about fire. Fire is that which we have when we have olive. Olive is a wood. We like linen. Linen is ordered. We are going to order linen.

All belly belly well.

Bed of coals made out of wood.

I think this one may be an expression. We can understand heating and burning composition. Heating with wood.

Sometimes we readily decide upon wind we decide that there will be stars and perhaps thunder and perhaps rain and perhaps no moon. Sometimes we decide that there will be a storm and rain. Sometimes we look at the boats. When we read about a boat we know that it has been sunk. Not by the waves but by the sails. Any one knows that rowing is dangerous. Be alright. Be careful. Be angry. Say what you think. Believe in there being the same kind of a dog. Jerk. Jerk him away. Answer that you do not care to think so.

We quarreled with him. We quarreled with him then. Do not forget that I showed you the road. Do not forget that I showed you the road. We will forget it because he does not oblige himself to thank me. Ask him to thank me.

The next time that he came we offered him something to read. There is a great difference of opinion as to whether cooking in oil is or is not healthful.

I don’t pardon him. I find him objectionable.

What is it when it’s upset. It isn’t in the room. Moonlight and darkness. Sleep and not sleep. We sleep every night.

What was it.

I said lifting belly.

You didn’t say it.

I said it I mean lifting belly.

Don’t misunderstand me.

Do you.

Do you lift everybody in that way.

No.

You are to say No.

Lifting belly.

How are you.

Lifting belly how are you lifting belly.

We like a fire and we don’t mind if it smokes.

Do you.

How do you do. The Englishmen are coming. Not here. No an Englishwoman. An Englishman and an Englishwoman.

What did you say lifting belly. I did not understand you correctly. It is not well said. For lifting belly. For lifting belly not to lifting belly.

Did you say, oh lifting belly.

What is my another name.

Representative.

Of what.

Of the evils of eating.

What are they then.

They are sweet and figs.

Do not send them.

Yes we will it will be very easy.

PART II

Lifting belly. Are you. Lifting.

Oh dear I said I was tender, fierce and tender.

Do it. What a splendid example of carelessness.

It gives me a great deal of pleasure to say yes.

Why do I always smile.

I don’t know.

It pleases me.

You are easily pleased.

I am very pleased.

Thank you I am scarcely sunny.

I wish the sun would come out.

Yes.

Do you lift it.

High.

Yes sir I helped to do it.

Did you.

Yes.

Do you lift it.

We cut strangely.

What.

That’s it.

Address it say to it that we will never repent.

A great many people come together.

Come together.

I don’t think this has anything to do with it.

What I believe in is what I mean.

Lifting belly and roses.

We get a great many roses.

I always smile.

Yes.

And I am happy.

With what.

With what I said.

This evening.

Not pretty.

Beautiful.

Yes beautiful.

Why don’t you prettily bow.

Because it shows thought.

It does.

Lifting belly is so strong.

A great many things are weaknesses. You are pleased to so. I say because I am so well pleased. With what. With what I said.

There are a great many weaknesses.

Lifting belly.

What was it I said.

I can add that.

It’s not an excuse.

I do not like bites.

How lift it.

Not so high.

What a question.

I do not understand about ducks.

Do not you.

I don’t mean to close.

No of course not.

Dear me. Lifting belly.

Dear me. Lifting belly.

Oh yes.

Alright.

Sing.

Do you hear.

Yes I hear.

Lifting belly is amiss.

This is not the way.

I see.

Lifting belly is alright.

Is it a name.

Yes it’s a name.

We were right.

So you weren’t pleased.

I see that we are pleased.

It is a great way.

To go.

No not to go.

But to lift.

Not light.

Paint.

No not paint.

All the time we are very happy.

All loud voices are seen. By whom. By the best.

Lifting belly is so erroneous.

I don’t like to be teased and worried.

Lifting belly is so accurate.

Yes indeed.

She was educated.

And pleased.

Yes indeed.

Lifting belly is so strong.

I said that to mean that I was very glad.

Why are you very glad.

Because that pleased me.

Baby love.

A great many people are in the war.

I will go there and back again.

What did you say about Lifting belly.

I said lifting belly is so strong.

Yes indeed it is and agreeable and grateful.

We have gratitude.

No one can say we haven’t.

Lifting belly is so cold. Not in summer. No nor in winter either.

All of it is a joke.

Lifting belly is no joke. Not after all.

I am so discouraged about it. About lifting belly. I question.

I am so discouraged about lifting belly.

The other day there was a good deal of sunlight.

There often is.

There often is here.

We are very well satisfied at present.

So enthusiastic.

Lifting belly has charm.

Charming.

Alright.

Lifting belly is not very interesting.

To you.

To me.

Say did you see that the wind was from the east.

It usually is from the South.

We like rain.

Sneeze. This is the way to say it.

You meant a pressure.

Indeed yes.

All the time there is a chance to see me. I don’t wish it to be said so.

The skirt.

And water.

You mean ocean water.

Not exactly an ocean a sea.

A success.

Was it a success.

Lifting belly is all there.

Lifting belly high.

It is not necessary to repeat the word.

How do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

Lifting belly is so high.

Do you like lilies.

Do you like lilies.

Use the word lifting belly is so high.

In place of that.

A special case to-day.

Of peaches.

Lifting belly is delightful.

Lifting belly is so high.

To-day.

Yes to-day.

Do you think that said yesterday.

Yes to-day.

Don’t be silly.

In that we see that we can please me.

I don’t see how you can write on the wall about roses.

Lifting belly a terminus.

What is there to please me.

Alright.

A pocket.

Lifting belly is good.

Rest.

Arrest.

Do you please m.

I do more than that.

When are you most proud of me.

Dare I ask you to be satisfied.

Dear me.

Lifting belly is anxious.

Not about Verdun.

Oh dear no.

The wind whistles that means it whistles just like any one. I thought it was a whistle.

Lifting belly together.

Do you like that there.

There are not mistakes made.

Not here at any rate.

Not here at any rate.

There are no mistakes made. Not here at any rate.

When do I see the lightning. Every night.

Lifting belly again.

It is a credit to me.

There was an instant of lifting belly.

Lifting belly is an occasion. An occasion to please me. Oh yes. Mention it.

Lifting belly is courteous.

Lifting belly is hilarious, gay and favorable.

Oh yes it is.

Indeed it is not a disappointment.

Not to me.

Lifting belly is such an incident. In one’s life.

Lifting belly is such an incident in one’s life.

I don’t mean to be reasonable.

Shall I say thin.

This makes me smile.

Lifting belly is so kind.

A great many clouds for the sun. You mean the sun on high.

Leave me.

See me.

Lifting belly is no joke.

I appreciate that.

Do not show kindness.

Why not.

Because it ruffles me.

Do not say that it is unexpected.

Lifting belly is so scarce.

Not to-day.

Lifting belly is so kind.

To me there are many exceptional cases.

What did you say. I said I had not been disturbed. Neither had we. Lifting belly is so necessary.

Lifting belly is so kind.

I can’t say it too often.

Pleasing me.

Lifting belly.

Extraordinary.

Lifting belly is such exercise.

You mean altogether.

Lifting belly is so kind to me.

Lifting belly is so kind to many.

Don’t say that please.

If you please.

Lifting belly is right.

And we were right.

Now I say again. I say now again.

What is a whistle.

Miracle you don’t know about the miracle.

You mean a meteor.

No I don’t I mean everything away.

Away where.

Away here.

Oh yes.

Lifting belly is so strong.

You said that before.

Lifting belly is so strong and willing.

Lifting belly is so strong and yet waiting.

Lifting belly is so soothing. Yes indeed.

It gives me greater pleasure.

Does it.

It gives me great pleasure.

What do you mean by St. John.

A great many churches are visited.

Lifting belly try again.

I will not say what I think about lifting belly. Oh yes you will.

Well then please have it understood that I can’t be responsible for doubts. Nobody doubts.

Nobody doubts.

I have no use for lifting belly.

Do you say that to me.

No I don’t.

Anybody who is wisely urged to go to Inca goes to the hill.

What hill. The hill above lifting belly.

Is it all hill.

Not very well.

Not very well hill.

Lifting belly is so strong.

And clear.

Why do you say feeding.

Lifting belly is such a windmill.

Do you stare.

Lifting belly to me.

What did he say.

He didn’t say that he was waiting.

I have been adequately entertained.

Some when they sigh by accident say poor country she is betrayed.

I didn’t say that to-day. No indeed you didn’t.

Mixing belly is so kind.

Lifting belly is so a measure of it all.

Lifting belly is a picnic.

On a fine day.

We like the weather it is very beautiful.

Lifting belly is so able.

Lifting belly is so able to be praised.

The act.

The action.

A great many people are excitable.

Mixing belly is so strange.

Lifting belly is so satisfying.

Do not speak to me.

Of it.

Lifting belly is so sweet.

That is the way to separate yourself from the water.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Loud voices discuss pigeons.

Do loud voices discuss pigeons.

Remember me to the hill. What hill. The hill in back of Genova.

Lifting belly is so kind. So very kind.

Lifting belly is so kind.

I never mean to insist to-day.

Lifting belly is so consecutive.

With all of us.

Lifting belly is so clear.

Very clear.

And there is lots of water.

Lifting belly is so impatient.

So impatient to-day.

Lifting belly is all there.

Do I doubt it.

Lifting belly.

What are my plans.

There are some she don’t mention.

There are some she doesn’t mention. Some others she doesn’t mention.

Lifting belly is so careful. Full of care for me. Lifting belly is mean. I see. You mean lifting belly is all right.

Lifting belly is so simple.

Listen to me to-day.

Lifting belly is so warm.

Leave it to me.

Leave what to me.

Lifting belly is such an experiment.

We were thoroughly brilliant.

If I were a postman I would deliver letters. We call them letter carriers.

Lifting belly is so strong. And so judicious.

Lifting belly is an exercise.

Exercise is very good for me.

Lifting belly necessarily pleases the latter.

Lifting belly is necessary.

Do believe me.

Lifting belly quietly.

It is very exciting.

Stand.

Why do you stand.

Did you say you thought it would make any difference.

Lifting belly is not so kind.

Little places to sting.

We used to play star spangled banner.

Lifting belly is so near.

Lifting belly is so dear.

Lifting belly all around.

Lifting belly makes a sound.

Keep still.

Lifting belly is gratifying.

I can’t express the hauntingness of Dugny.

I can’t express either the obligation I have to say say it.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Dear me lifting belly is so kind.

Am I in it.

That doesn’t affect it.

How do you mean.

Lifting belly and a resemblance.

There is no resemblance.

A plain case of misdeed.

Lifting belly is peacable.

The Cataluna has come home.

Lifting belly is a success.

So is tenderness.

Lifting belly is kind and good and beautiful.

Lifting belly is my joy.

Do you believe in singling. Singing do you mean.

Lifting belly is a special pleasure.

Who can be convinced of this measure.

Lifting belly is perfect.

I know what you mean.

Lifting belly was very fatiguing.

Did you make a note of it of the two donkeys and the three dogs. The smaller one is the mother of the other two.

Lifting belly

Exactly.

Lifting belly all the time.

Do be careful of me.

Remarkably so.

Remarkably a recreation.

Lifting belly is so satisfying.

Lifting belly to me.

Large quantities of it.

Say that you see that you are praised.

Lifting belly.

See that.

You have entertained me.

Hurry up.

Hurry up with it.

Lifting belly does that astonish you.

Excuse me.

Why do you wish to hear me.

I wish to hear you because it pleases me.

Yesterday and to-day.

Yesterday and to-day we managed it altogether.

Lifting belly is so long.

It is an expression of opinion.

Conquistador. James I.

It is exceptional.

Lifting belly is current rolling. Lifting belly is so strong.

Lifting belly is so strong.

That is what I say.

I say it to please me.

Please yourself with thunder.

Lifting belly is famous.

So are many celebrations.

Lifting belly is so.

We mean lifting belly.

We mean it and do we care.

We keep all the letters.

Lifting belly is so seen.

You mean here.

Not with spy glasses.

Lifting belly is an expression.

Explain it explain it to me.

Lifting belly is cautious.

Of course these words are said.

To be strong.

Lifting belly.

Yes orchids.

Lifting belly is so adaptable.

That will amuse my baby.

Lifting belly is a way of sitting.

I don’t mean to laugh.

Lifting belly is such a reason.

Lifting belly is such a reason.

Why do I say bench.

Because it is laughable.

Lifting belly is so droll.

We have met to-day with every kind of consideration.

Not very good. Of course it is very good.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Why do you say that.

Bouncing belly.

Did you say bouncing belly.

We asked here for a sister.

Lifting belly is not noisy.

We go to Barcelona to-morrow.

Lifting belly is an acquisition.

I forgot to put in a special cake. Love to be.

Very well.

Lifting belly is the understanding.

Sleepy.

Why do you wake up.

Lifting belly keep it.

We will send it off.

She should.

Nothing pleases me except dinner.

I have done as I wished and I do not feel any responsibility to you.

Are you there.

Lifting belly.

What do I say.

Pussy how pretty you are.

That goes very quickly unless you have been there too long.

I told him I would send him Mildred’s book. He seemed very pleased at the prospect.

Lifting belly is so strong.

Lifting belly together.

Lifting belly oh yes.

Lifting belly.

Oh yes.

Remember what I say.

I have no occasion to deliberate.

He has no heart but that you can supply.

The fan goes alright.

Lifting belly what is earnest. Expecting an arena to be monumental.

Lifting belly is recognised to be the only spectacle present. Do you mean that.

Lifting belly is a language. It says island. Island a strata. Lifting belly is a repetition.

Lifting belly means me.

I do love roses and carnations.

A mistake. There can be no mistakes.

I do not say a mother.

Lifting belly.

Lifting belly.

Cry.

Lifting belly.

Lifting belly. Splendid.

Jack Johnson Henry.

Henry is his name sir.

Jack Johnson Henry is an especially eloquent curtain.

We see a splendid force in mirrors.

Angry we are not angry.

Pleasing.

Lifting belly raining.

I am good looking.

A magazine of lifting belly. Excitement sisters.

Did we see the bird jelly I call it. I call it something religious. You mean beautiful. I do not know that I like large rocks. Sarsen land we call it. Oh yes. Lifting belly is a persuasion. You are satisfied. With it. With it and with you. I am satisfied with your behavior. I call it astonishing. Lifting belly is so exact and audible and Spanish curses. You know I prefer a bird. What bird. Why a yellow bird. I saw it first. That was an accident. You mean by accident. I mean exactly what I said. Lifting belly is a great luxury. Can you imitate a cow.

Lifting belly is so kind.

And so cold.

Lifting belly is a rare instance. I am fond of it. I am attached to the accentuation.

Lifting belly is a third.

Did you say third. No I said Avila.

Listen to him sing.

She is so sweet and thrilling.

Listen to me as yet I have no color. Red white and blue all out but you.

This is the best thing I have ever said. Lifting belly and it, it is not startling. Lifting belly until to-morrow. Lifting belly tomorrow.

I would not be surprised surprised if I added that yet.

Lifting belly to me.

I am fondest of all of lifting belly.

Lifting belly careful don’t say anything about lifting belly.

I did not change my mind.

Neither did you carefully.

Lifting belly and again lifting belly.

I have changed my mind about the country.

Lifting belly and action and voices and care to be taken.

Does it make any difference if you pay for paper or not.

Listen to me. Using old automobile tires as sandals is singularly interesting. It is done in Avila.

What did I tell. Lifting belly is so kind.

What kind of a noise does it make. Like the man at night. The man that calls out. We hear him.

Lifting belly is so strong. I love cherish idolise adore and worship you. You are so sweet so tender and so perfect.

Did you believe in sandals. When they are made of old automobile tire. I wish I knew the history of it.

Lifting belly is notorious.

A great many people wish to salute. The general does. So does the leader of the battalion. In spanish. I understand that.

I understand everything.

Lifting belly is to jelly.

Holy most is in the sky.

We see it in three.

Yes we see it every night near the hills. This is so natural. Birds do it. We do not know their name.

Lifting belly or all I can never be pleased with this. Listen to me. Lifting belly is so kind.

Lifting belly is so dear.

Lifting belly is here.

Did we not hear and we were walking leave it to me and say come quickly now. He is not sleepy. At last I know why he laughs. Do you.

I will not imitate colors. From the stand point of white yellow is colored. Do you mean bushes. No I mean acacias. Lilacs do fade. What did you say for lifting belly. Extra. Extra thunder. I can so easily be fastidious.

II

Kiss my lips. She did.

Kiss my lips again she did.

Kiss my lips over and over and over again she did.

I have feathers.

Gentle fishes.

Do you think about apricots. We find them very beautiful. It is not alone their color it is their seeds that charm us. We find it a change.

Lifting belly is so strange.

I came to speak about it.

Selected raisins well their grapes grapes are good.

Change your name.

Question and garden.

It’s raining. Don’t speak about it.

My baby is a dumpling. I want to tell her something.

Wax candles. We have bought a great many wax candles. Some are decorated. They have not been lighted.

I do not mention roses.

Exactly.

Actually.

Question and butter.

I find the butter very good.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Lifting belly fattily.

Doesn’t that astonish you.

You did want me.

Say it again.

Strawberry.

Lifting beside belly.

Lifting kindly belly.

Sing to me I say.

Some are wives not heroes.

Lifting belly merely.

Sing to me I say.

Lifting belly. A reflection.

Lifting belly adjoins more prizes.

Fit to be.

I have fit on a hat.

Have you.

What did you say to excuse me. Difficult paper and scattered.

Lifting belly is so kind.

What shall you say about that. Lifting belly is so kind.

What is a veteran.

A veteran is one who has fought.

Who is the best.

The king and the queen and the mistress.

Nobody has a mistress.

Lifting belly is so kind.

To-day we decided to forgive Nellie.

Anybody can describe dresses.

How do you do what is the news.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Lifting belly exactly.

The king and the prince of Montenegro.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Lifting belly to please me.

Excited.

Excited are you.

I can whistle, the train can whistle whistle we can hear the whistle, the boat whistle. The train is not running to-day. Mary whistle whistle for the whim.

Didn’t you say you’d write it better.

Mrs. Vettie. It is necessary to have a Ford.

Yes sir.

Dear Mrs. Vettie. Smile to me.

I am.

Dear Mrs. Vettie never better.

Yes indeed so.

Lifting belly is most kind.

What did I say, that I was a great poet like the English only sweeter.

When I think of this afternoon and the garden I see what you mean.

You are not thinking of the pleasure.

Lifting belly again.

What did I mention when I drew a pansy that pansy and petunia both begin with p.

Lifting belly splendidly.

We have wishes.

Let us say we know it.

Did I say anything about it. I know the tittle. We know the title.

Lifting belly is so kind.

We have made no mistake.

The Montenegrin family.

A condition to a wide admiration.

Lifting belly after all.

You don’t mean disobedience.

Lifting belly all around.

Eat the little girl I say.

Listen to me. Did you expect it to go back. Why do you do to stop.

What do you do to stop.

What do you do to go on.

I do the same.

Yes wishes. Oh yes wishes.

What do you do to turn a corner.

What do you do to sing.

We don’t mention singing.

What do you do to be reformed.

You know.

Yes wishes.

What do you do to measure.

I do it in such a way.

I hope to see them come.

Lifting belly go around.

I was sorry to be blistered.

We were such company.

Did she say jelly.

Jelly my jelly.

Lifting belly is so round.

Big Caesars.

Two Caesars.

Little seize her.

Too.

Did I do my duty.

Did I wet my knife.

No I don’t mean whet.

Exactly four teeth.

Little belly is so kind.

What did you say about accepting.

Yes.

Lifting belly another lifting belly.

I question the weather.

It is not necessary.

Lifting belly oh lifting belly in time.

Yes indeed.

Be to me.

Did you say this was this.

Mr. Louis.

Do not mention Mr. Louis.

Little axes.

Yes indeed little axes and rubbers.

This is a description of an automobile.

I understand all about them.

Lifting belly is so kind.

So is whistling.

A great many whistles are shrill.

Lifting belly connects.

Lifting belly again.

Sympathetic blessing.

Not curls.

Plenty of wishes.

All of them fulfilled.

Lifting belly you don’t say so.

Climb trees.

Lifting belly has sparks.

Sparks of anger and money.

Lifting belly naturally celebrates

We naturally celebrate.

Connect me in places.

Lifting belly.

No no don’t say that.

Lifting belly oh yes.

Tax this.

Running behind a mountain.

I fly to thee.

Lifting belly.

Shall I chat.

I mean pugilists.

Oh yes trainer.

Oh yes yes.

Say it again to study.

It has been perfectly fed.

Oh yes I do.

Belly alright.

Lifting belly very well.

Lifting belly this.

So sweet.

To me.

Say anything a mudding made of Caesars.

Lobster. Baby is so good to baby.

I correct blushes. You mean wishes.

I collect pearls. Yes and colors.

All colors are gods. Oh yes Beddlington.

Now I collect songs.

Lifting belly is so nice.

I wrote about it to him.

I wrote about it to her.

Not likely not very likely that they will seize rubber. Not very likely that they will seize rubber.

Lifting belly yesterday.

And to-day.

And to-morrow.

A train to-morrow.

Lifting belly is so exciting.

Lifting belly asks any more.

Lifting belly captures.

Seating.

Have a swim.

Lifting belly excuses.

Can you swim.

Lifting belly for me.

When this you see remember me.

Oh yes.

Yes.

Researches and a cab.

A cab right.

Lifting belly phlegmatically.

Bathing bathing in bliss.

I am very well satisfied with meat.

Kindness to my wife.

Lifting belly to a throne.

Search it for me.

Yes wishes.

I say it again I am perfection in behavior and circumstance.

Oh yes alright.

Levelheaded fattuski.

I do not wish to be Polish.

Quite right in singing.

Lifting belly is so recherché.

Lifting belly.

Up.

Correct me.

I believe he makes together of pieces.

Lifting belly.

Not that.

Think of me.

Oh yes.

Lifting belly for me.

Right there.

Not that yesterday.

Fetch missions.

Lifting belly or Dora.

Lifting belly.

Yes Misses.

Lifting belly separately all day.

I say lifting belly.

An example.

A good example.

Cut me a slice.

You see what I wish.

I wish a seat and Caesar.

Caesar is plural.

I can think.

And so can I.

And argue.

Oh yes you see.

What I see.

You see me.

Yes stretches.

Stretches and stretches of happiness.

Should you have put it away.

Yes you should have put it away.

Do not think so much.

I do not.

Have you a new title.

Lifting belly articulately.

It is not a problem.

Kissing and singing.

We have the habit when we wash.

In singing we say how do you do how do you like the war.

Little dumps of it.

Did you hear that man. What did he say close it.

Lifting belly lifting pleasure.

What can we say about wings.

Wings and refinement.

Come to me.

Sleepy.

Sleepily we think.

Wings after lunch.

I don’t think.

No don’t I regret a silver sugar.

And I platinum knitting needles.

And I sherry glasses.

I do not care for sherry I used to use for castor-oil.

You mean licorice.

He is so fond of coffee.

Let me tell you about kissing. We saw a piece of mistletoe. We exchanged a pillow. We murmured training and we were asleep.

This is what happened Saturday.

Another day we said sour grass it grows in fields. So do daisies and green flowers.

I have never noticed green flowers.

Lifting belly is my joy.

What did I tell Caesars.

That I recognised them.

It is the custom to answer swimming.

Catch a call.

Does the moonlight make any difference to you.

Lifting belly yes Miss.

I can lean upon a pencil.

Lifting belly yes address me.

I address you.

Lifting belly magnetically.

Did you make a mistake.

Wave to me.

Lifting belly permanently.

What did the Caesars.

What did they all say.

They said that they were not deceived.

Lifting belly such a good example. And is so readily watchful.

What do you think of watches.

Collect lobsters.

And sweetbreads.

And a melon.

And salad.

Do not have a term.

You mean what do you call it.

Yes sir.

Sing to me.

Lifting belly is neglected.

The Caesar.

Oh yes the Caesar.

Oh yes the Caesar.

Lifting belly pencils to me.

And pens.

Lifting belly and the intention.

I particularly like what I know.

Lifting belly sublimely.

We made a fire this evening.

Cooking is cheap.

I do not care for Ethel.

That’s a very good one. I say that’s a very good one.

Yes and we think.

A rhyme, I understand nectarine. I also understand egg.

A special case you are.

Lifting belly and Caesar.

Did I explain it.

Have I explained it to you.

Have I explained it to you in season. Have I perplexed you. You have not perplexed me nor mixed me. You have addressed me as Caesar. This is the answer that I expected. When I said do not mention any words I meant no indifference. I meant do your duty and do not forget that I establish myself.

You establish yourself.

When this you see believe me.

Lifting belly etcetera.

Lifting belly and a hand. A hand is black and not by toil. I do not like fat resemblances. There are none such.

Lifting belly and kind.

This is the pencil for me.

Lifting belly squeezes.

Remember what I said about a rhyme.

Don’t call it again.

Say white spots.

Do not mention disappointment in cups.

Oh you are so sweet.

Lifting belly believe me.

Believe it is for pleasure that I do it.

Not foreign pleasure.

Oh no.

My pleasure in Susie.

Lifting belly so kind.

So kindly.

Lifting belly gratuitously.

Lifting belly increase.

Do this to me.

Lifting belly famously.

When did I say I thought it.

When you heard it.

Oh yes.

Bright eyes I make you ties.

No mockings.

This is to say I knit woolen stockings for you. And I understand it and I am very grateful.

Making a spectacle.

Drinking prepared water.

Laughing together.

Asking lifting belly to be particular.

Lifting belly is so kind.

She was like that.

Star spangled banner, story of Savannah.

She left because she was going to have the child with her.

Lifting belly don’t think of it.

Believe me in truth and marriage.

Believe that I use the best paper that I can get.

Do you believe me.

Lifting belly is not an invitation.

Call me semblances.

I call you a cab sir.

That’s the way she tells it.

Lifting belly is so accurate.

I congratulate you in being respectable and respectably married.

Call me Helen.

Not at all.

You may call me Helen.

That’s what we said.

Lifting belly with firmness and pride.

Lifting belly with industry beside.

Heated heated with cold.

Some people are heated with linen.

Lifting belly comes extra.

This is a picture of lifting belly having a cow.

Oh yes you can say it of me.

When this you see remember me.

Lifting belly says pardon.

Pardon for what.

For having made a mistake.

Can you imagine what I say.

I say impossible.

Lifting belly is recognised.

Lifting belly presumably.

Do we run together.

I say do we run together.

I do not like stubbornness.

Come and sing.

Lifting belly.

I sing lifting belly.

I say lifting belly and then I say lifting belly and Caesars. I say lifting belly gently and Caesars gently. I say lifting belly again and Caesars again. I say lifting belly and I say Caesars and I say lifting belly Caesars and cow come out. I say lifting belly and Caesars and cow come out.

Can you read my print.

Lifting belly say can you see the Caesars. I can see what I kiss.

Of course you can.

Lifting belly high.

That is what I adore always more and more.

Come out cow.

Little connections.

Yes oh yes cow come out.

Lifting belly unerringly.

A wonderful book.

Baby my baby I backhand for thee.

She is a sweet baby and well baby and me.

This is the way I see it.

Lifting belly can you say it.

Lifting belly persuade me.

Lifting belly persuade me.

You’ll find it a very easy to sing to me.

What can you say.

Lifting belly set.

I can not pass a door.

You mean odor.

I smell sweetly.

So do you.

Lifting belly plainly.

Can you sing.

Can you sing for me.

Lifting belly settled.

Can you excuse money.

Lifting belly has a dress.

Lifting belly in a mess.

Lifting belly in order.

Complain I don’t complain.

She is my sweetheart.

Why doesn’t she resemble an other.

This I cannot say here.

Full of love and echoes. Lifting belly is full of love.

Can you.

Can you can you.

Can you buy a Ford.

Did you expect that.

Lifting belly hungrily.

Not lonesomely.

But enthusiastically.

Lifting belly altogether.

Were you wise.

Were you wise to do so.

Can you say winking.

Can you say Francis Ferdinand has gone to the West.

Can you neglect me.

Can you establish the clock.

Yes I can when I am good.

Lifting belly precariously.

Lifting belly is noted.

Are you noted with me.

Come to sing and sit.

This is not the time for discussion.

A splendid table little table.

A splendid little table.

Can you be fortunate.

Yes sir.

What is a man.

What is a woman.

What is a bird.

Lifting belly must please me.

Yes can you think so.

Lifting belly cherished and flattered.

Lifting belly naturally.

Can you extract.

Can you be through so quickly.

No I cannot get through so quickly.

Are you afraid of Negro sculpture.

I have my feelings.

Lifting belly is so exact.

Lifting belly is favored by me.

Lifting belly cautiously.

I lift it in place of the music.

You mean it is the same.

I mean everything.

Can you not whistle.

Call me for that.

And sing.

I sing too.

Lifting belly counts.

My idea is.

Yes I know what your idea is.

Lifting belly knows all about the wind.

Yes indeed Miss.

Yes indeed.

Can you suspect me.

We are glad that we do not deceive.

Lifting belly regular.

Lifted belly behind.

Candidly.

Can you say that there is a mistake.

In the wash.

No in respect to the woman.

Can you say we meant to send her away.

Lifting belly is so orderly.

She makes no mistake.

She does not indeed.

Lifting belly heroically.

Can you think of that.

Can you guess what I mean.

Yes I can.

Lovely sweet.

Calville cow.

And that is it.

Lifting belly resignedly.

Now you laugh.

Lifting belly for me.

When this you see remember me.

Can you be sweet.

You are.

We are so likely.

We are so likely to be sweet.

Lifting belly handy.

Can you mention lifting belly. I can.

Yes indeed I know what I say.

Do you.

Lifting belly is so much.

Lifting belly grandly.

You can be sweet.

We see it.

We are tall.

We are wellbred.

We can say we do like what we have.

Lifting belly is more.

I am more than ever inclined to how do you do. That’s the way to wish it.

Lifting belly is so good.

That is natural.

Lifting belly exactly.

Calville cow is all to me.

Don’t excite me.

Lifting belly exactly.

That’s respectable.

Lifting belly is all to me.

Pretty Caesars yes they do.

Can you spell mixing.

I hear you.

How do you do.

Can you tell me about imposing.

When are you careful to speak.

Lifting belly categorically.

Think of it.

Lifting belly in the mind.

The Honorable Graham Murray.

My honorable Graham Murray.

What can you say.

I can say that I find it most useful and very warm, yet light.

Lifting belly astonishingly.

Can you mention her brother.

Yes.

Her father.

Yes.

A married couple.

Yes.

Lifting belly names it.

Look at that.

Yes that’s what I said.

I put down something on lifting belly.

Humph.

Lifting belly bells.

Can you think of singing. In the little while in which I say stop it you are not spoiled.

Can you be spoiled. I do not think so.

I think not.

I think everything of you.

Lifting belly is rich.

Chickens are rich.

I cannot disguise nice.

Don’t you need to.

I think not.

Lifting belly exactly.

Why can lifting belly please me.

Lifting belly can please me because it is an occupation I enjoy.

Rose is a rose is a rose is a rose.

In print on top.

What can you do.

I can answer my question.

Very well answer this.

Who is Mr. Mc Bride.

In the way of laughing.

Lifting belly is an intention.

You are sure you know the meaning of any word.

Leave me to see.

Pink.

My pink.

Hear me to-day.

It is after noon.

I mean that literally.

It is after noon.

Little lifting belly is a quotation.

Frankly what do you say to me.

I say that I need protection.

You shall have it.

After that what do you wish.

I want you to mean a great deal to me.

Exactly.

And then.

And then blandishment.

We can see that very clearly.

Lifting belly is perfect.

Do you stretch farther.

Come eat it.

What did I say.

To whom.

Calville or a cow.

We were in a fashion deceived in Calville but not in a cow.

I understand when they say they mean something by it.

Lifting belly grandly.

Lifting belly sufficiently.

Come and be awake.

Certainly this morning.

Lifting belly very much.

I do not feel that I will be deceived.

Lifting belly fairly.

You mean follow.

I mean I follow.

Need you wish me to say lifting belly is recognised. No it is not necessary lifting belly is not peculiar. It is recognised. Can you recognise it. In a flash.

Thank you for me.

Can you excuse any one for loving its dearest. I said from. That is eaten.

Can you excuse any one from loving its dearest.

No I cannot.

A special fabric.

Can you begin a new thing.

Can I begin.

We have a dress.

You have a dress.

A dress by him.

Feel me.

I feel you.

Then it is fair to me.

Let me sing.

Certainly.

And you too Miss Polly.

What can you say.

I can say that there is no need of regretting a ball.

Mount Fatty.

That is a tremendous way.

Leave me to sing about it to-day.

And then there was a cake. Please give it to me. She did.

When can there be glasses. We are so pleased with it.

Go on to-morrow.

He cannot understand women. I can.

Believe me in this way.

I can understand the woman.

Lifting belly carelessly. I do not lift baby carelessly.

Lifting belly because there is no mistake. I planned to flourish. Of course you do.

Lifting belly is exacting. You mean exact. I mean exacting. Lifting belly is exacting.

Can you say see me.

Lifting belly is exciting.

Can you explain a mistake.

There is no mistake.

You have mentioned the flour.

Lifting belly is full of charm.

They are very nice candles.

Lifting belly is resourceful.

What can lifting belly say.

Oh yes I was not mistaken. Were not you indeed.

Lifting belly lifting belly lifting belly oh then lifting belly. Can you make an expression. Thanks for the cigarette. How pretty.

How fast. What. How fast the cow comes out.

Lifting belly a permanent caress.

Lifting belly bored.

You don’t say so.

Lifting belly now.

Cow.

Lifting belly exactly.

I have often been pleased with this thing.

Lifting belly is necessarily venturesome.

You mean by that that you are collected. I hope I am.

What is an evening dress. What is a cape. What is a suit. What is a fur collar.

Lifting belly needs to speak.

Land Rising next time.

Lifting belly has no choice.

Lifting belly seems to me to be remarkably kind.

Can you hear me witness that I was wolfish. I can. And that I do not interfere with you. No I cannot countenance you here. Countenance what do you mean by that. I mean that it is a pleasure to prepare you. Thank you my dear.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Can you recollect this for me.

Lifting belly naturally.

Can you believe the truth.

Fredericks or Frederica.

Can you give me permission.

The Loves.

I never forget the Caesars.

Or the dears.

Lifting belly casually.

Where the head gets thin.

Lifting belly never mind.

You do please me.

Lifting belly restless.

Not at all.

Lifting belly there.

Expand my chest endlessly.

You did not do so.

Lifting belly is loved.

You know I am always ready to please you.

Lifting belly in a breath.

Lifting belly.

You do speak kindly.

We speak very kindly.

Lifting belly is so bold.

III

Lifting belly in here.

Able to state whimsies.

Can you recollect mistakes.

I hope not.

Bless you.

Lifting belly the best and only seat.

Lifting belly the reminder of present duties.

Lifting belly the charm.

Lifting belly is easy to me.

Lifting belly naturally.

Of course you lift belly naturally.

I lift belly naturally together.

Lifting belly answers.

Can you think for me.

I can.

Lifting belly endears me.

Lifting belly cleanly. With a wood fire. With a good fire.

Say how do you do to the lady. Which lady. The jew lady. How do you do. She is my wife.

Can you accuse lifting belly of extras.

Salmon is salmon. Smoked and the most nourishing.

Pink salmon is my favorite color.

To be sure.

We are so necessary.

Can you wish for me.

I never mention it.

You need not resemble me.

But you do.

Of course you do.

That is very well said.

And meant.

And explained.

I explain too much.

And then I say.

She knows everything.

And she does.

Lifting belly beneficently.

I can go on with lifting belly forever. And you do.

I said it first. Lifting belly to engage. And then wishes. I wish to be whimsied. I do that.

A worldly system.

A humorous example.

Lindo see me.

Whimsy see me.

See me.

Lifting belly exaggerates. Lifting belly is reproachful.

Oh can you see.

Yes sir.

Lifting belly mentions the bee.

Can you imagine the noise.

Can you whisper to me.

Lifting belly pronouncedly.

Can you imagine me thinking lifting belly.

Safety first.

That’s the trimming.

I hear her snore On through the door.

I can say that it is my delight.

Lifting belly fairly well.

Lifting belly visibly.

Yes I say visibly.

Lifting belly behind me.

The room is so pretty and clean.

Do you know the rest.

Yes I know the rest.

She knows the rest and will do it.

Lifting belly in eclipse.

There is no such moon for me.

Eclipse indeed can lifting belly be methodical.

In lifting belly yes.

In lifting belly yes.

Can you think of me.

I can and do.

Lifting belly encourages plenty.

Do not speak of San Francisco he is a saint.

Lifting belly shines.

Lifting belly nattily.

Lifting belly to fly.

Not to-day.

Motor.

Lifting belly for wind.

We do not like wind.

We do not mind snow.

Lifting belly partially.

Can you spell for me.

Spell bottle.

Lifting belly remarks.

Can we have the hill.

Of course we can have the hill.

Lifting belly patiently.

Can you see me rise.

Lifting belly says she can.

Lifting belly soundly.

Here is a bun for my bunny.

Every little bun is of honey.

On the little bun is my oney.

My little bun is so funny.

Sweet little bun for my money.

Dear little bun I’m her sunny.

Sweet little bun dear little bun good little bun for my bunny.

Lifting belly merry Christmas.

Lifting belly has wishes.

And then we please her.

What is the name of that pin.

Not a hat pin.

We use elastic.

As garters.

We are never blamed.

Thank you and see me.

How can I swim.

By not being surprised.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Lifting belly is harmonious.

Can you smile to me.

Lifting belly is prepared.

Can you imagine what I say.

Lifting belly can.

To be remarkable.

To be remarkably so.

Lifting belly and emergencies.

Lifting belly in reading.

Can you say effectiveness.

Lifting belly in reserve.

Lifting belly marches.

There is no song.

Lifting belly marry.

Lifting belly can see the condition.

How do you spell Lindo.

Not to displease.

The dears.

When can I.

When can I.

To-morrow if you like.

Thank you so much.

See you.

We were pleased to receive notes.

In there.

To there.

Can you see spelling.

Anybody can see lines.

Lifting belly is arrogant.

Not with oranges.

Lifting belly inclines me.

To see clearly.

Lifting belly is for me.

I can say truthfully never better.

Believe me lifting belly is not nervous.

Lifting belly is a miracle.

I am with her.

Lifting belly to me.

Very nicely done.

Poetry is very nicely done.

Can you say pleasure.

I can easily say please me.

You do.

Lifting belly is precious.

Then you can sing.

We do not encourage a nightingale.

Do you really mean that.

We literally do.

Then it is an intention.

Not the smell.

Lifting baby is a chance.

Certainly sir.

I please myself.

Can we convince Morlet.

We can.

Then see the way.

We can have a pleasant ford.

And we do.

We will.

See my baby cheerily.

I am celebrated by the lady.

Indeed you are.

I can rhyme In English.

In loving.

In preparing.

Do not be rough.

I can sustain conversation.

Do you like a title for you.

Do you like a title.

Do you like my title.

Can you agree.

We do.

In that way have candles.

And dirt.

Not dirt.

There are two Caesars and there are four Caesars.

Caesars do their duty.

I never make a mistake.

We will be very happy and boastful and we will celebrate Sunday.

How do you like your Aunt Pauline.

She is worthy of a queen.

Will she go as we do dream.

She will do satisfactorily.

And so will we.

Thank you so much.

Smiling to me.

Then we can see him.

Yes we can.

Can we always go.

I think so.

You will be secure.

We are secure.

Then we see.

We see the way.

This is very good for me.

In this way we play.

Then we are pleasing.

We are pleasing to him.

We have gone together.

We are in our Ford.

Please me please me.

We go then.

We go when.

In a minute.

Next week.

Yes indeed oh yes indeed.

I can tell you she is charming in a coat.

Yes and we are full of her praises.

Yes indeed.

This is the way to worry. Not it.

Can you smile.

Yes indeed oh yes indeed.

And so can I.

Can we think.

Wrist leading.

Wrist leading.

A kind of exercise.

A brilliant station.

Do you remember its name.

Yes Morlet.

Can you say wishes.

I can.

Winning baby.

Theoretically and practically.

Can we explain a season.

We can when we are right.

Two is too many.

To be right.

One is right and so we mount and have what we want.

We will remember.

Can you mix birthdays.

Certainly I can.

Then do so.

I do so.

Do I remember to write.

Can he paint.

Not after he has driven a car.

I can write.

There you are.

Lifting belly with me.

You inquire.

What you do then.

Pushing.

Thank you so much.

And lend a hand.

What is lifting belly now.

My baby.

Always sincerely.

Lifting belly says it there.

Thank you for the cream.

Lifting belly tenderly.

A remarkable piece of intuition.

I have forgotten all about it.

Have you forgotten all about it.

Little nature which is mine.

Fairy ham

Is a clam.

Of chowder Kiss him Louder.

Can you be especially proud of me.

Lifting belly a queen.

In that way I can think.

Thank you so much.

I have,

Lifting belly for me.

I can not forget the name.

Lifting belly for me.

Lifting belly again.

Can you be proud of me.

I am.

Then we say it.

In miracles.

Can we say it and then sing. You mean drive.

I mean to drive.

We are full of pride.

Lifting belly is proud.

Lifting belly my queen.

Lifting belly happy.

Lifting belly see.

Lifting belly.

Lifting belly address.

Little washers.

Lifting belly how do you do.

Lifting belly is famous for recipes.

You mean Genevieve.

I mean I never ask for potatoes.

But you liked them then.

And now.

Now we know about water.

Lifting belly is a miracle.

And the Caesars.

The Caesars are docile.

Not more docile than is right.

No beautifully right.

And in relation to a cow.

And in relation to a cow.

Do believe me when I incline.

You mean obey.

I mean obey.

Obey me.

Husband obey your wife.

Lifting belly is so dear.

To me.

Lifting belly is smooth,

Tell lifting belly about matches.

Matches can be struck with the thumb.

Not by us.

No indeed.

What is it I say about letters.

Twenty six.

And counted.

And counted deliberately.

This is not as difficult as it seems.

Lifting belly is so strange

And quick.

Lifting belly in a minute.

Lifting belly in a minute now.

In a minute.

Not to-day.

No not to-day.

Can you swim.

Lifting belly can perform aquatics.

Lifting belly is astonishing.

Lifting belly for me.

Come together.

Lifting belly near.

I credit you with repetition.

Believe me I will not say it.

And retirement.

I celebrate something.

Do you.

Lifting belly extraordinarily in haste.

I am so sorry I said it.

Lifting belly is a credit. Do you care about poetry.

Lifting belly in spots.

Do you like ink.

Better than butter.

Better than anything.

Any letter is an alphabet.

When this you see you will kiss me.

Lifting belly is so generous.

Shoes.

Servant.

And Florence.

Then we can sing.

We do among.

I like among.

Lifting belly keeps.

Thank you in lifting belly.

Can you wonder that they don’t make preserves.

We ask the question and they answer you give us help.

Lifting belly is so successful.

Is she indeed.

I wish you would not be disobliging.

In that way I am.

But in giving.

In giving you always win.

You mean in effect.

In mean in essence.

Thank you so much we are so much obliged.

This may be a case Have no fear.

Then we can be indeed.

You are and you must.

Thank you so much.

In kindness you excel.

You have obliged me too.

I have done what is necessary.

Then can I say thank you may I say thank you very much.

Thank you again.

Because lifting belly is about baby.

Three eggs in lifting belly.

Éclair.

Think of it.

Think of that.

We think of that.

We produce music.

And in sleeping.

Noises.

Can that be she.

Lifting belly is so kind

Darling wifie is so good.

Little husband would.

Be as good.

If he could.

This was said.

Now we know how to differ.

From that.

Certainly.

Now we say.

Little hubbie is good.

Every Day.

She did want a photograph.

Lifting belly changed her mind.

Lifting belly changed her mind.

Do I look fat.

Do I look fat and thin.

Blue eyes and windows.

You mean Vera.

Lifting belly can guess.

Quickly.

Lifting belly is so pleased.

Lifting belly seeks pleasure.

And she finds it altogether.

Lifting belly is my love.

Can you say meritorious.

Yes camellia.

Why do you complain.

Postal cards.

And then.

The Louvre.

After that.

After that Francine.

You don’t mean by that name.

What is Spain.

Listen lightly.

But you do.

Don’t tell me what you call me.

But he is pleased.

But he is pleased.

That is the way it sounds.

In the morning.

By that bright light.

Will you exchange purses.

You know I like to please you.

Lifting belly is so kind.

Then sign.

I sign the bulletin.

Do the boys remember that nicely

To-morrow we go there.

And the photographs

The photographs will come.

When

You will see.

Will it please me.

Not suddenly

But soon

Very soon.

But you will hear first.

That will take some time.

Not very long.

What do you mean by long.

A few days.

How few days.

One or two days.

Thank you for saying so.

Thank you so much.

Lifting belly waits splendidly.

For essence.

For essence too.

Can you assure me.

I can and do.

Very well it will come

And I will be happy.

You are happy.

And I will be

You always will be.

Lifting belly sings nicely.

Not nervously.

No not nervously.

Nicely and forcefully.

Lifting belly is so sweet.

Can you say you say.

In this thought.

I do think lifting belly.

Little love lifting

Little love light.

Little love heavy.

Lifting belly tight.

Thank you.

Can you turn over.

Rapidly.

Lifting belly so meaningly.

Yes indeed the dog.

He watches.

The little boys.

They whistle on their legs,

Little boys have meadows,

Then they are well.

Very well.

Please be the man.

I am the man.

Lifting belly praises.

And she gives

Health.

And fragrance.

And words.

Lifting belly is in bed.

And the bed has been made comfortable.

Lifting belly knows this.

Spain and torn Whistling.

Can she whistle to me.

Lifting belly in a flash.

You know the word.

Strawberries grown in Perpignan are not particularly good.

These are inferior kinds.

Kind are a kind.

Lifting belly is sugar.

Lifting belly to me.

In this way I can see.

What

Lifting belly dictate.

Daisy dear.

Lifting belly Lifting belly carelessly.

I didn’t.

I see why you are careful

Can you stick a stick. In what In the carpet.

Can you be careful of the corner.

Mrs. the Mrs. indeed yes.

Lifting belly is charming.

Often to-morrow

I’ll try again.

This time I will sin

Not by a prophecy.

That is the truth.

Very well.

When will they change.

They have changed.

Then they are coming

Yes.

Soon.

On the way.

I like the smell of gloves.

Lifting belly has money.

Do you mean cuckoo.

A funny noise.

In the meantime there was lots of singing.

And then and then.

We have a new game

Can you fill it.

Alone.

And is it good

And useful

And has it a name

Lifting belly can change to filling petunia.

But not the same.

It is not the same.

It is the same.

Lifting belly.

So high.

And aiming.

Exactly.

And making

A cow

Come out.

Indeed I was not mistaken.

Come do not have a cow.

He has.

Well then.

Dear Daisy.

She is a dish.

A dish of good.

Perfect.

Pleasure.

In the way of dishes.

Willy.

And Milly.

In words.

So loud.

Lifting belly the dear.

Protection.

Protection

Protection

Speculation

Protection

Protection.

Can the furniture shine.

Ask me.

What is my answer.

Beautifully.

Is there a way of being careful

Of what.

Of the South.

By going to it.

We will go.

For them.

For them again.

And is there any likelihood of butter.

We do not need butter.

Lifting belly enormously and with song.

Can you sing about a cow.

Yes.

And about signs.

Yes.

And also about Aunt Pauline.

Yes.

Can you sing at your work.

Yes.

In the meantime listen to Miss Cheatham.

In the midst of writing.

In the midst of writing there is merriment.

[ ¶ ]

1917

153.

MISS CRUTTWELL

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Because we liked it. We had splendid Egyptians and they did lose a thousand pounds a year.

I am not going to speak of them again.

Page 2.

Letting a bishop be killed.

All speaking the language.

Page 3.

Accredited to San Sebastian.

Ellen will not go.

Listen to me. We have come here to think and read about China. Some people like glass. We do too. We also like wax candles.

I promise you that it is not a mistake.

Page 4.

She gave birth to a child. Great joy. The one thing I can’t understand is recognition. To thank her prettily. I thanked her prettily. We liked the wishing.

Page 5.

A long history of being angry. We were angry with her because she said if he had been twenty years younger. She was accredited to San Sebastian. A great many people like watering places.

Page 6.

Pounds and chapters. Listen to me.

Page 7.

Crying.

Page 8.

Crying, why do you see me.

You can’t see me you know.

Page 9.

Laugh again.

part 2.

Eclipsing by feeling.

Page 1.

Kindness. It is a great kindness. It is a great kindness.

Page 2.

What were brothers. I have no interest in nephews. They are killed.

Page 3.

Deceive me, deceive me and deceive me.

We want to know another.

I have splendid peaches. You mean in paper. In paper and cotton. Yes I see no need of wool and silk. Silk is oriental.

Page 4.

I do not wish to think about friends.

Page 5.

Page 6.

We saw her to-day.

Page 7.

Can you please roses.

Can you sleep at all.

Page 8.

We have seen Madame Marval.

part 3.

Page one.

Recollections crowd upon us. We are sixty. We have said that we love a soldier. Soldiers grow young.

Page 2.

Madame Marval has seen the home of Cagliostro.

Page 3.

I do not wish to change.

part 4.

Page 1.

Reserve green.

Plain girls.

I have known her intimate.

With her friends.

Page 2.

This is a success.

Pages.

Lewis a hat.

And clouds.

We are selected with clouds.

Page 3.

I do not exercise feeling.

Do you mean sweetly.

I do mean sweetly instantly.

Can you guess doors.

Page 4.

I do see sweetly.

Leave me crying.

I have no leaf.

A desk.

A desk and moisture.

This is the flower of my leaf.

Shall we see money.

No. Oh yes. I can assure you.

Page 5.

Congratulations. I do not mention wine. White wine is difficult to get. Health is good. Nervousness is strange.

Page 6.

Why have you wished to come again.

Words have meant houses.

Page 7.

Light and sales.

Page 8.

What can I wish. I can live to please and I can refuse succor. I can see the selling of that word.

part 5.

Page 1.

Tiny teams.

Glass work.

Green bottles and bread.

Healthy charms.

Saddles.

Splendid little dishes.

I cannot see poison.

Harm in floats.

No harm in floats.

Do you know what I mean to abolish.

Page 2.

I have forgotten the song. You mean her appearance. I have forgotten earrings. Yes. Oh yes.

Page 3.

Little persons are tall. Leave knives to me. You don’t understand grass.

Page 4.

Now I have been mistaken. Now I am forgetting. Now I see the reason. Now I don’t complain.

This is a disappointment to me.

Page 5.

Forget to see me.

Forget to see me sink.

Forget to see me hover. Forget me for that cover.

This is not a disappointment to me.

Page 6.

Do you see why I wish to have that. I see why you wish to have that.

Page 7.

Do you understand paragraphs. I understand paragraphs.

Page 8.

There are plenty of seamen but this does not interest me. Do you do you learn letters.

Please forgive me.

part 6.

Page 1.

Recently there has been a circulation of boards. Some mean prophecies, some clothing, some soil and some glory. We believe in all. We have special branches for chaining.

Page 2.

This is a pleasant thing.

Page 3.

Varnishing, do you shine clear.

Page 4.

We do.

Page 5.

Hold pieces.

We hold pieces.

Page 6.

I do describe my mother.

Page 7.

Be happy again.

Page 8.

The pleasure is mine.

part 7.

Page 1.

This is Saturday.

Religion and butter.

Page 2.

Whistle to be thin.

Can I whistle to be thin.

The whistle that I hear is there.

Page 3.

Remember to-day.

Page 4.

You do not refuse to remember to-day.

Page 4.

Colors are lies.

Page 5.

From the standpoint of white all color is blue. You do not mean blue. I can fancy that.

Page 6.

From singing.

Page 7.

Can you tell me why you were startled.

Page 8.

Please remember me partly because of the interest in savages and partly because of wishes.

part 8.

Page 1.

Delighted.

Will we get anything out of it.

Page 2.

Delighted.

Yes you will.

Page 3.

I am so glad.

Page 4.

So are we.

Page 5.

The last time we sat together was when we were not certain about prophecy.

Page 6.

We are certain now.

Page 7.

Certain in the sense of sure.

Page 8.

I do not like these words.

Page 9.

Neither do I.

Page 10.

We are agreed.

Page 11.

Of course we are.

Beginning.

Because we liked it we asked for frustration. Do you like it. Do you like hope. We like hope. This is not as I understood you.

Page 1.

Little Russians.

Page 2.

An excuse.

Page 3.

Blighting.

Page 4.

Not blighting.

Page 5.

Vienna.

part 2.

Page 1.

Believe in bleeding.

Page 2.

Do not believe in bleeding.

Page 3

Believe in going.

Page 4.

Not every day.

part 3.

Page 1.

Leave her to me.

Page 2.

I am going to see the name.

Page 3.

Yes indeed.

part 4.

Page 1.

There is no real money.

part 5.

Page 1.

Now we come to this this state of the case.

Many steps and speeches.

Many steps and colors.

Colors are white. I can not say it too often.

You are very pleased with that. Indeed I am.

Page 2.

Little cigars.

part 6.

Page 1.

When sisters have a dog.

I have a dog.

Page 2.

I was thinking of half sisters.

Page 3.

I am very happily here and prefer colors.

Not national colors.

Page 4.

Come to-day. I come to-day.

I do not say that splendidly.

Oh yes you do.

Page 5.

You have not been coming. No I have not been coming because I was afraid of intruding. Do not believe that. Then I will not.

Page 6.

We were disappointed in our dentist.

Page 7.

No I will not change the name.

Page 8.

Not a child.

part 7.

Do not speak to me of wishes.

Do not speak to me of fishes.

Do not speak to me restlessly.

Do not speak to me of selections.

Do not speak to me of noises.

Do not speak to me of clearances.

Do not speak to me.

Page 2.

No that does not make them happy.

Forget it.

I do not speak of it fiercely. Not fierce and tender.

Page 3.

Let me see cheerily.

Page 4.

Yes oh yes.

Page 5.

I do not believe in South African rebellion.

Page 6.

Oh yes you do.

Page 8.

I have forgotten them.

Page 9.

Not at all

Not at all

Not at all.

Page 2.

Pilgrim glasses.

To drink

To drink.

Page 3.

I was aware of it.

Page 4.

So was I.

Second half.

Miss Gentle has left for Italy.

Page 1.

England. Oh yes.

Page 2.

A gentle word.

Ripolin.

Page 3.

A common country.

A quiet town.

Registered force.

Life of the trees.

Seen to-day.

Birds to examine.

Days.

Page 4.

A great many things missing.

Page 5.

A great many things missing. We are missing a great many things.

Page 5.

Explain to me what you wish. I wish to have Sundays for instance.

Dear me.

Do you understand.

Yes I see what you mean.

Thank you.

Believe I am not precious.

You are precious.

I don’t mean it that way.

Of course you didn’t.

Page 6.

Page five and page six.

Page 7.

Do you annoy me.

Spell.

I know windows.

So do I.

In Spain.

We meet then.

There

And

Here.

Do you mean that you were recalled to it by the way.

I do not.

Speak harshly.

And lean.

Do not describe me.

Page 8.

Dear me.

Calico.

Yes calico.

That is not her name for me.

That is not her name for me.

Say it again.

That is not her name.

Does he swim.

Eggs.

Yes eggs.

No to me.

Or for me.

In believing me weddings are preferred.

I will not say so again.

Page 9.

Express the lamp.

That was not a trunk.

part 2.

Come and swing.

Not in wax.

Page 2.

Sleep do.

Page 3.

Yesterday.

Yesterday be mine.

I have coats.

Page 4.

So have I.

Page 5.

I do not care to see meat.

Page 6.

Do not you.

Do you please me.

Claribel.

Page 7.

I exchange glances.

And letters.

And praises.

And scents.

I exchange sermons

And leaves

And braids

And do not laugh.

I encourage lilacs.

Do you encourage lilacs.

I do not think so.

This is not an expression of opinion.

Page 8.

Let me leave hastily.

Page 9.

Can you wish it.

Leave busts and crimes.

I hate the word.

Italy.

Wednesday

Preparedness.

I like what we chose.

Yes Lily.

Page 10.

Correct me.

Page 11.

I have made a mistake about a book.

And furniture.

Furniture is so beautiful.

And so are moths.

Henrietta does not say so.

How kind of her.

Page 12.

We win wishes.

Page 13.

And not cloths.

Page 14.

Any time to listen.

I have the time.

To be in place.

In parlor clutches.

Oh no Mrs. Thebes.

Can you smile so kindly.

part 3.

I believe it.

You believe it.

He believes it.

I make it.

So do I.

Page 2.

Page two is pleasant.

Pages are pages.

Page 3.

Come to me cross.

Page 4.

Not like you not to like you. I do not like americans. You mean in english. Certainly not. Certainly not storms. I have been afraid of storms. Nor of the heat. I like the heat. In the room. And not on the grass.

Page 5.

Let me come again.

Page 6.

I mean to say wishes.

part 4.

Not in merriment.

I do not like the word.

You are quite right.

We were right.

And we were right.

Page 2.

This has nothing to do with names.

Page 3.

Land Rising next time.

Page 4.

Is this land rising.

Page 5.

Please me with not with peaches.

Please me with peaches and water.

Your tastes are so simple.

I love a wife.

Do you confide this to me.

I confide priests to you.

Thank you so much.

We beat the Dutch.

Oh the complaints.

And the years.

And the plays.

And the dogs.

And more please.

And the right leg.

Do not search.

Nor stretch.

Or stretch.

Stretch away.

Stay here.

And in time.

Call me.

I believe you will.

Page 2.

Do you look to see.

Page 3.

Good night feather.

Page 4.

Yes reverberations.

I feel so sweetly.

And you are too.

Thank you for winning.

Page 5.

I hope you will be able to say so.

Page 6.

Indeed.

And in green.

And cut flowers.

To press.

Page 7.

I think there is tenderness in it.

Page 8.

I do not remember the name.

Page 9.

You mean the words.

Page 10.

We all mean the words.

Page 11.

Not Jane.

part 6.

Of course

Of course haughtily.

We are so thoughtful.

Page 2.

Can you see splinters.

Glass splinters.

Page 3.

Quite well.

In this instance.

Page 4.

What is the name of the system.

I do not ask the question.

Nor do we.

We believe in special pictures.

We do not bow kindly.

This cannot be said to me.

We date it.

Not to-morrow.

Call us together.

And then sing.

Little leaves of Isadora. And we were never sympathetic.

Page 5.

Yes.

To think of it.

Page 6.

The wet establishes the century.

Third half.

Leave me to reason.

Page 2.

And examples.

part 2.

Many examples are courageous.

Page 2.

I was frightened by him.

part 3.

Dover.

It is Dover.

That is Dover.

In the middle of the part I cry.

Page 2.

Wishes.

White wishes.

All wishes are curled.

Have you that in mind.

Page 3.

Ninety times out of ten.

Page 4.

Can you be here this winter.

Page 5.

In the middle of sticking glasses.

Sticking glasses together.

This does not express them.

We used a word.

Cows.

Regular cows.

Sugar.

All sugar.

And water.

We have not reflected.

Page 6.

Were we surprised.

Page 7.

We were surprised at their size.

part 4.

Plans in row.

This is not her language.

Page 2.

In uttering swim.

These are not her words.

Page 3.

Very likely not.

part 5.

Does the moonlight make any difference to you.

Page 2.

Magnetically speaking.

Page 3.

Established masterpieces.

Page 4.

And desks.

part 5.

Does she sleep.

Page 2.

Does she hear.

part 6.

Do you mind missing water.

Page 2.

You do not understand.

Page 3.

A conference.

And an obligation.

Page 4.

Do you know the best hammer.

Page 5.

We are old.

part 7.

She is willing to talk candles.

Page 2.

Can you not save them.

The thing

To me.

The name for a wedding.

We will never mention that word.

Page 3.

Please keep Miss Cruttwell.

Page 4.

That’s the way the candles say.

Page 5.

The king of the kingdom.

Page 6.

We do not like Frank.

part 8.

This is a boy to-day.

Page 2.

How can she be such a dull little person.

You didn’t ask me that.

Page 3.

I am missing you.

Page 4.

Do not say more than that.

Page 5.

Yesterday.

Page 6.

Yesterday I went away.

Fourth half.

part 1.

When I am sure of my wishes.

I am sure of my wishes.

Page 2.

When I am called upon to make a ring.

You have never made a ring.

Page 3.

Can you plan for me.

What would you plan.

Page 4.

I do not like anguish.

Page 5.

All of it is taught.

I see what you mean by that.

I explain what are prophecies.

We all feel that.

Can you cloud me.

I can color you.

So can I be severe.

Never to me.

I have heard you say so to me.

And I am very well pleased.

Page 6.

Let us make a part.

part 2.

Do not worry.

Page 2.

Where are you.

Page 3.

Why do you not come back.

Page 4.

We are glad to see you.

Page 5.

Explain war.

part 2.

I hope you will not be pleased.

I do not mean this.

You know me too well to think I do.

Fly by a night.

Page 2.

Set in bunches.

Page 3.

Why do you sit.

Here.

Because of the window.

Yes.

Page 4.

I cannot be frightened to-day.

Page 5.

Capable of having two wicks in a candle.

She is not capable of having two wicks in a candle.

I can do this and cannot do this and cannot be deceived.

I can be deceived.

Page 6.

Can you question exercises.

I do not believe in receding.

Page 6.

Receding in breeding.

This is not the name in question.

Page 7.

What can you do in sorrow.

What can you do joyfully.

What can you do in printing.

Page 8.

Have a feather this summer.

Not I.

part 4.

Capital art capital art reading.

Harriet Susan Lynch.

Plenty of time to miss Harriet.

Yes I can see furnaces.

Furnaces that heat

This is not known.

Page 2.

Collecting princesses not collecting address not collecting princesses.

Page 3.

I do wish you would come.

part 4.

We do not make a mistake.

Page 2.

Say that you are prepared for winter.

Page 3.

We do not want to see you.

part 5.

Fresh water salt water salt water see.

Page 2.

And can you excuse them.

Page 3.

I can by wishing.

Page 4.

Now what do you wish.

Page 5.

I do not wish anything away.

Page 6.

I can make that clear.

Page 7.

So can we.

Page 8.

And see.

Page 9.

Do you hear me.

Page 10.

Of course I do.

part 6.

What is the next part of part 6.

The next part is very pleasant.

I cannot expect that.

And worry.

Page 2.

Part of it is old.

Page 3.

Fasten it altogether.

part 6.

Now comes the time when I have a luncheon. I also examine the party. You do not know what this means, this means a play. I do not write a play. You are complimented.

Page 2.

Can you feel that you please me.

Page 3.

Can you recognise land.

In approaching.

part 7.

Give many instances.

Page 2.

I cannot think about feasts.

Page 3.

Neither can you about bread.

Page 4.

No indeed.

Page 5.

Butter charms me.

Page 6.

So does water.

Page 7.

And sugar.

Page 8.

I think about sugar.

Page 9.

Can you plan.

Page 10.

We can all plan.

Page 11.

And feel very much aware of hearing.

Page 12.

We can all read quickly.

Page 13.

And nothing matters.

Page 14.

You mean nothing matters to them when they are here.

Page 15.

Or there.

Page 16.

And that is exactly thought.

And I feel this and I feel no friendliness.

Page 17.

Do not believe all.

Page 18.

I do believe what is necessary.

Yes you do and you are in the right.

Page 19.

A great many exclamations.

We told each other that.

And we were disappointed.

Page 20.

Not with the advance.

Page 21.

Why should they think of sweetening.

part 8.

When I have made a peculiar gesture and I have been careful to mention my relation to the desisting caress then I change and I ask for a sketch.

This is that joy.

Page 2.

What did you say about women.

Were you angry.

Do you mind.

Can you feel a discrimination.

Can you be harsh.

Page 3.

I can see a quick intellect and I do not use the word.

We are all so full of charm.

This is no disaster.

part 8.

Why cannot you say you suffer.

Because it is not very necessary.

Then you believe in the necessary.

So do we when we say we have no wishes.

I do not say that when there is an end to the war.

In this we think.

I do not care for despair.

Neither do I for deceiving.

Neither do I for hope and Hindenburg.

I said it Hindenburg would leave.

Leave us

Forever

And we will be pleased that we have won.

Yes Dover.

And the sea.

And the kind of flowers that are necessary in the winter when there is butter.

Of course there is sugar.

part 9.

Do I know the name.

Do I know the name.

Do I know the name.

Do I know the name.

Do I know the name.

part 10.

I think I have finished.

[ ¶ ]

1917

154.

THE KING OR SOMETHING

(THE PUBLIC IS INVITED TO DANCE)

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Letting me see.

Come together when you can.

Have it higher. You mean that lake.

What was that funny thing you said.

I am learning to say a break.

I am learning to say a clutch.

I am learning to say it in french. A house or lions.

A young lion looks like a dog. We laugh. I am not satisfied.

You have to feel what you write.

page ii.

I hear a noise.

page iii.

Did I say I was a mechanic and a chauffeur but not of the working classes not of the class of the working classes. I saw a funeral. All along the street. This is not inauguration. It was Sunday. Cook said he was sorry he drove us there.

page iv.

Letting me see.

Nellie has a gift.

page v.

Do you mind whose presents.

We didn’t bring them up.

page vi.

By hand.

page vii.

Nellie.

page viii.

Now then yesterday.

Now then for today.

Nellie is poor that is to say she is not spending more money.

Josephine and Genevieve.

A cup.

I am so happy.

In counting gifts.

Yes.

And in mixing ceramics.

You don’t mean to make them.

Oh no to give them.

Oh yes.

page ix.

Were you pleased with this.

Are you fond of blue flowers. Yes if you pick them. We will pick them together.

page x.

Not after you learn to drive.

page xi.

Not that.

Not that today.

page xii.

Next to come.

Next to come to me.

I speak splendidly.

Say it to come Egyptian.

I mean Bohemian.

Birds are not very tired.

Boys are being prepared.

Laugh and see.

Don’t try it again.

I wish there was a market for chairs.

Do you mean that by that.

page xiii.

I will not say yes.

page xiv.

Two cooks.

Any two cooks together.

Dismiss all the servants.

She did.

page xv.

We didn’t.

Allow me to differ.

page xvi.

Did you say it did.

page xviii.

Very likely I missed it.

page xix.

Turn turn.

page xx.

You must never hurry yourself.

No indeed.

Now I understand.

page xxi.

Think a minute think a minute there.

page xxii.

Wait a minute.

When will you remember about me.

Tomorrow.

Yes.

Tomorrow.

Yes.

page xxiii.

A splendid instance of good treatment.

page xxiv.

There was a little apple eat.

By a little baby that is wet.

Wet from kisses.

There was a good big cow came out.

Out of a little baby which is called stout.

Stout with kisses.

There will be a good cow come out.

Out of a little baby I don’t doubt.

Neither does she covered with kisses.

She is misses.

That’s it.

page xxv.

Seventy figs.

Apples are scarce.

Melons have not a good flavor.

Chickens are very good.

page xxvi.

A little inclination to the hotel Alcazar.

A little inclination did you say I am taking lessons for it.

Indeed you are.

Convocation.

page xxvii.

Did you want me to mention churches.

If you please.

page xxviii.

Surrounding cities.

Selfish cats.

And birds.

Birds are flying.

So are automobiles.

Listen to me when I speak.

Because I speak.

I dislike even raspberry vinegar.

We used to have it in California.

page xxix.

Lizzie says yes.

She had a child.

page xxx.

Are you wretched.

page xxxi.

I change the place.

Not at all.

I will sit.

This is the place for me.

You are not insulted.

By any one.

Every one says oh yes.

And I am very well pleased.

page xxxii.

Yes oh yes.

page xxxiii.

Any place to stay.

Today.

I know what I bought.

page xxxiv.

Conduct Mr. Louis.

I say conduct Mr. Louis.

Flat pains.

page xxxv.

Neat kings.

Afternoon watches.

Clouds in summer.

Rain.

Boxing flowers.

I do not mean white flowers.

page xxxvi.

Credit me with wishes.

I do.

I will.

page xxxvii.

Why doesn’t he begin.

page xxxviii.

Lots of pages.

page xxxix.

Night today.

Tonight today.

I can sit sinking.

Have a reproach.

page xl.

Why do you mean to attack.

page xli.

The Cow.

Yes Caesars.

The Cow.

Oh you blessed blessed blessed planner and dispenser and joy.

My joy.

The Cow.

page xlii.

Such a successful morning afternoon.

page xliii.

Just like the prince’s.

page xliv.

Pages of eating.

page xlv.

Pages of heating.

page xlvi.

Not a word of warning to them.

page xlvii.

I make feeble crackers.

Strong in birth.

Willful in argument.

Planned to take me.

Soldier wishes.

We wish an automobile.

We have stalls.

Stables.

In weather stains.

Do you mean it. All of us mean it. Call us horses. We are afraid of horses.

page xlviii.

Sing to me resolutely.

Mr. Louis says not.

Joseph.

page xlix.

I have infinite patience.

page l.

Count in places.

Why do you need perquisites.

Because furniture is heavy.

It is heavy here.

And light in the hurry of needing water.

Why do you satisfy her.

I satisfy her with holes.

We were wicked on slates.

You mean roofs.

Roofs and nations.

page li.

Can you praise me.

Can you praise me.

page lii.

Nominal general.

page liii.

This is a shore.

page liv.

Great civil destinies.

page lv.

Come to me Louisa in a limousine.

We were walking.

We were walking and talking.

page lvi.

Lift brown eggs.

To me.

page lvii.

Have you splendid pearls.

Have we splendid pearls.

page lviii.

I always think it is the best.

This.

And the name.

page lix.

Call me for the chance.

Does the moonlight trouble you.

It troubles me here.

page lx.

This is the way to point.

That is the way.

page lxi.

Not a Greek God.

How do you say that.

page lxii.

I have a name.

She has the same.

Expression.

She looks like the soldier.

And we too are dull.

page lxiii.

I can just see them processioning.

I will not write a play.

Thank you kindly for your kind wishes.

page lxiv.

Let me see the sloop.

We used to use that word before.

In the evening and they met with attention.

page lxv.

I read about a star.

I heard a star.

I saw a star.

I hear a star.

I see it.

Do you where.

There.

Don’t you see.

It’s an aeroplane.

Oh yes I heard it before.

So did I.

I do not care to bother.

We do.

That is quite natural.

Come again.

page lxvi.

Scratching her head.

Marcel.

Oh Marcel.

Spots.

Cleaner.

Nuns.

Wishes.

Does she neglect the subject.

I like what I feel.

Folette.

Hear.

Mrs. Beffa.

What is the name of the girl.

I wish I had such a child.

page lxvii.

Can I speak to you for his sister.

This is what I like to think.

Yes of course.

page lxviii.

You do not understand our grievances.

We do not understand their subjects.

They are not annoyed by each other.

We have flights in aeroplanes at Buke. Spell it with a t.

Did you hear me wishing.

I wish to go away.

Expect Muriel.

We expect Muriel

Mrs. Tudor expects Muriel. We have no such wishes. We wish to hear that she has another name, Ethel or Muriel.

page lxix.

Some people are heated with linen.

page lxx.

Can you pronounce it.

page lxxi.

Can you see why I am inspired.

I can recognise the cause of inspiration.

So can a great many people.

This is laughable.

Come pleasantly.

And sing to me.

page lxxii.

Counts and counting.

War liberty and success.

The window says then and there is a refusal.

Let this be a lesson to millionaires.

page lxxiii.

Ernest says that they will not give money.

They are not charitable.

page lxxiv.

Come Connect Us.

page lxxv.

Lead him to me.

page lxxvi.

Come to me easily.

Come to me there and tell me about speeches.

Speeches and my cousin.

He will not send the van.

Yes he will send the van.

And when he can.

He can send it.

page lxxvii.

When she comes does she leave her kitchen dirty.

When she comes does she wash the silver.

When she comes do they all say how do you do.

This seems very little after it all.

page lxxviii.

When she comes say yes.

When she comes say she is.

page lxxix.

When she comes say he is.

page lxxx.

I do not like stories mixed in in a story. This is an instance the colored regiment. Yes I see. Of course you can be angry about it.

page lxxxi.

A splendid attraction and a visitor. Was she sorry.

page lxxxii.

How much did Harriet pay for her suits.

page lxxxiii.

Can you think about me.

page lxxxiv.

Do you think about the Chinese.

page lxxxv.

Can you eat.

page lxxxvi.

Do you eat.

page lxxxvii.

Leave them alone.

page lxxxviii.

Can you mean to be sleepy.

page lxxxix.

Can you not neglect to answer.

Yes I can.

page xc.

An educated mark.

Educated leisurely.

You can not despise him. Can you despise him.

page xci.

I want to be simple and think.

page xcii.

You are very ready to do it. No I don’t think so.

page xciii.

Can you be wise.

Can you be very welcome.

Can you be very welcome in mentioning a winter. Believe in a winter. Yes we do.

page xciv.

Can you establish stations. I can establish stations here.

page xcv.

Can you give advice.

Can you give advice to him.

page xcvi.

Can you give advice to her.

page xcvii.

What does the nigger say today.

finis.

[ ¶ ]

1917

155.

MARRY NETTIE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Alright make it a series and call it Marry Nettie.

Principle calling.

They don’t marry.

Land or storm.

This is a chance.

A Negress.

Nurse.

Three years.

For three years.

By the time.

He had heard.

He didn’t eat.

Well.

What does it cost to sew much.

A cane dropped out of the window. It was sometime before it was searched for. In the meantime the Negress had gotten it. It had no value. It was one that did bend. We asked every one. No one would be intended or contented. We gave no peace. At last the day before we left I passed the door. I saw a bamboo cane but I thought the joints were closer together. I said this. Miss Thaddeus looked in. It was my cane. We told the woman who was serving. She said she would get it. She waited and was reasonable. She asked if they found it below as it was the cane of Miss Thaddeus. It was and plain. So there. We leave.

There is no such thing as being good to your wife.

She asked for tissue paper. She wanted to use it as a respirator. I don’t understand how so many people can stand the mosquitoes.

It seems unnecessary to have it last two years. We would be so pleased.

We are good.

We are energetic.

We will get the little bowls we saw to-day.

The little bowls we saw to-day are quite pretty.

They will do nicely.

We will also get a fan. We will have an electric one. Everything is so reasonable.

It was very interesting to find a sugar bowl with the United States seal on one side and the emblem of liberty on the other.

If you care to talk to the servant do not talk to her while she is serving at table. This does not make me angry nor annoy me. I like salad. I am losing my individuality.

It is a noise.

Plan.

All languages.

By means of swimming.

They see English spoken.

They are dark to-day very easily by the sun.

We will go out in the morning. We will go and bring home fish. We will also bring note-books and also three cups. We will see Palma. Shoes are necessary. Shoes with cord at the bottom are white. How can I plan everything.

Sometimes I don’t mind putting on iodine and sometimes I do.

This is not the way to be pleasant. I am very careful.

To describe tube-roses.

This is the day.

Pressing.

John.

Eating garlic. Do be careful. Do be careful in eating garlic particularly on an island. There is a fish a devil fish an ink fish which is good to eat. It is prepared with pepper and sauce and we eat it nicely. It is very edible.

How did we please her. A bottle of wine not that doesn’t do it.

Oil.

Oil.

To make her shine.

We entwine.

So that.

How do you do.

We don’t think highly of Jenny.

spanish newspaper.

A spanish newspaper says that the king went to a place and addressed the artillery officer who was there and told him, artillery is very important in war.

the count.

Somebody does sleep next door.

The count went to bathe, the little boy had amber beads around him. He went.

I made a mistake.

That’s it.

He wanted the towel dried.

They refused.

Towels do not dry down here.

They do up at my place, said the Count.

she was.

not astonishing.

She came upstairs having been sick. It was the effect of the crab.

Was I lost in the market or was she lost in the market.

We were not. We thought that thirty nine was a case of say it. Please try. I could find her. A large piece. Beets. Figs. Egg plants. Fish. We walked up and down. They sold pencils. The soldier what is a soldier. A soldier is readily given a paper. He does not like that pencil. He does not try another. We were so happy. She ought to be a very happy woman. Now we are able to recognise a photograph. We are able to get what we want.

a new sugar bowl with a cross on top.

We said we had it. We will take it to Paris. Please let us take everything.

The sugar bowl with a cross on top now has sugar in it. Not soft sugar but the sugar used in coffee. It is put on the table for that.

It is very pretty. We have not seen many things. We want to be careful. We don’t really have to bother about it.

another chance.

That’s it. Beds. How glad I am. What was I worried about. Was it the weather, was it the sun, was it fatigue was it being tired. It was none of these. It was that wood was used and we did not know.

We blamed each other.

we blamed each other.

She said I was nervous. I said I knew she wasn’t nervous. The dear of course I wasn’t nervous. I said I wasn’t nervous. We were sure that steam was coming out of the water. It makes that noise. Our neighbours have a small telescope. They can see the water with it. They can not see the names of ships. They can tell that their little boy is lonesome which he is. He stands there and calls out once in a while to the others. I am so annoyed.

Do we believe the germans.

We do not.

spanish pens.

Spanish pens are falling. They fall there. That makes it rich. That makes Spain richer than ever. Spanish pens are in places. They are in the places which we see. We read everything. This is by no means an ordeal. A charity is true.

why are we pleased.

We are pleased because we have an electrical fan.

May the gods of Moses and of Mars help the allies. They do they will.

we will walk after supper.

We will not have tea. We will rest all day with the electric fan. We will have supper. We can perspire. After supper. This is so humorous.

we had an exciting day.

We took a fan out of a man’s hand. We complained to the mother of Richard. Not knowing her we went there. They all said it. It was useful. We went to the ball room where there was billiard playing and reading. Then we accepted it. He said it was changed from five to seven and a half.

not very likely.

We were frightened. We are so brave and we never allow it. We do not allow anything at last. That’s the way to say we like ours best.

papers.

Buy me some cheese even if we must throw it away. Buy me some beets. Do not ask them to save any of these things. There will be plenty of them. One reason why we are careful is that carrots are indifferent. They are so and we forgot to say Tuesday. How do you do. Will you give me some of the fruit. It is thoughtless of me to be displeased.

hot weather.

I don’t care for it. Why not. Because it makes me careless. Careless of what. Of the example of church. What is church. Church is not a question. So there is strength and truth and rocking.

please be quick.

Why do they unload at night. Or is it that one hears it then. Perhaps it has just come. I am not suspicious.

why do you like it.

Because it is all about you. Whom do you marry. Nettie.

whom do you say you see.

You see plenty of french people. You see some foolish people. You hear one boasting. What is he saying. He says it takes a hundred men to make a steam boat landing. I am going to say you missed it. Do be still. We are awkward. Not in swimming. We are very strong. We have small touches and we do see our pride. We have earned plates. We are looking for a bell.

you like this best.

Lock me in nearly.

Unlock me sweetly.

I love my baby with a rush rushingly.

sometimes they can finish a bugle call.

Sometimes they can finish a bugle call when they know it. They have a very good ear. They are not quick to learn. They do not application.

marry nettie.

Marry who. Marry Nettie. Which Nettie. My Nettie. Marry whom. Marry Nettie. Marry my Nettie.

I was distinguished by knowing about the flower pot. It was one that had tuberoses. I put the others down below. That one will be fixed.

I was also credited with having partiality for the sun. I am not particular. I do not like to have it said that it is so necessary to hear the next letter. We all wish to go now. Do be certain that we are cool.

Oh shut up.

[ ¶ ]

1917

156.

COUNTING HER DRESSES

a play

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Part I.

act i.

When they did not see me.

I saw them again.

I did not like it.

act ii.

I count her dresses again.

act iii.

Can you draw a dress.

act iv.

In a minute.

Part II.

act i.

Believe in your mistake.

act ii.

Act quickly.

act iii.

Do not mind the tooth.

act iv.

Do not be careless.

Part III.

act i.

I am careful.

act ii.

Yes you are.

act iii.

And obedient.

act iv.

Yes you are.

act v.

And industrious.

act vi.

Certainly.

Part IV.

act i.

Come to sing and sit.

act ii.

Repeat it.

act iii.

I repeat it.

Part V.

act i.

Can you speak quickly.

act ii.

Can you cough.

act iii.

Remember me to him.

act iv.

Remember that I want a cloak.

Part VI.

act i.

I know what I want to say. How do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

Part VII.

act i.

The dog. You mean pale.

act ii.

No we want dark brown.

act iii.

I am tired of blue.

Part VIII.

act i.

Shall I wear my blue.

act ii.

Do.

Part IX.

act i.

Thank you for the cow.

Thank you for the cow.

act ii.

Thank you very much.

Part X.

act i.

Collecting her dresses.

act ii.

Shall you be annoyed.

act iii.

Not at all.

Part XI.

act i.

Can you be thankful.

act ii.

For what.

act iii.

For me.

Part XII.

act i.

I do not like this table.

act ii.

I can understand that.

act iii.

A feather.

act iv.

It weighs more than a feather.

Part XIII.

act i.

It is not tiring to count dresses.

Part XIV.

act i.

What is your belief.

Part XV.

act i.

In exchange for a table.

act ii.

In exchange for or on a table.

act iii.

We were satisfied.

Part XVI.

act i.

Can you say you like negro sculpture.

Part XVII.

act i.

The meaning of windows is air.

act ii.

And a door.

act iii.

A door should be closed.

Part XVIII.

act i.

Can you manage it.

act ii.

You mean dresses.

act iii.

Do I mean dresses.

Part XIX.

act i.

I mean one two three.

Part XX.

act i.

Can you spell quickly.

act ii.

I can spell very quickly.

act iii.

So can my sister-in-law.

act iv.

Can she.

Part XXI.

act i.

Have you any way of sitting.

act ii.

You mean comfortably.

act iii.

Naturally.

act iv.

I understand you.

Part XXII.

act i.

Are you afraid.

act ii.

I am not any more afraid of water than they are.

act iii.

Do not be insolent.

Part XXIII.

act i.

We need clothes.

act ii.

And wool.

act iii.

And gloves.

act iv.

And waterproofs.

Part XXIV.

act i.

Can you laugh at me.

act ii.

And then say.

act iii.

Married.

act iv.

Yes.

Part XXV.

act i.

Do you remember how he looked at clothes.

act ii.

Do you remember what he said about wishing.

act iii.

Do you remember all about it.

Part XXVI.

act i.

Oh yes.

act ii.

You are stimulated.

act iii.

And amused.

act iv.

We are.

Part XXVII.

act i.

What can I say that I am fond of.

act ii.

I can see plenty of instances.

act iii.

Can you.

Part XXVIII.

act i.

For that we will make an arrangement.

act ii.

You mean some drawings.

act iii.

Do I talk of art.

act iv.

All numbers are beautiful to me.

Part XXIX.

act i.

Of course they are.

act ii.

Thursday.

act iii.

We hope for Thursday.

act iv.

So do we.

Part XXX.

act i.

Was she angry.

act ii.

Whom do you mean was she angry.

act iii.

Was she angry with you.

Part XXXI.

act i.

Reflect more.

act ii.

I do want a garden.

act iii.

Do you.

act iv.

And clothes.

act v.

I do not mention clothes.

act vi.

No you didn’t but I do.

act vii.

Yes I know that.

Part XXXII.

act i.

He is tiring.

act ii.

He is not tiring.

act iii.

No indeed.

act iv.

I can count them.

act v.

You do not misunderstand me.

act vi.

I misunderstand no one.

Part XXXIII.

act i.

Can you explain my wishes.

act ii.

In the morning.

act iii.

To me.

act iv.

Yes in there.

act v.

Then you do not explain.

act vi.

I do not press for an answer.

Part XXXIV.

act i.

Can you expect her today.

act ii.

We saw a dress.

act iii.

We saw a man.

act iv.

Sarcasm.

Part XXXV.

act i.

We can be proud of tomorrow.

act ii.

And the vests.

act iii.

And the doors.

act iv.

I always remember the roads.

Part XXXVI.

act i.

Can you speak English.

act ii.

In London.

act iii.

And here.

act iv.

With me.

Part XXXVII.

act i.

Count her dresses.

act ii.

Collect her dresses.

act iii.

Clean her dresses.

act iv.

Have the system.

Part XXXVIII.

act i.

She polished the table.

act ii.

Count her dresses again.

act iii.

When can you come.

act iv.

When can you come.

Part XXXIX.

act i.

Breathe for me.

act ii.

I can say that.

act iii.

It isn’t funny.

act iv.

In the meantime.

Part XL.

act i.

Can you say.

act ii.

What.

act iii.

We have been told.

act iv.

Oh read that.

Part XLI.

act i.

I do not understand this home-coming.

act ii.

In the evening.

act iii.

Naturally.

act iv.

We have decided.

act v.

Indeed.

act vi.

If you wish.

[ ¶ ]

1917

157.

HAVE THEY ATTACKED MARY. HE GIGGLED. (A POLITICAL CARICATURE).

[Vanity Fair, June 1917]

Can you be more confusing by laughing. Do say yes.

We are extra. We have the reasonableness of a woman and we say we do not like a room. We wish we were married.

Why do you believe in me.

Including all that is sold, you mean three pictures, including all that is sold why cannot you give me that.

I do give it to you.

Thank you, I was only joking.

But I do mean it.

Thank you very much.

page ii

Can you swim in a lake.

We can.

Then do so.

page iii

Have you an automobile.

page iv

The queen has.

We asked for one.

They cannot send it now.

Cannot they.

We will see.

page xxxix

In memory of the Englishwoman.

We will buy it together.

Not that Englishwoman.

No not that time or that one.

page vi

We wish to go there.

Can they accept us.

We marry.

They ask.

page vii

In the middle of the exercise.

We exercise.

We are successful.

page viii

Can you speak.

The dog.

Can you bear to tear the skirt.

page ix

Lighting.

We can see to the lighting.

page x

Can a Jew be wild.

page xi

A great many settlers have mercy. Of course they do to me.

You are proud. I am proud of my courage.

page xii

Can you find me in a home.

We can all find you in a hole. I hope not.

Then keep warm. I cannot have that announcement. Very well then elect him. We can be suggestive.

page xiii

Can you finish for me.

page xiv

In the midst of refusing I have been asked to go on. We hope so.

page xv

Can you wish me to think.

page xvi

In the next name you mean the wife in the next name there is a mention of a ring. In the next name they have means.

What can you do to relate it.

Many ready papers many papers are taken there.

You mean they made the mistake.

They made the mistake of choosing that silver.

Little silver little silver.

page xvii

I’m coming to grieve.

page xviii

I cannot find a real dressmaker.

Neither can I.

page xix

In the little while in which I say stop it you are not spoiled.

page xx

Can you think of lingering. You mean as to weight. Why yes I feel that. Can you think of dwindling.

Can you.

page xxi

In the midst of the fortnight what was the wish.

We did not say others. Nor did he.

Indeed he was not observed. You mean in the time.

In the day time and at night.

And in the evening.

page xxii

Believe me in everything.

page xxiii

I can go.

Don’t remind the English.

page xxiv

You mean of everything.

page xxv

It is wonderful the way I am not interested.

What can you do.

I can answer any question.

Very well answer this.

Who is Mr. McBride.

page xxvi

It is found out.

Not by me.

page xxvii

Leave me to see.

page xxviii

I told you that you were told.

page xxix

It is outrageous to mention a hotel.

page xxx

Can you please me with kisses.

In France we are found.

We are found in France.

page xxxi

I cannot destroy blandishments.

That is not the word you meant to use. I meant to say that being indeed convinced of the necessity of seeing them swim I believe in their following. Do you believe in their following.

page xxxii

Can you think in meaning to sell well. We can all think separately. Can you think in meaning to be checquered. I can answer for the news. Of course you can answer for the news.

page xxxiii

In the midst of that rain.

In the midst of that rain there was a wing. And he was not sorry. Who can be sorry there. We are.

Yes lamb.

Roger.

page xxxiv

Not necessarily a deception.

page xxxv

Can you speak to me.

I can speak to you.

I believe in the book about England.

page xxxvi

In leaning grass in leaning grass.

Yes in leaning grass.

Can you widen rivers there.

page xxxvii

Can you see Cook.

Can you hear it turn.

I used to say where.

Now it is in machinery in that machinery. They do not deplore what the war.

page xxviii

Can you candidly say that of him.

page xxxix

Why am I so sleepy.

page xl

Can you excuse any one.

page xli

Fifty boxes of matches wax matches which burn very well and strike very well and have no smell. Do you mean less smell than others.

page xlii

You say he is that sort of a person. He has been here again. And asked about pitchers.

page xliii

Can he ask about pitchers.

page xliv

Officers do not kiss soldiers.

What do officers kiss.

Officers kiss the cross. Indeed they do. So do soldiers in passing.

Pass again.

Chrysanthemum.

Was his friend a friend.

page xlv

Can you see him.

page xlvi

Particularly today.

Feel me.

A sentimental face.

Can they say no excuse. Can they say selfish brothers. Do they say we are pleased to have been taught. No they do not do so they have that very negligible quality, the station of Lyons. We were there. And books. Yes books. You did not understand a laundry woman. Yes women porters. Of course women porters. Why should we be proud. Because it is foolish. It is very foolish to be wrong. In that case may I beg to refer to it. You may.

The French are polite.

[ ¶ ]

1917

158.

AN EXERCISE IN ANALYSIS

A PLAY

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

I have given up analysis.

Act II

Splendid profit.

Act III

I have paid my debt to humanity.

Act III

Hurry.

Act IV

Climb. In climbing do not be contented.

Part II

Run ahead.

Run on ahead.

Act II

Have you a knife.

Act III

Do not see soldiers ahead they swim.

Act IV

So they do.

Part III

When we wheel where there is a turning. That is the meaning of wheel.

Act II

Acts are longer.

Act III

Places resemble their mother.

Act III

They have the beauty of their father and the intelligence of their mother.

Act IV

A long time.

Who is the packer.

Miss Morton comes first.

Part II

Extra size plates.

Act II

Believe in saying divided duty. Believe in saying a delay divided is divided between a mother and Mrs. Turner.

Can you wish me that.

I can wish you winds.

All winds make water.

I can wish you water.

I can wish you a drawing of a little goat in a great deal of work. Work is pleasant to me.

Act II

In acting again we are acting offensively.

Act III

He doesn’t like the poor in Barcelona they do not like the poor.

Act IV

What did she see when she saw men swimming.

Part III

Examples.

Examples and examples.

All examples of children.

Now to ask guns.

Now to ask colors.

She was settled for it. For life. For me.

Act II

Come again for three days come again for three days come again for three days.

Act III

All the ways of pigeons. All ways and deception. She did not deceive me. Do not deceive her cousin. Her cousin makes powder. Heat.

Act IV

Can you counsel me.

Part IV

I want to know something and Miss Douglas won’t tell me. May I ask it. Do you feel strong.

When.

When you write.

Act II

And memory. Do you believe in memory and in credibility. Do you have winter weather here.

Act III

We do not allow Mr. Douglas to be contradicted here. We do not desire that he should feel himself beginning to be about to be wrong.

Then you agree with what ever he says.

I do not say that this is so I say so.

Act IV

Now I understand.

Part V

Can you match streets.

Can you believe in parks.

Do you like democracy.

Have you a king in Greece.

Act II

There are plenty of places in which to be idle.

Act III

Not all of them are agreeable.

Act IV

Not when there is likelihood of invasion. We live here.

Part VI

Can you forgive me.

Act II

Can you see that I have heard that the meaning of extravagance is in doing that again.

Act III

Doing that again.

Act IV

I partly said author.

Part VII

This is a reasonable food.

Act II

This is not an unreasonable carriage.

Act III

There is plenty of rubber in America.

Act IV

And in Europe.

Part VIII

In the middle of the river there is not always water.

Act II

Not in Spain.

Act III

Nor in Mexico.

Act IV

Nor in Arizona.

Part IX

Please me when you do please me.

Act II

And in there.

Act III

Where.

Act IV

In the room.

Part X

When can you believe me.

Act II

When can he believe me.

Act III

When can they say they wonder.

Act IV

When shall we have another.

Part X

Recollections.

Act II

To a duchess.

Act III

A dowager duchess.

Act IV

A husband.

Part XI

A husband and a wife.

Act II

Splendid leaves.

Act III

He introduced me.

Act IV

They introduced me too.

Part XII

Can you recollect missing him.

Act II

Can you follow me quickly.

Act III

He was a boy.

Act IV

You are once more an American.

Part XIII

Can you remember what she said.

Act II

Can you remember him.

Act III

He will be glad not to have married Sylvia.

Act IV

He will never be needed in the business.

Part XIV

He will never be needed in that business.

Act II

He is ashamed of his message.

Act III

She is ashamed of her system.

Act IV

He is never neglected.

Part XV

I am awfully sorry.

Act II

Thanks so much.

Act III

We ask for him.

Act IV

We can send butter.

Part XVI

We cannot send butter.

Act II

Mrs. Turner can come.

Act III

In the winter.

Act IV

Remember the weather.

Part XVII

A kind way.

Act II

A very kind way.

Act III

I am really in search of a flavor.

Act IV

So am I.

Part XVIII

Can you see numbers.

Act II

Can you read about numbers.

Act III

And four.

Act IV

Smiles.

Part XIX

I can see what I hear.

Act II

I can hear too.

Act III

So can I when I wish.

Act IV

So can Mrs. Turner.

Part XX

More silky than ever how do you do

Act II

Houses.

Act III

Can we see the set.

Act IV

The set of what.

Part XXI

I borrow you.

Act II

Why do you have that.

Act III

Because it pleases me.

Act IV

You said you would not be married.

Part XXII

Plenty of space to put things together.

Act II

Here is plenty of space.

Act III

There is an excuse.

Act IV

There is no excuse.

Part XXIII

We went to-day.

Act III

We went there to-day.

Act III

I cannot repeat what they say.

Act IV

Neither can I.

Part XXIV

Can you speak to me.

Act II

Can you speak to me here.

Act III

Can you speak to me about it.

Act IV

Can you speak to me about anything. Can you speak to me.

Part XXV

Can you complain to-day.

Act II

Can you.

Act III

Do you know about wishes.

Act IV

I do know all about it.

Part XXVI

Can you recollect me.

Act II

What were the opportunities of meeting you.

Act III

What have you sold.

Act IV

Why are you so certain.

Part XXVII

I want to be simple too.

Act II

Of course you do.

Act III

Can you come at four.

Act IV

Yes indeed.

Part XXVIII

Can you understand me.

Act II

I can understand you very well.

Act III

Do you agree with Miss Crutwell.

Act IV

I do not.

Part XXIX

Can you be to blame.

Act II

Can they be to blame in this.

Act III

Can they request a question.

Act IV

Can they see they are polite.

Part XXX

No they cannot feel the purpose.

Act II

No they cannot have time.

Act III

No they can be observant.

Act IV

No indeed for me.

Part XXXI

I do not like such a declaration.

Act II

Do not tell me about birds.

Act III

What is a bird.

Act IV

We have suffered.

Part XXXII

I can cure anything.

Act II

So can most fishes.

Act III

And birds.

Act IV

And water-fowl.

Part XXXIII

There is plenty to blame.

Act II

The introductions.

Act III

Waiting.

Act IV

And memory.

Part XXXIV

Please be mannish.

Act II

Please do.

Act III

Please do be a sailor.

Act IV

Please be womanish.

Part XXXV

A bird.

Act II

There are many parts to the bird.

Act III

She knows.

Act IV

So do I.

Part XXXVI

I am not amused.

Act II

It was a copy.

Act III

It was a copy.

Act IV

It was a copy.

Part XXXVII

Do not make a mistake.

Act II

Take care.

Act III

Have a pleasant time.

Act IV

Remain there.

Part XXXVIII

I express an opinion.

Act II

You express an opinion too.

Part XXXIX

Can you say that you excuse me.

Act II

Can you say that you excuse him from the room.

Act III

Can you say anything about it.

Part XL

She doesn’t mind.

Act II

She does not mind.

Act III

Neither does she mind.

Act IV

We do not mind him.

Part XLI

Leave us in that way.

Act (I

Was she the first one to say do you smoke.

Act III

Was he the last one here.

Act IV

To be here.

Part XLII

Can you see very much.

Act II

Can you see very much here.

Act III

Here and there.

Act IV

Can you paint that, the color of that house.

Act V

Yes I can.

Act VI

Thank you.

Part XLIII

Satisfy them.

Act II

Do satisfy them.

Act III

Do they make that noise.

Act IV

They do or they do not.

Part XLIV

Can you finish.

Act II

And make a mistake.

Act III

And not make a mistake there.

Act IV

And have a treasure.

Part XLV

Of course I have a treasure.

Act II

Of course I have so much thought.

Act III

Do not be ungrateful.

Act IV

To me.

Part XL VI

Can you believe me when I swim.

Act II

Can you trust me.

Act III

Can you have a wife.

Part XLVII

Please do not mention that address.

Act II

To me.

Act III

Do not believe me when I tell you that it is so.

Part XLVIII

In the sense that as.

Act II

Spread it.

Act III

To Hungary.

Act IV

And New York.

Part XLIX

This was what I meant.

Act II

Oh did you indeed.

Part L

The next time we go we will go together.

Part LI

Please me.

Act II

Do please me.

Act III

Please me pleasantly.

Act IV

Yes I will.

Part LII

Can you sing.

Act II

I have asked you that before.

Act III

I can ask you again.

Act IV

You can if you like.

Part LIII

Can you not vary it.

Act II

By what.

Act III

By making changes.

Act IV

Oh yes.

Part LIV

Why do you wish me to eat differently.

Act II

You mean less quickly.

Act III

I mean what I say.

Act IV

Yes it is true.

Part LV

Can you come together.

Act II

Can you come together.

Act III

Can you come together.

Act IV

Can you come together.

Part LVI

Can you come together.

Part LVII

What is the name of the bedding.

Act II

It is different.

Act III

Of course it is different.

Act III

Then don’t explain.

Part LVIII

Can you be foolish.

Act II

You mean in your thoughts.

Act III

In recommending a novel.

Act IV

Get all the books you can.

Part LX

Not disappointed.

Act II

Not in there.

Act III

Call me.

Act IV

Call me Ellen.

[ ¶ ]

1917

159.

I CAN FEEL THE BEAUTY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

In that case why is there any hesitation.

I can understand the woman.

Can you come down.

In that way they met and in these candles we often speak of candles now and in these cares they were frightened. You can never frighten me.

The way to talk about it is this. Do they love the brother. They do not. They find they have a wife.

In witness whereof they bring the matter here. We found two keys on the book shelves.

Can you complain to him. What good does it do. He does teach you about buttons. She can be taught everything. You mean she is advantageous. We can talk about love.

The love of him. The love for him. We can have hysterical feeling. History is taught by battles. Who fought there.

Well I was furious at you and I think I had cause. We then forgive our brother.

In this way we have opportunity to receive word. Can you measure it by that. We can all measure it in winter.

Girl’s lights.

This is not below meaning.

We will relieve suffering. We can promise anything.

I can feel that beauty.

In realising friends and you mean by this to add nations in realising fears we know that we heard. Dreams. Any one can be told. They call together. This was what was predicted.

I have often been pleased with this thing.

A name indeed a name is appropriate. And then there are clouds. You mean in her happiness. In the happiness in Jenny Nightingale. I do not use this name easily. I have learned to have it. Can you compare Jenny Chicken. We find comparisons inacceptable. In that way we are not restrained. Sometime a harlequin.

That is very good.

We were preciously near Bray. Were you. And we were thought to be older. And were you. We were disappointed in Mr. Craven. Were you indeed.

Can you see beauty in the sun.

Erik Satie is his name.

We met him and we were willing to listen.

Have you the key. You mean of the door. We have decided that it is necessary to entrust it to the servant.

Can you see their beauty.

I cannot mention the city.

It does not amuse me.

Then sing. We hear singing.

In a long in a long sentence we expressed many thoughts. Indeed we do. In that way we have the conviction forced upon us that we are not resentful. Are we not angry. Can you believe me.

What are Caesars. Talked to. Do they answer. They answer for me.

Now can you speak to me. You asked me five things. And did you manage them. I managed to neglect you. We feel no anger. Nor does her mother. Can you say of Mrs. Craven that it makes no difference. We do we can.

Not at all not at all the truth. Can the truth be separated. We think of Roumania. And coal. Of course we think there. You know I expected it. Did you. Yes. So did I.

We have it here.

I cannot say that I ever make a mistake.

Conversational.

I am beginning to think.

In the morning he does not come. Not he.

The idea of modern composition is to keep it up that is all.

It is a successful wife.

You can in a little place. All backgrounds are beautiful.

Can we feel the beauty.

And in the places of wishes. What is meant by perfect approval. Can you tell me about blushes. We know anger. And believe me to be sincerely a friend. For chocolates for chocolates. And doors. Can you see the beauty. I cannot. Can you feel the beauty. I can feel all beauty. I do not care to hear you say it. You know their girl. Girl in the sense of daughter.

Marry the daughter.

Can you breathe.

She can.

Thank you to-day.

Thank you to-day and come to-morrow. Thank you and see to it. Thank you over and one. That is not her way.

What can peaches do. Not in this country. Oranges. Not in this country. Another fruit. In this country. In this country there.

Correct the addresses.

In case I feel the beauty I can shed tears.

He hears.

And then they question him.

How can he be told. He is told that he is a brother. Not to them nor to their wishes nor petitions. Indeed we cannot be brief.

In going on he wishes. He is more mellowed. He can think of a wife. You mean he often has. He has when he speaks Russian. Russians are fierce. Not to terrify Irene.

Can you feel the beauty for me.

In that case bathe me.

How exasperating.

There was plenty of time for effort.

Plenty of time.

I can feel the beauty.

When I speak of it.

Baby not I promise you.

Leave it to me.

I congratulate.

And say.

Can I say yes.

Can I feel the beauty.

Can I feel the beauty.

What is it.

In the way of exclaiming.

Dear Mrs. Phelan.

Do not be angry with me because of that fame.

I can make her to pretend.

After all it is your affair.

I cannot repeat.

Pronouncing and pronounced. Her beauty was pronounced. I can see the feeling in that. You can see the feeling in the beauty. I can feel the beauty.

In the place of corrections can you not play wings, wings and fears.

Pear blossoms and the place.

We know Petunia.

And so do we the dears.

The dears.

I can feel the beauty.

It is a promise.

Can we feel the beauty.

Can you feel the beauty now.

In that way we can measure a great deal.

Can you feel the beauty thinkingly.

I am not disappointed.

In her.

In the next way we have been pleased. Not by the same thought.

We always think.

Can you feel the beauty there.

In making an exhibition reply turning. Reply that beauty is necessary. Reply that everything is a credit to her.

Is it in that way that you accomplish wonders. Not only in that way. In the midst of looking glasses. You do not mean mirrors. No I mean Spanish saints. In the midst of looking glasses there are statues and statuary. In the midst of the best glass there are many charming objects. Can you believe in them. Can you understand the pleasure we take in their pleasure.

Can you secure me.

Certainly.

Then do so.

Glasses are very well kept.

By him.

He teaches us globes. Of glass.

Can you feel instinct.

Not in that way.

Listen to the noise.

Indeed it is not penetrating.

Can you see me.

Can you feel the beauty.

Smile.

Can you be careful to read all three.

We can see the beauty in it.

In a brief delay.

Then you can think.

About it.

Then you do feel the beauty.

I certainly do now.

Can you be careful of money.

Not in instructions.

Listen to me.

It is satisfactory to feel her beauty.

Eminently so.

And it is not in that way a mistake.

No indeed.

Then give me pleasure.

Necessitate it.

I necessitate it.

It was remarkable.

Can you still feel it.

I am not as certain as I was.

Can you be impatient.

Not with a whim.

Indeed then can you ask her to kiss.

I can feel the rain.

We do not forgive Minorca.

Can you counsel a name.

I feel the beauty integrally.

Can you say a person or something.

Don’t resemble me.

I am very well pleased.

Can you be uniform.

You don’t mind a bird.

Can we see.

Can you see that there is no beauty on the quay.

Can you say this.

I feel the beauty.

And so do I.

Anybody can see Louise.

I cannot express confidence.

I am very capable.

So am I.

Beauty they say beauty.

It is not easy to refine. Do you mean Queen Victoria.

Say Queen Victoria.

That is a pretty way to put it.

In time.

Can you see counting Can you feed me.

I do feed you.

You have made no mistake.

I feel the beauty.

That is very pretty.

You mean you find it so very pretty.

When there was a beginning of dissatisfaction we never said will there be changes we said can we expect it. We said be faithful to it.

I can see the beauty in that.

Of course you can see the beauty in it.

Then we said what is the reason that so many people approve. We said there was no reason. We prefer sun. Not in a cold climate. Not in a very cold climate.

I can see the beauty in a feather.

We do wish it.

Indeed we know that here.

Can you remember that place.

Anybody can remember that place.

I believe in some beauty. Of feature. That is in some cases.

Can you prepare me.

We always do.

Can you say you see.

It is no credit to her.

In this way.

Can we be certain to be pleased.

I think so

Can we rely on you

They have had so many disappointments.

But not with me.

You might say us.

They have had so many disappointments.

But not with us.

It is not necessary

You mean we will not need the aid.

You will get satisfaction You mean to go

To go as you wish.

In the Ford.

In the Ford.

Dear me in the Ford.

And to the South.

Thank you for the inspiration

Now I say it myself

We will do as we wish.

We can settle to-day.

We can go anyway.

We will go there as we say.

We will enjoy every day.

Do this.

We do it.

Can you ask questions.

Can you be miraculous.

Any one can.

Can see beauty.

Can see us.

Can we see oceans.

Some oceans full of love.

What is beauty.

Beauty is a region.

A southern region in a woman.

Always a woman.

We go we say.

We go that way.

We find the circumstance the road and the idea.

We see the plan we follow the route we are there.

We are not disappointed.

Can we see the beauty We can.

It is always there.

Can we see the beauty.

Mrs. Ford.

Mrs. Ford is not the mother.

We do not like the priming. I do it easily.

I like unions.

Can you say wishes.

I can celebrate beauty.

A pleasant day.

A pleasant day for any beauty.

In her place.

In a place.

It was nearly perfect.

And then to-morrow.

Very good to-morrow.

Of course in meat.

Can you have a lingerer.

Of course in a minute.

In a minute smiling.

Why do you say not yet.

In this wing.

Ring.

I like devotion.

To duty.

Can you think a minute.

In the season.

In that season.

Explain horses.

Sambar is the son of the man.

And he is deceived.

He is not deceived altogether.

Can you mingle that beauty.

I don’t like the board.

Do you mean when it is fur frozen.

He is educated and reasonable and firm.

So is she.

James is nervous.

I can easily see James.

Can you see their beauty.

I can see that beauty.

I can feel their beauty.

In their eyes.

Surely not with teeth and drawers.

That is not wisely said.

Claribel.

Can you miss Claribel.

Can you speak of tenderness.

Can you speak again.

He thinks of beauty.

And then does he state wishes.

He states states.

Do not be silly.

When the beauty is seen is it seen by me.

It is.

Can you describe

Of notes

Of notes.

Can you see the meaning of barrels.

Surely I can.

And then you state your wishes.

Indeed I state my wishes.

I can still feel the beauty.

And correct it.

Tell me about James.

James is grateful.

For what.

For John Corbean.

And you hope for others

And I hope for others.

We do not mention James.

Alcibiades.

Is Alcibiades a name for beauty.

I think so.

Is Amy I do not know.

Think carefully.

I think there is no truth.

Indeed there is in that name.

Amy Linker.

You laugh at me.

Did you expect that to come.

No did you leave it.

I never leave the care of an architect’s house.

True beauty

True beauty

True beauty.

Indeed I mean Henry.

Indeed can you call him for James.

James come here.

I am accustomed to relief.

And in that way.

In that way We repeat.

In spots.

Can you eat with relish.

Do you like birds.

Fowl

And cooking.

See me.

Can you be a candidate.

[ ¶ ]

1917

160.

WILL WE SEE THEM AGAIN

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

It is a question that I often question. Do you think that we’ll see her again. No we have not lost her. I do not know how I feel about it. I like excitement.

You mean when you haven’t got it. Yes exactly.

In the first place there was a lesson. A lesson in annuity. I can see that as a lesson. I hope not. For her. Certainly for her. She wished she had not given it to her. She never wishes that. Will we ever see her again. I think so.

You are often impatient.

We will not. I can answer that.

You mean you do not care whether they have friends. That’s not my meaning. You mean that they are dull. I find them so.

No I cannot say so.

You mean this to answer the other question. I mean it and I do not regret.

I do not care to visit.

I do not care to visit.

We were not disappointed.

She was right.

Always.

She says not always.

You mean them will we see them again. I wish you had not said it. I like novels.

I have not mentioned my wishes.

In liking anything we mean a link. A link between them.

And then we are selfish.

Can you imagine me pink.

He and she can and they wish to annoy. Not her brother.

Never her mother and her brother. I was not surprised at what I heard.

Will we not see them again.

Will we see them again,

She is coming Sunday.

Don’t mention the book.

Not in titles.

We will never see them again.

The titles yes.

We will see them again.

We will not see them again.

Here again.

We have not asked that question.

Of course you could.

But you won’t.

No I won’t.

When do we not see them again.

[ ¶ ]

1917

161.

WHY CAN KIPLING SPEAK

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

In asking this we ask no more than we need.

Indeed we say indeed why can that come about. In place of that we have heard. What have we heard. Nothing that is to disappoint us. Can we be careful enough. We can not be selfish. Indeed we have a great deal to arrange. We have system. And then praise. We have no remembrance. This is after all the need. And then we like the grey color and the yellow color. Which is the best. The last mixture.

We are never disappointed.

They are never disappointed.

In asking him to cluster.

Allow me my belief.

Can you speak to me.

Call it a wind sir.

I call it a mind sir

So do a great many wishing to steer.

And then they mean mischief. We never think in gold.

All men are elfish.

In that way birds have credit.

And horses.

Can you think of me.

A great many pledges are wonderful.

And then there is the pleasantness of wondering why there is gravity.

I do not like to close.

But you must.

[ ¶ ]

1917

162.

THE GREAT AMERICAN ARMY

[Vanity Fair, X, June 1918]

I found an acorn to-day.

Green

In the center.

No, on the end.

And what is the name of the bridge?

This is what we say.

“The Great American Army,”—

This is what we say.

I write to loan.

We do work so well.

And what must we do?

In the world.

What do you call them?

Plates.

And where do you use them?

In guns.

The French pronounce it Guns.

So do the English.

What do the boys say?

“Can we?”

In the middle.

Or in the middle.

The Great American Army.

Nestles in the middle.

We have hope;

Certainly—

And Success!

[ ¶ ]

1917

163.

RELIEF WORK IN FRANCE

[Life, LXX, 27 December 1917]

the advance

In coming to a village we ask them can they come to see us. We mean near enough to talk; and then we ask them how do we go there.

This is not fanciful.

monday and tuesday

In the meantime what can we do about wishes?

Wish the same.

Agreed for a minor.

And for my niece. What are you doing for my niece? Baby clothes.

And milk.

Malted milk.

the right spirit

The right spirit. There are difficulties, and they must be met in the right spirit.

This is an illustration of the difficulties we have in many ways.

Then we go on.

victory

Queen Victoria and Queen Victoria.

They made you jump.

And I said the mother; you said the mother. I did not remember the mother was in Paris, but you did.

again

When the camellias are finished the roses begin.

Are the French people healthy?

I think them healthy.

And as to their institutions?

As to their institutions. There is no doubt that they like a park.

And forests?

In the sense in which you mean, yes.

That is a question I meant to ask.

It is answered.

[ ¶ ]

1918

1918

164.

ONE HAS NOT LOST ONE’S MARGUERITE

[Black & Blue Jay, VI, April 1926]

One cannot say one has lost one’s Marguerite.

And then they went ahead of him. Not of him.

Of her. Not only of her.

Not of them.

One cannot say anything.

In that case let us smile.

Don’t be too stout.

In a minute.

Can you consider dwelling.

Can you expect noises.

In the meantime let us wish for the van.

In asking then are we asking too much.

We are not.

We will be gratified.

My poor Paul you are not intended for happiness in marriage.

I fear so.

[ ¶ ]

1918

165.

WHY WIN WINGS. ON A HAT

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

We had it to-day.

And we were pleased.

We can not be nervous.

All the drink saw it.

We did not say the taste.

We are satisfied.

We cannot conceal.

Then you say.

Necessity.

Can we be careful together.

Can you mention a dog.

She will not let me finish.

[ ¶ ]

1918

166.

IN THEIR PLAY

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Play in the men.

Play in the changes.

Play in wishes.

Play in orthograph.

Can you hear pillows.

Can you imagine mistakes.

Can you understand why he left.

Can you see that he did not.

Indeed he did not.

He told us of wishes.

I do not understand defence.

Can self defence be strong.

I doubt.

It is this that we are able to say.

Can we say to-day.

Can we again say to-day.

Can we mean to be elfish.

Is this their assistance.

[ ¶ ]

1918

167.

CAN YOU BEHAVE BETTER

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Can you behave better than what.

Can you indeed.

We do not like the voices when they have been changed in there.

You mean out there.

Yes indeed.

In a minute.

It was very funny.

In that way.

Can you consider it to mean the window.

In there.

Can you see

Can you see

Can you see further.

[ ¶ ]

1918

168.

WHAT IS THE NAME OF A RING

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

A holder.

A cigarette holder.

Aluminium.

Also platinum.

Thank you so much.

Have we been praised.

We have been praised again.

I do not dare to despair.

Oh no you are very happy.

How well you read me.

And the automobile.

Indeed you do me justice.

I am very happy in winter.

And in summer too.

We go soon.

And enjoy it.

And we are eager.

And resolute.

Then we will have success.

There you are right.

Can you see me swimming.

No but being in a pleasant country.

In an automobile.

That is what I feel.

In this way you can say.

We enjoy the day.

[ ¶ ]

1918

169.

IN THE MIDDLE OF THE DAY

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Can you be present.

I can be present earlier.

Before the middle of the day.

We will have wishes.

I wish to say the time of day.

Then we cannot repeat this idea.

Part II

Can we say that. Can we say that.

Do not mean presently.

Then when can we mean.

You can mean soon.

We do.

We will.

Part III

You can you can make it go funnily.

Indeed we know that.

[ ¶ ]

1918

170.

DO YOU LIKE YOUR SUIT

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Very much.

I can say some more.

Indeed you are becoming.

To it and the hour.

Can we be bold.

We are And we go.

Please me to see.

The tan.

I can not need to say it. It will have its effect.

Then we can tease.

Not in the summer.

We never do in the summer.

We will go in that way.

[ ¶ ]

1918

171.

THE FORD

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

It is earnest.

Aunt Pauline is earnest.

We are earnest.

We are united.

Then we see.

[ ¶ ]

1918

172.

CALL IT A TABLE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Do not dispute me.

Oh no.

Do you call it a table.

[ ¶ ]

1918

173.

THIRD DAY NOT THIRSTY

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Clamor in coal.

Coal white.

And wood.

Wood sore.

And lambs.

Put in bouquets.

You think I am fooling. Not at all. Sheep put in bouquets.

This is that door.

They are perfectly capable of eating their mutton.

[ ¶ ]

1918

174.

CAN CALL US

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

He can call us by name.

Do not be greedy.

We are not.

We are boastful.

Do not be hoarse

We are not

We are loving.

Do not be orthodox.

We are not

We have a Ford.

[ ¶ ]

1918

175.

CAN YOU SEE THE NAME

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

The name that I see is Howard.

Yes.

And the water that I see is the sea.

Yes.

And the land is the island.

Yes.

And the weather.

And the weather.

Cold

Indeed.

And the cause.

The cause of what.

The cause of lust.

Lust is not a name.

Indeed not.

And bushes.

Can you fear bushes.

Not I.

You mean you are braver.

Braver and braver.

What is the meaning of current.

Current topics.

Yes and then.

And then colors.

Green colors.

Lord Melbourne says blue is unlucky.

This is fear.

When can you see us.

Whenever I look.

And when are you careful.

I am very careful to smile.

Then we have our way.

Indeed you do and we wish it.

We are glad of your wishes.

It is not difficult to drive.

Curtain let us.

We do

We will.

Thank you so much.

You learnt that before.

I learn it again.

Do you know the difference in authors.

[ ¶ ]

1918

176.

EXCEPTIONAL CONDUCT

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

We are exceptional.

Really exceptional conduct.

Can you please

If you please.

In the likelihood that there is.

[ ¶ ]

1918

177.

LIGHT BUTTER

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

You mean as fuel.

Taught.

Taught to close.

A great many vessels are paper. You mean to keep warm. Of course calico is cloth.

In the meanwhile why listen to me. Not to blame another and scald the weather. How can winter be not. It is in Australia. Say it around. It was a disappointing thing.

[ ¶ ]

1918

178.

JAMES IS NERVOUS

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

James is another.

He is not in smiling.

No indeed he smiles.

Can you be a gate.

A gate for whom.

For Ruth Casparis.

And then smiles.

Oh so many do not sing.

So many do not sing.

I will not say that again.

James is not nervous.

Any more.

Indeed he is general.

Goodbye to coffee.

Goodbye to coffee where.

[ ¶ ]

1918

179.

IN THIS SHAPE WOOD

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Indeed I do love wood.

And coal.

And speak of horses.

We do not mind coughs.

You mean of a machine.

[ ¶ ]

1918

180.

MIRROR

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

This is not the same.

Mrs. Gassette.

This is not the same

The rain.

[ ¶ ]

1918

181.

CAN YOU SPEAK

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Can you speak

Teaches.

When can you please me.

Corn bread.

Corn or bread.

In the midst of plenty.

In their plenty.

We do see watches.

And mistakes.

Can you sit.

And stand.

Walking has a name.

[ ¶ ]

1918

183.

CAN YOU SIT IN A TREE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Can you sit in a tree comfortably.

And mean to be alright.

And then pleasantly say.

Whose is the car.

Do not mistake a white for a red.

Or a woman for a man.

Do not be in error.

In this way many exchanges are made, we get an oiled coat and we prefer it. Such pretty color. Do you always believe in that. I believe in the woman of my choice.

[ ¶ ]

1918

184.

SELECTED POEMS

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

AMARYLLIS OR THE PRETTIEST OF LEGS

Thank you so much.

What can you say to shoes.

I don’t like the leather.

What do you feel about the cut.

The sole looks pretty.

The sole looks pretty.

AN INCIDENT

Don’t be harsh to me Misses.

I am full of kisses.

As the soldier said it in English the nurse did not understand.

WHAT IS THIS

You can’t say it’s war.

I love conversation.

Do you like it printed.

I like it descriptive.

Not very descriptive.

Not very descriptive.

I like it to come easily

Naturally

And then.

Crystal and Cross.

Does not lie on moss.

The three ships.

You mean washing the ships.

One was a lady.

A nun.

She begged meat

Two were husband and wife.

They had a rich father-in-law to the husband.

He did dry cleaning.

And the third one.

A woman.

She washed.

Clothes.

Then this is the way we were helped.

Not interested

We are very much interested.

A LESSON FOR BABY

What is milk. Milk is a mouth. What is a mouth.

Sweet. What is sweet. Baby.

A lesson for baby.

What is a mixture. Good all the time

Who is good all the time. I wonder.

A lesson for baby.

What is a melon. A little round.

Who is a little round. Baby.

A RADICAL EXPERT

Can you please by asking what is expert. And then we met one another. I do not think it right. Marksman. Expert. Loaf. Potato bread. Sugar Card. Leaf. And mortar. What is the meaning of white wash. The upper walls.

That sounds well.

And then we sinned.

A great many jews say so.

AMERICA

Once in English they said America. Was it english to them.

Once they said. Belgian.

We like a fog.

Do you for weather.

Are we brave.

Are we true.

Have we the national color.

Can we stand ditches.

Can we mean well.

Do we talk together.

Have we red cross.

A great many people speak of feet.

And socks.

YOUR OWN

Complain to me.

I like it better just that much better.

You are sure of that.

I think it’s too wet.

Now how do you feel about summer.

Sunny isn’t hot.

I prefer painted wood.

I am right about wood.

I prefer knitting to crochet.

Because it is pleasant and because it is a third part of an art.

What do you feel about windows.

I prefer windows french and long and open.

And what is your idea of resistance.

And fruit.

And sweet.

And what do you think about leaks.

Leeks are the asparagus of the poor.

LET US TALK ABOUT WAXING

Will I do any work to-morrow.

Whom did I think did the marketing.

Veal I think would be best.

They take them as a parcel.

Some have a work bag.

We smile sadly at each other at their pretentiousness.

No no no no no.

A farmer’s life is a hard hard life.

Lawyer’s daughters who are hard up.

Well that is wicked of them.

Oh dear oh dear.

Without working.

He didn’t try to tell the American equivalents.

IN THIS WAY, KISSING

Next to me in me sweetly sweetly

Sweetly Sweetly sweetly sweetly.

In me baby baby baby

Smiling for me tenderly tenderly.

Tenderly sweetly baby baby.

Tenderly tenderly tenderly tenderly.

CAN YOU IMITATE DISASTER

In Verdun when there was weather we used to say we like the sun. Now what does heating mean.

It means that it makes us very thoughtful.

But it was not a surprise

It was a surprise to them.

Then they cannot think about it.

IN THE SAME POEM

In the same way he and whom do we mean by her. We cannot choose them. They ask for socks and are they William Tell. I ask them are they William Tell.

All bothers are as washing and mending is. Not done. They are often done. Then listen to that siren. We do not speak the words! When we speak the words we know it is not true.

I bless you too.

AN ELEGANT ESCAPE

In the midst of the wind there is a milk bottle.

Not now.

And in the midst of the water there is a flower.

So there is.

There is a difference between Anna Karenina and Anne Veronica.

CAN YOU CLIMB IN LITTLE THINGS

In the midst of brushes there is war.

Can sisters replace each other.

Can a sister be a mother.

I Wonder about Therese.

No you wonder about Claribel. I do not wonder about Mrs. Nightingale.

WE CANNOT

We cannot have prunes.

You mean it does not agree with our pursuits.

I mean I like the right side.

Then thank me.

WHY CANNOT YOU SPEAK IN PIECES

Why cannot you speak in pieces and say no matter.

Because boards vary.

So do crosses.

So do porcelains and so does pewter.

MAKING SENSE

Now I do mean this to be reasonable.

In the middle of Béziers there is what. A fountain.

And what does it do.

It sounds like rain.

We have never heard rain here because when it hailed in Perpignan

We were not there

Now about Narbonne.

We do not like Narbonne exactly.

What do you mean by that indeed. It means that there is a type of hotel called Grand. You mean you don’t like the Grand Hotel. I mean I do not care for Negro minstels. You don’t remember those. Really. In this way there are a great many visitors.

In reason.

In case of wine.

What do you mean by cooking berries.

A drink.

Cherries.

Not a drink.

Byrrh.

A bottle.

Words.

Maria Eustasia.

I do not believe in stars.

Can you think.

Clearly.

In this way I came back to this walk.

Indeed indeed indeed.

In this way we stink.

Was I angry at Beffa. I was very because he disappointed me. He made a botch of the room. He did not finish the work when he said he would and last year he made trouble with the servant. I do not appreciate his nature. Beside that I feel that he is married. This is not because his wife desires that he works. That is natural as it is difficult to please but he he says a soldier is not brave. That is easily said as his nephew was a soldier. And did he disgrace himself. Not at all he looked like William Tell at least his friend did. In this way he has no value and indeed if it were possible to have any one else do what he does we would but it is useless urging him to be there. He refuses to go to see the man at the back and we we are afraid of rain and it is not foolish we have reason to be on our regard. He refugee. She is not a mother of a million but three. Three and a head. Ahead of the game because Paris is so kind. I do not mean to speak of Beffa. Why is Beffa not content. We are not content because of him and we are not difficult to please. We are very difficult to annoy. We are not amiable nor good natured. There is a french word for that. When this you see remember me. Occasionally in talking I feel like Elizabeth Stuart and American lady.

Let me leave me. This is not what the island will say.

And then why are we careful.

We are very careful in joining the army.

What does the island feel. The island feels that it is french.

And in that way does it suffer. It does not know very well that there is present the one that is entitled William Tell. Can you make a joke. Can we make it. Can we be learned. About the two names in a village. Yes Beffa and Beffa. But that is only one name. It is only one name but there are two families William Tell.

Can you be sorry in an island.

In a photograph.

And will the photograph be shown.

To a sister.

And why shouldn’t he be a general.

No one is a general who eats.

And drinks.

He is said not to do so. In this way he deceives no one.

Kindly be strong.

In feeling well we managed together.

Remember that the island says dinner.

And we give dinner

We give a dinner.

When the cap has been chosen and fits and hats are not worn because of the air, you mean flying yes I mean flying, do you see why they take me.

Of course we do you have had so much experience.

And I talk french.

Yes a workman’s french. That’s it.

[ ¶ ]

1918

185.

WORK AGAIN

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Fasten it fat we say Aunt Pauline.

Not snow now nor that in between.

Now we are bold.

All the weights are measures.

Splendid.

Are they plateful.

Girls are.

Women.

Treasures in song.

I see a mountain wheeler

I see a capstan.

I see a straight.

I see a rattle.

All things are breathing.

Can you see me.

Hurrah for America.

A day’s sun.

In this miss.

Yes indeed our mat.

We can thank you

We thank you.

Come together.

Come to me there now.

All of it is bit.

Bitter.

In the meaning of bright.

Bright not light.

Light to me.

Then say the essence.

Not a nightingale.

Wild animals are not fierce neither are sponges.

Can you see her dressed or him.

In this way we cough.

What can a mayor do.

In this new school. In this new school they are ladies. And now you mention gifts.

And lists.

Can you believe.

Then then.

All the leaves.

All the hotels.

All the boils.

Cooks cook.

We are so happy.

In the land.

You mean a lady.

Can we have imagination.

They ask have we a stocking.

Did he die to drink.

We have to.

It is not a joke.

A vicar is not a joke.

Did he die there because he was mortal and we leave Rivesaltes.

Be nice to me.

In the kiss.

Laps indeed.

Can you say lapse.

Then think about it.

I think kindly of that bother.

It is not a bother to be a soldier.

Indeed it is yet.

We are so pleased.

With the flag.

With the flag of sets.

Sets of color

Do you like flags.

Blue flags smell sweetly.

Blue flags in a whirl.

The wind blows

And the automobile goes.

Can you guess boards.

Wood.

Can you guess hoops.

Barrels.

Can you guess girls.

Servants.

Can you guess messages.

In deed.

Then there are meats to buy.

We like asparagus so.

This is an interview.

Soldiers like a fuss.

Give them their way.

Yes indeed we will.

We are not mighty

Nor merry.

We are happy.

Very.

In the morning.

We believe in the morning

Do we.

Please be an interview.

Please be an interview with dogs.

Please comfort me.

Please plan a game.

Please then and places.

In the meantime.

In the meantime we are useful.

That is what I mean to say.

In the meantime can you have beds.

Kindly call a brother.

What is a cure.

I speak french.

What are means.

I can call it in time.

By the way where are fish.

In that case are there any wonders.

Many wonders are women.

And men too

We smile.

In the way sentences.

He does not feel as we do.

But he did have the coat.

He blushed a little

Cook.

In the tenth century chateau.

Who they are we do not know.

But we know they tell us so they tell us that in that way.

Why do we believe in Cook.

We do not hear from him.

In a Casino.

Waiting tomorrow yes yet.

And then we think.

We think often of pens.

Near silk.

In times of peace.

In times of peace

Prepare meals.

This is what was said to us

But we do not believe.

We wait.

We come.

In that way we feel.

And is it useless

It is not useless

Saturday.

Statuatory.

In that case.

In that case what.

Are you satisfied.

Certainly with me.

Then we have the use of it.

Indeed yes.

We are agreed.

In the case of mothers.

Aunt Pauline.

How did you pronounce it.

It was in doubt.

In this way we mention this.

This is the story of it.

He was her uncle and nervous.

In their way they had a black police dog.

In his way he had neither relief nor expeditions.

In this thing he was not patient.

If they gave him the money to clean the gutters need they shut the tobacco shops.

You don’t understand that

If they gave him money for the cleaning of city pipes need he have orders to close butchers.

We can understand the universal. This is universal.

What is the difference between one order and a reading. A great many read in a park.

Words question it bakeries threaten it but really hotels receive it. Do we hear about books. Do we. And catalogues. And catalogues. Farmers for speech. A great many vines are said to be sold. In France. And in wealthy homes too. We do not understand the weather. That astonishes me.

Can you think of me.

Confess it confess it weather burns and in that case there is plenty of sausage.

Can you think of me at.

In all cases keep afraid.

And then what happens.

Nothing.

Are you sure nothing.

Of course not.

You are not just saying it.

You know you have your wish.

Thank you in smiles.

Then we see

Very well.

You did not mean to say so.

No but I know I am right

You always are.

This is a paragraph.

Then it will be well

Yes and a fit.

You mean fitly.

Yes slowly.

And then no worry

Not at all

Thank you for saying that.

Many cases are fine.

In that way we wish.

We think.

We recover.

In that way we swim. Camelias finish when roses begin.

Let me tell you about this. We were disappointed in cards. And yet we need not be. We will have them.

In the beginning pinks you mean flowers yes smell.

And pansies too.

Sacred heart pansies.

These are the best.

Can we wonder about cookies. Not those that have no flour.

Sacred heart doughnuts.

Pansies I said.

Camelias.

Camelias.

I do not care to mention it again.

I do it.

How do I not.

It is astonishing that those who have fought so hard and so well should pick yellow irises and fish in a stream.

They have mistaken their doctor.

He was an oculist.

And then there were

And then they were

Please spell a dish.

I do not like called a flower,

Repeat cuckoo

She always makes a mistake

In french.

Castle anew.

And then the sister.

Can you feel a home.

When I see it.

See it with them.

And then a pansy.

I did not ask for it.

It smells.

A sweet smell

With Acacia

Call it locusts

Call it me.

Barrels.

In comparison what are horses.

Compared with that again what are bells.

You mean horns. No I mean noises.

In leaning can we encounter oil.

I meant this to be intelligible.

We were taking a trip. We found the roads not noisy but pleasurable and the shade there was pleasant. We found that the trees had been planted so as to make rows. This is almost universal.

In coming to a village we ask them can they come to see us we mean near enough to talk and then we ask them how do we go there.

This is not fanciful.

In advance we have spoken, of what, can you imagine obedience as a subject. It is. It is laughable when there is no need of any backing. Can you understand that in two ways.

We mean to be lean. Lean to me. And then what a girl. No girl and Emil. We like fresh cooking. So does anybody.

No everybody doesn’t.

The right spirit. There are difficulties and they must be met in the right spirit.

This is an illustration of the difficulties we have in many ways.

Then we go on.

I have made up my mind not to be excited.

In speeding I speed.

In neglecting I do not offer anything.

In reason I reverse the car and in this way we are successful.

We have no worries.

What can you think of a bone.

It is useless to think.

Digestion.

In that way we do not prey.

We write of fish.

And then I have been careful.

It is all imagination.

Can you sing rightly.

A trunk locked up in Perpignan.

In this way we pass the hay.

I have reasoned.

I am convinced.

I do not argue.

Or play the piano.

As the daughters of the banker do.

This is now the book in which I write and receive.

Can you guess Beziers.

Was I right.

You are.

Indeed there are barrels.

[ ¶ ]

1919

1919

188.

J. R.

[Vanity Fair, XI, March 1919]

In the midst of it.

And the respected fields.

Did you have the pleasure of an American.

Indicated.

And then what happened.

Did you write to me.

Dearie me.

[ ¶ ]

1919

188a.

J. R. II

[Vanity Fair, XI, March 1919]

In there.

Well naturally.

In there well naturally.

We had fish and Serbs and pleasure.

Well naturally.

[ ¶ ]

1919

189.

ACCENTS IN ALSACE.

a reasonable tragedy.

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Act I. The Schemils.

Brother brother go away and stay.

Sister mother believe me I say.

They will never get me as I run away.

He runs away and stays away and strange to say he passes the lines and goes all the way and they do not find him but hear that he is there in the foreign legion in distant Algier.

And what happens to the family.

The family manages to get along and then some one of his comrades in writing a letter which is gotten hold of by the Boche find he is a soldier whom they cannot touch, so what do they do they decide to embrew his mother and sister and father too. And how did they escape by paying sombody money.

That is what you did with the Boche. You always paid some money to some one it might be a colonel or it might be a sergeant but anyway you did it and it was neccesary so then what happened.

The Schemmels.

Sing so la douse so la dim.

Un deux trois

Can you tell me wha

Is it indeed.

What you call a Petide.

And then what do I say to thee

Let me kiss thee willingly.

Not a mountain not a goat not a door.

Not a whisper not a curl not a gore

In me meeney miney mo.

You are my love and I tell you so.

In the daylight

And the night

Baby winks and holds me tight.

In the morning and the day and the evening and alway.

I hold my baby as I say.

Completely.

And what is an accent of my wife.

And accent and the present life.

Oh sweet oh my oh sweet oh my

I love you love you and I try

I try not to be nasty and hasty and good

I am my little baby’s daily food.

Alsatia.

In the exercise of greatness there is charm.

Believe me I mean to do you harm.

And except you have a stomach to alarm.

I mean to scatter so you are to arm.

Let me go.

And the Alsatians say.

What has another prince a birthday.

Now we come back to the Schemmils.

Schimmel Schimmel Gott in Himmel

Gott in Himmel There comes Shimmel.

Schimmel is an Alsatian name.

Act II.

It is a little thing to expect nobody to sell what you give them.

It is a little thing to be a minister.

It is a little thing to manufacture articles.

All this is modest.

The Brother.

Brother brother here is mother.

We are all very well.

Scene.

Listen to thee sweet cheerie

Is the pleasure of me.

In the way of being hungry and tired

That is what a depot makes you

A depot is not for trains

Its for us.

What are baby carriages

Household goods

And not the dears.

But dears.

Another Act.

Clouds do not fatten with teaching.

They do not fatten at all.

We wonder if it is influence

By the way I guess.

She said. I like it better than Eggland.

What do you mean.

We never asked how many children over eleven.

You cannot imagine what I think about the country.

Any civilians killed.

Act II.

See the swimmer. He don’t swim.

See the swimmer.

My wife is angry when she sees a swimmer.

Opening II.

We like Hirsing.

III.

We like the mayor of Guebwiller.

IV.

We like the road between Cernay and the railroad.

We go everywhere by automobile.

Act II.

This is a particular old winter.

Everybody goes back.

Back.

I can clean.

I can clean.

I cannot clean without a change in birds.

I am so pleased that they cheat.

Act 54.

In silver stars and red crosses.

In paper money and water.

We know a french wine.

Alsatian wine is dearer.

They are not particularly old.

Old men are old.

There are plenty to hear of Schemmel having appendicitis.

Scene II.

Can you mix with another

Can you be a Christian and a Swiss.

Mr. Zumsteg. Do I hear a saint.

Louisa. They call me Lisela.

Mrs. Zumsteg. Are you going to hear me.

Young Mr. Zumsteg. I was looking at the snow.

All of them. Like flowers. They like flowers.

Scene III.

It is an occasion.

When you see a Hussar.

A Zouave.

A soldier

An antiquary.

Perhaps it is another.

We were surprised with the history of Marguerite’s father and step-father and the American Civil War.

Joseph. Three three six, six, fifty, six fifty, fifty, seven.

Reading french.

Reading french.

Reading french singing.

Any one can look at pictures.

They explain pictures.

The little children have old birds.

They wish they were women.

Any one can hate a Prussian.

Alphonse what is your name.

Henri what is your name.

Madeleine what is your name.

Louise what is your name.

Rene what is your name.

Berthe what is your name

Charles what is your name

Marguerite what is your name

Jeanne what is your name.

Act 425.

We see a river and we are glad to say that that is in a way in the way today.

We see all the windows and we see a souvenir and we see the best flower. The flower of the truth.

An Interlude.

Thirty days in April gave a chance to sing at a wedding.

Three days in February gave reality to life.

Fifty days every year do not make substraction.

The Alsations sing anyway.

Forty days in September.

Forty days in September we know what it is to spring.

Act in America.

Alsatians living in America.

February XIV.

On this day the troops who had been at Mulhouse came again.

They came in the spring.

The spring is late in Alsace.

Water was good and hot anyway.

What are you doing.

Making music and burning the surface of marble.

When the surface of marble is burned it is not much discolored.

No but there is a discussion.

And then the Swiss.

What is amiss.

The Swiss are the origin of Mulhouse.

Alsace or Alsatians.

We have been deeply interested in the words of the song.

The Alsatians do not sing as well as their storks.

Their storks are their statuettes.

The rule is that angels and food and eggs are all sold by the dozen.

We were astonished.

And potatoes

Potatoes are eaten dry.

This reminds me of another thing I said. A woman likes to use money.

And if not.

She feels it really is her birthday.

Is it her birthday.

God bless her it is her birthday.

Please carry me to Dannemarie.

And what does Herbstadt say.

The names of cities are the names of all.

And pronouncing villages is more of a test than unbrella.

This was the first thing we heard in Alsatia.

Canary, roses, violets and curtains and bags and churches and rubber tires and an examination.

All the leaves are green and babyish.

How many children make a family.

The Watch on the Rhine.

Sweeter than water or cream or ice. Sweeter than bells of roses. Sweeter than winter or summer or spring. Sweeter than pretty posies. Sweeter than anything is my queen and loving is her nature.

Loving and good and delighted and best is her little King and Sire whose devotion is entire who has but one desire to express the love which is hers to inspire.

In the photograph the Rhine hardly showed

In what way do chimes remind you of singing. In what way do birds sing. In what way are forests black or white.

We saw them blue.

With for get me nots.

In the midst of our happiness we were very pleased.

[ ¶ ]

1919

190.

OUR AID

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

In the middle.

All around And the wedding.

It is bound

To release the middle man.

And We can be left to fan.

What.

The nearest of kin

We have met many of them. Some look like Leon Bonaparte others look like brothers and some just like children.

And all of them.

All of them are worthy of a caress.

The little English that we know says, We cannot miss them. Kiss them.

We meet a great many without suits.

We help them into them.

They need them to read them to feed them to lead them.

And in their ignorance.

No one is ignorant.

And in their ignorance.

We please them.

[ ¶ ]

1919

191.

THE MEANING OF THE BIRD

[Vanity Fair, XI, March 1919]

To imitate a bird.

To play baseball.

To sing on a truck.

To have feather hair.

To be attended.

To belittle water.

To like ice.

To egg on girls.

And to wish to be paid.

And to buy shoes.

And to do that.

And to do that

Is Nimes

As she seems

With United Statiens

With feathers for tens

Of thousands

Who love ice creams

Alas there is none in Nimes.

[ ¶ ]

1919

192.

A DESERTER

[Vanity Fair, XI, March 1919]

Simple Narcissus flung in a flower.

It does sound like that.

Are you sorry for him.

Both brothers dead

That has nothing to do with it.

Colic and indeed he was sick.

That was from working.

Working by us.

Who then Narcissus in then the box.

Can you think this is funny.

I cannot forget Narcissus Deschamps. He was a deserter. He had had them brothers killed in the war. He was a professor and took pleasure in a bout of box. He told us he was an autombile assayer. He worked very well and he got the colic and the police caught him.

We know him.

[ ¶ ]

1919

193.

A POETICAL PLEA

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I would like a photograph of that said Captain Dyar.

Of what.

Of villages.

Of villages of course.

I need the money to give away.

To the mutilés and the reformés.

The reformés of the war.

Let us do arithmetic.

Let us do the arithmetic.

Can you see how many days in the year.

Answer. Three hundred and sixty five.

There are double that number alive.

This is the way we sing.

If the government gives separation allowance they can live.

If the husband comes home and they have a pension they can’t live.

Do you see.

Why not.

Because the man is sick and he makes it less.

But you must not be stupid.

We need the money to give away.

To the mutilés and the reformés.

The reformés of the war.

In this way we must.

Excuse me.

In this way they must

You excuse me.

[ ¶ ]

1919

194.

PRIM ROSES

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

This is not the name.

Roosians.

It’s a shame.

Success.

We sing.

Will we then win.

We will then win.

Dogs.

They sing and bark.

Where.

In the square.

And then what is it.

I cannot see why we need to deny it.

Patience and wishes.

Wishes with fishes.

They knew the day.

We will sway and pay.

We will pay them the villains.

Keep sober and all.

We will be tall.

We are tall and strong.

We will take long.

Thank you as we win.

[ ¶ ]

1919

195.

SCENES FROM THE DOOR

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

the ford

It is earnest.

Aunt Pauline is earnest.

We are earnest.

We are united.

Then we see.

red faces

Red flags the reason for pretty flags.

And ribbons.

Ribbons of flags

And wearing material

Reason for wearing material.

Give pleasure.

Can you give me the regions.

The regions and the land.

The regions and wheels.

All wheels are perfect.

Enthusiasm.

what it this

You can’t say it’s war.

I love conversation.

Do you like it printed.

I like it descriptive.

Not very descriptive.

Not very descriptive.

I like it to come easily

Naturally

And then.

Crystal and cross.

Does not lie on moss.

The three ships.

You mean washing the ships.

One was a lady.

A nun.

She begged meat

Two were husband and wife.

They had a rich father-in-law to the husband.

He did dry cleaning.

And the third one.

A woman.

She washed.

Clothes.

Then this is the way we were helped.

Not interested

We are very much interested.

daughter

Why is the world at peace.

This may astonish you a little but when you realise how easily Mrs. Charles Bianco sells the work of American painters to American millionaires you will recognise that authorities are constrained to be relieved. Let me tell you a story. A painter loved a woman. A musician did not sing. A South African loved books. An American was a woman and needed help. Are Americans the same as incubators. But this is the rest of the story. He became an authority.

a radical expert

Can you please by asking what is expert. And then we met one another. I do not think it right. Marksman. Expert. Loaf. Potatoe bread. Sugar Card. Leaf. And mortar. What is the meaning of white wash. The upper wall.

That sounds well.

And then we sinned.

A great many jews say so.

america

Once in English they said America. Was it English to them. Once they said Belgian.

We like a fog.

Do you for weather.

Are we brave.

Are we true.

Have we the national colour.

Can we stand ditches.

Can we mean well.

Do we talk together.

Have we red cross.

A great many people speak of feet. And socks.

[ ¶ ]

1919

196.

A PATRIOTIC LEADING

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Verse I

Indeed indeed.

Can you see.

The stars.

And regularly the precious treasure.

What do we love without measure.

We know.

Verse II

We suspect the second man.

Verse III

We are worthy of everything that happens.

You mean weddings.

Naturally I mean weddings.

Verse IV

And then we are.

Hail to the nation.

Verse V

Do you think we believe it.

Verse VI

It is that or bust.

Verse VII

We cannot bust.

Verse VIII

Thank you.

Verse IX

Thank you so much.

[ ¶ ]

1919

197.

WHITE WINGS

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

White Wings they relieve Jan.

Baby stars they whistle to Duncan.

Glittering pets they wake up Childs.

Tall boys they don’t need Humphrey.

All movies they need Americans.

See D.

[ ¶ ]

1919

198.

I EXPRESSED MY OPINION

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

In Iowa

In Idaho

In Illinois

In Tennessee

Indeed

In there.

And what did they say.

They said they don’t like puzzles.

We give them jam.

[ ¶ ]

1919

199.

ANIMATED

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

By animated we mean listen to them.

By that we mean that we move in one way.

We move in one way and then we say

Fifty five alive.

Fifty five alive.

Don’t be foolish.

Don’t be foolish.

Do we say don’t be foolish.

[ ¶ ]

1919

200.

WON

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Thousands of trucks.

And hundreds of marines.

And in between then.

Aunt Pauline losing oil.

We will see.

Can you think about a dish,

We will have a dish.

Radish.

That is good as food.

Aunt Pauline will justify herself.

[ ¶ ]

1919

201.

LEFT POEM

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Why do you walk and ride.

Do you mean me.

There it is.

What.

A Lucky Strike.

They just grew.

That’s what they do.

And everybody is so satisfied.

We like he.

We like he.

Love all three.

Who work for me.

That’s what they could sing if they were not so busy singing.

We like me.

We throw easily.

What.

What we threw, that which we throw.

[ ¶ ]

1919

202.

THE WORK

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Not fierce and tender but sweet.

This is our impression of the soldiers.

We call our machine Aunt Pauline.

Fasten it fat, that is us, we say Aunt Pauline.

When we left Paris we had rain.

Not snow now nor that in between.

We did have snow then.

Now we are bold.

We are accustomed to it.

All the weights are measures.

By this we mean we know how much oil we use for the machine.

Splendid.

We say are they plateful.

Girls are.

By this we mean that it is reasonable to be well fed and they are in France. It is astonishing how well everything works.

Women.

Treasures in song.

I mean that we feel that way.

Really we do not sing and as yet we have no phonograph.

The soldiers would like it.

I see a mountain wheeler.

This was when we were frightened and there was no reason as the wheels were good.

I see a capstan.

This meant that we knew the direction.

I see a straight, I see a rattle, all things are breathing.

This means that I had learnt to go down hill.

Then we came to warmer climbs.

Can you say see me.

Hurrah for America.

Here we met a Captain and take him part way.

A day’s sun.

Is this Miss.

Yes indeed our mat.

We meant by this that we were always meeting people and that it was pleasant.

We can thank you.

We thank you.

Soldiers of course spoke to us.

Come together.

Come to me there now.

They read on our van American Committee in aid of French wounded.

All of it is bit.

Bitter.

This is the way they say we do help.

In the meaning of bright.

Bright not light.

This comforts them when they speak to me. I often discuss America with them and what we hope to do. They listen well and say we hope so too. We all do.

Light to me.

Then say the essence.

Here I must confess I am introducing my own troubles. There is always a certain amount of trouble in getting essence but everybody is so kind.

Not a nightingale.

We hope to hear one soon.

Wild animals are not fierce neither are sponges.

This means that the french fight well and make no suggestions. They like to talk about life. They say it is for you to decide what you will bring them. They can criticise but you know how to ask them to tell you what they meant. They are so reasonable.

Can you see her dressed or him.

In this way we cough.

This makes me sad. I hate to hear of them that they are not going to be well. We need them. Not to fight only but to live. You can imagine how I feel.

What can a mayor do.

All the mayors have been most kind.

In this new school in this new school they are ladies and now you mention gifts and lists.

This refers to long conversations and after all they are devoted and all devotion begins with one another. They feel they must answer for all. In this way we know whom to ask. We cannot say we can be pleased but we are very careful in our distribution. That is as it should be.

Can you believe.

Then then.

All the leaves.

This means that as we went South there were leaves.

All the hotels.

Of course there were hotels and many of them were most sympathetic. I remember one where the landlady told us of her son. She had another one. He was then the one the one the only one and he would not be the one to do what was offered him. To remain. Not that he would do more than he did. No indeed. And a boy was an officer. Not one of her children. Were they fighting. They would never remain different in living. Let us hope they are not dying. I cannot tell you what it means to be fighting.

Cooks cook.

We are so happy.

In the land.

You mean a lady.

Nobody speaks of that work.

They do love rabbits.

Can we have imagination.

They ask have we a stocking.

This is apropos of the colonials. We see a great many. They fight so bravely and as they have many of them no people they are so grateful we like them so much. And they have such pleasant ways of speaking to each other. We get to talk to them.

We have to.

It is not a joke.

A war is not a joke.

Did he die there because he was mortal and we leave Rivesaltes. Be nice to me.

This is apropos of the birthplace of Marechal Joffre. We visited it and we have sent postal cards of it. The committee will be pleased.

It is not a bother to be a soldier.

I think kindly of that bother.

Can you say lapse.

Then think about it.

Indeed it is yet.

We are so pleased.

With the flag.

With the flag of sets.

Sets of color.

Do you like flags.

Blue flags smell sweetly.

Blue flags in a whirl.

We did this we had ribbon of the American flag and we cut it up and we gave each soldier one with a pin and they pinned it on and we were pleased and we received a charming letter from a telephonist at the front who heard from a friend in Perpignan that we were giving this bit of ribbon and he asked for some and we sent them and we hope that they are all living.

The wind blows.

And the automobile goes.

Can you guess boards.

Wood.

Naturally we think about wind because this country of Rousillon is the windiest corner in France. Also it is a great wine country.

Can you guess hoop.

Barrels.

Can you guess girls.

Servants.

The women of the country still wear the caps of the country.

Can you guess messages.

Indeed.

Then there are meats to buy.

This is apropos of the small Benevol hospitals who try to supply the best food.

We like asparagus so.

This is an interview.

Soldiers like a fuss.

Give them their way.

This is meant to be read they like a fuss made over them, and they do.

Yes indeed we will.

We are not mighty.

Nor merry.

We are happy.

Very.

In the morning.

We believe in the morning.

Do we.

This means that I have always had the habit of late rising but for hospital visiting I have to rise early.

Please be an interview.

This is when we do not think we would know what to say.

Please be an interview with dogs.

Please comfort me.

Please plan a game.

Please then and places.

This is apropos of the fact that I always ask where they come from and then I am ashamed to say I don’t know all the Departments but I am learning them.

In the meantime.

In the meantime we are useful.

That is what I mean to say.

In the meantime can you have beds. This means that knowing the number of beds you begin to know the hospital.

Kindly call a brother.

What is a cure.

I speak french.

What one means.

I can call it in time.

By the way where are fish.

They all love fishing.

In that case are there any wonders.

Many wonders are women.

I could almost say that that was apropos of my cranking my machine.

And men too.

We smile.

In the way sentences.

He does not feel as we do.

But he did have the coat.

He blushed a little.

This is sometimes when they can’t quite help themselves and they want to help us.

We do not understand the weather. That astonishes me.

Camellias in Perpignan.

Camellias finish when roses begin.

Thank you in smiles.

In this way we go on. So far we have had no troubles yet and yet we do need material.

It is astonishing that those who have fought so hard and so well should pick yellow irises and fish in a stream.

And then a pansy.

I did not ask for it.

It smells.

A sweet smell.

With acacia.

Call it locusts.

Call it me.

I finish by saying that the french soldier is the person we should all help.

[ ¶ ]

1919

203.

OLD DOGS

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Old dogs.

Old dogs are we.

Old dogs

Old dogs merrily

We see.

Hurrah.

Sunday.

[ ¶ ]

1919

204.

KICKING

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Kicking is relegated to the Midi.

I understand.

Disturbances are confined to the North.

So I hear.

Money comes from there.

We adjourn.

Longing comes from home.

We bemoan.

[ ¶ ]

1919

205.

THEN STEAL

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Can you buy a door.

Can you buy a bedding.

Can you buy oats

Can you buy measles.

Can you buy complaints.

Need you care about draughts.

Not then.

Can you learn lessons.

Can you learn medicine.

Can you learn Paul.

Can you learn bicycles.

Not to believe.

Can you witness distraction.

Can you be no better.

Can you wrestle.

Do you know your verses.

Do you know pleasure in rapture.

Believe me she is a teacher.

Is she paid to do charity.

Red white and blue.

[ ¶ ]

1919

206.

THE PRESENT

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

THE PRESENT

Tiny dish of delicious which

Is my wife and all.

And a perfect ball.

ITALY

And then can you see.

There can you see.

With which can it.

And then it was victory.

To the country.

In this country there is notice.

THE LIBERTY LOAN

Eradicate money.

The blind can see.

Eradicate mine.

We are rich.

We have come.

All birds.

SACRED FOUNTAIN OF BELLOWS

Can you believe the wind.

The moon does

And what do we do.

What do we do.

SAY IT AGAIN

I say again that Italy will be victorious. You have the feeling

I have the feeling.

POSTAL CARDS

Were you it.

Were you a postal card.

Were you on a postal card.

I do not care about imitating narratives.

[ ¶ ]

1919

207.

TOURTY OR TOURTEBATTRE

a story of the great war

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

Tourtebattre came to visit us in the court he said he heard Americans were in town and he came to see us and we said what is your name and what americans have you known and we said we would go to see him and we did not and we did not give him anything.

Then when we went out to see the hospital we did not take him anything. We asked to see him. Then when the new things came we did take a package to him and we did not see him but he came and called on us to thank us and we were out.

Reflections.

If I must reflect I reflect upon Ann Veronica. This is not what is intended. Mrs. Tourtebattre. Of this we know nothing.

Can we reflect one for another.

Profit and loss is three twenty five never two seventy five.

Yes that is the very easy force, decidedly not.

Then Tourtebattre used to come all the time and then he used to tell us how old he was when he was asked and he took sugar in his coffee as it was given to him. He was not too old to be a father he was thirty seven and he had three children and he told us that he liked to turn a phrase.

China. Whenever he went to the colonies his sister was hurt in an automobile accident. This did not mean that she suffered.

Some one thought she was killed. Will you please put that in.

His father’s watch, his wife gave all his most precious belongings to a man who did not belong to the town he said he belonged to. We did not know the truth of this.

Reflections.

We should not color our hero with his wife’s misdeeds. Because you see he may be a religion instead of a talker. Little bones have to come out of his hand for action this was after his wound. A good deal.

He was wounded in the attack in April right near where he was always going to visit his wife and he saw the church tower and then he was immediately evacuated to an american hospital where every one was very American and very kind and Miss Bell tried to talk french to him and amuse him but overcome with her difficulties with the french language she retired which made him say she was very nice and these stories that he told to us you told to Sister Cecile which did not please her and she said we must come and hear from every one else the stories they all told of the kindness they had received in the American hospital before they came to her and she said to them what did the major do, and they said he played ball. He did. And you too and all of them said, no sister but you were wounded in an attack. We were both wounded, said the soldier.

Reflections.

Reflections on Sister Cecile lead us to believe that she did not reflect about Friday but about the book in which she often wrote. We were curious. She wrote this note. This is it. Name life, wife, deed, wound, weather, food, devotion, and expression.

What did he ask for.

Why I don’t know.

Why don’t you know.

I don’t call that making literature at all.

What has he asked for.

I call literature telling a story as it happens.

Facts of life make literature.

I can always feel rightly about that.

We obtained beads for him and our own pictures in it.

Dear pictures of us.

We can tell anything over.

We gave him colored beads and he made them with paper that he bought himself of two different colors into frames that we sent with our pictures to our cousins and our papas in America.

Can we say it.

We cannot.

Now.

Then he told us about his wife and his child.

He does not say anything about them now.

Some immediate provision was necessary.

We said in English these are the facts which we are bringing to your memory.

What is capitol.

He told us of bead buttons and black and white. He answered her back very brightly.

He is a man.

Reflections.

What were the reflections.

Have we undertaken too much.

What is the name of his wife.

They were lost. We did not look forward. We did not think much. How long would he stay. Our reflections really came later.

The first thing we heard from her was that the woman was not staying and had left her new address.

How do you do.

We did not look her up.

Her mother and her mother.

Can you think why Marguerite did not wish Jenny Picard to remain longer.

Because she stole.

Not really.

Yes indeed. Little things.

This will never do.

And then.

I said we must go to see her.

And you said we will see.

One night, no one day she called with her mother.

Who was very good looking.

She was very good looking.

And the little boy.

Can you think of the little boy.

They both said that they were not polite.

But they were.

Reflections can come already.

We believed her reasons were real reasons.

Who is always right.

Not she nor her eleven sisters.

No one knew who was kind to her.

What is kindness.

Kindness is being soft or good and has nothing to do with amiable. Albert is kind and good.

And their wives.

Can you tell the difference between wives and children.

Queen Victoria and Queen Victoria.

They made you jump.

And I said the mother you said the mother. I did not remember the mother was in Paris but you did.

[ ¶ ]

1920

1920

208.

IRELAND

[Der Querschnitt, March 1925]

Peas porridge hot

Peas porridge cold

Peas porridge in the pot

Nine days old.

Have soldiers there

Have niggers here

Have suppers everywhere

We forbid fear.

Have butter hot

Have sugar cold

Have water in the pot

To love the bold.

Have noises squeak

Have voices thin

Have girls have a horse

Have a day win.

Have a viscount for me

Have a release

Have a suggestion then

Of a bêtise.

Have a real odor

And the respect

Have a collection then

Of the way that,

Of the way that you know

How to rule me

Have a way to say now

We are what then.

You are it is a muss

You are polite.

I dont say this of you

No not to-night.

And it is true indeed

That we can sing.

We of our country dear

Liberating.

[ ¶ ]

1920

209.

WOOD

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Would Wood Wooed.

And the reason.

I love the real profiteer.

Who profits here.

Can horses be peace

And birds have steps.

And likenesses and countenances

And order and trunks and cases.

The goods are not lost.

They are stolen. They steal to us here in the day time with a knock at the door.

They come in and we have every thing.

Even the baby.

Baby clothes.

Baby clothes what.

Baby clothes the express.

Train.

[ ¶ ]

1920

210.

A MOVIE

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Eyes are a surprise

Printzess a dream

Buzz is spelled with z

Fuss is spelled with s

So is business.

The UNITED STATES is comical.

Now I want to tell you bout the Monroe doctrine. We think very nicely we think very well of the Monroe doctrine.

American painter painting in French country near railroad track. Mobilisation locomotive passes with notification for villages.

Where are American tourists to buy my pictures sacre nom d’un pipe says the american painter.

American painter sits in cafe and contemplates empty pocket book as taxi cabs file through Paris carrying French soldiers to battle of the Marne. I guess I’ll be a taxi driver her in gay Paree says the american painter.

Painter sits in studio trying to learn names of streets with help of Bretonne peasant femme de menage. He becomes taxi driver. Ordinary street scene in war time Paris.

Being lazy about getting up in the mornings he spends some of his dark nights in teaching Bretonne femme de menage peasant girl how to drive the taxi so she can replace him when he wants to sleep.

America comes into the war american painter wants to be american soldier. Personnel officer interviews him. What have you been doing, taxiing. You know Paris, Secret Service for you go on taxiing.

He goes on taxiing and he teaches Bretonne f. m. english so she can take his place if need be.

One night he reads his paper under the light. Policeman tells him to move up, don’t want to wants to read.

Man comes up wants to go to the station.

Painter has to take him. Gets back, reading again.

Another man comes wants to go to the station. Painter takes him.

Comes back to read again. Two american officers come up. Want to go to the station.

Painter says Tired of the station take you to Berlin if you like. No station.

Officers say give you a lot if you take us outside town on way to the south, first big town.

He says alright got to stop at home first to get his coat.

Stops at home calls out to Bretonne f. m. Get busy telegraph to all your relations, you have them all over, ask have you any american officers staying forever. Be back to-morrow.

Back to-morrow. Called up by chief secret service. Goes to see him. Money has been disappearing out of quartermaster’s department in chunks. You’ve got a free hand. Find out something.

Goes home. Finds f. m. Bretonne surrounded with telegrams and letters from relatives. Americans everywhere but everywhere. She groans. Funny Americans everywhere but everywhere they all said. Many funny Americans everywhere. Two Americans not so funny here my fifth cousin says, she is helping in the hospital in Avignon. Such a sweet american soldier. So young so tall so tender. Not very badly hurt but will stay a long long time. He has been visited by american officers who live in a villa. Two such nice ladies live there too and they spend and they spend, they buy all the good sweet food in Avignon. “Is that something William Sir,” says the Bretonne f. m.

Its snowing but no matter we will get there in the taxi. Take us two days and two nights you inside and me out. Hurry. They start, the funny little taxi goes over the mountains with and without assistance, all tired out he is inside, she driving when they turn down the hill into Avignon. Just then two Americans on motor cycles come on and Bretonne f. m. losing her head grand smash. American painter wakes up burned, he sees the two and says by God and makes believe he is dead. The two are very helpful. A team comes along and takes american painter and all to hospital. Two Americans ride off on motor cycles direction of Nimes and Pont du Gard.

Arrival at hospital, interview with the wounded American who described two american officers who had been like brothers to him, didn’t think any officers could be so chummy with a soldier. Took me out treated me, cigarettes everything fine.

Where have they gone on to, to Nimes.

Yes Pont du Gard.

American painter in bed in charge of french nursing nun but manages to escape and leave for Pont du Gard in mended taxi. There under the shadow of that imperishable monument of the might and industry of ancient Rome exciting dual. French gendarme amerian painter, taxi, f. m. Bretonne, two american crooks with motor cycles on which they try to escape over the top of the Pont du Gard, great stunt, they are finally captured. They have been the receivers of the stolen money.

After many other adventures so famous has become the american painter, Bretonne femme de menage and taxi that in the march under the arch at the final triumph of the allies the taxi at the special request of General Pershing brings up the rear of the procession after the tanks, the Bretonne driving and the american painter inside waving the american flag Old Glory and the tricolor

CURTAIN.

[ ¶ ]

1920

211.

POLISH

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Poling poling the sea into weather along.

Poling poling dogs are pretty who have such a song.

Girls and boys tease the seas.

We are capable of this ease.

Not so the Poles and their brothers the foals.

They are the ones that made the Huns, do what.

Be sick at their guns.

Not these Huns

They were the Huns, strong in their aged sashes.

How can a man wear a sash.

That may surprise you but they do

Some over their overcoats, some over their head.

We can see why Poles are led.

They are led by their waists their hearts and their ears.

They are led.

They are lead.

Not to sink in a bed.

They elect.

They have elected.

They can elect.

They will elect.

They were elected.

Recently they were elected

Can you believe a long distance.

[ ¶ ]

1920

212.

THE REVERIE OF THE ZIONIST

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I know all about the war I have been in France ever since the peace. Remember what was said yesterday.

We can think and we know that we love our country so.

Can we believe that all Jews are these.

Let us remember that the little bird of all is not the one that has the singing dell. It sings and it sings and a great many people say it is not pleasant. Is it likely that there is real grief. Anywhere there are beards and everywhere there are girls and all about there is a wealth of imagery.

I saw all this to prove that Judaism should be a question of religion.

Don’t talk about race. Race is disgusting if you don’t love your country.

I don’t want to go to Zion.

This is an expression of Shem.

[ ¶ ]

1920

213.

A LEAGUE

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Why don’t you visit your brother with a girl he doesn’t know.

And in the midst of emigration we have wishes to bestow.

We gather that the West is wet and fully ready to flow.

We gather that the East is wet and very ready to say so.

We gather that we wonder and we gather that it is in respect to all of us that we think.

Let us stray.

Do you want a baby. A round one or a pink one.

[ ¶ ]

1920

214.

MORE LEAGUE

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

A vote all around

A coat all around

A leather pin and a dusty hat

We refuse, I refuse.

Some surprise a word. Some surprise a third.

Is there a mother

Is there a cousin.

[ ¶ ]

1920

215.

EVENTS

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

The President and the President

And he says he is not dead.

And indeed in dying do we encourage prejudices.

He bows his head and then he is dead.

We meet reluctantly with opposition.

We hope chat every one will be satisfied with themselves.

We believe in further wishes.

[ ¶ ]

1920

216.

A HYMN

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

South Africa and me

We think we are so free

But then again we can

Obliterate a man.

Who is Coutts.

And then in millionaires

We never know who cares.

For a British king or queen so mean.

Indeed an account knows

Which way they rub their woes

And in the middle Christmas

There is butter.

But in the water there

Not every one can care,

What does the rectification matter.

Indeed my money is

And so is any kiss

And least of all can we remain for Smuts.

Let us not anyway

Betray what they will say

For we do with the angels in their head.

Amen.

[ ¶ ]

1920

217.

THE PSYCHOLOGY OF NATIONS

or
WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

We make a little dance.

Willie Jewetts dance in the tenth century chateau.

Soultz Alsace dance on the Boulevard Raspail

Spanish French dance on the rue de la Boetie

Russian Flemish dance on the docks.

Bread eating is a game understand me.

We laugh to please. Japanese.

And then to seize. Blocks.

Can you remember what you said yesterday.

And now we come to a picture.

A little boy was playing marbles with soldiers, he was rolling the balls and knocking down the soldiers.

Then came a presidential election.

What did he do. He met boys of every nationality and they played together.

Did they like it.

In the middle of the presidential election they had a bonfire.

A policeman stopped them.

What can a policeman do, they said.

What is older than that.

Any baby can look at a list.

This is the way they won Texas

Let us go to the right.

It is wonderful how boys can fill.

Water.

Water swells.

We swell water.

To be lapped and bloated.

With urgency and not necessity and not idiocy.

All men are intelligent.

Please beg a boy.

Then they all danced.

How can a little Pole be a baby rusher.

part ii.

Readings in missions.

Who can neglect papers.

When boys make a bonfire they do not burn daily papers.

It was pleasing to have some mutton.

Suppose a presidential election comes every fourth year.

Startling, start, startles jump again.

Jump for a feather.

A feather burns.

Indians burn have burned burns.

A boy grows dark.

He can really read better better than another.

I cannot decline a celebration.

Do you remember the Fourth of July.

And do you.

Read readily and so tell them what I say.

Jump to the word of command.

Jump where

In there

Not eating beans or butter.

Not eating hair.

Not eating a little

When the presidential election is earnest we are only a year.

A year is so far in May.

Can you love any September.

The little boy was tall.

Dear me.

I have asked a lady to burn wood.

The boy touches the wall.

The boy is tall.

I am thinking that the way to have an election is this. You meet in the street. You meet. You have the election.

That is why horses are of no use.

We do resist horses when we are not afraid of them.

Can one expect to be a victory.

Three long thousands.

Expect to be met.

The boy is satisfied to be steady.

Study me.

Why can’t we have a presidential election.

last part

The boy grows up and has a presidential election.

The president is elected.

Why do the words presidential election remind you of anything.

They remind us that the boy who was in the street is not necessarily a poor boy.

Nor was he a poor boy then.

epilogue

Veils and veils and lying down.

Lying down in shoes.

Shoes when they are new have black on the bottom.

We saw today what we will never see again a bride’s veil and a nun’s veil.

Who can expect an election.

A boy who is the son of another has a memory of permission.

By permission we mean print.

By print. Solution.

Settle on another in your seats.

Kisses do not make a king.

Nor noises a mother.

Benedictions come before presidents.

Words mean more.

I speak now of a man who is not a bother.

How can he not bother.

He is elected by me.

When this you see remember me.

finis.

[ ¶ ]

1920

219.

NEXT.

LIFE AND LETTERS OF MARCEL DUCHAMP

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

A family likeness pleases when there is a cessation of resemblances. This is to say that points of remarkable resemblance are those which make Henry leading. Henry leading actually smothers Emil. Emil is pointed. He does not overdo examples. He even hesitates.

But am I sensible. Am I not rather efficient in sympathy or common feeling.

I was looking to see if I could make Marcel out of it but I can’t.

Not a doctor to me not a debtor to me not a d to me but a c to me a credit to me. To interlace a story with glass and with rope with color and roam.

How many people roam.

Dark people roam.

Can dark people come from the north. Are they dark then. Do they begin to be dark when they have come from there.

Any question leads away from me. Grave a boy grave.

What I do recollect is this. I collect black and white. From the standpoint of white all color is color. From the standpoint of black. Black is white. White is black. Black is black. White is black. White and black is black and white. What I recollect when I am there is that words are not birds. How easily I feel thin. Birds do not. So I replace birds with tin-foil. Silver is thin.

Life and letters of Marcel Duchamp.

Quickly return the unabridged restraint and mention letters.

My dear Fourth.

Confess to me in a quick saying. The vote is taken.

The lucky strike works well and difficultly. It rounds, it sounds round. I cannot conceal attrition. Let me think. I repeat the fullness of bread. In a way not bread. Delight me. I delight a lamb in birth.

[ ¶ ]

1920

220.

NAMES OF FLOWERS

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Gertrude

The peace of Europe.

The Princess of Monaco.

Victory.

Tulips.

I murmur to my servant. Don’t ring the bell. I also say. Don’t attack me.

By being unkind I please brothers.

Brother brother go away and stay.

[ ¶ ]

1920

221.

RICH AND POOR IN ENGLISH. TO SUBSCRIBE IN FRENCH AND OTHER LATIN LANGUAGES

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

(sylvia beach)

Not a country not a door send them away to sit on the floor. Cakes. This is not the world. Can you remember.

Can any one remember much.

Say it to touch an edition say it to bury a collection.

When this you see remember me.

How often can we sing, it.

I have almost a little burr.

I have almost a country there.

And yet the strangest part of it is that Russia continues her tradition.

A curry comb

or

A matter of dogs.

It is this I please

Please

Seals go a long way.

Or better.

A wind is warm with a storm.

Did you say in a storm.

Can Jessie fly.

So can I.

On Independence day.

That way.

And now then the poor

The poor are remarkably represented.

Representative.

In dealing with money we can be funny.

Who can eat and sing.

Those who believe in meat.

Who can eat and apply.

Those who mutter and sigh.

Who can be weak.

Those that remain.

In telling about the houses I was confused. I was very confused.

What confused you.

We rest when we rest and when we rest we repeat.

We repeat the name.

Appetites in India.

Appetites we say.

Appetites in India made the sun for hay.

Appetites in Orange make a welcome song.

Appetites in eddy. Can we see among. Them.

It is hard when we think of the poor not to think of them all.

Can I dare to say that the Atlantic may.

Can I dare to say that the Atlantic.

Can I dare to say that the Atlantic will like Poles who float and after that a boat. A boat to say I may. Yes.

Richard poor.

A sister.

Is a sister necessarily older.

The rich and poor squeak like a canary bird.

I am going to tell a story about the bird.

We had a friend whose name was Paul. He was assured that we had very great confidence in him. He believed that history should not be taught. He also believed that every one was reasonable. In the beginning he had a conversation with a friend. Do you care for Suzanne. The answer was. Not at all. This did not discourage nor irritate him. It did leave him motionless. After that he moved a little.

Immediately there was another sound this time it was not in earnest. It made breathing not difficult. But it suggested fancy. Startling it was startling. Immediately.

He had singular good fortune in buying cheaply.

Instinct and reason these are the two answers to a collision.

In regretting allowances we see American Meanings.

Do be anxious about me.

Do make orders yesterday.

Do decorate umbrellas.

Do press cards.

Do write letters.

Do make full names.

[ ¶ ]

1920

222.

PHOTOGRAPH

A PLAY IN FIVE ACTS

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

For a photograph we need a wall.

Star gazing.

Photographs are small. They reproduce well.

I enlarge better.

Don’t say that practically.

And so we resist.

We miss stones.

Now we sing.

St. Cloud and you.

Saint Cloud and loud.

I sing you sing, birthday songs tulip belongs to red cream and green and crimson so that the house chosen has a soft wall.

Oh come and believe me oh come and believe me to-day oh come and believe me oh come just for one minute Age makes no difference.

Neither does the Vieux Colombier.

Why do you think of that at all.

I describe a different house.

So does Gabriella.

Twins.

There is a prejudice about twins.

Twins are one. Does this mean as they separate as they are separate or together.

Let me hear the story of the twin. So we begin.

Photograph.

The sub title. Twin.

Two a twin.—Step in.

Margot.—Not a twin.

Lilacs.—For a twin.

Forget me nots.—By a twin.

Twin houses.

We are considering twin houses. I say.

Have I read all about twins.

And now to walk as twins walk.

Two twins have two doors.

One twin is a bore.

I exercise more. I walk before the twins door.

Dozens above the eggs dozens above.

Afternoons seen.

Mrs. Roberts.

Mrs. Lord

Mr. Andrew Reding.

Miss Nuttall

Mrs. Reading

Come in and be lame.

Come in together Alsatian.

A language tires.

A language tries to be.

A language tries to be free.

This can be called Twinny.

She had one god-daughter

Burning.

We are very bitter.

We are bitter.

Railroads are mistaken

They insult us.

Now I can occasion remonstrance.

Miss Nuttall was born in America.

Mrs. Roberts was also born there.

Mr. Andrew Reding went to America.

Mrs. Reading was born in America.

Mrs. Lord was born on the boat

Now indeed this is not what I meant to say for this does not describe my feeling.

My feeling is that one comes in more frequently than another and yet they always come together. This is not exactly so. They do come together but some come more frquently than others and we like to see them all.

I can sigh to play.

I can sigh for a play.

A play means more.

Act Second

Two authors. Rabbits are eaten.

Dogs eat rabbits.

Snails eat leaves.

Expression falters.

Wild flowers drink.

The Star Spangled banner.

Read the notices.

Act III

A photograph. A photograph of a number of people if each one of them is reproduces if two have a baby if both the babies are boys what is the name of the street.

Madame.

Act IV

We say we were warm. Guess McAdam.

We say we talked about them.

Joseph moan, Edith atone, the bird belongs to the throne.

Birdie sing about an intention.

Did you intend to depress me. Certainly not I asked for a translation. Do not compromise my father. Zero.

Baby was so interested in one part of the story. And I, I was interested. And what can pearls mean. Pearls can mean some sort of reason. It is very reasonable. I am very sleepy and burned.

Burned by the sun to-day.

Stand up to sing.

Act V

I make a sentence in Vincennes. It is this. I will never reason away George.

[ ¶ ]

1920

223.

SCENERY

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Call a man a mountain Shasta.

Answer.

Mount Shasta or Mount Blanc or a mountain in the South. I can make geographical tastes.

We have decided upon so long.

We used to make a joke.

SEEN III

Do be again to-day.

Three mountains.

A cow, a wife and a collar.

A hat, a ring and an umbrella.

A bird, a tooth and a mother.

Dear thing. You are a mother.

Dear thing. There is a cow.

Dear wife. There is no circus.

Dear Marquis of Wellington.

Let me see blue.

I would like a whole collection.

How can you mean to break a stem. Candle sticks have no stem. How can you mean to wear roses. A crimson rambler has no thorns.

In a way Joselito, in a way Joselita in a way we are not sorry.

To be.

Do not scratch suddenly.

I beg you to cease raillery.

I do not like the American library. Oh yes I do.

Henry James Winner.

Howells hold all.

A glass mandoline.

[ ¶ ]

1920

224.

COAL AND WOOD

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

In meeting a ridiculous authority he said. Let me believe you. She said. I have written a letter. In this letter she said that she hoped to spend some time with us. We hoped to meet again.

In relieving a situation we solemnly asked do you sell pictures. We never did before we always preferred to buy glass and porcelain. It is a dream. All of it is a dream and most of all resemblances. We resemble the other one and the central markets are full of fish. We do not buy fish exclusively. I have long been interested in affairs. We have a parlour maid. But we call it a salon, a drawing room or an atelier.

Let me have this conversation.

Do you mean to change seats.

Do you mean to be deceived.

Do you really mean to be very glad that they have accepted you. In three days no one need be frightened.

I have read a book.

I read many.

Let me show you exactly how we feel.

Let me understand one another.

I marvel at my baby. I marvel at her beauty I marvel at her perfection, I marvel at her purity I marvel at her tenderness I marvel at her charm I marvel at her vanity I marvel at her industry I marvel at her humour I marvel at her intelligence I marvel at her rapidity I marvel at her brilliance I marvel at her sweetness I marvel at her delicacy. I marvel at her generosity. I marvel at her cow.

This is an introduction to a description of an incident which will interest all of us in the land which interests all of us and where we all would like to be.

Two meeting.

And can you express astonishment.

I can.

And regret.

We regret.

And what do you believe should be done by independence.

Excitement. We really like quiet excitement.

We have concluded that we like wild flowers. The season for beauty and originality.

In this respect a great many are antagonistic.

Let us call countries.

The first one. How do you like one another.

Very well. Does it astonish you. Not very much. How willing are you. We are very nearly willing.

Let us call countries.

How often are you exasperated. We are exasperated very often.

A great many meanings are respected.

We respect the other.

Thank you politely.

Let us call their countries.

Little country to a big country. Split in two you. You split in two. I excuse you.

Let us regret Sylvia.

I dare not use another name.

How many nations make a country.

A country is tall.

Very tall. Not small.

Let us call a country.

He breathes with difficulty. They breathe difficultly.

The cause is won. Any one.

Now listen to me carefully.

Every time we have an expression of turns, a turn of expression it makes us think of victory. We think of victory. No one thinks of victory readily.

A country calls.

And now.

I cannot understand why I am not respected.

part two.

A great many member remember. They sigh. How can they distinguish between feeling and emotion. They have emotion and feeling and in them in them they hope to conquer.

I am now going to tell about winning. Women winning. Men winning. Birds winning. Girls winning. Keeping on doing the same outrage. First manner. Keep on forbidding. Keep on selecting.

I cannot give advice. How can I when I do not authorise success. I authorise it alright. Smile.

A great many specialists have no conscience. I always mean to be an authority Liberty, decision, graciousness and Persian. It is only we who understand Persian. A great many Persians smile.

part three.

Make it a moon.

I have called her attention to the moonlight.

Round and long. The round is black and the long is terra cotta coloured. What is your favourite colour. They never ask that in London.

Come together colonies.

Come together.

I was struck with the beauty of our paintings. They are really very beautiful.

And better than that.

Did I say in blue.

You said I was wrong.

You said I was right.

I said it in blue.

Carefully for you.

I repeat black and terra cotta.

Will you hang more.

Yes after the tapes have been tied.

White tape and glue.

Come to bed Ellen.

This is the way to describe the country. Trees look prettier in the city.

English language english lamb english mutton english ham. Yes for the future. I like English. I like to speak english I like to write english. I do not care to see plays. I like to write plays.

Woods and forests. I wonder at the difference. I am coming to expect winter in summer. But it isn’t cold enough. It certainly is not. Summer is full of charm. Come.

We call up for a country. We do not spare our neighbour.

An entirely new name.

I plead with you I pled with him.

They don’t eat lamb in England. And in France do we eat veal and in Spain do we eat roast pork and in Switzerland do we like herring. In America we like sauces. I speak of all this as if I know it. It is dangerous to be fat. Dangerous to whom not dangerous to the fat. No dangerous to the ball. We dance at the ball. Can you tell me how to protect possessions. Dear me.

Astonish you easily astonish you we are back to conversations. Converse about everything.

Did he wonder if he took the fur lining out of a coat.

Dear, this is the thing you must remember. If they love each other I suppose he can cross examine. I am free to say that I do not understand it.

But why should Ireland be free. Why should he be a coward. Why should they not be anxious. How can they excuse one another.

Why do they break a tooth. It isn’t a tooth. It is a tooth brush bone. Not ours no indeed not ours nor secotine.

Owe owe me thirty seven fifty.

And can she give a good time to her mother. To her mother and her father. To her mother and her father and her brother.

Do kiss sometime.

Hattie kisses in summer.

And so does Bartholomew.

He feels it necessary to offend Ireland. Defend Ireland. Offend Arabia. And Palestine. Dear Palestine. Arouse yourself dear Nigeria. Arouse yourself dear Southerland. Arouse yourself you are dormant. Arouse yourself land of promise. Be proud of oil, olive oil, wood oil, ground oil, cotton seed oil, ginger oil, palm oil, and gushing oil. Be proud of yourselves all of you together and sing peaceably. Gather yourselves together for an education. Read the notices. Decide the parts. And be gracious. If you must do it do it graciously.

I can exist in conversation. So can the Turk. An extra session decides merriment. Many many I will not write about it. Now we begin earnestly. This is a story.

There was a woman named Eleanor. She married a man who was known as Herbert. Herbert Amos. He frequently met a gentleman who was known as General Hugo Phillips. They laughed when they saw children and a great many children laughed and pretty soon they talked they talked about terms. What is term. A term is a method of regulating traffic.

It is easy to connect Herbert and Hughes. And then suddenly I was surprised. I was naturally surprised. I said Herbert where have you been and Eleanor is her absence to be noted. They both replied together. We are here. I can see how this means what I mean. I mean exactly what I say. Why is the world so ready for a holiday. I know said Jessie. Well then tell me sweetly. The world is not ready for a holiday. We need to conquer the British Empire. The British Empire conquers. Let us sew patches. Any patch is coloured. So said James. I told you James was nervous. Little speeches are better than water and girls better than lemons. Dear old drunkard.

Countenances are not a disappointment nor a worry. They do not disturb or agitate, they do not regulate they do not even annoy. And how can you be quiet. Listen to me. I looked at the Cezanne. Does that please you. I ask her is she indisposed, that makes me doubtful of medicine. And salts. Salt comes from Austria. Dear Austria, dear winter, dear almonds and dear cook. Let me blossom and odour. Oh dear how can I have been.

You understand. Yes for voting. Do speak again.

I cannot understand why he was elected. I cannot feel that I would have chosen him. I don’t really understand your interest in this matter. A great deal of enthusiasm is necessary for markets. And are you disappointed. Herds of veal and a little of chicken. That is my impression too. I do not care about election. Think of parks. Think of a great many of them. And do you need freedom. Across across a street.

In a conversation she says to throw is the same as buy. This is in respect to their pronunciation. Do outrage Jesse. Jesse James. Jessie gains. Not a lap, not a bird nor an acknowledgment. Turtles not turtles for doves but little turtles in water. Think of calling a turtle Adam or even Lawrence.

I can hear the noise. And what do you think it is.

In the night we might have a reason. He said he came to protect hymn. Encourage conversation. Conversation means one talking. One talking to another one. One might assume. And say. Daughters if Doctor March.

Spell treason.

Do I ever remember Paul. Paul had a heavy eye. I say that as if I meant logs.

Wood and coal in Saint Germain.

Do please the others ask them if they can see horses readily.

Love a baby which is thin will he go in will he go in. She is not so very thin not like a pin not like a pin she is lively and caressed she is sticky and addressed she is lovely and so large how can I charge how can I charge. I do charge her for a cow ten spots here ten spots now no the lovely wont be teased she will be doing as she pleased as she pleases as she says which is the way of marriedness. Think what I say my tender sweet and little cow will come out complete, my treat.

Think of Moses think of sons think of the rattle of special guns think of the bitter taste of wood, think how pears are easily stood are easily stood on their heads and eaten. Think only of woods.

When we remember the names of places we think of Shellie. This is on the banks of the Marne. When we think of coal we remember heat. It is not while we pray. We are not disappointed in Mesopotamia. We hear a bird sing. He sang regularly I mean as to time as to intervals of time, short intervals of time. How easily understood we deceived ourselves, we thought he was stimulated. Perhaps there are amusements in everything. Remember the ram’s horn. What did I do with the book Mildred gave me.

Three stars, four stars, five stars six stars eight stars I start to star.

Shall I send him a book about Africa.

I can make number.

Sixty.

Sixty and six.

Sixty six.

Do not say it.

Gloves.

Do not spell it.

Birds.

Do not touch it.

Bread.

Do not manage it.

Sauce.

Do recall it.

This is the way victory is won.

Can you induce everybody to wish everything.

It is very remarkable that I do not care to hear noises. This is a way to distinguish me.

A boat mixes me.

Leave out glasses. To drink out of. Leave in black currants to colour the mouth. Leave out tears. To make explanations. How can we wash. Water hot water more automobiles for me. When this you see say oui oui.

Coloured a straw coloured delicate coloured paper. It is determined to dry and it did. Ice grater. Ice is greater. Clasps seem more needed. And most of all we need cotton. And indeed have we a key to auntie.

I think the paint looks awfully pretty.

A novel. Any novel tells the story the story of a resolution and chopping and really burning. Coal and wood. We melt wood. Do we make wood. I can indignantly answer. How can you use a story. By reading. And what colour are your bindings.

Saints are made in France.

Wood is made in England.

Bladder is made in Spain.

And skirts are made in Switzerland.

I have long been interested in their affairs.

Little feet of wheat. Can you say that they have delicacy in their bed. Now let us gather the corn. Can you imagine more tea.

Let us drink steadily.

Now I listen to a Huguenot.

When is it not best to pronounce distribute. Distributor.

I can easily see that I clean the statue.

Now we will finish.

Edna and Hermia have a fashion of understanding and really believing when there is no explanation. Let us mean children. I find it unimaginable that no one has mentioned that they really are very successful in inducing one another to distrust the census. Do distrust the census.

We wrote of our successful finding what we found arranging for it not neglecting asking might we see it again and certainly being satisfied that we had satisfied them.

[ ¶ ]

1920

225.

LAND OF NATIONS.

[Sub-title And Ask Asia]

[Geography and Plays, 1922]

After these introductions I wish to say something I wish to say that I am entirely agreed that the best way to meet together is to deny that you wish to spend money. We don’t want to spend the money.

They went to spend their money. We all spend our money in this way I spend my money and what do I have. I have a car. That is to say I have spent my money. I do spend my money but not in this way. I do not spend my money in this way. I spend my money. Did you say you had the money. Indeed indeed I believe you there. This is a country. A fine country. This is a fine country. Let us begin with this one which is this country entirely and in this order.

Then we have the country. Let us imagine the country. A country with a wait and wait by me and wait by me and always always always always wait and always wait and always wait and always always wait and wait by me. This is the country I have mentioned. It means to be with us. Then there is a very late country and we wish to embark we wish to embark it altogether. In the midst of money we are whistling.

Continuation.

Jessie

I am angry. Have you been.

I am angry with a din.

I am angry so you see.

Egypt and for Syrie.

I am angry as you hear.

I am angry for the bier.

I am angry for the waist.

I am angry in the taste.

I am angry to the touch.

You can make me see that much.

I am angry and I sigh.

England will be going by.

Going to buy not going to buy.

I am angry and I sigh.

And then in the midst of smoke there was Fiume. I can never make a poem about Italy. About Italy you do, you address, bless and say adieu. Adieu Italy beautiful Italy adieu.

A great many countries have a name.

Let me think of the house and the best.

A house a boat a victory and an alert. In the way of rhyming. I can think of so much. Dirt, flirt and spurt. Do you see any difference. I do. Discourage England, and say you mean well.

Here is a poem.

Amber.

Ambler Curran.

Amber is found on the shores of the Baltic.

Like wild asparagus you must have an eye for it.

All animals howl.

All animals or a barnyard fowl.

All animals are stars

All animals and bars.

Please pay a monkey a dear or a sweet.

Please pay a lion a pheasant or a street.

Please recognize a mother a head or an owl.

Please recognize a feather a heather or a soul. Please recognize the weather. What do you live for.

Climate and the affections. Jews quote that.

[ ¶ ]

1920

226.

DEVELOP SPANISH

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Develop Spanish.

Thoughts.

Thoughts.

Thoughts.

Thoughts.

[ ¶ ]

1920

227.

LAND RISING

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Mr. Fenton.

It is useless to ask me to let you have that which you desire me to have. I do not quite understand for what purpose you desire to have the thing for which you have asked. If you would tell me what you want it for I would know. If you would tell me what you want it for I would know. If you would tell me whom you want it for it would not make any difference. Believe me sir your correspondent.

Hattie Wood.

[ ¶ ]

1920

228.

A CIRCULAR PLAY

A PLAY IN CIRCLES

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

First in a circle.

Papa dozes mamma blows her noses.

We cannot say this the other way.

Exactly.

Passably.

Second in circles.

A citroen and a citizen

A miss and bliss.

We came together.

Then suddenly there was an army.

In my room.

We asked them to go away

We asked them very kindly to stay.

How can Cailloux be dead again.

Napoleon is dead.

Not again.

A morning celebration.

And a surprising birthday.

A room is full of odd bits of disturbing furniture.

Guess again.

The third circle.

Round as around as my apple.

An apple is out of season

So are raisins.

We rise above it.

A circle is contained in there.

Four times three.

Canned fruit and sugar

Plates at Toys

Coal and wood.

Hat blocked.

He is blocked by a driver.

I forget.

Little silver clasp for necklace.

Circles.

We can be won to believe that the President saw through the trick.

Miss Mildred Aldrich is isolated. Is isolated with the President.

A circular play.

Cut wood cut wood.

I hear a sore.

Stop being thundering.

I meant wondering.

He meant blundering.

I have been mistaken.

No one is so certain.

She is certain.

Certainly right.

Can I be so sorry.

How can I turn around. I will leave it to her to decide how to arrange it.

Circle Hats.

My color.

Their color.

Two

One

Two won.

I can think so quickly.

Silent and thoughtful. Crimson rambler and a legion post legion, a poor post legion. Crimson rambler or star.

Circles.

It is a good idea to stare. We had our photographs taken, not intentionally but we happened to have seats in the front row near the arena and so when a photograph was taken we were in it.

In a circle.

The Inner circle is one in which we hope to engage places.

We were so sorry.

A great many people realise this better.

In the morning.

Good night.

Encircle.

A dog with a rabbit.

How can you tell a treasure.

We can tell by the reaction. And after that. And after that we are pleased.

The idea of circle.

I bind myself to exercise myself only in one way.

Beauty in a circle.

A beauty is not suddenly in a circle. It comes with rapture. A great deal of beauty is rapture. A circle is a necessity. Otherwise you would see no one. We each have our circle. How old is America. Very old.

The Circle.

The work can you work.

And meat

Can you meet

And flour

Can you flower

Calligraphy. Writing to a girl.

A great many say we have wives and children to-day.

Can you be angry at women.

Another circle.

I believe that they are pleased with us.

For a circle.

Prizes.

When you win prizes.

Explain winning prizes.

A growing plant is given to us.

Mrs. de Monzy has adopted a child.

A mildred circle.

The balcony is airy. You can put five persons on it. Do little children have hernia. Are they born with it. Babies smile. Have a care of a vermillion.

A circle higher.

Jennie dance to Marguerite. Vera dance alone. And what can you say about tuberculosis.

It was not a circle. Amelia and Susan were not scared. They said we are refreshed by the news. I can never forget the slaughter.

Eggs and eggs.

A dog stares.

Mrs. Whitney before her door.

Circular saws.

Did you speak of offering, did you speak of offering me.

Offer is a word used.

Oil well is a well.

Try fish exclusively.

Jessie Jessie said.

Do have a line.

Or go ahead. Go ahead of him.

Discharge blessing.

Mrs. Wells lives in Palma da Mallorca.

We are going to dinner Thursday.

She is the first to profit here.

Circle sings.

At first in circles.

Jessie Jessie is not messy. She has her old carriage.

I knew that bird. I was deceived by the star-light. The morning makes mention of the sun and the dirt of Lockey and all of that of Caesar. Dear Caesar I am always willing to wear Caesars. Not down or away but stay.

An inner circle.

And inner circle again. Do tease me. Nose kisses and thirds. I have been deceived. No you have been refused. I have refused ten spots as one. But not as ten. As ten. But not as too. Dear thought and receipt.

A climbing entrance.

This is a circle.

Legally a circle.

When the Russians speak.

When did you hear from me last.

This is the way we settle.

Circle one.

Has he been rude.

Did he touch me.

Circle two.

Can you be careful of money. Can you believe in roses. Can you make mint like lilacs that is the leaves.

Nelly can.

Circle three.

Red on it.

It is strange to distribute it to the women. They can see around it. It makes them young.

Does it around.

Round they are.

Circle Four.

She can admire me always. She can always admire me.

Do not try circles exclusively.

Four circles.

He was a disappointment to me. I could not understand the reason for the waiting. Do we prefer seven or fourteen. Do we like sixteen times fifty. We are all agreed that we like the letters of Henry James.

Consider a circle.

In the car there are four three if you like and outside two, four if you like. Four necessarily more than. Two necessarily more than two.

Four if you like.

Expressly a circle.

Were we at home. In messages, in sending messages, in quarreling, in shooting, in endangering, in resolving and in destroying there is a course of events. Honeysuckle grows and peas. Can you sing together.

Not a circular saw.

I saw what I saw.

Believe me to be an offender. Offend me and I do not wish to hear from Ollie. Can you explain that contraction.

A mystery.

Sing in a circle.

Messages are received all the time. Frank says. Mildred. An afternoon.

Leave a circle.

Leaves in or circle.

In travelling to California what do you say to me. I say oh have you been thin.

Leaves or a circle.

I leave you there.

Do not despair.

I recollect that there is no hurry. Why do the Indians make China. They make Indo china.

Leaves for to-day.

A circle in royalty.

Royal circles are distinguished by their color.

Remain in a circle.

A distinction. Have they changed their minds. He looks very well. We were surprised that he did not resemble Mr. Mirrlees. You meant the Frenchman.

A Neapolitan noble is a neapolitan noble. And women are that. Do you know the brother. Poor brother he is dead. He was killed in the army.

Let us circle.

We circle around.

Not a fragrance not a common gift not an address. A change of scene.

She was glad to come to Paris.

A little boy in a large circle.

An island is not round by much.

Commence again to encircle water.

Sleep a credit to me or.

Or what did I say.

A circle stretches. From San Francisco to the sun. From Tangier to the moon. From London to the water.

From Bird to lessens.

Can a circle enlist.

Can a circle exist.

Can we be all tall.

50 pounds and 40 pounds makes 80 pounds. We paid for thirty pounds. I paid for it all.

Crushed circle.

Red or cranberries.

Strawberries or meat.

Sugar or potatoes.

Roast beef or water.

Melon or rehearsed.

Take a street.

One does not run around in a circle to make a circular play.

Do not run around in a circle and make a circular play.

It is not necessary to run around in a circle to get ready to write a circular play.

I used to be able to do this very nicely.

Once more I think about conversations.

Conversations conversions, Hindustani and remorse.

I necessarily gather a circle.

I gather in a circle.

And now to play.

Play for a circle.

Do stand proudly.

Do paint well.

Do call hearers.

Do believe in roads.

Do have dark currants.

In a circle.

They gathered to say.

Figs.

Butter.

Pine apple cloth.

Hurt oranges.

And melons.

In July we are in the midst of summer.

Will be happy to-day.

Inner circle.

How can I finish.

Now think.

I think of a reason.

Often soften.

A Negro.

A splendid custom and a splendid interest.

I believe in whirrs.

Fourth of July.

Strawberries.

Flags strawberries and yellow flowers.

Now we really circle.

Action.

When we first see Sylvia we ask where have you been.

When we first recall them we say and your mother.

We expect them soon.

Early in July.

With tobacco.

But no dream.

This is the way we act.

Come in.

How do you like Morocco.

Very well and the weight is splendid.

In a circle.

A father and mother and a son.

Mother father son and daughter.

Can I recall nations.

Around the grass.

Relieved for a circle.

Cause an excitement.

The cause of an excitement is this, the language is not the same, the door is not the same the bed is the same the door is the same the window is nearly the same and the pencil is of silver.

In bringing a thing into the country can we ask is it of gold. A country is not in a circle it is near and in the distance.

Let me amuse you.

Round circles.

Realise that you have to write a letter.

And teeth

Teeth are sincerely regretted.

I want to urge winter.

Encircle Alice.

I have not met their wife.

And how can Alice pay.

She makes Herbert work like a Turk.

Sing fifty.

A circle of her children.

Can you be sorry he went.

Can you be sorry that she went away.

Now we come to the circle.

Frederick.

A Palm.

Jacky.

Leaves.

George

A diary.

Marion

Wishes.

Mabel

Reckless.

And Harriet,

Dear Harriet.

Sing circles.

Can you believe that Mary Ethel has plans.

Indeed I do and I respect her husband.

Do you dislike her children.

I have not always had a prejudice against twins.

To be catholic to be african to be Eastern.

Have you always had a prejudice against twins.

Tomorrow we go.

If you say so.

Circular watches.

Methods.

How do you recognise hats.

How do you marry.

Circular glasses.

Indeed indeed we speed.

And what do you feel now.

How wonderfully charming are the appearances.

And then you are satisfied.

And even rested.

Circular eye glasses.

Swing into the circle.

See it comes to-day.

Make a swing on Monday.

We made ours Thursday.

In an hour.

The singing bird is singing in the cuckoo tree. Singing to me oh singing to me.

Circular sets.

Glass candlesticks and glass mandolins and perhaps glass candles and roads.

In circles.

Do they make you sad or sympathetic or more nearly ruddy.

Repeat north.

More circles.

The action of a circular play consists in reasonably enlarging doors. Doors can be made circularly.

Also we can go to Saint Cloud.

We can also have prejudices against voices.

How many more wish to come in.

Circles circle to-day.

Now I want to tell about whimsies.

Whimsies consist in pleasing a wife in instantaneous reference, in pleasure, in fatigue and in resolution. Also it means no errors nor indeed any disturbance. Principally a peculiarity is no peculiarity.

And how do I neglect circles.

I consider whether I tie or whether I neglect to tie.

Dogs are contagious.

And I mean cats.

Not freely.

Circular addresses.

Mrs. Persons was hurt because we said she had not left her address.

She was also embarrassed by the mention of the date in addition to the name of the week.

Can you imagine addresses.

I know nothing more difficult than to imagine addresses.

How old can you be.

You can be very old and very well preserved.

And addresses.

Dresses and addresses.

Circular dresses.

Rescue.

Let us breathe in matches.

And really lilacs.

And most of all we are religious.

Can you think of a Jew.

Please be a religious circle.

A religious circle earnestly pleases those who protest those who attach that meaning and even those who regather fowl. How can you say they were killed. In my country we do this we leave it there and in a way a rabbit is not necessarily there.

Oh how you love to Knead.

Bread.

Think of the brown bread.

Think of tigers.

Think more of Indians

And think how easily we can finish.

What

The white flour.

Of course the white flour.

There is white flour.

Conceive that as a circle.

Do you mean to please.

I reason like this. A proceeding which necessitates that recollection perfection selection and protection rhyme and that stupefaction action satisfaction and subtraction rhyme and that dearer clearer freer and nearer follow one another a proceeding which not any one dislikes stamps a play as a wonderful beginning.

Tea.

Before tea.

Let me express about the noise let me say that he is easily dissatisfied.

Listen to me.

Circles are cheery.

We have no noon.

Indeed we draw two pictures one with glasses one without. Every time they shake the table cloth near the window a glass falls out.

How can you be surprised by news.

Suppose one tells you he was furiously angry at his son. Another says it was his wife who was his pride and yet another assures you that after all he was born in Paris. Only a mercenary would work so hard.

News of circles.

Where is she where is she where is she.

Wish she.

She wishes for Robert Dole and William Haynse.

Where is she.

She is not readily mistaken.

Mabel Stern can she burn.

I can break a pear.

Clamor for me.

I reminded her that I need not give her flowers. Them flowers. I need not give them flowers. Give flowers to them I need not give flowers to them. I need not have given flowers to them.

Circular dancing.

Dole keeps a dancing club. He is an American from the United States of America. He was never in Europe before the European war. Since then he has remained. He has prospered he has seemingly prospered. William Haynse acts as his orchestra. He plays the piano. They do not have a mechanical piano. William earned a great deal more money before they put a tax on music not in music halls but in restaurants. He is fond of Pepper.

And Mr. Lambert.

Mr. Lambert appears.

Sing a song of sight.

Circulating songs.

How bright are Frank and Nellie.

Very bright.

And Lou Flower. Not so at night. Not so very bitter at sight. Not so monstrous for the height. Not irregular at all.

Let us encircle let us encircle graciously.

Can you see the moon can you see it seen can you see a boy of sixteen.

And if I answer yes can you guess how many candles out of six make a mess.

None of ours.

Oh yes they do in cooking.

Electricity we say makes it very light to-day. To-day the sun is shining tenderly.

A circlet of kisses.

Can you kiss to see.

Some see.

Can you kiss me.

I see.

Can you hear of kissing me.

Yes I see where you can be.

Do I sound like Alice.

Any voice is resembling.

By this I mean when I am accustomed to them their voices sound in my ears.

Can you say the page to-day can you say the pages. Sleeping in the day is like Klim backwards.

Klim backwards is milk just like silk.

Is milk a can.

Circles are candy.

Irregular circles.

Can you think with me.

I can hear Alice.

So can a great many people.

In Terra Cotta Town.

I named roses wild flowers.

Circles.

Fourteen circles.

Fifteen circles.

I wonder if I have heard about those circles.

[ ¶ ]

1920

229.

VACATION IN BRITTANY

KING OR KANGAROO KING OR YELLOW KING
OR MARIE CLAIRE SUGGESTS A MEADOW.
AND THE USE OF THOUGHT

[Little Review, VIII, Spring 1922]

by the sea

By the sea inland smell the goose, by the figs George buy the figs. By the crown, Sylvester has the crown and glory constant glory. And in the midst of the speed in the rising of the stones stones do not rise of themselves unless they are made to resemble the wood in the midst of stones and salt can we can we declare when a house was built. A house is built either in the shape of a lamb of a heart or of a bush. And almost immediately the walls scale. They whiten and the sun changes Chinese red to blue.

Immerse yourself.

leaves me leaves me

Why can you muster men and birds. Why can you whistle so shyly. And why do you mention harm. No eyes can make thirds and no rabbits can cheer. It does them good to be sold. Who sells hens. Connect the impression that earliness and repetition and even octagons are necessary to families. Families really need a fern. Ferns are really seen by their leaves. Whole dogs have trimming. They trim their size. One cannot be merry in peace. And in war. Who can care to wear what is there and in there. Who can carry a nest to the hay. Who can say yes how do you do yesterday. Can you have lettuce, can you have the best figs in a servant.

To serve in a sieve and a saint. To paint and to see all the sea. To see electricity.

conscience

Racket is a noise. Noise is a poise. Boys with the b spelled like a p is poise. Boys is poise.

And then I read the men. Men say. Leave me and be gay. Men say tenderness to-day. Men say go away.

And leave me.

A potato field and the promised land. It is a very pleasant burning smell.

Armandine Armandine yesterday noon. Armandine Armandine what is the tune.

Devotion. What is devotion. He is devoted to that. She is devout. And an opening. An opening is covered by Cæsars. Sharp wire. Do sharpen wire. Devotion. Devotion is determined by design.

When this you see remember me.

I do mean to replace crockery with furniture. I do mean to organise victory. I do mean to say grace.

I am not a bar tender.

Automatically but not silently.

Little fool little stool little fool for me. Little stool little fool little stool for me. And what is a stool. That was the elegant name for a cow. Little stool little fool little stool for me. Little fool little stool for me.

Let us let us conscience.

Let us let us conscientiously renounce the sense of reticence.

[ ¶ ]

1920

230.

WOODROW WILSON

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

First Scene. Not a dream

Not a drama.

First Scene

The birth of Wilson.

In the shadow of our brother we have eaten.

He begins to grow tall.

We cannot neglect youth.

Here we have Woodrow Wilson born in the state of Michigan.

Woodrow Wilson was born in Virginia.

First Memory.

I can call.

Second Memory.

See the Scene.

Third Memory.

I can recollect another thing.

Fourth Memory.

My literary digest

Second Scene.

Accuse me I accuse myself of earnestness of appreciation of reason and of learning. I do not vary in growth. I am not torn by age. How young am I.

This was said when he was very young. In a minute.

In a moment he was heartily immersed in the very necessary process of illusion and reason and teaching and surveying. Do not neglect persecution. All language is evil.

If you can think that towns are not relieved by growth and if you do believe heartily smile. I can see why humanity is merry. All songs are not songs and all country is not winsome.

In youth we nurse.

Did he emerge then. He did and we do not credit the moment when one may be tall. There are different youths. Some grow tall. All are tall. In some there is no succession of it at all.

The scene of the future. Can you wish that jelly, can you wish that jelly. Can you wish that jelly can be eaten with cream.

The sense of the past.

When they are young they can see that the world is around. Believe me before them.

Consider matters.

The happiness of the future.

This is very funny.

Nodding not nodding together. He grew strong and was not restless nor fearless. He learned that realisation was personality. Can you see to see.

Rest yet.

In speaking to steal singularly men singling men do not frighten them, boys and men plenty of them, we do not speak to steal their hearts away. We reflect the measure of our thought so we are taught and those of us who steal, who can steal. Who can steal from me. Immediately there was a reference to the willingness of all to be willing to go and wait. We wait together. We wait the curse there is no curse for me.

Intermission.

It is singular how conversation can only exist between

Caroline and kitchen.

Youth.

What did youth mean to the Victorian.

Youth is strangely not earnest not abusive not represented and not nearly softened.

I can remember a minister.

How many daughters has each.

Three.

And which is the eldest.

Wood.

And the second.

Forest.

And the third.

Column.

In this way we are not always married.

Mr. Woodrow Wilson comes in or the day.

There is a singular fertility in he recognises. There is a singular fashion in early meaning. Do not mean to be seen. He was not oblivious of the moon or of noon.

Indeed he had security enough.

In being young we are witnesses.

A drama of life.

Can you believe that he is interested.

Sandwich, Massachusetts, Sandwich glass is made in Sandwich Massachusetts, it was made in Sandwich Massachusetts it was pink and white and often had the form of a dolphin. The dolphin had no connection with the dauphin of France.

Wilson, Mrs. Wilson, we have met a Mrs. Wilson. She is not the wife of the president nor in any way connected with his family.

In English idiom we have an English idiom we have an American phrase, we were astonished to know. America is rarely not represented. We were astonished to know this about education.

He did well in developing.

Hear again.

We do need new subjects

And yet democracy

Who says democracy

Who sings to him.

Who sings to him to-day

Who sings to him to-day soon.

I know how he feels and remains in there out there out of there there he is there.

I can say.

I have learned to pray.

He was always infectuous.

Coming to the weather

If you were born in winter and had your birthday in summer. If you are old in autumn and had your spring altogether, if you were earnestly wishing that ease was outside and that glances and stores and windows and rubber were all useless and prayers were addressed to you how would you answer.

He answered them.

Can you speak to republics.

Can you tell them that you wish them to understand that the old is too old and the new is too old.

Can you tell them this bliss.

Can you tell them that this is the meaning of blessing. Can you really feel silence.

Can you be more solemn than serious more earnest than flagrant. Can you really have been willing.

He has been in the past thirty and forty years of age.

School men.

Encounter him.

Whose was the last diploma that he signed.

Norman

Norman.

The way to think about it is this. Americans can write better English. Americans can express the language. Americans are not surprised to read the phrase outstanding and withstanding and understanding and reasoning. They easily grasp sentences. They do more, they express themselves in English. How can a language alter. It does not it is an altar.

Many play but none play louder.

He was restive and resolute he reasoned and he returned. He was not the one who misunderstood ages the ages of students.

A victory.

The woods the poor man’s overcoat.

In seeming, can you say that no interference can be made to-day. Deceive no one, ask for a picture and give it that way. And what is the reward. That it is not presented. That it is not presented. Deceive me. A great many believe in photographs and so he worried for another. Do you believe that fish live and swim above jewels. Many fish swim above jewels. The presented fish swims above the jewels.

Jewels are uncut and pink.

Green and yellow in colour.

Amber and lavender.

So many freezing breaths.

A sound is their sound.

Can wisdom be curtained.

Can choice be necessary.

And now for history.

And now for a history.

History is told and the rest is to unfold and the rest is to be retold and the rest leaves us cold, and history is to be told and a great many scold and say it is told, history is told, will he be a great man will he learn to fan, can fanning be fun, can we satisfy a nun, can we seize what is won can a tall man hold a gun, can a nephew be done can an uncle season, can history be told, will history be told will a history be told can a third party hold, was the last man celebrated, was the first man related, can history can that history be told can we certainly hold our causes together and women’s feather, can there be a strange tether when a kingdom can measure, we can measure a treasure, we can treasure a measure. The history is told of a butter and cheese sold. It can be sold for much, a great many can touch, a great many can reflect such a deception. One can be astonished to learn.

Seize easily colonels and kernels.

Did I spell nuts.

Languages.

A rhythm is roused.

Let us languish in thought. Can willing surprise us.

How can you break a chin a chair or an hour glass.

Call me mother.

I call you my mother with all reverence.

I can not doubt that Eugene believes, I cannot doubt that Eugene believes that dizzy that he dizzily believes, that he does dizzily believe, that he believes, where he believes.

All names are changed on roads.

Leaves.

A great many leaves are stated. And govern or govern me there. Any one knows courses. Courses are given in universities. Thinking is done in schools. Justice is done in examples, and privates are more honourable than horses. A great many people love horses.

I wish I knew as much.

No middle life.

When you are lead by the head when you are lead by the street when you are lead by a fork that sings, when you are lead by a bird when you are led by a third, when you are lead to bed, can you seize houses. No one has a pet. A great many pets are sacrificed to shoes.

Shoes and ostrich shoes and ostriches are eaten by women. Men prefer salmon and cod-fish and breasts of ducks and pigeon. Call me a cab sir. A great many thoughts are cold. Is it cold to-day.

Can you say what you do mean by yesterday.

Crowds of witnesses.

We witness that we are patient and seldom taught to swim. A great deal of swimming is bold.

Can you love a couplet.

Mountains of joy.

Glasses are asses. And what passes. Fountains and glasses and water in masses. And masses or ton or a ton is won. And all of it said, that we were not instead, we were not instead of rubbish.

Nobody is particularly inclined to be always industrious. Can you believe that oceans deceive.

Was he or was he not impressed.

Expressive.

To be expressive is reasonable and to be easily killed is to be easily told that character is predatory. How can you reason about that.

What do you say.

How can you reason about that.

Beseech me, beseech me to love you.

All pearls.

All pearls are rosy and mad, all drink is water and pure, all sorrow is wistful and wrong, all bewilderment is recognised and influential.

Palms, palms are up, palms are held by palms. Palms are grown with palms.

Palms are selected for palms, love is not protected by charms. There is no harm in rhythm.

Poles.

Poles are so tall that they are flag poles.

Wishes are strings.

Words are shocks.

Silver is mellow and riches, no one is richer than his mother. Mother mother come to me and say riches can be sought in every way. Wonder and delight is fine, so is moonlight and sunshine.

Every one is earnest in earnest.

War in peace.

A great many suggest missions. I need admission.

War.

Or what do you say.

Forward enough forward enough forward enough information.

Accomplishment.

To accomplish pins one needs gold. To accomplish sermons one needs letters. To accomplish puddings one needs plains, to accomplish birds one needs water.

To accomplish wishes one needs one’s lover.

Can you love another mother. A great many people sing. Not so lightly.

Applause.

When a baby sings and the baby is a boy, he sings seriously and at length. He understands frowning and order and he means to avoid comedy. Comedy is certain certain to be a curtain.

Climb single ropes.

A rope and red ribbon.

How prettily silk and cotton resemble.

And linen who grows linen.

Applause.

Great applause is applause.

Afternoon.

In the afternoon and evening there is a medley of hearing and having. Halving can be pronounced in the same way.

Language.

Can you insert boats.

Ships and boats.

Can you cross and recross, can you cross letters can you cross the letter t.

Means of address.

Read the reason of the blame. I do not blame you for that. I do not blame you because of this. Can you fasten stamps. Can you attach stamps to an envelope. Can you address mail. Can you mail an address. May we be winning.

Right angles.

The right angle is the one that makes a square. Let us regard the square. Let us express regard for the square. The square has many names, circles and acute angles and other indications. He indicated me. I am easily aroused by description, neglect and resolution. Please me repeatedly. How easily do we search.

Wooded Princeton.

Cyprus, Holly, sylvan cellars. Curls curly is dead.

Rewards.

Breathing is some reward.

Pleasures.

Reading everything again is one of many pleasures.

Troubles.

It is a great annoyance to have so many wishes. I wish to excel. Very well. Very well.

Smiling.

How often do we smile at one another. I spread heartily.

Earnestness.

We were pleased to know that professions are not alike.

Many professions differ in detail.

Wells, wells are no longer used with buckets. We now emphasise heat.

Peace.

We colour peace.

Peace altogether.

Is it rash, is it rash to be impulsive and to neglect impulses and to restrain hours. Hours and hours mean depth and do you deride dying, fly and fly and see the children mingle with the coats how much wool is cautious. We are naturally cautious. Can you see shape and obliquity. Can you recall others. Can you sweeten the air. Can you smile to gathering in the honesty of bloom. Bloom bloom away. Smile to freedom.

Extension.

To extend is easily fitted fitted in with me.

Colours, blinded by colours, a negro not a tree, a white soldier or birth, a daring Indian or a real Asiatic, can Lenin silence Lenin, and be vicious, be very delicious. Be very capable of inheritance.

End in singing.

When you make an ending you end the ending by realising that no truth is repeatedly read. Read my candlesticks, lamps and buildings, read my edition in a car. Going from San Francisco and Oregon and leaving out all who won any and all of us are pleased to say leaves, leaves are dry, grass grass is wet, creeks creeks are rushing and birds birds whistle.

Whistle and I’ll come to you my lad.

[ ¶ ]

1921

1921

231.

B. B. or THE BIRTHPLACE OF BONNES

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Can anybody tell by looking which was the towel used for cooking.

B. B. or the birthplace of bonnes.

Jennie Poole had a story to tell. She told the story very well. She said that she had loaned her handkerchief to a man like a woman. Give me your handkerchief Poole he said. She gave it to him and she never saw it again.

Double pink.

Germaine came from Vannes. And where did Jenny come from. Sinny came from Chatillon, and where then did the saint say that she was going away. She was going away to Tourtegay.

How many bonnes have we to visit the birthplace of.

Jeanne Sinny Poole.

Margot Veraker Fairacre.

Germaine.

Saint Grille.

And the center not the center.

I do not know fairies.

I do not like water.

I do not remember quarries.

I do not care for grass.

I have not seen the sea.

The sea is water colour. I can make that joke again. Jeanne Poole knows the difference between warm water and coloured water. She had told us about her brother. He fell off the gun. Gun is the name of cannon. He fell off of a cannon and was seriously wounded. He is now a cabinet maker. In recounting the glories of France she never forgets the father of her child. Her child is a girl. I can not give a description of her character. I have been puzzled she said, I have been puzzled as to her character. I know now. She is a sovereign. This is not what was said. She had a brother killed not in the war.

She said to me Come to Brittany. I said I did not like Brittany. She said have you ever been there. I said I have met many people who have been there. And what do they say. They say it is a very pretty country, you can see it only in one day.

We then went together.

Godiva. Godiva is fair. She has two places instead of hair. And she moves, nicely.

I am describing Brittany to-day.

To-day there are a great many Bretons who take part in fishing hunting in harvesting, in manufacturing, and in auditing. A great many of them are in hospital. And a great many of them love women children ducks and ribbon. They nourish restriction.

We said to Sinny, Can you clean bronze. She said. I live beside quarries. But there is a lake too. Yes there is a lake and supper. We have coffee for supper. My mother makes the fire. And what does your father do. My father grows camelias. Not in Brittany. Why certainly in Brittany it is very warm in Brittany. Warm enough to learn knitting. If you have religion. If you have a wound and religion. If you have lost your hand and there are women, if you are a woman and have been teaching, you teach knitting you teach knitting to the children.

In words of pleasure resulting from a union of activity with anticipation and discernment concerning losses a great many people can be rougher.

Say policeman your ears are frozen said the driver. You go to hell was an answer.

Reading and butter there is more than one saying. Anybody can buy sugar. Any money can buy sugar.

In this country there are a great many disclosures. Let us take a calf. To breed a calf takes the feed for a cow. To wean a calf takes a stall. To learn that a calf is killed is too disagreeable. Let us give it honey. Veal is all, all sunny.

Now to continue the narrative.

We have three causes for vindication. The first is France. The second is liberty and the third is observation. You do observe that there is a reason.

B. B. is indicated.

When next we see the south we will not expect anybody to deny that birds fly north. Birds fly south sometime, and north all together.

When this you see remember your sisters in Brittany. A great many of them have no sisters with them. Sisters can frequently come from the West. We have guessed others are equally caressed.

Sinny said of her brothers. I have three brothers. One is in the railroad, the other is a restaurant keeper and the third is a cabinet maker. And as to the father of my child he is a butcher. He was apprenticed to a butcher and he married the butcher’s daughter.

In the meantime it is not difficult to realise that a woman who has born eleven children can easily have a hernia. And her grandchild. He inherits it. From his mother.

Would you be equally satisfied with the queen.

Yes indeed she would. Yes very much indeed she would.

Vacaville is a place for cows. Vacaville rhymes with whip poor will.

Vacaville is a land of cows. Whip poor will is a bird. I recognise a third a third a third place to see.

When we went visiting we forgot about haloes. The saint, if you take a photograph of a saint under a tree she has a halo. She said one must reinforce oneself. One must try to be prepared. One must really speak. One should speak to oneself. But in the presence of others. One is not in their presence when one speaks to oneself. Yes but if one does recognise the other. Then one must be content to take wages.

In this way she was not satisfied.

The weather was very warm, there was very little wind and no rain.

I do not neglect my dishes.

And in Paris.

I found them.

Now for a conversation.

Margot said to Sinny I do not cause terror. And as for me what can I do with my brother. He is too young.

Germaine why does Germaine toil.

Conversation to-day. Can we see meat. We prefer coffee. And how many sisters do you refuse to see. We do not refuse to see any sisters but there is one that we prefer not to visit and there is another one that we find disagreeable. And for the rest. For the rest there are a great many. Egyptians Scandinavians and Portugese, the Bretons are more regular than these. They can spread their anger about most successfully. But they are not angry. To be sure they are not.

How can you copy a letter. Read tenderly about how the saint leaving suddenly did not receive her photograph.

I often think that the Queen meant what she said when she said that they had not been so disrespectful no not for two hundred years.

How can you steal a pin. Why very easily with a hammer. I do not know how stupidity is exercised. Please me to see Please me to see Please me to see Indy.

Please me by not seeing a neglected case. How can you neglect a case. Suppose a mother suddenly sings. Supposing a wife sleeps. Supposing a brother has means. And let us suppose that a husband is cured. Do you mean by that completely cured.

I think I mean by that that a husband is completely cured. Of what. Of that to-night.

I can treat any one like that.

But now to remember what Margot and Germaine and Sinny and the same one and the saint said about plays. They each one said they knew about handkerchiefs. They also believed in comforting them. I comfort them.

Let us have that conversation together. Let us mean to be tall and strong. And indeed can we carry a tree. Indeed a tree is planted and so are irons. Irons and hills and can you drink water. Explain to me why you drink. Indeed it is so satisfactory that nearly everybody hopes to pray. I pray too.

Can you see still.

Can you still see.

It did work. And what astonishes me is that it will work again.

Suppose we think a minute.

If it wants to come again will you be indignant. No but disquieted. You need not be disquieted. A great many people shine pleasantly.

In a ribbon.

In a ribbon there is red.

Red white and blue.

Can you know why green is so yellow.

In a ribbon for a ribbon there is a necklace.

Do not say you do like beads.

I like shells as bells.

Not as door bells.

If they had all been born they would have said in rubbing dirt we are certain to bring out some color but the value may be lost. The value can never be lost to me.

I am a great believer in even colored silks.

I am almost certain that Esther was born somewhere. And Germaine. Germaine was not foolish.

Do you consider Margot foolish.

I consider that she is foolish when she can not notice the distinction between cloudy and clean water.

Water rhymes with daughter.

And so I end.

[ ¶ ]

1921

232.

THREE MORAL TALES

[A Novel of Thank You, 1955]

i

One Two Three Four Five Six seven, all good children go to heaven some are good and some are bad. One Two Three Four five six seven.

Water is cruel, war is cruel, weather is cruel weddings are cruel, windows are cruel and accounts accounts are regulated.

When I went to England I met a man. I said to him what do you think of bathers. He replied bathers are deep in water. Not all of them, I said. No not all of them he replied. In a way it is not terrifying to hear an elaborate reply. All the forms that substitutes take are pitiful.

It has been often said of London that there is not nearly as much distance to be covered in wandering about Paris as in wandering about London. We have found this to be a fact. We have also noticed that one more readily walks long distances in London than in Paris. In fact it is almost certain that the same conditions keep the flowers fresh and of an extraordinarily brilliant color. And yet light is not as light as violence. No one pushes violently. Because in sincerely addressing one another one certainly means to be an advantage. These are moral tales.

I fled. I fled from the vehemence of speech action and elaboration. In violent actions there is no elaboration.

Please me by pleasing me.

Can you consistently wonder why you wear red yellow blue and mauve.

The detail is this.

A man of a certain age met a girl. He said to her why do you wonder about navies. She replied in no uncertain voice. I do not wonder. He earnestly said. I believe in speech in thought in action and in gestures. She replied I cannot be unconscious. He was worried. He said I have not pursued my intention. She replied. I have not belief in masterpieces. And he said earnestly. I am not patient and earnestness is jeopardised by reproaches. Do not reproach me, said the girl. I do not reproach you he answered, but I regret that you do not see your way to analysing reproaches. I do not fear reproaches said the girl and then she withdrew with her mother. It is certainly very easy to hope that health will improve and that all women have a mother. Really we have almost questioned the truth of all these reflections.

We said of someone how do you mean to flatter. He replied by losing my three sons and their mother. And wealth, we asked. No not wealth. I am wealthier than ever. Do you regret anything we kept asking him. I regret nothing, I regret that responsibility is not lacking.

A young man is in a position of great responsibility. He can decide about men and women. He has nothing to do with children. Work does not agree with him. What can we do to make him realise that work does not agree with him. I am afraid, nothing.

I am afraid of nothing. I am nervous when I am irreligious, I am querulous when I have substitutes and I do not delight in cures. Cure me of seasons. Please cure me of seasons.

Raymond Ferguson was easily imprisoned. He felt that he hoped that he intended to banish everything and to commence by idling. He said let there be war and there was war. He lost his three sons, his wife, his china and his dishes. He kept his glass and his wealth. He grew steadily richer. He died an old man. In blossoming he said I have a daughter. He had no daughter.

In reasoning he said I do not recognise war as slaughter. There was no war, there was no daughter, there was belligerency as he had taught her. In this way he called out every day. Swim to-day, oh you little fairy swim to-day. Silver and glass. Who knows more about silver and glass than some do. Silver and glass birds and dishes, climate and ferocity, fog, and irreligion, an old man has a great deal of air. He likes to publish his wishes. There are many aids to wishes.

I climb to a fight. When the ball is all wet, can a dog’s mouth wet a ball, when a dog is all wet, why do you worry a kitten. No one is a kitten. Alas, the beginning of eating is soup and after that, after that fish, and after that, after that, meat, and after that, and after that, salad and after that, and after that, savory, and after that and after that and after that, after that fruit.

ii

Birthdays are honored.

Intelligence for intelligence how can you believe in betterment. They are not typical.

Did you explain to me why you felt that about it. Let us listen. Women as readily as anyone have certain songs. Men and other members of the human family urge us to do better. We can say that pearls are pearls and we can also regret that amber is amber color. We can also reason about whether it is especially noticeable that actions lead to war. Do actions lead to war, does war lead to action does menace lead to kindness does alarm lead to calm.

We have a story to tell.

In the midst of the many people at the end of the street, when we say top we mean where we are when we say bottom we mean the bottom, in the midst of the many people who were standing there together there were some who spoke English. English is a pleasant language. One can explain that.

They were all standing and no one stands a long time without moving without training. They were not trained. There were a great many standing at the end of the street and among them were those we admired. We found them very beautiful. We recognise beauty by disagreement. This may simply mean that I am not interested. Do you need necessarily to turn your head in looking sharply from left to right and from right to left.

I can feel the beauty.

How do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

I explained sentence by sentence just exactly what I mean. I mean to convey the impression that reflection upon moral themes is so attractive because we learn by this means to spend money freely to earn to lose, to enhance the illustration of parade. How easily we ride the loss. How uneasy we are when we are pained. In these days we are not easily pained. We cease to tranquilise ourselves.

I very recently met a man who said, how do you do.

A splendid story.

William who was employed as a gardener married the only virgin in Pansy. Pansy is a pretty name. He said he would not remain in Pansy unless he earned a good living and so he raised his prices from one dollar and twenty cents an hour. Imagine what pleasure everyone had in registering the name of men and women in the Pansy meeting. How curious everyone was and what a long time there is for blooming every season. Lilacs and hawthorn and marigold and spirillum.

Another evidence of creation. He had heard of my cousin. She had heard that I had lost something. She wrote mysteriously that it had been found that it had been found by little Aileen Louise’s little girl who had not known what it was and it was a miracle because a great many wagons had passed all morning. I had missed nothing.

A long way to go it is a long way to go if you go all the way to the South from all the way north. It may be cold, it may not, it may not be very cold.

A story of sculpture. Bend down, look up, trust a chair, and read a dove. A dove and a pigeon and a merry-go-round of pigs saturate a drunken man. I do not believe in drunkenness. Can you meddle with me.

Sculpture. Sculpture is made with two instruments and some supports and pretty air. Air is so pretty. Air is so very pretty. There is such very pretty air there. We are not in contact with millions of posies. Posies and poses. Wretched roses and wretched willows. Why do weddings sleep. Because the oranges were frozen. We are going to see. We are going when they have invited us to be.

I am discouraged with sculpture.

I do understand Cynthia. Grace calls her Cynthia. I do understand her. What did you say I did not say anything. Where shall I put it. Put it nowhere. He replied.

Loving birthday wishes to my husband. All that is fairest brightest and best. On this your birthday dear Husband be your guest. Birthday greeting to my dear wife. My darling wife may all that’s good in life be yours to-day and lasting happiness be yours that shall not pass away and as the years roll onward all gladness may you find and every hour be lighter than the one you leave behind.

iii

Individual wrongs. To be right. Women are usually right. To be always right. Men are almost always right. To be very much in the right. Women and children and men are almost always in the right.

Mrs. Edward Malay, Mrs. Edward Malay had a friend. This friend travelled with her and then she wrote of her travels. They were both timid. They did separate. And the lamp. We do not use lamps in Paris.

When the sun shines there is no reason to be nervous. We hope that the sun will shine.

This is a description this is to be a description of the success of making fun of your country.

Mrs. Gainsborough had been moderately successful. She lived she met people whom she interested. She blushed, not as we might say from shyness or from awkwardness or from irritation. How can you blush.

She was friendly. We were not friendly. Do not listen to us. I often ask myself what would we do if we were together. Where. In our home.

Oh dear home.

I exclaim.

A moral tale of Russia.

My cousin is not a Russian.

He was not born a Russian. He has not become a Russian.

Moral tales of yesterday. To-morrow we are going to be led. Led where, led away. To-morrow he is going. Early. Yes we hope quite early.

Moral tales for every day.

Hungarians why are Hungarians hungry.

Why are Englishmen sad.

Why are Belgians notorious.

Why are Americans slow.

Why are Indians neglected.

And why are Negroes stale.

Bread is stale.

Moral tales for Negroes.

Negroes are blessed when they receive.

And was that a pretty compliment.

Who honors a birthday. How do you know when you were born.

Stern measures of reform.

Language was reformed. Language is reformed, nectarines, cake and sandwiches and a great deal of veal.

Let me tell what happened to Kitty Lodenstall. Kitty was the wife of a professor. His name was Royal South Lodenstall. She had succeeded all their lives in everything. One son was killed in the war, so was another, so was their daughter. This left them two sons and a daughter. One of these sons was killed in the war.

A long story to finish.

I could not wish anyone to expect me. There is a lack of frankness in this arrangement. And everybody smiled.

A story.

A daughter of the armistice. They were poor they expected to be poorer.

I need not care I need not despair.

Often I think about another.

Emil Favre was a young gentlemen who had been educated to be the son of a school teacher. He thought very well of himself. Most unexpectedly he went to the war. It was not unexpected in one sense because he was actively in service in the army when the war broke out and the war was not unexpected.

He was wounded but not seriously and his heart did not trouble him. How easily all men are equal. A great many people talk readily.

In this way Emil Favre was wonderful. He was not insistent.

Very well.

Very well.

I hear very well.

And his eardrum.

And his eardrum had been, his eardrum had been it was not all right.

Emil Favre was not at liberty.

He was older than the purse.

How can you call him.

Emil.

Emil.

He and his brother and his father.

Arose. He arose in the morning and whistled.

A handsome state a handsome estate is one in which windows burn in the sun, balconies are little and tender, houses are rose color and doorways have curtains. I am genuinely astonished by my experience. And is he. He has not had the experience. And eggs. He does not fancy eggs. And breathe. He breathes very well.

Splendid little pastime. And names. How old are names. Emil Favre was born in the mountains. His home was the home of thunder his village a village of lightning and his passion his passion was for bicycles for balconies and for seasons. For four seasons. All four seasons look alike, that is if you travel. How pleasantly were painters published. They publish them in sets.

How easily are gifts received and returned. How easily.

Emil Favre was anxious that history should repeat itself. He says I so often hear praises.

Emil Favre cannot say that he is pleased with the result.

A door should be a door must be a door should and must be open or closed. Close the door and draw the shades. Close the shutter and open the window. Open the window and open the door.

Anybody can make that song.

Thank you very much.

[ ¶ ]

1921

233.

NEST OF DISHES

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I can be industrial.

Sybil.

Enlarge Sybil.

A large Sybil.

Nelly.

Can a screen go. Go and walk.

And please a girl. Do please furl.

And believe excitements.

Herbert.

He has heels. No indeed he inherited money.

A stout man leaves him.

In this way I have deep skirts.

And now Myra.

Does Mr. Kimball know the opera. Does Mr. Kimball know the opera. Words and music of the Opera. Does Mr. Kimball know the words and music of the opera.

I climb he sings. I climb rings.

Words and music of the opera.

In the beginning he was present at the wedding.

And was he there.

They were not long separated.

She and he were not republican and democratic nor was she english.

Do you mind a small e for english.

I am very likely to be addressed.

This is the history.

When she was a young girl she went to California. She did not have with her her mother. She did have a sister. They had pictures taken of themselves in miniature. And there was something about a cat I remember hearing that she painted a miniature of herself and her sister. She also went to the Mardi Gras ball but in San Francisco this is not considered extraordinary. Why even Luella went. And how was she dressed. In a red dress and a black shawl. Not Myra who was fair.

Sing a song. Not if you paint. But supposing you paint pleasantly. She did not paint unpleasantly nor did she ask the price. In painting you give nothing.

London or London or Mrs. Grey. I meant Miss Grey.

Can you bear to rehearse a wedding. Can you beggar children. Not very well if you are too old.

Now for a conversation. Myra. Leaves and Negroes. Do you mean to say that Negroes are fathers. That astonishes me. And can statues be pink.

Read pink.

Red and blue. Red and blue and white. White and blue and red all over. And crackers within. Myra said. I am read.

In mingling she addressed men and women. She said which you may or may not know. In this way she told of the position of every one. Mr. Kimball whom you may or may not know, is a collector of amber. And jade. Who collects jade. Mr. Charles whom you may or may not know is a collector of shields.

In this way you make miniatures. And you often add the family and single relatives. Do be pleased about money. Do be pleased about money.

This is the way it happened.

This is what occurred. You must not use the same grammar as Lincoln.

Myra and her mother.

I cannot call old age ages.

Myra without another, mother or sister went to England and there she painted miniatures. Indeed she did succeed.

Let us recognise success.

Can you be splendidly recognised. And how do you do. I choose Paris.

You don’t really wear a hat with tea. Chinamen when, cut a finger to bleed then. There are different ways of coughing. And really when you come to think of it it was easily very recklessly rushing. It did not really rush. Oh no, back to England.

If within reason you regret that life has meaning, if within that reason you are willing not willing do cherish us altogether. If we must part let us not go together.

Indeed she could recognise boys. Not more than inches. She was never in pain. Nor in girls. Do sing for girls. Let us all be married together. Can riches mean more than rubbers. I always think of rubber. Can we refine roads. We can earnestly try to tell the result. The result is luggage.

Or luggage.

I can thank knees.

I do not deny that she is tall.

When she was little she was taught to float. This is done by lying on your back on the water and being supported under your head and body.

When she was little she was taught to float as many are in the Crystal Baths of New Guinea. She did not go South. There was an opportunity and not Cuba, Mexico, Cuba and Mexico but her mother who was not timid said that the conditions were attractive but that she would prefer that the voyage would not be undertaken by her daughter. In this case they did not part nor go together.

In writing about a boat she said earnestly, I feel that you can spare me now. She said it earnestly and her mother was not necessary to them both as the sister was married. In this way they neither of them needed her. The sister settled in San Antonio Texas and the mother remained where she was. She often led others of them out to meet the dawn. Why not in California. Do be silent if you disagree.

Can you compare kisses with misses.

Indeed when you go through a swinging gate, might he ask calling out are you going straight.

Knees and trees.

Bees and keys.

Tease and tease.

Please do not question my future.

When this ended readily she was not surprised to find herself successfully visiting. If you visit you must introduce. Dear friend be earnest.

She was successfully remembered.

Always successfully certain to be learning to mingle questions with questions. Do I reason nicely.

Godiva, we receive her, we deceive her we believe her we conceive her we retrieve her, we believe her yes Godiva.

Can Myra have her hat. When we say that.

Myra went to England and there she wished to be in reality what was so often referred to as a receptive brilliancy. Indeed she did mention to a great many people that the good we can do is differently understood. And in saying this did she mean Miss Grey or even Henriette. A great many people learn french in Russia. Why then should one not learn it in Greece or Palestine. As a matter of fact a great many do.

How can you get married. Can a princess encourage you to do so. Can she ask you to be quite certain that it will be best. May a princess not be mistaken. I mean an English princess.

When they first met they really had often met. They had known each other when they had both been living in Warsaw Indiana. And do believe that she meant to have a child. Do believe it.

In asking a blessing can one have any bother. Imagine yourself exhausted with minds and with success can you imagine a husband following. Receive him rehearse him before. And then together. We do not leave together. Oh no indeed he returned to America first. And played. And played there. And played in there. And played in that out there.

In such a fashion was the marriage ended.

Myra went to England alone. Not really all alone. No indeed. We were interested. And so was she.

Can you come to the door.

Can the war come while we stand at the open door. Myra did not stand within the door. She was not reminded of a door by a door. Indeed she asked are women engaging. Have they property. Have they life. Do they mean to swim. Have they earnestness in the arts. Do they really incline to travel together. Should more than three go to America. They all went there then.

But before that what did Myra do.

Can I complete every day. Every day in the morning. I arrange to wear crowns. Dear crown how little crowds congratulate me. And yet I do say why I repeat they repeat. Breathe easily.

And little trinkets is most moist when little cow comes out head foist.

And then she means to state. She means to be arranged between her boot and her foot.

And really how can she believe in evening meat. A great many people in England say.

In explaining that something cannot be described Myra is not foolish, she does not say that it can not be felt.

It is really very sweet when it is eating its evening meat.

How did she resolve to return to America.

A chance of choice. Choices resume. Can you say that to refer to me.

Mrs. Watson Edith whom as you may or may not know has been wounded is an invalid. Do you mean by that that you are not interested at all.

She came to me freshly she said windows have fashions, churches have religion, hours are very necessary to miniatures and pleading, pleading are shells. Shells of eating and prayers. Can you teach me.

Oh so separately was she distinguished one from the other.

And now I am accounting for Boston. No for New York. No sing La Platte. And best of all Elizabeth, Elizabeth, New Jersey.

Can you a queen be.

She was not a stranger she and she and she were all of them born in America. And in coming again in the poorest way were they questioning. Not necessarily. They were soon to see stretches.

Can you so easily leave England.

Let me tell you about the three.

Negroes are not gay. She was not a Negro.

Flowers are easily carved.

How can you say fishes.

She preferred flowers to women and fishes to plants. And really she was not meant to be tall. She was taller than her mother.

A very little meaning makes a change in her.

There we have a wish.

Oh you are very well.

Catch what you can and be very pleased to have made his acquaintance. To Mr. Charters the making of whose acquaintance has given me great pleasure.

Myra went to a city which was not a pity because she was certainly intended to leave the city, a city and to go to another city.

I can easily harmonise the peerage.

In a way doubts are not precious. Do you doubt do you hesitate to arrange a wish.

And how many wear a bracelet. How many did wear a bracelet. And indeed was not gold yellower than platinum. No one can be deceived in silver. Silver is not gilt. It is not guilt.

And Mrs. Houghton was pleased to hear of me.

And so you are not careless.

What is the plot of a play.

A young woman having a ring and a bracelet wears them both. They are much admired. She also wears earrings. In the morning she very busily occupies herself with her toilet. And then later on she sits and expects her husband. He comes. They are glad to meet. She sees him and he sees her. Then they both eagerly talk about letters. And after that there is much happiness.

In telling such a plot he is not dull. But really what does he tell. He tells Myra to go to hell.

Can any one be more patient than an opera.

I must not leave my theme. My theme is the continuation of my information. Mr. Kimbal kindly told me all I wanted to know.

Did you say sisters sang.

One of the ways that I felt that I was very successful. One of the ways in which I felt that I was very successful, in one of the ways in which I was very successful was in convincing duchesses that they should remember the strength of temptation.

Be strong in riding, be firm in portraiture be servile in neglect but be industrious in insisting that you were as you wished.

She was as she wished.

I do not like the other language.

Can Indiana speak of nuns.

For what have we been decorated.

We know.

We must be musing upon our studies. We must be learning the strength of babies, we must be fighting the singing of ladies, we must be authorising the murmur of Poles.

Oh dear how can you ever be tired.

Drinkwater drink.

And let him write a history of morals.

Nuns dress well.

Now riches who has not known the wealth of riches. Who has not known the love of windows. Who has not known the unparalleled freedom of winning the rich from the poor in all weathers.

Myra said this. She felt that reason was the real distributor of impulse. Often she talked of an annuity. And not for her mother. No one can so easily wish what was needed. In some ways she was a necessity to some who meaning to ask her did she live in the past were repeatedly colored by her replies. A great many people relieved her.

Can you distinguish a listener from another. Do answer their lover.

This is then what happened to Myra.

She was married to William Blunt who was the best looking man in Antietam. He worshipped his mother, his hold and his season. Can you be faithful to everything. He married again and if it had not been that he had been earnestly serious he would not leave the gold in the ground. A great many people in countries do take it. They take and they get it. Keep me here.

It was later then that we published names. Do publish names of lilies.

Any day will do. Thursday Friday or Monday.

We did make a funny mistake.

Myra was very anxious to get three houses in four different blocks in the same part of the city. Is Warsaw Indiana a city. I was referring to New York. She wished to find four different houses in four separate blocks in the part of the city. The purpose of this was to collect a bank. They do need the bank. And it all came about wonderfully their needing the bank.

Can you stand description. Can you understand. How many lips make an underlip. Can you withstand rolls.

Little best pet, what do you see. Me.

Little best pet, what do you do. Not stew.

Little best pet. What do you show so.

Little best pet and yet, not wet.

Little best pet what now. A cow.

And in this way we hear about the Pole.

Can you authorise many countries do be the United States of America. Can you breathe easily in Maryland. Can you be an authority in Tennessee. And have your sister in Virginia. Myra had a sister in San Luis Obispo.

And now we come to Warsaw.

Who saw Warsaw.

He did the Pole.

Polish.

Poling poling the sea into weather along.

Poling poling dogs are pretty who have such a song.

Girls and boys tease the seas.

We are capable of this ease.

Not so the Poles and their brothers the foals.

They are the ones that made the Huns, do what.

Be sick at their guns.

Not these Huns.

They were the Huns, strong in their aged sashes.

How can a man wear a sash.

That may surprise you but they do.

Some over their overcoats, some over their head,

We can see why Poles are led.

They are led by their waists their hearts and their ears.

They are led.

They are lead.

Not to sink in a bed.

They elect.

They have elected.

They can elect.

They will elect.

They were elected.

Recently they were elected.

Can you believe a long distance.

Can you care for him.

She says that even if I don’t I must not turn my back on her.

But I do not want to hear Jessie.

I do not argue that I say you must behave decently.

Yes and then.

What is the boat.

The boat is swimming and.

Oh do love pearls.

Myra cared only for jade.

The beginning.

How can an incantation be finished. By saying that I was not disappointed in meeting her.

Plan a surprise.

Kisses are kisses.

A great many people are taught pairs.

Pears are stewed and then they are eaten.

Can you believe in students.

Rush enough.

Have you seen a pocket glow.

Rapidly rapidly sit.

I can I can I can allow the same.

Can you return Jesus to me.

This is the incident of the unwilling.

How can teasing annoy how can it.

A regular class is a regular class and how many books can you meet.

We come now to the real story of Myra. A great many people have written letters. Some as you may or may not know have sufficient interest to make you wish for a letter of introduction. In that case you say may I be careful. How often we do not know Miss Grey. Pray for Miss Grey.

Myra said I believe that I wholeheartedly am useful to myself and others.

We all were pleased to be in the air.

How can air be felt.

Madrid air.

Mexico.

Not Mexico.

Can you sing to a king.

Can you roar to an Emperor.

And to a missing queen.

Can you be extreme.

Myra was extreme to a missing queen.

Get you willing to be men.

She said. Are you willing to be a mother.

She said I am.

They why don’t you.

Because it is unannounced.

Well cannot a duchess sit.

A royal duchess has ways of averting disaster.

This was not expected, not on his birthday.

And then how can Ernest be Bert.

Boiled and hurt.

Look facts in the face look facts in the face look facts in the face.

And how many weddings are led.

I lead you to the seam.

Sands are the same as cows.

Cows are the same as goats.

Not to us.

Cows are the same as cows.

Break of day, break of day, what do the big Caesars say. They say One Two Three Cow.

We do not associate lands.

We do not disassociate lands. We excellently win Emily and Helen.

Helen has fear.

Fearful talk and fearful suns.

And what does Myra say. She says she is not easily discouraged by it.

I will never forgive him for telling me of them.

It is singular how you can finish a poem. A great many people cannot read together. A great many can read me.

[ ¶ ]

1921

234.

EMILY CHADBOURNE

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Can you listen to Ellen.

Any one can eat a round melon.

Can you settle a taste.

Not in haste not in haste not in haste slowly, not in pearls. Braids are straight and we ate sacks and sacks of corn.

Look and listen to the sea, see what we can never see, sea for me, see for me look and illustrate the sea.

The sea comes from Boston to China and Japan. It comes from inland and from the top. It causes catarrh.

Not a saleable surface, a surface that is rigid is ruined and a surface that is certain is cloudy and a surface that is missed is widowed and a surface that is mild is raised and a surface that has nights is harmless and a surface that meadows is gracious and a surface that is loosed is smiling and a surface that is mine is mine. And where do you mind what you hear. Leaves of distress leave distress a mess, leave a mess for mess distress. Can not you think and swim.

I cannot make the sound of her voice I cant make the sound of her voice I cannot make the sound of her voice. Arise and sit and message.

What does a message say. A message does not say I pray, I pray that you may have come to-day. A message does not say, what does she say.

Cards of coloured elections.

I wish it were grey. And can you sneeze readily. I can so easily wish to disturb, I can so easily wish to be disturbed, I can so easily wish to reserve and reward. I do not use a word.

Can you smile.

Can you pile the wood awhile.

Can you smile and pile the veils awhile.

Were you expectant, were they expectant were they expecting women.

And what is nervousness. We understand speeches and religion and underpinning and leaves and even Chinamen. We understand so much.

She, she cannot be me, she is the center of the sleeve, I am never surprised by an arm.

Can you use a minute.

Really what can you mean by waste. Waste away.

No friend of mine says that.

And then we smiled at Emily.

[ ¶ ]

1921

235.

NOT A HOLE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Out from the holes Rosenberg,

Out from the whole Rosenberg.

A mountain in roses. A mountain for roses. Roads of roses. Read rapid rows of roses. Relieve me oh relieve me.

A very little man can never deceive me.

[ ¶ ]

1921

236.

CURTAINS DREAM

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Measure a treasure.

We treasure a measure.

We measure and we measure and we tread that is Godiva does the distance that was the distance that is and it was Liz and it was Lizzy she would have been dizzy but Godiva is strong and for long and the song the song of the godmother prolong.

Think. Is she.

She is.

[ ¶ ]

1921

237.

DINNER

[Two (Hitherto Unpublished) Poems, The Banyan Press, 1948]

Pigeons.

Who kills pigeons.

Turkeys.

Who eats turkeys.

Chickens.

Who earns chickens.

Oysters.

Who smells oysters.

Lobsters.

Who destroys lobsters.

Christmas.

Who imitates wood.

Central dogs.

Who are women.

Love of race.

Who mends tables.

Turn away.

Who has shells.

What do shells make.

Shells make a charming scene and a baby a little baby with a lamb.

It is a nice day and moon.

[ ¶ ]

1921

238.

COUNTING

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I once said something about counting dresses.

Counting dresses is not nearly so difficult as counting distances.

Would you believe that 25 miles is farther than going around. We go around every day.

[ ¶ ]

1921

239.

KITES

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

All attention is directed to traffic.

James have you a short name.

Shorter than yours.

Shorter than Jennie’s and William’s.

No we name ours Francis.

A little baby sleeps.

[ ¶ ]

1921

240.

READINGS

[Banyan Press, 1947]

Kisses can kiss us

A duck a hen and fishes, followed by wishes.

Happy little pair.

[ ¶ ]

1921

241.

SEPARATED

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

She is meant to fear.

Fear nor that.

Opium den opium then opium when.

Have they hair.

[ ¶ ]

1921

242.

ATTACKS

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

She is.

She is the best way.

She is the best way from here to there.

I cannot regret pouches.

Instead of pockets.

Question nicely.

Question me nicely.

If they read it.

If they read it.

Can they read it.

[ ¶ ]

1921

243.

JOKES FOR JESSIE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Parlor habits.

In England they call them drawing rooms.

The English cannot draw, they are under sleeping America.

America sleeps when it can.

One sleeps when one can.

[ ¶ ]

1921

244.

DOLPHIN

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

He made a bird on the tree and the tree.

And what did he say.

He said an iron orange tree would make a nice orangery.

I cannot I cannot believe in bleating dust.

Must you go. Indeed I wish to tell you about the tail the lion has no tail.

Indeed we were peaceful.

When we refuse do we use just the same abuse. Happily we do.

An imitation bird and an imitation heard, can you sing sweetly to me.

This is what Frank says.

Frank says pass me the butter.

Are many willing to go to Sweden.

Chinaman chinese chinaman chinese, chimes and chinaman carry, they marry too.

[ ¶ ]

1921

245.

LITTLE PILLOWS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Spangles and three little holes. Can a cork close a hole.

Out from the whole wide world I chose thee.

I am going to describe Frank. Frank is tall large short-breathed and methodical.

And Raymond. Raymond is short fat and in his youth was found sleeping with his step mother who had been his sister’s governess.

Arthur Balfour is tall dark and suffers from headaches. As he is very tired he moves about freely. He drinks champagne.

And a great many authors write books.

Do painters paint well.

How I do admire Cezanne.

All truth is in Godiva.

Godiva receive her deceive her believe her.

To-morrow is Sunday.

Pay a paper.

Little Pillows are so soft can we carry them to the trough, no because spangles are their care. I am always ready to be fair.

The owl is a fowl and its a avow-al that we’d like a squirrel to please the girl. Can we have a little squirrel.

And what is a cow. A cow is how, how do you do.

Can you wish that jelly can you wish that jelly should be eaten with cream.

Raymond tossed her.

Norman fussed her.

Herbert crossed her.

Tirpitz lost her.

How should an ocean release please release our friends. They were released. They said that there was something noble in that.

[ ¶ ]

1921

246.

SINGING TO A MUSICIAN

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

George Leroy when he was a boy knew Lloyd George and he was very friendly with him at this time.

He had frequently come in contact with the vice president of the street railroads of Buda Pesth. He knew Mr. Penfold. He had also met Clemenceau, Hardinge and Harden, who by the way did not change his name.

He very recently met a musician. He said to him what is your impression of industrialism, are you one of those who believe in regular printing.

Printing is done in Paris in houses which resemble dwellings.

Eugene Leroy was married to one woman, he had been interested in many women, he did not need to use subdivision, he divided them into ministering and defeated women. He had frequently come in contact with Roosevelt, Lloyd George, Arthur Balfour and Raymond Duncan. He had also met John Hayden. He very frequently followed James Stephens, he predicted that a great many suppers would be eaten.

And do you wish to wish.

The beginning of his intelligence was in nearly interesting Henrietta Bloomsbury. How can you bury peaches.

Eugene Leroy was married.

He has married a young woman. He himself was no longer as young as he had been when he had been married to a twin. In neglecting his opportunities he came to know Sybil. She had a theatre. She knew about the theatre she knew of a theatre. She knew Henry Pierre Rocher. She was easily marriageable. She meant what she said. When she spoke rashly she spoke carefully and when she suggested herself to her brother she knew that there was no necessity for light.

All conversation pleases.

And why have the English a social sense. Why may they light their fire. And why do they not approve of Eugene.

Eugene Leroy had met his wife. He had learned that marriage was possible was desirable was not disappointing was imaginary. He had no imagination.

How easily we hear that. He had no imagination.

Colouring him colouring him with heaps of robust colour with bursts of splendour with shades of green coloured the splendid green colour that we see in winter wheat. Did you imagine that winter wheat grew in winter. Grew every winter.

George Leroy was stout. He was stouter and he readily believed in the theatre. He took great credit himself for his earnestness and he was in earnest, he bought a ranch and fruit trees how many fruit trees are there in Michael Henry’s garden.

The Leroys had a mother an uncle and an estate.

They also inherited mountains. Can mountains be considered earth.

George Leroy saw his brother bring a wife to his mother. A mother can tell by a glance that a cathedral has no houses near it.

And what does Eugene matter. What does Eugene matter when he works so well when he makes researches about woods, woods the poor man’s overcoat.

Either he is a genius or he is very nearly a genius.

Eugene was floating in misery. He had plenty of money. He had inherited land, he had a wife, he had an older sister and he had a horror of masterpieces.

He mentioned to me that he seasoned wood. He felt that to be an authority it was necessary to have testimonials. One of the testimonials said that he was a genius and the other one that he was almost a genius. He found that his mother had been worried.

Gather us together.

Can you climb apples piles of apples. Eugene said that he enjoys apples. Apples can be properly cooked.

What does Eugene say. He says that he is surprised that he is not better placed. He is very well placed next to the beauty and beside the rose. Can you explain roses.

Eugene has made no mention of toilets. Do you mean how we happened to say that he was weeping.

George Leroy likes hunting. He likes driving and loads and harness. He also likes resemblance.

Can you wish to see a general.

Can you credit a general with resemblances.

Pieces spoken timidly are not as loud as applause. Why do you applaud.

A tall man has to touch a tree, a tall man has to touch his his knee, a knee is necessary for kneeling. And the voices are savage and the voices are not savage and the ground how many bushes are in the ground, how many servants are in the door, how many cases are unpacked and what is a track a track is something a locomotive runs on.

Thank you for me.

Many thanks for Howard. Howard has come.

[ ¶ ]

1921

247.

FINISH CONSTANCE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Plan to be wise, plan a size, recognise, why recognise.

I have very little trouble with indigestion.

In teasing Moses, in teasing Moses order the extra, order the extra organism. Wise, left and reddening, short, down and stinging, leaves, collars and hazards, how often do we miss me. We miss her readily with a pen. A pen holds wigs, can it curl, can it recall, can it recurl flight.

No need of a mill, no need of a mill boy, no need of a girl.

I cannot split lances.

[ ¶ ]

1921

248.

A SONATINA FOLLOWED BY ANOTHER. DEDICATED BY REQUEST TO D.D.

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I

Thank you very much, how often I have thanked you, how often I have cause to thank you. How often I do thank you.

Thank you very much.

And what would you have me do.

I would have you sing songs to your little Jew.

Not in the form of games not in the way of repetitions. Repetitions are in your first manner and now we are in the South and the South is not in the North. In the North we resist even when we are kissed and in the South we are kissed on the mouth. No sonatina can make me frown.

I love my love with a g because she is so faithful. I love her with a p because she is my pearl.

Can you subsist on butter, oil and edibles and rosebuds and weddings. Can you have weddings in many countries. How do each how does each mountain have a hill a steep hill, and I, I am always good.

Coo-coo, Mona. Plan away.

Have you seen a mixed dream. I dreamed of dances and guesses and cooing. How did you guess that.

Eighty pages of love and blandishment and small hand writing. And now a poem a conversation an address and a dialogue and a rebuttal.

Birds are fat and roses are yellow.

Tea is a color and tileul a drink.

Politics is a subject and obedience is necessary.

Blandishments are long and the buds are budded.

Who budded the buds.

I do love Tubbs hotel very well with Eucalyptus and palms and Godiva and a mistress.

A little hand writing is precious.

And now a conversation.

Let me neglect you. Do not let me neglect you. I do not let you neglect me. I am reproachful.

I have been reading. What. The book about Russia. And you have loaned it to me. No I was personal. In the french sense. In the french sense. Do not be elusive and remember the last sign of the Moor. We walked far for that. I forgot that it was a conversation. That it is a conversation.

And now an address.

Address me to number thirteen rue San Severin and St. Anthony, address Saint Anthony too. And building blocks. Address building blocks and the can for the oil, address the can for the oil. Address it to all.

A dialogue.

I love you, I know it, how do you know it, I know it by my feeling.

And a rebuttal.

We do not use coal, we burn wood, we find it more economical and pleasanter. Before the war we used to wish that we could afford to burn wood instead of coal, now that we are no richer and wood is dearer we find it more economical to burn wood. Can you reason with me. I do not wish to.

And now as to cooing.

Coo away.

I miss the Mistral.

And the wood.

The wood misses the mistral.

And misses. Misses does not miss the mistral. Eighty pages are not eighty leaves, there are forty leaves, forty leaves make eighty pages.

And thunder.

The thunder comes from the door.

What can roses do, they can grow red without being seen.

How faithful is Caroline.

I can tell you a story about the North west.

Northwest from here is a hill and above the or rather near the top is a village. They grow orange blossoms, olives and winter grapes. The olive crop has been a failure for two years, the orange trees have been frozen, and the vines which are now just budding have been affected by the fog. In spite of all this the village is extremely prosperous. This is owing to the constant visits of artists and tourists. Thank you very much.

Pussy said that I was to wake her in an hour and a half if it didn’t rain. It is still raining what should I do. Should I wake her or should I let her sleep longer.

Coo, coo.

The coo coo bird is sitting on the coo coo tree, budding the roses for me.

Why is pussy like the great American Army. Because she buds so many buddies.

And now I want to explain again the difference between the South of France and Brittany. In Brittany they have early potatoes. In the South they have early vegetables. In Brittany there is a great deal of fish caught. In the South they catch a great deal of fish. There are trout in the streams in some streams of Brittany and in some streams in the South. They grow camellias in some places in Brittany. They also grow camellias in the South.

I am very pleased to be in the South.

I address my caress, my caresses to the one who blesses who blesses me.

I usually say it for each separately.

I am going to say it for all of them altogether.

White yellow and pink roses, single ones.

Pink roses. Single ones.

White red and yellow roses.

An elephant.

Pink roses, single ones.

White roses.

Lilacs white roses and red roses and tea roses.

I need not mention the others.

How can gaiters cover old shoes.

How can rubber heels come off.

How can oil be thick and thin.

How can olives flower.

And why don’t figs.

If Napoleon had a son, we could see Corsica in the morning. We have not seen Corsica yet. Everybody has mentioned it.

Why can butter be yellow or white.

She is so political.

And Mrs. Johnson is so afraid.

Coo, coo, I mention it. Coo coo I hear it. Coo coo let us be moderate. We are personal. We have a personal husband.

How can you read a book how can you read a book and look.

I have no book.

I look.

Coo coo don’t listen to me.

Do you know how to say buggy wagon riding. Do you know how to go slow. Go slowly. I go very slowly. Coo-coo I love but you.

This is old fashioned stuff. Now we say, Coo coo, I am all to you.

Cover up roses scratches, with what with black oil, and what else frog’s noises.

I can understand copying gallo romaine pottery but I do not care to spend much money buying original ones. You can buy them for almost nothing.

Egg shells. Who sells egg shells and oranges and green peas. Who does. Answer me.

Eight out of eighty is how much. It isn’t out of eighty, it’s out of forty. Eight out of eighty is how much.

I said hastily that I was very rich.

I can think of everything to say.

Call to me with frogs and birds and moons and stars. Call me with noises. Mechanical noises.

I do not disturb you unnecessarily. Oh yes, you do.

I aspire to acquire every virtue and the allied armies. They will ride and we will see them. At a distance perhaps. And she sneezed. I am quite sure that it did not portend a chill. No indeed brilliant sunshine.

Gladys Deacon is so brilliant and so is Chicago. I do not mention either of them here.

Coo coo a message to you.

And she did not make cheese very well.

We see no necessity for reductions.

I please myself and I please Mrs. Johnson. I pay her. Who payed her. You payed her. Why certainly you payed her.

Let me tell you about yesterday. Yesterday I was Lindoed and you you were so gracious. And to-day. To-day I was still lindoed and you were even more gracious. You are extraordinarily gracious and I am very contentedly grateful. In this way we are adjusted. Pinions are adjusted. They are not like a bird. They do not fly.

I spy a fly.

It was a bee.

You are my honey honey suckle.

I am your bee.

You are my honey honey suckle.

I am your bee.

We saw a blacksmith making springs and we waited in the dust and were content not content to wait but content with the springs. We hope we have cause to be content with the three springs.

Two weeks are less than three weeks. We will see everything.

Olives for wood, butter for cheese, milk for honey, and wind for sunny sunny weather and clouds. How can you distress me. You can’t. You can please me. And an apprentice. You can please me as an apprentice. Apprentisage.

A nice library a very nice library, she mentions it as a very nice library.

Coo coo come dirty me, coo coo. I am for thee.

Do we like corn bread.

Here is an interesting story. In visiting churches we find many little colored images pretty renaissance altars and late colored glass chandeliers and flowers and we said what we liked best were the colored glass and after that the little colored images on the ceiling and after that the flowers. We sent our servant to see these treasures. She walked 5 miles and enjoyed them very much. So had we.

We have a multitude of roses and mountains of lilac. We pick everything as it shows. We are a model to every one. We are wonderfully productive.

This is another interesting story. We found ourselves suddenly without eggs for supper. We were quite near an Italians and we bought some very good sausages. We also bought some anchovies and cakes and then we came home at a very rapid pace. We came home so rapidly that we were able to go down hill slowly. We always prefer going down hill slowly. When we had finished supper we were very certain that we were not hurried. We always linger in a chair. To-morrow in a fashion of speaking is the Holy Sabbath.

How can you think of everything when roses smell the most and tea pots lean on elephants and a spring is lost. How can you mention orange wear when orange blossoms last how can you laugh at me all day when all day has been passed, splendidly with an Englishman a negro and a Pole who might have had a Russian name.

How can you easily please me you can do so very well and how can you laugh as asparagrass when peas will do as well, and gloves. How we appreciate doves. Gloves and palms, please take care. Take care of what. Take care of electricity. Electricity takes care of itself.

A reform for two is not to stew.

A red poppy is for decoration and a daisy is a humble expression of a husband’s love. Together they make a bouquet. Joined to nasturtiums and pansies they show unexpected tenderness.

If the South is cold and the North is colder, if the wind is strong and the palms are stronger, if there are no palms in the North only lilacs what emotion do canticles express. Canticles are religious.

Can we still be a necessity.

Counting horses, a large horse is named butterfly.

Relieve me relieve me from the Turk. He was not a Turk he was partly Negro. His father came from New Orleans in Louisiana.

Can you prefer one who is not Italian can you prefer cooking that is not Italian. Can you prefer rice that is Italian. Can you be selected to look through the window. And what do I see. I see you.

Can a cow keep sweet. Yes if it has a blessing. Can a cow keep its retreat. No not if it has a blessing. Can a cow have feet. Yes if it has a blessing. Can a cow be perfect. Yes if it has a blessing.

I bless the cow. It is formed, it is pressed, it is large it is crowded. It is out. Cow come out. Cow come out and shout.

Have Caesars a duty. Yes their duty is to a cow. Will they do their duty by the cow. Yes now and with pleasure. Mock oranges do not mock me.

We have the true orange the orange blossom. And do perfumes smell. Yes in the grass.

How can I welcome you. I do.

Now there is a case in point.

I arouse, you arouse we arouse and Godiva arouses me. This should not be. We should tranquilly think of the remedy. I arouse the sympathy of Grasse. Why is grass white. Because it is covered with white hail. How pleasantly we back out.

And now mountains, and now mountains, do not cloud, over. Let us wash our hair and stare stare at mountain ranges. How sweet are suns and suns. And the season. The sea or the season, and the roads. Roads are often neglected.

How can you feel so reasonably.

And what were the pages.

And why were there men who had hurry as their reason. Not now. They were not in a hurry now. How precious you are.

A poppy, need I say a red poppy. A poppy by its color is a symbol of the decoration a grateful country gives you in recognition of your devotion to duty and the daisies are a humble expression of a husband’s love. Now take it.

Can we count a nightingale. Can we escort one another. Can we feed on artichokes and olives and may we sell anchovies. No we may buy eggs. And now often do you say, I argue often about words and houses. How are houses entered. By the determination to be well and happy. How kindly you smile. How sweetly you smile on me. How tenderly you reward me and how beautifully you utter your words. We have no use for botanically painted plates.

How can I thank you enough for holding me on the ladder for allowing me to pick roses, for enjoying my fireside and for recollecting stars. How can I thank you enough for all your kindness to me. How can I thank you enough.

If I could I would make this arrangement.

Here donkey and he brays, so does not my mistress.

Here donkey. Just a minute. Monte Carlo. Just a minute.

Here donkey. We crave sweets.

Not because we like honey or landscapes but just because we have ancient habitations. We are placed under a torn sky, and the Romans were lenient and paused on the road. How nicely we go up hill.

When I was wishous, when I had wishes. When I wished I wished to be remembered to you.

How can you silently think of me. Rest easily on the terrace look out on the blue sea and think of me.

How can rows of roses spare matches. How can matches strike. How can images be blue, temples are blue and how are brooches red. Fish come in summer. They need rain and warm weather.

I can lean over a parapet, you can lean over a parapet, we can lean over a parapet, she can lean over a parapet, they can all stand as if they were waiting for their king. There are no kings there are nothing but princesses. Princes and princesses.

And where have I seen you before.

In a way a honey moon is not treated to hail. It is not treated to rain, it is not treated to mischief, it is not treated to threats. It is treated to pleasure and prophecy. I prophesy good weather.

How do I care for hair. I care for hair by cutting it.

That is an excellent method.

And how long does an inventory take.

It takes all day. Not every day. No not every other day. I leave mine behind me. You are so wise.

Do you despise decorations.

Do you admire gypsies.

Do you really wear a Chinese hat.

We do.

Can we eat to-day, to-day is the month of May. Can we eat to-day largely.

And how nicely we sing of the thirteenth of April. The thirteenth of April is the day which is the month of May. On that day we hesitate to sing. Why because we are so happily flourishing.

We make a list, a sauce dish, a saucer, a tile, a gilded cushion, a handkerchief, a glass, two plates and an oratory. And what do we do in the oratory. We tell about our blessings. We bless the day every day. We say gayly the troubadour plays his guitar to his star.

How can we whistle in our bath. By means of oxygen. Oxygen in water makes oxygenated water. Thank you for all you are doing for me. And don’t mind the rain. It is not going to rain long.

The song of Alice B.

Little Alice B. is the wife for me. Little Alice B so tenderly is born so long so she can be born along by a husband strong who has not his hair shorn. And what size is wise. The right size is nice. How can you credit me with wishes. I wish you a very happy birthday.

One two one two I come to you. To-day there is nothing but the humble expression of a husband’s love. Take it.

I caught sight of a splendid Misses. She had handkerchiefs and kisses. She had eyes and yellow shoes she had everything to choose and she chose me. In passing through France she wore a Chinese hat and so did I. In looking at the sun she read a map. And so did I. In eating fish and pork she just grew fat. And so did I. In loving a blue sea she had a pain. And so did I. In loving me she of necessity thought first. And so did I. How prettily we swim. Not in water. Not on land. But in love. How often do we need trees and hills. Not often. And how often do we need mountains. Not very often. And how often do we need birds. Not often. And how often do we need wishes. Not often. And how often do we need glasses not often. We drink wine and we make, well we have not made it yet. How often do we need a kiss. Very often and we add when tenderness overwhelms us we speedily eat veal. And what else, ham and a little pork and raw artichokes and ripe olives and Chester cheese and cakes and caramels and all the melon. We still have a great deal of it left. I wonder where it is. Conserved melon. Let me offer it to you.

How can you sleep so sweetly, how can you be so very well.

Very well.

How can you measure measures I measure measures very well.

To be a roman and Julius Caesar and a bridge and a column and a pillar and pure how singularly refreshing.

We know of a great many things we are not to do. We are not to laugh or be sarcastic or harsh or loud or sudden or neglectful or preoccupied or attacked or rebukeful.

He is so generous with the towels. He leaves her two fresh clean ones.

How can you worship extras. I find it exceedingly simple to do so. I have but to see.

I see the sea and it is a river not a murmuring river nor a roaring river nor a great river nor a callous river. I see Saint Anthony in the river. Saint Anthony the fruit of the olive, the crown of the orange the strength of the cork. Saint Anthony, pray for us.

I feel nearly everything.

How often the wind how often the wind resists iron. How often it manages to show. We have tall walls and so have palaces.

I can be seen to be a queen. I can be seen declaring that wine how can wine be so cheap. It will be cheaper. And is there a providence in Provence. There is no comfort in a home, because they are not as reasonable in their hopes as they are in their fears. Wine makes no water. Water makes wine. The wine, the vine needs water and we we wish to eat our lunch in the department of Vaucluse. And we will we will arrange the department to be willing. Napoleon, why did they declare their purpose. Napoleon listened to music in Avignon, he felt the strength of the violin and the composition. We were not inimical to women nor to men, nor even to educated strangers. We liked best of all the soldiers and the salt. How many leaves have pitchers. And what is the difference between white and yellow. And how many lions are golden. All dogs seen at a distance, run.

Willy nilly with a roasted kid, how can you be so delicious and give it to the cat. I gave to the cat because we were uncomfortable. We are not naturally uncomfortable, we are a little nervous. I took a piece of pork and I stuck it on a fork and I gave it to a curly headed jew jew jew. I want my little jew to be round like a pork, a young round pork with a cork for his tail. A young round pork. I want my little jew to be round like a young round pork. I do.

A special name for careless is caress. A special name for answers is tenderness a special name for Master is Mrs. C. A special name for an enormous hotel is very well I will not answer back.

When the swallows fly so high you mustn’t cry because when the swallows fly so high the sun will shine out by and by.

I never answer back.

Back there.

How can the mother of a priest see through your glasses.

The times, the times is a rose, the rose is a nose, in time the nose arose. To arise means to clean, to wash out. Thank you so much.

What have little museums in them, They have dutch British English and austrian things in them and when we see them we say they are copies of French and when we see them and we see them when we see of them we read of them. We know we will like them. And we are not mistaken.

We did not stay where St. Stephen was to pray we did not stay we did not play we saw the guns and what did they say, they said that it was not necessary to be protected, it was only necessary to be firm and numerous, it was only necessary to be stoned it was only necessary. A great many people hesitate about St. Stephen. We didn’t.

When we came away we came away to stay we came away steadily. And where are we. We are in the land of sky larks not in the land of nightingales. We do not mention robins swallows, quails and peacocks. We do not mix them. We murmur to each other, nightingales, we please each other with fruit trees we allow each other melons and we throw each other shoes. And pork. What do we think about pork and asparagus. What do we think about everything. It is necessary for us to know what we think. We think very well of butter and church cheese. We think very well of cracked church bells.

How many is four times two. Eight. And seven plus one. Eight. And six and two. Eight. And how much is seven. Seven is five and two and four and three. We are free. We are free to have false smiles. I smile falsely and I do not hesitate to give pleasure I speak sharply and I hear the sound of falling water. I linger and I kiss a rose. How often do I kiss a rose. Everytime. I approach the wonder. I wonder why I have so many wishes. I wish to please and to be repeated. This is in my first manner. Thank you so much for your first manner. That is most kind of you.

Misses meet Mister.

Is that what you were doing.

I quit early. So does every one who works eight hours a day.

Georgie Sand is in my hand and what are omelettes made of, of oranges and lemonade and how did you see the new moon. It was not the new moon it was the first quarter.

Don’t make fun of me.

How sweet to tickle little sweet and how prettily little pigs eat, and how interesting to collect treasures and how admirable to celebrate pleasures. Napoleon was a great pleasure.

A sonatina followed by another. The public is not invited to laugh. Who brought the turkeys to France. A Jesuit father brought the turkeys to France and ate them and then they grew and then we ate them and then we grew. Let me see the cups. How often do we say let me learn to stay. I stay all day and all night too.

How can I be relished by lunches. How can I be stolen for tea. I cannot. How can I be earnest in churches how can I be wise in a chateau. We say so.

False smiles are wiles to make one’s styles realise the difference between a tone and a tone. I atone with smiles and miles.

How many forests believe in Carpentier and will he win on a foul. How many times have I asked this and how often has a fowl replied. Oh the dear dear fowl oh the sweet false smile oh the tender tender while, we while the time away so pleasantly and she, she is my nature’s daily food and she is wooed and chewed. Respect me.

I see the moon and the moon sees me god bless the moon and god bless me which is she.

II

A sonatina followed by another. This ought to be the other. And it is.

A sonatina song is just this long. A sonatina long is just this song.

Come along and sit to me sit with me sit by me, come along and sit with me all the next day too. Come along and sit with me sit by me sit for me, come along and sit by me sit by me and see.

Seneca said that he loved to be wed. And he said that was what he said.

Carefully meddle with me.

If you think, if you think much, if you reflect if you reflect me, I reflect that I have not been serviceable. But you are very serviceable.

Do not be plaintive and sing, meddle with me, meddle with me, medal, who has the medal.

Sing reasonably.

How happy we are on the fourth of July.

There is more short hair than long hair here. Hear me. I will be clerical. And researches. Researches rhyme with churches!

Rachel says Rachel says she is my aunt. I do not deny her. Nor do I blaspheme the saints. I am always to see Saint Anthony thought of.

Please be very still. And repeat, let us lead it by ourselves. And we did. Godiva did. And happily.

What can Beauvais say, Beauvais can say come away. And we did. We will go to Brussels. Brussels rhymes with muscles.

I look very pretty in sculpture.

Make a new way to say, how do you do. I can write to there. And how will you do it. By measuring from there to there. France is french.

A sonatina caressed. I like that best.

I have a fancy for reconciliation. How can you reconcile beets and strawberries. By knowing they both are red.

How easily we release images. And why do we worry the blacks. Black and blue all out but you.

I reason, we reason we reason for a reason. How prettily I shimmer. We have assisted ourselves. And sunshine. We brought rain, in our train, Godiva Godiva Godiva.

Let us and let us and let us say. We go away and absolutely we reason in this way. Why are pages open and why are we not disappointed. Why do we moisten our hands. Because it is hot. I breathe freely.

Birds and pages and Brussels. Lobster will be cheaper. Lobsters will be cheaper after a bit. And how often do we intend to go a mile.

Summaries are precious to me. Left over every where is precious to me.

Continue to purse your lips and remember that fruit is not abundant this year.

And how much patience is there in singing.

All the mouths are near and all the mouths are here and all the mouths have that.

I am still satisfied.

Wedding jelly.

Have that colored white.

The reason is not far to seek.

The honey honey honey suckle. I am the bee.

Words and sizes. There are surprises. Can you quote speeches. Can you quote speeches. Words and sizes there are surprises. And little screens. How literally we screen her. We have barricades and weaponless sisters and all sorts of repeated curtains. Curtains let us take advantage of repetitions. She tells a story so brightly. And a hero has patience. He leans this way.

How can so many sonatinas be followed by another. Everybody smiles.

How can you press me to you.

All the rest of the bale is filled with down. We find it very compressible.

Can you thank me for so much.

A great many numbers indicate the number of places to which we can go. A great many numbers have this to say. Go this way. A great many numbers have special sizes and under them there is a large F. Be so pleased to see for tea.

We are going to remember this very soon. And recall her. And recall her call her.

Now no motion is so fast as hurling.

She is immovable.

Have a chance repeatedly for the use of this have a chance repeatedly collect me.

I have been useful to her.

ANNEX TO NO. 2
SONATINA FOLLOWED BY ANOTHER
NOT YET SAT BUT WALKING

I can but think I can but think, and what do you stare at. Cultivation.

In the forest by the sea in feathers, two white feathers have decorated Normandy. They have been placed there by the girl who came by sea from Barbery. Casablanca is now entirely a french, city.

We are spending our honeymoon in Normandy. We are following in the footsteps of our brother who found that the inhabitants singularly flattered his wife. He has been married a long time and has a son twenty five years old.

How old are brave women. We find that a disrupter we find that a disrupter is singularly useful in an emergency but entirely impractical when used too continuously. We have returned to our normal footing. We love the hand. The hand that forbids collisions. The french avoid a crisis and the Americans arise to it.

Do not think that we are safe.

We are safe in a safe deposit that is in a hotel found for us by our brother.

And now gently guide us up hill.

Uphill and down dale.

How is it that the English do not mind remembering that they once possessed Normandy. How is that they do not mind noticing that all their civilisation resembles the civilisation of Normandy. How is it that they do not mind me. I love to mind to remind to remind them and they remind me of everything.

Why is there a certitude in recreation. Why is there feeling in antithesis.

Leaves cabbage grass, apples trees gold cream oaks and ears, now many people need me.

I need her, she needs me, she needs me, I need that she is splendidly robust. Please me by thinking at ease.

Good-night now.

Sincerely yours,

Augustus Wren.

Flaubert have a care. Have a care Flaubert. Flaubert don’t be hurt don’t be hurt Flaubert.

When we were traveling we saw cunning, we saw cunning in women, we saw cunning in men, we saw cunning in children, when we were traveling we hesitated before wishing and then in the evening we saw a star and we start wishing. I wish I was a fish with a great big tail, a polly wolly doodle a lobster or a whale. This was not what I wished. I never tell my wish.

Earnestly we notice that a pharmacy has a green light that a railroad has a red light and a green light, that an automobile has a white light, that a ship has a green light and also a white light. We also notice that distances are not deceptive.

Please recall to me everything that you have thought of.

And now for squares. It is astonishing that it has never been observed that squares are frequently expressive of ignorance on the part of the inhabitants. They inevitably consider those who come to them as strangers, they certainly feel lonely in their intercourse with another. Some are too young to marry and others never will be of service. Some appear at windows and again others say we have joined a circus. In France it is not easy to join a circus. Barges have a boat to lead them. How do you do. I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive. Some prefer going up hill quickly and down hill slowly and some really prefer going up hill practically all the time. I myself am to be remembered among the number of these. I understand what she says. Peas and beans and barley grows. You nor I nor nobody knows. And yet flowers are very pretty.

The fruit that falls from the tree and is picked up from the ground is often sound.

I am always glad when I please you.

Around the world around the world there is a square. How can I forget the square. It is very large and the town is small.

We have been very pleased to hear him say that he likes to be where they play all day in the Casino.

The apple marks a day, the day when in the evening we heard of the ocean. Water does not resemble water at all. I am not worried about breadth.

Let me tell you about museums. When glass was made and there was no shade, and buildings were necessary for symmetry, then objects which of which many are beautiful were collected together. They were placed so that they might be seen. They give pleasure. As for me I prefer purchase. I even prefer that the seller breaks his treasure. The buyer of course does not. Thank you so much. We are sincerely remembered wherever we have been. She said that she regretted but the staff had already been sent away and the inventory had been begun.

Sixes and sevens oh heavens oh heavens.

A fig an apple and some grapes makes a cow. How. The Caesars know how. Now. The Caesars know how and they know how now. The Caesars know how. How can you be able to obey a whim. Whine and shine is not the same as whim and vim. How can you be stout. By eschewing reminiscences. And how can you be on time. How can you be left to serve me. An Italian has not gone yet. We are very pleased to see that a woman wears the medal of Eighteen seventy of Alsace and Lorraine. We wear the medal of the Reconnaissance Française. Thank you so very much. We sign ourselves respectfully yours, Mrs. Herbert Howard. We like Breton names such as Patty Requets. I do not smell nicely. Seasons are upon us. And the snow threatens. And the sea is soft. Please me.

Back, we do not go back, but by a back we go across, we Godiva and Saint Christopher.

Back and over, how well I remember that song. Back and over and is he a good father. Back and over over there, we and Godiva and Saint Christopher and the pair, the pair and the pair. Father and son, and one another. Over there. When there is no bridge there is a river. I might have said this in another way.

This is a list of my experiences. I cannot describe beauty. I cannot describe a square, I cannot describe strangeness. I cannot describe rivers, I cannot describe lands. I can describe milk, and women and resemblances and elaboration and cider. I can also describe weather and counters and water. I can also describe bursts of melody.

I was reasonably gratified that we did not lose that.

How often have I said, what do you wish.

The question is is the broom a broom and I cannot mention this. I cannot mention the half of a honeymoon which was finished too soon but there are always plenty of them shining in the sunshine. I am your honey honeysuckle you are my bee, I am your honey honey suckle you are my bee I am your honey honey suckle you are my bee.

Treasure measure pleasure, whether it is a pleasure, whether it is a pleasure. Treasure measure, whether we consider the placing of the treasure, whether we consider that the treasure is whether we consider that the treasure is a pleasure. Measure, whether we consider that the treasure is a measure of a treasure, whether we treasure, whether we measure whether it is a pleasure. I remember with so much pleasure the crossing of the river. I remember with so much pleasure all the pleasure and all of the pleasure we had crossing the river. I remember the pleasure we had in looking at all the treasure that was made of steel and had to do with instruments that measure. I remember very well the pleasure when I recollect, when I recollect the treasure and can we place that treasure, can we replace that treasure can we place that treasure, whether we can place that treasure. I have decided to be sunburnt.

Thank you so much.

Augustus Lyon.

Can you sit can you sit can you sit easily. How valiantly Florence says I find it astonishing.

And how often is there a republic. Very often and very tenderly. I feel the republican.

A honeymoon so soon again, when, why now.

Some have a honey moon with a husband too soon, some have a honeymoon with a husband soon enough. And we have a honeymoon at noon, every noon, we have a honey moon, a honey honey-moon at noon and in the afternoon and before noon and between the afternoon and the forenoon which is not noon. You understand me. I understand you very well.

I can sign myself sincerely yours.

And the old woman. The old woman is enjoying the best of health. She is annoyed with the American who detained her.

Brown thread and white thread, it is a pity that we do not find what we want and that I am such a nuisance to you. It is a great pity that I bother you but it is best so. How do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive. How do you do I adore you.

Sincerely yours,

Augustus Merryweather.

Forty francs for a pencil. So Emil says. He says the pencil is worth forty francs. Please finish eating.

I gave seen something delightful. The cathedral rising to the stars the band practicing, the dark figures laughing and saying good night and we going away. I have seen something delightful. Sincerely yours,

Augustus Caesar.

How can you have been so thoughtless as to have brought this book and the melon. We have brought both. I have seen something really delightful, I have been mistaken for whom, for no one. I have just been mistaken. You have been mistaken for the benefit of flowers. That is exactly what I mean. And how often do we not mean we do not mean this.

Instead of that this. Tenderly little Miss, tenderly little Misses.

Instead of that this and we would miss the honey and the money but we do not because we have the money and the honey.

I do not astonish you at all, you are my ball and what do you do sitting, you sit there. And why are you not anxious to please because flowers come to you with ease and you are pleased with the flowers and all.

Thank you very much, Mrs. James Allen Augustus. Mrs. James Allen. Mrs. Augustus Allen. Thank you very much Mrs. Augustus Allen.

How can you cherish husbands. Husbands and husbands.

Thank you very much.

I am trying so hard to get to bed that is what she said that is what she said. I am trying so hard to get to bed is what she said.

We have been very wise to enjoy ourselves so much and we hope to enjoy ourselves very much more.

Thank you so very much.

Sincerely yours,

Augustus Ruine.

We have eaten heartily of food well salted and in consequence have found it necessary to eat a great deal of sweet to stimulate our thirst.

We have had all of these experiences in this climate and really the moon and the earth have reason to deal politely with one another. Columbus and the egg, Columbus or the egg or my darling with her eye glasses.

We have been nervous and now we are better, we pray every evening that we may the next day be a good husband.

When they are patriotic they do know the difference.

Kindly drink water again.

They have mentioned being Asiatic and Northern. They have mentioned having farmed their loving. They have mentioned being in earnest about sunshine and for moon-light. They have been in earnest more together. And did he buy a trailer. Did he buy their trailer. Did he buy their trailers.

I certainly think that automobiles suit cathedrals very well.

I am very much [in] earnest Mr. James Raymond.

And what became of their inhabitants.

I can do it from there by just pulling. How can you do it from there by just pulling.

There were a great many windows not broken and there were a great many windows not broken.

What do you say to gathering together a good woman and a strong man. What do you say to river scenery. What do you say to spending this day to spending a day to devoting a day to this journey. We have been mistaken and I have been mistaken. We have not mistaken one thing for another thing. Godiva speaks earnestly and says that. So does many another saint.

A honeymoon, so soon, again, yes it pleases when it comes so soon and again. Yet or again, and some times when there is need of honey for the moon again.

Now let us say pussy. When did I say pussy. You are so full of a cow factory. You manufacture cows by vows. The cows produce reduce reduce they reduce the produce. Cows are necessary after feeding. We are needing what we have after feeding. After feeding we find cows out. How are cows multiplied. By proper treatment. Thank you so much for being so explicit.

She is gentle and considerate. She can do no more than be gentle and considerate and we find that to be quite enough to satisfy and not rebuff.

And now we hear her sentences. She says that as to inequality she is reminded of most things by their cautiousness. Do not be afraid to be of an early religion. And as to that dominion, what are dominion rights. Honey moons do not get startling information. And cows come out.

Little singing charm can never do no harm, little baby sweet can always be a treat. And are sonatinas in music boxes and do they follow one after the other and are music boxes grind organs yes or no. I believe it and I told her so and she believed it as I very well know. I tell her so so.

A belly band is made strand by strand a belly band can stand being knit by hand. And sewed together. And sewed together then. We know how to build a fire. Can tickle can tickle can tickle her for sin is said by writing on the wall with lead with lead penciling. We have two pen holders for which we have cared for which we have cared very much. We do not know this about these.

He ate she ate they ate there, she ate he ate and they are there, he ate she ate and they do care, they ate and we mate and we are there.

Oh no I love you so oh no.

I have often heard it said that a sky-lark never goes to bed. I have often heard it said that they sing. I have often heard it said that they are suddenly ahead and I have often heard it said that they sing.

When we were listening they were attending and when they heard it said that they were frightening we wondered if they had heard.

I believe almost immediately in a soft egg. And so do I. I believe almost immediately in a pleasant surprise.

I see the moon and the moon sees me, God bless the moon and God bless me.

I did not know that the south wind brought the moon.

We are in their way I can see that plainly.

Yes now we will go.

When we say beg we say I beg you to do so. When I say beg I say I beg you to believe me. And when I say I beg you I beg it of you I mean I know you are all well and happy. This is the meaning of exclamation. He is led he is led he is gently led to morality. I understand the difference between bathing and bath tubs between elegance in a dentist’s chair and elegance in a pair. I understand the difference between accounts and recounting and I understand the difference between rose and white. I also understand the difference between able and to be able. She is able she is said to be able, she is said to be able to receive me.

Sweet affection.

They say that they say woods are made that way. They are made altogether. And we gave them away. We gave them away to-day. So we say. Now can you tell me the rest.

This is the rest.

Thank you for the rest.

And now how earnestly we say it is the wrong color. But not this anyway.

And further flowers.

We sleep on the seat and we stay near the bench and we mount the electricity and we gather no indignation.

We sign what do we sign.

Fine fine.

I said it.

We said it.

We saw it.

And the choppers chop it.

And all alike we find the wood is woolen.

So is knitting.

I am not quitting.

Sitting.

I sit.

And you sat.

What does cover a hat.

Underneath it I have reason to need hawthorne.

Hawthorne for me.

A flower an open flower, a sensible extra flower, a seasonable and so-called flower.

I shall re-adjust my solution.

I solve, I resolve, I absolve, I fasten it with a tassel. I do know that church.

I suddenly see the scene. And the scene sees me. God bless the scene and God bless me.

Then we will go on so as not to get there too late.

Is there anything we hate.

I’ll say so.

Then we’ll go on.

In different countries ploughed fields are softer than in others. In different countries in different countries can you guess by the F.

Can you explain to me about the sparrows, the song sparrows and the Seine.

The Seine is a river which we can see.

It is very clear it is very clear when we hear and now shall we get ourselves ready. Yes.

We do not call a wind break a Robinson tree, nor do we call a hawthorne a thorn, we find it not at all useful when there are leaves on it. Useful enough for that much. Do you remember that a pump can pump other things than water. For this search the land. Yes tenderness grows and it grows where it grows. And do you like it. Yes you do. And does it fill a cow full of filling. Yes. And where does it come out of. It comes out of the way of the Caesars. Caesars are rich in thought and in deed. Indeed.

Coming in at the door.

Shut the door.

Yes.

What do you want to-day. Just the same as yesterday. Now do you. Yes I do.

Just a minute and you can have it. I don’t want to wait. You are not waiting. I am not.

We read indeed and an Italian.

Would you drink with him for him or to him. Would you drink anything.

At her request I did suggest that the primroses were not all for the best. Oh no indeed, I have a creed. I have decreed that we consider speed. And what did we spend. We didn’t spend any of it to-day.

We will call it so we will call it a celebration, because we had them and we have them and we will have them and we handled them and we handle them and we will handle them. I call it a celebration because we handled them and we will handle. I call it a substantial celebration because we increased hearing them and we settled them and we settled for them. I call it a celebration and so do they. She says she is really full of tenderness.

LAST PART

one sonatina followed by another divided by a play

Distinguished by there being no moat there at all. We have settled this by asking again and again about it.

The Black hand of the Porte Maillot. She says that a summer day can come in early spring. What is the difference between an early spring and a late spring.

The Black Hand of the Porte Maillot.

a play

Those prominent in what is necessary to the automobile and dreaming in dusting.

She dreams of me in not that capacity. This is said to be erroneously referred to by themselves.

Allan and the best.

She with her mind attuned to cows.

They undertaking elements of pears. And he well he was the third tenant of a large and really friendly house but it was not taken in his name.

Windows are prominently open and there are a great many monetary advantages. Do you know that Ripolin is the name of a certain kind of paint. I take a deep interest in invented names for universal industries. There is Kodak, there is Ripolin there is the recitative and there is the fact that a Lord Derby can not count.

Now we plunge into that play. I play you play and they play. Play and play and play away. I have already said this. Now I said this is the way I make a play. Play it if you please play it, I say play it, I say if you please play it and do you know I am perplexed and respected for having had an indicator of the slant of roads twice smashed in the same town and once when it was guarded.

a play

Not the dears.

But dears.

Dears are the dears.

I look at my own and I see them.

We gain on them.

The first black hand dining.

We stayed home to sit and we did.

How can you think for money how can you think for me how can you think my honey how can you my busy bee. When I have time I will blow my nose.

What was a nice idea, to have my wife hear, hear what. It was a nice idea to have my wife here. Hear me. It was a nice idea to have my wife hear hear what. It was a nice idea to have my wifey hear. Hear. Hear.

a play

I play for baby I play she is baby and I play that baby and Vincent Astor builds a home. Do you believe what I say.

I often say it so that you can know it, when this you see remember me and now I am a poet and I know it and I say to the Caesars all the four shut the door. Caesars all the four open the door and I adore not only a treasure but now I find that a cow is a treasure it is a treasure and loved without measure as it comes out through the door. And the floor. Yes and the floor. It comes out behind and the door before the door there are four four Caesars and I will show them the door. They know of the door. And the cow comes out of the door. Do you adore me. When this you see remember me.

Y.D.

Are you resting nicely. Oh charmingly. Are you pleased with everything. Oh so very pleased. Do you feel satisfied. Oh so satisfied. Have you pleasure in your point of view! Oh a great deal of pleasure.

There where they were pleased there where they were longer, there where they were there. Where. Everywhere. You please me you do please me.

Instance in this instance that flattery succeeds with Caesars but they do not really feel it because it is not flattery it is adequate representation.

I have thanked them privately, I now thank them publicly and to-morrow we will gratify them with fruit.

Middle man. Middle man. Middle of middle woman, middle of middle man, middle man when you can middle woman middle of middle woman. Caesars do not stray they stay.

Caesars stay they do not stray.

Caesars stay they do not stray. Stretch away not into the distance but close to and successfully separating they permit indeed they insist indeed they cause indeed they aid they do not pause they cause and we register with a smile and a nod that there is no need of a prod indeed we register that satisfaction has been obtained.

We have been told that telegrams are sold and we do not buy them. We have been told that rooms can be sold but we do not buy them. We have been told that chairs can be sold but we do not buy them.

What we buy is this and with it we satisfy the longing for a solitude à deux.

When we see women we say do you inhabit this hotel. When they see us they say we can very easily tell all that we wish to state.

I would indeed wish to wed. Would you indeed. When all is said it is very pleasant to be wedded.

Yes indeed and it is a pleasure that we can enjoy.

When we say did they we say they did. When we say did they we say they didn’t. When we say they did, they did. When we say they didn’t, they didn’t. I think the thing to do is to telephone to the hotel if we can on Sundays to the hotel this evening.

I smoke a little pipe.

And who has given it to me.

We were we were.

They applaud. And them the electricity disappointed them. This was so unnecessary.

A beauty is known to be beautiful. How beautiful you are I see.

A reason why I see this is this.

Prettily prettily me she is all the world prettily.

They knew all that you know.

In this way I mention what she will say. In this way I will say what she will say. In this way. I take it literally.

Pleasure for her and pleasure for him it is a pleasure to her and it is a pleasure to him.

Pleasure.

Please.

To please.

He pleases me pleasurably. She pleases me pleasurably.

Pleasurably.

Eyes please

Yes.

Eyes please.

Bright at night not too bright at night.

I read to you and you read to me and we both read intently. And I waited for you and you waited for me and we both waited attentively.

I find knitting to be a continuous occupation and I am full of gratitude because I realise how much I am indebted to the hands that wield the needles.

I have been most pleasantly engaged in saying so.

I practice caution.

And delight in his treasure. And then we will measure our ears and their ears and we will know that we told them so and so and so we know and we feel about a fountain of joy and a well and all well. Very well.

Very well indeed very well indeed. And how are you. Very well indeed.

I have been pleased to hear that you have been pleased to hear what has pleased you to hear.

What do you hear.

I hear you say what you say.

Well you can hear it all day. Good day.

And what is his reward. His reward is the reward of the ages. A cow. All of us worship a cow. How. By introducing and producing and extension.

How.

You know about pipes. A shepherd has pipes. So he has. And so have I.

I do mention this and that, it is true of a pussy and a cat, that this is that and that is this and you are sleepy with a kiss. Who miss, us.

Why misses us, who dismisses us.

We kiss us.

Very well.

She is very well.

And as to cow which is mentioned anyhow. A cow is mentioned anyhow.

Thank you Romans Caesars and all.

I say it to you and I say it to you I say it to you how I love my little jew. I say it to you and I say it to you. I say it to you and I say it to you. I say it to you.

How I can I have the air of here and there and I say it to you I say it to you I love my own little jew. How can I have the air and I do care I care for her hair and there for the rest of her too my little jew. I love her too my little jew. And she will have endured the cold that is cured, it is cured it is cured and a cow how can a cow follow now a cow can follow now because I have a cow. I had a cow you have a cow, you have a cow now.

She is that kind of a wife. She can see.

And a credit to me.

And a credit to me she is sleepily a credit to me and what do I credit her with I credit her with a kiss.

1. Always sweet.

2. Always right.

3. Always welcome.

4. Always wife.

5. Always blessed.

6. Always a successful druggist of the second class and we know what that means. Who credits her with all this a husband with a kiss and what is he to be always more lovingly his missus’ help and hero. And when is he heroic, well we know when.

Win on a foul pretty as an owl pretty as an owl win on a fowl. And the fowl is me and she is pretty as an owl. Battling Siki and Capridinks capridinks is pretty and winks, winks of sleep and winks of love. Capridinks. Capridinks is my love and my Coney.

[ ¶ ]

1921

249.

CURRENTS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

The Gulf Stream.

If you say much we will turn off the Gulf Stream.

Trout fishing.

If we linger long we are enervating.

Copying paper.

Let us be true to coffee.

Clasps for necklaces.

I endow you are taught.

Three mills.

I find them second hand.

And now we dance and sing.

In sleeping have we any need of rattling.

Cotton mending.

We feel the need of spectacles in mending with cotton.

How could you ask why do they starve.

No famine.

Water comes from the mountains and you turn a tap.

This is a mountain howitzer,

Brussels a seaport.

I have not been to Brussels.

Now.

How.

Can.

You.

Think.

Of.

Blunders.

Every word is a round.

Amusement is the word.

A library.

Lending library.

Have you a choice of books.

We do not breathe freely.

The fourteenth.

More fourteenth.

Consider a meaning.

Louise Regardless.

What is her name.

She lives in Brittany and she chews wood.

What is her english word.

I am sorry I have the same dentist.

Rough.

Or rough.

D

I feel strongly about a daughter.

Do you indeed.

How can you tell that you meant to suddenly. Rabbits.

Reckless rabbits weaken.

They are eaten with garlic.

Put garlic in a bag and soak it.

Why do some white heads come from the North.

Do you think Mr. Holden would help.

What did North say.

What did North say.

I say can you see.

part ii.

Come to me come to me.

part iii.

Regular words.

Persons in regular words.

Mr. E. B. Persons.

part iv.

It is astonishing how orderly everything is.

Here.

And Frank.

He can persuade Lilian.

Lily call your mother Lilian.

part v.

And example of this.

Read around or wrote.

Express dishes.

Farina.

Rice

Tapioca

Tea

Vanilla.

And then rain.

How many ways can you spell to rain.

Cover me with dishes.

Fishes are covered with dish covers.

Can you see readily.

Can a secret be a secret to me.

Secretly sit on the on the candle.

A large candle drips.

Secretly enjoy yourself with Seward E. Erik.

Secretly please your mother.

Do not be aware of the fact that your mother would rather that you would not stammer.

Indeed a mother has wishes.

And what does she think of marriage.

She says where is Colorado.

Thank you.

part vi.

Exit Henrietta.

[ ¶ ]

1921

250.

MARY

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Mary Minter and Mary P.

Mary Mixer and Esther May.

Henriette Gurney and Mrs Green can you see what I mean.

HERBERT

In a little while I smile, and then in between there is relish. I greatly relish reading what do you expect.

Mingle more names.

To-morrow I will work.

I have seen Jones.

And Mary.

Jones is Welsh.

And Mary.

Can you believe more of Jones than of Mary.

Mary Jones. James Jones.

Cadwaller Jones. Henry Jones.

Have you a very little cough.

Dear me.

I say will you sit down.

[ ¶ ]

1921

251.

CAPTURE SPLINTERS

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

First poise. Poison is nearly here.

Read this.

What have you taken.

A rabbit.

How do you eat hair.

Spell correctly.

A sound of a word.

Heynse. Irish.

Heinz. German.

Heins. Swiss.

Heines Austrian and

Haines Australian.

Mean for the best.

I mean it all for the best.

A SECOND PLAY

When you stagger you feel that threatening does no good. Where is the man that sings. He sings like a mill.

Were the mills burned.

How can you see potatoes.

Potatoes do not peel they split.

In the midst of the summer.

PLAY THREE

Coughing Occasional coughing helps a court. A court is between houses.

Coughing is displeasing.

Can you be cold in some weather.

In some climates.

I say in some climates.

I realise that there are drawbacks.

Dear me do I draw back.

Indeed you do not.

And do I mean to invite them.

I hope you do.

I will really and truly do it.

I meant to believe in Noah.

I really meant to believe in Noah.

[ ¶ ]

1921

252.

A Little Cream

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Chicken broth is sour.

Cream is sour.

Butter is sweet.

Coffee is not equal to cider. Cider is neglected and equally well known.

How can Yvonne Nicholas have a season.

Kitty.

See Kitty.

How can Jerome Nicholas praise horses.

She says she is clean.

It is remarkable how cleanliness has no means of shading the bread. No means of shading the heath.

I do not understand how rose colored glass is white.

It is not white. It is dolphin.

I forget rose.

[ ¶ ]

1921

253.

THINK AGAIN

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I have a mercenary.

I fight like a mercenary.

I read like a cook.

I amuse like a sandwich.

And I irritate like a spider.

What can we believe when we see that oxen are ready. Oxen are ready to draw loads so are horses so is cavalry so is merchandise and so are slippers.

Slippers are easily lost.

Winds are more important than currents. Rose color than green which is hope or even blue which is glass. Rose color and white and ringing. Glass rings and watches and sometimes doves. Doves do.

And my brother.

Is your brother’s name Ernest.

No indeed.

It is North.

Indeed that is not a surprise to me.

Can you be fit to go.

Can you be ready to go.

Can you be fit to go to-day.

Can you be ready to go away.

Can you be fit to go away to-day.

This is the meaning of lessons.

Read at night.

Search the light.

Measure the fright.

And reverse the sight.

And then you will see easily.

To-day we have a nation.

[ ¶ ]

1921

254.

READ A NEW CURRANT

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Where are Logan berries fair.

Where you mix them with a pair. Two pair of currants.

Why are nutmegs always sound because it is ridiculous to abound in rubbish. And why do you please.

She pleases and she pleases.

It is remarkable that there is butter.

In winter we freeze and in autumn we sneeze and in summer we have a memory of a dripping summer. All the same we haven’t revolutions. And are we more proud of that than anything. We have to be when we have a King. God save a King.

[ ¶ ]

1921

255.

TODAY WE HAVE A VACATION

[Two (Hitherto Unpublished) Poems, The Banyan Press, 1948]

Cæsars. What are Cæsars. Cæsars are round a little longer than wide but not oval. They are picturesque and useful.

Birds. What are birds. Birds are in the trees and realize that. They do not protect a hat. They have needles.

And what is coaxing.

Coaxing is George and Marion and Alice and Julian and Harry and Paul.

Believe in dolphins.

A great many people believe in dophins who do not believe in dolmans or dolomites or marble or composition or queens or even the eighteenth century.

And the seventeenth century.

Eighteen thirty two is not the seventeenth century.

And then breathe spaniels.

Nowadays pekinese are led about by maids or elderly women. A great many love chinamen. Do you mean love them. They describe them. I describe them differently. I say they dress well. And what is their resemblance. Their resemblance is to us.

[ ¶ ]

1921

256.

SONNETS THAT PLEASE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I see the luck

And the luck sees me I see the lucky one be lucky.

I see the love

And the love sees me

I see the lovely love be lovely.

I see the bystander stand by me. I see the bystander stand by inside me.

I see.

ANOTHER SONNET THAT PLEASES

Please be pleased with me.

Please be.

Please be all to me please please be.

Please be pleased with me. Please please me. Please please please with me please please be.

SONNETS THAT PLEASE

How pleased are the sonnets that please.

How very pleased to please.

They please.

SONNETS THAT PLEASE

I please the ribbon the leather and all. I please the Christian world. I please the window the door and the bird. I please the Hindoos a third. And Elsie Janis.

I follow the sonnets that please with ease.

If we must part let us go together.

I miss a trick. I sit up quick, quickly.

Eddying

How often do I mention that I am not interested. She is so loyal so easily moved so quickly roman catholic so entrancing. And how plainly we speak. How caressingly, all nature eats every day.

I am persuaded still.

He was deceived by the color.

And now for Sunday.

A Sunday is measured by sawing.

Upright stands and swinging. We never sing.

Why not.

Because voices are so useful to me.

The sound of them. No the color of vegetables. Vegetables are flat and have no color.

Flowers are irregular and have a variety of color.

And rubbish. Rubbish lies in heaps when it is not a birthday. How sweetly birthdays bear their fruit. And trees, trees the leaves of trees are transparent, because they have been eaten.

I can make a description.

I am excessively sleepy.

Every day will be Sunday by and by.

And now we dream of ribbons and skies.

We will win prizes.

We will announce pleasures.

We will resume dresses.

How pleasantly we stutter.

[ ¶ ]

1921

257.

REREAD ANOTHER

A Play
To be played indoors or out
I wish to be a school.

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

When wings, when teeth and wings, when birds and shots, shot tower, how easily we describe mellow.

Don’t think a shot tower means war, it only means shot guns, or shooting. Now we breed.

First Mountain. You’re a chinaman.

Second Mountain. Please yourself.

Third Mountain. I like warm weather.

Then there are no schools. No nothing but birds nests. What a happy May.

I have followed I have been followed I am followed by another.

She is a dirigeable.

Four dirigeables

The first. Have a lesson.

The second. And a mission.

The third. And a prison.

The fourth. And a meal soon.

Twenty eight, I ate what my master. Twenty eight I hate what to be led but to be wed. Twenty eight I wait, to be led. To be wed, I was wed, I am wed. I said I am led. Twenty eight, I wait to be led. By she who is all to me.

Can Christians touch much.

First soldier. I am not a Christian.

Second soldier. I have no wife.

Third soldier. I am not a Christian and I have no wife.

Do be hot to-day.

First Mountain. I am told that words are used in the sense in which they are felt.

I am persuaded of nothing else.

Can you effect trees. Yes by gasoline and what is the result. The leaves fall. A great many people are married.

How can flowers sweat.

The dear little thing it just gets hot.

First pound. I have fallen.

Second pound. I have not fallen.

Third pound. I am falling.

And fourth pound. Pound sterling.

A great many riches are riches.

In quiet squares in quiet squares and circles.

How well they love squares and circles.

How can you love squares and circles.

Can you be a witness I am a witness.

Scene II

In a room where is a stove and in summer it is not necessary to keep it lighted as with a glass roof a room with the sun shining upon it is very warm.

Any man who is in the country is a sailor.

First sailor. How often do you wear my coat.

Not very often.

How often do I take off my hat.

It blows off.

The first sailor is remarkable for the strength of his hands. He hands heavy weights to the men. He is a splendid example of the strength a man has in his hands.

The second sailor is remarkable for the violence with which he remains at home in the mountains. He loves the mountains and he never leaves them.

We are not miserable.

I do hate sentences. I sentence him to have a little rebellion. Why should the public rebel. Why should a stove be known. A stove is known by its name.

Scene III

A mother and a child. How can you tell that a mother has a child.

Let us be in earnest.

A mother has a child. How can you be certain that a mother has her child. The first chauffer. How do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

Do not repeat yourself.

The first singer. I take lessons.

And what do you do in between.

I mean to be strong and well but really I am not very well.

A Swiss Italian. I am leaving for France. And there.

And there I will be apprenticed to my uncle who is a house painter and is color blind.

What a tragedy.

Not at all he always has some one to assist him.

Georgiana and Louise.

I remember Louise and Georgiana.

Scene IV

It is strange that all the Americans want Carpentier to win and all the Frenchmen want Dempsey to win. Carpentier can win on a foul. That means that Dempsey fouls. Dempsey can win. How.

First Banker. Whose cousins are you.

Second Banker. I am my cousin’s cousin.

Third Banker. And who is your cousin.

Fourth Banker. And who is your cousin.

Second Banker. My cousin is Henry James.

Diamonds are not scarce, pearls will not be scarce, no one is interested in coal and gold is virgin. All people rush together.

Be easy.

Be easy be easy.

Mr. Thorndyke was impressive. He said I know who will win. And we all said. Who will win. And he said the winner. And we said the winner will have won but who will win. And he said. The winner.

I can be as stupid as I like because my wife is always right. And my cousin. I have several who are my cousin. Clamor and clamor. No one knew that his name was Macbeth.

Scene III

The Portuguee.

First ribbon maker. I am making ribbons for Mrs. C.

Second ribbon maker. In what color.

Third ribbon maker. Black shot with gold.

Fourth ribbon maker. I have meant to love silk.

All silk and a yard wide. We almost think in meters.

Scene IX

I regret nothing.

Titles make a rejoinder.

First grocer. I am sincere.

Second grocer. I believe in service.

Third grocer. I love my mother.

Fourth grocer. I am rich.

The fifth day they all came together and said. How many worlds have men who can fly.

We do not think there is another.

Scene X

Reader I wish you to understand how to speak and return every day. If anybody returns every day we don’t want to hear them.

Reader I wish you to understand how to speak and return every day. If every one returns every day we do want to hear them.

Markets are full of greens. Beauty is full of green. There are a great many who do not like green. I remember very well some one being asked if they liked a room full of pictures replied quite simply. But you see I don’t like green.

My neck is not thick.

My face is not fat.

My nose is not large.

My mouth is not quiet.

And I have my hair.

My best wishes for your success.

Scene XI

A brilliant Susan.

How can you be elfish.

Enthusiasm and daughters. I am the daughter of enthusiasm.

First record breaker. How do you date your skies.

Second record breaker. I wish to rest.

Third record breaker. I have a brother.

Fouth record breaker. I am fatigued.

And why do you cherish copper. Or gold. Or silver. Because I love to sell.

Very well.

Scene XII

A horse shoe soothes a Jew.

What can a horse shoe do.

It can ease jealousy.

First sculptor. How I wish to be read.

Second sculptor. Reading made easy.

Third sculptor. Marriage means a daughter.

Fourth sculptor. I love my father.

The market.

A street. Nobody in New York is sweet. A street leads to a girl. How old is Holly.

Scene XIII

I improvise.

The first negro. It is raining and the sky is blue.

The second negro. I do not like blue.

The third negro. And I don’t like yellow.

The fourth negro. I am very fond of colors.

A little nose and a tired eye and a broad yellow face and thin Jewish hair, and lovely hands and a strong physique and sensitive ears and a shortish chin, and a heavy head and a curly neck, and no reason to sin. He does not win a gold watch nor a torch but he is a print and I say that much. He is not a print. He carries what he carries. He loves grammar and sadness. He is a reproach to grammar and sadness. I do not despair. Read me easily.

The first author. I am.

The second author. I am too.

The third author. I was very happily finished.

The fourth author was a painter.

Miss Constant Lounsberry present me.

Can you love all of the painting, can you love a little Christ. Can you love the roar of weasels can you love the little wife. I do see what makes me thunder when the words are not repressed. I do love the little Jesus I do really love him best. You mean of all the pictures. Yes I mean of all the pictures.

Scene XIV

Little words of a queen.

The american army.

I will be ordered like the American army and I will like it.

Say yes.

First boy. I am awake.

Second boy. I am awake nicely.

Third boy. I am waking up very nicely.

Thank you very much. I seem to be pleased.

False smile. False smiler.

Scene XV

Why does a tail curl.

First girl. I see the hair.

Second girl. I see the greek.

Third girl. I see fishes.

Scene XVI

How does French make French. How do French make french.

The first imitation imitates very well.

The second imitation is very well imitated. The third imitation is not useless. The fourth imitation urges you to be exact.

Scene XVII

I recognise a bust.

Do you.

I recognise a crust.

Do you.

I recognise that I must.

Do you always.

I recognise animals.

Birds and mouse a mouse. We have so carefully forgotten mice.

Will we ever remember birds.

It is astonishing how suddenly we are pleased.

And so many people may marry for pleasure and for words because really religiously speaking words are nearly always spoken.

Scene XVIII

Every time I mention a number I am lightened. And a great many numbers are nodded.

First reunion. A message to Anne.

Second reunion. A message to Emma.

Third reunion. A message to Mary.

Fourth reunion. A message to please.

Please enlighten me about how dark the room is at midnight. In these days it is not very dark. In these nights it is not very dark.

Scene XIX

How can you.

How can you.

Let me lead you gently.

Where to.

Anywhere I want to.

The battle reader.

How many pictures are sold.

Do you know what a discussion is.

Do you know whom a discussion is with.

I am very happy here.

I am so much happier than to-day.

Than yesterday.

Than every day.

Scene XX

Don’t you like to make it.

Do you not like to make it.

A continued story is one that continues when it is begun.

This is very nearly done.

Scene XXI

A door and a man.

He says a woman inspires him more.

Scene XXII

I love my love with a z because she is exact.

I love him with a z because he is candid.

How very funny you are.

The first pearl. I am from the country of rivers and factories.

The second pearl. Are the factories near the rivers.

The third pearl. Almost always.

The fourth pearl. They are not in big cities but in large villages.

That must be very pleasant.

I have almost meant to be kind.

I like that kind.

Now I can tell you about another man.

She does not say I have left my purse she always says I have left my gold purse. And she often had.

Scene XXIII

Catherine of Russia.

Hildegarde of Prussia.

Gertrude of Roanne.

And Michael of Bavaria.

And Alice of England.

And Henry of Armenia.

And Rupert of Bologna.

And Richard of Savoy.

Which is your toy.

I do not care for places.

The first building put in America was larger than a house.

Scene XXIV

My memory does not tell me how and what to remember and so what do I do. I remember everything. How kind you are.

I do very nearly love you. So do the friends of France.

END

[ ¶ ]

1922

1922

258.

OBJECTS LIE ON A TABLE

A Play

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Nuns ask for them for recreation.

First a nun. Have you meant to have fun and funny things. Do you like to see funny things for fun.

Objects lie on a table.

We live beside them and look at them and then they are on the table then.

Objects on a table and the explanation.

Who says glasses.

Who says salt in Savoy.

Who does say pots of porcelain.

And who does say that earthen ware is richer than copper, glass, enamel, or cooking. We have the very best celery salad and selection. Now then read for me to me what you can and will see. I see what there is to see.

You want to show more effort than that.

And now how do you do.

I have done very well.

The objects on the table have been equal to the occasion. We can decorate walls with pots and pans and flowers. I question the flowers. And bananas. Card board colored as bananas are colored. And cabbages. Cabbages are green and if one should not happen to be there what would happen, the green would unhappily unhappily result in hardness and we could only regret that the result was unfortunate and so we astonish no one nor did we regret riches. Riches are not begun. They have a welcome in oceans. Oceans can not spread to the shore. They began description and so we relish seas. Over seas objects are on the table that is a wooden table and has not a marble top necessarily. So thank every one and let us begin faintly.

As to houses certainly houses have not the same restfulness as objects on the table which mean to us an arrangement. You do not arrange houses nor do you fancy them very much. I have a fancy for a house.

When I appeal I appeal to their relation. What is a relation. A British Dominion. And will there ever be no memory will there even not be a memory. I remember you. And you. Yes you remember you remember me. And I say to you you do remember do not you and you you feel as I do. I remember you, and you are certainly aroused by the apple the descent from the cross and the dog and the squirrel. You do please when you please.

Combining everything with everything.

This is their flour.

I find that milk salt flour and apples and the pleasant respective places of each one in the picture make a picture.

Esther.

I prefer a merry go round.

And I a street.

And I nothing at all says Rose as she decides to stay away. But she comes again repeatedly.

Have you hesitated about singing.

Have you hesitated about singing.

He said he had met her there.

And now we have explained the interest a cellist can show in a sculptor. She does not play the cello any more but she does continue to cover the wood the stone and the wood and color the wood. She does not color the wood.

And now houses and buildings and houses and the buildings containing houses. I live in a house here and there is a house there. Do not bother to remember about the other place of worship. See to it that you have an equal respect for all who are all together.

And then when you mean to see me.

Call to me.

Come to me readily and prepare in that way.

What do you know about fields and table-cloths.

Objects are on the table when I am there. And when you are not there.

Let me explain this to you.

About ten pages.

And what are their ages.

Their ages are you know, you know what their ages are and their weights and their measures.

And you know how very soon we can be up before noon.

Yes. To-morrow and then we will buy we will buy we will not buy, yes we will not buy all that we need to buy because we will not be able to agree about them. You agree with me.

And so we will see just what we need to gladden their Christmas tree.

Objects on the table do not imitate a house and we do not mean Esther.

How does Esther be named Esther and not take cognisance of Ahasuerus but only of Olga she is a Russian how dare she.

Does he shine when he means to whine. Of course he does and now speak connectedly.

He said that he respected the expression of opinion and she said, I believe in looking facts in the face. And he said and what do you see when you do as you say you do and she said I see but you and he said the same to you. And then they said they greatly appreciate the painting of houses and objects on a table.

Come up out of there is very well said when the instinct which has lead to the introduction of words and music not pictures and music, not pictures and words not pictures and music and words, not pictures not music not words when the instinct which has lead to the spread of rubbing has been shed then we will invite each one to sign himself Yours sincerely Herman G. Read and very quickly I include everything in that new name.

We will now consider an ancient quadrille we will.

Ladies change.

How can you neglect admissions.

And she was seated and she said I am not pledged to much retribution.

Come again.

Forward and back.

Look right and not left.

And lend a hand.

The lend a hand society.

Calming.

Pocket the watch.

Can soldiers surround a chinaman.

Pray then.

Pray then why do you wish for this thing.

Providing.

Providing you need strengthening why do you reiterate that you are coming.

Going and coming.

Was he willing.

Has he been willing.

When is he willing to vary everything.

He says he invents nothing and then I say do not invent a table cloth to-day do not let the table table that you invented stay. And he says I am very willing but I have had to invent something to fill in and I say to him you had better really have it and he said I am not able to get it and I say to him I am sorry I have not one to lend you and he says oh that is quite alright I will realize that I can replace it and I say I am willing to address you and he replied, I do not doubt that you will be of great assistance to me and as for the result that is still in question.

What is the difference between houses and a table. What is the difference between objects on a table and furniture in houses. Had you ever thought of that. Objects on a table make a standpoint of recompense and result, furniture in houses do decide matters.

Very well let us come to that decision.

No they come together.

Scotchmen, frenchman chinamen negro and the black races. When will you adopt. You or me, when this you see remember me.

Chinamen are cautious with negroes with frenchmen with Scotchmen and with candles. They are cautious with oil and impoverishment.

No one is easily impoverished then.

And now compare them with these.

They have instincts they cook and turn and apples and salt. These have their way, they are not wretched with wood and gold nor are they eager with riots. And so many people appeal. They appeal to flushing. They flush when they have no rapid silence there. And they do not despise arrangements. Who can be merciless to the best armament. And do they like poise. I like the noise. I do not like the noise. How can you forget riches. Riches can mean prejudice. Can riches mean that. Yes in a crew. How can you cut a fish. Babies look, boys look and we look.

We look there.

Believe the future that he tells her.

Really though she told him. He was not disappointed because I had warned him. Objects have been recognised as a knife, a pot, a pan, a cover, a ladle, carrots, apples and a salt cellar. These all have been recognised which really is not so astonishing as his aunt is a farmer and cultivates her own ground and has cows and sheep and a sheep dog. His mother is an exceedingly capable manager and his father has been connected with the government. He is now over age and has been retired on a pension. His sister and brother-in-law have a hard ware store and do a successful business although in their part of the country it is exceedingly difficult to get payment. You can see that it is not astonishing that the objects are easily recognised. They are a chair, table, tea cup, tea pot, a pot, a ladle, a bottle a pan, a cover carrots, salt-cellar with salt in it, apples and a pitcher.

It would appear that she is near, it would appear that he is near he is nearly he is merely delayed.

And so he will come.

And so he will come.

And so he will come.

And so he will come.

He will be welcome.

He will come when he has time.

And what will he do then.

He will say that objects are to-day recognised as something with which to play. And we will reply this is not why we like them here but the real reason is that we have not displaced them for a violin simply because of this reasoning. We have displaced them because we have replaced them.

Thank you so very much for this explanation.

Please tell Mr. Edmund Holt that if he will understand I will be delighted.

And houses with their hooks upon which in the country they still do need to hoist furniture and water and other hooks that support the lights. It is very interesting that a light or a house is sometimes on the side and sometimes at a corner and in either case it compares very nicely with the house even in the day time when the light is not lit and the house is not necessarily ready to be recognised. A house readily recognised is no longer necessary and yet can we deny recognition can we deny that yesterday we were certainly not displeased with our residence.

How lovelily the wall how lovelily all of the wall and we do not necessarily hesitate he did not, he found it thin. The wall is thick and not heavy and has a support and when you look at it again they have not changed anything and yet it is to be painted red and a lemon yellow and pretty soon every ten years they will again oblige every one to do something, to paint the houses and arrange a wall which is crumbling. This is the law that they are reinforcing. And where did his mother get her ration. She did not she had copper and earthen ware pots and so she found then when he went away she had nothing to say. How neatly a man and woman who go away every day come home to stay. They are very neat in their washing and ironing and in their eating and drinking and in their sleeping and waking. Can you believe that he uses their room all day. Can you believe this I say to you and he has said to me that he was under no obligation to them for anything. He was not satiated with eating how could he be in choosing bananas or a persimmon. How can he be violently radiating when ordinarily he was visiting and when visiting they had said to him, listen while we are talking. He talked readily while he was listening. Objects on a table are hazardous.

Imitate a cheese if you please. We are very well pleased with gold coin and ribbons.

Imitate a cheese very well if you please, and readily reflect how can you be credulous of more than the assumption of imitating ham. We were not pleased with the imitation of the lamb.

I have a special taste in feeling. I can feel very well. I can feel that some resemblances the resemblance between a sausage made of sugar and a sausage made of meat is not as great as the resemblance between an object made of almonds and an object made of wood. How often do we see what we have not readily recognised. I readily recognise the object that has the most perfect quality of imitation. Then can you be astonished by a meal. How easily you had rather blame him and blame them and how easily she had rather fly than swim. We have discouraged her together we have discouraged her altogether. Dogs are good for photography and recoil. Do please at the rate that you do please how can you be so anxious.

She was told to be measured and she said assuredly I shall be there. How often do you mean to remain. Remain to me the culminating tender tree. And how can a woodbine twine.

And now how do you feel what you hear.

I come back to expecting a house and a farm and not a farmhouse and a southern climate in the north. We do not go very far north. Mountains are just the same, very nearly the same. I have had a special taste in rivers. And now remember to see me.

Objects on a table are all there and I do not care to say that they have been studied. Study again and again and leave me to my wishes I wish that they could copy all of it as well as they do copy it. No one can say yes again. Have I forgotten that fruits do not remember flowers, that flowers contain what they contain and that together with fruit they do not possibly force me to be round and innocent. I am prepared to share fruits and at the same time know that I have wished to be queen. How can she stay there very easily. She gets up and she says very well this is quite what I mean.

So we consider flowers masculine. We have not mentioned the resemblance between trees and streets and all of the things that have not been constructed. How can you prejudice him.

We are not only patient but satisfied, we are not only satisfied but more than satisfied. Do we suppose that a rose is a rose. Do we suppose that all she knows is that a rose is a rose is a rose is a rose. He knows and she knows that a rose is a rose and when she can make a song as to which can belong as to what can belong to a song. Now let us pray that a table may that a table may very well stay, that a table may that a table very well may stay to be settled for in that way. And when the objects may be disposed in this way upon the table upon which they will not permanently be put away. We had a wish and the wish was that when rose colored ribbons and no roses because of course after all roses are supposed to be of the color of imitation trees. How can you imitate trees so prettily. I find I have changed my meaning. I find I have changed my meaning in changing my meaning from the meaning I had to this meaning. I mean to do right. I do not mean to settle the clamor by reiterating have you met one another and do you care to ask a question. I ask the question I say have you succeeded, you succeed. Can you succeed and do you succeed. I succeed in recalling this to their mind. I do not fall behind.

[ ¶ ]

1922

259.

AS FINE AS MELANCTHA

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

How can causes be strange. This is a history of a moment.

Monumental valley.

He was unknown and they were known and she was there and she was there and she was there and she alone was not there and she was splendidly attired and Demuth knew her. I feel very well.

All of this reason. I remember the excellent references that were needed by her brother. And I too I remember very well how old she was when she knew my mother. And I too I remember brother George. And which one do you remember. I remember Nellie and John and Olive Greene. I often spell a letter. How amusing.

A conversation between Russell Ward and Rudyard Rhodes. And how do you feel about a change of name. I cannot change a name. And what is your opinion of the value of recognition by any government of an individual. I am convinced that I hope to be satisfied by meeting again and again with no serious obstacle. And in this way I can recall a memorandum already submitted. And what is your feeling about religion. I feel the value of religion. All religion. Not at all. It is fundamentally opposed to my feeling to consider as considerable more than two forms of religious belief. Thank you so much. And which are the two to which you refer. Believe me do believe me when I tell you that I insist that I consider it only possible to consider seriously two forms of religious belief. And when do we forgive procrastination. We feel certain that success will crown our efforts.

In many conversations there is an intimate expression of the exaltation caused by a change in procedure. We always proceed to know the violence with which we are produced. We neglect no expression of vindication. In reasoning clearly we reason sincerely. We answer briefly we astonish no one.

We are now speaking of conversations of a conversation between civilians between a civilian and another civilian. They often mention an armistice and an earnest hope for a speedy reunion. How easily we reunite. We resemble those who reunite.

Repudiate decoration.

Clearly.

Repudiate decoration clearly.

He said the reason of this repudiation is that it is a useless elaboration. What do you mean. I mean that it has been noticed again and again that abundance that in abundance that the need of abundance that there is therein a need of abundance and in this need it is a necessity that there is stock taking. If there is such necessity can we critically abandon individualism. One cannot critically abandon individualism. One cannot critically realise men and women and so and so we hesitate about decorating, about decorating house and garden. So sweetly do we pile, more than pile a change in return to the heroine who is reasonable and who has an architectural following. Smile for me.

He and she both replied. In a minute.

We have no trains to-day. We have no voices reasonably. We have a story of wealth and revision. Not a revision of wealth we do not know where the derivation of his abundant emancipation. He has always been emancipated from dreams and sharpness. How can he smile. He does not say. Do I love the flowers and the selection and also the windows. How pleasantly they imagine realism. How pleasantly they imagine pluralism and how pleasantly they ignite the return of their fortune. We imagined that they had a fortune. He has a fortune. Certainly riches are very willing. They are very willing to be thrilling. They are very willing.

This would not be the same that he had been having. Simonson, Simonson said that he was often late in going to bed.

All conversation has a wretched union. Some person some one is some one’s bird. How do birds mutter. I mutter too.

Do you see how to connect baskets. Do you see just how to connect baskets.

He was induced to wish. He was induced to wish for me.

Star light star bright I wish I may I wish I might have the wish I wish to-night.

How can I describe Melanctha. Melanctha was an extraordinary was extraordinarily was ordinarily received as a climax to welcoming. I welcome you back.

I welcome you back and I welcome you.

Famous for the big idea, she is as they say famous for the big idea.

A conversation between brothers.

Secret diplomacy but they can be taller they are not very tall they can be as tall one as the other only actually the one is taller, not perceptibly and they contradict one another not aggressively and they tire one another never relentlessly and they urge one another never reflectively. One reads Voltaire and the other, the awakening of a sister in a brother of a brother in another.

They have no cause to pray they have not any cause for prayer.

Prayer and hair, we feel it in regarding inheritance, if they learn French with a greek accent what will be the consequence. Easily eradicated. And if they continue indolent. Change of situation. And if there are many men. If there are many men and women older than they will that affect them unfavorably. We have seen to it, that food that food, that food fed to them that the food fed to them is abundant. We have seen to it that they need not annoy one another. We have seen to it that they correspond with their mother. We have seen to it that they are properly provided for. We have seen to it that my own means of elaboration do not in any way augment their privation. How can they be deprived of Negroes. Please black my boots. Please black the surface of the earth. Please. I remember very well when it was fashionable to own a black and tan. A dog of a certain race. And now. Please remember me to Susanne. She is his second life. And no one reads him reads to him to-night. No one reads to him any more to-day. He was surprised when he was questioned about his presence, and yet one may say surprise is not exhilarating. He himself is recollecting not only this but that. Smile for me please. Smile for Emil and Susanne and George and Marion. Smile for them.

He went away let us say because he could not stay. This I gather to mean that he was seen to be sent away, he had an illness let us say and the other one went away although he might stay. He did not have an illness any way and he did say that he was not going away, the other went away for an indefinite stay.

Receive me, I refuse the sun. He refuses to remain in the sun. The sun does not refuse to stay and so descriptions remain of an unusual season.

Conversation.

I have hoped to see you often. I had hoped to have the privilege of making your house my home. I had hoped to remain here permanently. I had meant to make good my footing with you. I had indeed hoped to remain indefinitely in this city.

Indeed had you.

I had hoped to find it permissible to explain to every one everything and further than that to write it. I had indeed hoped not for that alone but for myself. Indeed we refused you from the being. I was not certain of it, I knew that you were not favorably impressed but after all am not I a person of importance. I am accustomed so to consider myself. And we have considered you so but we do not want to have you in our home.

So nearly have we explained ourselves.

And now for Thayer, and now there. How can I be there and not here. How can I be here and there. And everywhere. Everywhere follows naturally after here and there.

Introduce me to that, I introduce myself. No that is not correct you did not even present yourself. You were brought. So I was. You were not invited you were brought. I bring myself altogether. I altogether bring myself.

And who is famous. Who is famous for the big idea.

Please pass the cock, please pass the bread. Please pass me and say, I love chicken every day. And pray what have you to do with it you are not a member of the family.

Conversation.

In meeting one another we say may I come to see you and then she is shy. She it was who said may I come to see you, and we, we are always delighted.

I begin, oh yes I begin. She does not avow marvelous, she does not marvelously join England.

And how is Dolly, Dolly is dead to me. Dolly is not wishing for a wedding. Dolly is Dorothy.

Oh how can you say hens are speckled, and cats are frequently wooed, and never wed, no one is wed. I weed and weed. And a heavy voice. And a heavy voice. And the same intonation. And the same intonation and the same emphasis and the same flowers. And not more nearly related. Not any more nearly related.

Begin this as a story.

Splendidly he mentioned the climate and the garden and his success and his familiar circle. He was not splendid alone he meant to breathe and his voice larger than his voice and his voice and when a red color is white like thickness what can we celebrate. We can celebrate that sound.

It is a very extraordinary incident. He was not molded not not mellowed not chosen not voiced. He was not many fingered and why deny why deny the strength the bulk and the tone and the insouciance, he was not merrily timid, he was not merrily Mary. No indeed sounds to me no indeed sounds to me in volume. How can you be so radiantly far. No, far away to-day. Not far away to-day.

An incident in the life of Harden.

He came to his own wedding and he was not surprised at the misunderstanding. He understood every one and every one was doubtful. How could he relish the trust of others. He had come he had suddenly come away from them, they were infinitely respectful and he himself was unaccustomed to odium. How fairly we strive to pacify.

In the meantime winning who won the Wednesday, in the meantime hatred is expressed in winning. I won a way. I won a third of the choices. I won an unusual form of riding. Why do you term grey hair as blended. He was not blended with another of his age. I was more than astonished to hear him recover himself. How can you be read.

The incident was this. He found himself suddenly vacating a place which he had been occupying. He intended reasonably intended to return and he informed the majority of them that in all probability he would return later. He then left and he requested a cable answer. She was unable to gratify, not unable not unwilling not unquestioning, and thoroughly expressive, how selected are the means how well selected are the means for willing the return of money for kissing, for kissing, for scents and for thunder. Deprive me of nothing and care for the sea. Deprive me of nothing and come and care for the sea.

In the meanwhile there was a difference in religion. Can you be religious for me and can you a teacher of religion replace me, can you deny that it is for you to choose how many religions are precious. How many religions are there that are precious. Deceive no one by yourself. In this way the incident came about. He came again and was very willing to be very willing to say yes Dorothy has gone, but she is coming and I am going to welcome her and to say how do you do here. We have plenty of mothers sisters and uncles we have plenty are very distinguished relations. We need robins for seed.

I repeat to you I repeat to you these words.

Miss Katherine Ribbon and Mr. Evelyn Roberts had a very commonplace conversation about the future of Europe. They predicted cold weather and a revolution. They also thought it likely that there would be a lack of food. Pork they find delicious, game abundant, and veal of a very good quality. They do not care to eat beef or mutton. On the other hand they are very fond of cake and fruit. In the meantime we have acquired a great many habits. And do we agree about conversations. We do and we read them. I read of them here.

Can you sell a gentle pigeon, can you sell a relief from China. Can you sell birds and meddlesome horses, can you sell water, can you sell variations on voices. We heard them spell it.

I spell baby.

What do you spell.

I spell a ram.

What do you spell.

I spell ribbons.

And what do you spell.

I spell pussy.

And so sweetly she purrs.

I have an interesting impression of an American. I find that Abdullah, who spelled Abdullah, I find that Simone and this can be pronounced, I find that Cecile, and also how do you despise reading, I find that all the cloth is decorated by men and women. Men and women and children, girls and boys and aids and ribbons and pearls and Chinese. How sweetly Americans love Chinamen Spaniards and watches. How sweetly they press themselves together. In inhabiting all the time all of the place they astonish neither themselves or their other friends. How can you be wedded to me. Oh so very easily.

Guess what do you guess you guess you are all my tenderness.

Make a sister be afraid. Make of her a serving maid. Make a sister wear her clothes. Make a sister sing.

Make a sister sing along. Make the most of a heating song. Make a sister make a sister belong to this order.

How do you arise.

How do you despise.

How do you not arise.

How do you not despise prayer.

How do you not arise from prayer.

I feel, I feel the very best way.

And as to candy.

Candy is not the word used to be used for candles.

And now let us mingle Harden, Kitty Buss, the Egyptian and the sister the Armenian and the sisters I never deceive anybody.

What would any sister say if they saw a fly fly away from the cross.

Any loss of a country, does a man lose a country does a country lose a man and his family. Any loss of a country and when he said they always resisted a little we laughed at clarity. We sang bitterly but we were not afraid of going further into civilization. Be calm be calmed.

The story of a hurried stay.

He would take care of her brother and lock her lock her in with clothes.

He would take care to plan.

A peal.

Peal.

Appeal to me to be pleasant to you.

This is his history. He came and was seen to be attractive to all who rested when they were not idle. He meant to care a great deal altogether. He was nourishing and more than that smiles and a loud voice have inherent stoles. Do Americans know that stoles are what priests wear.

How dearly clearly merely is she me, how dearly clearly merely am I she. How dearly is she me how dearly is she me how dearly how very dearly am I she.

In dealing with words worlds, with dealing with worlds words, chemise comes to our lips. We find an operation to be exceedingly difficult if there is an absence of the accustomed and yet whose custom should be regarded. The custom of those who give or the custom of those who receive. Accustomed as we are. Unaccustomed as we are we easily accustom ourselves to these threads.

And now as to civilisation. Harden, do not harden, harden and win from a woman, win a pin from a woman, and did they know who we were. We were their saviors.

A calendar.

At five I strive. At six I fix the prayer that is prepared. Pray at six. Pray for six. Pray for six a day. And every day. At seven there is a leaven, a leaven of ministrations and at eight, I ate. I ate and she ate, and children are not meant to be at all religious. At nine, a great many people have heard of the lonesome pine, and at ten, when do you believe me to be entirely yours.

A continued story. Civilisation begins with a rose. A rose is a rose is a rose is a rose. It continues with blooming and it fastens clearly upon excellent examples. After that it does not mingle it does not readily mingle with windows. It prefers to be colored by sweets. And how sweet are sweets. Sweets to the sweet.

Establish me at all to establish me at all is not difficult.

Canticles of the Saints. I consider that the perfect world is the one where weddings are easily seen to be wished for. I consider that the usage of letters words and conundrums are such as to inspire the irreligious to inspire the religious. I consider that willing willing sights are those that make humming formidable. What is the difference between humming to-day yesterday and to-morrow. The difference between humming to-day yesterday and to-morrow is this, it always means more. The difference between humming to-day yesterday and to-morrow is this. It always means more.

I did not think I ever could be cross again with love, I did not think I ever could be naughty as above.

In dealing with marvels, who said, you are a miracle and I do not like miracles, in dealing again with marvels who is astonished to find themselves enthroned on the throne. I enthrone, you enthrone, he enthrones.

Waves of heat in cold weather make steam, I do not know why they call it a dream. I really do not know how to dream. Do you. Fill the jew. With what. With butter. Thank you so much for all that good butter.

Now to resist conversation. Kitty said. I find it. Harden said. I find it again. And the other one did not utter his thought.

Michael the widow said, how do you dream of a mother and orphans. And a pair of flowers. The sun sets and rises on snow. Not readily although it threatens.

I remind you of saints. Here are many of them.

Cruelty to saints is not neglected. Cruelty to saints is not altogether neglected. Cruelty to saints is not altogether neglected by any of them. Pray for realisation.

Kitty Buss Cooperous. I have met a little jingle and I said. I treat I treat her very well, I own my own and I treat her very well.

I treat very well. I have said that I own my own and I treat her very well.

And now for no hurry.

Hurry to me restfully.

He found it very easily. He found it very easily the road to restoration. We restore doors, floors and fairs. It is only in New

England that they reverence fairs. Now what do you mean by that exactly.

I told you to be very careful of conversation. When you are completely rested you may mean to be splendid. You may mean to recognise merit.

Saints and saints and saints. Saints sing.

Do not deny what has been said. Do not deny your reply. Do not deny what I deny. I decline to reply. I deny that you have said more to me than I have said to you.

Many conversations begin with women.

Women said that saints and singing mean more than saints have sung.

Saints and singing.

I feel no distress at saints and tenderness.

Saints and tenderness. Ask me to eat what is eaten and ask me to have what I have, ask to welcome you.

I have good reasons for saying theirs. Here their prayers, their thoughts fly high and in eating loves love apples as tomatoes were once called in eating them and in leaving them how can I serenely say saints and singing, saints and tenderness saints and singing and tenderness.

Now to amuse me.

Remember what was said about us. Remember what was said about each of us. Remember what was said of us. Remember the Rhone.

And now wickedly wedding, not a wedding.

First a wedding.

He was married to me laterally.

Then a wedding.

He was reading, in his reading he read that a wedding was said to be spread before him.

In his reading he read that a wedding was to be said, a wedding ring was to be given as a revision. How many saints have prayed that roses and stones and birds and handkerchiefs be noiseless. How many saints have said, and have received their daily bread. How much authority have we for reasoning.

I find myself attached to very much that has been meant to be said to me.

How can you easily feel more than that.

And now we commence virtues.

When is an egg not an egg, when it is a sister.

When is a pitcher not a pitcher, when every one is very well.

When is writing and reading abundant, when embroidery is out of fashion and when do you despise churches. I do not despise churches at all.

Now let me mention every one I know. Mary Christopher, Mary Etienne, Mary Barnaby, Mary Reading, Mary Elisabeth Henrietta McIntire.

I have no desire to converse about any of these.

Another list.

Jerome Harden, Kitty Buss, Matthew James and the young Parisian.

We all pronounce their names.

And now how do you remember your name. We often wonder if your name has not been mentioned to you for a number of years and you have not mentioned it to yourself would you remember it.

I have said that I am intimate with my bed.

And what did I say. I said that the oldest sister did not go to stay. And how little they travel. And how content they are with gifts. And how kindly they remind you that they have that they leave no fear behind you.

Have you mentioned their religion.

I haven’t and yet I do not blaspheme the saints.

How many saints have ears.

How many saints have fears.

How many saints have tears.

How many saints feel years.

How many saints are irreligious.

How many saints are there.

This is a litany of the saints.

To begin with.

Pardon me if I speak to you.

To go on.

Let me leave you to your thoughts.

And then.

And then promise me that you will remember everything.

And after that. And after that it does not matter at all whether they are willing to be individual, separate or painstaking. It does not matter at all whether women, white women, and children, red children, and women, white women, and children, white children, it does not matter at all whether men and women and children invent noises or oceans or cisterns, or ambulances, or ways with ice, or even reproaches, it does not matter at all what angle and with what speed every one is reasonable, it does not matter at all, I can so kindly understand human nature, and I do please myself with my recognition of the remark that all good things come together as one two, or one two three four five six, or as one two three four five six seven.

I have often remarked that invention and there is a great deal of invention, I have often remarked that invention concerns itself with inventing and, I, I feel no responsibility. I say read me, I say read him, I say read her, I say read them, I say very well do not follow my sister, I say my sisters, I make a mistake and say thank you sister.

In which wandering I feebly say do be rich. And then what does Jerome Harden do, he does as I say, and what does gentle Craven say, she say[s] my name is Henrietta Silver, and I have earned everything, butter and eggs and room. Thank you.

I wish to remedy wishes. She wishes, he wishes, she wishes fishes, she has fishes as a cow.

She has fishes as a cow.

I wish to earnestly inquire why do you do this. And she replies, I do this because in this way I get my effect. I say do you remember him. She says I remember him and he remembers me.

Once in a while I dash away.

And now how do you mingle with them.

Kitty Buss Cooperous.

Harry Jimmy Lee.

And white and yellow.

I remember exactly how I feel about races about races of men, and conversations.

Lilies feel white, and yellow lilies feel like Saint John.

Saint John and Saint Luke and birds.

When I miss any one I say to them why have you not come. And when they reply, but I have come often I say I find that very astonishing.

Once in a while I feel like caressing and what do I then, I caress.

Once in a while the sisters once in a while the sisters, once in a while the sisters are once in a while there are sisters, once in a while there are the sisters. We do not recover the word. Thank you.

Russet sing the sisters and say you cannot have the box to-day, and we reply, we will cry, and he will say, I obey, and we say we stay and he says do not go away and they say that will do any day. That will do to-day.

Noon or morning which is it.

Noon or morning which is it.

Now do not imitate me.

In winning saints and singing in singing in singing in singing saints and singing do they sing.

Now choose a birthday.

I choose Christmas and I choose an education. And I choose a robust jew. And I choose, I choose mending glasses.

A great many people choose their birthday.

Harden.

Come in Harden.

And William.

William Edgar Lane.

William Edgar Lane was born in America, he resembled Americans in that.

Allen Edgar means to produce America. Produce his birthday, her birthday, their birthday.

We remember, how do we remember we remember everything. In the first place we remember the wood we burned and the Chinamen we met and the splendid examples we had of letter writing and then we wished to replace dishes. We found it impossible. This is owing to the war. Now to be corrected. In the first place let us mention religion. Religion and hour glasses, religion and watches religion and an obstacle religion and a South American. Let us mention religion and a South American. Let us mention a South American. Let us mention religion and religion. Let us mention ferries that cross at the crossing. Let us mention a South American religion. I feel that you have an excellent opportunity to be an authority on South American religion.

And now for my story.

I found it a great advantage to have met him and to have told him that a great many thousands are men and a great many thousands are women and that if they prepare their prayer and no one refuses a wedding, how can stout people make a splendid showing. But they do. They certainly do.

More than this we feel when we repeat the effect of these words. These words tell me more and more. And now what. Can you register your impressions. Begin now.

In the first place Harden, Harden has come. He brings honey and flowers, and he brings his voice and his memory. He has no memory of already around and he is so kind. I know that kind. Why does he abandon her. Why does he abandon her.

Honest to God Honest to God Honest to God and true, Honest to God Honest to God Honest to God thank you.

And now to explain how easily we do not bother.

Here.

Honest to God we are not to blame. Blame rhymes with flame and Dolly with folly.

Honest to God just the same we are not to blame.

How can she escape you.

And how can you escape him.

How can they escape her.

Now listen to this.

We met once and we said, honey we like honey flavored with orange blossoms. And he said I am a judge of honey and she said, we have been judges of honey. Do you find honey fluid or thick. Do you prefer soup thin or thick. Do you prefer to increase or decrease your sons, do you resemble yourselves more than you did. Nigger nigger never die black face and china eye. Do you prefer color or colors. And do you prefer sustained impressions.

I find a reasonable reserve of wood, I find a reasonable reserve of roses and I also find a reasonable reserve of mirrors. And more than that civilisation tempts attempts. Why can you wish that to-day that to-day and every day, why can you wish that to-day is easily longer than yesterday. How can you easily wish that negligence is prepared, is cared for is a memory of my earliest reading of my reading of the Indian Mutiny. While green, Harden, Kitty saints and sisters, singing and right, singing and right. He is right, she is right. Singing and saints, nobody paints, wool they paint, dishes and London bridges. London bridges falling down falling down falling down, London bridges falling down, my fair a lady oh. Which do you prefer, Honest to God, which do you prefer a diamond, a broom, a tumbler, an engine or a splendid page, which do you prefer, Kitty, which do you prefer Harry, which do you prefer Mildred which do you prefer Simone, Simon is a man’s name and when you add an e it is a woman, Ferdinand is a man’s name and when you add an e it is a woman. Leon is a man’s name and when you add ie it is a woman, Harry is a man’s name and when you change the y for iet it is a woman. Then why do you choose examples. Tell me why do you choose examples. Tell me why do you choose these examples. Tell me again why do you choose these examples. Tell me again what you have just told me. I told you that you would. And did you. You did. I have told you that I have just told you that you would and I have just told you that you did. Honest to God Mr. Brown I have just told you that you did.

[ ¶ ]

1922

260.

I FEEL A REALLY ANXIOUS MOMENT COMING

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

The side of a building is called a wall.

An opening in a building is either a window or a door.

A door is either open or shut. And all of it is painted.

I have felt for some time that there is no necessity of feeling the sentiment in a door or a window and then I suddenly felt strongly impressed with the sentiment of a door of a window of a balcony and of a curtain. And then I said. I will buy it.

The door anymore why adore shut the door.

It is easy to feel that you cherish the impression that you feel the charm that expectation is easy.

I feel obliged to be near.

I have an entirely new bed-room.

I am going to wonder about the name. Has he lost an eye. Is his voice loud. Does he holler. Can he shout. Can she scream. Have they birds. Will she stay. All day.

I feel that the whole region is crisscrossed with strawberries. And I do not think that that hat does not belong to him.

It is an entirely new field of endeavour.

I see a new way to believe in clay. He has persuaded me. But above all things a door and more than that a window and window shutters. I do not struggle. I adhere.

The occasion to meddle with steel. You steal I steal. The occasion to meddle with mirror. I mirror you mirror my wishes.

What is the theme.

The window the window is dry. Oh my.

Oh dear me. When this you see remember me.

A colour of a chair, help me everywhere.

He furnishes me readily with reflections.

I do not like minutes. I think again.

Read or read me.

I express leaves all the time.

I have been so neglected.

And the words were restful.

And the colour of windows.

I do not always speak of windows.

Read it out loud.

A regular return of rain.

It does not rain there.

How wilful she is.

I am not going to blame them by singing.

Shut your mouth easily. I can be a reproduction.

Did she sing meaning me.

Please be a remarkable saint.

How easily we eat that which is sweet. And remarkable to relate it is never to late.

Rejoice with me.

How can you be so precious.

I think sweetly.

Clay is grey and a ladder is just as well.

I concentrate cries. How sweetly we reveal roads.

And bushes.

And how does he always know it.

Look reasonable like the Johnny in Grey.

Now we wish wishes.

I plead for a remarkable resemblance.

She is sweetly ready.

Have you nourished me.

He had that.

Lead me alright.

And noses.

I plead for an established unanimity.

How easily I win purses. Purses for literature and rustics.

How easily March is ready.

And Mr. Thorndyke.

Plan stalls and boxes.

Read me in peace.

Statuary measures spaces.

Statutes are fair.

And how many blushes are round.

Recognise and restate the loss of money.

How can Marmion reach me.

I plead with him all day yesterday and to-day. I plead with him to be kind and good.

Hurry me.

Hurry me here.

He reasons with me.

I reason with him.

He nervously runs.

I am not nervous about running.

This is the difference between intention and attention, between neglect and refusal between words and countenances. And I am strange to say fashionable.

I come back to etching.

Very close to me and ludicrous.

Who is ludicrous any more.

Republics and republicans boxers and heavy weights, letters and programmes. All these are rolled tight, tightly perhaps. Yes tightly perhaps. How can you be so merciful. And praised. Do praise because I didn’t mean it.

I cannot be fascinated.

English and butter.

I remain here.

Hear the ear.

See the ear.

He can see in here.

I have come back to see the summer.

Let me breathe.

I warn that I will buy it. I warn you that you are not to be unreasonable. I warn you that there are no clashes between innocence and anger. I warn you that that is the reason. How can you be anxious I am anxious to please. I hit him you hit him he hit him she hit him. And when. When they changed their mind.

Call it a class sir.

And was he a friend of his.

Represent towels in statues represent pears also. Represent houses in painting represent cows also. And have a gift for me. I gave it to you recently.

I wonder about noses and how it grows from the hair. Hair curls easily on the bald.

She was less friendly.

She was to be crowned ex-Empress of Russia.

[ ¶ ]

1922

261.

MILDRED’S THOUGHTS

[The American Caravan, 648, 1927]

Pigeons cooing only open cards and cases.

And when does grain yellow and the vegetables.

How horribly we crowned the evergreens. We always used to say that we lived in an aquarium. And now how silently the sun shines with a warm wind and cherished water. How livelily we chalk the earth and it opens. How can opening be feeble.

Caroline do not be religious do not be religiously free. Do not love hopes and pearls. I know you don’t.

I think, I think I think that it is a victory a victory of force over intelligence and I I do not agree, I think it is a victory a victory.

Can you hope for the rest.

And now let us tell how it affects me.

Can you tumble out.

I suppose I pose I expose, I repose, I close the door when the sun shines so, I close the door when the wind is so strong and the dust is not there but there is a glare, how tenderly I sun. The fuchsia how can you enclose a fuchsia, the fuchsia has learned this that Caroline loves her sister and will neglect the fuchsia for her sister. I mention this not to displease Henrietta because in all things I obey Henrietta.

How did she weaken Ireland. Give a thought to them, and give them my thoughts. Tell them to remember that every eleven years the sun shines hotly and also bid them remember that a farmer s life is a hard hard life a farmer’s life for me.

Establish curls and swelling places. Did you mention me all day. How can I think in between. Henry McBride and Susan’s pride. And plenty of chickens in every day. Oh how clean are lots of places.

I have thought very much about heat. When it is really hot one does not go about in the day-time. It is just as well to drink water and even to buy water if it is necessary. So many people diminish. And flowers oh how can flowers be north. They are in the air. How often do we air everything. Seem to me sing to me seem to me all safe. Seem to me sit for me sit to me all Wednesday. I do not mind July. I do not mind Thursday or Friday or Saturday. I do not mind breath of horses. We know what we think.

Give pleasure girls give pleasure to me and how do we know them in their turn. Because they do not turn away restlessly. We have imagined so much.

Amelia move Amelia move I can be recognized as that.

I can be seen by the light of the moon moonlight. I can be bright by my nephew’s light, nephew contrite.

The nephew says, a marquise, a marquise if you please, she can read and write, and a willing, and willing to, willing to alight. Do not delude me by a beautiful word.

Can it be easily seen that country life makes us realize women giants and little negresses and the colour of curtains and almost always worth.

Can a planet please. Mildred is not pleased with the heat of the sun.

Johnny get your gun get your gun get your gun Johnny get your gun get your gun right off.

Johnny get your gun get your gun get your gun Johnny get your gun get your gun right off.

Mildred’s thoughts are where. There with pear, with the pears and the stairs Mildred’s thoughts are there with the pear with the stairs and the pears. Mildred be satisfied with tomatoes, apples, apricots, plums, and peaches, beets and evergreens, peas and potatoes. Mildred cares for us and Kitty Buss, what a fuss what a happy surprise. We only expected you last night and you have come again. When. It is very hot and no one knows what is the reason.

Can you think. Of me.

I have a sweet place full of air and of space. It is represented for me by idolatry. I idolize in this wise. When I am seated I am easily disturbed. When I love riches I am easily disturbed. And when I am remembered how I am led I am easily disturbed. I am not easily disturbed. I can see the very smallest of lady-bugs. And how eminently I resemble you.

Can you run quickly, and fly. Do not crush me and do not sigh. I sigh and when I sigh, when do I sigh. I am so religious. Religiously speaking five people sleep in one room. Every room has its gloom. And fire-places. No we prefer heat in summer and cold in winter. No we prefer coolth in summer and warmth in winter.

Let us think Mildred thinks. What do you think. Read me read for me read in me, read my notes. I said in it that I was both good and happy and that you know it.

I count him as negligent. A great many come away.

How have you meant to talk with me.

Now we will credit Mildred with this thought.

Words have often replaced me. Wishes have often replaced me. And courage has often replaced me. I replace blue glasses by white, blue crystals by white, the restoration of Louis Sixteenth. How many Louis make a hundred. How hungry are you in Saint John. Saint John and Saint Louis and Saint Ignatius. How loyally they support Saint Ignatius. Mildred has thought a great deal. She thinks once at a time and without difficulty. She thinks twice. I have called her away. How pleased I am with passages.

And now to introduce a play.

Mildred’s Thoughts.

We find ourselves in Mildred’s house. We have many ways of expressing our pleasure. We arrange ourselves so that we are never pleading. We plead with each other to be rich. And then we begin to learn. A new name is mentioned. I have already mentioned it. It is Katie Buss. You would imagine that I would reason about this that I would say come together come together and what really makes me feel happy is that I know very well that I have no authority. I reverence her to whom I delegate authority. And indeed I cannot say that the authority is delegated. Indeed no.

How often do we swell. Very well. We will sell very well. And you know what I mean.

I continue to play.

Have you seen a man in there.

Why do you care.

He was looking at me.

Did he know you.

He knew who I was.

Did you know who he was. I didn’t then but I did afterwards. When do you expect to meet him. I am not certain that I will meet him at all. Do you think he was pleased with you. My impression was that he was not. Your impression may not be correct. No certainly I may be wrong I often am and what I expect is not what happens.

And if something else happens will you be pleased. It depends upon what that something else is. Lend me a light. Lend me a lighter. Lend me a pleasant curtain. Lend me boys. Lend me oceans of trophies and lend me my hat lend me what you have given me and let me lend you my land. All land is hot in the afternoon.

Can you be careless and cut hair. Can you be careful of grain. Can you wonder about tomatoes and can you believe it of her.

Come and kindly smile.

I remember a play.

A play, can you say, say can you play.

Dinner.

Dinner.

A dinner.

A cold dinner.

And how we can be able to tell them. We told them regularly.

Four doors and a bed. We find some beds very comfortable but when it is as hot as it is just now I find it easier to make a diagram. I will invite well. The first picture is a picture of pears, pears and grapes and a dog and all that we need when we are happy. How are we happy.

In that case can we preserve quinces.

I have decided that in any case I will love islands. Islands are to the main land what poetry is to plays. I play to you. I play favourably.

In the first play I say, can we pray. Can we pray to her to be kind and good. Can we pray to her to favour us with her company. Can we pray to her to be regarded. In the second play we play that Spaniards may that Spaniards and how easily I prefer french tunes. I can not tell them that that fate is recognised in islands. Please catch a match.

After that play I came together that is we came together reading the rest of it. I can so easily remember misspelling funny. How useful to be another mother.

In spite of a day a day lost in the heat a day lost in the heat of the hall, in spite of the day lost in the heat of all the heat that we know, in spite of words of surprise in spite of mats and strawberries, strawberries in the woods, how prettily I have taught you to say, the woods the poor man’s overcoat, and really this year, how many years were victorious. This year the heat has been intense.

I can easily surrender a play, I yield and you yield, and I yield to you.

I continue to be merciless and I am wretchedly hot. You do not really mean that I would mean it if it were possible to express this.

In a play, I repeat in a play we must say that we hesitate to lose a day. And how gladly I would give you activities. Please me in the morning. Yes. And I will please you at night.

Can you confess to me why the Irish and they why they and the pens why the whole republic and records, why records and researches and why most of all why we can relish melons. I find melons with tomatoes. And oil. I find melons with tomatoes and oil. Do be ashamed of it all and let me tell you what to say. Let me tell you what to say about instincts. Instincts relieve me and so do grapes and so do parched plants. Parched plants apart how are you selfish. Parched plants apart connect me with them. Connect with them here in tender ways. I tenderly speak flowingly.

And new glances. Repeat new glances to the moisture. How pleasing is a whole hill and we know how quickly we know how steeply we know best. We know best we say.

A half measure makes a hundred weight. Why do islands perish. Islands perish in poetry. I repeat. Islands perish in poetry. And now for this much.

Come in.

He said it.

Come in this evening.

She said it.

Come in this evening anyway. He said it. That makes it contemporary. Compatriots and contemporary are not the same words.

I feel the wind on the barometer and the thermometer and the compass. I feel the barometer the thermometer and the compass. When we feel neglected we are ready to be searched. I search you for sins. Sins have spoons and knives and candles. Spoons have silver. And silver is clean. Silver can shine.

Dance and sing.

Dance and sing to him.

Dance and sing.

She can dance and I can sing.

I find so few feathers that fall.

Relieve me of all the tenderness and the respect and the repetition and the upshot and the winter. How easily the sun is hot in the winter. How easily the sun is hot in the summer. How easily the sun is hot in the summer and in the winter. How easily the winter and how in the summer, how easily in the winter is the sun hot.

How can you drive me by inches. Inches and measures. Ladies and colours. Not sadly pairs. How can pears be sad.

He does and he does and he does. Does he. She does. How can you read about Susanne. Susanne read to me. I do not know how to read. That does not surprise me. Susanne how tall are you. I do not know but I am very tall, I bend my head to enter. Indeed you do, you are very tall. And every one else is every one else as tall. No indeed I am the tallest here. You are including every one. No indeed I am not including every one. Susanne I find you very difficult to instruct. This does not surprise but indeed I have no need of instruction. Thank you very much. I like to be paid, I like to save money and I adore searches. I search everywhere for water and salt. But there is a great deal of salt in this country. There is more chalk than salt. A great many people admire me.

I quote from my note.

I have told that I meet the train.

Backers.

I read it he reads it she reads it, she has heard it. I remember very well the story of his wife.

I know that New York is not Boston and I thank god for it. Do not mistake me I do not wish New York to be Boston, I wish Boston to be as it is to continue to be as it is. I do not wish that Boston should change. I don’t care if I never hear the word New York mentioned in Boston I feel that I know exactly how I feel. I do feel very well.

A voice mixed with me. Do listen to Barney. He was called Barney before he was born. And weddings how many weddings have been meant to happen. Indeed we eat easily.

And now.

Splendid addresses. When we met together and we very frequently met together a child could imitate us. When we were often mistaken and we were often mistaken we selected them over and over again. Indeed we are not accustomed to contradictions. But that is because we so often agreed. Words agree and hay and vegetables. We often agree about hostages. How can we guarantee anything and worst of all how can we beguile how can we beguile the brother. In every day life we often think of a nephew. It is natural to be anxious. We are anxious. She is not anxious to please. She is not anxious to please me. Please do not be too tired. I will try not to. And you will succeed. I mean to see to that. You will let me. Oh yes. But do you really mean it. Oh yes. Please do not be too tired. I will see to that.

Have come back to my note. Note, boat, goat, float, dote, mote. I wrote you that I was anxious to please. She is not anxious to please me.

Sweet, feet, treat, meat, and bleat.

Complete.

I feel completely how she completes me.

How could you confuse her. Myra or Myra does screen her. She is not Myra to her. She is not breakfast to her. Myra or Myra to confuse her.

We amuse her.

Do you love boys.

How have you been happily willing.

Come, repeat to me just what you have heard.

I can continue to write.

I can continue to write to her.

I can continue to write to him.

I can continue to write, and I can not be defeated. Do not blame at all, do not at all blame them. Do not blame them because of their understanding of their misunderstanding do not blame them because of their misunderstanding me. In so far Mildred says and thinks Mildred thinks and says yes. To do so is a pleasure. Here we repeat a day.

In the morning not at all in the morning. In the morning we are very well.

Very well.

Later in the day we ask may we stay please.

Very well.

We can very easily understand any languages. Any language but that. Any language but that. We can very easily understand any language. And very well pleased. We are easily very well pleased. We understand what we say.

What a beautiful day.

We prefer the train.

Not we.

We prefer rain.

Not we.

We prefer cartridges.

Not we.

We prefer delusions.

Not we.

We prefer allusions.

Not we.

We prefer rough water.

We prefer rain water.

We prefer vegetables.

We prefer flowers.

We prefer lawns.

We prefer it all.

Do not be worried about me.

Do not be worried at all.

Be cautious be Emil.

Be cautious be a meal. Dear me how useful it all is.

And may I go on with Mildred’s thoughts.

And I am to continue the honeymoon. A sonatina followed by another is a honeymoon.

A honeymoon is a full moon a quarter moon a new moon a large moon a twin moon and a sleepy moon. A honeymoon is a moon. We are not restless on a honeymoon. We are not nervous on a honeymoon, we are not impatient on a honeymoon. We are reasonable on a honeymoon. A honeymoon is a honey moon.

Go right on calling it Mildred’s thoughts. Mildred thinks quite quickly.

And now what do we say.

We begin.

We bow.

We bow to the right and to the left.

We advance and we look at the moon. At noon the guests leave and so does Peter the waiter. After that we feel neglected. Then we sing together.

Sing to me sing to me sing to me I see. I see you sing to me. I see I see I see. I see that you sing to me. Sing to me together. We sing to you together. We sing to you together. We sing to you I sing to you we sing to you together. And Myra was not a disappointment.

Leave me the peaches, the pears and the currants. It is really astonishing how many fruits have double meanings. I have often been astonished by it. Mildred thinks to me. Mildred’s thoughts. How pleasant. And now let us think singly. You know very well how I feel about that.

Maps many maps are maps on weddings. Weddings are so cheery. And they have made ways of being Mrs. Beffa.

Lost. What was lost. I lost the name of the gate which opens except that it is never shut. One speaks of it as a gate and is a gate a gate. I feel that necessarily we must change our light. They felt so also. They felt about it exactly in the same way that we did. We had a most efficient honey-moon. Mildred Mildred say to me we both belong to the land of the free.

And now we have a correspondence with Mr. Willetts.

We find that he answered too promptly that he tells us exactly what we wanted to know that he means to annoy us, that he has a pleasant way of having a superior. A thousand people write letters.

How do you do I have been meaning to swim.

How do you do a great many people ask for a thousand pounds.

How do you do Katie Buss has not answered for the autobus.

We are eighty miles away from an autobus.

And now houses are not made of wood.

Will you come and spend days with me.

Will you come and spend the days with me.

How often do I read hand writing.

Come again.

It was a very exciting story.

Katie Buss, Frank, Louise, and Ernestine went together to serve the queen.

Spain still has a queen.

Katie Buss, Frank, Louise and Ernestine went together and religiously ask for a brother. Brothers and fathers. How can women be religious with candles.

Candles are expensive in some countries.

Katie Buss, Frank Louise and Ernestine meant to escape consequences. They had pleasure in their own astonishment, they knew that republics breed republics they were equally certain of this about kingdoms. How would it be if a statement were made about that being sufficient.

Can we suffer by necessity.

Katie Buss, Frank Louise, and Ernestine were famous for their love of mosses. Mosses really only exist in a moist climate.

And Mildred wishes for rain.

I have frequently told the story of Mildred and the three stories.

Mildred is not easily pleased with Susan. Henrietta is not easily pleased with Caroline. Nelly is not easily pleased with Henry. And Kate Buss is not easily pleased with Dorothy. Jane is easily pleased. Yvonne is not very easily pleased. Marjory is not easily displeased. And William is an excellent citizen. How can you be uproarious. We have earnestly prayed for Kate Buss, Frank, Louise and Ernestine and they have as readily rented as their farm. I too will tell all about it.

Mildred says that water, wells and washing are secondary only to letters. She writes letters. And so do we. Many thousands write letters.

Domestic scenes. Different in domesticity.

I find a domestic scene created by two and without pets. They can be found in various situations. For instance. If one is leaning out of a window and another is seeing that one and expecting that one to descend the stairs it constitutes a domestic scene. Again if unexpectedly one is awakened and another has been like wise awakened and there is then no doubt that morning has come, this also constitutes a domestic scene. If asking reasonably that one discharges one’s duty with consideration for the eagerness for change on the part of the other this too constitutes a domestic scene. And most reasonable of all, when one serves the other and the other serves the one and both remove the coverings that conceal titles then indeed we may speak of it as of the genuine character of a domestic scene.

How easily are we entitled to more.

Come again.

I do know that I am recognised. I do know that rain and dust and sun and travelling and gratitude expressed in letters leads me to remain sleepy. And then what.

I come to cherish me and heat water. Cherish me and let us dream. We dream of the martyr. How can a season pass. How can pink indicate martyrdom. How can feelings resolve themselves. He has resolved to love me the day after to-morrow.

I think the silver ones are prettier than the gold ones, thank you so much for giving them to me. You have been I have been you have been seen. You have been you are being you are my queen.

I think the silver ones are far prettier than the gold ones. Thank you so very much for giving them to me.

And a domestic scene. I mention my name. I mention that my name is Herbert and that I feel very well. And then I am very pleased with everything and naturally I am cheerful and gay.

How can pearls please. Pearls please me because they are accompanied by a drawing I draw merrily and I win, I win. I win I win. Pearls please me and I draw carefully and I do win. And I do wish to be that fairy. How many fairies are fair to me. One fairy is fair to me. One very fairy is fair to me.

How easily I raise glasses. Am I apt too. Am I apt to raise glasses. And everything makes me happy. We are so ready.

Do earrings, do earrings tell sex. Do earrings feel very well. Do earrings alarm. Do earrings tease. Do earrings please. Do be especially grateful to the little man who rings the bell.

Connect one with him.

Now I sing.

Sing a song of utterance. I mutter to you. Sing a song of expression. I express the meaning. Sing a song of reading. I read of the adventures of Mrs. Whitney.

Sing a song of pleasure. I please her.

And now mix up Frank with meat.

I do not care to eat so much and now I say. Baby is all well baby is all well baby is all well baby is all well.

Very well.

How much is money. Money is very funny.

In play.

Baby I am happily married Baby. To whom am I happily married.

Baby I am happily married to my husband. Baby. And to whom is my husband married. Baby. My husband is married to me. Baby. And to whom is my husband happily married. Baby. My husband is happily married to me.

Baby. When was I married.

Baby. I was married like a queen before I was seen.

Baby. And how was I seen.

Baby. As a baby queen. Baby. And so I was married as a baby it would seem.

Baby. Yes I was married as a baby queen.

Baby. You mean as a happy queen.

Baby. Yes I was married before I was seen.

I understand you very well.

How long is our street. Long enough to be paved in Italian. And how small is the man. As small as the pump. And can he use it. He can use it all day. And can he be a man although he does not look as if he could say anything. Yes indeed. He never tires.

Now we make mischief.

Frank, Hyman, William and Genevieve. How often they call them by their name. And Constance pleads.

Please plead.

Now be in earnest.

Baby is all well baby is all well baby is all well I say. Baby is all well baby is all well baby is all well all day, and all night too.

Baby how can you speak of wishes.

Kitty Buss is silent when she wakes. Thank you Kitty Buss.

Baby how can you manage to stare. I stare at the chair and I say baby is all well all day, and all night too.

How can you drink water. How can you drink water too.

I am very sleepy when I say how do you do Mrs. Addis.

Call me a buss sir. There is a buss. How often were words misspelled mispronounced and misquoted.

I have a feeling that earls, that there are no more earls.

How can you be so happy.

She is a dear.

She is here.

Read me to sleep Arthuro, Arthur in Spanish. The major likes chintz. Do eyeglasses go with earrings. All this and more was mentioned just before they sailed.

Sailing.

How many have ingenuity in making a plot. How many have ingenuity for mathematics. How many have ingenuity enough to find new prints for old. Old prints are valuable. New prints are valuable too. And cone chickens are lovelier than bread birds. Birds and bread may marry, chickens and birds and ducks too. How we do like cooler weather. Have a farm. Do have a farm with me. As for me I prefer a garden. This is true in English. We talk English determinedly. We speak English loudly. We control English serenely. Did you say secretly. I did not.

Do you believe in Gaul. All Gaul is divided into many parts. Each one is a department. Beffa is going away to another. And the Caesars. God bless the Caesars.

And now for the reasons.

The reason we have for succeeding is that an eraser made from finely spun glass an eraser made of rubber and an eraser made of other things all have their usefulness. And Mrs. Whitney. I cannot despise Mrs. Whitney.

I am so glad that Louise’s cold is no worse.

And now for detail. The first detail we find it necessary to mention is a tailor. The second a shirt maker, the third a dressmaker, a fourth a retailer and the fifth a milliner. Hats we don’t quite know why hats have such a strange name. Startle me.

And a door.

A door finds itself an outlet.

And the windows. We have been alarmed by windows.

And the noise of the street.

And the noises of the street.

How easily he changes from one workman to the other from one electric current to another. I am afraid that his diagnosis is incorrect. I am inclined to believe that I have been right.

Did I hear everything correctly. We sweetly sleep. This never tempts me to say, hush until to-morrow morning. Good-night and remember the cow. You know we promised to speak of farming.

Can you be afraid of crackers.

I am now going to tell a long story of the speculations concerning Cabot Lord. He is named that because he was born in England and came to America in infancy. He was named that because he was the son of a converted Presbyterian, converted from atheism to presbyterianism. He was named that because he was converted from Presbyterianism to Catholicism. He was named that because he was willing to save men and women and went to very many an early wedding. He was named that because he fought for freedom for saving everything from predestination. He was willing to be engaged for needing the soldier and civilian. He was a gentleman when he was selecting, he was reluctant when he was bewildering and he was admired by those who selected him to admire him because of his wisdom. How can a jew be an atheist or a farmer a civilian. Do please speak to me as well as bow.

These are a collection of purchased roses. I use my cases in case of need.

This is my collection.

Now and again.

How soon do we steal away E. A. We do not steal any one away. She can stay. He can stay. Do they stay any way. Please call them to the steamer. The steamer and calling. E. A. can pack everything away.

I guess that he is illustrious.

I feel very much the need of universal rows. Rows and rows of windows and they change, the exchange, what is the difference between the cotton exchange and money in exchange. My cousins visited me. And I did not find them cautious. How old have I been this year.

And now the annual. How can the annual being two be the dial. And how can the desert being two be the broom. Broom grows in Spain. Therefore it is called Spanish broom.

And now think.

Think all together.

How can we think such thoughts.

Another description of summer. Summer is very hot and this summer, it has been exceptionally hot. And I have enjoyed meeting Merry thoughts. How can you be determined to arise. He arises and I arose.

Thank you for the meaning of reading. Read aloud. How can training make two cities have the same name. It is extraordinary how often this happens.

Another lad.

Are you using the ladder.

He had forgotten the mildew but we haven’t. We remember Waterloo and Louise Haynes and repetitions and Emil and extra riches. We remember our word. We give our word. And have we been faithful to our friends. Have we been loyal to our enthusiasm and have we been nervous specialists. I mean to please Demuth and his father. You can not please his father. His father knows Arnold very well. I hate you Kate he does not hate Kate. She hates we hate they can hate us. We hate you hate now hate Kitty Buss. We hate they hate they shall hate plus, plus winning a town. A village a town a tree all of it looks better with water. A swimming school has plenty of exuberance. And what do you think of balls. Hush dont mention. The nineteen year old Beatty wife did. Call me a brother. You are not that brother.

Caesars I trust you, to be true and to have come through a cow for my jew. Caesars I trust you to have come through, for you are true a cow for my jew, Caesars I trust you to have come through a cow from my jew because you are so true. Caesars you are so true that I trust you to have come through a cow for my jew.

How can you be pale at Christmas how can you be tall so soon, how can you be splendid and gracious and call Follette at noon. And are they going away. My wife says no not to-day. How can they be young and strengthened and earnest and splendid too. That is what I think of them. And they think that they are staying longer.

Chick chick chick chick chick. Chicken made of glass. How happily I pass the rolling fields of brass with the balls that say not so.

We have won.

What.

The war.

And how many can say so.

How many can say so.

Belle and Babcock both begin with B. B is beautiful for a foundation. How can you be surprised. I was surprised to find that he was mentioned.

Katie Buss is tall and fair. Fair to me. Katie Buss is tall and fair to me. You mean to use fair in the sense of just. Yes indeed. Chicken made of glass. Alas.

Chicken made of glass. Alas.

I am very pleased with the chicken. Thank you so much my dear wife for having presented it to me and for having been so careful in bringing it back.

Chicken made of glass.

Plots.

Come and dream of stealing a table from Harriet.

Stories.

Come and be generous. Let me tell the story of Henrietta, Henrietta did not think that she had been well treated. She cried hysterically in the garden.

Thoughts.

I think very well of my mother.

Mildred’s thoughts. How well we finish the water.

While she was talking she found what she was needing. Jennie did that.

She went upstairs quickly. She went upstairs very quickly. And how could she laugh. She laughed this afternoon. The chicken made of glass is comparable to an ass made of wood and a fig made of bread is comparable to a cow made of pudding. Do you see me. Yes I see.

A plot.

The janitor the janitor has not left. He and his wife linger. The janitor has come. He and his wife have installed themselves.

The visitors have enjoyed themselves. Do not laugh too heartily. Nor sing too merrily.

I can call Eugene Eugene. And can you call many men. I can call many men. Eugene and Norman and Morgan and Henry and Elizabeth and Genevieve and Constance and Ermentrude. I can also call on all of you to get fatter. And in climbing who leads the way. A hillock leads the way. Hay there has been an extraordinarily large yield of wheat here this year. Vegetables are not abundant, fruit is good but not plentiful.

Read this for me. The first novel. I wonder how they happened to think that I knew them when they came again. They came again and said, do you remember me. And I said very well. They said very well then may I bring a friend. And I said certainly. And then I explained. I said Norman remember that I dont need your wife. I have friends of my own. I am not married to my husband. He has no one but me and the money is mine. My father’s name was Jepthah and there were four of us. Four children and we have all married. That is to say the women have had husbands and the men wives. And yet are we married. Can you reason with me. I cannot repeat what I hear. We are all very wealthy and we are all fond of our money and keep control of it absolutely. We sign our checks with our maiden names because we are not married. And now I listen to them and I do not feel angry at all except when there is a question of belonging to a secret organisation. It is natural that in union there is strength. Have you seen this embroidered. I remember you wished to buy it and it was for sale.

Mildred’s thoughts. I think strongly. And riches how often are there different ways of re-editing worlds. Do you think that I would wish it if Frank I call him H. Frank.

Mildred’s regard. How have you spelled your name.

And handkerchiefs are neat on heads in hands and around necks. Handkerchiefs are neat and feet, feet are splendidly ambidexterous. And now I have repeated what I have said that a great many expressions are such that they cannot be sudden. We have lost our servant but she was no paragon. A daughter of the armistice is not necessarily young and beautiful. She is not necessarily happy and rich. She is not necessarily faithful and strong. She is not necessarily winnowed. If there has been a good crop and there has been a good crop if there has been a good crop, of wheat not vegetables if there has been a good crop what can sisters say to one another.

Mildred I think. Mildred I do think that you have been rich that is to say wealthy.

She never thinks about them.

Mildred never thinks about Marsden Hartley or Marcel Duchamp or Martin Dehmuth. Mildred never thinks about Marsden Hartley or Marcel Duchamp or Martin Demuth presently.

Presently we manage to influence her, we say come come come to Myra’s husband. Myra with an I Mira.

Come come Mira’s comes, come come.

We were splendid about extravagance. We said Mildred how can Ferdinand deceive you.

We were splendid about the Literary Digest. We said I get all the foolish novels for Alice. We were splendid about friendship. We said listen to me and prepare yourself for San Tropez or Frejus or Italy or Mallorca. We said how can you imagine I wonder. I wonder if you can imagine what I mean.

Mildred thinks of them. She thinks of George, Marsden, Marcel, Martin and Lee Master. She thinks of busy ways and mistakes. She thinks of relief. It is a relief to her to stand still. And this does sound like one another. High in her hands she held the chasuble of her life and she measured by a measure. How sweetly, flowers, how sweetly flowers need water.

And now to be able to tell a story.

Marsden Hartley knows what he worships he worships a dome. Marcel Duchamp knows what he worships. He worships that thought. Martin Dehmuth knows what he worships. He worships the end. And Mr van Aymand van Burgh worships letters. How pleasingly we all see George.

George was in love with a blond. He sang a song I love a brunette. George was in love with fables and he said Josie Josie I am not in love with thee. George was in love with Frejus and he said things are as they were. George was not neglected by wireless. He said I have no fear of winter in summer nor in winter. And in this way no one knew that anything had happened.

He held his life in his hands and he wished to be reasonable. He was very reasonable and he said Josephine you are not my queen we have the same origin, we love the south in winter and the North in the North they speak of Spaniards as poor Spaniards. They love only Poles and Armenians. And even this may change.

Have you been in earnest about me. Have you understood leaves. Leaves of salad. Hundreds of salads.

Have you been in earnest about me. Have you understood the means by which I have planted. Have you understood my needs and have you wept. Have you swept the paths since Barney left and have you put out the fires the little fires. Have you been in earnest about me and now to change.

You repeat I repeat they repeat this. We repeat they repeat that we will miss. They repeat you repeat that I do please. They repeat you repeat that they will please me. They repeat you repeat that they will please me too.

How can you thunder past.

They said that there was a strain. They said that was a strain in attempting to cajole me. And labourers. How can labourers be rich and sell something. How can we be disappointed with the price. Pray for me for tea. How can you refuse to accuse me. How can you accuse me of wishing to avoid expense. How can you avoid excusing me when I say that I was prepared to stay. But did they ask what is the best reason, did they ask me to tell it to them all again. Did they tell me that Nellie, did they tell me that Nellie was winsome. Oh Mildred dear we certainly are here.

How can the words mean Joseph. And how can Joseph be the patron saint of what. Do convents teach that. Oh dear me no. Do convents teach that.

How can Joseph be that. How can he be the patron saint of husbands who have been deceived. Can convents teach that or do we learn this thing in time. Time and time again. And she sleeps very quietly, and words are said that serve as bread. That is to say they are indigestible. Bread is the staff of life and so are words.

I cannot neglect women. A woman is best when spoken to as if there was no reproach. She does not reproach me nor I she. We do not mount in the same silence. A mountain of joy. What is the difference between HS.O.S. and HL.O.L.

I cannot see the necessity of having authority in the kitchen or in the room. Pray for me.

A Prayer.

May we see the room. We have heard that it is extremely beautiful, that the objects in it are of great interest and that every one has a feeling of restfulness when seated there. We also understood that it is there that you compose the charming books which we so much admire. May we come and see the room. May we.

Clandestine correspondence.

How do you do.

I forgive you everything.

And there is nothing to forgive.

An Interchange of Obligations.

If I supply you with salad will you supply me with cheese.

If I supply you with apples will you supply me with fish.

The result of a separation.

She writes letters to me about the boys. He tells me about the boys. They tell me about the boys. She says that the boys need America. He says that the boys need France. They say that the boys need sweetness. And the boys are prepared to swim.

And Barney.

A song of Barney.

Barney looks like Julia. Barney is not small. Barney hopes to be an Irishman and to play cricket when he grows tall. Barney is like the hoy on the stage. Barney is as sweet as he can be. Barney is a favourite with Mildred, Miss French, Alice and me. Barney is the son of Joseph Hone.

Mildred’s thoughts when Susan has deserted her and when Alfred has sent her his book.

I resent it particularly as it is a thing to which I am completely unaccustomed. I did not enjoy it inordinately because he has forgotten the spiritual side. I have been able to understand his mathematics but many people will be unable to interest themselves in it.

She was glad the dance was over.

How much is told. I can see the subject of a diary.

Yesterday I was nervous.

To-day I am feeling better.

To-morrow I am going to be successful. And Thursday I am selfish.

How can you please Mrs.

You say yes ma’m in America.

In England, you say yes.

In Italy you say I am very pleased that you are of that nationality and in Brazil you cross the street slowly.

Give a thought to Cuba.

How pleasantly I dwell upon that.

Mildred thinks that chicken made of glass a horseshoe made of glass, a king’s messenger made of glass, she feels that we have taught the workingman to feel what he feels. And I, I please myself. I teach myself to feel what I feel. I beg your pardon. I did not mean. I meant that I am taught to feel what I feel and I feel what I feel when I am taught to feel what I feel. I feel for them. They feel for me. Frank feels very well. And Katherine Buss. She certainly has reasons for saying that she and New England, that Mildred and New England that they and New England she has reason in saying she has reasons for saying that they and New England love France.

Mildred thinks that the world has accepted its manhood its womanhood and its age and its childhood. She thinks that she herself so feels no effort is necessary. Please buy a clock. Mildred is still thinking.

Please buy a clock. Please buy a clock. Please buy a clock. Please buy a clock. Money is back. Get your money back.

Money is back. Get your money back. Please buy a clock for me.

[ ¶ ]

1922

262.

DIDN’T NELLY AND LILLY LOVE

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

How sweetly we are fed.

Credit me that ingratitude is instinctive.

Credit me understanding the repetition of religion.

How sweetly we are winsome.

Credit me with origin of crediting and editing and obliging building so that we can see the same tree.

The same as the tree.

Part one.

He prepared in that way.

What did he say.

He said didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

May we describe the dream.

We are sending the wine and bringing the poem.

Now guess stress.

Distress guess.

Florence in Italy.

Florence in the United States and Italy.

California in France.

California in France and America.

Now you know why occasionally very occasionally they never parted.

Hear them speak.

They speak.

Fierce and tender I send her.

Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

She was beset.

Climb it.

Climate.

When he arose.

Was it a rose it was a rose, was it a rose he arose and he said I know where it has led, it has led to changing a heel. We were on a hill and he was very still, he settled to come and tell whether, would he could he did he or should he, and would he, she wound around the town. She wound around the town and he was nervous. Can we ever. Can we ever, can we ever recognise the spot.

As I have said it is an instinct, ingratitude, recognising the spot, loving her dearly, asking her to do it again and breaking her coral chain is an instinct. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

Once upon a time when Poland had a capital and Washington was the capital of the United States there was born in Allegheny in the state of Pennsylvania the seventh child of a father and a mother. The father had many a brother, the mother was as a mother what would be reasonably certain to necessitate kindling not only religion but traveling. And so they traveled to what was then a capital kingdom which had in it no relation to eliminate any education unaccompanied by intoxication.

Two years old.

Three years old certainly and not weather beaten nor anxious nor reliant nor attending. He attended to the breathing. She came swinging her breathing as she came registering that as a separate suggestion.

In San Francisco in the state of California representative antagonism had not any meaning.

She came not to corrupt impeding but just to tower. How can we have a tower there. We haven’t. We have extending.

I extend to you.

And do you too.

Thank you. I was there.

This was received and then there was not a separation but a resultant registration. I register that it was I caused it to be registered that there was a birth and a reception. I received and she I received can you see how a word could have the third part first. Two syllables. She and as for me, I said she can see, and she can see. I can see. I can see.

A division.

I was told it was cold, it was cold I was told.

Tolled for me, the whistle on the steamer, and we went by train the whistle on the steamer whistled and we went by train. She went north to Seattle and she went by train and in Seattle there is a great deal of rain. And I I went back to the petted section of France Austria and arithmetic and I always forgot the languages which are related to their view.

Can you color trees green and violets blue and I love you and salt water too. Can you color trees green and violets too and all for you.

It is the custom when there is imitation to speak the language that resembles green. It is the custom when there is tangling to color the silks the color of roses and green. It is the custom when the country is willing to leave the coloring in green and vermilion. I often wonder about pink and about rose and about green. We knew what we felt. We felt felt. Austria made felt and I felt that the ruler, do not despise a colored ruler, I felt that no one was any cruder.

How can you control weddings. When all is said one is wedded to bed. She came and saw and seeing cried I am your bride. And I said. I understand the language. Don’t Nelly and Lilly love you. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

It is a coincidence, he has studied the connection between a coincidence and extermination. It was a coincidence that he moved there and that she stayed there and that they were and that he came to be there and she came not to be fair, she was darker than another, how can a sky be pale and how can a lily be so common that it makes a hedge. I do know that she never met him there and that he never knew and that she never knew, and that his father and his mother, and that her mother and her father and her brother, that neither the one nor the other one, ever regret contradiction. We never met. No we never have met. No we did not meet and was it so sweet, and was it so sweet, indeed was it sweet at all. When you don’t love wind or colder weather was it sweet at all. Was it at all sweet. I feel nearly as well as ever. Better. Yes very much better. Now actually what happened was this. She was born in California and he was born in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. She was born and raised there but was well aware and why should she not be well aware that to declare that in the distance to declare where in the distance, she went there, when she was littler than a twin, because after all ingratitude is a twin, didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you, she went there when she was younger than allowing for that reason. She was seven years old. There we are. She was not at home. How are you all at home.

He was at home. Where was he at home. He was at home in his home. Thank you again and again for everything and also for the earring. They have not met that is to say, receive her. He received her. He had received. And now how radiantly do witnesses see sunshine. How radiantly do they like remarks and fencing. When you think of visiting do you really think of meeting with pleasure. I do not meet you because you are present.

I love her with an a because I say that she is not afraid. How can I tell you of the meeting. How can I tell you that she wrote, that I did not write, that we quote, I quote every body. What do I quote. She quotes this. Don’t Nelly and Lilly love you. And I remember that I did say it and I deny it and I say I said. Not so quickly and I really said, What did you really say. I really said what was in my head. I am afraid that I said. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you. What kind of circumstance was it when I said what she said that I said. It was very well said. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

The circumstances were that we were talking of the relative heat of the countries which we inhabit. I inhabit a warm country. And so do I. And I inhabit a country in which the heat is so great that probably you would not care to walk about in the heat of the day. That is quite true. And you. As for me I do prefer and now I say I did prefer such heat. And now I say we will come this way. Follow me suddenly. And where do we permit ourselves to declare our fond affection. Here. And we say. I passionately may, May I say, I passionately may say, can you obey. Remember the position. Remember the attention that you pay to what I say. I cannot thrust you away. He was perfectly sure that he could endure what he would say. What did he say that day. She said, anyway I can sway with the circles in that way. We have never mentioned circles yet.

Care for me. I care for you in every possible way. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

By columns, I figure by columns.

Did you hear that in the right way.

We mentioned that we had intended to meet brother by brother and brother by brother. This meant no defeat for us or for another. This meant that our future would be for ourselves alone. And so we proceeded. And on the next day I gave the list away, the list of the second day. Do please give the list of the second day. Winding and discrimination and as sister and I do not know when frivolity is acceptable as success and gold, no one knows that gold was to be sold and gold was to have been held. I hold what I have to have held.

And now the real reason why when she wrote she never mentioned me.

Godiva revisited or an excellent retaliation.

She called him a pope and she never inquired just in which way I was inspired. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you. I addressed this question when I wondered about arms and tears. And was I ever ridiculous. I am afraid I could merit chastity. Can cedars deceive, can cedars deceive as they deceive.

I never deceive cyclamen. And why not when they are radiant. I said, this way in this way or for this anyway or because of this in their way I said can you say, I said had you said what we had said we could resume. The way to resume is to resume. Did the question ever cause confusion. No indeed her mind is clear. Cover in that place they cover in that place they cover the cyclamen in that place. Cyclamen categorically expresses reddening and re-reddening. In this way brown and coral in this way a deep voice and a credit to me. Are you a credit to me. Cause me to stir. I stir the decision. I decide to win my bride. She is my bride and more beside.

I have ceased to apply ages to ages.

And now reason about lettering.

The letter which announced her birth also announced that the forest that in the spring they had not made the excursion because he had reason to mean arranging everything. Can you be what, can you be very hot in April, the end of April the thirtieth of April for instance. Can you become heated motion by tradition by voluntary rushing. And then carry me there and reason for me. I reason for her. I have a reason for her. From then on cauliflowers cauliflowers can have mauve coloring. In warm climates where they are long and not green. Come to me for baths.

Indians are not stout nor do they shout red indians where there are windows. She remembered the obstruction. I didn’t sadly. And now where can carelessness be intentional. In that month.

Loving birthday wishes to my husband.

All that is fairest brightest and best. On this your birthday dear Husband be your guest.

Birthday greetings to my dear wife.

My darling wife may all that’s good in life be yours to-day and lasting happiness be yours that shall not pass away. And as the years roll around all gladness may you find and every hour be brighter than the one you leave behind.

When they kindly met and were not meeting as it were where they had representatives when they kindly met they met to be asked will you come and see me.

She came late I state that she came late and I said what was it that I said I said I am not accustomed to wait.

We were so wifely.

She has any quantity of energy and a great deal to do.

When she came late she did not wait and I did not wait and indeed why wait. I love you. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

How can I handle feathers, accompaniments, stations, astrakhan furs, arms and doves, and bitter winter. The winter is not bitter when it blows. And we know we were raised in a temperate climate. Climate and the affections, you know climate and the affections. Why can she in April have a Spanish shawl. Why can she have a Spanish shawl at all. Because I gave it to her.

We went away day before yesterday and she followed later. Who were we. She and I say we. When we went away she followed later and I met her. Did you get here. No I met her and she had lost her key. She found it again immediately. Then we were not together, we were not together whether we were there or whether we went there we went there together.

Do you remember whether we were evidently anxious to be together. Were we evidently anxious to know that a description had been left to identify why we cry.

How can I ever thank you, do you think I can ever thank, really thank and then thank.

Do you think that you are going to be true. Truly you somehow managed to impress us all. Where can we credit an Italian. Italian Italian who says Florence is Italian. Who says California is France. Who says they can hesitate to glance away. You did stay. And then didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

Do you wish to be there at all. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

Do you wish to be there at all. Mutter to me.

We came to pass there in time and she said moon-light is warmer in the summer. And I said I can explain nearly all lizards and their constipation. Lizards do not go away they stay. Real lizards do not go away they stay. Real lizards I mean colored green and living on the wall and when they make a mistake they fall. How do you very, how do you very nearly do what you do mean to do. How do you very nearly do, how do you do. We never were blaming Amelia or Eugenia nor Maddalena nor even Harriet, Carrie, Estelle Jane nor Sarah. Didn’t they have hours in which to pray. What do you say, didn’t they have hours in which to pray. Where did they stay. Did we stay any way. How can I mix summer with winter, this summer with this winter and this winter with that winter and that summer and that summer and this winter. And then we had a terrace there. How do you care how do you come to care here and there. Here and there I said here and there I said here and there.

Can you decline history. I have this word here, the history of a tear. He David often asked and did she make you cry. Try. This was at home this was at home she was at home, she was to be at home.

Can I remember the house where I was born. Can I remember the day that she mentioned to me. I said to her you always please me and she said to me I do not reply I expect to reply by and by and I said do you know that he said by and by is easily said and I said I certainly said I can share that and that and that. And she said, what. And I said I can share that and that and that. And she said you can share that and that and that. I said let me [be] beginning again with the neglected addresses. The first address was the one in which I addressed you as having come to this city. I said to you, how do you do. I also said do you like French bread. After that we knew that no one was present when we were able to say that we had intended to stay away. This is one way of demoralising their comfort. How comfortable is Isadora. Isadora, how comfortable is Isadora. We knew how to quote. We knew that songs are religious, we knew that quarters are one fourth of the whole and we knew that Nelly and Lilly, didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you, we knew that warm and cold that warm and cold and temperate climate and the affections we knew the history of places. I place you.

Continue.

We continue as above.

We cannot consider it as at all likely that Creoles are difficult to placate. How many kinds of Creoles are there, there are Scotch Creoles, Portuguese and French and she was neither Scotch, Portuguese nor French. She was not a Creole. The wonder of it was not that she was not a Creole. The wonder of it was not that I permitted that I did permit, I did not permit, the wonder of it was not national neither was it religious neither was it personal neither was it an excrescence. The wonder of it was that I have never been willing to remember that there could be any other, any other door or doors any other chair or chairs any other and they had asked and this door does it lead to the street or does it lead to another door. Is there another door there. We felt that we dwelt in marble halls and that we had no other plans. And in Italy and in Italy they do paint marble. And in Italy they do paint in the manner of marble. Florence is in Italy and California in France. Now do not startle suddenly do not startle them suddenly.

We can meet, we can meet, we can meet them on the street. We can meet also we can also meet merrily very merrily when we are not certain of distances. The distance from there to there, all the distance from there to there. Rounder and rounder where is he around her.

I fancy, I fancy that the history of his recollection is clear. I fancy that he has been that he has often been told that it clearly that it very clearly is as the history of his recollection is, clear. He said I can spare you an occasion in which together we will meet as they meet them.

The history or histories of a birth place and traveling.

Do you remember just why you said is it to this I have been led. I have not been led away, let us say I have been led in this way. Why say what you do say. Let me tell you the history of fire works. Saint John is the patron saint of a city not named after him. They celebrate the day of his martyrdom by celebrations. We never repent, we turn our backs away we say can we say, Caesars can we say do as I say. Caesars do not turn away but stay. I put the Caesars to bed and this is what I said, I want you to do instead, instead of what, said the Caesars, instead of not doing it and this is what I said. But as I was saying the celebrating did not cease, it was necessary that I should walk and what did she say, let us wait for the day to come and I said marines and navies and she said, does no one wait there. And I said yes, and she said yes and I said oh yes. How can you collect all the advantages there are when there are a great many advantages.

We will not mention what was said when she said that she questioned me as to what I had said. I said I knew and she said you know and we said, no we are not to go. And now how about the vow. I know now that restitution and you can not declare reparation a restitution nor restitution a reparation, you can declare that you are there. There you are.

Pardon me did you say that she was born when she was born. Certainly I said something. Collect me, collect for me. Collect for me, in the same way as you recollect clearly.

The history of this is that there are that there are weddings which are placed by royalty as they are placed and weddings which are in their place by the autumn summer winter spring and February. February and April say February and April. How do you do.

Colored ribbons of notes.

No one can say of them that they decided to be wide. No one can say of them that they decided beside. No one can say of them that they decided that the bride, can they exercise their pride. A bride beside, can you say that a wedded existence can have precedence. I precede you. And now for the story.

Once upon a time there was a little boy. It was requested that he be a beauty and all that. Thank you so much.

If a railroad train is moving and another train is moving and both of them are in the station waiting why do we not have the same phenomena in a motor car. This shows us to be a receiver of flattering. She does not flatter me.

She came readily. She was weaned but before that, how very expectedly signs did not fail. Quail. Do you quail before me. I didn’t.

Erect and right, and Mexico is no toy. No one knows how a toy is made.

Once more I refer to the meaning of birth and blessing. Dilatory do date what you ate and drank. The third. The first the third the first. Now do you refer to dates or ages.

Leave me to be, what, I do not leave you.

Readily made readily made, why is it readily made.

To aid, to aid to aid and an aid. She is an aid to all whom she aids. She aids me and I am sure that she has aided Lilly and Nelly.

Aid and added, to aid to be added. I am sure that she has been added to me. She has not said, mountains. Mountains exist as wholes.

Now please tell me about fishes.

Fishes, stones, shot and pebbles and not shells are dangerous to the teeth.

If fishes were wishes the ocean would be all of our desire. But they are not. We wish for land and sea and for a birthday and for cows and flowers. Our wishes have been expressed. We may say that the history of Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you is the history of wishes guessed expressed and gratified. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

It happened once upon a time that there was easily marriage and a marriage relation. Can you witness a marriage. In the marriage when all the exchange is resolved upon is a marriage where cleaning can be done and ought to be done and where a bountiful providence enriches the music boxes. In relieving music there is no jealousy and yet how could twenty years after more than twenty years after be resolute. They resolved to shove. I can guess what is the price of water and more than water. Why do you mention just what was resolved. I resolve to recognise you and I do. And I resolve to read the rest of it to you. Do you please me. Oh so much.

I have resolved not to say that I agreed to their saying what I had said. And was it denied. Not at my side.

Now we will mention the wedding. If you please. Will the bride acquiesce. She could say yes and I could write many to find such a pleasant opportunity.

And now I will tell of charm. What is charm. The Americans and the Spaniards have it, and the elegance of radiography, all smile when they think that they have the world beneath them. What is the difference between under and beneath. Teeth. Teeth remain firm. Teeth remain firm. Pet me tenderly and save me from alarm. I have no sense of a pastime. Our pastime is to measure beds rather to measure beds.

Can you be fairly necessary to me. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you. Tell me what you said.

Now I had best fasten it to the door.

Let me remember that I can not pretend to have bettered the answer. You had better give an answer. And I said can you remember that I said, I was not resolutely led. And be wise here, remember how can you have played. I remember asking you this thing, can you have played.

I remember your mentioning hours of practicing. I remember your embellishing my illustrations and I also remember coercion. Coercion and cohesion.

Have I refused to beguile. A reason for all this comes to this as an opening. I did not say didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you all day. I said I have been very happy to-day. We mean to read clauses and clauses and phrases and phrases and books and books and writing and reading. We mean to smear the water over the rabbits and inundate the dry earth. The earth is not so dry. In that case we mean to say we began and we began. Come to me to the satisfaction of the garden. The public garden. We stay at home and decide that publicity is our pride. Come and stay. Hear me. Do you hear me. Come and stay. Do you hear me.

Now I wish to tell what she resembles I wish to tell this very well.

She resembles at the same time everything I have mentioned. In the historical sense there is nearly every satisfaction and and in this particular we are not deceived. I know my history.

A historical novel is one which enriches all who bore colors and stones and fires. To be fierce and tender to be warm and established, to have celebrations and to lean closely all these establish a past a present and a future. The history of establishment is a history of bliss.

Now in fighting history we find acknowledgements. I acknowledge that you are often precious.

When they began to assist when he began to assist when she began to assist, when he and she began to assist they began to assist them. Me began to assist when there was mention of cleanliness and a fountain. And she, she was measured and measured. How sweetly the vowel the already eased country and city, the flooded merchants and almost all the trains established communication. I do not mention others than those that were concerned in mingling in elaborately mingling their addresses. Count on me. Oh yes and what do I see, I see public bathing places and a division. She and a servant came between, she and I never hesitated before that door, she and I cry. We did not know then that we were crying loudly. And please do not hurry to me. It took all that time and when we arranged for the time well in a manner of speaking we arranged very well for the time. We arranged that at that time that doors and then again summer we arranged at that time that suspicions were not poignant nor were objects placed. We plan what we plan. And what we planned. We smile at the bay.

There was no water there was no water there there was no water there there was no water there.

Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you and they were mentioned together. They were not in that respect remarkable and yet how did you know their name. Their name was not the same.

Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you. The occasion was radish, a radish, a red dish, in the sun, tears in the sun do not cool the cheek. Tears in the sun do not run do not run away, do not run away to be the same anyway. And now close it to close the heat out. Close it to close the heat out.

I have promised that I will not mention my iniquities. I take great pleasure in promising.

The splendid example the splendid example here the splendid example, to be here, the splendid example in order to be here, in order that there is to be here that the example is to be here, in order that there is to be here the example in order that the splendid example is to be here, in order that the splendid example is to be here in order that it is to be here it is necessary to admit coercion. Did he kick and scream in the stream and did she dare, did she dare to respond. I respond you respond, he responds and he says yes there is a splendid example.

I find some words very annoying. Annoying is easily met. I annoy him yet. She annoys him yet. I feel that that moment is past. Now indeed there is no speed. Now indeed currents and wild horses. We have forgotten horses. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

She meddled with this she meddled with this then. He did not ascertain what the wedding meant to him. He said I miss I do not miss, I do not miss, he said I do not mistake you, he said I am not mistaken, and he said I am not patiently waiting and he said hearing and everything and he said how can you mean to be beside, and he said, besides and he said I am beside myself and he said I can do as I said and he said I do do what there is to do and he said do you say that you wish to please me and he said by that time I have said that he believes that he himself has read something of a composition and he said how willing I am to wish no invention and he said I do not say dwell and spreading and he said I will find you an hour glass and she said thank you for that intention. He said that the advantage was that he had a great many ways of marking what he saw and he said I lean to you and she said I am satisfied with repetition.

How can you make weddings a wedding. How can you make of weddings a wedding.

How can you make of operas a single piece of phonetic writing. They made many reasons for individual reorganisation.

Then came the exact day. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you.

I can tell you all about tenderness.

Now listen to me carefully.

History can rush along. And what do we do.

We agree you agree I agree and I agree. You agree we agree and I agree. I agree. You agree we agree I agree.

Now then compare glass and a violin. Compare glass and a violin.

This makes us suddenly know that I told you so.

We find that there was really no need of men and women. Sisters. What are sisters, and sisters and brothers. What are sisters and brothers. We found piles of linen and silver and a credit to men and women. And when we happily settled. And when we happily settled the south. We do not go north to go South, nor do we go to the center repeatedly. We go and we stay and we purchase we may purchase the things that are meant to be suddenly seen.

How can every day suit a queen. And how can decisions meddle easily with all the wall being divided into three parts. I can tell how you mean to say this. I can tell how you mean to say this.

First we gather together. Then we correct couples and after that we arrange medals. More often we tower.

In the meantime we make famous that which is meant to be called readable. About this we have a difference of opinion. Some select a cord and others wood and both together make a fire. We have changed our stove to a chimney and our metal to silver our pink to grey and monkeys and our yellow to assistance. Then when we were all ready we said which. And I said I wish to stay and she said I stay and they said how can you delay and we said it is better to be settled than not and we said go away and he said I can easily go on that day. We we were there we we were there we we were there and we are to be called, we are to be called the resident reader. Then come to see me. We have never changed the wording of that word. Come to see us here.

When we were able to contract we contracted for a door to a door. Thank you that was a success. And then there is every reason to be pleased with actualities. When I arouse myself I say, I did not say it in that way. And in the same ready way they say and in the same ready way they do say.

I do not repeat a title. I feel that I have thought that. Thoughts are revealed by evidence of nationality. And when this access is in process and when this process is praiseworthy, how many praises do you hear. I hear you praise me and I say thanks for yesterday and to-day. And to-morrow we do not doubt. Then clearly you see what I have never objected to and you. Can you believe my word. Arrangement, we arrange in the best way for the beginning.

It is very peculiar it is very strange that authors are visited. It it very peculiar that collections are visited. It is very strange that everybody is visited. It is very peculiar that in front of them and more often than that that in front of them they do not believe in repetition. I repeat that nearly everything is eaten cooked. Except salad. And she is very fond of that. Nearly everything has been mentioned excepting irresistible onslaught. And why do they hesitate to say that he was unnecessary yesterday and to-day. He knew when he was occasionally repeating. He knew when he was occasionally repeating this he knew when he was occasionally repeating that. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you. We haven’t seen Nelly since then. Didn’t Nelly and Lilly love you. We haven’t seen Lilly since then.

And now to withstand history. History has this meaning, it covers them and it uncovers them and it uncovers them and it covers them. Let me tell the history of letter paper.

We were easily deceived by our intention of illustrating a rose by a rose. We were not easily deceived. We did not deceive them nor did they deceive us nor did we deceive them. We were not betrayed nor were we unreasonable. We did indeed know that history had this meaning. We did know that happiness and remarkable happiness we did know that remarkably happiness we did know that they outdistanced double impressions. We also did know that we had not undertaken sheets and initials and also illustrations unnecessarily. We surmised that we were equally to be measured by the rose and by the table. Upon the table and upon the table we replaced no one. We added increased coloration and we added white and vermilion. Not really she said and we said, he said and we said that a rose had just this signification. How nearly we were not certain that this did happen then. By this I mean that I can not recollect the historical present yet. I cannot regret this lack of concentration nor indeed can we be represented as uncertain yet. She knows and I know where these things grow and we know what we mean to bestow. I mean to bestow and I do bestow, how do you bestow, I bestow almost all the dates. I date it to-day. To-day is the day.

I reflect that you reflect about me. I reflect what you reflect about me. I reflect about the conditions of matrimony.

If you were used to this, if you were at all used to this then what would you miss. He said I think of the standard of bliss. Standard has two meanings it can be a banner or an estimate. Standard has in this sense two meanings, I mean to express a wish.

I wish that I were seen to be in the meantime what was annexed. Reflect for me. Tell me that around about that around and about, tell me that around and about that I around and about. Satisfy me sentimentally, and now for a fetish. When I thrill along, when I drill along, soldiers drill to their song I sing of the prohibition of what of reflection. I reflect together.

I see you and you see me I reflect you and you reflect me when this you see repeat for me what I repeat when I repeat pleasantly. I repeat what I have said. What have I said.

I have mentioned that a part of reflections is the history of reflections. Let me tell you further. For instance if it had not been that there was a continuing would loving be indulged in and would there be calculation. I calculate in threes and fours and I in twenties and I in ones and twos and I in the third dimension. I calculate that a horn a motor horn I calculate that a horn is necessary to this end and now I speak above all noise.

Remember me to you,

I reflect upon the causes that there are for recognition, I recognise older ages and I recognise pillows and I recognise finishers. I also recognise curtains and weddings and I also recognise complicated wishes. What do you wish me to do.

This is the history of reflections.

It was very singular that there has never been ready the recoil from capital. A capital is a principal city and capital is possession and capital is to be very well pleased.

In this sense rapidity is certain to be measured. I rapidly measure the older addresses and he wonders do they rebuild operas. Operas are encouraged and so are beds of roses.

In the history of reflection we have ultimately and beginning we begin intimately in considering the history of reflections I have this as my authority. Almost all the changes are stereoscopic and all the emblems are multiplied. I multiply for you.

Now then press this for me.

And teach me a whim.

Let us color letters.

The history of reflections is measured by radical symbolism. And why do I astonish abruptly. Send me sentences. I send them the sentences they read in their start. We start apart.

Color me heartily and hear me specifically. And how did he know that I was enamored. Please do not finish this temporarily and why do you not say, history is this, history with us is this, the history of reflections is this. This is the history.

I mix I mix I mix what do I mix. I do not mix a bird and a bettle nor a second enough. I mix in the necessities of papers. I hear her turning leaves. And then I look up and I say how sweetly camellias may how sweetly camellias may. And now for the organisation.

The history of reflections.

I attend to them. When you see all of them being used and when you invite them when you do invite them to feel them let me relate. Do you see that you state that you translate. I translate. Naturally, I naturally relate.

The milk of religion is this, cream and orange and citron. The milk of religion is this, come to their close union. Believe my engagement.

I feel that I refer to that reflection.

I cannot organise oil.

In wondering in very nearly wondering. In very nearly wondering whether there is deliberation. She says. Yes. There is deliberation.

In wondering about rendering that there and in there. How can you practically follow me.

When this you see remember me.

By closing mountains to mounting and winning water wealthily how you utter more than they said. They said yes, I wish, come to me, say what you have said, do not be remarkable, have the suggestion made, freely be sensitive, see the occasion narrowed. Now let me tell this to her.

You know exactly what I have said what I have prayed and what I am. You know exactly for what I wish. I wish that the fish are fishes. And that a cow is a cow. I wish this and I say when in this way I pray, I pray you to do as I do. I do do as you do. In this way you reflect me. I reflect you.

When you hear me speaking creditably. When you hear me speaking creditably you find it to have the value of their stage. Now I have said I mean to be favorable.

How rarely incubation neglects thoughts.

In this way I think the same. They do not reflect birthdays. Call me too easily.

I can manage I can manage that.

I can manage to have the rest said. I say you can conceive. I say can you conceive why I stay. I say can you conceive of an invitation to-day. In this way reflections take their place.

I reflect about Abraham and about how that name came to be famous. Also how it happened sentences came to make a blessing. I bless you for all of this.

I merely do not see why he wished to remain unintelligible. Do you see why he wished to remain unintelligible. Do you understand why syllables separated in such a way that around them there was audacity. Believe me.

I cannot tie a knot in wool.

For this reason and for this reason alone I have no opposition, I have no one in opposition. For this reason and for this reason, for this reason and for this reason I do not call subjects subjects. Have they no choice, do they not choose citizens. And what can you please, how can you please where can you please. You know very well that I do remain to please. And now let me not feel that I have not said that this has lead to their frustration. I do not indelibly deter them. He said that there was that trace. Who traces them for them. I can be hourly faithful. And I do see what I have said what I have said.

I wish to remember this presently. I mention it here because I feel that it will impress. I wish to mention the practicability of housing a cow. In this way cities prosper and Caesars render that which Caesars owe. I do not say this to intimidate Caesars nor do I implore I sweetly caress and impress. Caesars do not reflect they do so well show by the daily activity how useful how tender and how strong and how a Caesar will do no wrong.

Mark me I am expressed.

Thank you very much for your kind attention.

He understands this, I understand that, I understand this, he understands this and he understands that. And then excellent dwindling.

Come to me Francis and friends.

I have developed their relative retention. Do not apply selection to respect. Respect the carpet and the floor and the door and the rest of the pleasure. I please myself too.

Come to me too.

Come to me too to-day.

Come to me and tell me what did you do yesterday.

I cannot very well elaborate the earnestness of categories. And color too.

Pardon me when I say he is not selfish.

I blend the glass and the goose. They usually do this for pleasure.

Pleasure is not partaken of because of annoyance nor houses nor is it really a saddler. We have almost forgotten a saddler.

We really admire more savings than ever. And do arouse me. Follow me fairly often. Follow me fairly separately. This is not their reflection nor indeed their relation. They relate themselves to bestowal. Please seize with ease.

An orthodox wedding is an orthodox wedding.

When you have the principal witness decorated, I cannot end there where double where they double together. Where they doubly caress. Caress tenderness. And now accustom me to counseling. I counsel you to listen and to remember that more than one that more than one that more than one. How can you furnish accentuation. Do believe me when you hear me. And now roses for camellias. Did he believe me. Prepare to emerge. I urge you. And you ought to know that willingly that you say as willingly as I am willing I need this splendid suggestion. Explain ribbons to those who wear ribbons. I do not ordinarily infer that there is more favor more in their favor that there is more in their favor. I do not ordinarily mean all this as their spectacle. To be spectacular. How do you mean. To be started in a wire. Why wire.

Eighty nine and ninety. And no less. How curious the handsome is as handsome does. How curiously it sounds.

I have always had a great many responsibilities. I am responsible for this.

Are you responsible for the shilling.

I have always had a great many responsibilities and I am responsible for everything.

And I am very willing to understand strength and resolution. I am very resolute and I admit that the selection of it has been a great pleasure to me. I have selected willing. Are you willing to remember that a cousin is in relation has relation to resemblance and restoration. I restore this to you. When you are through are you a Jew.

Don’t explain restlessness.

And now save me for this.

I am earnest and prepared and there is no one to say how are you able to keep it a subject.

She has been told to be gay.

And now I reflect hurriedly and necessarily.

I reflect hurriedly and necessarily and I accustom I occasionally accustom I am accustomed to rest and rising. And in the meantime she says, she has explained that credible witnesses do say that they have decided as to relative climates.

We have often wondered why they relate this of climate. Climate and the affections. How often have I said they quote that. Climate and the affections and interruptions and can you recollect marriage. Of course you can’t certainly you can’t. Certainly you can not.

I have wondered about engrossing civil ceremony. Have you.

And what does nobility do.

And what does royalty do.

And what do they do.

In this way I cleverly arouse and really rally them. I can not complain in ecstasy. I said what word would best suit the expression of my appreciation. And she suggested, exquisite. I said I considered daisy more decorative and she and I said we will say that. I’ll say it.

Consider the rapidly growing water-fall. I can remember the word cascade and the word carrousel. For merry-go-round.

I have come to increasing isolated reflections by very simply asserting that at all that they come at all, that they easily come and that it is necessary that they come at all. I furnish them this in that case. I have reference to the extent of the use of that single instance.

Climate and the affections. I have often been quoted as quoting that.

Plan a repetition a general repetition a general of rivers.

We have said that we thoroughly understand that a city in order to have distinction must replace seas by rivers. Seas by rivers. We have thoroughly understood that we need houses when and where we wanted them and that we have repeatedly the pleasure of refusing. How can you be playful and precious. And how can you be so actually reached that even foreigners are famous.

We have come to come there.

And now reach this for me and hand it to me.

Thank you.

And now eagerly satisfy me.

And now pray say yes.

And now consider how unnecessary it has been.

And now tell me again what you have told me.

There there, I say, there there.

There there, an excellent pair.

I stand firmly and I say, rapidly I say he rapidly makes deference necessary.

I defer to you.

And you.

And you.

She and he, he and she, they decide it this way. They have a thousand chances in this.

Now then repeat quietly what you have said. I have said that I do not believe that I do not believe that we reflect more than they say that we reflect. I say that indeed we reflect popularity as well as authority as well as master-pieces and joy. We reflect about this, we decide alternately. We alternate between hiding and precision. Which is the more precise.

This is nice.

Which is the more precise.

How soon will you be fair.

If you are not fair to me what care I how fair you be.

This is very nice.

You understand that I undertake to perpetuate what I state.

I state this and I stare.

At a waist-line.

Can you believe that colors and colors that there are colors called to be presently called established.

And now smile at me determinedly.

I determine myself that this is not a fancy that very really and presently I will establish rows and rows of roses.

A rose is a rose is a rose is a rose.

Satisfy all the dates.

We find that dates are more delicious.

Now then call me again.

In a minute.

And now we find that a bath after breakfast.

That a bath after our breakfast. That you must breakfast. That there must be relation in religion and in civil ceremony, that all ceremony is civil. As for us we often reflect as to whether suddenness is religious or civil or perhaps both.

I think it is not at all present in absence. Because really if they were present and they were they anticipated what. Each other. I anticipate you.

Thank you for that.

Thank you more and more and merrily.

I thank you pleasantly courageously and courteously.

And now no insistence. I do not insist.

Let us converse respectfully.

I respect this in you. And you mean to allow the Atlantic to allow an Atlantic very nearly the Atlantic we have determined to press this to press them.

Come and call.

I call for you freshly.

Respond with ease.

I want to tell you about the trees. I have been very well satisfied and I do not mind displeasing them.

He says that he knows all of the directions that he takes. He says that he knows that accidents are found all around. He also says that he cannot diminish water and all of that is not ready. Are you ready.

We reflect about hurry. I hurry to you. And you hurry. You are in a hurry. I am in a hurry too. I have an extra reason for saying come again.

Now then fresh and refresh. You refresh them for me. I refresh them and you say fish is fresh. It always is. It always is. I say can you supply me to-day and I say and I say yes.

I say yes and he says yes and they say yes and we say I guess yes. I say I guess yes.

I say I guess yes and we say yes and you say do you see any connection between yes and yesterday. I will repeat this. Do you see any connection between yes and yesterday.

I congratulate you. Upon what. Upon what she is and upon what he is. I congratulate you upon what he is and upon what she is.

I congratulate you upon meaning to be crowned. I am to be carefully crowned. I am to be carefully kept there. He kept him right there. I am going to be carefully kept right there.

Now say to me. I have always had a great many responsibilities. Now say to me I am prepared to be prepared. Now say to me do you wish me to do this. Now say to me and what do you say. Now say to me, certain reasons are your reasons. And now say to me what did you say. You say this to me and we decide together not one before the other. Again and again. Again and again and again. I was not dreadfully embarrassed. I wasn’t either. Nor was I at all troubled. Neither was I. Nor did I bother you. No you did not do that. And how often have I said, that you said you did not organise charity. You did not you do organise charity. I am charitable. I am charitable, I am genuinely charitable. And the instance. Consider the instance, consider transport in this instance.

Do not find it selfish. I think of her. I prefer to think of her.

I am being led I am being led I am being gently led to bed.

I am being led I am being led I am being gently led.

This is not nervousness.

I find that they return that they do return. I find that they do return, I find that they do return. He says that it is the fault of the sand. Is it.

And now respected wife let me speak. I wish to say that every day that Katherine barometer to-day. I wish to say every day, that daisy does stay. I have always had a great many responsibilities, in pointing out reparations does she in pointing out reparations I have earned what I have earned.

Let me know what comes first. Let me know about her restraint. Have I as much real real occasion to enliven me.

Now then again. Now then and again. Now then and again and then now then again.

I have every realisation.

There was a way of assisting him, there was a way of insisting for him there was a way of persisting with him there was a way of recording an arbitrary collision. And he said how is the driving there and she said. Stop him. Alright.

I love my love and she loves me, I can reflect and so can she. She can be responsible for me and I can see this responsibility.

I often decline praise.

He murmured about excess.

They murmured about excess not about excess of tenderness. They murmured about excess I exceed the limit.

I have been carefully careful.

Mister and Mrs. Picasso, and their boy. I made a joke. Mr. and Mrs. ourselves and we make it they, they make it say that we make it pay.

Yes indeed we do, yes indeed we do.

I return the line and they incline to reproduce the twine. In this way we say that the hand leads the way. This is a description of Mr. Man Ray.

Have you been at all interfered with.

Have you been at all interfered with. The meaning of this is have you been at all interfered with.

When you have seen the result of reflection, and reflection does result in this, when you have seen the result of reflection, reflection does result in this.

Have you seen the result of secondary merriment. Second to none he said, she said, they have said second to none.

Under the circumstances under these circumstances under the circumstances marry me again.

I am a husband who is very very good I have a character that covers me like a hood and must be understood which it is by my wife whom I love with all my life and who makes it understood that she isn’t made of wood and that my character which covers me like a hood is very well understood by my wife.

There was a chance that Mr. and Mrs. Peale did know that they were telegraphing after telephoning and telephoning in order to know why they were so reasonably sure that they stood to win. I like that phrase we can assume that we have won. I like that phrase.

How talented every one who kisses is. They kissed the current and they kissed there.

How shall we win an ordinary apostrophe.

How can you remain extraordinarily permanent.

I have always been fond of permanent.

Chauvinism a part c’est trop tard.

Do not regulate window ribbons.

Now I will tell all about her success at the salon.

She exhibited a picture which was painted. It was a small picture graceful and undistinguished delicate and pretentious and with it there went a condition. The condition was this, authors must not be readers. All their astonishment was be fair, be very fair. And why did they resolve to accept and to accept. Why did they resolve to accept and to accept. Why did they resolve to accept and to accept. Why did they resolve to accept and to accept.

Come again and waver.

I do resolve that merchants who sell water, and water is so dear to me, I am resolved that merchants who sell more water than candles merchants who sell more water than candles have this interest for me.

I interest myself generally in them. And for them not at all for them not at all for them.

How suddenly we scented the weather. How suddenly. Now reflect. I do reflect. I fasten it firmly.

What was it signed. It was signed for you.

Now then.

Again and again.

What did you say.

She knew what to do.

How do you do.

It was very easily arranged that they should encourage exactly where and when they had represented them. Where and why do you say you mean this.

I do very fairly, he is very fairly, they very fairly understand

me.

They very fairly understand me and I do authorise them to address it.

Address it address it.

Address it.

He is very merry.

She is very merry.

Do not neglect a tooth, do not neglect a tooth, do not neglect a tooth, do not neglect positive poison, do not neglect ingredients and do not neglect do not nearly neglect to say that.

Not this evening.

What did she say.

And now once more get into the rhapsody, others rhapsodise, we are accustomed to think of it as Christian, others rhapsodise.

Now and the moon.

I was so astonished at the alteration he made in the glove, she wanted it to catch, what, you know, she wanted it to match.

I can breathe easily to-day and I say, and I say to you I did not mean, I did not mean to deprive you of responsibility. I have always had a great deal of responsibility. I did not mean I did not mean I did not mean to detain you by questioning this and by careful market. Now then say it, careful market. I did not mean to detain you by a careful summary. Careful, carefully, he carried that to the Indian. One little Indian two little Indian three little Indian boys, four little five little six little seven little eight little Indian boys. To an American an Indian means a red-skin not an inhabitant of the Indies, east or west.

A wife hangs on her husband that is what Shakespeare says a loving wife hangs on her husband that is what she does.

I have heard almost all the announcements they have made.

I have indeed wondered if a Chinese skirt and a Chinese dog and a Chinese letter and a Chinese cross, he is rarely cross, I have often wondered if it is representative.

And now happily we are said to be in the eye and in the mind an artist. My husband says of me that I have the eye but not the hand of an artist. My husband says of me that he thinks remarkably.

I have been so often interpolated.

My brother says that I should not interest myself in what, you would be astonished, you would be astonished.

I answer we know the interest we take.

And now may we say that we have been interested.

May we say that a pleasure has been a pleasure.

May we say come pleasantly.

May we say that we have always had a great many responsibilities and now we do not consider it this.

I plan and I have a plan.

I plan that the weather will be such that it will be a pleasure to use a fan.

I have been agreeably able to color it adequately.

And now there was no hurry.

There was no hurry now.

There is no hurry.

I have planned for their care.

I care for them.

I do care.

Do you see them often.

Do you remember how we decided that indeed if he came we would have it said that there would be no admittance. Do you remember that we decided that we had entertained him as frequently as we would and that now when he came we would have him told that we would not receive him. Do you remember that.

She always calls after you and says grumblingly one might say she always adds violently but you do not fear I do not fear, I do not fear and she may hear, I do not fear that he may hear.

Hear hear.

This in a way is the custom.

The custom is that they see to that as a custom. Their custom is to remain advantageous. I do not freely recollect speaking. So have continents.

Did you hear what she said, they are going to have summer time in April in New York city and Chicago. Listen to her and you will hear her. They are going to have summer time in April in New York city and Chicago.

I have been moved to tears.

And were there eggs which were supplanted by flour and flour by milk and milk by wrestling.

I know about wrestling. And how about Sofia, Sofia differs from the girl because she has the letter the extra letter and I know what I see when I hear. I do not hear them at all.

You were pleased not to hear them. I was very pleased not to hear them.

I know that there is no flattery in this. I know that there isn’t.

Now then let us tell this to one another.

Do you remember how often we bought cake. Do you remember how often we bought venison. Do you remember how often we bought what we needed.

I feel that none of it is in it in the same way. What did you say. I said that I was certain that I had not put it in in the same way.

What did you say.

I said yes and the name of an acquaintance.

I said yes and the name of the acquaintance.

And now able to state what I know.

I mean that I was sitting there in the chair and that when there what do I mean, what do I really mean. What do you mean.

What do you mean.

I come to realise that responsibilities are used in this way. I am useful. Yes I am useful. And decorative. Yes and decorative. Yes and decorative. And acceptable. Yes and acceptable. And announced. Yes I am announced. Whom shall I announce. You might just as well announce what you feel which is faith in Caesars. All of them say yes. And I say yes.

Now then as to appetite. We have a very good appetite.

He remembers that to quote. What did he quote. He quoted the quota. Lindo. Why is Lindo a quantity. Why is Lindo a quantity of that of which it is composed. Lindo a quantity. Lindo Webb. A quantity of which it is composed. I gently feel of it. This makes it the other way. What did you say. I said I did there first, first in the sense of before, in the sense of before this. That before this.

The canon of Italy the canon of Italy makes the noise and we say, they say she says we say that he says unfortunately he unfortunately says all that he says this is our criticism of that. Meet it but do not greet it. Meet it as the best way to meet him. He is around the sound. He is the declaration of the canon. The canon the Italian canon, the canon of Italy is not debasing. Do believe in honey, they do not they believe in oil. I say and we say and she, she is right. She has been right and she is right and she will be right and fitfully when I say to him, I say to him I beg your pardon. This distresses me and makes me ashamed and I say never to-day. Never at all to-day.

I mean to be human nature’s daily food. I mean to be.

And now explain exactly what you mean by prunes and figs and apples and why you have plenty of confidence. Why have you plenty of confidence. Because wishes are horses and beggars do ride. This is equally true of asparagus. We see.

Responsibilities.

Sonatinas are all there and they are not to be followed by prayer there they are to be followed by the songs as sung, she ought not to be living there. I know that result. I know that result. A sonatina followed by another is plenty good enough, I feel no musical estrangement.

It is the same story and now I will say it like this, a window in the roof is the what is it, and it often makes the rising around, the rising of the conclusion.

Oh shut up.

Have you been educated by the brother of a sailor. I’d hate to be put to music.

I think that all of this is very unpleasant and not very affable. Do you not feel that way about it. I do.

Now come to think of it all for there are the three men and there is the one man and when she sings there you are and when she sings, she is the one who has the remarkable opportunity. She has that as inauguration just as has the president.

They think of babies of work of resignation and of black-smithing. They do occasionally repeat that they remember salt.

He has had so much to eat. He has so much to eat. And this makes him reasonable and repetitional. She is not imprisoned by gestures. She is not at all imprisoned by gestures. She is not at all imprisoned by gestures.

That is just the same that is just the same as that.

He leans gleefully.

Don’t forget it and don’t forget that it is not a mother but a father. She says it is not a mother but a father. She says it is not a mother but a father. She says it is not a mother but a father. She says that it is not a mother but it is a father.

She knows everything but the third, third what, but the third congratulation.

Do remember me for this I do not want to be persistent. I do not want to have them sing. A sonatina will be followed by another.

Thank you.

Do you do you indeed.

He said I will tell you this to move you.

Recall, do you recall this at all. I recall that I said that when I was not equal to myself I would attend to the others and I am doing it. I said that when I was very nearly explained I would not measure by soldiers. Soldiers how do you mean soldiers how do you mean by soldiers. I said I would not measure them for that.

Where are they.

Why are they filling the room up with wood-work. Did you say wood-work. Are you sure that you meant what you said.

The first one wasn’t good but the second one was very nice.

She says she said, early to bed. And she did not say that it was easily done, nor was there any rain. In Spain there is no rain. When this you see remember me.

There is no rain in Spain.

When this you see remember me.

And now I adhere to what I have said. I have said that I can offer no opinion.

Do not blame him fully.

And now to distinguish this one from that one.

Do not repeat it as formerly. I am more than ever attached to myself.

Early yes early with it and have you spoken of the barometer.

We have four knees.

Cut into their little tall shelters is what the municipality has decided to do.

We know how to blame them.

Mike would say force them to engage builders, and do not force anybody to exchange cotton for a collar. Do not face hats. How did you think of that.

Now then carry a gun. A gun carriage. That made you laugh.

Let me repeat the text the context. A gun carriage we do not think of a carriage because to-day. What is to-day.

Do not forget what it will cost, do not forget that she is not to be crossed, do not forget that words are clear to her, very clear indeed. Do you indeed love me.

He considers he considers you to be perfect.

And what do you consider me. I consider you to be aware of that.

We want to see the Robinson tree and there were more trees there than there had been.

What is sweating, that’s what I like, says Mike.

The Lieutenant Colonel was found dead with a bullet in the back of his head and his handkerchief in his hand.

I gather from what I saw at the door that you wanted me to come in before.

I can erase, I can place I can face I can face and erase I can erase and place I can face and place. I can place and face I can face and place and erase. I can erase that and place this and face that. I can place and I can erase I can erase and I can place this. I can place that and erase this. I can erase this and face this and I can place this.

[ ¶ ]

1922

263.

AMERICAN BIOGRAPHY AND WHY WASTE IT

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Do you see any connection between yes and yesterday, I will repeat this, do you see any connection between yes and yesterday.

There is a way of recording an arbitrary collision but in inventing barbed wire and in inventing puzzles there is no arbitrary collision. Not at all.

They murmured about excess not about excess not about exceeding their limit. They murmured about success. Be brief.

I found a way of saying arrange for many more. And then they went away.

Second to none and have you been interfered with, I ask you again have you ever been interfered with either in there or where. Where have you been interfered with and where have you been when you have been interfered with there.

Now understand.

In the future, in the past because there has been really a previous occasion, in the future and then why does it matter. Why does it matter particularly.

Now tell us about their principles. The principal thing is that contracts why do contracts come along. Why do they.

Why do they include all brushes. All brushes are alright.

When you have seen the result of reflection reflection does result in this when you have seen the result of reflection reflection does result in this.

And narrowly in cream.

Satisfy the spectacle.

I satisfy all the places. In place of this place me.

Once more we come to inventions.

Did he say he wished me to relieve rolls.

What was it he said about reminding. I never remind them.

Can you think and listen can you think and listen can you think and listen.

Can you think of them and listen to me.

This is why we stay in their way.

What did the first one say. They say they are endowed with memory circumstance occasion and reconstruction. Can you call it reconstruction to add, to begin or to acquit.

Can you.

He smiled and I smiled. Then there is coercion, cohesion and administration, then there are authentic dispatches, then there is recognition. I recognise him, he recognises me, they recognise us, and when we hear them say what are your branches, I wonder if they mean stems.

The introducers are highly educated.

Not wishing to begin.

One little Indian two little Indian three little Indian boys, four little five little six little seven little eight little Indian boys. To an American an Indian means a red skin not an inhabitant of the east or west Indies or of India.

When we are astounded astonished concerned received or intimidated we do not recount roses.

Roses grow and rhododendrons and woods and woods, the poor man’s overcoat.

Woods the poor man’s overcoat and I’ll say so.

Now then begin again, begin with Adam the Adams and then pour easily pour out. Do you easily pour out. Do you easily pour out about their cold, this was told. This was what they hold to be the return of the collection.

Let me see.

To begin with what did he say. What did he say.

To begin with what they remember.

They remembered that very much and they were nickled and embroidered. To be nickeled, how do you reveal how do you dare to presume everything.

Goodness knows.

I can feel that.

They were met by themselves, and suggestions, how easily they parody suggestions, how easily they parry suggestions.

Cover me they care for me. They care, they do care.

They and they do care.

I do not freely recollect speaking.

When they were there when they were in there he said he he said of them he did not say this to them, he said to them come and be able to remember everything. He remembers why they fasten trees to trees. In our country they do not fasten trees to trees.

What do you do. We commence to supplant, we supplant fruit and oranges, and how often do you prune, a great many make verbs. This will surprise you.

This will surprise you.

I remember that some one said that one should arrange for a longer term, twenty-five years roll around so quickly.

Now what is the difference between age and ages.

What is the difference and why do you marry.

What do you exchange for directions. He directs me to come and to go. He directs me to go and to come.

Did you hear what she said, they are going to have summer time in April in New York city and Chicago.

You were pleased not to hear them. I was very pleased not to hear them.

I did not hear them at all.

And now I wish to tell exactly how I have been impressed, I have been very well impressed. For instance memory and then discussion, analysis and then barter, and did you feel that when they went further they adventured. To me it really does not seem so. And to them it does not seem so. They were not at all elevated to this degree.

They said that they would say so and they said nothing at all about it they did not carry this there in their favour. Indeed one might say that they were blameless. They were more readily not altered. An altar is made by the rest of their stay. All stay. They stay anyway.

And now to attribute. I attribute this to this. To what do you attribute this.

There is no flattery in this.

Do you remember how often we had cake. Do you remember how often we had butter. Do you remember how often we had what we needed. Do you remember how often we thought about it and how often a great many people circled.

We know about blame and circles and now we know about considerably added currents. The currents that come come there. Where. Where did you say.

Call me louder.

Do you remember how you affected her. And when did you state this.

When did you state this.

And now be able to state what I find to relate.

Distributed.

We can praise that verb. We distribute all of the same letters to make the letters. A great many say what letters.

Do a great many say what letters.

It is a reminder. Call it a reminder. Let me glory in messages.

Let me.

Now then they do not press hurriedly. And this is not assertion. Not at all. Not at all. Not that at all.

He arouses him.

Not that way.

He arouses the land you mean that he does not only use that he does not abuse. Do I mean religion, do I mean men women and their children. Do I mean that there is a third.

Do you mean what you have heard. Do you mean. What do you mean.

And now then as to appetite. We have a very good appetite.

Almost any one can think faster than another man can talk, I wonder if that was so yesterday.

I gently feel. You do not mean that you feel gentle, I gently feel of it. That before this.

And now we know we are rescinded.

The cannon of Australia makes a noise and we say and they say we are telling how we found our country to be the land of liberty of which we sing. The cannon of the Indian makes that noise and they do not say that they know the difference between that and everything. Everything else is opposed to that. I see why they do not like noise and make a noise. I know. The reason is this when they went they were still and still when they were there they were there, where there, and they knew they heard that, they hear that they hear that, they do not hear that they have come there, this they do not hear there, they do not listen to hear, nor do they hear by ear, listen and you do not hear, but they they were there and they met to declare, what, the air, to the air and by the air. Here here is not there. Everywhere is not there nor is it here nor there. I declare and they declare. And the air. We do not recognise an heir.

So there.

Responsibilities are all there, and they are not to be followed by prayer there, they are to be followed by the songs as sung. Responsibilities are not to be followed there, they ought not to be followed there by prayer but they ought to be followed by the songs as sung, they ought not to be flung there they ought not to be followed by prayer there.

I know the result I know that result. A responsibility followed by another is plenty good enough.

I do not think that all of this is very unpleasant and not very affable. Do you not feel that way about it. I do come to think of it. I do come to think of it and there are three men and one man. We know that together three men and one man make four men. We know this of them and knowing this we can mean that there is one man and that there are three men and together the three men and the one man together there are four men and when they say we have a remarkable opportunity they mean by this an imagination just as has the president.

He knows everything but the third, third what, but the third congratulation. Do not mention it by yesterday. Do not measure by chairs. You know how they sign. They sign by chairs. And how are hours changed. Hours are changed by settling this and they say we knew when we came. And they say the same. In this way we weigh the same. Do you remember me for this. I do not want to be persistent. I do not want to have the blame. We can claim that we do nothing for fame.

We can claim we do claim we shall claim shall you claim what we claim. No. I told you so.

Now then to liberate adequate.

A responsibility will be followed by another.

Thank you.

Recall, do you recall this at all. They made and they made it they made it all, they made it and they made it for them and they made all of it for them they made all that was made.

What was it that was said. How does he say it. Who are you to say how does he say it and why and why does he say it, because he had it. No one caresses you. Do you hear. No one caresses you.

Now to finance lumps.

We do not know about clouds and lumps. We do not know where to go. He said I will tell you this to move you.

And now not the same.

I said I would not measure for them, I would not measure more than that for them. I said I would not measure more for them than that.

Soldiers. How do you mean soldiers.

Come to think of pillows. He does not know the meaning of harassed and yet they are all there.

They said, we do not see that this is of any use. He said, I came and I was born there. And they said, we are born to surprise. And he said. Do they surprise beside. And they all say that they have all preserved their cinches. Now listen to this. Inches. Now again, all are not elbowed again.

We say they are not heavier than they say.

Not heavier than that, they say.

In Spain there is no rain.

When this you see remember me.

There is no rain in Spain.

When this you see remember me.

Do not repeat this as formerly.

In learning in learning to feed, we feed the same number and with what, I ask you and with what.

We feed the same number and we feed them here.

I have endangered no one more than that. They have endangered no one more than that. And they have said it successively and do they frolic about.

Words do.

Do they frolic about.

What do they frolic about.

This brings me to another collision. I feel you are sincere.

How many heads are there ahead.

How many are there ahead.

How many are there at the head.

I would like a photograph of that said Captain Dyer.

What he saw of them made him see that.

Now then tell me why can you at your discretion tell them that you can tell them apart.

Now what do you mean by this.

I can deliver crowns, you mean those that kings wore. We never mention that as rain. I can deliver them from there.

I can deliver these from them. You are not here again and again. Nor for mounting.

Recall having sent articles.

I know exactly how to receive their weight.

Do you read.

Thank all who thank me.

Other races.

I do and you do too you do conceal clouds. Clouds shine and you shine. All of it, do, do all of it. Do do all of it.

There is not going to be much more of that.

A biography.

Eugene George Herald was refused because of his accentuation. We do not accentuate, we increase in regard to measure sound and sections. In this way we are united to stand.

[ ¶ ]

1922

264.

SAINTS AND SINGING

A Play

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Saints and singing. I have mentioned them before. Saints and singing need no door they come before, saints and singing, they adore, saints and singing, or, saints and singing, and this play is about a choice of sentiment. I choose you. And what do you choose. I choose you. We have been baffled by harmony.

Act One. Scene One.

Prelude

And how do you dispose of me.

I dispose of you by being intimate and impersonal. And how do you dispose of me. I don’t dispose of you at all.

So many people pray that you will furnish them ribbons and sashes. And do you. No. I furnish them with cakes and little houses. And Christmas trees. We have abandoned Christmas trees.

Not for Christmas.

No for Thanksgiving.

To-morrow is Thanksgiving and what am I giving.

Act One Scene One

I have felt called to call all a revision and I revise Helen Wise, and Beatrice Wise and Henry Wise. I have felt called to call for a decision, and I have decided to abide by religion and all the splendid acts of ministration and administration executed by you and others.

This is so gay.

Herbert. Can you guess why I admire what I admire.

James. For my liberty I am willing to be addicted to ripening.

Arnold. Guess at prayers.

William. I am William.

And what does he say.

He says how readily I can see the day, the day and the night and the protection of his mother. We recall sisters. And a countryman said. When are we up.

End of Scene I

Scene II

A field full of berries and a body if well known and calculating cousins. In America we do not allow for their cousins. In America we do not allow for that, for this, that cousins can wish and do we mean to be allowed very much. We make allowances to those to whom we give it.

Scene II

Feel me.

I feel very well now.

Do you feel very well now. I feel very well now and I feel that I will feel For you, I feel so very well.

All for Hannah.

Hannah is not welcome.

All for Henry.

Henry smiles and when he smiles he feels the need of a recital.

Can we recite with a song.

I sing.

You sing.

We sing.

And now mention me.

I mention you to him and to her.

I mention her.

I mention him. I mention him. I do mention, how frequently we wonder, how often does Jessie how often does Jessie employ, employ those she can mention.

She can mention to me when this you see you are all to me.

It was almost it was mostly thought out by records and moist houses, it was mostly thought out by moist houses that bed-rooms should be heated.

Arnold. How are you Arnold.

How are you Benjamin Arnold and Cora Couperous. How do you do Benjamin and when are you willing to be ready too late. When are you willing to be ready too late. When am I willing to be ready too late.

And Cora what do you think about the loyalty of a section. What do you think about loyalty. What claims have you on Benjamin, and how often do you languish.

How can we be feeble very feeble so feeble, how can we be so feeble now.

I have had every excuse, I have made every excuse, I have given every excuse for men for women and for children. Men women and children make the population.

I do believe in calling. Call me, call me back call me back again, call me by a name. I wonder I do wonder about saints and singing. They sing the same name. Could they sing the same name just the same.

Edward would be a better name. George has the name just the same.

So then.

Coming, I am coming. Yes I am coming. He called me by my name.

And I.

I make a new name, and yet every name is the same, it is always in the name.

It is said that the name is the same name.

Are you coming. Hope is coming. Henry Hope is coming.

Henry Hope is married and Henry Hope is married and he is coming.

Henry Hope mentioned me to him.

Do please please please please me.

I have often thought of swimming in water.

Scene III

If there is in between if there is in between the tradition, if there is between that tradition the tradition of laying of laying across the pieces of translations. Translate everybody.

Jennie Charles.

How do you do how do you resume mentioning religion.

Jennie Charles. I am so very well.

I am so very well, and he is my most admiring and startling selection.

And then easily.

And then so easily.

Jennie French.

How have you met Jennie Nightingale.

And please be another Jessie.

When I say Jessie what do I mean.

And now altogether I esteem I esteem the best and the very best and the very best of all of them.

I flatter myself that extra thought, that I give extra thought that I give them, I give to them my extra thinking.

In this way a lesson, in this way they lessen Egyptian and Arabian thinking.

And now do you remember recognition.

A play.

I play.

You play.

Mistinguett can play.

What can we play.

We can play that to-day letters say, Mistinguett have a day.

Oh that way.

I say.

Mistinguett does not get away.

When I wish, veal, when I wish hare when I wish radishes there. When I wish that Paul, Constance, and religion have their place, have their places. I say I play in between their care.

Comes the scene.

In between their, in between their necklaces, in their way of wishes. Can you be rowdier.

I have no wishes.

Gather I gather I gather that you are not teased.

Excite I do excite, excite we excite, how do we excite.

We gather we would rather we would rather gather that we, what can religion sing.

I sing.

You sing.

I sing to you.

You sing.

Now be a flower in May. Now be a flower anyway.

Make names.

Make their names.

Make their names say.

Make their names make sense when they say.

What do they say.

They say speeches.

What do they say.

They say count to day, at count to-day.

They say they rapidly say, they say very rapidly just what they say.

How can you be Robert, Robert himself. How can you be so readily filled with the interest of my thoughts.

I have.

You have.

I have my willingness.

And wind sounds like rain, wind when it is turning. How a little nature makes religion, and how a little religion makes creation makes a saint in singing and now rush and hush. We are not going to meeting.

An Interlude

Can tickle can tickle.

Why can he can tickle her.

Can tickle can tickle.

He can tickle her.

Can tickle.

Can tickle.

He can tickle her.

Can tickle.

Can tickle.

He can make her purr.

Where where over there. I do I do love her hair.

Where Where over there I do do make a pair.

What what I forgot. I do not forget my dot.

One two Three, One Two Three, One Two One Two Holy Holy Gee.

What.

What.

I forgot.

What What.

What What.

A succession of addresses.

Act II

Scene I

How do you do.

I do not neglect you.

I feel very readily that in these circumstances, Dolly is wild, that in these circumstances, believe me that in these circumstances I see you.

I see you again.

I will see you again.

Come and see me.

I love the moon or dawn.

Jenny. Yes of course certainly and I believe you and as for my husband you know very well that he is not the father of my child. You have known it all. You know he has a child. You know that prayers her prayers, not the child’s prayers, but the friend’s prayers, she who is sixty nine and capable of praying capable of praying for nine mornings and not singing not even singing not even singing. Prayers do not mix us.

Donald and Dorothy and a collision.

Donald and Dorothy and Antwerp. How many are killed every day by accidents.

Dorothy I say, I say to you Dorothy that you have only stayed a day.

A Scene between a Woman an Egyptian and an Australian.

Hear me speak.

I hear you when you say that you are a wife that you have been worried and that you have placed a cream where it belongs.

A cream.

And not a quarrel.

A cream and not a quarrel.

Forgive me, a cream and not a quarrel.

She can address him. He can address them. She can dress him. He can dress them. She can dress him. He can he can, She can address him, He can.

He can address them.

Exercise me I say, I say exercise me. Exercise me I say you may you may exercise with me to-day. Exercise me I say and I say exercise with me and I exercise with her to-day, I say, exercise with me I say exercise with me.

I master pieces of it. Exercise in mastering pieces of it. Exercise in master-pieces. Exercise in her mastering her pieces. I am exercising I am exercised, I am exercised in mastering pieces, I am exercised in masterpieces. Capital. He capitally said, there is the basket of wood and of bread. Capital he said. Capitally he said. I am glad she is able to bring it. And now, wood is gay and bread is gaily and butter is gaily said to be eaten. Mrs. Eaton and Waldemar George, Mrs. Eaton Miss Eaton, Miss Eaton and Waldemar and George.

Miss Eaton and Miss Beaton. Mary why do you remember Mary.

I remember you remember can you remember Carry.

Carry and tea can she carry me.

Carry and tea, Carry the tea, Carry the tea for me and for Mildred and for radium and for X ray. Carry the tea away. Thank you.

Lipschitz Lipschitz Lipschitz and his friend. Lipschitz Lipschitz do you love to blend, Lipschitz Lipschitz how many are there here.

Lipschitz Lispchitz, you can guess it without fear.

They are here.

Thank you.

And interlude in music is an interlude indeed. And interlude in mockery. I do not admit mockery.

On the first day of the new year he writes.

And I write too and I say, standard, the standard of yellow and crimson. So historic.

And now please.

Wishes.

I wish for a kiss. I wish for the rest of the day.

And I wish I was a fish. And I wish the most.

Plenty of irritation.

Why do you wash older weddings.

Why do you wash older weddings.

One two three four five six seven. Come again and talk of heaven.

One two three four five six seven.

I come to you so noisily that you astonish me.

Scene II

Why do we stamp.

Don’t walk too hard walk gently and continuously and persistently but don’t walk too hard.

A compliment. I am a complement to you. You compliment me. I arrange to compliment you. So next to nothing. Why do flashes of older women. Why do flashes of older women compliment him and them.

Why do flashes of older women how can he hear the same name. Dolly. I stretch to Dolly. Nelly I dare to tell her, Nelly is your name. Nelly, a million or three are three or four, and you, you love the remainder of their door.

Nelly why do you wish me.

Nelly why do you wish for me. Nelly why do you wish for me there, Nelly why do you wish me to be there, Nelly.

How realisable are apples and butter. She says apples and potatoes. And we say apples and butter and rapidly diminishing. Who diminishes rapidly.

Sound.

How does it sound.

How do you sound. How do you season. How do you read the reason. How do you How do you How very nearly do you, How do you very nearly breathe.

Books that is paper that is the paper, the paper in books is useful in any army, can be useful in any army, and where can religion tear, where can religion tear away, where can religion tear away from there.

Shout to a man. Men, shout to a man. I shout. Saints who are singing, Saints and singing, I shall keep him from fur. I shall keep fur away from him. I shall not let him. I shall not let her, I shall not let him, I shall not let her use fur. Fur and splendidly willing. Come to the window and sing there.

Saints and singing. Everywhere.

Have you my knife.

He is very sweet to see that he has money readily. And accidentally witness. He can accidentally witness what he can mean.

I mean and you mean.

Remember that I know what I want and I know how to get it. Also remember finishing touches. Also remember me to Emily.

Scene III

I hear that he was rapidly seen.

Rapidly seen to be what.

I hear that he was rapidly seen to be there at all. I hear that he was most subtle most subtly spread with what he was not worthy, not worthy of regulation.

How can chances How can there be chances how can there be chances for him. Oh my dear, cannot you stay, cannot you stay there and feel that yesterday, and to-day are full of all the measure of repetition. Repeat what.

In repeating all in repeating, in repeating all is awaited. They wait they might wait.

A parlor.

A parlor in where nuns are.

Scene IV

Center and enter. I enter to go there.

Five o’clock and nearly all well.

Please press across. Please press across what.

And where.

Nearly everywhere. In an entanglement. How can they spare her to be in an ecstacy. I feel the exact recollection.

Constance Street.

Do come in.

Do come in.

Do come in.

Constance and Elisabeth have not the same name. One is Constance Street and the other is Elisabeth Elkus. It is easy to be three and there they are more often recognized as three.

Thank you for your edition. Thank you very much. And now all walk together and play that silence is restless. I rest so blankly. And you did ask her to send it and did she.

Golden Gate is the second one.

I plan and you plan to meet me. He plans he does not plan at all and he does not call.

A hymn for a whim.

And coffee needs to be wretched and honey needs to be wretched and glasses need to be there.

Come and bear with me.

And now how to be sacred.

Flashlight and bird line and new dollars. If you receive a legacy is the money there. If you receive more do you have to be widowed. Does a widower stare.

I can be here there and everywhere. Does a widower repeat his adjective. Does he say can I harden.

And now something is relatively separate. I separate her from them. And was she aside from this firm and an apple.

Sing to me.

Able to sing to me. Able to sing to them. Able to sing to them of me.

Able to sing to them of me and of them. Able to sing to me. And to them of me and of them.

I sing to them when I sing a second song.

How can I measure threads.

Come together.

They came there and we said I have heard more voices and you have heard more of their voices and we have heard of their voices.

How can you remember that one out of ten. How can you remember that one out of every ten. How can you remember when they were found. Are you bound to remember that they abound.

Are you bound to be a second winter. Can you argue with me. May you live long and prosper.

Scene V

Can you step backward and step on a wooden arrangement of a carving. Can you step backward and step on a round piece of wood which is a part of the arrangement of a wooden carving. Did you. And then he said I hope that you understood me.

He said that he would not be credited with carefulness.

Can you believe in a variety in marbles. I like marble painted. And I like marble imitated.

And I like marble revered.

And as for me I worship reproduction of marble.

And as for me I believe that the coloring the doubling of coloring looks like avarice. Please him by revealing by what has been said and done.

I carefully interrupt and I say Constance go away.

Do be careful of me and do not say again what do I measure again. You measure as a treasure.

Dolly is clearly here. You mean she is clearly not here.

Trouble me please to say if you love a woman you give her money.

And you also say how can I believe in water berries.

I know black currants have religious faces I know that very well and I know that religious faces are very apt to be very well related to corals and fairly acknowledged rounds.

I am around.

Can you mingle vegetable roots with precious herds. Herds of cold cows and herds of good dogs and herds and herds, have you heard of a bird that repeats me.

I can easily follow the cloud about. And about there. Yes about there we stare and we say Harden why do you take offence at the reason you give for everything. Why do you not take offence at the reason that you give for everything. Why do you read lists.

Follow me latterly. That is what I say. Latterly. Follow me.

He is not so expectant, he is not so very splendid, he is not so well intentioned as she is and yet what does she do she annoys every Jew.

How do you know that language I know that language very well. I have faith beside.

And the instant obedience.

And the instant obedience.

When.

Calm yourself Emil, you are not widowed yet. You know very well that you are wedded to your running. You never run away and you never satisfy your librarian.

You never satisfy decidedly you never satisfy, very decidedly do you ever satisfy weddings. Do you ever satisfy their weddings, do you ever satisfy, life and riches. Do you ever satisfy riches. And please do not please her.

Christmas kisses.

Sing to the satisfaction of Monday Wednesday and candlesticks. Can you remember candlesticks. I can remember when the change occurred, I can remember relieving Chinese masterpieces relieving mingled Chinese and European wideness and really asking blessings on San Francisco. Saint Francis, Saint Nicholas Saint Chrysostom and Saint Bartholomew. Saint Bartholomew is nearest to raised eyelashes, eyebrows and columns, and trees begin with a trunk and mountains with meadows. I merrily read I merrily lead I merrily sing to crosses. I believe in respect I believe in relief I believe in actual plenty. I believe in actual plenty in plenty of time. Harden. How are you.

I am very well. Harden what do you think of measuring heat. I feel the cold equally. Harden what are mildewed grapes.

They are to be found in certain seasons.

And what benefit is there in raised pearls.

Raised pearls are beautiful to the eye, and I I like the waiting here. You mean you want the waiting to be here that is to say you wish that the waiting should take place here.

Yes I mean exactly that. I mean to be very exact. I mean to call you, I mean to come, I mean to be especially seen and very nearly established. I mean to cloud the rain and to articulate to articulate very clearly I mean to articulate very clearly and to pronounce myself as aroused. Are you aroused by them or for them. Neither the one nor the other.

Continuation of Scene V

Aunt Louise had once broken her leg as a girl and it was a little sensitive and twenty years later when for the first time she skated again she broke her leg all over again but it did not cause the slightest excitement.

This time a great many people found investigation to be a necessity. Come again Harden. Come again.

I ask questions and he said I have a feeling that he has not been able to answer me.

And what do you ask him.

I ask him about representation. Politically. No neither politically nor numerically but actually. Actually how readily are you how readily do you promise ringing. How readily do you promise to suggest saints and singing saints and then singing. How readily do you promise Harden. Harden, how readily do you promise this threatening this to be threatening. How readily do you vary your caress. How very readily.

How very readily.

Deliberately inclusive.

Pardonably debilitated.

Reserved for them.

Reserved toward them.

And silk for noon. Never silk neither for noon or for morning.

Never any of their silk. Never any of that silk for them neither for them nor before them. Never any mailing never any of silk covering of a silk covering before them in front of them nor behind them. How do you use silk.

Care to go.

Do you care to go.

Do you care to go there.

Feel it restlessly and do not deface stories.

Two stories or three stories.

Six stories are higher. And very much higher. Oh so very much higher.

Harden are you willowy. Are you very famous. Are you famous for these embellishments. Are these embellishments in your occupancy of round ones. Are these recognised embellishments. Are there meagre cuts. Are there very meagre rounds.

How round are rare flowers. How very round are very rare flowers.

How very round are they there. How very rare are they around there.

Not there.

Not where you are when you are privately there.

How famous are the meeting places of religion and law.

How famous are the meeting places of religion and towns. How famous are the meeting places of cousins and exhibitions. How famous are they always, how very famous are they always. How very famous are they always when they are there.

Who can answer and a pardon. Who can answer and pardon faith and reproduction. Who can answer swinging women. Who can answer him there I glance, you glance, you glance at them when they are there.

You recognize that the collection that the collection that the collecting of them that their collecting of them causes them to be there.

Where.

There.

ACT III

Scene I

I have every confidence in their religion and I say nuns every day and I say girls at play and I say she is working all day. She is sixty nine and she has nothing to say except that she will receive her pay. And does she stay.

Harden come in.

Harden come in to tea.

Harden come in to see me.

Harden come in Harden he does not spin nor is he that twin, he is has the right to win he must come in.

Come in again it is always a pleasure to see you.

Scene II

I rapidly read printed matter and I find that nothing at all has been left behind.

Can you believe that he is not there.

Can you believe that he is not here.

Can you believe that brown is one color, that chocolate color and eider down color matter. Oil cloth matters. Can we replace it.

We have replaced and very cheaply and we have not received their good wishes for a pleasant winter. We have received their good wishes.

Converse with me. In a play you converse with me.

They play they partly play this play on the day. On their day.

Scene III

Now read louder. Prayers are not read aloud to be louder, they are louder but not read aloud and saying what are you saying to me Harden can you see.

Say it to me.

Say to me, can you see.

Say can you see to this for me. I can easily see to this and I will see to this and you will see what the result will be.

Harden can you plunge yourself across.

Fight presents, you guess.

You guess that you can fight and read their address. How can you smile bewilderdly. How can you speak to yourself and make of that a principle in repetition.

Reading flowers. How do you read flowers. I read flowers by languages and muttering. How can you resemble that which is heard. How can you.

Speak to me Harden.

Speak to me and tell me what is the cause of the principal relief of retribution. Religion let us. Let us spring. In the spring we make golden butter.

And modesty, modesty ate prettily, modestly he ate very prettily. And what chance have we of meeting again.

What are the chances of our meeting again.

Establish records. He says that he won that before. Thank you.

Thank you for winning.

And now saints and singing and what a scene.

This is the scene.

Scene Four

Open the door.

Scene IV

Before I had begun I was very well arranged for. I had arranged everything very well.

He was not as precious as he had roused himself to be and necessarily very necessarily Roger hums.

To be obliging can he be rapidly be called Harden. Can he be rapidly called by those who love sending saints to do their singing.

Please me.

I please you as a dilatory victory I please you. Do please me. He pleases me connectedly. He pleases me connectedly and usefully regularly. Please me for planting pleasingly the signs of the thing I have here what have you here.

Harden how can you ask. I have here a great many different signs of saintly singing. Saintly singing analysed to me.

Rub it.

When you have a silver lamp rub it.

When you have a silver lamp and you rub it you clean it.

This is equally true of other silver.

When you have other silver and you rub it you clean it. This is true of all the silver.

Now once more Harden, what are your passages. How often have you crossed the ocean. How many people have you met in crossing, toward how many have you incurred the obligation of rejoining them and how very many are you willing to moisten rapid repetition with angular vibration. You are not angular, you do not vibrate nor do you caution men and women as to war and liberation. Run to war and liberation, run to saints and education, run to gardens and elimination run to singing and division, do divide beside do divide beside, do divide saints and singing, do divide beside saints and singing, do divide singing and beside can you ring beside can you ring beside the use and air of elaboration and a vision. Be a vision of the outstanding and nearly impassable religion. Do you read religion. Do you adore singing. Do you blunder to that saint and say I do not pray to-day. What happens next.

He recharges the ship, the steamer, the boat and the color. He recharges the color the meadow the ceiling and the voice. He recharges the words the music and the opera. He recharges the choice.

I choose you, and what do you choose.

I choose the rest.

And what do you depend upon. I depend upon what I need and what I have, and I will undertake to establish a dynasty in this way. A dynasty does not stay. No indeed but neither does it go away. And what are the ample expenditures. They are these. Instruments, pears, hats, and oleanders. How easily oleanders please us. Do not they. Harden do you go away. No not today. Read to me while you stay.

Scene V

Everybody sees a saint and yesterday.

Repeat to me about yesterday.

Everybody sees a saint and yesterday, everybody sees a saint.

They serve three years seven months and twelve days.

They considered that the day they were benefited by everything was equal to the willingness those who were willing showed in beatitude in gratitude.

He is acquainted with the recognition that is predicted.

I read of a saint there.

Where.

Reading matters.

I read of a saint having been there.

Where.

In China.

In Savoy.

In despair.

I read of a saint having been where.

Everywhere.

I read of a saint. He read of the reason that the saint became a saint there.

He reads of the reason that the saints take care. They take care of them there. Saints take care of them everywhere.

And where are saints taken when they are taken away from prayer. They are taken to be made saints to take care of those who love them and who love prayer. Saints are the saints who are the saints who take care of those who take care of prayer and who beware of accrediting to themselves a large share. So then saints and singing seem there, seem to be there, seem to be and are there.

Saints and singing save themselves from the wear and tear of sound in there and they declare, they love to be their indentation there.

Saints and singing and I do care.

How do you care, I care for their care.

Do that nicely, I do that nicely, I do very nicely do that.

And leave me the I leave to you all the rest of the revelation.

The amount of the creation and the question of memory enters into this question readily. I read about calculation recognition and inexperience.

Now cloud the issue. Cloud the issue so that words cause you to tease me.

You are a frightful tease.

You tease me frightfully just as you please. And it pleases you to blunder and when you blunder why do you repeat precious you are so precious. Why do you repeat, treasure treasure I love you without measure. Why do you repeat, I repeat what you repeat.

I do not neglect florid graces. I do not neglect torrid races, I do not neglect plenty of places. I do not neglect exaggerated spaces, I do not neglect original traces nor do I neglect absences. Who is absent. Shall I mention Nelly and Harden. Shall I mention Harden again. No I will not mention what I have no intention of corroborating. Witnesses corroborate. I do not have to deny that the reason why I do not deny witnesses witnessing is because the origin the real origin of exhibiting acting is this. Mountains of saints singing. Mountains and mountains of saints singing and singing. Saints witnessing and corroborating. Mountains of saints witnessing and singing. Do sing please.

The origin of mentioning saints singing were nuns praying. The origin of nuns praying was splendid rehearsing. And the origin of repetition is the Harden admission. I admit that he that they that it is not a pause.

Who pauses.

I believe that notwithstanding all of the repetition, all of that repetition makes more imperative what I have just indicated.

What have you indicated.

I have indicated good fortune.

This is the end of the play.

Saints and singing which had a good beginning and now has a very good ending.

Saints and their singing.

Saints and singing do not come to this as an ending. Saints and singing. Read me by repetition. Saints and singing and a mission and an addition.

Saints and singing and the petition. The petition for a repetition.

Saints and singing and their singing.

Saints and singing and winning and.

Do not repeat yourself.

[ ¶ ]

1922

265.

AN INSTANT ANSWER OR A HUNDRED PROMINENT MEN

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

What is the difference between wandering behind one another or behind each other. One wandered behind the other. They wandered behind each other, they wandered behind one another.

Kings counts and chinamen.

A revival.

I will select a hundred prominent men and look at their photographs hand-writing and career, and then I will earnestly consider the question of synthesis.

Here are the hundred.

The first one is used to something. He is useful and available and has an unclouded intelligence and has the needed contact between Rousseau and pleasure. It is a pleasure to read.

The second one and in this case integrity has not been worshipped, in this case there has been no alternative.

The third one alternates between mountains and mountaineering. He has an anxious time and he wholly fails to appreciate the reason of rainfall. Rainfall sometimes lacks. It sometimes is completely absent and at other times is lacking in the essential quality of distribution. This has spread disaster.

The fourth one illustrates plentifully illustrates the attachments all of us have to what we have. We have that and we are worried. How kind of you to say so.

The fifth one of the fifth it has not been said that there have been three told of the gulf stream and the consul. Frank, where you have been. I have not been to London to see the queen.

The sixth one the sixth one thoroughly a pioneer. He is anchored we do not speak of anchor nor of diving he is readily thoughtful. He has energy and daughters. How often do we dream of daughters. How often. Just how often.

The seventh is mentioned every day.

The eighth. Can you pay the eighth to-day. Can you delay. Can you say that you went away. Can you colour it to satisfy the eye. Can you. Can you feel this as an elaborate precaution. Can you.

The ninth one is vague. Is he vague there where they care to insist. Is he vague there or is he inclined to tease. Is he inclined to tease. We know what we show. A little quarter to eight. I hope you will conduct him to his seat. He does not need politeness. No and he tells you so. No.

The tenth one the tenth one feels traces of terror. This does not sound wealthy nor wise nor does he plan otherwise. He planned very well. There is always this to tell of him. He can be a king or a queen or a countess or a Katherine Susan. We know that name. It has always been the same. At the same time every one shows changes. We arrange this at once.

The eleventh. Who won you. That is very sweet. Who were you. Expected pages and word of mouth, and by word of mouth. Expect pages and by word of mouth. Who won one. Who won won. Mrs. Mrs. kisses, Mrs. kisses most. Mrs. misses kisses, misses kisses most. Who won you.

And the twelfth. The twelfth was the man who restrained Abel and Genoa. Why do the men like names. They like names because they like calling. A calling is something to follow. We no longer represent absence. I call you. Hullo are you there. I have not been as intelligent yet as I was yesterday.

Thirteen, the thirteenth has not neglected the zenith. You know how to invent a word. And so do you. You know how to oblige him with lilacs. And so do you, you know you do. And you know how to rectify an expression. Do you build anew. Oh yes you do.

The fourteenth prominent man is prominent every day of the year. Do you feel this to be at all queer. He is prominent and eminent and he is personally severe. He is not amiable. How can an amiable baby pronounce word. How can they be predominant. We know why we have reason we reason because of this.

The fifteenth is wholly exhilarated. Place air and water where they are.

The sixteenth yes indeed. Have we decreed. Yes indeed. Have we. Do we need that.

The seventeenth. The seventeenth century is older than the sixteenth. How much older. A century older. Or older than a century older. The seventeenth is a century older is older than a century older than the sixteenth.

The eighteenth one wishes to annex the Philippines.

The nineteenth one mingles with men. We say he mixes with men. We say he mixes up nothing. He does not mix things up nor does he do the opposed thing. When he does ring and he does ring, what, that is what he says, what. What does he say. He says what did I say. He says. Did I ring. I say, he says, I say did you say anything. How cleverly brothers mingle. We haven’t forgotten.

The twentieth. No one forget anything and he does not forget anything. He does not forget anything when he is here. Does he forget to come again. He does not elaborate exercises. There are witnesses there.

The twenty-first nursed what was to him beaming. I can declare that they are not aware of seeming to share policing. They have increased the number of police in New York.

The twenty-second, how many more days are there in September than there were. This question has been aroused by the question asked by the prominent man who is the subject of the declaration that words may be spoken.

The twenty-third is not indicated by invasion. We all believe that we do invade islands countries homes and fountains. We do believe that the hierarchy of repetition rests with the repeaters. Now we severally antedate the memory. Do you relish powder.

Of the twenty-fourth it has been said that out of sight out of mind is not so blind. Please do not wave me away. Waves and waves they say carry wood away. Carry, does that remind you of anything.

The twenty-fifth is moderately a queen. What did you say. Anger is expressive and so are they.

The twenty-sixth has many ordinary happinesses. He is ordinarily in the enjoyment of his challenge. Do not challenge him today. What did you say. Do not challenge him to-day.

The twenty-seventh does measure very well indeed the heights of hills. How high are they when they are negligible. How high are they any way and where do dogs run when they run faster and faster. And why do dog lovers love dogs. Do you know everything about deer. He had a father and they made a window and windows have never been scarce.

The twenty-eighth is perceptibly loving. He has invented perfumes and portraits and he has also reconciled stamina with countenance. I do say that yesterday he was very welcome. And to-day. To-day he is very welcome. We do not say that it is wonderful to be loaned at all.

The twenty-ninth neglects the history of a mute. Mute and unavailing. The twenty-ninth does not add considerably to his expense. He is not needed there. Where is he needed. He is needed here and there. Drive me there.

The thirtieth manages to be lavish. He washes land and water, washes them to be green, wishes them to be clean, his daughter merits her mother and her sister her brother. He himself witnesses this himself and he carries himself by special train. A train of cars. Will there soon be no trains of cars. Did you hear me ask that. Will there pretty soon be no bridling.

The thirty-first remembers that a pump can pump other things than water and because of this he says miles are astray. They have proof of this. Can you solidly measure for pleasure.

The thirty-second is an irresistible pedestrian. He has much choice, he chooses himself and then his brother and then he rides back. He can seem in a dream and he can uncover the lover. I have been so tender to-day.

The thirty-third is incapable of amnesty. Forgive me for that you dear man. Where were you born. I was born in a city and I love the whole land.

The thirty-fourth is second to none in value. Why do you value that more. Why do you value you value that any more.

The thirty-fifth why can there be naturally this one who has found it invigorating to exchange beds for beds and butter for butter. Exchange butter for butter. Do exchange more beds for more beds.

The thirty-sixth has heard of excitement. How can you be excited without a reason. How can you be an adaptable tenth. He is in the tent. There is a tent there.

The thirty-seventh for the thirty-seventh a great many to the truth, they tell the truth generously. Somebody is generous there where the rest of them care. Do they care for me. Do they. How awfully popular I am.

The thirty-eighth has held enough and he holds the rest there where there are no more edible mushrooms. Do you know how, to tell an edible mushroom. Have you heard any of the number of ways.

The thirty-ninth is contented and alarmed. Why do you share and share alike and where do you share what you share. What do you care.

The fortieth is rapidly rained on. Rain is what is useful in Europe and not necessary where you have irrigation. Do you understand me. And why do you repeat what you say I like to repeat what I say.

The forty-first one did he duck. Did he say I wish they would go away, did he describe himself, did he feel that he was married, did he entertain on next to nothing and did he furnish houses and did he candidly satisfy enquiries. Did he learn to quiet himself. Did he resemble ready money and did he inquire where they went. How can all shawls be worn all the time. Some say it is very fine to-day.

The forty-second what did you say, the forty-second came every day and yet how can he come every day when they are away. He comes anyway and he replaces what he uses and he uses it there and he promises to share what he has and he is very prominently there. We stay home every day when he comes here. I don’t quite understand, I am a little confused. Does he come every day.

The forty-third one is the one that has inevitably established himself in the location which is the one that was intended as the site of the building. Did they build there. No certainly not as he had already arranged it for himself. I understand. He came first. Yes he came first and he stayed which was quite the natural thing for him to do.

The forty-fourth one married again. No one meant to come to the wedding absolutely no one and he said I am marrying and they said who is it to be and he said I know what you believe and they said how can you believe that you are to be married again. What is the marriage ceremony that you refer to. I refer to the marriage ceremony. Is that so.

The forty-fifth, all the immediate present and those immediately present, all those present will please answer that they are present now. And what do they all say. All those who are present say so. We were very nearly pioneers in this movement. And why are you so frequently referred to, because when they refer to me they mean me.

The forty-sixth prominent man is the one who connected them to their country. My country all the same they have their place there. And why do you tell their names. I tell their names because in this way I know that one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one make a hundred. It is very difficult to count in a foreign language.

The forty-seventh does do what he expected to do. He expected to have what he has include what he was to have and it did and then when he went again he went again and again. After that all the same he said all the same I am very well satisfied.

The forty-eighth placed them there. Where did he place them. Exactly what do you mean by placing them, he was asked and he answered. I placed them and they were equally distant from the different places that were near them. Is this the way you choose a capital they said. Yes indeed he said, that is as you may say the result of the influence of Spanish. Oh yes they replied not entirely understanding but really he was right. He was undoubtedly in the right.

The forty-ninth, what habits had this one formed, you may say that he can be mentioned as being the one who was bestowed again and again on elephants and mosses. It is queer that fountains have mosses and forests elephants. And why is it astonishing that we have heard him when he was mentioning that he went there, we do not know. Show me he said and they opened their eyes. Why do you stare, and why did they. We do not care. Yes do please me. We please ourselves.

The fiftieth, why did you expect me. We expected you because you had announced yourself and you are usually punctual. How did you learn to be punctual. Because we have had the habit of waiting for the rain. Does that make one punctual. It does. This is what has been bought. Buying is a vindication of roads. But [Buy] and stay, stay and buy. By and by. Yes Sir.

The fifty-first one has to say what do you command. What is sweating, that is what I like says Mike, the fifty-first one has an understanding of resisting. He had it said of him that he could countenance alarmingly the destruction of a condition. Why are conditions connected with what I have not said. I said the account, was there an account of it on account of it.

The fifty-second has as an established fact the fact that the account given is the one that makes him furnish everything. Did he furnish it all and was it wise to apprise him that there were many who had religiously speaking an interest in interpretation. This sounds like nonsense. What do you mean by spiritual, what do you. Mike said what do you mean by spiritual what do you. They wished to say that they did not wish anything tried again and again. Be rested. You be rested.

The fifty-third have you heard that fifty and fifty are evenly divided. Have you heard about the way they say it. All of them come again and say it. We say it and they say it. May we say it. I have not forgotten that the fifty-third prominent man is the one that has the most anxious air.

The fifty-fourth one is the one that has been left to study industrialism. No one asks is there merit in that. No one says that there is something noble in that. No one says how do you study a subject. No one idolises Frank. Don’t they indeed.

The fifty-fifth is very pretty in any language. How do you do is one way of looking at it. He minds it the most and the shape of it very much. He is very easily offended and he believes in a reference. I refer to you and to you and to you. I always refer to you. I refer to you and I refer you to him and I refer her to them and they refer them to me. Can you see why. Do you understand why they have no need to go and come, to sit down to get up and to walk around.

The fifty-sixth measures what he has done by what he will do. He measures it all and means to react. Action and reaction are equal and possible and we relieve the strain. In this way we arrange for hope and pleasure. This is what we say unites us all to-day.

The fifty-seventh is admirably speaking radiant when he has no annoyances. And why does he continue to know that a lieutenant colonel is in command. Why does he know it. Dear me why does he know it.

The fifty-eighth one is alright. How do the hours come to be longer. Longer than what, longer than English french, Italian, North and South American Japanese and Chinese.

The fifty-ninth marries when he marries, and he is married to me. Do not fail to see him and hear him and rehearse with him and molest him. He has an organic wit.

The sixtieth is actually rested. He has come to be reasonably industrious. He had and he has come to be reasonably industrious. In this way he is successful.

The lieutenant colonel was found dead with a bullet in the back of his head and his handkerchief in his hand.

The sixty-first one has had a very astonishing career. He said that he would never mention another and he never did, he also foresaw the re-establishment of every crisis and he went ahead he went in and out and he foresaw that youth is not young and that the older ones will not seem older and then he imagined expresses. In this way he established his success. I have not mentioned his name.

The sixty-second was just the same. He entered and he came and he came away and no one cared to share expenses. No one cared to share expenses. What did you say. No one cared to share expenses. He was privileged to increase paler nights and he always measured investigation. How can you investigate privileges. By not curtailing expenses. Thank you for all your thoughts. Give you best thoughts. Thank you for all your thoughts.

The sixty-third, we all have heard of regiments called the sixty-third. Reform regiments in time and they have magnificent beginnings. Do not reform them in time and they progress fairly. Do not reform them at all and they will not necessarily decrease. I say the sixty-third one is the one who came to be celebrated because of this. Because of this he came to be the one that one of the ones that are mentioned in this list.

The sixty-fourth we are a nation of sixty-fourth. Do you remember how a great many of them sat together. Do you and do you remember what they said. My impression was that they had not spoken. My impression was that they had not spoken then. Never again. It is hard to love your father-in-law. Hard almost impossible.

The sixty-fifth, there is a standard from the sixty-fifth. This is his standard. He comes to it and he is very well indeed. Is he. Yes he is very well indeed.

The sixty-sixth, how are you when you are steady. He steadily repeats himself. Do you mean he allows you to feel that he does so. He does indeed.

The sixty-seventh has this advantage. It is an advantage that is easily enjoyed.

The sixty-eighth all small culmination meets with this as their reward. We reward when and where we reward and we reward with rewards. And this is the use of a guardian, where it is guarded it is as well guarded as ever.

The sixty-ninth how authoritative he is and he was. He was able to arrange for everything again and again and he said with hesitation why do I like to make sweets. Sweets to the sweet said some one.

The seventieth come again and listen were the origin and the beginning of his success. Come again and do not go away. Come again and stay and in this way he succeeded. He was successful. Have you meant to go away he would say. Oh no indeed he meant to stay they would say. And he meant to stay. He was successful in his heyday and he continued to be successful and he is succeeding to-day. When you say how can you feel as you feel we say, that is the way to succeed. That is just the way to succeed. He says I have succeeded.

The seventieth do I remember whether I do or I don’t. I think I usually do that is to say I always have. Does that mean you always will. I think so. I gather from what I saw at the door that you wanted me to come in before.

The seventy-first believe me at first. At first we believed that that was because they were so many that had been equal to this one. And then we accompanied them. They were not regularly identified. Nor was he, why did he and because, why did he, because he did double the pansies. You understand that this is symbolical. No one has really more than doubled the pansies.

The seventy-second for in this way there is a second the seventy-second managed to see me. And where were they all. They were all in there. And why did no one declare themselves faultless. This was very nearly a dish, a nest of dishes. Do you remember that play. A nest of dishes. This and the painting of a garden scene made an astonishing measure for measure. Answer blindly to this assurance and be assured that all the pleasure is yours.

The seventy-third has nearly spoken. He said I see rapidly I compose carefully, I follow securely and I arrange dexterously, I predict this for me.

The seventy-fourth how often have both had children. I said that he should not change he should continue with girls. I said she should not change she should continue with girls. She changed and he did not. He continued with girls.

The seventy-fifth very many actually count. They count one two three four five six seven.

The seventy-sixth one is the one that has not often met nor often been met nor very often met them yet. They are there they do declare that they are there. And why publish data.

The seventy-seventh really places it. He places there with a great deal of care. And when he was twelve he sang in public. There are a great many reasons for it. This is one of them. The reason I have given is their reason. Do be satisfied with their reason. Do not be worried do not be worried at all nor do not be at all worried. Be satisfied. Be very well satisfied.

The seventy-eighth do you remember about him do you really explain when you explain that he loved lacing and unlacing and releasing and separate silence. Do you really credit this with that. Do you do so fairly.

The seventy-ninth was originally delicious, delicious as delicious as the excellent repast which was offered. Do you remember how she wrote offer, offered. Do you and do you prefer exchange that is barter to pleasure in reason. I believe in pleasure and the reason the reason for it.

The eightieth how do you manage to mention a number separately. It is a specialty a specialty of wine. That is very fine in you and it all proves to me that I have faith and a future.

The eighty-first at first the eighty-first was the one who had made the fruit house who had the fruit house made there where it was very singular that he could understand that there was land.

You see it is like this land is made to be near by so that one can see it. Land is made to be understood to be there. So there was naturally no distribution of land and land. Do you understand, Lizzie do you understand. These were naturally there here there and everywhere. We have principally met whether we need to or not. I do complain of sitting there. Not here. No not here.

The eighty-second, was it we say was it by means of a hammer or by means of a rock, was it by hammer or by rock that we felt that the future was one with the present. Do you know by what means rockets signal pleasure pain and noise and union, do you know by what means a rock is freed when it is not held too tightly held in the hand. Many hold what they hold and he held what was best to settle in Seattle. Why do you care for climate. Why do you. I know.

The eighty-third, tell me about him. I will. He was never neglected nor was he especially willing to sing, a great many ceased to secure singing. You mean they found Saturday intolerable. That is just it that is just what I wish to say, you put it in that way and certainly very certainly a great many kind of birthdays are taken for granted. Granted.

The eighty-fourth that too might be taken to be the same as if it were one number the more and yet if you think delicately and you do think so you will see why I say no it is not the same. Now supposing he were famous would he understand it as you say he does understand fame. Would he. Oh you question me so narrowly and I might say I didn’t mean and then what would you say. I would say I just want to be praised. There that is permanent.

The eighty-fifth is the one did I mention that this too might be the number of a regiment. You see they say that there are more there you mean as to one thousand and four thousand, there are more there.

He has given as the reason that he knows the difference between Christmas New Year Easter and Thanksgiving. He has given this as a reason.

The eighty-sixth is the one to measure by animals. A dog another dog and a woman two lions and man a central surface a lion a dog and a man and two men and more introduction. I introduce you to him and to him. Do you introduce him too often. I do not think so. No I do not think so.

The eighty-seventh study the eighty-seventh one carefully and tell me what it is that you notice. I notice that in different positions one sees a different distinction. You mean you always distinguish him. Oh so readily. And when you smile does he smile at all, he smiles very readily when you smile at all. And does he furnish you with agreeable merriment. Very agreeably so. Tell him so it will please him. I do. I will.

The eighty-eighth furnish the eighty-eighth with the means of furnishing. We furnish everything. He furnishes everything. In this way we cannot mean what has been made clear. We cannot mean that he plans this.

The eighty-ninth remember that when you remember the eighty-ninth it was not so happily bowed to as it might have been if all pages were printed as they came. We like printing it all the same. Now just what do you mean by that. I mean that very rapidly he refreshes himself.

The eighty-ninth, forty made the eighty-ninth clearly the half of that number. There are a number of them aren’t they and each one every one more than one, one and one, they all stay over there. If for instance there had been one continuation where then would they place the succession. Where would they. You don’t ask where did they. You don’t really ask me anything.

The ninetieth is the ninetieth one to-day. To-day come to care to stay. How do you. Dear me how can you use it as if it was a cane. How can you. Please how can you. I can do all this and all the time have you discovered anything. She did, keys and a kitchen. Not a mistake. It was not a mistake.

The ninety-first who knows about this one, it is not easy to plan for it, eat for it or trouble for it. It is not easy to manage to say to-day and yesterday and very likely every other day. It is not easy. I say it isn’t easy.

The ninety-second and does he attend to all of it. Do you attend to all of it. I am not easily convinced that they attend to all of it. Do they attend to all of it. All that I know about it is that whether they do or whether they do not we have a system of triple mirrors. In this way we see where they come. Where do they come from. I see abundance geographically.

The ninety-third, every one has heard of the ninety-third. Naturally, and now what do you mean by rushing. What do you mean by rushing in here and saying am I in it. What do you mean by doing that. Even if you were in it you would not be heard from so definitely. Be reasonable, leave it all to me. When this you see remember that you are to wait for me. I can say this very quickly.

The ninety-fourth marries he marries them, now how can you know whether in saying this I mean what you mean does this bother you at all does it annoy you, can you be obstinate in asserting that we have the same meaning that you mean and that I mean that he marries them. Think about this carefully and when you are thoroughly prepared to be generous give me your answer. I answer for him.

The ninety-fifth, remember the ninety-fifth. Ninety-nine is ninety-nine, and the ninety-fifth has a very good evening. Good evening. It is not our custom to say good evening.

The ninety-sixth and more and more. You were given to reconciling floods with fire. This is a noisy day. May I look again.

The ninety-seventh hears me has heard me when I have said do no care to hear Cornelius Vanderbilt. The ninety-seventh is excellent in his way, he is very excellent in that way and does prepare his share. Do you prepare your share. And do you estimate your share correctly. Have you ever mistaken anything and put it away there with your share. No neither of you have, neither of you have ever done so.

The ninety-eighth, the ninety-eighth and the ninety-ninth, the ninety-eighth is the one we see when we look. We look and we look. How do we look. We look very pretty. Do we look well. We look very well.

The ninety-ninth who is the ninety-ninth, as for me I prefer to call tissue paper silk paper. Do you prefer to do so by the year. Tissue paper is thin paper, and silk paper is a thin paper. One might say that tissue paper is a paper made of thin tissue. It is sometimes called silk paper. It is made of the same material but is not quite so thin.

The Hundredth. When you believe me you believe me very often don’t you. I believe that Andrew D. White and many worked all day and I believe that Andrew D. White and many others worked all night I believe that many others worked all day and that many others worked all night. I believe that many others are so had I not better say are often an addition. Then can you say that you do like to see. Yes I do like to see you here. And then why do you follow me. You follow me. I follow you follow you follow me. You do follow me.

One hundred and won. When this is done will you make me another one.

[ ¶ ]

1922

266.

JO DAVIDSON

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

To be back, to attack back. Attack back. What do you mean by attack back. To be back to be back to attack back.

What do you mean by, what do you mean by to be clean to be a queen to be mean, what do you mean to mean to be a queen to be clean. What do you mean. What do you mean. What do you mean by readdressing a queen. The address the readdress they readdress in between.

That is what is said of a cardinal a red cardinal a singing cardinal, a singing red cardinal sing them a song. When you believe that black is red, do you believe that black is red.

The story of asunder is not thunder the story of the thunder is not asunder. Do tenderly address and run. The story of do tenderly address and run is the story of the son of a son. And how many whites are there.

Not anywhere in there.

What did you say.

What did he say.

What did they say.

What did they say

They didn’t say anything.

And you say.

To play.

To play they say.

Wives of great men.

Wives of a great many men.

Wives a great introduction.

Wives are a great recognition.

There were more husbands than wives in their lives.

Two live too him.

This is the story of Jo Davidson.

Part II

A part of two.

When I was in the dark or two, how do you do, how do you not do that. How do you do industrially.

I can reasonably be in him.

Be in him.

How do you do industrially.

I can reasonably be in him.

Narrative or along.

I feel no narrative to be or worn.

You don’t wear it the same way.

You do not wear it the same way.

You do not wear it on the same day.

You do not wear it the same way.

The same day or guess it to brother it.

A brother who knows about a brother. Who knows about a brother or a brother.

I now count skies. One sky two skies three skies, four skies five skies, six skies, seven skies, more than eight or nine skies. How many skies are less than nine skies. Nine skies need no tree.

A tree makes me hesitate.

Can you dismiss it happens, where does it happen.

How does it happen that you can dismiss dismiss this.

How can it happen that you can dismiss.

Dismiss. How can it happen that you have grass in one night. I do favour grass. You mean grass feels your favour. I am in favour of this mass.

Please prepare there.

I do not ask for installation.

And now mention Jo Davidson.

This is the beginning of Part III

Part III

Come to come to.

Pardon the part

Apart.

A part of that is this.

Do you wish for he wishes for do you wish for do they wish for them. Does he wish for do they wish for him.

Many many tickle you for them. Many many tickle you for him.

Do you recognise this hymn.

It was written on the stairs.

Who cares that it was written on the wall and it was their wall and that’s all.

Feel it so that children miss a kiss.

He liked to be there and to be there.

Why don’t you sigh why don’t you fly why don’t you cry for me.

By this time we by this time we by this time we can see.

We can see we can see what he says to me.

What does he say to me.

He says that it is furnished.

And now I know that I smile.

No not if it is you who are speaking to me.

When this you see learn to color for me. Color for color.

In the presence of the waiting for the having with the coming, for the moving by the pressing on the mingling with the reddening in the spreading out the leaning toward the feeling by the closing for the opening with the sinking on the riding in the fastening more more or the door.

More or the door. Where do you see that.

That is what I mean when I say that there are no hippodromes no oil and cloths no fountains no soldiers and no swings.

He has so often been seated.

You know and I know, I know and you know, you know and I know, we know and they know, they know and we know, they know and I know, they know and they know you know and you know I know and I know.

[ ¶ ]

1922

267.

A SINGULAR ADDITION. A SEQUEL TO AN INSTANT ANSWER OR ONE HUNDRED PROMINENT MEN

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Added to what.

He appeals to me.

The sundered sisters. A standard separation.

The reason why he appeals to me is that he calls my name. Added to this, added to what added to this he can be circumstantially settled.

They were safely in there, where in there, and photographed. They were safely photographed there. Added to that and he appeals to me.

Begin now.

In an entrance I remember that we stood and she said, I do not remember that she added this and she said, what have I added, a household of prominent friends. Do you notice that I have used these words separately together. May I quote Negroes, may I. May I quote Negroes, may I.

I kindly think, I think kindly of extremely, I think extremely of very small matters, it matters it very much matters, it matters very much that I think kindly that I kindly think, that I think extremely that I kindly think of extremely small matters. It matters what I think of extremely small matters, it matters that I think of extremely small matters. It does matter. It does matter what I think and it matters that I think that I kindly think, that I think kindly of what matters.

Added to what.

Now do you remember, he appeals to me. Now do you remember. Do you remember that I do not think that it matters. Do you remember that I do not think that it does matter. Added to this. What is added to this.

Planning to accustom, we plan to accustom them to this, and why do they accustom themselves to the hot weather and to the cold weather and to the mild weather.

Custom to accustom to accustom them to their seas. Over seas, over seas are prominent in their presence.

Now can you plan the proof of a roof made of glass, straw slate wood and corners.

I plan many more inches of announcement. Now announce me. What did she say. She said come and see me. And she did.

Preeminently fertile. And now we came.

The first treasure. We found that the first treasure was useful. It also gave us pleasure.

Separate speeds.

And then very likely do you think it very likely that I will come again. Do you think it likely that I will see her when I call to her. I call to him. Heaven sent friend, I forget him and he is my friend. Now let us attach playful pleasures. Let us attach these ourselves. Let us attach ourselves to marriage to proposals of interesting plans and let us market in the early morning. Let us stay all night. Let us stay awake all of the night. I would say that I was awake part of the day and part of the night too. In this way we have no weakness there. Now clutch at him. Do.

The first wedding. He asked and she was asked and she was asked and she did not ask it for him. She did not ask for it for him. She did not ask for it.

How many weddings are missing.

You knew and we know what we think of that. What do we think of that. Yes and what do we think of it. Do we think of it at all. Do we need to be aware of what we have said when we certainly were married to them and we were careful not to arrange not to arrange planned calls. I call on you. Does he call on me.

The third marriage. I often believe that upper houses the upper parts of houses have this interest. They are of great interest to me and I rarely review this. We feel that it has come. When. I delay so that you may delay. You do delay. Do you. I do. Do you delay further, is there further delay, is there a reason for further delay. Is there this reason and do you place it where you find it. Do you place it when you find it.

The fourth wedding. He meant to say, splendid and were you splendid, were you splendid. She said they were equally splendid. And he thought very well of it all. Very well. Did you say what I heard you say. You do not mean to be equally respected. A person is expected. He asked if he might come again.

The fifth wedding. The fifth wedding came easily. He managed to see more and do that and call her. He managed to call her and do that and see more. He managed he always managed to connect the train service with the boat service. Indicating technicality. He knew that Tufts College was on a hill. And when he wore blue all blue was precious. I never thought of orange trees being iron. To please. Good-bye.

The sixth wedding. We encourage a sixth wedding. A sixth wedding wedding wedding. They married then.

The seventh wedding. We do begin to know that flying spring and summer flying Alsatian flying, Syrian flying, symbolic flying and ordinary flying we do know that they are flying away from there to there. Do you remember the West from this direction.

The eighth wedding we have told about the eighth wedding we have told them this about the eighth wedding we have told them that Easter lilies and Nellie’s lilies and Saint John’s lilies and Kitty’s lilies and the market lilies all have the same colour and endurance. They are not separated by lilies there. Lily is Scandinavian.

The ninth wedding has been decided upon. I have decided upon the ninth wedding, and it is to take place on the day that comes a week from yesterday. That means six days from now as there are seven days in a week.

The tenth wedding was celebrated by all those who were in sympathy with this bride and this bridegroom. They were eagerly interested and they were very sympathetic. They were not often otherwise employed. Do not forget to thank them.

The eleventh wedding. Why can you why do you authorise them to prepare more than they need. Why do you. You don’t do you.

How do climates change. They change from having been wet to being dry, they change from having been a little warm to being cold. They change from having been changeable to not being changeable. They change from having been hot to being sometimes very hot and sometimes too hot and sometimes cold and damp. They said it rained very much but does it. Now admit to me does it. Does it seem to have changed. Does the climate seem to have changed.

Yes Kitty the climate does not seem to have changed. We know how to deny ourselves and to preserve ourselves and to credit ourselves and to felicitate ourselves or to favour ourselves we do know how to remove ourselves and to mingle ourselves and to manage ourselves. How do you do we forgive us everything and we have nothing to forgive. Thank you and thank you and thank you.

The eighth ninth tenth and eleventh wedding. The eighth ninth tenth eleventh twelfth wedding were the weddings of mother father sister brother niece cousin and Miss Claribel. Claribel and Etta and their families were all present and they all enjoyed presenting each other to the senator. We know that there are the families of this senator and that senator. You will not no I certainly will not no I do certainly not mention her name nor his name nor do I mention this persuasively. How can you not think for there is the occasion to think and to say, why do you think for them why do you think of this for them.

The fifteenth wedding was the one in which Claribel and Etta and Herbert and George in which for which they were all equally famous. Can you write about the rehearing of their special sales. Sell them to me. When this you see remember me.

The eighteenth wedding Eighteen ninety-two Eighteen ninety-nine, Eighteen eighteen and eighteen were married. Eighteen were married to one another. Eighteen were married for this reason. Were they married by the time that they were pleasantly engaged in conversation were they. Is the art of conversation languishing. A revival, I feel that there is a revival. And now to do more than glance.

The nineteenth wedding was organised as if it were a victory. Do you know who is the leader of labour. Who is the leader of labour. How often do you prejudge, how often do you premeditate. Russia and Russians. All marriages are mentioned.

He was married to me.

When this you see remember me.

The twentieth marriage. How many more marriages are there.

What do you want to go to Europe for said Muriel Draper, New York is the center of everything. I wish to attend the twenty-second wedding.

The twenty-second wedding or the twenty-second wedding.

The coming of new calves.

When this we see you do know why they are expected.

We do not concentrate upon weddings. I will give you a list. How many weddings to a hundred prominent men and how many prominent men to a hundred weddings. A hundred weddings and a hundred prominent men.

The first wedding

We are married.

The second wedding

They are married.

What is intermarriage.

Intermarriage is marriage between near relations.

The third wedding.

Weddings and weddings.

The fourth wedding.

They were proceeding to the fourth wedding.

The fifth wedding.

Why were you married when marriage was so nearly splendid. It was splendid wasn’t it.

The sixth wedding. I know that they made their plans for this sixth wedding.

And the seventh wedding. The seventh wedding is their wedding. They needed this wedding. This seventh wedding.

This eighth wedding.

This eighth wedding.

This ninth wedding. Do you love your wife. This ninth wedding.

This tenth wedding the tenth wedding.

The eleventh wedding, either the eleventh wedding is the one in for which many came meaning to come again.

The twelfth wedding.

What is the cause of the twelfth wedding.

The thirteenth wedding. More have more wording than this. They feel that the words are together and that there are letters together and that there are letters altogether. They think that they have this to see to.

And the fourteenth wedding is timed just exactly right. The fourteenth wedding and the fifteenth wedding are not really a part they are not really apart, they mean furniture they mean to furnish more there.

The sixteenth wedding. Please praise the sixteenth wedding. And the seventeenth wedding, when do you carry more wood than coal and more coal than pairs when do you pairs of shoes when do you.

And the eighteenth wedding. I do know that the eighteenth century is the century in which they sang in churches. And the nineteenth wedding and they said to me come in and see me and hear me say my prayer.

And the twentieth wedding I mean the twentieth wedding.

The twenty-first wedding astonishes me by its interesting features. Janet, Godiva, Camille, Gabrielle and Yvonne. Yvonne yes yes I remember that they claim me.

The twenty-second has its origin in the names of days. There are a great many days that claim a name.

The twenty-third wedding follows after the catalogue.

Have you ever thought of naming the twenty-fourth wedding after the catalogue.

The catalogue is presented to me by those who prepare it.

The twenty-fifth wedding is easily arranged for.

And the twenty-sixth wedding comes prepared.

The twenty-seventh wedding is mentioned before me.

The twenty-eighth wedding must be recognised by you by me by lights by everything.

The twenty-ninth wedding is categorically silent. Furs are in categories. Four categories.

The thirtieth wedding we never leave them about to believe them.

The thirty-first wedding, did we attend the thirty-first wedding. The thirty-second wedding was remarkable he was not older and she was not any older.

The thirty-third wedding please believe me in that way.

The thirty-fourth wedding was the wedding for which there were a great many changes made in the carpets and in the wear and tear of senses. The thirty-fifth wedding engaged us to be worried. The thirty-sixth wedding was their expression of emotion.

The thirty-seventh wedding was very likely to be in their recollection.

The thirty-eighth wedding was harmonious.

The thirty-ninth wedding was the wedding of Janet and William which they were there to witness. The fortieth wedding was principally their own affair.

You do not know how romantic I am.

The forty-first wedding was because they made their hat. A hat. A hat can be crocheted charmingly.

The forty-second wedding concerns Simone. Simone is a name for a woman. We do not use it or pronounce it. And she does not weep for it. She is rarely corrected. She is very feminine and uses boxes she finds them.

The forty-third wedding, there is no result from argument I have agreed to women.

The forty-fourth wedding do not apply to me for the forty-fourth wedding.

The forty-fifth wedding. Can you appease me. Precious treasure. The forty-sixth wedding, we knew her and we met her, we met her this afternoon and we knew her and we were very pleasantly received by the friends and the mistake was not that we met her but that we knew her when we met her. We were friends of their family. A great many families have their friends. Come again next Saturday.

The forty-seventh wedding was the wedding when the one we knew married the one he knew. We knew that he knew her and she knew that they knew her and judged her to be a widow and his wife. A made wife and she was made his wife.

The forty-eighth I will never think about her nor will I ever think exactly about him.

The forty-ninth wedding was celebrated by the use of windows, windows were glass weren’t they. The forty-ninth wedding was useful to me.

The fiftieth wedding makes wedding a proceeding. They proceed to that wedding and they are married as a pair. A pair by a wedding become one. This is what they have done.

Very fine weddings are made instead, instead of what. Very fine weddings are made instead of retirement. Very fine weddings are made instead. Very fine weddings are made are made instead they are wed. Very fine weddings are made instead.

Instead of what.

I wish to repeat that they have never been married here.

Very fine weddings are made instead.

They wish to repeat what they have said. Very fine weddings are made instead.

Increase sets.

They increase their sets of series and they say very fine weddings are made instead.

I do not remember numbers. Do you remember numbers. Does he remember numbers. I do not remember numbers. This is not number one nor is number twenty. I do not remember numbers. Do you remember numbers. Does he remember numbers.

This is number thirty-seven. The thirty-seventh prominent man was married with a great deal of recollection. He recollected having been reasonably rested.

And then the thirty-eighth managed to suggest to him that he reminded him of himself.

Begun. Won. They are seated there.

The fifty-first wedding has been done to please me.

This is number fifty-one. You are one and fifty-one. That does not make fifty-two. Fifty-one was a married one. How often can you marry one.

Fifty-two. The fifty-second wedding was the one at which Bertha felt her mother should have been present.

The fifty-third wedding was announced.

And the fifty-fourth wedding was satisfactory in this way. Caps boys’ caps men’s caps strings and photographs. The tendency to photograph has been replaced by design.

The fifty-fifth wedding the fifty-fifth wedding alternates with the fifty-sixth wedding and the fifty-sixth wedding comes more often to every one’s notice than the fifty-seventh wedding. The fifty-seventh wedding including a wedding journey was celebrated and there was the fifty-eighth wedding which was followed by the fifty-ninth and sixtieth wedding. All of these weddings were celebrated and the sixty-first wedding was celebrated. Please let us celebrate her bees and their bees and their seas. Please let us celebrate what she sees.

The sixty-second wedding was decorated by that decoration. She arranged their decoration, when she was called before them to receive her decoration she said I will do more I will arrange more I will be an excellent ceremony. And ceremonies are sincere.

The sixty-third wedding ring. Did you dream of their ringing of remembering.

The sixty-fourth wedding, its wonderful how sixty-four does remind us of something. We rarely use the word amazing.

The sixty-fifth remember that a woman remember that a woman remembers that a woman remember that a woman pleases every one and please have you heard about the sixty-fifth wedding. Have you heard about coral carving.

The sixty-sixth wedding takes place.

The sixty-seventh wedding makes this impression on me. I have the impression that names are frequently bestowed as the result of individual fancy.

The sixty-eighth marry us. What did you say. The sixty-eighth marriage. Marry us. Did you mean that you felt that she resembled Mabel.

The sixty-ninth marriage mentioned is the marriage in which I remember the circumstance. But you can do as you think best.

The seventieth marriage is the one wherein they satisfied themselves.

The seventy-first marriage the time of the year coincided with the rest of the religion. You are very religious.

The seventy-second marriage is a menace. I can feel authoritatively and I do shine in that way.

The seventy-third marriage I am not going to expect any more. Do you really not expect to hear from them any more at all. Do you really wish it. Do you really miss their prices. Do you really miss their prices in that way. Do you really miss them altogether. Did you really educate them to feel that they were indifferent, I ask you indifferent to what. This is what I ask myself. Indifferent to what and why have they chosen that and why do they choose this. Why do they realise that they are not to be met in that way. Why are they not to be met in that way. A hundred stay and a hundred stay and seventy-three stay and they stay and a hundred each say a hundred each say, each of the hundred say they mean to have the very best and they do, I assure you that they do. They do it very easily.

[ ¶ ]

1922

268.

A SAINT IN SEVEN

[Composition as Explanation, 1926]

I thought perhaps that we would win by human means, I knew we could win if we did win but I did not think that we could win by human means, and now we have won by human means.

A saint followed and not surrounded.

list of personages

1. A saint with a lily.

Second. A girl with a rooster in front of her and a bush of strange flowers at her side and a small tree behind her.

3. A guardian of a museum holding a cane.

4. A woman leaning forward.

5. A woman with a sheep in front of her a small tree behind her.

6. A woman with black hair and two bundles one under each arm.

7. A night watchman of a hotel who does not fail to stand all the time.

8. A very stout girl with a basket and flowers summer flowers and the flowers are in front of a small tree.

saints in season

See Saints in seven.

And how do royalists accuse themselves.

Saints.

Saint Joseph.

In pleading sadness length of sadness in pleading length of sadness and no sorrow. No sorrow and no sadness length of sadness.

A girl addresses a bountiful supply of seed to feed a chicken. Address a bountiful supply of trees to shade them. Address a bountiful supply to them.

A guardian.

In days and nights beside days are followed by daisies. We find them and they find them and water finds them and they grow best where we meant to suggest. We suggested that we would go there again. A woman leaning forward.

She was necessarily taken to be no taller.

A girl.

If she may say what she will say she will say that there were a quantity of voices and they were white and then darker.

A woman with two bundles.

If she did it to be useful if she did not even attract the same throne. What did I say. Did royalists say that they did not have this to say to-day.

Standing.

Measure an alarm by refusing to alarm them and they this not as a disaster but as a pretension. Do you pretend to be unfavourable to their thought.

Eighth.

If you hold heavily heavily instead. Instead of in there. Did you not intend to show this to them.

Saint.

A Saint.

Saint and very well I thank you.

Two in bed.

Two in bed.

Yes two in bed.

They had eaten.

Two in bed.

They had eaten.

Two in bed.

She says weaken

If she said.

She said two in bed.

She said they had eaten.

She said yes two in bed.

She said weaken.

Do not acknowledge to me that seven are said that a Saint and seven that it is said that a saint in seven that there is said to be a saint in seven.

Now as to illuminations.

They are going to illuminate and every one is to put into their windows their most beautiful object and every one will say and the streets will be crowded everyone will say look at it. They do say look at it.

To look at it. They will look at it. They will say look at it.

If it should rain they will all be there. If it should be windy they will all be there. Who will be there. They will all be there.

Names of streets named after the saint. Names of places named after the saint. Names of saints named after the saint. Names of sevens named after the saint. The saints in sevens.

Noon-light for Roman arches.

He left fairly early.

Let them make this seen.

Louise giggled.

Michael was not angry nor was he stuttering nor was he able to silence them. He was angry he was stuttering and he was able to answer them.

They were nervous.

Josephine was able to be stouter. Amelia was really not repaid.

And the taller younger and weaker older and straighter one said come to eat again.

Michael was not able to come angrily to them. He angrily muttered for them.

Louise was separated to Heloise and not by us. So then you see saints for them.

Louise.

Heloise.

Amelia.

Josephine.

Michael and Elinor.

Seven, a saint in seven and in this way it was not Paul. Paul was deprived of nothing. Saint in seven a saint in seven.

Who.

A saint in seven.

Owls and bees.

If you please.

Paul makes honey and orange trees.

Michael makes coal and celery.

Louise makes rugs and reasonably long.

Heloise makes the sea and she settles well away from it.

Amelia does not necessarily please. She does not place herself near linen.

Josephine measures a little toy and she may be no neater.

Eleanor has been more satisfied and feeble. She does not look as able to stay nor does she seem as able to go any way.

Saints in seven makes italics sombre.

I make fun of him of her.

I make fun of them.

They make fun of them of this. They make fun of him of her.

She makes fun of of them of him.

He makes fun of them of her.

They make fun of her.

He makes fun of them.

She makes fun of him.

I make fun of them.

We have made them march. She has made a procession.

A saint in seven and there were six. A saint in seven and there were eight. A saint in seven.

If you know who pleads who precedes who succeeds.

He leads.

He leads and they follow. One two three four and as yet there are no more.

A saint in seven.

And when do they sleep again. A ring around the moon is seen to follow the moon and the moon is in the center of the ring and the ring follows the moon.

Sleeping, to-day sleeping to-day is nearly a necessity and today coals reward the five. One two three four five. Corals reward the five. In this way they are not leaning with the intention of being a hindrance to satisfaction.

A saint in seven is told of bliss.

I will know why they open so.

Carefully seen to be safely arranged.

One two three four five six seven. A saint in seven.

To begin in this way.

Carefully attended carefully attended to this.

If we had seen if they had seen if we had seen what was in between, they went very slowly so that we might know but to be slow and we were not slow and to show and they showed it and we did not decide because we had already come to a decision.

Saints in seven are a very large number. Seven and seven is not as pretty as five and five. And five and five need not mean more. Now to remember how to mean to be gay. Gayly the boxer the boxer very gayly depresses no one. He seems he does seem he dreams he does dream he seems to dream.

Extra readiness to recall himself to these places. Thanks so much for startling. Do not by any means start to worship in order to be excellent. He is excellent again and again.

A saint can share expenses he can share and he can be interested in their place. Their place is plentifully sprinkled as they bend forward. And no one does mean to contend any more.

A saint in seven plentifully.

None of it is good.

It has been said that the woods are the poor man’s overcoat but we have found the mountains which are near by and not high can be an overcoat to us. Can he be an overcoat to us.

A saint in seven wished to be convinced by us that the mountains near by and not high can give protection from the wind. One does not have to consider rain because it cannot rain here. A saint in seven wishes to be convinced by us that the mountains which are near by would act as a protection to those who find it cold and yet when one considers that nothing is suffering neither men women children lambs roses and broom, broom is yellow when one considers that neither broom, roses lambs men children and women none of them suffer neither here nor in the mountains near by the mountains are not high and if it were not true that every one had to be sure that that they were there every one would be persuaded that they had persuaded that they had been persuaded that this was true.

He told us that he knew that the name was the same. A saint in seven can declare this to be true.

He comes again. Yes he comes again and what does he say he says do you know this do you refuse no more than you give. That is the way to spell it do you refuse no more than you give.

He searches for more than one word. He manages to eat finally and as he does so and as he does so and as he does so he manages to cut the water in two. If water is flowing down a canal and it is understood that the canal is full if the canal has many outlets for irrigation purposes and the whole country is irrigated if even the mountains are irrigated by the canal and in this way neither oil nor seeds nor wood is needed and it is needed by them why then do the examples remain here examples of industry of cowardice of pleasure of reasonable sight seeing of objections and of lands and oceans. We do not know oceans. We do not know measures. Measure and measure and then decide that a servant beside, what is a servant beside. No one knows how easily he can authorise him to go, how easily she can authorise her to go how easily they can authorise them to come and to go. I authorise you to come and go. I authorise you to go. I authorise you to go and come.

[ ¶ ]

1922

269.

LEND A HAND OR FOUR RELIGIONS

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Look up and not down look right and not left look forward and not back and lend a hand.

We lend you lend they lend he lends they lend you lend we lend he lends.

And then they tell to-day they tell it to-day they tell it to-day and yesterday and to-morrow.

First religion My sister

Second religion My sister and her sister

Third religion My sister or my sister

Fourth religion Your sister.

First religion advances and then sees some one she advances and then she sees some one.

Second religion Second religion they advance and they see some one, they advance and they see some one as they advance.

Third religion She advances and she sees some one, she see some one or she advances.

Fourth religion As she advances she sees some one. Some one is seen by her as she advances.

Fourth religion As she advances.

Fourth religion As she advances she is led.

Third religion As she advances or as she advances or is she led.

Second religion As they advance they are led.

First religion Is she led.

First religion As she advances is she led.

First religion Is she led as she advances.

That is the name of a house isn’t it.

And a well.

First religion as she advances. Furnish a house as well.

Second religion as they advance. They furnish a house as well.

Third religion as she has advanced. Has she furnished a house as well or has she furnished a house as well as she has furnished a house.

Fourth religion as she is advancing and she will furnish a house as well.

Fourth religion Very well to advance to see some one then and to furnish a house as well.

Third religion, third religion to advance and to see some one or to furnish a house as well or to advance and furnish a house as well or to see some one or furnish a house as well.

Second religion They advance and as they advance they see some one and they furnish a house as well.

As well furnish a house. They might furnish a house as well.

First religion She might furnish a house as well she might see some one and furnish a house as well, she might advance and she might see some one as she advanced and she might furnish a house as well.

First religion First religion attaches it first religion attaches it.

Second religion They attach it, they attach it to that and which ever water, kneeling, in a kneeling posture.

Third religion She attaches it or in that way kneeling in a way in that way, in that way kneeling and being a chinese Christian meditatively. And there where there is water flowing there where she attaches it she attaches to it or she attaches it to it there where the water is flowing or kneeling there or beside it in a way of kneeling.

Fourth religion Does fatigue make a sensitive alliance and reliance. She attaches it and as she attaches she is kneeling there and she is kneeling there where she is kneeling in a box there where the water is flowing there where she attaches it there. Where she attaches there where she is where she is as she is kneeling there in a box and the water is flowing there beside the water where it is flowing there she attaches it there.

Fourth religion I am not losing it too.

Third religion I am not losing it too or I am not losing it too or I am not losing it.

Second religion They are not losing it they are not losing it too. They are not and they are not losing it too.

First religion She is not losing it too.

First religion They will furnish a house as well.

As she advances she see some one and she kneeling in a box beside the water where it is flowing and she will furnish a house as well is she losing as being kneeling beside the water where it is flowing in being a christian will she furnish a house as well. In losing it as she is advancing and she sees some one as she is advancing will she furnish a house as well.

Second religion Will they furnish a house as well. In being kneeling beside the water where it is flowing will they furnish a house as well. In advancing and seeing some one as they are advancing and in kneeling beside the water where the water is flowing will they love will they love it they are kneeling beside the water where it is flowing and will they furnish a house as well.

Third religion Will she furnish a house as well or will she be kneeling beside the water where the water is flowing or will she be advancing and as she is advancing will she see some one or will she furnish a house as well. Will she furnish a house as well or will she be furnishing a house as well.

Fourth religion Will she be kneeling beside the water where the water is flowing and will she be losing it and will she furnish a house as well and will she see some one as she is advancing and will she be a christian and will she furnish a house as well. Will she be kneeling beside the water. Will she advance and will she furnish the house as well. Will she be kneeling there where the water is flowing. She attaches to it this, she attaches to it.

Fourth religion The sky is blue.

The hills are green.

She is green too.

And her eyes are blue.

She attaches something. As she advances she sees some one.

She kneels beside the water there where the water is flowing. She is a chinese christian. She is losing it. Does she furnish a house as well.

Fourth religion Does she furnish a house as well.

Fourth religion Are grasses grown and does she observe that the others remove them. Are grasses grown four times yearly. Does she see the grasses that are grown four times yearly. Does she very nearly remove them. Does she remove them and do they very nearly grow four times yearly. Does she as she sees some one does she advance and does she very nearly remove the green grasses that grow nearly four times yearly. In this country they do.

Third religion Does she very nearly or does she see the green grasses grow four times yearly. Does she remove them or does she know that they do grow four times yearly. Does she see some one as she advances or does she kneel there where the water is flowing or does she furnish a house as well. Does she nearly remove them.

Second religion Do they see the grasses grow four times yearly and do they remove them and do they advance and see some one and do they touch it and do they lose it and do they see them grow almost four times yearly nearly four times nearly.

First religion Does she almost see the grasses grow four times yearly does she see the green grasses grow four times yearly and is she nearly kneeling beside the water where the water is flowing. Does she touch it and does she remove it and does she see the green grasses grow nearly four times yearly. Does she see some one as she advances and does she kneel by the water is she kneeling by the water where the water is flowing. I do not think so. She is feeling that the green grasses grow nearly four times yearly.

First religion She is feeling that the grasses grow four times yearly and does she furnish a house as well. Let her think of a stable man and a stable can be a place where they care for the Italians every day. And a mission of kneeling there where the water is flowing kneeling, a chinese christian, and let her think of a stable man and wandering and a repetition of counting. Count to ten. He did. He did not. Count to ten. And did she gather the food as well. Did she gather the food as well. Did she separate the green grasses from one another. They grow four times yearly. Did she see some one as she was advancing and did she remove what she had and did she lose what she touched and did she touch it and the water there where she was kneeling where it was flowing. And are stables a place where they care for them as well.

Second religion Did they think of stables as well and did they see the grasses grow four times yearly and did they kneel by the water where the water was flowing and did they as they advanced did they see some one and did they touch it and did they lose it and did they furnish a house as well.

Third religion Did she think a stable was for a stableman or for the caring for Italians or did she see some one as she was advancing or did she kneel beside the water where the water was flowing or did she see grasses grow four times yearly.

Fourth religion Did she see the stables and did she know that stables are used to take care of Italians and did she know that green grasses grow four times yearly and did she kneel by the water there where the water was flowing and did she kneel there a chinese christian and did she see some one as she advanced and did she touch it and did she lose it and did she furnish a house as well.

Fourth religion Did he count, count ten. If you count count ten, do you count with your lips moving. If she counts, counts ten does she count with her lips moving. If she kneels and if she kneels does she kneel by the water there where the water is flowing and does she see the green grasses grow four times yearly. Does she count ten and does she count ten with her lips moving. And does she as she advances does she see some one and does she know that a stable is a place to care for Italians. And does she count ten and as she counts ten are her lips moving.

Third religion As she counts ten or as she countsten, as she counts ten are her lips moving. If she counts ten does she count ten and are her lips moving. Are her lips moving as she counts ten. On Thursday actors and actresses are arriving. As she counts ten are her lips moving or is it Thursday and are actors and actresses arriving.

Second religion As they count ten are their lips moving. Do they as they count do they have to have their lips moving. On Thursday do they have to have actors and actresses arriving and do they nearly see green grass growing four times yearly and do they kneel there where the water is flowing. As they count are their lips moving, do they count ten and when they count do their lips move are there lips moving.

First religion On Thursday when Thursday comes and actors and actresses are coming when she counts ten does she move her lips while she is counting. When she is moving her lips is she counting and does she count ten and does she very nearly kneel there where the water is flowing and does she furnish a house as well and as she advances does she see some one and does she nearly see the green grass growing four times yearly and does she know that a stable is a place where Italians are taken care of and does she choose and refuse and lose and does she nearly see her lips moving as she counts ten and does she nearly believe that she can clearly count to ten. Does she count to ten when her lips are moving. Does she know that a stable is to take care of Italians and does she furnish a house as well.

Very well.

First religion Not even hardly. When there was a settled plan and sleep.

She sleeps, she keeps, she keeps she sleeps.

Not even hardly.

I plan to satisfy their blessing.

In this way she can say that they were not in her way, in her way she does say that they are not in her way in their way she can say they were there in their way. Explain it to me.

They understood everything.

She needed that and this and in there. Did she say that they were expected to-day.

Second religion Did they say that they had expected to stay that they had expected to come to-day.

Third religion Did she or did she not stay. Did she say that they were expected to-day or did she say that she keeps them there or are they coming to stay. Or are they coming to stay.

Fourth religion She keeps them and they share what they have with what they have. She stays there and did she say that she had been in the way. It sweetens volume to stay. Do you understand how they feel how Italians feel how chinese Christians a stableman, grasses, houses and water actors and actresses and men who are men then how how do they feel when they see separate volumes. Separate volumes.

Fourth religion I pass I surpass she passes she surpasses, she passes and passes and she surpasses the folded roses. They fold roses and she surpasses them. She surpasses them in this way. And this is the way to fold roses. She says this is their way of folding. And she does kneel there. Where. Where does she kneel. Where did she kneel. When did she kneel and why did she pass and surpass pass and surpass them.

Second religion Mix it, in mixing them you can always say one three four two. In mixing them and surpassing them they can always say one three four two one three four two one three four two. And can they fold their roses too.

Third religion If she folded roses or if she folded roses for them, if she folded roses for them did she pass them or did she pass them and fold roses for them or did she surpass them in folding roses for them. Did she or did she not surpass them.

First religion Melons melons what did she say choosing melons is the difficulty. And did she pass them, did she surpass did she surpass them in this way. Do not choose them in this way, choose them and use them choose them and stay and put folded roses away in this way.

First religion Did they gather their excellent father. Did they gather their excellent mother. Did they gather. Did they gather that their excellent mother did they gather that their excellent father, did they gather. Did she gather. Did she gather that she did gather and did she gather this from them, did she gather this from her did she gather this. Who says this. Who said that. Did she gather that.

Second religion Did they gather that their excellent father went to the winning of their excellent mother and to the winning of one another and to widening of every other one. Did they gather that they saw that in this way there where there was a plan to succeed when and where there was sawing. We hear it.

Third religion Did she or did they, did they or did she gather that their excellent that their excellent mother were father and mother or did she hear that the sawing was there where they were sent unaware. They were sent there or were they sent there. Were they sent where they went and did they go or did they go where the sawing was meant to be done without sun. We know that the sawing is done in the sun or without the sun when the sun has been seen or has been seen.

Fourth religion And did she know and did she go and did she know that they gather that they can gather an excellent father and an excellent mother and she needs to know that the fourth also says so.

Fourth religion Merely whether it is their celebration that makes their pleasure so prepared. She is prepared. When is she prepared. She prepared them for this. The fourth says so, and we say it is the third.

The third religion If the third, we criticise the third, if the third and the third is prepared or if she is prepared and the celebration is prepared. If the third is prepared or if the celebration is prepared, to please her.

Second religion If they are prepared, have they shared the preparation of their celebration. Glasses share, they prepare to keep an orange tree protected out there. Not glasses nor glass. Nor glass nor glasses. She passes in and out and she leaves no roses about.

First religion We prepared what she had to say. I was not indifferent, nor was she indifferent nor was she more indifferent. We must state this to be here. She prepares the celebration, she prepares the celebration. She prepares the glass to protect the orange trees as they pass. The orange trees pass. The orange trees do not pass us.

First religion First religion can be added. First religion the first religion can be added it can be added to the one and that one and it can be added.

Second religion The second religion can be added.

They can be added. In this instance they can be added.

Third religion The third religion or is it added to the third religion or is the third religion. If the third religion is added then she adds it. She has added it.

Fourth religion She is adding to the fourth religion. She is adding to the fourth religion. She is adding this and to the fourth religion. The fourth religion is added to this.

The fourth Religion.

Fourth religion Meadows for men and more meadows then. We know how they lie and where they lie. The meadows lie in between.

Third religion Meadows are seen to lie in between and she or what was it in case it was there. Four of them, there were three of them. In three of them there was one in each of the three of them.

Second religion Does she remember the scene and there with the glare of the sun shut out there is no need indeed there is no need we know how the sides are made. They are made indeed they are made.

First religion By no means by their means by her means she saw seven of them lean. They lean as if they were inclosed and we refused them. Not ardently. Remember that the meadows are there.

First religion First for a religion. At first for a religion. They were for a religion. She was the first for the religion.

First religion At first she had always thought she had always fought for the religion and she was kneeling there where the water was flowing and she was a chinese christian and she could furnish a house as well and the meadows were for men and the orange trees pass and are inclosed with glass.

Second religion They were second to religion they were to second and they were to second all the second religion was the same as the first. They were kneeling there where the water was flowing and they were seeing green grasses growing four times yearly and they can gather an excellent father and an excellent mother and they surpass and they pass.

Third religion The third of the third or the third, the third was at first the third and then the third was there or was she kneeling there where the water was flowing and did she furnish a house as well. Indeed as well.

Fourth religion Did she furnish a house as well as a fourth religion as a fourth religion as a fourth religion did she know that stables are made and stablemen to take care of Italians and did she know that meadows are made for men and did she know and did she say so did she know the fourth religion.

Fourth religion The shepherds spend the summer in the mountains and the winter in the plains in this way they and the sheep are cool in summer and warm in winter and what do their families do. They do not always accompany them. She was the one who said how do you do, I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive. She was the one who said, how do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

Third religion They carried their happiness there and they meant to meet with the shepherds and their sheep. How do you bleat. Shepherds have animals too. They advance before the sheep and they carry the baskets and in this way they act as leaders. Who can lead them.

Second religion Question the question is who can prefer them. Can they use a drum can they use a fair can they use a road and can they use it or have they measured or have they forgotten that they or they or they that they can convince them.

First religion She saw me and she said two will stay and two will go away, two will go away and two will stay and two will stay and two will go away. Can you go away so soon.

First religion First religion here.

Second religion Second religion here.

Third religion Third religion here.

Fourth religion Fourth religion here.

Fourth religion Fourth religion being here and having her and she having been and she is perfection.

Third religion Third religion being here or is she perfection third religion is here and she is perfection. Third religion or is she perfection.

Second religion Second religion and they are here and they are perfection and they are here and perfection.

First religion She is here and perfection.

First religion In the way in her way in her way in that way in that way in my way in my way in her way in her way in our way in our way in her way she can say and she can say, she can say I spend it and intend it. She can say that sheep give way when they do not stray. They do not stray, they do not stray at all.

Second religion In their way they are there to stay in their way not in their way no not in their way not at all in their way and not at all in the way not at all in the way. They have an intention and we hear it now they have an intention and they hear it now, they have an intention. In the midst in the midst we know what sun is. This is their hope and there are leaves to cover and caress. So there are.

Third religion In her way who mentions Saturday, or in her way who mentions Monday or in her way who mentions that they are in her way or in her way, away in a way, and in any way she bows to please. Does it please or does it betray that abundance is on the way.

Fourth religion I mean that she can mean that she can mean to stay. That she can mean to stay.

More religion

Fourth religion More religion fourth religion. More religion or third religion. More religion and second religion. More religion first religion.

First religion I feel that here I feel that here they seem to lie and grow and feel and are tall and dark and large and delicate and there they are full and soft and rich and delicate. I feel that here they are full and rich and tall and there they are not small they are large and full and rich and tall and delicate.

I describe. You describe. What do you describe. What do I describe.

Second religion I feel that the difference is this. There the colour is of a splendour and rich and full and delicate and here it is high and strong and rich and delicate.

Third religion Here it is delicate and there it is delicate.

Fourth religion I describe it as different there than it is here. Here it is rich and full and large and delicate there it is full and rich and warm and delicate.

Fourth religion If she can gather together and then settle whether the land is found how do you find land readily. She did. How do you find land readily.

Third religion If she can be found and she can gather it together and she can find land readily is it land that is to be found. Land is found and sold by the pound. Land is found and sold by the pound.

Second religion Or if they can gather it together and can find it readily is it land that they have found. Where is land. Land is at hand. When they gather it together they can sell it readily.

First religion If she gathered it altogether and found that the land was entirely gathered together would she be bound to gather it together entirely and would it be land. Would it be that land.

First religion Very well.

Second religion Very very well.

Third religion Very well very well.

Fourth religion Very well.

Fourth religion If she had returned if she had returned would she advance and as she advanced would she have seen some one.

Third religion If she had returned if she had returned and if she had then advanced would she have seen some one as she advanced[.]

Second religion If they were returned and they then advanced would they see some one as they advanced.

First religion When she returned and when she advanced would she see some one as she advanced.

First religion If she is a stone breaker and has a rope attached to a mountain she would not be a wife for Michael. If she had a rope attached to the mountain she would be a stone breaker and would she see some one as she advanced and would the green grass grow four times yearly. If she had a rope attached to the mountain a stone breaker uses her arms from the elbows and it looks mechanical and she furnishes a house as well. She does not use the rope which is attached to the mountain. That is used by those who roll the stones down to her. She does not kneel there where the water is running.

Second religion If they had been the ones having the rope attached to the mountain they would be the ones who did stone breaking and they would be kneeling there where the water is flowing and where the green grasses grow four times yearly and they would furnish the house as well.

Third religion There where the rope is attached to the mountain or as she was repeating, is she kneeling there where the water is flowing or as she was saying is there any grass growing four times yearly or does she furnish a house as well.

Fourth religion The rope attached to the mountain is for the benefit of those who roll the rocks down the mountain and the umbrella and the mechanical motion is hers who is breaking the rocks open and she is observing that the grass is growing nearly four times yearly. She can establish this very well.

Fourth religion She would not wonder if this were not thunder it should not thunder and she would not wonder. She would not wonder if this were not thunder. And what would they see if the sheep did not come to be seen where it was dry and where it was green.

Second religion They would not wonder if there was no thunder they would know that if wool is wet it weighs more than when it is dry.

Third religion If she needed to amend what she said if she needed to mend thread if she needed more than she said she needed, if she needed more than she said she needed, why does she kneel there where she said she was kneeling, why does she prepare to prepare what they need for feeding. In this way this can stay and I can take it away in this way.

First religion If she should hear and wonder would she wonder if she heard and there was thunder. If there was thunder would she wonder. She would.

First religion Not round all around but orange and brown and smaller than the second the third and the fourth.

Second religion Not round all around but yellow and redder and not round altogether but larger than the first and not so large as the third and the fourth.

The third More round all around but not round altogether or rather not round all around and more orange than yellow and larger than the first or than any of the two others.

Fourth religion Quite round all around not quite round all around not larger than the second and more yellow.

Fourth religion They have it there and warmer and if at night it is warmer in the day time it is warmer. They have it there it is warmer.

Third religion They have it there and it is warmer. If it is warmer in the day time and they have it there they have it there and it is warmer.

The second They have it there. They have it there because it is warmer there.

First religion They have it there and it is warmer there and it is warmer there in the daytime and it is warmer there. In the night time it is warm there.

First religion Can you refuse me can you confuse me can you amuse me can you use me. She said can you. Sweet neat complete tender mender defend her joy alloy and then say that.

Second religion Can you not confuse this while and that. Can you not refuse this length and that. Can you not amuse this height and that. Can you mention sweet neat complete. Tender mender defender, joy alloy and toy, and more of this.

Third religion If you did refuse or if you did confuse if you did confuse or if you did refuse and if you mentioned neat sweet complete joy toy alloy, tender mender defender, if you did or if you did scatter them why do you not stay.

Fourth religion If you did not refuse and confuse and use, if you did not mention sweet neat complete tender mender defender, joy alloy if you did not what would you do instead.

Fourth religion Very nearly a present and I thank you.

Third religion Very nearly at present.

Third religion Very nearly for a present and I thank you.

Second religion Very nearly and a present and I thank you.

They thank me.

First religion Very nearly a present and I thank you.

First religion Indirectly and directly directly and indirectly and do oblige do not oblige them to lead, we know that flocks of sheep can go ahead and to be mentioned. In this way roads smile and roads smile every mile and they advance and pray. Pray here. She can suggest there and there.

Second religion They can suggest there and there. They have been and they have been here and they say flocks can pray and roads can smile and they can stay and smile and pray and they can say that as they advance they see some one.

Third religion As she advances she sees some one. She sees here and there. She hears here and she hears there and she can say or does she hesitate in any way that flocks can lead the way and pray and that roads can all that while in that way come to go that way and they may. She can advance and as she advances she can see some one.

Fourth religion Can she can she betray her care that she can care to lead and she cannot lead and pray because flocks can lead and can pray and they can see the roads in that way and the roads can stay.

Fourth religion If she did advance and if she did see some one as she advanced and if she said that there were stablemen there do we hear of stables every where. Is there a stable there and are there chinese christians not to stare but to kneel in prayer there where the water is flowing and there where if she were standing and mechanically moving and a rope was tied to a mountain would she know that the flock was leading and that the flock was leading here was leading them to be here and there. Would she come and would she see the flock as well.

Third religion If she or the flock were seen to be surrounding the road which was not what was to be told. They surrounded the road. Indeed she can believe it to be she can believe it to be surrounded there.

Second religion They were mentioned as fairly small and they were mentioned as fairly small. And they were there where they knew that they stood and could they see that they were there and that was the day when they were there and they could they furnish the house as well when they were well and they were very well.

First religion First religion who knows how to say what can be said when questions are asked and flocks have lead and flocks have lead and ropes have been tied and roads have been wide and been surrounded beside. Thank you.

First religion I thank you.

Second religion We thank you.

Third religion I can thank you.

Fourth religion I do thank you.

Fourth religion Thank you.

Fourth religion She can believe and receive and believe she can receive and she goes where she goes and do they believe and receive they believe and receive they receive and they go where they go.

Third religion Does she believe does she receive does she go, do they go does she go do they receive does she receive does she believe do they believe do they believe and receive.

Second religion Do they believe and receive and do they go. Do they go and do they believe and do they receive.

First religion Does she go.

First religion No and not yes.

Second religion Yes and not no.

Third religion Yes and not no and no and not yes.

Fourth religion No and not yes.

Fourth religion No and not no and not yes.

Fourth religion The fourth religion is the religion of which we have spoken.

Third religion The third religion is the religion of which we have spoken.

The second religion Is that religion is it the religion of which we have spoken.

The first religion Is it the religion of which we have spoken.

First religion She has spoken.

Second religion They have spoken.

Third religion She spoke.

Fourth religion She has spoken.

Fourth religion I can see the sea.

Third religion I can see that sea.

Second religion I can see to the sea.

First religion I see the sea.

First religion And she should see to it.

Second religion And they should see to it and she should see to it.

Third religion She should see to it.

Fourth religion She sees to it.

Fourth religion A fifth only of the bananas were shown.

Fourth religion If he surprised if he was surprised if a fifth only of the bananas were shown, if all the bananas were grown if she was surprised if they were surprised and in their surprise are they wise.

Third religion If they are wise, if all the bananas are grown if a fifth of the bananas are shown are they surprised, were they surprised.

Second religion If only a fifth of the bananas were shown, if it were known that all the bananas were grown, if they were surprised if she was surprised, is she wise if all the bananas are grown.

First religion If all the bananas are grown. If a fifth of the bananas are shown. If they are wise. If she feels surprise if a fifth of all the bananas are shown.

First religion They look and see and so they know that they do not share in their attention. And why does she show that she does share in their attention.

Second religion And why do they share in their attention and why do they show that they know that they share in their attention. They share in their attention.

Third religion And why does she share in their attention. Why does she show that she knows that she shares in attention. Shares in their attention. Share in attention. Why does she show that she does that she knows that she shares the attention so that she does know that she does share in their attention.

Fourth religion She could know that she could share in their attention.

Fourth religion If they stop it if they say they have received it indeed they have received it and they have stopped they have stopped it indeed they have received it they find that they need to receive it. Indeed they do. Compare what there is to say with where they stay. Compare. I find that they are kneeling there where the water is flowing.

Third religion If she is to receive and to stop if indeed she is to stop it if indeed she is to receive if indeed can she need it can she receive it, need she stop it, can she furnish a house as well.

Second religion Can she find that she is kind can she receive it can she need it can she stop, can they need it can they stop it can they receive and and can they need it.

First religion Does she see the grass grown four times yearly can she receive it can she stop can she need it can she receive can she need it can she receive it.

First religion I can appoint I can point out this way.

Second religion She can point out that way she can appoint the delay.

Third religion Can they appoint, can I say can they point in this way.

Fourth religion She can be disappointed at their delay and she can point this way in this way.

Fourth religion Can you prepare the house so that she can furnish the house as well.

Third religion Can you prepare the earth so that the grass can grow nearly four times yearly.

Second religion Is the water flowing so that they kneel there where the water is flowing.

First religion Can she prepare the way so that one fifth of the bananas are shown when all the bananas are grown.

First religion She can be cherished.

First religion She can prepare in that way.

First religion How can the first be the first. And the second be the second. And the third be the third. And the fourth be the fourth. How can the fourth be the fourth.

Fourth religion She made them stay.

Third religion She came in this way.

Second religion They came and they were there where there was place for them.

First religion She came in the same way.

First religion At first they came to stay. At first they care when they go away. At first they stare and in this way they stay. At first they go away.

At first she can go away. At first she can go away or she can be sent away. At first she can be sent in this way. At first she can stay. At first what may she do at first. At first what can she do.

What they can do she can do.

She can do what they do. What do they do.

How do you do.

Second religion What can they say. What can be said the second day. And how can you say a second and not stay. How can you how can they second them in that way. Secondly they stay. Secondly they do know when they stay.

Secondly they go away. If they go away and stay do they stay away. Every second of the day.

Third religion The third makes one third, one third and she may stay. One third and if she may begin in that way she can go or she may even be sent away.

One third stay. Indeed one third do stay. Or do they stay. Or do they stay away. Or do they stay. Or does she stay. Or is she sent away. Or is she away. Or is she to stay.

Fourth religion Four and no more. Did you say four. Did she say four. Are there more. If she stays and a fourth more. Two fourths more. She will stay, she will not leave she will say she will stay.

Fourth religion More and more every day.

Third religion In this way.

Second religion Because they may.

First religion She easily may.

First religion She may not easily stay. If she does go away will she take with her where will she take her with her.

Second religion If they stay if they go away will they go away there where we remember to have seen that there were no difficulties.

Third religion If she does not or if she does not go away, or if she goes away or if she comes to stay, I do not think so. I do not think so. Or I do not think so.

Fourth religion If she does go away, yes, if she does go away, yes if she does go away, if she does stay if she stays yes if she does stay.

Fourth religion To send, to pretend to offend, to descend and to descend, to contend, to defend, to mend, to descend to defend to contend to tend, to attend, yes I will say so.

Third religion To receive and to believe, to believe and to deceive to establish and to blemish to arrange and not to change and please how can she come to please and how can she not come and how can she not please, how can she especially please very especially please.

Second religion Can they rejoice, who can rejoice, have they the choice, who can choose, can they exchange, who can exchange, can they prepare with whom can they share what they prepare.

First religion She has brought it here, she has brought it to bear on that, she has brought it there and she has brought to bear there on that. She has brought it to bear on this. She has brought it here she has brought it here to bear on this.

First religion Now I call out, call out and she calls out and I hear and she calls out and she hears what is said. Now I call out and I hear what is said. Now she calls out and I hear what is said.

Second religion If in walking they hear what is said if they hear what is said and if they are walking when they hear what is said they said no they said we are not prepared they are not to prepare for it. They are not ready to prepare. They prepare it. They say prepare it.

Third religion If either of them or if either one of them, if she sees to it that she walks and prepares, that she prepares and that she cares, that she cares and prepares if she sees to it that she cares, if she sees to it that she prepares that it is prepared if she sees to it that it is prepared.

Fourth religion Does she hear it does she hear them does she walk and does she hear them does she hear them as she walks and does she care to prepare does she prepare to care does she care and does she prepare.

Fourth religion A fourth religion and what not and a figure with sheep with a cock and with a flower.

Third religion And if not why not and a figure with a cock a figure with a sheep, a figure with a flower.

Second religion And indeed why not if there are figures and if the figures have sheep and if the figures have cocks and if the figures have flowers.

First religion If the figure is the one that has the sheep, if the figure is the one that has the cock if the figure is the one that has the flower if the figure and there is no other need for it.

First religion If you can see accidents birds and messages, if you can see that you are not young and had better remain so, as you are, remain so as you are, if you can see accidents birds and messages if you can remain so as you are, count less count eight or nine. To count less brings her back to their finding that she was kneeling there where the water was flowing and the glass if it is prepared abundantly covers it all. It is made to roll and cover easily spring vegetables.

Second religion If you can see leaves wood and disturbances if they can see disturbances leaves and wood if they can see green grass growing nearly four times yearly if they have felt that it will all be covered by wool made in the North from sheep who feed in the south if they know that it will all be covered here where the grass can grow nearly four times yearly then they have their land.

Third religion If she can see melons and smoke and violence, if she can feel that no one kneels there where the stable is built by an Italian who has not built it but is the stableman in it. If she can feel that she can see smoke and disturbances and she can see melons and smoke and disturbances can she see me. If you see me God bless the moon and God bless me.

Fourth religion Will she see to it that she can see a reader a pleasure and an alarm. Will she see to it that there is no harm in that that she can furnish a house as well. Very well. She can furnish a house as well.

Fourth religion Sixteen fifty four and seven, all good children can even see to it that they meant to be told what was not wonderfully told. Are they bold then.

Third religion Fifty four

Sixty seven

One hundred and nine and nearly every time they fasten it back.

Second religion Eighty four and eighty four did they ever before have such an opportunity of colouring bananas. No one colours bananas I say no one colours bananas.

First religion Nine and seven do not make fifty four any more, nor did they ever.

First religion To continue.

Second religion We continue.

Third religion They can continue.

Fourth religion We can continue.

Fourth religion We do continue.

Third religion We continue too.

Second religion We continue to continue.

First religion We do continue.

First religion Climb a wall all climb a wall. All climb a wall. All can climb a wall. They all can climb a wall. What is a wall. A wall is not a well. Very well and was she satisfied with water.

Second religion Very prettily. She very prettily makes three of them, one of them and another of them and two of them. Three of them actually see the tree. I see the tree and the tree sees me. Very prettily too. Very prettily.

Third religion And was there a place called a plan, and was the plan a place w[h]ere there were four roads and were four roads only two roads and are two roads four roads. And a plan. We do not plan grain. By grain we mean seeds and by seeds we mean flowers. Plan and four roads and two roads are four roads.

Fourth religion I do believe in warming water. I do believe in warming water I do believe in warming water I do believe in warming water.

Fourth religion An extra account.

Third religion On account.

Second religion On their account.

First religion To count.

First religion In a way a false winter they say. In a way.

Second religion A false winter if a winter is false does it mean that it is warm and seems cold, that it is cold and seems warm, is there any harm in a false winter is there any charm in a false winter.

Third religion If a false winter seems warm if a false winter is warm, if a winter is false is there any reason for alarm, is there any reason for alarm if a winter seems warm, if a winter is warm if there is a false winter in winter.

Fourth religion If there is an opening which leads to a street does that mean that there can be or can there seem to be as there does seem to be a false winter and not so greatly not very gently and yet a false winter if it is warm would it not be so gently, it would not be so it would not be gently so it would not be so gently.

Fourth religion And now she will see that she says that she can see and looking she can see that she saw it rightly. It was a green frog and very much such as it would be if it had been painted.

Third religion It was a necessity it was necessarily a decision it was necessary to decide if it was a blade and if it was a frog and beside it was necessary to decide.

Second religion It was more than necessary to decide if there was beside anything beside that which she saw there. She saw there what was there.

First religion If she looked and if she sighed she did not sigh she did decide, she decided that she saw what was there and beside that there was nothing to see there.

First religion Feathers and first religion. She feels the first religion freely, she feels it freely and she does not need security for it. She does not need security and security is scarcely seen while no one scatters out of her way in this way.

Second religion She surrenders herself there and selections are easily made, indeed selections are easily made. Select me. I select you. Select her. I select her. Select them I select them. In this way not by her delay, she does not delay them.

Third religion To be thirty, thoroughly to be thirty and then to be satisfied beside who is satisfied when she is satisfied and if she is satisfied who is satisfied beside. Who is it that is satisfied beside.

Fourth religion From religion for there are four religions, and for religion what is there for religion, what is there and what is it that there is for religion. What is for religion. Four religions and she and she is needed for religion. For four religions.

For the fourth religion.

Fourth religion Furnish the religion.

Third religion There is a third religion.

Second religion Sending a religion sending the second religion. And two. Sending the second religion and two. In every language there is second and two.

First religion One and one and one and the won, this I have begun. First and one one and then one we do not feel that in every language there is a first and one and really there is not a first and one not in every language. Not in every language is there a one, is there a first is there a first and one. First one and then another one. First one. The very first is one. One and one.

First religion Did she earnestly pursue did she earnestly pursue this for that.

Second religion Did she determine to do this and that.

Third religion Did she repeatedly renew this in that.

Fourth religion Did they undertake anew to give this for that.

Fourth religion Did they.

Third religion She did.

Second religion She did realise this.

First religion She did realise it.

First religion What did happen.

Second religion And what has happened.

Third religion What is happening.

Fourth religion What is happening to her.

Fourth religion Are they our roses.

Third religion Is it our dew.

Second religion Is it our water.

First religion Is it our garden.

Fourth religion Is it in our garden.

Third religion Are they on our roses.

Second religion Is it for our water.

First religion Is it frost or dew.

First religion And they remain few.

Second religion Are they there anew.

Third religion Are these for you.

Fourth religion And can you.

Fourth religion Many words mention this.

Third religion And are there any words in which to say this.

Second religion Why do they say that there.

First religion Why do they say this when they are here.

First religion Alphabets are a way of say a b c.

Second religion Alphabets are a way of expressing love for you and for me.

Third religion Alphabets are in the way.

Fourth religion Alphabets are as one may say alphabets to-day.

Fourth religion Mutterings begin when roses are given away.

Third religion. Roses are not given away in this way.

Second religion No roses are given away.

First religion Roses are necessary and they are given away in this way.

First religion And now for an address.

Second religion And for redress.

Third religion And for excess.

Fourth religion And for authority.

Fourth religion I have neglected I have not neglected she has not neglected nor has she been neglected nor indeed does she neglect it.

Third religion Extra pieces here and there, extra pieces are here and extra pieces are there and she can care for the extra pieces.

Second religion Can there be really flowers here when sisters strangers and they themselves need it.

First religion And naturally when, when do they naturally arrange for this and for that and when do they nearly arrange for it and for them to be near.

First religion First a religion.

Second religion Second a religion.

Third religion Third a religion.

Fourth religion Fourth a religion.

Fourth religion Fourth in religion.

Third in religion.

Third in religion.

Second religion Second in religion.

First religion First in religion.

First religion First in religion what do you say when a sheep thrusts a lamb out of her way and a lamb is in the way when the lamb is thrust out of the way.

Second religion Second in religion when you say that it is needful to ripen pumpkins in this way.

Third religion Third in religion when they say that in this way they are gay.

Fourth religion Fourth religion when they spread out there where oranges are not rare.

Fourth religion Do not despair.

Third religion Do please care.

Second religion Do do share.

First religion Do they dedicate themselves to this preparation.

First religion I know how to play hide and seek. And so does he, and so does she and so do they and so do the others.

First religion Mention this to them at the same time.

First religion No no she says no and I clap my hands and say no no too.

First religion Do you appear to be interested in the south and its cultivation. Are you as you appear to be interested in the development of the cultivation of the south and of vegetables and animals and trees and shrubs and climates. Are you as you appear to be humanly free. Are you as you appear to be deeply interested in the cultivation of the earth and in the growth of vegetables trees flowers shrubs and climate. Are you as you seem to be. Are you humanly free as you seem to me to be. Are you free to be interested in the cultivation of vegetables flowers trees and shrubs.

Second religion Is she rarely seen to be between the houses. Is she very rarely seen to be between the houses and in this way is she very rarely seen to mean to all of them, to mean to be to all of them what all of them seem to all of them to mean to any of them. Does she rarely mean to be seen between the houses by all of them. Does she rarely mean to seem to be seen by all of them between the houses of all of them. Does she rarely mean does she mean very rarely to be between the houses and does she mean not to be seen to be between the houses. She does not mean to be between the houses.

Third religion In this way we cannot find this to say.

Fourth religion In their houses if their houses meet, houses do meet the street, if their houses meet, if between their houses it as it were houses meet, and houses are on the street, how can she seem to be between the houses. How can she seem not to mean to be between the houses. As between houses. How can she mean not to be between houses. I wonder how she can mean not to seem to be between houses. I can wonder how she can mean this about not being in between houses.

Fourth religion Rapidly prepare for days.

Third religion Rapidly prepare this for days.

Second religion To rapidly prepare days.

First religion To rapidly prepare for days.

Fourth religion To repair here and to repair there.

Third religion To repair.

Second religion When can you repair this.

First religion Where can you repair.

First religion We have two wishes.

Second religion We have to wish.

Third religion We have two wishes and we have to wish.

Fourth religion We have to wish and we have two wishes.

Fourth religion May she be eager.

Third religion If she were more eager may she be more eager might she be more eager.

Second religion If she were more than eager she might be more eager.

First religion If she were eager and she was eager, she was eager and she might be eager. She might be more eager. She might be more than eager. She might be more eager.

First religion He does not hesitate to leave and to come she does not hesitate to leave and to come. She does not hesitate to leave and to come.

Second religion She does not hesitate to leave. She does not hesitate and if she did hesitate she would not hesitate to leave nor would she hesitate to come. She would not hesitate either to leave nor to come.

Third religion Come then.

Fourth religion To come then.

Fourth religion She did not hesitate to come.

Third religion She did not hesitate nor did she hesitate to come.

Second religion She did not leave she did not come she did not leave to come.

First religion Neither did she leave nor did she come.

First religion We said. He said it certainly.

Second religion If she was discovered being very able to say that.

Third religion If she meant to be absolutely reverberating.

Fourth religion If they were excelled altogether.

Fourth religion I know that you do know.

Third religion This and that and more.

Second religion She had it as if she had made it.

Third religion Who has said it who has had it who has had it who has heard it, who has heard it, who has hid it, who has hid it, who has held it, who has held it, who has it.

First religion Steadily to colour stockings, very steadily indeed and steaming it there any steam I wonder and do you plan to add this here.

Second religion Do you plan to add to this and do you fairly furnish a reason for it or do you doubt the use of horses here.

Third religion Do you doubt that houses are to be used at all and are you not silenced by lack of sound. He sounds as if he heard it.

Fourth religion He sounds as if he heard it as readily as if he had been able to furnish it to himself as well.

Fourth religion And then and then very well then.

Third religion When do you intend to send it again.

Second religion It is far easier to realise that she is able to sing.

First religion Not really for very far for them to hear a motor horn.

First religion For them to hear theirs.

Second religion For them not to hear it.

Third religion For them when they do hurry it.

Fourth religion For them then.

Fourth religion And for them then.

Third religion I have heard water and negroes and children and electricity.

Second religion And they need furs and wax and light and rapidity.

First religion And do they inhabit the houses.

First religion Excellently this time.

Second religion And very well for rice.

Third religion And do they please her enough.

Fourth religion Excellent fires which burn bamboos in trees.

Fourth religion And now for this there.

Third religion Is it nearly so situated is it nearly so nearly situated.

Second religion He had found it to be there.

First religion Where.

First religion As to burning bamboos.

Second religion She might easily think that there was no reason for their being richer there.

Third religion Where.

Fourth religion Where they grow vegetables so plentifully.

Fourth religion If you courtesy.

Second religion If you hold a hat on your head.

Third religion If they are not told.

Fourth religion Across to me.

Fourth religion She walked across to me.

Third religion And what did she see.

Second religion What did she say to me.

First religion When she walked across to me.

First religion I need not tell you that I see the moon and the moon sees me God bless the moon and God bless me which is you.

Second religion She need not tell me star light star bright I wish I may I wish I might have the wish I wish to-night. And I have not told you what it was.

Third religion I wish I was a fish with a great big tail. A polly wolly doodle a lobster or a whale. And I am certain no one is deceived.

Fourth religion Very well.

Fourth religion If you know that a town is small that the houses are enormous and tall that every one is very rich and you do not see any one fall nor indeed do you see any one at all tell me what is the name of the town.

First religion Cavaillon.

Second religion If you find narrow streets and wonderful trees and plenty of seclusion and very little ease.

First religion What is the name of this town.

First religion Cavaillon.

Second religion If you can describe sacks. How do you describe Romans.

Third religion And Paulines.

Fourth religion We rode into this.

Fourth religion To-day.

Third religion When.

Second religion Morning or afternoon.

First religion Before or afterwards.

First religion To very nearly please.

Second religion To very nearly please me.

Third religion To very nearly please me here.

Fourth religion To please me.

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1922

270.

WHY ARE THERE WHITES TO CONSOLE

A HISTORY IN THREE PARTS

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Clutch is a new word, clutch. Now remember what I said I said I was talking to you.

Occasional plenty is fairly well expressed. She said she knew it.

Serving in turn return to serving. I am sure that they will not like it. And now speak.

Let us begin with their not singing. I wonder about song.

And now to remember their not meeting.

Did he claim did he claim. I said when she said restoration I said I wanted the rest without the oration.

Did he claim them, did he claim that the third man was on horseback and rode down too far. Did he feel that about women and children. He felt it to be living quietly and peacefully. Nor did he remember statuary. How do you remember. How do you remember. This is an introduction.

Splendidly foreseen.

Now inaugurate

A satisfactory dialogue and monologue.

Do be civil to her. Do be civil to him and to her.

This is to be related to the beginning of their celebrating what was to be accomplished. They were entirely different in their way.

Bewildering what do you mean bewildering is a word that carries no weight. I have practically sold my house.

We describe the conquest english and french english and a missionary. A missionary stays a week and the english and french come to-morrow. The missionary stays a week and the english and the french have come and are leaving to-morrow.

Gradually we know that they are examples of confession I confess to an interest in a trepidation. And so do I and so I speak of it.

They are introduced and we commence their extra edition.

Extradite extra edition.

Above above me.

Did Rose say that she meant to diffuse to diffuse hope and reluctantly retain kindness. Did Rose say did Rose say anyway you pray. Did Rose say anyway I pray to-day, did Rose say that anyway she would slowly betray, what her bowl. I know what I mean by reeking. And now eyes and arise. And in the way of separation ties.

In this way American glory in this way I say American glory does not fade away. In this way I say in this way span it I span it in this way I say in this way I plan it. How can you call her. Not, No, To Know, No, To Know, To Know, No.

Not to know.

I know that Janet and Rose, I know that Janet and Rose I know that Janet and Rose I know that Janet and Rose arise.

part 1.

Ministering.

To minister they minister I minister, a minister. A minister is plural. A great many songs are plural so are bells churches and admissions.

Now to kindly bow.

She said and she was saying come do not come do not come to rename me come do not come do come and do they come and are they carefully coming are they coming. In this way they do not recognise birds.

Now they have been told what I mean to be told that they have received eighty trees.

We do not color photographs.

When I was young I suddenly decided not to smother grass with water or oil with water not to smother oil with water or water with water. I decided not to smother oil or grass or water or any other addresses. Then the thought came would I wish and I did not wish I did not wish to recollect stepping stones to joy. I had an article presented which I felt would be the one to have fasten as an apron. Do please me with an opera apron and do marry me to gray. How often have I been delicious. How often. I do not know.

She does not say I am not returning to her, she does not say that pigeons coo. She does not admire butter-cups and yellow pansies she does not credit her own volume with voices no indeed she doesn’t she establishes rows of presents. Come to stay away. Come to stay anyway.

In the past present future and arranged to come I say it with the same descent. I say it with the same good nature that characterises men of the great waters. Waters art gallery. Dismiss all thought of eloquence. Critical eloquence. How do you spell critical eloquence.

A conversation between whites.

Now to send for mustering.

Did she send.

Did she send.

Did she send

Did she send.

Whites and whites.

Why were there whites to condole to console. Why were there whites to console to condole. Why were there whites to condole to console to console to condole. Why were there whites to console to condole to condole to console. Why were there whites to condole to console to condole to console to condole. Why were there whites to console to condole. Why were there whites to condole. Why were there whites to console. Why were there whites to condole. Why were there whites to console.

If you would gather if you would rather if you had rather if you did gather, if she did not gather together a hat and now hats have not a feather if you would rather.

Conversation please.

Conversation to please.

Conversation.

They do not converse.

Conversation and please.

They do please.

If you please, every one repeats more than they said. They said each one of them said two of them said they said that they were not separated by more than a mother. Leave us to women.

Now then a regular story.

part 2.

Janet said that she had been stung again and again by a bee and that she never neglected attending to the sting.

Rose said that she wore them and read. She said she wore them red and that was the meaning of bewildering. Who were more bewildering than bewildered and they were not bewildered then. Do not mention them altogether them.

Janet said she walked suddenly everywhere and sat here and there and sat there and she said she sat here and she walked here and there and she stood there. She did not stand everywhere. What did she say.

Rose said I said I said it anyway I said it in any way. I said it and I said I did not select the place to stay to stay away. What did you say. I did select a place that would stay. Did you select a place where they would stay did you elect to stay away. I did not select a day. No indeed.

Janet. What did you say.

Rose. What did you say, Janet.

Janet. I said I was interested in the season in their seasons in those seasons. I said I was interested in those seasons which are of more interest to them. Seasons which are of more interest are the seasons which do or do not which are or are not of interest to them.

Rose. Spell a rose.

Janet. Say how do you do passively. We pass to play.

Rose. Why do you find where do you find when do you find how do you find how have you found where have you found why have you found when have you found which have you found.

Janet. And reading apart we recently announced the winning of the harmless sample of that free example. Is there another free example. I don’t interest myself in that free example.

Now attaching everything together.

Who is intended to be the one who is to indicate that one.

They indicate that one and I indicate one and they indicate one and the past we do not remember butter balls or sandwiches or velvet. Truly you don’t. Indeed I don’t.

part 2 and a quarter.

Two and a quarter who has bought her. Who has taught her. Who has caught her.

Who had caught her. Who had taught her. Who had bought her. Who had fought her.

Two and a quarter.

If they said they feel them. If they said they feel them and they feel if they said they feel them, who pauses.

Do you know what pauses do you know where they are do you know why they do come to prepare for themselves there where they recognise their share. They share it to-day. What can they not suggest as delay. They stay.

Two and a quarter.

To begin there was a memory of daisies. A memory of daisies did you say. There was a memory of daisies as you say. Was there a memory of poppies as you say. Was there a memory of poppies as you say. Was there a memory of poppies and daisies as you say.

I can guess and dress.

I can guess distress.

I can guess and press.

I can guess and guess.

I guess yes I guess.

I guess distress press dress distress I guess I dress I press I confess. I do not express all of my longings.

Longing any way.

Not too loose and too long.

Not longing any way.

Two make two and four make four and four make four and we enumerate.

To come back to purposes.

Purposes, a narrative.

Color.

Coat

Careless

Countess

Climate

Cut

Climb

and

Care.

Purposes. A narrative.

She knew She knew too.

Purposes. A narrative.

She came to see She came to see me.

Purposes. A narrative.

How can a narrative relate hairs to heads and Elizabeth to Elizabethans. How can it. How can it relate coats to hats and shoes to homes shrubs and houses. How can a narrative relate heights to shawls, ribbons to carpets and rest to cups. How can a narrative relate inches to inches and birds to veils and voices to carpets. How can a narrative relate Friday to Friday and plains to plains and saving to saving. How can a narrative relate pillows to pillows and white to white and buttons to buttons. How can a narrative relate sacks to sacks and ease to ease and meeting to meeting. How can a narrative relate recent attention,

I will trade you.

What will you trade me for.

Trade is made trades are made.

How can a narrative ratify a reason.

Pardon me. A narrative.

I was easily interested in knitting and in volumes I measured curtains and clouds and I was thoughtful when there was no necessity for shadows. I very easily meant to be a girl and I scarcely measured why I was colored. How were you colored.

We do so easily like days.

When I was free to tremble I almost suddenly mentioned napkins. Napkins are used at table by hosts guests and servants. I almost suddenly thought out places for cups. Cups may be religious. Do you remember that out of all the whole wide world they chose me. Choose me and say that you can call a colonel a general if he advances further. They plainly culminated. In this and in that capacity in my capacity and in their capacity I do not refuse recognition.

I am not one who pardons lengthily.

Pardon me. A narrative.

Seemingly they do not seem to see that I have decided to paint trees. Let us learn to paint trees. Let us learn to paint trees. He was interested. She was interested. They were interested. How were they interested. They were interested in their answers. And how was I interested I was interested in their answers. I was interested in my answers. And how was she interested. She was interested in my answers. She was interested in their answers. And how was he interested. He was interested in her answers. He was interested in their answers. He was interested in his answers and he was interested in my answers.

purposes. a narrative.
sub-title quays.

I can indicate ways of relieving the pressure caused by excess of silence. Can you indeed.

Now we point the way. I wish to tell you all about fooling. He fools me nicely and I am not a fool and I am not a fool and I am not a fool. A foal is a child of a horse is a child of horses. The way we can cling to humbling, they humbled men women and children by listening. They never spoke a mumbling word. They sang clearly, they spoke reluctantly, they followed alarmingly and they refused immediately. They never were open to criticism nourishment or interruption. They were not clamorous. Neither were they clamorous. Neither were they clamorous nor violated. Nor were they regionalist. To be a religionalist is often not necessary. Timmy how do you.

Agreement, a narrative.

I can plan can I plan, can I plan it.

To agree let me freshen it up.

Now place me where I am.

To agree let me be collected by it. I recollect having known my father and my mother.

I can plan can I plan can I plan it.

I can agree to the morning sun.

And where do you place.

I don’t place you anywhere at all I let you alone.

I agree to recall all that I remember I agree to recall all that I can remember.

I can plan it can I plan it.

I agree that the water may seem to be fresh.

I agree you agree you do agree I agree do you agree with me.

Where do you place me.

I can plan I planned it, I had a hand in it I planned it, I plan it do you undertake to mean to have me plan it. I plan it. I had a hand in planning it. I plan it. Don’t you plan it.

I agree that you do see, do you see me do you see that you do see me. Where do you see me. Do you see that that is where you do see me. Do you see that you do see to seeing me. Do you plan it Janet.

Come back. A narrative.

To spend my time in the morning. When do you spend your time. To spend my time in the morning.

I have no more hesitation.

To spend my time in the morning.

Do you prepare that in that way.

To spend my time in the morning.

Come on.

There are more there are plenty more there are more than twenty more of them.

I agree to finish.

I plan it, can I plan it.

I agree to be what there is to see. I agree to see what there is to see. I agree. I agree I do agree.

part 2 and a half.

Startling reiteration.

I never startle.

Don’t you startle when you hear that some one is there. Don’t you startle when a chair is there. Don’t you startle when you appear. Don’t you appear. Don’t you follow when you come in here. Don’t you as you are there don’t you come over here. Don’t you come in here.

She answered I am able to read and to measure. And how do they measure. They measure solids with solids and liquids with liquids and pets with pets. In this way addition is easy. We add all of it.

part 2 and two thirds.

When they came they saw. When they came they saw and do not expect them to come and see do not expect them to come and to have have seen do not expect them to mean that they have come and seen. They came and saw.

We do not feel that when this you see you will look at that tree.

A great many people tire of more than two thirds and then immediately carry them and see them and believe them and conceive them. No one is famous for erudition.

Does he remind you of some one.

Yes of course.

part 2.

When Saturdays come apart from you when Saturdays come and we part too when Saturdays come and we have some way to go you say so and I say so. When Saturday comes and does she say all day and every day we undertake to stay.

This is the same at the beginning. Why do you carry Harry at the beginning. Why do you carry Carrie in the beginning. Why do you carry what you do carry in the beginning. Why do you carry that in the beginning. What do you carry in the beginning.

part 3.

Closely to a narrative, we look closely at a narrative and we narrate what we saw. We narrate what we see. We narrate what we see and we see to this.

Rose and Janet.

Expose and plan it.

Repose and fan it.

Disclose and began it.

Rose and Janet.

part 3.

A reputation for more.

Anybody can care to come and see me.

Anybody can feel that the day is not kept away.

Anybody can say that they wish that we had all of those wishes.

Anybody can reason with themselves and repeat that they know that they can know more.

Anybody can furnish to themselves and for themselves and anybody can be satisfactorily periodical.

I know exactly what I mean by a periodical.

I suggest to them and they have suggested to them exactly what I mean by periodical. I mean by periodical a periodical and all of us can say yes.

part 3.

No account would be one where, on no account would there not be one who was one who won and was winning. Won and was winning. Was winning and won.

One and won. She won.

This introduces the chapter which is the one which addresses one to the other and expresses, do we know about caresses. We know what echoes say.

We know what echoes are, and we know what addition is and we also know about additions and lettering and little noises. We also know how we accompanied in place of Adams. Now to question categorically.

Did she see her.

Did they repeat that.

Did she attach them.

Did they fasten this.

Did they color that.

Did they decide this.

Did they fasten that.

Did they attach that.

Did they repeat that.

Did they gather this.

Did they trouble that.

Did they gather that.

Did they replace theirs.

Did they replace that.

Did they find that.

Did they separate that.

Did they determine this

Did they double that.

Did they find this

Did they separate this

Did they determine that.

Did they double this

Did they receive that.

Categorical questions are answered by these answers.

They meant to reply.

part 3.

Prepare to mistake means. Can this be said of Ned. Prepare to mistake means prepare a mistake. Let us see clearly. Let us clearly see that mistake means mistake. Let us clearly see that to prepare a mistake means to prepare to mistake, to prepare to mistake, to prepare a mistake. A mistake means to prepare a mistake.

Come together again.

When.

Come together then, then come together.

I do see how infidels talk. They talk with the language of dishes and daylight.

And what do you say to attachments. Attachments are made everywhere by the turn of a stair. And pleasant faces are desperate. Do please plead.

And now cover the strange stairway.

I feel that I have nearly said that bushes growing are bushes growing and they are green and they are only red when we feel like reversing. Reversibly speaking. Can you collect reversibly speaking. I did once.

I should not have concluded to attend to theirs.

part 3.

I agree to part part three.

part 3.

A mile a day. In this way and in that way. When I say a mile a day I mean in this way and in that way. When I say a mile a day I mean it in this way and in that way.

One way one went in that way one went a mile a day in that way.

There are two of them. The one went a mile a day in that way. That one went a mile a day in that way.

There are two of them.

One went a mile a day one went a mile a day in that way.

In going a mile a day in that way how many days are there to while away.

One went a mile a day in that way. In that way a mile a day is not prepared a mile away.

One went a mile a day in that way.

part 3.

A pause comes when the center is sung, a pause comes when the center is rung. A pause comes at the resemblance to the decline to fall. Is dragging stationed there. If we move do we go. If they are apart do they go away together. If they are a part do they go away together. I said that a pause is made by separate estates. Are estates separated from one another necessarily. If we speak of estates do we mean adjoining. Now listen to me sing. I sing. Now listen to me. I fancy that I listen to you.

A character celebrated for the space of sentences. Sentences are not always spoken.

part 3.

Not successful.

part 3.

What do they say when they speak to me.

When this you see remember me.

What do they say when they speak to me.

part 3.

Illustrate and Introduce.

Conversation and days.

In their praise.

Observe their ways.

In their praise.

I see to seeing.

Yes.

I see to seeing to them.

Yes.

Now for thought.

I walk you walk they walk we walk. I walk we walk you walk they walk.

I walk they walk you walk we walk.

I walk we walk. I walk they walk I walk we walk they walk you walk.

You walk I walk they walk we walk.

We walk

They walk

You walk

We walk.

We walk you walk they walk I walk.

And now for their thought.

And now for their thought. They thought.

I felt I dwelt in marble halls with gold and pearls beside. I felt that I dwelt in lovely halls with lovely color on lovely walls and loving words beside. I felt that I dwelt in lovely walls. I felt that I dwelt inside.

I felt that I dwelt I felt that I dwelt upon velvet and felt I felt that I dwelt that I felt I felt that I dwelt upon what I felt beside.

And you did.

To please me you did.

To please yourself you did.

I felt that I dwelt in marble halls and that I was gifted beside.

Nicely

Very nicely.

In the distance they disturbed themselves to please me. They kept their distance.

They managed to express to redress to impress and they moved about.

How astonished we are to know how they moved about. And did they finish this.

How astonished I was when I was intended to be bold. Bold do you say, walking do you say, flourishing do you say, darting do you say, attended do you say, settled do you say appointed do you say. She was astonished to know that it was to be so.

And then in that irresistible way, who walks waits wonders and remains irresistibly. Who wonders walks remains waits irresistibly. When are colors concealed. When they have been predicted. I predict that you do not intend to stay away.

And so do I.

In this way we remember little ways.

And now how are hours known as a passage.

I feel that in this instance I do declare that there are to be in there that there are to be knots of colors. Now do you reconcile flowers with water. You understand an error and an elevation and a proceeding and necessary tastes. If I taste I feel no such anger. And if I taste do I carry a letter farther. Let me think of a and b and c. Let me think of a condition of arousing. I do not arouse the most quiet. No indeed. I miss it.

Now to replace not lace there is no lace to replace.

Now to replace.

Come and call me Janet.

Yes.

Come and call me Janet.

Yes.

When I see flowers I admire flowers.

When I see flowers I plan flowers. When I see flowers I prepare flowers. When I see flowers I recall flowers. When I see flowers. How pleasant are flowers.

How favorable are flowers to flowers.

How far are there flowers.

You see this is what interests me. I am interested in returning in returning I am interested in returning.

When I marry I say seven times seven make forty nine.

And when I address you or them when I address myself to you or to them I feel that there is not any more distance than has been described.

This does not discourage me nor should it discourage. It should encourage I encourage you and you need not prepare to go away.

Alright.

Now let us earnestly compare hair.

This has not been done.

This has been done.

You do understand preparation and money and biography.

Now let us begin as if it were to begin.

There happened to be fastened by the Credit Lyonnais more attachments than those simply in France. There is America North and South America, Europe Egypt and Algeria.

Very well.

After that there is Terre Haute and all of the Mississippi.

In this way we do arithmetic together.

Fifty fifty.

That makes a quarter a day. And all of it has no origin.

No one knows the original. It is attached printed and placed and unions have nothing to do with it.

Guess again.

I did not guess that it could be you.

You guessed that two are less than you two.

I never believe that houses are cold.

A continuation.

They never disappear.

Do they never disappear.

How are you ever to crave cake.

How are you ever to disappear hear.

How are you to disappear.

How are you to disappear.

I do ask you how are you and how are you to disappear.

I ask you and I ask you how are you to disappear here.

I have not asked you how do you do how do you disappear here.

I have not asked you.

I have asked you how do you disappear.

part 4.

To part to depart to prepare a part, to care to cart away all ones belongings all day, to start to have a heart to prepare a part to part to start to care to part to depart. No not in this union is there no strength. No. When Rose does not say no, when Rose does not go, when Rose has a pretty gold head, what do you say to go ahead, when Rose it has been said when Rose when I arose and when you arose, arise, do not decide do not decide what is settled do not decide, do not decide. Beside why do you not decide. Why do you not decide beside.

Beside.

I know how many are left when every one has gone away, I know exactly.

You do not understand preparation.

I feel that a home is enough.

And where do I go when I go away. Do you ask me to color everything in that white way.

Of course I will not stay away. Of course I will not go away. Of course I mean to color more white in that way. Of course I do.

Does moving make miles more. How many more miles are there before there are the miles that we said furnished the landscape.

Did you ever hear me say I wished it for water and not water and winter and not winter. Did you ever hear me say that beauty is not beauty and that I do not fulfill fully. What do you fulfill. I fulfill my wishes and their wishes.

In this way we have separated moisture.

And in the eyes.

Who has eyes.

And in the eyes.

Their eyes.

And in their eyes.

To be in their eyes.

To be in the eyes.

To be in eyes.

She he and it and they said.

Led.

Eyes do not lead.

Eyes do not lead.

Her eyes have been fastened ahead.

And why can you convince me.

I cannot say all there is to say.

last part.

Fattening slowly.

Who corrects whom.

A room.

A room is not noisy.

A room has no dimensions if one comes in too soon.

And in this way they apparently led the way.

I cannot tell you how fond we are of Janet.

There are no whites to console.

There are no whites to console.

There are no whites to console to console.

There are no whites to console.

She said to say we move in that way we remove in that way we remove ourselves anyway.

Can we connect two.

Can we connect two and two.

Depend on me.

I depend upon you to do what there is to do.

And serving.

And deserving.

And accept my salutation. I salute you and I say I am not displeased I am not pleased, I am not pleased I am not displeased I am not I am not able to regain frontiers. In this way a particle of the way has the necessary attendance and they stay and what do they mean by confidence. To have confidence means that importance their importance the importance of it is not denied.

And she was not forgotten.

Did you spend it.

And did you spend it.

Did you send it.

And did you send it.

Did you send it.

And did we send it.

We feel that it is our gift.

We feel that it is our gift.

Now the thing I would like to know is this how do you change prepare to change and not prepare for a change. You do not prepare.

You do not prepare and here and there.

Do you resemble here and there.

Do you resemble them here.

Do you resemble them here.

This is not merely in addition.

Why won’t they.

I am doing finer and finer things all the time.

Why are there no whites to console.

She stole.

When one speaks of that, when one speaks of that where is that where is it.

When one speaks of that when one does speak of that.

She said she had the fame.

It is well that there is a flame. And blame and the same. We feel that it is our gift.

In this way we call.

I call.

You call.

You call and I call, I call to them, you call to them, they call.

All call.

Why are there no whites to console.

To condole and to console. Who knows the difference.

She was a white rose and she was a pioneer. Can a pioneer see here.

She was a white rose and she was a pioneer and they went there with a chair. This is indicated by the fact. The facts are these they please they do not say we are to stay, to please ourselves we do we do go from door to door, from the door of one room to the room, from door to door and before, before this they gave this as an instance. Instead of marrying, she was married again, instead of marrying it was understood. We understand that she chose. We understand because we choose we do not choose to have you here. Here and there, here and there yet. Do you underlet it yet. Not yet.

In this way the study of the theatre is the theatre and the study of sculpture is sculpture. And the study, they study so that they come to share what. We do not say they share. We spare this and apart from them.

To conclude.

First food.

Second stewed.

Third brood.

To conclude.

First. She needed the sea.

Second. She needed to be away from the sea.

Third. She could not be a treasure whether there was any intention whether there was or was not any intention whether she intended to be.

No one knows more of that dish. Bouillabaisse. This is made of two kinds of fish which are opposed in character, one of them being large and the other small one strong and the other very well the other was very well put in there. Then there is saffron and preparation. And what did you hear them say. I heard them say that they had had it three times.

Let me tell you how to raise dogs cats rabbits pigeons and prayers. By concluding to amass, by concluding to regret, by concluding.

And then come and delay. How can France by pants, and feathers feathered. Ingredients. How can you spare me. And how can you praise me. I praise you to the skies.

How does she praise me. She praises me to the skies.

Skies and skies. Have you skies. Have you mentioned skies. Have you meant skies. Do you mean skies. She praises me to the skies.

Have you seen how he was born. Yes indeed.

And have you seen where they blow glass.

Yes indeed.

And have you seen where they make thermometers.

Yes indeed.

I can separate myself from this thought.

I thought.

I thought that you had thought about it. You thought I had decided about it.

I did not pretend dreams. No indeed not as to singing. No indeed not as to singing. I did not pretend that I had perfect dreams. Not as to plants, no not as to plants. And there was this excuse. Near by there was a home for the aged. Never forget the Romans. They did.

What are they doing constantly.

What are they constantly doing.

Miss Janet Scudder is an example of the intention to realise that there is no road to ruin. She understands wreaths and wrath and wishes and she understands claims and counts and calls. She also understands puns and learning and reliance. And she also undertakes messages and sermons and resolutions. And she smiles and she mentions dolls and she undertakes fairs. When you undertake fairs how often have they mentioned that fairs are not pairs. They said this of New England and why do you feel exactly that and what do you feel this exactly. When you feel that you breathe breathe fairly you fairly breathe and you need you do not need to go farther. After all if the water says so can you come back. Can you come back and forth. Can you come back and forth and when you can hear a crowd you can hear that a crowd you can hear that of a crowd. Not to crowd.

On the contrary Rose why mention why suppose why do you suppose why do you not suppose how can you suppose where do you disclose what do you disclose what have you disclosed, why have you disclosed and as to repose when do you expose repose how does one expose repose where does one repose and expose repose and why do you share why do you share your hair. My hair your hair, you share I share we share you share they share we share we share hair, and they care do they care when they care do they wear what they wear do they care why they care do they marry do they carry, do they do they do they do they mean to realise markets and money, do they, do they mean to be funny do they mean to be funny and do they measure there what do they measure and where. Many many tickle you for sin. So can religions miscarry.

[ ¶ ]

1922

271.

IDEM THE SAME

a valentine to sherwood anderson

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

I knew too that through them I knew too that he was through, I knew too that he threw them, I knew too that they were through, I knew too I knew too, I knew I knew them.

I knew to them.

If they tear a hunter through, if they tear through a hunter, if they tear through a hunt and a hunter, if they tear through the different sizes of the six, the different sizes of the six which are these, a woman with a white package under one arm and a black package under the other arm and dressed in brown with a white blouse, the second Saint Joseph the third a hunter in a blue coat and black garters and a plaid cap, a fourth a knife grinder who is full faced and a very little woman with black hair and a yellow hat and an excellently smiling appropriate soldier. All these as you please.

In the meantime example of the same lily. In this way please have you rung.

what do i see

A very little snail.

A medium sized turkey.

A small band of sheep.

A fair orange tree.

All nice wives are like that.

Listen to them from here.

Oh.

You did not have an answer.

Here.

Yes.

a very valentine

Very fine is my valentine.

Very fine and very mine.

Very mine is my valentine very mine and very fine.

Very fine is my valentine and mine, very fine very mine and mine is my valentine.

why do you feel differently

Why do you feel differently about a very little snail and a big one.

Why do you feel differently about a medium sized turkey and a very large one.

Why do you feel differently about a small band of sheep and several sheep that are riding.

Why do you feel differently about a fair orange tree and one that has blossons [blossoms] as well.

Oh very well.

All nice wives are like chat.

To Be

No Please

To Be

They can please

Not to be

Do they please.

Not to be

Do they not please

Yes please.

Do they please

No please.

Do they not please

No please.

Do they please.

Please.

If you please.

And if you please

And if they please

And they please.

To be pleased

Not to be pleased.

Not to be displeased.

To be pleased and to please.

kneeling

One two three four five six seven eight nine and ten.

The tenth is a little one kneeling and giving away a rooster with this feeling.

I have mentioned one, four five seven eight and nine.

Two is also giving away an animal.

Three is changed as to disposition.

Six is in question if we mean mother and daughter, black and black caught her, and she offers to be three she offers it to me.

That is very right and should come out below and just so.

bundles for them

A History Of Giving Bundles.

We were able to notice that each one in a way carried a bundle, they were not a trouble to them nor were they all bundles as some of them were chickens some of them pheasants some of them sheep and some of them bundles, they were not a trouble to them and then indeed we learned that it was the principal recreation and they were so arranged that they were not given away, and to-day they were given away.

I will not look at them again.

They will not look for them again.

They have not seen them here again.

They are in there and we hear them again.

In which way are stars brighter than they are. When we have come to this decision. We mention many thousands of buds. And when I close my eyes I see them.

If you hear her snore

It is not before you love her

You love her so that to be her beau is very lovely

She is sweetly there and her curly hair is very lovely

She is sweetly here and I am very near and that is very lovely.

She is my tender sweet and her little feet are stretching out well which is a treat and very lovely

Her little tender nose is between her little eyes which close and are very lovely.

She is very lovely and mine which is very lovely.

on her way

If you can see why she feels that she kneels if you can see why he knows that he shows what he bestows, if you can see why they share what they share, need we question that there is no doubt that by this time if they had intended to come they would have sent some notice of such intention. She and they and indeed the decision itself is not early dissatisfaction.

[ ¶ ]

1922

272.

PRUDENCE CAUTION AND FORESIGHT

A STORY OF AVIGNON

[A Novel of Thank You, 1955]

It is just what they would do eventually.

Leon was married. He had a wife. He had four children. He had four girls.

He has come

Who has come.

That does not attract the attention of anyone.

Who has come

He has come

He has not come.

Leon was married, he had a wife, he had four children he had four girls. They were all young. Leon had been told, he told that it was better to be nervous than to be neglectful. He was not nervous and when he received a reward he was rewarded.

In varying religion he did not mean to write for them. Nor did he. Nor did he die fighting. Nor did he differ from the men who sang. They did not sing to be told that they were singing. They did not sing in order that they would prefer tears. How can you cry and not die.

Prepare to be a little astray. Do not prepare to describe to-day. He described how he saw all he saw and he had not seen bridges and water and climbs. He never climbed there because his friend had not been there before he had not been there before or after he had been there. He told us what was more important than this to him.

When he had not been left alone and could you be really prepared in a mine or in a ditch or in a room when he had really never been left alone he rarely felt that he had forgotten to mention the matter. And regularly when there was danger he could recollect that he could see before him his four children who were four girls. He never thought then of calling the littlest one a one languaged butterfly, nor did he speak to us of heredity. He felt that his wife had had sisters and brothers. And where were they please.

If you please.

Leon was necessarily dead not necessarily dead.

Leon had not been perfectly immune. Nor had he chosen to see to be.

He had indeed followed advantageously. And in following he had not felt very nervous nor very timid nor very aggressive nor very dangerous. He had indeed felt that he was to be spared. And was he. He was.

He collected readily he recollected readily and more easily than not he was angry. And when he was angry what did he say. He said he had not neglected his own affairs. But he had. And then the contradiction was made and he contented himself with work for himself and others. In coming to addition he again added that he was no immune. That he did not know this and that he had not neglected to add in addition.

We see opposite to us another older and we hear opposite to us a calendar. Leon did not mean to be more assiduous.

Can you have their adventures with a mother. With their mother. Their mother later arranged a little writing table for herself.

Leon did not prepare pleasantly. Oh yes he did.

Leon very nearly entered in here and he very nearly entered in here again.

From this there was no appeal. And in reality catch as catch can is not a plan.

There is a bridge at Avignon can you believe that it is a suspension bridge when you see it or when you walk on it.

I arrive.

I arrive here and I leave here after I have arrived here.

Expenses color me in a way.

prudence.

Leon neglected no fanaticism. He did not neglect any fanaticism. Nor did he fear to consider that he had escaped the rest. He was not nearly so easily restored not nearly and he undertook nothing else. He was not extraordinarily circumspect. He was not more cautious than he was prudent and in a manner of speaking he had slept well.

caution.

When I was connected and caution was said to be more meaningful than patience I remembered that I had meant what I said.

Leon was not more cautious than he was patient. Prudence and caution do not mean being prudent and being cautious. In Avignon every other day is every other day. In this way they separate night from day. This did not concern Leon who was not readily adaptable. How can you please to see. You do not deny any occasion to preach repetition to me.

Leon was useful and necessarily satisfied. How can he visit this on himself. And where does he prepare to stay. Leon was not more cautious more patient nor more prudent than in war and in peace.

foresight.

To foresee changing places. If you foresee changing places do you change Avignon for Marseilles and Marseilles for Avignon. If you foresee do you foresee what there is to foresee. Do you foresee that you will be pleased and not seen when you no longer care to see to it.

Leon died.

And this made it easy to foresee that he would have been better pleased if he had been very well.

It was easily felt to have been left to remember there was plenty of foresight.

Prudence caution and foresight, and she foresees and he foresees and there are a great many hills in Marseilles and none in Avignon. There are hills around Avignon. Avignon is a walled city and the river is close to it. Marseilles is built on hills and the river runs into the Mediterranean and Marseilles is on the Mediterranean and the Mediterranean is close to it.

Prudence caution and foresight.

Leon had a wife he had four children all of them girls.

Foresight.

Leon was nearly as well attended to as if he had been married and had had the attention of his wife and he did not have necessarily to have pleasure in repeating this to them.

I foresee that he will see to this and to them. Now it is all changed. If you change you change that and if you change that you change this and if they change this they are not more than changed.

He did not die to cry. No indeed nor did they hurry. You hurry where they hurry, and they hurry where he hurries. He does not hurry here and there. He did not hurry.

And yet in his movements in his movements he was very hurried in his movements and in his ways he was hurried in his ways and in his way there was nothing in his way. In his way he was very useful and proud and decisive.

Ring again.

Pleasurable.

How pleasurable.

I foresee an added alarm.

What did Leon see.

He saw just the same and he did renounce his attention to pursue himself adequately. Do be gloomy to-day and do say that Leon went away. He did not go away in that manner of speaking.

Hear him express himself readily, hear him recount and recount and yet he and yet he had seen the same when at the same time violence was all the same. Is violence all the same and is his attention the same and is his intention the same and is his attention the same and does he answer the same answer and does he answer and does he deserve and does he serve and does he observe and does he quiet them and is he quiet then and did he answer and did they ring and did they ring and did he answer and did he address and did he have address and did he come to say what did he come to stay and did he stay there where did he say. Do say were you interested in what he did say. He said well he was conversing then he said he understood very well and naturally he was not neglectful.

Foresight means going to Rome. A frenchman does not roam. No indeed. Leon was a frenchman. And his wife. Did I say his wife. And why was she faithful and why were there four children. The four children were little girls. In the meantime cheerfulness can be me met and so can energy and economy and foresight and administrative ability and too great abstention. And in the meanwhile were we sorry. We were very sorry when we heard of it. And the way to place a name there his name there her name there, she placed her name there his name there not their name there.

Not the name there. Naturally not the name there.

She stayed there.

[ ¶ ]

1922

273.

IF HE THINKS

A Novelette of Desertion

[Transition, 10, January 1928]

He was and is an, he was and is not named otherwise than Paul. Paul is his name and Paul is his character. Paul C. and Paul W. and Paul P, and Paul F.

In heaven very well oh very well and bees. He sees to them he seizes them and and Gabrielle may be a woman and is and is, she pleases and she is she is not married or the same. Can any one can any one does any one do they does lie does Avignon.

Indeed no distress.

Indeed no mistress.

Indeed an old care.

Indeed they can care to see cousins and a brother. Cousins and a brother do not smother Avignon.

If he was freed.

Not at all.

His mother’s debts.

Carrots hang on the wall.

And is that all.

Not at all.

They can have a pocket in a shawl.

And is that all

Not at all.

Paul.

In lamb and pork chops,

And mutton and beef roasts

In celery and spinach sauces

For boiled pears and prizes

And their mouths and their mouths, do not hesitate to sing by means of their mouths do not hesitate to hum by means of hives of bees painted regularly and put in under the trees.

She followed when no one followed. She was followed when no one was followed. She stood when no one stood she shrank when no one shrank, she mounted when no one mounted she settled when no one settled she did not crowd when no one crowded she did not draw when no one drew she did not announce when no one announced and she did not care to be bold to be told to scold not indeed to enfold. She did not care to be told, she did not care to breathe it as air and why do you why did you go. I felt it necessary to go. Why do you go. I feel it necessary to go. Where to do go.

If in reading if in reading read to me. It is read to me. In this way a present and at present. He is present.

If Leontine is mine if she is he need not search for more any more.

Need not search for more any more.

If in walking, yes if in walking recognise walking as walking.

Recognise walking as walking.

How many stories are there in it.

interlude

Is this a surprise right in the middle of If he thinks thinks, I don’t think I know why I love my baby so, she is rosy she is my posy she is so cosy she is so dozy little sweet complete my new year is my baby as a treat.

How many stories are there in it.

First.

London Paris Saint-Remy if he were three he would be free and he is three and he is free to gather what does he gather, he gathers as it were he does gather as it were he does gather and he meant to nourish me. Nourish and flourish are two necessary securities.

Can he say Paul.

Saul is another name.

Now as to a wife.

Now as to a wife in return.

Canals have water.

Canal water.

Canal water is used for irrigation.

Canal water flows and indeed it flows very well and runs and indeed it runs very and it overflows and it overruns and it is arranged for in a way it is arranged for and guns in this way guns are used and nearly in the evening and nearly not rapidly and very nearly not rapidly and they see when they look up into the tree they see very steadily they see and not he he does not see very steadily and yet not a defect. When is a defect not a defect when it is painstaking.

The history of Paul’s measures and his active seas and no one sees more. More and more. How intentionally to revive.

Pillows, they call out and have sent, have sent for pillows. Pillows are used not used, pillows are used and they ask him to give them to them.

He does not expect to answer to-day. He does not expect them not to sleep at night. Night and bright. We are equally bright. And can you grieve Paul. Paul and grief and so are they often to cook little birds.

As well as huntsmen. Very well huntsmen. And travellers. Very well travellers. And tourists. Very well tourists. And ladies. very well ladies, and midnight masses very well masses.

If he thinks partly for three.

We were very sorry for ease and grace and no Mabel not masses.

We were very sorry for easily and gracefully and no Michael not sheep. We were very sorry for accidentally and presently and no Nelly not knives. No nor can there be moments to more than Italians to more than balls to more than canals.

How do you think of canals.

Paul can do what Locker can do. Locker can do what Joseph can do. Joseph can do too what Arthur can do. And Arthur can do it all, he can readily restate changes.

Change again.

When this you see remember to be careful and not to deserve to have us say no no to-day yes yes to-day, we are going away, we are going away anyway.

He was not deluged with desertions and the son of an English mother and French father stayed. He stayed and his hand rested on a dog.

If in this way any one every one is obliging is obliged to satisfy whims and fancies, how prettily she seconds, and seconds, very many are more than seconds. I second and he seconds, and we second desertion and exertion.

A pronouncing vocabulary.

Desertion and exertion.

If you do.

We did go away.

And we did come to you.

As an orator and an author as an author and as an orator and as an auditor and for sailors and fishes fishes and sauces, cause for fishes and for meat and for meat and for cauliflower and not for potatoes nor indeed no nor indeed and for cheese and indeed and for oranges for indeed they came and for their shame and to their shame and with shame they name with shame we name with shame with shame we name them so.

So they say.

He left to be gay.

Gay did you say.

He may forget.

Easily may.

And we.

We did say

We were not to be assisted.

They were not to be assisted.

And another’s son.

How often are apostrophes needed here.

A pronouncing dictionary of words for vegetables.

A pronouncing dictionary for words for butter and oil.

A pronouncing dictionary for words and vowels.

And so would anything else it would look like.

Does he say so does he say he too will be spared today. And he was he made a protest, it was the first time that he protested he had refused before but he had not protested, now he protested and had as result, not a choice but a change. A change and to change, a pronouncing vocabulary of sweets.

Unlikely more than likely.

I can easily place I can easily replace I can easily replace lace with lace.

To replace. Meadows and trees are cut down.

We have a pronouncing vocabulary of silver.

Silver cups silver in a cup, more silver and more settlements, more settlements and more satisfaction, more satisfaction and more unrest.

I feel that this is a vocabulary and I feel that there is a vocabulary of suspension bridges. We know of at least three varieties and we have very definite preferences. We prefer to cross them and recross them and we come across them.

Rhyme me with one of them. One of them and more than one of them. One of them out there.

I have lost interest in him. And you and you and you. We have lost interest in him. And you and you and you. We have lost interest in him as a captain of industry.

In finishing we say ram lamb sheep or mutton, mutton lamb sheep or ram, sheep ram lamb and mutton, mutton ram sheep or lamb. When this is said everything is said. When everybody sings nobody sings. When nobody pleases. You please if you please he will not go so far, readily and in anger. To finish.

[ ¶ ]

1922

274.

LILY LIFE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

A reason for celery.

Please take it do please and take it.

When I was told that celery was a root when I was told that, I was informed at the same time that in order that the leaves become white they must be covered and not completely, in some cases there is no reason for desiring celery.

Manifestly I desire to arrange and to have it all arranged.

I press for my advantage and I do not refine maple sugar. Maple sugar is so transported. It is transported any way satisfactorily.

There is really an interest in words and music of an opera.

To step forward and back.

Add minting.

Admitting that they were seated admitting that he and she have shown they have shown more there than in this way.

Not a disappointment.

Not a cherry.

Not a disappointment.

part ii.
to continue lily life.

Lily life meant to very reasonably restate the satisfaction of excesses and indeed how sweetly do you pronounce words. How very considerate they are and how content we are with our pet.

She knows and he knows what you nor I nor nobody knows.

Not indignantly with fountains oh no not indignantly with fountains.

Let us express in the meantime let us express in the meantime let us express edible mushrooms, strawberries, rose buds, petunias and dears.

And the dears.

At one end the dears and at the other proper pride. In this way no mystery need baffle us.

Join water with wells. Join respect with regret. Join knives with embroidery. Join lambs with stables and also join pieces with corners. Care to see me.

[ ¶ ]

1922

275.

ERIK SATIE

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Erick Satie benignly.

Come to Sylvia do.

Sylvia Sybil and Sarah

A bird is for more cookcoo.

And then what spreads thinner, and a letter. It is early for all.

[ ¶ ]

1922

276.

TALKS TO SAINTS

OR STORIES OF SAINT REMY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Who talks to saints. If they talk to Saints are they said to resemble Madame Bovary.

In talks to saints they are believed to be reminded of their times. The times when they were this. This and that and that and this and a bell and a bull. A bull and a bull. When they were this.

I planted I implanted in them a symbol of bees of bread of meat of figs of trees not of birds nor of cows nor of doors nor of rivers but of fountains and of water and of sheep and of size.

He sighs and she sighs.

Said the saints she said the saints, she said the saints and the best of roses, she said were there saints and beds of roses. In Saint Remy they grow roses for seeds, flowers for seeds, lilies for seeds and saints for seeds.

Let me see.

We meant that a saint, I thought of a saint, I also meant that a saint created a saint. Can you create the word and he created the word created.

I was thinking of that.

The saints their saints.

Have you saints.

I feel that saints feel as saints for me.

I feel saints feel readily.

And saints.

Tell me to tell you.

When I hear rain I do not dispute the fact.

When I hear rain and I am prepared I say so. I say I hear rain I say I say so.

What do I tell.

Saints have known Romans.

Saints say so.

Color saints.

They color their saints here.

Color saints.

Have you had much experience.

Saints in San Remy, when this they see they remember me.

If you wish to talk tell me why you feed them successfully.

Do you authorise me to tell you that there are very many different indications of that. She indicated it.

Once upon a time when there was no longer any water in the reservoir we may even say it happened this winter as it happens these last two years have been very dry ones, there was no water in the reservoir so at least we were told by some one who had been there and so we found it useless to go. I will give you your corals and will tell you so.

Saints have been said to be distressed.

When we wish we wish to say that he succeeded with grapes.

Grapes can be both large and of a number of varieties.

Let us think of stories and saints.

It happened to be said that they were not indicated neither by their actions nor by their ownership.

And a great many visitors come in and visit the shrine.

We understand the peril and the rain. Indeed running water is not caused by rain.

Talks with saints may mean that we met there and found that we did not come all together. Did we come altogether. No we came first, that is to say he came first and we came first and they came and then they came with the same name.

They came that is to say they were to come before the others came.

And here we are and there are advantages in that.

If you wish to know why they said that they encounter if you wish to know this plan it. If you wish to know this and you do plan it commence to attend to it otherwise you will not be sleepy and the trees will not at all move in the wind and pictures of this and of that how can saints refuse to please. They please me so weddingly.

Talks to saints mean no more of that to picture. Picture this and picture that. Talk to me. Did I not talk to you. Oh yes you did but you did not tell me what the wedding was like. It was not alike. And now we appeal and we do appeal.

The sad procession of the unkilled bull. And they stand around.

Please say the same.

Talks to saints I wish to say that I see the moon and the moon sees me. God bless the moon and God bless me which is you.

Talks to saints.

Their talks to saints.

To-morrow they say they sneeze to-day. And sneezing is seen. To be seen. Is to be seen. And bulls and cats and men. And bulls and cats. And men. And bulls and men. To be seen. Talks to saints to be seen.

Did you see the people who dined here to-day.

Talks to saints to be seen. To be seen. Talks to saints.

How have you left bees. I have left them well provided. And how have you left hills. I have left them behind me. They were not high. Hills are not high when they are small and rocky. And how do houses look. They look grey or rosy. In this light.

Talks with saints.

A description.

He meant to compare honey here and there.

He meant to compare figs here and there.

He meant to compare here and there.

He meant to compare them and to prepare them. He meant to prepare.

And how did they do indeed. They did indeed prepare and then they aroused this and that and there, where did they remain there. One cannot say that others did not stare. No indeed they were plentifully supplied. And who can be hoarse. Who can be hoarse. No one. And no one.

This was suggested by a mumbling word.

To mumble is not returned to saints.

Talks with saints. Talks to saints. Talk to saints. Talk with saints.

Have you heard from me.

Talks to saints.

Have you heard of me.

I am said to resemble them and they are said to resemble them and they are said to resemble me. Talks with me. Talk to me. Talk of me. Talk for me.

Saints talk for me.

Saints talk to me.

Saints talk with me. Saints talk with saints.

Talks with saints.

Talks with saints mean more and more and more. Talks with saints mean more.

Talks with saints.

We feel it to be our gift.

Talks with saints have not been neglected.

Talks with saints.

When we say saints when we saw saints are there saints there are saints, there are the saints.

Talks with saints.

Gypsies and saints.

Do you remind me of that.

No the Saint Marys remind me of that.

Do you remind me of that.

The gypsies saw the saints.

We saw the saints. They saw the saints. And now meadows see the saints. Some meadows have so much water that when water is there they wade in the water. Men wade in the water. Meadows have water when water is let into the meadows. And then the meadows are watered.

Talks with saints and here.

And here.

Talks with saints and there are meadows and talks with saints.

She saw and she said go slowly and protect me and she said she saw and she said she said go slowly and protect me.

Thank you so much.

Talks with saints and there are talks with saints here and talks with saints there.

Did he sell it all. No he gave it away, he said each time he would give it all away and each time he did. What was it, it was many things that are useful. Did every one give them. No that was not possible the number of recipients were limited. He spoke pleasantly indeed humorously, he described not each thing but several things and every one being pleased and excited they expressed their emotions freely. In this way nothing was changed except the illumination, that of course used to be other than it is.

To eliminate means not to choose but to have chosen. London bridges falling down makes the saint say, I say and I hear them say. Not enough and not enough and London bridges falling down and so we choose. Do we choose and do we mingle handwriting. No we did not because talks with saints, talks to saints, because of talks to saints.

I say it to you and I say it to you I say it to you. I say to you, I have had a cow and you have a cow, I had a cow and you have a cow. I say it to you and I say it to you. I say it to you and I say it to you. I say it to you.

I had a cow and you have a cow, you have a cow now and I had a cow, I had a cow and you have a cow. I had a cow and you have a cow that will follow now. I say it to you.

Under the trees and above them too fire-works show. They show that the saints chose the day choose the day after to-day.

Just the contrary, to-day and the day after to-day. Just the contrary Michael this is the name all the same. Michael has the name.

Talk with the saints. What did you say. Just the contrary of to-day. By this you mean different. Ignorant people think contrary means different. They say that the word contrary is the word which means different. To-day is different from the day that comes another way. Every day does not come to be to-day. In this way contrary is different. Talk with saints a deluge.

Talks with saints. How do you do.

Tell the saints not to bother.

Talks with saints.

We found that we found them on glass whereas we found them in paper, gilded paper and white and they were our delight. We found that we found them here and there. We found that we found them inclosed in the way that they were made.

How were they made.

They were said to be made by themselves and others not by themselves and others. They said they were made.

I would like to talk to saints.

He had been a great wanderer. He had wandered all over France everywhere except in Paris. He did not like Paris because he had never been there. He had been a great wanderer. He had wandered all over Long Island. He had been a great wanderer he had wandered all over. I would like to talk to saints. As great a saint as that. I wish to pass from saint to saint. I wish to pass from saint to saint.

A saint, he had been a habit to the saints. Michael had been a habit to the saints.

Please call me.

Talks to saints or the windy heat.

Talks to saints or the rainy sand.

In Saint Remy there is no rain and there is no sand.

Talks to saints and stay there Harriet.

Stay there Harriet and talks to saints.

I have no means of being more delicate or more dedicated.

I have no means of being more readily accustomed to leaning. Peacocks do scream. And so was he improved upon.

Talks to saints.

Michael address me and tell me did you call to me and tomatoes call and tomatoes call. I have seen words call. Did you see.

In considering saints let us consider generations occupations and collections.

Some saints.

Some saints sew.

Some saints are so seen so that they can be careful of them. They pass from hand to hand and they know that hand and this hand.

Legends of saints.

When there are many saints we say there are legions of saints. Saints pass from hand to hand.

Talks to saints.

A tray, to betray, how often have five saints had a golden anniversary.

Five sisters who were saints had a golden anniversary. They wore white and wreaths.

In this way they were saints and said the word. Saints and saints. Talks with saints.

Listen to Saints. Saint Remy. She wishes to know she wishes she would alter so that they need not bestir so that the wind would not stir. Yes sir.

Saints say so.

It is not austere. Of course I cannot compare it to any other.

It is not austere, Michael is an Italian from the valley of Aosta near Mount Blanc and he cannot read or write and his mother never loved him and his Italian brother-in-law is a school teacher and he visited them in 1911. Saints and sickles. They grow seeds and pay their rent on Saint Michael’s day once a year and then if the weather is good it will continue to be good. It is human nature to be good.

Talks to saints make talks necessary.

finis

part 2.

Godiva.

When you think of why they lighten they enlighten them when you think of children being as tall as a tree when you think of Englishwomen having been stung by a bee, when you think of Camille and a wheel we know how to turn a wheel so does the wind so does the ground so does the sound so does the air so does the farm so does the water so should we if saints had been sought by him or by her. And now we know that open litters are open and and how are they open and where and there and faithful extra souls. And so in this way saints are their blessing.

They bless.

We express.

Tenderness.

And how much rain.

And how do they attain.

So much water.

Without rain.

This question necessitates memory.

When I have meant to be reasonably a correspondent and I say I expect to hear to-day, what do you intend to say.

I say that a saint blesses each day and an extra day is an extra day and a saint blesses that extra day. In this way he tries do you mean Michael means to marry.

Saints and their paths. Red paths, red ferns and white strawberry blossoms. And we discussed them.

Saints can say

Saints can play

Saints can pray

Saints stay.

Measure a valley and the contrary, I say that the time that was not spent in war where there is war is spent because of the war where there is a war. In this way they do not furnish themselves. Saints smile a while.

Saints pray and find. Do we find that saints pray and find. Saints say.

When we were away to-day we found that saints were sold and we were told and we told that we found them around. We told that we went and bought the saints that were sold. Sell saints sell saints sell saints to-day, sell saints sell saints sell saints in that way. Sell saints in that way sell saints to-day sell saints to-day in that way and they say they do not say that they do not say what they say from day to day. From day to day how many carrots are of the color of radishes or of tomatoes or of nasturtiums or of pomegranates. How many tomatoes are of the color of nasturtiums or of pomegranates or of radishes. How many radishes are of the color of carrots or of tomatoes or of pomegranates. How many nasturtiums are of the color of pomegranates or of tomatoes or of carrots or of radishes. Many explain why they learn more. Talks with saints and accept what they say. Talks with saints every day. Talks with saints.

It dripped.

Did it.

Talks with saints and accept what they say.

I hear to please.

Now to tell whether he or whether they, whether they had a saintly day.

Is Africa far away.

Is there a great deal of authority where that might be all very well.

Let us remember regions.

We said a saint.

There are saints there.

In America mountains do not move nor mists and so they spare their saints.

In Russia mountains do not move and so they share their saints. Here we announce that mountains do not move and so we care for our saints. Here and everywhere mountains do not move and so we compare our saints. Are saints singularly pleasing. Do they please you and do they please me. Do they please us.

Saints can say, they can say that talks with saints are said to be talked to-day. Talk away.

Believe me for meat.

Believe me for meat and myself.

Believe me.

They attributed saints to houses and hills to roads. They attributed saints to roads and hills to houses. They attributed saints to roads and houses, and houses to hills. They attributed saints to hills to houses to roads and they attributed houses and hills to roads. They attributed saints to houses to roads to canals and to their ways. They attributed saints to them. How often do you clean chimneys. Not too often. And where are there chimneys. Both on the inside and on the outside of houses. Saints see seats.

Talks with saints yes talks with saints yes.

And now to tease saints.

If I say do you know how say a miracle to-day a miracle play then you say how do you play how do you say, how do you do to-day. If I say a miracle to-day what is a miracle and you tell me to say what is a miracle and I do say that I know what a miracle is then I mean to imply what is a miracle and a miracle is pines which sigh and a miracle is a miracle to me. A miracle is a miracle to me. When this you see remember me. A miracle is a miracle to me. And the woods being a poor man’s overcoat. Can you understand how that can be. And the saints can slumber tenderly and the saints sigh and by and by to sigh to cry to fly and the saints settle presently settle it all presently and the saints say I pray I pray you to believe my shoes and your shoes and their shoes and the saints say I pray you to believe that their shoes and my shoes and your shoes and the saints say do you believe in cutting trees away and in what way. And the saints say and we say and we say we readily mean what we say. We have meant to carry water further and why should one do so when there are no fountains.

Let me tell you the history of a fountain. Supposing you carry your chair to the fountain and supposing the fountain is there do you mean to believe that the chair is there that the chair has been carried there that you have carried the chair there.

If there is a fountain carry the chair there and then well then, talks to saints mean this to them and they mean this to you and beside this and beside them and beside all of them and beside you and beside them. Talks to saints become to them talks to saints and you talk to them.

[ ¶ ]

1922

277.

YES YOU DO

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Yes you do.

This afternoon we went to Lance’s for lunch. We did this in order to have the privilege of asking his advice. We asked him to recommend some one who could extricate us from a difficulty. He said he would very willingly give us the advice we desired. He advised us to go to some one who could do what was necessary to extricate us from our difficulty and who at the same time was honourable and upright. In this way in all probability we would be completely relieved of the annoyance from which we were for the moment suffering. We explained that we were not seriously suffering from the annoyance of which we had told him but that we were very grateful to him and that we would take his unquestionably excellent advice for which we had asked and which he had so obligingly given us. We then went to the address he had indicated and there we were simply but sensibly received we were rapidly spoken to, we managed to make our situation comprehensible we interrupted an intention to let the matter remain undecided, we eventually made the requisite arrangement or at least had arrangements made which would ultimately lead to the desired result and then we returned to our home which temporarily is at a public hotel. We can speak of it as home.

In this way we accomplished all that was at all necessary. We thanked him.

We have been inspired by a frontispiece. In this case it is an engraving of a well known series of animals among which are included elephants sheep, birds dogs and frogs. They are placed in various attitudes to demonstrate their habits and the natural conditions in which they multiply. In this way various methods have been arrived by which the minds of those needing concentration and distraction are concentrated and distracted. In this way we succeed to a whole succession of illustrations. Fables, history, drama and description. We find also by our appetite that thirty-two and thirty may be said by some to be considered to be one and the same.

They advise.

Do they advise to change it in their way. They advise us to change it in this way. Agreeably they say.

We find it extraordinarily pleasant to have a Thanksgiving in Genoa, and not here also here and there. We find it extraordinarily pleasant to receive the advice which we have received and in consequence we find that there is no necessity for an immediate decision. Indeed we have decided to be influenced by his decision and by the fact that frost can change to dew. It does daily, almost daily and as long as this continues we continue to satisfactorily to render to every one an account of our doings. We need not admit to any one that we have frequently changed the direction of our obligation. We have been obliged to select him. We have been obliged to him. We were not averse to selecting some one and we made the selection with every consideration to our needs and yet we were impulsive, this was largely owing to our uncertainty as to the age and the change of residence. How do you reside. How do you not preside. We have settled certainly become settled, we have certainly decided to settle it in this way. From now on we are to go to and fro and as we do so we are to be entirely satisfied. We are to be entirely satisfied and beside we are to compliment them and we are to be sincere in our satisfaction, we are to be satisfied in every way we are to be principally concerned with having had nothing neglected nothing destroyed nothing mishandled nothing endangered and not anything followed by a departure.

Yes you do too.

Do you wish to think of me.

If a child of three can eat bread and cheese, if a child of two can eat bread if a child of two can eat cheese, if a child three years old can eat bread and cheese, if a child two years old can eat bread if a child two years old can eat cheese, if a knife can cut bread and can cut cheese, what is indicated, what is indicated if a whole family can eat well can eat very well what is indicated if oranges can yellow in the sun if the glass is used as a covering above them but not around them and what is indicated by this and every other thing that we can notice if we have been given a pigeon. What can we notice if we have been given a pigeon. We can notice that camellias grade in colouring from white through rose to red and back again through rose to white again. We can come to some decision.

He said that he had not yet received word any word and that we must not show fear that he had had a family picture and how many ways are there of not yet receiving word. He might have received word to the effect that it was not accepted yet, he might have received word that his proposition had as yet not been adequately considered he might have received word that he would not receive word and he might have received word that there was another alternative. He had not received any word and he said that as we had said and as he had said and as they had said what we each had said he would not say any more in any way. What was it that was said.

I believe urgently in replying with six in answer to ten. I believe urgently that those to be refused would be refused and answered and I also believe that shoes are used and refused. No one can be more elastic than that nor spend a summer there. They care, they can care to place it all on the tray there. What did they place on a tray, roses orange blossoms in flower, glasses in cases, barometers and three figures one with a chicken one with a sheep and one with this advantage. Beside this there were coral beads. And here and there there were four great memories, Buffon, Victor Hugo, La Fontaine and Lamartine. Do we mind very much when an Italian child was eight years old and then twenty three. Do we mind very much when a woman from Orange and this can exist anywhere was seven years away from her home and she had brothers and sisters who asked her to come back and she did so and as it were stayed there but at quite some distance away. Can any one say red in the morning is a sailor’s warning and it was red this morning the sun rose was red this morning and can any one say that red at night is a sailor’s delight and it was red to-night, the sunset was very red to-night. And can any one say when the weather is very oppressive this is earthquake weather and it was not oppressive to-day but it may easily be so some other day.

In this way we returned easily.

Didn’t I tell you sweets to the sweet and you were right to judge them not to be poisoned. In this way we mention guarding.

Michael shells peas.

Michael shells beans.

And in the meantime the other does not disassociate himself with the activities natural to him and not of any special benefit to him and indeed gifts may be said to be chosen rather from the occasion offered by the passage of a Chinese or perhaps a Korean stranger than from the desire to study colonisation. We do not urgently decide we plan and we choose and we would so much rather not earn than prepare and so much rather prepare than idolise. Let me understand relationships. Heloise is a name that begins with an H and Louise is a name that begins with an L. Dear Louise. She has chosen she has chosen deliberately chosen to realise that in many instances she has been put in the wrong by the variation and irregularity of hesitation. Waltzes have been called hesitation.

Buffon was a great naturalist and described hesitation. He described their hesitation.

In nearly every circumstance Paul and his wife Leontine and her husband John and his mother Leontine and her son Paul and his son John and his father, John was so much younger and Paul and his wife were nearly able to remain there where there were no other activities to share.

We have often remarked that a certain type of character is present to us.

Ini meeni miney mo catch a nigger by the toe if he hollers let him go. Iny meeny miney mo.

Allan says no. I say it will go. Allan says yes it will go. And does it go. More or less well.

Once more we earnestly request the assistance of a man who has the ability and the desire to do as he had undertaken to do to do what he has undertaken to do. And in writing. As I write I inevitably express my reluctance to oblige.

Once more I mention all the variety of objects that I have represented before me. This time I find it more difficult to mention them as they are not scattered about but more or less put into places. To begin with there are preserves preserves with which we found ourselves unexpectedly over supplied. We also have various sorts of bread-stuffs and milk. The milk is not really a product of the country as honey is. In this way do you see why wind is meant. Wind is not meant to trouble us and it does not. We have unaccountably found it pleasant.

Do easily appoint me.

She was there and was of material assistance to him.

He expressed it very well in saying that he had had at one time one such experience and now that he had become so entirely accustomed to more than every need he needed and he was needed and in this way carelessness was inevitable. Why need carelessness come to be cared for. He cared for me.

Dealing with four. She said two had come, one of them said three had come, when you came they all asked for the same care and expression and they said you nor I nor nobody knew where peas and beans and barley grows. And this is really amusing because peas were offered to them and they preferred beans and there were no beans and they accepted peas, in fact they said no it was she who said it they on the contrary said that they did not care to have served to them what was not to them desirable and it was she who said she had this and that to offer to them. Later on there were no more than six seven eight of them. How pleasantly cries furnish and friends furnish a parlour. Nuns call it a parlour.

He was very considerate and although an Italian a Greek a Bulgarian a Scotchman and other nationalities speak the same language what is the language. You nor I nor nobody knows where peas and beans and barley grows.

Have you ever known that buttons can be made by first twisting cotton and then covering with crocheted wool. In this way is made a charming button. And its usefulness is quite established.

I meant to accent Y in shiny and R in reason and S in afterwards. I also meant to question every one as to the meaning of startling. Furthermore I meant to satisfy myself as to whether rivers are useful in that way.

A little better every day she can say that she is satisfactory in every way.

He can say that he is satisfactory in that way.

Now I wish to recount just what they all said.

He said that horses were not used. He said that doors were not locked. He said that horses were not used. He said that he was convinced by what had been said. And he might have been if there had been no aluminum and wood. Wood and aluminum must not remind you of what you have heard me say, you must consider it as a thing that you have not listened to and that is bringing to you this impression I wish to convey.

finis.

[ ¶ ]

1923

1923

278.

PROCESSION

[Programme, 8, June 1935]

Proceed to a procession.

The procession is prepared to proceed.

First procession.

In a procession.

And they were put opposite to us.

I turn.

If we turn if in carrying an animal its head is turned forward if a head of an animal is turned toward us does that affect the warmth of fur. Fur is very warm.

Nearly a procession.

A fable for a fact.

We like sheep and so do they.

They like them and he settles them there.

He likes it and so do they please themselves.

They feel that she misses her gold. Do you really, to be told. Do you mean that you are really told it told to be be told.

A procession forms by itself.

I see what you see. See me.

first procession.

I proceed to sew.

We know.

We proceed to go.

And they know what they bestow. They bestow and it should be politely accepted anything that is given as free should be politely accepted.

They say so.

part i.

They meant to seat themselves side by side and they tried not to do this beside not to seat themselves and not side by side. Beside what do they manage negroes a mother and a child.

We need hunters and we do not despair because in this country every one shoots. If every one shoots no one shoots. If everybody hunts nobody hunts. Here everybody hunts and everybody shoots and everybody shoots and everybody hunts so you see it is not true that when everybody hunts nobody hunts. This is not true. Is it true for you. No it is not true.

First in a procession.

That is a beautiful procession and full of meaning too.

part ii.

In this way a procession they say.

Now and then.

Eating

A procession.

Lambing

A procession.

Penciling

A procession.

Cultivating

A procession.

Baking

A procession.

Familiarly meeting.

A procession.

part iii.

Hitherto a procession is not noisy.

And easily partial.

And very nearly practicable.

Please use practicable in this sense.

part iv.

A part of part four is dedicated to this possession.

Part four may part may be a part may be a part because you see me because you did see me because of you.

Part four in part four around is round, and around around. She is around.

Part four.

To part for four.

Two part for four.

And those two and these two knew, they knew that they were necessary to oils and cheese. They knew they were necessary to oils and cheese.

They knew this and they do have pleasure in their weather. This does not plan and fan it. Not in winter nor indeed in summer nor indeed in spring nor indeed in the fall. Now we go and lose a ball. Not at all.

Carrots hang on the wall.

She can wear the shawl.

And is this all.

Not at all.

A procession is confusing.

part V.

Plenty of time, plenty of time naturally.

part vi.

Nearly a procession.

It was very nearly a procession. We proceeded to say so. And how do you know that the most softening moments in their life were as were stated.

They by this I mean not for them nor naturally not with them by this they mean why do you battle every may.

May we come to see an accusation. In this way a procession does not form itself in the character of an encircling of the town.

Let him see that they have mile posts centrally located. It is not at all certain that it is habitual to erect them here and there. If they succeed if they succeed one another, success has this title. I see them.

part vii.

Indeed and indeed and indeed and may we and indeed see to it, that they need to proceed.

A procession forms at four.

A procession forms at five.

A procession forms at six.

A procession forms at seven.

A procession forms at four and five and six and seven.

part viii.

If they say I see them soon and they see me, then they say I will address them soon and they will address me.

We do not live where we did.

part ix.

Their part of the procession is the part that makes the procession longer. Does it make the procession stronger. Longer and stronger. Their part of the procession is the procession is the part that makes the procession stronger and longer.

[ ¶ ]

1923

279.

FOR TEN

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

very prettily.

Prettily prettily here prettily prettily there, prettily here and there prettily there and here.

We have three of them now one has a sheep one has a cock and one has a cow.

In respect to trees they are differently placed each one of them might know that trees can grow. They do grow large and tall that is to say not when they are covered with glass.

We know that in respect to glass and water, there is plenty of water here now.

Differently placed each in the middle, very differently placed each in the middle.

Very differently placed.

chapter ii.

Or chapter too and Hugo. Or chapter too and Hugo too. Victor Hugo too or Chapter too.

We knew about how she was shot. We had a prejudice against her and then we found she had no need of it and then we found we had no need of it and then the pigeons and then Michael and then Paul and then all and then she was hunted and hunted.

did she read.

Did she read that there was said to be some one who was there and there she tried to share she did try for her share and did she read that there was some one and here she was here and did she read that there was some one who was not astonished that seven years, she was there and she did not hesitate to relate, she did not relate that there was a name, all the same the name, where was the name, did she read, did she read and did she read about the same and was it a shame. Not it was not the same. How do you know. How do you know that it was the same. How do you know now that it was not the same. It was the same name. Did she read that she came, did she read that she had come. Had she come. Had she the same name. Was the name the same. Had she read that that there had been there where there were more than two places there where there had been more than two places she had not read there. No she was here. Was she here. We know now. How do we know. Because she has told us so. And yes and no.

he knows.

She is coming back some day for one day. She is coming back for a day some day so she said when she went away. Nobody knows which way she goes. She knows and he knows and he knows and she knows.

When we met the man many men are met when there is an automobile race. When we met the man he was certainly neither ready nor amiable. Did he think he was and wasn’t. And was he and then when he needed to be a capable beginner he was capable of beginning. Here we have a great many occasions for gratitude. We are grateful to him we are grateful to them, they are grateful for this and they are grateful for that and they are grateful for more than that. We have told him that we have found it interesting. They have told him that they have found it interesting. They have told him and we have told him and he has been told that they mean to do as they say. And it was sold. Did any one say that nationality was in their way. What is in their way any way. What is in any way in their way. Neither do they nor indeed do they pronounce it in that way. She does. He knows she does. She knows she does. He knows that she does. He knows and she knows she knows and he knows. This is the end of this for to-day.

[ ¶ ]

1923

280.

PRAISES

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I write to write we write too right.

I write to write.

Forty two write.

Forty-two write as you see.

Forty make forty three.

Next to it

Next to their number, number one, next to their number and number one. Next to their number and number one.

Write for it. To write for it is a pleasure. Right to it. To go right to it is a pleasure. To be right about it is a pleasure too.

praises.

Can a man divide it in two. I do I mean can a man divide it in two as I do. I do divide it into two. Two and a half. If he failed in mathematics it was because of his arithmetic. One cannot say that this rarely happens but it does happen. It happens to him very frequently as he says. Translate this into an exhibition. An exhibition deserves praise and merits it.

The reason we gave for leaving was that the climate was unpleasing. It was not to be known that we had seen snow in the distance. Praise was plentifully given for the comfort and the situation and the bed linen. We cannot too greatly praise the fertility of the soil nor the abundance of the seed plants nor the intensity of the cultivation of trees and land.

Praise to get to praise and raise to get to raise and see and to get to see me, to get to see me and share, share it in this way. I have stopped it by stopping it and I do not dwell upon this word because it confuses me.

Words which cause him to be happier, words which cause him to be happier words which are the cause that he is to be stationed there. The Russian family mean to have mountains. And we we know that the Cooks explain themselves.

Praise me as you see me praise me as you see me, as you see me you praise me and you praise me and as you say and as you say, you praise me as you say and as you say you praise me.

finis.

[ ¶ ]

1923

281.

HAROLD LOEB

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

In front of me and can you see readily. There were three. Three of them were there. I found that he was there and the two others they share the seat there and yet a great many regard that the other two. There were three there La Fontaine and the pair.

It is very startling that even when they go to the theatre when it is not on a Sunday they do not wear their best clothes. They wear their best clothes on Sunday regardless of the weather.

Can you tell what went very well.

There is no difference.

The difference between.

Did he talk did he turn toward them did he turn toward them did he talk to them.

The difference between. I saw that there were three of them one of them was the one whom we saw, the other one was the one the other two were the ones whom we saw. I saw that there were three of them and what interested me was that they were seated next to each other and that indeed they meant what was said. What was said. What was it that was said. If he talked to them did he turn toward them, if he talked to them did they did the three of them the three of them were seated three and how can blue flags we call them iris bloom in the fall. Now remember by fall I mean the fall of the year. Yes that is clear.

[ ¶ ]

1923

282.

FOURTEEN ANONYMOUS PORTRAITS

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

1

Harold Stephens

His name is George. George can see that he can come and stay. George can come and stay. Harold Stephens came to-day Harold Stephens will go away. Harold Stephens I say.

2

We will find out.

She will find out

He will find out.

He will not find out for himself.

She will find out for herself.

We will find out.

Not necessarily.

3

Portrait of So and So

She did know

Why he loved her so.

She does know

Why he loves her so

And so and so

She can know that he loves her so.

4

Portrait of When

When I say go and come he comes at a run.

When I say hear and see he hears and sees me

When I say sing and dance he does and he does prance

When I say how do you care he says for your lovely hair and all. Husband so tall.

5

They tell us so. They tell us so.

They tell us so

6

She would not wonder if this were not thunder it should not thunder and she should not wonder. She would not wonder if this were not thunder.

7

Anonymous Portrait

I know I know I know you. You know you know that.

8

Another Anonymous Portrait

How can a person who was there before be invited to a dinner of twenty.

9

An Anonymous Portrait

When he knew you and she too was to know you did he decide and had she beside and had she beside had she confided it to him to decide. She had tried.

10

An Anonymous Portrait Too

If they meant to keep it there did they mean to ask if the child had been born. And it had.

If the child had been born and it had did she mention it in that way. Did she preside beside. She did and very nicely.

11

Anonymous Portrait

I see the moon and the moon sees me. God bless the moon and God bless me and when this you see remember me. In this way one fifth of the bananas bought are shown.

12

Anonymous Portrait

Immediately she will find out when I say hear and see he hears and sees me. He is not necessarily heard and seen.

13

Anonymous Portrait

She forgot to say did I leave my pencil here to-day my lead pencil here to-day. She did not forget to say that she had been here to-day and that she would ask them this ask them for this ask them this and for this. In the meanwhile tube roses and roses. Tube roses smell strongly and roses fall in pieces easily that is to say when it is said that some Islanders consider everything well.

14

Anonymous Portrait of Then

To introduce a melon, two melons, to introduce two melons, sugared melons candied melons to them, to introduce them to produce for them to send to them a melon to send them to send melons two melons to them, this makes them give to you their blessing.

[ ¶ ]

1923

283.

CEZANNE

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

The Irish lady can say, that to-day is every day. Caesar can say that every day is to-day and they say that every day is as they say.

In this way we have a place to stay and he was not met because he was settled to stay. When I said settled I meant settled to stay. When I said settled to stay I meant settled to stay Saturday. In this way a mouth is a mouth. In this way if in as a mouth if in as a mouth where, if in as a mouth where and there. Believe they have water too. Believe they have that water too and blue when you see blue, is all blue precious too, is all that that is precious too is all that and they meant to absolve you. In this way Cezanne nearly did nearly in this way Cezanne nearly did nearly did and nearly did. And was I surprised. Was I very surprised. Was I surprised. I was surprised and in that patient, are you patient when you find bees. Bees in a garden make a specialty of honey and so does honey. Honey and prayer. Honey and there. There where the grass can grow nearly four times yearly.

[ ¶ ]

1923

284.

AN INDIAN BOY

[The Reviewer, IV, January 1924]

It happens to be here.

Black and white and red all over.

One little Indian two little Indian three little Indian boys five little four little three little two little one little Indian boy.

They were all anxious to go. I accidentally met some one else. I said to him, where have you been. And he said I have been. And I said to him and what were your experiences. And he answered they do not understand the proper use of violets. Violets and mimosa, these can please.

Another instance of the thing I mean is this. They were in the midst of excitement and she was there and she was not representative. In this way no mistake can be made.

And an Indian boy.

Five Indians as we said we know how to say five Indians as we said. We are amused when we say who is abused as we say.

An Indian boy in Mexico.

An Indian boy in India.

An Indian boy in America.

An Indian Boy in Russia.

Also an Indian boy in Georgia.

An Indian boy in Italy.

An Indian boy in India.

An Indian boy in Africa.

An Indian boy in America.

An Indian boy and individuals and close answers.

She said a big fig and she said they had Jocelyn.

An Indian boy in India in America in Africa in Georgia in Italy and in Asia.

And an Indian boy and individuals and close answers.

an indian boy.

An Indian boy was said to be red.

He leaves no doubt as to this.

An Indian boy is said to be red and he leaves no one in doubt of this.

An Indian boy says he is red and so no one has any doubt of this.

An Indian boy or is he red and is there any doubt of this.

If an Indian boy can naturally be an inhabitant is there any doubt of it.

An Indian boy being an inhabitant is there any doubt about it.

By naturally being an Indian boy and an inhabitant may one say that may be he is but we doubt it.

An explanation of the situation as to an Indian boy being an inhabitant leads to the expression of doubt of this on the part of these who do doubt this.

An Indian boy is an inhabitant of this place and he has no doubt about it.

Dawson Johnston Librarian. What is gentle. To gentle. To be gentle.

an indian boy.

Can the first one see me.

Can the second one see me.

Can the third one see me.

Can the fifth one see me.

Can the fourth one see me.

Can the third one see me.

Can the second one see me.

Can the first one see me.

When I see them and they see me I say to them that I see them and that they see me.

An Indian boy can very nearly see to this. An Indian boy can very nearly come to see to this. An Indian boy can be very nearly said to have seen to this.

An Indian boy nearly an Indian boy and very nearly an Indian boy. When I say all this I remember that choice.

An Indian boy can say what to say.

And an Indian boy can say what does he say.

He says he needs to say he needs to be able to say what he can say.

An Indian boy can say what he says and he says that there is a singular relief in two daughters. A singular relief in two daughters. In their relief he was not disappointed.

When he sees he sees to it that they are celebrated to-day.

An Indian boy can be satisfied.

An Indian boy can be satisfied and by the outcropping of a central hill. He can be satisfied.

If you mean to be reconciled if you mean to be altogether reconciled can they say another may another may ask a question eight times and nine times.

[ ¶ ]

1923

285.

PRECEPTS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

precept i.

If they seize separated soldiers nobody means to anger favourably. Nobody means to anger presents. Presents are meant favourably.

precept 2.

For it or four to fan it. Or to fan it or to fan for it.

precept 3.

Belts and all belts.

precept 4.

If the middle one was Saint Anthony. If the middle one had been Saint Anthony. If the center one had been Saint Anthony. If Saint Anthony had been the middle one. If there had been Saint Anthony in the middle. If there had been Saint Anthony as the middle one then there would have been nothing at all missing. The result of which is that an island is never helpful, this does not make islands antagonistic it makes them needless and trafficked. Need you traffic, Saint Anthony again measures more and can take and can take and can take.

precept 5.

He and by this means he and she and by this means, she and by this means, she and by means of this, she and by means of this makes bread lost and clover found and by means of this she makes bread lost and clover found.

precept 6.

Eight four ahead and three around and eight are frightened and fear that around as they are surrounded two others will be there. Two others will be there and they have paved the way. Interrupt them and find them and they do not crowd further forward in there, there are two ahead and four behind, there are eight there. We have paid our share and they too find that they have no one behind. Please finish by four.

precept 7.

Diminish two diminish, two diminish, to diminish, if you had been important and chose if it pleases you to choose and if you have chosen, choose as to where you have been. In this way it makes a choice again and again. Choose French blue spanish yellow Chinese red english lavendar and american rose. That is the colour to choose.

PART II.
SEVEN MORE PRECEPTS.

first precept.

He says Martin says that covered with water they will renew themselves excellently otherwise even violence is useless, violence is necessary and active and efficacious but it need not nervously express itself, covered with water they will renew themselves and retain their announcement. In a way more of this is pleasant.

precept 2.

Michael says not Michael Brenner but Michael Hume, Michael Hume counsels this, he counsels every one to refuse belief and not to restate their conditions. Their conditions are beyond belief.

third precept.

Authority ceases when presentations begin. She feels this as a change. In this change there is no remorse. Remorse is serious.

fourth precept.

We knew that we cannot listen to it, in which case mountains are warmer than plains the north than the South and mirrors than birds. Even fires are warmer than they are said to be and so they have been made they have to be made carefully.

fifth precept.

He has not been persuaded and persuade him. He has been and in order to hurry him they have purchased for him an installation for him. We feel that it has been an indication for him of it all.

sixth precept.

In an order in order to hurry him in order everything is in order. In order to say that wax is used purposely in order to say this she has been saving wax purposely.

seventh precept.

Please pay me please pay me quickly, please pay me carefully. please pay me for all of them.

part 3.
six precepts.

If you feel if you fill if you fulfill very prettily the need of cold and warmth, decide to be beside mistaken.

precept 2.

To be beside themselves to be by their side and to be on their side and beside they ask it. When they see when they see to it, may we wish them health and happiness.

precept 3.

More nearly will they respond in kind. They are very kind. In order to receive. In order to receive her in this order. An order or an order. Combine more or in order to continue or to continue for her.

precept 4.

A door should be open and a door should be shut. A door will be open and a door will be shut. He said it should and it would. Express addressing me.

precept 5.

Plenty of slate makes a roof in Europe, plenty of glass makes a winter summer, plenty of towels makes linen scarcer, and plenty of shawls indicate riches and poverty. Plenty of shawls.

precept 6.

To fix a word and not this to use a word and to use this, come again and say that to say this is to say so happily very happily.

[ ¶ ]

1923

286.

A LIST

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Martha. not interesting.

Maryas. Precluded.

Martha. Not interesting.

Marius. challenged.

Martha
and
Maryas. Included.

Maryas. If we take Marius.

Mabel. And an old window and still.

Mabel
Martha
and
Maryas. Various re-agents make me see victoriously.

Maryas. In as we thrust them trust them trust them thrust them in. In as we brush them, we do not brush them in. In as we trust them in.

Mabel
Martha
and
Mabel
and
Martha. Susan Mabel Martha and Susan, Mabel and Martha and a father. There was no sinking there, there where there was no placid carrier.

Martha. not interesting.

Maryas. Not included.

Mabel. And an old window and still.

Marius. Exchange challenges.

Maryas. If added to this speeches are made are speeches played, speeches are included and thrust in and they trust in and they trust in speeches and they brush them in.

Martha. Smiles.

Mabel. And still she did mean to sing-song. We know how to very nearly please her.

Marius. Exchange challenges for challenges and by and by defy, and define by and by Battling Siki and so high. He is higher than they say. You know why beads are broader, in order to be in order to be an order to be strung together.

Maryas
and
Martha. Yes indeed.

Maryas. Can intend to seize her objects seize the objects place the objects, place the objects.

Martha. A list.

Maryas. A list.

Marius. A list.

Martha
Maryas. A list.

Martha
Maryas. A list lost.

Martha. A list lost reminds her of a fire lost. Smoke is not black nor if you turn your back is a fire burned if you are near woods which abundantly supply wood.

Maryas. A list lost does not account for the list which has been lost nor for the inequality of cushions shawls and awls. Nowadays we rarely mention awls and shawls and yet an awl is still used commercially and a shawl is still used is still used and also used commercially. Shawls it may be mentioned depend upon their variety. There is a great variety in calculation and in earning.

Marius. A list.

Mabel. A list.

Martha. A list.

Martha. There is a great variety in the settlement of claims. We claim and you claim and I claim the same.

Martha. A list.

Maryas. And a list.

Mabel. I have also had great pleasure from a capital letter.

Martha. And forget her.

Maryas. And respect him.

Marius. And neglect them.

Mabel. And they collect them as lilies of the valley in this country.

Martha. A list.

Maryas. Sixteen if sixteen carry four, four more, if five more carry four for more if four more carry four, if four carry fifty more, if four more five hundred and four and for more than that, and four more than eighty four. Four more can carry sixteen if you please if it is acceptable.

Martha. She knows very well that if five are sitting at a table and one leaning upon it, that it makes no difference.

Maryas
and
Martha. Nearly all of it has made nearly all of it. Nearly all of it has made nearly all of it.

Maryas
and
Martha. Nearly all of it has made nearly all of it has made nearly all of it has made nearly all of it.

Martha
and
Maryas. Nearly all of it has made nearly all of it.

Martha. Plenty of time as the pansy is a bird as well as a flower rice is a bird as well as a plant, cuckoo is a flower as well as a bird.

Martha
and
Marius. A single instance of able to pay any day and as you say we exchange ribbons for ribbons and pictures for pictures successfully.

Marius. Is spelled in this way.

Maryas. They saved it why did they save it they saved it as wire. In this way did you hear me say did they save it in this way, did they save it and will they use it in this way.

Maryas
and
Martha. Maryas and Martha.

Maryas
and
Martha. Did you hear me say cloudlessly.

Maryas. Yes,

Maryas
and
Martha. Yes.

Maryas. May be I do but I doubt it.

Martha. I do but I do doubt it.

Martha
and
Maryas. May be I do but I doubt. I do but I do doubt it.

Marius
and
Mabel. Please to please. Pleasure to give pleasure.

Marius. To please and to give pleasure.

Marius
and
Mabel. To please and please and to give pleasure and to give pleasure.

Marius. To please and to give pleasure.

Marius
and
Mabel. If you please if you please and if you give pleasure.

Marius. If you give pleasure and if you please.

Marius
and
Mabel. Please please and pleasure.

Marius. I am very pleased I am indeed very pleased that it is a great pleasure.

Martha. If four are sitting at a table and one of them is lying upon it it does not make any difference. If bread and pomegranates are on a table and four are sitting at the table and one of them is leaning upon it it does not make any difference.

Martha. It does not make any difference if four are seated at a table and one is leaning upon it.

Maryas. If five are seated at a table and there is bread on it and there are pomegranates on it and one of the five is leaning on the table it does not make any difference.

Martha. If on a day that comes again and if we consider a day a week day it does come again if on a day that comes again and we consider every day to be a day that comes again it comes again then when accidentally when very accidentally every other day and every other day every other day and every other day that comes again and everyday comes again when accidentally every other day comes again, every other day comes again and every other and every day comes again and accidentally and every day and it comes again, a day comes again and a day in that way comes again.

Maryas. Accidentally in the morning and after that every evening and accidentally every evening and after that every morning and after that accidentally every morning and after that accidentally and after that every morning.

Maryas. After that accidentally. Accidentally after that.

Maryas. Accidentally after that. After that accidentally.

Maryas
and
Martha. More Maryas and more Martha.

Maryas
and
Martha. More Martha and more Maryas.

Martha
and
Maryas. More and more and more Martha and more Maryas.

Marius. It is spoken of in that way.

Mabel. It is spoken of in that way.

Marius
and
Mabel. It is spoken in that way and it is spoken of in that way.

Marius
and
Mabel. It is spoken of in that way.

Mabel. I speak of it in that way.

Marius. I have spoken of it in that way and I speak it in that way. I have spoken of it in that way.

Mabel. I speak of it in that way.

Mabel. Spelled in this way.

Marius. Spelled in that way.

Mabel. Spelled in this way and spelled in that way and spoken of in this way and spoken of in that way and spoken in this way.

Martha. In this way. If in a family where some member is devoutly religious another member of the family is ill, other members are not at home and other members have been killed in war, a ball is given for whose benefit is the ball given. For the benefit of the three young ladies who have not as yet left their home.

Martha
and
Maryas. It was unexpected but intended, it was intended and expected, it was intended.

Maryas. It was intended and in a reasonable degree and not unreasonably she valued it as she was intended to value it as she was expected to value as she expected to value as she intended to value. She did intend to remain. Remember she did intend to remain. She did intend to remain.

Martha. Not too merrily for me. She had thirty three thirds. Safely. In this way she has a standard, she keeps to it and although she may be although she may be although she will be changed, she will change.

Maryas. Not too long.

Maryas
and
Martha. Not too long.

Maryas. To long and to long.

Martha. To long.

Maryas. Able to long able to be and to be safely to be safely able to be safely to be safely to be seen to be seen able to long to be safely to safely be here and there to be there. Able to be there. To long. Who is longing now.

Martha. Change songs for safety, change their songs for their safety. Safely change their songs.

Maryas. Change songs and change singing and change singing songs and change singing songs for singing songs.

Martha. Not how do you do.

Maryas. Not yet.

Maryas
and
Martha. And not yet and not who are you and how are you not how are you.

Martha
and
Maryas. And not yet not how are you and where are you and how are you and not yet how and where are you and we are here.

Maryas
and
Martha. Where are you.

Maryas
and
Martha. How are you.

Martha
and
Maryas. How do you do and how are you.

Marius. As a change from this.

Marius. In a way to change in that way to change this.

Marius. In this way.

Marius. To change in this way.

Marius. And if they were in various ways differently decided, and if they were delighted, no not delighted, and if they were accidentally relieved and repeatedly received and reservedly deceived, if they were separately announced and deposed and respectfully recalled and regularly preceeded, indeed they were there indeed they were there and in the way of it all and why did they ask what do they mean when they say that hay is no more fruitful than fruit and birds no more plentiful than battles. Battles are arranged here and there. Battles are arranged for here and there. Streets have been named so they have, a street might be named Battle Street.

Mabel. And if they were to be here and there and they are very often here, will I be pleased.

Marius
and
Mabel. If they are very often here and there and they are very often here and they are very often here.

Mabel
and
Marius. They are here very often.

Martha. Yes and know.

Maryas. Yes.

Martha. Every day by the by every day has a connection between what happened when she kneeled and what she left when she came back to kneel.

Maryas. Every day has a connection by the by every day has a connection between when she went and when she was separately sent.

Martha. Every day has a connection between six and seven in the morning and the disturbances of certainly causing and the disturbance of certainly calling and the disturbance of certainly returning and the disturbance of certainly telling that no address was given. That is a strange story of the address that was found and turned out to be given by her and it was her habit to give her address. Written down to be written down. We do not color her for that, this does not color her, this does not make lilacs white, they mostly are when they are made in winter.

Maryas. Made in winter, when they are made in winter.

Maryas
and
Martha. This is not an instance of being polite and perfect.

Maryas. Eighty and eighty pages.

Martha. Eight and eight pages.

Martha
and
Maryas. Eight pages and eighty pages.

Martha. An instance and for instance, for instance did she leave her key and for instance were we pleased to see that she came to be carefully pleased to be that she came to be carefully that she came to be careful.

Maryas. Contents and intend. I intend to be careful of ashes Tuesdays kneeling and prizes. I intend to be careful of kneeling Tuesdays ashes and prizes.

Martha. We have allowed for it.

Maryas. You do prepare it for me.

Martha
and
Maryas. We do we will and not forever.

Marius. How do you spell Marius.

Mabel. How do you spell Mabel.

Mabel
and
Marius. We spell them both correctly.

LIST A

Maryas Martha Marius Mabel.

Maryas
Martha
Marius
Mabel. A list may be taken care of.

Maryas
Martha
Marius
Mabel. If a list is taken care of by five, if five are sitting at a table if four are seated at a table and one is leaning upon it it does not make any difference.

Marius
Martha
Maryas
Mabel. If five are seated at a table and one is leaning upon it it does not make any difference.

Marius
Martha
Maryas. And if there are four seated at a table and one is leaning upon it it does not make any difference.

Maryas. An instance of this is when we have all meant to be well dressed.

Maryas. An instance of this is when we have all meant to be well dressed.

Maryas. Dress well.

Martha. I know.

Maryas
and
Martha. We know how.

Maryas
Mabel
Martha
and
Maryas. We know how now.

Martha
and
Maryas. A sector is a piece cut out, a fragment is a piece broken off and an article is all of one piece.

Maryas. Stems and pleasantness.

Maryas. I see I see how creditably and when they stand and she stands and there are stands.

Martha. And how creditably they prepare and she prepares and there are there as there are.

Maryas. And how creditably if they care.

Martha. Very creditable as who can share their thanks for that. Yes that is it and we are not excited.

Martha
and
Maryas. If you can only tell him so.

Martha
and
Maryas. If they do and plenty of them would.

Martha. If we do.

Maryas. Can you procure a place for a pillar.

Martha. And he thought of it and saw it.

Martha
and
Maryas. He thought of it and saw to it.

Martha. That which is lost becomes first comes first to be sent.

Maryas. And might it be predicted by me.

Martha. Extravagantly very extravagantly.

Martha
and
Maryas. We translate this into that and Mary is so gracious and Mary.

Martha. A second list makes one day, a second list makes some day, a second list makes Monday, a second list makes Sunday, a second list makes more than one day a second list makes one day and makes one day.

Maryas. We never kissed, we have never kissed.

Martha. A second list.

Martha
and
Maryas. A second list makes a second list.

Marius. If you do prepare to carry olives away from olive trees and rain away from rain and you are necessarily in that case pleased with me are you in earnest when you say that there are plenty of pleasures left.

Mabel. One hundred and one make a second list as naturally one hundred finishes one, probably the first one.

Marius
and
Mabel. We could be married.

Maryas. One authority.

Martha. No monotony is necessary since I do visit. You do visit, yes I do wisely to visit where my visits are appreciated.

Maryas. Is wisdom perfect.

Martha. And festive.

Marius
and
Mabel. A Sunday is marked as a Sunday.

Maryas. In this way perfectly.

Martha. In this way not so carefully.

Marius
and
Mabel. In this way they are allowed to retaliate.

THIRD LIST

Maryas. Texas.

Martha. Mary.

Maryas
and
Martha. Texas berry.

Maryas. To meet to meet me here.

Martha. To meet me here.

Martha
and
Maryas. To meet me here.

Maryas. Examples of wool.

 Samples of wool.

 Samples of silk and wool. Sheep and wool.

 Lions and wool.

 Lions and sheep and wool. Lions and sheep and wool and silk. Silk and sheep and wool and silk. Silk and sheep, silk and wool, silk and sheep and silk and wool and silk. Sheep and silk and wool and silk and sheep.

Martha. If a feather meant a feather and if a feather meant a feather, we would gather together and it would not matter. What would not matter. My dear it would not matter.

Martha. In a minute.

Marius
Maryas
Mabel. And a third.

Mary. A third of it.

 A fourth.

 A fourth of it.

 A fourth.

 A fourth of it.

Martha. In a minute and a third a third of it.

Marius. A third of it and in a minute a fourth of it.

Mabel. In a minute and a fourth of it in a minute and a fourth of it.

Mary. In a minute and a fourth of it, a third of it and in a minute and a third and a fourth of it.

Maryas. We calm.

Martha. We can call silver silver.

Marius. We can mix silver with silver.

Mabel. We can mix more silver with silver.

Mary. We can mix more than silver with more than silver.

Maryas
Martha
Marius
Mabel
and
Mary. If there are four seated at a table and one of them is leaning upon it it does not makes any difference.

FOURTH LIST

Martha. If I am displeased.

Martha. One may say that one may say that a brother tardily marries.

Maryas. In this way.

Maryas
and
Martha. Make it selected.

Maryas. We were not confused by separation.

Martha
and
Marius. If you confuse if you are separated by confusion, if you exchange standing for standing, I often think about exchanging standing for standing.

Martha. Anybody can anybody settle it for me.

Martha. We have met, to be safely arrived. To exchange kneeling for kneeling.

Martha
and
Maryas. And thoughtful.

Martha. In no great merriment.

Martha
and
Maryas. I have exactly they have exactly they have called them all in.

Martha. Equally so.

Maryas. It is very well to know this.

Martha. I have no longer any actual reason for this as well.

Maryas. Very evenly.

Martha
and
Maryas. Can we say we do not.

Martha
and
Maryas. Fourteen and more are inconsistent.

Martha. Fourteen and more and they are one may believe, they are one may believe liable to abuse.

Martha. Indeed for them and differently preserved pears.

Martha
and
Maryas. Indeed for them.

Martha
and
Maryas. In a minute or very nervously or very nervously or in a minute.

Martha. Next to their end.

Martha
and
Maryas. They left it a half an hour later.

Martha
and
Maryas. Return it to me.

Martha Two at half past one.

and

Maryas. Three at half past two.

Martha
and
Maryas. Three at half past three.

Martha. I present well.

Maryas. I represent well.

Martha
and
Maryas. We are pleased to be represented by them for them.

Martha. What was it that was said.

Maryas. No secrets.

Martha
and
Maryas. No secrets and no secrecy.

Martha
Marius
Maryas
and
Mabel. To see and to see.

Martha
Marius
Maryas
Mabel
and
Mary. To see and to see and to see.

Martha. We are not to see.

Maryas. I am to see where T am to go and what T am to do.

Martha. You do and I do.

Maryas. You do too.

Martha
and
Maryas. They do believe that no secrets and not secretly will make investigation easy.

LIST FIVE

Martha. This is the way a play fades away.

Martha. You praise me as you say.

Maryas. Ordinarily in this way.

Martha
and
Maryas. Ordinarily you praise me as you say you say you praise me.

Martha. And a measure. To measure exactly how often six and one, how very often six and one how often is there to be reasonable certainty. How often are they reasonably certain. Six and one and not another more than one.

Maryas. I smile for certainty.

Martha. Martin too was certain to be known.

Maryas
Mabel
and
Martin. How are you known you are known by your name and your share. Share and share alike.

Mabel
Martha
and
Maryas. Rain mingles with water and a tree can be sweet and can you mingle water with rain and suck at a tree.

Martha. Mentions the place.

Maryas. Yields abundant resemblance.

Mabel. Needs only adequate calls.

Marius. Needs only division of birth.

Martin. Only needs mentioning here.

Mary. Only needs mentioning here.

Martha
and
Maryas. If they ask me to leave them and they ask them to leave me if they ask me to leave them and they ask them to leave if they ask them to leave and they ask me if they ask me and if they ask them, if they ask them and if they ask them and if they ask them and if they ask me if they ask I say yes that is it.

Maryas. They said he said, he said, two centers, two centers, two surroundings, two surroundings, two centers, and two centers, and they centre, and their center, they centre, they do not centre here.

Mabel. Mabel little Mabel with her face against the pane and it may as can say wistfulness may no wistfulness may, they come again to-day and to-morrow they go to America.

Martin. Exactly Martin, and may useful and preliminary offshoots.

Marius. Recognise it by the name in the way of deliberation and baskets. A great many baskets are made here and there and with some care, that is to say one may give an order to them and indeed they may fulfill. They may even learn to weave and braid officially and not fancifully and in this way they have many certainties and many mountains and a cow, I doubt if they will have a cow. I say they advisedly and speaking entirely in a different sense. You do understand me.

Mary. Mary may no I may say may Mary. So that season is anonymous and indeed easily as they own land in town and country.

A LAST LIST

Marius. Choose to choose you cannot expect me to choose you.

Martha. Carrots and artichokes marguerites and roses. If you can repeat it and somebody chose it, somebody shows it, somebody knows it. If you can repeat and somebody knows it.

Maryas. Half of the marriages, valentines and half of the marriages. I did the valentines and half of the marriages.

Mabel. A little girl is very nearly the same size as she was she was very nearly the same prize and we may say excited.

May. And Mary.

Martha
Mabel
Maryas
and
Mary. We may marry.

[ ¶ ]

1923

287.

CAPITAL CAPITALS

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Capitally be.

Capitally see.

It would appear that capital is adapted to this and that. Capitals are capitals here.

Capital very good.

Capital Place where those go when they go.

Capital. He has capital.

We have often been interested in the use of the word capital. A state has a capital a country has a capital. An island has a capital. A main land has a capital. And a portion of France has four capitals and each one of them is necessarily on a river or on a mountain. We were mistaken about one of them.

This is to be distressing.

We now return to ourselves and tell how nearly the world is populated.

First a capital.

Excitement.

Sisters.

First capital.

When we were on an island it was said that there was a capital there. And also that there was a capital on the mainland.

Did he and his wife and his sister expect to eat little birds.

Little birds least of all.

All the capitals that begin with A.

Aix Arles and Avignon.

Those that begin with be Beaux.

That makes four.

These that begin with B.

Barcelona.

Those that begin with m.

Marseilles and Mallorca.

You mean Palma.

Yes P.

Palma de Mallorca.

Do this in painting.

Will you have a strawberry.

Outcropping of the central mountain foundation.

Mountain formation and capitals.

Strawberries and capitals.

Letters a b and m and capitals.

Capitals.

First Capital Capital C.

Second Capital Capital D.

Third Capital Capital Y.

Fourth Capital Capital J.

Fourth Capital.

They said that they were safely there.

Third Capital. Safer there than anywhere.

Second Capital. They came there safely.

First Capital. They were said to be safely here and there.

First Capital. Capital wool.

When we say capital wool we mean that all wool pleases us.

Capitally for wool

First Capital. Egypt.

Second Capital. Rabbit.

Third Capital. Fingering.

Fourth Capital. Ardently silk.

Fourth Capital. Spontaneously married.

Third Capital. Camel’s hair.

Second Capital. Eider Down.

First Capital. Chenille.

First Capital. It comes from the caterpillar I think.

Second Capital. If travellers come and a rug comes, if a rug comes and travellers have come everything has come and travellers have come.

Third Capital. The third capital, they have read about the third capital. It has in it many distinguished inventors of electrical conveniences.

Fourth Capital. In how many days can every one display their satisfaction with this and their satisfaction.

Fourth Capital. Let us count the fourth capital. Rome Constantinople Thebes and Authorisation.

Third Capital. There are a great many third capitals.

Second Capital. Surrounding second capitals are third capitals and first capitals.

First Capital. The first capital remind me of derision.

First Capital. Decide.

Second Capital. To reside.

Third Capital. And what beside.

Fourth Capital. My side.

Fourth Capital. At my side.

Third Capital. And when can they say that there is no room there.

Second Capital. When a great many people filter.

First Capital. In.

First Capital. They play ring around a rosey.

Second Capital. They play London bridges.

Third Capital. They play High Spy.

Fourth Capital. They play horses.

Fourth Capital. We have all forgotten what horses are.

Third Capital. We have all forgotten what horses there are.

Second Capital. We have all forgotten where there are horses.

First Capital. We have all forgotten about horses.

Capital this and capital that. This is capital and that is capital.

First Capital. Capital One.

Second Capital. Capital Two.

Third Capital. Capital Three.

Fourth Capital. Capital Four.

 Capital Four.

Fourth Capital. The fourth capital is the one where we do dream of peppers. It is astonishing how a regular curtain can be made of red peppers. A long curtain and not too high.

Third Capital. The third capital is one in which thousands of apples are red in color and being so they make us in no way angry.

Second Capital. The second capital is one in which butter is sold. Can butter be sold very well.

First Capital. The first capital is the one in which there are many more earrings. Are there many more earrings there than elsewhere.

Capital One. Acclimated. We are acclimated to the climate of the first capital.

Capital Two. We are acclimated to the climate of the second capital.

Capital Three. If in regard to climates if we regard the climate, if we are acclimated to the climate of the third capital.

Capital Four. The climate of capital four is the climate which is not so strange but that we can be acclimated to it. We can be acclimated to the climate of the fourth capital.

Fourth Capital. If every capital has three or four who lock their door and indeed if we mean to care for their home for them we can complain of lack of water. Water can be bought.

Third Capital. If in any capital there are three or four who mean to present themselves tenderly then indeed can we silence ourselves by thanking. We can thank then.

Second Capital. If in any capital they are more seldom seen more and more seldom, if they are more and more seldomly seen what then what of them.

First Capital. If in every capital there are more than there were before how may a capital continue this preparation. They prepare themselves to say that they will stay.

First Capital. In the first place the first capital is very well placed.

Second Capital. In the second place the second capital has more sugared melon.

Third Capital. In the third place the third capital is aroused.

Fourth Capital. In the fourth place all four capitals have many shovels.

Fourth Capital. Except me.

Third Capital. Accept me.

Second Capital. Expect me.

First Capital. Except me.

First Capital. I do I will.

First Capital. Very still.

Second Capital. Catalogue.

Third Capital. A station.

Fourth Capital. It is Sunday and beside it is raining.

Fourth Capital. Spoken.

Third Capital. Outspoken.

Second Capital. Presses.

First Capital. Addresses.

First Capital. Counting.

Second Capital. Recounting.

Third Capital. Extra meals.

Fourth Capital. Spaces.

Fourth Capital. Indeed.

Third Capital. Hearty Kisses.

Second Capital. In a minute.

First Capital. Shut the door.

First Capital. In this way in as they say this way, in this way they say they are as they may say this way. In this way things matter.

First Capital. Cannot express can express tenderness.

First Capital. In this way as they say in this way as they say they cannot express tenderness. As they say in the way they say they can express in this way tenderness, they can express tenderness in this way.

Second Capital. If they are good if they are good to me if I can see that they are good if I can see that they are good to me, if I would if I could I could say that they are good if I would say that they are good to me, if I could if I would, if they could be good if they would be good if they are good, are they good are they good to me do you hear me say that they could be good did they hear me say that they could be good, that they are good that I say that they are good to me.

Third Capital. If they belong to being more than strong, do they care to be strong do they care to belong do they belong to being strong. If they hear a second day do they say a second day comes before a first day any way. Capitally strong do they belong does it belong to them to be capitally strong. I will say so to-day. They do not answer me in syllables.

Fourth Capital. To settle and to settle well, to settle very well to settle. Do they settle do we settle do I settle do they settle very well do they settle well do we settle, well do we. Do I settle. Do I settle very well. Very well I do settle. I do settle very well. They do settle very well.

Fourth Capital. Resemble it.

Third Capital. To resemble it.

Second Capital. They resemble it.

First Capital. They resemble.

First Capital. I state that the first capital is the one that has been won to see it settle on itself denial. I deny we deny they deny. I deny what that they are safely there and no one comforted him.

Second Capital. Do not annoy any one needing to feel strongly that if wishes were horses beggers would ride and why are ridden horses still used, why are they still used why are ridden horses still used.

Third Capital. Reasonable wishes do not color reasonable wishes, reasonable wishes are not colored by reasonable wishes, reasonable wishes are rarely colored to be reasonable wishes.

Fourth Capital. Mountains are not merely out croppings they are usefully employed in reasonable association. We resonably associate with one another and are elaborately aware of waiting. Wait again for me.

Fourth Capital. Capitals are plenty there are plenty of capitals.

Third Capital. Why do they enjoy capitals and why are capitals places rapidly united. We unite ourselves together.

Second Capital. The capital seems to be the capital.

First Capital. A capital is not easily undertaken nor is it easily aroused nor indeed is it impervious.

First Capital. Thoroughly.

Second Capital. And very pleasantly.

Third Capital. Nearer to it than that.

Fourth Capital. Eagerly accepted.

Fourth Capital. They are.

Third Capital. They do.

Second Capital. They will.

First Capital. They are to-night.

First Capital. Paul.

Second Capital. Not Paul.

Third Capital. Paul Cook.

Fourth Capital. Three Capitals in all.

Fourth Capital. I intend to learn to stay away.

Third Capital. I intend to endeavor consolation.

Second Capital. Many win.

First Capital. Many many times in the way.

First Capital. Happily a little calling and covering.

Second Capital. Happily a very little changing and repeating.

Third Capital. Very happily properly placed as a castle.

Fourth Capital. We were very content with the inroad.

Fourth Capital. Inlay.

Third Capital. He mentions me.

Second Capital. Am I in it.

First Capital. He leaves the kitchen as well.

First Capital. In sight of the first capital because of this capital beside this as a capital because of this as their capital and becoming this becoming their possession by way of this and their having the possession, permit to credit you with an excellent reason for remaining here. Permit me to do this and also permit me to assure you that coming again is not as pleasant as coming again and again and coming again and again is very nearly the best way of establishing where there is the most pleasure the most reasonableness the most plenty the most activity, the most sculpture the most liberty the most meditation the most calamity and the most separation. If rose trees are cut down again and again he can be busily engaged and if he is busily engaged can he nourish hope and if he nourishes hope can he converse and if he converses can he say he hopes that some day he will supply the same that he did supply when the sun heated and the sun heated. When the mountains are near by and not high little mountains made at the right angle are not high and yet we can imply that they are neither near by nor high and they are near by and they are near high. The capital was nearly eight hundred miles away. This gives me no idea of its distance of the distance from here to there.

Second Capital. For capitals.

If a second capital has pleased them all if a second capital is second only in such a way that there is no reason to arouse me, to arouse me, a second capital in all a second capital, does know that he found it to be so, does he know that he has told us that in walking that in walking he has been more than sufficiently clearly seeing that if a park is green that if a park is green may he be sure of his path may he and may he in association may he in his place may he in such a place may he indeed might he have been employed in such a place and in what way was he employed was it in relation to meat to vegetables to bread to cake to fruit to ices or indeed was it in relation to the homes where all who are religious find themselves crowded. Did he crowd in. No indeed, he meditated in this way, every noon as soon as he was responsible and he was he was responsible to no one, to wife and child and all and he came at their call. Call again.

I often mention what has been seen no no one can say more no one can say any more than that it has been seen that a king has been seen not a king not has been seen not that a king has been seen, not that there has been seen, not that there has been seen not a king not that there has been seen, and when did he wish to waver, waver and waver, and when did he wish to wave it away, wave it away and he will say to-day and January for a day.

Third Capital. I see, say that I see. I see that I say that I see.

Fourth Capital. He went to stay and had his father and his mother been there long. Had his father and his mother been there long and was there no reason for that. Was there no reason for this and he was not found to be splendid. Who was really the manager of the distribution of light. He was not prepared to receive them here and there. Here and there, here and there. Read it again. Here and there.

Fourth Capital. Has a reason.

Third Capital. For this.

Second Capital. More than all.

First Capital. The rest.

First Capital. Did they clear themselves of men and women and did they seem to be able to be especially related.

Second Capital. Did they seem to be especially related and did they fasten their bamboos as hedges every two years.

Third Capital. Did they fasten their bamboos as hedges every two years and did they have any objection to their rejection.

Fourth Capital. Were they really rejected and did they object as it would seem that they did.

The fourth Capital.   If they have to do this and they have to do this, if they have to do this can they attend to their daisies.

The third Capital. And if they attend to their stones and stones are in a way useful can they attend to baggage.

The second Capital.   In attending to baggage a great many are caught in the rain.

The first Capital. It is Sunday and beside it is raining.

The first Capital. It is too cold to rain.

First Capital. In the meantime do you see. Yes I see. In the meantime do you see me. Yes I do see you.

Second Capital. If you went and if you came if they came if you went and came, indeed spring does come before winter that is to say even here. Now understand what I mean. One may say that winter is as winter. They meant to winter.

Third Capital. Met again or not met.

Fourth Capital. I see you see he sees me, he can see you can see they can see me.

Fourth Capital. I meant to say that.

Third Capital. They meant that beside.

Second Capital. Ignorant negroes.

First Capital. Not as ignorant as negroes.

First Capital. Capital for capital and who knows better than that that capital is mine.

Capital for capital.

Crowd for crowd.

Out loud for out loud.

Crowd for crowd.

Capital for capital.

Second Capital. Capitally.

Capital for capital.

Question for question.

A caress for a caress.

A river for a river and a spring for a spring. Spring comes very early here, it comes before the days are longer.

Capital for capital.

Candy for candy.

Curtains for curtains and crowds for crowds.

Crowds for crowds.

Curtains for curtains.

Candy for candy and capital for capital.

Third Capital. Capitals for capitals.

Plants for plants.

Bridges for bridges and beds for beds.

Beds for beds.

Bridges for bridges.

Plants for plants and capitals for capitals.

Fourth Capital. Capital capitals.

Capitally.

Capitally Capable.

Articles for articles.

Buds for buds.

Combs for combs and lilies for lilies.

Lilies for lilies.

Combs for combs.

Buds for buds.

Articles for articles.

And capitals for capitals.

We know how to remove harness and grass.

Capitals for capitals.

Fourth Capital. And capitals for capital.

Third Capital. And capital and capital.

Second Capital. And more than capital.

First Capital. For their capital.

First Capital. Yes yes.

First Capital. Able to able to able to go able to go and come able to come and go able to come and go able to do so.

In this way we may date to-day.

What is the date to-day.

What is the date to-day.

I wish to tell all I know about Capitals.

Capitals are the places where every one exactly deprecates the necessity of going away, where every one deprecates the necessity there is to stay where every one utters a welcome that is sufficiently stirring and where every one does know what makes them so, so what so very nearly wider.

Now let me see why capitals are steadily repeated.

I repeat the first Capital.

I repeat I repeat.

I repeat the second Capital.

You repeat you repeat I repeat the third Capital.

We repeat we repeat I repeat the fourth Capital.

They repeat they repeat.

I repeat that a capital is a treat.

I repeat that they retreat from the capital and that they retreat.

I repeat that they compete for a capital.

I repeat that they compete.

Do they compete.

I repeat that they defeat that they defeat that they defeat that they deplete that they complete that they seat a great many people in there and it is it is there that they are seated. I know why I say what I do say. I say it because I feel a great deal of pleasure of satisfaction of repetition of indication of separation of direction of preparation of declaration of stability of precaution of accentuation and of attraction. And why do you spare little silver mats. Little silver mats are very useful and silver is very pretty as to color.

[ ¶ ]

1923

288.

JONAS JULIAN CAESAR AND SAMUEL

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Jonas Julian Caesar and Samuel.

Jonas ready Julian ready. Caesar ready Samuel ready.

Scene Yvonne’s summer reception.

Lock it

Pocket.

Lock it and pocket.

Yvonne’s summer reception.

Jonas ready. Can you can you reserve for me, can you and can you willingly and will you attend to me and have I come to be have I come to be to you have I come to you to be recognised. You do recognise me. When you do can you do less can you do it for less can you receive me, can you are you able to address to be represented by me. I represent you and you represent me. In a settlement may settle ages for children. I know what he said. He said, oh yes I do see. Continue for me. Continually for me. A category and in a category and in a first category a second category and a first and second category. He meant stitches.

julian. Who and for whom, by whom and in whom, in whom have the rest by whom have the rest for whom have the rest who is it that does see me. I see you and you see me, he sees me and I see whom do I see I see you I see him and you see me and he sees me. He sees me, and you see, when I see you whom do I see, I see you and you see me when I see him whom do I see I see him and he sees me and he sees me and I see him, I see him, I see you, you see him you see me, I see you and he sees you and you see him I see you and you see me and I see you. Caesar ready.

Jonas Julian Caesar and Samuel.

The principal cases and conversion.

jonas. For me and illustrated.

julian. For me and places.

caesar. For me neatly.

samuel. For me fairly.

In the beginning of curtains.

I meant to gather that a curtain makes more nearly makes grey more nearly, makes Versailles more nearly, more nearly makes a beginning.

Begin for me.

I said I did like to say I did like to say it to you and you do like to say it to me.

jonas. Can you do it for less than that.

julian. I said it I said can you do this and can you do that.

caesar. And he said families are larger.

And samuel. Samuel said that he grew stronger but not taller not really at all taller.

Now in their way not at all in their way.

Jonas and judging

Julian and joining

Caesar and saving

Samuel and selecting.

We may bow.

Harden and garden.

jonas. What do you see.

julian. I see fifteen readily.

caesar. And where have you been.

samuel. I have been accepting.

Jonas Julian Caesar and Samuel and preferred.

Jonas and his wife.

Julian and his wife.

Caesar and his wife.

Samuel and his wife and children. Jonas and his wife, and their children. Julian and his wife and her children and their child. Caesar and his wife. Samuel and his wife and children.

jonas. Patiently to determine the difference between twelve and ten between nine and seven between four and more between eleven and five between two and more. Not so patiently any more and more and more. Why does it show differently why does it become a difficulty why does it not become a difficulty why does it not come to be difficulty a difficulty. I see beautifully.

Julian dances.

If a house burns if a house is all on one floor and the puzzling thing is in that case can one have more than one door and an easy going disposition. Decide to balance, to dance, to make chairs furnish choices and to betray no one. I betray no continuation to-day and in a way an angle is not obtrusive. And she said have you had it. And I said I counted it in it.

caesar.    If you had said that willingness to leave, they had an older brother, if you had said that their willingness to leave it and to visit them and to save it and to be successful. To successfully beguile forty more than forty, thirty more than thirty twenty more than twenty and twenty and ten. Ten more to a door. Thank you.

samuel.    Accommodate yourself to riches, accommodate yourself to counting to canning and to returning. And then come. Come to them and say that you were disturbed and did not go. He had not gone.

Place in a place. A place for everything and everything in its place. In place in place of everything, in a place. You place you take your place.

jonas.    It was in that way an express of something.

julian.    An expression of something makes some impression.

caesar.    In there, in there there is an expression of something and I expressed something.

samuel.    They expressed something and I expressed something.

Simply bewildering.

jonas.    In addition.

julian.    For determination.

caesar.    By intention.

samuel.    With congratulation.

Races race perfectly.

jonas.    Now once more I am reassured.

julian.    And no treasure.

caesar.    And no measure.

samuel.    And no pressure.

In no accumulation.

jonas.    Please please me.

julian    And do satisfy me.

caesar    And do place me.

samuel    And do replace me.

jonas    And do please me.

julian    And you satisfy me.

caesar    And you do place me.

samuel    And you do replace me.

Apart from this.

Apart from this there was no need of explaining this.

You do and I do and I do too.

jonas    Not only and not yet for this.

julian    Not for this and not at all not for that and for this.

caesar    Not needlessly for this and for that.

samuel    He was readily perfect. We know that recitations can be sung. And this makes reciting a signal.

jonas    When he mentions and in case of this. A splendid pearl.

julian    When he mentions and in case of this. And when.

caesar.    When he mentions and in case of this. And hide.

samuel    When he mentions and in case of this. In case of this.

jonas.    All of it tranquilly.

julian    All of it and following.

caesar    All of it shall he meet shall he sit shall he quit.

samuel    All of it and all of it and he has hardly had all of it.

jonas.    And why if you say down and down and up and up and up and up.

julian    And if I say up and up and up and up and if I say and up and if I say and up and I have held it up.

caesar    And if I hear that I have held it up.

samuel    And I have had to hold it up.

jonas    And in a way inexactly.

julian    And begging water.

caesar    And without water.

samuel    And doing without a city.

jonas    Yes.

julian    Yes.

caesar    And yes.

samuel    Yes and yes.

jonas    Using four words. Sweater, shoes, feet, slippers and shawls.

julian    And using four words. Shoes, cane, name and plentifully.

caesar    Using four words. Not easily found. Not too easily found and not too easily found.

samuel    Using four words. In a minute.

jonas    Using as many words as are necessary. Feeling the need of information.

julian    Using and using and using you.

caesar    Exactly capitally.

samuel    All favoured.

They favour all of them.

All meet.

All say.

All of them say so.

I will say so.

I do say so.

All of them favoured by all of them.

All of them say they are all favoured by all of them.

All of them say so.

How can you say so.

How can you say all of them are favoured by all of them How can they say so.

How can they say that all of them are favoured by all of them.

How can all of them say so.

finished

[ ¶ ]

1923

289.

AN ELUCIDATION

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Halve Rivers and Harbours.

Elucidation.

First as Explanation.

Elucidate the problem of halve.

Halve and have.

Halve Rivers and Harbours.

Have rivers and harbours.

You do see that halve rivers and harbours, halve rivers and harbours, you do see that halve rivers and harbours makes halve rivers and harbours and you do see, you do see that you that you do not have rivers and harbours when you halve rivers and harbours, you do see that you can halve rivers and harbours.

I refuse have rivers and harbours I have refused. I do refuse have rivers and harbours. I receive halve rivers and harbours, I accept halve rivers and harbours.

I have elucidated the pretence of halve rivers and harbours and the acceptation of halve rivers and harbours.

This is a new preparation.

Do not share.

He will not bestow.

They can meditate.

I am going to do so.

I have an explanation of this in this way. If we say, Do not share, he will not bestow they can meditate I am going to do so, we have organised an irregular commonplace and we have made excess return to rambling. I always like the use of these, but not particularly.

Madrigal and Mardigras.

I do not deny these except in regard to one thing they remind me of Em which is a name for Emma. I have always been fond of writing the letter M, and so although Mardigras and Madrigal have more appreciation from me than they might they do not make more questions and more answers passing. He was as if he were going to pass an examination.

I will now give more examples.

She is in and out

It is placed in there

Happily say so

Too happily say so

Very communicative.

I will give other examples to you. I will give the same example to you and to you.

Place. In a place

A place for everything and everything in its place.

In place in place of everything, in a place.

Again search for me.

She looked for me at me.

May we seat.

May we be having a seat.

May we be seated

May I see

May I see

Martha

May I see Martha.

May I see.

May I see.

I have written the best example of all before

Able

Idle.

There are four words in all.

There

Why

There

Why

There

Able

Idle.

There are seven in all.

A stall for each.

As tall as each one.

As there are all and four and seven, and seven and four and are four in all and a stall for each one.

We do not think at all of a stall as a box, there used to be a box a loose box and now there are no loose boxes. Boxes are arranged with cement, and so our fancy pleases, and so we may fancy as we please, we may fancy what we please.

There is an excellent example and now I will explain away as if I have been sitting for my portrait every day.

In this way I have made every one understand arithmetic.

To begin elucidating.

If I say I stand and pray.

If I say I stand and I stand and you understand and if I say I pray I pray to-day if you understand me to say I pray to-day you understand prayers and portraits.

You understand portraits and prayers.

You understand.

You do understand.

An introduction and an explanation and I completely introduce as you please.

I completely introduce. Yes you do.

Yes you do.

Yes you do is the longest example and will come at the end.

The longest example.

Yes you do.

Will come at the end.

Disturb

Seated here

I know how to please her.

If I know

If you know how to throw how to throw or to go. I feel that you easily understand that preparation is not everything I understand everything. And now to explain where preparation and preparing show this as an expedition. An expedition is a journey to and for.

Dealing in accelerated authority.

Do not notice this.

Dealing in their delight or daylight.

Do not notice this properly.

Dealing in a regularly arranged decision.

When you wish to diminish.

Let me explain properly.

Properly speaking there is no fear that he will not be prayed for out loud.

Properly speaking there is no fear of neglect. And all words furnish here. I have a great many examples very often.

We do very often.

An explanation of not at all.

Not at all very nearly furnishes us with an illustration. We have mainly added to that.

Now to seriously mean seldom.

It is only seldom that we are selected.

And she knows me.

I will now explain dishes.

I have explained that.

I never do see that I never do see you do see me

You do see me. A serious explanation.

To explain means to give a reason for in order. He adores her.

You must not be excited before and after. You must make a choice.

I thought perhaps he would not make a choice.

Before and after.

This is an example a very good example or an example.

This is an example or a very good example.

Let me lead you to find this. If in beginning you mention explaining, could he be angry could he really be angry that you had not explained it to him.

Suppose or supposing that you had an invitation, suppose some one had been very inviting supposing some one had given him an invitation supposing you had been inviting him to listen to an explanation suppose there had been an explanation supposing you had given an explanation, I can explain visiting. I can explain how it happened accidentally that fortunately no explanation was necessary.

I explain wording and painting and sealing and closing. I explain opening and reasoning and rolling, I was just rolling. What did he say. He said I was not mistaken and yet I had not when he was not prepared for an explanation I had not begun explaining. It is in a way a cause for congratulation. It is in a way cause for congratulation.

And now to seriously discuss my needing and to discuss very seriously why they have asked for my mediation.

To begin now.

Small examples are preferable.

They are preferred.

And do they stop them. And yet do they stop them.

Preferred as to preference I prefer them.

If you connect them do you connect them.

In this way.

If small examples are preferable and are preferred and they are connected in this way we may say yesterday was nearly seventeen days earlier than to-day, seventeen days earlier in any way. It is connected in this way. Small examples are preferable. They are preferred.

An instance

Tremble for small examples. I hope you received the three volumes safely.

Tremble for small examples.

It is not easy.

A third part is added to the top and bottom and the middle part is added in between.

Some examples simply

I tire more quickly than you do.

Some examples simply.

Small examples are preferable.

Small examples are preferred.

Brown and white. The nigger and the night and mistaken for mean. I didn’t mean to.

I do read better there.

Come on

He consolidated it. That you must not do.

Elucidation.

The sad procession of the unkilled bull. And they stand around.

Two next.

To be next to it.

To be annexed.

To be annexed to it.

We understand that you undertake to overthrow our undertaking.

This is not originally said to frame words this is originally said to underestimate words.

Do you believe in stretches, stretches of time stretches of scenery and stretches of thirds.

Every third time we rhyme, in this way influence is general. Let me recognise copies.

Extra gum.

Gum extra.

Extra gum.

An extra gum.

An extra rubber.

An extra oil.

An extra soap.

And an extra wish.

Wish and White.

Reasons are right.

White and wish.

Reasons for which they have most occasion. They have more occasion for one wish than for another wish.

Do you all understand if you please.

Do you all understand why I explain.

Do you all understand elucidation and extra addresses.

Do you all understand why she sees me.

Do you all understand practice and precept.

Do you all understand principal and secondary.

Do you all understand extraneous memory.

Let me see how earnestly you plead for me.

Let me see.

More beginning.

I begin you begin we begin they begin. They began we began you began I began.

I began you begin we begin they begin. They begin you begin we begin I began.

You began and I began.

I feel the need of a walk in ceremony, of a talk in ceremony of chalk in ceremony. I feel the need of chalk in ceremony.

And it was used too, it was used too.

A settled explanation.

I know the difference between white marble and black marble. White and black marble make a checker board and I never mention either.

Either of them you know very well that I may have said no.

Now to explain.

Did I say explanations mean across and across and carry. Carry me across.

Another explanation.

I think I won’t

I think I will

I think I will

I think I won’t

I think I won’t

I think I will

I think I will

I think I won’t.

I think I won’t

I think I will

I think I will

I think I won’t

I think I will

I think I won’t

I think I will

I think I won’t.

I think I will

I think I won’t

I think I won’t

I think I won’t

I think I won’t

I think I will

I think I won’t

Of course

I think I will

I think I won’t

I think I won’t

I think I will

This is a good example if you do not abuse it.

Where they like.

Can follow where they like.

I think this is a good example.

I think I will.

I am afraid I have been too careful.

I think I will.

Two examples and then an elucidation and a separation of one example from the other one.

I think I will.

Then very certainly we need not repeat.

Can there at this rate can there have been at this rate more and more.

Can at this rate can there have been at this rate can there have been more and more at this rate.

At this rate there can not have been there can not have been at this rate there can not have been more and more at this rate. At this rate there can not have been more and more. There can not have been at this rate, there can not have been more and more at this rate there can not have been more and more at this rate.

What did I say. Full of charms I said.

Full of what. Full of charms I said.

What did I say, full of charms I said.

If in order to see incidentally incidentally I request to see extraordinarily.

If in order to see incidentally I request to see.

I see you I see you too.

A Question.

Should you see me too.

Not a question.

Now to combine all this together to make more.

I stopped, I stopped myself.

Combine all these together to make more.

Elucidation.

If in beginning, if in a beginning, I begin to be connectedly and carefully and collectedly if I agree, if in beginning I agree, then I agree you agree and we agree.

If he can recall a boast of victory, I can refuse to be resolutely sure of what he and I both mean to collect.

Now do you see that this is a thing to erase and eradicate.

Do you not see it clearly.

Let me refuse to repair it.

He said that repairs are excellently made.

We have combined to be not at all principally paid. Paid and paid. Do you see halve rivers and harbours and there is no connection.

An example of an event.

If it is an event just by itself is there a question.

Tulips is there a question.

Pets is there a question.

Furs is there a question.

Folds is there a question.

Is there anything in question.

To begin to be told that after she had seen and said she wrote and read.

She read it and she said, she said it and she read it, she wrote and she did indeed change her residence. I have been told that this is an event. If it is an event just by itself if there a question. A great many climates have been quoted. In this way we may expect to see that they have this to see to too. May we quote again.

Should you see me too.

All events. Carrie all events.

All events carry.

In this way researchers are easily read.

A short example of stretches of variety.

She made white flowers resemble lilies of the valley and she said do not mean to be prepared to have a goddess of plenty stand in front of a picture.

In this way you see that I have not succeeded.

If at first you do not succeed try try again.

She found china easily adaptable. In use the word china she had in mind porcelain and also painted wood and even painted tin and dishes. She sometimes felt the need of silver and radishes.

Do you measure this by this measure. And altogether what did you say you were to elucidate to-day. By this I mean for this to be seen.

You know how we make it do so and more so, how we make it more so, how we make it even more so.

I lead up to a description of all the birds.

The birds have meant to interest me so have the horses and so indeed have the preparations for cows. So indeed have the preparations so indeed have the preparations, so indeed.

I can see and you can see, you can see and so can I see that I have not made more of it than needs to be made of it. In every way you are satisfied and we have given satisfaction and we have not meant to be swamped by other considerations. And again and once more and frequently from time to time no one has suffered in any way and we are satisfied. It may even be said as if in a joke those who might have to be considered are satisfied. Can you kindly smile.

And now we add that which makes a whole history plainer. What did I say. I said he would tell me the complete history of his life and times. And in this way we recollect perfectly just when he was prepared and just when he was prepared.

Suppose for instance suppose as an instance we mention success. I succeed and you succeed. Yes you succeed very well. You do succeed very well. You do succeed very very well.

Five examples and then the long example entitled Yes you do.

First Example

How pleasantly I feel contented with that. Contented with the example, content with the example.

As if one example was meant to be succeeded by an example. I remember that he said they can prepare to have it here and to have it there to have it here and there. We have said there to have it there.

First Example

Suppose, to suppose, suppose a rose is a rose is a rose is a rose.

To suppose, we suppose that there arose here and there that here and there there arose an instance of knowing that there are here and there that there are there that they will prepare, that they do care to come again. Are they to come again.

In this way I have explained that to them and for them that for them alone that to them alone that to them and for them we have no depression. The law covers this, if you say made of fruit or if you say made by the aid of or made with the aid of fruit, or made by using fruit or made with fruit, for the fruit, you see how suddenly if there is in question if there can be any question, what would then compare with their description, with the description of this description. I describe all the time.

The second example is an example of action.

What action.

If you arrange the door, if you arrange the door and the floor. I have lost most of my interest in politics, still it is more interesting than the theatre. Brenner says that.

In action.

In every action we can take he knows that if the hair is there and the ears hear and the Causars share and they linger and if they linger and finger if they finger their pair, if they finger the pair and care to be more hesitant than before if they are to partake in this action, the action is memorable. They can be declared coloured by their wish. Wish how can we who are Americans and not credulous remember that there has been written the wished on wish. Do you smile if you do you please you applaud me you say action to take action to behave in action to see their action to dominate their action and their action and do you expect what has been said that some are attempting to hit some one hit some one who was not the one intended to be hit and this is not common this is not common this does not commonly happen in action in their action.

Example third is the one that will show how often every one has cause abundant cause for this and for that.

To explain I will explain. To take the place to take the place of this. In that way. Please help to avail yourself will you please avail yourself of your opportunities.

In this way and in that way they may or they may not, they may avail themselves of their opportunities. We had a long conversation about the way they may and they may not about the way they may avail themselves of their opportunities.

Let us imagine that every one is interested in my wife and children.

One and a million. A million or three. There are three there and here and there there are a hundred and three here and here and there there they are.

How do you do.

We know why we compare we compare this to that, and we share we can share we do share what do they share what do they happen to do what do they to do, what do they do, what do they happen to do why do they do they do it, why do they not do it, why they do they not do this. Do it, oh do do it. Do you do it. How do you do, how do you do it, how do you do it in this way in that way, in the way. They are not in the way. We say they are not there and they say they are here and we say they are here and there. Continue to expect me. I do expct [expect] you. You do expect me. We do expect you. We do. We do expect to have you we do expect, do you expect, do you, do you how do you do, how do you do this, how do I do this, how do I do it, how do I do it. How do I do it, I do it, you do it, yes I do do it.

A third example can be too long.

A fourth example shows more plainly what it does show, what does it show, I see you and you see me, I see that you see and you see that I see. A fourth example shows a tendency to declaration.

I declare that they say from Tuesday till Saturday and Friday afternoon too.

I declare I do declare.

And he when we see that they are not as we understood they would be when we see, when we say we see we hear, and when we say we hear we feel and when we say we feel we see and when we say we see we hear.

In this we declare we declare all of us declare what do you declare, declare to me. Declarations rapidly reunited. Action and reaction are equal and opposite. Astonishment means list of persons and places and if she were to be represented there if she were to be represented there. Call me a smiler and fit the fifth exactly.

I fit the fifth exactly.

Yes you do.

This is not an instance. Fit the fifth exactly. Exactly fit the fifth fit it for the fifth. The fifth in this way makes rounding out rounder. If it is round around and rounder if it is around and we tell all we know let me explain directly and indirectly. In the fifth instance there was no coincidence.

Every night generally.

I lead to Yes you do. You lead to yes you do, we lead to yes you do they lead to yes you do.

Yes you do otherwise understood. Otherwise understood. Yes you do. We understand you undertake to overthrow our undertaking. We understand you do understand that we will understand it correctly. Correctly and incorrectly, prepare and prepared, patiently and to prepare, to be prepared and to be particularly not particularly prepared. Do prepare to say Portraits and Prayers, do prepare to say that you have prepared portraits and prayers and that you prepare and that I prepare.

Yes you do.

Organisers.

Yes you do.

Organisation.

Yes you do and you, you do.

To portraits and to prayers.

Yes you do.

[ ¶ ]

1923

291.

PRACTICE OF ORATORY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Practice of Orations.

Four and their share and where they are. Practice of Orations.

A.

B.

C.

D.

A. b c and d.

Practice of orations.

A.

oratory.

I withdraw you draw and he draws, I withdraw neither I nor you neither do I neither do I. It is not as if I spoke, it is not.

Now no more character.

No more character at all.

No more as character.

Let us remember.

Let us say that grant to-day granted any way, let us say grant to-day, he was in cream. In cream and in cream I do not eat cream I do not heat cream I do not heat cream I do not for I do not and yet when you come to think it is not the country for it. Let us forget to say let us begin as if we were addressing, addresses are easily obtained. It is as if in some determination he had dwindled and even so selfishly, can you smile as if it were three long sales. What did we do. If he did do it she was not needed from time to time. And she wore, and she was and now remember what they will say. Let me ask are you ready yet.

orations.

When I very nearly hear it and I hear it and you hear it when you very nearly hear it, to see is said when you hear, to touch is said when you crowd to fall is said when you call. Call again this can be said when hail, that is a hail-storm is mixed with rain. We know very well then that it will not in that case do as much harm.

I do not care if there is no way of expecting all four and knowing them apart. Do you know what do you know. You know you know. Well then.

In the practice of orations and the relief of fears, in the practice of orations and the relief of fears, in the practice of orations and in the relief of fears, he we and they, they and we and he, he and they and we and in the practice of orations and in the relief of fears may we accept that which when sent is not only not acceptable but in a way need not be regarded as a surprise. It is astonishing that nearly in the meantime no one is surprised that that which is sent has been sent and with the choice of sending as if it were to be received. So unequally have astonishment and unalterable recovering astonished the process. I have a weakness for exits, and you, and you and you and you, also you and also you and you also, and also and also you, and as for change of places and as a request come again, as a request. To come again and as a request. I feel this to be oratory.

Let me practice oratory and the practice of orations.

Leaving more to come has it a pointed settlement has it been appointed as a settlement is settlement there something that has been appointed. Have they appointed this as a settlement indeed more so than imagined. You and I indeed you and I you and I may carry pictures to Cahor and in this way a lot we say no one has given or taken away, no one has given and no one has given and give and take, to give and to take.

speech.

A speech to him and for him and speech with him. We not speak and are we to speak. Have you spoken. Do smile to yourself. Do, do. Do and do and if you do, if you do and do, and do, do do.

This is meant to be studies in orations.

examples of oratory.

Example A.

An address is a simple way of what to say when they come and go away.

And why has there be[en] no declaration of an undertaking and why have they mentioned blue glass and pale yellow glass. In the case of both and also red glass in a summer house the landscape has a different appearance. Why do you smile.

Example B.

An example of how to explain what there is indicated by such examples joined to other examples.

And why have you almost felt the strain why indeed have you and when you are very inclined very nearly inclined to parade packages and certain colored blue colored and very well colored signs, why then indeed it is astounding, they were astonished to learn that there were frequently mounted police at a crossing. In a way it was an announcement. No one felt to blame. No one felt that there would be blame. Not any one certainly would come to be at all blamed and moreover there was representation and addresses. Listen to the addresses.

The first address. If you look to the left and do not see that there is a description below and above and indeed if you hope to be admirably sustained remind me and in so doing remind yourself of the illustration. The illustration that has been brought to your notice is the following.

They are amazed, no no exchange, they amaze, it is an amazement, and a pretention, no pretention is necessary ruins are ruins and reestablishment, are establishments that have been reestablishment. In this way they are authentic. And allowances. Allowances are made to all and for all and by all and in this way union and celebrations succeed each other in quick succession.

Dream for me.

In dreaming of Mrs. Andrews as you did surprised me.

Example C.

Many many instances of distribution reconstruction and restoration.

If you do do you believe that we have entered after we have mounted the stairway. Indeed not if many are waiting in turn. And what then. Why then we watch something entirely different and do not stay to see it accomplished. And is there no question. Of this there is no question. We do not avoid pressure nor insistence nor even dismay. I do obey. Of course you do.

Example d.

Example d is necessary to show that the emergency if there is an emergency is satisfactorily met.

Meet and met and very well and very well, this may be misread.

To be very kindly reminded by this of Spain, not really of Spain, not really of Spain, not very minutely of sand and strawberries not very minutely of rain and rivers. Have you met with some distraction. Very nearly intentionally and now for an address.

He addresses this to every one.

And mounting, upon this evidence we can decide as we have decided and more beside. And very much more, and very indeed very much more.

I know how linen braided in a certain way enhances the beauty of one whose beauty is conceded. We do not spare pleasure and praise. I am here in praise of you. For this purpose and for this purpose alone I have added this observation. Do not fail to observe the reason of the pleasure we have, you have and we have in corals and colors. Can you find pleasure in such a way. Indeed we can and we do. Do you.

Examples of real oratory.

Allow it, to allow for it, plentifully too the rain will do.

Not not not no.

I am making it easy.

Not not not.

I am making it easy.

Not not not certainly uncertainly.

Not not not nervously.

Not nervously at all.

Not at all.

Not not at all.

[ ¶ ]

1923

292.

SUBJECT-CASES: THE BACKGROUND OF A DETECTIVE STORY

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

In case of this.

A story.

Subjects and places.

In place of this.

A story.

Subjects and traces.

In face of this.

A story.

Subjects and places.

In place of this and in place of this.

A story.

Subject places.

In place of this.

A story.

When the work when the work and when the work when should he work.

In place of this and in place of this and in place of this places.

Subject.

Places.

Subjects places.

In face of this how hardly in place of this, how hardly in place of this, places, how hardly in place of this, how hardly to place in face of this, subject cases, to place in case of this, to place this subject in case of this in place of this. Subject cases in place of this.

To watch. Prepare two. Prepare to watch in that way. To watch anyway. Anyway to watch.

Lighter than in there. No lighter than in there.

Subjects and cases. In case of this.

What else can you do.

What else do you see.

What else do you see.

Leave the letters at the door and more and more very nearly there do they have noises established. Let the letters be left to me by them very often. In this way I know this tendency.

Now exactly.

If as an objection if it is an objection if it is objected that it is due to this that they have it to do, if it is an objection that they do do this if this is an objection, this is the object of this attention. He can we think. This is in building. Now now now have a cow have a cow.

Concentrate.

If in this way preparations may be undertaken. To undertake preparations. Comparative preparations. To comparative preparations.

Four heads are his specialty but it is mouths we want mouths and noses.

Sit and sit smell and smell. Go to hell go to hell.

Action and to reaction. To serve notice as well. Deserve to notice as well. Notice it as well. To deserve to notice it as well. It serves very well. It is of service to notice it as well. It is of much service to deserve to notice it. Very much. Very well. To notice it as well. To notice it as well. To deserve to notice it as well.

If the agitation is passed. Agitated, for in the sense of because of this agitation, clearly and repressed agitation, repressed as to being agitated and very needful of the adjoining pleasure. To join in pleasure. To an addition of pleasurable agitation, to such an admission admit that admitted it is admitted it is submitted, to submit agitation, agitate for admission, to agitate to admit, to submit, to the pleasurable to the pleasure of joining in that pleasure, to join in that pleasure. To agitate to be agitated, to agitate the joining in that pleasure to the adjoining pleasure, to submit to this as an admission, to admit this to submit to this, to submit this agitation so that it is admitted that there is an addition to the adjoining pleasure, to join in this pleasure, to submit this altogether with the admission of the agitation to join in this pleasure. Altogether to join in this admission. To submit this to the joining in this pleasure altogether. Altogether to join in this adjoining pleasure, to submit to this joining in this pleasure to admit this as an agitation to join to be joined in this as an adjoining pleasure, to submit this to admit to this, to admit and to join to join in this as in an adjoining pleasure. An adjoining pleasure is admitted and it is as it is submitted to have been the beginning of the agitation and agitating this and joining to this and this then and for this adjoining pleasure.

Accidental work, no accidental work. No accidental work in a parlor. For accidental work. Not for accidental work not for accidental work in a parlor. Accidentally or is it in accidentally earning. Calmer than that. By accident. By an accidentally earned and by anticipating by accidentally anticipating earning interest in more and more separated parlors admitted it is to be admitted and then to be admitted to admit that very accidentally that very indeed very nearly and accidentally earned and to be earned very nearly accidentally earned and to be admitted and to be nearly in and to be admitted and to be admittedly nearly and accidentally admitted. Do not hesitate to brush by to brush by to brush by by accident, and to brush accidentally too.

A considerable factor it is a considerable factor in this way, this is a considerable factor, to share in this, it is a considerable factor to have a share in this and once again following and in once again following and in following and in a share of this and in following and in once again sharing, this is a considerable factor in this, it is a considerable factor in this to share in this. And once again more than once a considerable share in this more than once and a considerable factor in this, it is a considerable factor to share in this.

Plenty of this in the place of this and in place of this plenty of this in place of this. The fairly well seen formation to fairly well see to fairly well to have to see fairly well, to see to it fairly well, fairly well seen information, to fairly well see and to inform to informally see very well to it and to plentifully see and to fairly well see and to see plentifully and in place and in this place and to place and to place more there, plentifully, and formally and for that and for that to be seen fairly well seen to be fairly well and informally more and plentifully more plentifully fairly furnished with the information additionally. To add this as information and to be authorised informally.

Just a station in justice to this station, just to state and adjust it, just to state it in justice to state it to state it in justice to it, to adjust it, and to do justice to it and to be adjusted for it, for it and by advising justice for it, to advise to do justice to it, due to it, justice due to it, to adjust more than to just advisedly obstruct it, justice do it do and do justice to it, do and do do justice to it, to advise to adjust it to this and to that, and to do justice to this adjustment and advisedly defer to the justice of it and to defer the justice of it. Is it just and does the justice done to it decide the justness of it and does the adjustment of it determine the judgment to be made for it. Determined to abide by the judgment of it and to have had justice done to it and to justify the advisedly judicious information just given with it. Indeed with it and for it indeed for it and by it indeed by it and with it indeed with it and for it. Justify the judgment given of it. Indeed justify just the judgment and the judgment was given with it. Indeed this judgment of it. Just to justify and to judge and to judge and to advisedly justify this judgment of it. To advisedly judge just this in the judgment of it. To advise the justification of it. To justify it.

Antedate. This is antedated. To be antedated. This is to be antedated. Confederate, to confederate. Is it to confederate state that it is antedated. To confederate to state that it is antedated. Too confederate to state that it is antedated. In this state in such a state in such a state to compensate. It is a compensation it is in compensation to antedate it is a compensation to antedate to antedate as a compensation. Compensate for this. To compensate and to antedate. To confederate and to antedate. To antedate and to compensate. Compensation and confederation. To antedate as a compensation and as a confederation to antedate, to confederate to antedate. To antedate is to confederate. To refute it to refute in refutation. A refutation. To dilate upon it. To dilate upon a refutation. To presume to antedate and the presumption is that it is to be attenuated that to antedate is an attenuation. To anticipate and to antedate or as if in a confederation. To antedate is to confederate. In anticipation to antedate in anticipation, to confederate to antedate in anticipation. Or as a preconception or in indication or in anticipation or for confederation or as to or as in presumption of an intention. To antedate in anticipation, to confederate or as a confederation. To compensate. Compensation. To antedate in compensation. To compensate and to antedate. To confederate and to antedate and to antedate is to confederate. And resistance, resistance is anticipate. To anticipate compensation and confederation. To anticipate and to antedate, to antedate and to participate.

Understood as periodical. To be understood as periodical. Periodically fastened. Unfastened. Take it for granted that there is an addition, take it for granted that there is addition take it for granted there is addition. Addition antedated. Take it for granted that the addition is antedated. Take for granted an antedated addition. Presently presently and presently. A perfect letter-writer.

If not what, change in cases change in case a case of it in exchange. Exacting an exchange for it. Exactly in exchanging in case of it. In exactly exchanging because by it, exactly changing. In changing because of it. Because of it. In changing because of it in exchanging for it, and then what. In exchange. Now and then and to suit and to boot. In exchange are objects colored by water. Ejaculation and rooms. In exchanging for in exchanging. In exchanging for an exchanging and in exchanging for changing. In exchanging for rooms. In place of in exchanging. Exchange very nearly to change.

Last at last how many directions are there at last. By this mail at this sale what direction was it at the last. At least. By mail and in detail and for sale in how many directions unasked and in what direction. In what direction do they last. It is classed. It is to be passed as if it were to be unasked. A direction is unasked and by mail and at last and for sale and in the past and in detail fastened and unfastened. In reconsideration. Let it be Saturday. In reconsideration and at last and to last. Did in a direction being intended to be at last as a last indication, did a direction intending to at last be unasked, did it indeed the direction at last did it indeed the indication as at last, did it indeed as an indication and as a direction did it indeed determine it as at last and as at by mail and as at in a sale and as at as indicated in its detail, did it as direction was it as an indication was the direction asked or was it unasked. In as an indication in a direction as direction and in proceeding, in proceeding and in establishing by mail what is in the sale and when there will be divested when it will be divested of all indication as to this detail. Let there then be reasonably a history of habitations. In this way mail sale detail indication direction and a history of habitation at the last may be in a way as if it were to make. To be arousing, this to be connected and antedated by a house and houses, by houses and homes, by homes and indications given of directions given of directions given and indications given and establishment. It is established and it is meant it is established and to prevent the direction from being asked and in a direction and on this evening and antedated as to it evening.

Ineradicable to remain, to possess and to see movements when movements are approachable approachable as if it were undoubted. May be doubted. It might be without doubt. Ineradicable to remain. What is it. In as it were intentional. And to be presentable. Bows and smiles. Organisation and in time. It is not only in its interest which is in its interests. Intact, it is to be in its own delight and night, no names of praises are mentioned. To appraise means to come to a decision as to values. Traces of unity and an exact enfeeblement. To carry minutes to an extreme. May it be said of a little minute as of a little week. Exact aggrandisement and reunion. To duplicate resonances. Enjoyable governing, and mantling in that way roses and revision. Reversion makes revision stronger. And in combination, combine mistakes with mistaken. Not to be mistaken. If any one. Not to be mistaken for any one. Dividing, division, rapidity, encroaching, to transmit and to reverse. Reversibly speaking. To maintain. Did it necessitate that others wore this. To exclude pieces. A conspiracy to exclude pieces for it. Not a piece. No not pieces and inhabitants and dwelling. Not to dwell upon it and in a manner of speaking houses.

If it were to if it were to as if it were to take steps and to as if it were to come down and to step as if it were to step down and not a crown, a dog and Putnam, if in an engagement to hold the heat in place, in place of plenty of places, in a way to say repeatedly. To withdraw and to amass, to add and to vary, to interline, to obviate and to ferry, to ferry across the weight of there there need be no vagueness as to hair. If the hair is cut, what, cut, if the air is cut, and to say it with flowers, not too rapidly and outstanding. An outstanding obligation. Please and pleases. Not creditably as a circumstance and no sales needed. The futility of a policy of irritation and many majors do. Born in this way it is to be born in this way and may there be antedated purses. Not any one mentions the name of anything. It is easy to very easy to, it is very easy to and very easily too.

It was succeeded by, it was before this, it was unnecessary to mention too many and in any case two more and so to speak it was Wednesday and in a made way. When and where are obelisks washed and arches. When in that case more than in there. As intentional as that and eyes, eyes are mentioned to be singular or more than singular. In this way readiness comes readily. Markets too and after glasses, markets are too and after that as to glasses. It can be driven here and there and with some care and in that manner care is shown and not in the same as sound. To sound and to sound, to see to it. If inclination is exhausted attentively if inclination is exhausted and attentively and if inclination is tested refuse testy, if inclination is exhausted attentively, attentively remarked, and an inclination to it. Measured to measure and fit to fit. Not a ship. Shipping so to speak reshipping and so to speak reshipping in addition. In addition to this shipping and regaining and gaining and to not surprise suddenly. Not to surprise by sudden ability and so commonplace, and so so to speak common sense and so so to speak maximum and so to speak also so to speak furnish. To furnish this. To furnish this and to very nearly and very fairly, is juxtaposition the same as in case of maneuver. Maneuver is a word and a paragraph and a sentence, in a sentence, and in a paragraph a word has this connection. To be connected with antedating organs for this, Canadians can carve wood for purposes of deception. This makes a street not noticeable as indeed two can be more often seen than one. One has no separation there as an allowance and no corals. Corals are again stylish. Bow to them. In this way anything can seem to be read. Not so very funny. It is not so very funny, it is not as it might be said of it not actually famous. Can antedating be so nearly and so nearly has it in the sense of nicely, has it been very near. Blue in green and white in blue green in glass and all seen through the medium of energy and precision. Action and reaction being equal and opposite when all is said exactly what is it that has been referred to. References. Begin now. As if to mount in a way from one to another. All smile.

Even and calculable, incalculable. Even and and incalculable, evenly and incalculably culpably, and inculpably, and even and uneven and calculable. Was there a background and was there a ground for deers. Incalculably around and around. Around yes and incalculable yes and inculpated yes and calculable. Calculable yes and inculpated yes and around yes and altogether found altogether yes. Inculpated yes and calculably yes calculable yes and inculpated yes. Yes a ground, yes a ground for mails yes, antedated and referred to and an instance of reaction. Action and reaction being equal a restraint is unequal. Unequal to this. In calculable and antedated and ministrations, ministered to and administered for and mentioned as a door. Best not say yes and no and do as you are told. In that as neglected, expected and directed, in that as directed expected and neglected, in that as directed in that as neglected, in constructions profoundly modified by unexpectedly balancing, balance to rest. Is it antedated if it was to be said so. Act quickly and measure them for clothes. Does it seem as if it were to be the same to be wealthy and thin. Thin it as a hem, a hem does not need wishing. In just such a way does willingness make it uppermost. Uppermost eradicates explanation and impediment. It is uppermost. In this settled distinction all can really share. And it will do.

Young among. If that is said so. Mount and amount. If that is said so. If that is so and the amount and if the amount and young among and if the amount and it is said to be so, if among the young it is said to be so if the amount is said to be so, if the amount is said to be so among the young, among a number there are if it is said so, a number among the young, and the amount and the amount might mount, it is said to be so. Among the young it is said to be so. The amount is said to be so. It is said that might mount to this amount. It is said to be so. It is said to be so and so. It amounts to that. It amounts to this that it is said to be so.

Added to it no not added to it or if indeed as in speaking additionally and abominably, as if additionally speaking and an article if it is as indicated, if an article what as it is to be chosen. If in reading, reading and writing as it may be speaking reading and writing if it as it may be it may be as it is to be sent. Sent away. It is not intended that it is to be sent in this way. And then, and if then and when, when if there is to be more and some more some do more, more and more, some do, more and more, if as follows, if as it follows, by this means and really rise, not too exactly placated as if no settled masons sit. Masonry settles in this instance and collapses too. Two and two make parlors. Parlors are as if started. Mention parlors. Parlors are none none are in parlors, parlors are known and unknown and peculiar. Peculiarly to satisfy to satisfy a peculiarity. Can be seen can be seen in collaboration it can be seen to have been done in collaboration, collaboration and collusion, collusion and carefulness and carefulness and harmony and harmony and distance and distance and determination and determination and selections and selections and elaboration and elaboration and initiation and initiation and able to be seen it is to be seen that collaboration that there is collaboration that in collusion that there has been collusion that distance that as to distance that every indication that there is every indication that no pleasure is perceived. To perceive a perception, in a way perception is more as money is, if it is as it is does union make for strength and does it does it unify action. All to go and all to stay all to stay and all to go and all to say so, all say all are to stay and all do say so. All are to go. If there are changes, if there are to be changes if there are to be exchange of ounces, ounces have meant that and this there and here. Appear to hear, and to appear to hear. Here. Ounces and pounds and miles and miles and miles and ounces and miles and pounds and pounds and ounces and miles. In a way peculiarly. And parlors are in that way announcements.

It especially precluded violence why especially preclude violence why was violence especially to be precluded why is violence to be especially precluded. Naturally not naturally violence is naturally not especially precluded and systematically reversed, the reverse of systematically especially to preclude violence. Esther and aim and in and aid, esteem it an aid, to esteem it to be an aid and to estimate it as an aim and as an aid. Net result, an effort as in consideration. Considerably antagonised. Was it sixty and if sixty was it fifty for sixty. Sixty for fifty makes not more than three thousand. Fifteen for three thousand makes less than or more than two hundred and for four, to be surprised by and at Jane and Julia and a likely looking colored girl. To apply for it to apply for it as if an application suddenly was as related. Related to what, to what was it to be related, it was as it was to be related it was related to this and related to that and antedated as in commencing and as to antedating, as to antedating and as to in commencing to announce as managerial that which holds more and more. It holds more and more. And if it holds more and more. And if as it holds more and more, if as it is holding this much and more than this, if in this way as it is beheld, it is not in this way to be fancied, fancying nests this, nest and nest, and to see and to that search, Saturday and solemnly, when is it attributable to an edge to money, to an agglomeration as if not inhabited. To have a history and not to deny extracts as extraordinarily and houses as seen to be scattered and in many cases not clearly separated, so estimated as an estimation, as indeed as if it has to be thoughtfully fed. Fairly well sawed as if it were to be fairly well noised, noised about, about and nearly for this as an integral may it be said integrally may it be claimed and in the special and in the especial solidity concerning solidity there is no repetition. To be sold. Further. Farther and farther. In this way farther and no farther and laterally as it may be. It may be. As it is fair to state as it is fairly an interstate, to understate, shouting makes for silence. When and when and when there. When there. When there is more than there is for more than there is. There is more than there is for this and for more than for this and before this is to be overstated. In any pleasure pleasurably speaking in any antedating and in antedating making more than samples, making more than their samples securely and securing and as to security, for security.

The history and beaming, the first article antedating making more than examples. The history and this as in a measure terminating and conforming to the agitating blandishment as inaugurated. The inauguration is as it is never to be presently presented, authoritatively. In this measure in a way it was to be all rejoined. Rejoin articles and regions. They spent their past time as pastime. As pastime some gratitude differs from others. In there in the meantime how are they all to say how do you do how glad we all are to see you and we are not at all not prepared to see all of you. Mellow and mallow very mellow, and mallow as it is known to taste. A considerable instance of a foreground. In the foreground there usually are to be found grass and colors colors as if it were as if they were to be worn. Worn can be used in the sense of to be worn out and to be worn as about. Out and about and antedating and bowing, bowing to this as a suggestion and also to that and moreover as to discretion, indicated as discretionary and illustration. Illustrated not angularly not angrily nor even forbiddingly, not forbidden nor to be left over and as addressed addressed to them. In this way mistakes occur and delicacy varies with and at variance, and at variance and to say so, to say so and next to and nearly there. Next to and nearly there and registered as if lingering. Linger longer Lucy.

A guide to guide and with a guide. For guidance, for their guidance and by their guiding and with and all and to their and you and man and riddance, to be as it is to be to be not as to convenience and purposes. The purposes are there, two and more articles and to and for buildings, inhabited buildings differ from uninhabited buildings in certain respects. Respect and respected to respect, and to respect, and as expected and as it is to be expected it is to be respected and it is to be expected. It is to be expected and as it is to be respected it is to be respected as it is to be expected. It is to be expected. It is expected. And in that and to wait and to wait and in that and and to wait. Weight, and to wait and in that and and to wait. And to wait. Not to be as to have it to say not to be permanently and permanently. Not to be permanently not to say so not to say so and permanently and beyond thirds. One third and their thirds. Their thirds. Beyond thirds and their thirds. Permanently and beyond thirds, not permanently and beyond thirds.

Not a guess and guessing, not to guess not to be guessing, guess and guess and guess again, not a good guess. To guess. Fortune and as comfortably, this night is as important as any other night and as comfortable fortunately. Fortunately as fortunately, as fortunate it was fortunate, it was very fortunate, fortunately. This night was as important as any other night fortunately. Fortune and a fortune, and for a fortune and fortunately. It was very fortunate. Parlor, to be as if it were more than it might be if a little quickly, to be quietly and quickly to be as if it might still have to be as quickly as it might still more than and not more than that and equally and equably, equably speaking as if unequally preferred. Preferences, accepted as parlors as parlors are private. Privately. Private not used as uneasiness, uneasily felt, to be more than as if it mattered. Mattered too much, it mattered too much and very nearly, not as if to be closeted, closeted connects again.

Closet to connect again and to closet or a closet, to further it as an estimate. To and to name to as a to countenance, and to be as if to and as a price, inquire, if a parlor really, and really, and there, to be, as well, let us as well, not to let, not to be let, not to let it be, not and narrow and to carry not to carry not to carry it away. Any day.

Monsieur Mansard and the architect of Versailles. Is Monsieur Mansard contemptible or not. The architecture of Versailles do I lie do I lie. The architecture of Versailles, to build it high to build it high. The architecture of Versailles. By and by by and by. Not to express address, egress, Negress Negress. Negress egress, address express, humbly apologise. And how to how to, and how to how to. Humbly indeed, apologies. Requesting the presidents to urge upon their governments and the governments of certain nations the immediate necessity of elaborating and restoring the expression of thanks verbally and moreover educating the administration of planning. To plan to. In this way each of them comes away. And now then. What do they seed broadcast, they seed broadcast the respect for colored glass. White and rose-color preferably. When opaque white and blue. Red white and blue all out but you. In season in the season in this season and an outburst, in season and in the season and in this season. Chances many chances, and some chances some chances are taken and other chances are not taken. Antedate and a plate, and to placate and to antedate. Other chances which are not taken are those of which being reminded it can be recognised it would not have been judicious to attempt the undertaking. A great many people reason justly. And not very trenchantly. To advise and to advise, it is advisable to entangle to disentangle, to disentangle one arbitrary decision after another. Another and another. The coral remains the same. Just now it is an attraction. To attract and to attract. To attract to the attraction without indication without any indication of the nature of the attraction. Be beset. To be so beset. To be so beset and so beset. Finally.

Not poppies for poppies to poppies as poppies, turns to poppies, pansies turn into poppies, as poppies, to poppies for poppies in poppies into poppies, and so as to turn and so as to return, it was returned and the following was closed inclosed, closed in, and as to a lot of it, it was so to say the group to be seen and heard, and as to reading and as to illiterate if it sprang away, if it sprang and sprang in that sense sprang, a few months suffice and twice, it was to be definitely dissolved and so to obtain an interest as interest and in their interest. It is intended to interest to be of interest and to introduce the approach to that as a parlor. When they arrive and they examine they observe the depth the length and the breadth and the pleasures of purchase, then in order not to compare, they come and declare what can be declared ostentatiously, what can be declared to be in order. Everything in order, in that order in order that there is no value. There is no value in our having been right. Alright. To ground a ground and on the ground, to be as if it were to be found here and there. To be defended, if it means, no, no, and if it means yes and no, and if it means no not at all and if it means in order to excuse. Excuses made, and to be as if to be made. Excuses made, to have to have excuses made. To excuse the recognition of and the interest in and the description of and the delight in and the request for and the determination to and the denial of and the attribution to and the defence of and the interruption for and the disappearance of and the declaration with, and the combination with and the distribution of and the negligence for and the abstention from. Why abstention and smell, very well why smell and smelling and very willing and very much sought for. Can a declaration that a door as a door, and as in question, as in a question, this as in question, to question this. To miss and to miss. Amiss and amiss. Not too much to-day. Any day. For a day. To call for a day. To call for a day. Joiner, a joiner was once a carpenter. A carpenter was once a carpenter and to carpet is to cover. To cover as a cover. A cover is not embroidery. And so women appear and disappear readily. Favor, and as to flavor, to know very well that they ate very well.

Plentifully it may plentifully pay. They can absolutely say, as to display, to display and absolutely say, plentifully pay, it may pay, as to display, as to plentifully pay, as to absolutely say, to say to pay to display, for pay, to say, as display, to plentifully display, to absolutely say, to adequately pay. As to a parlor, alright as to a parlor, for a parlor, for the parlor, to adequately attend to the preparation and transportation and singing, transport as it were, from port to port from door to door from the door, away from the door. In so much as it is plainer, in so very much as it is so very much plainer, as if in a history as historically known, to be known and a tone, to be thrown and as it shone, to loan as to a loan, as to lean, as to lend, as to lend as to advise as to advise as to be seen as it is to be seen and to be as if in relation to a parlor. How can it be said to have been so. And so. And so. To see, as if to say it severely. Severity if described is as an index to a silver set. Silver set of course. Of course and restlessness and easily, very easily as a settlement. A settlement means an exchange. An exchange of this for this, and exchange for this of this. Of and for because and why, when and shall and it and all, all and more and asked and ended and defended. In a way to be defended. Necessarily closed. Admirably adhered to, indefatigably circumstanced. And a reference to it as antedated. To be restated. Restate, in this way north and south and east and west are directions. In this way north and south and east and west each one is in that direction. Directly it was furnished it was furnished for them. A name is always astonishing.

Articles, are to, close to, articles as protests may, to be pronounced to be protesting or merely said to be providentially, providentially common rose or odors. Proving it as it may come to be no bother, no bother if at all. In this way before and also afterwards, afterwards as if in this not being in any way different contemplation authorises authority others as in their authenticity, remind to remind, reminding and reminding it considered as protesting and as in no way catalogued, catalogued uniquely, universally tinged, tinged with this and that and more nearly reluctant. Unions and safety and firstly and intermittently and if there is a monopoly, monopoly and not cowardice, in wishes in organised wishes, to wish to wish and formerly, formerly it was very well understood, formally to be personally and not in any way responsible. Can it be said to be in this way not proven but established that not even indications make it plentiful in the sense of having been adapted to change and conditions, adapted to change and conditions, in this way it is very well known that establishments are not at all are not all found at all found and in this way, days and ways, understand it to be said, they know colors to be another subject and more exactly.

Attach to it to attach to it, as attached, and when it is attached, and lessening, to lessen, as it lessened, lessened and to be avoided, as to avoid, avoiding evidently and not to be planned and carried there. To carry as an extra, extraordinarily and just as soon, just as soon too. If it is to be absently and urgently replenished and not undertaken not to be undertaken it is not to be undertaken, not to collect parlors in parlors. Parlors and in a pet in anger and not angry and plentifully papered. It is no longer necessary to use paper. Antedated and so forth. In repeating and four followed when they were sitting there. Where. No one knows as certainly as formerly. Informally has been mentioned and so has pursuit, pursuit and in pursuit and in pursuance, in this way in pursuance of their intention. Can it be ascertained how incompletely and repeatedly and heatedly a parlor contains the elements of enjoyment. To enjoy and relish to relish and refashion to refashion and entertain, to entertain and to vindicate, to vindicate and to indicate and to indicate. As indicated. It was as indicated. To be indicated. So many thousands have thousands. So many thousands have so many thousands. And as thousands. And as thousands are to be considered indeed to be as considered as many thousands are to be as many thousands and as considered and as many thousands. As many thousands have as many thousands. Many thousands have many thousands as many thousands. To be considered to have. Have to be considered to have and to have and to have to be considered and to have to as as to have indeed to have. Have. Have to have and to be considered to have. This is the best yet and matters in hand and the matter in hand and to the matter in hand is to be added intensity and reiteration. Reiteration is said to have been said for them. Parlors and parlors and for their parlors and in their parlors and to the parlor, to the parlor into the parlor for the parlor and in fact for it and in fact more than a fact. A fact is a fact. It is a fact, and facing and replacing, in replacing, to replace, to replace here and there, and so much. In so much and so quoted and as quoted and so forth and for the most of it, for almost all of it and so and in that way not investigated. As to investigating reasonably preparing, preparing to do so. Do so and do so and to do so and as it were to be as if it were to have contributed and furthermore not more than as to stating. To state. Behind them to state, behind them and not to wait, behind them and more frequently and as it was very frequently they were merely as to have it attributed. Attributed to all of it and so satisfactorily as stated. No one heard them, and no one is to understand distinctness. More of them and in a way more and more. More and more and more was said to be and all of it and instead, finally to do so and finally do so.

In that little while for a while and for a while to while away, for a little while and for a while for that while and to while away and for that and for a while and for that while and to cause it to and because of it, for a little while and for that while and for that while. A while. In a little while, for that little while or for that little and a while for that little while and for that little while. To cause it, for example to cause and to close and to be close and to be closely and for a while and too closely to as one may have said for a while and indeed for that while, formerly a while, formerly for a while and as one may have it said to have it said in a way said to have had it to have in that way had it as if once in a while as if once in every little while, once and once in a while, as if once every once in a while and as to have it and as to as to have and as to have had it once in a while once in once in a while and as if too closely to be close to be close to it once in a while every once in a while, and as one while and as for one while and for one while for a while.

Every now and then and when, when every now and then and where, where have they heard it. Who told them to who told them and who told them to and when and where every now and then. To startle as if to start and when to separate, to separate and to sort and to assort, no one knows how clearly it shows how very clearly it shows and where it shows and to expose it and to reconsider it and afterwards to expose it weigh it and the weight of it for the weight of it and by its weight by the weight of it, what is its weight. When is it important and why do advantages accrue. To accrue and advantages to accrue need to have it reestablished. To reestablish is separately useful and to be used what is to be used and why do they mean to say yes and yes. Yes and yes, guess, press, address an address as address, address can be useful more than a meaning or many folds, fold and folding to follow, if the praise of it if in praise if it is in praise of it, to praise it, and praise in that way very presently and to present it as a present or as present. It is present, and better pleased than before. Before and more, more than that before, more of it than before, more than that of it and they say it changes, as change, as to change for them to change and to exchange, exchange parlors for parlors. To exchange and to be in a parlor and to change from being in that parlor to being in another parlor, in this sense to change a parlor and to exchange to feel funnily, very funnily to feel that there is more advantage than there was than there would have been than they would have had.

Instead of dwelling upon it, instead of selling instead of planning not to introduce more than they meant to have considered, it is very well to be considered in that way. To be considerably in their way, to have it considered and to be ready to consider it and commenting and as for consideration can it have the same ceremonial certainty for this and for that and considerably felt as if it were in consideration for all of this. And this as if to please and this and please, moderately to venture, at a venture and in moderation and in moderation and to settle quickly into a place that has this particular satisfactory quality. Quality and equality, equality and irritation, irritation and installation to install everything. Everything and if as wishes if they wish, to wish and to present wishes presently. And to furnish it as well and not leave it there, then too and nearly as if it had been an offer. It was offered to them. If inappreciably there is a difference as to delivery, and notably not at that time it was not as an interruption but not in any way to please themselves. So thirdly it can be as it was to be if it had had to be antedated and in this as it is and was not to be shown. Not at all shown to them and not found there not to be shown to them and not further to be shown then to them.

Indicated vindicated, it was and it was as it was, it was as it was, and indicated to be indicated, to be vindicated, to be vindicated to be indicated as usual, usually, usually as to choose, usually to choose, to choose and organised when and why and organised, if in outline, to outline to more as if it were an inclination, incline to it, able to be and to rebound to their credit. To and from and from there and to them, and moreover suitable suited to this as situated and not partly, not partly and situated and partly and partly this. Partly this and very and when can when did it where did it and for the time and in time and may it be traced. It was traced literally traced, traced as to invitation not an invitation. Not and not and not in choice, not a choice, not chosen not to just chose, chose and to have as chosen, not to have as not and as it was chosen, and those, to be counted one to count and account, one and two and to count and as to a count, as to a count, cups and saucers and put it away. Close, close to it, close and not to close, fully state what, fully state what is what. To fully state and to fully compare, compare and compare, in this way all of it is passed in a review, as in a review, as in a pretence to oranges. Pretended to, they pretended to. Silly and not silly not to nor evenly not to, not to show, not to be shown to be accurately defined. What is a definition, it is a definition, definitely and more sheltered than ever. If it is exactly stated that to be drawn blinds can be drawn, doors can be made, windows can be entitled bay windows and all parts of a parlor are copied by them and not at all. May they have it settled, may it be is it able to be and in question, is it in question. To question, a question, come again soon. More of a question. Come again soon, to be questioned, and come again soon, with them and by themselves, come again very soon and come again and as to very nearly very nearly to be coming out and going in there, very nearly to be going in and very nearly going in there. Not as it would have been added, added to.

Protected and partly protected after six months of protection after being with an object, helped, protected, helped and protected, protracted help for themselves and either or for this, in the exchange of helping themselves, protecting themselves and adhering to, adhering as if as it were protected by and very near by, very nearly by means of not nearly as newly as before, sent to them without mentioning the permission, permitting it, as a permit and if it can be helped, can it be helped. Partly and partly this, settled for them it was settled for them partly for this they parted it and in question it was in question. By nearly all of it having had and in not vacating as if it were valued, valuable as it can be. To be as valuable as it can be. Sizes, as to their seeing to it, seeing to it as if it were traced to them, traced to them as if it were inclined to be doubted. May be they do but do they have doubts about it. May be they do. In doubt, when there is a doubt, can they be in doubt, and rectify, rectify antedating, antedating yesterday. In a day more than that in that and to defer to that. Deferred and referred and to refer, as to reference to it, as to a reference to it, referring and delighted to refer, to refer more than to refer to it more than it was to be expected that they would need it to refer to. Obliged to stand still. Standing more than that and standing more than that. To change for it in exchange for it. Not violently as exactly for that situation. Situated where.

They as well very very well, and as well, largely readily and if they might as well tell. Collectedly, as to collectedly, very nearly to be as to selections, and in order to be for their sake. Connectedly tracing, a trace can be so much for their interest in their interest. Afterwards and known, known to be afterwards and settled known to be further and it does matter in that way as if returning in returning that. Much of it fairly and nearly, fairly well, and afterwards as if in connection with and fairly well managed and as to an understanding, no not depreciated, appreciated and fairly well and connectedly speaking, connectedly speaking and they thank you. To and to them and so much for the use of a parlor. In return, in in them, in the return and none of this is not for much of it and when much of it, and when can it be correct. To correct, and four four are more than if they call out the same as they have said that they did. Come faster than that. Have to have it come to have to have it come so many times, time and time again.

As stated or as stated. Finders keepers, and kept as found, found that it was kept and to be kept, found as to be kept. Finding or to be finding it, and to be finding it and to be keeping it, or to be keeping it and to be keeping it. If they mind, do they mind, do they mind and if they mind, if they mind, if they mind and they do find, if they find if they mind, find and mind or mind or find. Find or mind. Find or find or find. So indeed so indeed a parlor settles that. So indeed and so indeed and so indeed and a parlor settles that and so indeed a parlor and so indeed a parlor settles that. A parlor. Indeed, and as to a parlor. Indeed as to the parlor. A parlor settled that.

Makes music. He was in love with his wife. He makes music. He was in love with his wife. A long gay book. Oh see. Thieves see see to see. See to see, season this season for only this season, in season, for a reason, for this reason, he was in love with his wife and see to see, for this reason, in season, and in season, see to see and to see, unrelated, tell it to them, related, tell it to them to be related to tell it to them, to relate it that is if to tell it to them, to tell it, relate it, tell it to them. Practically well, very well, practically, and practically, so that is thereby when it is obligingly feeling for it. To feel for it and so by themselves and so to say by themselves, so in a capacity, capes and capes, come for this, see to see, and come for this, come and come, and come for this, come for this and to come for this, so near that it may be said as if it were so nearly as stamps, not stamping but just and especially so nearly retained. To retain means permission to find it more than convenient. Conveniently is that word and absurd. To be added and in addition. A long gay book. To stay. A long gay book. A day. In a day. To-day. To stay. After six months and after six months. To introduce them in a parlor. A long gay book, I took. You took, the long gay book. Along. Thank you very much.

Usually one, unusually two, unusual too, usually too, use one, and if too, use one, and if one, used to use one, and if two, not any use to use two, and if two, there were two, and they used to use two. They used to they used to use two, they had no use for those two, they had not used the two, they did not use two, they did not they never used to. They can see them as they fall, they can see them as if at all as if they were at all there. They can use them as they do they can use them as they used to, they can use them as they do, they do not use them at all, they have no use for them at all, they were there as if they were used to it too. They never used to they always used to they were used to they were never of any use to they did not care to and the circumstances, can it be useful in that way, in the way. Two thirds too, two and two thirds to two and two thirds and to depreciate the difficulties and incidentally prosper. Prosperity clauses, incidentally and not at all and difficulties and definitely and praiseworthy and have they happened to incidentally, it happens that definitely it is antedated. Too in a memorandum, to and two again. Again, men and mention, again women and two, too and two, to a seat, and the other way too and in that other way to and to that farther there, come again here. So that as in so that in, in and by that, buy that, buy that, come to be and as to a parlor. This makes it in the way on the way by the way.

Indicated and also ransacked and so much as to all of it as precarious, as to unlimited and in no need of parcels. Parcels in place of sights, in sight, to be flattered, and to be flattered so that there is more and their name, so they name the direction for the parlor. It is undeniable that in this direction it is as reliable that coming to meet all of them coming and if in a parlor there is more than recently was flattering. To be flattering too. All tie they all tie, and a variety, in their variety as to a very seldom and related, as to relating, relating this to a difference from all of the same all the same and not relating and not so nervous, not so nervous nearly, nearly this as they say. Later they came they came later. Economical and there, here and there and a slip, a slip of the central baggage as baggage and what did they manage, they managed it as well as ever. Hardly ever. Readily, going back to that. Under the circumstances. In the large building they already had they had already they had it ready, as to the large building it was already it was as ready it was to be ready they were to be ready, readily, to change to that, readily, in change for that, readily and to exchange to change more than that and to be attached to readily attached to be readily attached to be more than that as if in attaching, that to the space ready for it. And so forth. And so for it. So for it and so to see so. Up and down steadily as if when a knighthood is in flower. I effect an exchange, in effect. Was and expose, was expose, and to show, and to show and settle as if so carefully attending, in tendency, able shall it spend and too more. Consenting. A parlor for consent. And detriment. If not having advanced and as across it, to plan an opposition to this and more so as standing. It was as standing in the relation of here and of here. Hear. Shall they speak of it. To it and more than was accounted for to be considerable. Considerably too. And so if there can have been all of it to announce and stating and so much more as if a parlor has in it what. What was it. Commenced allowing as if to manage as it was. It was. So near. So much can the rest not actually. Actually as to that. Thank you and come again. And in speaking.

CHAPTER II.

Exploration.

The party prepares to depart and starts to leave having first put everything in order as a preface. They and their companions install themselves and look over everything. This once one, and at once over and in addition all the material of which they can be careful is carefully placed in the safest place. Alternately they are carefully looked over and arranged and not replaced. It is preferable even if there is not much space not to put anything where it can not be easily found. With this in view everything is accomplished and no one is mistaken. Mistaken for something unexpectedly, unexpectedly to mistake, to misstate to make a mistake. In the meanwhile they note that everything is in order and they verify their collections immediately. Immediately entertain. And so forth. To entertain and so forth and ultimately finish, finish which is in a way taken for granted. In the beginning not, not to and to and to go and at hand everything was at hand. In plenty of time. And as preparation. And valuable. And for divisions and at most, all most, almost, congratulate, prepare and all about it. Practicably, every one practically, as practicable and as practicable. And so forth. Whether, and whether to go. Or whether to go. Or whether to go. And as to it. Indeed stretches as to it and so have they had hold of the half of all of it. In the meantime what is the floor for. For that. And all three. All three, all of them and all of them allowing allowing for it. To show. All there for three for three all there. All there for three, for three and four all there for three and for three and four and all there, for three and for four. Therefor they were there.

Settle to a second and as secondly, settle to a second and three, four, and not as undertaken finally. They met and to try indeed and to untie and to have energetically all of it as in the circumstances they do need to. They do not need to. Indeed not to have it as nearly as it can be left, left to them altogether left to them. Windows are nearly round. If in plenty of time, have it as in leading them there. And almost all and why, not so very much too much and so and there and so. As parting any way. In there as at all and they have met and come as long as they are there. Not provided, and as for the rest, not arranged and as for the rest, not at all to rest, not more than the rest and they have not only agreed but they have been thoroughly and formerly and farther behind. In no case was there any right to provide and provided they needed the road a road connecting in connection. So easily can in between, so easily can there be that and all of it conspicuously directed. In that direction. They met with orderly and dutiful appearance and delivery. And all that can be further attended to is further attended to. A plan and all of it so arranged that in spite of inconveniences no disturbances can occur. Could they go away. Having come have they any interest in what is happening all of it makes an end to an itinerary and all of it shows that nevertheless they recommence. In a way they do. Stretches and so and stretches and so. So and so very readily. To begin as has been practically particularly tolerably acquired. And so forth. Now not as an exhibition but more so than cemented. And after all two years are plentifully arranged as to bridges. If three bridges are said to be so, and is it fairly clear. Weather and they say so. So much reminds them and antedating and once more and parlors and twice more and more and come more and more often and come more often and to come more often. Or to come more often. In all of that and when a part of that and by having that parted parted in two, two and partly four for this they said they were practically shining. When all of it makes it able to be traced, trace it anyway, anyway there is a trace of it and they will originally follow as followed. No one must disagree not enough if all of them agree. They agree. Alright. They agree. Agreeable.

In sight and by sight, and insight in sight and by sight. They knew them by sight. They kept them in sight. To keep it as quiet as it is it has been necessary to sit down to get up and to walk around. By sight, they can tell it at sight. Unsuitable in every way they say. To suit them in this way. Next to it nothing is nearly offered. In offering as an offering. Offering for them. They have to balance it as they can. So next to that and so next to that. It is so and next to that. And next to it. In a way to resume and the preparation is, measurements for them measurements by them. In a measure, they can as a measure, they will as they measure, they have to measure, and as they can be advantageously so soon, ready as soon, they can be ready very soon. By any perplexity, fully and as for instance it may be, and may be that. Quarrels may be conducted they conduct them to their seat. Beginning again when. And beginning again. To be beginning, fancy, as to a change in any instance. In this instance. Not repeatedly. Conducting not repeatedly. Beginning again and when. For instance. In this case. As intended and in this case and more intentional. Not more so intentionally. No circumstances warrant the use of all of it and so many say so and very nearly all of it is mentioned systematically and in no way has there been there and there and there were there then there and there. They and their intention. Not more than helping. So many have it as they may say attested.

They will attend to that. Intend to and nervously too and adjoining. When it is joined so that there is no reason for felt and it is infelicitous, there is an absolute standard. In their fashion. A background and leisurely approached by them in the meantime. Not mentioned as care, to care, by their care, in their care, as care, come carefully and see farther and never interfere. To interfere and to prepare and to endow and to share it with them. As in speaking. Hearsay. By hearsay. As in speaking and by hearsay. In speaking and by hearsay. Carefully to see farther and to acceptably organise. Organise a victory.

Planned as to use. In next to nothing and of course. Shall they reduce it day by day. Shall they, do they will they pay. As to in general. They do not care about generals or anything. In general. They do not care about the general or anything. Or in general. As a general. Or in general. Generally. They do not care about a general or anything. They do not care about a general or about anything They do not care about generals or about anything. Not in general. The reason for this and this is a reason and their reason and for that reason. Reasonably. Reasonably speaking to address as their address. Their address is this. For all of them and not particularly, for all of them and particularly, particularly for all of them. It is particularly for all of them. This is particularly for all of them. They and before, before or, and before or before. Do they do do they do, they do do, how do they do, how do they do it, do they do it as they do it and is it done. It is done. As it is done. A parlor. In the meantime. From it, away from it, not away from it, in it, and in it, and in it. And so they were there and they can very nearly estimate have as an estimate, decide to estimate, remember an estimation, in their estimation, to seem, having had in no and at no time and as a share and as their share there. So nearly have they had an understanding and a division and for this and their account on their account and as an indulgence to indulge themselves very nearly here. Here and there and to all and they have to be met as they come and they are to come, come here. Seeing to it makes of it, seeing to it as it is seen to and to be seen, never decide, they decide and tried they tried and have it as if they had it. They had it and for it when was there when did they intend, when have they any avoidance of a feeling of inquietude. Correct and correct, as correct. It is as correct as it is. Corrected and corrected. To be corrected as it is corrected. It is to be either corrected or entirely corrected. Have you finished with it. Or have they had it finished for them. As it is finished it is to be nearly finally and as in preparation. A preparation for in preparation for, their preparation, they have prepared it and they may do they prepare and may they repair this. If there is any attention, attending and in offering. They offer what they have offered and it has been offered to them.

In plenty of time, there is plenty of time and as there is plenty of time and as they are in plenty of time, there are plenty of occasions and indeed yes. They have seen no reason to hurry. In a hurry, they have not meant to be in a hurry. Hurry. As to this and as to the difference, there is a difference, there is this difference there is no difference, indifference and in no way not in their way, any way not as a way. To weigh, they know, to weigh they know, underweigh they know, to proceed, they know, underweight they know, to concede they know, to have it and they know and they know that they have to have it.

Leaving it at night, as it is right, leaving it as it is right, very right, they are right, they may and they may, as it has been their habit they may and they might have as they may have. May and may, might and they might. If they might. Measurements of them as is necessary when an expedition has returned. Have they returned. If they will be neither here nor there. Here nor there. Will be. If they and if they and they and so much it is as they and they and not at all as they. Remember their claim to it and that they are very willing to be as if it were and so them. Very well and very well. The sixth in the series.

Imagine comfort imagine the comfort of it, imagine and the comfort of it, imagine it and the comfort of it, imagine it for the comfort of it, to imagine it and to imagine the comfort of it and to imagine the comfort in it, imaginable the comfort as comfort and imaginable as in the comfort the comfort there is in it. Unimaginable that there is comfort in it and the comfort of it and in their and at once and so at once and in their and at their suggesttion and in their and for them and in their reception of it. To extend, to extend, to blend, to extend to extend, and to send to send and to send, as if to send as if to extend, as if to extend. Prepare, kindly prepare the parlor. The parlor is prepared. Kindly antedate it, it is antedated, kindly attend to it, it is attended to, they are so kind, they know that kind, they are that kind, they are so kind. Will they be so kind, will they be as kind, are they more than kind.

Incidents as they might close up and go away. Incidents and wonderful wood and incidents and wonderfully and incidents and incidentally and for instance. As an instance they their insistence, they may, formerly, as formerly, they may have, fundamentally, as they may have had, intermediate, and in the meantime, as they may have had to do. As they may have had to to do. As they may formerly have had it to do, and as they may have it to do immediately as they may have an immediate necessity to determine not to do it. As they may have come to some decision and as in deciding they may have closed up at once and gone away for the holiday. Not indeed carpeting, as carpeting it is laid on the floor. Actually carpets, as actually carpets, no one needs this. They have carpets actually laid on the floor. In this way around and around.

At once if at once, if they are there at once, it will happen at once, it will be happening at once, all at once, it will all be happening at once and at once, at once, can they at once, can they and at once, at once, as at once. All at once and can they be there at once. Can they all be there and at once. Have it at once and at once. They have it at once, they have had to have it at once. And at once. They and with their and with them they and for them with them with their, whether, whether they were there were they there and whether they were there at once. Whether they were there at once. As they, were they, as they were, were they there, whether they were whether they were there, whether they were there whether they were there once, whether they were once there, whether they were there at once, when they were there, they were there at once, as they were there they were there once, they were there at once, as they were there, and as they were there at once, more than once, as they were there once, as they were there more than once, and at once they were there, after two years two days, as soon as they were there, they were there as soon as they were to be there. As they were there they were there soon, they were there as soon as they were to be there, at once, as soon, at once and as soon, as soon and as soon as they were to be there.

LAST PART

If they do not move if they are sensitive if they are sensitive if they do not move, going, as going, if they are sensitive and as it can have been illustrated, if they do not move, going and as it can be illustrated, as it can be illustrated. If they are sensitive.

As it can be illustrated if they do not move as it can be illustrated. Come together, as they can be illustrated and as they come together and as they can be illustrated. The illustration of it as an illustration of it, and illustrate, to illustrate, as illustrated. As illustrated, for this illustration and as more illustration of it. For the illustration, as an illustration, for illustration, as it is illustrated. As it is illustrated it is fairly well illustrated and as an illustration it is considered a good illustration. Action and in action, they are satisfied as they have to have it as they are to have it. No more than that any way. In any way. As there is more than that in a way. In a way as in case of it, more in case of it than before and the finishing touches. The finish may make it shine, a bottle of wine to make it shine and two little niggers to squeeze her. Finishing touches as to the best way of establishing it as at present. Presentable and presented. For the permanent use of joining. As many as that.

Fairly hilly, they should not have and as it was fairly hilly, they should have and fairly hilly. As fairly hilly as fairly hilly and as they should have. Meanwhile in the meanwhile and not at that time and particularly, as they particularly as they very particularly and as it is fairly hilly, in the meantime their establishment to establish entertain and rest. The rest as for the rest in the meantime as the establishing and as established in the meantime and no reason, for no reason and because of the reasonable request, request them to, to request it of them and as requested. It was as requested. A request, they request, as to that request, when they need to go there and not at all as it is not only not requested but not even investigated. Do they establish and as an evidence as the evidence as to the evidence and for it as evidence and evidently more than ever and evidently more than ever as it is evident. It is more evident than ever. Not than ever. In the meanwhile in the meantime as in the meantime there is established definitely established and not requested and not evidently not very evidently and as evidence and in evidence and for evidence as to the establishment as to their being established and as being as an established thing, it is to be so much in evidence. Believe them. Evidently they do. As it is to be kept up and as it is to be kept up and as it is to be kept up. To keep it up so that to keep it up, it was their request it was there by request it was to be kept up at their request. To keep it up and as it necessarily means this, it necessarily has meant that as it was being established and in earnest and as an evidence and in evidence. More in evidence it was more in evidence.

Not very hilly yes and will they discharge their obligations to themselves and to their other friends. Their obligations are there and they see to it. If in obliging themselves to do so to discharge their obligations there are no complications and no further pleasures, farther and farther and then in no wise and then as to the way of spending themselves, they spend themselves repeatedly. It is like this. If they have said yes, if they have said yes and no, if they have said they have said so, if they have at all said, that this is said to be originally the same they would not have said that they said that this was originally the same. The afternoon passed pleasantly and on the return a great many saw them. It was not at all hilly and it not being at all hilly it made them more certain that they were easily between hills. As hills are even, evenly, as hills are evenly, and more evenly even more evenly as more hills are even more than evenly, as more hilly as hills are more evenly hilly, it is very hilly. It is even more hilly, it is easily seen that it is even more than hilly. Nevertheless and nevertheless than there are more copies of it, more than to copy it. Tissue paper, tissue paper fairly certain to be inherited. Tissue paper is not as useful as oiled paper and oiled paper is often left about. Left and about. Tissue paper and oiled paper and left and about. It is often left and it is often left about. They meant to use the center as well as the left, the left center, they meant to be left in the center as well as to be left. They meant to be left in the center and they meant to be left and to be left in the center and they were left in the center. To stand up to sit down and to walk around.

So Nice, a town.

Treat and retreat seat and reseat receipt and seat and able able to be seated, suitable, suitable as a seat.

A seat, to be seated on a seat. Reseat, to be reseated, to be seated, to be on a seat. A seat, to be seated. Reseat. To be reseated, to be seated. A seat. To sit on a seat. To be sitting on a seat. Sitting sit, seated, seat. The seat, this seat, and sitting and seated. Reseated, as seated, a seat.

As scenes.

As seen.

Or as seen.

Or as meant.

Or as to mean.

Fairly finish it as seen.

Subject-cases makes a dressing, subject-cases or as pressing, subject-cases or as seen, subject-cases have to mean, as sent. They sent it in that way. Distress. No distress. Yes, very nearly yes, intended as intended, reliable as to being so reliable, in question, as there is no proceeding, in fact or very nearly. Designed for this. In the meantime as meanwhile, in fact, so they can have it. Have as you can, antedating, exactly, more than so, and as if it were not unsuitable. No more as when there can be no more so there can be, more so that there may be more so that there may be. As more. No hurry.

And more as soon.

Or in as wanted.

Can it be or ordered ahead.

Not fairly sorry not so much nearly as that.

For nearly as that.

That is the end of it.

[ ¶ ]

1923

293.

AM I TO GO

or
I’LL SAY SO.

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

A curious example of how it is not only with foreigners but with their countrymen that they succeed, indeed they even more successfully succeed with their own countrymen, his own countrymen.

A Play In Places

Near Annecy, Paris, Vence, Tahors, Some more.

In the first place.

Objects on a table and a survey of bridges and roads.

Interlude. In general, The general likes his coffee cold.

Interlude. The War.

Interlude. Not the War.

In the second place.

Paris. How do they occupy their room. In a way. They say that some time in the day, a whole day. A whole day every day. Twice a day, Two days, At least two days a week. At least two. Not as might be expected an incident, any such incident. And a use and a use for it.

In the third place.

Vence. Correctly on the road to Vence and once there, are we to admit that Shakespeare was as it were immodest, immodestly acquired. Are we to admit, that there is no drop and drop again drop it again. He’ll say so.

In the fourth place.

Tahors, and very much more, in between alone, he alone seeks to avoid not to avoid, to desert not to desert, to contract not to contract, to indicate not to indicate, to claim not to claim, to share not to share to estrange and to change, to change many to more and at las and very fast to change many more, not to exchange and across to expect to expect to neglect indications. In this result all participate and does he give up his room.

In the fifth place.

A senator, a senator is received concretely he is obliged to withdraw from the city of his heart and of his dreams and he is compelled to assist in the support of a pledge, he does not pledge himself but he is the sole support and there is no obligation, he has no satisfaction no portrait and no initiative, he has had he has been kindness itself in his own interest and in the interest he feels. Indeed he will say so and does and does want to be spared, does want to be spared and can not help himself exactly.

In the meantime and if it were a different season of the year there would be sunshine.

The curtain goes up on the beginning of Sunday. It is as if it were ordinary weather.

In the first place.

Objects on a table and a survey of bridges and roads.

A whole scene in a question. Was he or was he and his brother and was he and messages and was he was his aunt was his mother was he and were he and his brother, were they, was he, was he a wonder was he, did he not arrive with the train whenever he had been away. Had he been away all this time. Was he ineradicably, was he and will he have mountains decline. Mountains begin to decline, will he eradicably will mountains decline, will he and will he and moutains and decline them.

A conversation with the family.

He and his brother and his sister and her husband and his father and if he has and his mother and her sister and they have and her children and they mean more.

When this you see remember me.

Conversations not hastily mounted.

It amounted to this.

Conversations.

The sister. Plumbing.

The father. Posting.

The brother. Winning.

The mother. No self abnegation.

The brother-in-law. Was not successful when as they may say, he may say so.

Actually as he will be he will be actually no menace to secrecy.

Conversations almost all the time and he is nearly there.

The first interlude.

Scene. Scarcely spoiled.

Why does he all the while why does he as it were fairly stare.

It is not commodious and to argue does not furnish insistence. Insistence is to be furnished. In this way changes are extemporary.

A conversation between them.

Actively rapidly.

Response.

Rapidly and actively.

Nor when.

Response.

Now and then.

Actively and more rapidly.

Response.

And when not more rapidly.

Now and then more actively.

Response.

Now and then not more than actively and rapidly.

Change.

Change of administration.

In general.

After that the use of mimeographs were introduced.

Everything went very well either or.

Or more.

Conversations with a general.

If they left to them.

Not in that case.

He asked him directly.

And chosen.

He chose to leave with his hat and cane as if it were on a Sunday.

Regularly speaking he spoke for himself.

In response.

And this is what they said.

If I had not come.

If you had not come.

And come.

I come.

No general meets.

In a general.

This in a general.

That in a general.

For a general.

Before the general.

In this case not in general.

Not to enjoy.

Not to annoy.

No general.

And in meeting.

If he had met.

Politely.

Engineering and copying and ink and accepting and every day has its had a day.

Had you a day.

Have you had a day.

If you believe me I went away.

In this way better and better in this way and better and better.

Not to mean two years except to-day.

I accept to-day.

Not to be outdone in generosity.

Did he ever write again.

Not again.

And not again.

Then came or then came or then and then and as to then.

No division can know that to divide is to do division.

The general likes.

If he likes.

If he likes to be told.

And if he likes it to be told.

And if he likes it as well.

And if he tells as well.

And if to tell.

And as if to tell.

Very well.

This evening if necessary.

And so administration was in the recital.

To recount.

Not to recount as men and places.

He was of very great importance and in the future it might have been in the future.

And now to present arms.

Cheers.

Not chairs.

Not not cherries.

Why does this why how do you do.

Or.

To the door.

Commence now.

To commence now.

This is what they did say.

The other day.

Interlude.

The war.

Why is paper scarce.

Paper is not very scarce.

Interlude.

Not the war.

Or not the war.

Indeed or not the war.

Or indeed or not the war.

Drawing paper is not scarce.

Or in drawing paper drawing paper is not scarce.

Nor is drawing paper scarce.

Or in or not in the war.

Either or.

Or the war.

Or not the war.

Or drawing paper.

Or scarce paper.

Or paper is not scarce.

Or drawing paper.

Or in that case.

Reasonably even angles.

Or even as reasonably as to angles.

Or to be as to be.

As it is to be as an aptitude.

As an aptitude to July.

In the second.

It is befalling him it has befallen him, it is rapidly becoming in origin an origin, it has rapidly befallen him, it is rapidly befalling him and it is rapidly becoming as in origin.

Not in conversation.

A frame.

To frame.

As a frame.

As if in a frame.

To blame.

There was no check upon which to put the blame. There was the check and there was a frame and it was not to blame. It was not shame shame fie for shame nobody nobody will know the name. And all the same he was to blame and blame as to circumstance shame as to circumstance resemble as to the same. The same. All the same. All the same as to this circunstance it was not to blame nor as to the mention of a frame. Nor a change of mind. Mind, do you mind, do you mind. Yes do you mind.

All the change.

All the change there was was that objects were not on the table but in the hall and then conversations in the room were transferred to be as if in a square. A square may be a painting, a door or not at all. Not at all mildewed.

Mildewed is a foreign word.

Introduction to reach. Reach and rich tell me which.

In this way commencements begin.

Begin how.

To begin.

Begin and begun.

In the south there is no sun and in the mountains no gun. No gun.

Begun.

Begin again.

In the third place.

Varieties are as to oils and shoes. Varieties as to choose as to choose variety, as to vary more, more summers, more as to summers and more and more as to and as to more summers.

Winters as to winters as to more and more, more and more as to winters.

As to summers and as to winters more and more as to summers and more and more as to winters.

As to fairly well, very well, as to very well, very well and very very well, as to very well, as to very very well. As to as to tell as if as to tell to and very well as if as to tell very well. As if as to and very much more. As if as to. Not a commitment.

In the fourth place.

In between.

In between no matter what Nelly has had.

One. Enthrone.

Two. To throne.

Three. Palace.

Four. ministers.

Four. Hour glass.

Six. Plates.

Seven. Tickets.

And eighth. An eighth.

In between.

Dethrone.

Two. Hour glass.

Three. Fastidious.

Five. Expel him.

Four. No more.

Two. Touchingly.

One. An example.

In between.

Measuring.

Two. Not measuring.

Three. Call for it anyway.

Four. Stretches.

Four stretches of canvas and not ribbon.

Not ribbon.

Not in between.

No screen.

No no.

And no.

No not at all.

A question. What is the difference between Waldemar and George.

Answer. There isn’t any.

Not in their meantime.

He met with he was met with and by.

Buy.

By and by.

Buy and not by and by.

Not by and by.

Not to buy and buy.

Not to buy and buy.

Not by and by.

By and by.

Who said.

He said.

Theme with variations.

And in the fourth Place.

Tahors and climax.

No climax.

Not as to a climax.

In the fourth place and Tahors and more.

More and Tahors.

More.

In the fourth place.

And more.

Was a greeting as it was as a greeting, was it as it was to be as to be greeting, in the fourth place. A greeting in the fourth place.

To favor in the fourth place.

As a favor in the fourth and as the fourth place as to the fourth place.

Four places.

In all of the four places.

As to all the four places.

In the fourth place.

As to the fourth place.

It was as to the fourth place.

A place and not in place.

And not as not to place.

In the fourth Place.

Not in the fourth place.

In the fourth place.

So soon, every one his or her as soon, so soon.

In a place.

Can place.

They have a place.

He can place.

And can place.

No place.

A place.

Place.

To place.

In a place.

In the fifth place.

No fifth place.

Fourth place.

A fourth place.

In the fourth place.

In place.

In that place.

Place to place a place my place, my place you place we place I place, I place you place, we place, my place, my place, why place, you place my place. I place my place, they place a place, for a place as for a place, to and as for the place, in their place in my place. I and my, to place and my place.

In the fourth place.

Why.

Why in the fifth place.

And why in the fourth place.

And I and my place.

And I.

And my place.

And my place.

And I.

In the fourth and fifth place.

To-morrow and not to-morrow, to sorrow and not to sorrow, to borrow and not to borrow, oh dear me no. And so.

To-morrow and not to-morrow to sorrow and not to sorrow to borrow and not to borrow, oh dear me no.

And so bread known as sausages, cauliflower known as egg, butter known as orange and so salad known as salad. Salad grown and known and eggs laid and weighed and artichokes chosen and frozen and barley sown and grown and wheat ground and found and cherries begged and thanked for, not to be thanked for not to be thanked for and returned and as a gift. And as a gift. To bow and smile a while, to smile and bow and now all very well and now, to intend to not to pretend to and for for this and before before this and beside beside more, and more not any more and a chance not as a chance, to meet not in or on the street not on the street, do you compete, do you, and do you and do you feed do you feed at all do you at all feed on it at all. Do you eat much. Do you eat very much. And always as one might say eider down. To suddenly save so much and very much. Very much and so much and so there. Alright and so there.

Do you happen to know the address of any one of any one and any one.

Mr. Mansard is not contemptible.

[ ¶ ]

1923

294.

HE AND THEY, HEMINGWAY

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Among and then young.

Not ninety-three.

Not Lucretia Borgia.

Not in or on a building.

Not a crime not in the time.

Not by this time.

Not in the way.

On their way and to head away. A head any way. What is a head. A head is what every one not in the north of Australia returns for that. In English we know. And is it to their credit that they have nearly finished and claimed, is there any memorial of the failure of civilization to cope with extreme and extremely well begun, to cope with extreme savagedom.

There and we know.

Hemingway.

How do you do and good-bye. Good-bye and how do you do. Well and how do you do.

[ ¶ ]

1923

295.

A BOOK CONCLUDING WITH
AS A WIFE HAS A COW

A Love Story

[A Book Concluding With As a Wife Has a Cow A Love Story, Éditions de la Galerie Simon, 1926]

key to closet.

There is a key.

There is a key to a closet that opens the drawer. And she keeps both so that neither money nor candy will go suddenly, Fancy, baby, new year. She keeps both so that neither money nor candy will go suddenly, Fancy baby New Year, fancy baby mine, fancy.

happen to have.

She does happen to have an aunt and in visiting and in taking a flower she shows that she is well supplied with sweet food at home otherwise she would have taken candies to her aunt as it would have been her sister. Her sister did.

right away.

Active at a glance and said, said it again. Active at a glance and then to change gold right away. Active at a glance and not to change gold right away.

fish.

Can fish be wives and wives and wives and have as many as that. Can fish be wives and have as many as that.

Ten o’clock or earlier.

pink.

Pink looks as pink, pink looks as pink, as pink as pink supposes, suppose.

quickly.

She will finish first and come, the second time she will finish first and come. The second time.

decision.

He decided when he had a house he would not buy them. By and by. By then.

choose.

He let it be expected and he let it be expected and she let it be expected and he came and brought them and she did not. Usually she sent them and usually he brought them. They were well-chosen.

had a horse.

If in place of a nose she had a horse and in place of a flower she had wax and in place of a melon she had a stone and in place of perfume buckles how many days would it be.

julia.

She asked for white and it was refused, she asked for pink and it was refused she asked for white and pink and it was agreed, it was agreed it would be pink and it was agreed to.

a cousin.

If a mistake as to the other if in mistake as to the brother, if by mistake and it was either if and all of it came and come. To come means partly that.

look like.

Look like look like it and he had twenty and more than twenty of them too. The great question is is it easier to have more than were wanted and in that case what do they do with it.

to-day.

Yesterday not at all. To-day one to each one of four, ten to one two to one fifty to one and none to one. And might be satisfied. So also is the one who not being forgotten had five.

longer.

She stayed away longer.

beside.

It can be known that he changed from Friday to Sunday. It can also be known that he changed from year to year. It can also be known that he was worried. It can also be known that his fellow voyager would not only be attentive but would if necessary forget to come. Everybody would be grateful.

in question.

How large a mouth has a good singer. He knows. How much better is one colour than another. He knows. How far away is a city from a city. He knows. How often is it delayed. He knows.

much later.

Elephants and birds of beauty and a gold-fish. Gold fish or a superstition. They always bring bad luck. He had them and he was not told. Gold fish and he was not old. Gold fish and he was not to scold. Gold fish all told. The result was that the other people never had them and he knows nothing of it.

neglected and neglectful.

She needed it all very well and pressed her, she needed it all very well and as read, to read it better a letter and better, to read it and let her it all very well.

and soup.

It has always been a test of who made it best, and it has always been a test and who made it best. Who made it best it has always been a test. It has always been a test it has always been a test. Who made it best. Who made it best it has always been a test.

peter.

Peter said Peter said eyes are always and eyes are always. Peter said Peter said, eyes are always and Peter said eyes are always. Peter said eyes are always.

Peter said eyes are always.

emily.

Emily is admitted admittedly, Emily is admittedly Emily is admittedly.

Emily said Emily said, Emily is admittedly Emily. Emily said Emily is admittedly is Emily said Emily is admittedly Emily said Emily is Emily is admittedly.

julia agnes and emily.

Emily is and Julia. Julia is and Agnes. Agnes will entertain Julia. Emily is and Agnes is and will entertain Julia and Agnes will entertain Julia Agnes will entertain Julia.

there.

There is an excuse for expecting success there is an excuse. There is an excuse for expecting success and there is an excuse for expecting success. And at once.

in english.

Even in the midst and may be even in the midst and even in the midst and may be. Watched them.

they had.

They had no children. They had no children but three sister-in-laws a brother which brother and no nephews and no nieces and no other language.

in addition.

They think that they will they think that they will change their opinion concerning. And it is nearly what they said.

Could and could she be addition.

these.

Three mentioned the three mentioned are too much glass too many hyacinths too many horses. Horses are used at once. Why are horses used at once.

a little beginning.

She says it is a small beginning, she says that partly this and partly that, she says it is partly this and partly that, she says that it is what she is accustomed to.

introduction.

When they introduced not at all when they introduced not at all.

a slate.

A long time in which to decide that although it is a slate a slate used to mean a slate pencil.

places.

If he came and was at once inclined inclined to have heard that how many places are there in it. How many places are there in it.

in english.

Longer legs than English. In English longer legs than English.

in half.

Half the size of that. This does not refer to a half or a whole or a piece. Half the size of that refers only to the size.

not surprising.

It is not at all surprising. Not at all surprising. If he gets it done at all. It is not at all surprising.

hands and grateful.

Hands and grateful. This does enjoying this. Hands and grateful. Go upstairs go upstairs go upstairs go. Hands and grateful.

suspicions.

He was suspicious of it and he had every reason to be suspicious of it.

an aid to memory.

In aid of memory. Mentioned by itself alone. Butter or flattery. Mentioned by itself. In aid of memory mentioned by itself alone.

all.

He was the last and best of all not at all. He was the last of all he was the best of all he was the last and best of all not at all.

fancy.

Fancy looking at it now and if it resembled he made half of it.

a trait.

He met him. It was very difficult to remember who was here alone.

This decided us to consider it a trait.

ready.

When I was as ready to like it as ever I was ready to account for the difference between and the flowers.

Are you ready yet, not yet.

knives.

Who painted knives first. Who painted knives first. Who said who painted knives first. Who said who painted knives first. And see the difference.

insisted.

I insisted upon it in summer as well as in winter. I insisted upon it I insisted upon it in summer I insisted upon it in summer as well as in winter. To remember in winter that it is winter and in summer that it is summer. I insisted upon it in summer as well as in winter not sentimentally with raspberries.

to remind.

She reminded me that I was as ready as not and I said I will not say that I preferred service to opposition. I will not say what or what is not a pleasure.

seven.

If she follows let her go, one two three four five six seven. She is let go if she follows. If she follows she is let go. If she follows let her go, she is let go if she follows.

a hat.

It is as pleasant as that to have a hat, to have a hat and it is as pleasant as that. It is as pleasant as that to have a hat. It is as pleasant as that. To have a hat. To have a hat it is as pleasant as that to have a hat. To have had a hat it is as pleasant as that to have a hat.

how to remember.

A pretty dress and a pretty hat and how to come, leave out two and how to come. A pretty dress and a pretty hat leave out two. How to come and leave out two. A pretty hat and a pretty dress a pretty dress and a pretty hat and leave out two. Leave out two and how to come.

a wish.

And always not when absently enough and heard and said. He had a wish.

fifty.

Fifty fifty and fifty-one, she said she thought so and she was told that that was about what it was. Not in place considered as places. Julia was used only as cake, Julia cake was used only as Julia. In some countries cake is called candy. The next is as much as that. When do they is not the same as why do they.

As a Wife Has a Cow
A Love Story

Nearly all of it to be as a wife has a cow, a love story. All of it to be as a wife has a cow, all of it to be as a wife has a cow, a love story.

As to be all of it as to be a wife as a wife has a cow, a love story, all of it as to be all of it as a wife all of it as to be as a wife has a cow a love story, all of it as a wife has a cow as a wife has a cow a love story.

Has made, as it has made as it has made, has made has to be as a wife has a cow, a love story. Has made as to be as a wife has a cow a love story. As a wife has a cow, as a wife has a cow a love story. Has to be as a wife has a cow a love story. Has made as to be as a wife has a cow a love story.

When he can, and for that when he can, for that. When he can and for that when he can. For that. When he can. For that when he can. For that. And when he can and for that. Or that, and when he can. For that and when he can.

And to in six and another. And to and in and six and another. And to and in and six and another. And to in six and and to and in and six and another. And to and in and six and another. And to and six and in and another and and to and six and another and and to and in and six and and to and six and in and another.

In came in there, came in there come out of there. In came in come out of there. Come out there in came in there. Come out of there and in and come out of there. Game in there. Come out of there.

Feeling or for it, as feeling or for it, came in or come in, or come out of there or feeling as feeling or feeling as for it.

As a wife has a cow.

Came in and come out.

As a wife has a cow a love story.

As a love story, as a wife has a cow, a love story.

Not and now, now and not, not and now, by and by not and now, as not, as soon as not not and now, now as soon now, now as soon, and now as soon as soon as now. Just as soon just now just now just as soon just as soon as now. Just as soon as now.

And in that, as and in that, in that and and in that, so that, so that and in that, and in that and so that and as for that and as for that and that. In that. In that and and for that as for that and in that. Just as soon and in that. In that as that and just as soon. Just as soon as that.

Even now, now and even now and now and even now. Not as even now, therefor, even now and therefor, therefor and even now and even now and therefor even now. So not to and moreover and even now and therefor and moreover and even now and so and even now and therefor even now.

Do they as they do so. And do they do so.

We feel we feel. We feel or if we feel if we feel or if we feel. We feel or if we feel. As it is made made a day made a day or two made a day, as it is made a day or two, as it is made a day. Made a day. Made a day. Not away a day. By day. As it is made a day.

On the fifteenth of October as they say, said any way, what is it as they expect, as they expect it or as they expected it, as they expect it and as they expected it, expect it or for it, expected it and it is expected of it. As they say said anyway. What is it as they expect for it, what is it and it is as they expect of it. What is it. What is it the fifteenth of October as they say as they expect or as they expected as they expect for it. What is it as they say the fifteenth of October as they say and expected of it, the fifteenth of October as they say, what is it as expected of it. What is it and the fifteenth of October as they say and expected of it.

And prepare and prepare so prepare to prepare and prepare to prepare and prepare so as to prepare, so to prepare and prepare to prepare to prepare for and to prepare for it to prepare, to prepare for it, in preparation, as preparation in preparation by preparation. They will be too busy afterwards to prepare. As preparation prepare, to prepare, as to preparation and to prepare. Out there.

Have it as having having it as happening, happening to have it as having, having to have it as happening. Happening and have it as happening and having it happen as happening and having to have it happen as happening, and my wife has a cow as now, my wife having a row as now, my wife having a cow as now and having a cow as now and having a cow and having a cow now, my wife has a cow and now. My wife has a cow.

[ ¶ ]

1923

296.

VAN OR TWENTY YEARS AFTER. A SECOND PORTRAIT OF CARL VAN VECHTEN

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Twenty years after, as much as twenty years after in as much as twenty years after, after twenty years and so on. It is it is it is it is.

If it and as if it, if it or as if it, if it is as if it, and it is as if it and as if it. Or as if it. More as if it. As more. As more as if it. And if it. And for and as if it.

If it was to be a prize a surprise if it was to be a surprise to realise, if it was to be if it were to be, was it to be. What was it to be. It was to be what it was. And it was. So it was. As it was. As it is. Is it as it as. It is and as it is and as it is. And so and so as it was.

Keep it in sight alright.

Not to the future but to the fuschia.

Tied and untied and that is all there is about it. And as tied and as beside, and as beside and tied. Tied and untied and beside and as beside and as untied and as tied and as untied and as beside. As beside as by and as beside. As by as by the day. By their day and and as it may, may be they will may be they may. Has it been reestablished as not to weigh. Weigh how. How to weigh. Or weigh. Weight, state await, state, late state rate state, state await weight state, in state rate at any rate state weight state as stated. In this way as stated. Only as if when the six sat at the table they all looked for those places together. And each one in that direction so as to speak look down and see the same as weight. As weight for weight as state to state as wait to wait as not so.

Beside.

For arm absolutely for arm.

They reinstate the act of birth.

Bewildering is a nice word but it is not suitable at present.

They meant to be left as they meant to be left, as they meant to be left left and their center, as they meant to be left and and their center. So that in their and do, so that in their and to do. So suddenly and at his request. Get up and give it to him and so suddenly and as his request. Request to request in request, as request, for a request by request, requested, as requested as they requested, or so have it to be nearly there. Why are the three waiting, there are more than three. One two three four five six seven.

As seven.

Seating, regard it as the rapidly increased February.

Seating regard it as the very regard it as their very nearly regard as their very nearly or as the very regard it as the very settled, seating regard it as the very as their very regard it as their very nearly regard it as the very nice, seating regard as their very nearly regard it as the very nice, known and seated seating regard it, seating and regard it, regard it as the very nearly center left and in the center, regard it as the very left and in the center. And so I say so. So and so. That. For. For that. And for that. So and so and for that. And for that and so and so. And so I say so.

Now to fairly see it have, now to fairly see it have and now to fairly see it have. Have and to have. Now to fairly see it have and to have. Naturally.

As naturally, naturally as, as naturally as. As naturally.

Now to fairly see it have as naturally.

[ ¶ ]

1923

297.

ARE THERE ARITHMETICS

[Oxford 1927, 28 May 1927]

Are there arithmetics. In part are there arithmetics. There are in part, there are arithmetics in part.

Are there arithmetics.

In part.

Another example.

Are there arithmetics.

In part.

As there are arithmetics. In part.

As a part.

Under.

As apart.

Under.

This makes.

Irresistible.

Resisted.

This makes irresistible resisted. Resisted as it makes.

First one to be noticed.

Another one noticed.

To be noticed.

The first one to be noticed.

First one to have been noticed.

Are there arithmetics, irresistible, a part.

Are there arithmetics irrestible [irresistible] resisted a part.

Are there arithmetics irresistible apart.

Ever say ever see, as ever see, ever say.

Notably.

Arithmetics.

Are there arithmetics, a part.

Bowing and if finished.

Are there arithmetics a part.

Ever say.

Are there arithmetics if finished, bowing if finished are there arithmetics ever say, are there arithmetics apart.

Not four.

No sense in no sense innocence of what of not and what of delight. In no sense innocence in no sense and what in delight and not, in no sense innocence in no sense no sense what, in no sense and delight, and in no sense and delight and not in no sense and delight and not, no sense in no sense innocence and delight.

Alright.

Don’t you think it would go into arithmetic nicely.

If and intend if and intend, if and to attend, if and if to attend if to attend if and intend, or and nearly equal, two ahead and four behind, two ahead and two behind, two ahead as two, and two, and two ahead and have to, and have it or in needles in case of.

I am not sure I like that one there are arithmetic one day.

If in it as if in it as as has if in it as it has if in it as it has been, if it has been as if it had had as if it had had it as it was, as it were if it were to be captivated, if it were in this and that way very fairly stated, state it. To state it.

Gradually in counting as gradually as counting. If there are more.

Now see here.

Plain plain plain. To be plain, it is plain it is made very plain, plainly. And arithmetic and more so, and more or so. Grapes and chocolate. Name it flourish to flourish to flower, name it as flower or flourish or name it as flourish as flower or flower.

How large is a field when fenced. How many are there of hats and hats, how many are there of cows and cows how many are there how many are there are there many and how many and who says so, so and so.

Now repeat it. Can I repeat it. I can repeat it. As I repeat it, as I repeat it, they and they do, do and do do, do and do too, do and do do. As to a shot, and as to a shot and as to and as as to a shot, a shot or anyway they and to-day very industriously the nearly finished.

It had no intention, it as it had it and it it had no intention, Dora Katorza and it had no intention it had no intention.

Or or or will they plunge us into or, or or or will they will they will they or, or or or will they plunge or will they, they will not. What, rice, what rice or what pears or or what rice or what or not, pears rice, will they or will they not. And what do they mean. They mean to keep by this they mean to keep it or by this means by this means they mean to keep it. Or or or do they mean to bring some more.

Double cover and a double cover. Double cover a double cover. Double cover. A double cover. Double cover. A double cover is used when the one and the double cover is used not used up. The double cover. A double cover and a double cover. Cover.

Shove her.

Not a knee not a knee, see knee. Not a knee not a knee see me. Knot a knee not knot a knee to me.

So Mike did.

In funny too funny, too funny for funny for funny as funny as funny is funny. Is funny. It is funny.

Be can be back, be can be back. For this because of this reduplication.

Arithmetic or more. Cora Moore. They cannot forget interesting days.

Nice little new little new little nice little nice little new little three. New little nice little nice little new little new little new little as three. Three. Three. Then seated. Then sit as if to be seated. I newly carried I carried it away.

Why and why, why and why, not nearly astonished enough.

[ ¶ ]

1923

298.

NEW

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

We knew.

Anne to come.

Anne to come.

Be new.

Be new too.

Anne to come

Anne to come

Be new

Be new too.

And anew.

Anne to come.

Anne anew.

Anne do come.

Anne do come too, to come and to come not to come and as to and new, and new too.

Anne do come.

Anne knew.

Anne to come.

Anne anew.

Anne to come.

And as new.

Anne to come to come too.

Half of it.

Was she

Windows

Was she

Or mine

Was she

Or as she

For she or she or sure.

Enable her to say.

And enable her to say.

Or half way.

Sitting down.

Half sitting down.

And another way.

Their ships And please.

As the other side.

And another side

Incoming

Favorable and be fought.

Adds to it.

In half.

Take the place of take the place of take the place of taking place.

Take the place of in places.

Take the place of taken in place of places.

Take the place of it, she takes it in the place of it. In the way of arches architecture.

Who has seen shown

You do.

Hoodoo.

If can in countenance to countenance a countenance as in as seen.

Change it.

Not nearly so much.

He had.

She had.

Had she.

He had nearly very nearly as much.

She had very nearly as much as had had.

Had she.

She had.

Loose loosen, Loose losten to losten, to lose.

Many.

If a little if as little if as little as that.

If as little as that, if it is as little as that that is if it is very nearly all of it, her dear her dear does not mention a ball at all.

Actually.

As to this.

Actually as to this.

High or do you do it.

Actually as to this high or do you do it.

Not how do you do it.

Actually as to this.

Not having been or not having been nor having been.

Interrupted.

All of this makes it unanxiously.

Feel so.

Add to it.

As add to it.

He.

He.

As add to it.

As add to it.

As he

As he as add to it.

He.

As he Add to it.

Not so far.

Constantly as seen.

Not as far as to mean.

I mean I mean.

Constantly.

As far.

So far.

Forbore.

He forbore.

To forbear.

Their forbears.

Plainly.

In so far.

Instance.

For instance.

In so far.

A double as in half.

Follow me slowly

Fairly has.

It fairly has.

In half.

Not at sea.

To be, not at sea concerning if at that.

Not to be at sea concerning it.

Not to resist reasonably not to persist.

Fully.

Sing Song.

As at.

Attitude.

Attitude toward it.

An attitude toward it.

An

A second apart.

Bay too.

It pays too.

To pay too.

Or to.

To draw.

In a sense.

In the sense.

Attract.

Alter attract.

The same.

Here.

Anne Anne.

And to hand.

As a while.

For a while.

And to come.

In half or dark.

In half and dark.

In half a dark.

As to it.

In a line.

As fine a line.

Bestow.

Anne Anne

And to hand

As a while

For a while

Anne

And

And to hand

As a while

For a while.

So new.

So new.

So new.

Sew

So new.

As a while.

See it.

Say it.

Say it.

Say it with sailors.

Every once in a while.

There is no use. Vienna does not really produce real sailors nor does it very, as very nearly, as so very nearly.

All of it makes it as if it is as if it will have so many times so.

As to know.

Is to show

Are to go.

Can say so.

Letters and press.

Letter press.

Luck and cress, grass and now.

And now.

And new.

And new.

And too

And too.

[ ¶ ]

1923

299.

IF I TOLD HIM

A COMPLETED PORTRAIT OF PICASSO

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

If I told him would he like it. Would he like it if I told him.

Would he like it would Napoleon would Napoleon would would he like it.

If Napoleon if I told him if I told him if Napoleon. Would he like it if I told him if I told him if Napoleon. Would he like it if Napoleon if Napoleon if I told him. If I told him if Napoleon if Napoleon if I told him. If I told him would he like it would he like it if I told him.

Now.

Not now.

And now.

Now.

Exactly as as kings.

Feeling full for it.

Exactitude as kings.

So to beseech you as full as for it.

Exactly or as kings.

Shutters shut and open so do queens. Shutters shut and shutters and so shutters shut and shutters and so and so shutters and so shutters shut and so shutters shut and shutters and so. And so shutters shut and so and also. And also and so and so and also.

Exact resemblance to exact resemblance the exact resemblance as exact as a resemblance, exactly as resembling, exactly resembling, exactly in resemblance exactly a resemblance, exactly and resemblance. For this is so. Because.

Now actively repeat at all, now actively repeat at all, now actively repeat at all.

Have hold and hear, actively repeat at all.

I judge judge.

As a resemblance to him.

Who comes first. Napoleon the first.

Who comes too coming coming too, who goes there, as they go they share, who shares all, all is as all as as yet or as yet.

Now to date now to date. Now and now and date and the date.

Who came first Napoleon at first. Who came first Napoleon the first. Who came first, Napoleon first.

Presently.

Exactly do they do.

First exactly.

Exactly do they do too.

First exactly.

And first exactly.

Exactly do they do.

And first exactly and exactly.

And do they do.

At first exactly and first exactly and do they do.

The first exactly.

And do they do.

The first exactly.

At first exactly.

First as exactly.

At first as exactly.

Presently.

As presently.

As as presently.

He he he he and he and he and and he and he and he and and as and as he and as he and he. He is and as he is, and as he is and he is, he is and as he and he and as he is and he and he and and he and he.

Can curls rob can curls quote, quotable.

As presently.

As exactitude.

As trains.

Has trains.

Has trains.

As trains.

As trains.

Presently.

Proportions.

Presently.

As proportions as presently.

Father and farther.

Was the king or room.

Farther and whether.

Was there was there was there what was there was there what was there was there there was there.

Whether and in there.

As even say so.

One.

I land.

Two.

I land.

Three.

The land.

Three.

The land.

Three.

The land.

Two.

I land.

Two.

I land.

One.

I land.

Two.

I land.

As a so.

They cannot.

A note.

They cannot.

A float.

They cannot.

They dote.

They cannot.

They as denote.

Miracles play.

Play fairly.

Play fairly well.

A well.

As well.

As or as presently.

Let me recite what history teaches. History teaches.

[ ¶ ]

1923

300.

GEOGRAPHY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

As geography return to geography, return geography. Geography. Comes next. Geography. Comes. Comes geography.

As geography returns to geography comes next geography. Comes. Comes geography.

Geography as nice. Comes next geography. Geography as nice comes next geography comes geography.

Geographically, geographical. Geographically to place, geographically in case in case of it.

Looking up under fairly see fairly looking up under as to movement. The movement described. Sucked in met in, met in set in, sent in sent out sucked in sucked out.

An interval.

If it needs if it needs if it needs to do not move, do not move, do not touch, do not touch, do not if it needs to if it needs. That is what she is looking for. Less. Less threads fairly nearly and geography and water. Descriptive emotion. As it can be.

He was terribly deceived about the Jews about Napoleon and about everything else.

If you do not know the meaning of such things do not use them. That is all. Such phrases.

More geography, more than, more geography. Which bird what bird more geography. Than geography.

Geography pleases me that is to say not easily. Beside it is decided. Geographically quickly. Not geographically but geography.

Geographically not inland not an island and the sea. It is what it is good for to sit by it to eat and to go away. Every time then to come again and so there is an interruption.

Plentifully simply. Napoleon is dimply.

If the water comes into the water if the water as it comes into the water makes as much more as it should can snow melt. If the water as it should does snow melt and could it as it has melted could it melt and does it and does it melt and should it, should it melt and would it melt and does it melt and will it melt and can it and does it melt. As water. I often think about seasonable.

Waterfully when the water waterfully when the water comes to soften when the water comes and to soften when the water and to soften, waterfully and to soften, when the water and to soften, not wetter. When the water and to soften I know noises. As to noises. When the water and to soften as to water as to soften I know I know noises. I have secretly wished altogether. One two three altogether.

Geographically and inundated, geography and inundated, not inundated.

He says that the rain, he says that for rain he says that for snow he says, he says that the rain he says that the snow he says that the rain that the snow he says that is rain he says that is snow he says it is rain he says it is rain he says that it is snow he says it is snow.

He says it is snow.

Paper very well. Paper and water and very well. Paper and water and very well and paper and water and very well and paper and very well and water. Paper and water very well.

Naturally and water colour the colour of water and naturally. Very naturally the colour and very naturally. It is the best yet.

When this you see remember for me remember it for me if you can.

Once again as we can, once again and as we can, once again and as we can and once again and once again and as we can and, can.

New to you. New to us. New. I knew. This is a very interesting thing to ask. To ask if it is new if it is new to you. It is a very interesting thing to ask.

It is a very interesting thing to know. That is a very interesting thing to know. Do you know whether it is new whether it is as new whether it is new to you. It is a very interesting thing to know that it is as new as it is to you.

I stands for Iowa and Italy. M stands for Mexico and Monte Carlo. G stands for geographic and geographically. B stands for best and most. It is very nearly decided.

Immeasurably. Immeasurably and frequently. Frequently and invariably. Invariably and contentedly. Contentedly and indefatigably. Indefatigably and circumstances. Circumstances and circumstantially. Initiative and reference. In reference to it. It needs to be added to, in addition. Additionally as in reduction. In geography and in geography.

As it might be said to be as it might be said to be.

As at this was was was as it was was was as it was.

Not to be outdone in kindness.

Can you tell can you really tell it from here, can you really tell it can you tell it can you tell from here. From here to there and from there to there. Put it there. Is he still there.

If to say it if to see it if to say it. If to say it. The point of it, the point is this, that point at that point and twenty at that point and not twenty if you see and if you say it. If you say it and if you see it. As at that point and twenty. Twenty twenty a new figure. And a new finger. As a direction as in a direction. And so in whistling incorrectly. Very near and very near and very nearly and very nearly and very near it was a very near thing, very near to it. Amuse yourself. Vastly.

So much and as much. Much and as much, much and so much. Much and very much, very much and as much. Thank you for it.

Pardon me plainly pardon me. In this and hear. Here. Here at once. Not exactly angry. How exactly angry. Fed as to wheat. Seated by me. Sat and that. If to please. Instead.

Cochin chine as Cochin China Tuesday. What is my delight.

No not that and no not that. And designs and the post, post mark. As dark. We know how to feel British. Saving stamps. Excuse me.

To make no allusion to anybody. Spread as glass is, glass is spread and so are colours, colours and pretty ways.

Able and Mabel. Mabel and able.

As outing. As an outing can it please me.

Leave and leave and leave relieve and relieve and relieve, candy as everywhere, but it is if it is, have happen. I touched it.

As through.

Shipping not shipping shipping not shipping, shipping as shipping shipping in shipping in shipping it. In shipping it as easily. Famous as a sire.

Notably notably reading.

Fasten as lengthily. As one day.

Smell sweetly. Industriously and indeed. It is apt to be.

Is it very apt to be explained.

I know how to wait. This is a joke. It is a pun.

Feasibly. A market as market to market.

In standing in plenty of ways, attending to it in plenty of ways, as opera glasses in plenty of ways as raining and in plenty of ways, hard as a pear run in the way, ran in this way. Ran away. I know the exact size and shape and surface and use and distance. To place it with them.

Any many many any any many many any any many many any any many many any. Any one.

Geography includes inhabitants and vessels.

Plenty of planning.

Geographically not at all.

[ ¶ ]

1923

301.

AS EIGHTY OR NUMBERED FROM ONE TO EIGHTY-ONE

A DISPUTATION

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

As eighty-nine.

Regulation.

Regulate.

Why is it easier to have it.

Why is it easily and to have it easily and why easily.

As eighty-one.

As it easier to have it.

And now announce.

Crowding.

Finished it as quickly.

And attracts.

This is and introductions.

Eighty-one.

Commence now.

Follow tube-roses tenderly and account for it.

Eighty-one eighty and eighty-one.

One.

And one

And eighty

And eighty one.

Just to fancy

Justly just as just to and to adjust and instead. To blame. And shine and retain and absently be be presently. A pleasure in as recently.

All this introduces a man and his mother. This is the second book for my mother.

Begin now attractively.

Eighty and one as it interests me.

Eight. And one.

And one.

Eighty and one as it interests me.

A climax.

Subdivision.

Gardening.

Caesars and arrangements.

Ordinary environment.

Religion separately.

One follows another.

Originally

Originally one follows from another.

And originally religion separately.

And also as originally Caesars and arrangements.

And originally subdivision.

PART OF ONE

Were they deceiving her.

Part of eighty-one.

Plenty of it and hand-fulls of it, plenty of it and plenty of hand-fulls of it. Do not be afraid of the transition.

Nature.

American.

Not at all.

It makes no difference.

If you care for it.

And find it to be splendid.

There is no authority for misstatement.

PART 3

Partly three.

Prettier than ever.

As pretty.

PART 4

Before very much before and have it to do.

We know.

PART 5

Back again to part five.

PREPARATION

In preparation for it.

As an instance.

For instance.

A description of every waiter as in place.

Always know when.

To always know when.

When.

When smiling.

Carefully beam.

Carefully order.

Carefully.

Very carefully.

Presented anyhow.

A long sentence.

A long sentence begins with the attention that is given not to one another but in addition, additionally it begins with a distribution and not as to places nor as arranged but not necessary as standing and in standing, no one can exhaust staring and turning and in candidly refraining, an arrangement precludes that and firstly and as understanding we signal, no more satisfactory effort has been rectified and in this easily. So then.

In ministration.

All of it as to memory.

Memory not mentioned.

Diminish not mentioned.

In aptitude not mentioned.

In refreshing not mentioned.

Nourished not mentioned.

Quadrilateral not mentioned.

In collection not mentioned.

Three not mentioned.

Their and three not mentioned.

As afterwards and they were there as afterwards as afterwards they were there.

Beginning of a ceiling.

I didn’t count them in you didn’t count them I didn’t count them in I didn’t count them.

Presenting it to them. As presents to them.

A short sentence.

Very short.

As a sentence.

As they do differ.

Deference differ.

Very much so.

In respect to horses. No horses.

In respect to horses. No horses.

In respect to horses. No horses.

Planting as planted.

Immediately as roses.

Immediately as roses.

Immediately as roses.

Having had it.

Having had it preliminarily as having had it.

Not nearly.

Another sentence as long as the other sentence.

And make more of it further and further make more of it if in places where if the reasons remain the flood would be true because as we were saying if in a little while all of it as it and as it all of it then in a little no counting can destroy twenty and twenty, no counting can destroy forty as it means to do and nearly as more is known it might be sixty even then evenly as even and not high enough to remember at all and remember at all. This is the decision about it as a flood, a flood as a flood a decision about it.

Not as in very nearly. Meaning makes mines. Nines. Such a comfort.

As such a comfort.

I plan to.

As such a comfort.

Not so very many not so very many as there are not so very many for instance as there are not so very many.

As she says.

Beautifully silky as she says.

As she says.

So sweet as he says: As he says as she says as beautifully silky as she says as sweet as he says as he says.

Ninety-nine counting. Counting ninety-nine. Ninety-nine counting ninety-nine. So pleased with you.

Don’t you see this is the way this is in the way. Now press it, what, as rested, now rest what, as the rest of it.

Pleased with me, When this you see you are pleased with with me. Easily pray prettily. All of it as a reduction. In size. I cannot see why collections vary. In this way a long visit is proposed.

So many fairly nearly to places here and there.

As to that.

You will all you will all as to that.

Irritated.

And now the middle is higher. The middle of what. Compare to this end and to that end. Compare it. Compare with it. Carefully.

It is always a mistake to be plain-spoken.

Forty-five and forty-five make ninety.

[ ¶ ]

1923

302.

ARE THERE SIX OR ANOTHER QUESTION

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

One—Are there six.

Two—Or another question.

One—Are there six.

Two—Or another question.

Two—Are there six.

One—Or another question.

Two—Are there six.

Two—Or another question.

[ ¶ ]

1923

303.

STUDIES IN CONVERSATION

[Transition, 6, September 1927]

One— Are there six.

Two— Or another question

One— Are there six

Two— Or another question.

Two— Are there six.

One— Or another question.

Two— Are there six.

Two— Or another question.

As studies in conversation.

Studied.

Practicing, practice makes perfect. Practicing, perfect, practicing to make it perfect. Practice, perfect, practice. As perfect. Practice. Perfect. Practice.

Introducing practicing introducing practicing, practicing, introducing, practice introducing. Introducing practicing. Practicing introducing.

Not at all.

When there is no reason for it, when is there no reason for it. When there is a reason for it. When is there a reason for it. It is not needed at all. It was not as it was not, as it was not, no need to cry and no need to cry. It was there that and have it for that. In decision.

Opposite to it, as it is opposite to it, for it, for it and opposite to it, opposite to it and for it, for it, opposite to it, opposite to it, for it.

Before it, before it and in respect to it respect for it, and in respect to it, before it and before it, before it is begun. And before it is begun and seconds.

Assist her. Assist her or to assist. Ought to assist ought she to assist. Ought she to assist her. Ought she to assist, assist her. So nearly buying, so nearly living, so nearly seeing, so nearly seeing being, so nearly being buying, so neary [nearly] being or nearly buying or so nearly, or so nearly buying, seeing, or so nearly seeing buying. She was so nearly seeing buying.

Might it be occasionally might it occasionally be sooner, might it be as soon, might it be occasionally as soon might it be as occasionally as that and might it be might there be an occasion, might there be this occasion for it. Was it nearly mine.

What.

What fell.

It is remarkable remarkably noticeably remarkable that when we hesitate we make a decision eventually. So much for that. And moreover a great many there are a great many instances of it. So questioningly.

Another no, no no, yes, as yes, it is as yes that she speaks, she speaks it is as yes as yes that as yes that she speaks. It is as she speaks.

After, find her, find her afterwards. Afterwards find her. Afterwards and find her.

Weeks for weeks. A week and for a week. In a week.

No notion of what it is.

More than once.

Not, not asleep.

Honey cake as awake.

Borders borders to a lake borders of a lake the borders of a lake are those which the border of the lake is the border which does not unquestionably present itself. And so most often.

Interestingly.

Describe it continuingly and not as a forethought. Forethoughtfully or thought, or thought or sought.

And why do they settle as hers. So need he.

In a little and they can can they and in so much. Much much much. Coated. And they can can they and in so much.

Any way.

A new violet.

As opposed to it.

Fancy and fancying.

If what is worn and made is made, if seating and seated are serious and they said that, if in no case and kept carefully not at all as a gift.

If a thing has existed for a certain length of time it is not newly inaugurated.

So many.

And so many.

And follow in this way.

Have to hurry.

They have to hurry.

They have to hurry to follow in this way.

It says so.

As it says so.

What do they put in it.

I hear you.

As pieces.

A piece of it.

What were the causes of the pleasure they took in it.

The first cause of the pleasure they took in it the real cause of the pleasure they took in it was their reason. Their reason is that nearly as much so as can be has been for and against wishes. Meanwhile, in the meantime not unreasonably very many say so, have it variably, if in their way if it is in their way. So much better, it is so much better that there has been an instance of it.

So nearly precisely carried carefully and no more.

What was meant when they sent it to us, this to us what was meant when this was sent when it was sent to us, what was meant when it was sent, it was sent to us.

A god-mother to her her god-mother. A god-father to him, his god-father. A god-father a god-mother, her god-mother his god-father, his god-mother her godfather, her god-mother his god-father. So and so. So and so is his god-father. And so her god-mother, as god-mother. God-mother to whom and when.

This is the question, if the potato which grew in that way and in that place and was bought from them and sold here, would it if there was reason to explain it any way would the explanation be more than eminently satisfactory to one and not to the other. Not to one and not to the other. In the same way about fish and presents. Would an explanation which was completely satisfactory commit any one altogether. Would it give pleasure. Would it mean that to all of those who believe sincerely believe that as one rises and as one as two as three as four and no more. And really not any more. Not any more. Why as much more. Why is there so much more day-light. This is only because each likes that shape their shape for themselves.

[ ¶ ]

1923

304.

MY DEAR COADY AND BRENNER

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

As I knew you, and at once as I knew you, Coady and Brenner as I knew and at once and as I knew you, there was this reason for it. There was this reason for Coady too as I knew you. There was this reason for Coady too.

Coady was the same all the same Coady was all the same all through, he was all the same and he needed you he needed you too this was the reason for Coady too.

The next that I knew was a reason was the reason was a reason too, was the reason that Coady knew, Coady knew that reason too, Coady knew the reason as well as that.

And Coady knew that.

Coady knew that too.

Coady knew the reason as that, he knew a reason too he knew a reason he knew the reason he knew the reason too. Coady was furnished all through.

This is the way I knew Coady and I say I knew the reason too the reason for Coady and the reason for you. There is this reason too. There is this reason for you. There is this reason for Coady too. I wish to say that I felt all this and I wish to add all of it and I do now.

gertrude stein

[ ¶ ]

1923

305.

EQUALLY SO

A DESCRIPTION OF ALL THE INCIDENTS WHICH I HAVE OBSERVED IN TRAVELING AND ON MY RETURN

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Equally so.

A description of all the incidents which I have observed in traveling and on my return.

Equally so.

As deniably equally so.

Incidents which I have observed in traveling and on my return.

Undeniably and equally so.

Undeniably equally so.

Descriptive as you please, and not noticeable.

As you went.

Did I notice that a woman was looking and a woman was looking I was deceived too.

Before traveling I had noticed some one looking and recognising I commenced an undertaking. Quickly finished. As quickly finished.

Satisfactory as unsatisfactory.

On my return once more as a cow now, on my return happening to wait I happened to wait and I intended to settle down to it.

One flag not a flag, one bucket not exactly more than one bucket, two two too and so facts establish themselves.

Counting, count very well. In this way many medals are useful. As useful.

Noticeably not only noticeably not only noticeably here and there. Noticeably here and there. In their in it happening in it in happening and in order to do so, noticeably.

Not particularly quickly.

Notice that in that direction notice that a given direction no more and no more and not any more nearly as nearly, this is to be noticeably besides noticeably.

Notice to stay there.

A notice to stay there.

And notice that and to stay there. Not nearly as unpleasantly so.

Can you conceal can you conceal can you conceal noticeably can you and can you can you conceal.

I remember now that I noticed that the house that was partly built was sold.

No not a street.

Manage the addresses.

I noticed I also noticed I noticed that there was nothing alarming about it as trouble.

No disrespect and no relief.

Pretty prettily.

Practically practically certain.

The rest do the very best you can.

Observations.

I notice that nearly all of them go very nearly to all of them I also notice that very nearly all of them are as you might say prudent. So much more than has to be committed. Committed to it.

The beginning of it nearly left over from the beginning of it. Left over from the beginning of it this is left over from the beginning of it. Jessie and left over from the beginning of it. Three and there, there three and three there. Here two and too here. Left left I had a good home and I left. Left over from the beginning of it. So then can there have been any intention in an impediment. How many impediments are there. Not really. I pass an afternoon. And they can be ready.

In or on or during or in the course of or more than at first it was necessary to remind them it was necessary to remind them that not at all so abundantly not at all not abundantly not even in preparation, we were prepared and so were they.

Needless to say she did not remember whether it was really the same glass whether it really was glass whether really may it really be said that silver, may it be made of silver, may it be gilded, silver gilded might it have been made of silver and gilded and in this way originally as she might say, originally it may it may be original and it might have been used on that particular occasion. So sweet. So sweetly. A very well known personage. As to that.

It is frequently it does frequently it happens frequently and as it happens they were nearly convinced that the situation chosen was the one that gave satisfaction. I do not care to settle down for less than a year. In this way. So well to do so.

One wants to be very careful that they remember presently that they remember presentably as they remember, presented as they remember as they remember and not presently and not at present as they remember. Many and most acceptably. Reunited. Rejoice. As stream. A nuisance too a nuisance to do so. I never wish to notice that in him because it readily makes me mistake it for this. For this.

I noticed that bibliography meant a great deal and also that arrangement in arrangement their arrangement, can an arrangement mean more of it. More of it. Can any arrangement make it accidentally plentiful. Plentiful to me. In order to pass it. Confuse me.

Awaiting an answer.

It is a great peculiarity that if it is not very well known, listened carefully understood it completely can repeat it word for word.

I do know what I say.

In exchange for this to be mentioned in exchange of this. When we travel to be mentioned in exchange for this. No one else covers them that is to say no one else that is to say they are covered in that way and no one else is. Full of observations as to this.

Eventually am sending to-day eventually no delay, eventually as we say and as we say eventually and necessarily observed. A great many observations satisfy me. Did you not. Nothing corresponds to it. As correspondence.

Do you think it makes it different. And very nearly and very neatly and in that way it does not reassert more than carefully.

What were you thinking of when you hesitated in speaking. What were you thinking when you stammered. Of what were you thinking when you were hesitating as if you intended saying something and found yourself impeded. Impediment.

May I sit here, may I settle here, may I. You may.

All the things observed, as the shutters were shut we always noticed that there was no rapidly increasing elegance not any rapidly increasing elegance.

We also noticed we noticed indeed we were to notice and we were to be noticed and notices as notices do they indeed dance as dances. As dances, not nearly really measured for it. It is needless to say that servants are clean and napkins have a surface and there and there. Here and here and there.

No need there is no need in need and need to need we need when we need as we need and as we need who needed and how did it come to a question. A question is this. Can everybody establish themselves in this way and be prepared to inculcate to be prepared. And to be prepared. Gracefully. We have come for addresses.

A thousand welcomes to you and yours to all who have plenty of exceptional reasons for realising admissions. We admit that.

Once more all of them are inclined to go.

Not as exactly as we have been feeling.

A great many pleasures not as faintly.

Arouse yourself again.

Flourish now.

Estimate.

Estimates.

Sounds and securely.

As judgment. Her judgment was excellent and her reasons and more than that the arrangements and even these arrangements and more nearly feeling and expected. Who was it who was expected.

Excellent.

We find it better than the other. And excellent. As a stage piece it is better than the pudding. Not as satisfactory as the other. Excellent, excellent as a pudding. In this respect I am not in agreement. Longer and longer as long and as much longer and as so much longer and longer and longer.

Let me know the difference between a list here and a list there. In both cases the interest is sustained and in the one case the details can be added to at once and in the other case only very much later can the necessary additional information be obtained. For this reason we are not certain where we prefer to remain. We remain and we do entertain. Smile for me. What is the difference between old wool and all wool and what is the difference between ordered wool and extra wool and what is the difference between black wool and that wool and is that wool. So many people travel attractively. I observe. Can you remain and have you any feeling as to that. I know. Yes we know.

When traveling does one receive more letters than when remaining at home. In this way as answered can there be a reason for it. Longer than necessary. Not any longer and as necessary. As they say, begin now.

Not only introducing but reasoning reasoning with them engaging engaging it for them explaining explaining about them and rearranging rearranging it. As suddenly as they had it arranged, and as suddenly very suddenly. Not to find it at all amusing.

How often did it how often could it and how often did it come.

Did it come.

Sticking closely to incidents. Not incidents.

This incident. Having seen that having seen farther, having seen and having seen, not having seen. Collectedly. In the anticipation not really as in the anticipation and not so nearly and seated, not to be seated and not only not to be seated. Do you fondle recognition. I didn’t.

An interesting not an interesting not as interesting not and not copied. Copy copied copied. You can if you like.

I did not think that you would know what it was about.

See see see any one can see it. Any one can see it too.

A great deal of free space can be used by houses, houses here are there houses here and is there a great deal of place for more of them, more of them.

Not to and not to using advantages, and so much that is very much longer. Resolved to buy brushes and mats as a necessity and a charity. Newly as an article. An article is new when it can be placed upon the table and in this way prevent the contact between the table and the heated crockery. And we can nearly say so.

For frequently and they can be an addition to it. As soon as that we are obliged we are obliged to be we are not sustained, we are systematically furnished, furnished as if we could easily understand that success. That success. It was very pleasant and to us.

Nearly attentively as our slightly or very surely, needed it be. So much for that and a crown. In this way the thing had no great value. As great value, why great value for great value, more value. Valuable. How valuable. How valuably do you estimate how do you estimate its value. For this. And in. Introduce. Introduces.

Now to continue histories and histories. As histories. Might it be so near might it be so new might it be so nearly, might it nearly be so new. Might it. Might it be so new as nearly as new. Might it be so. And it might be so. And it might be so nearly so.

In insistence. The text of a marriage in insistence. To notice eeney meeney miney mo catch a nigger by the toe. In this new sphere of liberty.

Now I wish to tell about the marriage of the daughter may we say illegally the daughter may we say the daughter of a man and how are you. Are you able to state that when there is all or nearly all when there are all or nearly all all present. They were satisfied. They were satisfied as they were satisfied and they had not heard of the other share. Share and share alike. Do for me do this for me, do this do this for me, do this for me. They did this for me. All observations which are equal to this one are equally so. Are equal to one and are equally so are equally and this one equal so. So equally, it is so it is equally so.

Exchange in this way exchange we are not successful, we are successful more by succeeding, this is to be understood as one succeeding another, not periodically but successively. I need not change this and I need not change this and so I do not need to change this, to change this, to change this and so and so do not need to change this. As exchange in changing this as in exchange and in exchanging and in exchanging this and not for this. We went to another one. Much better results. In fact results satisfying in every way.

A new title. I find myself unable to give it absolutely correctly. And yet in every way correct and accomplished she is in every way, it is accomplished in this way it is to be accomplished in this way correctly. As discussion and reward and reward and rewarded. The things that make me say so.

Announcements.

First as announcement. Not concerned with it and not finding it needless to say so nor needing it more than that. Much more than that. Needing it very much needing it as much needing it as much as that and needing it as much and needing it as much as that.

An announcement. An announcement of there being prepared of there really being as prepared of there really being prepared as they are to do so.

As an announcement.

Furniture.

As announcing.

No yellow.

Announcing.

Follow me and follow follow me.

As announcing.

Nineteen and a half.

An announcement.

Always had it they always had it.

Announcement of their pleasure in their day.

Just in time.

Every once in a while just as they find out that it is possible to find exactly what they want they are apt to be disturbed by the indifference and there never is any indifference they are apt to be largely satisfied by the way that every one attends to their wants.

Do they want to.

There are two days in every way, when are they prepared and why are they prepared. They are prepared and they have made the preparation which is not one that could not necessarily be undertaken. In this way and in this way so much in this way and so very soon. I find it soothing.

What are the changes that are to be noticed.

In the first place there has never been a time when it was not possible to be recognised and to be as recognisable and to be certain of such recognition. In this way there is no possible occasion for remonstrance. They have fully in their same satisfaction the reasonableness of four. Four as in this return. Four as in this return.

In turn fairly as they turn to turn and to turn in turn. When can you, as you may say and when can you. You may say when can you when can you you may say when can you.

It is not in any way a return to it. Return to it, as if and more than and they can, can return, can return to it and can return and return, to return to it. Leading to leading to more leading away as more are leading away as more are leading away and so and so. So nearly. Every one answers a description.

And just exactly, as exactly. We found it very easy to reason why. The reason why we preferred to go there rather than not was that in that way we avoided the kind of weather that we have concluded to find disagreeable. Able to change it. Is it very necessary. What does this recall. This recalls that I was always able to be unavoidably and this is astonishing. This is astonishing. In suddenness it is astonishing and not very nearly so. She was astonished to learn that it was not as warm as she had anticipated.

Had anticipated.

It did not impress me.

If we meet.

We did meet.

We did not meet.

And we meet.

For meeting.

Adjoining.

And for instance.

To be.

To be taught.

I wish now to describe how she comes in and out. She comes in and she comes out. I wish now to describe how she comes out. I wish now to describe how she comes in. I wish now to describe how she comes in how she comes out. I wish now to describe how she comes out how she comes in.

Much better.

All of it in sitting sitting there all of it admitting admitting it all of it admitting it we often ask do we need do and if we do we do. So easily have they needed it as they have needed it so easily. In the information as their information, as information can it have the same use have they the same have they used the same have they some of the same have they all of the same and so evenly moreover. All this resolves itself not so for indeed no resolution can make a postal or a mail service rendered, none of this interferes at all, do I follow twice that is to say when there is need of a return do I follow twice. Twice as twice. Formerly and formerly not again to say so, formerly not as formerly, formerly for these useful purposes there was no practical desire but now all can it be who has no hundred and its more. Climax. Always again. So much sooner. Are there ribbons, ribbons follow, ribbons for naturally she knows when to have it very nearly too much. If there is a place and place it there. Formerly they intended to arrive Tuesday. Tuesday.

No one no one, and they you can tell that it is attractively recounted. Recounted to count again. Recounted and to count again. Attractively recounted. Attractively counted again. Not in reference too in this way shall I count camellias. One camellia two camellias three camellias four camellias, three more makes seven camellias. Counted as counted again. At present.

Did they think did we think did you think, as it can be admired, admire it. Often you say so. Often you do. Baskets too, baskets too often you do, as lightly very likely, a mistake very likely to be a mistake and this year, yearly. As yearly as nearly, nearly it is nearly so. To be used to mean newspapers as well. It has been an opportunity for me to observe that next to it, they are next to one another. Each one well not exactly next to each other there is something in between. Added and not to at all. Not to at all. No not to at all. So many visitors say so.

Titular and titles, titles to and titular, entitled entitles to this entitles you, this is the title to, to it, to attention. In attention and attention. They attended to it.

It is interesting to notice the manner of celebrating the holidays which occur which recur, it is interesting to notice the recurrence of the celebration of the holidays as they recur.

It was interesting to hear that of all of them only one of them it was interesting that only one of them of all of them found it obligatory in so far as he as all of them were were in a position in the position of the ones doing as they were directed, it was of interest interest certainly in the fact that mention was made of it and there was no further indication of the choice there was no choice as each one was in a different situation and so entirely there happened it happened entirely as the result of the decision of their decision that only one of them did remain interested. Interested in what.

As contradictory, as contradicted, an example of it as it is in here. It is in here and regardless of that, incontestably.

May we mention names.

How many ounces to a pound. And moreover how do they weigh what do they weigh and wait. Wait. Yes I have often made pleasant jokes at her expense.

Come and come and come to do so came to do so. Came to do so. He came to do so.

One article and two more articles. Pleasanter than that. Two more articles and three of the articles and pleasanter than that. Pleasanter than that and three of the articles three of the articles and pleasanter than that. Pleasanter than that and pleasanter and as pleasant and three of the articles and pleasanter than that and three of the articles and three of the articles and pleasanter than that.

Pleasanter than that and three of the articles.

Wait until we wait until they wait until we see it. It is very funny but almost every day I change what I say, I say wait until we see it and we do not wait. We do not wait until we see it. This is one of the things that can readily be understood. Not so much significance, not so much as significant not so much signifying not as much. Not as much significantly more and more signifying more and more, significant as more and more. More and more. Meadowingly. Laughable and not equal to it as an example. We have forgotten all about the article. An article used to be used in this way. As a weight.

He came in with rosy cheeks. He came in with rosy cheeks. As to coming in. Useful as useful as useful as that.

Interesting to separate dishes and wishes, fishes and dishes, dishes and wishes, it is separately it is as it is separately it is separately to interest them more than that is separately very separated. In this way, two and she knew, in this way two and as two. Two and let it, two and let it, to let it. This was the whole incident. As they were as they were, incidentally furnished for winter and summer incidentally as they were and incidentally as they were. Incidentally as they were.

Plans of taking out of there everything plans of taking everything out of there, plans of taking out of there of taking most of it out of there. We whether we, we whether we whether we did or we and whether we, did we they did what was more nearly suitable for them to do.

We have had so many experiences and all of them as causing no one any more nearly any more of it. Any more of it. Many more of them. And return many more of them. In this way we begin what is to be reconstituted. I guess so.

Observations.

Returns.

Many returns.

Return to observe.

Turn to observe.

Observations.

And amusements.

In the first place, three places, fruits, cakes, game, poultry, leaves, buckets and returns.

Many returns.

And returns.

Turns.

And as turns.

Colored marbles make colors rosy.

In so far as they are far in a way far in a way as difficult to distinguish.

Examples of subsidies.

Subsidies.

Examples.

Four and four makes eight.

Four and three makes seven.

Four and four makes eight.

Four and three makes seven.

We come nearly we nearly come, we come nearly to coming as frequently as we have counted. We have counted it nearly as frequently as that.

In case of in case of it what will they do in case they leave it in case they have left it, what will they do in case that they have left it. They will not need it very much and as they find it nearly everywhere they can easily decide to have it. Have it. They can easily decide to have it.

Plans for purchase.

In many cases all of them in all of the cases in all of them in many cases in case of it, in the care of it, as carefully as that is as carefully as they are, they are more carefully and so if the arrangement changes, if twelve times four if four times seven if more than twelve times four and not more than four times seven then there would be no need of waiting. Why wait then. So that when the arrangement is made more arrangements are made and as more arrangements more arrangements are made as an arrangement, it is a very good arrangement. Not as announcements and not as announcements. Not more than more. More more, four, for it before it, have it and have it also. Change also for most. To change also and to change most.

Now I nearly see, seated. Now I nearly see. Now I am nearly seeing, seated, now I am as seated as I was. This makes no difference when they lose when he can as spoken he speaks too. Too yes too. Not again especially.

So much for that and deductions. Deductions about whom you sympathise with. About whom you sympathise with. Neither. Very well. Florida. Very well. Florence. Very well. Chestnuts. Very well. Balls. Very well. I swear. As children. All of it. Frank’s. All of it. Francs. All of it. Frank’s. All of it. All of it. Francs. All of it. Francs. All of it. Frank’s. All of it.

All of it. Thanks. All of it. All of it. Thanks. All of it.

Thanks. All of it. All of it. Thanks. All of it.

Moved around.

All of it. Thanks. Thanks. All of it.

When a collar as a collar, when a cellar as a cellar, when an inundation when, when is it. What is it. What is it. When is it.

When as when a particular story. A particular story is told. So nicely.

Now nearly nearly. Nearly. Once as at once, once once or twice not any more. Not any more. Once. Once. At once.

I wish to describe attractively what I have found attractive.

I have found this attractive. I have found it attractive. As I have found it attractive I have concluded that there is every reason, I have that reason. I have a reason.

I have described attractively what I have found attractive.

Three mentioned that. There are three who have mentioned that. There are three, not three, there is no more rain there than here. There is more rain here than there.

Add what.

The difference between counting and announcing.

If you have reason to be at all uneasy if you have any reason at all to be at all uneasy you should do what you can to do what you can.

If you have any reason at all to be uneasy have you any reason at all to be uneasy.

So much so.

As much so as that.

Have you as much reason as that to be uneasy. Have you as much reason as all that. As much reason as that.

All call.

So all call.

So they all call.

They all call so they all call.

And so they all call.

Finally that.

Establishment.

Exercises in secret.

Establishment.

Exercises in secret.

Exercises in establishment.

Exercise in secret.

Secret exercises.

Exercises.

In exercises.

Sent.

Yesterday.

Sent yesterday.

Not as well as sent yesterday and looking around.

Just the same as it.

Exercises in exercises.

When we mention when, when we mention, when we mention, when we mentioned, and as often as when, so often, when we mention when as often, soften. Or often. Eraser and as often. Not next to it, not and next to it, and not and next to it and not and not next to it. Not next to it.

A fancy to it. They took a fancy to it, we took a fancy to it, fancy to it. As a fancy, it was as a fancy. Nearly the same.

Some of the things to be noticed in traveling are these. When it is not difficult to please, please and please, when it is not difficult to please, as for instance in a restaurant, as for instance on a hill, as for instance at sight as for instance by and by and for instance. It is not as difficult as it is. In comparison. In comparisons comparing it, as in comparison. In finally and for that can an inclosure, nearly so, collect it collectedly and so forth.

So many reasons to say so, they have as many as they had and they had as many and they have as many.

They had as many.

Nearly are as nearly they are nearly there and as can they astonish and as they can see it now as they can. For instance if in coming there if in coming there if in there and they make they make most, they can make it, as they made it, they will not make it again. No more as means. Not any more as more as more it means more. More means more. So much is said as they say it. Not as suggested. They, we, we they are not inclined to go to and go there. Not as was as preparation. Let us describe each one in turn.

In the first place as enough of them, what is not at all puzzling is the re-creation. It is seen that closing and as opening, closing as as opening. Not too many as two are not too many. And three. For their three.

The next one makes no mistake. Mistake. Mistake it. Not mistake it and not to securely and not as securely and not securely, so securely.

In the third place no one can see the resemblance between them, no one can see the resemblance between them and no one can see the resemblance between them and no one can see the resemblance between them. I’ll say so.

Funnily enough it is not only as authority but with authority and for the reason that they can they are they all of it prepares it. Say it with that kind of agreement which makes it not hurry. So nearly and one and two, surely. As surely, sure to be, consists in, and consists in. Thanks to you. Not surely. Surely.

We wish now to say that voices are as agreeable as they are when as many days and we can think of enough things. And we can think of enough things. And we can think of enough things and voices are as agreeable as they are when as many days and we can think of enough things. Superior to, superior to her, she is superior to her, and suitable. She is suitable. As suitable. She is as suitable. Suitably.

Indeed many can be.

Correctly as correctly as that.

If two steps were under water if they made another step if the third step was beginning to be under water what would be the next step. The next step would not be taken as the house would be evacuated in that case.

As it has been seen, as it has been as soon as it has been as soon as it has been seen, happily in there. As happily as in there.

Extra changes. Rechange corals. Examine it. She examined. As she examined it. As she examined it. As she examined it.

As she examined it, it was as if she examined it, as she examined it. As she examined it. At all.

It is marked sisters.

FINIS.

[ ¶ ]

1924

1924

306.

WHEREIN THE SOUTH DIFFERS FROM THE NORTH

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

An agreement in it.

As the north.

As the north in agreement with it.

Are they ready yet.

Not yet.

In the north in agreement with it.

North in agreement with it.

North is a name all the same.

North in agreement with it.

And the north in agreement with it.

As the South in an agreement with it.

And an agreement with the South.

South is not a name.

And the same.

The south is not a name.

And in the same way the south is not in agreement. An in agreement. An agreement. And an agreement. As an agreement. The South is not in agreement with it.

Not as useful it is not as useful.

Used to used to, used to the same used to it and used to the same. Used to it used to the same. To see the same. Used to see the same. Used to the same.

North used to the same. The north used to see the same.

The north used to see the same, the north used to see the same the north used to used to see the same.

The north used to see the same.

Or the south. The south or the south or the south did did the south ordinarily the south ordinarily did do did it usefully. It did it usefully. The south ordinarily did it usefully.

As fat as that.

In this way.

North has north what has north thought about it.

And in this way.

What has the north and what has the north what has the north finished. What has that made what has made that, what is made and what is it that it has made. It has made the fact that in this way not only is there an interruption and no interruption recedes not only has there been no interruption but as to being careful, carefully now.

And so forth.

It is perfectly useless to entertain.

So much so much so much.

It is why to change, it is why it is necessary to change. It is in change.

Numbers do it.

North and south negroes.

No one means that.

South and north settle.

No one means that.

No one means that south and north settle, South and north settle no one means that.

Furthermore.

What would it do, how would it do, would it do as it is.

It is a very extraordinary phenomena, that it has always been a habit to remark that seasons have ceased to exist and in this way it is the intention to express that seasons have lost their identity.

Not at all in this way.

A pleasure.

Baby pearls.

S for south and n for north s and n for south and north.

No not kneeling.

It is certainly a conclusion which has been come to that there is no reason why if in the midst of the two in their midst, if in their midst if in their midst, collectively. As many.

North water, south water, south water, north water. No difference.

All at once as soon, all at once so soon all at once and all at once and all at once and soon. To say so soon. Can ask.

They can ask which way they can go. They can ask and they can ask if they can ask.

An interruption and in between.

As an interruption can it be different.

As an interruption can it be differently.

And as an interruption.

North as an interruption.

The north as an interruption. It did not interrupt.

As in interruption. The North was not interrupted. North was not interrupted. Uninterrupted. Not interrupted. Uninterrupted. As uninterrupted as the south. As uninterrupted as North is uninterrupted as South is uninterrupted as north and south and as uninterrupted. Nobody shares pears.

The second time.

Too busy to say so.

First along.

Dislike choosing.

Second along.

Going to choose.

First choice.

North.

Second choice.

South.

Third choice[.]

South.

Fourth choice.

North.

First choice.

North.

Second choice.

South.

Third choice.

South.

Fourth choice.

North.

Fourth choice and first choice.

North.

Third choice and second choice.

South.

Second choice.

South.

Third choice.

South.

Fourth choice.

North.

First choice.

North.

First choice.

North.

First choice.

North.

First choice.

North.

First choice and fourth choice.

North.

Third choice and second choice.

South.

Third choice and second choice.

Fourth choice and first choice.

First choice and fourth choice and second choice and third choice.

South and north.

Next.

South and north.

To dislike sending.

To dislike sending it.

To dislike sending it there.

Where.

Partly north.

Partly north and partly north.

Not partly south.

Partly north and not partly south.

No more capital. Capitals are so worth while.

North what north. What north. What north and which North. Which is north. Which is north. Where is north.

Where is the north. North of it.

North of it. The north a north, it is north it is north of the south it is as south of the north it is as south it is as south of the north. It is as south of the north as that.

When it is anticipated, when they are anticipated, when they anticipate what is to happen as if it were to be arranged and more often indeed made responsible for it, if it is equally and gradually if they are gradually persuaded that they need not and they have to be they have not to be refused then in that case there is no need for opposition.

Candidly say so. And so forth.

More than opinion. More than that opinion. And more than that as that opinion. To say so.

Refusing and under and under refusing and refusing and under refusing have it and have it so and to have it so.

One and two, sound as around as around as round as the well and as very well. Very well sir.

The North shall be satisfied and the South also.

All the elements of an introduction and now to proceed to debate. A debate does mean that as antedate and as rebate and as restate and as rightfully as they can.

The first martyr.

Martyrology as understood.

How suddenly they succeed one another and as suddenly.

As at first a martyr.

As at first a martyr all the time.

As at first a martyr.

The martyr.

Martyrology understood and carefully annotated as observed and not withdrawn from.

May we if we please.

Not as north as as south.

Not as north.

Now north.

Acceptably.

Cunningly say so.

They cunningly said so.

As nice and so forth.

They led them to it.

They led them away from it.

As nice and so forth.

As the north.

As nice and so forth.

Believe them and so forth.

And believe them and and believe them.

If when and more nearly fairly well nearly very well, very well nearly accustomed to coming as they had formerly energetically countenanced exchanging, exchanging bundles for bundles. Not at all. Not exchanging bundles for bundles. Why not at all. Why not at all why not at all because if new since is more nearly replaced not every day but methods, supposing for instance that there are preparations, preparations enough.

Think it is right, and necessary. Think it is necessary. They think it is necessary as that.

What do you think.

What do you think what do you think when each one has a name. Do you think that it indicates the place a place.

Place it.

Do they think do they think in case of. North. Go north. South. As south.

Do they think do they think in case of it. In case of it do they think. Prepare to astonish everybody.

Make it more north than south do make it more north than south to make it more north than south, make it north and make it south. Up or down, down or up, as up or up, up or down or up. Europe.

Not covered up as much or much, not covered or as much or much. Much covered up, much covered or much covered up. Is it much covered up.

North and south needlessly.

North and south considerably and for this, this makes it.

North. This makes it north as much as south. This makes it south as much as north. A struggle to say so. Say so. As say so. Could it be a custom to select fish because they are flatter than they were. Could it be a custom. Could they become accustomed to it. As much as that.

Not north.

Not the north.

Not too north.

Not easily south.

Not ordered south.

South and North mentioned the south and north mentioned.

North did you say.

And north did you say.

In that direction.

North did you say.

As north did you say.

As in that direction.

As you say.

When it is more nearly come again when is it more nearly and come again and south as south as that. Suppose you were used to it, suppose you meant by that something else, supposing in that specialty supposing as that reminded by it, reminded by it and reminded and not as she shuts it, shuts it, not as she shuts it. As she shuts it and reminded, remind her of it, to remind her that it is as that it is as particularly, it is particularly wanted, and remind to remind can remind how do you remind them that once in a while very much as that is. See there. It was changeable. See there it was changeable.

If at a time and a time is more if in time and in time to hear, if in the rest particularly scared, scared of it, afraid to say so, all the time any time and plentifully, currents plentifully, chances plenty of chances, extensively.

This breaks up a union.

Remember to get up. To remember and to remember and get up. Get up.

How many countries can you count.

Count count count.

How many countries can you have counted.

How many countries have you counted in this count.

How many countries have you counted.

North by north.

Counted.

Lost it up lost it as up, lost it up, happily lost it as up and lost it as up. You don’t say so.

Lost it up. Lost it as up. And happily lost it as up. Lost it up.

Lost it as up.

That is done.

One run. Say so.

One run that is done say so.

Say so that is done one run that is done.

Not not hot.

Not not as what.

Not and not.

Not as hot.

Not as what.

Not.

North.

South.

Plenty of time.

North and south as we say plenty of time.

Not north for nothing.

Not for nothing.

Not north and not for nothing.

Not north and not for nothing. North not for nothing.

For nothing.

South for nothing.

Not South.

Not for the South and not for nothing.

Next.

Not next.

Not next to north.

Not annexed.

Not next to it.

And not next to it.

Next to it.

North and south for nothing.

Not deceived by the moon, not deceived and at noon not deceived very soon not deceived just as soon not deceived and not deceived any more.

Not deceived any more about the sun and Sunday she was not deceived any more about the sun and Sunday.

Not deceived any more she was not deceived any more in the north. Not deceived any more as to the north and as to the south not deceived any more as to the South and not deceived any more as to the south.

She was not deceived any more in the north she was not deceived any more as to the south.

Any more as to the South.

In the middle of attention.

Any more as to the north.

In the middle of inattention.

Any more as to the north.

Any more as to the north.

In the middle as an attention.

Any more as to the north.

In the middle as in attention.

Any more as to the north.

In the middle of an intention.

Any more as to the north.

And any more as to the north.

Settled is it.

Is it settled.

Settled is it.

In attention as to the south.

Settled is it.

In attention as to the north.

It is settled is.

In attention as to the south.

In attention in intention.

It is settled.

As to the south.

Come again come again.

Up.

Come again come again down.

Not so easily.

Come again come again up.

As come again up.

Feeling an attraction the or center center of course.

To please furnish to please and furnish to please and to furnish, to please and to furnish and to furnish please.

North and south nestles.

North and south nestles north and south.

South and north nestles south and north.

South and north nestles.

South and north nestles south and north. And north and south and south and north and not in as much. Nestles.

If it was meant that all the same when it was it came back again.

Another instance.

He would and he would and he would and he would.

Around it.

Not around it.

If if if we, if if if they, if if if he if if if he if we if we if he anyway, if he. So much so.

Plenty of violence.

Made of papers made of papers it is made of papers to be made of papers it is to be made of papers. It is to be made of paper. It is to be made of papers.

If if anyway. It is anyway. If it is anyway.

Was he big or was he.

He was large.

In there in the meantime.

A chance to notice.

Now a new way.

If in the meantime if and in the way and as they say, said.

In union there is strength.

Right and left.

No.

Left and right.

No.

Left and right.

No.

Right and left.

No.

Oh no.

Right and left.

Left and right.

No.

No.

Left and right.

Right and left.

No not right and left, no not left and right.

No not right and left.

Not left and right.

Left and right.

No.

Right and left.

No.

Not left and right.

Not right and left.

Other changes.

North as is best.

South as is best.

Not as is best.

North not as is best.

South not as is best.

Rid of it.

To be rid of it.

To be rid of it and not south.

To be rid of it.

To be rid of it and not so south. To be rid of it and not as south as to be rid of it as to be rid of it and not as south and not to be rid of it.

Many additions. There are as many additions to it as there were.

Coming in as before.

Are they coming as they were before. Yes and no and they say so, can say so and can say so.

Yes and no.

Instantly.

For instance.

A little observation as to the impression made upon one by observing the difference in the light and heat made by artificial light and the sun, also the difference made by the impression as to how it all had happened. And was he as satisfied, and was he, as he was satisfied. A little observation of the difference made by all the difference experienced as nearly as can be exactly. Not to be exactly careful. This can be taught.

Once more.

Restitution.

Bargains bear up bear up bargains, bargains and it is bargains. To bargain into the bargain.

Not only but also the explorer should be able to know how to and also to recognise the spots he has seen before and which he will recognise again as he occupies as he successively occupies as he occupies successively the places he recognises and not only that he occupies them successively but also that he will later be able to make maps of the region which he has traversed. Such is the duty of an explorer. In short it depends upon him in short he is to realise that he is to acquire knowledge of the directions of the direction of a direction of previous visits and successive visits. It becomes necessary therefor that he indulges in active plans and map drawing and also in constant observation and relative comparisons. In this way he easily finds his way.

Where is it is it there there it is. North there it is and there it is once more and yet and again, once more to resist attacking a new fashion of remodeling and so much more.

As so much more. Fancy it, fancy that a nuisance fancy that it is a nuisance. That it is a nuisance to consider that up and north and up and doing and up and south and up and doing and across and all of it. Expectantly shining, as is easier than that and not always fairly presentable. An entirely new type of ship and an entirely new type of ship and an entirely new type of ship.

Choose it. Choose it as carefully as the north choose it as carefully as the south choose it as carefully or the north choose it as carefully or the south or the south or the north or choose it as carefully.

Share and share, if a share of it if a share of it is there there where in the meantime all day long as it is. Joined immediately. It was joined immediately it was joined to it immediately.

When there is more or or less when there is more or less in the meantime when there is more or less when there is more or less in the meantime. In the meantime when there is more or less.

The north manages it very well, as the south manages it very well as the south manages it very well as the north manages it very well.

Ninety-two, as well as ninety-two.

Ready and ready enough and very ready and readily, readily stated stated intervals intervals come.

Come some, some come, come come, come some some some come. Intervals stated stated intervals, readily stated stated intervals and very readily, stated intervals as some come at stated intervals. Plant and planted. In the north planted and plant it in the south plant it and planted. In the north planted and plant it in the south plant it and planted. In the north in the south in the north planted in the south plant it in the south planted in the north plant it, plant it planted in the north planted in the south plant it in the north plant it in the north plant it. In the south planted, in the south planted, in the south planted in the south planted, in the south plant it in the north planted. Planted in the north. Next to it usually. Usually next to it. In the south usually next to it in the north usually next to it, in the the north usually in the south usually in the south usually in the north usually next to it in the south usually next to it in the north usually next to it in the south usually next to it, in the south usually next to it in the north usually next to it.

Does it was it was it does it does it go was it gone was it does it does it have was it far was it does it does it come was it for it was it was it for it does it do it does it does it do it was it for it was it for it does it do it.

Was it as far was it as far as that, was it was it as far as that and was it.

To to be too to be to be north to be north to be north to be south to be south to be north to be to be south to be it is to be north it is to be it is to be south it is to be south and north it is to be north and south. It is to be.

The rush south was over as the rush south was over. The rush north was over or the rush north was over. Over and over. As the rush north was over as the rush south was over the rush north and the rush south were over.

Plenty of instances are needed to explain that if in the interests of telling in the interest of telling this is told there are plenty of instances of this being told to explain that in the interests that in those interests in the interest it is in their interest it is to the interest of the north that it is told it is because it is to the best interests of the south that it is told it is told to explain the best interests that there are interests that there is interest in the north that there is this interest in the south that there is interest for the south that there is interest that there is enough interest to interest the north and that there is enough to interest the south just enough to interest and enough explanation of the interest and of the south and enough explanation of the north and enough interest. There enough interest.

North and south expected, north and south it is expected, north and south expected, expected, north and south, expected. Expect, what to expect. Expected what is it that is expected. North and south expected, what is expected north and south expect, expect north and south. To expect north and south, to expect, expected, expected north and south, expect north and south expect. Expect north and south.

Next time.

Expect north and south next time. Next time expected north and south. Expected north and south next time.

What is seen in between in between as the north in between what is seen what is seen in between. What is it what is seen in between what is it. What is it what is seen in between. What is seen in between the south what is seen, what is it what is seen in between. In between has the reason, flowers please as much as gloves, gloves do not please any more. Gloves please flowers please if you please. As much as gloves if you please. Not any more if you please. Please as please. What is it. And so as it is nearly as much of an advantage as ever.

North north it, it is not an advantage as it were. South south by it it is not an advantage as it were. As if it were, as if it were as an assembly.

Mainly able meanly able to mainly able to put through mainly able to go through mainly able to go through to the north mainly able to go through to mainly able also to go through to the south and to the north. Mainly able to.

Stretches and stretches if it stretches as it stretches as stretches. Stretches and stretches.

Mainly able to as it stretches toward the south mainly able to and it stretches to the north. As it stretches mainly able to go through to the south as south. Mainly able to. As many as are able to as much as there is to do.

As much as there is to do just as much as there is to do, to do just as much as there is to do, to do, just as much, to do just as much, to do, just as much, as there is, to do just as much as there is, to do, just as much, as there is, to do, to do, just, to do just as much, to do just as much as there is, to do just as much as there is to do.

Have it as we have it. An authority, formerly and favourable as favourable as that.

Two makes two two makes two too, two makes too as for instance. Two makes too, nicely. Two makes too, two and two and nicely. Two makes too nicely.

It happened again as it happened again as it happened again and sustained too as it happened again and it was sustained too as it happened again. As it happened again, when, as it happened again and was sustained too. Fairly speaking. Find it up find it up, find it up and find it up. All up. Find it all up, find it all up and find it up. Up as up, upper as upper, find it up, finding if finding find and upper makes a difference, it does not matter very much. Very much a difference upper finding up, finding out, if it makes very much difference if it makes a difference and more so in the case as constituted. It is very likely to be very well arranged. Very well arranged.

In plenty of time there can be, in plenty of time they can be there in plenty of time, they can be there they can be there in plenty of time. They can be there in plenty of time and not as well as they all know it. As well as they all know it and there is no effort in it. There is no effort for it and as well as they all know it. And as well as they all know it and there is no effort in it. There is an effort for it and as well as they all know it. And as well as they all know it and there is an effort for it. There is an effort for it and as well as they all know it.

As well as they all know it would if it could would if it could be avoided would it if it could be avoided would it be if it could be avoided. And north. North of it. Would it if it could be avoided would it south of it. Would it north of it. Would it south of it. Would it if it could be avoided north of it. Would it if it could be avoided south of it.

Would it if it could be avoided south of it in the meantime.

Would it if it could be avoided in the meantime north of it.

Would it if it could be avoided in the meantime north of it.

Would it north of it in the meantime would it if it could be avoided in the meantime would it in the meantime north of it would it in the meantime if it could be avoided south of it. In the meantime.

Plenty of plants there are plenty of plants planted here and there those plants. There are plenty of those plants planted. North here and there. South here and there. Planted here and there. Come to Mary, a name. North a name come to Mary. North. Come to Mary. South. A name. Here and there. Come to Mary. South. A name. Come to Mary. South here and there a name. Come to Mary here and there a name. North here and there a name. North, Mary here and there a name. Here and there a name south, Mary here and there a name. Here and there a name Mary, north, here and there a name. Here and there a name Mary. Here and there a name. Here and there a name Mary a name. Here and there a name North a name. Here and there Mary a name. Here and there Mary a name South a name. Here and there a name North a name. Here and there a name south a name. Here and there a name.

[ ¶ ]

1924

307.

A BIRTHDAY BOOK

[Alphabets and Birthdays, 1957]

Who was born January first.

Who was born in January first.

Who was born and believe me who was born and believe me, who was born who was born and believe me.

At that rate.

Let us sell the bell.

Who was born and believe me for this reason, this reason the reason is that the second of January as the second or January, February or the second or January, he was born and believe me the second of January. The second of January as the second of January.

The third.

The third.

The third might be might it might it be might the third be the third of January.

Might it be the third anyway, might it be the third of January anyway.

Run so might it be the third might it run so that it would be January and the third and the third and January and run so. The third of January.

Fourth of January reminds one of something reminds one of the fourth. The fourth of January reminds one the fourth of January and so forth, and so fourth and January. More January. More slowly. More slowly fourth more slowly January fourth.

Fifth no one born.

Sixth no one born.

Sixth no one born.

Fifth no one born.

Fifth and sixth no one born.

No one born fifth and sixth no one born.

January fifth and sixth no one born.

January seventh.

As well known as January seventh.

And approach.

January eighth and an approach. Such an approach.

January ninth and nicely.

Approach.

January tenth just the same. It is just the same.

January eleventh respectively.

January twelfth may be yes.

In January can’t they in January they can.

In January they can can’t they.

Understood thirteen.

January fourteenth and just at noon.

How early in the day can any one be born.

January fifteenth and can they.

January sixteenth and the rest a day.

January seventeenth any day. Any day and dressed a day. Any day and undoubtedly as it may be.

January eighteenth more easily used to be it.

January nineteenth merely in the meantime. In the meantime and they will anyway.

January nineteenth celebrated on the seventeenth.

January twentieth has to go as prepared. Prepared as it is. All of it integrally shown and as to the hearing.

January twenty-first and to it. Do not forget birthdays. This is in no way a propaganda for a larger population.

January twenty-second and twenty-second. January twenty-second and twenty-second. January twenty-second and twenty-second.

January twenty-third not as wanted. January twenty-third as wanted not as wanted. January twenty-third for January the twenty-third.

January the twenty-fourth makes it as late, as late as that.

January the twenty-fifth ordinarily.

January the twenty-sixth as ordinarily.

January the twenty-seventh January twenty-seventh signed January the twenty-seventh.

January the twenty-eighth and August.

January the twenty-ninth as loudly.

January the thirtieth to agree, to agree to January the thirtieth.

January the thirty-first usually. Used. Usually. Usually. Used.

Thirty-one won.

Thirty-one won.

Thirty and one and won one.

Thirty-one won thirty-one won thirty-one thirty-one thirty-one won. Won. One. Thirty-one.

February first. First. At first.

February second this second.

February third Ulysses. Who Ulysses. Who Ulysses. Who Ulysses.

February third. February third heard word purred shirred heard. Heard word. Who.

February fourth. Get in, oh get in.

February fifth. Any and many, many and any. Any more.

February sixth, a mixed and mixed.

February seventh and so forth.

February seventh and so forth.

February seventh and so forth and February seventh.

February eighth oh how do you do.

February ninth collectedly, so collectedly, as collectedly.

February tenth makes eating easy, or easily. As February tenth makes it easy or easily.

February eleventh. Not is dishes. Dishes are named Emanuel or Rosita.

February twelfth consider it at all.

February thirteenth, more difference.

February fourteenth, when this you see remember me and you will anyway.

February fifteenth. Have you had it have you had it have you had it as you had it as you had it have you had it have you had it as you had it have you had it.

February sixteenth. So much so.

February seventeenth has a married lady. Married. Lady.

February eighteenth. Has it.

February twentieth. Excuse me.

February nineteenth. I agree you agree you agree I agree I agree you agree lily agree lily or three.

February twenty-first, pronounce as at first pronounce and as at first or at first, pronounce it first.

February twenty-second was mentioned.

February twenty-third. A chicken lies in or win or what it lies in.

February twenty-fourth, for a four, four leaf for or four, four leaf four leaf for four leaf or four leaf for for a leaf. Four leaf. For four leaf.

February twenty-fourth. As a wife has a cow entitled.

February twenty-fifth. Twenty days as days.

February twenty-sixth. Twenty days also twenty days.

February twenty-seventh has a place in history. Historical and so near.

On the twenty-eighth of February in and win always so prettily.

Washing away, every day.

Equally an undiscovered country so.

Every other day they may say pay.

March at one march at once march at one march for once.

March the second wedding march march or rain, and do march, march marble, marbles march.

March the third or church.

March the fourth or churches.

March the fifth or powder.

March the sixth or giggling.

March the seventh patently, patently see, patently saw, she saw he saw patently see to see. He would be.

March the eighth, jumping and picking up the purse, jumping up and picking up the purse.

March the ninth. Does it weigh.

March the tenth. Successively stay.

March the eleventh. The door.

March the twelfth. Some more.

March the thirteenth. Some more explore some more, as before as explore some more.

March the fourteenth. The weather otherwise.

March the fifteenth. Did the rest.

March the sixteenth and many.

March the seventeenth added addition.

March the eighteenth may we blame no one and in this way reconcile ourselves to every obligation.

March the nineteenth formerly not at all and now nearly as contentedly nearly as candidly nearly as swimmingly nearly as neglected, not as neglected as at all and so forth.

March the twentieth melodrama.

On March the twenty-first it is our duty to call a halt.

On March the twenty-second likewise.

And on March the twenty-third witnesses.

March the twenty-fourth able to be able to be able very able he is very able he is a very able man.

March the twenty-fifth makes it up.

On March the twenty-sixth it is made up to them everything is made up to them it is made up to them for everything.

March the twenty-seventh to declare and is it so. March the twenty-sixth declare and is it so. Is it so and March the twenty-sixth and declare and is it so.

March the twenty-seventh ordinarily. Ordinarily on March the twenty-seventh an added restraint likewise makes itself felt.

March the twenty-eighth ordinarily on March the twenty-eighth ordinarily as added as an objection.

March the twenty-ninth for instance.

March the thirtieth makes March the thirtieth makes March the thirtieth and makes, makes March the thirtieth and makes March and makes March the thirtieth.

March the thirty-first reasonably.

April the first, yes sir.

April the second in order to maintain that this would be especially so.

April the third every once in a while.

On April the fourth use your brush and comb use your comb and brush.

April the fifth rush.

April the sixth if you like it say you do.

April the seventh cook and stew as you do as you used to do as you are used to as you are used to it.

April the eighth master-pieces fairly surely surely carefully carefully entirely, entirely fairly fairly carefully carefully surely surely carefully.

April the ninth or choose it as carefully.

April the tenth happened to say.

April the eleventh as the one said.

April the eleventh as the one said and as they and as the one said.

April the twelfth fed it yesterday they fed it yesterday.

April the thirteenth when there is more or less in the meantime.

April the fourteenth ought it to be caught ought it to be.

April fifteenth as if it ought to be taught ought it to be taught, ought it to be taught as it ought to be.

April the sixteenth waited till it was finished before she budged.

April the seventeenth on April the seventeenth really really on April the seventeenth and really, on April the seventeenth usually next to it.

April the eighteenth has interested me.

April the nineteenth fourteenth the fourteenth nineteenth, April nineteenth, the fourteenth April nineteenth the fourteenth.

April twentieth makes a movement.

April the twenty-first shall it be April the twenty-first, asked to be has to be has to be asked to be asked to be April the twenty-first has asked to be April the twenty-first.

April the twenty-second not mentioned in history.

April the twenty-third and they see the point. Do they see the point.

April the twenty-third and was it.

Was it April the twenty-fourth was it.

It was April the twenty-fifth and was it on April the twenty-fifth and how was it on April the twenty-fifth.

To be to the twenty-sixth of April it is to be to the twenty-sixth of April it is to be the twenty-sixth of April as it is to be the twenty-sixth of April as it is to be. It is to be until it is the twenty-sixth of April.

The twenty-seventh of April coming nearer.

And the twenty-eighth of April which is so exciting.

The twenty-ninth of April so reasonably is the twenty-ninth of April is so reasonably as reasonably as it is.

The thirtieth of April selects selects the thirtieth of April. As it selects the thirtieth of April, as it selects. Selects the thirtieth of April. Sell it selects. Selects see ordered.

Thirty days has September April June and November.

May and might hold me tight, might and may night and day, night and day and anyway, anyway as so gay, gayly, gayly misses.

May day.

Second of May, second of May yes sir.

Third of May means that there is enough that there is enough the third of May and enough.

The fourth of May enough and enough and the fourth of May.

The fifth of May and so much to be said for it.

And the sixth of May has exactly for the sixth of May there is exactly on the sixth of May exactly as on the sixth of May anyway.

The seventh of May easily.

The eighth of May as easily.

The ninth of May may may.

The tenth of May may be. On the eleventh of May may be they will be there.

The eleventh of May as is necessary all the time.

The twelfth as it is necessary all the time.

The thirteenth of May on the thirteenth of May as expected next time on the thirteenth of May.

On the fourteenth of May expect on the fourteenth of May.

The fifteenth of May expect next time expected next time, next time.

The fifteenth of May gradually.

Sixteenth of May gradually the sixteenth of May.

The seventeenth of May is the day on that day on that day is their day.

The eighteenth of May yesterday. A disappointment.

The nineteenth of May nearly as much of an advantage as ever.

Every yours as always sincerely yours yours truly and on the twentieth of May as dated.

The twenty-first of May as stated.

The twenty-second of May as if it were as an assembly.

The twenty-third of May as much as there is to do and able to go through to as in stretches as they do.

On the twenty-fourth autograph on the twenty-fourth may they photograph on the twenty-fourth as the twenty-fourth of May.

The twenty-fifth minus the other numbers, May the twenty-fifth and minus the other numbers.

The twenty-sixth in addition.

The twenty-seventh for division.

The twenty-seventh of May, May, for subtraction, the twenty of May, May, for subtraction. The twenty-seventh of May, May, for subtraction.

The twenty-eighth of May as the result of learning.

The twenty-ninth of May in various places.

The thirtieth of May or we have it as we have it.

On the thirty-first of May remember titles on the thirty-first of May remember titles to what on the thirty-first of May remember titles on the thirty-first of May as remember titles. Little single since.

The first of June. Smile. When you see me smile. When do you see me smile. As you see me smile. Smile while mile afterwards. Smile mile while afterwards.

June the second as favorably as that as June the second as favorably as that.

And interlude between June and July and July and August.

Red Indian fed Indian wed Indian said Indian. He said Indian. He said Indian red Indian fed Indian wed Indian she wed Indian. Wed Indian fed Indian said Indian red Indian, she said red Indian. Red Indian said Indian wed Indian fed Indian she said wed Indian. She said red Indian. She said fed Indian. She said fed Indian wed Indian red Indian, she said red Indian.

Shall I use that for a month or a day, to us who gave you a day.

June the third has many times three, three four not any more two three as can be one two as you, one won.

June the fourth methodically.

June the fifth two and two nicely.

On June the sixth as it happened again and was sustained too.

June the seventh very likely to be very well arranged.

June the eighth upper eat upper and ate upper and on finding and likely to be very well arranged.

June the ninth and nicely and as well arranged.

June the tenth for instance is there more is there very much more.

June the eleventh for instance.

June the twelfth if finding makes a difference.

June the thirteenth if in inattention, June the thirteenth if as well as they all know it, if in inattention, if as well as they all know it if in inattention and if as well as they all know it.

On June the fourteenth avail and too much in contribution.

The fifteenth of June and seasoned.

The sixteenth of June and habitually has habitually, it was habitually.

The seventeenth of June measured by this.

The eighteenth of June in on receipt.

The nineteenth of June was as always.

The twentieth of June changed by letter.

The twenty-first of June as an instance, instance of what instance of exactitude.

The twenty-second and on the twenty-second of June.

June the twenty-third, originally originally June the twenty-third.

June the twenty-fourth. This time the wives will sign. Today the wives will sign.

June and so forth. June the twenty-fifth, June the twenty-fifth. June and so forth.

June the twenty-sixth her name is June and very very soon.

June the twenty-seventh June and just as soon just as soon as just as soon.

June the twenty-eighth and just as soon.

June the twenty-ninth here and there a name.

June the thirtieth and here and there and the same here and there. Here and there a name.

Thirty days has September April June and November here and there a name all the same. All the same here and there a name all the same all the same a name here and there.

July because because July because because July because.

July the first because July the first. July the first because.

July the second jealously.

July the third in a place in the place in the place of it.

July the fourth as everybody as a sample as a sample as everybody.

July the fifth come too come to places come to places come as comfortably.

On July the sixth the understanding which means only here and there that only there which means that, only here and there.

July the seventh in the meantime it is pointed out.

July the eighth in which house did he live.

July the ninth ineradicably.

July the tenth makes August and September.

July the eleventh a puzzle.

July the twelfth ought to be ought to be ought to be all that it ought to be.

July the thirteenth in which house did he live.

July the fourteenth July the fourteenth fifty, July the fourteenth thirty, July the fourteenth thirty July the fourteenth fifty. July the thirteenth fifty and thirty.

July the fifteenth the day of delivery.

July the sixteenth is historical.

July the seventeenth November September October December.

July the eighteenth on July the eighteenth it is the same thing or July the eighteenth it is the same thing.

July the nineteenth before Mary.

July the twentieth before Mary Rose.

July the twenty-first before Mary Louise.

July the twenty-second an emergency.

July twenty-third July twenty-third for this and before this and because of this.

July twenty-fourth period.

July the twenty-fifth is easily replaced.

And July the twenty-sixth still more easily.

July the twenty-seventh is not simply prepared for.

July the twenty-eighth. Fanny has a market.

July the twenty-ninth to please and please.

July the thirtieth ministrations.

July the thirty-first the first.

August and and August and and August and and August.

August first and foremost.

August the second there where there were there. Where.

August the third as may be said so.

August the fourth then I would like to like to very much.

August the fifth then to like to like to very much.

August the sixth to forget in which house did he live.

August the seventh unable to.

August the eighth all August the eighth.

August the ninth at that.

August the tenth tenth ten times August the tenth, tenth time the tenth time.

August the eleventh. To you who who to you.

August twelfth that is a nice one.

August the thirteenth and that is a nice one.

August the fourteenth forget in which house did he live.

August the fifteenth was understood to be principally for them all.

August the sixteenth on August the sixteenth usually unusually so.

August the seventeenth usually unusually prompt.

August the eighteenth unusually so.

August the nineteenth it is felt to be.

August the twentieth conviction the conviction that there is August the twentieth illustrates very well this occasionally.

August the twenty-first illustrates this occasionally.

No August the twenty-second, the second.

August the twenty-third as illustration of this occasionally.

August the twenty-fourth for the fourth time as a fourth. As a fourth. August the twenty-fourth.

August the twenty-fifth the fourth of what.

August the twenty-sixth and perfumery and stationery.

August the twenty-seventh for instance.

August twenty-eight a date. Date palm date of harm date of harm date farm. Farming.

August the twenty-ninth needless to say.

August the thirtieth thirty day August the thirtieth thirty days and August the thirtieth and the thirty days. And the thirty days, following. And the thirty and the days and following.

August the thirty-first for in a way.

September first because in a way.

September the second because in a way.

September the third house them, a house, house them arouse, house explanation.

September the fourth and as finally and as house to house and as house to house and as finally.

September the fifth formerly finally.

September the sixth formerly finally and as house to house and a house to house and as formerly finally.

September the seventh for that reason.

September the eighth in which house did he live formerly.

September the ninth and in which house did he live.

September the tenth or formerly a great deal.

September the eleventh on September the eleventh interested in birthdays.

September the twelfth as meant to be September the twelfth.

Interested in birthdays on September the thirteenth and this without principally.

September fourteenth measured measured September the fourteenth.

September fifteenth equal and as a cow.

September sixteenth anyhow.

September the seventeenth has remarkably few.

On September the eighteenth as they knew.

September the nineteenth wintergreen.

September the twentieth winter and green.

September the twenty-first no dates mentioned.

September the twenty-second thirty days has September.

September the twenty-third April June.

September the twenty-fourth and November.

September the twenty-fifth all the others.

September the twenty-sixth thirty-one.

September the twenty-seventh except the second.

September the twenty-eighth the second.

September the twenty-ninth month alone.

September the thirtieth but a year.

September a year gives it twenty-nine.

October in fine.

October first gives it twenty-nine.

October second gives it twenty-nine in fine.

October the third conscientiously.

October the fourth how many and changes.

October the fifth foremost and first.

October the sixth at first.

October the seventh one two three.

October the eighth one two three four five six seven.

October the ninth at first.

October the tenth eleven at first.

October the eleventh ten at first.

October the twelfth on which account.

October the thirteenth can it can it come, come and can it can it come, for instance come, for instance can it.

October fourteenth can it come for instance.

October fifteenth eight a day two a day two a day as eight as eight.

October sixteenth as eight, two as two, eight as eight, eight as eight a day.

October seventeenth not to hurry.

October eighteenth finally for it.

October nineteenth on October the nineteenth on October the nineteenth on and over.

October the twentieth makes it sound so.

October the twenty-first and may be yes.

October the twenty-second finally October the twenty-second.

October the twenty-third, in a minute.

October the twenty-fourth for October the twenty-fourth or for October the twenty-fourth.

October the twenty-fifth sounds like a half.

October the twenty-sixth not again.

October the twenty-seventh and not again.

October the twenty-eighth and not as as not and not again and not as, as it.

October the twenty-ninth arithmetic, follow me, arithmetically.

October the thirtieth as slowly as October the thirtieth.

October the thirtieth and in reference to it, as as and and and and and as as. As as, as and as and, as and, and as.

October the thirtieth makes three numbers.

October the thirty-first necessary and not, and not and not and necessary and not. November to repeat. Repeat November November November. Easy to repeat. Easy to repeat November, not as easy, not so easy not to repeat November and first.

November first. First and ferries. Ferries, to go across ferries.

November the second. Cross he looks.

November the third across the end across the end and where to cross the, and where is it.

November the fourth where is it.

November the fifth what is the what is it.

November the sixth when and when and as and as, as readily.

November the seventh when and when and there and there and as readily.

November the eighth and as readily.

November the ninth slightly as now.

November the tenth furnished anyhow.

November the eleventh where and where, how and how, now and now, neither.

November the twelfth. Early or, ore, this is sold.

November the thirteenth and Tuesday.

November the fourteenth happily November the fourteenth.

November the fifteenth in fifteen.

November the sixteenth or sixteen.

November the seventeenth makes a mail a day.

November the eighteenth let us.

November the nineteenth very vary very.

November the twentieth stretches.

November the twenty-first stretches further.

November the twenty-second and ministrations over again.

November the twenty-third fortunately.

November the twenty-fourth more fortunately.

November the twenty-fifth most fortunately.

November the twenty-sixth mostly.

November the twenty-seventh and now.

November the twenty-eighth four more.

November the twenty-ninth as hindered.

November the thirtieth thirty days, thirty days as. As and has.

December springing spring and sprung.

December the first strung.

December the second strong.

December the third stronger.

December the fourth surely and also.

December the fifth to change for it.

December the sixth to change for it.

On December the seventh she lost a newspaper.

December the eighth where as nearly.

December the ninth when as soon.

December the tenth when as soon.

December the eleventh where as nearly.

December on the twelfth of December where and when.

On the thirteenth of December where and when as nearly as soon.

On the fourteenth of December and to remember it as such.

On the fifteenth of December as an organization.

December sixteenth as meant.

December seventeenth and may do.

December the eighteenth if to witness.

December the nineteenth may do it too.

December the twentieth as it would would it.

December the twenty-first colored by and by.

December the twenty-second as he said.

December the twenty-third to scatter.

December twenty-fourth minstrels to mean even.

December twenty-fifth and always interested in birthdays.

December twenty-sixth and may do too.

December twenty-seventh have time.

December twenty-eighth a million.

December twenty-ninth or three.

December thirtieth corals.

December thirty-first. So much so.

[ ¶ ]

1924

308.

IN WHICH HOUSE DID HE LIVE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

First in their way, at first in their way.

Second, at first in their way, first in their way.

Third a second way, a second way was in that way.

Third a third of the way.

Fourth in four anyway.

Forty-four and four more makes forty-eight and not any more than forty-eight and as many more makes more than eighty-four.

In which house did he live.

Habitable as houses as houses are habitable.

In which house did he live and it is very easy to find out. As he lived in that house there was no objection whatever to any one coming to see him there. In calling upon him and not disturbing and not being as ready to leave as they were there primarily to insure certainly that he was there.

In which house did he live. Questioningly.

Many arguments mention that plenty of arguments mention that plenty of arguments there are plenty of arguments for choice. No one chooses indignation. For this and because of this. For this before this and because of this.

In which house did he live.

For instance when it was awfully dangerous, when it was very dangerous, when it was very dangerous and here and there there were excellent reasons for remaining, familiarly, also in excess. It was in excess and for this reason no more can be denied. As asking. In no way were there more people. Peopled.

In which house did he live period. He was more or less responsible for it. And so presently each one in their turn surprised him. Not anxious to surprise him. Not as anxious as that. Not anxious to surprise him. Spanish gold german silver french silk English cutlery american tools Italian carving chinese ornaments and colored dresses. In this way a little figure has a shell on its head.

He fell she fell she fell he fell.

It is an incredible story.

First in.

Second in.

Third in.

No third in.

One third in.

Second third in.

Third third and in.

In it is it is it as it is as it ought.

In which and in which, when he when he when he beside and fold.

There where there where there were there where there were there all there.

Like to, like to very much then to like to like to very much.

Then to like to like to very much.

A long time means when they stay there. A long time means when they stay there. As a long time means when they stay there in this way a long time a long time means when they stay there.

Easily fed.

A long time means when they stay there. A little way means a little way that is to satisfy all enough. To satisfy all enough is to mean a little way means a little way. Not very effective. This is not very effective and to ask about it.

A little way means not very effective and to ask about all the way means just as effective and to ask about it. Not satisfied. Not satisfied means certain lengths, certain lengths mean the lengths and not satisfied, not satisfied means all the way and ask about it. Ask about it means a short way and ask about it.

A long time means when they stay there.

Forget in which house did he live.

As a principal as a principal as a principal for them all. As the principal for them all, as the principal for them all principally for them all. As the principal for them all as the principal for them all. It was understood to be principally for them all.

Usually unusually usually as usually it is usually so.

Ninety ninety and as ninety, ninety ninety and as and as ninety, ninety ninety and as and as and as ninety, ninety ninety and as ninety, and as ninety, and as ninety too, and as ninety, and as, and as ninety.

Finally a house to house, finally as to house to house and finally and as house to house.

In which house did he live formerly. In which house did he live.

As and in any case formerly so many and as in any case and formerly.

Return return the returns to return, formerly, formerly a great deal.

To be wrong about it, all wrong about it to be all wrong about it to be wrong about it. Foremost and first, first and foremost to be all wrong foremost and first to be all wrong about it. First and foremost in which house did he live.

First. At first, at first, at first. Foremost and at first. At first. Foremost. At first. Foremost first. In which house did he live.

In which account on their account in which account on their account in which house did he live. On account of it. On account of it as a considerable as considerably as considerably so. On which account, on their account as a considerable as considerably so. In which house did he live on their account on which account, considerably considered considered as so and so and so much and as much. On which account, on which account was it.

An account was it an account, in plain sight was it an account of it as it was in plain sight, was it an account of it as if it was in plain sight, as if it was in plain sight and it was an account of it as if it had been in plain sight, as if it has been and if it had been if it had been an account of it as if it had been in plain sight. To be taken up and put in her room.

In which house did he live.

For instance up for instance, as up for instance, for instance as for instance up for instance up in her room for instance taken up into her room, for instance taken up, in her room and for instance. An instance is that as for instance, as for instance an instance is and it it is and for instance. Up in her room for instance. An instance and up into her room and an instance.

In which house did he live for instance.

For instance in which house did he live.

In which house did he live.

An instance of in which house did he live. For instance in which house, for instance in which house did he live and an instance as an instance in which house did he live.

Have you seen an instance of it have you seen and may be yes, have you seen an instance of it have you seen and may be yes.

A song, when and when and where and where and there and there and as and and, and and as and then and then and then and then and in a little while. A song when and when and where and where and how and how and now and now, and now and now and how and how and when and when and why and why, and why and why and as if it were readily.

A song, when and when and if and if and as and as and as and as and if and if and why and why and when and when and mistaken.

A song, when and when, and where and where and there and there and as and as and as and as and further and further and readily.

A song when and when and where and where and readily.

When and when when, when and merely, when and when when, when and nearly, when and where where, where and when and nearly. When and where and where and when nearly. When as nearly. When and where and where and when as nearly. When as nearly. Where. Where as soon. When. When as soon where as nearly. Where as nearly when as soon.

In which house did he live when as soon where as nearly.

Feel and fill as and will will and fill as and still, still and will as and fill fill and still still and will, will it, fill it, still and will it, will it fill it will it fill it. Will it fill it will and still. Still will it fill it. As to still. Not rising to until. In which house did he live will still until, in which house did he live until, still in which house did he live. Next to having it next to it and having it next to it and still having it next to it and will be having it next to it and will still be having it next to it.

As another or the last as the last or the tortoise-shell. Or the tortoise-shell and not as a trial not to a trial to him and if what what was what. And if and what was it, was it or was it. If not what as much as that and that and that as much and that just as much. Just as much.

In which house did he live. As many times. So many times. So many times and as many times. In which house did he live.

Not as it is and not as it is and not as it is and not as it is. And not as it is. And not as it is. And not. And as it is and not as it is. And not. And not as it is also. And also and not as it is. And also and not as it is. And not as it is. Not as it is.

It is as much so as that and as much so as that and so much so, it is as much so as that. As much so as coming. It is as much so as that. As much so as coming, it is as much so as that, it is as much so it is as much so as that, it is as much so as coming it is as much so. Coming, as much so. Finally as much so.

If in if in which if in which house if in which house did if in which house did he if in which house did he live if in which house did he live as if in which house did he live, if as in which house did he live.

For in him for in him too in him with and with him, with and with him for in him too in him, when and to make it.

As to freely to add and as to freely in the and their happiness say so. For intentionally and so much has and it has so much and it is as much and it is as much.

On either side and in the middle in the middle and on either side and beside and beside and on either side and in the middle and beside and in the middle and on either side and beside and beside and on either side and in the middle, felt to be in the middle and on either side felt to be in the middle and beside on either side, felt to be. Felt it to be in the middle and beside on either side. Felt it to be beside felt it to be besides, besides and felt it to be besides.

In which house did he live beside.

So much so much, as much as much, in which house did he live and as much, and as much and in which and in which and as much and in which house did he live.

From this, from here to there, from here to there from this, from this, from here to there.

To come to it to come to it as to come to it, has to come to it, to come to it, has to come to it, for it, as it, has to come to it, for it has to come to it, for it has, for it, to come to it, for it, for it has to, has to come to it, for it.

In which house did he live and so and so do and so do it too and to so do it too. And in which house did he live.

And a satisfaction in the way of that and the satisfaction in the way of that and when they can and do and when they can. And satisfaction in the way of that this satisfaction in the way of that and when they do and when they can and when they can and when and the satisfaction and, and the satisfaction in the way of that and when they do and when the satisfaction and when for this as satisfaction in the way of that and when and for and when and satisfaction in the way in this way and when satisfaction in this way and that.

Four four and four, four fortune, fortune as fortunate, fortunate, applied, expectantly to impulses. And so, fortunately, as fortunate, fortune four and fortune.

In which house did he live. Fortunately, fortunately in which house did he live and so to be so and so to be so for it, and so to be so for it. In which house did he live either, either in which house did he live.

In which house did he live. One as sitting. In which house did he live.

In which house did he live and one as sitting. In which house did he live.

In which house did he live. And one. In which house did he live.

And one. And in which house did he live.

Furnished, as well, and in which house did he live and one as sitting. And not so and no[t] so forth and not wider and no[t] so much wider and so forth and not so much wider. Once was it once was as it once was, or it once was. Or it once was as it once was, in which house did he live. In which house did he live. Furnished a house as well.

[ ¶ ]

1924

309.

WHEREIN IOWA DIFFERS FROM KANSAS AND INDIANA

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Otherwise seen and otherwise see and otherwise seen to see, to see otherwise.

Otherwise seen. The difference to be seen the difference and otherwise seen, the difference and otherwise seen the difference seen otherwise.

In Iowa, in there, in Iowa and in there in there and in Iowa it is noticeable the difference in there the difference in Iowa and in there.

Iowa means much.

Much much much.

For so much.

Iowa means much.

Indiana means more.

More more more.

Indiana means more. As more.

Kansas means most and most and most and most. Kansas means most merely.

This is the difference between those three.

Samples.

Have examples.

Add examples.

Added examples.

Every one has heard it said.

Iowa in Iowa and in Iowa no one had heard it said in Iowa.

In Indiana and in Indiana and they heard it said in Indiana.

In Iowa heard it said in Iowa.

In Indiana and heard it said.

In Kansas and in Kansas how it was heard how it was said how it was heard and said and in Kansas how was it heard as said.

And in Iowa held it.

And in Kansas hold it so as to hold it for it. In Indiana held it to hold it, hold it to hold it. In Iowa held it, in Kansas hold it, in Indiana to hold it.

Do you see what I mean.

As a question.

A question is made to state something that has not been replied to there.

Is Iowa up or down.

Is Indiana down and why.

Is Kansas up and down and where is it.

There are questions only because no one thinks of three things at one time.

Iowa plans for Iowa these are not the plans for Iowa.

Kansas and Indiana the plans for Kansas and Indiana are these.

There are the plans for Indiana.

Iowa for four more for four more and four more. Iowa for more. For more and Iowa. Changed four to for, changed for to four.

Indiana four. Indiana for.

For Kansas.

Fortunately for and as fortunately for and fortunately for Iowa.

Indiana and four and leave it alone and all.

Kansas and not to leave it all alone and so forth.

Iowa and so forth.

Iowa evidences, there are evidences that Iowa, there is evidence that in Iowa or in evidence, for instance as an instance and in Iowa.

More than an instance and in evidence and in Indiana and for instance. The instance and as evidence and Indiana and evident and as Indiana and as evident.

And Kansas and as evident and as an instance and for instance and in Kansas for instance and as evident as Kansas and as evident and as an instance and as for instance and as for instance for instance as Kansas and as for instance next to it.

As next to it nearly as next to it nearly in Iowa next to it.

In Indiana for four more next to it four more next to it and Indiana and Indiana for four.

In Kansas and not next to it and so so.

Next foremost and a plan, a plan and next to it and foremost foremost and next to it and a plan and planned as planned as foremost and next to it and a plan. Consider Iowa as considerably as so.

In Indiana next to it and foremost and a plan and also and foremost and also and consider it and also and as considerably and also as Indiana and foremost and considerably and also and next to it, and next to it and also and considerably and foremost and a plan and next to it and foremost and considerably and also, and also and considerably and plan it and next to it and considerably. And Kansas and considerably and also and foremost, and foremost and considerably and also and also and Kansas and considerably and foremost and also and Kansas and a plan and Kansas and considerably and Kansas and foremost and Kansas and next to it and foremost and Kansas and considerably and foremost and Kansas and a plan and Kansas and considerably.

Iowa and not another difference, Indiana and if and not if another difference and if another difference if a difference if a difference in Kansas, if Kansas is different.

If Iowa or so if Iowa has if Iowa has had if Iowa has to have, if Iowa is to have to have, and if in Indiana and if it has to have if Indiana has to have it and if Kansas has had has to have has it, if Iowa Indiana Kansas if Kansas Iowa Indiana, if Indiana Kansas Iowa has it has it, if Iowa has it if Kansas has it if Indiana has it has to have it had it, if Iowa had it, if Kansas had to have it or what nest.

Not continued as Iowa, not continued as as continued as Iowa, as continued Iowa as continued and Indiana as continued as Indiana and as Kansas as Kansas as continued.

The next makes a meeting between Iowa, to notice, the next makes a meeting between Indiana a notice the next makes a meeting between Kansas or makes a between Kansas or makes a meeting, Indiana makes a meeting, Iowa a meeting, Iowa a meeting, makes a meeting Indiana, makes a meeting Kansas. Meeting Kansas meeting Indiana meeting Iowa, next meeting Iowa next meeting Indiana next meeting Kansas.

Next.

Meeting.

Next meeting as if they had to have parties Kansas, as if they had to have parties. Indiana and as if they had parties as if that had to have parties and Iowa has to have a part and parties.

Iowa Iowa and this to see Iowa Iowa in a little while, formally. Iowa Iowa and next and next Iowa Iowa in a minute. So much for that. Indiana as Indiana or outwardly more so Indiana for Indiana more than a half, Indiana in the meantime reflected again. As for Kansas purely as for Kansas surely as for Kansas hourly as for Kansas, as for Kansas hourly as for Kansas as for Kansas fairly as for Kansas and as for Kansas, for favourably as for Kansas for for it.

Iowa forty-four Indiana forty-four fifty, Kansas fifty-four forty and so forth.

Iowa has made it, Indiana has it and has it made it, Kansas and has it made it as it has it.

Iowa for fourteen, Iowa four fourteen, Indiana fourteen, fourteen for all, Kansas as fourteen are four more than ten exactly.

The next question has an answer.

Iowa and the next question has an answer.

Indiana has the next question and has the next answer.

Kansas question and answer.

Has the next question an answer, is the answer is this answer is this the answer to the next question.

The next question and the next answer.

The next question.

Iowa and the next question.

Indiana and the next question.

Iowa and the next question.

Indiana and the next question. Iowa and the next question or the next question or Iowa. Indiana and the next question and the next question Indiana and the next question, the next question left the next question Kansas and the next question, Indiana Iowa Kansas and the next question.

[ ¶ ]

1924

310.

ELECTED AGAIN

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Elected again for what, for it. If all if all if it was an election, make it two.

A family seen.

If all if all if it was to be an election make it two afterward.

If at all, make it two afterward if at all and make it two afterward.

A narrative of why she wanted to keep her, of why he wanted to continue of why they wanted more than that of why any one entered on the period of unreliability.

A narrative of means and more and more and means and if after a time does one, does one refuse, has one, has one preferred, can one can one be concerned in it for it and by it and with it.

A narrative, narratives, narrations and nearly as much.

Narrative squeaks.

How is a cow.

Narrative slowly.

A narrative slowly has a narrative slowly come to say so.

A history of what we heard when we said it.

First. All of it connected itself with what we heard when we said it.

Secondly. All of it when we connected it with what we heard when we said it all of it we connected all of it with what we heard when we said it.

Thirdly, she has forgotten to count three.

Fourth, the fourth time the last time the last time and the fourth time that she has been taught to count to four and we connected it with it when we said it.

A narrative makes the north-east more of a situation than it was.

The north-east is more of a situation than it was, we have connected it with what it was when we said it and the north east was more of a situation than it was.

A marriage comes first.

Do they mean as fatigue may mean.

Do they mean as fatigue may mean do they mean as fatigue may mean.

He was elected for it again.

Some count nine.

Some count sixteen.

Some count a family.

Some count.

Counted.

She counted as far as four.

A narrative of counting.

On this account.

A narrative.

When she was very nearly seventeen and listened to the description of a change of the way it might be possible to speak of it would she be hardly necessary would it be hardly necessary to accustom herself to it. Do not mention a sister.

A sister often means that all of it needs to be said again. Now not at all or nearly.

I say a narrative.

Re election.

Or selection.

As a selection on one can criticize.

A sister often means that she never succeeded as well and not having succeeded this one had bought it first.

[ ¶ ]

1924

311.

THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE INHABITANTS OF FRANCE AND THE INHABITANTS OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

There is a difference between France and the United States of America in the character of their inhabitants There is this difference between France and the United States of America in the character of its inhabitants. The inhabitants of the United States of America have this quality in their character in reference to drama that the things they do and the thing that they do do are such things that when they are young are different than when they are older. For instance when they are young and violent then when they are young and then when they are violent and when they are not young and when they are not young are they not young and not as violent. Drama consists and in this they are so they are so certainly restricted, restricted to that themselves and not any more so. Thank you is not mentioned. In France especially so and for this reason especially when they are young and as an example not at all exacting not at all as exacting and when they are young and not any more so not feverishly so not as exacting exactly and as an instance and in collusion and not in very nearly as many cases secondary. The need of thanking for this is taught by description.

Five examples of each will be given.

Five examples of each will be given so that the difference wilt be as well understood as ever. As ever and so much and so forth for nearly and very nearly all the same in a minute and as connected for it is as it shall should or may be yes. May be it may be as yes as yes so there and so there would have been some noise to-day.

In the beginning did she know her that is to say as she was away from home and as she was away from home did she know her. This makes fountains remain with her too with her too. No one need decide whether it is or is not used by the ones sending or whether in order that the ones sending are able to send whether it is necessary to send then beforehand a written address arranged in the fashion that is habitual and expected by the employees who will have to handle it in the ordinary course of the arrangement. And a letter follows when an envelope and a stamp have both been given and at the request of the giver thanked for. After that we change to America and those who are very much older and have had really have had an entirely different experience not only with all of it but with very much else. In both cases handkerchiefs and Easter and in the one case as a gift and in the other case as reception and careful conditions. Conditions carefully conditions as carefully as carefully as conditions and as ever.

This is the story of an American. An american formerly known as meant as much as that formerly known everywhere where he had been as having been seen often can not replace it all alone and not any more. The reason given is that when can there be a change, changes and occupation. Occupied too. This makes the meaning of what he meant when he had four or five four or five what.

This is the story of a friendship, two sons two and two sons, a man as two and two sons, and a man and as two and two sons. They had neither of them any reason to come again soon. This made it so prettily as an order. Order it. No one sees more than it for distribution. No, no women. No.

Begin again fairly well. An American woman means that she is to say have it, have it, four four and why should four and four why should four and four and why should four and four, fear, four and four, fear.

The frenchwoman comes away, comes away, fifteen fifteen has never meant that, sixteen has never meant that seventeen has never meant that, if as presents, if as presents caster and if as presents. Hopes to stay.

How many examples make addition subtraction division and long division. To continue as advised.

Another case of a frenchman. A frenchman has had an arrangement that makes it possible that he should read and what should he read. He should read and write. What should he read and write. He should read and write and recite. What should he read and write and recite.

Another case is the case of that American the American of whom it is said can he say so. This American of whom it is said can he say so says practically that he practically says that he unites windows and windows when windows and windows are in their place and he wishes to stop that is to remain where he is.

The example of the American lady who has a fan is the one selected for admiration in the same way the example of the french lady who has a fan is the one selected as the one to be chosen to be an example of an admirable frenchwoman. The next example that is to be noted is that of the french family who nearly came too late for the festival. Every one asked was the celebration as pleasant as it could be and they were all there.

The American family needed no more, no one needed anymore nothing more was needed really nothing more was needed at all. All of them and so forth and very kindly. Will they kindly say so also.

The next example is easily disposed of in this way there is no difference.

The next example may not be used to be used, the next example may be used to show that an aunt and two nieces say that they may make up their minds to stay the nieces may make up their minds to stay and the aunt may make up her mind to let them stay and they may or they may not be asked to stay. Anyway the decision has cost them nothing and so forth. This is principally from them and by them and in a way for them and perhaps beside them. This is in a way before them.

The other example American example the other examples the American example is this both nieces and their aunt have been separated for some time and quite naturally they do not ask it of each other and if so it is refused. There is always some reason given.

More examples make all of it necessary. The difference between the examples is this, one example shows this and the same example never shows anything else. Another example shows something else and in the way something is proved. Approved by all.

A Finish.

More difference the more difference it makes the less trouble there is in making any reference to it.

The trouble with it is that they may be mistaken. The marriage and it is a marriage may mean more. Having met and having met the man and having met the man there he might say that he had never heard of it and he might say that when he heard of it he said that he had not heard of it before. This makes it all the more the makes all the more and as this makes it all the more as much so. Formerly and formally, formally and formerly does it mean that indeed as they said she had not thought so.

On the other side as another side this is the other side. If the man should assume that he was to be married would his brother write to him as his father would have written to him. And would the wife say that her husband had written to his brother as the father would have written to the brother and would he. The occasion did not arise as the brother remained unmarried married again. Another case is this, the father and the mother had a son. The son was young and when he was old enough he married and as his father and his mother said it might easily be that the marriage would be satisfactory.

The American case is this. The father and the mother had not denied it to any one. No one need wonder. And no wonder was and it was no wonder that they all felt that children had that privilege and did not need to remember how often everything was heard. They heard it said.

To say we will wait, to say we wait, waiting for recognition. Take this case. Not excited about that. Take that case. No excitement in that. In that case there is no excitement in that case. That makes what one can out of everything.

The American has nearly five has nearly five has more nearly five. The American has nearly more nearly all five. The French and almost and almost, almost the french and almost. Two and three and their family for this as this with this to this, to decide all decide and decide. Expect recognition.

The American five times laterally, laterally for five times and not to except and to disturb and not to be all so far and as far as that.

Forty-four and forty, make forty-five which is the same as has expected recognition.

The American has expected recognition.

The difference between there is a difference between, what is the difference and their difference, to add to them to be added to them, to divide from them to be divided from them, to be sent away by them and if sent away by them would they be willing are they willing have they spoken of it and have they acted in a way to make it at all likely that they would be prepared to have it happen. This is partly a beginning.

For any other reason there is more of this for a reason, there is more of this for this reason and for the rest of the time as well.

Thought of it, they thought of it, as they thought it as they thought of it as well.

They thought of it as well and very nearly always for this and on this account. No change was made.

Change it for one change it as perhaps may be necessary. They changed it and they changed it.

Change it in a family early way. This is an example. Three months is an example. This is an example. At the end of three months is an example. This is an example as the three months are more than ended it is an example.

The Americans have heard they have heard the Americans and they have heard, the American has heard as the American has heard this.

A new example of indeed and said so. No one and chat.

Has many as many, as many, in case of as many, they went on to say as many has many, as many as they went on to say and so soon as soon and as soon, the one thing necessary is and was that there was a mistake in having it as an impression that one was not going to told so at all.

After that there is no reason why after that there is no reason why.

Can it be seen that these two last that these last two differ from one another.

Another difference if and another difference.

After that in the middle of it, after that in the middle of it after that in the middle of it they have to as much as if they told you what they would do just as if they had preferred to, preferred to. Changed to preferred to. Just as if they had to changed to preferred to.

The American can say changed to preferred to the American can say or say the American can say to say, to say can say changed to can say to say changed to to say can say to changed to to preferred to to say to preferred to to changed to to say to say to can say.

Very occupied with that and very occupied with that and here and very occupied with that.

And there and not and there and not and not there.

Here and there and not and very occupied as occupied as that.

And there and there and not as here and there and not and not here and not there, there and not here. There and there and as not here and there.

Here and occupied, occupied and here occupied as that.

There and not there and not and as there and as not there and not, as not there.

And here. For instance as occupied as that. Here and for instance here in this instance here occupied as that.

There occupied as that there. This is a new this is a nuisance, this is news too, this is new too, this is not new too. As occupied as that in this instance.

Here, come here. No one says come here here.

There, come here, they say come here there.

To guess which is which.

Which is which.

Guess.

Two guess.

Which is which.

Guess which is which.

To guess which is which.

Which is which.

The first one here.

The one here.

Guess which is which.

I guess which is which.

The first there.

Which is which.

Here and there.

Which is which.

To guess which is which.

To guess which is which here which is which there. Which is which.

To guess which is which.

If to guess which is which, if to guess which is which, to guess.

Which is which.

[ ¶ ]

1924

312.

MADE A MILE AWAY

[Transition, 8, November 1927]

Made a mile away.

Description of all the pictures that have attracted some attention.

First Millet. Several miles away or a description.

Juan and Juanita.

First Millet. Thirty miles away as thirty miles away.

Juan and Juanita very differently in a place.

As to places.

Millet as to places.

Juan and Juanita and not as to places.

Millet so much.

Millet so much.

Millet so much Millet so much.

Juan and Juanita for the sake of measure. To measure a settler safely. Juan and Juanita in the past time.

And caring.

Millet has no other father has no other sister has no other either. Millet has no other or either as he has no other. As he has no other.

Juan and Juanita establishes. Juan and Juanita establishes grain and furs and less and silver and as you call and as you call it and so very much and as much and meaning and in enterprise and for a place and finally and as it has.

As much of it.

A second case there is a second case, there is in case of it.

Botticelli makes more uncles for no reason.

So much for sewing. It is as much as that. It is as much as that. And so much. So much so. So much for sewing. It is as much as that so much for sewing.

To remain and happily to do so this is in memory of have it as it as it has it. This is in the memory of only here and there. So much so.

The next was Tintoretto and asleep. Tintoretto and asleep Tintoretto Tintoretto Tintoretto and asleep Tintoretto for if for all if free for all if as far as as far as that. It is not as far as that now. Why. Because there is no use because it is in use, because it is usually, usually how usually, as usually. And so forth.

The next was not more so.

The next was not more so and as much so. Giving it a name all the same. Harry, giving it a name all the same. Not Harry and not giving it a name all the same. Not Harry and not Harry and, and giving, Harry giving it a name, not Harry and not giving it a name all the same.

Next. El Greco. Found by itself as if it were as if it was, it was, it was found by itself and not so for so and as so as so much. Longer so much longer and so much. So much longer and so much and Anthony and so much. So much so and so much. Anthony and as not so much longer. So much longer and seen, feel seen fell seen, fell saw saw it saw him, saw him sell him, see him, seen. As seen a scene. So and seen, seen so, seen as as much longer and seen as so much and as seen and so long. Not good-bye but so long. Longhi. Very nice and quiet I thank you.

Next next is next was the next was the one with as sitting one as sitting two as sitting three as sitting, three as sitting all three as sitting and in this way as a lap, in this way sitting as a lap, in this way all three all three as this way, Anne as this way Mary as this way, all three as this way sitting as this way, this way as sitting and in itself to itself so itself as in as on and as on and as in, and so as pleased now. Have it the same. Do have it the same. Have it the same can have it the same. Have it the same as nearly.

Next. How next.

If I see to see if I see you see, if you see to see, if to see you see, as you see have it to see, have it to see you see. You see Courbet and it is so resembling. It so resembles it resembles it so, it resembles it so much. As much. As much as that. It resembles it as much as that. This as this so much this as this, as that so much this as this, this as that, so much this as that, this as this. So much as this. So much as this. Newly.

Newly or newly and newly and newly, and newly and newly. Newly too.

Which when they do.

Have it or refuse to have it or have it or not to refuse to have it, or have it, have it, a question, have it, to question, to have it, have it, have it now. And to have it now. Also.

Extra changes many doors and mixed as across.

Felt indeed indeed felt it was indeed felt it was felt it was indeed it was felt and so in, principally having more nearly fluttered.

Next time looking. Looking means more. Next time and looking and looking means more. Mention Gauguin. If there and Greuze, mention Gauguin if three and Greuze and mention Gauguin and if three and if Greuze and if mention Gauguin and if there and if mention and if mention Greuze and if to mention Greuze. If there and if Gauguin and if to mention and if Greuze. If there if and if there and if to mention.

Greuze if to mention if three and if to mention Gauguin and if to mention Greuze and if there and if Gauguin and if to mention Gauguin and if to mention Greuze and if three. If three and if to mention and if Greuze if there and if to mention and if Gauguin and if to mention and if three and if Greuze. If three and if Greuze if three and if to mention. If Gauguin and if to mention. If to mention and if there and if to mention.

Payed unpayed payed. Unpayed unpayed unpayed payed. Paid to see it paid to see Cezanne. Whom did it pay. Pay him oh yes pay him, paid him oh yes paid him, paid him oh yes paid him paid him oh yes.

Fancy for that.

To have a fancy for that.

Next.

Next and left.

Left.

Left right left.

Left right left he had a good job and he left, left, left right left.

Next one and one and one make three.

The next was was it.

The next was the next was was it.

Coming back to coming back to back.

If Caesar if Cezanne if Louis if later, if Henry if in favour if in favour if fairer if no fairer than that if no further and then is it strange that it is not any stranger at all.

This was the effect of it.

If Henry.

Henry was and Henry. Henry was and Henry and so forth.

The effect of Henry was the effect of Henry was on me.

When this you see remember me.

The effect of Henry was on me.

Henry Matisse for instance.

For instance Henry Matisse. No decision.

For instance Henry Matisse and no decision.

For instance.

Henry Matisse.

For instance.

No.

For instance.

Decision.

For instance Henry Matisse and effect on me.

Effect on me.

For instance.

Henry Matisse.

Lo the poor Indian and so forth.

For instance.

Next.

Next.

I had.

Next.

Next.

I had a good job.

Next Next.

I had a good job and I.

Next.

Next.

I had a good job and I left.

Seriously speaking seriously speaking I described, seriously speaking seriously speaking I described, seriously speaking I described seriously speaking.

What picture do I have after, what picture do I have afterwards.

What did I notice after I noticed after I did notice, what did I notice after I did notice it.

First, firstly, at first, and first, first and first, first and first and longer, at first and at first and longer longer as long, as long as that.

This changes this changes that. If in choosing choose one and two if in choosing to choose one and two, if in choosing one, one and one and one and so and as soon and as so much. To double it was not so difficult. After that, and not nearly after that. Ask after it to ask after it.

Picasso and to ask after it.

Further and farther and farther and further. And further.

Once in a way and indicated. It was indicated to me that there was no difference between there was no difference in between there was all the difference between there was that difference and in between and in between and there was that difference. In between and there was that difference. What is the difference between inauguration and inaugurated. Markedly. What is the difference markedly what is markedly the difference between inauguration and inaugurated.

More in the meantime more and in the meantime.

Next.

Not next.

And so next.

When they went away and say and say that they went away.

And not next.

And as next.

And as next and as they went away and say and say and as they went away and as next.

Next next they went away and say and say and they went away and next next. And next and they went away and say.

This is ready and there and there and this and this and this is ready and there. And there and this is ready and there and this and this is ready and there.

If in a minute four in a minute two in a minute too in a minute for in a minute if in a minute. In a minute.

Fairly if he doubted fairly if he doubted, fairly if he doubted at a time like this, fairly if he doubted very fairly if he doubted very fairly if he doubted at a time like this.

Like this moreover.

After that what changes what changes after that, after that what changes and what changes after that and after that and what changes and after that and what changes after that.

Niece and nephew nearly niece and nephew nearly and as nearly and not as nephew and not as niece and not as niece and nephew next.

Only, on that and only only with that, beginning only beginning with that, they come there comes, only beginning with that, there only comes, as there comes as they come only coming as only coming for that and as only coming for that.

To change more to change more to change to change to change more, to change more to exchange more and coming out of that and only coming out of that.

Coming out of that, come out of that coming out of that. And now to bow. How do do you do how do you do and forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

Pablo as a name.

Georges as a name.

Juan as a name.

André as a name.

Pablo Georges Juan André as a name. Pablo Georges Juan as a name Pablo Georges as a name Pablo as a name.

Pablo Georges Juan as a name.

Pablo Georges Juan André as a name.

A long interval as a name.

An interval as a name.

As an interval as a name.

And then a reason.

And then a reason oh as oh as then a reason.

As then a reason.

The reason is.

As then a reason and the reason is.

To let us then and a reason.

As a reason and to let us then. And a reason.

He came first.

And a reason.

They came first.

And a reason.

They came at first.

And the reason.

He came at first.

And for this reason.

He came at first they came at first they came first he came first and for a reason.

Now kindly might. They now might. He now might. He now might and for a reason.

At first.

If to feel it at first, if they feel it at first, if they feel it as first if he feels it first, if he feels it first, if at first, if first, if first and if at first. If at first and if at first. If at first and feel it and feel it first and at first.

In this way rejected addresses, rejected dresses rejected and dresses rejected and addresses rejected addresses rejected and addresses rejected and dresses. Does this bring just as many memories bring back just as many bring back just as many and just as many and bring back.

And so many as are suited. And as many as are suited.

To give a list.

First list.

As a list.

This is as a list and this list and this list is this list.

The list.

First. All of it.

Second. All and all of it.

Third. All of it and all of it.

Fourth. All of it and so and so and all of it.

Fifth. Eradically and so forth and all and all of it.

Fourth fifth and sixth. The lists follow.

The history, history, the history, and history, the history of it, and and so much and as much, this is as much as the this is as much as the history of it and the last, the last was the five and the last was that the five if five are sitting at a table and one of them is leaning on it and at last four and if four are sitting at a table and one of them is leaning on it and at last four. So four so forth.

And so forth.

The history of it is this. We can carefully, we can, we can and as carefully and we can. The history of it is this it is not only prepared but it is also undertaken. We undertake to we do undertake to we have undertaken to we have not and we have not at all and we haven’t at all undertaken to do that and that and this and so forth.

The history of it is this. Once upon a time there was born a little girl. A little boy had been born three years before. This gave them both this interest. And then as to weaning. In replying to this authoritatively there was interruption. Often and again and in no circumstances was there any reception. How many must be present to make a reception.

This history of it is this, this is the history of it.

Is pleasant prize pleasant, the prize is pleasant, is as pleasant, she is as pleasant, a prize is pleasant. She is a prize and she is as pleasant.

This is what happened for a reason.

Among the influences that have made me what I am.

I am told.

The first thing that is to be noticed is grey and green. The next thing to be noticed is green and blue, the next thing to be noticed is blue and brown, the next thing to be noticed is brown and black and the next thing to be noticed is black and red. So much to notice. So much notice. To notice so much.

After that very likely.

When and men when and mended, when and men when, when then, author and authority for instance.

He said there was no instance of further development when rapidly fortunately arbitrarily and as an accidental accusation. He further said that for most for almost, almost all planned almost all plans, he further more said that if cherries are so, that if cherries are so, he furthermore said and he furthermore said it. So many thousands so many thousands and more.

Finally the thing that impressed me most was this, and fortunately at first, fairly at first, finally the thing that impressed me most was this.

It was an advantage it was more than that it was as an advantage that it was considered, considerably an advantage.

For instance when an antagonism to the generosity of all the rest was shown, more or less or less more or less.

Antedated. Antedated and antedated.

The development was happily atoned for and accounted for it was an account of partial familiarity.

Furthermore useless it was furthermore as useless as ever to fasten it as carelessly as that. As much so.

When the fact was understood when this factor became known enthusiasm gradually continued. In my way and it is in my way. So differently urged urged to go away and so as a conclusion.

To come to a conclusion. Agreements agreements agreements, add to agreements. Disagreements and not to add minerals. This caused this was caused this was partially the cause and this was partially and because and because this was partially concurred in.

When for fourteen years older when for or fourteen years older how old are they when they stand up sit down and walk around. We did.

Next.

To-day it was very curious but we felt no surprise whatever when we were intrusted with the welfare of him of her of them of those who can be seen to be not nearly as often duplicated as formerly. And very fairly, very fairly fairly and very, not at all an indiscretion.

As I was saying when she was born it was as nicely as ever.

As I was saying when he was prepared as relatively speaking it was in no sense an absolute denial of authenticity. No indeed carelessness and inevitably there would come an interval. Indeed one may say so.

This leads to that.

Afterwards and a whole ship afterwards and wholly and a ship afterwards what ship.

A ship.

Afterwards and what ship a ship.

Piles and pile driving. Pile-driving, piles of pile driving and afterwards a ship. Shipping afterwards shipping, shipping it afterwards. Piles and pile-driving and shipping it afterwards.

A ship not a ship, not a ship at sea. When this you see remember me.

All of it makes no more of it, more of it makes no more than more than all of it.

Friendly as friendly.

In that place in the place of it, this is there in place of it and as if it were not so much trouble and if it were not as much trouble as that. If it were as much trouble as that. If it were as much trouble.

All of it all of it for all of it, for all of it as a request. I request you a request for all of it has been refused. A refusal for all of it has been requested. And after that there had been an instance of agreement, you agree I agree we agree they agree, agreable, agreably. And so forth. Fortunately.

As every one and they see and they saw, as every one and they saw as every one and they see. As every one and they see. I see the moon and the moon sees me. They see and I see. Seasonably.

As if an extra, it was as if it it was an extra.

An extra and an extra. Where is there an extra. When there is an extra then there is an extra there. There is an extra here. Here is the extra.

As much as that. There is an extra here as much as that. As much as that. There is an extra and as much as that and here. And so forth. Special extra. A special extra, as much as that. A special extra as much as that and so forth. We know the reason why and he said all of it Sunday. Sunday is especially so, some day is especially so. And so forth.

Addendum.

To be added to by this and that Paul is all.

Or Paul is all.

[ ¶ ]

1924

313.

MILDRED ALDRICH SATURDAY

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

And eggs or eggs or or eggs. Mildred Aldrich or interested in birthdays.

When Mildred Aldrich was born it was not noticeable that when the when there when there was when there was that that when there was that was it all. That when there was that was it all there there that when there was that was was it all it was that where was that it was was it all, it was all was it all it was all was it there.

Was it there and their share, was she their share was she there was she their share was she their share was she as was she, was she was she as there and so forth.

A nice picture of a birthday book and next to it so brightly.

In what respect did she differ from the others who also in that time and place were instructed and determined and defended and rearranged. Nor rearranged. It is to be distinctly stated that under no circumstances were the changes other than those anticipated.

To describe shoes as shoes schools as schools others as others and other results as other results. And so forth.

Nearly and so forth it was nearly not so and it was nearly not so and it was nearly and so forth. In this way had it happened, in this way it had happened in this way and had it happened. Had it happened and in this way.

Considerably so invited to and considerably so and as considerably so and as invited to and as considerably so.

This is the way and wells and this is the way and water and this is the way and wells and this is the way and water and this is the way and wells and water and this is the way.

The beginning of thinning and as the beginning and as the beginning and as and for and by and with and in and in thinning and this is the way.

She came to a sudden stop Saturday. That was at that time.

If eight and four made twelve, if seven and five made twelve too if seven and five made twelve too because it had to if four and eight made twelve also if four and eight made twelve also and twelve were also there. The twelve who were also there were there in case of and not in the way of and not in preparation for nor in the way. They were of some assistance. As a result all twelve all two of all twelve all two and all twelve all five and all twelve all three and all twelve and even all four and all twelve were of some assistance. As a result she went. And as a result and as she went and as she went, and as a result. As a result. As she went. Finally say so. Finally commencing.

This was at one time.

Another time. At another time if at another time and it came if at another time and if it came if it had come at another time, no one advised me to engage the arrival there and so forth.

Next to it.

Next to it were, there was some place next to it as next to it as there was as there were places and next to it makes in and very well. Very well and in. Next to it and in and very well in an example.

Let this show every one partly and wholly and plainly and fairly, very well.

What happened at this time. What happened at this time is this. At this time what happened was this. At this time this happened and as this happened at this time it was not as an instance in no case and not in any case for instance. What happened at this time was this. This was what happened at this time.

As it went on as to going on, as to going on as it went on as it went on as to going on more than ever as they say. As they say so. More than ever as they say so. Look. To look. Describe look. Describe to look. More than ever as they say so. More than ever so. More so than ever. More than ever and they say so. More than ever so and they say so, they say more than ever so and they say so.

To look and to look. Looking, very likely, very likely and looking, looking and very likely, as so many, and say so as so many and so many say so.

Middle periods. It is not described so. More than ever so more than ever say so more than ever say so and more than ever so.

What happened was this. She prepared more and more she prepared it more and more as she prepared it more and more as it and it and it as it and more and more she prepared it more and more. This is what happened. She prepared it more and more.

If smiles, no smiles if and no smiles, if and no smiles, as smiles, no one, no, no one smiles, if smiles, no smiles, no smiles, no one no, no smiles, if smiles if smiling, if she were smiling. This makes this makes what happens this makes no mistakes, this makes what happens no mistake, this makes no mistakes and what happens and no mistakes. And this and to make and a mistake. Makes no mistakes.

What happened and makes no mistakes.

Next.

The next thing that happened was this. It can not be taken literally, and not be taken as literally as that. The next that happened was this, after leaving and before leaving, before leaving and after leaving, after leaving and before leaving and no and not mistaken, before leaving and after leaving and not before leaving and after leaving and as she left and as she left and in any case it was necessary that furthermore not at all strangely. Nothing and not at all strangely.

Begin again.

Continually.

A history.

Not necessarily in the beginning and not necessarily in the beginning, she was not necessarily from the beginning she did not necessarily intend from the beginning to do as much as she did. In doing as much so as she did and not necessarily from the beginning more as it was particularly furnished she furnished more she furnished so much more she furnished more than as much more. She furnished very much more. And so forth. Then there came a time when afternoons and reasons when reasons and Mondays when Tuesdays and reasons when more and always and really as much and indeed in as many circumstances there were just as many circumstances fortunately for more. For more often far more often, for this and after that what what more and why and why and what and is it as much more. It was and as unfortunately. The seasons the seasons make summer winter fall and autumn and spring and several several at once. And so forth. This was the beginning of that much and of that as that and as that and as an and and as that and and as that. We knew all about this. And so we did. And so she did. And so she did. And so she did.

Now and how do you you do. Very well I thank you.

Now this is what there is to remember. I remember I remember, you remember we will remember and so as soon as they can and as soon as we can and as soon as that and as much sooner it is possible.

The first time.

When was the first time.

As the first time it was of no importance.

Another time as permanently and another time just as permanently.

Come.

Come.

Coming.

Not just as permanently.

The first effect of it was this, as when this you see remember me.

The second effect of it was this red white and blue all out but you.

The third effect of it was black and white and read all over.

The fourth effect of it was a blacksmith had a horse to shoe how many nails did he put in it.

And the fifth effect of it was one for the money two for the show three to make ready and four to go.

Come again.

And coming again.

This was in acquainting oneself, this was in acquainting oneself with whatever was to be of interest to that one.

More nearly in exchange for more. Not any more. No more. More and more. As much more. As much and more and for more. And now and no and now and not any more and more and so more. More of it. As for this. In this way as shares. Her share. As a share. Begin as far as and begin as far as. This is not what she said. And begin as far as. And to begin as far as it is.

A simple settlement of infinite enjoyment and dismay, also included all that was included. It was all included and originally they said and originally she said and originally she said fancifully and not at all merely an obligation. It was as this that we were astounded.

As I was saying she simply said so.

The next and afterwards finally no one knew more than that and as to the authority for the statement can no one feel more suddenly than if they had met with it.

Finally she said I will say it again.

This is the story that Mildred Aldrich told us Saturday.

One Saturday as I was anticipating one Saturday as if it was anticipated I united and needed all the rest and it was not too carefully patient, I was not too carefully patient as it was not only not called for but as frequently interrupted. This made this one result.

To those of us that knew we knew very well that notwithstanding we use the word notwithstanding.

There were many more and beginning again.

As opposed to as opposed to. As opposed to as.

Winding and willing and willing and winding winding and willing and willing and winding not an unwinding is assuaged. And this is the way they will now.

As it has often been said in between to be able to astonish to be liable to astonishment. And not in regard to others.

After this there was very much more mention of hosts and hosts, and in a way of hostesses and hostesses and in a way of hosts and hosts. Hosts are in quantity and this made it all so favourable Favours are necessary when leading many anyway. She led in this. She led in coming again as she led. As she led in coming again as she led.

Finally say so and finally to say so.

Arithmetic means invention, halls means invention sights means invention, repeating means invention and fairly well mean invention. In this inclusively.

After all that they met again. Can one respect it that they met again and as she can respect it and as she can have met again.

In some way and as she met again surely. An instance of this is this which is to be given. An instance of this is this and this which is to be given is to be given as an instance of this. Come as well.

It comes as well as it can.

One can be historically accurate can one not. The arrangements were made there. She went and she wore and she was and she will. So much for that an announcements. It was a pleasure to me and a pleasure to her.

The next thing there can be continuity spoken of this can not be continuously spoken of nor can there be continuous fairly continuous reasons.

There are reasons for the same.

A wish a fish a history of a particular occasion.

Not to look first why not to look first why not to look at first why not to look and at first and so it happened again fairly well.

In this way no one was a nuisance.

Next who comes next, next guessed, who comes next who comes next guessed, who guessed what comes next. Not she liberally. Furthermore if to please.

What happened was this. On Saturday Saturday before Monday the Saturday before Monday and in between. Who guessed this and in between. This is the understanding arrived at.

When and when when when can she come and go and ride together. When can she ride together and come and go. When can she ride together and come and go and ride together otherwise.

After this no one need despair no one need despair after this after this no one need despair after this.

Keep it as kept and as keep it. The next time all understood at once. At once fervently.

The experience was this once twice once twice and once and twice and at once.

The experience was this and again. As the experience was this to remember very well how many felt very nearly for this felt nearly all felt nearly all felt this. Very nearly all felt very nearly every one felt this and they were all mistaken. This can happen just as certainly as in this way. This is what happened and as exactly as before nearly and favourably and so often and as far as that and not carefully at all either. And so forth nearly pleased.

This is what happened when we knew.

Not nearly Nancy. That is a change.

Not nearly as Nancy. That is also a change.

A change to it.

As it happened when she wished as it happened and she wished as it happened as she wished as it happened.

Then what came next. The war.

Then what came next or then what came next after that.

So many smile fairly. That means that if the smile they smile as fairly as that. To them.

More of them than to them.

After that it began again. Before and the war. Before or before and virtue. Virtue nearly misses Mary Kate Amelia and a cluster. All come to this Henry Frank Charles Eugene and under this and presently. And then very nearly the war. All very nearly the war. Almost.

The next care the next to care who is the next to care here and there. Finally. As finally as that.

For years for years, as for years, it is for years it is as it is and it has changed it is as it is for years and it has changed as it has changed in years. For years and in years and told so and told it so and told it as it is so.

This is the resumé. Front and at that and at that front and for that, for that more than for it. Afterward in time.

What happened was this. It has always been known to be more and more so and as it had always been known and as it has always been as it has been more and more so as fortunately as that. In the beginning. In the beginning many may be and may be there. Afterwards shall and can fortunately can and can be fortunately as fortunately as had been there and afterwards and in the beginning and fortunately and has been and can be there fortunately. Fortunately and can be there.

What happened next was this. As this happened next.

Afterwards and nearly and nearby and afterwards and can be and fortunately and as at once and not needed and not as not needed. She came to be obliged to run and lean. No one can lean and run faster than any one can lean and run faster. She saw that as an example of activity and habit. Activity and habit as one and as one and as one.

One and one more likely.

The next thing that happened was this she went away to stay and what happened was this this was what happened as she went away and as she went away to stay. So many go so so many go so that so many go as many go as as many go. As many go so as many go.

The next and more than the next, the next was as afterwards and before that. Each one finishes for that one and for that one, and before that and as that before that. What happened was fairly nearly was nearly was fairly was as nearly and so nearly near by.

The next meant we knew. And the next meant and the next meant and as the next and as the next meant and we knew. We knew two we knew those two too.

Come to the war, oh come to the war come to the war come come to the war. As come to the war as come to the war as she came to the war. Two and and two, four and four, more and more, more, as much as more as war. Not exactly the same as any one can see war and more not exactly the same as any one can see. After this reasonably.

Now we can show shown, own, owe, know, known, come and come too.

Next as interested.

An agreement and in an agreement in agreement after an agreement agree to be so agree to be and to agree. We agree. We all agree. We all agree that it is more admirable to give it is more admirable given that it is more admirable and as given it is as admirably given. More than admirably.

What happened was this again and again and as again and as it happened again and again as it happened and feeling this for it. She had no temporary claim. After this all they call after this they call all, after this they always call they all call they all call this after this they all call it this and we know that depends we know that it depends we know that it depends upon it that it all depends upon it that they all call as if it depends upon it that they all call all that it depends upon. How many examples how many examples how many more examples are there are there many more examples. There are no other examples there is no other example of it.

A resumé. Mildred Aldrich as Saturday. Mildred Aldrich, as Saturday used to used to is used to it. Mildred Aldrich and Saturday and has used has uses has used and has uses for it. Mildred Aldrich and Saturday and is used to it. Used is used. Mildred Aldrich and Saturday used to use it. Used to is. Yes used to use it.

After the resumé. Mildred Aldrich and in agreement. Mildred Aldrich and fairly say so, Mildred Aldrich and in agreement. Mildred Aldrich and not particularly fairly and fairly said and she said so. Mildred Aldrich and a house.

Mildred Aldrich and a house. A house and necessitate, necessitate and again, again and again and again. Mildred Aldrich when when Mildred Aldrich formerly. Another third and formerly.

The next resumé makes all of it makes all of it all of it it makes all of it all of it so often and so and so all of it as enough. Enough more than enough. This is easily seen as significant. Apart from this.

One two three four five six seven, seven as seven.

One two three four five six seven. Seven or seven.

One two three four five six seven or seven. One two three four five six seven or seven or here.

Repeat numbers.

One two three four five six seven or hear or near.

One two three four five six seven as near as near here.

After the resumé the continuation is this. All of this and so no one can say so. No one can say so oh no no one can say so. No one can say so oh no. Oh no and oh no no one can say so.

As if as if two as if two as if two to-day. As if two to-day.

[ ¶ ]

1924

314.

AND SO. TO CHANGE SO.

(A FANTASY ON THREE CAREERS)

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

muriel draper
yvonne davidson
beatrice locher

Muriel Yvonne and Beatrice and so.

Muriel and so Yvonne and so Beatrice and so.

To change around. Beatrice and so Muriel and so Yvonne and so. To change around and so Muriel and so Beatrice and so Yvonne and so. And so Muriel and so Yvonne and so Beatrice and so.

Muriel Yvonne and Beatrice and so.

Does it change so.

To change around so, Muriel so, Yvonne so Beatrice so. Does it change around so Yvonne so Muriel so and Beatrice so and so, does it change so does it change Muriel so and Yvonne so and Beatrice so, does it change so does it change around so does it change around Muriel so does it change around Yvonne so does it change around Beatrice so, does it change so also.

Does it change so also and for less. And more. Does it change so also and for more. And for more and does it change so also. Does it change so also and for more far less the same far less. Does it change so also and for more and also and Muriel and also and Beatrice and also and Yvonne and also and it does change so also. Far more for less and for more for more for a change so also for a change.

Nearly here.

Muriel is nearly here, Muriel is nearly here, for more also for more Muriel is nearly here. So soon and for more so. Beatrice is nearly here and here for more so, for more so and here Beatrice is nearly here for more so. Yvonne and is nearly here for more so. Yvonne and is nearly here and is nearly here and far less so and for more so and is nearly here.

For more so and is nearly here.

Three seats seated and seats and not at all and far more so.

Far more so.

Carefully cut carefully cut color carefully cut or color.

First chance.

A chance.

Second chance.

A chance.

Third chance

A chance.

She said so.

Beatrice and she said so.

Second chance a chance.

Third chance a chance.

First chance a chance and Muriel and Muriel and said so.

Also first second third chance and also and said so and Yvonne and she said so.

First chance.

Muriel Beatrice and Yvonne.

Second chance

Yvonne Muriel Yvonne Beatrice Beatrice and Yvonne Muriel Beatrice and Yvonne and said so.

Third chance and she said so. Yvonne and she said so.

Third chance and Muriel said so.

Third chance and Beatrice and the third chance and did she said so.

Yvonne Beatrice Muriel Yvonne, Yvonne Beatrice Muriel Beatrice Yvonne, Yvonne Beatrice Muriel Beatrice Muriel Yvonne, Yvonne Beatrice Muriel Muriel Beatrice Yvonne.

Not Yvonne.

Beatrice Yvonne Muriel.

Not Muriel.

Beatrice Yvonne Muriel Beatrice.

Not Beatrice.

First.

Muriel has made Muriel has made it, apparently Muriel has made it an advantage, apparently Muriel has made it more than an advantage, apparently more than an advantage as Muriel has made it has made it to be has made it more of an advantage to be Muriel has made it apparently has made apparently has made it more of an advantage has apparently made it more of an advantage to be Muriel has apparently made it more of an advantage to be. Has made it more of an advantage, has apparently made it more of an advantage to be Muriel has apparently made it more of an advantage to be has to be Muriel has made it more of an advantage to be apparently has made it more of an advantage to be has to be Muriel has to be Muriel has to has apparently to be has apparently to be to be more of an advantage to be. Has to be. Has more of an advantage has to be apparently has to be more of an advantage, to be more of an advantage apparently has to be Muriel has apparently, Muriel more of an advantage, Muriel is to be, Muriel has to be.

Muriel has to be here as said.

As said.

Beatrice has to be here as said.

Has said.

Beatrice has said, Beatrice has to be here as said.

A question and answer.

Beatrice has a question and answer. Beatrice as said as said as a question and answer as said. Beatrice has said as a question and answer has said. Beatrice has said has said as said as a question and answer as said. Beatrice as said. A question and answer as said. Has said has a question and answer and has said. Beatrice as a question and answer has said, has said as a question and answer, as said as a question and answer as said. Beatrice as said Beatrice has said, Beatrice a question and answer as said has said has a question and answer has said and as said.

Beatrice has said.

Question and answer as said.

Beatrice as said.

A question and answer or has said.

Or as said.

Or a question and answer.

As a question and answer as said.

Done equally done as equally done and Yvonne, Yvonne won equally won and equally won and Yvonne, equally won equally done equally. Won done. Yvonne and not exactly the same Yvonne done and won and not exactly the same exactly the same as won exactly the same as done exactly the same and Yvonne, exactly the same and done exactly the same and won, exactly the same and name. Exactly the same. This means nomenclatures next. Three seasons make summer winter and summer. Five seasons make winter and summer and winter and summer and five seasons make winter and summer. Five seasons make winter and summer. Five seasons make winter and summer and winter and summer.

In conclusion there is no doubt it can not be doubted that Dahomey has great agricultural value. This circumstance permits a commencement of a development concurrently with the necessities of those who are in relation and in contact and in proper proportion. It has often been a reproach that they have imported something but this reproach is not justified it is not absolutely exact it has as a fact caused that much attention and since at first there were difficulties, but the future is now brilliant and one can now occupy oneself in tracing in every direction the paths that connect and direct and result in increased not only increased direction but equally utilised as foreseen.

Finish.
Lengthily.

Lengthily strength, strength length, length the length of it, the strength not the strength of it, length and strength likely. Just as likely.

Another matter.

What is the matter.

What is the matter with that.

What is the matter what is the matter with it.

What is the matter with that.

Denmark has no sins.

Denmark has no sins, and has no sins.

Denmark has no sins.

Just as it was.

It was just as it was.

When it was just as it was.

To follow at length.

At length to follow and just as it was.

Just as it was at length, at length to follow just as it was.

To indicate which intended which it is intended to indicate which, it is intended, it is intended to indicate which one, indicated which one won intended it was intended to be indicated, it was indicated it was an intention, in intending to indicate which one, in their being an intention that there would be an indication of the one, and intending to indicate, intended to indicate, it was indicated, to indicate which one, to intend to indicate which one.

The next after that comes as an exploration as a man of action as of no other necessity a special object.

Sincerely and no more and the consultation. That is so much for that.

Sincerely and so more and the coincident reconsideration and so more for that.

Sincerely and the constitution and their constitution and so more and so much and for that.

Can you guess which one.

Sincerely and so much and for that and as much and for more and for that.

Sincerely and for more and as much and as for that and since and for that.

And as many and so many and so many and as many and as many and so many and as many.

Puzzle picture say so.

One say say two say so three say so four say so, four say so one says so two say so three say so.

Puzzle picture and say so.

Not a puzzle to picture and say so.

Not puzzled to picture and say so.

Not a puzzle picture and say so.

Not stopping not to say so.

And not stopping and to say so.

And not stopping to say so.

And not stopping to stay so.

And not stopping and not to stay so.

Stay so.

Say so.

Say so.

Stay so.

Stay so say so.

Say so stay so.

Not stopping not to stay so.

Not stopping not to say so.

Not stopping not stopping to say so to say so not stopping not to say so, not stopping not stopping to stay so, to say so, and to say so and to stay so and to say so. Not stopping and to say so. Not stopping stay so say so stay so say so not stopping stay so.

[ ¶ ]

1924

315.

BIRTH AND MARRIAGE

[Alphabets and Birthdays, 1957]

Barring yesterday she was born today. As she was born today it was nearly as carefully prepared as possible. Possibly she was born today and it was as carefully prepared as possible. It was as carefully prepared as possible and she was born today. So much for that.

He was born today and it was as carefully prepared as possible it was as carefully prepared as possible that he was born today. It was carefully prepared that he was born today. It was as carefully prepared as possible that he was born today.

She was born today it was as carefully prepared as possible and she was born today. It was as carefully prepared as possible that he was born today.

Next day. Next day she was born the next day, it was as carefully prepared as possible and she was born the next day. He was born the next day it was as carefully prepared as possible that he was born the next day. The next day and the next day, it was prepared as carefully as possible and she was born the next day and the next day and it was carefully prepared as possible that he was born the next day. The next day and the next day and the next day and it was as carefully prepared as possible and she was born the next day and it was as carefully prepared as possible that he was born the next day. And the next day and the next day and the next day.

From that day on that day it was as carefully prepared as possible.

If on that day and it was as carefully prepared as possible if she was born on that day it was as carefully prepared as possible if she was born on that day. If he was born and if he was born it was as carefully prepared as possible if he was born and if he was born on that day. And so forth.

For him for her, for for it. For it for her for her for him for it.

If for her if for her and if for him if for it, if he was born if for him if she was born if for her if she was born for it if he was born for it, if he was born if she was born if for if for it, if she was born if for it if he was born if for it. If for it if he was born for it, if for it if she was born for it, if she was born if for it if he was born if for it, if he was born if she was born if for it if she was born for it. If she was born if he was born if for it if he was born for it.

As many as as many as that, as many as that as many. If as many if as many as that. As coming gradually. So much and as might might be.

As much a reason. It was as much a reason for it it was as much a reason for it as it was as it ever was it was as much a reason for it as it ever was.

It was as much a reason for it it was as much a reason for it as it ever was. And more nearly the same. It was as much a reason for it as it ever was and more nearly the same. It was as much a reason for it as it ever was and more nearly the same.

Come to having been born and there was nearly as much reason for it and more nearly and as nearly and nearly the same. There was as much reason for it and more nearly the same.

Continuing and continuing and as it and as he was and as he is and continuing and more nearly the same and as he was born and as he is born and continuing and more nearly the same. And more nearly the same and continuing and she is and as she is and as she is born and continuing and more nearly the same and continuing and she is and as she is and is born and continuing and more nearly the same and continuing and more nearly the same.

Not as it was it was not as it was it was not as it was when as it was it was more it was more so as it was. As it was and so as it was it was as it was so.

Having been born and so and so forth. Having been born so and so. He having been born so and so and so forth and she having been born so and so.

After that perhaps sufficiently, after perhaps as sufficient after that perhaps as sufficiently and he was perhaps after that sufficiently and preparations were perhaps after that sufficiently perhaps after there were perhaps sufficient preparations made. Sufficient preparations were made for him. Sufficient preparation was made for her. Not altogether. It comes to that not altogether. Not altogether and not altogether. At first as he came first, at first as she came first, at first as she came first at first as he came first.

He came first. At first he came first.

She came first. At first she came first. In this way he was indispensable.

In this way he was indispensable he came first. At first he came first. At first she came first, at first he came first and it was indispensable that he came first. At first he came first at first she came first.

And then to receive. How many can come to count three. No one. How many can come to count one. And one. How many can come to count two. And two. How many can come to count five and five. How many can come to count at first. At first how many can come to count at first.

She was born first at first. He was born first at first.

The next time there was this as an instance. For instance he was born first at first. For instance she was born first at first.

In the next place as in the next place, in the next place more and more and more and more in the next place. And for instance.

When the occasion when for the occasion not occasionally and refusal, not refusal and occasionally not occasionally not refusal occasionally, when they had met when had they met, when had they met when they had met.

As soon as that. As soon as that they had met as soon as that, she had met as soon as that he had met as soon as that they had as soon as that they had met as soon as that he had met as soon as that she had she had met she had met as soon as that.

In that and there lay in that in their way it had lain in that way it had lain in their way it had lain as they may it had lain as they may may they as it lay may she as it lay may he as it lay as it lay may he as it lay may she as it lay may she as it lay may she as it lay may he as it lay may he yesterday as it lay may she today as it lay may he today as it lay may she yesterday as it lay may she yesterday as it lay and may it lay has it lain in this way has it lain in their way in this way does it lay in this way does it lay in their way does it lay in this way does it lay in their way. Yesterday in this way, and this way and in this way and in this way and today and in this way and as this way, and as this way and this way, anyway, anyway this way, in this way lain in this way lain in this way lain in their way in this way, in this way and in this way and lain in their way in this way.

To make and make, to make as much as to make, accepted, to make as to make, accepted, to make and as to make and accepted.

When the ring around the rosy when and ring, when the ring around the rosy and when and ring. When the ring around the rosy and make and accepted, when the ring and when around and when the rosy and when and make and when and accepted and when the ring around the rosy and when and accepted. For instance not two more for instance not two more and when and make and accepted and when and not two more. When the ring around the rosy and when and make and accepted and not two and not two more.

The results, the results the results three results four results two results or results or resulted it resulted in this.

Formerly as they had formerly as she had formerly as he had had come again and again and in arrangement. Marriage by arrangement, arrange to marry. As arranged and as married. This was not the beginning, this was not only centrally but serviceably settled. For this reason no fairly not at all, for this reason not fairly not at all and each one satisfied to say so. Not as birth and cunning.

To proceed to begin.

How do you do this evening. Very well I thank you. How do you do this morning. Very well I thank you and you. Very well I thank you and how do you do this afternoon. Very well I thank you and you. Very well I thank you. Birth and marriage and needs to needs to. Birth and marriage and needs to.

The next time that it was sent the next time that it was sent the next time was it sent was it sent there.

In as many places. In as many places as that. Not wishing not as wishing remembering not as wishing and remembering and not as wishing.

Considerable birth and considerable birth. As birth as birthday, considerable birth as considerable birth. It is as considerable as at birth.

In the first place.

In the first place as she was born in the first place. In the first place as he was born in the first place. As he was born in the first place. As she was born as they were born, in the first place as they were born. How do you do.

In the first place the necessary service, serve her first. In the first place and the necessary service and to serve him first. Serve them at first, they serve them at first and at first, and at first they serve them. They serve them themselves. And as much and as much as that. Nearly necessary it is nearly necessary it is as nearly necessary it is more nearly necessary, it is more nearly and more nearly it is as necessary as necessary, it is very nearly as necessary, it is very nearly so. They were born very nearly so. They were born and very nearly so.

The first to admit the first to admit the first to be admitted, admitted is it admitted is it admitted as more and more so. And at first so and nearly so and nearly so and more so and at first, and so at first. They were born at first. First they were born. First at first, he was born first at first. She was born and born first and at first. Very nearly and not very nearly. Completely, for instance. The next time as admiration.

Seriously say as much.

If the one if the one and one if the one and one and two if the one and one and two, if two if two and one and one, commence again to delight.

Commence again seriously to delight.

Commencing again seriously to delight, delightful, commencing again seriously delightful to delight, to delight commencing again to delight delightful seriously to delight. To delight commencing again to delight commencing again delightful, commencing again to delight, commencing again delightful.

Delightfully commencing again and delight.

One who is an instance of finding it out.

One who is an instance of finding it out.

How about it.

One who is an instance of finding it out and finding it out and how about it.

One who is an instance of finding it out. How about it and finding it out and how about it.

They made it, made, too, and two, make they made two and two, they made it they made it too. They made it, too and they made it. It is at this time. It is at this time and it is and it is at this time and it is at this time.

Ordinarily, this comes to have places and places and ordinarily and this comes to have places and places.

Birth and marriage yesterday.

The first time and recital the first time, the first time and the recital the first time. The first time the recital has has it and has it and the recital, has it the recital and so much recitation. So much recitation and louder. Recitation as so much louder and recitation and recitation, so much louder. If this could be the reason that the direction, direction as directed if this could be the reason for more direction, direction and as directed for instance. There was this way further.

What is it.

Two more two more any day two more two more two more two more any day.

Two more went to more.

Birth and marriage yesterday and so forth.

Answer questions.

In an answer as much as an answer in answer it was in answer that they had to do it. It was as their answer that they did it. Nobody questioned yes and nobody questioned and yes and nobody had questioned and nobody had questioned and yes.

More easily

When when is it, when was it, when is it to be.

When is it.

Not nearly as much so as that.

She as she compared, to compare, and not obliged to do so.

He and she and she and he and not obliged to do so.

As today as two today and as two and as two today. Change it to change it.

If and this is the same when and as this is the same where and where this is the same why and why and willing to be so.

If names are needed if names are more needed more and more needed and needed.

One went on to say so. He went on to say so.

While it was while it was was it once in a while.

While it was it was while it was and for this and as this and this is what is the matter.

Birth and marriage makes noises, makes noises as it were, makes noises as it were, makes noises and as it was and as it was birth and marriage.

Birth so much. Marriage so much, birth and marriage so much. Birth and marriage and so much.

He said, he said, he said, said it, he said he said it, he said it was said. She as much as said it. She said it as much as he said it.

Being born today. He said it as much as he said it. He said it just as much, he said it just as much and he said it as much as much as he said it and being born today that way in that way fairly well. The next thing to do and was it because of this the next thing to do was the decision as to older and younger. After that there was the decision as to older and younger. She said that there was to be a decision as to older and younger. When there was a decision as to older and younger the next thing to do was to do that.

The next thing to do was to do that the next thing to do was to do that the decision the next thing to do was to do that. That was the decision.

The happiness of the bride. Birth and marriage or the happiness of the bride. Or not enough. The happiness of the bride or not enough or the happiness of the bride. Birth and marriage or the happiness of the bride.

When they thought when they had thought when he had thought, though it was as often as every time that it was changed, changing makes it so easy to have it born, it is born he is born she is born, she was born he was born and so much more, to begin easily.

To begin easily is what makes conversation so soon. Conversation so soon and to begin easily.

Two, three, three, two, one two, two one, one two three, three two, one two three three too, three two three two one two one two three. This is the way to count. Three more can make almost a million. This was not only estimated.

To suppose and not remember, said so to suppose said so and not remembered said so to suppose said so to suppose and not remembered said so not remembered said so to suppose so.

He said, I remember very well, I cannot say that I do remember it well, I say I do remember it very well, I remember it very well.

She said, I do remember it very well I say I do remember it very well I can say I do remember it very well, I say that I can say that I can that I can and that I do remember it very well.

More than all of it.

He can say he can say that he can say that. She can say that and she can say that.

Particularly as it is to be there.

Birth and marriage for instance.

If mounting if amounting if it is amounting to that birth and marriage for instance if it is amounting to that.

For nearly as much so.

Beginning, met as can decide beside it. As can decide beside it, met as can decide beside it.

When Amy S. Henry was born in the usual way it was all ready and already and already it was all ready everything was already in the usual way. The only thing that was perhaps unusual was the presence of one may say of nearly all of them individually. If we may say so the presence of every one individually. In this way birth at birth in this way at her birth in this way at her birth and in this way and at her birth. She was born to stay, staying in that way.

Every one who was there no one was present except those needed as is usual.

How can anything be introduced.

There can be no conversation when there is no noon. At noon.

Individually and usage, used used for this purpose only and very neatly. So much so that the pleasure, the pleasure of losing, the pleasure of losing who had the pleasure of losing it. Neither one of them.

The next time in a way if two are present one in one place and the other in the other place any reason which is given is given by every one as they say.

Who decides. Playfully.

It was very pleasant to feel that really when it had happened as it is often said when it had really happened as it is often said it was very pleasant to feel that it had really happened as it is often said.

Birth and marriage separately. Birth first and then after this then after this then after this birth then after this born after this and birth and born after this and born and after this.

Birth and born and after this.

The next occasion for reaching, reaching, and as the next occasion and reaching, to reach. To reach an occasion to reach it and occasion to reach it.

Birth not birthday, born not as born. Birth and birthday born and born.

If if it, if it is, if it is as if it is as appropriate, if it is as appropriate as if it is appropriately appropriately if it is birth and marriage if it is, birth and marriage if it is. If it is birth and marriage if it is.

Accompaniment. Who is ashamed of an accompaniment.

I am.

Who is ashamed of an accompaniment. She knows that it is not an accompaniment.

Who is ashamed of an accompaniment.

Is it an accompaniment.

Is it an accompaniment, who is ashamed of an accompaniment who is ashamed if it is an accompaniment.

She is not ashamed and it is not an accompaniment.

Nearly said so.

An instance of this is preparation. An instance of this to prepare to prepare it.

If to be if it is to be said to be if it is said to be or if it is to be said to be, to be said to be so.

Funnily fed so.

The first born.

Who was born first.

He was born first.

And as funnily and funnily so it was funnily so.

When was she born.

She was born on the thirtieth of April just before the first of May. She was born before the first of May she was born on the thirtieth of April just before the first of May.

Can one really mean what one says.

In exchange.

As an exchange.

To exchange.

An exchange.

If he if he if he does say so. If he does say so and so and so. If he does say so. If he does say so.

If she does say so, she says so, she says so if she does say so.

Birth and marriage makes society. Birth and marriage makes society for them.

She is as if to say, she is as if to say she is as if to say, if as if to say.

Remembering cautiously.

Counting no longer counts.

They leave to leave, two to leave, and to leave too.

Nearly to to nearly to nearly have to have it to nearly have to have it as nearly as as nearly as it is.

The next twenty more.

And the next twenty more.

She feeling as she does about it.

Success.

What is success.

Success is the result achieved when nobody answers.

Success is the result achieved.

Fairly well fairly well shown to be, it is fairly well shown to be it is shown to be it is fairly well shown to be.

Completely fairly well, fairly well shown to be fairly well.

Birth and marriage yesterday. Yesterday so many reasons, yesterday. Fairly well shown to be.

Birth and marriage fairly well shown to be yesterday fairly well shown to be fairly well shown to be so many reasons fairly well shown to be fairly well shown to be birth and marriage.

Birth and marriage.

Birth first, marriage first. Marriage first, birth first. Birth and marriage first. Fairly well shown to be birth and marriage first, fairly well shown to be many reasons fairly well shown to be birth and marriage fairly well shown to be, birth and marriage.

Birth and marriage.

Birth first.

Marriage first.

Birth and marriage first.

The difference in character there is this difference in their character.

They cannot be deceived.

Birth and marriage splendidly.

You are happy and smiling and everything is rosy and you have no worries and no excitements. In spite of everything you accommodate yourself easily to the arrangements necessary to the spending of what you have. Clearly.

Do not be surprised if in easily repeating what has been already said and done there are indications of returning to accomplish what has been done already.

More than most.

If birth is succeeded by marriage if marriage is succeeded by birth, birth and marriage fairly nearly there. Birth and marriage fairly nearly there.

Not a little not a little not so much, not a little and not so much.

As good as they are beautiful.

When he was born and they said so when was he born and they said so, when was she born and they said so.

When he was born and they said so when was he born and they said so.

After that and linen.

When was she born and they said so and after that and then linen.

When she was born and they said so and after that and then linen.

In as used.

Mostly yes and mostly no.

No more.

Having heard it.

Having heard it too.

Having had it.

As having had it.

If he was born if he was born as he was born today as he was born today waiting every day.

Waiting every day.

As she was born today as she was born today as she was born today.

As she was born as he was born as he was born as she was born.

Not a little.

Not so much.

As he was born and as he was and as she was born and as she was.

All of all of all of all of all of all of it.

All of it and all of it and all of it all of it. So much so.

The next arrangement is one in which excitement presses.

And the next arrangement is one in which and the next arrangement is one in which and the next arrangement orderly.

When it comes oftener, how often.

When it comes oftener.

The next question.

When it comes oftener.

The next question when it comes oftener.

How often when it comes oftener the next question when it comes oftener. The next question when it comes oftener.

She was fond of being the only daughter.

The next question when it comes oftener.

When it comes oftener.

She was fond of being the only daughter the next question when it comes oftener.

Part two for more.

Part two for more nearly.

Part two for more nearly she was fond of being an only daughter.

The next question for that is this.

She was fond too, part two for more nearly she was fond too of being an only daughter and so forth.

Part two and for more nearly for more. Part two and for more and nearly for more.

She was fond of being an only daughter part two and for more.

The next time an only daughter and an only son. The next time one was younger. The next time part two and for more and nearly and being the only daughter. The next time part two and for more and nearly and mistaken and for more and part two and nearly. The next time and an only daughter and an only son.

If an only daughter and an only son are they mistaken. Yes because he was one of seven and she was one of two.

Was a marriage nearly all was all of it nearly a marriage too was a marriage too nearly all, nearly all and was a marriage nearly all. Yes nearly all. All in all. So much so.

Was a marriage nearly all so much so all in all so much so, nearly so much so. So much so to come too.

Next wedding the next wedding nearly so much so nearly all so much so, nearly all nearly all so much so. The next wedding nearly all so much so.

For instance why do they two thirds do they, why do they do why two thirds do they, do they two thirds do they. The next time so much so nearly so much as nearly all, all in all so much so.

Birth and marriage makes yesterday fairly well, fairly well yesterday, so much so fairly well yesterday nearly all yesterday fairly well nearly all so much so, all in all nearly all fairly well yesterday so much so.

Further than that yes further than that no, further than that yes further than that no.

Further than that.

Further than that yes.

The next time they are they ate there. The next time that they ate, ate.

The next time that they ate that the next time that they ate.

He and she and expressly.

He and she and expressly.

He she and expressly.

The next thing makes a residence. A residence has to have oak leaves or for it. The next thing has to have have had it. The next thing has to have have had it.

The next thing for this to be obliging. The next thing for this to be obliging for this to be obliging.

Next to marrying not to next to marrying as that. Birth and marriage and say so to say so, birth and marriage to say so. To say so birth and marriage to say so.

Birth and marriage as being arranged. This is so.

If by reorganization if by reorganization he meant in the course of organization rapidly for this readily. If she in the course of their return returned it as particularly as for the transport of persons and baggage if they meant to intercept the return of the arrangement as they had been prepared as if they had been prepared to do so, to do so.

Now then continuance makes yesterday fortunately for for them. Fortunately for for them. Fortunately for them for them. Fortunately for them. As fortunately for them. They fortunately for them for them fortunately for them fortunately. In this case in that case in case of fortunately for them this fortunately for them, this for them, this for them fortunately for them this fortunately for them for this fortunately for this for them, for them, for this, fortunately for this fortunately.

Fortunately makes more than fortunately makes more then makes more then fortunately makes more then.

She had it in her to have inside her she had it in her she had it in her to have inside her she had it in her to have it inside her the three of it as much, reference to it, in preference to it, in order to do it in order for it, in the rest for it, in resting for it she had it in her to have it inside her she had it in her to have it inside in her and then as it is said and then as it is as it is said and then as it is and then as it is said and then as it is as it is said as it is as it is as it is said, it is as it is as it is said. He too makes no one see suddenly as much, he too as much he too as much more and so forth so that in that case and not at all as so much as as much as as much as it is it is as much as it is so much as much as much more also.

Now and then.

She said thank you very much. You are welcome. She said you are welcome. She said thank you very much and she said you are very welcome.

Now secretly starting.

Now secretly starting not starting to start. Not secretly starting not secretly starting to start, not secretly starting not at all secretly not at all starting to start. Not at all and not at all.

Begin as not singing so, sing song, or sing song so.

Birth and marriage continuously.

Let us neglect nothing.

Birth and marriage is one way of birth and marriage is one way of birth and marriage is one way of birth and marriage and almost so.

Birth and marriage connectedly.

Birth and marriage.

If you make it so if you make birth and marriage so if as you make birth and marriage if you make birth and marriage so as birth and marriage so.

Let it, let us.

In the beginning in the beginning having had having had, in the beginning in the beginning, having had and having had and having had in the beginning let us in the beginning let us as let us in the beginning in the beginning as let us.

Can you see to believe two believe can you see two believe can you see two believe.

Formerly as fact look a fact in the face.

Look a fact in the face formerly as fact.

Formerly as fact.

Look a fact in the face.

Formerly as fact.

The next pleasure.

The next pleasure is the next pleasure. The next pleasure is the next pleasure too. Two and two. The next pleasure is the next pleasure too, two and two. Two and two the next pleasure is the next pleasure, two and two. The next pleasure is the next pleasure, two and two, the next pleasure is the next pleasure is the next pleasure. The next pleasure is the next pleasure too. They meant to say they meant to say that the next pleasure they meant to say too that the next pleasure is the next pleasure too, they meant to say that the next pleasure is the next pleasure too.

He felt as well as that. If fortunately if fortunately if fortunately to say so if to say so fortunately to say so if to say so if to say it fortunately to say so. Fortunately to say so.

Not at all started.

Birth and marriage makes at most birth and marriage makes at most, birth and marriage makes at most. At most.

Birth and marriage makes at most. What is the difference between six and one at once.

Birth and marriage makes at most, at most, birth and marriage makes at most, at most. Birth and marriage makes at most.

For this and for this.

And for this for this.

River.

Changes.

And for this for this.

For this and for this.

River

Changes.

Birth and marriage makes it most.

Nearly has.

It nearly has.

It has nearly.

It has nearly been so.

Also.

It has nearly been so.

As it has nearly been so.

Birth and marriage and was he birth and marriage and was he careful birth and marriage and was he careful and birth and marriage and was he careful of birth and marriage carefully and careful of birth and marriage and was he carefully. She must she must, one and one, she must and she must, one and one, one and one she must she must one and one.

The next effect is four the next effect or to do so, and to do so. The next effect.

And to do so makes a gift. Gifted.

And to do so makes a gift and to do so.

And to do so makes a gift, gifted and to do so, gifted makes a gift and to do so.

One and one, see one and one, one and one see see one and one, see one and one, one and one see.

And to do so makes and to do so, one and one, see, one and one, see, gifted, makes it to do so.

One and one see makes it to do so, gifted, one and one, see makes it do so, makes it do so, one and one, see.

When he had shown her what he had done when he was and to do so, when he had shown her one and one, and when to do so, when had he when had he, when to do so, when he had shown her one and one, see, when to do so.

When she had and when she had and when to do so, one and one and see and she and when and when to do so and gifts and when to do so and one and one and see and gifted and see and when to do so and one and one and see and when to do so and one and one and see.

The next time he was the next time he was the next time he was as seen so much. Favorably.

The next time as she was favorably and so much settled and so much favorably and so much as much have it as much.

Birth and marriage is the occasion birth and marriage is the occasion which has been known and known.

Birth and marriage is the occasion which has been intended to be which has been known and known.

Birth and marriage and as frequently and as frequently known and know, birth and marriage as frequently known.

Birth and marriage one two three four and one above, birth and marriage and more. More as birth and marriage.

More as birth and marriage conditionally.

Birth and marriage fully as fully known to be as fully as that. Birth and marriage fully known to be as fully known to be known and known as that.

As easily as explained.

Birth and marriage and green trees, and as green trees. Birth and marriage and as green trees and as green trees, birth and marriage green trees green fields and green trees, and green trees. Birth and marriage and green trees.

Birth and marriage and so so. Count them. One two three four five six seven eight nine ten eleven twelve. Not describable because it would take it take it it would not take it away, not describable because they do not absolutely make it do. Describe twelve like that unalike, irregular, following as thin, as if, as placed, as well, forty make four and has nothing to do with it. Five sixty-eight seven eleven 568711 and written so and written slowly. Begin soft, begin as soft as that she began to be as soft as that he began. He began to begin to begin he began he began to begin to be as soft as that. She began to begin to begin she began she began she was begun as soft as that. She was begun she had begun she began she did begin she did begin she began and began as soft as that. How soft is that. Birth and marriage together as soft as that. Situated. As soft as that situated.

He began as soft as that situated, she began she was begun as soft as that situated. Here in sight.

Birth and marriage made yesterday and told nicely. Leave birth and marriage made yesterday and told nicely.

Birth and marriage, birth and marriage together and made yesterday and told nicely birth and marriage and told nicely and made yesterday, birth and marriage and made yesterday and told nicely and made yesterday and told nicely and birth and marriage and made yesterday. Birth and marriage and told nicely and made yesterday and told nicely and made yesterday and made yesterday and told nicely and birth and marriage and told nicely and birth and marriage and made yesterday.

And a list. A list of names a list of names a list of names and nearly a list of names and nearly a list of names and told nicely and made yesterday and nearly and a list of names and made yesterday and nearly and a list of names and nearly and nearly a list. And nearly a list.

What is there to see there, what is there to see three and a Saturday what is there to see three to see there to seat there what is there to see there what is there to see what is there to see to sit there and there to sit three and three to seat three and there. That makes six. Six more make twelve what is there to see twelve as green as to see to see twelve as green as three and twelve to sit there to sit there and what is there to see what is there to see to sit there to seat there, to seat three there. Next. She was married yesterday birth and marriage yesterday to sit there birth and marriage yesterday to sit there nicely told to sit birth and marriage yesterday, birth and marriage yesterday to sit there yesterday nicely told to birth and marriage to sit there yesterday. This is all of today anyway not only yesterday.

I like it best when it goes up in front all the way as all the way I like it best when it is right away when it cannot be stopped in any way I like it best when I can see it that way I like it best when there is no way, I like it best.

It is a highly desirable offer offer of itself.

I like it best that way, I like it best in that way why do they say lady bird lady bird fly away why do they say come into my parlor said the spider to the fly, butterfly why do they say lady bird lady bird fly away home your house is on fire your children are burning why do they say will you come into my parlor said the spider to the fly, butterfly.

I like it best when it goes up and when it goes up I like it best when it goes along I like it best when it goes up I like it best when as it goes along all of it goes along I like it best when all of it goes along, I like it best when it goes up and nobody goes up, I like it best when nobody goes up, I like it best when it goes up and nobody goes up.

Poplars are very adaptable they always act as if the wind had always had been from that direction.

Birth and marriage makes makes it.

An incident in birth and marriage as incident as an incident in birth and marriage. An incident in birth and marriage is this. If four more were four more that would make twenty-eight at once, if four more were four more and it would make twenty-eight at once supposing that there were twenty-eight at once and four more were four more and four more and there were twenty-eight at once it would be best that they had best see they had best seen that they had been seen and now not as it could. Again if four more and twenty-eight at once if twenty-eight at once, four more and twenty-eight at once if four more, twenty-eight at once would would it have been would if we all know better and so we are sweet. Explained again.

Now and then now and then when they carry all now and then, carry long carry along carry long, now and then.

Birth and marriage and authority. Birth and marriage and authority instinctively.

Now then. She was born, he was born he was born. As she was born, he was born. Birth and marriage and authority. As he was born and he was born. As he was born and authority. Follow today. Next time to keep it dry. Next time to keep it dry and dear and clear. The story is this, he was commonly said to be sold. She was commonly said to be told, she was commonly said to be told he was commonly said to be sold. What is selling for. Selling is formerly used as an indication of repetition and so easily quoted. She was commonly told and what is this an indication of it is an indication of what is so easily meant. Meant today. He was born and she was born, born so. He was born and she was born he was born and she was born so. The story is this as an instance of wishes she is an instance of and fairly and he was also aimed at that. The story of it is this for instance if bells if bells amuse any one and if bells amuse any one and if bells amuse any one. The next time all of them remain there and tell it to them.

Now and then a story of bought her, brought her, sought her. Now and then a story of caught her. He caught her out and this is known as an expression.

So so so so so soon so so, so so so soon and eating at noon. At noon so so so so so so so so at noon so soon so soon so so.

And as for that and as for that, and as for that. A cloud and as for that. It is considerably in the way of that the description is of the places that before as if they were not to be appreciated. Now we appreciate them we make them have it to be as said and said so. So so, so soon, everybody so so so soon. It was a place as was said.

Have, have permanently, have permanently as to have as to have here, have permanently, have permanently as to have, permanently as if for the experience of that, have as to have, hear it again had he. Hear it again had she, hear it again had he had she, a multiplication of what we saw where. Where did we see it.

This is what he said. He said that when he saw yellow and blue blow and then when he saw yellow and blue blow, when he saw yellow and blue blow, when he saw yellow and blue blow he was satisfied.

If she said it was made up by them if he said it was made up so that if as pleasantly as it appeared it made several and no mistakes not mistaken it was not mistaken to compare it. Consider it as united, supposing they spoke in advertising of reengagement would that mean that it was to be arranged that in changing fortunately the number of places was unlimited and they had nothing further to withdraw. In stating this they make no mistake. Imitation is the following at the same time as before. Imitate a succession of reasonable practices, imitate having attributed more to them than ever, imitate familiar arrangements, imitate altogether. In this way he followed and in this way he followed and in this he followed.

Not merely a say so. This is what it looked like. Every day it looked like this. The next day in any way not in any way the next day was as nearly the next day as the day before and this is what it looked like it looked like this in that way in the way it was on the way. On the way stopping as often as not, stopping as often stopping as often as not to see not looking at it because it is as frequently mentioned before. Before now, as before now reminding if not different reminding if not different for instance birth and marriage before now if not different, birth and marriage for instance if before now if not different, birth and marriage has it as it as it has to be nearly before the resemblance to the that reminds that that is to remind for instance to be reminded and so so, and so and so and so as it and as it is really it is mingled with spoons and seasons and earlier and fitfully and romantic and more so and extended. I did not mean to use the name of a man.

Having birth and marriage moderately prefixed now. Having it moderately prefixed now. Established states, in this way in looking again no one need not, not any one need not any one needed not as any one needed not to be and now changing kneeded. The bread is very good. Describe nothing better.

Once again having it all in that way surely more.

Now not now not now not and not now. For instance would it be better to have to see certainly to have to see what to see. What to see, is it the same as and to see is it as nearly this as found out there all separated by it so that as in passing it not in passing it forward as far back. Not neglected as lighter, to light, too light, not neglected as lighter, have to see it again.

Birth and marriage makes money and a mountain and scenery and places and greens and poplars and roofs and how do you do, how do you do all the time not as begun but more and more and longer. She was longer he was longer as long as that. Birth and marriage radically. To begin again seeing and saying that all the same.

A landscape formed by the surroundings and suitably featured, the landscape features are these, trees placed fortunately for meadows and places, hills placed favorably and even mountains, mountains placed as favorably and even hills, trees placed favorably and always as the same. The next time for meadows and water and places. The next time as evenly.

Landscape interests us as we have said, for as we have said, for as we have said, landscape interests us as we have said.

Landscape interests us as we have said, for as we have said landscape as we have said interests us as we have said.

Birth and marriage and she gave me one and I gave her one I gave her the one that had sleeves and pockets and she gave me the one that was soft.

When you see one behind the other you attach one to the other. Sometimes one is attached to the other as the one having been attached by itself and often the one and the other by itself. This was the day that grass was red as red as that and glass was the same was the same as that and please to and pleased for and pleased five now. All of it makes a place for it.

Who says that.

I do.

Who says all that.

I do.

Who says it all.

I do.

Who says it.

I do.

Who says so.

Now come to see me by this I mean when you look down and see an eye is it as nearly pleasant as it is. More nearly pleasant as it is. More nearly pleasant as it is.

In the first place birth and marriage has meant this to me. It has meant that as if that as if that is as if it is as if it was all prepared, it was as if it had all been prepared and it was by order and by investigation. By order and investigation and next by order and investigation and next by order and investigation. In this way all followed the first.

Why do directions satisfy, they satisfy because as they follow as they do follow because as they do follow, follow it. This makes no preparation necessary at all. Birth and marriage follows me. Dear old tender here we come right back where we started from and so and so much. Again.

Magnificent and say so magnificent and said so and nobody angry. The change came about in this way, always fastening the band to the tree in such a way that the tree passed by any one one might have it as a banner or there. To sound as much so and no one literally no one to comfort. There is no one to be comforted. Literally and no one to be comforted. Moreover he wishes, wishes it. We all allow everything, an allowance.

Birth and marriage makes dates carry carry all birth and marriage and it it were set afire would they be careful that it did not burn at all. In saying so and saying and Mont Blanc. Not to be introduced. No one uses and uses and uses and no one uses and so and uses. She was nearly not to be expected. The explanation of that is this. Birth and marriage makes so much delicious. Occasionally as principally fastened and principally fastened as fastened together. Birth and marriage notable notably, birth and marriage when it is collected, recollected. And in no way that kind and as variety. Birth and marriage makes so much in english. So much so. We know it as a name.

I see scenery as to be as to be and as to see, as to see seen safer, seen safer so as it has fairly nearly for exacted. I have never seen a prettier cross or one so high. Fairly nearer fewer and the next higher as if collected for it recollected by it, recollected as it. As it is seen so seen so and birth and marriage mentioned yesterday as to say, as to say today, as to say today for we saw it yesterday. Birth and marriage yesterday and to say and to say birth and marriage and to say and seen to say, to say seen to say. I have never seen as pretty a cross I have never seen as pretty a cross as that or as frequently. Birth and marriage to say birth and marriage to say birth and marriage.

Birth and marriage makes mine a continuation of a sonatina followed by another.

[ ¶ ]

1924

316.

DAHOMY

OR AS SOFT A NOISE (A SERIAL)

[Alphabets and Birthdays, 1957]

Gody is short for Godiva and Goddy is short for god-son.

What kind of things do you break.

Excuse me.

What kind of things do you break.

And what kind of things do you break.

This all introduces all of it.

First as a family.

Second as a family.

Third as a family.

Fourth as also a family.

First case a husband and wife and two daughters.

Second case a husband and wife and a grown up son and a friend and her adopted child.

Third case a husband a wife and pleasure.

Fourth a husband and wife and present.

In each case they come together practically all the time when they come they come as they come together practically all the time.

Incredible. Nothing is incredible if the description of it is just the same as it was when the noise of it four and fourteen. She can count to fourteen.

A detailed exposition with descriptions of what they do.

Pleasurably in an analysis of pleasurably. This is seen in an analysis of pleasurably.

This is seen in an analysis of pleasurably.

Not easily at all.

First, thought she was foolish.

Second thought of it.

Second thoughtfully.

A first. He was the first.

She thought he was foolish. As foolish as that. She thought it was foolish. He thought it was foolish. She thought it was as foolish as that.

Nearly a mistake, he nearly made a mistake, he was mistaken.

She very nearly felt very well and at first as she felt very well she felt it to be very well arranged. Purely stationary. It was purely fresh and clean, it was very properly there, here and there and least of all neglected. A reason for it to be so.

Imagine a very little and a great many others. Imagine a very little and imagine a great many others. Imagine a great many others and imagine very little imagine very little and imagine a great many others a great many others imagine very little and imagine very little and imagine and a great many and a great many others. Progressively.

This makes disappearance equal to disappearance.

This makes disappearance equal to disappearance.

Four families, four families many fairly well.

Four families many fairly well if they may say so.

Four families many fairly well and four families many fairly well.

Four families many fairly well.

Mentioned. In the meantime. More at home. Once. In the meantime mentioned once. Once more mentioned in the meantime, it was mentioned once more in the meantime. In the meantime it was mentioned once more in the meantime. It was mentioned once more in the meantime it was mentioned once more.

Which, several, which several, which several, as several which, which several. Several serial which, which serial which, several which, which serial which. Which serial. Which serial.

Four families may fairly well, which four families may fairly well which serial, which, serial. Four families which, four families serial four families very well.

Very well.

Four families.

Which.

Very well which.

Which very well.

Four very well.

Several very well.

Which several very well fairly well, which fairly well.

Four families.

The first family which very well, very well which, several very well, fairly well, which fairly well very well which the first family which very well, several very well several which very well several very well. Very well.

The first family was very well, several very well. The first family which was very well several were fairly well. Which family.

The second family very well the second family.

Serially the third family. The third family several several and very well.

The fourth family several and the fourth family, well, well the fourth family very well the fourth family.

A family and fairly well, well fairly well and please wind the clock and is it happily is it happily. As happily as it could be. Four families make four. Four families and four more. Four more families and four more. Four more families.

The first family has unquestionably roses and roses. The second family unquestionably has suggestions. The third family unquestionably varies. The fourth family has unquestionably more reason.

At first the first on the first, on the first at first, first of all, the first of all was this that they had no reason to make to give to give to have, they had a reason to give for this. The reason they had to give was this that they should marry and having married should one having married should one choose between going and coming. Coming and going and so forth.

In the second place imagining it to be only once. Once and for all and so forth. If it was left over it was left over and over.

In the third place once in a while once in a while and very often and most of it in place in the place of it.

Fourthly for distribution distributed right and left.

Formerly for for formerly and for. Not if another way much, otherwise, very much.

When Lily and Edna and Clara and Hilda and Arthur and Frank and William and Frederick and Sylvia and Ada and Inez and Hilda and Edith and William and Herbert and Eva and Mary and Harriet and Estelle and Clarence and George and Howard and Geoffrey when after all all told they are after all all told twenty. Beginning with half of it. Ten. Beginning with more of it. Twelve. Beginning with half of it. Six. Instantly there is a difference.

Beginning advantageously.

As forty is to twenty and furthermore.

In one family as one family as a family as a family fairly well as a family and they were very nearly fairly well as a family. In the mean time all four lived in Oakland. All four lived in Oakland all four lived in Pont de Cheri all four lived in Oakland and all four lived in Pondicherry. All four lived in Oakland all four lived in Pondicherry all four lived in Oakland all four lived in Oakland all four lived in Pont de Cheri. All four lived in Oakland. All four families lived in Brooklyn, all four families lived in Piedmont all four families lived in Wales all four families lived in Switzerland all four families lived in Oakland all four families lived at home. All four families all four as families all four families all four families were fairly well all four families. All four families and fairly well and all four as families and all four families.

Nevertheless all four families.

One family, in following in following as has been followed. They were following and they have been following before before this.

More than that. Two more than that. Two more than that make of it as they have to have it. As they have to have it. The first family reasonably, reasonably chooses reasonably chooses more reasonably chooses more reasonably chooses as more reasonably chooses as more and reasonably chooses and as reasonably and as they more reasonably and as they as reasonably as they choose and as they choose as they as reasonably as they choose.

The second family as chosen to chose makes and made to choose made and choice and chosen and for instance.

The third family remarkably clearly as fortunately as a fact.

The fourth family pursues the fourth family pursues pursues for which pursues for which and formerly pursues and formerly, pursues and for which, and for which and pursues formerly all make all also, all also all make all also all make also all also all make. All also all make all also.

Fourteen as seen.

If brown if it is brown if she cannot remember if she cannot remember the color of her sister’s ideas and she saw her sister yesterday does she know if brown does she know if it is brown does she know brown and blue does she know if it is brown does she know as brown does she know as blue does she know that her sister has does she know that her sister has to have and does she know it is it brown is it brown and does she have to have it and does she have it and has she it too.

The next family organizes.

As the next family has more nearly had a part of it here and there.

The next family proceeds to be so.

And so and the next family and so.

Funnily enough and the next family and so and so and funnily enough and the next family and so and funnily enough.

Is it necessary that they know that the son and so is it necessary that they know so and so.

Three things settled climate geography and origin. Three things more that are settled temperature contributions observations and as many times more.

One one as much one as much as that.

One as much as that.

The first time as a first time readily.

As a second time as a second time as twenty.

As a third as a third time as surely.

As a fourth time as a fourth time or two.

A family makes more necessary that the two as sisters leave earlier and as they must go quickly they may have to leave at once.

The second time a second time shows it shows how clearly how clearly it is how it is so very clearly there.

The third time more is mentioned.

And the fourth time it mounts up.

It mounts up to this it amounts to this, it amounts to this that not a little more that a little more that necessarily a little more that a little more is as necessary as that.

So many separate cases. There is silver in so many different cases, there is silver in so many separate cases.

If a bird as a bird if a sister as a sister if a son as a son if a son if a godson, and settled to that.

If as it can if it can be as it can and if arrangements are made if arrangements are to be made how can they at least offer it now.

If when it went very well it was certain to be so it was certainly to be so more so.

If all the more if all the more if they all the more if they more if they all the more have meant it if they have meant it all the more many marry here.

Four families make four sisters.

Four sisters make four more.

Four more make as much.

Four more make as much and more.

In this way ruin stares them in the face.

As funny she is as funny as that.

As that one.

Remembers nothing as much she remembers nothing as much she remembers nothing more she does not remember it at all.

Two more.

Fortunately she was fortunately, she was fortunate it is fortunate, very fortunate indeed.

Three times.

Abrupt is named, abruptly named it was abruptly named, it was as abruptly named, suddenly and not indignation.

Four and indignant. In this way a question in this way in question, very many say so.

Furnished, furniture.

Persuasion as persuasive.

Rejected by them.

As there and growing.

Three times three and not made forty.

Four times four and estimated.

Five times five for the only reason that is given.

Six times six as neglect.

They succeed in their way.

The first family to mention it.

The second family to mention it.

The first family and plainly felt to be in their way.

The second family originally favorably.

The second and third family have left.

The fourth family easily replaces friends.

Forty-four subtracted from forty-seven.

One companion.

Forty-four and forty-four.

Another companion.

Sixteen and ten, compared.

Five and a half makes it comparatively more so.

The next arrangement was made like this.

The first time that it was to be divided between them, in the place of it.

The second time all of it was prepared.

The third time was included.

Nothing further.

All the family was it a condition that they knew best.

Was it.

If a wife married a husband need they wish that they were to go there today.

If a sister had better do so need they decide quickly.

If a man and a man and more of it happened to have come again need any one be troubled.

If all of them go together and then one of them goes there and then all of them meet and then two of them stay is there any doubt about it.

The best of it all is this.

One of them has to be in a house in order to receive. Two of them have to be in the house in order to be ready. Three of them have to be in the house too.

Four of them are there from day to day. This is very necessary.

Who dances first.

Negroes.

Who dances next.

Negroes.

Who dances next after that.

Who dances next after that.

If a mother is pleased. Please.

If a brother is pleased. If you please.

If a sister is pleased if a sister is pleased does she follow follow me.

If a mother is pleased if a brother is pleased if a sister is pleased it does follow.

Smiling and that.

The first time it is foolish, the second time it is foolish. The second time it is foolish the first time the first time. It is foolish the first time. The third time as foolish the third time. Refuse the fourth time the fourth time more foolish the fourth time. More than in the way more than ever more than ever more so.

First second third fourth, a fourth a third a second and a first.

As soft a noise as that.

Suddenly as soft a noise as that.

As suddenly as soft a noise as that and as suddenly and as soft a noise as that and as suddenly as as soft a noise as that.

One follow one to follow one and money one and money and one to follow and one to follow and money to follow and money to follow and one to follow and one and money to follow and one to follow and money to follow and money to follow and one and money to follow. Follow also. To follow also. One and money to follow also and one to follow and money to follow and also and money and one to follow also money to follow also.

When there is when was she here at what time was she here.

Did she go out did she go out without my knowing about it, did she go out and did she go out.

Without our knowing about it do we know that she went out without our knowing about it. And when she went out and when she went out and if she went out, if she went out without our knowing about it. If she went out without our knowing about it. If she went out without our knowing about it when she went out without our knowing about it.

All pleases all teases all teases all pleases and placing pictures of bridges there.

Placing of pictures of bridges there.

The next time fortunately geraniums are bought. The next time fortunately the next time, the next time fortunately, fortunately the next time the geraniums are bought fortunately next time the geraniums are bought. And fortunately the next time fortunately the geraniums are bought the next time.

For nearly all the time for nearly all this time all this time for nearly all this time.

And nearly for nearly all this time.

Resisting resisting as much as that resisting it as much as that.

Admittedly.

As soft a noise admittedly.

How much of many.

Following as a habit.

First in the way at first in the way, at first way at first.

If he if he was nearly there and distributed it how many changes were there made at once were there to be made at once. Once or twice.

Following a serial.

In the first number he has to have he has to have it all.

A number of times.

In the first place as he has to have it as pleasantly as in the first place.

So much further.

In the first place he has to have it as pleasantly as in the first place.

So many more meant.

In the first place he has to have it so much more pleasantly than in the first place and so many more and as many more. Meant as much more.

In the first place he has to have it as pleasantly as in the first place and meant as much more.

In the first place he has to have it as pleasantly as in the first place.

The second number. Exchange exchanged to coming again. Fairly exchanged to coming again. The second number fairly exchanged to coming again.

Now and then.

Have it have it very likely to have it, is very likely to have it he is very likely to have it all that must come in to it here and now.

Very likely to have it very likely to have it all of it must have come must very likely have come to have it must have come to have it, must like to have come to have it, here and now. Must very likely have come to have it he must very likely have had it.

The third number changes more than ever. As it has wandered away and he can say and he can say and he can say and he can say and he can say as nearly exactly as that.

The fourth number makes acquaintance. Acquaintances arrange it to arrange it to arrange it as acquaintances. To arrange it as acquaintances formerly to arrange it as acquaintances.

In the fifth number more changes. More changes in the fifth number.

The sixth number follows the fifth number and this is a synopsis.

If it is seen that rice if it is seen that rice resembles laughter if it is seen that rice and laughter joking comes repeatedly.

In wishes.

Joking comes repeatedly in wishes.

Rice and laughter and joking comes repeatedly in wishes.

To follow conquest.

Spaniards conquered Mexico and Spaniards conquered Peru too.

Spaniards conquered Mexico and Spaniards conquered Peru too.

After this fortunately.

Fortunately after this.

A reason for the differences that always exist.

If one place is mentioned and they know the streets in it, if one place is mentioned and they remember the streets in it, if one place is mentioned and they mention the streets that makes it as different as that.

If they mention a place and they mentioned the streets in it if they mention the streets in it it is as different as that.

This is a beginning and an introduction.

Reminded of East Oakland.

Reminded of East Oakland and is as different as that.

The next time all of them join they join as much so and as much so and as much so as that.

In this way every day and in every way in this way in every way and every day in this way is as much so.

What happened graphically.

Aroused again.

Nonchalance.

Two and three.

When he went.

Two and three.

Two and three when he went.

Two and three.

Much change from that also.

Two and three.

When he went.

Much change from that also.

Two and three when he went much change from that.

Much changed when he went also much changed when he went also two and three also much changed when he went.

Two and three.

She went there.

She went there and the difference that it made was this.

If five makes seven if five makes seven if five if five makes seven and counting.

She went there and the difference that it made was this.

Her father had known the son of the man who had been very well known.

If five makes seven the difference that it made was this.

Her father had known when he had known him he was the son of a man whom he had known who was known.

The difference that it made was this. When she went the difference that it made was this.

All doubt about sisters disappeared, no doubt about sisters there was no doubt about the sisters there was no doubt that they were their sisters. In that way it was useful to them to them.

Undoubtedly scarcely not at all.

Following before and behind nearly. Nearly following.

Following fairly well.

When she when, when they when, when she and when they, when they so much as to tear, tear it up.

When she and when they, when they when she and when they and so and as much as if used as if they used it yearly.

She said that that this year being homesick she would return to the country but that next year but that next year in that case repeating it makes it sound longer. This makes reasons for it. This makes reasons for it.

She said that this year and a settling this year she said that this year and the reason for it this year she said this year there was a reason for it this year.

Have it today.

When he can say richly.

When he can say.

A mixture of that.

The first time they converse they know all about it.

The second time they converse they know all about it.

The third time they converse they know all about it.

The fourth time they converse they know all about it.

The fourth time they converse they know all about it.

Every one must remember that in making money no more excitement is necessary than in making this.

Every one must remember that in making money no more excitement is necessary than in making that.

Every one must know that in making money no more excitement is necessary.

Every one must know that in making money no excitement every one must know that in making money no more excitement is necessary at all.

So much so.

Every one must know that in making money as much so every one must know that in making money every one must know that in making money as much so no excitement is necessary as much so as at all. Every one must know that in making money no excitement is necessary at all.

Every one must know that in making money no excitement is necessary at all.

The next exchange comes readily.

Every one must know that in making money as much so no excitement is necessary at all.

The next time he wasn’t wrong.

There were hardly any more examples than that.

It is quite sufficient to know that they occupied it is quite sufficient to know that it occupied, it is quite sufficient to know that it was occupied that it was occupied as much so as they said that it was as much occupied as they said that they were as much so as much occupied as they said.

A new serial and a return to resemblances.

He is a wonder and George Barney and a return to resemblance.

Just as soon just as soon as he said he was agreeable and pronounced so just as soon agreeably and as pronounced so, just as soon just as soon as he said he was agreeable agreeably and pronounced so, no circumstances no circumstances and change. It was readily changed and arranged. The next time more come. Out of the door. The next time agreeably as if it were changed, the next time as if it were changed and they come out of the door as if agreeably next time and as if it were to be changed.

Thanks for the message.

They have not heard from them. He has not heard from him. She has not heard from her. All these make resemblances attractive.

All these make resemblances as attractive as anything.

Formerly it was an occasion occasionally it was a return, in return. Formerly it was an occasion to return to it. Formerly occasionally it was returned for it. As an advantage and because more than enough occasionally more than enough.

Singularly settled as singularly as it can be.

The first serial to follow.

The second serial to follow.

The third serial to follow.

Fourteen and fifteen to follow sixteen sixteen to follow seventeen, eighteen and it was a deception.

Spend splendidly as it happens.

The next enough.

And declared for instance as it has to have to all of it. For more.

He said that they were politely careful.

She said that they were as politely careful.

They said politely that they were as careful as ever.

No one listens too much to them.

Come to it soon.

Come to it soon and say and to say and to say and to say come to it soon.

Come to it soon and to say come to it soon.

Next.

That is what he said.

Next.

That is what she said that she had heard that he had said.

The next time they make no difference either way. The next time they make no difference either way.

May he have the rest of his may he have the rest of his roses. Oh yes.

May he have the rest of his grapes. Oh yes.

May he have the rest of his grapes may he have the rest of the roses. Oh yes.

Beggars are in the country, there are beggars in the country she says that there are beggars in the country.

In the meantime there are various reasons why they are all why they all are there. In the meantime there are various reasons there are reasons there are various reasons why they are all there. The various reasons are these. He agrees he agrees that he feels he agrees that he feels it in this way he agrees that he feels it in this way in this case. He feels that he agrees that he feels it in this way in this case he feels that he agrees that in such a case he feels it in this way. This makes a collection. As collected together as collectedly or something. To be influenced by a little more, a little more influence, to be influenced a little more and a little more and to be influenced by a little more, by a little more to be influenced by it a little more, to be influenced a little more by it.

The sad story of Italy and the Italians.

The sad story of the same. The same or the same. All the same is it so. It is so all the same. It is so all the same and all the same and it is so all the same. Next plenty of remarkable greeting. He greeted him with much pleasure. They greeted them with much with as much pleasure.

Now then.

Now then.

Now then.

Now then.

Next to it.

He was near it.

If he can say three of them five of them if he can say five of them but are five of them around, are there five of them around.

If he can say three of them if he can say if not three of them five of them are there five of them has he does he can he will he, and will he if he says five of them if he says if not five of them three of them, if he says three of them, if he says five of them he has said, nothing has been decided as yet.

If he said five if he did say five of them or three of them, he did say three of them, he preferred three of them, he preferred five of them, he preferred three of them he did say three of them, he said three of them he said if three of them.

Exactly as he said it.

To copy this too many times. Exactly as he said it and to copy it too many times.

To notice arms and all that, to notice and arms and all that, and notice arms. The result of that is this. This is the result of that. This is the result of that that in looking at that and as looking at that and not as looking on or at that or at that for that not at all for that it was not at all what was needed for that. Now and then.

In making a mistake in counting that is in counting four and no more, in making a mistake in counting, counting four.

In making a mistake in counting in counting two, in making a mistake in counting in not counting two and more.

In making a mistake in counting in making a mistake in not counting more.

In making a mistake in counting.

In making a mistake in counting in counting six in counting six and seven, in making a mistake in counting six and seven, in making a mistake in counting four, in making a mistake in counting two, in making a mistake in counting.

In making that mistake in counting.

In making that mistake in counting two more.

In making that mistake in counting two more in making that mistake in counting four.

In making that mistake in counting out loud in counting two more.

In making that mistake in counting out loud in counting four.

In making that mistake in counting out loud counting four out loud.

In making that mistake in counting out loud in counting out loud in counting more.

In making that mistake in counting seven and six.

In making that mistake in counting six.

In making that mistake in counting.

[ ¶ ]

1924

317.

PICTURES OF JUAN GRIS

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Juan Gris is a Spaniard. He says that his pictures remind him of the school of Fontainebleau. The school of Fontainebleau is a nice school Diana and others. In this he makes no mistake but he never does make a mistake. He might and he is he is and he might, he is right and he might be right, he is a perfect painter and he might be right. He is a perfect painter, all right he might be right.

Juan Gris is a Spaniard. He says that his last pictures he says that they are as alike as the school of Fontainebleau he says that they are like the pictures of the school of Fontainebleau if he can be like, if he can be like the school of Fontainebleau and not alike. And as not alike.

Juan Gris is a Spaniard.

Juan Gris is a Spaniard and his pictures.

If come come translated means translated if translated means translated if come come.

Juan Gris is as it is Juan Gris is as it is as seeing to it.

Juan Gris is one is the one who combines perfection with transubstantiation. By this he lives to say to-day yesterday and to find a day.

Let me tell all I know about Juan Gris.

To begin with he has black thoughts but he is not sad. To begin with he is complete and not completed. To begin with he is necessary and not destroyed. It is not necessary not to be. To begin with he has been he has been wonderfully saved.

Juan Gris formally knows me. Juan Gris and I. Juan Gris and I and formally and knows me. When this you see remember me, remember him to me. When this you see.

Many secrets many secrets, many many and no secrets.

Looking out what do I see, I see rains greens hills houses and their moon. What does he see. He sees he says so too. What does he see. He sees that he says so too.

This can be felt and as his.

Do you see it looks like that.

[ ¶ ]

1924

318.

THE BRAZILIAN ADMIRAL’S SON

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

The Brazilian admiral’s son is the subject of this sketch. He is of the size that corresponds to eighteen and is not nearly as late as that. He has a father and a mother, he has also a profession he is entitled to study further and he can presently he does presently he presents well when he comes in as he does after his father and mother. His father who is busier comes in earlier his mother comes in a little later and he comes in after his mother. The father receives letters and hands them first to the mother and neither of them tells the son that there is anything the matter. There is nothing the matter except that the son has permission to do so from his mother and his father. This does not result in distress but it had resulted in what might be considered cold and coldness as five of them were responsible and six of them were responsible not counting the two others. In this way citations are written, does any one know who writes.

The Brazilian admiral’s son is not being and to mind the Brazilian admiral’s son was given the Brazilian admiral’s son gave a kind gave a kindness gave in kind, the admiral’s son the Brazilian admiral’s son was satisfactory.

First question. Did he did he in walking did he carry a small satchel.

Second question. Did he did he in studying did he find that he was careful.

Third question. Did he did he when he stayed longer he did not stay longer alone, his father and mother stayed longer.

There was no fourth question.

Fifth question, did he did he when he did call out did he call anything out. Nothing.

Sixth question, did he did he when they were when they were not all of them were did he when they were all there were they there as much as they were.

Seventh question. Explain differences in between.

The next time that there are merry-go-arounds older people will dance and they do. The next time that older people dance older people will see saw, and they do, the next time that older people will see saw they will be certain to have as much, as much more.

The time when he left has not arrived.

Scene two, background of mountains, seen too background of mountains and foreground a place where they can be neglected also where automobiles pass very often.

Not in there were there, not were they there, and not and not in there were there. Following an following an following in following for it, as the same not secreted. Now anew now in now new and noon. And one in a wedding and one, or one, or a wedding and one too. As described not nearly although nearly, and not and in places. Not and in place. He made a living if he had had to be if he had and had and had and had. All this not as one might say a direct result.

Have not seen the admiral’s son for several days.

Mine made it so or as it was when there, mine in the meantime meant as it might also.

The Brazilian admiral’s son in place of that. A letter stands for that and also colours, colours that follow one after the other and to make no mention of it. A Brazilian admiral’s son’s say-so.

To say so.

When they noticed him they noticed that there was always what was repeated. Repeated and then. Not nearly for their sight, slight, slight a slight, as a slight, not to them not to him, not to them not in their favour.

All can so much be nearly, explain him at all or nearly, to be surpassed if two say so. They never mentioned him. Partly again.

And sailors what do you with, they or nearly there.

What do you wish or partly prepared.

What do you wish. As nearly so as carefully.

And all that has to be clear and not carefully at all. As nearly seeing.

The next time there was more it was very prettily so, and so and so. Out of it.

Has to be hurried.

Has to be hurried out of it. They have to be hurried out of it hurried into it. Has to be hurried in to it. Has to be hurried into it. And had to be hurried into it.

For no reason at all, there was a reason given and there was reasonably an arrangement that he if he offered, what did they refuse what did they care what did they say who was immediately interested carelessly. Counting makes it as if it were more. The next time all of them go they were separately familiar with all former shares. Share and share alike as if so.

The next time was there and was there. The next time was there for because because and was there mine at all. Yes certainly.

Then next part means that he has not changed he more nearly has not and as he has had as he has not had to be met at all. No one meets any more as can be said by the same. The next part begins to be when for nearly an instance of it. How many people have come out already.

He was pleased to see the ball of rubber. He was pleased also to touch it and to put it down beside him. He was also pleased that he was able to make the same pretext it was no pretext he was able to have it and not to be careful of it at all. This is partly what makes him say so.

The Brazilian admiral’s son.

As he really was a Brazilian admiral’s son one must have known his father. His father was pleasant intelligent and occupied.

Not religiously speaking a Brazilian admiral’s son and neglect. Not neglected and a Brazilian admiral’s son and after as it was morning and morning enough. As it was morning and morning enough and at noon. So thoroughly and all there and now two. The two who were not more had this at least to reestablish. Two at least to reestablish and all the more who was introduced. Who was introduced almost another almost a mother and not introduced. Not introduced and in every way like a whole. As like a whole not like a whole. Not like a whole as like a whole. Any one in contrast.

One. A Brazilian admiral’s son.

Two. The son of a mother or of his mother’s or of his father’s sister.

These two not two.

These two not two at all.

The language is the same and so are the rest the rest consisting of their stay their stay at all.

Not every one.

If it had had and had can it have had can it have had if it had, had and followed from first to second outside. From second to first outside, outside to him outside to and from them to fall, not fell because he was holding it anyway away and they they had it to hold above downwards.

The next time this did not settle pulls, pulls are not fastened to pulleys alone and if all ordinary vestiges are created sing song and say so. Find a door open as much, it has to be for in this way it makes what has fairly well been known as noises. No noises were heard, that is counting it as noises there is no connection between noises and heard, heard and feeling and after that nobody new and reduces reduced to that is which and when and not considered so.

Both of them and not considered so.

Surely for their seat.

He in walking.

He in walking and talking.

He in talking and walking.

He too.

All of it too.

The Brazilian admiral’s son never came to know him indeed they were not conscious of each other’s existence at all insofar as they had no occasion to hear phrases.

Come in.

Not asking as meals.

The Brazilian admiral’s son with his mother and his father. His father active in coming and going and not necessarily in seating nor in calling. The mother said to be so not only by him but by himself and he when he was ready ready yet again. They came in in this way.

The other one with his mother if conversation with the sister of his mother if conversation with the sister of his father if conversation can say so and so. If conversation and so and say so. So much in soon and returned away but not left. Dust makes it perhaps.

When he felt what he felt was it as cold as he expected it to be. If it was would they make it longer and if they would not would he be satisfied.

Who can lose interest in the Brazilian admiral’s son as easily, who can lose interest in the Brazilian admiral’s son and as easily. Who can and as easily who can lose interest in the Brazilian admiral’s son and as easily and as easily as in the mother the admiral and the son and the mother. No one knowing no one not knowing no one not knowing no one not knowing no one not knowing and losing interest as easily, losing interest as easily. The Brazilian admiral’s son and how it was better that if it was better if there was no doubt about it as if it was better would there be this use for it.

The Brazilian admiral’s son left after to-day. The Brazilian admiral’s son has fastened all of it properly so that no one included in that is further furthermore attached. Unattached.

So comes to stay so to come and to come and as to leaving Major Addis and his wife left to-day. The Italian mother who is married to a French wine grower who has divorced her is seeing her son who is devoted to his mother and whether when he is fourteen or older he will remember that ten days or sooner will last longer is not yet more than that as a bother not to the father who has decided no further not any further. The Brazilian admiral has no brother. The Brazilian admiral has no further bother. The Brazilian admiral’s son either and pronounced so either and pronounced so or either and pronounced so neither, the mother and pronounced so they live as happily as at breakfast together as at once when they are busily consented to have either and pronounced so.

There is no interruption either there is no interruption and yet and further. A man who when he is a boy and thirteen and is the son of a man who was an orchestra leader, a man who was a boy when he was thirteen and was pronounced so and was soon known to be as well and more easily and could be as the son of a man who had been an orchestra leader and had the continuation of a repetition. In this way he came to be very rich and successful and sixty and four more so and every one felt that he had spoken the truth at once by asking. It was pleasant to hear more. The Brazilian admiral’s son was fairly furnished for us. The next for instance makes it as if beginning at the same time as if it had been met as mounting. Mounting a road and no in no respect so.

The Brazilian admiral’s son and begun.

The neglect the Brazilian admiral. To neglect.

The Brazilian admiral’s son and begun.

To neglect the Brazilian admiral as neglect.

The Brazilian admiral’s son and begun.

To neglect the Brazilian admiral as neglect, as neglect to neglect the Brazilian admiral. The Brazilian admiral’s son as begun. Fortunately to neglect the Brazilian admiral. Fortunately the Brazilian admiral’s son and begun.

If to stay so stay and stay relay, if to stay so stay and relay, if to stay so, stay and relay, if to stay so, fortunately to neglect, fortunately so to stay and relay fortunately. If it was as if in sight, if in sight and if it was any more and if it was and any more, if it was and if and any more if in sight, if it was in sight, if any more if it was in sight any more, fortunately and fortunately and if it was and in sight and if it was and fortunately and to stay so not to stay so irremediably. All gone as they are all gone.

Fifteenth of October, the first of October, the thirtieth of September the tenth of the month, the twelfth and the third and the same day by reason of Friday being next and next and next and in this way hoping to see Tuesday. Tuesday makes more days than Thursday and the fifteenth makes more than time enough. Fortunately. Fortunately the eighth makes more reason for their having left on the sixth and alway hopeless. For their family.

The Brazilian admiral and his wife and his son, was there an error. Was there and error and admiral and admirable, and Brazilian and Brazilian and the Brazilian admiral’s son fortunately. To make to make to make to make it.

If in as young, and ten days makes Friday the day after, no one not any son, father mother and son, and not a father, this includes that it is not enough to go farther.

Leaving this aside their pleasure, leaving this aside as a pleasure, leaving this leaving this putting this putting this aside putting this to one side, putting it aside the Brazilian admiral’s son has died, not young not as young not as older, not as old, not as his mother not as his father not as the other, the boy and his mother, the Brazilian admiral’s son beside, beside all this she could, beside all this they could, beside it all, they did, beside all of it, they having had it, having had it and it, all of it beginning with the beginning thoroughly, and beside, he and his wife and his son. As he and his wife, as his wife and his son, as he had it, very well, not very well satisfied beside but not spoken, of in this way, it is to be spoken of in this way. There are two kinds, the one kind and that kind and they have had some of each kind, here as well as elsewhere. In this way it is introduced as a subject. This is the list as read and afterwards if every day. If every day but no day can be the same and yet it is if wished for. If wished for and as wished for. All reasonable guesses are such as these.

This is the best way of expressing this.

The Brazilian admiral’s son and plenty of opportunities to wish it. Having that having had it for that, having had it as that, plenty of it as it is called. As it is called plenty of it as it is called and beginning yet, yet and again, see there. The Brazilian admiral’s son saved himself and others too and in this way. If the three, three times eight, twenty-four, if his father three times eight, twenty-four, if his mother three times eight twenty-four, if the three the admiral and the mother and the admiral’s son three times eight twenty-four if they went further it might three times six eighteen and the difference would eight. In that way two times eight or sixteen and not said so. If has been concluded that this is true. In this way there is a difference between new.

Counting back of what was asked. Are they gone.

In coming back to what was said this way they will see, who will see, where and to deny, and extraordinarily there has been no association of associations.

In memory of Sunday they eat together.

The Brazilian admiral’s son’s flag and said so, and as he came third as he came nor is it likely that very easily understood seasons are really rested. The rest, to rest. And rest, the rest, for formerly and politely. Busily and not rapidly thirdly and at first, the others follow earlier. They have left by train. The whole family and as for it, there is never a really arousing welcome when three leave. This has caused all of it yesterday and day before yesterday also. The fall is a very lovely season for all three of them and they have gone away to where they were born. It is not likely that they were not ready yet. He and she and she was his mother and the wife of his father and his father was a Brazilian admiral and he was the Brazilian admiral’s son.

[ ¶ ]

1924

319.

EMMET ADDIS THE DOUGHBOY; A PASTORAL

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

If the feeling is so fair and far he fairly feels it, he feels and fairly in his address, addressing them Mr. Byciclist, who goes there who goes with who goes there with you, how do you go there, how do you do, how do you ask how do you ask and how do you ask and how do you go there, and who goes there coo. Horses and oxen too and nothing happens to you, Mr. Byciclist you come too.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy questions and questions a few, a few of them any of them answer a few of them all of them answer any one who asks them and questions are asked of them sometimes too. Mr. Byciclist how do you do and where do you go from here and who asks you to come too. As a pastoral too Emmet Addis the Doughboy and who asks him and who asks him and who has asked him.

Second part of Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral.

The second part of Emmet Addis the doughboy a pastoral deals with his pleasures and his evident replies to questions. Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral Part two.

In that way, one two, say there stay there stay there one two, in that way one two, say there one two, say there stay there one two, in that way one two. Evidently in this meaning evidences for this meaning evidences and this meaning and one two, stay there and one two, stay there one stay there two, one two. Evidences of there one two. Evidences of one two. The pleasures are equally divided with themselves. As pleasures are equally divided with themselves Emmet Addis the doughboy a pastoral one two, evidence of equally divided one two, stay there equally divided with evidences equally divided one two.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral Part two.

Divided and two, and what and two, and not and two divided and two and through.

Divided and two and through and what and two and divided and two and divided and two and through.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral Part two.

And through.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral Part two.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral Part two and through.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral Part two.

Going to and as going to, going to and going to and through, going to and through as going to as through.

Going to as through and going to, and going to and through.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy.

Emmet Addis and going through.

Emmet Addis and going to.

Emmet Addis and through.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral.

Emmet Addis the doughboy a pastoral part two.

Even as Emmet Addis a pastoral part two.

Not repeat it even an Emmet Addis a Pastoral part two.

Even an not repeat it even an Emmet Addis a Pastoral part two.

Even an not repeat it even an Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral even an Emmet Addis a pastoral part two.

Even an not repeat it even an Emmet Addis even an Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral part two.

Settled as to standing Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral part two. Settled as to standing hire fire part two, settled as to standing Emmet Addis a doughboy a pastoral part two, settled as to standing Emmet Addis a Pastoral part two, settled as to standing Emmet Addis even an Emmet Addis a Pastoral part two. Settled as to standing Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral part two.

Part two settled as to standing not repeat settled as to standing even an Emmet Addis a doughboy part two.

Not repeat, there even an part two, not repeat there, settled as to standing part two, even an Emmet Addis part two settled as to there part two, even an Emmet Addis a Pastoral part two, settled as to there part two, Emmet Addis a doughboy part two settled as to there Emmet Addis part two settled as to standing Emmet Addis even an as to standing part two as to standing a Pastoral even an a doughboy even an settled as to standing even an Emmet Addis a doughboy settled as to standing even an a Pastoral part two settled as to standing Emmet Addis part two.

Not to addition, him from that and not in addition, him from that and in not in addition and in and in from chat and him, and him from that and in addition and in addition and in addition in from that. Not in addition him from that not in addition in from that. Not in addition not in addition Emmet Addis not in addition in from that. In addition in from that Emmet Addis in from that in addition in from that in addition. Emmet Addis and not in not in addition not in addition from him, from him and that, in addition not in addition, Emmet Addis not in from that, not in addition not in, from in from that, not in addition from in from that.

A Pastoral Part two to Emmet Addis part two a Pastoral part two Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral part two, part two a Pastoral part two Emmet Addis a pastoral Emmit Addis a doughboy a Pastoral part two.

Not numbers, as not numbers, as not numbers now and there and as not now and there and as not numbers. As not numbers and as not numbers and as not numbers now and as not numbers now and as not now and there and as not numbers and as not now and there and as not numbers. Now and there.

Emmet Addis a pastoral and as not numbers and Emmet Addis a pastoral and as not numbers and as a pastoral now and there and as not numbers and Emmet Addis a doughboy a pastoral now and there and as not numbers.

Emmet Addis a Doughboy a Pastoral now and there and as not numbers a Pastoral part two and Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral part two, and as not numbers and Emmet Addis and now and there and now and there. Emmet Addis a pastoral a Doughboy Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral part two.

This makes having it and having it had it, it had it, this makes having it and having it had it, this makes having it this makes having it had it, this makes having it this makes having it had it. As Emmet Addis as Part two. As Emmet Addis and part two as Emmet Addis as Part two this makes having it this makes having it having it had it.

He can do he can do three things before that and he can do and he does do and he does do as he can do three things before that. This three things before that.

He can do three things he can do three things before he can do that thing not in chat order.

Emmet Addis and not in that order Emmet Addis can do three things before that and not in that order, Emmet Addis a Doughboy a Pastoral Part two can do three things before he does that and not in that order. Emmet Addis a Doughboy a Pastoral Part two and not in that order three things before that thing and not in that order.

Finally find it finally not find it finally not find it there finally find it not there and three things before that thing and not in that order and finally find it and finally not find it, and finally not find it there and finally find it not there and he can do three things before that thing and not in that order. Finally find it finally find it not there finally not find it finally three things finally three things before that thing finally find it not there finally not in that order finally find it finally not find it finally find it not there.

Emmet Addis has it carefully and not left so, he has not had it left so he has had it carefully he has carefully had it, he has had it not left so he has had it he has carefully had it he has had it not left so, Emmet Addis has had it not left so a Pastoral Part two, Emmet Addis a Doughboy a Pastoral Part two he has had not left so, he has carefully had it he has carefully had it he has it not left so he has finally not left so he has had not left so he has carefully not left so he has carefully had it not left so he has carefully had it, he has carefully had it not left so he has finally had it not left so he has finally had it he has finally had it not left so. Emmet Addis the Doughboy a Pastoral Part two, he has finally not left it, he has carefully not left so he has had it not left so he has carefully had it he has finally carefully had it he has finally carefully not had it, left so.

Emmet Addis the second part Emmet Addis a pastoral the second part Emmet Addis the Doughboy Part two Emmet Addis a pastoral The Doughboy part two.

Emmet Addis when he was a week, Emmet Addis the Doughboy a pastoral Part two, Emmet Addis when he was a week, Emmet Addis the Doughboy a pastoral part two when he was a week. Emmet Addis the Doughboy a pastoral part two.

Emmet Addis when he was a week, Emmet Addis a doughboy a pastoral part two.

This week, when he was a week. Emmet Addis a Pastoral a doughboy Emmet Addis a Doughboy a pastoral part two when he was a week.

Settlements fairly fairly where there are settlements, where there are settlements fairly where there are settlements when he was a week, fairly where there are settlements where there are settlements fairly a week, fairly a week, Emmet Addis a week.

Fairly where there are settlements fairly Emmet Addis fairly a doughboy fairly a doughboy fairly where there are settlements.

Emmet Addis a doughboy a pastoral part two fairly where there are settlements fairly where there are settlements fairly.

Fairly a week.

If as if as if as seen, if as if as if as if as seen, if as if as if as seen, if as if if as if as if seen. If as if if as if as seen.

Fairly Emmet Addis a doughboy fairly if as Emmet Addis if as Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral, if as if as if as Emmet Addis if as if as if a doughboy as if Emmet Addis as if a doughboy as if Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral.

If as if as if if as if if as if as seen, if as if, fairly Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral if as if fairly as if.

If is if.

Emmet Addis if as if, a doughboy if as if, Emmet Addis a doughboy if as if, fairly seen Emmet Addis a doughboy fairly seen, if as if a Pastoral a doughboy if as if Emmet Addis if as if, fairly seen if as if a doughboy a Pastoral if as if a doughboy a Pastoral Part two if as if Emmet Addis fairly seen a doughboy Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral part two.

If as if seeing to seeing too if as if as seeing to, as seeing to, as seeing to and so not so as seeing to and seeing to and so and seeing to not so and seeing to. And seeing to not so, settlement fairly so and seeing to and seeing to and not so settlement and fairly so and seeing to and seeing to not so and settlement and fairly so, Emmet Addis fairly so and seeing to and fairly so and settlement and fairly so and seeing to and not so and fairly so and seeing to and settlement and fairly so. Not so and fairly so and seeing to. Emmet Addis a doughboy a pastoral and seeing to and not so and settlement and seeing to and fairly so and seeing to and not so and fairly to and seeing to seeing to and fairly to and seeing to and fairly to and not so and fairly to and seeing to and seeing to and not so and seeing to and settlement and fairly to. Fairly to and not so, seeing to and fairly to and settlement and fairly to and seeing to and seeing so and fairly to and seeing to not so and seeing to. Fairly to, seeing to, Emmet Addis a doughboy a Pastoral and seeing to and fairly to and settlement fairly to and seeing to and not so and seeing to and fairly to. And not to and seeing to Emmet Addis a doughboy Emmet Addis and not so and seeing to and fairly to and not so and seeing to and not so and fairly so and seeing to.

[ ¶ ]

1924

320.

A DESCRIPTION OF THE FIFTEENTH OF NOVEMBER

A PORTRAIT OF T. S. ELIOT

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

On the fifteenth of November we have been told that she will go either here or there and in company with some one who will attempt to be of aid in any difficulty that may be pronounced as at all likely to occur. This in case that as usual there has been no cessation of the manner in which latterly it has all been as it might be repetition. To deny twice. Once or twice.

On the fifteenth of November in place of what was undoubtedly a reason for finding and in this way the best was found to be white or black and as the best was found out to be nearly as much so as was added. To be pleased with the result.

I think I was.

On the fifteenth of November have it a year. On the fifteenth of November they returned too sweet. On the fifteenth of November also.

The fifteenth of November at best has for its use more than enough to-day. It can also be mentioned that the sixteenth and any one can see furniture and further and further than that. The idea is that as for a very good reason anything can be chosen the choice is the choice is included.

After contradiction it is desirable.

In any accidental case no incident no repetition no darker thoughts can be united again. Again and again.

In plenty of cases in union there is strength.

Can any one in thinking of how presently it is as if it were in the midst of more attention can any one thinking of how to present it easily can any one really partake in saying so. Can any one.

All of it as eagerly as not.

Entirely a different thing. Entirely a different thing when all of it has been awfully well chosen and thoughtfully corrected.

He said we, and we.

We said he.

He said we.

We said he, and he.

He said.

We said.

We said it. As we said it.

We said that forty was the same as that which we had heard.

It depends entirely upon whether in that as finally sure, surely as much so.

Please please them. Please please please them.

Having heard half of it.

Please having having had please having had please having had half of it.

Please please half of it.

Pleases.

Yes and a day.

A day and never having heard a thing.

Extra forty.

There is no greater pleasure than in having what is a great pleasure.

Happy to say that it was a mistake.

If at each part of one part and that is on the whole the best of all for what it provides and any satisfaction if at each part less less and more than usual it is not at all necessary that a little more has more added in a day. It is considerably augmented and further it settles it as well.

This makes mention more and more and mention to mention this makes it more and more necessary to mention that eighteen succeeds three. Can going again be startling.

On the fifteenth of November in increase and in increases, it increases it as it has been carefully considered. He has a son and a daughter and in this case it is important because although in itself a pleasure it can be a pleasure.

Fortunately replacing takes the place of their sending and fortunately as they are sending in this instance if there are there and one has returned and one is gone and one is going need there be overtaking. Overtaken. A usefulness to be.

Mentioned as a mistake. No mention not mentioned not mentioning not to be before and fortunately. It was very fortunate.

If calling had come from calling out, Come and call. Call it weekly.

In this case a description.

Forward and back weekly.

In this case absolutely a question in question.

Furnished as meaning supplied.

Further back as far back.

Considerably more.

Simply and simply and simply, simply simply there. Simply so that in that way, simply in that way simply so that simply so that in that way.

November the fifteenth and simply so that simply so that simply in that simply in that simply so that in that simply in that simply in that way simply so that simply so that in that way simply in that way, simply in that way so that simply so that simply so that simply simply in that, simply in that so that simply so that simply so that simply in that, so that simply in that way.

Actually the fifteenth of November.

Played and plays and says and access. Plays and played and access and impress. Played and plays and access and acquiese and a mistake. Actually the fifteenth of November. Let us lose at least three. You too. Let us lose at least three. You too. Let us lose at least three. Three and there makes made three and three made makes, there and three makes, fourteen is a few.

A few separated rather separated separately.

As readers make red as pallor and few as readers make red and so do you.

Very nearly actually and truly.

A bargain in much as much a bargain in as much as there is of it. Have had it in reserve. To have had it in reserve. And have had it in reserve. Or have had it in reserve. Or have had it in reserve. To have had it in reserve. Touch a tree touch a tree to it.

Irons make an iron here and there.

And do declare.

The fifteenth of November has happily a birthday. And very happily a birthday. And very happily a birthday. The fifteenth of November has, happily, a birthday and very happily a birthday, and very happily a birthday.

Not as yet and to ask a question and to ask a question and as yet, and as yet to as yet to ask a question to and as yet.

Not as yet and to ask a question and to ask a question and as not yet. As not yet and to as yet and to ask a question and to as yet and to wind as yet and to as yet and to ask a question and to as yet ask a question as not yet, as not yet and to ask as not yet, and as not yet to ask a question as yet, and to as yet to wind as not yet, as not yet to wind please wind as not yet to ask a question and to and not yet. Please wind the clock and as yet and as not yet. Please wind the clock and not yet, to please not yet as not yet.

He said enough.

Enough said.

He said enough.

Enough said.

Enough said.

He said enough.

He said enough.

Enough said.

He said enough.

Not only wool and woolen silk and silken not only silk and silken wool and woolen not only wool and woolen silk and silken not only silk and silken wool and woolen not only wool and woolen silk and silken not only silk and silken not only wool and woolen not only wool and woolen not only silk and silken not only silk and silken not only wool and woolen.

[ ¶ ]

1924

321.

COLORED AS COLORS, A GIFT

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

She gave, he gave he gave she gave, he gave it as he gave it she said she would consider it as her gift.

Colored as colors, a gift.

White a pretty way to say it four times.

Blue a celebrated way to have plenty of decision.

Green a pleasant way to be perfect.

Grey a way to place it out of the way.

In the meantime all of it is furnished to make five.

In the meantime what has been put away is not more useful.

In the meantime recreation is not commonly expected because at once and now and again it has not become a habit at all.

Feeling it before feeling it for feeling it before a beginning.

As much as in having after and a pair.

Supposing in their place.

Supposing as a place.

He knew how to predict.

In prediction.

He knew how to predict.

To-morrow.

At once.

To-morrow.

Not at once.

To-morrow.

And at once.

To-morrow.

It is decided.

To change the subject.

Brown.

To change the subject.

Yellow

To change the subject.

Yellow brown

To change the subject.

Abundantly

To change the subject.

Change it again

Change it again and again.

And then prepared and then prepared and then.

Change it again.

Change it again and then prepared and then.

This makes listening.

Listening like that.

This makes listening like that.

Prepared again.

This makes listening like that this makes listening like that and prepared and again and again.

Prepared again.

This makes listening like that and prepared again.

If it did and obliged to if it did and obliged to and obliged to if it did.

As added as it was.

In the next addition and white and wetting, if it is not wet and wetted, if it is not wetted.

In the next addition and exchange, exchange one for two this is done practically.

The reason that it must be and had to be the reason that it could be and it could have had it all the reason that it can nearly and nearly and at all, at all and at all.

In no time.

In time.

In time.

In place in time and out.

In time and out in place in place and out in time and out in time and out in time in place in place in time and out. There is no need to admire more than the result.

If it is of use, if it is of use to use, if it has been of use, to be used, and to be used. Excellently and to matter, what is the matter, what is the matter with it. This is the matter with it. Up to just now it should be longer as well as fuller and fairer. It should be. As it should be. As it should be as it would be, and it would be, and it would be better that it should be. Should it be longer and fuller, should it be fuller and larger, and should it be more abundant. Should it. Would it be would it.

Would it be should it be more abundant and longer, would it be.

As often as inconvenient.

Preparing to prepare nice [rice? ].

Preparing to prepare all of it and establishing it for instance.

Having had it mentioned here.

Beautifully and naturally.

Naturally and beautifully.

It can be had and had it.

If in consideration if in considering.

Considerable and expenses and having returned to colors.

The first color.

And their color.

The second color.

And their color

The third color

And their color.

Their color too.

Returning more and more naturally and beautifully, beautifully and naturally, returning more and more beautifully and naturally.

It was as pleasant as it was, it was it was it was it was, it was as pleasant as it was and it came out too.

It will be carefully prepared it will be shared it will be spared, it will be carefully compared it will be all it will be as it will be had it will be called it will be made it will be as it is declared, complete, to-morrow to-day just like at noon in the morning, just the same as habit and have it just the same as if it could never be and not at first and as often as if every day and not a bit and all and for it and how it is and covered and often and always and at a glance and so much and in it and by and by and when where and this and as much and more and obliging, very obliging.

At once.

[ ¶ ]

1924

322.

DESCRIPTIONS OF LITERATURE

[Transition, 13, Summer 1928]

A book which shows that the next and best is to be found out when there is pleasure in the reason.

For this reason.

A book in which by nearly all of it finally and an obstruction it is planned as unified and nearly a distinction. To be distinguished is what is desired.

A book where in part there is a description of their attitude and their wishes and their ways.

A book which settles more nearly than has ever been yet done the advantages of following later where they have found that they must go.

A book where nearly everything is prepared.

A book which shows that as it is nearly equally best to say so, as they say and say so.

A book which makes a mention of all the times that even they recognize as important.

A book which following the story the story shows that persons incurring blame and praise make no return for hospitality.

A book which admits that all that has been found to be looked for is of importance to places.

A book which manages to impress it upon the young that those who oppose them follow them and follow them.

A book naturally explains what has been the result of investigation.

A book that marks the manner in which longer and shorter proportionately show measure.

A book which makes no mistake in describing the life of those who can be happy.

The next book to appear is the one in which more emphasis will be given to numbers of them.

A book which when you open it attracts attention by the undoubted denial of photography as an art.

A book which reminds itself that having had a custom it only needs more of it and more.

A book which can not imbue any one with any desire except the one which makes changes come later.

A book explaining why more of them feel as they do.

A book which attracts attention.

A book which is the first book in which some one has been telling why on one side rather than on the other there is a tendency to shorten shorten what. Shorten more.

A book which plans homes for any of them.

A book a book telling why when at once and at once.

A book telling why when said that, she answered it as if it were the same.

A book which tells why colonies have nearly as many uses as they are to have now.

A book which makes no difference between one jeweler and another.

A book which mentions all the people who have had individual chances to come again.

A book in translation about eggs and butter.

A book which has great pleasure in describing whether any further attention is to be given to homes where homes have to be homes.

A book has been carefully prepared altogether.

A book and deposited as well.

A book describing fishing exactly.

A book describing six and six and six.

A book describing six and six and six seventy-two.

A book describing Edith and Mary and flavouring fire.

A book describing as a man all of the same ages all of the same ages and nearly the same.

A book describing hesitation as exemplified in plenty of ways.

A book which chances to be the one universally described as energetic.

A book which makes no mistakes either in description or in departure or in further arrangements.

A book which has made all who read it think of the hope they have that sometime they will have fairly nearly all of it at once.

A book in which there is no complaint made of forest fires and water.

A book more than ever needed.

A book made to order and the only thing that was forgotten in ordering was what no one objects to. Can it easily be understood. It can and will.

A book which places the interest in those situations which have something to do with recollections and with returns.

A book with more respect for all who have to hear and have heard a book with more respect for all who have heard it.

A book more than ever read.

A book by and by.

A book not nearly so much better than ever.

A book and fourteen. The influence of this book is such that no one has had more than this opportunity.

A book of dates and fears.

A book more than ever a description of happiness and as you were.

A book which makes the end come just as soon as it is intended.

A book which asks questions of every one.

A book fairly certain of having admirers when at once there are admirers of it.

A book which shows that agreeableness can be a feature of it all.

A book which makes a play of daughter and daughters.

A book which has character and shows that no one need deceive themselves as to the sending of gifts.

A book which has a description of the selection and placing of chairs as an element in Viennese and American life.

A book which standardizes requests and announcements.

A book which urges and reasonably so the attraction of some for others.

A book in which there is no mention of advantages.

A book attaching importance to english and french names.

A book which has to be carefully read in order to be understood and so that the illusion of summer and summer and summer and summer does not remain deceiving. So much so.

A book narrowly placed on the shelf and often added. Added to that.

A book of addresses invented for the sake of themselves.

A book and a bookstore. A book for them. Will they be in it.

[ ¶ ]

1924

323.

WHICH ONE WILL

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Which one will which one will which one will which one will, birds. Which one will.

In exchange.

She had offered and she had accepted she had accepted and she had offered she had offered so and so and because of this she undertook to ask she did not undertake to answer she undertook to ask and write and she did not undertake more and more, she and in at least as much she undertook and more was undertaken.

Which one will.

And not either.

Either is admitted admitted here, either is admitted here in choosing.

Which one will which one will which one will which one will either.

Either is earlier.

Either is earlier than that.

And not so quickly, after it had happened.

Divided by a pleasant day.

What is the difference between faith and faithfulness what is the difference.

A little novel it is a little novel.

Cast of character.

Inez

Which one will.

Herbert

Which one will.

Edith

Which one will.

Felicia

Which one will.

And Jonas

Which one will.

And Emma

Which one will.

If she writes this and that, if she writes that if she writes that and this and afterwards, that made it easier to be a mother. To be a mother that made it easier to be a sister to be a sister that made it easier to be a daughter to be a daughter that made it easier to be a father to be a father that made it easier that made it easier to be a brother to be a brother that made it easier that made it easier to be either.

If if it goes on.

If if it does.

If it does go on.

If it goes on.

And if it does.

If it does.

Anna Hannah, Hannah has to come.

Anna has to come.

Anna and Hannah have to come.

Anna and Hannah have to come, Hannah is younger. Hannah being younger and having successfully had and invented a horse, in this way there was no cause for any difficulty. If she wished to continue and stop finally and at once and after that.

This has been left behind altogether and finishes and fastens it to the admission of large numbers.

Supposing a set a separate set each separate set contributes. Supposing it does and there is more than enough and no addition. Adding is easily felt.

Having had a half of that having had as it were having had it as it was having had nearly having had it, what is the difference between Harriet and Anna.

Having had it for the rest having had it with the best of all having had it as the rest have had it, having had it literally having had it, there is more difference between Joe and William. Having had it alternately and exchanged exchanged some of it advantageously what is the reason for all of the agreement that undoubtedly exists between Frank and one or the other. Having had it explained and having had it carefully undertaken and having had it followed up as in opposition, why and where are there interesting questions such as are raised by the inattention of all of them and for this.

Fortunately husbanding husbanding what are resources fortunately what are resources are plentifully appraised fortunately what is appraised is practically organised and fortunately organization and restitution makes all of it plainer to value and to remove. Fortunately there are no exceptions and fortunately for them.

This is a choice between between this is a choice between waiting this is a choice between waiting for it.

Handsome is as handsome does.

There is a choice between waiting there is a choice between waiting there is a choice between waiting for it. To be pretty makes no difference to them at [all], to make no difference to them at all makes no difficulty in arranging for it in arranging for it it makes no difference to them at all.

It makes no difference to them at all.

Which one will make a Tuesday earlier, which one will if he says he can which one will if in spite of widows which one will if they do or if they do not find they can. Which one will answer all and better which one will place it well apart which one will be seizing it as property which one will which one will have it at the start and which one will fairly well.

[ ¶ ]

1924

324.

TO CALL IT A DAY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

A description of the scarecrows and monuments of the war in and near Belly which is in Bugey, which makes part of the department of the Ain, a department in the East of France and equidistant from Chambery Lyon Grenoble and Bourg in Bresse, Bresse is the department which has become famous for chickens.

To call it a day is it necessary is it necessary to call it a day in order that there was nearly such a description that before it had been ascertained that the direction in which she was looking and at a distance, in that case in the other direction there might easily be three. Three or more makes a hundred as four are nearly equally there. In this way no doubt.

Fortunately secondarily as if a scene.

As if a scene of course of course as if a scene and one of them and seen so as if a scene of course as if a scene of course. A scene and said so. And this a scare a scarecrow. A scarecrow can be made in various ways usually it consists of hanging and stuffing and if a failure comes then can leaning be earlier. As this a scare and as this and seen so. Seen so the three in leaning and sitting and standing and renouncing soldiering. Is this a scene and seen and seen and seen. A place to stand and seen so and as a way to say relieve it all at all. Come into to come into to come into a parlour to come into a parlour and to cry come into come into a parlour and to cry come into come into a parlour and to say relieve it all relieve it all at all. Come into a parlour and come into and relieve it all and relieve it all at all come into. A plainer hill than that for the same. A plainer hill than that and makes it through through it, a plainer hill then that through it and makes it through. There was there was there was through and through there was there through and through. There was there a plainer hill than that. So needed as a substitute fortunately secondarily in and for instance. Sense again. No reason to grieve to believe fairly so. And if it is to be enchanted enchanted to do so, enchanted. So much for so. For that so much so for that. For that has to be a safer than it has. If they were more nervous.

Or that.

An account of sets.

Sets make servants.

And servants have hers.

Every accidentally or no more shoulders.

If to waste so.

Every accidentally or can too much. And intermixing.

By this I mean.

The next has to be fatter.

Now fairly well tell.

A scarecrow for a say so.

A monument and war or as more.

A scene of as sent, sent is not sent away, sent is coming, sent is coming, sent is coming too, sent is coming to have. Follow the most. Brother a foot, Mother a head, cow a leg, father eyes, sheep and sent, she came, sheep and sent, as taken no house means again.

At a pleasant space.

So nearly there for that and steep.

It is steeper when there is a hill as if there was.

Not behind hand.

Connect connecting and that.

When it came to be Hardy, when it came to be hardy, when it came to be Hardy and this now.

All of the satisfactorily originally for there.

One might be sure of this.

God bless my wife.

My son John and his wife.

We four and no more

And season. And season.

Colour as chances.

What has been thought is this.

No one knows hers. No one knows his. No one knows theirs. No one knows pears.

All of this as this.

In repeating there is this conclusion. Each one in individual reason in individual each one in individual in a monument in action in a scarecrow in pleasing in a season in placing an interval develops more than an interval and it is. Forgetting the three who are separately leaving leaving away anyway. The one gold the one old the one bold. And how can told be told. Not enough more to have it said that there is no difference as yet. As yet is easily mastered. And markets, every day being some day Sunday any day being some day some day every day, and having felt it before.

To begin dishes.

To begin dishes and brushes.

To begin dishes brushes and theirs.

How can equally feel equally, how can equally, how can equally, equally feel equally.

Part two as principally.

Reflections about disappointment. He disappoints me. Not she. She does not disappoint me does he. He disappoints me does she. Does she disappoint me. She does not disappoint me. Does he disappoint me. Not she.

Which is a comfort.

The next time all of it takes place many monuments as war as many monuments and showing it as two.

The second part principally.

Fat and fatter and spelled well, and spelled well and copied.

This is the case.

He makes one.

This in answer to what he wrote and when he had his answer.

He then made it bigger.

This was in answer to what he had received and he was thankful.

When he had held it in his head and when he had also had it before him and when he had had it done and when he had had it all just as it had followed before. It had been merely for him as an incitement to learning to distance and to soften. Soften is so anxious to soften.

The best way to have monuments to war and also to have the action make mountains and mountains is to use hats and straw. To use hats and straw and to need the slopes yes.

After all all after all, after all, after all.

The best season for raining on it is in the winter and summer and why when all of it is nearer to it, is nearer to it. No rains for this.

Come to have pears shaped for it. Every one remembers pears and the size of the word. Every one does.

Partly a second.

Needing strings and needing strings. Needing strings and needing strings. And needing strings. For needing strings any more. Now recognising monuments of war and also what was seen as porcelain. Can be twisted to that. Now can be seen as porcelain. For this instance twisted for this instance.

In practicing fortunes let them stay there.

How much action makes them previously met.

All three of them singling colours and wider. More having them sealing fairly fairly so much.

An instance of all of it.

Has an action been hurt.

Has a winter been found.

Has a slope been sold.

And has it meant to be nearly all of it.

The next time stories are sooner as soon as, the next time as soon as the next time stories are told as soon as that.

Feeling it more closely.

And choosing the kind.

One two and three monuments. One two and three and impossible to tell which. One two and three further more industriously.

One two and three and one and two and three and four and more.

Industrially more received as so much.

In inviting they have three of them that resemble where they are put.

All this as plainly.

As plainly as that.

All this as plainly.

Furthermore notices, notice it.

How can any one not know this is thunder and more.

How can any one not know that this is summer and more.

Beginning again luckily.

Three days.

The first day.

Monuments.

The second day.

Straw and so.

The third day.

Porcelain and relays.

Four more make disparity.

A disparity.

When especially and serviceably and to clasp his hands together so as to look and safely, more safely too.

As seen again and added too.

When he was as prepared for when he was standing and so much naturally as much, indications of as much how much more relief. Relief comes from may it not. May it not in the day time be of more use to her who is giving and to him who is receiving. In the day-time of more use to him who is receiving and to be who is giving it as next to it. From that to this and taller. Heavier and so if stood if standing in standing and stood and as three. Three as much so.

Looking again at more than that.

Monuments erected small figures and often smaller than that when they are larger and there. All of it received as looking again more of it for the best. All for the best all of it more of it more of it all of it all of it more of it for the best.

The next night nearly need for the sake of, for the sake of when seen and explained due to having nearly had and seen eating and birds. Birds that can and birds that can and not seen birds that can. Not seen birds that can because always as they were there it would seem to be that that was not necessary and in movement too. Not necessary and in movement too and no one thought so and has it to be wished that morning more, more morning makes what has come not to remain but to come, come coming. In this way it is useful.

The third selfishness is porcelain. Porcelain makes it remembered that it should be abandoned that it should be countenanced, that it should be countenanced as three, as if he received and did not see, if she gave and did not look, if he saw and Saturday Saturday came before he had to be and standing. Standing again and seeing, seeing again and standing, standing again seeing again, as every day to accept what was furthermore as ever.

For more.

For more and so.

For more and so forth.

When had he had he when had it as it was to keep and kept it and it was a distinct and the cause of it.

Firstly no one knows.

Secondly. Peculiarly following.

Thirdly. Enough to show it.

Fourthly has a plant seldom bewildered and standing before it and a chicken.

Secondly. Not as at all and three as that and each one and in front and before and from below not exactly as if on the same place and not differently. This made it doubtful.

Thirdly. Was it better that he as she as he as he and so to be not any bewilderment is as astonish. No certainty can be separatedly serious and serious seriously can be separatedly and never so. Can bewilderment fairly offer standing as if two and satisfactorily for standing. Satisfactorily for standing makes it again an instance of the most. The most gold and the most standing and the most. Most of it. Most at all. And most. Most must be at most. Follow too.

All so and for their so much too.

Said to be a monument.

Said to be a way to imitate what has naturally felt better.

Said to be a scene wherein and by their act, each act and one so.

Fortune comes to be so true to me.

When this you see remember me and water.

He knows the difference between this and he knows the difference more than beside it.

Firstly, every one who has died every one who has fought and either has been or has not been deprived of coming back to see what he has forgotten each one of these makes no difference at all and differs more than that in having no attraction for opposites.

Secondly if it is at all useful to have it do with morning and evening sooner it is always a thing to know do they use it again or is not to be found as it was destroyed. One can hardly believe that after all it can be had and had it and to lay it away as if when it was all as complete as that and could not so easily. Not so in some places.

Thirdly, it is found as loudly as that and no one passing in and out as if to open and close and turn around so that as no disturbance so that as no disturbance and by that time in need in need of it and all and all and it and in need of it. As it has been concerned, as far as it is as far as it is and far and more and later and so much to come again as if no one as opposite. As opposite to it so it is cooler too. For having it and say. He and he was just just to be so much as telling. To listen still the next morning to standing. That makes a sum two a sum two and two. He knew who who and also in the sense of to.

Coming how coming, coming to a head.

As a first view of secondary. The first view of secondary came when in turning around and not as sound as sound as that, the first view of secondary came when on and opposition the left as when paper and all as useful. Paper and all as useful and find it need it can it have it, have it and for it it was as an aim and as a name. Passing by the standing and in no sense seating place. Otherwise known as put there. In no sense did the pressing share it. To share it too.

It is also to be noted that to be as to be sitting as not to be sitting seated, it is also to be noted as to be sitting and around where when there when as an animal was, were animals more settled in number. In passing as along points make witness and so. They and they and their and their festoon and their festoon and a name come catching. And in next to congratulation all can admire imitation. All can.

The first view and forgotten. Passing too many and as first and as first view and forgotten and then nearly though so. Having up having up, having up.

If the third means an not naturally always.

Call it as it has she said.

Once for the first.

Twice for the second.

Three times for the three who for the three who who has it.

Once for the first. Finish.

Twice for the second. Finished.

Three times for the third. Three finish.

The first is the memorial for the past of them who fell in the war.

The second is the thing put in the field to scare away birds.

The third is a group of which one is affected by the action of one in connection with almsgiving to the other one.

All three have this significance, when they are in their places places are intended to be in their place. In this way all of them have to had to had to have to and to have to had to too. In this way all of them and in this way all of them formerly all of them, previously all of them, previously all of them, prepared as all of them, preparation and all of them and as rested, not rested too. When this you see sales are necessary in villages in towns and of course in cities.

When this and when you hear this hear this as seen it is so that when a smoke is seen it is warmer than if the foundation of the air was cold. All of it has to be in place and places. Places and places it. Places it and places. Find it found it. The third to found it. The second to find it. The first as to it. In this way when there is when there is and is and is as it has been taken to it. Taken to it makes how many. Three. Anybody can say so.

[ ¶ ]

1924

325.

MAN RAY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Sometime Man Ray sometime. Sometime Alan Ray sometime. Sometime Man Ray sometime. Sometime sometime.

Practice makes perfect. Places are but seen as they were. As they were as an at once for them. For them is before them. To be before them is to be in the space between between and as stretching. There is no effort in as stretching. After that very slowly in and other. Away a way. Let no one establish that it is as cold. That it is as cold. Warmer than ever.

Let his let his let his history. Can it be possibly vertically and share if although as a collection, for and for this there.

The thing it and seamen. No one knows of seamen.

Can and together, can and together too he was not as usual in as a wish. He was not as usual. As that. He was not as usual as a wish.

If needed and needless if needed and need, if needed.

If needed has and had had and nearly seize and nearly please and nearly, had and nearly has. Nearly has makes forward, forward and back is a noun. Steady progress. He makes steady progress.

The next time it is and charity changes, charity changes a home, the next time it is and changes a home, part and particle can also and can also and can be and can also be, part and particle is a noun.

Include and wherein he differs from he saw wherein he differs from him.

Include wherein not at all and aid to use. This does make it when and at once and in aid to use. This does make it at once and in aid to use, this does make it when and in aid and at once and in aid to use.

I see the moon and the moon sees me not at once and as thirds not at once and as birds not at once and as words. I see the moon and the moon sees me God bless the moon and God bless me.

[ ¶ ]

1924

326.

NEAR EAST OR CHICAGO.

A DESCRIPTION.

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

At east, and ingredients, and east and ingredients, and east and ingredients and east and east and and cast and ingredients.

And east and ingredients.

Having never been having never been and explaining explaining having been once having been, having been having never been once explaining once having been having been never having been never having been there.

Some one might sell it to somebody. Obviously not.

Clearly counting afterwards at first, clearly counting at first clearly counting afterwards at first.

Remembered to remind, and remembered to remind and at once and later and the same. In this and might, might be ready yet.

Supposing no one asked a question. What would be the answer.

Supposing no one hurried four how many would there be if the difference was known.

Supposing it was a great deal would there be in return would there be mountains in return or would there be mountain; in return.

The first time and a memory of it, the first time and a memory of it. Not at all as established and not in there.

Forgetting tables forgetting their tables forgetting the tables.

Forgetting tables.

In forgetting tables.

After all.

No one likes chat no one like that no one like chat no one likes that, no one likes that.

And not many of them.

How many in each city, how many in each city in each city how many who are born in each city are born in a city, how many are born in a city how many are born in each city how many are born in each city how many are born in a city.

It is a remarkable question.

For instance if six, if six for instance for instance if six if for instance six.

Away from here here and away from here.

For instance if six if six here if six away from here if six away from here for instance if six here for instance if six away from here.

The first one and not another, the first one the second, the second one the second one the first one the second one the second one the first one the second one. The third one, one and one and the third one the fourth one the fifth one the sixth one the one and the added one and the one and the fifth one and the sixth one.

Knew one, and knew one.

Knew one and knew one and knew one when had not known one. Knowing one.

It is not exciting knowing one.

It is not exciting.

It is not exciting.

Knowing one is not exciting.

It is not exciting.

Knowing one is not exciting.

Knowing that one.

Knowing the first one it is not exciting knowing the first one. It is not exciting knowing one, it is not exciting knowing the one it is not exciting knowing the first one, it is not exciting knowing the first one it is not exciting knowing one.

It is not exciting it is not exciting knowing one it is not exciting knowing the first one it is not exciting knowing the first one it is not exciting, it is not exciting knowing one.

Not knowing one it is not exciting not knowing one it is not exciting it is not exciting it is not exciting it is not exciting not knowing one.

Having had it in the way having had it anyway having had it anyway having had it in that way, having had it.

The difference between recent and neglect. The difference between neglect and sent and sent and center. The difference between neglect and center, the difference between recent and neglect and neglect and center the difference between recent and neglect and center. The difference between recent and neglect and center.

It was at once at once and it was at once.

If in numbers and numbered a quarter past is not the same, as in division of minutes. A quarter past is not the same as a division of minutes and the minutes. A division into minutes and the minutes.

And had and heard it. In this way mountains are understood.

A considerable time after this there came to be asked of them in arranging would they go and in and ultimately ultimately used to to be used and after this in description and after this and description, to be used to and after this and description. Not important to it at all at all at all, at all and at all.

Having had no occasion to have and to have patiently, having had no occasion at all and having had and not patiently having had patiently having had and having at all, having had no occasion at all and having had patiently and having had and having had patiently and having patiently and having had at all, having had no occasion and at all and having had patiently and having had no occasion at all. The next time and connecting.

If one and one and as in case of patiently and had patiently and having had and had, as much as it again.

The next time and connecting.

Would men differ from women.

This might be distress.

Would men differ.

This might be distress.

In added and in added and in added and in and in added.

Thirty-three are equal and thirty-three are equal.

Thirty-three are as equal. Equally thirty-three are as equal. Having forgotten and one.

Had it has had to have it, Fanny has had to have it Fanny has had.

The third one known the fourth one known, the fourth one to be known the fifth one to be known.

The fourth one to be known.

Not having had it not having had to have it, and now, now as likely to attend to it now and then. To be disturbed by having two come back, to be disturbed by having five invited, to be disturbed by having one and one to be disturbed by baskets and not to be disturbed as if at once. At once and later.

To be disturbed by no means to be disturbed, to be disturbed, by no means, to be disturbed, to be disturbed and by no means and by no means to be disturbed.

Did they intend did they intend to did they intend to do did they intend it did they intend to attend to did they intend to attend to it, did they they attend did they attend to it did they intend to attend to it did they intend to attend did they intend to do it did they intend to attend to it. In seeming and not at present and quickly and two at once and separately and as having begun and to begin and one and one and not first so that it was as much in advance. Did they find did they find did they find and no one can say did they find and did they find and did they find and did they find their and did they find that explanation. It was as much as it was as much as it was as much as much as pearls as much as. And did they find that as it did not occur and to occur occur often.

If he if he and if he had two sons. If she had two sons and they came home, if she had two sons and they came home. Easily not at once and five altogether.

Does it make it certain that they asked for wishes. Wishes may be desires or a wish.

When he said and he said it at once, when he said we are now and he said it at once.

Not to remind him.

When he said and just as long and he said and just as long as he said it.

And to remind him.

As he said and he said that he went further.

How did he feel about inches.

He felt he always felt he always had felt more than as much.

How did he feel about it. He felt about it.

Interested in it at all.

The next time that there was an instance of it he was not confused because he knew that one hand holds the ocher.

For them and for them and for them he had this intention. To recapitulate.

Older.

Older.

And older.

Younger.

And younger.

Older and younger.

And older and younger.

To recapiculate.

He had this use for them.

And for him.

He had this use for him.

To recapiculate.

He had this use for him.

He had this use for them.

At once and not reminded.

Twice and not reminded.

Not reminded, twice and not reminded.

Twice and not reminded.

Once and not reminded.

Once and not reminded.

Twice and not reminded.

He had this use for him.

He had this use for them.

He had this use for them.

He had this use for him.

Once and not reminded.

He had this use for him.

Not reminded.

It is as interesting as in the case of that and this and not at all and at once and for this and because and how it happened and increased.

Having decided absolutely.

This has been done again.

As much.

As famous and as for it.

As famous for it.

He knew that.

When be went and what.

He knew how.

When he had it now.

He knew where.

And at once and care.

He knew which.

When he had it and at once and two.

This made three at once.

This made three at once at once.

Five and two denied.

Three and six beside.

One and two at once.

And forty.

Coming to count counting is clever.

Accountable.

This makes it easy to remind to remind him of it. It is not often done it may be said not to be done not to be done never to be done.

Beginning with fifty and fifty makes fifty-five.

As early as that.

Finally the first time that there was an occasion to know about it was the time when it was past and as past and presently as past and not remembered not only remembered and furthermore burning and furthermore remembered and furthermore. After this and not in there and not of it and not because of it and nearly in the middle that is further away.

After that not at once and certainly not more and more. This and all and care and see.

At once and later and at once and later and beyond and not at all beside and furthermore. It could easily be seen additionally and not at all.

Not at all and to answer.

The next time and so much after having hid or hid. Having had or having hid or having hidden had or hid it. There was so much and as much and after noon. In there and either.

He denies it.

All come all come all come and all come, all come all come all come and all come come and as much and as it were refusing to confide the doubt to Professor McClintock.

Very good before, very good before and after and very good before and very good before and after.

If it was easy to be old if it was easy easier, if it was easy to be old if it was easy to be old if it was easy to be old if it was easy if it was easy to be old if it was easy to be old.

The next time that all of them are as actively as that, the next time that all of them are as actively as all that the next time that all of them are as actively as all that all of them as actively, all of them as actively as all that all of them the next time that all of them are as actively as that.

They are as whether as a first and last four as not used for horses as not bound to be needed to be needed to to and care, as not bound to be needed, to and care and bound to be needed and not to and care and bound to be needed to and care and bound to be needed.

If to have and to turn over the edge and to have returned a mother to a father makes it makes it as a mixture of later. Not lace at all. To them both.

finis.

[ ¶ ]

1924

327.

AFTER AT ONCE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

One of those timing.

Please wind the clock.

That is all.

No one should know that whatever that is.

Did she know it or did she say it.

He had had and it had had to be suspected.

Is that so.

Ten days of reflection.

Reflect four days and decide. Reflect five days and decide. Reflect four days and decide and reflect five days and decide and after that if the decision is arrived at and the initiative is taken who comes first. After that who comes first. And after that. And after that and calling after that and calling that after that. Flowers are at first. If it was said flowers are at first if it was said that flowers at first it merely meant what was said. In time.

Inch and inch and inches changed to that.

And to be as careful.

Not to notice an accident.

Not to notice at once.

She knew her ahead.

If to decide if it is necessary.

Not forward and back and lend and defended.

His having had and had to hurry in the middle when they left it to be put in there.

What will it bring.

Bringing is used for a while.

Supposing they changed.

He knew it next.

Could any one imagine a Norwegian not speaking Norwegian nor a Hindoo not speaking Hindustan.

No one needs be anxious.

As plainly as that.

Neither one nor a war.

And so often with.

After a long interval next.

Keep it to stay.

If answer and answer and answer.

Back to back.

If at a distance.

At and noted if expected and for that in excuse.

And to witness, to witness and it is, to witness and shall and all.

It is divided between what and calling.

Having made it as in numbers and surprised.

Astonished to learn.

Realised by her.

Astonished to learn that once and this difference. Then aside this between, then all and for a time and now just at once felt as well and annoying.

Not annoying to them too.

And easily.

The chances are that it was a pleasure if it is an announcement of looking. Looking to see.

Having lost and why does it, and heard it and brown, brown when it says so.

Just as well.

If there are any.

Disappointment in and to as a chance.

Expect to remain.

Exchange remain to stay as heard and most.

Papers placed in places.

Receive makes it received meant it, receive sent it, receive retaken taken to take incorrectly correctly for wood and thought of it.

Have had it decidedly.

Going further away.

Twice as often two and two.

Having lost will it having lost.

Counting again.

Having lost and will it and having lost.

Do you know any friends any friends of theirs.

Relieving it at once from them. From them.

Do shoes and baking, shoes and baking. He told her about it. And easily as yet. And unobserved. It is very nicely harder.

To make it instead unobserved. To change from here to there. It is very nearly. He has come to know it when he sees it.

She can have had and can have it.

No one needs to change that for this at once and no one needs to at once.

In this way beginning next time a beginning, next time, a beginning next time. An advantage for them.

He did this.

Everything between him and me.

Three every day.

To-day.

Three every day.

Three a day.

The third not remembered.

The second resembled a country.

The first was nearly at once.

Two at a time.

He slipped as well.

Conveniently at that.

If it is convenient.

Fifty sixty seventy and three.

If it is convenient.

No one was devoted to him.

How easily and join.

Adjoin makes more place than that for them.

And to remain as much so to advantage.

Places played their part.

And at once.

Even evenly.

In plenty of time.

An even better way.

That changes everything.

When a part of it is in their way and an adaptation.

Edmund and he is very easily used to it, and never really gets accustomed to unpleasant stations. Stations are where trains stop and later he refuses to indicate the direction of his wishes. In spite of this the result of inquiry was that he was more than quite suited to it and hereafter it will be perfectly satisfactory. There can be no doubt of that.

At the same time.

Described by hours.

Arrange for it.

He said no.

To be as carefully as that as carefully as that as carefully.

Believing that she might just as well kiss.

Pages and pages why when they are said said so.

And never to be particularly as at once.

Approach as well.

She was satisfied.

Extra every day and differently satisfied.

Much of it.

It was intended to be later and lately.

To see and to see you.

That and that.

Remind me.

In a way and when they say when they say and go away go away and when they say when they say and in a way in a way and may may be as wanted and wanted to.

Who needs it most.

On top of this.

Place plates here well heated and satisfactorily placed.

She does not know what this is all about.

Assists me.

He refuses to go.

Ought to at once and met her there.

In what. Two and two.

Where.

He imagined he had an object.

Referring to some one else.

Distance disturbed, dislike and delight. All of it and cherish, changes as much.

A large and small.

At all in pieces.

And succeeding.

And excited.

In the distance fortunately prepared by this time in case of returning and in and as an obligation and bitter, better as yet, reply to this and attached to it by many and may it be may be so.

As much because as much more because because it is as much more and more than ever.

Four o’clock freely.

Four and no more.

He is kind and kind and kinder.

And how very carefully.

Fortunately he knows all that.

In their way.

Acting for him.

To please as carefully.

When they to do it too and deliberately as an added increase.

And it did not.

Fasten it to the entrance.

One two and three.

Kept away.

Nice and quiet I thank you.

Persons.

Purses.

Purses and persons.

And it is as usual.

A list of longer and stronger and better and stronger and firmer and before it could happen to have easily have, easily have more easily have, eight and eight.

Makes more of it.

Has it.

In case of necessity.

Begin then.

Was she as old and as tall as another and why in that case are there instances of happiness and security and education and union and undeniable conditions and do conditions remain the same just the same.

Have have and hindered hindered all of it as at last and balanced.

As funnily as that.

A question has to answer a question. He said once and Italian always and always and and Italian.

Not at all.

In some districts at and more coincide, see and come to see me, who has heard that in the morning, exactly when and where are there instances of all of it having happened again at once. And no noise.

Fairly well makes it late.

And a blessing.

Partly and part.

All who do.

Having had a description.

It was called clearly and a better nicer and more admirable and does it have the best of it.

Do they enjoy it.

It stopped for them.

Helmets can be made of wool or other material.

No one believes that they will return.

It is easier than ever.

Occurrences.

Apt to be estranged.

In question.

The chances are. Very prettily.

What might it suggest to them

Examination results in there having been left and having been left in and having had it had it left in.

Not at once.

In excitement and excitable.

Who knows about a choice.

He says she she says he say it as it should be said.

Who knows where they are as prettily, as prettily as prettily.

She was longer.

A glance here and there shows that they sometimes change about.

Twenty times more.

Exactly alike.

How often have they looked.

Clara and Belle realisable.

One two three knee and then to kneel, to kneel is useful if three are talking.

Popular Arthur and Abel.

Arthur Edward and Elizabeth. For them and easily for them.

He neglected to arrange for it and the result is and was that a great deal more was meant to be precisely as in an account.

Shortly.

Useful for raisins and butter.

Usefully.

Having just remembered it all the same.

Do and does he does and do they do they and does he take it away.

A pleasure to them both.

Nothing more to say and a mixture.

He knows the difference.

Anxiously at once.

She says she does. And after all one to one makes how many.

This is astonishing.

And now all at once. They would so much rather.

And no suspicion.

Looks like it. And they never do do they.

You know.

Scarcely even as well.

How many times can they think of it. Accidentally.

This was more than unexpected. Following directions makes it an annoyance but no one here feels it.

To divide shows that they have no equal.

How many rooms are there. How many and how equally dangerous, supposing it had happened.

For it.

Purely as quickly. Not in looking up at it.

So beautifully so.

Each one without it.

Each one but one without it.

This is why backwards and forwards is preferable to forwards and backwards and why backwards and forwards if preferable. This is why backwards and forwards regularly forwards and backwards this is why forwards and backwards regularly and backwards and forwards regularly. Introduced into it by introducing into it by introducing it into it by introducing into it by introducing backwards into it and forwards into it, by introducing backwards and forwards into it by introducing into it by introducing backwards into it by introducing forwards into it by introducing backwards and forwards into it.

Did it seem a surprise the first time and the second time did it seem a surprise a second time and did it seem a surprise a second time and did it seem a surprise the first time and the second rime.

Does in an answer does it have to be as at once. Once or twice rhyme.

Not any of it, and as it was and why and so much and they called it called it hurriedly.

Please wind the clock can not be said by any one any stouter.

Popular and populace.

Faster at least.

The next time there was more to use.

And the next time.

And much more suitable.

Whose cousin.

By appointment and they happened to attend to it for her.

In plenty of time for everything and easily exhausted and a pleasant surprise in their way.

Calculation means this and all the same.

An interruption and more than that.

What is it.

Neatly and not yet.

Laughing to-day.

Who knows who knows it.

Happily for them a lily and water and a water lily.

Who does say so.

Candidly. And further and say so. So differently as differently in refusal and in refusal and reproach. Twenty at once and first and at first and at last.

Did they put it there.

Why as carefully.

Counting.

To count like that.

finis.

[ ¶ ]

1924

328.

A COMEDY LIKE THAT

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

I am going to try a comedy like that.

I am going to like a comedy like that.

Like that is like that it is like that I am going to like that. I am going to like it like that.

Which first.

Which on what on what does it depend which first.

Which first on which does it depend which first.

Which first what first on which does it depend what first.

On what does it depend which first.

On which does it depend on what does it depend on what does it depend what first on which does it depend what first

on what does it depend which first, on which does it depend on which does it depend on what does it depend on what first.

On what first.

On which first.

Next evenly, next even even next evenly next evenly next even. Even next evenly next on what evenly next on which even next on which even next on which on what evenly next on evenly next which depends on what first, what depends evenly next which depends evenly next which depends on what first even next evenly next which depends on what first.

What depends on which first.

Evenly next.

INTRODUCTION

Just the same as another.

As always interested to know as always in the way to on the way and before by the way when there is a part, all the way as it is used, used and added for and so much. She has no habits here. But she will form them. She has no habits here. But she will hear them as more. Hear in the sense of heard, hear in the sense of right, hear in the sense of settling.

Not only over again.

Habitually corner and corner and habitually and harps and habitually and corner and habitually and harps and corner and habitually.

The next time as ever.

It is and not and so and to it is and so and not it is and to and so and is and it is and it is so and it is not and it and so and is, and is.

Further than this makes it best.

Best test.

OPENING SCENE

Seen and seen and seen as to a man which if corresponded.

Answering that.

Seen and seen and seen as to and corresponded answering that.

Seen and seen and seen and as to corresponded answering that.

Seen and seen as to corresponded.

In the next again and has not as yet felt it to be easier.

Not remembered as a fact.

Before scenery before scenery or more. This and waiting. Waiting on what, can be used so as if it were as if it were a as if it were a rest and all. To them.

Actually counted and counted it all out. And counted it all out.

If yes, yes yes, and an addition and in addition, if and in addition, if and an addition, if yes, if in addition, yes and if and an addition, larger and better.

In answer.

And and might, as well, as it is, and it is done.

Done and done so, in place of after it and between. This then in objection. Weigh, weight, and attacked, attract, attached and after it, afterwards, beginning, and satisfactory preparation.

Here as in certain for and a threat, is a threat or a threat or a half or a part or a pressure or complete or as much as in that as a case of it.

Replied and surface if the surface has been so much sooner, soon, and accounted as finished for it, it is finished as an afternoon to-day.

If mine and mine if mine if it is touched if it is mine if mine is touched. If it is touched.

Sooner have and have it in sooner. As heard away, away from the receipt. To receive when if had it even when not as or because if in in inclined and arranged to prepare. Suited to it.

The next arrangement is made as it was. As it was and second and in arrival, as late as that. The next time. By nearly all of it.

It is more as the chance of that. Found lately.

Different to be differently adhered to there. The next in and whether to have as and forgotten.

Did she say what she said she would.

All she can remember is what happened. All she can remember is that she can remember all that happened.

The next time suitable would it be well to turn around so that if the coat which if brown and the hat which is black would continue to be as satisfactory as if when a new decision was to be made it would certainly not be influenced by that arrangement. No answer as yet.

This is on this account.

Having told and having told having told and having told having told and having told evenings and more and unaccountably.

Having told it was a pleasure it was merely an apparent day. Apparently a day and day-time.

Extra and union.

Extra and union and in union.

Extra and in union and union and in union.

Extra and in union.

Not and seen nearly.

Not nearly not as near not nearly not and seen not and seen not and seen and nearly.

This is the end of that.

And very nearly as it is.

To-morrow again and in and a place. A place for everything and everything in its place.

Fortunately, fortunately it was a fortunately as it was and fortunately beside.

This is not heard and seen.

This evening see this evening see, this evening see to as much so.

And as noon.

And as noon and as there was amorning and as there was morning and more than so soon and as soon.

Nearly have to say and nearly have to say it.

Coming to a station in coming to a station does a do the trains stop.

If they do does she when they do does she do so when they do do so.

After that asking to have it clearly understood as to hearing.

Is hearing and staying equal and individual. Is it a reason or is it as a season. Can there be an ounce and ounces and may there be as often as that always all of it in preference.

She knows.

When is and when is there not all of or either all if it or all of it or either or all of it. When is there after it has been as it was assured as it is to be assured that there is no doubt. It is assuredly once and more than once and once or twice and often. Often and as often and always and more so.

She was told she had bought.

Having added having added could she have and have and add, could she add and have and have and add. Could she having could she have added could she adding could she having could she be having and adding.

Cut glass cut glass cut glass and an old and sent.

If this in the morning and if she and were she, was she and in this and in the habit of it.

Satisfied to say.

Almost all and almost all and to do and to do almost all almost all of it to do.

Though she was though if she was though if she was though would there would there be any necessity for sight and hearing. In their place there is ease.

One and two, requested to use two.

Two and one one as to have it.

Repeated.

It is easier to repeat a sentence than shorter. It is easier to repeat a sentence and longer, it is easier to repeat a sentence and longer it is easier to sing.

Left after this.

Right after this.

Left after this right after this right after this left after this.

It is all earlier.

And longer.

And after after it at all.

If the name name of wool if the woman and as much not alone that it is put there.

If at first here and there if she hears as the door door and more as a fact and never angry.

If not at all as soon as and it had for the best was she too to have heard all as well as all that.

When the same as it is when at first as well as when there is and it can when as much as it does and questioned.

How has he and not heard when he had and was left would it be and not for for them.

This is due to her sister.

Could it have have it had and the rest for its use to be seated and as much as leaning.

This and there for the noise by its use for the rest and as well when and how does she know any other.

In a way in their way in her way in a day in a day in the day time and at least.

The real and the ideal the one who finding fault does not cause more than imitation and the other who in consequence looks again. The one who has every wish and all wishes the other who has wishes and every wish. There is no difference between two years and one year in each case they can be induced either to leave or to stay.

Part of the time.

Copy cold and copy colder copy and cold and as cold and yet fortunately it is economical and not insufficient.

In this way we say how much is there and not at all unwillingly.

A description of standard weights and measures.

Should squares which are divided in two have eight and seven which makes fifteen or can there be some other arrangement.

She came in with what. She came in with what. With what did she come in.

And then as if with cress. Cress having in itself the necessary ingredient instead of being reminded there has been more and less. And for this and as this and when if again or, can a place be made by adding places to it. Places which are added are those in which beauty is repeated. Finally and wished and succeeded. Having no doubt, no doubt having to have had an example of it.

This makes their agreement so important.

When this is heard.

Come Tuesday come Tuesday and come.

Wednesday.

Thursday.

Thursday is the day arranged.

Thursday is the day arranged seriously. For and because it is as much meant.

As a sound.

Name, his name.

Fortunately by his name.

Like that.

It will be like that.

Fortunately by her name.

Name, her name.

Fortunately by her name.

It will be like that.

Fortunately by her name.

A different occasion to-morrow, a different occasion tomorrow a different occasion, a different occasion, a different occasion, occasionally, to-morrow.

Should and no.

Having had one, one at a time, having had one one at a time having had one at a time having had one one at a time.

More than plainly.

As much more and plainly and plainly as much more.

Changing hats hats change.

Changing doors doors change.

Changing chairs chairs change.

Changing.

The next time like that.

Any more.

And any more like that.

There are not there will not there will not be any more.

There will not be any more like that just now.

As much like that.

If coming and come and to come.

When you are out how do you get in.

The thirtieth of May in the morning she had three sisters and one brother the thirtieth of may in the morning there had been another brother, who would have been older, the thirtieth of May in the morning the brother who was younger than any sister was not at all concerned with the fact that his sister being older would certainly be going farther away than any other sister. She would be satisfied.

On the thirtieth of May in the morning and there were four sisters one brother a father a grandfather and a mother. It is not at all likely that the others would be returning before the middle of July to spend the time with the others who concerned themselves with the work of the summer. The emotion would not last long.

In no sense can happiness be encouraged.

Payments.

Pointing to many places.

Obviously.

Partial payments.

Partly to her.

Let it be remembered that if and there is let it be remembered that there is to be conscientiousness.

Let it be remembered that if and there is augmentation let it be remembered that there is to be conscientiousness.

Once not.

Once and not.

Let it be remembered that at once and once.

Let it be remembered.

It is not remembered.

Let it be remembered that without its being good enough, let it as it is not good enough to let it as it is good enough to let it be remembered at once.

They took every advantage.

[ ¶ ]

1924

329.

A HISTORY OF HAVING A GREAT MANY TIMES NOT CONTINUED TO BE FRIENDS

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

It was merely that after having been for what might be said unified and not forbidden it might be said of it that this follows in order that more are to be seen. How many more are to be seen. Just as many as if at once. Once at once.

How many are there who have often as can be seen literally. Literally makes listened to of it and name. Can sentences be wider.

The first one can remember some. Not as remembered soon or by a chance or slip or slips slips of wood and slips of wood. All slips of wood are what is not any more than spoken of for a president and a resident.

In bowing they begin now. Of that there is no memory. As to numbers numbers are either in one form or another and are equally easily numbered from one to another. Often there is candied imitation of nuts and cakes and even chocolate. It is decided that the best thing to do is what has been opened anyway. Further needed further and if there is no doubt about it. Changed to a place. This has no succeeding. Succeeded as if it were an estate. Commence cordially.

The first instance to be relegated is the one that makes settlers valuable. Settlers settle everywhere and feel it all. When no one said so.

If in the reception of what has been learned and really formed as a part of collections, if in pleading placing and application no more success has been refused than as fully as that, when can stretches and in as much as stretches have become primarily in their way, almost as much as was considered delightful. Following up seeing felt and causing. In this way in no delight can there be more choice. For the special sight and pleasure see it again as much. Do this and do so.

The first time and this is history as she said a king and woman killed, the first time and considering a rushing as a king and finally, more and more and have said more to him.

The first time and this is history, the commencement was finishing so that as to a part of it no part of it is hurried. How can again and again be said so.

If five five passing pass five six and missing miss six and one and missing miss one and missing.

Have all of them to be have all of them to be as yes and first and afterwards and new and now and by the way and shall and must and as it was and for and must and in that way and now and at last and more than this and can and did and rest and best and so much as so much and as and nearly not and now. Appreciably, returned by the direct agreeing and more so than so fortunately as in all the way who can see we see, we see him.

Supposing that the decision is made supposing that in accounting, counting makes no more regularly than, supposing that in accounting for it it has been received as principally serially and accepted. Accepted to have been so. To have been so or so. Or so for this to have stretches and stretches of intermediate and corollary in permission. As if permitted as if to be permitted. All of it has assemblies assemblies has all of it more of it and more of the rest.

A situation established it concluded and it always does. As mentioning seventy.

The first exact case was this. After a certain number of years he never saw him again.

Was it a crime in his eyes was it a crime for him to have a second and a first and all the sixteen too. Two sixteen makes it that no one listened who had not been convinced. Convincing makes a satisfactory conclusion to a countenance. In not as much verbally as that he could be so. He said again and get it as it can be had for me. After this we concluded after this we concluded and as in writing no one had it finally as choice how can as not choosing make finally at best, finally at best, best and most, this was not to be pressed in any way. As not being pressed in any way if to establish, establishment meant meant and meant. After this an an example. By nearly eighteen and not again as around, around it say so, so and so.

Of having a great many times.

Please, please as please wind please as please wind it.

Not counting division.

Not counting addition.

Not counting condition.

Not counting wishing.

Not counting.

Not counting easily.

Not counting call it call it counting.

Counting count.

Promise of make it, make it soon.

The first followed as by a first.

The second as followed by and by.

The first shutting as shoulders.

The second more have it.

This makes all all to be all to be all all to be. Why in there and plenty of easily easily replied.

The next felt is this. Having forgotten.

What makes after whom after whom, and no one.

It is singular that the most and the most when not as strongly, it is singular that more than of use can be made by this as a refusal. Refuse to more than fairly nearly try and try again.

In not possibly so much and as much as not and desperately, in not possibly as much and as much and as not and not possibly as much and desperately in furnishing this there and more so to astonishingly and avoid, remembering branches how many branches are there and too, to be safely in their way. Not at all. And riches. Riches have not riches have not name of riches and riches. Have not in all this time do and who and makes it for having in that estimate a loser. Not to lose a towel too and other otherwise.

Feeling this and having frequently had recourse to existing creditably existing wood, woods are the poor man’s overcoat. Smiles make much more certainly much more smiles, to himself, themselves, all but and butter and bread. Come quarrel so. Not continued to be friends.

Particularly as to part two.

Was Henry Rocker told about it by him or was he induced to say so by himself. As to that question. As to that question was he induced to say so by himself or was he told about it was he told about it, was he told about it. Was he induced to say so by himself or was he told about it.

Cannot do it if he says it if he says it cannot do it, cannot do it if he says it if he says it cannot do it, he cannot do it if he says it, if he says it he cannot do it, he cannot do it if he says it, if he says it he cannot do it. He cannot do it if he says it. If he says it he cannot do it.

When any one means to say he has forgotten what he looks like, if any one means to say he has forgotten he does not remember what he looks like, if any one means to say he does not remember what he looked like, if any one means to say he does not remember what he looks like, if any one does say that he does not remember what he looked like, placed where they were.

Comparing comparative and presuppose.

More and more as they were then if they were to be and ready, more and more if as they were then needed or not needed and first, first as first. Supposing it had helped. It would not.

Next in that position, next to that position, being next in that position as much as next in that position, at first if wanted, if wanted to if it was prepared as wanted to if it was prepared to be wanted to be wanted to what, wanted to not to and not to wanted to and either. Either can be pronounced both ways.

If in beginning counting counting can be made to have words as well as numbers, if in beginning counting counting can have words as well if in beginning counting counting can have as well, as well as ever.

Counting can have words as well as well as numbers counting can have words and numbers as well.

If there is to be a settled history of accidents and expected accidents, if there is to be a settled history of astonishments and expected astonishments, if there is to be settled history of choosing and expected choices if there is to be a settled history and if there is to be a settled history too of why when as nearly more nearly to be placed, cheered by it all.

They can remember a house a garden, a star a little boy a cloud an instance an instance of it. They can remember who was the one who was that one. Who was that one. In a question some have said there is a question mark. A great many say all faces have faced it. Can any one deny they do not see them.

They can remember that, that in that way for instance at one time having had it here and falling if more have had it it is best to arouse adding. Adding to adding and added. In this way no one has the means to benefit. It is undoubtedly of great benefit to me.

He never said, he never said no, he never said no to his wife.

How many cases are there of not continuing to be friends, how many cases are there of not continuing, how many cases are there of not continuing to be friends.

There are a great many cases of not continuing to be friends. As there are a great many cases of not continuing to be friends there are a great many cases in which not continuing to be friends in which not continuing not continuing to be friends in which there are a great many cases of not continuing to be friends. A great many cases of not continuing to be friends are those in which in not continuing to be friends, the cases there are cases the cases of not continuing to be friends. The history of a great many cases of not continuing to be friends is the history of having had a great many cases of not continuing to be friends.

Feeling it as best that those who have made a place in themselves and for themselves and in the cases and best of all for an opportunity to have Martha leave not earlier but how do you do it how do you do it how did you have to be told or more. More.

The next time having had it helped and hurried having had it hurried and heard having had it heard and at once all at once and pleasantly as the name. The name is this if when it happens that all of it places takes place and a place, cases of not continuing to be friends a history of having a great many times not continued to be friends.

One at a time two at a time two at a time one at a time, one at a time four at a time four at a time two at a time, two at a time three at a time three at a time five at a time five at a time four at a time four at a time three at a time.

No one mentions frames.

Frames are needed when not hanging here. When not hanging here when not hanging here and frames are mentioned one at a time, one at a time three at a time. Three at a time one at a time.

Having mentioned first, why do they need to see to sew.

Having mentioned why do they introduce persons and places.

Having mentioned why are exchanges made between an exchange of apples and apples are so much better than when they are so pleased. They are so pleased.

The next time that there is an in between season Algeria by this one can mean a place where fruits and vegetables are found and sent the next time that there is an in between season Algeria is as useful.

The fifteenth case is the one in which suddenly and unexpectedly as if in no other way and as understood, it is very troublesome to be selected.

Selections have been nicely planned by those who feel best and most.

I did not know I had but I think I did.

Clara and Bell.

Coming back to ask and having coming either for or beside, fortunate as fortunate it is to place it.

As a list.

A list is made by those who having heard and seen and fairly and so often have declined to indulge in secretly favoring themselves. As this sounds and their safety first and their safety first and secondly all have a pleasure in places and in place of it.

In this way means.

It means.

In this way and it means as in can be.

Can it have it.

Can it have it made a difference.

Can it have made a difference to them.

Can it have can it have it can it have made a difference to them.

Take it or leave it.

Taking it to take.

Leaving it to leave.

Leaving it to leave taking it to take.

This is newly dated.

Taking it to take leaving it to leave leaving it to leave taking it to take is newly dated.

Taking it to take.

This comes yesterday.

Taking it to take.

This comes yesterday.

Taking it to take this comes yesterday.

Leaving it to leave.

Leaving it to leave has to be as that.

Leaving it to leave has to be as that for the same and in the way of even why and stretches.

Addressed to them for this.

Please wind this clock, in saying this it is not put in here.

This is the way that weddings met.

Allan Will came to say that in leaving himself he was going away. In going away and planning to stay they would hear from him regularly every day.

So much for that.

Next what happened was this. When he was there he was conquered by the appearance of what he wished and as it was all very shown was he disappointed. He was and blaming, he blamed what he felt on what he saw and in this way we quarreled.

The next instance of fanning came when a violence which had nothing to do with practices was enough cause altogether.

Partly this and partly more.

Nothing to do practically nothing to do with what was often told by word of mouth. Practically nothing to do with what was said and what was heard and very soon. Practically nothing to do with a couple and a couple more. Practically nothing to do with handsome is as handsome does. Practically nothing to do with equality and sternness and repeating that they can and will and all. Practically nothing to do with what has been told by blaming. Practically nothing to do with separate parts of stations and stationary and pleasures and rarely. Practically nothing to do with anything which concerns itself altogether with plenty of it. Practically nothing to do with any of it either as it is or nearly for a reason. What has, who has, who has had it happen, what has what has happened what has it to do with what has happened who has to do with what there was to have happened. What indeed who indeed who indeed and who indeed and what indeed, what has indeed happened.

As quickly practically as quickly as milk and practically as quickly as more milk. Practically as quickly as more milk practically as quickly as milk. Practically as quickly as milk. Practically as quickly as more milk.

Oddly enough oddly separately enough separately separately oddly enough.

As decision.

A great many times.

A great many times having said and said it. Having said and said it having said and said it a great many times, if the places are as if they are and if they are as if the place is, is to be placed and advancing advancing to see a place changed to change a place to change places. Admittedly so.

Act as though and acting as if, acting as if and act as though, act as though, act as if, and act as though not in meeting and admitting.

A special case.

The extreme case of it is disappointment, another extreme case of it is refusal another extreme case of it is admission another extreme case of it is plainly more and more at once and very advantageously. All these together make by no means make an additional distribution.

Engaging and now engaging to be as easily pleased again.

The first time the first time that the first time that of that of that in union there is strength the first it can not be given as an instance and for this reason there had been no friendship before there was enmity, and was there enmity and was there enmity before there was friendship, was there.

Again and again amounting amounting to that.

Nearly everywhere and earlier nearly earlier nearly and earlier nearly everywhere and nearly earlier, nearly earlier and nearly everywhere and nearly everywhere and nearly earlier nearly and earlier nearly and everywhere, nearly earlier nearly everywhere nearly everywhere nearly earlier the advantage remained an advantage it was to be an advantage. Fairly recognised as to more principally.

This is pleasantly thought.

If slower and more slowly, if more slowly to be certain, if to be certain, a certain day can replace regular a regular direction. The direction was this. Come as soon as you can. In this there was no adequate to this there was no adequate and because of this and fairly to please it was easily mentioned afterward. The experience and in returning not as much as sensible of an increasing habit of settling everything once before. It had needed it had afterwards as has been it has been as if it were not needed, in no case as needed and needed why and preferably.

Did not go again but she came. They came. We came. And they did not go again but they came. We came. She came. Easily placed and places. Places are needed and added and added and added so. So and so. It never need be suggested. This and more. Read and lead and afterwards on time.

May she easily answer that the reason is that she is not often more nearly and happier. This does not make any difference at all as outburst. The next time is useful. That ends that.

How many in a year how many in one year.

As happy as one may say as gay as one may say as gay as one may say as happy as one may say and leaning.

The next time that afterwards as it has to be in every essential, the next time that it has afterward to be and in every essential and afterward and as it has to be and afterward as it has to be, as it has to be afterwards in every essential too to be remembered too. It had to be fifth.

Almost and most and occasionally occasionally almost and most almost and most and occasionally and after a time and in between and for more than that and as to in advance and formerly and so forth. This is next to a division. Divided by five makes twenty and most most of it. Sending this.

Can at once and follow can at once can have it can have it at once can have it at once can and at once can have it and at once can have it at once can have it and at once.

Fortunate in securities.

Can fifteen divided by twenty-five successively coming again successively.

Every one I have ever known.

One I have known.

Every one I have ever known.

In keys in threes in please and in please, in please and in case and in case and in favor. In favor of it.

Plenty of extra and even inside and more, and even inside and more.

If in remembering the last if in as unexpected too if in the appointment and fortunately blaming if in hearing that and more than motioning in or out, as it has to be in all the exact ceilings which have to have been made aware aware of the best that can be thought and said so. This has to have it at all.

Can force can force to force to force it to and in and countable for not in the same and astounding. To change a use to be sure. To be sure used actually. Needless to point to these and so and so much so. Can having had it arranged for annoy him. It does.

How long can it be needed as arranged for and annoyed. And annoyed. Many times and as tortoise shell too. This is introduced.

If one had three, if one had three if each one had three, there would be something wrong in nothing. If each one had three there would be something and there was as if they left, left it about, left it out. This was the result of selecting, they selected two and three and as it felt very well and was so much as that in afterwards.

Happily in the past and at once, and it was as if he agreed. And to be accepted and to have accepted and to prepare in an accepted pleasure and so for a part of that in a way.

This meaning beginning this meaning in unending attention to the rectification of so much as in sight. The sight of it.

As it is. It is is the case of intention honesty honestly and to more as and sent so. He needs him. He came again and greeted he was greeted attentively. The next time and a long time and a long time and by next time and by the next time he was greeted attentively. For and fortunately and at once every part of all day and more than fortunately, fortunately and two, two and in reasoning, they reason as well as leadership, this made a change in their doing it all the same. Thank you very much and in attention.

The next satisfaction fortunately was as much so as that. And in insisting. The result was that in advance it was as a protection and not in advance not in advance it was as a protection and not in advance. Next at most it was as if there was easier more easily and in result, and a result, conditions and interallied and union. Fortunately and best. After that on that and that and that on the return not as at first and and best. Would it make a difference if it changed. The next was very satisfying and helpful and just as it was. He was asked and gave it all and very well, very well was there was it, was it old. Was it at all measured. It depends a great deal on everything and where they went. Twice and as they say. Fairly names.

A list.

Arthur

Ellis

Edith

Edna

Clara

Herbert

Edgar

Philip

Adrienne

Herbert

Edward

Joseph

and

Adolph

The rest are mentioned.

A list of names.

Fairly names.

Jenny

Carrie

Lily

Hattie

and

Ada

The rest are mentioned

Antony

Abel

Louis

Howard

and

Hilda.

After lists afternoon.

If they came and are seen, if they are seen and have come if they have come and have left if they have left and have heard, if they have heard and had shared if they had shared and had held if they had held and had hurried if they had hurried and had counted if they had counted and had changed if they had changed and had placed if they had placed and had and it had amounted to that and as much more.

A disappointment merely changes one into six. The result being that she has that satisfaction.

He had chosen. Chosen it.

He had chosen with undoubtedly a delay.

They had been chosen with their consent.

They had been chosen and there were no replacements and yet they later did not perform the activities for which they had been chosen. The reason for this being that gradually as they needed and not as they needed they rather refused. How pleasantly do fathers and mothers say so. After this there was as it might be added religiously.

If readily is assured if readily is assured if it is so and so and so.

In no case have they been used to this use. Useless and whether. Whether altogether.

After that after that makes it certain.

There is more habitually.

They know it too.

Two and aloud.

Three and four.

Three and aloud.

Six and four.

Three and aloud.

To fasten and a floor.

To fasten.

And a floor.

What was said when he what was said when he had when he never had been when he had not been here before.

The next time means that particularly often and finally as soon.

Reading cases.

The first case.

To change and kind and as kind.

The second case. To ask to be remembered.

The third case. As soon as it was arranged as soon as that they resembled all who were mentioned.

Out aloud.

Out of, out of it, out of it nearly all out of it.

The next present is the present that is given just the same.

And at present.

The next present is the kind of present for which as well as no preparation there is no preparation at all.

Can illustrations be as useful as that.

From time to time.

And a repetition.

The first time that it ever happened that there was a cessation of intimacy was one in which they happened not to be there. The second case was the one in which it having lasted all along there finally arose the excellent interest which each had in not further happening to hear it said. In so far as there was this occasion and afterwards as it was nicely visited no one not either of them said so.

The next case which presented itself to the attention of the one reading writing and counting is one which has been as attentively destroyed as anything else. In this case very many returns of the day have been wished to one another and very sincerely and mentioned and with authority. In this case there have in consequence actually repeated renewals of description separately retailed. And as much so.

Parts and parts and parted. Parted as a case can call. Call and call and see and safely safely as it has a shawl. A shawl is used when it is intended to have it used at all at all at all thereby and called in to see.

It has been said that the interest is not the same when the name is not the same as the name of the one who has returned it securely and left it there and thereabouts. Come to have it so.

Is no one interested in quarrels no one at all is no one interested in the quarrels no one at all is no one at all interested in quarrels no one at all.

One two three four five six seven the seventh was not counted.

Easy to see and easy to have and easily.

Continually in front continually in front of them and meant as having at no time not an opportunity to see.

Not continually in front not continually in front and meaning that only once and a while and then as often as not.

Not continually in front continually in front and as often and as frequently and as it is to be meaning to do and so of course not at all. In this reason, in this and a reason in this in resting in resting and no and not and not and now and not at all. Thanking just as much as ever.

Supposing he said I would and would. Supposing he said I will and I will and I will. Supposing he said I would. Supposing he said I would. Supposing he said I will. Supposing he said I will. Supposing he said I would. A supposition.

Finally a Negro too.

Supposing he said finally, supposing he said and finally supposing he said as finally supposing he said finally supposing he said finally supposing he said finally supposing he said finally.

After all not at all not at all very much very long and not often and not often and as yet.

This made a joke.

The next having it is the one who when another who was rarely seen said he was to ask to have it as a pleasure added that in that case if it might be advisable. To this there was no answer.

The incident in question.

Having is faster having it as fast having it as at last having it at last having it as fast having it faster having it having had it and undoubtedly always forgotten having always forgotten it. Almost a description in a minute. No names. A part of the way. In no time and a title a title to it entitled to it. If it is interesting if it is as interesting if to go and if to go and say so if it is as interesting to go and say what did some one do with it. Three cannot be a list.

A great many times.

An aid an aid an aid, and if an aid and if in aid, and if and if and if in aid and if an aid and if in aid, and an aid and if it is an aid, and if it is in aid, and if it is and if it is an aid and in aid. If it is in aid of it.

Consuming at least twenty-seven and consuming at least twenty-seven.

Happy in stretches happily stretches and for stretches and happily at a stretch.

So much for this and for the other.

If in and at at first if at first and in and at at first, very often and so many and as often and very many nearly all of them and most nearly all of them and most of them nearly and most of them thinking from having seen and heard and had it happen, had it happened and by this as of course, of course is more in that as at once and by and very likely.

Forgetting to refer it to that more than to this and at once. Does it make any difference if he said so.

He needs me, she needs me, she needs me, he needs me and especially. If it can if it can be remembered that one half of forty is twenty. Is one half of forty twenty, and is twenty one half and one half and one half of it. If it is more than one half of it is it more than one half of it.

Having heard it here.

A history of having a great many times.

After and before.

After and before.

After and before and emphasis.

After and before and after and before and after and before.

The next time after, before the next time, before the next time after the next time.

After and before.

Continue after and continue.

Continue after and continue.

After and before.

It is as plainly as that it is as plainly as that and it is as plainly and it is as plainly.

As that.

Continued after, continued before. As plainly as that.

One instance of having had a certain time one instance of having had and having had of certainly having had of having certainly had a certain time. One instance of it.

Blue and blue and blue and new and new and new and to offer and to offer and to offer it to them.

Jennie or a wife’s affection being the history of later and then marriage and then travel and then wishes and then wishes and then having had a house and a garden having a house a garden and enough fish and chicken and then as rich and more rich than could have been expected continue to engage herself to wool and fur. Having had an interesting enough voyage to the home of her husband.

This did not come this did not go away this did not go awaj this did not come this did not go away.

When with its when with its white when with its white and black when with its when with its white when with its black, and in no particular case anger or indeed coming again. Make it plentiful and really chosen, make it chosen, make it plentiful make it plentiful and really chosen, make it chosen.

It has been decided that there should be a division the kind of a division that is to the advantage of everybody.

Mention ten, to mention ten, to mention ten to him, to mention ten to him to mention ten, to mention, to have to mention ten. Mention ten to him. Mentioned ten mentioned ten to him to mention ten to him and not to mention then, then to mention ten and to be carefully pleased. In this way and not in that way and not in their way.

He mentioned he mentioned he mentioned it of him. He said that it was believed to be more nearly true than ever.

He mentioned it of him. He mentioned it and he said that it was more nearly true than ever.

Divided between him, it was divided between him and this and nor accounting for it this did not account for it.

And the value of it.

Supposing they had been friends, supposing he had been a friend supposing he was a friend supposing he is a friend.

In supposing and having remained and having remained and curiously having remained comparatively recently and successfully and at once and as in reason for a certain time and more than apparently. In this case and not at all because of the fact. The facts are there, they knew and he did not know, he did not know and he had the explanation he had the explanation and he had the habit of that event, he had the habit of that event and he referred to a discovery, he referred to a discovery and in the presence of those who meant to appeal he appealed and they were as much so as before. Classes, classes listen when the classes are large and small. Classes are large and small when classes listen. Classes listen and classes are large and small. Classes are large and small and classes are large and small and classes listen and classes listen and are large and small.

Continue to think of more than the other.

Came in came in come on.

Continued to think of more than the other.

Come in and think of more than the other.

Came in and thought of more than the other.

In plenty of time.

Came in and continued to think of more than the other and in plenty of time.

That and enough of it.

To start from the beginning to start from the beginning and start from the beginning, starting and from the beginning having started having started from the beginning, starting from the beginning and waiting starting from the beginning and waiting Waiting and starting starting from the beginning beginning from the beginning starting from the beginning waiting from the beginning, waiting and starting, starting from the beginning it is at once begun. Begun to be and not nervously.

The next and satisfied the next to be satisfied and next to be satisfied and to be satisfied next.

How many can you confuse with the one who was prettily accurate.

How many can you confuse with the one who determined to leave.

How many can you confuse with the one who had established it.

How many can you confuse with the arrangement of it all.

How many can you confuse with it at all.

How many are confused with the others so that in part and partly so that partly and so that partly at all.

How many are confused with there being that and there being there and there being no difference between and in between. How many are there further and how many are further and how many are confused and how many are confused by that and how many are confused with the others, and how many others are there. How many others are there confused with others.

At first, the first, the first, at first, at first, at first the first, the first at first. Confused with the other.

Afterwards confused with the other.

Told and told and told of it, told four people that in doing it there would be a description of a great many different kinds of differences.

Each one heard.

Each one each one who heard each one each one not noticing each one each one and each one to one, each one to one and not noticing. Not noticing each one and not noticing and one and to one and not noticing and not noticing and each one.

He said to stop it.

We said to stop it.

We said to stop it.

He said to stop it.

We said to stop it.

And if in having gone away and not in that way and it might be admitted that if everything had been bought it would have been as favorable and as favorable and as favorable to all. All who have and all who have and all who have and all who have to have that and where where all where all who have where all have have to have and favorably as favorable.

Please to be pleased with habits and independent of answers.

Will you let me know now, will you let me know now. Will you let me know now.

In this and not as in attention, in this and not as in attention in this and not as in attention.

Will he let them know now, will he let them know now. In this and not in attention, in attention and in this and in this and in attention. Now altogether, altogether now.

It is not in and as estimation that a reason for most of it is at once added.

He knew it.

It is not for and in case of betterment that there was likely to be that in use.

It was not on account of individual reasoning that an acceptation of an industrious decision was asked for.

He said that he would not and he would not if he did not if he did not and he did not if he did not everything else let everything else go.

To go.

There is absolutely no possibility of there ever being an element of surprise in it.

It is easy very easy easily it is easily very easily and not what was favorable to it then and always.

If able and a boat a boat and birds if able and a boat and birds if able to have a boat and birds if to be able to have had a boat and birds advice is just the same and not telling it too often and not having had to exaggerate and not having had time and all of it carefully.

This has no more to do with it than that.

She will see.

He will see.

He will see

She will see

Me.

No more to do with it than that.

Nothing to do with friends.

Nothing to do any more

Does she do it nicely

Does she do it very nicely.

Does she do it very nicely does she do it very nicely does she do it nicely.

This can come to have evenings after a while occupied altogether as if there were in no way any advantage. Disadvantage.

In plenty of time they went away in plenty of time in plenty of time there is plenty of time. Once or twice. There is plenty of time once or twice there is plenty of time once or twice. Familiarly.

In exactly separate and satisfied examples. And example and it was added and it was the habit of the difference of the difference between if there was plenty of added initiative or in blame. And uncounted.

To count makes it at once faster, to make it at once to make it faster at once to count makes it faster at once to count makes it faster makes it faster makes it faster makes it once makes it at once makes it faster at once. And counted. Three is an addition right away.

Was or was it was it so. Was it so and was it.

An agreeable feature.

It is to be remarked that being alike that it is being alike, it is to be remarked that it is to be as much alike as ever.

Having handed it to him and having had it first and last and having had it at first and having had it at last and if so, was he nearly there when he mentioned geography and when he mentioned geography and when he mentioned geography. To wonder, a wonder.

Had it for them.

Meeting them and having it for them.

Meeting them and having had it for them.

Meeting them and having arranged to have it for them.

Meeting them and arranging to have it arranged for them.

Meeting them and arranging it for them and having had it arranged for them.

Personally and personally and personally and personally and personally, and personally and personally and personally too.

In and call, to call, to call and to call it and to call for it and to allow it and to allow it to call it to call it and to allow it.

Initials too, initials and to be used too to be used to it, to be used in place of to be used for it. Initials and to be placed and to be used to it and to be used and to be placed and to be used to it.

Over again.

As much over there was as much over there was as much of it there was as much of it over there was some of it there was some of it left over.

Supposing it was perfectly simple supposing it would not depend upon the last time nor upon an other time suppose it depended upon at first and what naturally happened to have been intended when there was no delay.

No delay at all.

Three and four entirely different.

If there had been following in succession and at the same time apparently no interruption and in part, leaving earlier and no earlier and having followed separately as before. In this way it would always happen that they would have it given.

Always do a little more pleasantly and fortunately and ineradicably and in mistake. Has it happened to be always the same and at once. And at first and with them and in exchanging and to follow her. Always as much assistance it was always as much of an assistance and in this way and in this way, that has that is the same as that and decided. Decidedly makes it another third. To commence when and to refuse it.

She said now she said now and not new, she said now and not new and not before she said not before and now she said now, she said now and not new she said now and not new and not before.

This was the same and not now.

This was the same and for him and not now, this was the same and for him and not now and this was the same and not now and for him and this was the same and for him and not now.

He stood in this way he sat it in this way he stood and he sat in this way. He sat in this way he stood in this way he sat in this way he stood in this way and for him and not now.

He stood and he sat in this way and for him and not now and this way.

It all depends.

Having heard that many are the ones older than that having heard that many are the ones, having heard that many having heard that many are the ones having heard that many are the ones having heard that many are the older ones having heard that many are the ones. And in the meantime.

In that case there was no difference.

In little places and the same in the same place as that, in little places as little places as if there was more than enough prepared in time.

Next to it for them.

Having easily and easier, having easily and having easily and easier and practised for itself by having seen to it in their place.

Recognition.

In many parts in place of all of it as it had happened and a chance and once in a while and admitted.

Partly understood to be and left over to have as it can be over estimated and partly and more than added and rejoined.

Not in this way and at once.

Having laterally that is to have a part in following and coming faster having established and relieved and often and meeting coming to have it so at once and not used as it was. In having four and four makes three in having four and as much as especially reasonable.

He knew that he had heard it said.

Once in a while and often.

Partly and as a question.

Once and twice and three times and all as it has been called at once. At once fortunately and it makes having it have it have it at once have it as having it as at once and there. They had a plan.

He knew that when there was this and as early and wishing to see and settle it for themselves, settle it at once all along.

It was astonishing that they met twice.

Having a fortune just the same.

Why are there enough at once because every one has used it. And thanked and thanks so much.

Able Mable Mable able Mable able too.

No names mentioned.

Mable able able Mable Mable able too.

It is understood that and not coming to be when and in between.

He was easily stimulated

He was easily relieved

He was easily prepared

He was easily and he said so.

If in leaving word did there come an answer at first. And later when there was a request did there come to be an appeal or more of an instance of it.

A history of having, a history of having.

It is in spite of it an arrangement that has not had to have it.

All names.

All names too.

All names too and too.

All names and not named.

All names and not named and in respect to the following.

It has been said that names are important.

It has been said that names are important for the biography.

It has been said that names are important for the biography it has been said that names are important for the biography.

It makes that difference and to come and come at all.

In making that difference and in coming in making that difference and to come and in making that difference and in coming and in coming at all.

In making that difference and in coming at all.

It is to be.

When there is when there is and there is and as well and there is when there is when there is when it is as well when it is as well that there is when there is when there is as well and when there is and when there is as well.

An example of what was it.

She started there and it was only later that she left. She started there and it was later and it was later that she left. She started there and she started later and she started later when she left she was there and she started later and she was there and she started later when she left.

She started there. At that time there were at once and as it came to be nearly as much so there came to be an occasion they came occasionally and soon oftener and again. This happened to coincide. As it was to be hearing and a doubt a doubt of that. Did hearing and as all of it made it better and as much so. Afterward there was as much enjoyment and in that case having it with them with them and there. This makes it more easily at once. No one can disturb and no one can disturb and no one can disturb and passes it passes it. Remember harder longer and the same remember the same and at once and in the way and not in the way of it.

At once, not interesting.

At once, not interesting.

At once.

Not interesting.

At once and not interesting.

Did he remember to say please wind the clock.

Did she remember to say a quarter past nine o’clock.

Did they remember to say what time is it.

Did he remember to say there are as many as that here.

Did she remember to say there is enough of that left.

Did they remember to say then there is not any necessity to order any more.

Can it be a little more so.

At once and after it and at once and after it and at once. And at once and after it and at once and after it and after it and at once. Two mention two. Two mention two.

In this way all who wish have to have to do so and say so. This does not make a difference.

To make a beginning by arrangement.

He remembered all who said there are there and each one and having in the place of it and carefully. He remembered each one and having in it and at once and not eagerly as is a question.

To and to question. In that way as easily. After that in a minute in a minute or two. That is and two and the noise, they have asked as if to be and having had it for them at once. This makes the first time the first time or two. Not a question.

It is awfully nearly and at best and answered. This answer.

It is ordinarily an advantage and compared to it up and down.

It is more than most and in effect and having in question the father of the child yet unborn. Should questions follow the absence of it at once.

What did she do when she satisfied herself reasonably. What did she do when she had not refused to admit and admit.

What did she do when there was more admiration than ever.

Let it be considered.

First in at once.

Sound as if if she has known that under those circumstances that would be best.

Third. If she said I might and if in leaving if in leaving more were expectantly adding that it would be best, would there be a more added.

It is quite useless to have opposition after that.

It is quite useless to have it at all.

It is quite useless to be at once and measured.

It is quite useless.

It is quite useless and destroyed.

If a mother and a father, if a father and a mother, was she sorry that it had been said.

If a mother and another mother if another mother and a mother would she be sorry that it had been said.

If a mother and another daughter, if a daughter and another mother would she be sorry that it had been said.

If a daughter and another daughter if another daughter and a daughter would she be sorry that it had been said.

A cousin and Douglas went about together. By and by they went together they had plenty of occupation and plenty of accumulation. As it happened he acting quickly was able to add rapidly and in consequence they both at once continued to be the same. After that in order to be attached they found obligations very pleasing and further they established themselves admirably. As it happens they never saw anything of each other later.

Mention three. The first one a surprise because hitherto there had always been devotion. The second one a pleasure because after having established the habit of once in a while it came suddenly to be permitted and as it happened after she left no one asked for pleasure. Please it to please it. Please and pleasure. This is what she was reproached for.

The third case is one that happened as it came to [be] known. As it came to be known no one could be careful. Carefully. This can be had by having had it once more. Now it is time to get dressed.

I did not think I did not think I did not think I would.

I did not think I did not think I did not think I could.

Could do it.

Parts of plans.

I did not think I could do it.

This is the way that they keep it and this is the way to keep it and this is the way to keep it and this is the way to occupy it and this is the way to keep it and to occupy it and this is the way to keep it to occupy it.

Having had to have to ask and if the hat is just the same and if they say that in their way they will at once and soon and why will there then be that after it when they have said and done it all will they then send and after that will they then have and had it in it for it just at once and so forth. He expected it.

There is no reason why anything is undertaken.

Asking him again asking for it again asking him for it again.

Always to have and easily passed in that way. Would he be willing would he be obliging and willing. Would he be obliging and willing would he be and will he be willing will he be obliging and willing.

No one can guess this, I am the only one who can guess this.

No one can guess this.

I am the only one who can guess this.

Not a while.

He was right when he chose and chose it. He was right when he chose it. He was right when he chose when he chose it. He was right when he chose it.

When was he right.

When was he right.

When was he right when was he right when he was when was he when he was when he was right when was he right.

When he was right when was he right.

To begin with it it has to be presented to him, it can be said it can be said to present well.

To begin with it has to be presented to begin with it has to be to begin with it has to be presented to begin with it has to be presented. It presents well.

To begin with to begin with it has to be presented to begin with it has to begin with to be presented. It presents well.

And in that case and following suit and following suit, in that case and following suit. Following suit and in that case following suit in that case following suit in that case. The first thing that has to happen is that it has to be presented and it presents well.

After that and as much and after that and as much after that as much after that and as much and as much after that. After that. As much after that. It has to be presented as much after that and it presents well it presents well as much after that it has as much after that it has to be presented as much after that it presents well it presents well as much after that.

Next preparation is of course. Of course the next preparation and of course and of course and the next preparation and of course. Of course.

The next preparation and of course.

The next preparation and of course and it presents well. The next preparation and of course and it presents well and of course, and of course and the next preparation and it presents well and of course. Of course.

And it presents well. And of course.

Did he ask it for me first at once.

Did he ask it for me now at all.

Did he ask it for me as at once.

Did he ask it for me for this now.

Did he ask it for me.

Had he asked it for me at all.

The next time in planning.

Plan and plain and expect and complain and not attached to a division. Attach and explain and not attached to a division and to a decision. Attached and a plain and not attached to a decision to a division, attached and contain and not attached to a division. To a decision and attached and explain and attached and contain and attached and to a decision and attached and to a division and contain. Contain and attached to a division and explain and attached to a decision and contain and attached to a division and contain.

It need not be so easily said at once.

It need not be so easily said at once.

It need not be so easily said at once.

If forty fifty and thirty if forty fifty and thirty at once if forty fifty and thirty at once it need not be so easily if forty fifty and thirty at once it need not be so easily said at once.

Not at once and to spare. He meant to have and hold a house a house that needs to have an arrangement made for it.

If two two two and not mentioned but shown. If asked for and reasons and there are reasons. How often have all all of them.

It needs more than this for that.

He knew best.

To begin to ask everybody is nothing to begin to ask every one is no sin, to begin to begin is nothing to begin is no sin to begin is no sign, to begin is a beginning of asking every one the same thing.

Ask every one the same thing.

Begin. Begin to ask every one if they are able to be of assistance. This makes it critical.

This is one thing and Bridget is another thing. Bridget may be either Scotch English French or Irish and in each case she will appeal to Janet. And to you too.

Let us act as aloud.

A wife. Never had any.

A husband. Never had any.

And they were right. My son John and his wife us four and no more. And they were right.

And they were right, myself and my wife my son John and his wife us four and no more and they were right.

Let it be considered relation. A relation is one who either living or visiting may be known as not at once. And they were right. This can be said biographically.

Parties and parties and they were invited to their parties.

All who had had and had been held to be at once interested interested at once. Would we be interested at once.

Ask him why he had it to do, ask him to do it too, ask him what he could do ask him when it would be best to do it. He would answer that he would be very glad to do it.

In leaving it would be best to decide about it, after leaving it it would be best to decide that it would be best that it would be best and that it would be better.

Not likely to have an answer not at all likely.

It is very disagreeable to dislike and it is very disagreeable to dislike and it is very disagreeable to dislike it.

A long time in which to decide that although it is a slate a slate used to mean a slate pencil. And to use it to write. She said I could not use two at a time.

If he came and was at once inclined inclined to have heard that how many places are there in it. How many places are there in it. This is at once the cause of it.

It is not true that no one is invited.

He met him. It was very difficult to remember who was here alone.

This has decided us to consider it a trait.

After that if only one of two and the two are there that is not enough to force it enough not enough to space it enough not enough and enough still enough so that it is not all alone but still not enough so that the others are as wanted. Wanted wanted wanted to be wanted to be and wanted to be and wanted to complete want to complete and anyway.

She reminded me that I was as ready as not and I said I will not say that I preferred service to opposition. I will not say what or what is not a pleasure.

Let us think of the battle of the Marne.

Not at once.

Let us not at once think of the battle of the Marne. Let us not think of the battle of the Marne at once. Let us not at once let us not think of the battle of the Marne.

Next. Let us not think of the battle of the Marne.

Next. Let us not think of the battle of the Marne at once.

Let us think of the battle of the Marne not at once let us not at once let us not think of the battle of the Marne, let us not at once think of the battle of the Marne.

In that way and as tens. They tried to change tens to fifteens.

When he troubled him that is when he troubled him and aid to use that is when he troubled him.

Matter of time and in aid to use when he troubled him and in aid to use.

Happy and happier.

If how do you do and afterwards if you are welcome and afterwards this is where to put them.

Where to put them past past and where to put them.

She might have been if it had been that standing openly there was no there was nothing darker. Nothing is used and used to. As it is we have kept Maggie.

As it is.

Yes she has to have a Saturday and Saturday and a precaution. Precautions make more noise than ever. Precaution and not in a fear. No one is afraid that is to say not when not when and always not when absently enough and heard and said.

He needs all of it she needs all of it, she needs all of it he needs all of it.

As he needs all of it.

She needs.

All of it.

It has never been known to be it has not been known it has not been known at all.

When do they is not the same as why do they.

Five times fifty is fifty times as much.

And resuming.

He has to stare. And afterwards in an addition. Supposing at best and advice. He needs no advice. Any advice is good. Any advice is good if it is given strongly enough and any advice is good and he needs to have to have and ahead. Ahead too and may be hears too.

It may be said of Henry Kate that after he had been introduced and that was by addition afterwards and in no case two and one, and in the past and at this time, two and one to turn too and one too, in having two and a whole, two and a whole. One might be satisfied and to believe that if he were satisfied would there be a difference between that and right, that and bright. He had the pleasure of being able to have a home and as and and for. By them not to be them, to bewail does a wall to bewail and a two brothers, two brothers as if he asked and you meant to be hearing it. How nicely does Brenner do so. Who mentions whom.

If you please I make the best of it all.

We are very pleased that by the interposition of Luxembourg which has always been known we are able to avoid a decision in regard and without regard to the weather.

As likely as not.

An entirely different matter. It always happens to be what and where and for whom.

And to be very careful.

Pears pears say so because of pears we have decided differently we have decided even if it is late to go at once to the other place and once at the other place we can easily decide which place to leave. Leave and to guessed. Guessed at once.

His having had and had to hurry.

In the middle.

What happened to it. What is the difference.

He knew nothing.

And she was with a dish a dish of fruit.

And in that way.

Very very much.

Fortunately he paid for houses. Fortunately.

With institutions and with arrangements.

Persons play.

Answer and back.

He respects a witness.

He expects a witness.

In language for that.

If only coming to stay as younger and to close.

He knew first and last.

All the mention and intention all the mention of it.

Surprised to find.

Accepted for them.

Not annoying to them.

No one can understand butter. Bread and butter, no one can understand bread and butter, bread and butter and eggs no one can understand bread and butter and eggs, no one can understand bread and butter and eggs and it is defended. Defended just as well.

It is easily believed believe it is easily believed. How many times in one day, and refused and refused to go to know, and happened to them. This is included in questioning and in having heard, heard the bell.

As there were two three times and the fourth time and as there was to be one at once at once temporarily.

She will be so pleased to hear it. Can it be had can it be had for them, for them indifferently and division, division means that twice and even twice as often.

Nicely on time.

This is a history of having a great many times not continued to be friends.

Friends and as much as having heard it directly from Spain.

Friends and having heard it directly having heard it directly from Spain. Friends and having heard it directly from Spain.

Much more.

Indifferently to carry to carry and it was as attached as ever in place of it. And very often.

Could it be possible that she and not to remember it at once. Once or twice. In time.

No one has angrily.

It is. It is a difficulty.

Seeing separately sealing separately separating, separately, able to safely say so and as much. As much as ever. Together.

In these a list at once.

First. As slowly.

Second. As much.

Third. As at once.

Fourth. We expect a fourth at once.

First. He measured it for us.

Second. They had it ready.

Third. At once and for this and for their use.

Fourth. He could have it.

Animals as if at once. As if at once and animated as if at once. To decide and to have intended to see to it at once. At once.

Furnished for them.

Meeting Abel. It is very interesting that this name which means reasonably waiting, preparation, advantage and really expectation means that at once and at once and at once and north and at once and at once and at once. No one needs to change. No one at once. No one at once and no one needs to at once. No one needs to and no one needs to at once.

As well as ever.

As convenient as that.

He changed his mind about astonishment.

Having had and having been and it having been an offense to receive and destroy and refuse and return and handle and avoid and appeal and engage and it having been an accepted intention. Could she ask any one to join.

Indeed and to say so.

To exchange distance for distances.

An advantage for them.

An account of virtue and virtues, of at once and a little further and in time.

To say and to saying.

And if and at once.

Right and as right and contain.

How to remember why there was an occasion to exchange writing for writing. The lady writes so beautifully.

And knowing that.

And never has been.

Two sentences too.

If he has invited if she has invited if she has invited too if she too has invited if he too has invited let it be considered in the middle. He and the middle, exactly they were three.

They did not come and they did they did afterwards they did, included they did and literally.

Have a name have Leonard as a name, have Leonard as a name have a name.

He comes here and at once he comes here.

To change one with two and four to one with none.

It is so much easier to see than to hear to call than to thank to cover than to arrange.

Come along.

She said yes to come along.

How differently to forget and to please, please come along.

After each time time mine line. After each time.

To announce two and the two who had come were not only later but at least at least as it happened it happened to be not only but also astonishing. If surprises change to surprise, if to surprise changes to surprising if surprising changes to surprised as surprised as that.

He interrupted her.

At once to them.

No one need does it at once no one needs and does it at once as if if they had been and to be there. Wanted to and reproach as well.

As differently satisfied as that.

To begin explaining.

Have to have and happen to have and happen to have it. To begin explaining.

Partly as much as for a reason and at this time visited by preference, prefer to delay and after all is it easier to have it all, as easily.

And in plenty of time.

Have to have protected all of it in order to repress what is not exactly recently renewed. And to renew.

How do you do.

At one time.

Plans to relate related as at once and perfectly perfectly and so much, did he learn that.

And to remind.

In crowds and crowd, to crowd into them, and into the crowded and wood who said it of woods that the woods that woods are a poor man’s overcoat and having had it for them for them and really, really all about it.

All about it makes it indeed more than looking like and like units units looking like and like and like and looking. Who needs changes. She says that she says that she has and has and has to hear it although indeed admirably.

An explanation of only one instance that was peculiar and more quickly. On top of this and not and it was not it was not unfortunate and he came after all had we not already gotten tired of associating associating and associate. Associates too.

Should should be repeated.

And now for assistance.

On and about the time when it was easily arranged.

On and about the time when it was easily arranged he refuses she refers to this and in reference to it may have happily placed their wishes in such a way that previously and as to predictions, predictions and previously, previously and predictions, previously as much as that.

How many more can as a fact how many more can go how many more as a fact, as a fact how many more can go.

Ought to.

How many days are there in it.

In where.

Referring to some one else.

He imagined he had that as an object. Referring to some one else.

At all.

Plenty of the best of them all.

Inclined to have a reason for all of this later.

When was he lost when was he able when was he able to be told about it.

When was he able when will he repeat when will he feel it and prepare two or three. When will he prepare two or three.

How many times when they begin again.

Suspiciously of four.

Can any one see the resemblance.

And so obliging.

After this they had they did, they decided for themselves alone.

And how very carefully to be even kinder.

Twenty times and in a way.

And they met them.

Please find it out.

She said it did not do them the least good.

She could easily tell all about it.

And I promised.

How can keeping be kept as it is.

To decide that almost a year is enough and to decide that almost a year is quite enough. Quite and quiet.

To need to know.

As is usual when it has happened.

Unused may be explanatory.

Did he attach enough importance to it.

And has it explained just what we like.

To have easily forgotten to ask for it and to have easily forgotten to ask for it in return.

Who can furnish more of it to those who are intending to be able to arrange for it.

Not as easily angry has never been mentioned.

I know this will please her.

Balanced means a book.

Parts and parts.

Do they do this to them.

And she laughed as heartily as if it was pleasantly and carefully, carefully explains it all.

Increasing it for me.

Come to and come as a part and come as a part and carry. Once more an obstruction. An obstruction is made and one might say this is true of snow and ice and water and wells and snow and ice and cutting. Cutting makes no arrangements necessary. Supposing frankly supposing he knew as much as could be known about why she left. She left in the first place because at that time was there an advantage in adding twenty-five to twenty, and twenty to a hundred and a hundred and twenty to all who have it to do. This can be learned just in time and all of them have plenty of tables. At table.

She asked for it and just at first, not as if it had beside more than was understood to be better. Whether it makes it originally a plan. If he and he and he if he and if he had a son how many sons are there altogether. Three. And how often may the mistake be admitted. As often as all of it has been actually meant fairly well.

Do you describe white and wider, do you describe as well and better. After this they made many explanations and if following and following following it at once. If they followed it at once and at once and restless is not the same as resisting to be to be resisting, having had a reason for it. The reason for it is this.

And starting.

All who mention mention very properly mention that it was nearly as much as that.

And all who do too.

As best and best.

Is it best that it should be altogether or not.

Do they get the better of it.

Opposite to stopping.

And houses can be just as well.

She was never any trouble at all.

Does he bring himself lucky and does he add that he wishes that which he wishes, is that he or she can attend to it attentively.

Next to it.

Nearly as nearly and does it occur often.

And by and by.

Not as attractive.

He looked at me yes, she looked at me yes, she looked at me yes, he looked at me yes. Yes and yes. Yes he looked at me yes, she looked at me yes she looked at me yes he looked at me yes.

The chances are that they are very attractive.

In answer.

Left in makes more of it.

An excitement shows it.

Adds and angrily and if it is undeniable that with the exception of disappointment there is no case of it and afterwards afterwards and in that case, in that ease they have antedated antedated it.

Large and divided into as many as can count quickly.

Targets.

No interruptions and who knows where they are.

And a pretty collection.

Very prettily or so.

To whom does it belong.

And I like it.

Does one realise that in summer they use them in summer and in winter they use them in winter, is it all realisable.

This will never make her and startle her and startle her and startle her and make her angry.

Every one forgets about it.

Legs as long and legs as strong. Strength. Legs as long and legs as strong. Length. Legs along.

What a color.

Fortunately in places fortunately a story. Suppose an addition, and a subtraction and registration, supposing there is pleasure in shining and in question and in purchase and in exchange. This is meant to be an actual refusal. Does any one pray less.

Immeasurable

Accountable

Useful for stockings.

Useful for it.

Nearer and nearly.

Nicely and now.

If any one were to guess would they guess what it is that is to come next.

A history of how they did it. They stop again.

Of easily arranged

Easier and later

Does she know it.

The fourth one was unexpected.

Even at best.

He would so much rather.

And now all at once.

To repeat in exchange.

If each one looks.

Privately

They can easily and across they can easily cross.

Know and known makes it there all day all day too.

To accompany.

Up there where where is it.

Do they resemble each other.

Two to arrange it.

She knows what is open and what is closed where they see and where they look, where they go and where they stand and where there is more appearance of division than ever.

How much room is there.

How many more are there.

Particularly as they were so very well placed.

And not at all alike and repeatedly not at all alike.

In looking up in looking up. In looking up at it not in looking up not in looking up and at it.

Every one without it. Each one but one without it.

How nicely as a street and expectations and gratified. For instance gratified by having Etta and Etta is a name. Also gratified by having hurried. Also gratified by having at once and most of it in this way. Did a boy did a boy did a boy dare. Did a baby did a baby need it at all and did occasionally did they occasionally further and further divide it as they said it was more nearly appropriate and in this way. However.

Part of it all the time.

The first time and not the first time.

Did it seem a surprise.

Arthur and all of his relatives.

No one should mention it either or at all.

And almost very little.

That is a name.

Why does Paul want to see John and where do they attach it if it is to be and to be as to be pleased.

Why does she laugh at once.

And not being at all tired of it.

At least faster.

Indignantly and to tie it too.

Paul said that he had found them.

So did he.

The next time.

The next time there was just as much to use.

Days and days and all all ought to be ought to be occasionally further than as much.

A Paris cousin who married an Alsatian.

And at once.

There are plenty of occasions equal and equally arranged so that there are plenty of occasions so that they are equally arranged there are plenty of occasions there are occasions in plenty.

Why does it effect everything in just the same way.

Who said who said and who said it occasionally.

In the difference between announce and announcing, about to be and an attraction.

Attractive to them.

Having asked and having admitted that for the future that in future differently admired differently admitted admittedly and so forth and appointment.

In their way may easily mean an interval and an accustomed decision. It is not dishonorable to mention and to more than afterwards assert the separate authority which has replaced all of it for them. For them indicates that originally there was more distance than happened to be carefully calculated.

All the same how do you do.

He said he knew when, when did it happen to interrupt.

Three times or fifteen times this and that and before following. Let it having been before fastening it as well as when it was mentioned in the meantime and before joined and to join. Have you had it.

Having all of it as allowing it and beside mentioned as a friend indeed.

Would it be better to happen to have seen him or to have asked to see him or to have offered to see him. Would it be better to object to seeing him to recover from seeing him or to arrange not to be seeing him. All this never takes place and never has had an arrangement made. After this many have to be asked for this and with it. Saturday does make Monday and by and by it has been changing changing just as much. Oftener make it as much as that. Is it necessary that she buys some more.

Oil is fatter.

And when all of it makes it all makes it all. Please recount piles, piles of it. This makes it have to be as satisfactorily as if the daughter the son or the daughter was at one time was at once all of it gladly. No one of them makes many of them many of them and most of them. She admired me.

In plenty of time to see him too.

The first of the twenty-four, twenty-four makes it easier practically to account at once for one, the first of the twenty-four and seen and I see you. Would any one prefer it, preference easily and afterwards as much as as much as needed if for himself too.

Full of preparation and in no case in memory. Curtains and shelves and chairs and imitation of making African Africa and other things other things. In which way did he agree.

How often are these the results and the result how often are they the habit and the habits and in use. Used to be very well attended. Perhaps not.

It was a surprise.

How to surprise.

An enquiry into how to surprise everybody at the same at the same time as at the same time. At the same time they all preferred it very much to anything else that they intended to do and afterwards they might easily afterwards add and divide and disturb and mostly all of it all of it and mostly, mostly meaning that it as detail and considered and regularly as to pressure and advice and even accidentally an intermediary. All of it has this as a gift, first an account, second a delight, third a decision fourth admiration fifth as much and sixth in plenty of time for each and afterwards all the best that has been that has been that has been and largely largely changed. In the rest and snow, snow or say so, violets and say so, say so, their say so, snow and say so, violets and say so.

To please attach this to that and Monday, Monday makes it afterwards a pretension. Afterwards a pretension and in this case added and divided and this because more easily in and invited. No one joins labor to repose. She and she and as she and as he and as he and as he and as she and as they and as they understood as they as they and as they, he and as he and as he and understood and undertaken and as they and as he and as he and as he and understood and as he and understood and undertaken and as they and as they and undertaken.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1925

1925

330.

SITWELL EDITH SITWELL

[Composition as Explanation, 1926]

In a minute when they sit when they sit around her.

Mixed it with two who. One two two one two two. Mixed it with two who.

Weeks and weeks able and weeks.

No one sees the connection between Lily and Louise, but I do.

After each has had after each has had, after each has had had had it.

Change in time.

A change in time is this, if a change in time. If a change in time is this. If a change in time.

Did she come to say who.

Not to remember weeks to say and asking, not to remember weeks to-day. Not to remember weeks to say. Not to remember weeks to say and asking.

And now a bow.

When to look when to look up and around when to look down and around when to look down and around when to look around and around and altered.

Just as long as any song.

And now altogether different.

It was in place of places and and it was here.

Supposing she had had a key supposing she had answered, supposing she had had to have a ball supposing she had it fall and she had answered. Supposing she had it and in please, please never see so.

As much even as that, even can be added to by in addition, listen.

Table table to be table to see table to be to see to me, table to me table to be table to table to table to it. Exactly as they did it when when she was not and not and not so. After that perhaps.

She had a way of she had a way of not the name.

Little reaching it away.

As afternoon to borrow.

It made a difference.

This is most.

Introduces.

This is for her and not for Mabel Weeks.

She could not keep it out.

Introduces have and heard.

Miss Edith Sitwell have and heard.

Introduces have and had.

Miss Edith Sitwell have and had.

Introduces have and had introduces have and had and heard.

Miss Edith Sitwell have and had and heard.

Left and right.

Part two of Part one.

If she had a ball at all, if she had a ball at all too.

Fill my eyes no no.

It was and held it.

The size of my eyes.

Why does one want to or to and to, when does one want to and to went to.

To know it as well as all there.

If a little other more not so little as before, now they knew and that and so.

What in execute.

Night is different from bright.

When he was a little sweeter was he.

Part two.

There was a part one.

He did seem a little so.

Half of to mention it at all.

And now to allow literally if and it will if and it does if and it has if and it is.

Never as much as a way.

How does she know it.

She could be as she sleeps and as she wakes all day. She could be as she sleeps and as she wakes all day is it not so.

It leads it off of that.

Please carried at.

Twice at once and carry.

She does and care to and cover and never believe in an and being narrow.

Happily say so.

What is as added.

And opposite.

Now it has to be something entirely different and it is.

Not turned around.

No one knows two two more.

Lose and share all and more.

Very easily arises.

It very easily arises.

Absently faces and by and by we agree.

By and by faces apparently we agree.

Apparently faces by and by we agree.

By and by faces apparently we agree.

Apparently faces by and by we agree.

[ ¶ ]

1925

331.

EARLY AND LATE

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

Early and late earlier and later, earlier and later too late and later, and as late.

Was it Celestine.

At once.

Was it Eugene.

At once

Was it Paul

At once

Was it Odile or a stranger.

Was it Esther

At once.

Was it at once.

He was hindered.

How many are sold.

As many as that.

How many are told.

As many as all that.

How many more are expected.

As many more.

How many more.

Very many more.

To settle down carefully and receive it all at once.

At once.

At least.

To be very much impressed by it at all.

Four and of the four three.

Four and of the four two.

Four and of the four three and two.

Four and of the four one and one.

Of the four one is seventeen one is nineteen one is fifty one one is forty-four. Which are the three of the four. Which are the two of the four. Which are the one and one of the four.

At once.

None at once.

At once and yesterday.

And between.

Not easily and at once and none at once.

Following one another before hand.

Expect expect to and not as seen. She saw.

Four-four and not to use does anybody after all does anybody does anybody does anybody after all.

Just like Esther only reddened her hair reddened a black and white fur coat and long nose and thin.

Just like Celestine only dark and fat and and accompanied.

Just like Eugene

Just like Celestine

Just like Esther.

And in between

This is better.

Why do they let their mind dwell upon it.

Questions and questioned and rapidly at once.

Not in reminded.

And begin at once.

No

Second

No

The rapidly and approached, intended and reproached.

If in advancing the interests of one in whom she believed and by whom she was convinced would it be of any importance if at once and at one time, if and accountable and inauguration which makes other thoughts come and not to be administered. In connection with this and building by not as easily surrounding an entrance and prolonging. Is there any reason to doubt that they are both separately in their return extending what must further their peace. Peace at what.

Needing and known too.

And whether there or there is. There used to be.

As reminded.

Not a disappointment.

Who hopes it.

Who hopes it.

He has heard.

He has had it.

Bonnington is a name.

Beginning. To be beginning.

To be beginning.

Bonnington is a name.

Beginning. To be beginning.

Changed to when my wife came into my life.

Changed to Bonnington is a name.

Prices.

Prices and beginning. To be beginning. Prices and to be beginning. In exchange for a little one.

A little one and apology.

How do many do as much as they try to do.

Disturbed by and distributed in such a way that over here two hundred over here and over there two hundred over there.

Delay does not does not delay does not and understood easily. And very interestingly.

Stop it and stop it.

And very interestingly.

He said and in advice fortunately the difference.

Gather it to be when and furthermore having decided not to see and furthermore not to see to it. As if it had to be in place of it and coming occasionally.

Indifferently.

In the morning she insisted that they cover it so that they would be able afterwards to have said, half said and practically, she as in that way it was quite apt to be carefully and as well done as won.

Won should never be used in connection with early and late.

And quietly.

It becomes more and more evident.

Who said that they should that they would never who said that they would that they never would who said that they never would undertake to have to have heard it. We hope for three successes.

Freight.

And remember.

Occupying, occupying, weighed and occupying, occupying and weighed.

Actually actually and connected with it too.

He said as many more as indifferently and to be referred to as in a chair.

It is difficult to mention objects and then and then, and then, the difficulty, difficultily with difficulty objects mentioned objects are mentioned and with difficulty.

To receive roast.

Two mentioned, deer and veal. Two mentioned, bread and butter, two mentioned at first and prepared, two mentioned coming at once and partly.

It was partly this.

Fortunes are lost just as easily.

Applicable.

City a city.

To tell all about it.

They made a fence a fence of trust, they made a fence a fence and must and must they, they made a fence they made a fence and who made a fence. Jo did. Why did Jo make a fence. Jo made a fence practically to prepare it.

In preparation always sounds, sounds and sounds, sounds are more than once those that they care for, care for should end as it is. She moved.

It was a pleasure not to see and to see to see and so, to see and so and it was a pleasure and she had had it heard, heard all that in all that all in that way.

Not as certainly as before.

How often they are alike, alike alike, and not to be three things heard but not too many.

To find it later.

To find it earlier.

To find it earlier.

To find it.

Was it what was wanted, what was wanted what was it that was wanted.

Teas and teas.

This connects with such such words as tease.

Tease and tease.

This connects with such words such and such words and as much and later and early and late, and later.

Persons and places and a novel.

It is very carefully, left left right and left, it is very carefully wholesome and perhaps, perhaps as much as in the voice. When the voices have higher and leave it to them.

Persons and places and regular and they need to have news and recitals. Recitals of the arrival of the boat.

Persons, to persons.

Places, to places.

Divided by twenty-two and then twenty-two, divided by seventy-five and then seventy-five. Twice.

Twice as early.

Twice two.

Twenty-two.

Early and late.

The nice way to sing to roses is this. Sing to roses.

The nice way to tell a story of festoons is this.

A bridge is made of what gives so much. A bridge is made by what gives what gives what gives what gives so much. A bridge is made as much as a bridge is made as much. It really is as much. As a bridge is made.

A nice way to tell the story of a table a small table a little table is to mention the part that in the morning, later in the morning, in the morning, the following morning earlier in the morning, and perhaps all the time it was easy to imagine an opening. Who fills openings. Who fills four and one opening. What fills it. It is a self filler. Please yourself.

The useful and necessary at once.

Who knows how many eagles there are.

Who knows how many there are.

Carefully taking care of one another.

Please do.

Early and late or please do.

Actually in paint.

Who sees who sees who sees and not having decided.

Decide deceive deceive distress distress, deny deny declare declare does it do does it do to ask more for it than that does it do to refuse what has been arranged does it do to have ear-rings to have to have ear-rings valuably valuably and differently and differently and an advantage.

Once or twice and numbers too, numbers at once numbers for you, a number for you a number of what a number a nice number a very nice number a number of very nice numbers. The first number that was attractive was forgotten. The second number that was as attractive was the one that eighty-two carried away and the third number that was attractive that was attractive that was attractive the third number that was attractive to be sure at length at most. Most and best, at length at most at best. Eight.

Why don’t they have him. Why don’t they take him. Why don’t they ask him. Why don’t they like him, why don’t they like him, why don’t they ask him why don’t they want him, why don’t they find him, why don’t they call him, why don’t they try him, why don’t they change to him why aren’t they to have him, why aren’t they to choose him, why aren’t they likely to wait for him, why don’t they need him, why don’t they return to him, why don’t they why does it matter to him why does it change it at once and later. In a minute when they say in a minute as all day and better.

Every one eats butter and here she is at last.

Habits and markets all at once or twice more.

Habits and markets and all at once or twice more. He asked and he asked and he asked to asked to asked to asked to as to what. Twice more. Markets and habits. Twice and twice more.

First and last only. Only ought to be only. Excuse me for having introduced it at all.

FINIS.

[ ¶ ]

1925

332.

OR MORE (OR WAR)

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

The American people during the American civil war. What did they go to war for and who went to the war. The American people during any war during a war any people during a war during any war a war any war during a war, during any war a people during any war or a war.

Carefully.

Did they like the war, did they like any war did they like any war. Carefully.

He had and they did not they did find it put away.

They had and very nearly when it was larger and never larger and smaller.

They had when at once when at once and at once.

Accustomed to it.

And at once in glasses.

This has no meaning strangely.

Once twice and at once. At once and once. At once once twice and at once.

At once.

At once once and twice at once. At once and twice. At once. Once.

Always it they went and there and there and as much. As much and carefully.

Carefully makes an example and an interest in white and smaller. White and smaller and smaller and as if fortunately. Fortunately carefully. Carefully.

In their place and in place of it. Would it make any difference if water if water was water. Was it.

Or for.

Early and late.

The war is as early.

Or the war is as early.

This is this and this is this about it. This is this about it.

After or before a war.

Early and late and in this way and in (his way, this is this this is this and this and this and this and this and as much.

Or more.

To add to the war.

When the ones who have who have who have it here and and there.

They go you go Hugo Hugo you go they go.

Carefully.

It is intended that in place of it all who meet with having added and particularly, would he would he and would he, and an article. An article is in use.

Carefully.

This is needed for it this is needed for it said it.

War or, or for, or more, or more and listen.

Listen best and listen next and listen.

Having forgotten that she went there.

Having forgotten that he went there.

Having forgotten.

Having forgotten carefully.

The american people during (he american civil cuban Mexican indian and European war. No other war was a war.

If no other war was a war if no other war was a war what did they feel was a war when there was a war.

The people of America when there was a war.

Nightly at night.

And needed to be astonished by, and because, of it, by it and because of it, with them.

Carefully.

Carefully and misuse.

And this is an opening.

Which best.

Which is best.

Which is the best.

Which is which which is best which is the best.

Appealing to themselves, themselves, appealing to themselves, appealing to them, to them, appealing to them, to themselves appealing to themselves.

War seldom.

Wars as seldom.

As seldom as wan.

As seldom.

Wan as seldom.

That there are wars as seldom, that they as seldom that they are wars as seldom as wars.

Carefully as seldom, as seldom, as seldom too as seldom as seldom to, as wan as seldom as wars.

Wars are as seldom.

Nouns and not, not and nicely, nicely and as nicely.

The people of the United States, who said the people of the United States seldom and seldom and advised.

Advisable.

Carefully and advisable.

In no one in no one in one in no one and in use and in no one and in no one and in use, and in, use and no one and in use. In use and no one and in use.

What causes what.

The cause of it is this. Having heard of something and someone who was and might be and perhaps might relax and not be as it was nearly in comfort and necessarily comfortably having heard of some one was it possible to decide as quickly. It would have been if there had not been at first a discovery, second an advance in relations and thirdly a delight in decision. No one is delightful to some, some and some, sum and sum and sum. Delightful.

Delightful and carefully and a pleasure.

In this way would a mother prefer a nephew or a father.

When the people of the United States have stationed and stationed themselves when they have stationed themselves.

Gracious and ungracious disturbed and undisturbed.

Delightfully and carefully and a pleasure.

The meaning of war is this war and the meaning of war is this, the meaning of war is this, and the meaning of war and the meaning of war is this.

In beginning to mention objects.

In order.

War in order in order and beginning to mention, to mention war in order to begin to mention in order, war in order and as pleased and as pleasure and as pleasure and as pleased. If he said that if they said that changed that to that and apply, apply for it.

Too, and new, new and new and coo.

Quickly ended at once.

Quickly ended at once at once and new, at once.

At once and as quickly and as quickly ended.

What does he mean when he says that it is not possible he being a man whose training has made him capable of arranging one thing and that thing being something that has been needed in a way needed needed in a way would any one believe that he could see just as well.

Easily pleased.

City is short for citadel.

To cell.

Do cell.

To cell.

To cell all about it.

Do cell.

Do tell all about it that city is short for citadel.

Inspired by a minute.

That city is short for citadel is what there is to tell.

Do tell chat city is shore for citadel inspired by a minute that city is short for citadel.

When war is fortunately when more is fortunately when more is fortunately, when war is fortunately more is fortunately war is fortunately war is fortunately, more and war fortunately more fortunately war. When war is more fortunately, when more fortunately when war fortunately when war when more fortunately.

It is easier to guess than to guess.

It is as easy to guess yes as to guess.

It is as easy as to guess yes. It is as easy as that to guess yes as easily as to guess yes as to guess yes as to guess that. It is as easily as to guess. As to guests, it is as easy it is easily, it is as easy, easily, and this in advance, and around, around it.

Who knows, what what and there, he knows, what and there, and he knows what and what and what and there.

Carefully.

Always connected to carefully.

He goes, he goes when he is sent.

When he comes, how many differences are there.

Differences are differences between when he and when he does.

Consider it as war.

In the beginning consider it more.

In the beginning, if they that is if he, if we and they and he if we and if he frequently there are one and two.

And more.

Another trouble and another trouble.

Meet and met.

Does she want more.

She does.

The people of America go out and come in. The people of America during and before and afterwards have heard and have heard it.

The people of America have been satisfied with what has been noticed during before and after a war.

A war and again.

A war and again.

More and not more and not again and not again.

Coming down stairs.

Carefully.

To see.

He thought it was made.

Because they always have it there.

He thought it was made because they always have it there. If everything has had it, has had it, later and if everything, if everything, has had it, if everything has had it later and as early.

Two times two.

Four times two.

Four times two.

Two times too.

Two times too.

Carefully.

Four times two.

As carefully.

They had as they had they had had as they had had. They had had as they had had, as they had had, as they had had. Two times two.

As carefully two times two times two.

More than as long.

More then more then in more then, or more then or more then, or more.

More too.

When they were the people of the United States before during and after and before war.

How do I know how many there are without counting. Count four. How many there are. Four and a chair, four and open. To open and open, to open into three, open four open into three and there, there, just there, open it there, not with care not carefully. It serves as a rest.

Who calls it lower.

They do.

Who knew what to call it.

They did not.

Who liked it.

Everybody liked it.

Who liked it better.

Everybody liked it better.

Who liked it best.

Everybody liked it best.

Who knew what to call it.

It is really in a way larger, and as large as suits them, it is in a way just what it is. Can it open. It can if it is open. When it is open as openly as it is open, open open, and on it, a lamp an ink-well and a pencil. In this way in war and in peace.

Everybody knows another not another like it. Everybody knows another like it not another like it. Everybody knows another like it not another like it.

To remind that the people of the United States before afterward during and at war.

She said no not if she could.

After that there was general conversation.

She said she as certainly would and would she, may be she would but I doubt it.

After this, and as much more and as much more that was not eaten.

Can any one chink chat if the whole of the country, what in a way as a whole if in a way as a whole and this country, if in a way as a whole and this or chat or the country of that, that is a country.

A country is very nearly plainly to be seen.

Here and there.

A country is an express train after express trains are used.

Can anybody remember all of a plate.

A plate is unique.

So is it in effect.

In effect and ineffective.

Flowers in relation and for relations.

I did not say roses.

He said roses.

I did not say pansies.

He said pansies.

I did not say colours.

He said colours.

I did not say hats.

He said hats.

This makes it appear to be helped.

All who mention more.

All who mention war.

All who mention war.

All who mentioned war.

The people of the United States all who mentioned the people of the United States all who mentioned the people of the United States before during and after, all who mentioned the people of the United States all who more than that all who mentioned more than that all who mentioned more than that more than that the people of the United States during before and after war, during war after war during and after and before war, more all who mentioned the people of the United States before during and after during and after during and after and before during and after and during and before and afterwards. Afterwards in mentioned and afterwards.

These are the different things that have been attended to. This has been attended to that has been attended to, that has been attended to, this has been attended to. These are the different things that have been attended to.

Who makes miles, miles as miles. Who makes as many miles as many miles as as many miles. Who makes as many miles and who makes as many miles, more at least, more at once, more at most, more or less.

Who makes as many cups as there are cups. Who makes as many as ever.

Who makes who makes it do.

It happened in this way.

After every other other one, after every other one after after every after every other one and as round.

Round makes it useful. Useful makes it in reason, and in reason or a reason or with reason or belief. Believe me it is not for pleasure that I do it.

An advantage to him and to them.

In actual measurement or more.

When a carelessly attracted canal canal and river or, or as much as from there to there, can and can and can it have a man and a man stores and if to know it went. Went away. He went away to stay.

So briefly does it mean that unexpectedly unexpectedly why and shy.

Do nearly, nearly nearly too, to do, a great to do. Carefully.

Who has forgotten who has forgotten forgotten, forgotten what.

Animals.

Animals are left.

Birds.

Birds are left.

Towels.

Towels are left.

Butter.

Butter is left.

Who has forgotten, forgotten, forgotten what.

Any one can say that at once.

Why was he nervous.

When three men see another then, when three men see then see then do they separate into two and two into two and one and then one then two then two then one then two then two one two then one is one then do they separate then do they around then do they separate then and around then and surround then and two then and one then.

Why is he nervous.

A little later nearly later than that. This makes more oftener. Having never forgotten him. He liked this liked chat liked that liked this.

How much influence have they. Did he know about it. Pretty quickly coo. This they knew. This they knew. Pretty quickly too.

Once twice three times four times, four times three times, once twice three times, once twice three times four times, four times three times three times once twice three times once twice three times four times, four times once twice three times.

Joining unexpectedly.

Have to be carefully.

All at once or all at once more all at once more all at once or or all at once or all at once more all at once or more or all at once.

War makes a cousin, a cousin a cousin a cousin. War makes a cousin. War makes a cousin. War makes a cousin a cousin. Happy to have war.

It is a very extraordinary thing that as it happens one who has had an opportunity to sic recognises them just the same. In the first place to clean, in the second place to place in the third place to nicely very nicely follow. She is pretty nearly.

Who could chink of going across across. Now listen Co what she says, she says she heard saw and was fastidious, in this and in this way and she meant, she meant to have it happen, the first time a message, a second time a message and a third time a message, a message and a messenger and a messenger and what. What does she say. She says that if she says not again, and not again and if she says, if she says how do you do this, and how do you do, if she says that she has probably, if she says she probably and she very, and she very perfectly and as she has to try to correct, correct correctly, in places and places, in that respect a division is just like a division, it is just like a division it is just like and as it is just like as it is just like a division, a division makes a difference. A difference to what and further, further it pleases, it pleases, where it pleases, where it pleases, as a pleasure, as a pleasure, a pleasure for the places and the plates, plates and very nearly attract her, and very nearly attract her and for and very nearly and for and very nearly attractive. This is one of the cases and not either before or after. Before and after makes it do the what makes it do the what and not what and not what and not what and the dinner. Before and after has for these reasons, for their descriptions for their attractions, for their reductions. Who knows every once In a while and who knows it better because of itself and and no one ever mentions either it either.

She did mention 54 and six, she did mention have to have it mix she did mention little halves at once she did mention it finally. And at last. At last they said what should be said first at last, what should be said at first. Nobody knows how many times how many times at hand at hand. Have to have heard it said. Suitable and said.

She needs she needs to a last afternoon after war. After war is he after war.

Fell at once felt at once felt at once fell at once.

How do they know that how do they know that they are astonished how do they know that they are astonished in this way how do they know that that they are astonished in this way at once at first at once, and once and at once.

How do they know that they are astonished at once.

Do they need to count forty-five to know that there are forty-five there do they need to count more than forty-five to know that there are more than forty-five there do they need to count less than forty-five to know that there are less than forty-five there.

The people of the United States have been before have been after and have been before and after and have been after and before and have been more have been more after and before and have been before a war and have been after and before and a war. The people of the United states have been before and after and more before and more after and have been before. Have the people of the United States been before and after and at war. Have the people of the United States have they ever have they ever been at war before. A great many questions asked and answered.

Five whites make six roses, six roses make three whites, three whites make five pinks five pinks make four everywhere.

This is in case of war.

Who knows best. They do.

She says that it would please them.

When and when did they, when did they and when. When and when and when did they. We have refused three at once and accepted one hundred and thirty. We have accepted one hundred and thirty and we have refused three at once. How often have and has a movement a movement of paper paper moving been considered interrupting and finally. Finally to be funny. Funny at all.

Funny is a word that has been used and has not been used. When it was used when it was in use when it was not in use when it is not. When it is not and not found. Found and funny both not in use when and when and when not and when in use not in use. This makes more, this makes more this makes more and more and in in precedes an, an and in and on and also. Also found in use an occasion on account. Incapacitated.

Finish and furnish and war and more. War and more and fasten and find. Find and felt and fitted as well. Do suddenly suddenly do suddenly. Having had to hold Harry. Harry can also be called Henry or more.

The people of the United States and dreamed about them.

He seated this about those. Which is and chose. Fortunately at that.

Let me make a statement. It is this. To be aroused because he was the only one. To refuse not to refuse but to decline. To be and she had helped and this is for them not a mistake because otherwise to arrange it for them. Listen to war. He and she were helpful.

What makes it smell as if an orange was burnt and if an orange is burnt.

Whose and whose and whose, after that whose.

It is very pleasurable chat if it is his it is his and if it is theirs it always is theirs and if it is his it always is his. His and his. Finally the difference between more and more. How nearly does it sound alike.

In as well and read to me, past it.

Fortunes are forty times forty times fortunes and fortunes are forty times as fortunes are forty times fortunes.

This makes more and Agnes and it. And reputations fortunately. In this way in this war in their war in the war. Hours and houses and parts of it. Introducing houses introduced parts of it, introducing hours and houses and parts of it. He knew at once.

Not this not that and that and a hat had it is a betrothal and an evaporation that concludes more.

When these made thank you and to mix names. Supposing Jenny and Fanny, supposing Howard and Herbert supposing Isabel and Ida. This makes morning evening afternoon and morning.

Part Two

After the war.

Did he ask him.

The people of the United States of America before during and after a war. Apart and apart whose was the difference between restlessness and neglect between willing and welling between foolishness and refuse, between too sweet and safely. Having had chairs known to be chairs and simply safely had it in their way and likelihood and before it was at once. He knew how to turn. It is easily seen that at once and fortunately and in their habits.

Having had.

After all.

Were there as many there.

As were there.

After all.

Having had.

Were there as many there as were there.

If he waited, for it.

If he had it, for it.

If he heard it, and it.

If he did and he said, even if he said and even.

They have decided about two days in the week, two sides two, and two sides to hold at the head of at the head of this result.

Forty thousand times three makes one hundred and twenty thousand. The modest sum of ten thousand, ten thousand and seventy thousand. One thousand for each and division. Division calls for colour, colours call for not for.

Kindly mix harmony and history, respect and restoration, inviolable and interested and undertaken and advantage. For the rest as for the rest, at most and satisfied too.

In their case they meant to eulogise and return and relieve, relieve at once. What is the difference between between, between and mean.

An announcement.

He and he was prepared to say that he returned at once.

He and he was attached and definite. He and pleasantly retired and as coming.

Before and after and between war.

The people of the United States of America between after and before war.

Uncles and clouds.

Out loud.

Larger at once.

He knew that in face he knew that in face of it and he knew that in face, in face of it.

Not much.

He heard wholly more.

And then at least at war.

War makes a fish.

Have it.

War makes a dish.

Halve it.

War makes it which.

Which has it.

War makes it which which has it.

After this, war.

Then he had a little way to go and he said so.

Who has held ahead.

Play ahead.

Who has had ahead.

Whether head.

Or whether or whether or ahead.

Will you be pleased to have it.

Not to be not to be not to be not to be exchange it here for a minute. A minute makes no appointment or it. After that at most. Whether and seat and settled makes an origin.

Originally, forty was what they said.

At her and to her and to her and by her, by her and with her and with her and yet.

Yet makes a difference between met.

After this a description.

When after walking and walking is where is it. Where is it might be in that at once hyacinth. Nobody knows mixings and mixed. Mixed and forgotten and freshly she knew that it was that that was repeated. Did she, and did she. She said it was not he was not she was not here.

So much before, so much between, between and after, so much after between and after. So much after. So much between and after. Then came the next.

Now it is all over.

Could he not have said could he not have said.

Never again will there be any connection between any connection between and seen any connection between seen and said so any connection between any connection in between and said so and seen and seen and said so and between and in between and said so and seen.

Having decided the United States having decided the United states and having decided it can be remembered that hereditary can commence in one generation.

Who needs had. Who needs who had who and had in plural.

Never thinking of it and never chinking of it and never any more and never thinking of it any more.

One hand one hand one hand, attracting it to the best, first and best most and best, best and most best and first.

This is a description, two men leaning that is one man leaning that is one man sitting that is one man standing that is one man standing and leaning that is one man sitting and leaning. Parts and parts of it, parts of it very well. Is it more difficult to gesticulate than not. To repeat. They are said to be the same and the next is said at once, as it is when they are here and they must have had it too, two and longer. More.

War is this, this war, war is this and this war and this war. This war makes slate useful and just in this way, a slate when it is rubbed is gray and when it is polished is black this makes unpleasant to the eye and the ear. She said are they scarce and he said they are scarce. He said are they at all scarce and she said they are not at all scarce they are not as scarce and he said they are not as scarce. After that an occasional return.

How can war finish how can a war finish, a war can finish by adding and by adding a war can finish. A war can finish by not adding that a war can finish. A war can finish by adding that by adding that and by adding, a war can finish by adding a war can finish adding. This is not exactly what I said.

Two say, three say, I say I say, I say they say, they say two say, to say you say, you say two say, two say three say I say they say they say I say three say two say. And a war and I finish and I finish and a war. It is a very extraordinary thing that one does not know what one means until one says it, it is also a very extraordinary thing that one says what one means when one has said it, it is a very extraordinary thing that one says it is a very extraordinary thing what one says and it is a very extraordinary thing that what one says that one means what one says and it is a very extraordinary thing that one says that one says it. What does one say. One says one says. And what does one mean. One means what one says when one says it. Does one mean what one says when one says it. Does one say what one says does one. Does one does one exactly and more more is a name.

Hill hill hill, hill hill hill hill hill hill hill gap. As foolish as a lap. And then mistaken. Not at nine.

He originally cultivated tea, he originally cultivated he originally cultivated cows and he originally cultivated it. After that he joined himself to all of them and after that he was as helpful as he could be. This makes more. After that he was nearer and nearer and after that he had had made what was to be attended to. This does make the difference.

Expect to rest just as well expect the rest just as well to expect and to rest as well to rest as well to expect to rest to rest as well to expect it as well.

After that he attended to everything and after that he attended to everything and after that he had attended to everything.

You know how soon.

I asked her if she would care to go. No, she said no. I told her I told her so I told her how I know and I told her that so and so and so and so and she said it was just as well. In this way they had to begin to count. Is any one annoyed when they begin to count. In this way after and before.

If he knew certainly that an elephant is small and an elephant is small if he knew certainly that an elephant is small and if he knew certainly that an elephant is small and attaching who makes ministers. Ministers is a way of saying how do you do.

Let us consider the question of war. As has often been said as it is and as it has often been said the people of the United States before during and after a war, as it has been said the people of the United States as it has been said during before and after a war.

This makes me happen to have to be sweeter. And not changed.

Not at all not at all not at all.

Stop there stop here and there to stop here and there not at all to stop here and there. To stop here and there.

Who knew who knew Caroline.

At first at once at least.

When actually in case and in an accident useful use of them you will.

Play to treasure, I do.

Play to play to I do.

In twenty times in twenty-eight, in twenty-eight in eight, hurry up hills. After that it was almost all the time. Now then seriously.

Likes to be sweet.

Likes to cat.

Likes to tikes to likes to likes to.

As likes to be sweet.

Just as likes to be sweet.

That is one reason. Find it.

Jump they used to say jump and they used to say it is vertical horizontal practical and long. They come together and apart and they are reunited.

Height can be the same as equal.

To then that is the reason to their again then to then chat is the reason again then to then, again then. That is the reason chat if it holds it would if it holds it would. It would if it holds.

How many make five different. Counted correctly five different, how many make five different counted correctly make five different.

Only a habit.

If it is so sweet to see if it is so very sweetly, if it is to see so very sweetly, if it is very sweetly to see, see and saw, he saw. After that was it. Never again will he remember will he remember that they are of no use to him.

It is very well to say every day. It is is it is it is it. And say every day. Two who are women and two who are women are two. Then comes, did it interfere. After at once and looking as if it had been nearly there. All of it made it.

Did they did they go did they go indigo did they go had they gone had they gone here. Here and here. At least there were.

Not at all as welt.

There is no more no more there are no more hats. There are no more hats there. There are plates and places and plates plates of it.

She need never be mentioned.

Surprise for surprise.

You surprise we surprise and do surprise would be surprised if after all he did a very little one. Would be surprised.

Would be surprised and more would be surprised would be surprised more. Would be surprised war and more. She would not be surprised.

Habit and have it have it and habit.

Attracted to the pin and pin, coral pin.

It is very astonishing (hat once upon a time there was a blue room and a gold room and a red room and a yellow room. It is astonishing that once upon a time there was a gold room and a blue room and a red room and a rose room. It is astonishing that once upon a time there was a rose room and a gold room and a yellow room and a blue room. It is astonishing that once upon a time there was a gold room and a blue room and a yellow room and a rose room. Three attacks were thrown back and two attacks were vigourously defeated. Two attacks were vigourously defeated and three attacks were thrown back. At once at once who are four at once. We are.

Or so exciting.

Not to stop and not to stay not to stay and not to stop.

Stop it.

It is annoying to be told and to be told it is annoying to be told and to be told it is annoying to be told and to be told it is annoying to be told and to be told.

Nobody knows how open and how closed not as well as in another way. Nobody knows how open and how closed nobody knows nobody knows how open and how closed it is. It is. Nobody knows how open and how dosed it is. It is.

Would it be thought eight hundred eight hundred and ninety two nine hundred and nine hundred and twenty five and nine hundred and thirty could be taught and would be taught and would be taught and could be taught. Nobody knows. Ask them. Nobody knows ask them nobody knows it would be taught it could be taught. What is it that would be taught. Ask them.

A baby has a hat or two and so do you and so do you if a baby has a hat or two and if so do you and if so do you and if a baby has a hat or two and if so do you.

And if after that he has to have he has to have it.

Let no one say that ten are more and six are more and eight are more let no one say so any more more more war.

Just as pleasantly as that for them.

Let those who will have a bird to-day and see a bird any way and have a bird that way let those who will.

Let us consider the case of Harriet and Henrietta of Herbert of Will and the difference between. After forty years after fifty years after twenty years after eighty years more or less. Poe a study.

No one sees the connection between Lily and Louise but I do.

How are houses. Houses are houses.

It would not be necessary to have an alternative because and this is the reason why, it would not be necessary to have an alternative because if eighty and forty-eight and seventy-six are all as attached to candles no one ever does. Ever does. Ever does has noises.

At once and more.

She was not as pleased with this as with that. She was not. Let any one absently seize and see, see and be seen and saw and more. This does not make disappointment.

Now we know.

Enthusiastically.

We have at last discovered what to say when and practically plainly and a purse. This is it. Neither once or twice neither three or four, neither four or five. All of them together makes adjoining. Oh so sweetly there. Who can have oranges and grape fruit and grape fruit is larger and oranges are yellower not yellower but more of a colour. This satisfies union and strength. Let us every one wish. This is what to think of more.

More is a name.

Yes sir.

More is a name.

Yes sir.

Yes sir More is a name.

Let each one reply about fruits.

Fruits are apples pears peaches oranges plums and dates.

After that there is no annoyance.

Does anything confuse you.

No nothing does.

After that cordially yours.

Come back comfortably to more.

Is comfortably come back. Is comfortably come back comfortably to more, comfortably to more, come back comfortably to more. To more. Comfortably come back to more.

He does not mention it either and as however however is as either. This makes a war a seat of war. No one knows how many days there are in it. If did anybody say if, if and they use houses if and they use uses it does not make it as it was said. What was said. Butter and noise was said. What was said. Butter and both was said. What was said. Butter and both and butter was said. What was said. Butter and both and butter and both was said. What was said. Butter and both was said.

Let them name everything.

The first thing the first thing is to say there were two children. The second thing is to say there were two children. The third thing is to say there were two children. Two children are each one one. One and one makes two. Two makes one and one. One and one makes two. Two makes it as bewitching. Who places doors. Doors are made after today and before to-day, and it is easy to say afterwards, we know what was not to his credit. In this way. Supposing we had met any day and we had liked. He would want to know how much it was and we we would be very pleased and we would arrange and some one would tell me not at all, and she was right.

That makes one.

Supposing we did meet and he would like to have heard it.

He did hear it and why because we said it and by this and very likely he knew too. This makes it at once and this time he said it and fortunately who has who has who has sometimes all the time and this makes more than two it makes two too. Who has ahead had ahead.

I have never heard her say it.

What either or neither.

This makes more and not for before.

In San Francisco they have fog at night.

This makes it have three names, Gertrude, Henry and Celestine.

In this way they have it as it is alright and partially pleased.

You will never be angry with Ida.

Ac once more.

So soothingly.

This is the way it has to be. It has to be this is the way and not to do it again.

She has absolutely promised never to mention birds.

Every one promises a day. And now to act as if it was or if it was. It should have been the other.

It is easy to remain here and not end it.

And supposing they were prepared supposing they were.

When the king wanted to he called each one and he said come at once.

Why as likely he went first.

Having learned to tell it all.

Who was rested first.

And no town mentioned.

Who was mentioned first by themselves.

And they might.

The only nice thing about it is this. He might just as easily not have to have all of it.

The only nice thing about money is spending it and so and so if they go and so if they go and they say so what will they inhabit, they will inhabit cities countries and boats. When in this case they say that they will pay what will they pay they will pay and as in a way Saturday is a day and so is Sunday. This makes tea stronger.

What does more do more makes it take its place, and what does war do war makes mountains mountains and little girls little girls. This has to do with it.

Everybody forgot Friday.

After each one easily.

Count and account.

That is a difference.

The difference stays and who makes and one another.

Even he cannot hesitate.

Connect and disconnect.

Attend and while.

Before and arrangement.

They amounted to it as prettily.

Who makes a mistake, not at all, who intends to leave home not at all. Who intends to be so sweet. No one should mix dinner and butter so they say.

She says she knew that this was true.

Not liking to have defeat said to be said to be if fortunately a reason.

There are two days in which to have or to have or to have and these are more attaching. She wrote and said that she did not wish to see what had been said. No answer. She wrote and said that she did not wish to know what she had said she wrote and said that she did not wish to know what she had said. This makes it happily attached to the best that has been written and said and very good now. Now and how and have to allow him to come for them. This makes bells and eggs and two. Too too too many say so now too too too many too. Too too too many say so now so many say so too. Who to, to whom and to, too many say so now too too many too.

This makes hay on the road and one behind the other. How often have they stopped. Just as often.

She was new too to it.

I have a way to say a day a day to say a day to-day he has to too. This makes it an effort for them to continue to attach attachments to it. It is very seldom and very foolish and well remembered to know that they do grow and in that way noises and noiselessly and in between. How very seldom and exchange. In exchange.

He said that he wanted to know and at length at length and he wanted to know forget how it sounded.

Not interested in war.

More.

Not interested in war.

More.

More and war is different.

Not interested in war.

More.

More and war is different.

To begin and never mention stretching stretching it in that direction. Thank you.

Now to see a pleat.

To-morrow a choice.

To-morrow morning.

She explained chat twelve hundred is too much, that eleven hundred and seventy-five is too much that one thousand is just right. Would she kindly beg for more for her, and after that they very well know that she is uneasy. And so they know that they were so. Difference between war and were.

Sweet smiles over apples oranges and figs cut up and on white.

How many seconds are there in war. Twenty seconds. And how many seconds more, not many seconds more. How many seconds are there in war. There are twenty seconds there are in war there are twenty seconds in war there are in war there are more in war there are no more than twenty seconds in war.

Philip six and Philip five, five and wife is the same six and face is the same six and prick is the same five and have is the same, five and thrive is the same six and pick is the same six and held is the same five and share is the same after that inclosed.

Counting pansies is as useful as that, it always is and they do like what they have pretended and intended.

She likes it when she is mentioned and she likes it when she is mentioned. To have very well expected to-morrow and he respects it. After that comes mid-day and after that in two places. Before and more an exactitude. Was she at once.

Who has.

Forty-two changes.

Easily.

Begin with forty-one.

Every inch away they say.

Fortunes follow an index.

And in all they changed their mind.

This makes a minute.

Attack appreciatively.

All of this and house.

And so we say and so we have and so we and as will be and as will be too and there.

Attitude to this.

The attitude to this is this. All of it husbands. Husbands can be used to say husband can be used to say to husband. Laugh for me.

Who has had it sailours.

Who has had it capturing.

Who has had it sadly.

Who has had it the next day.

Who has had it on and the half was severe was it. Who has prepared that it did not wholly disappear.

One one and one and decidedly.

[ ¶ ]

1925

333.

BUSINESS IN BALTIMORE

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Nor narrow, long.

Julian is two.

How many and well.

And days and sank.

Thanks to having.

Business in Baltimore thanks to having and days and sank how many and well Julian is two not narrow, long.

Julian is two how many and well thanks to having.

Once upon a time Baltimore was necessary.

How and would it be dressed if they had divided a bank and tan. It connected at once it connected twice it connected doors and floors.

This is in May.

So they say.

How many places for scales are there in it.

Weigh once a day.

In Baltimore there are the ferns the miles the pears the cellars and the coins.

After that the large and small stones or stepping stones.

This is why they have every reason to be arranged and every morning to be morning and every evening to be evening.

This is the reason why they have every Sunday and Tuesday and Monday.

Who finds minds and who lines shines and two kinds finds and two kinds minds. Minds it. She never wanted to leave Baltimore anywhere and was it.

Business in Baltimore.

He did and peppers see he did and three.

He did and three he did and see he did and three and see and he did and peppers see and peppers see and three he did.

It is so easy to have felt needed and shielded and succeeded and decided and widened and waited. No waiting for him Saturday Monday and Thursday.

All of them are devoted to it to doing what was done when it was begun and afterwards all sashes are old. Forget wills.

The best and finally the first, the first and formerly the rest all of it as they have it to do to do to do already in their house. Suppose in walking up and down they sat around.

Imagine vines, vines are not had here imagine vines that are not to be had here and imagine rubbers had here and imagine working working in blue that means over it. Each one of these had to give away had to have to had to give way. How many others brothers and fathers.

He had held him he had held her he had held it for him he had held it for her, he had hold of it, and he had had days.

How many days pay, how much of a day pays and how difficultly from thinking. I think I thought I said I sought I fell I fought I had I ought to have meant to be mine.

Not as funny as yet.

Imagining up and down. How many generations make five.

If another marries her brother, if another marries their brother, if their brother marries another, if their brother and a brother marry another and the sister how many pairs are there of it.

It is easy not to be older than that.

Do you hear me.

It is easier.

How many papers can make more papers and how many have to have her. Have to have her. How many papers can make more papers and how many have to have to have it.

How many have to have to have it and how many papers make more papers. It makes a little door to-day.

Put it there for him to see. He knew how and how to have he knew how to have and accepted so much as much or much much of it for it, for it is and in either direction might be saved, saved or so and while it is while it is while it is near near while it is while it is near having monthly in use. To hear them and as it has to be at and for and as it has to be for and mine and as it has to be powder and ice and as it has to be and as it has to be louder and there and as it has to be louder and there and I hear it.

And in there.

When he could not remember that when he could not remember it at all when he could remember it all and when he could remember it all. It started and parted, partly to them and for most. Foremost is a way they have to have used here.

The first time they ever had it, heard it and had it, the first time they ever had it.

In their favor as a favor as a favor or favorable.

Having forgotten how it sounds, have they forgotten all the sound remind them.

The first reason for having seven is six and a half, six and a half and as seldom. After that the real reason for six more than a half and as seldom the real reason for six more and a half and as seldom is six more six more and a half more and six more and a half more and six more and a half more and seldom.

Please put it in paper there.

A little place and for fortunately. Did he and they have a lake to-day. Nearly.

Having at it and at once a noise and it, it could be just as much more also. Have a sound of or a sound of or, or Alice. Miss Alice is might it.

The very easy how do red horses have a pair. This makes Arthur and no name. He made him go.

Come near come nearly come nearly come near come near come nearly. Come near. Come near come nearly. He had a haul and I said do you do that and he did and he said not to-day. Anybody can say not to-day.

There was once upon a time a selfish boy and a selfish man, there was once upon a time a selfish man. There was once upon a time a selfish man. There was once upon a time there was once upon a time a selfish man there was once upon a time a selfish boy there was once upon a time a selfish boy there was once upon a time a selfish boy there was once upon a time a selfish man. How selfish. There was once upon a time a selfish man. There was once upon a time a selfish boy, how once upon a time a selfish boy how once upon a time a selfish man.

Nobody knows whose wedding shows it to them. Business in Baltimore makes a wedding first at first business in Baltimore makes a wedding at first first. Business in Baltimore makes a wedding at first at first. Business in Baltimore makes a wedding at first at first first. Business in Baltimore makes a wedding first at first. Business in Baltimore at first makes a wedding first makes a wedding at first. Business in Baltimore makes a wedding at first.

Business in Baltimore makes a wedding at first.

Business in Baltimore at first.

In heights and whites, in whites and lights, in lights in sizes, in sizes in sides and in wise, or as wise or wiser. This not to be the first to know.

To know.

Altogether older, older altogether.

Not following hearing or a son or another. No one spells mother or brother.

To them or then or then by then it was mostly done by them.

Who has had had it had. Had it, he had it and following he had it, he had it. Following he had it.

Business in Baltimore following he had it. Business in Baltimore following he had it following he had had it. Business in Baltimore following he had had it. Following he had had it following he had had it business in Baltimore following he had had it.

Business in Baltimore.

How easy it is to see voices. How easy it is to see.

How easy it is to see voices and very much of it put as a rug. Supposing a whole floor was covered and on the cover where he stands has a place for it which is attached to them and of this kind. Could it have been made before a boat and no one follows. How many have had hands.

When they were sung to sung to see when they were sung to sung among when they were snugly sung to see, see seeds for that to eat and for and have the size and no more satchels made at all. Satchels may be held loosely. When they are sung and sung and sung and little have to have a hand and hand and two and two hands too, and too and two and handled too to them, handed to them, hand and hands. Hands high. This can be Baltimore and or and Baltimore and for and Baltimore and more and Baltimore and for and Baltimore and or. It does not sound like it.

When he older than that when he older than this when he older than this when he as old as he is, he is as old as he is, he is as old he is as old and would they know that fifty are fairly plenty of later hats. Hats cannot be used as mats not for selling or for much as much. He certainly was amused by it.

Devoted to having a whole a half a half a whole, a whole or told it. Devoted to having a half, a whole a whole or told or it. Devoted to having a whole a half a half a whole a whole or told it. Devoted to having a half a whole a whole a whole a half a whole or told it

She did see fortunes fade.

Who did see fortunes fade.

Nobody saw fortunes fade. Nobody saw fortunes nobody saw fortunes fade.

A whole a half a half a whole, fortunes fade who never saw fortunes fade he never saw fortunes fade. A half a whole he never saw he never saw fortunes he never saw fortunes fade or faded. He never saw fortunes he never saw fortunes fade.

How much business is there in Baltimore.

And how many are there in business in Baltimore.

And how have they had to have business in Baltimore.

And how has it been how has it been how has he been in business in Baltimore.

He has been in business in Baltimore and before and before he was in business in Baltimore he was not in business he was not in business before he was in business in Baltimore.

He had been in business before he had been in business in Baltimore he had been in business before in Baltimore. How had he been in business in Baltimore. He had been in business before in Baltimore he had not been in business before he was in business in Baltimore.

Business in Baltimore before, before business, before business in Baltimore.

Business in Baltimore is business in Baltimore.

Business in Baltimore in business in Baltimore and business in Baltimore is this business in Baltimore.

How many more are there in business in Baltimore than there were before.

How many more are in business in Baltimore than were in business in Baltimore before.

This business in Baltimore.

That business in Baltimore.

A business in Baltimore.

Business in Baltimore.

Who says business in Baltimore. Who says business in Baltimore and before, and who says business in Baltimore more business in Baltimore more business in Baltimore than before.

Pleases me, and while they have to have eaten eaten it, and eaten eaten it and eaten eaten it eaten eaten eaten eaten eaten it. Then a list is useful. Useful soon, useful as soon. As useful as soon. As useful as soon. Some time and shown. Who has to say so say so. They easily have after and soon.

It was said at once to them that they had it. Afterwards it was said at once to them that they had it. Afterwards it was at once said to them that they had it. It was said to them it was afterwards said to them at once that they had it. It was afterwards said at once said to them afterwards said to them that they had it. It was afterwards said to them that they had it. It was afterwards at once said to them that they had it.

How much easier how much easier, how much easier and how much easier. Forty makes forty and forty-four makes forty-four and forty-four makes four and forty four makes forty-four. Business in Baltimore makes counting easy.

If he had had and had had given and had had given to him what he had had how many more are there to have held it in this way away. One and he was famous not for that nor for provision nor for in addition nothing, nothing too much, not anything more and it was not said to be said. It takes many times more to make many times more and not to make many times more and not to make many times more many times more. Not many times more. Read riches. Anything that begins with r makes read riches and this is as twice and once and once. Once is it once, twice is it twice is it twice once and is it once twice. This is the way they make the day they make the day they make the day this is the way they make the day, once a day and it is a reason for having heard of it. Now at last it is well known that not because he did he did not hurry he did not hurry because he did and did not hurry and who asked him. That is what they say who asked him.

Forgetting a name.

Not to be transferred to Baltimore and so to say so so much. If you do not hear him speak at all louder then not to speak at all louder, not to speak at all louder not to hear him speak at all louder not to hear him speak at all louder and so not to speak at all louder. He does not speak louder and so not to speak louder and so not to speak louder at all.

She was as well as he was as well as he was as well as she was as well as all that.

All that as well as all that and having forgotten all the same having forgotten having forgotten and all the same all the same as having forgotten and to hear it hear it heard it heard it hear heard it heard it, heard it and all the same as forgotten having heard it all the same and all the same and having forgotten and having heard and all the same. Having heard it all the same having heard hear it hear it all the same having forgotten and hear it and having forgotten and hear it and all the same and all the same and hear it and heard it.

So much and so much farther as much and as much farther, and as much farther and so much and hear it and having heard it and all the same and having heard it and all the same and hear it and all the same and hear it and heard and having heard and all the same and hear it. Here and hear it. They are all the same as heard it as hear it all the same as heard it all the same and as heard it. All the same and heard and as heard it and as heard it and as all the same and heard it. All the same. Hear it. All the same hear it all the same.

The same examples are the same and just the same and always the same and the same examples are just the same and are the same and always the same. The same examples are just the same and they are very sorry for it. So is not business in Baltimore. And so it is not and so is it not and as it is not and as it is and as it is not the same more than the same. This sounds as if they said it and it sounds as if they meant it and it sounds as if they meant it and it sounds as if they meant and as if they meant it. Everybody is disappointed in Julian’s cousin Julian’s cousin too, everybody is also disappointed is disappointed in Julians cousin too. Julian and everybody is disappoointed in Julian’s cousin and everybody too is disappointed in Julian’s cousin too. How many days are there for it. There are as many days for it as there are ways to see how they do it. Do it too. Julian and a cousin too. Two and two, and two and two and lists and remembered and lists. To commence back further and just as far and as far back and just as far back. Just as far back as that. Just as far back as that and Julian remembers just as far back as that and Julian remembers just as far back and remembers Julian remembers just as far back as that.

Everybody knows that anybody shows shows it as soon as soon and at noon as carefully noon as carefully soon, everybody knows, everybody shows, everybody shows anybody knows carefully as soon carefully and noon carefully at noon everybody knows everybody shows carefully at noon carefully soon carefully soon carefully at noon, everybody knows carefully at noon carefully as soon anybody knows everybody shows everybody shows everybody knows carefully as soon, anybody knows carefully as soon, anybody knows carefully at noon everybody knows carefully as soon everybody knows carefully as soon, anybody knows carefully as soon everybody knows carefully as soon.

Everybody knows carefully as soon, everybody knows carefully at noon everybody knows carefully as soon.

Entirely exposed too.

And how many in passing turn around. Just how many in passing just how many turn around. One can always tell the difference between snowy and cloudy everybody can always tell some difference between cloudy and snowy.

Every one can always tell some difference.

Every one can always tell some difference between cloudy and cloudy between snowy and snowy between cloudy and snowy between snowy and cloudy.

Not as to dinner and dinner.

How many are a hundred and how many are two hundred and how many are a million and three. This is for them to answer and in this way more in Baltimore. Business in Baltimore consists of how many and how often and more at once and a half of them there.

Business in Baltimore is always a share a share and care to care and where where in Baltimore. Where in Baltimore. How many kinds are there in it.

There are many and as many there are as many as there are streets, corners, places, rivers and trees in Baltimore. Squares can be mentioned too and stones and little and at once to approach. Who changes all changes.

All changes who changes.

Do not hurry to winter and to summer. Do not hurry to winter. Do not hurry to summer. Do not hurry to summer. Not to hurry to winter. Not to hurry to winter and to summer and to winter and not to hurry to summer and not to hurry to winter.

He can hear they can hear they can hear that they do hear her. They can hear that they do hear him. They can hear that they do hear him. They can hear that they do hear her. They can hear that they can hear him.

They can hear winter, they can hear summer they can hear that they do hear summer, they can hear that they do hear that they can hear winter, they can hear summer they can hear winter. They can hear that they hear him they can hear that they can hear her they do hear that they can hear that they do hear her that they do hear winter that they do hear her that they can hear her that they can hear that they do hear him that they do hear him that they can hear that they do hear that they hear that they can hear summer and hear hear her here hear him here that they can hear her that they can hear. They do hear that they can hear winter. They do hear that they can hear summer.

Business in Baltimore for them and with them with them and as a tree is bought. How is a tree bought. Business in Baltimore and for them and by them and is bought how is it to be bought and where is it to be bought. Business in Baltimore and for them and adding it to them and as it has the half of the whole and the whole is more if it is best shown to be more used than it was here and nearly. This and a result. Take it in place, take it to a place take it for a place and places and to place and placed. Placed and placing should a daughter be a mother. Placed and placing should a father be a brother. Placed and placing should a mother be a sister altogether. All this makes it easy that very many say so and very many do so and very many do so and very many say so.

He can so easily amuse himself and so can he so very easily amuse himself and so can he so very easily and so can he so very easily amuse himself and so can he so very easily and so can he so very easily amuse himself and as it were to be they had to have it largely and more and when they needed it all. To begin.

How many houses were there in it. And to go on. And how many houses were there in it.

How to depend upon it. And how many houses were there in it. And how to depend upon it and how many houses were there in it. How many houses are there in it.

There were as many houses as there were in it.

There were as many houses in it as there were as many houses in it. There are as many houses in it. How many houses are there in it. There are as many houses as there are in it. After that streets, corners, connections and ways of walking. There were more houses than there were in it. There were more corners than there were in it. There were more streets than there were in it. How many streets are there in it. How many corners are there in it. How many streets are there in it. How many houses were there in it. Everybody counting. Call somebody Hortense. Please do. And David. Please do.

A little makes it all stop and stopped. A little makes it all stopped and stop. A little makes it all stop. A little makes it all stopped.

It is a great pleasure for Hilda and for William for William and for Hilda. It is a great pleasure for either. If a home and a house and as often as hurry and hurried, they need to and do, they need to do they did need to they did and they did need to and they do and they do and they did need to do it too. Does she look as much like it as the newspaper would suggest.

Plainly make it mine. Plainly make it plainly make it mine.

This is as least not as well said as ever.

Having forgotten to hear, what and having forgotten to hear what had not been forgotten and not forgotten to hear.

They have please they have please they have please. Business in Baltimore they have please.

Did they like five.

Did they like five of five.

Business in Baltimore and more. More seated.

Business in Baltimore need never be finished here when it is there when it is commenced there when it is completed here when it is added to here when it is established there. In this they mean he means to too and two.

Never to be used at last to last and never as it was as if it was a horse. They have no use for horses.

Never as it was as if it was because they had to have a way of counting one to make one.

Could be sitting around faced that way and lean and if he did would he not having been as payed follow to a home. Follow to a home for him.

Two cannot make room for two and two both seated cannot make room for two both seated. Two both seated cannot make room for two both seated.

This is one date.

Two cannot make room for two both seated.

Yes and yes and more and yes and why and yes and yes and why and yes. A new better and best and yes and yes and better and most and yes and yes and better and best and yes and yes and more and best and better and most and yes and yes. And yes and yes and better and yes and more and yes and better and yes, and yes and yes and more and yes and better and yes and more and yes and yes and yes and more and best and yes and yes and better and most and yes and yes and more and better and best and most and yes and yes and most and better and yes and yes and most and more and yes and yes, and more and yes and yes and better and yes and yes and most and yes and yes and best and yes and yes and better and yes and more and yes and best and yes and better and yes and more and yes and most and yes and more and yes and yes and better and yes and yes and most and yes and yes and best and yes and yes and yes and yes and better and most and yes and yes and better and most and yes and yes and more and most and yes and yes and better and most and yes and yes and more and better and yes and yes and yes and yes and more and best and yes and yes and more and best and yes and yes and more and yes and yes and best and yes and yes and more and yes and yes and better and yes and yes and best and yes and yes and more and yes and yes and better and yes and yes. And yes and yes and and more and better and yes and yes and better and yes and yes and more and yes and yes and better and and yes and yes and better and yes and yes and more and yes and yes and best and better and yes and yes and most and more and yes and yes and yes and yes and better and yes and best and most and better and more and best and better and yes and yes and yes and yes and yes and yes and more and yes and yes and better and yes and yes and more and yes and yes. And more and yes and yes. And more and better and yes and yes and best and more and yes and yes and better and yes and yes and most and yes and yes and best and more and yes and yes and yes and yes and better and more and better and yes and yes and most and better and more and yes and yes and yes and yes. And better and yes and yes and more and yes and yes and yes and yes and more and best and better and most and best and better and most and more and more and most and better and yes and yes.

[ ¶ ]

1925

334.

AMONG NEGROES

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

A story of the Three of you Josephine Baker Maud de Forrest and Ida Lewelyn and Mr. and Mrs. Paul Robeson and as they never met and as they never met. Naturally.

They were made to be alike they were not made to be alike. Naturally. Josephine Baker Maud de Forrest and Ida Lewelyn. Naturally. Mr. and Mrs. Paul Robeson. Naturally. After all who made habit have it.

When she and they have sat and they are as they are sitting who means whom. As easily as ever.

Josephine Baker has to have where she is to have been from. Maud de Forrest has to have her mother as her father and her pretty nearly as nicely. Ida Lewelyn has to be very likely has to be used to having sisters. All three of them are alike. They resemble also resemble their mother. This makes them speak casually. What did they do. They met too. Mr. and Mrs. Paul Robeson have not been present they have never been present. After a while they could never have been present and now in a little time and now. Begin now.

The life of trees and the length of life of trees. As the length of life as the length of life of trees.

Returning to following.

Maud de Forrest was often in Washington Washington and Washington. Maud de Forrest having often been in Washington was born in Washington Maud de Forrest was born in Washington. She knew she knew she did not believe that she would have gone further than a long distance a long distance from there. She answered and she knew what she was asking when she said if you go there that way that way and very well after all very never very and very very very told very. Very whom. They meet to miss and mistaken. A long able to not to not and long and having it as easily. It is very easy altogether and naturally and who would who would have pearls and have girls. Not she.

She Maud de Forrest wanted very much to come and so it was arranged that she would be able to.

Consider it as coming and came.

When Maud de Forrest and Ida Lewelyn and Josephine Baker and Miss Dudley Miss Dudley preferred her and Josephine Baker and Ida Lewelyn and not Ida Lewelyn and Maud de Forrest and not Maud de Forrest and Josephine Baker and not Josephine Baker and Miss Dudley preferred it.

Miss Dudley preferred it.

Josephine Baker Josephine Baker and Miss Dudley preferred it.

The next time that there are and that they are reading not reading made easy and not large or largest not largest trees and not they did not need it either or three.

Josephine Baker was accustomed to it.

She looked at me as if I knew her when she did like not that but a little while and does not sound might it does sound so. This is a tenner tenner too. Intend to. Maud de Forrest met to go and to go. Josephine Baker and it was not because she had not and Ida Lewelyn because they meant to part because they had all wished it as alike as if they had more than when they had had had had and had had it. Had it makes a noon.

Two fifty two two fifty three. And not introduced. Not introduced asked to sing again. Asked to sing again and who is they may. She says it was Josephine Baker. He says it is Maud de Forrest. They did not say. She said it was Maud de Forrest. She said it was Josephine Baker. They leave out she said it was Josephine Baker. They leave out he said it was Maud de Forrest. They leave out she she said it was Josephine Baker. They leave out she said it was Maud de Forrest. She said it was Josephine Baker.

A little use in use used is a use a little use in use used is a use use is a little use in use. Used is a little use in used used is a use a little use in use.

Let it be that they think we we have a week we have a week week and week let it be.

Let it be chat to have meant had they and not entirely twenty-five twenty-five is in a difference beween Wednesday and Friday.

Mr. and Mrs. Robeson came Friday they had ready they had had ready and as between in there in here and there and there they had in that older older is as old is Friday older than Wednesday is Wednesday older is Friday older not as younger and older not as older and not as younger in their best. The difference between as best.

She need never regret chat she had it around it around it she had it. She need never regret that she had it around it she need never regret that around it that she had it around it. In a little Monday and Tuesday and Wednesday and Thursday and Friday.

Always longer.

[ ¶ ]

1925

334a.

A STITCH IN TIME SAVES NINE. BIRDS OF A FEATHER FLOCK TOGETHER. CHICKENS COME HOME TO ROOST.

[Review of A Story-teller’s Story by Sherwood Anderson.]

[Ex Libris, II, March 1925]

There are four men so far in American letters who have essential intelligence. They are Fenimore Cooper, William Dean Howells, Mark Twain and Sherwood Anderson. They do not reflect life or describe life or embroider life or photograph life, they express life and to express life takes essential intelligence. Whether to express life is the most interesting thing to do or the most important thing to do I do not know, but I do know that it is the most permanent thing to do.

Sherwood Anderson has been doing this thing from his beginning. The development of the quality of this doing has been one of steady development, steady development of his mind and character, steady development in the completion of this expression. The story-teller’s story is like all long books uneven but there is no uncertainty in the fullness of its quality. In detail in the beginning and it does begin, in the beginning there is the complete expression of a game, the boys are and they feel they are and they have completely been and they completely are. I think no one can hesitate before the reality of the expression of the life of the Anderson boys. And then later, the living for and by clean linen and the being of the girl who has to have and to give what is needed is without any equal in quality in anything that has been done up to this time by any one writing to-day.

The story-teller’s story is not a story of events or experiences it is a story of existence, and the fact that the story teller exists makes a story and keeps on making a story. The story-teller’s story will live because the story-teller is alive. As he is alive and as his gift is the complete expression of that life it will continue to live.

[ ¶ ]

1925

335.

A THIRD

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Have half.

Accordion.

Have a house.

I do.

If they do as well, then as well.

This and there.

It is pretty nearly a chance to do it.

Come climates and practice.

Ahead now.

In play on a day and in and ahead and at and at least and on and on it and for and favored.

It makes and it makes and it makes a detachment.

One wonder.

Two tried.

And a third.

Aloud now.

Pretty place and put it there and there and here to hear, pretty put it there and place and there and have to hear. Put it there and there and here and pretty place and hear. And this made and decide quickly.

If no one had said look around entirely and let, let it and very much like it.

You must be very careful that there is no difference between waterfalls and waterfalls. Very careful. Where was the sun when was the sun bright.

It is new and newer and leave it and attach it twice.

Wonderfully so.

part two

A real noon.

A real noon makes twenty-four and half and hear it. To return to hear it.

A real noon makes twenty-four and half and near it return to near it.

A real noon makes twenty-four and half and ate of it. To return to the weight of it.

A real noon makes twenty-four and half and the state of it. To return to the gate of it. Gate should never be used as an entry and a gate should never be used as a gate. No indeed a gate should never be used as a gate.

How very entertainingly do they arouse noise. And trees. And once in a while.

Consider it better. Consider it as better.

It never follows as it never follows it as it never follows before as it never follows. It never follows.

It is especially so that it is best to know, that it is always as it was when it was the one after the next and so not chosen but instinctively one may say instinctively allowed for and as a result and a result it is undoubtedly an exact and rightly organised victory and a correct satisfying and pleasurable arrangement. Who can and does and why and for it. For it is included.

Not having heard of a place for them and for it not having desired to find one residence more attaching than another one argument more attaching than the other one agglomeration more attaching than another in order that in a decision having been envisaged as a desirable result that if not there then here in this way in this way led that way and having at least rested in an entire accord with a previous occasion it might be and as it did indeed result it resulted in as much as it would always be preferable. And preferred. One may say and preferred.

How did it come here and how did this come to be here and on both sides at once or one after the other and remained in each place altogether. In which way was this arranged for and will it gradually grow smaller. It will it does.

A little differently at once and pointed pointed is not used concerning brushes. A little differently at once and not rapidly, rapidly is used concerning leaves. A little differently at once and gently and gently is not used concerning thirds. A little differently at once and suddenly and suddenly is not used concerning that.

She says that of all days that she likes best the best is the one that they find very obliging and with a day and all day prepared to be careful. Who could be as it will. And she has and easily and easily.

Renowned is not the same as found and found is not the same as sound and sound is not the same as around and around is not the same as round. Round is not the same. Not the same name as came. Come here.

Feeling her way.

In this way they hurried.

It is very remarkable that in the morning sometimes the arrangement is by minutes and sometimes the arrangement is by hours and half hours. To understand it.

When it is decided that the morning is from the use of it practical then it can happen that there can be found written, from ten to ten fifteen, from ten fifteen to ten twenty from ten twenty to twenty-five, then it can be found to be written from ten to a quarter past ten from a quarter past ten to twenty minutes past ten from twenty minutes past to twenty-five minutes past ten from twenty-five minutes past ten to half past ten.

Daily habits naturally, naturally daily habits naturally and naturally daily habits naturally and satisfactorily and practically and naturally and actually daily habits actually daily habits naturally daily habits naturally, daily habits.

Daily habits are these these are daily habits.

These are daily habits naturally actually actually daily habits actually. These are daily habits these and daily habits these daily habits. Every moment at some time waiting and after that attending to arranging it at once. At once and as again around. Was she ready. Very ready. And were they ready not so ready and will they be all there is of attention and intention. Nobody can do more than so and so. After that the hour was changed.

Finally a pleasure.

Immediately finally a pleasure.

Finally immediately a pleasure, not immediately not finally immediately not immediately finally a pleasure how can it be how can it be averse to it. Finally immediately finally a pleasure.

Altogether immediately finally a pleasure.

Not the least bit verifying. Not the least bit verifying and why because having observed having observed it being observed and making it as a movement rapidly as rapidly found it to be out in a different way out and about. They move quickly there. It moves quickly there. It moves quickly.

They never knew who told them that they were in the distance.

Divisions and divide and wide beside.

Divisions and divide and wide and beside a half of a place. After all she was right not to want it.

What is it that is easily and rapidly done when it is once begun.

To transfer one and two to this and to transfer two and one to this and to transfer one and two to this. This makes happiness to those and this makes happiness to those and makes it extremely well, supposing they were very happy. Supposing they were.

Not as not as not as at all and not as at all as they were when they had had it around and around and out. Out comes out, and as out comes out and as out comes out, comes comes comes out. As out comes out, so that in as diminish diminish means extra and extra means at all and at all as at all. And so inclined. For this tomorrow. Raspberries strawberries and raisins. Raisins strawberries raspberries and raisins, success is followed by successful and successful is followed by one side and side to side. That is it beside. As afterwards constitutes and how are you. How are you when you do when do you do this. To-morrow morning after six and to-morrow after six when you do this when do you do this. It came as much as if they had horned horned is on their head and out beside and on their head. What should cream do and what should they do and what should a cow do and what should she do and what will she do, what will she do, will she do will she do will she do, faster, what will she do will she do will she do, will she, do.

Stop and to stop and to stop as started and to stop as started and as well as started connected with and by and as easily as easily not having been relieved by recognition and for this and they are as pleased. They are as pleased and they are as pleased.

When they have had a habit of easily saying they had had a house and a house and would they and they would please them. We please.

How do they act when they please they act with what was the sweeter and smiling for it to have it and wishing wishing when it is the first and what do they say they say that the star is bright and what do they say they say that an orange is usual in the day and what do they say they say they can happen to say that they prefer it every day. What. Every day. What. Every day.

When they do do it, when they do do it, and when they do do it. She likes it when they do do it.

And when she likes it when they do do it it is when they do do it that she likes it. It is when she likes and she has the way of having heard that she was satisfied with what had been heard earnestly. And then she disagreed.

She said that she much prefers this to that and she much prefers that when it is satisfactory that she is accustomed to it. She very nearly has meant to be attached to what is not accustomed to it and if it is not accustomed to it if it is not accustomed to it and what did they by way of and that afterwards and no one can expect what is after all finally decided. Who decides what. When she says that she prefers that they are accustomed to it she says that she does prefer it she does prefer that they are accustomed to it.

There they have it, there they have it. There they have it, there they have it. A third. There they have it there they have it there they have it, there they have it. A third. There they have it, there they have it.

To change two to two and a third. There they have it there they have it. There they have it there they have it. Two and one third, there they have it there they have it. They did not startle. Rocks roll down and they do not startle, they see the rocks roll down and they do not startle they see the rocks roll down and they see the rocks roll down and they do not startle and they see the rocks roll down and they do not startle. Change this from a third to two thirds.

A third.

Is a little chicken tender. Is a celery tender is a raspberry tender and is a salad tender. Is a third tender.

Not losing and leaving. Not and losing and leaving. A third to-morrow. Promise me that some day you and I. A third tomorrow.

A third.

Third.

What is the difference between third and a third. This is the difference.

A little difference to them all at all.

In all.

By all.

A little difference and asleep. By all with all. A little difference and to concede by all at all. A little difference and as all.

It is a very great pleasure to watch it now. It is a very great pleasure to watch it now. And now it is a very great pleasure it is a very great pleasure to watch it it is a very great pleasure to watch it now and now it is a very great pleasure to watch it now. A very great pleasure.

If a third is covered by stages stages and pages page one seventy-two and responsibility if a third is covered by stages covered by pages page one seventy-seven and repaging of not it if a third is covered by stages is covered by pages page one eighty-seven and left in in feeling if a third is covered by stages is covered by pages page two thirty-two and they and then certain, when do they do it.

In a frightened tone and what do you think if a third and instead of in front instead of every where any where, if in front if instead of in front instead of in front instead of anywhere. They are very likely to be included. Very likely.

A third makes what what and what and a third makes what, what and what. A third makes it matter to them.

She needs to see that a day for a day a day for a day all day and to change from three to three and from the three to the three to change it as easily makes it decide that on top means the top means raisins apricots and orange oranges. This does good. Does it does it do good. This does good. Having decided that each time afterwards each time afterwards. No one has exactly known the difference.

To begin a third to intend a third to pretend to a third to dispose of a third to announce a third to allow a third to accustom a third to adhere to a third. A third of what to please me. A third of what to please me. A third of what to please me. Two thirds of what to please me. Three thirds of what to please me. Two thirds of what three thirds of what one third of what, a third a third is nearly a third, two thirds are nearly a third three thirds are nearly a third.

Who makes three, not Henry. Who makes three not Nellie, who makes three not Eddy who makes three not Susie who makes three, three is made by circumstances. Who makes three and a third, Henry who makes three and a third Charlie who makes three and a third Lucy who makes three and a third Daisy. Who makes three and a third who makes three, at once and surprised. Who makes thirty-three every three and every thirty-three when they are asked to be different.

It is nearly four at once two now and two how, how is it placed as to as wished. For a wish. A cow for a wish and not told for a wish and for a wish and how for a wish and a cow for a wish.

Just a little word to say sacredly just a little word to say, orange raisins good conduct and cows there should be no mistake made as to which is which.

When she does not live where she used to she has moved.

When she does not live where she used to she has moved and she has said so dozens of times.

The cow it shakes it out and as it falls it slaps and spreads.

Neat and nets have it yet nest and yet have it yet, have it yet net and yet have it yet neat and nets and nest.

A net needs fountains and flowers and hats and chairs. And so does geography.

A little third a little heard a little heard a little forty-third. A little forty-third a little heard a little heard a little third. So thirdly.

Reward and toward inspired by deep distrust and must must and two. She knew how to and when to and why to. Why by fourteen. Four and fourteen makes twenty-four and how to eat and a spoon and how to eat and between. Between to-day. She likes to hear me speak.

It was at last and very fast and very quickly and by that time and how to have four placed at different distances.

It is always in the meantime and added.

Altogether different to have chosen to have found and chosen an altogether different setting. To rest before and after sleeping before and after eating before and after staying before and after losing and adding and adding. She can make it do.

Not at all as much pleased with this one as with others and sweetly. A third and sweetly a difference in kind and color a difference in milk and cows a difference in delight and places a difference in Connecticut and altogether. Every one is pleased to have her show it.

Heavy hangs over her head what shall she do to redeem it, have a cow have a cow have a cow, now, not now but later, later means sooner and sooner means better and bette means fuller and fuller means altogether and altogether means altogether. Every day, altogether.

When they and they and wandering and wandering and I and they and they and they and I and wandering. Why does where does it lose where does it lose it. Where does it lose itself a river or a noun. Surround makes it a share.

Pretty nearly pretty pretty dear me pretty, pretty pretty pretty nearly and pretty and often. Often is introduced and often and often is introduced and when the best that ever was for sale was sold how much was it sold for it was sold for as much as it was intended to get for it. We have decided that we prefer hope to hoping and they will come back soon evening and noon and she will say well and he will say as well and they will say thank you. Not more than two say thank you and rest now.

Never neglected never never neglected never never never neglected. Every name never never never neglected, every name all the same to be exactly all the same to be exactly all the same never never neglected never never neglected, all the same never neglected all the same never never neglected never never never neglected never neglected, all the same all the same never neglected and the name never neglected all the same. Never neglected.

If I am shown how I can do it. I can do it if she is shown how. If she is shown how I can do it and sea-weed. Sea-weed. Sea-weed can readily be changed into a tonic and a tonic can be changed anyhow and anyhow can be changed into longer and longer and longer and longer anyhow. To mention a cow. Longer and longer anyhow. And now. And to mention a cow. Next to that that is sat and sat is having exchanged this for that. Now have you had hills. Not any more. And still. Not any more. And will. Not any more. Now any more a cow any more a door any more before any more and how any more. To repeat longer and longer and do this sea-weed can be changed in the morning at once in the morning for once in the morning and after that more than once there is very much success about it after all about it at all about it all very much success success follows succeeding and succeeding follows needing and needing follows follows at once. At once makes nights and morning at once at once at once succeeding at once when it is finally finally means more when it is finally attributed to him and to her and they both have this advantage every time at once. At once at once and at once at once. Once and then regularly.

If to look and fan and if to look and than if to look and see if to look to be to be protected from the sun. The sun is not shining on her head yet.

A third makes motions and kissing. Kissing can be said of here.

It is not necessary ever to think of anything.

To very rightly know why he loved her so and persistingly.

A third makes mountains and eye-glasses and the rest and covered.

It was done one day it must be done to-day it can be done she can say she can say it can be done to-day. And call it a day. How do you do when in the distance and you can see and it is not distressful to see that almost all of it has not had it as if it were and had their different names, a summer home a winter home and as well. She does not believe nicely that she has heard him say now do you understand. Wishing to assist them to come and go and to say so very politely and in love. Loves to. She is very beautiful.

Part one and two. Beautifully too.

A very nice one of choosing a difference is to always prefer to be left to have it done. Anybody can follow.

If a baby is a baby how many pairs are three three and no question, he said she said she said that that in any circumstance he would ruin his over-coat under any circumstances and as easily as ever and then they were just as contented with all of it as if it could possibly be earlier. How many houses are there in every village. A village is a place where to pass through it must be as carefully done as before. And are there villages and will Jenny know. This makes it just as natural that villages are agricultural and agricultural always means the same thing not night and morning but morning.

A third is what is said. And she has it to do and so do you.

He never knew how much he said yes. Happy to say. When they say that she sleeps well they are happy to say that she sleeps well. In exchange.

The third time how many times are there and there are. She prefers Bourbons to Jews, wives to weddings and it happens that it happens and not as well as finished. There are two things that are dangerous roads that are dangerous and wools that are double. If wools are double and roads are dangerous then we agree. Dutifully and accepted.

In which knitting is told about and initials and plenty of time and suitable and also as if often.

To be sure of all of it so that he knew she knew she knew it.

Did it almost and then not that as an idea.

They easily arranged that it was as early and they easily arranged that they liked to withdraw and they easily arranged that if she did he did not do it and in that way they were never and need never become accustomed to any derangement. How to say that from the beginning wool was made.

If there, if it is there if I am surprised if I am surprised because I was interrupted if it is there and every time it is there, and every time it is there and every time it is there. Who can need grey blue and so blue and blue and who can concede it as it has to be oily. Corals are oily.

Only so sweet. She did she did say, she did say she did say she did say she did say it and it is just as if there had been no mistake.

There is more than two but not as she is not but not as for two. As for two and as for two too. A third is always first. That is for you to find out my fat wife.

Not the least of all that all that that all is that that makes that might in what respect does the tower of Magnes resemble Chambotte. Because in the one case they go away and see it and in the other case they stay and see it.

She was happy to do so, very likely and very likely she was happy to do so.

There is at once there are at once there are at once there have been two twice and one once and times and at times what happens at times when this happens at times what is it.

What is the reason, the reason is that mended is mended and pretended is pretended, and sent and send and leant and lend. So nearly. Can she smile. Can she awhile awhile so and so and so much. How many kinds are there of each. There are a great many kinds of each. How many kinds are there here. There are not very many kinds here and of these kinds there are not very many here not very many here.

Just a little word to please a little third a third is just enough and it is come and come and come. A third as well, very well.

She does it to fit and very nicely as because if he was chosen three times there would be no comparison and so usual. How much longer is one stocking than another. A great many wear stockings. How much longer is one stocking than another. Three times three twenty-three four times four twenty-four, three times three twenty-three two times two twenty-two. She meant to be adding that to that.

Climax no climax is necessary.

And so near soon.

Who and what wives.

Please and pleases.

Extra for them.

Now they have mountains.

She came easy.

Not as if it had never been said. She came easy.

What came it came.

You see I see.

You agree I agree.

I agree you see.

You see what came it came as you see. Three is more than most.

In the morning, more than most.

In the morning at most.

And understood.

A third more.

Two thirds more.

Three thirds more at most.

What came it came at most.

Thank you.

A third thank you.

She meant to know.

The difference.

She meant to know the difference and variety.

She meant to know the difference and variety as french and english llama and alpaca. Each one can be untinted and undyed and unified.

When it is careful careful makes three carefully three carefully be careful when it makes three. We have decided not to be to be as we have decided to be. She and if three three and if she carefully she to be careful to be three to be carefully three. She has decided not to be carefully three and this makes a third. She changed her mind long ago.

It is as best and find and it and is as best and with and see it is as best and have and can it is as best and as and yes I did it.

I see.

Once again and then irresistible and then see and seat and then irresistible and then see and seat and then eat. After that early. After that early, after that as early and see how it is. Once could easily dispose of it.

Who has a little who has a little who has a little who has a little who has who quietly has who has quietly a little. A little fish. Can a little fish float. It can and it does. Can she have a result she can and she does. She does very well. And if it could be mentioned without a be without a be be mentioned and if it could be mentioned and if without and if it could be mentioned then it would often be respected and received. And this time. Who said that time. And this time. Who said this time. And that time. Who said that time. And this time. Who said this time.

It is a very great pleasure altogether.

Softly in a hotel, softly and in a hotel softly in a hotel softly in a hotel.

Next.

Softly in a hotel softly.

When she is through there is nothing more to do when she is through everything is done. Well begun and paper well begun and paper and later.

To say it here to say it here to say it here, to say it here. Here to say it here.

Very good.

She counted two hundred and eight two hundred and nineteen two hundred and six one hundred and one hundred and two and one hundred and thirty-eight and altogether it made one hundred and fifty-eight and over. When they say over they mean they mean they mean that they have continued the counting on the other page. And do say so.

Having returned having had it returned having returned to the one we have here.

Agnes all the same. And all the same Agnes all the same and when he came when she came he said to her not to Agnes but Agnes hearing heard him heard her, he said to her did you or did you not and she said if I did and he said I did too. Agnes as it is said made a distinct decision. She decided to abide by it. And so forth. Did she. And so forth.

Having placed and tasted tasted and renewed renewed and appointed appointed and who who who could hear it.

Twenty-third.

We saw five.

Five are forty too many.

Yesterday.

Yesterday was day before yesterday.

Forty are five too many.

Yesterday was the day when there were only two.

To-day was the day when there were five.

Listen.

Yesterday was the day when there were only two.

To-day was the day when there were five.

To tell it to tell it to well as tell it. It is very easy to prefer this to that and Bertha. Anybody can say Bertha.

As soon.

Gratifying.

At once too to me.

Succeeded by whiling.

Shutting up the satisfied and satisfying naming. Name me.

Josephine. Name me.

Helen. Name me.

Anthony. Name me.

Edward or Edwards. Name me.

George or George. Name me.

What did you say.

There is no need to accentuate bird.

There is ever need to leave Susan alone, to do what, to arrange, to do what, to arrange.

To do what.

Not a little not at once and she not a little not a little at once not a little not at once and she and me not a little and she not at once and she not a little not at once and she. She said that she thought that nothing made a room more gay than flowers and youth.

And three.

Yes let us have a third.

She told about William.

He told about Helen.

They told about William and Helen.

If she is well to do.

Who.

If she is well to do.

Many wives are wives.

Many many many wives are wives. Whose wives. Many wives are wives many many many wives are wives.

And now announcing.

Announcing.

Announcing that he had let her hear him.

And now and now and now and now.

Plenty of intended to be told. Told them.

She does read and knit. So she does.

She does see and sit. So she does.

She does.

So she does.

It is easy to decide between one and one. One is the same height the difference is as to being round or not round. Also what should be around it around and over it. What should be around and over it. What should be used to cover it. And how much longer would it take. To please me.

To look around.

And decide.

And prefer what is preferable. And return and measure it. And not to be disturbed and to be really anxious to have it as it is. Thank and thank you.

She has nearly she has now and now is how and how is cow. Just as new.

She makes me makes and having heard not having heard humming oh so happily. And now very well. Very well indeed for me. Having had to hear having heard and here, having heard and having here, having having it having it having it here. Here and having heard makes it divided makes it divided having heard a third. Makes it divided having heard a third makes it divided. Makes it divided having heard having heard a third. Hear it. Having heard a third makes it divided having heard. Changing if and and and changing this and third and changing this and with and changing with and at and in and well. Changing with and third. And no neglect.

Always as much.

Fifty fifteen sixty-two and who who is it. It does not deceive her. She is not easily deceived by changing silver to gold and porcelain to glass and rubber to ink, and lead to rightly. Rightly after after all. She is neither stupid nor unwilling. She is not. She went in to see to it. She saw to it and returned. When she returned she had seen to it. When she had seen to it she had returned. In this way to-morrow can be Sunday and half past one can be too early but after all why not show her the house.

part ii

Three parts make part two. Did she write to Janet. Two parts makes part two. Did she ask for it. Three parts makes part two two parts makes part two part two makes two thirds too and she had only paid for part of it.

As well be it as well. She is not mistaken.

She says she needs a word a third.

She has to undertake bunches and grapes figs and apples and after all and then satisfactory. What does a disguise mean. I mean.

She has that. She is do not she is. See to see. Sea bells, hare bells and ring bells. Nicely. When this when this and to me.

Little now and then who said here. Little now and then and who said here. Who said here. I said here.

Every minute when they sit sitting.

Now and not who has said got got it. Who has said what what. Who has said not not it.

Now and then who has said what what now and then who has said got now and then who has said not. Not makes a third remember makes a third.

Will he will will he will he will he will.

Any way of anyway. Changed too any way of changed too anyway any way any way of anyway changed too.

He could hear her her name hear her name hear her name all the same hear her name hear her name them name them Edgar. Oh Edgar.

Finish with a time on time in time.

This makes it happen often and I thank you.

Pretending to pretending to be a jew pretending to.

Pretending to who mentioned it pretending to who mentioned it pretending to.

After answer.

Now and see see what see where see there. See there and pretty soon pretty soon and no time and questioned. Do you like silver, do you like weeks do you like dear me do you like do you who has had you. Who has had you here. You. You too. You too who to two to one one one is too little. And little all who makes pets pets. Pets pets and would she give it up for there. She would not.

Never leave out a third.

Always put in a third.

Always have to arrange what is there as carefully as ever.

A week a day and will he say yes too.

He will really say that.

He will really be that.

He will really see that.

He will really and that attend to that.

First. She and he will have had it very well arranged for them nicely. Fortunately.

Now to return wood to a cow. Wood is for wood and a cow is for a cow. Now. Now here now there now and there. Politely makes me more at once more. Afterwards. It is easy to believe in salt cauliflower cake apples meat sugar and newly. After that provinces every thing as provinces. As provinces. Basque can be used as clothes. There was a time once upon a time when they once upon a time once upon a time.

In exactitude and Gertrude, have it so funny.

This is the first time to have mentioned mentioned mentioned repeat mentioned.

She went in and out. Every time sometimes it was sometimes salad sometimes it was sometimes it was for salad.

What is the use what is the use what is the use of this what is the use what is the use what is the use of this for that. And this. Once in a while.

If she goes on as she is going she will continue to be pleasing.

If she likes what she is doing she will continue to be always to be occupied. Once again.

If she is as quickly used to it as ever she will plan three things.

This is this when this is as well as ever if it is as well as ever if it is as well as ever.

Can a dear delight be as they had changed. I mean from what to steel. Steel is beautiful. And it all depends when you to follow this this which should be changed to the and the ridge. There is no ridge there now.

Third. There is no ridge there now.

Should a third be first should it with a hat. Should a third be a third. Should a third by three thirds and should a third really a third as really a third by really with really and really from really a third. And so incline. They made this noise three times. To be told that they were easily seen. And he said if they had asked me I would have said no.

She looked as if she did, she did not and she looked as if she did not and when she did to not, not when she did not she looked as if she did she looked as as if she did when she did when she did when she looked as if she did when she looked as if she did. That is another day from yesterday and last night too and this morning too and this morning. What was this morning. This morning was the morning when she came to say and to stay. What is the difference between say and stay. None. A little better yet.

That comes to this. That. Remember that. Does she know without the trouble to leave it off at once before and answer. This is the hat. Too. Two one changed and one changed. One not changed. This never can make three. Individually. Has been at once. And now an entirely different subject. This is now neither as big or little around or around but it has reference to higher up and all out. Yes and pleases.

She will refuse to.

How do you do and little and pears. And after that little and pears. I will refuse to. There is no likelihood that after it part of the time they will have it every little while as they do. And then thanks.

She needs me. She needs me too. She needs me to as well. And kindly should he signed and kindly and thank you.

I can only repeat that I expect that finally not finally but ably and ably so to speak in the morning they will not moderate more moderately as that is at first a word is at first a word is at first a word and finish is at first a word. Who knows this. When they can when do they when they do and intended intended to do.

Do they have it as it is just now. She said they had it and now an entirely different subject. The subject is this please be careful and give to her what is it give to her have her have it. So nearly fifty more charges fifty fifty just as well. She will not have what she had this morning but what she needs. Thank you.

Let us say in this way that a dove a dove does a dove does anyway.

One set and settled.

Let her say in that way that originally anyway.

Let them say that they may may be they will but they doubt it.

How do you do preferred to.

The next time that there are smiles.

A little later.

To-day.

If hair could be made who made. Next to pleasure please and next to please and yes and next to yes to expect and next to expect after it. In their climate it is often very warm and very often very warm and very often rainy. In their climate it is very often very warm and very often rainy. Thinking to agree.

Now and then.

When.

Did she have.

Yes.

Did she like.

That.

Did she hear.

Me.

Shall she sit.

There.

Shall she have.

Care.

And quiet.

And will she as a result recognise the egress.

Yes.

And will it be sufficient.

It will

Then and now have a cow.

Then and when have a hen.

Then and there have a pear.

Then and now have a cow.

How.

Very well I thank you.

The most beautiful and she said it was the most beautiful and she said it was the most beautiful the most beautiful that it was the most beautiful. She said it was the most beautiful.

Apples and figs burn.

They burn.

It can be admitted that there can be made an exception it can be admitted that an exception that there can be an exception that there can be made that an exception can be made.

She had tried.

Establish and disestablish.

Very well she has tried.

And now luckily.

If they feel and it feels like it then it does and then it will relieve it recover it replace it rely on it and renew it. In this way well in this way.

And never that is hardly ever.

Once more once more.

She was when she went in talking to Agnes she was when she came out going in and then it was a relief. Then when she went in she came in and when she came in she stayed in and when she stayed and it went out and that is all that there is about it. Now. About it now.

It is usual under these circumstances to talk about it now and it is usual under these circumstances to please themselves and it is usual under these circumstances to better it and it is usual under these circumstances.

Very well I thank you.

If we are invited if we are delighted if we are delighted if we are if we are if we are invited.

Next to roses read next to roses she is very well I thank you.

After all she has another another set of ear-rings and after all she has another another way of holding grapes and after all she has another another way of saying it with corals.

My only wife and mother.

When this you see she is all to me.

It is not expected of it that it is intended, it is not expected of it. It is intended. So then seen. It is expected of it that it is intended and so then seen.

No doubt about it tube-roses no doubt about it.

When next when they were interested next and turned around. She saw Bruce and he saw her.

After that three figs and many grapes and after that satisfaction.

Third comes after after three. What are three three are she and me and a standard a standard is at it were fish and fishes and a standard is as it were a cow both regular both to be regular. She was what she was as she understood everything.

When she heard of three she preferred two. When she heard of me she preferred me. When this you see remember me.

When she went out and asked how many are there she was told that there were twenty-five when she heard that there were twenty-five she was satisfied that more would arrive and they did.

Then this was what was very well considered. It was very well considered.

Always return to round about and in their way. It might be questioned whose way. It might be answered her way.

Back to three when this you see when this you see back to three. Back to back when this you see when this you see back to three back to three when this you see when this you see back to three back to back and back to three when this you see back to me, back to back and back to me when this you see back to three back to back and back to me when this you see. And now to explain back to three back to three means that they will they both will they both do they both can refuse nothing and so they are very well as to brown color and odor without. Do you understand.

Every day there is a third this way this way to the third.

He knew he was a minute or three this way. This way to the third.

Having meant to remain and all the same having meant to remain.

Having meant to have the third this way this way to have meant to have the third this way. Having meant to remain having meant all the same having meant to to have the third this way all the same.

I wish to describe third third wish to describe.

It is notorious that they have nearly finished in a minute and by the way by the way they do. To always remain at once. She knows the difference between three. Three three everywhere. Elsewhere.

Now now nearly and have it as well as that. Now now nearly my dear my dear nearly and nearly near near is as well as a fish and more than a fish is fishes and now is nearly and nearly is near and after that reduced to squalling and if undisturbed and undisturbed then as well as much. Much much much is never an insult.

See to it.

To see to it.

I see to it.

Can examples be described and as described be as sensible.

To change her mind.

Do change her mind.

Can examples be described and be described and be description. Description of their being obliging. Obliged to come again. It is obliged to come again to come every time and in the midst of it and the most of it.

She does not.

And now nearly one half different not nearly one half nearly one half. Half and half.

Who knew Angora.

Three.

Who knew three.

Angora.

Who knew three who knew Angora.

Who knew three who knew Angora.

One two three Angora.

Then there is this awhile.

To always return to meeting with cows with cows with cows.

What makes not flocks but speckles and speckles are in their place. And if properly admired the result as result is admirable. She is not very likely to be equal to it and meant he.

He once he twice she twice she twice that makes it certain to be to-morrow. Always understand that it makes it certain to be to-morrow.

Seriously earnestly to repeat now seriously earnestly to repeat how seriously earnestly to repeat how now seriously earnestly to repeat cow seriously earnestly to repeat how and now and cow.

She did have it at once and now twice twice at once and thank you.

Lead can be useful in many ways and as she knows it can be used in replacing and so when she announced that she had succeeded he said it is pleasure but in a way regretful. She was more than satisfied and so was he.

One two three he she and necessity. Necessity and necessarily and necessarily and nearly.

Always having mentioned that mention this.

She knew how to be so and do so. Thank you again and again and I see.

Not at all neglected at noon and so then when the answer could be at once all ways. She made it seem likely likely means just alike and just alike has this for a reason did they know ends and bees and also look like it. Look like it and looks like it. Always to say that it is best to have it every day.

Nicely to begin and he was never ashamed of anything. Nicely to begin and he was never ashamed of ending anything. Nicely to begin and he was never ashamed of anything.

One two three all the men are there and they say that a man is nearly as often ready as not. One two three and they say that half the time they are very able to be happily aimed at. One two three and they say that they have all always all of it.

One two three they may neglect what they see. One two three exactly.

He might not she might not she might not he might not she might not say so to him and to her and to them and he might not he might not say so to them to her and to him. So they might.

One two three for me and six and twenty divided by three makes two. To who to whom and excuse. Cunning it is very cunning to be able to remember what was said.

Having been and having been she will be he will be thank you so much.

Yes two a day yes yesterday.

See smiling.

Now and this.

She makes this be as much as it was and he has been inclined to much more so much more and now more and more and now more and more two and three.

One two and three.

One two and three.

One two and three.

Then there is as can be said for it.

One day I said to her I like it like that and then I said to her I like it like that and then I said to her I like it like that and then I said to her I like it like that. One day I said to her I like it like that. She likes it like that and so one day I said to her I like it like that. This is the reason why she said that by and by she would wish to be ready to sit down earlier. One day I said to her I like it like that one day I said to her I like it like that. This is the way that they enjoyed everything.

Once every little while they had to be easily satisfied. Once and as much as they had and did and by finally as once and arranged. One two three four she needs four one two three she needs three one two she needs two one one she needs one. They have certainly asked it of her. She can be almost once in a while.

She needs me.

They said simply.

She needs me.

In that way they say there are distances distances at once. To put it in very simple language. Very simple language at all. They may be mentioned as three sizes and frequently. Every day at once every day. At once every day every day at once. Once every day every day once. And sizes sizes depend upon kind color and that, all three are as needed and needed is as succeeded and succeeded is as expected. I expected it all and she as I expected it all expected it all and as she expected it all it was all as it was to be once and all all and always and that makes it not only original but necessary not only excellent but understood not only understood but useful. I can say in very simple language that she will have her cow.

Announcements.

She did.

She will.

She can.

She does.

Other announcements.

When they have arranged for it he and she she will be very nearly ready and have everything ready and then he have everything ready nearly everything ready will very easily see to it. And she. She will be very nearly as ready as ever and so when there is an upper and a lower all the upper will be above reproach and very well. In this way not alone women and men but even women and men can be more nearly employed than as much so. Touch here touch there touchingly and not ever forgetting that Very nearly a cow is inclined to be very nearly a cow and so it can be combined with a very useful member of the race who is and has been known as Mr. Lindo. Mr. and Mrs. Lindo at once and as twice. And so now. To be generous and delighted.

part three

There are many parts of part three and a favorite distraction. There can be instituted blond with black hair blond with dark skin blond with blond dark eyes blond beside. What is a blond a blond is one who is courteous careful reasonable right and anxious. And she has it as well. There can be added to it as fishes and now to know. Teeth and now to know. Where and now to know. There and now to know.

It can be very attractive.

In plenty of time.

And by naturally.

To exchange.

To wish to state actually what he thinks.

And then.

To wish to state actually what he thinks.

And then to indulge that.

And then to be perplexed.

And then to be accounted for.

When she is as nearly there how many are sleepy.

When she is who says Lindo too when she is who says Lindo too when she is admirably prepared.

Very well.

And as she did say that it was true.

Well if that fell.

Very well.

And as and in wishes.

They made themselves as they were there that is wool that is hair that is hair that is wool and by it and she wished she wished for her. Following again a throat following again a tooth following again a cow following again and a pigeon never a pigeon and deer here. When a deer then a deer when a pigeon then a pigeon and when a purse then a purse she arouses smiles smiles at that. She said she was.

This is the way we feel about it.

That we can.

This is the way we feel about it.

That we can do it.

This is the way we feel about it.

That we can do it and we can do it.

This is the way we feel about it.

That we can do it.

She needs to be.

And moreover.

Moreover she is to have attributed attributed it to her.

Moreover she is to have it attributed to her.

And so there can be no organisation. Organisation is when one around won around organisation and when and when organisation and won around and organisation and when and when and when and won around organisation and won around. In the morning and at noon when they have to have it soon in the morning and so soon they found it out.

Walls stoutly resisting. And they remind it of walls stoutly resisting. Now an entirely a different matter. Our mind can linger on the subject of cows and fishes in abundance.

She said she knew when she was who and to-night separately there will be three to four as before and they will include directions such directions as are followed by this one this one and that one and that one and something returning from that. She knew. And then when she sees these she will be by and by as in order to enjoy by this time what always can be any morning introduced introduced in the place of out out and it follows just as with that and she knew. Always incandescent means delight and always right and when she settles settles and sits then there can be what has been meant by yesterday as to-morrow because they have meant it for that purpose and it succeeds.

[ ¶ ]

1925

335a.

TROUBADOUR

[Review of Troubadour by Alfred Kreymborg.]

[Ex Libris, II, June 1925]

There are many histories of us then and now and they are written now and they are often written now. Many histories of us are often written now. Sometimes in the histories of us each one of us is different from the others of us and the one writing the history of himself and us is different in his history of himself and us from us. In this history of us of himself and us Kreymborg makes us makes himself and each one of us different enough so that some one can know us. That is very nice for him and for us and very pleasant for him and for us and very satisfying to him and to us. We are all pleased with him and with us and so we say that he has made a very good description of himself and of each one of us. A history of himself and of each one of us and connections of more than one of us is a very sensitive thing a sensitive history of himself and of each one of us and of some who are ones and one. Always this is a good thing.

[ ¶ ]

1925

336.

A NOVEL OF THANK YOU

[A Novel of Thank You, 1955]

How many more than two are there. If they heard it at once and at once was as afterward whom would they have to mention. And leaves. This makes them wish.

a longer chapter.

This makes them wish and afterwards this makes them leave and afterwards this makes them leave and wish and this makes them leave and leaves and wish and afterward, this makes them wish and leave and leaves and afterward.

described

In the rest of all eighty of all eighty and of all eighty, of all eighty and of all eighty and in the rest, the rest of all of eighty.

country

The country is at once and left left of it, to the left of it to the right of it and at once. We have decided to leave for the country at once.

New York Boston Paris and English.

Fourteen cities are larger there than here. Fourteen cities are larger here than there. Fourteen cities and that is where she said she would stay. Fourteen cities very likely she said she would stay.

chapter head. fourteen cities.

Led and leading. She had the advantage of that. There is more advantage in that. There is more and more advantage in that. She has this advantage.

chapter

meeting

She met to expect she expected to say, the month of May. The month of May was next month.

Busily and busily, is it more, is it as easily is it easier to have to have and to directly and indirectly fasten and unfasten and liberate and liberally and inclined to be inclined to take it.

chapter

He is not the same as the other one. This one is happy and contented. He does not insist equally if one sees three dogs to whom do two of them belong.

There are different denominations in currency.

chapter

She said just as easy and he said generally. He said easily and she said finally. She said as much. And he said he said as much. She said equally and walking and he said and an advantage. Eagerly and is made as well. An announcement. She said begin again and he said having begun.

After a little time, a little time makes it coming at first at once.

chapter forty-nine.

How to explain numbers. All numbers, every number every number and a number. A number at once. She said and united. He said and united. She said united reunited. He said united reunited. She said united, reunited. She said united reunited united at once reunited at once. She said at once. He said at once. He said united reunited he said reunited at once he said united at once. She said both at once and he said both at once.

A novelty.

A novelty is something that is new especially delivered and attractive and fairly well announced also something that in exchange is received more than usually. Introductions to them to them and introductions.

Furtively.

chapter fortune.

He made his fortune by by and by by by and by he made his fortune by and by by and by he made his fortune.

chapter

If he fell again and yet would it show.

She said that looking and looking, looked like, and looking like, and liking and if ten times ten make a hundred how many more are there in one hundred and fifty and forty more. She knew and she knew. This makes them return.

chapter for chapter.

Very likely.

It is easily thought and just as easily bought. It is just as easily carried carried for them. Are they grateful for at this end and that end.

It can be used.

chapter

They knew all about wood.

If it is redder marriage is all right, if it is browner it is as well to have it known, if it is as much as much of it as is wanted, she said that she could with a good deal and she could not she could not she could and she could not follow this and that about, this and that about this and that and would they fix it up. It is remarkable that fix it up is forgotten.

chapter

To seriously say to a son to seriously say to a son, and to seriously say to him and to seriously say to a son.

Kindly enquire about it.

Understood as understanding. Can a son be a father. Can a father be a son. She said can a father be a son. She said can a son be a father. She said he can and he will.

When you buy by and by.

When you sell very well.

When you come come and come.

When you have it have it for them. All this makes them live in a larger in as large a house. After that. Michael. Michael can be the name of everything connected with at most. At most.

chapters beginning here

Changes change and they intend to go where he has come from.

chapter of announcements

He delivers it. She delivers it. He has four names for it. She has four names for it. There is this difference. Differently. Or so slowly. All so also all so slowly.

Edible mushrooms are easily found.

introducing a chapter here

Did she kill a child. Had she killed a child. Had she had had she had she had to have parts a part of hereditary if in direct descendant. All children one or one another and so wondering if at once. Did he like it and percentage.

chapters in the middle

She found it quite as useful to finish later.

Please quote more.

chapter x

Fat and fire. The fire burns very well. This depends largely on whether he has or he has not determined to have it to do. So they say in the South.

chapter xi

There are many changes at once.

Sometimes even a stone has been displaced and placed where it could be can be seen. Sometimes all at once as fortunately as ever.

If she sent it, and if she received an answer, and if she received an answer and if she received an answer and sent it, sent it sooner. Follow and following them.

chapter xii

All who have hilly places to see to will please see to the places and after that every one is practically built.

An instance of at night and in the evening and as if in the morning. To introduce a name, William Edwin Harden, they all thought so, to introduce a name, they all thought so. She said is it not astonishing the known introduction to know that as introducing introducing anything introducing as naming as a name in delineation. All the more or so and not for this to end.

Coming made a cook.

Did the reason for and before did the reason before and for, never to make a difference before and for and to make a difference for and before.

Before it.

To begin a story of little riches.

The modest sum.

And the modest sum.

And the modest sum.

And the modest sum.

To begin the story of arrangements.

Arrangements of pears and not apples of oranges and not pears of pears and not fruit. Who considers fruit from the point of view of obstacles and this is religious.

To begin a little story of at once for them.

She had intended to feel as astonished, astonished too.

And requests.

chapter xv

Chapter for chapter and larger for larger, at once larger.

Can charms be charms.

In the middle they did use she did use, they were used to names.

Let one imagine forty.

Who knew that it was.

Supposing Henry Harper had a mother who had been added to at once by having heard and had allowed it to be used to it. Supposing afterward they almost attracted it to them so much for it by that and by and by and by and by. He knew Bianco and called it fairly at once and exciting, find it as they have last and at last and in the added houses. If they said that they were no longer building were they longer building longer. Always and she said one of the two.

A longer way to have it pay.

For himself he believes that it would be better if he used it most.

She agreed with me.

At last.

Very well.

At last.

When five is the fifth how many is eight. The eighth.

Does it make it follow it at once.

She has to hear it and to be to be at once for once and by pleasure at her pleasure.

Forward and back and back to back, back to back and further back.

In that direction.

chapter xxv

Jane Addington Hilda Baker, Irene Alice and Cora Elliot. This is satisfactory.

When it began again.

Blanche Gay Josephine Blucher Ida Israel and Ernestine Elizabeth when it comes sooner. After that.

Let us know the difference.

If she had not had three advantages if she had not had three advantages. An advantage. If she had had three advantages. If she had had all three all three as advantages. Now is the day daylight and now.

So much makes willingness to go.

Behind their mistake now and then.

She came to William.

He came to Helen.

He came to Helen and she came to William.

In no other way are reasons stated.

To keep Edith and Ida out.

Henry Clay Harden.

After that she returned some more.

chapter xxvi

No. Everybody’s little love and lovely.

First, apt to be.

Second apt and to be.

Third the reason why they have given it is either that they wished it to be here that they hoped to have held it in place or that there was an opportunity.

The story of a preparation for and because of a disturbance. I think it very likely that she is going out this evening. What is the reason for this supposition. That she is not only occupied but also that she has succeeded in adding prestige.

What did they mean by it.

Not more than heard and had and headed headed this way.

In the first place, she and he, he and she both he and both she were actually were really applying for registration. Registration does make indiscriminate addresses useful. Are three addresses sinister. Are four addresses to be followed by four addresses or indeed might they have meant everything. No one is inclined to be obliging any more.

A useful purpose.

He thought of bread.

So did he.

He thought of evening and morning.

So did he.

He thought of afterwards and before.

So did he.

He thought of it.

So did he.

This makes it easy to account for the number that were carefully explained as afterwards pleased.

Pleases.

He pleases and if he pleases. All of it makes an especial and speculated he speculated about it. Can early and in general, left and a harvest, politeness and is easily meaning, and this is all in the way. Can one decide that they will please go.

Conversations as arranged.

Will you think about it. Yes I will think about it. Do think about it. I do think about it. And in thinking about it. Yes and in thinking about it. It is very easy to be molested.

Conversations as prearranged. In adding to it whom do you please. I please just as I please, just as I please I please. I did not wish as long an answer I wished only to know what was added to it. I have replied that it was added to it. No one causes it at all.

If he said and sat and saw saw to it, if he said and sat and saw to it, perhaps it is. Very many have silent fancies.

chapter xxvii

All the left left left I had a good job and I left. He knew. He knew that at one time, he knew that, at one time.

Supposing seven thousand supposing fifteen thousand supposing four thousand supposing four thousand less seven thousand less fifteen thousand less supposing four thousand more supposing seven thousand more supposing fifteen thousand more, supposing more than four thousand more supposing more than seven thousand more supposing more than seven thousand more.

chapter xvi

We very nearly said as much we very nearly did we very nearly said as much.

She is to have it happen she is to introduce into it into it she is to introduce it into it and after the business is all over he is said to say that in appreciating he has had no more than at once and also in this way. One can hesitate between this and in.

Having had it before from door to door. Pits and fits. She saw me write it.

To ask to know to see to it and so, this is why they added me. When this you see you added me.

To what.

To a lovely Odilly.

This is the first time I have mentioned that and that does not mean mispronounced or mispronouncing. Was she very amused.

Now then all for Johnson.

He was born and raised and lived and had and would and sofa and seen, where, here, where there is wood on wood and all the rest. Wood makes if you like objected.

After that and nobody knew their voice her voice her voice their voice was not at all disguised. This made them mean to be very likely. All of it is kind, kind to be, kind Miss Agnes had better have had two children after she married and became Mrs. Christopher Harriet.

Stop and begin. Was she a love. Yes. Stop and begin and coming. Was she a love. Yes.

Almost enough.

They were they said they were.

They said they were they said they were. To find it more disturbing.

Twenty-four have twenty-four. He did want a long time. How many are there here.

Longer than those and opposite.

chapter xxix

Little leaves it leaves very little. How is he.

They do not at all say that it is for them. A little slower afterwards.

She has changed her name to Henry she was twenty-two at that she was well and well and very well and then then they had a change from it for them. Count daisies. Do you count daisies open or closed. Both. And do you count jellies open or closed. Both. And do you count houses open or closed. Both.

chapter xxx

How funny.

Can she very well can she.

Very well can she very well.

In this way a mountain has happened to have had to have a top.

All who sit upon a seat and save it save it, all who sit upon a seat and save it.

After that and have forgotten.

Change it to more.

Have sent.

Which is which yesterday.

If a little of it as when it is as well as seen when they have and fasten for for it tore it she is mean. I mean I mean.

Now then Harry’s room.

When Miss Todd came to see, us, when Miss Todd came to see, us, when Miss Todd came to see, us.

When Miss Todd came to see us.

Who need never be mentioned.

chapter xxxi

And one.

What is a surprise. A continued story is a surprise. This is a continued story, this is a surprise this is a continued story. What is a surprise, a continued story is a surprise. This is a continued story, a surprise a continued story is a surprise.

Now they mention men, now they mention men now they mention now they mention now they mention when they mention and they mention or they mention and they mentioned mentioned, who sees days of days of it.

Let three be stupid.

How stupid.

Let three be how stupid.

One says about pearls that she prefers it. The other says about lists that she prefers it. The third says about it that she prefers it.

And so they never meet each other. They never have.

After that no one is destroyed. To be destroyed makes eating easier. Eating is quite all the time. And so she enjoys pearls. And so she enjoys lists and so she enjoys it.

Never meeting of course never meeting, of course never meeting and why, why because one is never meeting and the other is never meeting and the third is never meeting. Never meeting of course never meeting, not at all at one time.

Letting love to have a mother. Letting love to have letting love to have a mother letting love to have.

In plenty of time.

chapter xxxii

If he never said he would.

Kitty Carnegie makes you laugh.

Does she want to sell a letter for five dollars does she want to sell a letter my letter the letter any letter a letter for five dollars and if she does will she. This is the way the tenth of May the tenth of May the tenth of May this is the way the tenth of May and Kitty Carnegie may. May she, may she be as may she be and change it. To change it from may she be to as may she be. A part of a long and a part of along. It is easy to find twenty maps and go there.

And she heard me say it just as much.

If all the best of all, if all even even all, if all if all if all all to say so.

Differently and different.

A choice of four differences.

The first difference is a tree as a place.

The second difference is a tree as a place. The third difference is a difference. The fourth difference makes it look well and be well. After this they were satisfied. They said that they had arranged for it all very well.

The little little little boat perhaps. Perhaps she meant to tell her story too and it was this. When she went away she went away not alone no indeed accompanied to Russia to America and to Indo China. This does astonish you and you. After that upon her return she had very prettily arranged to dress and to be careful. More than that was expected. After that she often rearranged and replaced and attended to it. This made her entirely returned. After that she did and added to it from the rest.

This is as moderate as ever.

Not to change from him to them.

Nicely nearly it is a very easy thing when every time she writes she writes and every time she talks she talks and every time she eats she eats and every time she does not she does not. Every time she does not. Carrie is Carrie.

Oh do they see the half the half they bring it there and prettily.

A paper makes a line.

Two papers make two lines.

She smiled to see Robert see and did he see to see and season.

How can more please her.

chapter xxxvii

It is very satisfactory to engage to go.

Are they willing to see Edward.

Are they willing to see so.

And now for the first time to speak of it. If it had not happened that she spoke it would not have been possible to know how it sounded. And having heard it and entirely agreed. Agreeable and not agreeable agreed. This comes about with an addition. Confused by cheerfulness.

It is very easy for her to remember Ida but it is not as easy for me to remember Ida. I remember Carry and Edith and Helen and Charles and everybody.

All who make a half of it have this conversation. “How do you how do you print white on white paper.” “I am very sorry but I do not do it any more. I now print it as well as ever.” “Who makes the most of it.” “They make more of it and as they are very patient it is very pretty when it is well done.” “It is well done every once in a while.” “Naturally as each one in his way is very attracted.” “Finally he knows all about what has been called for it has been called for just in that way.”

chapter xxxviii

It is usually ahead of time a time and ahead of time. Ahead of time and attracted by their calling for them so very soon. As soon as ever.

They nicely make that their mistake and so as they are behind them and behind them and that entirely newly.

Miss Alice Toklas wishes to engage someone who will be reliable courteous and efficient.

chapter xxxix

Shall she tell me what she said. As much.

Seriously recommending her.

Has any one any of it.

And as they have do they have to be advised.

He said how do you do.

She said I was here with her and she did not recognise us. And he said. In the meantime. And she said it was because she was there with me. And he said he felt it very much. He also was and he was very nearly turning it so that it could be seen.

After that it was not told twice and at once.

This makes a mistake.

A second time.

When he was not well and well well what do you want. I want you to have it. And what do you want. I want you to have it. And what do you want. I want you to have it.

Can many of them arrange it differently at once.

Farther and father.

Interrupted and conversation.

Who loves me loves me.

He said that for several days he did not.

chapter xl

At all.

He was.

By themselves.

He was.

He did not care.

Find it around and say two things.

First to have to have her write it for me. Second to have to have a road. A little later and a little better. She made an attachment.

To really make a story true this must be you.

What did she do for me.

She thought of arranging something so that I asked and so it came about that it was nearly at last and afterwards it meant more.

What else did she do for me. She suggested that it would be just as well as many more have held it. It held very well.

What did I do for her.

I arranged that she had a friend and that that friend would show to advantage. What else did I do for her. I planted roses in such a way that if she took ordinary precautions and showed determination there would be presently an additional enjoyment confidence and pleasure and this might be at a distance and intelligence.

Please say it soon.

Why do they remember the name of a street. Why do they remember to name the street. Why do they.

Wonderfully thoughtful.

He knew it better than ever.

I asked her never to mention that.

chapter xli

As she was as much as that and happened to have it.

I do not know why I think of that I think of that to-day. It is this somewhere in that part of the day and later at once we went and often when they met carts and there were stones not thrown but carted and in meeting them it might be inconvenient. More having had a corner and around it for nearly that and some space and not more than twice. Twice at once. This way. Often and always later. How can hours make that difference.

Come back to me Fanny and have a little lace. There is a great deal of difference between lace and lace making. What suggested this. Her desire to be incapable of their help. So much help. Help him help her, help her how help her help him help him how how to help him how to help her now.

This made obstacles. Obstacles may be a seat.

She said read, read it, that is she said do not and have not and had not read it. No confusion. Pretty little plants are here. There are some kind of them that need what they have and finally not three not any three are three. We hope therefore.

And now to tell her who they were.

Who they are to be is as much an answer as ever.

Next time some time.

The only thing that we remember is that she was not told by word of mouth never to let it go farther.

Let it go.

Let it go so.

chapter xlii

Union.

A conversation between them.

They came every day.

They came every other day. They came every other day.

Virtually.

And now extra merriment and meant.

This is introducing and this is arranging and this is returning and this is resembling this is resembling too.

He was immensely interested.

chapter xliii

Any longer longer than that and not a change and not a change and not any longer than that and not a change. Not a change and not any longer than that and not a change.

Many preferably are precious and a mistake it is a mistake to like to go. After that she smiled for them. And now I wish to talk about Rosalie. Rosalie has no intention to lag behind and she recognises us and so she will come to-morrow just in time to make it more nearly exact. Someone said.

Let me hear it in there. Hat head, rings ears, beads neck, and hands heard. Heard as yet.

She does intend to have at least that. This makes a novel sooner. What is the difference between a novel and a story, no one said it.

Butter and better and she was very glad to be as sad as that indeed and who said misses.

Better and curtains. The next time that there were objections she would stop at once.

Having heard everything.

If in Dorothy than Lorna.

If in Henry than Robert.

If in she changed it from Lena than Eva.

Must it be yet.

It is easily remembered that once in a while is added.

This makes it matter a matter or for that matter.

He needed which.

Could two syllables make three.

chapter xliv

All girls call.

chapter xlv

She had a habit of erasing and letting it go. So do I. She has a habit of easily mine, mine is it mine. She had a habit of almost as soon. And so was this. A kiss is one.

chapter xlvi

Forty-six and fifty-one, one one and two have not it at first.

This makes it show there. Everyone knows what is meant does everyone know what is meant and how does everyone know what is meant.

chapter xlvii

To be almost as uncomfortable too.

From six to three candy. There is a great difference between having had and having heard and having and having. Having to have hinges. Supposing it happened that and without it it was put where it was seen. Then no one would dismiss it as an account of it would they. But indeed and perhaps if in the meantime and not as once only, one might say once in a while, it would happen and not at all particularly, but the result excellent.

Can you see how oceans are oceans.

When you see either way either way.

Attend to all and perhaps.

chapter xlviii

She never knew numerals.

It is easy to look and see.

About to be numbers of them about to be numbers of them.

Consider a novel a novel of it.

Indicated and indicating so easily aroused.

There is a great difference between start and startle.

To rest and the rest and all of that related to an interval during which no satisfaction at all is expressed.

Michael and Alexander.

A widen and widen a widened and widened a widened and widened a widen and widen.

Two down there and one up here. What is it.

In a little she knew three three that had not been there before two in one two women two candles and two weights, the other one one one horse one horse and one glass, and the third about the third one one cannot be certain.

Does she come down as she went meant lent, or went. She went she said she went to bed.

After that if awakened can it be easily more a gratification more a gratification.

To have almost paused to mean, I mean I mean, am I in it. Changed to mind.

It is well to tell it is just as well to tell what was what and while and while it and while it is and while it is while worth while.

To be mistaken about having heard walking and talking.

chapter xlvii

Yet and Henriette and where are they placed they are placed before and next to two, one steady and stayed the other easy and jointed and all all three just as you see excellently used to be here. Here here.

Rosy rhymes with cosy and posy rhymes with rosy and rosy rhymes with rosy and posy rhymes with posy with cosy with rosy and with an effort. It is easy to say knitted.

Everything I need to-day is here. Have it here.

Everything one thing.

She began. What did she begin. She began eating. What did she begin eating she began eating what she began eating and it was given to her that is to say it had been given to her and it had been given to her for this because if partly and more than partly, if more than partly then indeed who has it. They have it. At once. Twice at once. Better four.

He makes a finer wider hat than she. Does he.

She said not to say.

chapter xlix

We would very much rather that she felt very well.

How many can be carried here and there. Those who correctly attach themselves to ribbons ribbons are really awfully long and all.

Who can hear her say so. She can be awfully very well placed for it advantageously.

And this makes that around.

Parted by the way by the way they came by the way parted by the way. They came by the way. Parted by the way.

Nearly knew the time they may have to have it by themselves. By themselves too.

How very nearly and a while. A while can be very fond of it.

At first, more.

At first, there.

At first, how.

At first, why at first, why at first.

Soon they get used soon you get used soon you get used to it and this shows conclusively that he was right and that she did not have a sound separate.

A sound separates soon.

Distanced too, Julian Julius Julia, Julian Julia Julius, Julius Julian Julia, Julius Julia Julian. Its a favor.

Was it well and just as well was it just as well as that was it just as well as that and well was it just as well.

Hear this as they have this as they have all of this. Disappointment. No. Reunion. No. Not easily explained no. Having heard an announcement. No. No and yes.

Was he what was he, was he a manager and not in there while they while they were while they were in there while they were there in there. Nobody knew when she withdrew.

Withdrawing.

chapter l

It is not often that they soften, it is not often that they soften this. She is needed in a minute, and if he said he did not mind being called that but he did mind having been collected as at once what should have been said. Very often and to soften. She did not soften very often. He did not soften very often he did not soften. He objected to being additionally reserved for it at once. Very early and as often, very often and to soften.

Prepare a novel.

This is the way that they can pay that he can pay that she can pay this is the way that they can pay that they can pave the way.

Preparing a novel.

Preparing a novel and preparing away.

Preparing a novel prepared to stay.

Preparing a novel.

She is preparing a novel.

Preparing a novel.

He is preparing a novel.

Preparing a novel, preparing it as it is best as is the best as is the best or most prepared way.

Preparing a novel to-day.

In preparing a novel this is in the way. In preparing a novel he knew that he had a fairly nearly and returned to in preparing a novel and returned to. She prepared the novel. He prepared the novel. She prepared the novel.

chapter li

Three to four men and a woman. A house and houses and trees. As likely to be placed where they are within reach of those of these of their places and described by it. They looked up at it as if it was to be nearer than it was when it was actually in sight. How many ladies have their hats and how many are with them. Fascinating.

chapter lii

Have to have a hat to fit the head my baby said, and I said too I said it too to you.

Have to have it held my baby said and have to have it too and I said it too I said to have it held to have to have it held I said it too. And then I said I have to have it too I said and have to have it too my baby said and have to have it too and have it held and have to have it held and have it too my baby said and have to have it held I said to you.

Quickly as a stretch, stretches it so that when it has useful and ought to be able to have minutes minutes later did they want do they want to do they want to did they want to did they want to have to do it have it to do or you. You know. You know we know, we know how do we know. We know that whoever opened it before did not open it so that as a door as a door before. And this makes two of them bother. Like a little like a little.

chapter lii

She went away and cried a little. He was as much as that as much as that and so we so we so we.

All three made four.

What is it for regretfully.

Can easily be and a house and in front and so mistaken. He was mistaken and regretted it.

Then quietly having had a minute in which to decide he decided wrongly and at once it was very well and an advantage. I do not wish to appear so.

Then cups are available and fish eggs and always afterwards it happens that there was no and not a privilege. Thank them intermittently.

Introducing what is done.

When is a salad not Russian, when it is made of tomatoes lettuce and oil and not as directed. In that way he never asks why and she never asks why and he never asks why and she never asks why and he never asks why is it, and she never asks why is it and he never asks why is it and nearly all at once. They liked it.

Right right it, right and right it, who is right and who is righting it. At a glance.

Can it have a settled seat and saddened too, I quote it.

To Emily and Elmer both begin with e and easy and expected.

Can it have settled it all as easily and can it have it settled as easy and expected and can it have and settled and as easy and expected and begin.

There is no use in ever again mentioning that it can begin.

After that she mentioned that we after that she mentioned she mentioned that she that she we mentioned that she that we had very much better not begin and not begin and begin and not again and begin. No one ever changes begin to begun not in directions not in giving directions not in placing houses. Houses and houses and house. As a friend. A friend of when a friend and when has she had a happy idea of saying if I have been asked to return it then I ask to return it. This shows that she was right and not easy and expected as again and for this having had a refusal a refusal to accede. Suddenly it has to be to them.

chapter liii

Mrs. George Allen and I will not use her name.

Beside what.

And not and not to really have to go and not to have really to go by there. And who was it she said. She said she was the daughter she was the mother and not one who was as old as her sister. In this way and at once.

It is not often that everything that has been seen is neglected. And not much. As much. Please point it out. Does a pitcher look like the one we use or like the one we would use.

That’s all darling.

chapter liv

She wishes me to describe statuary statuary of a woman sitting by a seat and leaning on a pedestal and handling a vase and she wishes me to describe the elegance of her form the grace of her position and the flow of her dress and she wishes me also to describe the color of the material and the lightness of the rock which imitated in marble which is clay resembles milk which is used and so we have before us what we have left behind us. After this there is no less pleasure in what altogether has made two and different in color. One green and if a head then a head on it and the other of a different color and the one chosen is the one in use. Certainly we have spent an afternoon.

chapter lv

Fifty-five is always restful it is restful in Italian in German in French and in Spanish, it is also restful in everything else at least it is to be hoped and at first and no curiosity no curiosity about Mrs. George Allen because she makes Maria as angry as that Maria as angry as that oh yes.

And as I have said yes as I have said.

Forgetting a name.

Yes as I have said and as I have said.

Forgetting a name.

One two three all out but she.

Forgetting a name.

One two three all out but she and as I have said yes as I have said.

Forgetting a name.

All out but she.

One two three all out but she forgetting a name and as I have said yes as I have said.

chapter lvi

Who would prefer one to the other. She would prefer one to the other. Which would she prefer. She would prefer the one she had chosen, and which one did she prefer she did prefer one. Of what advantage was that to her. It was of no advantage to her because it was decided that it was preferable that it would be advantageous that as she had preferred and as she had had a preference there was of necessity a great obligation in actually and being well adapted to this as an activity would she actually authorise and be authorised. It has been admirably said and with the air of some complaint that only a wife who brings with her a sufficient income to authorise such habits can when she is habitually busy industrious successful and observing can and does remain as she has found it best and most acceptable not to rise before nine o’clock. This may make a difference to those who change not their last names but their first names, their first or Christian names not their last or surnames.

She said different and older and he said different and older and he said is it different and she said it is different and she said it is different and as different and he said it was as different and in a way they remained at once. At once always means twice and now three days. The first day at her house and not more than fifty present the second day at another house and a hundred present and the third day at her house and a large number present. And what it was it was a wedding and she married him after having been more or less in love with someone else. The man with whom she was more or less in love was one who would always be what he was as he was and the one whom she married had a father and mother who would naturally prefer to rest. Could they be easily representative and a failure. Not she. Not he. Not they and not their friends or their acquaintances or at first. It is a great pleasure to be absolutely certain that everything that she hears has a name and that she knows the name. It is a great comfort to those who are fond of memory.

As fond of memory.

chapter lvii

It comes too easily it comes to me too easily it comes too easily to me too easily to me too easily. Yes sir.

chapter lviii

He would have had a chance to say that nearer and at least as well how many things have been seen. Sixteen. First, would they need wood. Second would two push or shove well if neither one was strong. Third is there likely to be a way to point it out to him. Fourth when they are out they are one and two and not a wife. Fifth it might be that a year ago white a year ago and white when above. Sixth when it fell a few fell and later he asked them to be very good now. Seventh it was raining. Eighth ask how many times women wash for them for her. Ninth on account of wild flowers. Tenth was she ready to like silver in a pitcher. Eleventh pansies and so so. Twelfth undoubtedly as late. Thirteenth does it make a difference if all there dress differently. Fourteenth cannot see Lucy. Fifteenth two vegetables. Sixteenth and all the same.

chapter lix

When it went again and now now and now. Now and now too.

To remember very well where nuns left and monks came. Monks are brothers nuns are sisters. To remember very well where sisters left and brothers came. Brothers that are monks and sisters that are nuns. To remember very well where nuns left and monks came. To remember very well where sisters left and brothers came. To remember very well where nuns left and monks came.

He employed him to get up earlier.

She employed them in the same way.

They employed all of them to have it completely arranged and then strangers were the strangers were there strangers were they strangers to them.

They employed them and they considered them they considered them as they had them, had them from the rest who gave them, had them and the rest heard them and the rest heard them and the rest saw them and the rest saw them and the rest had them had them here and had them had them and counted them and counted them. Who makes all who eat eating and all who are eating eating. Who makes all who are eating eating and who all who are eating eating. Who makes all who eat who are eating who are eating eating, who makes all who are eating eating.

No one knows how many vegetables are vegetables and how many are early and how many are late.

A settling. Half of a hill makes it a place to have them say say so. Half of a hill makes a place for them makes a place for them.

Half of a hill and makes a place for them. Half of a hill and makes a place for them and say so.

Who has heard of heat. Who was heard of heat too. Who has heard of heat to please themselves at once so that a horse is not nervous at all. Nervous at all is the reason for this distance.

Sitting on a horse at all.

At all at all.

Sitting on a horse at all.

It is not perhaps difficult to face that way. A face in face to face a face that way.

Not a bit tiresome.

She says that skylarks should not be here. But says he cuckoos are there too. Not as pleasantly she said. She said not so pleasantly. Afterwards there was the arrangement that while some repeat all repeat two and two two and two four. Four and four four and four. Two.

chapter lviii

Fifty-eight fifty-eight ate ate honey honey and butter bread and butter butter and honey too and she moves paper. How much paper makes a morning let us think carefully, news paper and that paper and soap paper and smoked paper and red paper and all paper and a house. A house if built will be surrounded naturally surrounded. And this is the plan. Everyone to be asked and as everyone is asked they will be told and as they will be told they will join and express pleasure surprise and regret. As to being properly fed we are properly fed at the expense of a great deal of effort expended by Mr. and Mrs. Pernollet. If one wanted to say so one would say that the letter l saves it. If one wanted to say so one would say so that the letter l saves it.

chapter lix

And as he has a week.

It is not as interesting to listen as that.

It is not as interesting to listen to as that.

It is not as interesting as that. It is not as interesting as that. It is not as interesting to listen to as that.

And there is this too.

This is opposite.

Can one be deceived in Hope. Yes. Can one be deceived by Hope. No. Can one be deceived when one has refused to recognise her again. Yes. Will one be deceived after one has refused to recognise her again. No.

She and Eleanor think so.

Can one be deceived by Eleanor and by Hope if one refuses to be so if one refuses to recognise that it is so if one persists in refusing to do so if one has to have them as they are to be there and to do so. Can one be deceived by Hope and Eleanor if one has refused to recognise them again and continues to do so. Can one be deceived by Eleanor and Hope when one has refused again and again to do so. Can one be deceived by Eleanor and Hope when one has not been deceived and when one has refused to be so. Can one be deceived by Hope and Eleanor when one has not been and one has refused to be so.

Can one be deceived by Eleanor and Hope can one be deceived by Hope and Eleanor can one be deceived by Hope and Eleanor and has one been so. Has one been deceived by Eleanor and Hope and has one refused to be so. Has one been deceived by Hope and Eleanor and has one can one does one refuse to be so. Does one refuse to be deceived by Eleanor and Hope and has one done so.

Eleanor and Hope and has one done so.

Hope and Eleanor and is one deceived by Hope and Eleanor and is one to refuse to be so. Is one to refuse to be deceived by Eleanor and Hope and has one done so.

Eleanor and Hope and has one done so.

After this they do photograph.

After this and they do photograph. And after this and they do photograph they photograph near to and at a distance.

All of it which is longer and they were frightened all of it which is longer and as they were frightened, all of it and this is longer and they were frightened.

They were frightened.

As this is longer.

As this is longer they were frightened.

They were frightened as they were frightened as this is longer.

chapter lx

A mistake.

It is and nearly is a half and it. It is and it nearly is a half and it. So changeful.

Having had to have it here and is well for them and most. How easily and all. All well.

It comes to that that it is here. It comes to that that is is here.

It comes to that that it is here.

Hear how it had to it had to.

This makes it as much more to be evenly allowed.

A novel makes a man.

Do so makes a man.

A novel makes a man do so. A novel makes it made. A novel made a man do so makes it and made it do so. And a novel makes a man do so and a novel made a man do so and a novel. How can it be becoming to be and he and he and we and becoming to be.

Why does it take so long, why does it take so long to take it as long. And now a change.

He has it he has had it he has it and he has had it and he has and hiding is no town. If there are five then there are six by this they mean that a city is silly. If that is silly then very well and tell her. If that is very well and if it is that that they tell then very well then very well and tell then tell and then tell very well then tell it very well tell it very well that if there are five there are six and if there are five there are six then a city is silly. Tell this just as well. To tell. To tell this to tell this and to sell, sell it for this just as well. This can be a part of a Lindo. Lindo who. Who is Lindo. And who is Lindo. Not you. And not you. And not you. And also and very nearly also and also and not you. Who is Lindo. Very well who is Lindo.

chapter lxi

He has heated war. And as a result the rest of it all the rest of it has to be enjoyed and enjoyed.

Having lost all interest in Ida.

Weak young men. Good enough for weak young men. And they are weak young men. Fifty and forty makes ninety. Forty and fifty makes ninety. Fifty and forty makes ninety and forty and fifty makes ninety. Not ninety weak young men not fifty weak young men not fifty weak young men. Weak young men.

Can a novel be of any more appropriateness than it is and not be expected. Can a novel not be expected and not be of any more appropriateness than it is. Can a novel not be of any more appropriateness than it is and not be expected.

Considerably more than that.

He finds it easy to say it all and as it is easy it is very easy and all. He finds it easy to say it all and as it is easy it is very easy very easy to say it all. He finds it easy to say it all. She finds it just as easy she finds it just as easy, she finds it just as easy.

Who finds it just as easy.

He finds it just as easy.

Next.

chapter lxix

Is it more to be addressed as is it more and is it better is it better and more to be addressed as she is to be addressed or to be addressed as she is addressed. Is it more a pleasure or is it more an agreement or is it more and more.

How can a father a mother a son and a daughter all live together.

chapter lxiii

Minnie is what I remember Minnie Singer. And Minnie is what I remember Minnie Singer.

If Minnie is what I remember Minnie Singer. If Minnie Singer is what I remember Minnie Singer if Minnie Singer is what I remember if Minnie is what I remember Minnie Singer.

There is no agreement about which about which and about what there is no agreement about what about what is to be said there is no agreement about which about what it is that is to be said. And so remembering and dividing and rehearing and disturbing, she makes it as adroit as possible. Adroitly.

When they take when they took when they have taken it away and they have heard that all of it and ounces, ounces are as easily heard and seen as if hundreds were thousands. Makes a model say so. It is a careful little lake that has to have a lily. And a lily too.

Action and reaction are equal and opposite.

chapter lxiii

Does she want to and she does, a wife. Does she want and he does and his wife. Does he want to and he does and does he want to and a wife.

And a wife.

Does he want to and a wife. Does she want to and a wife.

There are a great many duties to be divided between a mother and a daughter and a son and another, the same father. The father and the son and the mother and the daughter the same son. There are a great many duties to be divided between a son and a daughter and a father and a mother and the mother and the same daughter. The son and the father and the daughter and the mother and the son and the daughter.

chapter lxiv

Would it be the same if it passed if it passed and they see seated. Would it be the same if when they had handed it to them and they were religious would it be the same if it followed that. Would it be the same one at a time and would it be the same in use. Would it be the same if they thought so would be the same as they heard and had it. Would it be the same if we were mistaken.

The principal difference is that hours and hours and hours and hours. Who said ours and ours and who said ours and ours. The principal difference is that they said hours and hours and the principal difference is that they said hours and hours. And the principal difference is that they said hours and hours.

Field and felt not at once and delighted and pleased to see Sunday Saturday Friday and to believe it to be Thursday.

If by carefully looking and deciding if by carefully deciding and repeating if by carefully repeating we follow them. How can two be carefully explained.

As many questions. How many Josettes are there. How many are there. How many are there and how many are there.

After that hundreds made just as many.

Change numbers so that no one will know that five follows six and ten follows three.

Anyone who says that the younger ones did not go out with the older ones is entirely mistaken.

chapter lxv

Makes a mountain makes it than than if it was to buy another business. Makes a mountain makes it than if there was a question of ownership. Should a woman be taller. Should animals be fed and should a woman be fearful as much afraid as that and should a man if everybody asks about him should he be reliable. Having heard of her and having heard of him and she and that was entirely another family in that family twice had they been unable to please her most and best and alike. They have been unable to recover themselves and establish it as a certainty that there is no difference between a beginning and their beginning and their ending and an ending and likewise.

Each one is a share.

If each one and their, there is if each one and there is or and if each one and as there is or as there was and they had had five more who were useless, useless and useful, there is no more need of times than at times.

Easily made please easily made please easily made please.

Please easily made please easily made please easily made please.

I hope that there will never be any more comfort from it. And there is.

Suppose it is arranged so that presently and instantly they had come to come down quickly and when they were down they saw that all the others had not been awakened and after that and at that time all of it was older. Older than that if there is to be an arrangement of places where they had to be and were, and were.

How can everyone who can hear and say so how can they walk afterwards and see it all around. All around and makes it easily necessary to wish him well.

Could four fathers be four fathers.

Could four fathers be four fathers be four fathers be four fathers. After that everything and everyone and everyone and they wished to be as well as it could be placed where it was necessary that coming farther all had it in order. As night and day. This can be shown to be his. Yes and yes.

chapter lxvi

She makes it as easily as old and rolls and let it be. She makes it as easily as rolls and old and let it be. She makes it as easily. She makes it as easily as rolls and old and let it be. Here and see. Who makes houses which are surrounded by trees. He makes houses which are surrounded by trees.

He makes houses which are surrounded by trees they make houses surrounded by trees she makes houses which are surrounded by trees. She makes houses which are surrounded by trees.

When four and three. Of course it of course it of course it and it. Of course it. This makes how do you do necessary.

In which direction do they go to see so and so and accept it as necessary that birds repeat themselves.

In which direction do they go to get fathers and mothers and brothers and say so. It is easy to believe when one hears someone under the window say she was all alone and they would ask someone to go and stay with her. It is easy to believe when one hears them say that opposite in the evening when they do not close the door that means that someone is there they only close the door when no one is there. It is easy to believe when one hears one saying and say it wait a minute because if you start now you will have to start again it is easy to believe this every minute. It is easy to believe that a great many are understood when some who are littler than others are able to be pleased by having known of them that they are to be as well addressed as if it were in the morning. Very lately it was in the morning.

How do you do is still necessary.

Exciting. What is exciting. It is exciting and having had to have and hear and having had to have it and having had to hear it, she says strawberries grow and they have been seen to grow. Strawberries have been seen to grow.

A new place for places. In this way they are named. Allow me allow me to participate.

A renewal means that as rapidly as that as rapidly that, it means as rapidly that. As it means as rapidly as that as it means as rapidly as that.

Let a little less last. Yes.

Let a little less last. Yes.

chapter lxvii

A novel makes more than a third, it makes less than is heard it makes more than is inferred. Inferred is as well as even in summer and in winter. Heard is as well as ever and in summer and in winter. A third is as well as ever and in summer and in winter.

It makes more than a third.

It makes more than is heard.

It makes more than is inferred and it makes more than a third and it makes more than that than that is heard. And never noticed.

As you will and as you shall and as you shall and shall and will and will you.

How are all of it how is all of it to be worn. How is all of it to be worn how are how are and very well.

This is the way they do.

This is the way they say they do.

Two, two went and stopped and around it was meant to be if on their return they had had no intention. And they had arranged not planned it is louder to arrange than plan louder if by a lake and a lake is several days older every year. To be best and most.

What is it that when it is worn is enjoyed. What is it that when it is worn is enjoyed. What is it that is enjoyed when it is worn. What is it that is worn when it is enjoyed. What is it that when it is enjoyed that when it is worn, that is when it is worn that is when it is enjoyed that is when it is enjoyed when it is worn. What is it.

Further and he saw that idem is the same and means twenty, sometimes it means thirty sometimes it means twenty, sometimes it means more than twenty and very rarely does it mean less than twenty. Idem the same, very rarely it means less than twenty, idem means twenty, idem the same means thirty, idem the same means more than twenty, idem the same very rarely means more than thirty, idem the same very rarely means less than twenty.

chapter lxviii

Having had a piece of bread and butter. Having had a piece of meat and bread and butter, having had a piece of cake and meat and bread and butter having had a piece of cheese and cake and meat and bread and butter what follows. Strawberries.

Having had a choice what follows. Rivers. Having had a half what follows. What does follow when do they follow. Where can they follow. Why will they follow. Having had a half and looked and as well as that. Will they lend us money. Will they lend us will they lend us will they send us will they send us honey. He knows that it is easier to stand and lean and she did it than to find it gone away and they know it. As well as that.

It takes nearly all of it to be seen and it takes nearly all of it in between in between one can always come back to the afternoon and the morning. By always coming back to the afternoon and the morning and by always finding it so well placed that it would be more advantageous if there were more of them by always coming back to the afternoon and the morning and by really really red at night is the sailor’s delight and red in the morning is the sailor’s warning if by always coming back to the afternoon and the morning, if by always coming back if by always coming back to the afternoon and the morning there are as many after all who call who call out and say good-morning and it is in this way that they decide that not having had need of her and not having been able to arrange for him Mr. and Mrs. Pernollet are not admiring everything.

This makes plenty of plans if they were planning. This makes as many fans if they were fanning this makes as many names if they were naming it at all. They do very wisely and very well every day possibly.

How are Hilda and Helen to-day. How are Hilda and Helen every day. Helen and Ellen they say they say Hilda and Ellen and Helen and they say they say good-night to-day. This is the use of it. Not liking it to be called. And yet it is very remarkable that everything has been looked at everything then something is overlooked. Something is overlooked. Why do they not say that the wind blows it away. It is very remarkable that there is no appearance of having answered when called. How deftly and definitely and when it is in all of its various ways easily added to added to insistence. Sometimes it is longer. Forget well.

Here they prefer to give and to make. There they prefer to make and to give and to relax. There they prefer to understate and to reply and here they prefer to emerge and allow.

There have been arrangements made for every bit of it.

There is no obligation to eat cherries with tea indeed we have decided not to make any further use of tea. It has been brought with us and this introduces us to an entirely different subject.

To have never been as content before.

How very rarely is it remarked that a man and woman habited in that way have a habit of walking. Finally it is concluded that they are about to be there as soon as that.

And then in pursuit of continuation may they may one intervene and intervention and beside.

If as they please if beside on their knees and after kneeling further can they jump and jumping over one another. What is the meaning of principally. He is principally used to it. It would be of great interest to be able to know whether those having had more experience have decided or have not decided or have decided. To have rarely seen what is more and more on account of it. Everybody can change a name they can change the name Helen to Harry they can change the name Edith to Edward they can change the name Harriet to Howard and they can change the name Ivy to Adela. This makes it impossible for all of them to say what they mean. Ivy can be shortened it is rapidly followed by five bells. Bells are not used any more, sometimes there are chimes and sometimes there are and sometimes there are no more than that.

It would be quite wise to have followers.

new chapter

A new chapter is one that has placed in front of it more and more cousins. More and more cousins. Supposing everybody married how many marriages would there be in it. Supposing everybody had Howards how many Howards would there be for it. Supposing everybody had Hildas how many Hildas would there be added to it. Supposing everybody had hurried how many more Kates would there be in it.

chapter lxix

A scene introduced into a novel not a scene introduced into a novel.

A scene introduced into a novel. For at once it is remarkable that when they have been one two and three to continue to have adjoined and as adjoined is so so after that they can be saturated with green. Saturated with green and to be seen. To be seen and saturated in green. As before when they are not as all they were to have and rest believed that when they are to have to follow once and left and met so there are in this case to be an added when they see and for this they have had it all and for this resting when they had it darker than before. Then there are always added to and blue. Blue cloth never makes a monster. And afterwards when they originate and derive and thrive and as a placard for it there to have it see that up and down and too much as it can be helped. Help yourself. After that at each time no one is any more related. As a matter of fact no disappearance. No disturbance as a matter of fact no disturbance. As a matter of fact no delight no delight as a matter of fact. As a matter of fact no incline, no incline as a matter of fact and as a matter of fact and as a matter of fact no condition as a matter of fact and as a matter of fact no partition as a matter of fact. As a matter of fact no deduction, no deduction as a matter of fact. As a matter of fact at any time as a matter of fact this time as a matter of fact their time as a matter of fact all that time as a matter of fact as a matter of fact all that time as a matter of fact.

Now easily so and startled startled comes too and to this for it is not half as well when they are afterwards and actually displayed displayed and acting in this way to stay. Can and it is not to be as usually and unusually and recognise softly, softly makes an addition to soften and so gradually and so in as much as they can hear sounds and sounded. That is to be anxious and interested and louder and for this as a reason a reason can be a standard of exceptional comparison and in this and on this account reasons can be compared, comparison and so candy exchanged exchanged in little pieces to them for this and as wishes and would she stand if she were really ready to stand and in the meantime to act as if it were stopped as it was not when there were as many as they were when they were just as ready. Can there be a second when there is a third and a third too. They knew that they had had had to have it and so and so to consider what it was and then always always as they had to give and receive both when they had seen and been seen and then start and once more startle as startling and startling and then as if rested and the rest and for it and for the rest and then as well.

Could eight make six and after that five and then three.

chapter lxx

And leaving it out. Leaving it and to last and leaving it out. No doubt. Frequently they have attachments and they frequently select as much as they had to have when they sent it in this way and they sent it in this way. Practically inviting them to stay in that way in a way whose pleasure is it was it or could it have commenced to arrange when there were different additions in their final hesitation. No use in changing it this time at once.

A novelty to them.

Nicely heard.

As nicely heard when they are five at least and afterwards explained and refused and impossible to leave out and to leave what is at least this time as well as commenced as well as finished. No occasion to make a union between a signal and all around, between a signal and repetition between a signal and a choice between a signal and equally surrounded between a signal and then at least between a signal and rapidly mounted and between a signal and as well as connected and a signal and the rest, when there is time and very lately.

She very nicely knew four years when she heard a change in the desire of one who when she was a mother and for that and so then another mother so that she as adapted to it for when a little more is added then easily and almost sweetly can be sent again and again and as ease and please. Etienne can easily tell the story to his grandfather and she can easily know that the least that could be said would be said more often and as widely as that for there is always a father and a mother a grandfather and a grandmother and then a man a man can have as a mother screened so that to that and farther when there is a seaman a seaman can be an officer and indeed if it had been changed who would have been joined.

Not as nervously.

There they commence to come again to come to come to come again and not repeated if they can come and come again and repeated then as it is difficult to follow when there is more and more region and religion more religion and more region more and more region more and more region and more and more and more regional balancing and region and regional and balancing and region. This time unexpectedly and quite as well as that to them and for them and in time and not to-morrow and so as well as regrets and regretted and not at all as related related meaning told and having heard that not again and not again and not again and the third time and not for this use and not for this use at all and not for that use not at all not for the use not at all, if it is not better to do it at all and refuse to consider what is very considerable certainly.

chapter lxx

It is not very agreeable and that is what we have always thought that they are something else. Yes it is not the proportion and unless you know of something of that kind then she has forgotten. This is tighter and as attractive as markets, markets are as attractive as that and all that there has been seen and decided and remarked and remarked and fairly definitely by the way it is put together and are of it probably and a pretty good idea of it from that and from others that was probably done to produce the finish that it has. And now it has it had it can it means it folds and finds and has and has and heard and hear and sell and well and call and see and find and left and caught and leaves. Leaves is what a door is needed for. Leaves is what a door is needed for. A stone that resembles another stone. It is right.

In a very short time, they had a decided reference to a very short time and as it was better to have added and anyone differs from there and anywhere. Differs from have added and anywhere and anyone and differs from there and anyone and everywhere and differs from everywhere and anyone and there and differs from that and there, their part. If we must part let us go together.

To introduce into a novel to introduce in a novel. To introduce. We introduce.

We introduce.

If at the same time and not often oftener they and was it as well that she went back she went back.

If at the same time and they did it at a distance use it again faster. Fasten and faster is not the same. If at the same time and by it, by it afterwards, afterwards and at the same time and the same is the same. If and the sum fourteen is a sum. She knew blue as well as every other every other one. So silent so silently and by rocking. When they and this and enterprise and three times peace. This makes it soon. Next.

She had wished windows and she had wished. She had wished she had windows as she had wished. She had wished windows as she had wished had wished wished windows. Not once or twice. Have happens once or twice. Have happens once or twice.

Introduced and introducing have happens introduced once or twice. Believing what water there is.

A novel too.

Where is it what is it. What is it. Letting them return the rest and so forth. She was not a printed necessity to print for. Printing.

It is here and out it is there and about and in between there should have been an interruption and mean. No one draws conclusions. Having put her in and put her in having put her in and out as well as out. All out about all about all about. It does does it. A novelty too. And so are you. Not as well as at an address. Addressing coming back to using introduce and introducing.

Who leads Bonaparte and Pyramids, at once. Who leads Bonaparte and Pyramids at once in hats in hats houses. Who leads Bonaparte and Pyramids in hats houses hold and held. In hats houses hold and held one after the other as who leads Bonaparte and Pyramids and hats houses hold and held.

chapter lxxii

He signed it himself.

A little later he signed it himself.

It can be good and what is the difference. The difference is this paper ordinary wood white wood ordinary wood brown wood, ordinary wood red wood ordinary wood all wood ordinary wood or wood ordinary wood in wood.

In wood. In wood in wooden in wooden in waiting in waiting in that case how many how much wood is there in it. In which case how is there wood when they know as well as we do that he can run quicker than the one that comes to be nearly all always twice and very nearly as careful. He is very careful never to join.

Cut with it to-day and then to-morrow and after that it is very different flowers are different from them in that they differ in men flowers are different from them. Flowers are different from them in that they differ from them in the difference between flowers and flags. Flowers and flags make and made and made and make and make and made. Down here they were not easily induced to have them with them have them with them not easily and complained. If they have a pigeon pigeons are known to be shared very nicely by them as they agree.

She said she knew that there are ten days in between.

Everybody is named Etienne.

Everybody is named Charles.

Everybody is named Alice.

Everybody is named how are they named and having.

Everybody is named naturally and daily and everybody is named everybody everybody is entertained with attention entertaining.

chapter lxxiii

Before the flowers of friendship faded friendship faded.

Sunday makes Monday and Monday Sunday.

One week or eight days and he was nervous.

It is to be asked does he do it because he prefers country to country or does he do it because he prefers morning to afternoon. Does he do it because he prefers pieces to pieces or does he do it because he prefers one to one. Does he do it because he prefers smaller to larger or does he do it for the purpose of not yet. Does he do it because it is at least as well or does he do it because he is delighted. Does he do it because five is satisfactory when it is when it has been added or does he do it because he is remembered as well. Does he do it because he is able to do it or does he do it because he hears it as well. Does he do it because he is placed beside it or does he do it because it is arranged so well. Does he do it because it is as well divided or does he do it because it is followed as well. Does he do it because if it is done now or if it is done now does he do it as what has meant to reach to the day when afterwards when time as it shall have to arrange that in the meantime fortunately by this and that of course.

Nearly is not the same as a conversation and imitation.

Three cases.

First case, Charles married and Charles a printer. Not the same indeed living in entirely different places although in both there is no difficulty whatsoever in continuing prosperity.

Charles married, taller not older, wealthier not wilder, stronger not quicker, and as if arranged. He knew some one who knew him. He knew some one. He knew some one who knew him. He knew some one. She having a father and a mother living had parents with whom she was living. They were to be obliged and they were to be obliged. Obliged is reasonable and obliged is reasonable. They were to be obliged and pleased they were pleased and obliged. He knew all about October. The beginning of October and the ending of October. When is October. October is the tenth month in any year.

Charles the printer will sign his name just the same. He will sign his name and then came remonstrances which were listened to.

The third case is that of Etienne and repetition. Etienne.

chapter lxxiv

No one uses Emily.

No one uses Emily.

There are three times three and Emily.

chapter lxxv

Would they wish it.

It is nearly at once.

Would they wish it.

Making a condition of the four of them and if they were here.

Two of them are here.

Would they wish to make a condition of it that three of them are here. Three of them were here. Would they make a condition of it that one of them is here. None of them are here just now.

chapter xxxvi

It is easy to change novels to two.

One and two.

Through and through.

You and you.

One and two.

Too many bow to two.

Too many.

And it is easily understood that they have permission.

When red white and blue all out but you when all out but you red white and blue when red white and blue all out but you.

It is a very extraordinary mishap that in there and many rocks which have been seen at a distance if they have the same name they have to have it heard and said separately. There is no prettier house than that and no one lives more prettily in their house than that. They had their name they heard the same they had the same name.

He knew he had his and this occasion and he was determined to understand lists. He knew he had his occasion and he was prepared to arrange lengths. He knew he had his occasion and very often it was the same one. The same one has the same sound at once and more than undoubted. How can he have both. There was a way after all of going there.

It is very necessary to have it open and then to remain not as far back as that but very likely anticipated. They change their minds.

What is not as good as it was. It was not as good as it was.

Excited well excited well well excited. Excited well as well. Excited as well.

Not as well and not as well and not excited and not excited and not excited as well. In this way hours and hours and hours and hours and if it was not unusual. We did not know why they asked. Our cloud. How may really able counts and counting are whole or in part in question and in question means red on black. I very much doubted if it could be.

If he says now he says and now and if he says and now and if he says and now we are content. It is in this way that a great many really had had and did return then when it is arranged or pre-arranged.

An announcement. Did it and didn’t it. We know very well why and what is said and said and he wishes assistance to be given him. Readily and at once as it is very necessary that it should not be nearly as much later to-day. To-day makes days and days. Entirely. And easily. And following. And amounting. And reassembling. Fortunately counts. Can I be of any assistance and as well as that and as attentively. He intended to be older, the difference between that and older at once and older.

No one knew the sight of startling at sight and startling and he says it was made by these and it was by others. They were the ones that did not continue to give me confidence. What can we mean.

As much troubled as by it.

Rapidly returned and so much as he did and as much as he did.

Never as the rest to be when they and having so placed it that is was not found and found. Everything is as as well.

Not using Emily at all. They felt a really anxious moment coming and anxiously.

Not using Emily at all.

And anxiously.

Anxious is allowed.

chapter xxxvii

To be worried about whether to be worried about whether whether to be worried whether to be worried whether and they went to go. Whether they went to go. They went to go whether they went to go and repeat easily whether they went to go.

Around a mound and mind and kind. To like that kind and remind remind and reminded, have it and ashamed and nicely to be placed where they can be. Be can be changed to see.

Finally fed fairly well.

To-day to lay and to obey exchanged for Sunday.

To let and to let them and to imagine to let them and to manage to arrange to manage to exchange and to let them. Should cousins marry.

They had said one another they had said their mother they had said their brother they had said their cousins and their mother. They had said one another they had said more than that and then one and two make it easily arranged that they were not easily believed to be as soon as they were named.

Name and names names and named, named and names and name and named. Named.

Names who names who named who name, who name and name who named and named who names and names and names and named. Starting from the left and naming them and starting from the right and naming them and starting from the right and naming them and starting from the left and names and named them. To be mistaken literally mistaken to be literally mistaken, literally and listening, to be mistaken listening literally and listening and literally to be mistaken and listening.

It is always so.

Happens and happens to them and when happens to them happens when happens and happens and happens when, when and happens and happens to them. Literally and listen makes her very not restless not quiet not remained not burned and so when will John Byrne entertain Dempsey.

chapter xxxviii

Easily here and easily hear who will have Emily easily hear.

Who will what they will there to and there as a kind of intention to them. Conversations cease.

What.

Conversations cease.

Or!

Conversations cease.

Or.

Conversations cease.

He and it was as said of him, of him and it was as he said he he and of him of should of him.

A newly separated light and lighter. Lighter as used for light.

chapter xxxix

When she does not live where she used to she has moved repeated from the third.

Afterwards from a direction and nicely.

Do they need to go and go and it was as nicely as in a minute.

For the fish.

It can be arranged that when there is air there there is air there as well. It can be arranged that when there is a house and fire there there is a house and a fire anywhere and it is arranged that when they have said that they admire the butterflies and dragonflies they admire all the dragonflies and butterflies. A night makes more noise than if no one is certain that they are taught it themselves.

Hanging fire.

And so does geography.

Rather more and rather most rather they and rather then and it changes quickly.

Where does it change quickly where there are chairs and shares and astounding astounding and surrounding and light and alight and so to remain when they asked the name of that.

He married her. She married him how very often is it true that her father married his mother or the other her mother married his father.

How many times is it true that if they had intended it they had it to do.

Surely no one need be worried before.

And so a novel seems to be a novel seems to be a novel. Novel and novelty and sooner and he did not go there. And if he had we had already eaten his share. Where. Here.

Announcements.

Marriage is an announcement.

Returns is an announcement.

Silver is an announcement.

Have had it is an announcement.

Able to-day and anyway is an even number when there are more numbers than even and odd. Ivy can always be attached and detached and changed from six thirty to six five.

Always happy to see you.

chapter xl

It was and if there was a doubt a doubt based on it here, there was and if there was a doubt a doubt of this and here. He would not have it rolling up and down and now and then and why and so and if they had it when they chose and if they cut it as they went and if the last when it is told and all and pink and black and will, and hills and there and why and should and when and mountain and out and been, been when, been where and if they had when this is like the time and fall and fall and led and by this way and way way back and sit down.

Not at all surprising that it takes so long to come.

What.

The sound.

The sound of what.

The sound of the stone and stone when it is stone is nearly assured.

It is easier not to start.

And easier not to start.

It is easier not to start.

And easier not to start.

It is easier not to start.

And easier not to start.

It is easier not to start.

We often regret veal we often regret. We often regret occasionally we often regret occasionally that he was not better informed.

Having never known either it is not at all difficult to come to a decision concerning which is to be the more admired and admire and not foolishly and not beside. Beside if he prepared the stairs stairs can be in houses when houses have this use. Use and useful. Useful and of use. They have decided that for the future for the future and in the future there will be constructed as a house and as an industry and as an allowance what is easily copied and copied and neither she nor I can remember what it was that was pretty and prettily prettily and perfectly perfectly and allowance. Allowance can always remain a favorite in color and so there will not be any interference whatever and going on. Ending with on and only, only and in order in order and in order to in order to do it as it has been done. Done and done. This means a bet yet.

chapter next and once.

Once is always inclined inclined and meaning separated. He knows copying that. A chapter should never be mentioned altogether as if they were absorbed.

We had them last year but not so pretty.

chapter xli

Did anybody say it went around, did they did anybody say it went further. Did anybody say that no one was expected did they and did anybody say that we went away. To remember very well.

Dedicate it to a place to have had a little more occasion to have festivals when months and months and months as different as to months and months.

Every one can easily tell the difference between the two.

It was afterwards that there was at least an hour.

Why does it.

He can they can and they have to have it as much more and no judgment. And in then and by it as it can be all of it in quickly quickly is as well as heard. Entirely as much.

It was very well and very much and very much at last and there and very much and very well and very much at last and there. Renewal. There is no use in accustoming oneself to it. To understand why why he wondered why that and not that. Commence commences.

After every little while after every little while and after every little while. After makes anxious and anxious makes diverting and diverting makes August and August makes it now. It is never necessary to answer at once.

Hear me out.

Why.

Hear me out.

Hear me out.

Why

Hear me out.

Hear her out.

Why.

Hear her out.

Hear her out

Why.

Hear her out.

Hear her out.

Why

Hear her out

Hear her out

Why.

Hear her out.

Why

Fortunately there is almost all of it there.

How can it be as well as that when there is an announcement that no one goes or comes here without permission.

It is not easy to have it enough enough to say so and so and so and so. Having admired it all. She has admired it all. Fie has admired it all and now.

To wish that it had been all right. All right.

Right and left makes no difference when there is a reason for it.

It is very remarkable that following what is placed so that it can be seen all eyes are attracted. When a little later it is left over and she did not ask for two when one sufficed she had given two she offered one she refused four and she added enough enough to ask if would there be a mistake and arrange. How many surprises make one two three and if four are four then would there be as it were inside out. No one understands this but I do and if I do then why do they need to agree to arrange it as if every time before there was as much and many many meaning white and four. Four makes four and four if there had been four then three would have sat together four would have sat together one would have sat together and really and really as much. As usual.

Sitting still.

chapter xlii

If she knows this.

He would have had it to say anyway. Threes. Having heard about doors and pours and stores, stores of grass and glass and this as plainly. To be five and three to be four and three to be three. Theodosia, Susan and their friend, she was a friend to them truly and they affectionately and surely returned and remembered that they wished to leave twice once. Afterwards they forget their mother they had not remembered their father and later all five together returned together to visit their grandmother and after that they left and went to Portugal. No one would could or should suspect that they had come at once. And then as if to please themselves having been distressed at a possible animal it was singular that the evening after there should come the nearest and in a way as dear to her as ever. So happily not the same. More than that it was soon discovered that far from being respected as rich and useful the mother of a very well cared for child and the wife and protection of an interested and admired husband should surely arrange everything and she did. More and more three houses had been bought as one and in a way it made no difference. Could one have gone to a school where afterwards if there was a difference of opinion about the stature of a friend a friend would just as easily be fairly well endowed and remarked. Many hope that remarkable has no merit and no fear of completed criticism. To criticise is to pain and this must be remembered in connection with bread and bread and bread. Four if all are added. This has been what has had and made a rose a blue and a lilac colored paper and every time a lilac colored paper is blue it is gratifying and so charming so very very charming and surprising.

chapter two

Chapter two and chapter twenty-two and then to remember chapter twenty-two.

chapter xliii

Three times it makes a difference to them.

It is useful to have it and everything else. It is useful to have everything else, it is useful to have everything else and to expect that a father not caring to sit at table with his daughter or with his daughters and not preferring to sit at table with his son and not preferring to sit at table with his wife does prefer to sit at table with his mother and his son and his wife.

It is not at once to be preferred that Stephen unknown and Susan unknown and unknown to Stephen and unknown it is to be at least to be neither the one nor the other and pronounced.

Can she be right and if she is amusing can she really learn french and portuguese and can she really if she is amusing and can learn french and portuguese and can have a younger sister and having had a considerable time elapse between her birth and that of her older brother they were as well to do as if they had been as well known as that and ever. It is not nearly as convenient that they come and they go as if they come and they go. He comes. He comes who comes who comes who comes she comes. After they went to stay there. It is remarkable that in the North the North being North and in the South that the ones in the North resemble the ones in the south. It is remarkable that they are that kind and also when it is understood that it is also true. They had plenty of time to do it. How very often are they known for three things. Religion and she has her doubts, violence and she has her regrets and industry and contentment and she has her intentions.

To begin to allow. To allow it.

We sent a message about ham and cheese and afterwards we were just as obliging and obliged. Who knows how difficultly everyone asks her to do it again and so not to be at all deranged.

Sometimes everything says so. And so.

At last everyone has have had and had to hurry and to be as peaceful as that.

Four names mentioned. Ivy Louise, Jemima Lucy and Therese after that Charles and the others one does not know. Supposing everyone addressed each one and said good-bye good-bye we are going now and were answered very well be very careful you are very careful you have left and are ready you are ready and you are going you are not going at once as just at present it is difficult but if you will stay absolutely still I will and he will and success attends all his efforts. After that everyone who has come has been as adaptable as ever and in a way it is very pleasant that after careful observation she has concluded that after all it is very easy to arrive at having what has been a difficulty for a certain length of time.

It is an additional advantage and then after all would they if they were told to would they would they need to be told that just as long as it is necessary just so long is it necessary. This is what makes it more or or finally she looked and what was it that she saw. She saw it later very much later and indeed she saw it earlier very much earlier and indeed this is all very well but not as well as ever. Come again Saturday to-day tomorrow and Tuesday and more often if you feel so inclined. All will make every effort to welcome you entertain you and please you.

chapter xliv

Ida and Myrtle, Ivy Ida and Myrtle, Ivy Myrtle and Ida each one of them and all could they be told that they were that their home was that their town was and it is nestled at the foot of a fairly high hill and in that way they are certain to leave it either to marry well or to go to another place and there keep on living.

Following as well. Following as well as that. And following as well as that.

When they had that as well and they were and found it to be nearly as soon as if they had not liked at all. And kindness kindness is shown by fifteen having the use of it at all. So many make the most of it. Obliging. They are obliged to be careful. And originally originally they undertook it in order that they might be as welcome as they were. And they were there and afterwards it can be stimulated and easily encouraged and withdrawn and so they allow this which is neither earlier or later. After that they have left as much of it to do as before. Who taught them. They were taught in the way that is understood. Higher and higher and then they succeeded. All of them.

chapter xlv

Who can be shorter than that. With whom. She said that as far as she knew no reliance could be placed upon their judgement. And replaced.

To begin at once for that and come up and sup. It is regret-able that we were spoiled because in that case perhaps it is better better to think in threes.

Perhaps coffee perhaps sugar perhaps fish and perhaps hurry. To think in threes makes fours and she told them. She said she did know the difference between five four forty it never comes to forty thirty and eighteen. All these have it to be that they are equally intrusive and she finds it unequal and satisfying.

If they say after this it is easy to say and this after this. In this way there is a reply and now twenty-two too. She knew that if she knew who would always compare it comparatively afterwards. After and now. Has Louise been Louise. Any one can easily.

When you are very sleepy you sleep.

Increasing a novel. How to increase a novel and stay further apart and nearer together and further in and fairly around and really about. Having heard that they were having heard who were having heard how and why intelligence is refused and they amount and it amounts to it.

Could a sister be a sister and a brother be a brother and Louise has no brother in finding the leather suitable. No one can or should connect Louise with her brother or her half brother. Gradually everyone comes to be about and gladly would it be practically a vacation.

She thought of their possession and they thought of it at once. It is very easy to be allowed to have a distance and come to stay. They found it in every way enjoyable.

Gradually who knows how.

Very small means smaller very much smaller and very much smaller not as to size but as to intervals. Intervals can be used to describe space also can be used to describe annoyance and also be used to describe directions. All in all.

Who knows and how do you do.

Alternately.

It had been asked by them and for them and additionally of them it had been asked additionally and with these as additions and added to conveniently and as replacements after that can always does always is always exchanged by replacing.

Having expected that she to know two of them.

Helen Needle and Helen Holt.

Helen Holt was an Englishwoman. She had a mixed ancestry. Her mother was Scotch and her father was both Scotch and European and more than that was and was not unexpected and she knew that she intended and attended to all that made it possible for her to be called here and there. This made resemble and furthermore there was no reason for it someone who was of an entirely different arrangement. This one was one who was to be named and as she was married and as she then inherited her fortune and indeed they did live as they had been accustomed to live there was no change in their circumstance.

He had been and she had been called away.

No one entering abruptly or leaving abruptly does desire that if she were fond of solitude she would notice that in different parts of any country generosity depends upon what is and what is not held out and held up and held in that way. After that it happened that a year and a half having passed she and as they were prepared to go they were prepared to continue as if she were her mother her father and herself and any other and he too if no one said that they had seen thousands thousands make thousands. Everybody who can count can count to one hundred.

Does any one know from this that both of them were both of them. And not in preference.

chapter xlvi

When she was and help me when she was what was she to me.

A description of avarice and reason to know.

Suddenly soon clean soon as it was and mounting. There has been one two and three mounting.

Bit of it and see it fit and when it and alike.

What is the difference between thank you and what.

It is of little use it is of and because of this that they find that they are more comfortable here than there. Easy to say and every day daily and every night nightly and easy to say and every day who arranges what. What is it.

Why does it look like that and to read again. Reading is never mentioned. Reading and eating and sawing and seeing. Four more surrounded. If they go away from here and go there and there they see it made as it is to be filled with either. A question did he marry a woman, or how has he had it when he saw the very great difference there is between names as long as that. What was his name.

To come back. When they were there they used to have her see him see her and afterwards it being Friday Friday is the day if Thursday is the day before. And to rise. There is a difference. There there is there can be a great many. Here there are and less often very few. To choose them and to have to be obliged to remember that Zenobie is Mary and Jenny is Louise and Helen Cavour is Helen Strong. Always Helen always strong and if she were as often right as wrong. They will be cooler.

Not useless. Not a bird. Not a cherry. Not a third. Not useless. Not at all. Not either. Not small. Not in particular and not as best, and not in their place and not as if they had spoken about it. Is she usually right.

Why does she not inquire about how each one did not stir.

Each one.

One, one.

One completely one.

One one and then after afterwards was pleased.

One and every day.

And one.

Why did she not inquire.

Back of it in front. Back of it two two and two, this makes two with two hows how-do-you-do’s and eyes and arms and really. And in front to budge and believe, believe that black is high and white is low in this sense that pine-trees trees and trees and hay and trees and trees and hay and trees. If this could be to mix which is nothing.

chapter xlvii

This nearly see.

When it in their and aloud and by the time they had land and sea. Sea can always be used see see can always be used as a very little river.

Introduces, she says she walks quicker, more quickly than a little child and following following those which not she but certainly someone someone has cleaned and they are, what, they are cows, and bulls and oxen, they do not use oxen in the United States of America and for this reason they are introduced here.

How many things can happen.

First they went away.

Second very little boys are never brothers.

Third. It arranges.

Fourth. They lay there.

Fifth when we did it.

Sixth. Having had louder than louder this makes it a decision that we prefer to have them come coming and come here. All older older than those than they than how than in which and then rarely and then as much and then in them.

Can one be darker and one be lighter and afterwards they are as different if they left it and left them there. And in use. When they had had yet had.

Believing and relieving.

Can all can all have it as it were out of sight really.

This makes it as it was as if gloves gloves were made.

The history of gloves.

Gloves were made the history of gloves.

And how.

Gloves were made and the history of gloves and how and the history of gloves and how and gloves were made there.

Higher easily and the chair as chairs and not the pair as pairs.

There are many days many days two days two days four days four days three days.

A novel makes rudeness.

To begin now.

Once upon a time and usually they fastened it in that way that every now and then and awkwardly they saw that they had better and at most two marriages. Marriages too.

Younger.

Choose names.

Have hair.

Hold hands.

Hear her

Have them

How and how often.

Heated and really aloud.

He he was as soon as that remained, remained as soon as that, leaving as soon as that seen as soon as that and as soon as that or as soon as that here as soon as that so frightened as soon as that. A mistake. Mistaken too. Having wondered if after all he would after all be after all well after all and there after all and after all, two marriages after all marriages after all marriages.

To return to names.

And return to names.

Preoccupied is different from occupied.

Everybody smiles.

chapter xlviii

Teases and pleases has often been said, wed head instead.

Always returning to that.

Did it say that.

To be pleased to be displeased to be as to be has to be.

Once, wait and await.

Twice State and understate.

Three times, ask to be injured in that way.

Four times, Having had it had and stranded and then to be too merited and to leave, two leave two.

And all for you.

In this way flattering flattering engages and nearness and engages and let us engages and please engages and stems engages and branches engages and they and why and do they engages.

We need transference of letters and parcels and doubts and dates and easier. In this way they and we are pacified.

A novel is useful for more reasons than one.

Joseph in boats.

Josephine in addition.

Josette in carefully reasoned hours.

Bertha when they have wishes.

Albert in the meantime.

Frank as necessary.

Herbert as arousing.

And Hilda inasmuch.

And Honor when they have heard of tapestry and Robert when they announce it, and Emil when they marry and Frederick when at most and Jenny when they find it and Louise when they had it and Hope when it was and Arthur all at once. Is there any difference between William and Edwin between Clara and Martha between Helen and Anna between Henry and Raoul and also Paul and also August and also Hazel and also Phoebe and also and also Lucy and also Edith and Nancy and all who remembered Kate. All who remembered Kate are here.

When if they had a vase made of what is was then it looked pretty, it was satisfactory and all who mean to be all right do mean to know that they are as it can be when they have their gloves and windows and their trees. Who are so many that they have to seat and sit and once again come to be there as if they were to be as well as they had sat when they are found to be so bitter yet and well around it as they had to hold it when it was as nearly for them in the way where they had had and now for them it is beside and very, very nice.

A very little anyway is better anyway.

Not nicely not easily not Hope.

Three weddings.

The first wedding is the wedding there.

The second wedding is the weeding when they have had everything that way.

The third wedding the third wedding is the one at which Louise was present.

Friends and familiar.

Now as two and astonishing.

Harvest are harvests and so are harvests when they are heavy and here.

Imagine a thousand.

Imagine three thousand.

Imagine two thousand.

Imagine forty.

Imagine more in between.

Imagine right and left.

Imagine at once.

Who knows who.

Wedding.

Who knows when.

A wedding.

Who knows which.

A wedding.

Who knows that.

Wedding.

I thought of it.

chapter xlix

Next time.

Little and a little.

They said five and it was four.

She was glad to hear it.

chapter l

Not looking.

Looking.

Looking.

Not looking.

Mistaken.

Not mistaken.

Not mistaken.

Mistaken.

When it was as soon as seen what can have been as a fan. It is lost.

Arrived.

Not arrived.

Not arrived.

Arrived.

When it has been as it was as it was and will it now. She is very well and a sister of Camille.

Using it.

He she and they they she and he she he and they they he and she.

And after that a line.

We have not asked it for it.

She just goes on and on.

You can always tell.

She goes on and on and setting the table.

You can always tell.

Very well.

She is very well.

You can always tell.

We know three Emilys Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne Emily Harden Emily Chadbourne Emily Dawson Emily Harden Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne Emily Harden we know three Emilys Emily Chadbourne Emily Dawson Emily Harden we know three Emilys Emily Dawson Emily Harden Emily Chadbourne, we know three Emilys Emily Harden Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne we know three Emilys Emily Harden Emily Chadbourne Emily Dawson Emily Harden Emily Chadbourne Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne Emily Harden Emily Dawson Emily Harden Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne Emily Harden Emily Chadbourne Emily Dawson, we know three Emilys Emily Chadbourne Emily Harden Emily Dawson we know three Emilys Emily Chadbourne Emily Harden and Emily Dawson, we know three Emilys we know three Emilys Emily Harden Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne we know three Emilys Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne we know three Emilys Emily Harden Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne we know three Emilys Emily Harden we know three Emilys Emily Dawson we know three Emilys Emily Chadbourne we know three Emilys Emily Chadbourne we know three Emilys Emily Dawson we know three Emilys Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne we know three Emilys Emily Harden Emily Dawson we know three Emilys Emily Chadbourne. We know three Emilys Emily Chadbourne Emily Harden we know three Emilys Emily Chadbourne Emily Dawson Emily Harden we know three Emilys Emily Harden Emily Dawson Emily Chadbourne.

We did not know.

How many are there who are what, no answer.

How many are there.

She needs me.

She needs me and she needs me and she needs me.

All this out loud.

And now new and opposite.

They who are they they are there and when it is easier then it is as they need to have it often exchanged rose for roses and pink for pinks. If it had not been led, led this in this as this to this may this why this should this would any one prefer a stream to a stream or nearer to nearer.

Reply there.

Eighty forty twenty-two twenty forty thirty-two thirty fifty seventy-two seventy twenty twenty-two or two.

They need to have fifty for fifty sixty-six for sixty-six or seventy-eight for seventy-eight and walking.

Who knows that they are angry.

They do.

Who knows that they have wishes.

They do.

Who knows that they have thanks.

They do.

Who knows that it is earlier.

They do.

Who knows that it has been picked up.

They do.

Who knows that

They do

Who knows this

They do.

Who knows that in the pleasure of being lost as found.

They do.

And who do

They do.

Twenty-eight eighty makes ninety-four.

Before.

chapter li

Naturally was found was found around.

How can they change from white and red to grey and blue. How can they too.

How can they when they who they by them by them as it can be that doves and she that called and he that they and she that he that he and as to astonished and flatly flatly denied not arranged as beside.

This makes it at once that she did do that without it without that and after every day after every other day after every other day after all after that after their after in their way. Whose is it.

Three chairs and place three chairs and place and left and left three chairs.

To leave three chairs.

To leave three chairs there and to give three chairs and to seriously decide to leave three chairs. This is and is not an arrangement easily intended when they have very many decisions to make. Let us not promise. If he is not as pleasant as he was nevertheless he will be not their choice but their decision. If he in speaking of conversation says that he is approaching she need not have meant to be different as they say. If she decides has decided can decide to be a bride it is very well all very well. And so no and no how to have meant it.

Parts and apart and start are all used to use and use it. Not as for their pleasure and profit and so to make it seem the same as one. Theresa or Tessie, Josephine or Jenny, Louise or Louisa to make them all the same as one. Charles or Charlie to make them all the same as one.

And that we will do.

Who are Mr. and Mrs. Mont Blanc and who are Mrs. and Mr. Mont Blanc. It is so easy to be mysterious so they say.

Now not again now not again and now not again they need to sit to stand around. Supposing a man in Morocco had a mother a wife and a daughter and he left Morocco and came to live where he had plenty of water would he be as happy not happy would he be as busy as he had been in Morocco.

Suppose a man in Portugal had a wife a son and a daughter and another daughter and he came to live in a place where there had been plenty of water would he want to would he be ready to place his wife in another place which he had bought for her where he would not sit with her or with either daughter or with the son he would not mind the son he might not have another daughter would he mind leaving altogether leaving his wife or one daughter or the other daughter would he mind altogether altogether leaving his wife altogether leaving his wife not with this daughter or with that daughter would he mind leaving his wife altogether in the place which he had bought her with or without either daughter. As the daughters were both young they would naturally stay with their Portuguese nurse which they did. In this way there would never be any reason for one who was older to be as it were older every reason and the one who was a little younger to be as much as a little younger.

One can always feel that three who were there were asked but that later they would not be at all as much and more than that. How often can he.

chapter lii

All seen all seen as to novel.

A woman and can be surrounded by three, there are no others who have extras.

Any wedding will do to say too.

It is very remarkable but in some countries there are more weddings than in others.

There are more weddings in some places than in other places.

Who is about.

If Albert is Edwards if Albert and two if Albert is Edwards how many are through through with it.

If Albert is Edwards how many are through with it.

Each day each day.

He needs him. If they are needed.

If they need him. If they are needed.

Plenty of had to do coming coming plenty of it had to do coming.

He needs a happen to have he needs a happen to have he needs a happen to have had he needs a happen to have had he needs a happen to have had had happened to have had and not like that like it. And begin and happen to have like it and begin and happen had happen and begin.

There is a difference between the lives of Ida Amy and their brother and Theodosia Hilda and their brother. Ida was twenty-five their brother was twenty and the sister was ten years old or a little older. And there was a father and a mother. The father was gentle but did not want his daughter to marry an Italian, the mother was a little younger and was getting very much older and she did not want her daughter to marry less better than she was to marry later. All this happened to be satisfactory to them.

Theodosia was ten and Hilda seven and their brother seventeen or older and their father and their mother and the Portuguese nurse another and if the brother had another brother and if the father had a mother the father did have a mother and if the mother did not have it either and she meant them to stay and they did for a little while.

How was the life of Ida and Amy and their brother different from the life of Theodosia and Hilda and their brother.

Not altogether.

Not different altogether.

They both were to be older and younger they both were to be added to not in number but altogether. They were never altogether. They never saw one another or had seen one another all together. This did not make the difference between one place and another one city and another one country and another one fountain and another one and one another and having lost a father and a mother they had one son and a daughter the son was older and another father and they had one daughter the daughter looked older and one mother the mother was as old as ever and one mother she was another mother and so much. Every time a family is another, three sons and a daughter and they were as richer and richer than their father and their mother and the father and the mother were as richer and richer than their father and their mother and they used everything over and over. To separate them now.

a new chapter

Actually a mistake.

Would five miles be more than eight if it were a matter either of more or oftener or if at once they asked.

At sight.

At sight of it.

At sight of it, counting two there were seven.

They had originated it by means of an accumulation and as to arrangement who held horses held horses. Not in use.

Simply. Simply makes a seam. Seem. To and two and too and two and to two and to and to two and two and too and two and to and to and too and to and two and two and too and to and to and two and two and too. To whom.

Needless to say who would have gone.

He knew her and at a time.

Needless to say who would have gone and for the first time again.

Arising by as much as occupied. And so in a place. Remember the place. And counting and recounting.

Once in the middle once in a way once in the center once to play entirely. Announce now.

Remembering that they chose the name all the same. And likely.

Let us see and sit. So they say and said.

Advise now.

Three.

Not as acceptable as two.

Four.

Not as acceptable as as repeats itself.

He made her attractive.

She made him as attractive.

They made them as attractive. They saw and just as soon just as soon. That is the way to understand misspent.

No one is knowing more than knowing it in the morning in the evening at noon. Supposing they had to stay anyway. Supposing they were aroused. Supposing they had astonished and astonishing dependents and supposing supposing all are examples of remaining and in consideration.

They spoke of that.

If pleasant at present.

It was a satisfaction to see her seal. She knew what it meant.

That is the way they say that fifty is more than seventy and seventy more than forty and seventy-five seventy-five is as much as that.

To return to their having been there for hours.

chapter liii

If he knew a single white and yellow. If he knew a single a single so be it.

They make Annas Anna.

If it was a desire to have had accidents as accidents, accidents as accidents if it was a desire to have accidents if it was a desire to have accidents as accidents, accidents not chosen, accidents not accidents not as chosen if at and as and as to accidents and chosen and reminded, industriously, can at a glance be at their price and at their joining and as around as in a piece. A piece to a stand fairly and very entails a relief. This is the first telegram.

Will not do and to do.

Second telegram if not at once and so selected.

Third telegram an answer.

Fourth telegram so much in London. Fifth telegram return to two. And a telegram. A telegram meets me. Y.D.

chapter fifty-three.

chapter liv

And no more.

Would it make a difference to them.

chapter lv

Now and then.

To reason with Bertha and Josephine and Sarah and Susan and Adela and never Anna. What is the difference between chocolate and brown and sugar and blue and cream and yellow and eggs and white. What is the difference between addition and edges and adding and baskets and needing and pleasure. It was not a mistake.

There is a difference between fifteen hundred and three thousand. Who knows that.

Next.

There is a difference between twenty-nine and thirty. Who knows that.

There is a difference between it and themselves.

Now to hear to see now to see to see to me.

After that no doubt.

Afternoon.

After.

Afternoon.

After and afternoon.

She knew what I meant.

Has she found it. She knew what they meant. Has she had it. She knew what she meant. Has she held it. Has she held it as has she had it. Has she had it as has she held it.

Or a nephew.

If he had a cousin

Or a nephew.

And three.

Three means thirty.

Thirty means three thousand. If he had a cousin a nephew and three.

Always an investigation.

If two drop two drop. Drop two.

Drop two too. Not to have added to it.

A nephew at most.

Not most and best.

Not best and most.

A nephew at most.

This whole novel is about a nephew and his wife, an uncle and aunt a cousin a mother another and a father.

This is the way they begin and win.

In a little while when reaches and riches when each and each one when either and every little more is allowed for in a very little time he said and they said that they would take it away take it back.

Announcing.

Did any one annoy a mother. Did they.

So and did they so and did they.

Little by little.

And little by little by little and did they little by little and did they. They did.

Plenty of time in plenty of time.

This is all about the way a nephew and his wife and his friends and their friends and all of them are older.

Thank you so much.

A little use in it and of it and a new time to arrange a place to arrange a place. And allow it allow for it and really not really not although although they are they are there now now they are there now and how do they feel about it if it is no annoyance to them. To them and there is. There is that there. There and here. Here and not not now. And not now. Not now now.

Actively.

Happier.

Who has heard a little more than that now and here there and then at once as allowed and separated and for it and by and by and now and when when and how in the way. In the way as it is all as all right and for them. For them for it in an untried it untried it. How fairly fairly always well as at once. Did she need more than she had when she had mentioned it and not liking pansies. And how not liking pansies.

Any once in a while and so much and as much and it it was it was earlier. Not repeatedly thanked. And not not and not. Did she see that they were as she knew them too. Two and two. Thirty and two. Thirty and thirty-two. Forgetting numbers. Who is forgetting numbers and not who is not forgetting numbers and not and not and who is forgetting numbers and who is not forgetting and forgetting numbers and not forgetting any numbers.

Take them along.

It did not take them long.

In a way two in a way.

It did not take them long take them along. Two in a way in a way two in a way.

As it did not take them long take them along two in a way in a way two in a way as it did not take them long take them along. Two in a way.

chapter lvi

The central theme of the novel is that they were glad to see each other. He because he had and she because she had and he because he had and had again and had again come again. The central theme of the novel is that if they were as equally told told to tell it. Supposing they had been there as it was often afterwards helped. She was no longer having it given to her.

He had held himself to be at least as often as ever in the midst as in the middle of it all of it next to the beginning or authority.

Having either one as often as they as the end and as their equal to it as their as there had been. As large.

As a novel next.

He was very much inclined to be feeling that he was and he was one and one and one. This if there were numbers were numbered and if a thousand made fifty fifty could always be repeated. This was their mistake.

Next.

If in a parcel parcel can remind any one of parcels if in a parcel they had prepared they had prepared not only to keep it in that way then there would have been a decision and if not avarice then avarice and platter platter as used to platters. This made minutes every day and to-day to-day makes me mention disappointment.

He knew very well and not he did not he did not know very well he did not he did not know this and that very well that very well he did not know that very well.

If after all they would know if after all they would know if after all they would know if after all they would know if they would know if after all they would know he would know if after all he would know who would know, if after all if after all if after all if after all if he would know if after all if he would know. Remain here. Remain here remained here. If after all he would know if after all he would know he would know. Standing and sitting is no more than worried and worrying. Change sighs. If sighs are changed change sighs.

A story of a young man a man who was very nearly perfectly certain that perfectly certain. The next time in winning.

A story of an older man who was perfectly certainly perfectly certainly perfectly certainly certainly certainly quickly certainly perfectly quickly perfectly certainly perfectly quickly, not as not as not as not as it.

Use it for me.

A novel nicely.

She says not to be always ready to do it. Not to be always ready to do it she says not to be always ready to do it. She says not to be always ready to do it always ready to do it she says not to be always ready to do it. To do it she says not to be always ready to do it. Now and most most and best best and most most and now. And now and then when it would be just as well was just as well.

Would he by and by would he by and by would he would he by and by would he like it by and by would he like it by and by by and by would he like it would he like it by and by by and by would he like it as well as she would like it and would she like it as well as he would like it and would he like it as well as he would like it.

Following two by one and three by two makes counting as counting. Out loud as out loud and what happened as what happened. What happened.

He Henry Althimus and wife read it correctly.

Next.

She was as well as that.

Very well.

He knew a name.

Very well.

And then later.

He knew it at once and later.

She would not find it as loving as charming as it may be added. At once. It is going to be added. At once.

Not so much as an end. Or ending. Not so much. Not so much is as different as as much. As as much and is as different. Is as different as as much is as different is as different is so much. Is as different as so much. Is as different as as much. Not impossible at all impossible and not at all and not at all as at all as at all and not as at all as impossible and not as at all.

chapter lvii

If he felt that he was all they had and dedicated too who was surely who was too surely reasonable. Imagine feeling imagine hills and imagine it. And then quiet and quietly. Three have it. He has it. Three have it. They have it. Three have it. And have it.

When a great many were admitted they came from the same direction and in time and timing. All land is precious. All who had exchanged for exchanges chickens for vines and Mildred for Ernest and borrowed for older all of it as all of it as preceding and predicted. Around me.

All of it as they do how do they do.

All of it and fully.

All of it who has who has who has who has who has who has to. He has to.

Who can replace crowds.

That was how they were a care.

Lovely and loved a devotion is to be easily held for twelve. Twelve can be a dozen. And did they change for them. For them and how and how for them.

Every little while to-day.

And so how. How do you do how do you do said easily.

In this and that and that to spare and spare should shed and sheds are fair and fair supposing nobody wins do the police interfere. Yes they say they do. And when they do who needs them. They need them as they say if afterwards they attract if afterwards it attracts if afterwards and afterwards. Many people retire definitely.

This makes a while a while ago.

Canning and follow.

Next to and next to a door.

Poles and follow. Next to bountifully next to.

After all who is there after all.

After all they are not to be counted there were so many there that they are not to be counted.

Having begun with it.

All right.

All right very likely.

Influenced by them all right very likely.

To return to Margaret.

Margaret was convinced that once they were suited they would as well as ever that they were remembering. And after all would they. Would they accountably and would they. After all three times. The first a cousin, the second an interloper and the third an enemy.

chapter lviii

Begin now.

She said that he said one half hour.

Why do they have a different way to make squares every time. Because in one and just the same and because in that one as well as all the same.

Season.

To season means that she would have had a signature.

Having happened to-day to-day.

When they came and holding she said had never and they went away as at once.

A single central cream and creamy. Dream and dreamy.

Let us wish willing.

Everybody who is told is told.

Everybody who is told is told.

Everybody is told.

To do not and having. Supposing Ethel Mars has done it very well. She has. And Emil Henry. He is not there. And Miss Anna Hunt, there is a difference the one of one and the other of the other and Henry Mann, he is just as able to be repeated and after all when they were best. They were best when they had sailors. Could a sailor be a man.

Every little once in a while they made them look like that look like that. And so forth.

It is easy to be a nice brother sister mother father aunt and uncle and altogether will they answer will they prefer to follow will they prefer to arrange will they choose and will the choice and will the rest of the middle of the half and the arrangement be as much as there has been of increase.

She would be so disappointed.

Now then near.

It was that she could by and by and have it as they could as well and for it in the case of their having been in the rest and rest and rested and finally as if they had to answer in a minute. Can consider. Having occurrences not in the way of dent and venison venison can be increased by hearing and by hearsay and yet if it is easily followed why can larger cities astonish and do delight and held in here and was a mistake to speak phenomenally. No one should remember what was put in there. No one. Repeat no one. Say no one. Say no one. Ask ask them ask them have them are they are they who are they talking to when they are careful to arrange which and where. She is so easily easily what she is so easily. If everything that was said was repeated everything that was said was repeated if everything that was said was repeated if everything that was said and repeated if everything that was said was repeated if everything that was said and repeated.

Little little a little never mentioned. Three things at a time. Have they and they and when. This makes it seem that they are as a color. Let them see older. Let them see them. Let them.

A little anyway. He said that if they never went and looked not in all would they be as well.

She said to them that if she cried beside what would they talk about.

He said if it were at all likely would the one be known.

He said she said she had said she would return and return she did. She did return. Return and returned and always as if thinking about it it was meant.

Very well meant.

As if they had and had it.

She is nearly as expected.

When all this time after all in the course of conversation after all and all this time after all in all and as all had he learned that in the course of conversation as in the fall as if as all in all by now and nearly enough come to the next and greeting greeting by this time and application and fortunately and by this by their with their and their all their for their use. Use it as in the course of conversation in its entirety.

That makes a meal. He said somebody who had said and had sat and was seated had been seated had been had been seated and seated as if in eating eating had enjoyed moroseness. This has never been accustomed accustomed is different from custom. After all not after it was in the week. Nearly in nine. At the same time they came to say yes yes yes yes yes. All five are as yes. Yes. All five are as yes. Yes. All four are as yes. Yes. All three are as yes. Yes. All four are as yes. Yes. All two are as yes. Yes. All two all two all two all one all three all two all four are as yes. Yes.

The next was that no one and as no one nobody and as no one nobody nobody as no one name and came makes houses and how how and houses and nobody and name and came and how and it does not occupy occupied or either. She and either was a chance to act and activity and actively do. Do pearls do does Goldiva do does Rosina do do they do do and do one does yes. Yes.

Julia Ford Helen Maud Maud E. Lathrop. Just like everyone else pale with a mote. Very much very much encouragement astonishment accomplishment and intact. Please plant plums and after this at all.

She was finally attentive to having little things returned and for this she had had lingering at once. And then who announces buttons of three or four happen to have three or four, literally happen to have three or four. Three or four happen to have three or four. The right kind but not enough happily to-morrow to-morrow should have been said first happily to-morrow after she had been here and regularly regularly is an item. Everything else. Say Elsie.

Elsie Allan Edith Sidney Minnie Maxwell and she dreamed of Charles.

Charles had leave to come and go and in this way he was not careful of why he was divided between love and affection. Love and affection perchance and disuse hours and powers and powerfully.

What was it.

If she could go on saying so and she could why not, if not. That is the difference between they never appreciated and they always called it jeweler.

Now then.

A victory.

Victory victorious as well and entitled.

Dear dear Gabrielle.

Dear dear Therese.

Dear dear Myrtle.

Dear dear Olive.

Dear dear Clara.

Dear dear Claribell.

Dear dear Elsie Edith and Dora. Every time.

Change quickly to men.

Ernest Robert Thomas and Edward also Michael Arthur Bernard and George Buchanan.

Very quickly.

After that.

Very quickly.

chapter lix

Now and nearly.

Nearly and now.

Nervous.

Nervous and now.

Nearly and nervous.

Nearly and nervous nearly and now.

Now and nervous.

Nearly and now.

He shall be placed where he can be called here and there. That makes one way. He can be accounted for as having very nearly always been meant by them. Now and then. Never having finished their best way always in there by that time hard and backward and arriving. Arriving means musical.

This is told by then by them.

He never wishes to see either Dora or Minnie Meininger.

Neither does he wish to see Henry or Dorothy Dane. Neither does he wish to see any more or Louise Hilda Paul Sherman or even Maxwell Grant and indeed if he had his choice he would prefer all the rest. And no one knows why. Why does he. Settling down simply to pleasure.

It is a great pleasure to give it to me.

chapter lx

Nobody can.

Suppose everyone thinks.

They did that.

Returns.

They did that.

Have it.

They did that.

Allow it.

They allowed that.

Heard it.

They heard it.

There is no likelihood of following allowed.

And now and then.

In their rolling it rolling is to state.

Dear and dear here and here. Really hair, hair is as well as ever and also seriously.

Now a whole help it to them themselves.

To let us pray.

If after all they did not pay for a name let us, and if after all when he said he had more than complained would she come to them as if it were to us.

All these things makes gold golden and behold and beheld and gold golden.

And now regularly beginning with not seeing if as if they said they had they had had they heard they held they hold they are to please them with singing and after all not with plenty of room.

So then.

He was satisfied to say that they had nothing to give away.

They had nothing to say.

He had nothing to say except that they had held and were holding meat as meat and paper as paper and heavy as heavy.

They had nothing to say except to say that they believed it to be day by day.

He had nothing to say except that they had turned away.

They had nothing to say that was easier in that nearly as if it was as if all told. Look out. Look out and not in and corals.

She meant not to be able.

That sounds just like that she meant not to be able to. That sounds just like that as if she meant not to be able to and not any more.

Always having it about. And always having it about.

Having meant to be married and marry. This is the way it is. They they were older and they they had adopted and adopted having been married and able to and having married. After that sixteen sixteen after that they were after that they were there together after that and after that they were adopting after that adopting able to and older.

After that sixteen after they were after that they were adopting after that they were adopting being able to and older after that they were adopting marrying after that they were able to and older and after that they were adopting after that they were adopting being married to after that.

Remember all forty, sixteen after that and sixteen after that. Remember all forty before that remember after that remember all forty and sixteen after that and sixteen after that.

Now what.

She could be had after it was later as it could louder and out loud. She asked about whereabouts.

Consider a novel as news.

Helen came and stayed.

Helen came and stayed.

Janet came and Janet came.

Jane and James and James and Jane came.

Consider a novel as news.

First.

After that.

By it a little.

And she knew it at once.

So then out loud.

Everyone.

And so forth.

All and one and so forth.

By and one and so forth.

chapter lxi

She looks up to him up to him and after all who did it who did it who did it.

After all she looks up to him and who did it who did it who did it after all she looks up to him and who did it who did it who did it after all she looks up to him who did it.

It was very nearly useless and so they had extra and maybe they did.

Now and ninety ninety and five George and Georges and once they did have to have every day farther and farther to them.

Begin it begin to do all of it so that this. Did she know them then. She did. Let no one witness witnesses witness.

Come in.

Come in Helen.

Helen.

Helen.

Come in.

When she is in she can have many more handkerchiefs handkerchiefs and days days and lights lights and all all all too. Next to having forgotten all right. She has easily told that two are all and right. When she said after a while and not now not now not here not here now.

She never minded it and every little while they closed it and every little while they closed it and she never minded it and she never minded it and every little while she closed it and every little while they closed it and she never minded and every little while she closed it and she never minded.

That is one way of eating Tuesday.

When they had had a long time in the country and they said do you look like it and they approached it and they have had had it at least two years she said to have had it at least two years.

Not at once and three not look alike and foolishly the sky and foolishly green and foolishly why when white.

She thanked for them.

Another knew next.

We will always expect to go and come.

He had had it ahead. Who had. Do not be foolish who had.

She went in and out sometimes she went in and out sometimes she went in and out and sometimes it was for salad and sometimes it was for something.

Something else had something else who is questioned. Do you how do you and do you do you need to do you need to do you need to and do you need to every afternoon what is every afternoon what is done every afternoon. Every afternoon what is done every afternoon. One afternoon and another afternoon and one afternoon she asked what is done every afternoon.

Nearly novel.

It is nearly nearly not in the meantime in a minute.

All favorably.

When they will seem and do have this and can share where and may this yet and by it. Disturb me. Plenty of at it so that and now and by by it.

Higher is one.

Dear is one.

Stopping is one.

And stopping.

When they stopped they came out. When they came out they came there. When she came there they were there. When they were there a share was there and if it is a share did they succeed did he succeed and if it came to them to be ready to exchange he relieved. Relieved is always best.

Can he have been so nearly as it was when she called away was called away that there was an example of every little while by this time. An instance of the wish who was it and who was it by their and by the time so not so as to delight, refuse to do so. She did not refuse to do so and easily after every little while at once. Follow for them. You do like it.

Introducing pleasures and pigs. Also introducing slights and sounds also introducing what is followed by them when they and as they wish. All at once.

It is more than they intended much more than they intended.

Every day if they had met either met or either met they could really startle is not the same as stare and yet how can harshly be harshly and harshly.

She was so kindly kindly to and never afterwards relate and to relate. Astonished and surprised. A long miserable story. She knew that they ought to have it little by little and so they did and so they knew that they knew and they do dare and lovely as it can be they have it as an instance. Every one refuses for instance every one refuses. And for instance. Imagine meetings. This and they say wishes and washes and feathers and best. And next. Having seen years. And next not only for them. And next. They had not resembled as well as listened to enjoy and never deny adjoining and praise and then. Next and then they have nearly married mentioning and then in outline and then then as to that, follow them follow their follow as if fellow and follow made it that she rejoined. Could she really never have it had it have it hear it there have it had it there had it have it at all. At all. Succeeding at and all. At all announcement for them. Find it now.

chapter lxii

Mary and Jane it was a disappointment all the same it was a disappointment. Martha and Bertha it was a disappointment all the same it was a disappointment. Mary and Jane came and Martha and Bertha came and Mary and Jane and Martha and Bertha came and Mary and Jane and Martha and Bertha it was a disappointment all the same it was a disappointment. Lucy came there is that name Lucy came it was a disappointment all the same it was a disappointment. Helen came it was a disappointment all the same it was a disappointment. Suddenly they change Paul Edith and their mother what is the same as having a son.

Future when they might have had it. At first when they might have had it. When they might have had it.

In and in a minute.

He met her. She met them. They met easily. They meet when they have heard of it.

Supposing they had always had their father. Supposing they had always meant to and supposing he said supposing he said I have not seen that one but others like it. Supposing he had said that they were as many as very many as many as there were in mixing the three. The three make it come to be that after all he did remember. Everything in their being and always anyway the history any way of any nine families a family not having gone away. Nine families a family not having gone away.

One two three four five six seven eight nine. One two three four five six seven eight. One two three four. One two three four five six.

This is the way to show him that he is a queen.

This is the way to show them that they have often been betrayed.

This is the way to show her that she reasons very well.

This is the way to have it partly theirs and partly hers. This is the way to have it partly hers and partly his. This is the way to have it partly his and partly theirs.

After who can be seated and eating who can be.

Next and net. Leaving out to do so.

Then it is so easy to have more of it as well as that who says they can ever see what they have heard as well as that and now and this and for and how they make it do as much as all of that by then who have had formerly in the meantime and so soon changed later.

Remembered for them.

So in this and on this account.

Could there be lists of persons seen. If the lists are made could they be as much as much as as much as ever. They delighted in this admirably.

She met and talked with him about how very easily they would have it cleaned and she said yes and she said yes and she said yes longer and he said yes as long and in the meantime it was very unusual.

That is so.

Then having had indifference to it they made permanent arrangements and very likely they would in the meantime accordingly having had their attention attracted in having that they intended to deny it at once. And only then they could be very nearly too likely to be undertaken. This always remains in mind.

Would she please yes would she please. Would he settle it altogether yes would he settle it altogether. Would they learn that forty and forty made forty-four. Would they be pleased with rings and would they trouble themselves. Would they please wear a hat and who would after all be their assistant and finally leaving finally how many more how very many more plenty in evidently afterwards having reunions. Nearly and this. For instance.

She had had it easily arranged that just as accidentally. No one repeats it. Repeats it makes its effect. She need not prepare letting it have it as often as there was and we never would be pleased to be never to be never to be to be to be as well as to be. This is easily what they said. Let us repeat the whole of it. The whole of it.

He they them and theirs that is not as well as ever. Next.

They and then and themselves and they had they had never to this and never to this and to their happiness and pleasing.

Would she go with him to the country.

Every little while imagine it.

After all in this and whether whether do they. It does make a difference whether it comes after or before and easily when they need it to be darker it is as easily lighter. So now and every once in a while.

Imagine a door a room and plenty of ice and snow also as often as they came in they went out. Also imagine that if from then to every evening she would not be able to have it ready would she be joined. This makes her different from the one who had as frequently had her head and her hand equally prepared and was not in any way obliged obliged to and as obligation. Can no one see why prizes are asked for and offered. Why certainly they do aid in the arrangement of schedules. She was surprised. That made that not as important not as important.

A new noon. Why do they catch fish or fishes and by this kind of day day in and day out.

Can any one follow me. Certainly they can. Certainly they do.

Supposing Paul is Paul does Paul or do Paul and Paul and do Paul do they after all have it easily remembered. Can he have chosen in the time in which he had been away can he have chosen to have been there. That is the way that she explains it. All of it again.

It was as a fault in him never to mention Negro dances.

chapter lxii

In a habit and never he had had it here.

Lead it right.

Follow the house.

And save it.

In to use as in a habit and never to decide it after all.

Settled and unsettled.

A part of all who can be halted just at once and they should always be renounced. Letting and letting and every time letting it alone.

One all day.

Twice all day too.

She needed to to do to and to having a preference.

Did I make a mistake.

There then.

A little later when there is when there is a place for it places make all sorts of all sorts of places make all sorts of thunder. Always change to thunder. By and by always change to thunder.

He not a he she not a she she not a she he not a he relief and relieve make dishes and dishes and sets and ceiling. He never knew because if it was at all at all all of it. And now there is an instance to always prefer instance to an instance.

Actively two beds.

Actively too.

Actively two and two.

Actively to arrive at a considerably usual and usually returned. So much for it. Everybody does do it as well as that.

Now an arrangement.

To-day.

First yesterday Mrs. Craven and he knew it was she and I was not certain.

Second Mrs. Marly and of course she did not hesitate when I told her that I had heard it and she did not hesitate. Third Mrs. Paul Paul William and after all it was to be expected that he would be as soon as that and taken. That was all.

Next day before that.

She would know last night and to-morrow more than three days later and would he nearly be so well so so and so. Then next he could and he was not there he could really reason that more of them were in that and found. Coming to it and after it she said it had been put away.

chapter lxiv

He knew how not to not to he knew how not to. After that he knew how not to.

Relieve and receive and receive and relieve.

Acutely.

Receive and relieve.

Acutely.

Always to prepare.

Just like that in calculation.

Red seen as yellow. Yellow if it were yellow would not be admissible as admissible is only blue and red as rosy. So then neither of the two.

In conversation.

Do you believe in ignorance.

Do you believe in receptions.

Do you believe in rotation.

Do you believe in little less.

The next reply.

Do they believe in separations.

Do they believe in acknowledgments.

Do they believe in respective.

Do they believe in pressure.

Never to ask for an answer.

Did she like it.

If there were to be another one would she like it.

If there was a question of getting it again did she like it.

If they had it as they needed it did she not remember it before.

Did she like it.

And then preferred beside.

Did she like it.

Now using uses and used to it.

And never as well as yesterday was to have it in intelligence and beside that they were industrious. How many were different. Two hundred and fifty.

chapter lxv

It is easy as easy more easy easier it is more easily known.

If a thing is exactly like it who makes it who makes her have it. If she has it who makes her use it. If she uses it who makes her hold it. If she holds it who makes her attach it. If she attaches it who makes her divide it. If she divides it who makes her leave it. She did not leave it because it was found.

chapter lxvi

Every little time is longer.

Every time he sat down.

Every time he sat down.

Every little time is longer.

Why is it not at all an easy thing to have more than more than one at a time.

Everybody means four.

chapter lxvii

Forgetting sitting.

Now and then.

chapter lxviii

She knew how she threw threw it. Never to be confusing.

Glancing makes it seem as if it was by that time by this time at this time and in this way.

How could they receive attention. Liberally.

An and and a Negro an and in order and an refusing to resist and a parasol and after and before resemblance a resemblance.

Part of a parlor. To be really used to it.

He gave me.

In a little convince and in victory. Men so and mend meant too meant to they convincing really relied on Helen or Hannah.

Hannah which is short for Hannibal.

Having once more read about Russia England and Russia and never mentioned it. He needs hours.

Are two women together different from two women together.

Article and articles.

Hand and feet and foolish.

Coming back to day and night.

This makes it always as easy as that. There are two times when they are very nicely nicely at least and making five millions making five million turned around. Finding it funnily enough. Was she interested in little in a little less. Was she as she and she can carefully she can carefully say that they might be as well as if they had asked did he know him. Always and yes.

To change the length of wood. They did.

chapter lxix

How could one hundred and sixty-nine be mistaken for sixty-nine. Sixty-nine has been has not been mistaken for one hundred and sixty-nine one hundred and sixty-nine has been mistaken for sixty-nine.

Plentiful.

Religion.

Furnished

Preceding

Remarkable

Relieved

Attributable

Reality and landscape.

Exercising in all of it they need to be authentic and how how do they need to be authentic and how do they define registration and believing and reorganisation. Supposing Janet Scudder asks Paul Chafin how he likes Russia. Supposing he answers. Supposing she continues to repeat have I had it and he says yes have I had it does this make that difference or differently. If she engages to do nothing at all and afterwards remembers how it was understood would she be perfectly and perfectly meaning in and because of it and would she by this time have had it as it was to be when they had heard. In this way. She can say. That they do deliver and deserve deserve is the same as observe and rely rely upon it. Mrs. James Franklin how does Mrs. James Franklin like having the rest of it from time to time. Very well and having said very well and all very well it is all very well now and then and again. Mr. Henry France might easily be pleased altogether pleased and he might very readily very readily indeed come to be prepared to have it very likely to have it be ready when there is occasion to have it ready. I wish to know what you would say if you had seen it.

chapter lxx

To be returned at once Negroes, dear me and having heard it at once. She asked did she hear me now. What is the influence of Robert Robert William upon Robert Robert Paul. What is the influence of Emily upon not to repeat upon Katherine what is the influence of Emily Evelyn upon Emily Emily Ida. What is the influence of Emily Ida upon Emily Evelyn. And after this at once. The next and the next after the next. What is the influence of Walter as if there had been as many as if there had been any. Think of it. Pleasing themselves. If you do not like it do not do it. Pleasing themselves. Think of it. She sent it they sent it. They sent it back. They sent it. They sent it. She sent it. She did send it. And after now and then and places he more frequently than she remembered places.

There has been and there will not be any mention of her name.

I can feel the beauty this is what has been said I can feel the beauty this is what she has said. I can feel the beauty this is what he has said.

Very nearly what they have said. He asked me why did I not say what I knew to be the case that they were nearly as often right as wrong I said that there was every reason why I should say it and why I did say it and why I do say it. He said he really allowed for it.

Reynolds is not Reynolds.

chapter lxxi

Having heard may having heard may it having heard may it be having heard may it be having heard it.

Please unite plans.

To feel that it would not be satisfying if she was not satisfied. To feel that it would not be satisfying if she were not satisfied that it would be satisfying.

Three four five, referring to having had heard and hearing. Referring to they knew she knew. Referring to entertainment and entertaining. Referring to would and would there be would there have been in the morning. She could have inherited it in the morning.

Once just at once he he could be the usual extra and having added it in time. And she was not as might be and might be supposed to be supposed it of them. Not in comfort. Once more just the same as they had afternoon and wishes.

Now come back to heavily come back to heavily.

Cannot mean in that room and why in that room. Cannot mean in the room.

She knew the name of her father and her mother and she said that she preferred her father to her mother.

Would he not the father and not the mother would he tell her that he would rather return he would rather hear further he would if he might return again.

That makes it as much as if they had in their being two and not at once neither of them came.

Could she be listening not if she did not hear it and heard it and they have twice two. Leave this to conversation.

Leaving out altogether that they were to they were to be they were to be there. Just like what just like it at all.

She need not be careful at all.

chapter lxxii

When they came to see me say came to see me when they came to see me.

Forty-nine make forty and nine and climbing and Clive and as it were alive who is useful.

Usefully, and shorter used and fully and shorter.

To be prepared to have it an action.

It is very easy to put the dining-room fire in the parlor.

That was one day.

It was very easy to put this arrangement into practice.

That was every day.

He knew nights.

He knew days.

He knew day in and day in.

He knew what he had left out.

This makes it four times three.

She was ready.

Needed a novel too.

When this and mainly mainly to be there and not in there and not in there and mainly to be there and mainly. Who has asked whom. Can they need they and need they and can they and unimproved. In little places who has weights weights can be corrected by fertility and fertility and public and public and do too. They need need it and they have and have has been heard of. Ending heard of.

Letting out names in novels. And letting out names in novels and letting out names and letting out names, letting out names. Letting out names in novels.

A novel is usual.

As usual and a novel is afterwards when they have been there in plenty of time have been there.

Is it earlier or later that they say they prefer eating to drinking or eating to praying or eating to managing or eating to relief.

Back to back and back to back and back to back. Six times and so and as so and as it was because it was for butter cheese cake fish and fish and tea and tea tea too. Who knows noise and who knows noise. Action and in action and it will be successful they say.

Planning and plenty of time.

In an hour and a quarter and as they had noon to-day she was wishing she was wishing she was wishing for it all day. Having always come back to more rivers than women.

Always having been obliged and obliged to lend not to lend not to give a difference between green corn and bread wheat and rice plants and all. All at once and please buy and please deny.

It can easily be remembered that a novel is everything. And they had.

chapter cii

They knew their number they knew that their number was this and she changed it.

A little piece of day by day.

Introducing women and then to have it as in their way. Let us need that.

One two and two and two. Nieces. One two and two. Pieces. One two and two and two and two. Three pieces. One two and two and two. To separate new ones from novels.

I believe that everyone intends to come.

I believe that everyone intends to use them.

I believe that everyone has by this time arranged for it.

I believe that everyone is at least prepared.

I believe that everyone has very likely to have been attracted.

In these three ways there are injustices and decisions and hearing.

To believe in surrounding hearing surrounding in surrounding.

To believe in plenty of time.

To believe their chances.

To believe ineradicably.

To believe funnily enough and they might have thought of it.

When they cannot stop it altogether when they cannot stop it altogether.

chapter ciii

She included me.

They make many many make them in the meantime.

This is thinking.

She had seen me.

This is nearly

She had nearly seen me.

In the meantime.

In the meantime she had nearly seen me.

When Paul is said to be as usual and when he is said to be to have it arranged to be used why then why then is so easily in the middle middle of it and oh how nicely.

Birds may and they may and wider to change larger to change larger altogether. My and my own.

When they can and cannot cannot care and carefully enough and carefully enough and carefully enough and as their meeting and as their meeting when they can.

By all the time and by at length and by nearly all of it and by it as it is never to be as it is never to be nearly as it is and nearly as it is.

She needed it and changing to wait she needed it she needed it as changing to be more to be careful.

Imagine two sending two at a time to them.

I wish to remember that they were different as different.

Was she to wear was she to wear and wear what was next to it and just as if they had gone and gone there. I knew that they meant that always and that always and that meant positively.

To wish to make it perfectly resembling and resemble.

He Conrad Clarence Charles Changer and Conroy everyone of them just at first. That is nearly.

After that they who were nearly willing that he made them made them more than met them for they met them meant to have it here. They need always have been heard to say once and once a day once to-day. This makes after this to be sure after this. Nobody knew he knew.

Catherine Caroline Charlotte and Celestine.

In the place of no one not yet.

They need changes that is twice.

Once if they have been women.

Twice if they have been in between.

Twice if they have sanctity in disclosure.

Once if they have meant to be related.

Once if they have exchanged purses.

Twice if they mean to truly.

Once if they have especially depended upon them and upon their having been in their way. In their way makes it more than ever an instance.

And so they suppose.

It was a chance to disturb their even their even their own and even their own at once or once or twice.

To know how and that as ground and that as around.

Supposing choosing four each four two times four is eight and opposite to four. Returning to and before. This makes their having it in that and their state.

And as splashes.

Now then sudden

Now then return

Now then and now and now then. And now then. And now then. Now then now then. It is easy to say continuously.

It went very easily when thrown.

Nicely and taking it nicely.

They effect stretches.

Do be do be do be due to be.

They need to arrive around. It is not at all after all when they went away.

That is their that is they are that is their and meet that is they are there to meet.

Meeting and met. Continue to make Conrad and Charles and Clarence and they they have to be as well known as in the afternoon.

To change forward and back from time to time. They need to reassure themselves so that this as that is after that. In their motion motion and made it.

After all.

chapter civ

Making altogether forget beginning three.

Herbert Harry Hardy Hill and Howard.

This makes their houses at once after that in the meantime. Changing lace for base and cups for changes changes after all. They knew their way.

They meant all of it. They made it their mistake.

Flocks of following are sensible. And they excite roses. It would be very much to be pleased with if they had made no part of it.

Opposite. Hilda and Ida as much hide her as much and had it had it something to do with it and Hannah and really Hattie. All at once really.

He knew she knew she knew he knew.

Arrange a novel briefly.

Never to return to all.

All or nothing.

Until the land had been paid for in full.

That makes them when when they had had it. That makes them then then there and there as if there had been rain. Rains all the time.

Never but it had been here for this.

Needs and noses knows know is know is in as much and they have had to be. When it is when it had they had eyes then they had. To be sure.

Ought to be as they had.

They had it there.

Forward and back.

Back to back.

Back to back. Who knows. Plenty of time. Who knows. Had the same name. Who knows. When as in the meantime. Where is where is where is where where it went when when and when is always always is in a while by that by that returns to and in conclusion.

chapter cv

It is useless.

She needs Pritchard.

They need Richard.

Richard so much.

Never to go never to remember that never to remember that there is as part of it.

If Abel Arthur and Edwin went to a place and asked for something that would be effectual if it were used not as intended but as they intended would any one feel more than delighted. That would depend very largely upon whether it was the habit to inquire in what way had it a use and if so when would there be need of more of it. After every little while there was disappointment. He knew twenty of them.

Now and then makes more of it more of it and she went away and said it is not more easily when it is as easily as ever. She knew that in hoping for her father and her mother she was hoping for her father and her mother.

chapter cvi

He thought he would please him by getting friendly.

As likely very likely very likely they will wish it. Every now and then they arrange to do it and it is not needed here and there and they avoid that when they are nearly there.

It is meant to be changed.

At length.

He knew that if he listened to two to change. He knew they had their ease and their easily and their as easy and their as easily as they were as if they were used to it.

Now plainly to be seen.

She might say Oh Josephine. He might say oh Alice. She might say oh Josephine he might say oh Caroline. She might say oh Josephine. He might say oh Katherine. She might say oh Josephine. He might [say] oh Nelly. He might say oh Isabel and she might say oh Josephine and he might say oh Elizabeth and she might say oh Josephine.

The next time that they have happened to come here they will be as pleased as if they had intended everything.

They knew their name.

He said it was perfectly certain.

They knew that at the same time.

They knew that they had it as well prepared as anything. And p easing. And more than all the time. Who was able to have them come as often. Come again makes it just as well.

Not as easily as ever not.

Always.

Not always.

Repel and repelled repelled and recalled recalled it.

They joined just as much as before.

Before and more. And now a chance.

Supposing there is an arrangement like this supposing five and they are not a part of it but in front of it. Supposing they disarrange it and supposing they came to be behind one and before they came who has whose return. It is never as safe in return as it was as it was as it was as it was. As it was as it was. They had meant to have them in their way in their way right in their way just in their way as they are in their way. A great many see each other one another. This makes three at one time four at one time nine at one time ten in no time and thirty-five exactly. They came at once too.

Commencing again in singing. Nobody sings. Always as they had it for themselves for themselves once or twice always as they had it for themselves all aloud by and by always as they had to themselves as they heard from them there. To know is different that he knew. He could come to be left and right.

She made it very detailed.

chapter cvii

This was a part of it. He arranged it for them.

And as it was when she was near when she was here when they were there and anyway who makes it all who makes it all nearly. Once when they had it all at once. When they made that and he said thanking was thanking is and never said it any more. Put it there my dear friend.

In the middle of it all there was this said. He said it that they had it and after all remember the best of it at first and at once. Who makes houses who makes elephants who makes bananas and who makes tube-roses. It is very well to say who makes elephants who makes tube-roses who makes bananas and who is charmed. It is very well to say who is charmed it is very well to say who makes tube-roses who makes bananas who makes elephants and who is charmed. Who now and then is charmed. Who makes tube-roses who now and then is charmed.

Finish famous for it.

And can it be aided as at once and very likely by this time so that it is settled and pleasantly and pleasantly at that for instance and as allowed for and in their estimation when they have had it for them and by them and with use and relief and as kindness and formidably and just as much as when they had indeed carefully and nevertheless by joining. She knew more than that.

How do you do necessarily.

chapter cviii

Kindly and kindness. More than might it.

What is there to tell about millions. Thirty-five millions when mentioned.

She met me.

Thirty-five millions when mentioned and when mentioned thirty-five millions when mentioned.

He is very well able to come again. Again and again after all Wednesday. They need not be delightful to them and for them and nearly as they had and if it is not older it is not as if it is. Thank you for them.

It is very agreeable to have it here.

Why.

Because naturally it is very agreeable to have it here. He meant it all. She meant it all. He meant it at all. She meant it at all and they had that and there and by and all and when they meant this they meant everywhere.

Who has houses.

Who has.

Who has said who is to be after all there.

Who has said it.

Who has announced that they are as much as ever prepared to be irresistible.

They make honey into maple sugar. So they do.

Need any one wonder why they are to be given what is she what is he to be given, he is to be given all of it.

Well well it is very astonishing that some things are not observed.

They make roses easily not so easily.

After all it was a mistake.

Allowed a chapter.

They allowed a chapter, they allowed a chapter to appear.

Come and come and come to them and do.

chapter cix

It is certainly very affecting to know that whatever is said about it is said so as to prepare them to be older and younger and to be after all after all and to be there and there and to be when they can wish.

I wish.

I wish I was.

And after I wish you wish. You wish you were and after you wish you were you wish. You wish you were.

Were you while you were you were you as pleased as that it is very easy and easily to say please. Please can be attached to please and some refuse chocolate. After that they change.

To often wonder if Edith is at all well.

And to often wonder if Edith is at all well.

Next to neglecting is protecting and like to be explaining to everybody that all is everything.

chapter cx

It has happened that they have seen she knew their doors.

It can be traced to this that when they have felt themselves to be claimed they can be often as much as was meant.

He can learn it with them and their having said when they and their having said.

Announce me.

Pronouncing them to be left partly to themselves.

And do they drag.

They do like it when there is nearly all of it next to it.

And by this time.

Coming closer and the best way the best way by this time they have meant to be individually in unison and so Paul can be a name.

They mean the rest which is it.

Now and hours.

Please pay the man please pay the girl please pay the same please pay it so that it can be sent away.

Please leave it here.

Please send it now.

Please have it changed.

Please see it as it is to be left there for quite a little while yet.

There is a difference between to need and they need there is more than an allowance to allow for it.

Changing names the name is Paul and it is called Paul the name is Helen and it is called Helen the name is Edward and it is called Edward the name is Anna and it is called Anna the name is Arthur and it is called Arthur the name is Bertha and it is called Bertha the name is Oscar and it is called Oscar the name is Ida and it is called Ida. And so they have to have it every little once in a while.

chapter cxi

Not as nice as they can come to be that they can see.

Preparation is not different from in preparation and when could they have made them all there and inclosed.

By nearly now

Come too.

They have had and she knew how to whistle.

Not as in their voice and all to leave it. Who comes to have it fortunately. Buy it a little. Do buy it a little. When addressed.

Happening to have farther farther do they prepare. By this next to their own day.

Come to the home.

Come to the home two buds and two roses and she said she so much preferred them to leave and now as actively.

They had one more.

Good.

They had one more.

And you

They had one more.

You.

They had one more.

They had one more.

He prefers it because he was as nearly as ever in a grotto. And this is the place to have it as it was to be intended. Come to them again.

A next wish.

Not to fail.

A next wish.

That they should repeat.

A next wish.

That they wish to be after as much as ever to be sure to be sure Tuesday.

Not any extra wishing Tuesday.

And so now yes.

Once and twice a color. Once and twice can be called shoes whose and they came whose whose and they came and saw we see so.

Not to be so much like them just now.

Everybody who has assisted in finding out all about what they had to do and were a little careless about arranging for it for instance in closing a door they might not have turned that way and in having had plenty of time they might perhaps have been easily misled. Supposing they had wanted to arrange about it would it be easier to explain or would it be easier to return. She might so very nearly have come to be as usual and they might do as much for them.

Would they be afraid.

One two three. Would they be afraid.

Not so much by their persistently and choosing and by and very likely to be unable to change change and challenge make how do you do natural. They have every reason in making this and allowance allowance for it and be in time. Once when they had indeed by no means had fairly and submissive submissive can exchange, they need to have been when they wished for this winter. Now that they have allowed for it they need and do have more than all and alteration they can surround and be be doubtful are there fifty or seventy lions to their name. Who can breathe as easily. When they have been in no way easily courted courting makes all who have known what it is to love have known what it is to love and love them. How do they arrange what they like when they are undisturbed. Do you announce me no one can be so shown and shown can be pronounced usually usually for this reason. They can select. They can select them. They can select and remind themselves that they are by this time always more and more often in between saving and saving. They saved them. And more as it was in particular that they had shared partially shared that for this reason. A reason. By not at all. And fortitude. Fortitude makes why was she as late and why was she as late and why was she as late. Read forty-one. In reading forty-one they have a great deal of pleasure in and at this time and they have no manner of knowing why they consider that it is so. Not to repeat. No not to repeat. Who goes away to-night. They all do. And so they do. And so they do.

chapter cxii

They need to be as well as that and they have that as well as this and so they sit and they are all as much as when they had the same for them also. Not as nice as pleasurable and weather.

They could and will and they might there and they might there as they might by and by as much as it is true when they are ordered to very extremely remember it. Thanks for the name.

They might have and will it be always as they have said why they could and undersize arranged and more than as if by and by when not at all and always by request and formerly welcomed. In season and out.

He needed a novel.

chapter cxiii

There can be two kinds of ladies and cakes two kinds of children and bread two kinds of men and rice. There can be two kinds of birds and weights two kinds of dolls and Simons two kinds of losses and cups. There can be two kinds of change and changes two kinds of miles and mingling two kinds of settling and their. There they are.

They came to bow.

When they came to bow they came to be here. And when they came to be here they were received and remained as long as that. Supposing he had to have and had to have been having and had it. He certainly had more than they had had when they could do it all all of it. Not as much as when there were more wishes more wishes more while more while more when more when more while more wishes. It is always foolish to rely on minutes minutes and after a while and could they hear me and why could they not be just as pleased by it all. There there and there and they had no reason for remaining by the way who has a nobody can so often and obediently see.

Imagine lacking it at all. Just imagine lacking it at all and just imagine lacking it at all. They needed it as they why did they breathe either.

Miss and missing who knows how.

Next.

Make and making who knows how.

Next.

Next.

Next.

If you like to dearest.

I should not be at all surprised if he were to be there.

If you would like to.

Not to be at all surprised if he were to be there.

If you would like to dearest. Then.

Dear

Dearest.

Come and eat.

Very well come and eat.

Who could come.

They could come.

And when could they come.

He had often been threatened and he always was able to nearly not hear. He had an illegitimate daughter who was a very pretty girl and Nelly would know who her mother was Nelly always had that kind of information. Nelly and Frank did look as if they had and Ada and Harry not at all that is to say melancholy is natural and not at all. Mike and Jane are often pretty nearly ready to forget about who was able to come and John and Josephine may easily have left and James and Bertha are prepared to feel very content if only they are not disappointed. How do you like all that.

They do realise that.

Come and kiss me when you want to because if you do you have more than done that which it is a satisfaction to have been most awfully obliged to have as a delight and more than that.

So much can one change be an advantage to them.

Supposing they arrange for Thursday if it is at last Thursday Thursday if it is the last Thursday, Thursday when they came Thursday came Thursday seventy when they went to seventy certainly of course not by permission and not by and in countenance they can as usual be inclined to realise religiously religiously makes an announcement. They can but try. Now and then they mean to be there is a difference between in between and have to be and come to say and shall they have hours and hours and he he does have what they can to all be this and that by chance. Now and describe the party. Four can establish with them that they that they shall be shall be all all to be lost and left left left right left they had a good place and they left and by and by they might have come to be originally very welcome. Welcome is as welcome does and they mind mind it because when he says that as young as he was he was stilll and until a father and he was a father and a father was a father of a son. So can a mother a mother be the mother of a daughter either. That is why inevitably they can there can be these can be and now as and come, as and come makes as traditions. Let them consider either. They knew that they might have heard third word or to be preferred.

Pitifully not annoyed.

chapter cxiv

Now that it is best to be and say and do and leave and how and now. Now that it is their time to have it in their arrangement by the way and do they do they do.

Lit and left and by this now shall they be felt to be at once and can makes no and far too well and noise noise can be attached attached makes no difference to attracted. And bowing.

When Harry and Frank and Paul and James and John and Robert and Ernest and Edward and this and that and because this and for that and nobody knows their name all the same all the same to be sure they have left it all here and by this care who shall be as much mistaken for them.

Supposing he was French and became English and supposing he was Swiss and became Danish supposing they were supposing they were hospitable.

All who have have given.

When it is and all of it have it to be that they can having placed it in their care.

He did it very well.

chapter cxv

By this time they do not use other pink any other pink.

Nobody loves to come and go.

They are darker than their fate.

She makes it very easy for them to be well and happy and also nearly often by and by and there.

Exchanging there for there makes it that first they came first they came first they came first they came. Exchanging there for there makes it first they came. First they came. Exchanging there for there makes it first they came. Making exchanging exchanging making there for there makes it exchanging there for there makes it exchanging there for there. Exchanging there for there first they came.

Not as they came.

They knew nicely.

They knew that nicely that they knew that. That is one.

They knew that they knew their there they were there there there there their there or in there. There they were.

They knew that in that all there is of have it had it how and how do they pardon publicly. Who pardons publicly by then.

Not as well as ever and not at first. So then arousing and she knew by its name who came.

And made it.

He made it.

When he made it it could be just as well as bitterly and how can it be one and one. As might it all do more. Do more do and to do more and to-morrow. Who can reply to exchanges.

One to one

chapter cxvi

Able to be apart.

What happened

They were good to them

What happened.

When a little all of it was as they meant to share for the piece that was partly left they made it all of it as different as when it had not been completed they were the first admitted. They were near it and so when they had and they had for themselves and by an arrangement they did not interfere not between and not before before can always be in plenty of time so that they have it as safely as ever as safely as ever to-day.

Having to have and buy it. Who bought it. Many people had told that it was a delightful place a very pretty place a nice place a very nice place and he said it was nicer than he had thought it. That makes them wish for them. Not a day not a family either. She needed all she did for them.

Connected with pass it pass it for them and connected with thank them thank them for that. There is no more use in mentioning all of them than there ever has been and no more after all when they had held it as they held it at all.

Now and nearly.

Two hundred and twenty-two and they stopped counting.

It is all as well can be so much for them as can be felt and they make it that farther than at all he when he did and remembered that he had given her to us he would not come having of necessity occupation in full. Who meant that. Mother and daughter who meant this godmother and goddaughter who meant who meant and after all she was not born and all the rest. Can two things be returned and given. So that they can be be one only one tortoise shell two red violets three one at a time. Just as easily as not.

What happens is this. Very much very much and as much and as much and then markets, markets are open in the morning and except on Monday. This has been held to be then. Then they come to go they do and finally shall pronouncing make it as much as when they respected. They respected tact and generosity.

chapter cxvii

She might be white and she might be white. They need to have had it helped and they consider hers to be best. The whole of it which in the meantime is pleased. Pleases and as she knew that they had when there was and finely. Finely means longer at most. Most and best.

Did she give it.

Always to ask did she give it.

Did she give it. And to always ask did she give it. To always ask did she give it and did she give it.

They made their mind up that she did give it.

They measure it from end to end. Do they. They arrange for it and they wait for it. And they do. They believe that they have not had that they are not about to have any further trouble concerning it and they do not have any further trouble concerning it. That is to say just now and a very little later they begin to countenance what has been in no respect idealised. Then every little once in a while they arrange for it they begin they allow they rearrange they continue they become they become once in a while they become ready to collect it altogether and to very likely and probably to have it matter just as much. How can those who have been after all pained by oversight and more than that by intentional shoving how can they be more than easily courageous and yet they are. They are. They are that.

He was distressed by it. He knew that they could show themselves more often if they were considerably and considerably and considered considered as in a way not to be followed. Imagine them at once all at once and they knew that they could at once and at first be reasonable be followed and be beside that, beside that by and by and by and by. By and by to by and by and beside to by and by. To hear them coming. They come. Come along.

Leaning and once in a while.

Supposing they had usually they usually had more than yet. They aroused, aroused and louder and arouse and arouse and just as regularly regularly means once a day. Who can compare regularity with noise. Everybody. That makes it more of a to-do.

Nearly by and by.

Everybody knows about it in time.

chapter cxviii

Politely.

They can be easily heard at a distance and they can be easily heard close too and they can be easily heard when she was as if when she would be as having been younger she would then not have heard and known that to inspiration and to inspire and to inspired and not to be told at all and certainly not as well told. Not as well told.

She knew that of another. Not as well told and she knew that of another and not as well told. Not as well told and she knew that of another. She knew that of another and not as well told.

I knew that she had heard of them of them of him of him of her of her of her who and when were they looking alike all alike and we we knew why we were wanted and we were so nearly for that reason and because of it did she know that she had had a hat.

No one likes to know that.

And by this to-day to-day can there be years for every day and year for every day if if there is no difference between may they stay.

They pronounce then.

In the immediately continued having placed where it could not be placed they might have been surely had been could and would have been their own. Supposing one considers four out of five or to be more correct three out of five or perhaps with greater exactness exactness as to it supposing four possible out of six impossible and that again always is incorrect four possible out of seven possible and impossible and two very good indeed indeed perfectly satisfactory and so forth. So in this way having arranged for their not being particularly anxious as soon as they had been finally entreated as between then nothing is ever afterwards an annoyance indeed not by this time and their time. By their time and by the time that they have meant it for this because after all should they be as rich and richer. To be sure to be sure wonderfully and to be sure that they could arbitrarily entice them from their own decision and because of it could it be as well for them all. Indeed very difficult to think together.

chapter cxix

She did number it.

There can be choices.

They can be used to it.

They can decide.

They can be relied on.

They can be as much as much so as ever.

They can be nearly always anticipated.

They can be addressed.

They can be easily they easily can be disguised.

They can be prepared.

They can be utilised.

They can be delicately undeniably recalled.

They can be as much as they can of that.

They can be sent.

They can leave or be sent.

They can have their attention and they can be as much delayed.

They can be all of it can be returned to them.

They can be as much as ever in their way attended to by those who when they have meant all of it have by and by not at all as well as ever and as much behind.

They are as much behind as that.

They are ascertained to be reasonably kind.

They are indicated as having been nearly more often prepared to go than to come. To go than to come and to go than to come. To go than to come. Than to go than to come. Than to go than to come. To go than to come. To go than to come.

To change them to having hired porters to carry it up and down. To carry it up and down and around and to defend themselves as best they can.

Can a novel be changed into a story of adventure and when.

A novel can be changed into a story of adventure when it is found out that there are nearly as many times when there is a use in remaining there than there was. They knew that they meant it so. They had had it as well and they had not been blinded by it to the exclusion of having gone there too. Can anybody think what will happen. By nearly all of the time she meant two months and so did she. And she meant that they had been collected and so did she. And she meant that they had their reserve and so did she. So did she. She knew that they could not be at all as they were when they came. She also knew that they had more than enough not more than enough unless they asked for more and not asking asking is always when they were to be not only added but rested. They are rested. Supposing four sisters are older. Two sisters might be between twenty-five and thirty-five. Four sisters might be between twenty-five and thirty-five. Four sisters. Four sisters need not be here. No they need not be here. They were to be nearly divided into one and three. When they see this. There can be no return to them and it was only in connection with that that they were here. Here and here.

chapter cxx

Was there a mistake.

Rest awhile.

If they say and it is an established fact if they say that he has gone away is there anybody to ask about it. It is so very easy to change a novel a novel can be a novel and it can be a story of the departure of Dr. Johnston it can be the story of the discovery of how after they went away nobody was as much rested as they had hoped to be. It can also be an account of the discovery and the return of various parts of the country which have been gradually losing their identity and then after all when there is more than there has been of daylight they can after all be anxious. A novel may also be partly that they have not at all wondered why they had not had all of it and partly it may be that they have stood and are standing as much in this way as they did when they were underlined. By and by a novel may be dated by their having been very often eager about swimming it may also be arranged in such a fashion that they had better hear themselves return to it and very often and very often and how often and how often can they be radically after all by themselves and to their delight and to be happily when they were rejoined. Who can think about a novel. I can.

chapter cxxi

He knew her address. He knew his address. And he knew his address. And he knew his address too. That makes three times. He knew his address. That made it come to be sure that he would really have to return what in the manner of more than ten thousand he had made thirty-three. Thirty-three thirty-three thirty-four. Anyone has all of that to be to-day to be sure.

It is an excellent idea to take away a distance to take away to a distance to make it a distance to make it in the distance to make it to make the next room the distance to make it the distance that it has been taken away. It is a very good thing indeed to make it to have it taken to make it to have made it to have taken it into the next room. And after it has been taken into the next room naturally there is no way to wait as long as it is necessary to wait particularly as any one can go away if it is necessary to go in there. Go in there. Where. Having carefully arranged that they will never be frightened they have carefully arranged that they will never be frightened and having carefully arranged that they will never be frightened and having carefully arranged that they will never be frightened. Having carefully arranged that they will never be frightened and having carefully arranged that they will never be frightened. Having carefully arranged that they will never be frightened and having carefully arranged that they will never be frightened. It is a serious question this question of enrolling them. Supposing they come, then they certainly do come and supposing after all that they wish to come, from now on everything that is said will have some connection. Everything that will be said in connection with porters will also have the same meaning in connection with carriers and subjects and animals and advancing and retiring and going and coming and returning and collecting. Everything that will be said will have a connection with paper and amethysts with writing and silver with buttons and books. In this way she knows what I mean and he knows what I mean and I know what I mean. Very well then. Once upon a time and quite often they meant perfectly well everything that they had carried away with them they meant it perfectly well and I said that I would like it and never having had any pleasure in that it will not be like that. Again it has been a pleasure to say that sometimes they looked different sometimes they looked different and at these times they might when and if they were younger they might come to be at least very old and so this was in their way and they might be perfectly generous and they might easily be careful of what they had when they came in and out and it was always just as much pleasure as ever to them or to whom to whom or when. This makes what will never happen to be all of it. So that. She was not at all different differently more than it could have been expected. This is in a way cloudlessly.

Supposing he had a wish. What wish did he have. Did he have a wish when he looked at a star and if he had a wish when he looked at a star would he care to have them believe him and would he equally well hope that it would be all for the best. If he had a wish and he wished that he had been able to have anticipated them in their actions would he then like to have them repeat what they had done or would he only care to have them have it as their next intention. If he had had some success in wishing would he afterwards allow everyone to have it commence quickly and would he by and by would he like to have it happen that they would change it all when they saw him come away again and if he liked this as much as that would he be very careful that he would not need to have them remember that they were there. He had met all of them and in that way they were nearly all there. This follows that and after that this follows and after that this follows that after that. He could be almost always very nearly there when there was a difference between center and central as also when there was and when there is some difference between behind and mind and between carefully and carefully. He knew that he was always anxious. He knew that they had plenty of time. He knew that they made the most of it. He knew that they always liked to be up and about. He knew that it was all for the best. He knew that he was as obliging as ever. He knew that they had begun just as often he knew that they meant to have half of it he knew all about it and he knew how it happened and he knew that they could collect all of it. All of it makes it so much all of one piece and does it when they can be heard. Can they be heard in here. They can. And so when this is begun every time they have been attracted they are attracted. And so easily. Come to arranging. An arrangement is never an annoyance. One and two one and two never does make more than remembering all their names Louise and Eugenia and remembering all their names Arthur and Paul and also remembering all their names Rosy and Henrietta and remembering all their names Maximilian and James and remembering all their names Ellen and Maddelena and remembering all their names Ernest and Herbert and remembering all their names Harriet Janet Emily and Agatha and remembering all their names Edwin and Charley and Godwin and Louis and Frederick and then then who is near by.

They come to be here by this time. And any other kind.

Very much of that belongs here. Very much of that belongs here very much of that belongs here and very much of that belongs here. Next to the next time there is belonging to it that he was very much mistaken. To be neary placed in the way of asking them when they are coming again is what is fairly nearly half of that when they have been very well pleased and have been encouraged and allowed to arrange it and pass it along so that when he reaches they mean to have it almost always plentifully changed plentifully changed makes practice makes perfect. Who said who went.

chapter cxxii

Who made it all. They made it all.

Supposing a novel is historical.

They made it at all if they made it at all. Suppose it is nearly best to go away. Supplied by themselves and always left there and showing that they had every reason to laugh aloud.

A visit to America. In visiting America they found themselves there and they said who is perhaps the most important and they answered you are perhaps the most important and asked to make it afterwards afterwards they meant to be there they said they would look for it and if by that time they had not decided then very likely they would never fancy anything about it anything about it they would be in their attitude advocating that they should try always and often and have it fastened fastened can be through and through and through it. So much better than if they wished. There is this the wept of the wished on wish and after that they might look about and see it just as well. Just as well and pensive and answered and obliged and missing missing it who made flowers into bouquets who did. Who did make flowers into bouquets. And who did make flowers make flowers into bouquets of flowers who did make flowers into bouquets of flowers. And who did make flowers into bouquets.

chapter cxxiii

One two and three, four five and six, seven eight and nine, ten and eleven, and eleven and twelve, and twelve and eleven, and eleven and ten, and ten and nine, and nine and eight, and eight and seven, and seven, and seven and six and seven, and six and five and four and three and six, and five and four and three and two and one.

One and one. One and one. One and one and one and one. One and one two three four five six seven.

Now to go on. It is very nearly plentiful it is very nearly very nicely it is nearly very nicely arranged for. It is very nearly very nicely very nicely very nearly very nicely arranged for. To run and balance and orangutan. Now then they never went away.

He knew better just then and he had some help. He went to the door and he asked them would they prefer to repeat it after him. If they would would they be just as willing as if they meant to ask themselves how had they known about it and might they need it might they have to be very nearly seen and might they not think better of it. They do not if they have it around about them they do not often allow it to come to some result, there can be a result and a conclusion and after that she came in and out. Why when they went would they have been careful of themselves.

There is no difference between at that time and at that time there is no difference between how do you do and how do you do there is no difference between every little while and every little while there is no difference between singling them out and singling them out there is no difference between charming and charming there is no difference between relating it to it and relating it to it there is no difference between they made it more nearly the same and they made it more nearly the same there is no difference between not more than there is and not more than there is there is no difference between what is more used and what is more used, there is no difference between nearly as many and nearly as many there is no difference between as many as that in all and as many as that in all there is no difference between when there can be no thought of why they had no further need of that and when there can be no thought of why they had no further need of that there is no difference between as they went there very often it made no difference to them as they might just as well be praised and as they went there very often it made no difference to them as they might just as well be praised and there is no difference between they had leaned forward not to see but to be comfortable and they had leaned forward not to see but to be comfortable. It might just as well have been in a minute.

After that they might.

Not to do as they would have been afterwards make an arrangement that they might do more than have it here do more than have it here and letting them hear that that this is why they happened to have left it. They never have said they never have said happened to have left it with all that can be put in and this and more and wishing and advantage. And not entirely used up and not used up entirely and why, because when they they as nearly he mentioned someone.

chapter cxxiv

How perfectly astonishing, and a way of being as well off as ever.

There are a great many kinds of their having used up all they needed and they were willing to give themselves just as much as they had before. They made no mistake when they left it all where they could neither easily nor very easily be in plenty of time for it because consider consider that they had after all nearly as much beside that as they had had before. Before what before what and before which and astonishing. They might just as well and very often and having had it to hear and be made there and therefore can they be more mildly if they have attached themselves to hundreds of thousands. They might be equally and adjoining and they might in that way no eagerness is established because and this is why they change, they often and believing it when it is all at once they have no sense at all about it they do know that if they have understood before they can be just as nearly by the way as they were before. They do not get used to it. They do not like to have more arrangements made. They do not do they not they do not declare themselves fully and each one by this time more than fortunate and they have it as well as uneasily, they make it fairly obviously and just as plentifully as and never mentioning grass and grasses this changes it this makes it that they prefer to leave it so. They might be all of them they might be now they might be in that as an arrangement in that arrangement in their arrangement for themselves and it is never formed into two. Each one is it one or is it as many as divided into all of their time and yet the rest of them do not do it they leave it to them because when it comes to their having no doubts about it they have not had any one one at a time. It is very easy to come to them here.

Here and there is here and there is here and there refusing to be repeated here and there, well what do you make of it.

They know that it looked very differently to them they did not even love it all the time they did not even benefit by it by themselves they did not even expect it to be fortunately for them fortunately for them they did not expect it to be fortunately for them as they had sent it away by themselves just at once and by their help would they. She knew it about the middle of it. What is the great difficulty that they have. The great difficulty that they have is in replanting in supplanting in contending in rejoining in recognising in recollecting in distributing in devoting in connecting in representing and in attending attending to it for them and for themselves and with one another and hand in hand and nearly and all in all and for it. Can they be calmer so. To return to the regular question do they do they as they are neither obliged to nor pretty nearly ready do they and does it amount to that. This makes me nearly ready. Nearly ready to say so. If they go do they go away together at all. Do they need more than they have already do they have to be kind and nice and sweet and tender and happy and lively and having changed it from snow to snow and snow they know that there and there are pretty nearly having refused numbers just to-day. Consider whether they would be at all interested. It is not mine this time.

chapter cxxv

They were perfectly able to take care of themselves. And their ears.

Once again and they had not been very well ferried ferried across. Imagine all of it in time.

One two three one two three one two three one two three.

In a carriage and out of a carriage and they never mentioned a carriage again.

One two three one two three one two three one two three. One two three one two three.

They had amounted to it it had amounted to it and they amounted to it, it amounted to this. Just exactly as if they were there. There is no one more so and as it happens. As it happens. Blue birds on a black hat. And as it happens. Black birds on a blue hat. And as it happens. Blue birds on a blue hat. And not next to as it happens. Black birds and a black hat.

There that is what they mean. Now and then then and there there that is what they mean. If she likes it cold if she likes it cold if she likes it as cold if she likes it as cold if she likes it as cold if she likes it cold, if she likes it cold. They have half of it. If she likes it cold.

If she likes it cold if she likes it cold if she likes it cold if she likes it as cold. If they have half of it. If she likes it as cold. If she likes it cold. They have half of it.

Not nearly as dark as it was.

Now everything about hat about Hattie. Hattie has gravely misunderstood she thought that head meant head and hand meant hand and half meant half and here meant here. She thought that this meant this and they meant they and there meant there. She also had purchased for herself once more all that they could use and she had made this mistake they did not dislike it they did not come away they did not disobey and when she meant to be all in all she was all in all and so forth. That is what she meant by what she said.

Now and then is easily after all.

Once more going to come.

They had happened after all and after all who knows who can know who can know after all it happens that after all they had precisely and precisely is always precedence and precedence is one after another after all why can they have it once and a while. She is partly to blame for this. Do you know why they both prefer it do you also know why they both want to come. They both want to come because later on later on they can and they cannot be left behind always to speak of it all alone. She is to be when they come back.

chapter cxxvi

Having finished with that.

Perhaps they meant to believe them perhaps they did and so might they know the difference between Smith and Shielded and if they did would they comply with it as nicely she might have been nearly as often there as before and she might not and she might not have had it too early for all these days and she might be nearly often fortunately she is fortunate and she had had it better just as much better and when she said she had all of them everybody believed her and it did matter it did matter just how much just how much was effaced. They all had it principally they might find it and too they might come to be all at once just as good as for it and when they did come to say had it gone they never knew how many had come to speak to them about it. They knew that any one could be there altogether.

After that every once in a while an incident.

Never always ready to refuse and least of all when they meant that urgently urgently by then and safely by then and not missing it never at all missing it because they could never come to be alright. They might have been nearly as safe and as often as not they would just as soon come to be here. And it does not make any difference.

chapter cxxvii

Everything that happens has it has it once in a while has it for them has it has it happened to them has it happened to them all the time.

Not nearly not nearly to be sure to be sure when is it that it makes no difference. She knew this for a change.

How did you feel about it altogether. How did they feel about it altogether. How did she feel about it altogether. Flow did it happen to have nearly been just the same. Because they had already gone. Which was a comfort.

Tell them just how you like it to be.

Also tell them that it does not displease you that they should try by asking everyone just what it was and what was the value of it. Also tell them that they need not be at all indifferent to it and that as she came in and out it changed it but could one be sure that they meant it just as much. Meant it just as much is just as easily said and partly partly is always as nearly so as once before. Once before and as they held it.

Returning after a while.

It was very well said that they might be old.

Would it be better for them to please themselves.

After all who makes it be as nearly as that.

She never could be certain certain to certain to be almost as once.

He being René Crevel is not partly to blame.

He said that they had meant to be there and they were not there and they had believed that they had been asked to be very careful about it. Every once in a while they might be there and just as soon as they instinctively withdrew they were very much more careful than they ever had been. That makes him every once in a while obliged to be as well. They knew that they cared about it every two months. Nearly every two months. Would it be just as well to have had it happen and altogether to send it to him for them and so they might easily arrange for it altogether. Should he be so much so one at a time.

chapter cxxviii

Always thinking of it.

chapter cxxix

If they had made up their mind.

Supposing that he knew that there was snow falling.

Coming to change it for everything. And they made mischief and they had come to say when they could that they preferred it anyway. They needed it and now as nearly as that not having made it acquired.

Not and do they do that.

Having exchanged russian for russian and spanish for spanish and American for American and then for then and there for there.

Who makes it do.

Everything alike.

Everything just like and everything like and everything alike. It was she who disturbed me. Not when they were always there as much so and believing it to be lost and there was as much as they could possibly have as their own and they needed to have especially to have they need to especially have it by and by. Not when not there and now.

Not here and there and now.

This is to be very well known.

Would they begin again, would they be very often as pleased as if they had heard it about themselves and would they be dreaming if they were smiling, would they know the difference between saying it and saying it. Reminding them that they are saying their same thing. Begin now.

When they met and saw them all and they were there and had it very nearly all the time for this use. They might have been just now they were and as it came they had to fasten it and so they can see by the same half that they heard me. Now then. Now and then.

It happened that the one who was the heroine had been asked to go if it were not troubling her unduly was asked to come and if at that time there had been no use if at that time it had been of no use asking would it perhaps not be at all and more when there could be no difficulty might she not present herself. And if she might what would she say and what would she say when she was attentive. When she was attentive she would not only not be alone but nearly for that reason and when they were almost as well heard they might she often thought that it had lost its value.

chapter cxxx

Everyone reminding one.

For that leaving it alone.

Howard did resemble Lansing.

chapter cxxxi

Invited to address.

chapter cxxxii

Continued as a way to have without doing any injury to the hand or the rest continued to succeed in arranging it all.

Invited to address them.

They made them ask them ask him ask him would he be able to address them.

He made them ask them would they be willing to have him address them.

He made them ask them would they ask him would he be willing to address them.

He made them they asked him would he be willing if they asked him would he be willing to address them.

chapter cxxxiii

It is if it is at all needful to have it come after or before it came when they were after all in plenty of time every once in a while.

This makes them finally have it be nearly as after all when they could come to claim it as if they had never after a while been inclined to prepare themselves. Every once in a while and in answer and in answer every once in a while.

chapter cxxxiv

No one writes a letter in that way.

Please do not wish us to have it as a disappointment.

chapter cxxxv

A novel is nearly finished in this time. After a novel is nearly finished in this time she will tell you about everything.

I am taking it I [am] certain that you will be very pleased to have me tell you why I did thus and so. As you may easily know it is not at all difficult to remain here all the time. They come to stay. At the same time it becomes increasingly unnecessary to know that if they had not been pleasing to them they would after all not have been obliged to have ended this here for them and they did not they made it obligatory. To see and to see here. See here. You know as well as I do that it does not make it different. It does not make it different and it worries me and they have little afternoons and more than that they can be more than that that they can be and that can be read out loud. More than that they can be in that in their way. Suppose they had been in a moment in their meaning meaning in their midst and allowing that allowing them they had managed to have finally just as well and as it is in every nearly as much meant as that. She knew that she knew where.

They made it come to be at least as before when they had arranged it by piles.

Every once in a while two in twenty-five sometimes three in twenty-five and sometimes none in twenty-five. This has been to-day an example of it. One in twenty-five.

Could a country have been singing in a minute.

They knew.

Could and would they be perfectly frantic.

They could.

Could they be by the time that they had it hand in hand could they listen to me.

They did.

When they had been nearly as if when two and they had never said not at all could they know the difference between fifty and fifty and a hundred.

They could be as used to it as if they were never neglectful.

Be nearly as happy to-day.

As soon as he heard me he said how are you going to leave it when you have been nearly as much as all the way by this time for it itself and she might by and by remember that if they had made their definite attention they would say have I. She might even be obliged to need me. And she might also not have been nearly as often disposed to remain more than cautioned or exercised. Did she not be very carefully at once by their arrangement satisfied. Was she invited. Did she did they observe it when they were almost ready to have windows changed. She knew they made the most of it.

Having always returned to their same residence.

Once more.

chapter cxxxvi

An announcement of how nearly it was plainly attempted.

As plainly as that.

And for this purpose.

And just as much.

And nearly there.

Nearly there makes an enemy know.

Know too.

For them.

Who has heard that we are going when we are asked.

chapter cxxxvii

A rather funny thing has happened. Beatrice Jones sent a copy of what she found and at the same time Matthew Jones had been at great pains to make it possible that everyone would do me honor.

chapter cxxxviii

She needs it now.

Does anybody know why they love me so.

And in this way they are obliged to have it more than in preparation.

She and he might have heard that they went there after all.

And beside that.

He and she were everlastingly arousing themselves for it and so when she had not had any preparation for it now and here now and here comes nearly to the same as by and by and yet they do, do they have it all the same. All the same makes it very much as much as much as ever and every once in a while and once in a while to be sure. To be surely pleased to stay.

Supposing that there had been no difference between the first and the eleventh, supposing also that there had been no difference between the eleventh and seventh and supposing also that there had been no difference between the seventh and second and supposing there had been no difference between the second and fifteen and five. I said that it was either then or not nearly as often and he said I will be there.

chapter cxl

To continue to go along.

He knew he knew he knew me.

We knew we knew we knew them.

They knew they knew they knew her.

She knew she knew she knew him.

It is easily fed.

What is easily fed.

This is easily said.

That is easily said.

Then it is easily said.

By then it is easily said.

Come and stay with me.

She made it as much to their advantage as to mine.

Put in this way it is very remarkable that there are not any changes and that they know each one of them why they came when they went away what they had to do what they wished to give and why they went away and also before and afterwards they neglected nothing they did not disturb themselves they did not disturb this and they had been almost always kept together. We asked them for how long and they knew that they can be as anxious and as reassured as they are every once in a while. Beside all this they made it very difficult for me. When they had prevented and pretended and when they had fortunately to always fortunately come together then when there is no longer any reason for preferring a tinkling she knew that she would always say that she too had had it and knew it was not as if it was not as verified. Verified is very well.

chapter cxli

That was a surprise to me.

She was never angry that they needed me all the time.

chapter cxlii

Wood and wood and how much of it is dangerous. This is what they want to know.

If they want to go will he say so.

Will he say so to me.

If he will say so to me whose is it when he leaves it here and he has not said very much about it.

Let us think of it altogether.

Altogether as much.

Now and then reflectively.

Those whom one does not like to have around it is only necessary to discourage.

And when if they are discouraged they remain away one can but congratulate oneself upon the fact that for the moment they will not return.

Nearly at once they then when they are nearly ready to go somewhere they can be in the nature of things asked about it. A very little begins to be somewhat effusive and as the chance has come a very little nearly all the time by this afternoon they can be awfully well pleased and they can say was it arranged and as it was arranged they have added shall it be that they have added something or shall it be that they have added nothing shall it be that they have added nothing or shall it be that they have added something.

It can easily be seen that a novel of elegance leaves something to be desired.

In the main they have been just as reasonable as ever and it is very well to remember that really all of it not that all of it is very much too much but as up to this time not formerly but recently as up to this time there has been a steadily increasing tendency to in no way have as much more why should one then make that as a mistake. A mistake and mistaken have not exactly exactly and exact and as if they had as much as to be as in avoiding that never to be very likely because of it. Why did I think not of a garden but of the very great difficulty of passing unperceived. But I did think of it and not in connection with two but only in connection with one one who had hoped to have already accomplished what should have been achieved once in a while. She might be just as careful and yet never have in any way any reason to be asked might I be some assistance to you. She meant to overstate nothing. She was nearly always early and they were very anxious to leave it all to them.

Would she leave it all to her. She might if she had sufficient confidence that if she did so that it would be well done and in that case there would be no occasion for arranging it in this way. To be sure.

She would be very foolish if she preferred coming to coming and she would be very nicely pleasant to all of it when they had heard it every once in a while. She could be anxious to hear him be seated.

chapter cxliii

It was a very pleasant day yesterday.

chapter cxliv

It is pleasant that to-day is as warm as yesterday.

Alice-blue and an Alice-blue wrapper.

Who did say what he had to say.

Then why do they occasionally have to have little amounts of it every little while.

This is theirs.

He said he had been named Arthur but he did not care to have it as well pleased as he was. He was obliged to be very well every day.

What can they make successfully. They can make lilacs and hyacinths and she knew very well that some flowers look like oranges.

Supposing that there is a difference between action and succession and between they had decided not to come and lighted cakes. Everybody knows their name.

If she left on the third of January which is on Sunday will she come here before that. If she does will she come alone and will she say I have never been prevented and in that way it has never made any difference to me. Not to feel very much as if they could continue to have cakes lighted not to feel very much as if they could have to have cakes relighted. Cakes relighted candles relighted candles relighted cakes relighted.

chapter cxliii

Not to have felt that it was at least as nearly perfect as it would have been if she had been charmed.

Supposing she knew that a war would popularise differences and she did know that a war would popularise pretty well pretty nearly pretty much as much as mills. No one knows what millers do.

Do they.

Do they know what they will save.

Do they.

Do they know how do they know what they have arranged

Please ask them to arrange mills so that mills will be at once understood.

Please ask them to arrange folds so that folding is at once understood. Please ask them have it at once understood.

Supposing victory is in the balance who makes it difficult to buy them. Elmer Harden does because he having been brought up in Medford hesitates to give information which will lead to the purchase.

In this way it is just as different as it can possibly be from Allen Tanner who has known intimately Paul Winship and Matthew Standard. This has influenced him so that he can longingly write that he knows it.

Do you hear him.

Yes you do.

When they see you they do see you. And so forth.

chapter cxliv

It is easy to arrange that they should go away.

chapter cxlv

Let me say it here here let me say it.

Once more to be told that I called Miriam Miriam.

Let me say it here.

Once more not to be told that I called Miriam Miriam.

Here let me say it.

I remember all about it.

There is no difference at all.

She meant to be foremost at all.

Now and then they need to lend it at all.

If anybody came and they wanted it and they were given it it would be just as well that they had been very much the same thing that it had been very much the same thing to them.

She gave an address.

Tenderness.

It is very likely that nearly everyone has been very nearly certain that something that is interesting is interesting them. Can they and do they. It is very interesting that nothing inside in them that is when you consider the very long history of how everyone ever has acted or has felt that nothing inside in them in all of them makes it connectedly different. By this I mean this. The only thing that is different from one time to another is what is seen and what is seen depends upon how everybody is doing everything. This makes the things we are looking at very different and this makes what those who describe it make of it it makes a composition it confuses it shows it is it looks it likes it as it is and this makes what is seen as it is seen. So then to make it easy let us say that nothing changes from generation to generation except the thing seen and that makes a composition. Lord Grey remarked that when the generals before the war talked about the war they talked about it as a nineteenth century war although to be fought with twentieth century weapons. That is because war is a thing that decides how it is to be when it is to be done. It is prepared and to that degree it is like all academies it is not a thing made by being made it is a thing prepared. Writing and painting and all that is like that for those who occupy themselves with it and don’t make it as it is made. Now the few who make it as it is made and it is to be remarked that the most decided of them usually are prepared just as the world around them is preparing do it in this way and so I if you do not mind I will tell you how it happens. Naturally one does not know how it happened until it is well over beginning happening.

To come back to the fact that the only thing that is different is what is seen and when it seems to be being seen in other words, composition and time-sense.

chapter cxlvi

She may be coming in any moment darling.

The next through and see believing that they change it on the way to have it met. There is a great difference between when she said and when she had it. Now seeing it all supposing that when she was as young as she was it was nearly dislike and then when they had it for themselves and once and all the time and bequeathing and they made it theirs they knew that they had been here all this time.

How do they like theirs and themselves in it.

She knew why she was in their way. And she said do they mean to be as careful as that.

It is not at all difficult to remind it of itself as having been by this time and needed.

And remembering who said when they had been as in a wing a wing is a part of a house.

chapter cxlvii

Let me have it at once. When I went to them about it they were just at that time quite free and for this reason they could be completely obliging.

He thought that if he had left it and gone away he would have enjoyed roses bird-songs and what ever he would do more or less at once and in a very little time it came about that mostly because they were ill at ease he felt that not only because of this reason but by this means human means and in furthering furthering it too.

She would never enjoy having it known as Dorothy. Supposing Dorothy and Daniel could be as they had been when they returned from all of it. They were so nicely behind what was naturally very alike and by this time.

Paul did not believe that only one child was unadopted.

chapter cxlviii

Do not hear me if they have undertaken it when and where they can.

Having had and hearing them tell it to themselves like that.

Not being interested in Geneva or Arthur or Edward or even in Susan and Hilda and having always arranged it so that they would very likely be there. It is very interesting and in a way naturally peculiar that in so many ways they would never consider this. Quietly never consider this.

It is very well it is very well it is very well for them to do it.

chapter cxlix

I do like to be nicely here as well as she does.

Does she want to go or stay.

As well as she does.

And she does should she open the door with her left hand when the right is not at all occupied.

There has been a decision arrived at and as yet it has not been as much so as before.

Before and before.

Please please before.

Having resisted this temptation.

In every little while

At once.

In every little while Charlemagne who was an old king as well as as old said when there are two they should not be helpful they should not help they should not help each other.

And they knew how they heard it they heard it and they heard if there were mountains.

So twenty-five makes between thirty-four and thirty-five.

Easily.

Genevieve remember.

Remember.

When on the twenty-eighth of January and largely when they had reselected it.

Having had not feeling that in this one it having been continued around who are around when they have their share.

It is not as remarkable as wondering and not as remarkable as their supplying supplying it in every way.

Would she know their name.

chapter cl

It comes it comes it comes out. Not only fancifully but really. It comes it comes it comes out. It comes out not only fancifully but really. What can a novel do a novel can tell everything that is true it can tell everything truly it can tell that it comes it comes it comes out not fancifully but really. And then another subject is calm, how calm. Another subject is calm to calm. Another subject is calm their calm. Another subject is calm his calm. Another subject is calm just calm. It comes it comes it comes not fancifully but really. It really comes. At this time at this time is different from no time, at this time it comes at this time When she had been satisfied when she had been satisfied. When she had been satisfied that they could see to it at once. And they do. It means that she will have every reason to be satisfied.

chapter cli

Begin again

Fanny irresistible

Jenny recalled.

Henrietta as much as that.

Claribel by and by

Rose as plainly seen

Hilda for that time

Ida as not famous.

Katherine as it should have it in preference

Caroline and by this time

Maria by this arrangement

Esther who can be thought of

Charlotte and finally.

They can be so prepared that they have this one at a time. She knew commonly that all of it might be one and once and one more and one and one.

She also knew them alone to be sure and when they they could be easily and at once told might they as they had it in plenty could they be in authority.

Florence can be a name.

Romaine can be a name

Finally can be a name

Constance can be a name.

More than that if they had seen it as much as when they had merely been more or less thoughtfully considered as much as the difference between when they had had it as they might by this time or would they be equal to it altogether.

No one can arrange glass to be rosy and blue and all the time too and very much more and really from door to door. She was nearly as easily heard when during the time when very many without doubt meant to be ready to say yes and if you like it. Not much more than at present.

It is very surprising one may say astonishing that once in a while they have been nearly seated and expectant and at this time windows might be open or closed depending entirely not alone upon the weather but upon the quantity of noise there would be if the windows were open or the windows were closed. One might open one window but even then there might be some objection not because of its being colder or warmer or even because of more or less noise but because there might be an interruption as the result of there having been some notice taken of the fact. In this way there is really no necessity for this and for that. Merely by this time.

It does not take as long.

She is afraid she would.

On and on Eugenia is here

On and on and on.

On and on and on and on Eugenia is here.

Never stopping just as much as she did.

To think very well of that.

Supposing a thing was this. Supposing it happened to them. Supposing they were not really pacified when after all they had it as carefully as they had begun for themselves and to be right after all.

Right after all.

Coming to have only more.

As a pleasure.

As a pleasure they had certainly half of it and half of it when they said stop they said stop to them.

It would be nearly all the time as if they had it.

As if they had it did they hear them say. Did they hear them say as if they had.

Change each one two.

Supposing that after they left they were called back.

Supposing that then he said but you did return it to me and they they did they did it they did it too they did it too and they did it then.

They could be very carefully allowed to be here and there as much as ever.

Is it very pleasant to have a portrait painted and just what does that mean.

To be followed by once in a while and particularly when they had often and once in a while and to be followed and to be once in a while and to be often and to be once in a while to be sure of it too.

chapter clii

Following.

Following makes two.

Following makes two and they changed their minds.

Following makes two and they changed their minds.

After all it was not only that they had never been there but that they had never been there before.

chapter cliii

Imagining that a very little one is shorter.

It cannot be helped that when they are after all finally persuaded that each one individually answers and says when we are there we are very nearly as careful as ever.

Be finally on time.

It is very likely that when they have each one individually and as easily seen that they were often called to come that each one should have and should be noiseless. After more of it was nearly as possible alike how many kinds of days are there here and there. To be very well endowed and after all to be so very much sooner than was to be expected. All this can excite someone.

Who knows where they go.

They go there very often and they seem to enjoy it.

Once to leave and once to leave and to leave at once.

When they had been and in a way it is easily understood that there is no conversation. Begin again. It is very easily understood that there is no conversation.

Nobody knows when they have seen and they have heard and they have called called to them.

Everyone can remember that General Grant had a brother.

A brother and a brother-in-law.

It is very kind and it is very kindly it is very kindly. It is very kindly it is very kindly. And it is very kindly.

He can if you please.

chapter cliv

She knew they knew they knew this they knew this too.

It can happen that everyone is seen at one time.

Slowly and certainly and when it is spoken as it is when they drew away to whom might they say that they were addressing it.

And nearly as much as if they had by this and when they were equally released by and because that if as a last resort they might be as much as beside when they wish to leave that there.

In this as they having sent it before they came to beg them to believe them and they might differently disturb themselves as much it might even be as very likely as ever that they had had all of it to be left here and there. To be left here and there. Behind what is always chosen who can choose places who can choose this and three and who can choose two in a day and who can choose when they have believed it and when they have believed that and every once in a while they can be always and as careful and around it. To continue means that they please.

How easily can one think.

Think yes of it.

When shall it be.

How much have they left.

Who is nearly satisfied and very likely if they do and when they come and changed.

It happened in this way. As they were there satisfying themselves in a way not entirely but just as well as if they had meant that if it were asked it would never be answered angrily, when all this was meant to be very clearly explained it would easily follow that one after another.

And now not exactly.

In there when in there when in there when how.

In there when in there when in there when how.

She makes it have to be as well as that and they have it to say for that day only.

Now and then it is exceedingly determined when they shall have the rest to be.

Telling that she went away and to stay. Telling that she went away so that they might say that she had not gone away right away. Telling that she had to-day to go away as she had to say anyway who may be more often here and there. And after this not at all.

There is never any altogether the easiest way is to leave out anything.

And this makes this for this and very happy to have to have to.

A novel out loud.

chapter

Imagine three or four.

Imagine three or four or three or four.

When she said to be sure did she say surely as much too.

It happens in a minute as much so.

Once makes once or twice twice more.

When if they had and could they sit when this you see remember me when they are there as well as when by this and now for them.

By leaving it alone.

She was neglected when they did not want her here.

chapter

Hours and ours.

Hours of having had it for us and as it was to be given to us it was ours.

Leaving it at least always.

There is a question that can be asked do they care to go out when there is every likelihood that the weather will be stormy. There is also a question to be asked. Have they any objection to going out when it is cold as cold as it ever is here.

There is often this question to be asked and there is also this question to be answered. Is there any reason which can be considered as a reason which prevents him from doing what he has undertaken. The answer is that in all likelihood there is no reason there is no real reason that is to say that there is nothing that is in the nature of a prohibition that could prevent him from doing what he has undertaken. Everybody who is very likely to be allowed to come and go never dislikes what has been asked of them. They need and they have it firmly impressed upon them that from time to time there is a great deal that makes it most uncomfortable for each one to leave it here and to leave it alone. We are very sorry that we are not seeing Katherine again,

chapter clviii

When they are three they are these three and they often and one wonders as to which one desires it there are often four.

Papers which have been given to them are very often of so much importance that they are the reason of their not only needing but even adding to their own comfort.

She never knew why she thought of it as that.

chapter

This is a long history of them. They did not and this is all as they said each one of them knew two some of them when they were accompanied were accompanied as much as before more and before. To consider each case separately to come to consider each case separately this and to come and to consider and to consider each case and in this way they have not had it only for themselves alone but also for another especially there. These are their names. Ernest Ernest Ernest Walsh and that surprised her because she had expected me to say Olga Walter. The second the second was Robert all the Roberts end in s Robert which is Roberts and he said might he come and to say the words the poor man’s overcoat and here and there he knows his name. His name is Robert Coates at this time everybody expected me to say Charlotte Perkins. Another name which means more is Francis, Francis can be early and late and so a Francis when they had in mind might be Francis Lake so he might he might be Francis and he might be Francis Lake, Francis Lake is never opposed to a son and he is also once more not as much as that too then. Having not admitted that mistake. What is a mistake a mistake is relying upon what is nicely near and at most sincerely.

Every time that they do I do.

chapter clx

Every little while they smile.

And afterwards.

Now that is all.

It is very foolish and easy of them to have it said that they have to think of that.

Following what she wrote

chapter clxi

To easily understand why they prefer that a fire is made of wood. To as easily understand why they prefer what they hear to what they heard. To easily understand that they need that as much as this. To easily understand that they allow it themselves. To easily understand that they have all of it as much as they wanted it. It is easily understood that they remembered it all. It is easily understood that they had arranged everything. It is easily understood that they had very many more than they had had. It is easily understood that they might be there all the time and it is easily understood just what they had to do is just as easily understood as that. It is easily understood that they made it there. It is easily understood by this time.

chapter clxii

It was just as well he did before.

It was just as well that he did before.

It was just as well that he did what he did before.

It was just as well that he did decide to do it before.

It was just as well that he did decide to do it before he had his mind relieved about it.

It was just as well that he did it before he had his mind relieved about it.

It was just as well that he had had to do it before he had his mind relieved about it.

It was just as well that he had to have his mind relieved about it.

It was just as well that he had done it before he had had his mind relieved about it.

That makes number one and two.

They were better altogether nearly as much or more likely to be recalled to have it recalled to them that they had never preferred it altogether.

They had not had it nor had they had it held before them as an arrangement to which they would or they would not agree accordingly as they would be more or more likely to be willing to have it prepared.

This is number two.

If she was nevertheless as much or nearly perfectly satisfied that they would be very pleasantly situated if they were more or less able to have it be when and where they were altogether reasonably felt to be and they felt it to be an advantage.

This is number three.

It was by no means not only half and half for it and by themselves but when they had often had it and defended it as they might altogether and they had not only because of wishes but also as they had the habit of seeing it as a thing to be known very well. When they had this as an outline they could and might they be just as well satisfied to return it they could not knowing it as a disturbance they could be partially forced to have them know of it. By and by.

This is number four.

Number five and then number four.

When they had more of this and having been made to really know that it would give him this satisfaction the satisfaction of liking it and liking it as well. They need not be obliged to go.

This is number five.

Might they have known that they would be very very welcome. Might they have known that they would be very very welcome.

chapter clxii

When is it to be all of that for them.

And how about it when they have to get it.

And when they had to have it left to them for that.

Behind it.

For this and with this that they made them here.

When they had this

For them

chapter clxiii

To state return to state.

They stated it as this.

When they were leaving they had explained. When they had explained they had explained that when they were leaving they had explained. Not having undertaken to be arranged by leaving.

She knew that that was not what they were for.

Having been explaining as to leaving and having been leaving having been leaving having been explaining having been leaving. He knew that that was not what they were for. Having been explaining about leaving and having been explaining having been explaining about leaving and knowing that that was not what that was for. They might have been reconciled to it. And in agreeing agreeing that this was that that that was that that that was for. Stupidly stupidly if you like. Agreeing, agreeing if you like. Stupidly agreeing stupidly agreeing if you like, if you like it that that was that that that was for. Stupidly agreeing if you like it that that was that that that was for. This makes it that that was that that that was for. And very pleased with the answer. Another was to stay is this that that is that that that is for. Another way of staying is this, that this is this that that is for. Another way of staying that that is not that that is for. Another way of staying is also this. This is also another way of staying. Another way of staying is this. This is this that that is for. That had been nearly all as well. All as well as that that this is for. Another way of agreeing is this that that is that that that is for.

Another way of agreeing and another way of staying is that that is this that this is for.

chapter clxiv

By this time.

Asking him not to let me in.

By this time always

And he was as influential as that.

More than by this time.

Supposing women were needed not only to tell what happened but also to have it said.

Formerly for them.

When they had had a half of it here for this and by this and by this time.

Imagining two or three times.

For themselves and they knew that it was placed there to be there to be there to have there to have it there to have it placed there as they needed it almost always.

She knew how to be bold too.

So bold too.

Having decided that among them there are some in the first rank and they must be carefully avoided as they have nearly all of them very much to do with it.

chapter clxv

Having come to this point in the novel it has come to seem quite as easily done as before and what is as easily done as before and why is it as easily done as before.

It is as easily done as before.

chapter clxvi

As every one.

As population.

As advantage

As in this way.

As they had.

As they are this is it.

Supposing forty-five is a reunion. To reunite in a city. Supposing forty-nine is a reunion. To reunite in their place in their place they were reunited in case in case in this case. They made a change in treasure treasure to be when they had seen forty-one come to be left when they had deprived themselves of that. In their and on their account to be in there in between. This makes it come to be fortunate very fortunate.

Supposing he knew how to how to be supposing he knew how to hold out out loud. Supposing he knew how to hold it out loud. Supposing he knew how to hold it how to hold it out out loud. Supposing he knew how to hold it out out loud and walked away.

Every time there is a white and black and grey to-day. To-day is most of the time. This can easily make it that much different and they divide it. For them by that time.

chapter clxvii

A little longer to the minute.

chapter clxviii

Would they be likely to be heard.

Would they be likely to be heard.

Would they be likely to be heard.

When they would be heard.

When they would be likely to be heard.

And need to nevertheless.

To return to interruptions. Interruptions cannot be more nearly by and by than if there had not been more needed. And almost most of it. It can be nearly very often near to it when if there is more than they had had they had had it. And not to be at all left out. And how did they do it when they were all in little as little likely to. They needed it for this and by this time. Having the habit of being one of three how many can there be to make two. Two have heard it as they said it to them and not to be nearly as prepared as that. He knew how they had heard it and they were all of them very well and they had had by this time wondering if it could be possible that she was older that she was there also all about this. All about this is just as well as ahead.

chapter clxix

Letters are often written in the morning.

That makes more of it at one time.

She knew what to do.

Having left it for them.

At this time.

To listen.

She knew what to do and she knew what to do for them at this time.

Arranging it as they need.

Some do not have it as if it were as if they came.

Some do not need it as if it were when they came.

Some do not need as it were as if it were that they were to be nearly as much prepared for their coming. In this way they knew that it would be as welcome to them as if they were preparing to be more and more nearly when they had that for themselves. Twice seventy-five is one hundred and fifty.

chapter clxx

They need to be as they need to be out loud as they need to be and when there was more arrangement they had as much as they intended to delight in. This is what they mean and by and by and by and by as carefully.

chapter clxxi

Would it be as well that everyone, a historical novel is not a history of everyone.

Having had and he left it for them.

They made it as they wished it when they did when they did they did have to be sure.

To reply to a historical novel by at once changing it to blame.

Once upon a time there came to be left altogether to himself the one who came to see him too and very likely they did exchange saying who could have been made to look as well and as often as they had occasionally wished it to be by themselves. They very nearly were then to be held as well as they could to do so. When nearly all of it was as certain to be left where they had to have it now. Now do they say. They made it as very likely. When they had heard and left it to be more or less after all spent alike nearly as much as they had undertaken it as they say. By nearly all of it.

It was as commonly by all of them left to them as they could be very well after all nearly by and by for them.

Who left them.

They did.

And come again.

There need by very many capable of having what was fortunately as to be like it. Like it is in exchange and with it is in exchange and there is in exchange. For this you see as who can be nearly once in a while.

Historically undertaken.

He had more nearly wondered why. And did he believe in really having it as much as reprehensible and never to be perfectly at once.

Now and once or twice.

A historical novel and noon.

He said that in and at noon there was more care taken of it.

After that they had never had more than they were to be shared. Share and share alike.

A historical novel beginning as soon as when they had added it to their remaining pleasure.

Pleasure and as pleasure.

It is in no way necessary to accustom the rest of it to it.

Pleasure for them then

A historical novel is one that has to do with her having been remaining.

It is not at all necessary to end with the commencement.

They do know what is and where it is by this time.

Once they were to be after all back again after a while.

Need they have said that they liked it as and never either wanting or alike.

Do as they do.

chapter clxxii

A historical novel and begun it is continued every time that this has been and begun and to be happening in their best way if all of them wished to be there.

chapter

It was to be had to-day.

They promised it for this morning and all this morning they had it. One at a time and save it for nine. Nine is as well as it is when they have it as much as they have it splendidly.

A long sentence to say so.

If he used it as it said it would be as useful to him to him to them to them then. When they had this to do for them they did for them they did it then. When they had been as much there as anywhere they were very well after all following he had had a son. He had had a son and one, one two three four all who have meant it to be there before. Arthur had a son naturally. James had a son and naturally. Manuel had a son had had a son had a son. And after this it did not matter.

chapter clxxiv

After this it did not matter.

This is now to be a very long history of their son and they were after a while their father. James and Manuel and Arthur and another and each one and not anyone had had a brother. Think of it each one not anyone not anyone had had a brother. George had a bother he said he had a brother but that was not as important as one another. He had said it was not as important as one other. And one other it was not as important as one other. Paul had had a brother he had had that when his father having had a sister he would be another. And this would be then what would be when they had to have one and the other. This often happens in revolutions.

chapter clxxv

They made it for them and he had it as well as having it and he was to have it have it here. Having it here is never more than having it here as they could as they could having it here as they could. It is never the same as having it here when they could having it here when they could.

Coming to not at all.

Coming to not at all and coming differently coming to not at all.

Coming differently coming differently to not at all.

Coming differently to not at all and it was to be hoped that they as well as they were paid and repaid and repaid and paid. No one can think as differently.

chapter clxxvi

Never stop to gather them together. Never stop to gather them together at all.

Never stop to gather them together at all and speaking of it to them.

Never stop to gather them together at all and speak of it all to them. Never stop to gather them together at all and speaking of it all together to them altogether to them and speaking of it at all to them.

What can it do it can be all to you.

What can it have it can have and does have it all all the time so that when and where they please when and where they please.

Altogether at one time and at one time and altogether and very much more than when they had been reconciled.

What is it that happens when they have decided that they are very likely to be there.

This that Bernadine will come too.

What will be very likely to happen then.

What will be very likely to happen then I do not know what is very likely to happen then.

Is there any difference between not at all and differently

Is there any difference between what was as nearly by and by as by and by.

Nobody said that I did not know of it.

chapter

In between and more and more history.

Once upon a time they came every day and did we miss them we did. And did they once upon a time did they come every day. Once upon a time they did not come every day they never had they never did they did not come every day any day.

Four coming down and up makes it look the same.

A historical novel at once. And after a historical novel at once and after that the history of a historical novel at once.

He was older at eighteen.

He was older at twenty-six.

He was older at twenty-seven and then that was all that has been said. She was older at eighteen she was older at twenty-six she was older at twenty-nine she was older at forty-three and that is all that has been said.

She was and has left it to him and he has not been very well informed. After a while he often had thought that he would very much like to be able always to reply after every little while.

So much for that.

chapter clxxviii

Never needing all of it to-day. To-day is as easily said as when they said it they said it to themselves for them.

This is now the time to describe something.

Something is as easily said as they say it say it when everyone everyone and by this by this as an allowance an allowance of giving it to what was more nearly all alone.

All alone is as easily said as all the time and all the time is as easily said as here and now and here is as easily said as if they came and if they came. They came to say that it was decided.

chapter clxxix

Nice and quiet I thank you.

Once upon a time when they had not heard anything of having left it there they were very silent and they knew that occasionally they might be as nearly left behind as they had been. They had been as nearly left behind as they had been. Once every time that they knew about it they heard him say it. Who said it aloud. It was said out loud by them.

She knew that she was always very willing to leave it out.

chapter clxxx

A novel and the future the novel and the rest and the rest is diamonds.

The novel and the future a novel and the rest and to rest to rest so that when they have been very much more nearly as much as they could they might have it left over.

It is extraordinary anyone not there might be there and this makes it always more and more reasonably reasonably sure.

It is very easy to believe a novel.

Believing a novel it is always more and more reasonably certain that they will believe the novel. The novel tells it as it was it was very nice and quiet and to thank you.

A novel to be on this account accounted for.

What is a novel a novel is partly this.

When they had decided to leave it alone and after all think again think that again and again this again and again this is again and again this is in this again and again this is in this in this again and again.

Think again again and again and in and again and again and in this again and again.

Think in this.

Again and again.

Might it be that they would see it.

Might it be for long.

And might it be that this is this as long as this is this for long.

As they might be easily wanting to be known now.

Every once in a while there are more of them everywhere. Once in a while.

Supposing they asked have you ever known that they can come once in a while.

They send an answer it is a great pleasure that very often there is occasionally a cessation and in plenty of time for it.

They ask who is as well known as before.

And they are answered he is as well known as before because by this time they would hope that if he had come to be careless every one would know about it.

They asked are we liable to be very moved when we hear of his suffering.

They hear it said that they can come to hear it when it is allowed.

Allowed can often be misunderstood.

Every day they come to stay and every day they cannot always have it happen that what they said is what is repeated and if it is repeated who has heard it. Very nearly more than at once.

By this time there is every advantage.

To imagine that a novel is once in a while necessary.

Coming to it again.

If a novel is once in a while as necessary as coming to it again whom to whom might it happen that they were softened by it. Softened by it for very much that reason.

They followed them just as well just as well just as well.

Just as well as now.

Need to have the whole of it do they need to have the whole of it.

Whole of it is never time lost.

Time lost is never in arrangement.

In arrangement is not either for them not at all.

Not at all aloud.

chapter clxxxi

Who can be well pleased by themselves alone.

Who can have it very nearly changing from longer to shorter. Who can very nearly careful by and by and why not repeat by and by. Why not. The reason why not is this if it is then there is every reason to suppose it. Do be yourself.

By that time they have allowed it and they are as careful as they were when they were around and behind it.

Never mind they will wait.

It is as much as it can be can be expected that when after looking and making a mistake not exactly a mistake and certainly not a misunderstanding when she was just as adaptable for whom did she take him, she took him to be just as much the object of their attention as he was. He was very nearly always prepared for it almost as much so and more.

Could they feel it as well as they heard it and could they hear it as well as they called it and could they call it as well as when they came in and out. In and out and a young lady. Thank you so much.

chapter

Supposing she felt that going out to see her sister every evening was something.

How did she happen to happen to go out to see her sister every evening.

When they had brothers and brothers and brothers how many brothers would have it here.

How many have they when they know that this is why they had not asked them to be always ready to have them prepare it for to-morrow. How did she introduce brothers how did she introduce their brothers and how did she introduce his brothers to them.

Feel it to be all of that just now.

Imagining that they were feeling this and just once more they had to have it said.

Have it said is just allowed.

A novel means regularly regularly told so.

He was regularly told so and it was no wonder that he would be just as much as ever would be just as much as ever would be just as much would and just as much and pleasure.

In this case how many could follow.

They said that after all they must be older.

They said they were left as much in the dark as before.

They said was there really any difference between in and on.

They said that they had always hoped just as well.

And now loudly a novel.

A novel meant that they would be as much as this as that. How much needs counting. Anything as much anything more.

Believing that all the ones who had been nearly ready were ready.

One are you ready now two are you ready three are you ready four then go.

They made no difference between explained and having explained.

They might have been ready.

Are you really ready now. As they might be ready now it is not at all necessary necessary and needful it is just as necessary that they should be very much as much as if they were used to it.

Used to it is said by those who have left and right and right and left as if they followed one another.

Listen to me.

I say do you know when they can be spared.

They can be spared and that is my answer they can be spared all reconciliation.

Who does.

Who does what.

Who does and what do they do. They do it so that when they are as well situated as they can possibly be they can be contradicted. After that they might have been often and often, who knows any difference between the fourth of February and the third of February.

chapter clxxxiii

Why did they like it green in winter and the reason is this, they would be very likely to be able to have it said that they had heard when they were listening that they might be very well known all the time. And this makes it different.

Supposing they had enjoyed January supposing they also had enjoyed February and supposing they also had enjoyed what they would after all would be and follow one another. Supposing all this satisfied them and they were as much attracted as they had been attracted by the way they were always apt to be likened to this and all this at all makes it useful.

When they had been all of them by their opportunities by their opportunities now when they had been all of them more as much as as a place. How can they and nicely nicely never makes them really fairer fairer makes them really safer and as for that and never had it here.

Once in a while and never had it here.

She knew.

Having had the choice of when and why makes it more easily then and there. Who does that.

Once in a while they had it safer once in a while and fairer once in a while and they had it once in a while.

Returned and around.

What is the difference between around and returned. She never minds hearing it again.

Again and again who said farther.

It is very well placed.

chapter clxxxiv

I know very well that I will tell about another whether another whether another is there.

Whether another is there.

It is very often corrected.

chapter clxxxv

It is not at all necessary to indulge in the illusions of hope, they can be nearly certain that they will be very well satisfied every once in a while. And who told you so. This is the way they begin principally.

Who might have been expected. He might have been expected. Who might have been expected, she might have been expected.

chapter clxxxvi

Having promised her mother and his father that she was to be very much later as much replaced as before who can encounter them.

They must be as much in their place as when they had to be in there once in a while and once in a while when they had to be in there once in a while.

Once in a while in there they might and avoiding and by this and alarm for them who have more help than ever before. Ever before and all around all around looking all around for them. If they and in the meantime who has whose attention for it when they were eager they made it do. They made it do every once in a while. Can they happen to have it as much as they needed to have it, to have it and they might be all there were to be by that time in and of that origin, origin can often connect with arrangement and discolor discolor pronounces organisation. Leave it to me. She said they leave it to me he said and they said and they leave it to me. Leave it to me means right along and for themselves alone and she was nearly as much nearly as much is the same and nearly as much when understood nearly as often nearly as often to them aside from their being more than adequate not for this arrival but they need to say who came to see to it and they said as they came to see it would they would they be known as once in a while and very often having been as much as as much happened to have held and heard heard can often be once seized seized make a mistake.

She thought it was very beautiful, whenever she is repeated there is needless to say this that it must be as well as it is. Also it does prepare itself to be prepared for it.

When this when this when this when this they mean when this when this when this when they when they when this they when this they mean when they mean when they when they mean when they mean they mean when they mean this they mean when they mean when they mean this.

Who does have it to be said to be said to be said who does have it to be said when they mean this, when they mean this, who does have it to be said to be said to be said to be said when they mean this.

By the time they heard it all they had it all. All separates itself from all and so he knew how many were apart and parted. Partly to be sure.

chapter clxxxvii

A chapter of reasons reasons and reverses reverses or resemblances.

When they came every day.

Let it be too late.

When they had their the rest of their realise it realise it you too.

Letting it be nearly all of it too too they say.

They say that they never used it again.

Knowing the difference between at all or all and knowing the difference between at all. Let us think of their leaving. It may be said that those that are pleased leave and those that are not pleased stay. That is one thing. It may be said that one after another he chose to do that. It may be said that they have it in part and that they do like it all as well as well as they did nobody need know who was there. Commence to.

Leave it alone.

If it is left alone after every little while after every little while after every little while and not like that. After every little while and after every little while and hear it as it was to have been thought to be alike, alike and so may.

Excuse me and not at all and believe and have it said and show showing showing can be as well as after it after all. Settle it by that.

chapter clxxxviii

It was very early in the spring and a yellow butterfly which had flown was observed. Also it was to be noted that the trees which had put forth their buds had mistletoe in them which also was putting forth buds blossoms and berries. All this made the morning and the afternoon most delightful.

Having the habit of being accustomed to hearing that they would like very much to come and go away to come and to go away to come and to come and to go away having been accustomed to this at that time and having been nearly very delicately having very nearly delicately warned been warned and warned about it how many have they given for three. One may say four. By the time that they were nearly ready they had been as much pleased and to please them as if they had been able to make all the arrangements and by the time that after all they might be there and to come who would be as much able to place it so that they would think of think and able to establish it in such a way that they would think of everything. Who would need half of it. They might by this time not have forgotten to name them. Suppose you know eight in four and twelve in five, would that accustom you to separation from and devotion to this part of it all the time at all. By the way who did send us that. Once in a while they might be just as much obliged as they were when they could have been at that time and surprised surprised that he was no longer visiting them visiting them visiting them, no longer visiting them.

They might be very occasionally be not really as much persuaded as they had been by they themselves undertaking anything. If she asked did they see that he saw when they had been altogether fairly nearly as much as they wished to have had as in this way when they needed it around. And to continue. They might leave it to them and they might also be very well used to it one at a time.

chapter clxxxviii

Did she and could she and could she and did she. Did she and could she. And as she could and as she could would it be best to ascertain that it was all very well.

Always more and more for a reason, they made it that they could be near enough to it.

Finally they had been after all very pleasant pleasant and pleasantly. Very well I thank you.

It was in this way that they were flattered a history of flattery not naturally as history of a flattery a history of flattery are examples of flattery these are examples of flattery and being adequate to expecting to be told everything.

To think then to begin then.

After all as how to as and how to and as and as and and how to after all and how to after all. In this way it changes from nothing to something it changes in this way it changes in this way and from how to to something and from nothing and in this way and how to and in this way and something and changes.

To begin again and anything and anything and lengthening and how to and as for this as for this is when they miss and how to and in this way and exchanged for by it for the kindness of their women did you say who said they said and and and and believe it. A kind of having it by then. And so they made it much. Who could be as a chance a chance to be nearly as often often interchanged with might it have been at one time their place. After all they know who came too.

It will not need to be changed for that as a beside and when they went coming coming to be here even though they could not have been more than once in it for it when it is not there. Who can think quickly.

They can think quickly. This is the answer they can think quickly.

Who can think quickly.

They can think quickly.

Nearly once in a while is what is said when they are left to be able to be sent away as they had to leave or be sent every once in a while when they need this for that.

This is the history of why they said will you or will you not.

These who were known as they knew it said one day when as they had met often they were arranging to leave together why when they could not have been heard from should they be reasonable. They were reasonable and this is the reason, one one alone when he said no and he said this is what there is to say about it, the second one liking him best the second one because after all he would after all be after all able able to be after all all after all to-day as well as how to be left for themselves all as they could be heard. How often childish. The third is might it be and when it had it as they said and likely, does it show which is which. Which is which may they come which is which.

The three of them come come and when after all it might be one at a time it might be. Not very well arrived at and by and by always having not to be left to know that it would if all the same when is it to be followed by it at all.

And how did he have time he did have time for it.

chapter clxxxix

She knew this just as well as she knew that. One at a time. She knew this just as well as she knew that.

If she knew this just as well as she knew that she might be able to do this just as well as to do that. If she knew this just as well as she knew that and if she could do this just as well as she could do that she would be very able to be asked to do this for that. And so when they came here they came without her. Listen to what is said when they came here they did come without her and this was because after it had been understood they made use of it all and they had it all arranged and they needed it at once and they might have been nearly all of it having had it all of it by itself just as nearly by itself. This makes it very nearly likely that they please and them.

When they undertook to be able to ask them to go and come when they undertook not only that but also what was placed here and there might they might they after all come in and out and might they might they after all come out and come in and come in and out and might they after all come in and ask what are we prepared to do.

This is not question it is an answer what are we prepared to do.

Every time he used he was used to it every time every time he used he was used to it.

This is because of hearsay.

If she knew that they had been always as badly needed here would they would they asking them would they. Once as much as when they had it all. Once as much as when they had it all.

They could be when they did and this and very much and very much I thank you.

Can three a man a[nd] two women be conversing can they one woman asking another woman and can they can they when they are seen when they are seen and this is the difference between having asked them not to.

We can be easily careful.

It is not by their name that they are called.

chapter cxc

Why do they say that when they mean I mean. Why do they say it when they mean I mean. Even now every little while it is as different.

One Paul and Allen.

One George and Walter

One Henry and Georgiana

One Albert and Elizabeth.

One Gardener and Neith

One she went to look for them and she found them.

Once in a while she went to look for them and she found them. Once in a while she went to look for them and she found them.

They might be different if they were indifferent to having not only changed friends but changed friends. They were indifferent not only to having changed friends but to their having changed friends. They were indifferent not only they were indifferent not only they were indifferent not only indifferent not only indifferent to their having changed but indifferent to their having changed friends. They were indifferent to their having changed friends they were indifferent they were indifferent not indifferent to their having changed friends they were indifferent to their having changed friends.

This time come out.

This time and come in.

To this time and to this time and come in. To this time and they were this time they were going away as they had been when they had been when they had been when they had been when they had been they had been they had been there. They had been there and they had had had had had been there and they were there. Supposing they were there usually. They had been there as they had known how to be as much as when they had given had been given and was not as if it could be that they needed for that for that could be nearly as if for and if for that. They needed it for that this makes it come around. He did not go more often than that as he was nearly certain that when he came again folder folder in six. This might be as if when she she she and she and she he he needed it six years ago and to say so.

Fifty-five and six makes two. Two and two makes four. Four and four and four and for that and all for that. Nobody knows that they changed their minds.

Having forgotten them.

Not as long.

In when they met and meant and in the meanwhile correctly as well as very carefully she meant to tell it and as she meant to tell it she could without having been not only not so very nearly coming to say so.

To be minded of Clara. Clara was a part of that she meant that she had been alone in not to mention in all of it at one time in there and as she did not like not only that they had had it as very nearly very likely to be all of it as they had had it given to them. So then why should a sister look at a brother why should she as sister look at him a brother why should a brother be looked at by a sister why should a brother be looked at by a sister. When this had been that occasion.

It is very well very well very well altogether very well that that could happen to be accidentally that always in the same way one after another if they had met them one after another if they had one after another if they had met one after another if they had not met one after another not really is it not really is it not really not really after they had met them after one after another. It is very often disturbing that they could go away.

A novel fifty-five a novel fifty-five a novel fifty-five they say and to go away and to delay to pay and to be settled as to the way why anyway, George can be impenetrable. This makes it nearly follow one another. It happened that after a little while at this time when they did this they were as well pleased as if when they had shown that they would very easily receive it all. They might when they were careful as careful as they did for baskets they might by that time have not had it every once in a while yesterday. You understand very well what I mean every once in a while and yesterday and to-day and to-morrow. Every once in a while and to-morrow and yesterday and yesterday and yesterday and to-day and to-morrow yes and to-morrow yes and yesterday and yes and to-day and yesterday, and yes yesterday and to-day and yes to-morrow and to-day they said that if they needed it so much it would be more than they wanted if they changed from changing and being being being and it being there and it being there not at all and it being there. This makes that be all of them that why that why that is there is to be to be to all to all of it to them to them to be to for it as soon. Now and then be at a time at a time as it it is to be all of it to be to be to to theirs. Obliging obliging is when it is prepared.

Not to be at all when they do they do too. He could easily see that when he had advised it to them. Supposing he was never ready after all and she knew fifteen times thirty immediately this would not be as they say as they say it of them. Who can be showing it by that sound not at all stop it.

It is not explained by an interruption and so forth as very likely.

chapter cxci

If eggs are white and pale how when they are seen and delicate as well who can be and have a better choice and this makes it very possible that they have heard that this time before they had made the opportunity they had explained that they were very very admirable very very responsible very very careful very very pleasing and very very welcome, welcome as well. Not only were they disappointed but as they recognised that after all there could be all there was of supposing it was as much of a height as this and theirs to change. She was not tall he was as tall as he was when he was fairly fairly can always mean both what they can and why they can be there. Be there as well as there. They had this and easily when it is to be thought of when it is to be thought of. They have an occasionally nearly always having decided as a month and for their wishes. Can anyone prefer them to be darker or darker just as well just as well as just as well. One two three just as well. They just as well. And this time it was and would be to be there a difference to their reliance reliance makes it be practically be the same always for this by then coming to have heard very likely as forstalling. Could they they being their own and betime betime could be used as having after all in indifferently indifferently to be theirs as undertaken and then when they had never as much as by and by and actually very nearly as much as by that leaving it alone.

One two three just to be.

It is not by this time that they are admittedly beneath where they had for themselves and chosen, for themselves and chosen. Not once a while for themselves and chosen and how could she think they joined them. It was by this as they had it when they needed all of it as their own and only by their when she can fortunately for me fortunately fortunately is the respect in which carefully enough by this time. Every time that they had had it all. All when they were all when they were and leaving just like very well just then.

Control control the as well as control the contents the might it control the rest. This makes it not at all as much as it was as well. This is now to be the story of how she did not come again. Well are you coming well did you come again well did you come again well and well did you come again and well and come again this is a story of how they did not come again of how as they were as they were she was as they were as she was not to come again. How many were not to come again and how many how many she was not to come again this is that story that story of how she was not to come again. She was not to come again. She came and she asked and she was answered and she was not to come again not to come she was asked and she was answered and she was answered and she was asked and she was not to come again well she was not to come again. This is the story the first time she came she was not to come again.

chapter cxcii

Daily daily every day what did they say.

chapter cxciii

There are two kind of liars the kind that lie and the kind that don’t lie the kind that lie are no good.

chapter cxciv

Equally at their best they are equally at their best when out of a window of a small room they are both leaning and they are both they are both leaning out of a window of a small room. They are at their best when they are leaning out of a window of that room they are at their best when they are leaning out of a window of a window that is near the ground out of that window out of the window of that room. That has nothing to do with it.

chapter cxcv

Remembering windows that has nothing to do with it remembering windows.

Remembering windows has nothing to do with it remembering windows. They were both leaning out of the window of that room that has nothing to do with it.

If they were beside all that judges of what would get darker and lighter they would if they had asked not have it not have it, they added they added to had it they had it to add it. Not any longer a good description.

Could if a light grey and heart rending be softer could it and light grey be paler could it and light grey be paler. Not the least resemblance between that and that.

Price of peas changes with ease.

They need more nearly think of these. Once in a while.

chapter cxcvi

It is never a mistake to state that they are ready.

Could she have a hard life if she were so tall. Could she have a hard life at all.

It is never by this time always best.

Could she be positive that they were partly the same. When they had been there when they were called. Could they be by that time for it for it when they did not need what was it was it by this time. To change to. Did you need to feel it all at once he said to me and he said yes they can be as they were where they were told as alike and told about it here. By then. They made it have it be by this when do you do it.

It nearly came to all of it.

When she was nearly ready to be asking do they like it do they like it do they like it do they like it do they do they like it.

Now and then now and then and by it when it is to be their share.

A whole family a whole family impenetrably to do this at once and as a while and after it after it to them to do it while they liked. Could she ask to be found and fond of it at all. If they had it and to change connect it connected by this time anyway by this time. Who made two and twenty more by this time. Listen to it to them now. She meant to be very careful of Sunday she meant to be very careful of Sunday and Monday and some day and when they went there and went might it be as they would choose it for them as they hear seeing she never confuses their means. In any little while they said so and would it be very well for them to do it more more than they liked. They made it be theirs as well as when they did did means divided by that and for this time and excuse me. Everybody knows that John and James are two names.

chapter cxcvii

Religion

chapter

And for them who do.

For them to be always having it so that they can be as never having heard it when they liked as said it shows it to advantage, they had asked would be very carefully see to it that they would know it when there was all of it and they do say. Knowing it and obliging. They were very well obliged to explain that now there would be as much use for it as there had been. They might be in the way. It was not only an only way to see what they could be afraid of before this and by nearly all of it as the best of it. Do you know how many houses are in it. No one needs to be the one they had to have to have it.

chapter cxcix

It is always for the best that they should ask it. Once in a while it goes forward and backward and it is that by that time.

Forward and backward and it is just as well that it can be left alone easily. Why do they say that they see you. They see you and it is well enough and all of it alone. When they equal it to them and they can be for this for this makes what makes it different when it is perfectly nearly nearly perfectly all right all around. It is very recognisable that it is not at all all the same. He has just had it. And he was here he was. Nobody can be more exactly once in a while once in a while where they are and not does he say so so that they can be very welcome. Much comes to be much all the same all theirs the same much comes to be much comes to be much comes to be there all the same.

A wedding in arrangement and by their having been almost always let alone. A departure for their going away. This is meant to be an especial and partly their being once in a while some of this time there. May I ask did Mr. Fraser come again. When they had all of them more choice, choice between what they heard and when they heard it especially when they were going to be every once in a while called Tom and Frank and Henry. Every once in a while they were going to be called Tom and Frank and Henry and every once in a while they were going to be called Tom and Frank and Henry.

Every once in a while when the whole time two talking together say they like it and it is perfectly useless to attempt to have no more to do with it why will they wish it for themselves alone. And I ask you why when only they are there need they be very often very lonely. You know that. In the meantime in the meanwhile separated from it by always coming to their relief coming to their relief they do they say they say they do who changes to that when they care to stay. Arrange it. He was so well so soft so much and so be it.

It is at once theirs anyway.

She needed to be brought and for this who made that.

The intermediate introduction to an edge then.

Leaving those who said they came and went alone who had it all. Who had it all where it was left when they had gone away and whether whether they did or whether they did not.

Once again.

Expected him to stop.

Once again.

Once again.

Once again expected him to stop once again.

Having asked him to be Napoleon I very much regret having asked him to be Napoleon. Around and the house. Left and the place shown and the flowers. Seen and the surroundings. Never having been often told that it was very possible who might be there when they say I wish that they had come.

It is as well to be always careful always careful in every way.

chapter cc

They must be lively in order to please.

They had been there when they were told how many times that they were to be followed.

They might have measured to length and breadth in order to arrange everything. And mostly who and mostly all and mostly all.

And all when they went away.

It is not why they come but when they come that is important and important and important. Supposing that he remembered that there had been sometime that it had been there sometime and also supposing that they were not all preferred to leave every little while. Once in a while. Once in a while is so much so much so very much so very much so very very much so very very much so much so much so much repeating so much so.

They need it when they have this time to themselves.

Needing netting and needing and as they knew they could they could do so. It would be very soon when they were mistaken.

It is never necessary to have been left alone to be sure that they will naturally have been here to-day.

It is in this way that nobody ever thinks about another.

When this is fish fish is eaten to be sure it is eaten.

One thing follows another

There is this to say there is this to say there is this to say there is this to say.

Who may you be prepared to come and call away. Who may you be prepared to ask when do you mean to have them say it was a mistake they made a mistake and when it might be that they would have to show not alone what they used when they went away but also what they used when they came. Every once in a while anybody can answer a question and every once in a while every once in a while every once in a while every once in a while they every once in a while and every once in a while every once in a while and too every once in a while.

It might be just as well to be there when they are there it might be. Who might be said to have been here.

A list of addresses and who went to see them.

chapter cci

If they look if they are close to it and look up will they be sure to say as if they had not.

Once.

At large as large as once.

Finally for a difference.

As novel makes them say they like it here.

If at once they are as folded as they are folded who makes them see places places where they have not been able to be joined by them.

Every day.

Places where they not only have not been joined by them but exceedingly very little as if they were at all practical.

Could one make two hundred.

Why when as they go along do they as they go along mind it do they as they go along.

Positively in this respect.

Fortunately as they had and now not any one and now very often without it.

Positively by this time and centered, to be centered is to be around when they are there.

Mounting do they please to be when they have come away from where they were and they have seen other things there once in a while.

Tom he does then when he does then when he does then Tom he does. Nearly Frank then when he does then when he does then when Frank he does then when Frank he does then when he does and Paul then when he does then when he there then when he does. This makes to be safely have tickets.

She makes them come to have pretty soon all of it as all over it pretty soon as all over it pretty soon.

Will they have plenty of time to answer.

chapter ccii

I think I did.

chapter cciii

When it is repeated or Bernardine’s revenge. When it is repeated is another subject. How it is repeated is another subject. If it is repeated is another subject. If it is repeated or the revenge of Bernardine. If it is repeated is another subject.

When the same is said of that to be it. To be it when the same is said of that.

Next in place.

When the same is said of that and this is why doing it again is another subject not doing it again is another subject. Need now be.

Doing this again is another subject and need now be.

Explaining why they came is another subject and another subject need now be another subject. Prepare that. Need now be is another subject and need now be is another subject and prepare that. Need now be is another subject and prepare that.

Nineteen makes ninety-four.

The thing that is interesting everyone is that when it looks just like what it is made to look like if it looks just like what it is made to look like Bernardine’s revenge or another subject as another subject never losing it as another subject.

Around it.

Imagine it being just like it around it.

If it is just like it around or just like it and a little around it or just like it and as much around it or just like it or more just like it around it just like it or just like it around it.

Can one see sometime that when they are all looking that they are saying just like it or another subject.

Just like it around it or another subject.

Have every one see it every once in a while and another subject see it around it as much around it as little around it as more around it.

Leaving it alone very little.

How does it look like it.

It looks just like it.

How does it look just like it. It looks just like it because as it looks just like it it is smaller or as it looks just like it it is bigger or as it looks just like it it looks just like it as it is just like it. It is just like it.

Supposing everybody looked like it just like it, supposing it looked just like it how many ways would there be then here and there for them who after looking at it looked at it so that they might for a change look like it again. Again and again is only once in a while and so forth.

Be willing to have this part part of the part that makes it be easy to divide what part it would be if they had had to divide it. Divide it did they say divide it.

chapter cciv

Once in a while Ronald knocks and then he says so.

That makes it be more useful then it was.

Believing that they heard about it at that time.

To do and to do not doubt it doubt it may be they do but they are about to do it.

Tell them that theirs is best.

This is what is said.

She likes it once in a while

He likes to be able to finish he likes to be able to finish it.

She likes to do it when and because they need to prepare it themselves.

She knew that they would wish it.

Have had better have them.

This is now to be said for them.

It almost looks just like a bird and therefore it is interesting. It almost looks just like a bird and therefore it is interesting.

How can a novel be about resemblances of what is made to look like it to what is either another larger altogether.

Another larger that depends upon whether they do have made it be like it as if when either a smaller or more nearly that and then there is this difference you can tell them apart.

Might it be interesting for them to be attentive.

It can always be more than half and half and naturally arriving to naturally and beside.

The way that they make it be make it is that is looks exactly like it.

Thank you.

The way it looks exactly like it.

This is in consideration of coming coming to see.

Could it be as much as that by then.

Go on.

Could it be as much as that by then go on.

Always to be sure.

They made this and that and do so.

Come to be there were there were and a little like it.

She here they there and then where.

Once more I thank you.

chapter ccv

All ready yet.

They went and made the bet.

Never be disappointed by them time after time.

Back again from there.

They are back again again from there.

They are back again and they are back again from there.

This shows it.

They are back again.

To be a near arrangement of how when it looks as if it looks like it like it as if they were going to be looking as much like it as if they mixed what was it with what is like it. To mix what is it with what is looking like it makes it not only look as like it as it is but makes it comforting to them who are not hesitating.

Speaking of hesitating it makes it a comfort to them who are not hesitating.

Once in a while.

Come to be difficulty once in a while.

When they have this and that to do too comfortingly once in a while.

And he was right, continuous and never angry never angry continuous and never angry and never even never angry. Let all who look be sure to stop and look not because they are to stop and look.

Relieving them every once in a while.

Once when they were just as ready as now they had been very careful.

Thank you so much.

When they were after all partly to blame they were asked how do you feel about it.

Then when they were repeatedly indifferent to their being there at all they might be told anything.

Very well as well.

This is a description of how he could be nervous about not having everything exactly as it was.

Here it is.

They had no doubt about it here it is.

Always to be sure here it is.

That which when it is made smaller is attractive that which when it is made bigger is as attractive that which is made that is attractive is because after a while they will not remember it all the same. All the same they will not remember it.

Perhaps all the same they will not remember it as all the same.

Supposing they told them that they were coming supposing they told them that they had been coming who would be annoyed.

Once every once in a while.

And by and by.

And as they had it.

And when they liked it.

And why they could they no they could not.

Once more to thank you.

They must be always very well to do.

chapter ccvi

Not only by that time but as if at that time they would be interrupted.

They need not have been nor thought about it as much as all that.

Every once in a while and not on their behalf.

To be very pleased.

It is as well to know it all. It is as well to know that he was not affected by it and that he was not likely to be older and that he was not he would not like it by that time. It is just as well to know all that.

Begin again.

It is just as well to know all that.

It is not at all possible to forget fifteen and yet what may they do they may not do that all fifteen may not they may not have done that. Very well they may not have done that.

That makes it more likely that they would be placed there where after each time they would come again. Come again.

Having fastened it with difficulty and so having been thanked very well thanked for it.

chapter ccvii

Once in a while.

Having been as well as they were here and now by this for it with it all. All changes to it now near it near it to be that he thought he would.

You must you must you must you must.

A hundred at a time a hundred of anything.

Let us see what we can do about it.

Blue glass and green glass and red glass and yellow glass.

We must see what we can do about it.

A hundred at a time and we must see what we can do about it.

This is to be now all about it.

A hundred at a time and we must see what we can do about it.

Once upon a time not meaning that it is very apparent that very often they will mean this that after all would they like to be able to do something that has not been done before not only not done before but also not done before that. This cannot be a trouble to anybody this cannot be a trouble to anybody to anybody to anybody this cannot be a trouble because when they have half of it every day nearly every day when they nearly every day beside nearly every day half nearly every day half of it nearly every day half of it nearly every day. It is not at all interesting to be as much as a pigeon pigeon bread when all is said and they do now what they do now to them and always and in their half and in their way and in their time and in their half and in their calling to them to come away.

Has any one told him about how after all even when she did not want to she could not help having it in her hand having it in her hand having it having it said having it in her hand. Everybody needs to be there when there is more than ever of a difference between what is what.

Nobody knows who is to be told.

And nobody knows who is to be told.

And as nobody knows who is to be told.

And as well as nobody knows who is to be told why when they wish to have them desired to they always need to have it happen that they could be seated seated as seated there.

There can be a chair when they have been as often to the once in a while after all.

Believe me it is not only for my pleasure that I do it.

Nicely told and nicely told and nicely old and nicely old and it may be added nicely told and nicely told.

Why when they are very satisfied.

Like it.

Do you like it.

When it is not only part of the time but as well as all of the time and all of the time and the difference when they need to be as finally as they finally do see.

When it is fairly nearly all in the way and they say remember me and they do not say remember me to them and they do not say who is going to show it to them now then after all when they are very often nearly and by themselves when they are by themselves and change it to by themselves and to change it and to change it by themselves by themselves not only after a while not only for it by their having not found it where they left it.

They might be always here and there.

Might they

They might be always here and there they might be always here and there.

Never asked them how to come to leave it when they had been there every once in a while.

Every once in a while always every once in a while yesterday every once in a while and having waited waited can always be changed to waited.

Do I do I do I see what they came to leave for me.

This makes it their reason.

I will certainly never be remarkable again.

Who hears whom.

I will certainly be as remarkable again as when they had been very nearly by that time who came by that time there is very little doubt that he sees everyone and it is not only this but that for them to be in this way this way make it this way make it this way as this way they made it have be what should it have had it do when it was by that time who makes the third noise. Anybody can cloud that that that winter.

Believe it every little while.

Seriously to be told why.

Why do they like what they like.

Because they are after all very fond of every little while every little while by that time. And he can be be and see and never as prepared for instance.

Leave me leave something to confusion.

And I thank you.

chapter ccviii

They never said you do but I do not. They never said yes when they had chosen not to give whatever was wanted every once in a while. Forget being ready to be very nearly always more decidedly by this time always established in such a way that there cannot be more than enough there to be left as it could be when they had been obliged to answer yes but after all why did they come to be always half of the time in there as if it were after that better than before.

Not prepared to be more often said to be by this by this who is as much as if it were continuously not more than longer. Who must change to be told that they were finally finally as if as thought to be very nicely as if they could remember that she had said.

Remembering that they talked at all.

How can they decide that they had belied themselves in thoughtfulness for themselves and theirs. By shall they be to be as told. She was and it befell her to be caught when they were could they be when they had never adding as it was having had and very much obliged to them. To them and very much obliged to him. Very much obliged to him can never make of them and of them as if they had been beforehand beforehand makes it as accommodating as they are as they are after all by nearly after all remember me to them.

It must be their afternoon to come and say how do you see about it when there is no need to be more than after once in a while.

After once in a while in conversation to their believing that they might be told.

How many more how old.

She liked it to be about them.

As they liked it to be about them.

As he liked it to be about him as she liked it to be about it what about it.

Every once in a while there are a great many who are a great many who are a great many who are as much as if they had been done with it, done with it to be so to be so to be so and for for for for in as much by it when they had not been angered. Then seeing them sitting sitting is in standing wholly, wholly and in replace replacing stretches stretches by this as that and for that to be with it as a chance a chance when when they had been behind it to be broken broken can be for that when they knew after a time to be so. To be so cannot be before they had it as a better than before by them. So then consider that they will be represented as I said as I said as I said by it it being merely merely to be all to be to be then. How could he think it to be told.

When was he generous.

They forgot lament.

When was she there was she there she was.

They had been could and who could who could and sign. Mr. Henry Lamb was unable to understand that they would and could refuse. He asked why should I be told about it and there was a very great deal of decision in replying yes certainly it might after this nearly once in a while for them.

Should they need it just as much as that.

A way to tell about it is this. They were there and did it too and they were very well to do and they were asked why will you come and then then it was well in advance.

Any one can use a chapter and never recall it at all.

chapter ccix

Thank you for having arranged it for me thank you for having arranged it for me.

They need to be when they were seen by them too much for them it was much too much and they were left here and it was not what they could do that meant it it was also by this time for them for them can be disturbed by this time can be disturbed and around around can be very likely can be when they are as they were hourly. Hourly and they say so.

Not in their behalf behalf always respected not in their behalf by it for they had seen when when when to be told to help with it help with it and he could be all of it as all of it as well. Very nice and quiet I thank you.

Leaving it to be seen.

It is very nearly precisely their half and half to be sure. To be sure when they not only can but also need to make that do.

Imagine not only their as very likely but when they had left it to be what was mostly artifice artifice by that and be aloud be aloud to do and they can be very nearly when as but it is they need it for what should be sent to them.

Imagine them all selling and often a while all telling and after a while they had left it out and after a while they made them be very likely coming to see me.

That is the way they had it as very likely.

Every little while they must resemble their brother they must resemble they must after all they must resemble their nephew.

It was to be fortune fortune fortune for all it was to be fortune for all it was to be fortune for all. Beginning to be sacs and sacrifice and saleable for all.

There is a reason why when they resemble they do not add once in a while once in a while to two.

Let them see for it.

It happens that not only not when not as if they did look alike look alike makes twenty have more than twenty-five and it is to be sure and it is to be surely their relief. Begin again wedding.

If they look and they see that just as they are about to resemble they are about to resemble why of course not to be sure why of course when they are sure to thank you. Thank you very much.

Allow it.

When it is meant to be out loud out loud they have their why and my my own for them. Allowing this as they went by.

Never being silly about looking alike.

It is by their use of their use of their praise on account on account of their and they have and when as it is very much the same very much the same as by this when they have been what was it they asked to be to be to say thank you thank you too.

There are two things to do look alike and thank you too.

Thank you very much.

Never having been more troubled than by this. When they had been prepared for it at all not only that they are not a trouble but they are not a trouble they are not a trouble. Leave it alone they are not a trouble leave it alone.

They made them say what they did say to me expect to be when they are as they had it for them for them for themselves to them in two. Believe when.

This is to say that they all succeeded too.

Let me see about success success successful and so forth. When this is by that time by that time can be rediscovered cautiously rediscovered cautiously. Never losing it to be themselves for and forward by that for for it for it and anything else. And questioned quietly.

There is this great difference between apart at that time. When partly when when those who are not very nearly all always always all all in all all in all and then dear to them dear to me dear to me dear to them. When placed when placed where where any where where there is what is never asked for. It is easy to wonder wonder whether wonder whether they did do so and wonder whether they did they did do so and so would be very nearly all the same as when as when can always be repeated. One two and three can always be repeated once two and three and left and right and as much as when they asked me why I liked it can always be repeated can always be repeated can always be repeated.

Listening learning and letting letting me know letting me know and learning letters and learning letters and waiting for it and waiting for it and finding it best and having them say to follow now and see the rest makes it come well from you.

Welcome is one of the things which might be not so very well believed when they did have it come have it come.

I said I liked to look at it.

Never ending for themselves at once at once to be not by that by that time. Was Etta willing that he should keep one out of six leaving her five. She was not.

chapter ccx

That makes it do as well.

Perhaps it is.

This is how they know that perhaps it is. Not very likely that they know that perhaps it is. This is how they know that it is not very likely that perhaps it is.

Letting it pass.

Once in a while letting it pass so that once in a while letting it pass they once in a while letting it pass they letting it pass once in a while how many could let it pass. How many did let it pass once in a while.

Not more easily not more easily and having it as every day.

He never saw her go again. Go again makes it change from so and do they do they keep them away.

Every time that there is this feeling let it be let it alone.

A night in morning and Tom cannot be mentioned that is perfectly left alone when when being exchanged for before. They must be as particularly told so told to have it better than their partly in the way.

Let me tell all about the difference between that and before they could do so.

He did forget she did forget she did forget to do it.

Why are they who are very successful why are they who are very successful not liking to be asked once in a while once in a while they went away.

It does make a difference that they are different that they are different differently and looking like it when at once and then a little a little more than a little more than once in a while a little they they believe it, and it is very true very true that means when she asked in several places have you it, they not only did not have it but were not to have it because at this time it was not at the time it was not one at a time it was not only one at a time it was one and one and one at a time. And now how and how to be excellently addressed and ably ably to be seen and safely arranged arranged one after the other after the other. Always as much as wishes. This may be how four and three and two were implicated in their being alike. Always thank you.

Once in a while and to be pleased once in a while. They made them do what they knew they were to do were to do were to do what they knew they were to do. He says it is very different from anything else.

They might be able to thank him.

And she she might be able to come in in such a way that when it was very likely to be always finally as much as when it was to be as much as they can have it as a moving to and fro to and fro securely. Always to be there by these who make it a last endeavor to be when they are startled and when they are startled. Leaving left it left it to be right. After all thanks are adequate.

A novel of thank you.

Who said that they said that they heard and had known that they would recall it every once in a while. They know that they can be just as willing as they were to read out loud.

Now and then when and then when and they they were here. Always and now and nearly every habit habit being as much a noise as habitual and habitual being in reality what they saw here.

Letting us know this.

A novel of thank you makes it be all mine. Mine at a time, at a time when they use this as a place of advantage advantage to them and they have it left to them. Come to them suddenly it comes to them suddenly.

When everyone is able to say he is a very well placed illustration of that and this they make relatively small preparation for their being alike and very likely and very likely to be sure.

It is very extraordinary that when they begin well they begin well.

chapter

Why did they believe that after all it was just as well after all to change it.

Next to this

Now and then

Easily.

Extra

And by the way. They were to go away.

It has been attributed to thanks thanks for it.

Now and then they they before they had before they had had it had it had it and had it may be they will be once as might they be careful of it.

To arrange how four they knew each other and were there more. Let them be alone with them with them to be alone with them.

Leaving it to be a choice between there this time and there that time and leaving it to be the same all the same to them. Not influence and not be carefully renewed and not be there every once in a while and not be left to do it when it would be most convenient.

How can everybody think of them. George is one name Paul is one name James is one name John is one name and in every language it is just the same all the same as if they had agreed. Listen to who has it. If he is as much allowed for as when they are preferred and left to them for this and theirs to be not not find it at all. Next when she she can never be so much and then who does know who said who said they were they were that time that time to-day. Wonder why he does not come and call come and call makes it be theirs in that way. Making it finally.

How can they never say thank you again all the same.

It is very nearly they did not begin to be not to be not to be theirs theirs have it. It is as many as they came as they came as they came theirs theirs theirs as many as they came and not what they had been for it. And in so much it makes no difference what it was done for. She said supposing they state she said supposing they state they state let it alone they state. So before so before so before so.

It is very easily understood that it will have to go on.

chapter ccxii

Do you hear the little boys at play and what do they say they say they are to be a not yet. Then it can be arranged. Why should one watch two or watch one.

Looking about they chose to be out.

When they have been quickly left it to that.

It is very easily nearly this they have gone to every once in a while.

And now may it be not more than that kind.

It must be when they came to be to see made it start prematurely.

A novel of returned to thank you.

Thank you allows for it she said she was pleased with a plot.

To announce to repair to come pleasantly to accept it in a minute to have lost it and to ask about it. How do they have it be as when she said and do you. No one can be as they said they would.

Having been turned around.

She said I should and I said I did and she said I did and I said when I did and when I did I will not do it again and receive me and hear them say I have never and so when he said he would it gave me a great deal of pleasure.

Always not to be in there in there in there with them with them as if he had said it. This is not to be left in here left and felt and very well I thank you.

Who might be in there when there is question of their passing and repassing and do you believe me easily and does it make you have it have it hear it hear it and capably in that time.

There is no reason to doubt the exactness of Mr. James White’s statements concerning me. They are correct and appreciative.

One can but thanks to you thank you.

A novel of thank you and not about it.

It might be allowed.

They should be would they be as much as if left.

Left left left right left and there were little things that made it necessary to change it. I think she must be the one who was to be met here by Mrs. Primrose and not Mrs. Briggs. Every little while not Mrs. Primrose but Mrs. Briggs not by Mrs. Briggs, Mrs. Briggs is not to be met here, Mrs. Primrose is not to meet Mrs. Briggs here. Not helping it all the same not helping it, all the same not helping it all the same.

Once more when they have asked them to come in.

Let us be just as attentive as we were when they asked us to be certain to leave it as it was. Never letting it have it to be here.

Very early they thanked them. They very early thanked them and they very early they very early they thanked them they thanked them very early and they thanked them and very early and as once or twice they thanked them very early. Once it happened that Mr. Edwin Hildebrand who had it in hand meant to please himself as well. Then they had to be prepared and finally just as you say they were very well to do. They need to be to state that after all now after all they do not now after all they do not have it as much as they had it as their repayment. Why do they prefer it when they have it because in that case they can be as easily satisfied. Supposing in everything they succeed. Suppose they succeed in everything. When could they be when they could be and they could be when and at all and after all after all it was just what they did.

She being there could be wishing followed followed it as they liked. Always changing to followed it as they liked.

To often say having the sound of said and said said it as much as when they had no chance to be just as much having it happen to them.

No one in thanking has not had it happen to them that they would that they would be who makes it do.

Not all of it at the time that they had had it by which they mean he the one who was nearly very often in that place could expect it all the time. Come now.

Let me tell you something. In having this to do no one as I once said before no one as I once said before no one.

chapter ccxiii

It is just as well very well just as very nearly as very nearly as well.

Why would ten sent over do no good.

Why would ten sent over do no good.

Why would ten sent over do no good do no good and if it is a satisfaction satisfaction and satisfactory and she could be as she was as she was just as well as she was.

An interest in a which is it to be not there she said it just as much as she had it in themselves they can be quiet.

What do they mean when they say that they do have it as they had it and they do and they have and they will.

Let me be here now.

When in these three days they in these three days not they in these three days not they.

That is one at a time and quite for them too.

And as it was.

When they had been very nearly as they could before. Before is by the way.

Let us see why they meant it just as they did. Let us see why they could and did have it very often when they were not very obliging.

Letting them alone.

Not as nearly and not as nearly and not as she might say carelessly and she might say they would be too much alike. Hand in hand. They would be too much alike. And for it as it was to be left to have it arranged arranged can be as likely as not themselves. Never to be darker if they were never to be darker if they were never to be darker if they were never to be darker how would that do.

For them and mostly they had it when they were to like it.

Let us say how she said yes for that. It pleases them that it is not only why or not but because of that and rain at all. In every way they prefer to lend her.

Now then introducing Esther. Esther was more than once in a while plainly seen and she said he was to be and he was the one who could by being older be persuaded that it was not at all necessary to be loyal could any one be more than have it be there in there in there and was it that they needed to be graceful can be so can be so can be so and so. Not by that time not by that time not by that time at that time. This makes differences imperceptibly imperceptibly used to be used. Every little once in a while and while and while and a while and every once in a while and while. They need always not to be meant to be all that was by this in that and on that account. Excuse me and please please follows follows follows not follows not only follows.

They made it be that much as much as much as all of it for them.

Around.

And they could when they had that as their plan their plan and man man once in a while to them to this to now to always be fortunately. Fortunately is their instance.

Let us believe in please.

Also in that.

Also to be also when we when can they account for it.

Everything happens.

chapter ccxiv

Not as much as twenty more.

Have it.

Not as much as they could be to lend it.

Lend it always means and seen. Seen comes to say so to them.

Anybody can give thanks to them.

So when they mean they mean I mean.

chapter ccxv

When they make it do.

Easily.

When they make it do.

And they had been known to be going to be here and there and to be ready when they had meant it as it was to be. Allowing for it.

One two and three.

He and George George can be either useful or if you like it as well as well.

Paul can be nearly always ready later and to like it as they did not like it here.

John would be met by being younger and would arrange it as they had it heard it heard it here.

James could be so much sustained that when he had well wishers well wishers or well wishers.

And always always makes it by the time that they were when they had it as they had it to be very nearly bent to be.

That makes it that they have again and again.

Let this be all.

Once in a while they had to be can and can be can be found. Can be when he had not been used to have it chosen Thursday.

Let us consider everything.

A novel of say thank you. Thank you.

A novel of the time when they had elected to be plainly cared for plainly cared for and they mean to be left to themselves altogether.

A novel to be used to after all meaning to be forced to be allowed to have it nearly by that time and waiting.

So much has been saved by them. They were more indifferent than they had been and might it be and may it be and would it be left to be likely to be more than that to be as they had it. Let us risk it as they might they might, might could be arranged for by this means and they had to be asked would they do it did they do it do they do it and will I be pleased with the answer.

Supposing everybody thinks of Victor Hugo.

One two three.

Supposing everyone thinks of me.

One two three.

chapter

In the way of asking ask it might they by having to have no possible single and especially by this time very often not at all disliked altogether. That makes it as it was. Was it was it an afternoon. He was not there to have it coming and going and very easily when she was not so much as much as that and by this time.

Let us not change from this I see remember me.

Once in a while when I was there I made it easily at that time differently and when they had to change joining joining it in their mostly when they made it go.

Supposing you stop and say how do you do I hope that you will often do as you are asked to do by those who do not alone ask it but ask it again. This makes them wait almost two years let us say makes them let us say wait let us say almost two years and let us say when they have been waiting almost two years they need not attach themselves to it because it has been said they will not be more than very able to have what they have. He did.

The next thing that happened was this they meant to be almost more than ever nearly able to have it prepared for them. Prepared for them does not do.

chapter

To let it be as if whenever it could be to look at it would be the same.

Supposing I needed it.

They might be and having not had and been arranged that it was when different, different can always be applied as when they have avoided not only by that but with the intention to be and have it arranged. Not that it can be might it be when they have to have theirs also.

Let us imagine illustration.

He said he would like me.

Once or twice they made them give it to them when they had been more than for this alone by this time.

Now have to.

When it is not best to be that they come here unexpectedly.

Suppose it suppose it do suppose it that they will they have had but three in all and compared to that what is it that they could need.

Not if it is as much as they could.

Mr. Edward Harold Howard could be lost to them.

Let it be when they can.

In this be and could it manage it too much. And very clearly very naturally very nearly and and can be identical. It is as it is best for them.

Remaining ready to be theirs every day theirs every day.

Let it be for this.

We made them be what it was not only how they did it but when it was very likely that they had given it up. Be when they could. And hear it. It is not at a time that they could be at their arrangement and returning to identity and their reliance remarkable to be underneath when they have changed. Let us wonder when they will be there. There where they have this in finally at that time. Does it mean that they have undertaken to tell it again when they do not find it as well as that and they do have plenty of time.

The only fault that I can find with it is that they do not happen to be so very well as they said, as they said and as they will. Will they. They can be once when they are and by this time to be sure.

Never losing their importance and so when it is open and closed who can be sure to believe it when it is as well as ever and say to say to thank to thank to have it yes.

They will be there and once again having meant never to fasten it so that when they after all better it can be nearly by it in this way and deliberately. She knew how to send and sign.

It can be to little purpose to always know the name.

chapter

Let us have it told to them by us. Thanks for their being so much as they have.

She gave me three hundred and thirty and he gave me one hundred and eighty and they gave us one hundred and ten and then when.

She made it by this time.

Follow again.

They had been their share.

And their their where where and persuaded makes it by it by it is in their best way for it deliberated. Deliberated can always be exchanged for deliberately. And they may be may be coming back to may be.

If when they begin to be one two. One two to them when they are under under can be admitted as stream and their so very likely to be in the rest of it as much as much can never be changed around.

Need it be theirs to be sure.

Who makes hats.

Who makes heavy shawls.

Who makes window panes and who makes lead pencils.

They do.

They never have been left alone at first. So much for that.

There is a way to be to say I like it.

And not to be therefore.

There is an after all to it by this time.

They have let it be almost better now.

They can be heard.

They can be heard and said it was that best of all by this time. They made them catch themselves by this time.

Is it very easy to be absorbed as much as they had better have it all by themselves readily.

Can Mr. Cornhill have been left alone.

That might be so.

And now how no not to be there this time as she was nearly by their arrangement carefully prepared.

Be careful.

Let us remember how they could be by themselves every once in a while.

Now and naturally.

Let me see.

The reason for this is this they had better not go there.

After that their attention to animation is what they mean by access. Lest they come to be coming in. And when she was not unattentive and she was attentively remembered.

No one can know the difference between why I did and why I did not.

He was one to to be not nearly as leaving it there as they could be arranged around. Not for themselves alone. Not by it to go.

Nicely and near and they have aid as well.

Never succeeding them by their daisies and going to be once in a while carefully and measured which can mean in their esteem. Around me.

This can be a very faithful description of their rearrangement and left and being and when oftener they had attributed shall they be theirs.

One two three times.

There are two groups and sometimes three.

The first group which is included in this novel of thank you very much are those who by this time are not only here but after all very distinguished and very distinguished and they by and by and by it all may be perfectly reasonably and granted that they made the most they made the most for this by even now, and disturbing can never be again out and in when having changed that that makes it shorter by so much.

Leave it to me.

The second group and who may the second group be I ask you who may the second group be.

They not theirs why when they have cares she not be when they have been twofold needed by it can and must he asked he asked the same very and very well.

Now they need is it a weather forecast.

Any four or five who make twenty can when they are left alone they can be churlish churlish is nicely by them in their I mean. I mean to be early and late.

Thank you.

chapter ccxix

Why will they sit.

Down and here.

They can be as much as they had planned active and often related.

Come as much as you can and do not be at all inclined to come three at a time, three at a time four at a time two at a time more at a time. When they can be spared who can be much more than their friend.

Esther said that she did and Esther would that is to say Esther would. I cannot forget Esther.

There is this difference between those who came and in this way that they might be called for.

chapter

Let me alone.

After Dorothy after Caroline Carry and Edith after Edith Amelia and the rest left me alone let me alone.

Now and then popular when when will I be popular as you see me.

After all this they made allowances.

In returning a novel of thank you they were returning a novel of thank you.

It is by no manner of means all of it all of it is by no manner of means all of it. They have to have been more nearly having it presented to them in the meantime to oblige themselves to be nearly prepared for anything. Anything can be theirs hurriedly. Let us believe that we know everything hurriedly and that we have to be not only careful but capable not only capable but once in while. And now where they can be previously acknowledged to have them have less less than they had when they were plainly awfully pleased to have been theirs by chance. It is not by themselves that they feel this about it as they neglect it. So much for that when they are told that they like this to be theirs just now. Manage to be for it when they can be chosen. Let me always think about how to pass the time.

Now and then.

It is very nearly often that they have their own that day and please please do you do it just to please do you do it and please why when it is barely for that in their place do they call it out frequently frequently can be arranged for and now I follow them they follow me they will then have this and they see see me. Thank you very much.

Once upon a time there was a wedding and they made coins and coins were in their place and places were better arranged than they had been. They had liked it as well as Liverpool and Liverpool understand Liverpool how do you ask send me and how do you send not lend me not lend me to it to be more than ever utilised as much as they had been. Let us think of their not being obliging not only for it but to it not only when it but why it and not only and not only. Here we meet.

We can easily be very happily quiet and very easily final and very usually appointed and very sweetly in their presence and very unitedly their result. This when they feel anxious may feel anxious may feel anxious when they feel anxious and not only thank you.

Needs be needs be and I do not blame you.

When I come to talk to them I come to talk to them and now and then when I come to when I come to come to be when I come to be naturally to undertake their undertaking which is this why do they like and like it. Supposing everybody had their questions answered.

What does he say.

chapter

Having pleased themselves with themselves having pleased themselves for themselves having pleased themselves as they pleased them please please please.

One two one two one two three they make a mother of you and me how can you how can I how can they how can it be for them to be for them to be for them as they were very nearly subordinate. Subordinate makes it black and white. If he is not to be payed for it he will not if he is not to be paid for it he will not be what he has had all the time all the time all the time indeed.

Can you be so very much admired by them.

They make it they make it all the time.

Every now and then.

They made them have it be allowed and would they be for that when they had changed it to it for them by and where alone.

Let us explain footstools. Footstools can be such that when they are seen through a window they have almost more than their share of having it around. This makes it please can you see, and when you have gone ahead no one can say impatiently waiting no one can say impatiently waiting all at once now can they.

I have changed to all of it at once.

Now try to be adapted to their being their being and supposing they did plan it and supposing they were every day more or less would it be at all a pleasure and it undoubtedly would.

Not to be relighted three not to be relighted but anyway five if useful can be used again.

This makes it theirs anyway.

It must be seen to be recognised. And now and then thank you.

chapter

Never be the reverse.

Once in a while she in spite of saying how can I be excited she in spite of saying double you for them in spite of her saying they might be generous in spite of my saying I am very glad to see everybody.

Choosing it at first at all.

Let us mean why is it singularly so.

And now as they had been behind with their refusal.

Supposing Ivy was more as she could be when she was very not envious but careful not once more in a wish but once more they need not despair and that makes it different.

Once very likely they had had to have it too and must please themselves very well just as much as they had been to this and found them out. They might be when they pleased and furthermore they do not care and she did recognise it further. Do you hear me have it as well as after all before.

Let us never be afraid of thunder. She might be careful and she might be very well cared for and she might be as much as she could of that very well to be for them as they could and so losing their resemblance.

Come to be once all the time. Here here they come come to see see what they like about it. Very likely they were willing to be better off some where else and so they need to like it every day just that much. Who can be said to be spared.

Let me see about it.

He who who could it be. Who could it be and why why when they go to go there to be with themselves alone and out loud for their having been reached reached when they were. They could not be why they were waiting. This is just like them when they see me and I wonder can they be can they after all be one of those. Very comfortingly.

I cannot see why they have been here.

chapter

Perhaps.

Not having been likely to be when that is mentioned satisfied. One two three.

One two three all about but she she is nearly fairly nearly Sophie.

Sophie will do very well when it is a name.

And now every day and now.

To intend to be after all every little while.

And now.

It is easy to see that it is very well to do what they are very likely to like at the time and it is much as it was when they had been understood to again and again asking of it that it could change and they might by the time that they were likely to repeat they could be for themselves as well as alone here. Let me see to them. Having thought of that and that and that and that and that which is meant to be sustained entirely sustained by this time.

Let me see why let me see and Sophie and let me see why let me see and her mother Caroline and why let me see and let me see her companion Louisa and let me see why let me see that she did not pass it at that time because when she was not thinking she was telling telling them their things so that they might they had that day when they might be there for their own. So they were behind behind with it.

Let us consider the value of thank you the novel of thank you the novel of thank you and the value of the novel of thank you.

Never to be when she and be believe me and be very careful too of leaving it around.

Now this makes theirs at first.

Saying it with this do and do be all right.

Everybody that they know tell them so.

How is it that industrious makes it industrious and every time that they had that and remind remind can never be opposite to and the same as when they mind. They mind it very much when they are always recalled by it. This makes it very different from every time.

Let us tell how often we liked it.

There is very little use in remembering everything and in coming when they ask to see it and in crying when they have not followed it one after the other. Do when they do and say it is coming and do when they do and say. Never to be ready as before.

Let us believe that we have had it very much.

Any many many see them sell it first.

That makes it never better than they had seen why she asked for it first.

Action and reaction are equal and opposite.

chapter

Imagine that they knew copper and windows. Imagine that they knew that they must be more than having theirs as we knew it.

Action and reaction are equal and opposite and so they more than help it and she is very pleasantly occupied in sewing and she is very pleasantly occupied in coming and she is very pleasantly occupied in their having been more at once and she is very pleasantly occupied in as they were as they made it a refusal and she was pleasantly occupied and to be sure to be sure that it is in their half of all more than they collected. Who makes another go their way who does who does and she was disappointed. Everyone can say that she went away.

When all of it they must be there when she is felt to be there whether it is after all by that time.

And a little later.

They can evenly be sold.

And told.

That they make theirs understated so that they have to please themselves as much.

Once as much twice as much and three times as much.

A little about all day long. Who was he.

They make fortunately for them all of it most and she said no fish and they said yes no fish and he said when there is no fish at this time that means that either everybody is richer or everybody is poorer. Everybody makes it stay stay here. Let me know what she feels about it. What does she feel about it she feels this about it that in describing Elizabeth whose name is Russian she has told that it makes her nervous.

A novel of thank you is historic.

chapter

Not a surprise.

Let those who are interested be in one at a time. Let those who have heard let them listen just as well as they can. Let any one who has been let alone let them be very nearly perfectly as they had been allowed to be this for that as well. One or two.

Now come to be carefully.

When they like pork they like pork and when they like hyacinths they like hyacinths and when they like eggs they like eggs and when they like it to be of glass they like it to be of glass one two three preferably or at most another for them there. Let me think of how they do please me. They please me by telling exactly how they had to do it not only because they were once in a while nearly there but because they were by that time as much as if they had been better than that at all and not only did not like it.

Who loves roses

They do.

Who gives hers.

We do.

Who must be all alike

They can be had at an interval

Let us have it be that two more than they were certainly not asking is it his son. So much. And they knew that they had seen more than always as they had it mine. Mine too. Next. Next they had been more than if he had heard that they were more than often once in a while she likes nearly theirs before their face to be why they must come to be.

Fine again.

Never more in praise.

Not as likely fine they tell let me hear theirs.

As we knew now they could allow she knew the cow and as he had been given what was as large if it stood there and they could excuse their allowance as part of it by this means as to date.

Begin now.

Not at all as why and when they had that as their best, best as they see and saw it first. First and best, never to be mistaken for most and best and yet it is when they are part of it for them for them to be sure that they had agreed leave it alone and say come to it for they have been theirs and allowed that much.

Why does everybody like it better.

Not for them and having changed it at first as they might as they might and weddings in every land just as they had been said they were. Now and they were. Come to and now and they were and come to and now and they were and as it is to be today. To-day makes it remarkable.

Let me tell of real incidents.

He came and very early had a widow and a child and the child died and the widow disappeared but was seen later. Later he had a mother and a condition of being more than much allowed for, for being theirs at once and nearly after then they had it in mind. Coming to be around could they if not at all like not at all like it not at all like it.

When they prepared their usefulness.

And not remembered it as well as it was.

Letting them say why they said it.

This is why they went Wednesday.

This is why they have to oblige everyone with being kind to them and asking them why they did not like it to be as Mexican. And that makes chocolate of more value than they are when they have to be there all the best of it as not by this time feeling it just now.

They arranged it.

To be for a fortune too.

chapter

I meant to say every little while that they were accordingly encouraged and to be when and why they were hesitating. Not to be theirs for this Sunday. It is that has been reopened when they had not made any difference. Believe me.

At the time that they were very likely to have had more than they wished of what they declared ample and finely said to be as when they had it for themselves and arranged so very well so very well when they might be all of it and to decline to face what they have managed to be and to allow and for it once at a time. They might be for that and a kind of an enlargement of their being not only for them and for themselves to be not when they had for this as witness. They might see and if this is when and why they must further be more than if there is in exchange who makes and who can be for them at that time nearly this as they see and how aloud and when they as further than they went who comes to be only that might it be an exchange exchange and instance and do like do alike, so there when there for it as a deception. They might be theirs charitably.

Let me tell about easter. Easter is a day when they are surprised that it had been yesterday as well. And so more have it days to reappoint and collect when in their being their case to them and he said could he be and wishing and was it because it happened twice. When they pay for their day to their day as they may while they say that they can do this at this time might they when is it. Let me think easter or easter. Can you be when they are might they be if it is of this and coming through too too as well can she be sneezing and asking it as well. Easter and everything easter and everything easter and everything to easter and everything. The next thing, that they find to finish is this. The next thing that they find to finish is what is it when they are idle and to be and for them when they are here now and now. He followed me. She makes of it that they were and change as if they had been heard and might it leave as if they had and marry marry makes what is it when they asked for it alone alone can never be so presupposed as they need call to call to them to them to be and to this kind as if now when they are not to be leaves leaves can be nearly chocolate as a color. If later on they had to do with what they had and were to be as if they might be just as restless when they could be coming to it now as come again and rabbits come again and rabbits and it was a disappointment. He came and we gave it back. This makes it yesterday and obliging and might it be necessary to have a name to a longer nearer best to be for them. And very anxious to see. I will not say very much.

chapter

Meeting thus suddenly, then there were nearly being there where they had left it when they came away and now as they had asked them around. Let us have it in half.

Once in a while each one finds it about and so he could repeat that he did not carefully repeat elephants elephants and theirs by appointment. She was not useful.

We will now gather together.

Once when she was almost believing that they had been interchangeable she was not more than finally as much originally as in a mistake when it might be that it did not make any difference and allowed it and so she said could they be could they have been as they were in arranging as it was arranged. Let me tell about business. Business is a never to be meant that they were when it had come to be that every time when it could they might be as much so to theirs as theirs just the same. Business is as much as it could be that they could be finding their relighting once in a while and street because when and more than believing they can occasionally disturb it too they might coming as it would be for them coming to have it and it and now let me say when they say let them be being being born born left left and ready ready to can it happen to be not only in that and relegating to much more usage to be in there in this in that and time to tell it when they know. Let me tell about business business is nearer than they to me when they when he when they shall be when they can be when they are leaving them to me to me to be why must it mean their reason reason shall always be most of it to be when they and as can it have it in their place. After all any chapter is mine. Thank you very much and never in their bed of forget-me-nots lilacs and painted hyacinths and leave it to me. I wish to state that I have known a great many part of the time and also I have known a great many who can be not only when they have been as much as pleased as much as pleased as much as pleased.

chapter

They had it as it was and they had it as it was and they had it as it was as it was as it was as it was as it was for them. They had it as it was for them. Next time it made a difference.

For themselves and they did have the place to themselves and they could when they asked have the rest leave it now in as much as they were to be sure of it now for the rest of the time that they had been about to be going there any way just as much as they can be leaving it all alone at that time. Now they and then left it to be that as it comes to be fairly as an interchange of leaving it more than often around and by that time not nearly placed to be rightly for it as they can be finally replacing inches to be sure and like it coming to be around when they can call it how do you do as they arranged compared to that finally at this time theirs as well coming thoroughly to be confused with it at a glance and so has to be once in a while in dividing it for them can feel it relieved in their and so in that place where they were as they might fortunately to be touched by it too. I have absolutely forbidden you to give her any money.

chapter

Like that makes it be partially in their happening to be staying easily in the making of theirs once a week all the time so that very much and is what they as using find it do do do it more than that that they were for her sake and for it and that that is why they might be more if it more of it to it to it as they come to be more likely and not putting it there where it is heard about when they wished.

It is just as long as that. Very likely it is just as long as that and they knew that they were eating what they had which was very good and were leaving what they had which was what they had and they were having what they had which was why we hoped not to do it when we came to be very much oftener coming here there and very likely very little has it to do with it when can they sing.

I wish to say that not only was I glad that I had quarreled with them but it was a satisfaction to me in every way to have been here and there and to have allowed for it and they might when they could be joined they would be willing to be very often at any time and for this as their reason because they were joining together in dividing it at once and they might have all of it come to be more nearly as much as it was an instance of it. How very often they wish it. I find that I have in it every satisfaction satisfaction so do you. Let me tell how Tolstoy knew about food. He knew that they were blushing.

chapter

Thank you very much.

chapter

One as they were they will be there and is she best known as if they came to ask it why could they go when all the same and theirs by themselves they could be by that on that account and need it for they have theirs as well as they could if, if she had done it all in order to have a copy.

Next.

By the time that they were having it having it in place of many at once for them to believe that they were easily deceived by their having every little while looked at them come to be what was it for the rest of the day daylight and should it be the most in use and union union of opposite to it to it to be to the same that they were instilled for them in theirs in their as it changed.

I left it.

This is very often where they have asked them to say to say do they pay for it as well as when they thank you. Oh so well.

Always more and more may it be if they and can if they can do they they must be at it be at once. She was disappointed.

I wish to be the first to have the best of it all.

After they made themselves be what it was they could be theirs as much as they had by this time and I was wondering could they be foolish.

Now this will be so.

chapter ccxxxiii

It happened to be that they would come here and they would if they had not only been so much so they would be and theirs beside because let me see they had it.

When they were anxious they might find it.

Every little bit occasionally.

They were theirs by that time.

It is very customary very habitual very indeed for it as they and usual very widely and very near very near to be that and for it when they were theirs would they before it and would they be more than finally do so. Finally do so and returned returned to their address.

Once when they had been finding do they ever wear it in just at just at just and just in this way and they might.

She said that they wanted the other first.

Once and then and at a time does not describe does not only describe grass and what they, were after it makes it very nearly be theirs before they can say how can never having heard that they were mistaken when will they be asked to have it by this and when it is more than ever theirs by choice.

She meant it and it was said.

Once when they were very often needed needed and needless to say it was there by that time.

I always say that it is not at all why they could be where they can select those having the longest and perhaps if you do you wait if you do you wait.

chapter

If he does and if she does and he does and a little very much and which way and so it is better that which we do not say because it is in their having every care every care is taken.

They meant to come when and where they have to be one at at time and she was not pleased with it because they might be as well as what do you do when they might as well have had it by the time that they were not waiting.

Let me see what it is that she says. He says when you do not do it and so much is done by theirs being having been and not so much. Who can say that they are very much obliged.

She will be very well taken care of.

chapter ccxxxv

They might be theirs by the time that when they are so very likely beside and foremost they have it added in their having so very nearly come to theirs as by arrangement coming to this calling it for it so that when it is given they are not behindhand. Not. Not in exchange and and is resisted lend lend it at most as if it were theirs occasionally and deceived. He asked if it were necessary as he as going to be as he always did and they knew it as they can be careful of themselves as a reason. Very quickly. And when in the main they have been as nearly prepared to be always every little while as much as they could at their request. Once again. They make it do as much as they make it be theirs really left it out when they came to be having it always.

Let me be easily careful and this has been saved for this not saved for this anything that is not what she had had when she was uneasy was saved because they must be very well pleased in the way of relating it to have been almost the time that theirs was to be joined to the afternoon that was afterwards finally related to it as if they made most. Let us believe that they were influenced by their sister.

chapter ccxxxvi

Finally finally say so.

I wish to know if it is feasible to have it be more than that when it is not best to be left in this way by chance and also I wish to know do they mind if they are more in the place of those that have been able to be here and like it and if also they are not only by that time but also individually likely to be further prepared so that they must be more carefully than ever shown that it is remarkable. After every little while they are widely seen to be really showing it to them and it is nice it is nice and orderly and they are whenever they like having it in a connected an velvety origin and this may be theirs for all the rest and it may be they might who would if they could be only very welcome. No one has forgotten that it was theirs yesterday and they would be very well known and after all they do not press it upon them. When they have been attended by every kind of readiness to say difficulty difficulty might it be very much as much as they can and could and relieve it relieve it in every way from there being any annoyance and so they wish it. Thanks for the message and the time that it has taken.

chapter ccxxxvii

If afterwards they have rested I have rested.

She says every little more is a little more. When they are and had another thing added. At this time. They make it do. Thank you very much when they come. They are there by this time. It is not only convenient but really prepared and they can. Once more and letting it alone.

chapter ccxxxviii

They are receptive to their lilies of the valley. How many felt it to be theirs to manage to be warned and how may their being theirs made it difficult and difficulty succeeds to be followed by their relieving it as much as if they had not been taken to be in that way and theirs as much and care should be taken of them when they are found as well as gone. Thank you not thanking them. And now on their account.

This made it show this made it be theirs as they came to make it be more known than that relieved to have it anyway and could it be made to be coming coming makes it commendable and she could share that and the same as it for it and very carefully preparing it separately and in their only instance of why they went. They went because they made it do what was very nearly merry. This is not what is ever said settle stable and he quoted me.

Once they have found sixteen to one five to one one to one and he told all he knew of the four and we were very interested.

chapter ccxxxix

It is easy to see that it is easy to be distinct and shared when they have not all been about and why they must be theirs for it in negligence and around would she be pleased to have it thanked for, thanked for understood. A novel of thank you means that at any time they are as much when it is widened by its being really worn worn out worn less and less worn then and everybody can say should it be what they came to do. When they have left it alone. I am not pleased with it at all.

chapter ccxl

I told him all that I was not only ready but more than there is of seeing it be aloud when they are shared between them and the most they had when they were touched by it in this and for themselves. Listen. When they did not not only hear but see see to it for it in it by it leave it we do not number them as twenty-seven by the way when did you hear about it and this makes it be previously not annoyed by that when she could be as nearly prepared to come and do it. Need it be more than it was after all as they can see by themselves to be left not only but carefully and not joined to it as their meaning. To describe others others came to have it only as if they could have it nearly should it be can they have held in theirs as allowance and when they had faded it was more than many upon them there because let me hear because let me lend it to them in their arrangement of not and by that time. The last time he did not give it and this time he did give it to me.

If every little while is why they came they must. That makes at admired hear and say the same. Let me tell you so shown as that and announcement. Grace Llewlyn Jacott made the most of it she had Fernande. Ellen Israel Lainer made the most of it she had Mrs. Berry, Edmund Minot Andrew had the most of it he had Pauline and what could be the end of by that time in chance chance of their reliance. To rely upon them for it is as much as they can do in this when they have been allowed why should it be that once they can and vipers. Vipers have been waylaid as much as fairly nearly high up on the rest of it as colored. It is easy to understand that a novel and thank you is about at the same time.

Might it be what they said.

Nobody who comes and shows all of it.

It is not only restful but rested.

Having heard that she was new and known to have a hand to give to those who were to be allowed when they could have their best to say that she must come and leave it here and now and when they can be avoided, avoided stopped it. Thank you.

chapter

A very great pleasure.

They might be.

Here it is is it.

If in having that be there while it is find it so much. Not alone their being so kind as kind not alone their being and kind. He made triumph triumph be welcome welcome be as well be as we be as never to be used to it nearly as say so and they quoted me. Why a while when they come here do they arrange in it as a Tuesday. Tuesday there things happen. Monsieur Reynaud Miss Beach and Mr. and Mrs. Hart give a party and on the afternoon of Tuesday and during the afternoon of Tuesday and invited others invited have either meant to make it really do you believe that they cannot. Let me hear their voices and their very much better now than either. Thank you Mr. Brooks. The party of which I have spoken the entertainments of which I have been told are taking place. She does not need to be away just at this time. One two three she cherished me. Three four five they went to think that it was as well to be very glad to see Mr. House. Five six seven. They might be fortunate in knowing all the differences between August February and April. Seven eight nine having asked them to be well and happy.

From this time on they began to be very well able to have built themselves a house.

At one time at one time it must be theirs where they make and make it do.

Might have repeated where they make it do and leaving it to all of it as much as much must be theirs by choice.

Returning to in the rest of it. Once when they had it for them for them makes a batter batter be she was very likely to have succeeded.

A conversation.

Was there indeed no likelihood of their being there.

An engagement.

Why when they ask do they mind it at all. If she had known that short and leave it not only on this side but on that side.

They finally did not continue to interest themselves in description.

chapter

Might they have the best of it. Will it be as differently left to them. Shall and might they be desirous of having a whole rest of it be just this and just that.

What.

Why.

Where

When

When

If

Not

Why not.

Suddenly.

Let me believe every one every day.

Thank you.

Let me thank every one every day.

He did not like just the way that he told how it came about.

chapter

Nothing to that Edward Wolfe is nothing to that very easily Edward Wolfe is nothing to that and very easily Edward Wolfe is nothing to that. Edward Wolfe is nothing to that.

Let me like it.

chapter ccxliv

I said that I did not feel that it would be possible that I would care that I would please be so much as able to be as it is in the way when it was about not to be refused and he would decline and now. Once again.

I said that I did not care to be more than prepared to have it said and not to be like it when it was and could be as thinking and if it was and be there at all not to be richly meant to have nearly followed by that at the time and now, when it is nearly not at all in this very much preferred not by any means at all and like and would not say and you do.

Let me sell it.

Once again and it is not that they are well enough to like it as it is. I said either he was not or would be taken to hear them and afterwards it is meant to be all all alone.

Once more.

When I was angry with him it was because I felt that it had begun anyway and I liked it now I shall be led to be where they are where where is the best way way and went went to be called and hear. Thank you very much as they listened.

Only once

Only twice.

chapter

How do I feel about Paul and James. This is the way I feel about Paul and James. I feel this about Paul. I feel this about Paul and I feel this about James.

chapter ccxlix

Should not be.

Way away they stay let it alone be there beside hear it with the rest having made it all letting it have been then and they shall be can feel it I meant to have it just as well there it is when left to the rest while it is might it be lost I can be nearly very much of it for me. Now.

It is very well to have it sent to be perceptibly easily formerly and beside when they might supposing they waited for some one to come.

I do not wish to remember just what was said because if I repeat it they will have been and now after all it is not beside that that it has happened let me be the judge.

chapter ccl

Never beside which is it when it and can be tried to be as the rest of the same time is just as well as well as to be disconcerted which is different from the same time. As different from the same time. The less that the one from the other is as soon makes it do.

I exchange it.

I leave well enough alone.

Not at it when it is in and finally reduced to that and there being this is much as it was and failing to be sure of the left it alone.

One

Two

To be sure.

chapter ccli

Come come coming.

Not as when he went.

Saving it as much.

And it was all along.

Now will you.

chapter cclii

And how to thank you.

It was nearly very carefully in plenty of time.

chapter ccliii

If one had not known Emmet Addis one would not enjoy it as much.

When it was better left alone then it might be very well attended.

If it could be arranged better arranged it would be as satisfactory.

As it must be as much enjoyed it is more easily left there then and because of it being left nearly very often as it was to be followed. Thank you very much.

When it is very well done and when it is not very much more than asked for when it is most and best when is it to be allowed. Thank you.

It is by this time very much to be wanted and also as it is mostly there and prepared may it not be wondered about and as it is usual strange as it can seem to be left there regulated. Again thanks.

It is mainly because of this that it is fortunately what when there is no negligence it is as when it is as a right a right to be asked and answered and it is now an occasion for an expression of gratitude in the form of thank you very much.

It is this that is desirable that it is nevertheless undertaken and if it is better to be ready to come to go might it be just as much if replaced by just as well suddenly and find finally is as the mention of it so to be registered. In this way it is to be called away. This needed and needs the introduction of more if not of it and left if not of that and held if now and when is it to be nicely comforted. Thanking them for the intelligence and good will that has been displayed. Their satisfaction.

chapter cclv

Whenever it happens there must be a change.

It is not in this way nor by that attention that it is directed and feeling it weaken if in their arrangement there is having ended such such security.

chapter

Her father said if you must do it do it graciously her father said if you must do it do it graciously and her father said if you must do it do it graciously.

chapter cclvii

Let me see pansies smell very sweetly.

chapter cclviii

Leave it to me that pansies do smell very sweetly whether they are yellow with black centers or yellow with yellow centers either kind any kind of pansies smell very sweetly.

Leaving it alone.

Then they can be very much indeed when they were.

And they might have been as much as that.

When they were as if it had been sent.

Why they could and left it to them then.

If it is as much as if they had.

And why are they left to it because they could never come to be all told. Thank you for them.

It is not why and as much as they have come to be always used coming to be best at all and now they hear and leave it when they must be forced to have a considerable difference just so much of the time and thanked and left it and coming fortunately as they did.

They thanked him for theirs.

The next time to consider it and let it alone let it be in the place of arrangement and theirs by as well as if they could could relieved by well and having. Thanks.

chapter cclix

Would you like to.

chapter cclx

Always knowing it.

It happened that he did not like it any better.

Theirs as well.

It would be best to have it heard at first as well as at last.

Just as well.

They might be once or twice finally to be sure of it.

Much and once more

And thanks to you

Thank you

Thank you very much

It is not best to call it all of it as it is when it is more than in praise. Praise and leave leave and let it come to first and find it come by chance.

Very nice and please and thanks.

It is in its way not might it change not might it come to have it here when as it comes out more it is in and alike when finds it to be more than as it was in case of change. They make no mistake.

chapter

It is very well known.

It can be where it is felt as it in place of and in that at once as place. A place is situated on or between the most and best and find it. One can think. Not it to say. Let me see why. Not at all left to and sound and not at in by and for rent and not as it came and was seen seen to it change and left it to be next to the same when counted. Never thinking it well enough alone.

Does she invent a stitch.

chapter ccl

It is their hope.

Thank you.

They make it theirs.

They feel that they know. They can be rested. They enjoy this. They do not like to do it. They leave it as they must when they are ready. They find it as they have every opportunity to originate what they find highly desirable. They must be partly very well prepared to allow them and themselves as well to manage to do it. They must be fortunately by this time left alone when they had the time to do it. Thank you for the pleasure you have brought and for the pleasant walk and entertainment and for the satisfaction of their being allowed to remain partly here and partly there and also for its being very well understood that she being a godmother would if she were able be pleased to come. This may be a part of it when it is nearly placed in such a position that it troubles them and that it troubles them as well and might it be not only in their interest but because of it being desirable that they must be finally authorised to insist that there should be more than was at all necessary and if it were meant to be about to be changed they might be what they could if they understood it at the time and afterwards they feel that they must. At this time depend upon it.

They when they nearly are to be as seen telling very much as much and pleasing them insomuch that it is never questionable do they find them do they cease to make it be more than enough and have they had it as they very fortunately expected and with this as their arrangement.

Once more.

They need to be nearly perfectly and finally settling themselves in such fashion that they must never mind it at all.

She was mistaken.

chapter

Let me happen to have theirs as often as they do and might they and letting it be theirs come to be and as it came to be for their leaving as arranged. Let me listen to them. They need it fortunately coming to be through their obligation to the best that has been made where it is intended to let them have it there and so they might a little at a time. And I think so too.

They must be having it when they need it. Thank you for that. And they must by this time know it as theirs and do you think it right. I feel myself to have every need of it. She must have been very likely to have been left at the time and they they could be to be sure theirs very sincerely.

chapter

When this is left what is it that is aid and also when do they commence theirs. She said that they might have been two. Two and now there will be every reason altogether.

Near by and by as it could be left as much alone and if it is largely that it is all of it not by that as it is to be left to be all of it made reckless. Gradually. It is to be that when it is felt as much as it is by that in it as a chance it is left here and being almost then to be why it must as it can be shall and fairly might it come to that instead by that time really and this that makes it as an extra having it to leave it come to that in its being more than enough to be appointed for it with it and alone and left to it for the best of that to them and for instance who did come in.

I am very much ashamed of having left it not out but around in the middle where there is part of the place that is arranged for it by this time as the way to be not having had it interrupted by the time apple orange grapes and learning and the place if it had been not only by that as it is in leaving more than is not as an announcement and nearly find it to be in exchange by to be left in the place of leaving it as what was not a connection between understood and understanding that is what is meant by their nearly shipping it to the nearly larger and after all who could put it in this place. Not as if it was the kind of difference that there is at that time. May it be known just how much it has varied.

chapter

Never minding what is seen what is seen to be seen to be said what is said what is said to be seen to be seen to be said to be said what is seen what is seen what is seen to be said to following as much as they followed it by this time thoroughly and needing it as a mistake mistaken as around around and resting very nearly twenty times in relation to having found it. It is very pleasant to have them living as they do when they do. Very foolish to be very often left to themselves. Might be by this time. Let it be stated that a sentence does not begin and thank you very much.

Leave it to mislead and they will never say that they will go to the time when finding it very different indeed to a larger one. Never having been left to them it never having been left to them. Let me see that it is so.

A novel of thank you makes it be theirs too.

chapter

Let it be left to them.

They might be just as well.

It might be all or more.

Can it be left.

When they are nearly there.

They must be always told.

Must and shall then be asked.

When it is best.

Let me never think about it again.

chapter

After they came did they they came after they came did they after they came did they after did they after they came did they after they came did they after they came after they came did they after they came she was very interested in saying did they after they came he and she were very interested after they came did they after they came they were very interested after they came did they being interested after they came they did after they were very interested after they came after they did did they after they came they were very interested after they came did they they did after they came they were very interested after they came they had theirs as they had liked the best and they had been if they had these as they were leaving it to them after they did leave it to them did they and not to like it very much very much and thanking thanking very much and they very much as they were as they did very much and very well I thank you. It is very useful to have a blue flower and a green stem.

chapter

She made it do and so after a while it was an afterthought after it was theirs to be left alone and have it as if they minded that it was not very likely to be shared with them for them with them all right and theirs were known as much as if they could be seen and if they must when they and leave it due to them that they had been compelled compelled compelled to have it meaning that they should by that and leave it more than this with that and they can find it might be told just when when they were more than always right. They were more than always right. Leaving Saturday free.

It might be best to have it publicly known that the way that it is not at all related to their having thought it as a prize a prize which in between to-day and after to-morrow makes it leave that choosing the leaves which have been heard about might they be there to see. They might. It is very easy to predict. After that they make very little be all prepared for its renewal as they came left it might it be mine. Be mine as I said I do not understand if we were able and she was coming to the lest it be having had it not for that. It is something to be able to say that it was very likely at a time a day. It might be just as well.

Why can it be not so much as that. Because it is very well arranged. Do that like that is said that is be what he said and after all it was in a way that way. No one thinks thanks. She was not pleased in just the same way as Mrs. Stindast. Supposing there was no nuisance.

chapter

Never have believe me so definitely they said that apart from it it was not nearly that they must be so so say thank you for for it is a very well known fact to me that it is not what they say but what they say what they did but what was done why they came but why they are coming and it is all a pleasure if I thank them very much and so having meant to be naturally please be there now will make invitations come once in a while every time when they are theirs by choice if indeed not as it is left alone to change it so often that it makes it be very well understood as to their advantage and at noon. To be accounted for by its being merely more detained and in a way by that in time with them as here by leaving it out now and as it is very well known to have many recollections which are not merely in this way but in that way for them. Let me have it at once.

Not and now around. Thank you very much for having introduced me to your mother.

chapter

If Dorothy Niece and Eldred Leland meant to be united today how can there be very much more expected of Genevieve Clay and Milton Nome and if they had been there very often it might be that after a while being of the same size it could be distinguished as theirs at once and might they be very often very nearly morbid and blushing blushing makes imitation of Celestine doubly pleasant to them if it is not an inviting of Henrietta. Supposing she swallowed rapidly very rapidly and supposing she did not go did not go to the christening of her godchild would I be bound to imitate her. I might not be bound to imitate her but I might imitate her. If she says thank you at all she says thank you very much this makes it very well known. Thank you very much.

chapter

Fluently

She makes it be theirs when she is not only as she was but as she is.

chapter cclxxxii

Always well to have it.

It is very likely it is not disliked it is not to be the same as here for them and now relieve me.

They make the same that is when night and beside as much as theirs to be and two can see it that it is beside the same for them and very likely used to be nearly as much as understood in time more leave it in the better of it can be not included as the day and daytime called when theirs is lately fairly well disturbed. Disturbed is used because theirs might be for instance. Once in a while.

Once in a while please me. Oh no theirs is why they have it left out and come to hide it as if in that month they were all together.

It is the method in the best leaving it alone should it fortunately this and there as a piece divided by re-stretching and leaving it announced and please can no one leave it have it and around.

I have made a mistake.

Not at a time.

Once it happened that they were very well about it and could be easily prepared to re-arrange their voices. This makes it that I have found it.

Re-arrange this makes it that it is found to be allowed fortunately theirs originally intended and but is it when they thank you.

I have told her about this at once.

Once more they came coming leaving it by that time.

Could they know if he were only three years old.

chapter cclxxxiii

Once they came to stay and shortly once they came to be asked why is there more than there was if you had three sons and a daughter.

Begin jealously to arrange the leaves where they are in tulips where they are in tulips where they are where they are in tulips.

This will if you please this will if you please if you please this will this will this will if you please please if you please this will this will if you please.

Might it be theirs by choice.

chapter

I wish it to be remembered that I have to have have to have to to go to the leaving it alone for them. For them in this way. In this way as annoyance. As annoyance believing this readily this should never be allowed to be left more nearly next to it becoming to foreseen arrange it for the leaving theirs yesterday.

Yesterday makes it every day an Easter.

Thank you very much.

chapter

Having met someone I can be had to leave it hoping theirs is as well known and should it be nearly called that. Anyone can thank them thank and thank you. To thank you.

chapter cclxxxvi

Leave it to me.

After it is very desirable to be attended as if it had been left there not to be called to have it heard that it is changed leaving it be securely managed arranged having a garden to be seen not by the time it comes happily happily at a time by leaving it for as it makes use of in change and more more than it might have been in the best way of reply. Replying to it. It might be nearly more when it is appointed come to be here need it leaving that alone surely in the place and quietly gained it most of all not leaving it about. It made the rest of it change places too. Leave me to see to it.

Needing theirs all right left it in that on that account this that the most of it when it should have have it not only there left it when it is not by it to be more in that case near and now. Leave it to me as I said.

The rest of the minding it in leaving in it by it being near nearly not not nearly only to be this at all when it is followed.

Very well I thank you.

chapter

This makes it be as much as it is held held to it by the time this time is theirs when they may be may be to be lost. How can it be said about it about it being said being said it is lost it is lost at that time at that time faintly faintly they never matter it never matters to us at all does it now.

He was very displeased that they were not willing to dispose of it. Not now and not at all not at all and might they be easily pleased with it. Very well too to be sure. Not only by the time that they had been around. And to continue.

chapter cclxxxviii

And to continue.

And they leave three at a time.

And they might be offered it now only only now as nearly as they know.

He said to thank him.

Merely not at once.

Whenever it is by the time every intention to be theirs too leave it to be shown when they came to more easily easily and nearly too. To remark it.

chapter

I follow them blindly.

chapter ccxc

Makes it partly.

Never needs to make it partly and never needs to make it partly and never needs to make it partly to have this to use it for that and deny it to the best of their arrangement.

I feel a really anxious moment coming.

This which is the way that it is placed so that it is added when it is alike and this around and liking not because of having asked at least their own alike. Thank you as much.

To feel leaving it to be sweet.

Sweet when you like.

When it is not only around but always meant at last to leave. Leave it to them it is not why or when it is not known allowed allowed and coming here by its own half and half of it can be. Can be could she ask how did they feel.

Once in a while.

I wish to know do you think that there is any difference between days and admire and leaving and coming to be careful and not as much as they could and having heard it before. I am not very well pleased.

I wish to know why I am anxious if I am anxious to be sure. I wish to know who can be left to take care of it. I wish to know how by this time it is not better than they liked. I wish to know might it not be that they were laughing.

One at once and two who makes you, I easily change makes to made and made to might and might to might it and might it might it be theirs just as well when they have been careful of it all of it all to will and leave it here. We are going to invite Mrs. Clermont-Tonnerre and Mrs. Brooks and Miss Hylan and Miss Arthur at the same time that we are going to invite Mr. McBride and Mr. Regan and Mr. Martin and Mr. Thomson and Mr. Talcott and Mr. Milton. We are also going to invite them as they are here. Having asked it of them we are certain that it is something that no one should ask of any one.

You are not pleased to be here and I am pleased to be here and I am pleased to be here and you are pleased to be here and you are pleased to be here and you are pleased to be here and you are pleased to be here and we are pleased that I am pleased to be here.

Thank you very much for that and for everything.

chapter

Mr. Taylor Mr. Fletcher and Mr. Bradley.

Unconsciously.

Renewed makes renewed renewed.

They must be second and scarcely scarcely leaving it leaving it alone. Always thanking for that which has been this and theirs and theirs and then and then and let me know about it.

It was a mistake to eat strawberries after dinner.

The time when and the time in and the time then and they in a minute they be theirs next and and they had to meet to need to leave and second second to it at not leaving this in that case, in case may be as much as if they had to like what it is very very compulsorily in the liking which makes not very nearly ever and ever so can they see that it is not in changing leaving it much as much as if they could from left to right and right to left satisfactorily.

She put it away perhaps it is gone if it is gone if he should come would I be at all likely to remember what I intended had intended to put in and if I do not what do I do. If he thinks to thank me. I have known that I have to have written written to have left left it in the way that I have not only not ever done before but also remember to remind it of me. And then as much as much in theirs in a minute severally leaving it by this in theirs coming to be through and recognising thoroughly the difference between a tomato and an apple from a distance as well as from a distance and well and from a distance and well why when both are beautifully red. Thank you very much for this distinction.

Can you be and when they mean to leave it all alone.

It came to be compared to it.

Now.

And then.

I have not a feeling that at any rate it should be having exchanged they and theirs to be sure as if in leaving having shall it coming reasonably and different as that as a little while theirs thoroughly. Should it just as if in this and their intelligence. All right around.

It might be that she resembled had it in the way of told to have reinstigated made it left to be and it was was it could it if they liked it much. She added butter to meat. Meet and leave the very nearly when they mend. It was very attractive.

chapter

Leaving it to leaves leaves are as much and and is registered.

Rely on this and that to make it mine. Mine any day.

One two three we went one two three one two three we went we went one two three we went. Leaving it alone.

There are two things to be considered thank you and there are two things to be considered and I have changed my mind.

It is by by and by by being certain by and by by being certain by and by that they mean it. Thanking them alike. After all and thanking them alike and it is just when it is might it be left alone nearly and not not can be told at all when there is this and increase to be left around and should it do would they be having loaned makes it be once in a while after all mainly with them.

Now I will tell it.

It is very remarkable but I do not know anyone whom I have I had known at that time and it is very remarkable that at one time it was not at all for this reason that they exchanged confidences. I will never mean this.

Letting me have it.

chapter

It was very well known that he and she had come and had not stayed.

They had not stayed very likely because at this time they were able to carry out the intention which they had had when circumstances seemed to be possibly going to make it seem more possible to do something else than that which they were in every likelihood going to be doing. This makes it very much more satisfactory to those endeavoring to decide not only upon the exact situation but also upon everything in any way connected with it. Everyone anticipating that they had been very much disturbed could be comforted. It is very likely that at some time at some time and changing as it were more and more.

We as well.

I have not been at all disturbed by not doing it as it was hoped that I would do it if I continued to return to it and I am doing so. I promise that.

chapter ccxcv

Little a little silver silver does get washed alike. When they make them need it be that it was left to be as well as they had said if they must.

chapter ccxcvi

This makes it too yes you do.

Who makes what makes it makes it let it makes it do as it is to do and is to do. It is very well intentionally to make it come very well I thank you very well I thank you.

Now let me tell just how it can be left entirely by itself for them and it might. One two three just as sweet as she just as sweet as she she is just as sweet as when she as she must be seen to be known as just as well never to be left their entirely as seen to be. Now and then.

If Mr. and Mrs. Hardy and Mrs. Hardy’s brother come at the same time as Paul Chantier is here is there any awkwardness in the meeting. There is because if it had been that they intended they would have been much more perfectly prepared to be not what is it when it could be theirs. Also if it is not by this time a mistake did it need to be found where it was when in describing it managed to allow this to be that in half leaving it so that it would be coming to be less than more also is in that chance by its being to be scare and nicely when it is and there is more. More can be left. May we ask her to make it for us.

chapter

It is beginning to commence again which is why they must be sure to do it do it do it to be sure to do it do it to be sure to be sure to do it.

chapter

This is what is what is what is not as much as this around.

Having been and leaving leaving and having been and not as much as when it is finished left to it like that.

Once twice and once more. They might have theirs as if it were as strange.

It is very likely that it can be can be that it is like that and this this might and might that when that can and that is left. Left left he had a good job and he left, left left left right left, he had a good job and he left. From left to right and from right to left satisfactorily.

This is what I told them.

It is never advisable to think that it is best to do so nor is it advisable to have it be that then then and like it as it is as much when it is not as it is not liking this to be the rest as known. Feel it to be not amounting not that to is it leave and can it be the best and have it have it should it should it when they recommence the most. Recommence the most is added.

chapter

Once they came to say let it be that and this and twice first and not as she could do knowing it too. Made it as much and leaving it she never had been more than theirs at most. Let me tell you just how I feel about it.

Please say the same and leave it be left to the same that when it hindered that for this in this peculiarly peculiarly from left to right and from right to left not peculiarly to be. Did he say that he was left as old as that as old as that might it. It is very easy to turn an old hotel into a new hotel. It is very easy to turn a new hotel into a new hotel. It is very easy to turn a new hotel and an old hotel into a new hotel and an old hotel. It is very easy to turn an old hotel into an old hotel and into a new hotel. It is also very easy to have a man who has as an occupation to sprinkle something so that there is no great likelihood of it happening again having the pair he has of shoes nearly newly nearly newly made. Every once in a while. They stopped it stopped not that it stopped, I stopped to say thank you very much. Always meaning which it is. As it was left to them.

chapter ccci

Leaving again.

It is very difficult to be certain if it is or if it is not very likely to remind and be reminded of it, it shall not be continued nearly nearly really never to be left alone.

It is never to be left alone.

As I like it.

It is all.

Might it be.

Shall and have.

There is nothing to be regretted about having been born.

chapter

He is certain that I will have satisfaction.

chapter ccciii

Not at any time need it be hoped that it will continue to be what they say as they passed and they passed in order to be not only very much but very likely theirs as well. What did he feel when he knew it. He felt that he could not but express this and that and also they might be very careful to be ready to go anywhere. They can be just as kind.

Let me describe Beverly Nichols. Beverly Nichols is as it is when they can let it ask again to-day or to say and not alone not when if that and in and change the most. It is very remarkable that although it is not by any means the case we she and he being and be obliged to make it and increase let me find you. Beverly Nichols is by the way just be so and it is remarkably there and all when this you see and letting letting it be more. Letting it be led and leading. It is this more than all. Beverly Nichols has been leading more than in the middle of the change and choice choice makes it choose and choose when the time soon and at best. Best and most when they may. Overly this looks in use of the reason why this is the rest. It is very nearly that now it can and it can and be and told and thank you as much.

chapter ccciv

To return to it.

When he was alone for me.

Every little while and come.

Leaving all.

Having that.

Shall it be splendid too.

He needed it at that time.

Letting it be charged at most.

At most and best.

They might be theirs.

Let it not be more than it was when they were they were always where where it can join in with it leave most of it as it is after all not mine.

They had been there.

chapter

She had and they must be as well as when they can be heard in the way that it is known to be finally left alone. Finally left alone.

This is to tell that it is very well partly when they were waiting and beside when they agree to it for all of it by this time that it can shall it be known. They liked it. Nearer when it is nearly nearly by this time by this time it might be just as well just as well known in time in time to go and it is not only best and better than why is it when they prefer it. Make it do so. Let it not be that only alone it is very likely why it is liked. Why it is liked makes it not be all of it nearly as it is not by that time as it is not as much as if it could be be called Marguerite Package.

There is no difference between Mildred Aldrich and Edith Willow nor is there any difference between Elmer Harden and John Fountain nor is there any difference between Bernard Nichols and Philip Regan nor is there any difference between Ellen Placing and Janet Bullen. Every little while they do. It would be of use to them. They can be not at all very likely when it is necessary. Show it to them now.

chapter cccvi

Please say it now when it is left as when they can and nearly by this time all of it and now and likened to it be now. Be now very careful of everything.

How differently do they make it do that do that do that in between what he knew that she was to to be sure that is to leave it alone. This makes theirs extra wishes.

Let it be why they went went to leave it leave it after it was it was partly when it was left there by the time they knew that they could be just like and liking liking it. Did he know why I came and left.

chapter cccvii

Describing how they asked and had it separated and then left it alone and after all how could it be followed about leaving it here.

Left it about and leaving it here and nearly not only perfectly but this not by this as it had been as it was being left alone by this time. It changed it to two. Do they like it. It might be what it was to be when it was known. There is always this having having having having having having left it. What is the name of it when it is left.

Following follow me disappointing disappoint with it leaving it leaving it here having it all at once. Every time it was known that he knew it he knew it to be all left left to it. Why did it mean that when five five made it two and two divided by one. One must be what it meant meant so. Let it be liked that in two days more she is to be ready and up to that time fishes up to that time and after up to that time very like it up to that time how do they do that that is this that this is what this is as to like it. Thank you very much.

chapter

That is about all.

Let it be very let it be who knows let it be who knows that when there is an answer to the let it be left where it is. Making it around to-day.

Who knows this is that.

To wish to say that they they let it be that it was let it be who knows. Let it be who knows how how to be let it be let it be who knows let it be.

This is how to be at last, at last most and best best and most.

Sincerely Beverly Nichols Avery Hopwood Allan Michaels and Rene Felicity also how many apricots are there to a pound.

That is one way to be all and wall if it met with the best that it was known would it be known to be utilised.

There can be no beginning in beginning a voice to let it have it alone that it is not by this time theirs to please. Every time in different different to be in the way. To wonder if she is right.

All right they admire them as they made it do and admired them as they did it because after that left it to them see said and might become that.

It cannot be felt that they describe rather they describe rather describe rather this as left left to them immediately. How do you do can you say that you know this as well that as more than it is by the time in which way can be left out. Left about makes it nearly not to change.

It has been a great pleasure that we have liked it.

chapter

Make it much as it is never left alone by this to mean that never having thought of it to be that it would as much as the same that it had had in time. As this. If it is when the leaving it alone is not entitled to unison, left at once leave it as it was when it was where was it by the time it was to be like that entirely. Relieving it immeasurably. It is not as it is if it is when it is not as it is by door by door or just the same. It is as if in it and by the left and left it too and two make more. This is the time to do or say so. Having neglected it as thanks and thanking for this this and just as much. If it is not as it is in it as if it in the best and nearly nearly very very well let it alone now let it now let it alone. To be certain of the might and having what is by it as in place place of this as it and in and obliged. It was obligatory.

Can it be finally this and noon by this and if it is not which is theirs and he and all. Can it be continued to be now.

It might find this.

Can you be nearly ready.

Leaving and theirs is here.

Why did she do or do or do so. Thank you as much.

Having heard and said of Eddy, Eddy is his name sir.

Every letting it be mine to-day.

And I do.

Sharing it is principally as it should.

She did not believe I did. He did not believe I did. He did not believe I did and she did not believe I did.

Wishing to ask another and mother and brother and as this and as which and as well and as for this and for this and for this and for this and for another. Separated just exactly so.

So and so is more than readily.

Does he really want to see me too.

chapter

Having stated that it could not be thought of.

chapter

She does.

When this you did she would she saw she might, just she was the same and the same very much as much as felt and had and could be left to that. Now then now and then.

Now to estimate what they do. They say and as it were to turn and as it were to have and as it were to be and as it were letting it not be this to stemming. In what respect did it have that not to be the same as now when it is by this to that and leave it hers and come to be and would if it could be as agreeably agreeably means just as much as substance for it with it with it while it is and even as and with it be the best that is it in the time that it is left alone. Very well left alone. Letting it be all of it once before.

Once every little while it was and drew.

That makes this be leaving, leave it to me.

First a piece of land being property having lilacs and snowballs and needing to be needed never to more than believe that this is mine. In every way I avoid talking to and drew. Need it in it by it with and west west directly four and four and out loud and might might can connect with it by this and fortunes have been saved. Save is the same as saved and drew for you is the same as that and drew. Drew makes it be what is it.

What is it.

I wish never to neglect lamps and a spoon and spoons and this as well and as well and it might be likely likely for the nicest of it nearly be for two. How many can nearly be for two. To wish to be certain that neither inch being inches or like that being like that will be theirs again.

To thank you to think of it as it is to be thank you and I thank you.

chapter cccxi

Zucheville Dupoint Gavotte, a cheese.

These they a and neglect, these theirs this the distance and in place of every day that this is theirs. Shall it be what is it when when makes it leaves and leaves and leaves and leave it alone.

This in their way.

To very much prefer forests to fruit trees and fruit trees to marguerites and marguerites to follow and follow to arrange around. Let it be theirs instead of theirs instead of leave instead of white instead of white instead of is it why they did it as if it it was to be sure what it was as if it were meant. Is Fontainebleau open or closed is Fontainebleau open or closed is it open or closed is Fontainebleau open or closed.

chapter

An instance of their expectation.

A relief to be a relief to sink or swim to be nicely and seem to have near it what it was. Let us be seated.

Near and nearly makes it stay makes it stay either way they might if they might who has to go around.

Thank you very much in English.

chapter ccxiii

It is very easy and easily it is very easily, it is easy it is nearly near it by the time that if in speaking he had a Greek mother and an Armenian father and he thanked in thinking thanking for a duck if they say duck if we say duck and a hen a hen and a dog and often all Scotland has been known to be divided into Lowland and Highland. What is the difference between this and why they meant meant to be all.

chapter

Once more and they think to thank you.

chapter

Thank you very much.

chapter

It is very easy to be without doubt undoubtedly and they met it then. First they were and second they were and third they were and fourth they were and fifth they were, fifth they were.

Made it be very likely that after all let us hope that she will not regret it regret having decided to give up Lucy having decided to give up Lucy having decided to give up Lucy.

Theirs and this who had it called to mind.

Win and she very well and quite as I think and thank you.

Up and down introduces a nightingale.

Very well, I thank you.

She made it be returned to that it was what is to be there most and might it it is not with it who makes theirs be last.

Just as you say.

To hope that she will not regret having kept Robert.

And to hope that she will not regret to hope that she will not regret hope that she will not regret having kept if only as it is as increasingly difficult having kept having not to be left to be adding to be keeping to be hoping, hope to keep Robert in that way.

If it is mine whose is it.

Thank you for this resemblance.

And if it is better that it is why they say mixed it with a very louder one what might it have if it is attended to. I never do like it as you say I never do as you I never do like it as you say I never do like it. This makes the most of it happen very often that they do decide about the sun.

chapter cccxv

As say.

Say and settle

Settle and seal

Sealskin has value

chapter

Leaving it as much as they could make it be rather very well then how does it have it be left to this.

To what it is.

Not asked what is it.

Not asked what is it because it is it, it is it, what is it it is it, oh yes.

Now one day and fifty away what do we say we say we will say a little every day. What kind of a novel will I write. When one day and one day and one and a day away what is there to say nearly met it. It is remarkable remarkably so remarkable that there is something that coming between where the sun is setting and where we are sitting makes it be the same as there taking and would it make any difference if every one of them had one child.

It is very extraordinary that as long ago as three hundred years that they had second-hand chimney pieces put into their houses. It is undoubtedly true and just as if it were repeated to them repeated to this then to be sure. To very much regret not having waited to have that with this. After all one can enjoy meaning, I mean to be let alone and not to tell her that now there is no need for it. Thank you very much and thank you very much is not forgotten.

How has it left it here to be this nearly. This how they were not to be disappointed. Thank you very much.

Commencing leaving it have it have that.

This is there when having changed where to why and why to waiting and waiting to be always might it be just now.

Having much to do to-day.

Letting this be told to them by now.

part two

chapter i

Christening.

Having hindered christening by all of them follow following to be by this time who can be happening to be leaving it for this. Thank you very much for christening.

Is it at all likely to keep on.

A great many are helped by this that it does not at all make it possible and said and thank you.

Beginning to be left to christening.

Jews do not like the country, yes thank you, Christians do not all like the city. Yes and thank you. There are no differences between the city and the country and very likely every one can be daily daily and by that timely. Do be and to be and to be christened to be christened this makes pushing and pushing what there is in front of them. Then might it be what they might what they might what they might what they might what they might and change. We have left the pagoda behind us.

chapter

It makes a difference if they say it say it that it is above and below and above and below. Thanked for thanking and pleasure for pleasure and white by white and most and best. Having entirely satisfied entirely. Does it look like it. When the door is open and in and the gate is open and in and always open and the gate is always open and the gate is always open and in.

Always open and in means and flustered. Flustered is theirs by and because it was connected.

In what way can it be not really leaving it alone. Yes and to please please in the use and use and use of using. This not this might and needed now. Let me make believe that I have seen it and then. I will describe it.

chapter iii

Nineteen sixteen comes before nineteen eighteen and after nineteen thirteen and very likely as soon as nineteen seventeen and so forth.

A man who has been after what seemed to be twenty-six and thirty-six years after that kept it as much as he could kept it as much as if it was what she wanted. What did he do when he did it. Does it make you more or less curious and is it what is it and does it seem as if there was nearly likely to be what is it.

Need it be that she liked it. This is to describe how having lost a pencil and regained it flowers were added not added afterwards but added before. This brings us back to this christening. What is it.

part three

If it were to be called Bedlington would it have to have the name changed if it had another name or might one not more easily do as it had often been done simply disregard the name that is no longer being used in which case Bedlington will become its name. Moreover there is every reason to be thoroughly content that this name not only was not given but will not be attached to the place which it is now not any longer at all desirable should be bought. The reasons why there is every reason to remember that there who made money in sufficiently large quantities either by the sale of their work or other work would in buying choose not only what was desired but what is no longer desirable no longer desirable means no change means indeed only an unnecessarily complete error. After all we have not had it nor do we intend to have it. We are now entirely occupying ourselves with an entirely different matter. A novel returns at once.

Never needing to be adding a novel never needing to be adding to a novel never needing to be adding to a novel at least never needing to be adding to a novel at least never needing to be adding to a novel. Never needing to be adding to a novel.

A novel of thank you and really they might do so too. What is a novel when it is not to do so too. A novel is not needed and so a novel and to do so too is not needed and a novel is not needed. There is a novel that is not needed the novel that is not needed is the novel never needing the novel that is not only not needed but also very well needed after having for this time liked theirs as well. To own a piece of be change be changed. The way to own a piece of be changed is to have supplied with a bell. To have supplied it with a bell as a request for supplying it with a bell makes it be that in this way it is to own a piece of it and in owning a piece of it it will be not occasionally that it is found to be a bell. To own a piece of it by owning all of the thing which was bought for it. Owning all the thing which was bought for it own a piece of it, anybody would know that that was that not by what was said but by what was bought, by what was bought and by what was bought, if it is in question.

In this way we have bought what is what is bought. In this way not only now but also just before going away quite a little while before going away, having given it to them at all not at all.

In this way a novel does not only begin but might it be what it is that they ask them. They asked them to stay but not yesterday.

What might it be by this and where, where it would be very undesirable and might it not be due to having wanted it for that. It might. Having placed their arrangements all around how often can one one and two be deceived by architecture. Twice certainly. After that should there be any active arousing of their being very nearly left alone very nearly left alone. A man may not be there at the time. This is the difference between this and that.

[ ¶ ]

1925

337.

NATURAL PHENOMENA

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

It is natural that in daylight they agree agree to natural phenomena. It is natural that in daylight they agree to natural phenomena. It is natural that in daylight it is natural that in daylight that they agree to natural phenomena in daylight. It can be used as a reproach.

How many natural phenomena are there.

Volcano and say so.

Rainbow and say so.

As often and say so.

Left as it was to be left as it was to say so and say so.

To be left as it was and to say so.

Here in winter.

Not nearly as rolled.

Having often had an attachment to them.

In next to nothing.

To go as long as they went there as they went where where was it it was thanks to it.

At times.

Having hurried it in that way.

There is no use whatever in pointing out seventeen. No one needs to let it go.

Immaculate.

Not easily recognised as having been taken away.

How easily it is admitted.

Supposing no one was interested is interested or interested and dare.

How often in the center is the eye, why cry. How often is there distance between wells why why well. How often is there miles around a wharf why feel it as a river when it is not.

Not influenced by me. Not being so.

Is the top where it falls over at all different from it.

Let us exactly remember what was at once. Come back to all three.

The distance from the best and most and no distance from the best and most.

Naturally it is a very nicely settled entertaining and enjoyable afternoon evening and morning.

Partly.

A natural phenomena is contained in all in six places. In the first place, as old and as often, and partly in return. In the second place imagine that it is not suitable for them or with the rest. As an advantage it is an advantage. The third place makes it nearly fairly near and if it has the same if the reliance upon it is the same it is nearly as well as decided. The fourth place we do not go south any more. In the fifth place we go to Belley an attractive place where we hope to be as well situated as ever. The sixth place makes it necessary that later there is as favorably a decision. Natural phenomena have this use. Let us consider coal and wood and candles. Let us consider paper and stones and oil. Let us consider chances and distance and origin. Let us consider it all at once.

Natural phenomena are as expected as if they were to be treated separately to each preparation. Prepared to. It is annoying to eat quickly. Natural phenomena are received alike as alike. Oddly enough and say so. After that emergencies.

One of the accounts given. He in coming and telling showed plainly that he had a hand in it.

One of the accounts given of him in giving and going he had changed from admiration if not to detraction then to increasing something.

As to paper and weight naturally phenomena natural phenomena must be unresisted as much as heard and seen.

Five and five natural phenomena are not fearful to have happen. Did a winter and a wet winter end.

No noise and potatoes.

He washes happily half.

Natural phenomena when they occur may be permanent or stationary. If they judge.

How can annoy be annoy. After that fear and after that they said they do not they do not come they do not go they do not come and go.

It is expected and they expect it, is expected that when we go we will be indifferent as to the weather.

Natural phenomena are used for these purposes. Remembering the cold remembering the warm remembering the one and remembering that if the water as water is attractive is attracted to the place where once again it is around and as appointment as an indication of having once more to change and be chosen. This makes them light the light and we do not hear Lorna. Lorna can, be named afterwards they say. Go away they can say go away and it was promised that afterwards all of the arrangement might be doubled. Promise it they say a volcano a bird a house and an ocean. An ocean.

What did they seize when they saw they seized it when they saw it.

Thrown a natural phenomena a natural phenomena thrown a natural phenomena begins a natural phenomena thrown begins thrown begins. A natural phenomena begins a natural phenomena thrown begins thrown. All three. A city an action and advice. Natural phenomena makes it change from right to left.

No one can use three when there are two.

They have had an ocean too, and too and who has an ocean. They have had an ocean. After that a sea and after that perhaps a lake and after that certainly after that a river and certainly after and certainly after that.

More nearly more nearly after that.

Every one has left out what.

What has made it all come nearly to a standstill. This and that again.

Evidently.

Perhaps evidently.

Wood and a house perhaps evidently and did they remember instead, evidently.

Natural phenomena make more ease please, seas please keys please and pale.

As yet determined as yet as yet. Five or as yet. Natural phenomena have intended as above when they mean when they mean all three. Did she feed him.

Up and down she up and down they forward and tied they forward forwarded it and they tied they tied it to it well away. A ladder makes it as long as high. Feel many fours.

She knew exactly how to say a little ladder and his name. His name was preferred.

Natural phenomena have no astonishing reason for a distance. For the distance.

She said she liked it best that it was about it.

How can a rounder and rounder brown and browner how can a round and rounder, brown and browner. Not to mention naturally not to mention it.

How many things are white. Three things. How many things are white. Three things, how many things are white. Three things. How many things alright how many things. Naturally alright how many things naturally how many things alright naturally how many things, how many things are white. Alright.

Arrange a way.

A way to have bright and brighter.

When back to back and back can there be can they be satisfied. As soon.

At noon at once.

Natural phenomena make earthquakes at once.

Natural phenomena make pansies soon.

Natural phenomena resist color.

Natural phenomena appointed, apart and practically appeared.

Natural phenomena make it difficult not to look.

As natural phenomena.

Summer—rain

Winter—storm

Spring—green

Autumn—rose and roses.

Natural phenomena

Mountains—exchange.

Lakes—express.

Rivers—attract.

Valleys—collect.

Collectedly and so every one knows their names.

Not long along and natural naturally. How many eggs are there in it.

She failed and found them she found and felt them, she felt and found them, she felt them.

Asking if an ocean at once, asking if an ocean and asking if an ocean at once. Asking if an ocean and say can you see when can you say can you see. Naturally on the Western shore of places.

No one can be discouraged by rain when it rains.

Could a younger make a younger could a younger too, could a younger be a younger be a younger too. How often can too be changed to too. Can a younger have a younger have a younger too. Can a younger be changed to to a younger. Can a younger be changed too. He needed a wife to content him.

Can it be articles and four. The first four made six.

Counted again made seven.

Counted twice made nine.

Counted fifteen times made it a wish. It is in this way naturally.

To tell it of it that three are left out and they are countries and two are put in and they are countries and five are put in and they are adjoining and three are left out and they are adjoining and three left out and five left in and three left in and five left out to count, count as of no importance in this category can this act as a quotation.

Quoted by them that naturally a division does not mean that they feel it as they have told it and they have told it as they have heard it and they have heard it and they have refused to leave.

Who is afraid I wonder. I wonder who is afraid. I wonder who is afraid. There are certain things to fear, Wind, there are certain things to fear. Hills, there are certain things to fear. There are certain things to fear.

Who prefers to have them sent to have them sent there. Who prefers to have them sent there. We prefer to have them sent there. In this way natural phenomena make it more startling.

They hate sitting, sitting where, sitting there and being allowed to sit anywhere. In what way is this their seat and seated. Believing in chance.

This makes it natural that opposite they have it for this distance. We can easily believe in walking.

Naturally we can easily believe in looking.

Naturally we can easily believe in two of them. Two of them are easily and naturally afterwards and perhaps as they have succeeded in relieving their pleasure. May we know why there is this choice. And looking, look and observe that in walking in between wheels the wheels turn oftener. It can easily be decided that each one has one has one has one that each one has one has one has one too. Never was not said of settling. They look carefully at what they wish to have to please them and others as well. Stopping stopping a house stopping at a house naturally.

To see we saw two pheasants and one flying the other one went away. We see to see two and more other ones which were other ones flying and at once we said we said it was not at once. We said we at once said we said twice we said flying and we said the pigeons and yellower. If yellow is not seen it is as much as flown. This makes an oriole and near white and pink and colored shrubs which may be trees. It is to be seen that natural phenomena are not in question and contentment.

Yes as I have said and as I have said.

Forgetting a name.

When there is more than that of it. When there is more than that of it. Naturally when there is more than that of it when there is more than that of it naturally more than that of it.

How many times five is forty-five, how many times forty-five, how many times is five in forty-five, losing two to-day. Two to-day naturally and naturally and as naturally, to look is to leap and not for instance. This can be said to them and to her and naturally and naturally can be said to them and to her and as naturally can as naturally as it can be said to be and to them as naturally. No one knew no one knows that there is no connection whatever between thunder wind sun-shine, heat and health and everybody can be understood when they say that they had this as an advantage. And who makes it hers. Who makes hers and who makes it hers and who makes it hers and who makes hers.

Could there be anything to interfere.

Could there be here anything to interfere.

It was perfectly useless looking for what would have to be what had been wished for by her when she knew that she had not loved flowers, had not loved flowers had not loved a father who was finally there and a mother who was changing changing too and not her sister younger and younger and her brother who might be tall and wounded at last. They have been wounded at last. This can be naturally not at all naturally naturally not at all and as this for this for this is this is this and this and this why this why is this why is this as it is when after all she is here after all she is here after all she is here, she is here after all. There will be no reason whatever why every Sunday and every holiday and all summer and after all this was as it was why it should change. Not her. Naturally not her. Naturally not her. And so naturally not her. And so and naturally and not her and naturally and naturally and not her.

Naturally.

We might be said not to have seen very much of it yet and with this wish we close this. That was to please which always is the same as another, another what another sound.

Not having found it cooler not having found it cooler not having found it warmer not having found it warmer.

She did she did she did know know that when a rainbow came it came easily. He did know that when rain came it came easily.

In going along if there is something to respect what is it. She knows.

Naturally as it is known.

In going along very rapidly rapidly and quickly and seeing what is happening what is to be done. Waiting is not necessary as it is almost accomplished and what is it. He knows. They know they know just as well as if it had happened too.

It came just as easily as ever. And naturally. It came just as naturally as ever. And easily. It came just as easily as ever. And easily. It came just as naturally as ever. And naturally. It came just as naturally as ever. And easily. It came just as easily as ever. Naturally. It came just as naturally as ever. Easily. It came just as easily as ever. And satisfactorily. It came just as satisfactorily as ever. And easily. It came just as easily as ever. And naturally. It came just as naturally as ever. And naturally. It came just as easily as ever.

Does a hill which has embroidery which has embroidery and a cuckoo still has a cuckoo and embroidery and a hill it is not as a pink pencil can but will it and will they sell it if they will sell and they will buy it who will build a house and will it will it be comfortable. Every afternoon a cuckoo bird is sitting on a cuckoo tree singing and she and singing and she a cuckoo bird is singing in a cuckoo tree and she is able to say that she has always enjoyed it.

Would it be very certain that rain and its equivalent sun and its equivalent a hill and its equivalent and flowers and their equivalent have been heard and seen and felt and followed and more around and rounder and roundly. Is there also a hesitation in going slower. She said yes.

Parts and parts and all parts and how charmingly heard. It would appear and appear and appear and appear and fear I fear she fears that perhaps it is a mistake.

How kindly are there what is at once heard to be had.

When it is certain that a smaller is as small and a larger is as prettily held in the air and folded carefully who says who said it. So can one naturally be at once and as a rebound. How can it be guessed.

Does a horse’s head hold.

Does a basket hold.

Does it all hold it. Does it hold it here and is every rope a rope walk a rope walk in french and a rope walk in English. Can anybody confuse naturally with naturally.

We have meant to ask if they heard it as they happened to have seen it. We have meant to ask if they heard it as they happen to have seen it. We have meant to ask if they heard it as they happened to have seen it.

We have meant to ask if they heard as they happen to have seen it.

Otherwise it would have.

This is natural this is unnatural. It is natural. It is natural that from the standpoint of white all color is paler. It is natural that from the stand-point of day-light all color is whiter it is natural that from the stand-point of snow-white all color in day-light is blue white or cloud white or green white, or in day-light, day-light. It is natural that from the stand-point of white all color is as light. From the stand-point of white naturally from the standpoint of white. It is natural from the stand-point of white all color in day-light from the stand-point of white from the stand-point of white in day-light, from the stand-point of day-light from the stand-point of white from the stand-point of white all color in day-light all color from the stand-point of white. In day-light white from the stand-point of white, chalk white and from the stand-point of day-light what is the stand-point of day-light from the stand-point of white. Naturally.

Who knows the difference between solid and solidly, between solidly and solid. Who knows the difference between the moon solidly, between as solid as soon between solidly and soon. Who knows the difference between soon and solidly, between solid and soon. Who knows the difference between noon and moon who knows the difference between solid and moon between solid and soon. Naturally.

Never to be interested in it all the time.

If five make a family how many does six make.

The difference between roses pansies peonies and hawthorne is this the differences between roses pansies peonies and hawthornes are these, the differences between hawthorne and peonies and pansies and roses are these the difference between hawthorne and pansies and peonies and roses is this. This is the difference between hawthorne and peonies and roses and pansies and these are the differences between roses and pansies and hawthorne and peonies.

Acacias are not natural phenomena. The acacia is not a natural phenomena.

It is not necessary that in their place they have it all the time.

By partly in this way.

This is the way and loosen.

Having changed one’s mind about natural and naturally having changed one’s mind about naturally and naturally having changed one’s mind about natural and naturally having changed one’s mind about naturally about natural about naturally having changed one’s mind about naturally having changed one’s mind about naturally.

Roses are used to it, roses are used to it and roses are used to it. If they began as roses are used to it if they began as roses are used to it if they began as roses are used to it.

If they began as roses are used to it.

If they began as roses are used to it.

After that if they began as roses are used to it.

After that if they began as roses are used to it.

So many days stays so many ways. Stays so many days and so many ways and so many ways and stays so many ways and stays so many ways and stays so many days. And if it is as if they had been used to it.

In this way supper and dinner and naturally dinner and naturally and naturally dinner and supper and naturally and naturally supper.

To return to it having rained altogether. Natural and a phenomena. Having rained altogether and having altogether and having rained altogether naturally and as a phenomena. In this way it would look as if they preferred the country to the city and the city to the country. In the country and the country in the city and the city, and the country and the country and the city and the city and the city and the city and the country. No one should be reminded by another.

Natural phenomena make it easier and natural phenomena make it easier and natural phenomena make it easier.

Interlude of a dictionary. Spell bells spell best. Spell and spell wishes. Spell sets spell such as at once. Spell final and spell felt. Spell rice and spell reality. Spell prepare and spell prepared. Spell sale and spell station, spell height and spell her spell anticipate and spell shall, spell slate and spell cardinal and spell tell and spell well. Spell well as well. Spell what there is to tell.

Opposite an interlude. And interlude a dictionary.

Opposite an interlude.

Spell awake and and. Spell believe and perhaps spell cut and follow spell do spell exact.

Opposite an interlude. Spell has and here spell way and why spell come and Seattle spell flowers and fur and spell trace.

It is not as good as it was.

Is it not as good as it was.

It is not as good as it was.

Opposite and interlude.

They can induce them to do it again.

Phenomena consist in building, horses, chairs, windows and stones. Natural phenomena consist in silks bureaus butter and lamps. Natural phenomena consist in shouts in leaves and in nests, natural phenomena consist in shoes lives and roads.

Can they point to a house as much as that and say right away. Who says who says naturally. It was as soon as that and all is well.

She wanted them to say oxen. She wanted them and they were then to say oxen. She wanted them to say oxen.

And naturally to say he naturally did say did they run away. And she naturally did say she did say naturally that the oxen did run away and they did say and they naturally can say these oxen they can run in this way. And they did.

The next thing to remember is how a cow and how a cow and how a cow in that direction now and now a cow and naturally when there is morning and evening and even noon then in that way and now and now and naturally as to going faster than a walk is running then naturally going slower than running is walking. Naturally.

It was a pleasure to see the sleep the sleep and the decision that the afternoon is hotter than the morning or the evening. It is a great pleasure that the afternoon is warmer than the evening or the morning. It is a great pleasure to watch it better and to decide it better and better that the afternoon is warmer than the evening and morning. After that more than once.

If that is not as much as that what is it.

There is nothing that is more easily decided that she is well satisfied that green trees are as abundant as they are and that green grass at once green is as abundant as it is. There is some choice about a small stream and a meadow. There is also some choice about a small stream and a meadow.

Everything I hear and say is everything I hear and say.

Look again. To look again. That makes for interest in it. Look again. To look again. That makes for interest in it.

Birds are so sweetly like birds and birds like birds. After that it is preferably not smaller.

To agree about it is one way to say that they like it to be as it is. To agree about it is one way to say that they do like it to be as it is. To agree about it is one way to say that they do say that they do agree that it is to be as it is. To agree about it is the one way to say that they do say that they do agree that it is to be as it is.

Foolishly about Thursday.

Contentedly about Sunday.

And as for the evening, it is always cloudy.

In this way naturally there is no place to go.

She is she is and she is able to be as likely as ever and so much for saving it for her.

Sites of houses in sight of houses. Naturally out of sight of houses.

He can easily prepare strawberries and very little ones he can also easily prepare strawberries and more very little ones he can also and easily prepare strawberries very little ones and strawberries and very little ones. He can more easily prepare more strawberries and more strawberries and more very little ones. And then he can easily prepare water and anywhere he can as easily prepare more little ones everywhere. It is a thing to be easily noticed that flowers can grow smaller.

More have to have and everywhere as it was to be compared. Did he and all of them resemble her.

Down it.

Phenomena of Nature, and down it.

To look about and not see see her, not to look about and not to see, see her. Not to see not to see her. To look about and not to see her.

Down it.

We went down it.

To look about and not see her. We looked about not to see her.

And down it.

It is easy to explain down it.

It is as easy to explain down it.

Watching her look at hers.

Did they decide between China and Canada between North and South America between Algeria and Bugey. If one has never heard and one has never heard if one has never heard of it.

Is it natural that as dark and darker makes it easier to look longer. Is it easier that as dark and darker makes it easier to look longer.

When they do she does he does we do when we can they can he can she can, when he has had and they have had and she has had and we have had and later having explained how it has been arranged. This makes every basket a basket even if we need it.

To be reminded that it is not finished.

Naturally slower naturally lower naturally higher naturally lower naturally and naturally slower. This refers to that as much as to this.

When no one stops does one begin when one begins and no one begins and no one begins and does no one begin when no one stops. Stops and begins. No one begins no one stops and begins and no one stops. No one stops no one begins no one begins and no one begins and no one stops and stops and begins. As no one stops no one begins. As no one begins as no one stops as no one stops as no one begins as no one stops.

Not at all as agreeable.

Natural and Phenomena and not to look and natural and not phenomena and not to look.

Would they and they would and would they and walking at a run. She meant to be as having had to have them and so to and naturally for that and time to do it. Naturally as much.

To finish more and sit before before they have had four and before they have had all they need to store where, in the place of four mats. Mats have been known to be placed before the door and everybody hushes dogs. This is understood as well as ever and this makes it difficult to follow. They need as many clouds as there is bread and just as many handkerchiefs as ever and also just as much fish and just as much chamois and preparation and just as much pleasure as they can have in counting how many have gone away. In this way and more than naturally in this way they more than naturally in this way.

Why do they and look like that and as it is and return, return afterwards. Fat and fat. She thought that it was commencing and not at all indignantly not at all.

Like it. Not at all continuously. Quite a number. Repeat who had it. Beginning and right and left for the middle of it at an interval. It was at any rate.

They know blue. They know blue too. They know blue two and two. And they know that blue too.

Commonly.

Not at all the same and not at all the same and not at all the same and not at all the same. Not at all the same and not at all the same and not at all the same and not at all the same. Not at all the same.

Having had to forget it.

Almost repeated having had to forget it and almost repeated having had to forget it.

Having almost repeated having had to forget it.

Having almost repeated having almost had to forget it. Having almost repeated having had to forget it. And again. Having almost repeated having had to forget it.

After awhile having almost repeated after awhile having almost to forget. Having to forget it. Having repeated having almost to forget it.

Lakes and begs, lakes and begs to come to eggs. Eggs and begs to come to lakes and begs. Afterwards prettier when in private.

Very much more if to fill it.

Are oxen cheaper to keep than horses.

Which does it best.

Which does it most.

Which does it most and best.

Oxen live longer and are more useful when they are old and so able to kindly answer a question in question.

If you see a meteor you do have to describe do you not and you do have to describe the meteor that you have seen.

If you have seen a meteor you do have [to] describe the meteor that you have seen.

If you have seen a meteor and you have to describe the meteor that you have seen then you have had the pleasure of describing the meteor you have seen. If you have had the pleasure of describing the meteor that you have seen then altogether you have had the pleasure of having in a measure described altogether the meteor which you have seen.

Two circles naturally.

Included two circles naturally and not separated by being contiguous. Contiguous is pronounced so. And most of all straw which has deliberately one may say deliberately covered itself over with mohair, straw which has deliberately and as deliberately for strength and pleasure deliberately covered itself over with mohair.

This makes it at once more than a pleasure and most most of it as much as well as all as why, and why doubt, may be I do but I doubt it, why doubt it why why doubt it and so forth. It is very really the most exact the most arranged the most replaced and the most exacted of interesting realisation and all these were and all these why and all these and it was and it was and it is as nice and as nicely to be wide and tried and satisfied.

Beside.

Inevitably covered over with Angora not deliberately covered with mohair. Angora is a place. Inevitably covered over with Angora and so correctly and so correctly.

It is not inevitable that it is covered over with Angora as inevitably it is covered with Angora. Angora is a place, it is not inevitably covered over with Angora as a place and Angora and not correctly. Inevitably and correctly. Angora and correctly, as a place and not inevitably as a place not inevitably as a place and not correctly. Inevitably covered over with Angora, deliberately covered over with mohair, straw deliberately covered over with mohair correctly not a place, inevitably covered over with Angora correctly straw correctly covered correctly with Angora correctly.

If they need to have it ready is it ready yet. Not yet.

If they need to have it ready is it ready. If at a distance it is seen is it is it lifted from both sides. If it is lifted from both sides is it fuller than it was. If it is fuller than it was does it take more to leave. If it takes more to leave do they leave it there. If they leave it there have they any advantage when they finally themselves suddenly seen. If they are suddenly seen do or do not oxen show more indifference, if everybody is an advantage. Nobody can know that going down a hill is different in name from going on a level and nobody can know that going on a level is different in name from going slowly. As slowly as that.

Aroused as equal to anything.

At this distance aroused as two having the same use and the same usage. At a distance aroused as having been already as interested and as interesting for them and to them.

To them and for them makes it difficult to see if on that hill they really have placed it as well. Never to have been able satisfactorily not to say so.

Daily whistle daily thistle daily thistle daily whistle whistle is a sound that has to have been heard any day.

Having divided the difference between wheat and white between calf skin and doe skin and does it shine. After a choice of birds.

After a choice of birds. Having said that after having said that.

Astonishingly a rain-bow.

Pass and pass it.

It does not take more than twenty to make forty.

Is it rain or is it is it rain.

When this you see remember me.

Flowers and flowered new at once.

Naturally flowers and flowered new at once.

Whenever it is expected it is expected, whenever it is expected it is expected. No one sees him say so. This is not what they said. They said no one sees him say so. This is what they said.

Sun in summer and in summer sun. Some in summer. Some in summer. It is easily after all all after all. Who makes it do. Having seen it as often and as often as having seen often having seen it often, soften is as readily as readily soften. It is entirely different to have meat with potatoes.

When nearly he and when nearly he and nearly an and and it it is across in no hurry hurry and haul, haul to and white and widen and as not going. With and want to and as soon as beside and can you get me in.

How can they all have it mean that they have changed it to to it as afterwards having had a bite. They can occupy six men each, they can occupy the place they place and afterwards they follow before they appear they appear to be around. This comes to be a name as well as anything.

After that in a very little while would they have to change to it again. And afterwards as once and twice how very often have they added to it. Very often because if not it would look the same only larger. As faster. Then make announcements. By and they do not hurry hurry too and as a whole of it is payed for one would ask all of them naturally and not as if they were when they were. She resembled more and so did it have to be afterwards pushed as far as it would be arranged if they were easily tired. Not if they had to have every two days two days as much. To understand they undertake to re-erect what is not a mistake.

If a thing is done sixty times and then every once in a while then every once in a while. Every once in a while makes enough to have them return at once, once is twice in a year and oftener. And it is arranged as well as ever when it is new and when it is newer. Newer and newer makes them afterwards rearrange and all right. All right too for the half of it was always just there. Would any other ask again. Not for that when it is afterwards all of it and for three days. Three days. Three days when did they expect to come and leave and leave and come and ahead and walking by and by. To sell well well and sell once and once in a while and once in a while once and sell and once and sell and well and sell. So that it is so and so often, we arranged often and soften and we arranged often and soften and as we arranged often and soften and as we arranged often and soften. He might have so easily he might so easily have said he had seen it.

If they find it out what will it do. If they find out what will it do if they find it and it is not what will it do and do. What will it do and to do and to do and what will it and what will it and to do. And then having having is longer than have and around and longer than around and have and more of use than having and to have and around and around and used and as slowly and to and for this and by this and then and then and then and so and mingled and mingled and finally and as stated and as singled singled out. How can starting stop, how can stopping start and all about about it and this and more to be attached attached to it and if withstanding and if withstanding and suddenly and behind and so after, after it is alright.

No one can disturb nature.

No one can disturb their nature.

No one can disturb the nature.

No one can disturb nature.

Nature follows naturally.

Who said they did not feed who said they did not need who said they were prepared who said that they declared who said that they certainly were not pleased to be separated.

How to decide what are and what are not phenomena of nature. This is the way to prepare the way. They have to delay. After that naturally.

Any one looking at little pieces which more can be attached to the sight.

Any one seeing all the attachments there are between the top and the bottom and in between can be satisfied with what has been seen.

Any one who has heard it once twice and oftener can hear it as well as ever. All this and more makes a decision seem easier and easier and when a decision can seem to be easier and easier there is every bit of it added in this way and easily seen to be led by a horse. A horse has its use when they have heard of around and around and when they have heard of around and around it is very astonishing that after all names do not change. Change names.

Not as good and not as had had and had and what and had what and what and what and had yes and what and had and yes. Yes and yes and yes and what and what and what and had and had. Very persistent in them then very persistent in the men, very persistent in the men very persistent in them and then very persistent in the men very persistent in the men. They never see enough to see how very well some one left it some one left it very well when some one left it. It makes mountains out of out of mountains and this afternoon and mountains out of mountains and this afternoon and this afternoon and not both of them down there together and there both of them there where when they could and when they could not correctly corrected and no no. Where the other one is she does not know. It did not get very much so and by and by and they will not find it worth their while in summer. Leaves and leaf and leaf and leaves and leaves and the only thing they have is half melon and half something she and it is grown only just for it and it has a little crimson layer on top and she must ask her some day about it. She has a sign out of it and you said let us get some cake and I said no and if ever he had been there before or not he has not been there since.

Stop see and laugh for them and why and be and as and at and all and this and there and can and out and she is very nearly and start. So well. Well well. It is as easily said as much it is as easily as a while it is as easily as a cross crossing and salt or salt so. She needed half a what half it was and while it was as spoiled. No one spoils shells. Beginning again willingly. Willingly begin again willingly. Take care means take care.

Rocks and rocking tomatoes and pears who cares, rocks and rocked figs and peas and trees, rocks and are rocks and rocks and when it is as late. As late who has had to have a head of it. She is he is and all that it is there is and it is admired as to color size and insistence. As to whether it is different. Forbidden to alight. An agreeable sight.

Alas is more than alas. Alas is more than alas more then. Alas is more than alas more then more then alas.

After that rapidly and by nearly and very nearly as they have said he said they he said they and as it is possible possibly it comes again in a minute what is the difference between an emotion and fear between fondling and hurrying between he says run and he says run between extra and extreme and between in half and in half. What is the difference between rain and running between an afterwards and an afterwards and between and as in change changing so that he shows and he knows and as he allows as he and has he when do they wear rubber-coats and scythes and when do they wear rubber-coats and scythes. When do they wear as they had to have hurrying interrupt them. No one knows sadness from the first of July no one knows too that in their distance in the distance at a distance they can be really aroused from a distance. Can it always be only for that that they do it.

When red white and blue all out but you when all out but you red white and blue.

It is a very extraordinary mishap that in there and many countries if they have the same they have no name and if they had the same they had their name and if they heard the same they had their name. This can have reference not to the time but to the flag and the past this can have reference not to the house nor to the flag but to the past this can have reference not to the flag not to the house not to the past this can have reference not to the house not to the flag not to the past. It is identical.

Thirty three and numerous makes mountains mountains make lakes lakes make religions and religions make preparation.

She knew that one not being different from the other would make it more easily decided, decided decide and return to beside.

As by request. She knew that if they dated it to-day it would say that they went away, if they dated it anyway it would say that they had decided to stay naturally decided to go away, industriously.

He is talking about distance.

Friendly and true all home but you.

Added to.

What has she thought what has he thought. He thought that it was true that he was talking too. In this way he was right and wrong. Appeal appeals and not needed as flour or flowers. The result of seating and seats. And it was better that she should be surrounded and surrounded. If a blue changes to lilac changes to rose, if a blue changes to lilac changes to rose if rose changes to lilac changes to blue would she be as well without. Who sees how.

They have not forgotten that the light when it was lighted and relighted was as it was relighted and lighted. No connection. They had not forgotten that the light and relighted and relighted and lighted.

When he said he was waiting.

She would not be satisfied.

Beside she would not be satisfied.

Cousins mean.

If she sees it now will she see it later.

Nobody knows the difference between up and down excepting a bird and this is because if there are more than and if changing and changes, and not louder. Eating makes birds and at once seating makes birds and at once and heating makes birds and the one and rolling makes birds and the sun. When they are hired.

And an advantage.

There are plenty of places for red and really and not in there. They knew that if they went on they would be satisfied. Satisfied is very well and very well and very well well and well. Who announces what.

A little bigger big and small and does not like it and a little bigger and big and small and does not like it and a little bigger and a little big and small and does not like it. When to see a tree. When to see a tree and treeless when to see a tree and tree and a tree. When to see and a tree and when to see and when to see a tree. There can be arrangements made that allow each one that allow it to be better and easier and older and earlier and all at once and for them and there can be arrangements made which have a preference and which do show in every way which way the wind can blow does blow and in this way a little movement is astonishing and disturbing and added to when suddenly recognised. A question and answer. Where did it come from.

As much as that.

He meant to say and spread it in this way and this naturally and this naturally makes it naturally and having fallen naturally and having fallen away naturally as they say and passing. Passing makes many people more attached to villages to villages and houses to houses and help to help and to return to return and around. Around without doubt. Who means whom. As much more.

When they both hold hands hold hands when they both throw their heads back when they both seem very nearly as often the same size and when they both are used to it there is an older and a younger. Anything sooner.

From this time on it will be easy and very easy to make a blunder and to collapse collapses and perhaps and annoyance and annoyance to them both and consent and in their relation how many others are there as brothers, these brothers and how many others and how many others and others and brothers. Brothers can always mean that they photograph a gate.

If he and she are breathless who has unlimited wealth. Yes. The next time orphans are required Louise whose name is Genevieve has a father and a mother and a mother who has another daughter. Because of this reason when she found out later that days were very often passed here and there here and there came to mean to stay this naturally this in the way this in their way this naturally as a way as their way by and by. Everything is said as an example of naturally and natural phenomena and phenomena of nature and when there was a moment they were nearly as pleased as by a conversation.

She would never be so kind at all.

It is easy to be pleased and not upset when they say they are faithful it is as easy to be pleased and not upset when they say they are and they are faithful it is easy to be pleased and not expected, every day is expected and it is as much as that that when the rain comes they needed it. Clover can be clover tobacco tobacco barley barley and water lilies water lilies. Quite widely.

Phenomena of nature all around. I was watching. And a little further.

When they have meant to have it yet and yet. And yet when they have meant to have it yet. Around me. And if there are pleasures pleasure in having it and afterwards having made her it is an advantage that they both can say at once many at once many at once and finally for an instance. Do they need to rake straw. Yes they need to rake straw. Do they need to knead bread. Yes they need to knead bread. Do they need to lean out. Yes they need to lean out. Do they need to grow pears. Yes they need to grow pears. Do they need to have help. Yes they need to have help. They need to have help to need to rake straw to need to knead bread and to need to lean out. Naturally they need to lean out naturally they need to have help naturally they need to knead bread naturally they need to rake straw. In the meantime they have to get ready at once.

In the midst of it all the time.

An accident, he prevented it from being an accident by always saying by always saying by always saying. After that it is remarkable and before that he having been known and knowing and before being known and before knowing makes it as veritably veritably means a marriage afterwards success a change of occupation uselessness of the things he has unless by accident or perhaps later on he is able and definitely to have that happen.

A wife has need of wives and wives and wives have need of wives and wives and wives have need of wives and wives and in not being always as before it was and it happened to be that very nearly very nearly now.

Naturally nothing is ridiculous. To remember what was eaten and what was left also whether she was encouraging and whether they knew it when if she had not interfered would there have been interference. Going up and down is easier. When it is easier. Because it is as easily done. And because they have always heard it called out.

In exchange what is what. Who is here and what do they say.

Naturally the easier way is to have half of it and then find that three places are famous for it. The three places which are famous for it have all three of them these names, one of them is named after a saint one of them is named after the aged and the other one is not named after the river which is large and rapid. All three of these have each one one and perhaps more establishments but indeed would a small place be called an establishment at all. At all at all.

Finally there is nothing lost. There is never anything lost.

Really really a house and to-morrow too yesterday too tomorrow too, naturally and so to have thought about it.

When they are alike alike and alike forget it, when they are alike and alike forget it when they are alike and alike forget it when they are alike and alike forget it when they are alike and alike forget it when they are alike and alike forget it. When they are alike and alike forget it when they are alike and alike forget it.

I hope, I hope and I hope. I hope that I hope and I hope. Half of that in time.

Reflections upon moving and directing. If a great many come in and come out and there is confusion is it due to that or are we mistaken am I mistaken. Am I mistaken if in moving in and out there is confusion and in for example passing and if for example further on and if for example. We were if for example he was if for example they were if for example. And confusion. They needed beside beside might be objected to beside. Besides might it might be objected to besides it might be objected to.

Regularly. The first day it is very warm indeed and it is better to be protected, the second day it is equally very warm indeed and it is better to be protected and the third day as it [is] very warm indeed and it is better to be protected it is very likely and it does then change and the change is one that has not come with any great suddenness.

How very well indeed once in a while there is once in a while there is every once in a while a fear not in them but in those who have really nothing to interest them in the fact that it might be harmful. But it never is that is to say it is once in every so often but there is always something to replace it.

It is always well to say that often they have to cover it with hay not necessarily cover it.

What is the difference between the hills and the valley this is the difference oxen and houses out of the way easily and not so easily. Nobody can be deceived by exactitude and exactly expressed and meaning.

Only only very nearly not that mistake. Very nearly and to follow with it. Follow what with it follow it with it. Would a woman who is who is who is naturally who is naturally very likely to be in addition opposite to butter and pink.

He knew how to look at a lake and even to never be uncomfortable if he had had to be careful when it is easy to have to remember to thank thank you. Naturally.

If they tap and do so too are they paying it a little or more. This makes roads as well as flour and all of it too. She says usually that what they use is the way they use and if they use and because because is in the way of fountains, fountains is in the center and very likely for a while.

They make love.

As well as two. Two when they have have it and then coming as yesterday. I said never very likely and she said very likely and we said as very likely and and said and very very likely. How can differences and difference and not looking and looked, looked like, they knew reasons and below safely and seasons seasons for safely as safely as seasons and when she spoke of angelique she spoke of angelique and she spoke of angelique for reasons of agreement.

Come come one.

They said that they came can come and when it is understood two stop five stop and six stop, stop stop. What is the difference between stopping and all the time. This is the difference have it the difference.

He skipped and page and then as if it was more than enough it followed. Every day if it if it is lighter if it is lighter before if it is lighter before and after it is lighter she asks and we ask and we have a choice a choice is refused us in this way she has told and he has told it as much as we know.

A bird-dog is what she meant, and never heard of that, never heard of a bird-dog a bird-dog and a bird-dog altogether a bird-dog. I hear her.

When the fishes fishes are killed by dynamite by shade by violence and by all means.

Snails are seen to be in their choice returning.

They returned not it to them but themselves to themselves indirectly that is to say a twig having it as mistakenly as if leading to a rock would indeed lead anywhere as much and for them because of them and returning to turn and absorption and absorb and direction, and direct and returning and return and pronounce. It is pronounced and quite quite as much. Quiet and quickly and then as if left not left out or left about but really leading and left, left left he went away and they left left it to them oddly. Oddly is an English word.

It is never astonishing that the resemblance of it as further forward and behind makes it that it is not the same as in part, there is no part when it is higher and as high as they never looked again.

In the place of all the spoon and noon, in the place of all the noon and soon in the place of all and soon and noon in the place of all the noon and spoon in the place of all the noon and soon in the place of all the noon and noon.

Next time.

Fix and place and she was unagitatable and as it was that they had and by the way and now and see.

I saw her.

It is very easy to wear grey and to wear blue and to wear white and to wear it.

It is a week to-day.

To-day.

To-morrow.

And later.

And everything makes it just as likely.

A blue ribbon is a blue ribbon a thin blue ribbon is a thin blue ribbon and a thin blue ribbon and is a thin blue ribbon is narrow and narrow thin blue ribbon and narrow thin red ribbon and narrow thin grey ribbon and narrow thin narrow ribbon. Thank you.

Phenomena of Nature.

Aprons.

Phenomena of Nature or Natural Phenomena.

Mustard and the same.

And Phenomena of Nature.

Smaller than that.

And Phenomena of Nature natural phenomena.

And smaller than that.

Is it changed.

They need three yesterday and this should be mentioned as a third.

That is all.

Just as it has it as very pleased to be had and held.

After every rain there are wishes after every rain there is grain after every rain there are fishes after every rain. Politely as now.

And between easily.

Do all go the same way yes when they meet.

This is an answer as to which.

And where.

They need fish.

Repeating he could be invited and prepared and if they were silly they were there and prepare and prepare that if he went away and was found was found was found around.

When and then not as ten ten as then and a viper. A viper does mean distance and near and out and a trout and when and then and it means there in streams and it means and it means that a way as to say everything away does not arouse suspicion. Aroused by permission. Everything away and aroused by suspicion. Everything away and aroused by permission. He easily said that he had fed fed them he easily said that he had fed that he had fed them he easily said that he had fed them.

Does it need to be to see see me, does it need to be to see see her does it need to be to see to be to see see me. Does it need to be to see to see to be to be to see see her. Does it need to be to see to he to see to be to see to see to be to see to be to see to see her. Does it need to be to see her.

When they see her hear her.

When they see hear see hear her.

When they hear her see her see hear see her.

When they see her.

When they see hear see her.

And that will do, will hear see her.

If it were not necessary to if it if it if it was was it. Come again and extend extend hospitality.

Always thinking of her.

Two sides and ways and two sides and two. They knew that it was a phenomena of nature. More is better more and better more and his just the same. It is difficult to know why it is easier to deceive with fish flesh or fowl, flesh is used in relation to oxen cows and bulls fowl in relation to hens roosters and ducks and fish in connection with craw fish eggs and seasons and also forbidden and also at once. And so forth. They changed their mind. Shall I change seasons to perch.

She does not like a flower to droop its head and so instead she pours a little water in its bed. And she noticed it and told me and I was pleased to hear about it although just then although just then.

To come back how, to come back now to come back then and a hen when and a cow how now and a hen then when to come back now to come back to come back how to come back to come back when to come back then, to come back how, now, to come back a cow how, to come back to come back a cow, now, how, now.

Natural phenomena black and yellow, natural phenomena black and yellow and or as a color. Repeat a color.

To repeat he repeats we repeat they repeat, at a loss.

Natural and naturally and sounds. Natural and naturally and sound and around.

Come and come and come. And come.

And very much melted.

And how do you do. And you. Naturally. And you. Naturally.

Have to have and held who hold and hold. Hold it hard.

Naturally.

How many have seen how many have been seeing and how many have to have been seeing it. Suppose three times there are men women and children three times there are chairs houses and it happens, supposing three times they have used material.

And so much.

Just a little bit as she is gone just a little bit. And so forth.

Having forgotten the little having forgotten it. Pointing to it having forgotten it. Just a little as a little bit.

In reference to chocolate chocolate. In reference to a box a box in reference to a chocolate box a chocolate box and who can remember red rose and pink.

Just a little as and as yet patting it as yet to forget. Patting it as yet to forget as yet. A little boiling water as yet. Having to as yet. Having to as yet forgotten to as yet. And now stand and as to stand. She and stood, they and should he and could why and would and stand and as stand.

There was no reason to expect that as she had done so done so done so done so and so.

Anybody can say Susie.

And anybody can say that separately as separately as curiously and divided beside divide. Who does another say went away curiously and divided and so they made that higher.

Feels all of it.

If one measured by three then three more.

Now nicely.

Before and after noon.

To be and to be rose.

There is a great difference between to be and to be rose. There is a great difference between to be rose and to be rose. There is a great difference between to be rose and to be rose. There is a great difference between to be rose and to be rose there is a great difference between to be and to be rose.

If he had a cousin.

He was a little bit of help to them. Yes indeed he was and he knew it.

How many places are there where there is no doubt that they have twenty-two, two covers and an exception as an exceptional reason. Repeat and repeat and allowed. He knew very well that if on the lawn there is an inanimate animal every one will need quinces in that country. Quinces have particular and particularly beautiful blossoms in winter. Winter and so forth.

Was a dear. Was a dear. Was a dear.

She was a dear.

Practice makes perfect.

How do you know that.

Practice makes perfect how do you know that.

If every one at once changes it at once if every one at once if every one changes it at once if every one changes it at once if at once if every one changes it at once if as if if every one changes it at once naturally as naturally as if as if every one as if every one changes it at once as if. And how about it. And not at once. This makes natural naturally and naturally natural phenomena and natural phenomena phenomena of nature and naturally and as natural and at once and how much of it. A phenomena of nature naturally. Indicated to be told. Indicated to be told naturally always naturally develop naturally found naturally heard naturally at once naturally around naturally as much naturally by and by naturally naturally north naturally north east and south naturally naturally and naturally.

It is never a mistake to be all day to be there all day to be there to be there all day.

To be turning away so that it is turning away and rewarded. Confused and rewarded. Returned and rewarded. Turned and rewarded. Returned rewarded turned rewarded confused rewarded and behind and in front and rewarded and in front and rewarded and behind and rewarded and behind and in front and rewarded and behind and rewarded and rewarded. This faster enough and confused and confused enough and around and around enough and returned and turned enough and rewarded enough and in front enough and behind enough and confused enough and rewarded and rewarded enough and behind enough and turned enough and in front enough and behind and in front and rewarded and turned and returned and rewarded and rewarded and returned and turned and enough and rewarded and turned and in behind and returned and confused and returned enough and rewarded enough.

How many see sailors. More than see examples. How many see examples. More than see fuchsias. How many see fuchsias more than see sulkys. How many see sulkys. Very many because, they are very many. Very many have to have seats.

It is very advantageous to go around. And to whom. To those who have a very long time in which to add it to it. Adding and adding. Adding is adding. Adding for adding. Adding. Adding is a drawing and a drawing is early and early is as late as it can be and after all what is what what is it. He could easily discover remorse. Supposing they had been prepared. Prepared is as very well. And easily as easily as increased. Not as increased orally. Orally is so much.

Have you seen a race to-day. Yes sir.

Marries.

Have really at a time.

She said if they came then all the same.

She said when there was an ocean and ocean and she said when there was an ocean and she said if they were and she said there were and she said if she said and she said and she said and she said to be inclined and she said. This might be introduced some where else.

Naturally makes it mine.

This is that.

I know for a wonder that they the second one not the first one is the one that has that as a background now. Not at a distance.

To know for instance which.

Looking like a looking like a cup. Looking like a looking as alike as a cup. Looking like a cup. Three cups. Like three cups. One cup. Like one cup. Three cups. Like three cups.

One cup. Two cups.

Like two cups like three cups. Three cups two cups one cup three cups like three cups. Back like two cups. As back as one cup.

A cup.

It is a cup. It has a cup and for a cup. And by a cup. And with a cup and to cup and a cup. Prettily a cup. A little while with a blue yellow rose not a rose not a flower not a stalk and not a in between. In between as a queen and who is a queen to a loss. Loss and moss and forget of course and see and smile and after a while and yet and forget and look and why and see and I and never disturbed. Why never disturbed. Because it is very pretty. And the other too yet two. Yet two met two yet two and yet two. Two or three. Three or a holy wholly wholly or a two or or two. When they had been seen to be and reminded and when described they can tell which.

To wish it had been finished.

After that as much.

All day yesterday and further further more.

Nearly not.

A woman who is a woman when there is that they cannot after all after noon.

Slightly and sightly as a sight all right.

Three race three race is the same as third. Two to three three to three three race three race three is the same as thirds. Never to repeat that three is the same. Three is the same. Helen to a name Mary to a name marry all the same and marry is is use and who has encouraged another another Tuesday and never mention names barns or places to me.

This makes admirable admirably.

Could it be possible with all their might could it be possible.

Could it be possible with all their might.

Very well we very well we then.

Once who makes two.

Once who makes.

Remember Buchanan Buchanan.

Remember very well not acknowledged in fine finally.

Was I deceived.

All ate too.

All hate to.

Was he received. Very well received. Relieved. Two out of two.

Two out.

Two out of two.

No one can change black to black. Back to back. No one. Every one has hours has hours easily. Every one has hours easily hours.

She was beautiful.

Who had hoped to have held half of it as if it were to be held.

He did.

We did.

We did.

They did.

Can and did.

Had and hid.

Why not.

If they can.

That is all that there is of principal and principally.

The phenomena of nature which I have noticed to-day is this, when she heard that it had come she asked was it expected. After that there were no questions after that every little while. The phenomena of nature that I have noticed to-day is that they are eager to go there and there as if it had been earlier they were just used to it. The phenomena of nature that I have noticed to-day just as it was and they were more very more likely to have it in that in that coming to that by that by that in time to be sure. Surely they can surely they can surely they can please please you if you did.

Stop it stop it when it stop it stop it and it is in place of little dogs. Did that astonish a Spaniard. Not astonish a Spaniard and less and more. This makes it just a part of it.

What is the difference between Coates and Bessarabia.

She went in and out sometimes it was sometimes she went in and out sometimes it was for something.

First follow here first follow far first follow first follow first follow it as far.

If she says she does not have stars on her dresses and if she says that churches are not to be used at once at once for that that is for that if she says that nearly all of it belonged to her and accidentally her sister knew that and heard it at once and was shown all the rest who had had it as meeting. In plenty of time.

She knew she was as well as that very well and she knew that she was twenty times more easily repeated than she had been when they laughed. After all who can be seated and eating. Who can be. She was nearly as fairly often as ever and they had nearly as many fairly early changes and she changed too.

It was naturally a noise.

She made three, three and three, they found four four and four they meant that that and that they were certain, certainly.

Little have to do to do with it.

Making it again.

Little have to do with it make it again.

Little have to do little have to do with it little have to do with it make it again make it again little have to do with it make it again little have to do with it little have to do with it make it again. They were all even that.

Did she get it.

Every once in a while every place where they heard it every nearly all day every nearly coming as it is and not giving to expect it at all sooner. Listen to plenty of it. If they send it by their being always right always right and having prepared it rightly. Imagine a father two sons and a daughter. Imagine a mother a father three sons and two daughters. Imagine a mother a father three daughters two sons and after a little while one of them married. Imagine it.

She needs a queen.

How do you do and golden stars how do you do.

Feeling felt and pressed and all feeling felt and pressed and all. Evenly next to it.

And this is the way they.

And in this he.

And collect this do.

A thousand made a thousand a new number a new number of a thousand. To believe it all for the best.

Now then in decision.

Indecision now then in decision. Now then in decision. Now then and now then and now then and now then in decision. Now then in decision. Indecision. Now then in decision.

To understand the illusion the illusion to it, to it. The illusion to it is this illusion to it to understand this illusion to it.

This is the illusion to it. It is a phenomena of nature to have really readily and relieved to be relieved to be received to be relieved. The phenomena of nature is to have to be received to be relieved the phenomena of nature is to be relieved the phenomena of nature is to be received.

Next time nearly.

Here and now and not now.

Too and now.

Every able to be able to be able to be after all.

To-day at the exposition there was bought a basket which was a basket and not an Indian basket but a Sardinian basket, a trio of porcelains each one as big as the other one excepting one which was smaller two cups and saucers and a little pitcher made of luster and if not then by going to going to Bourgoin it may be found it may be found longer as long and after all it was the right that was better than the left.

Before the exposition. Before the exposition there was man who certainly turned away. Also there were five who came out helping and there was one who said a little one was too heavy and there were two who were expecting and as they were expecting they were expecting. This makes it all this makes it all be as if they had continued it at least. Naturally.

After all she was as they say a century.

Reading newspapers.

Supposing it was not told would it be very cold.

At once.

They meant to make it to make of it that it was here and there. Now to seriously consider natural phenomena. How much natural phenomena is natural and ready and how is it ready. This is the question and answer.

After all.

When there is a time to say that he went as well as he had to to come to to come to and to come to. A description of what he did see. He was reading a book and he did see that his mother was to be seen and immediately there was an end to what had been when it had been purchased for him. How many flowers and flowers are there in it. This is not natural neither is it as natural neither is it natural.

The time to arrange what would after all mean hearing as well as hearing and having as well as having and happening as well as happening and always as much. One two three and four Mr. Herbert Mrs. Hemans Mr. Hemans and a little more. A little more is their mother and sister. This can be returned to mean, mean should be arranged to Palestine. How could they find that they had been interested. Naturally they would have earthquakes and Northern Lights and an equator and a refusal of shipping and an arrangement which would continue to be or as an arrangement. I wonder if she will pay attention to this and therefor he would call all five of them all five of them as satisfactory foolishly and by and by. To begin with then. Mr. Clive Bell. Very well. Mrs. Clive Bell and Mr. Clive Bell.

Not to be described more exactly. She said he came and not to be described more exactly. She said he had come and she gave it to be understood that he came and he had come and to be described more exactly. Would she read if she read.

She is in there and she is in there.

Vary and variations.

With this and with them.

And variations.

Can a Christian father have a Christian mother.

Yes.

Can a Christian mother have a Christian father.

Yes.

Every little bit is better.

Now just as if we had met Allan. Allan is a man who is who is resembling resemblances and formerly and formerly and two women and two women and another and another and a mother.

He had been out to see friends. Naturally.

It is very interesting that after all it had come on to rain and that it was well toward the end of the afternoon and that it was not only dark but darker and it did rain. Should they would they have been known to be carefully and easily and after all it was as if then. He met us.

It is very necessary that natural phenomena are usual. It is very much it is very much used it is used very much in that way.

There are three Negroes they do not at all resemble one another.

Moreover there are three Negroes Negroes and women five of them and they do not at all resemble one another. It is not at all astonishing that one seeing them and seeing them knows very well then that it is another thing. Not that they would stand not that they would understand not that they would have them say. Not at all it was different. Having had it in time.

He said and most. Would it if it was that the longer and then the shorter.

They had their means of doubling and descent. Would a mother a Turk be a father an Egyptian. And he heard me. Would they have to leave and let a color have another delight. She knew he was older and altogether and altogether and altogether.

To be sure.

In little ways and all and kept it there. Did I eat too much.

Having is as having is and having is as having is. Having is having having is. Any time at all. Having is more than having is more than having is having is having is. She did consider that silver and silver and silver and silver and silver and silver is a phenomena of nature.

I will not mention her no I will not mention her because if I mentioned her I would say that she was prized and if I said she was prized and she was prized who would distinguish her as if they wished as if they wished. Always repeat as if they wished.

An interlude in natural phenomena is when there is more arrangement of whites than pinks and more arrangements of pink than yellow or yellow. It was very thoughtless of her it was very thoughtless not to remember.

Natural phenomena is easily said.

A natural phenomena that pleases every one is one in which when there is in the midst of it red as red and blue as blue when there is in the midst of it white as white and red as red and blue as blue. All out but you.

Natural phenomena are easily negligible. Natural phenomena are easily understood. Natural phenomena are naturally industrious. Naturally phenomena and I have thought so. Natural phenomena and inclined. Natural phenomena and reasonably. Natural phenomena and a part. Natural phenomena and they had been ready they had been ready to they had been ready to give they had been ready to give their they had been ready to give their sister they had been ready to give the services of their sister to them they had been ready she had been ready she had been as ready they had been as ready they had been and she had been she had been they had been she and they had and had been had been ready had been as ready. Thank you for something. Mountains can be met.

She releases phenomena of Nature. To release is different from and than to be released.

When they wish.

And might not be just at once.

And might this have been why they were as anxious as ever.

It is perhaps as vainly as it is for them when they are as it were ludicrous.

Now and changes.

They need twice.

She knew very thickly about it and oh Josephine she knew very thickly about it.

Not necessary to have a plan and not necessary to have a Paul and not necessary to have a ruin and not necessary to have an initial and not necessary to have seventy safe places. After all it is not necessary to have seventy seats it is not at all necessary. She was absolutely convinced about natural phenomena being more easily pleased than placed and more easily afterwards and announced. He was absolutely convinced about natural phenomena and the necessity for natural phenomena and the nearness of natural phenomena and the acclimating of himself to it. There are as many natural phenomena as there were yesterday as for instance dark and darker and as for instance when they neglected to arrange for their regularity and their pleasure. There are nearly as many unagitatable demands as there were yes as their were yes as their were.

He they and we prepared to.

Can it be doubtful can it be doubtful that can it be doubtful can that be doubtful can that be doubtful that they have had not a river but an overflow. She denied it.

In many ways.

Pleasure and plants.

After it at once.

He had intended Wednesday he did intend Friday there was more than that and more than that in the opposite direction.

Reading it over twice.

Twenty twice twenty twice twenty twice.

Reading it over twice.

Twenty twice.

No one neglects oil raspberries and vinegar. No one neglects silver oil raspberries and vinegar no one neglects silver glass oil raspberries and vinegar.

Leaning forward is not the same as backwards.

Having found two new natural phenomena and having accepted them. What comes next.

It seems to make no difference where it falls it can always be picked up.

They have hesitated between houses gardens markets and processions and then every once in a while they stand.

I hear her say every once in a while they stand.

They have plenty of time and plenty to do and even then they never make any trouble for themselves or even for the time being.

Every once in a while they do know that there is a difference and then just as likely as not they will wish it.

They need this, can Robert be William if William is wise can William be Robert and as this otherwise. Answer. Can Robert be William can William be twice can William be Robert and Robert once or twice. Answer. Can William naturally can William naturally be Robert. Can William naturally be Robert can Robert naturally be Robert naturally be Robert naturally be William Robert. Naturally.

She is often surprised at natural phenomena. And about it.

Forty nearly all about it.

Two and twenty make lists.

He answers.

And then they make after all.

He answers.

Once or two twice or one one or one and as none and politely.

He answers.

She is often surprised at the choice there is in and of natural phenomena in and of natural phenomena. She is often surprised at the choice there is of natural phenomena.

They need two plates when they have three they need three plates just as easily they need three when they have three they need three plates just as easily.

Then who makes it nearly as much as it was.

I can read about their having been very terrifying and I can also read about their having been able to be there once in a while.

This makes it as naturally as ever.

Who looks like that.

He does not look like that.

Who looks like that.

He looks like that.

Who looks like that.

He looks like that.

Who looks like that.

Who looks like that.

Every time when there is a mistake.

I nearly meant to say so.

I do not wish to have been careful about it.

I do not wish it to be mentioned that I say so.

I do not want it to be here more than I want it to be as often here as ever. I do not want it to be as often here as ever.

He is not naturally this for this and as he is not naturally this for this they thank him as they do.

He is not naturally this for this and they thank him as they do.

They make they make their their theirs all the time.

It is never by accident that they had put it away. As they had put it away it is never by accident that they had put it away.

She did leave it here by accident. Then by accident.

Once in a while there and then they can arrange to see them.

Not to throw no and not to throw. To always use this at once. Supposing it had been arranged that they had intended to be certainly there at once they can always resent what ever they have placed. In their place and do they wish. It can be naturally as much so.

Naturally.

If they had expected to be paid would they be paid.

If they had expected a part of it would they have had a part of it. She finds it strange.

Not any longer.

She finds it strange.

Not any longer.

She finds it strange.

Not any longer.

She finds it strange.

Naturally the most important things important things and exactly as many more and not to choose choice choice and chosen. Never have been meant to be.

Never have been meant to be never have been meant to be Natural Phenomena.

part two.

Partially Natural Phenomena

They need to have it as early as ever and when they do they do feel very well.

One two three.

He needs to ask them every once in a while and he does if he does and so they can make no mistake.

Once there is a little while they can find what they have used. All of it makes it be always fairly well and better than when there is no excuse.

She knew they had heard and as she was moreover as kind she was as kind.

Not in answering and not in answering so then not in not in answering.

By this week.

Partially and naturally usefully and putting it there.

Telling it to them telling it for them to them. That is what they have they have it for. She can always return to they have it for. Now and there makes it finally that she says not to suppose not to suppose in place of reuniting and compare it compare it makes it all of it for all of it by nearly all of it when they have their time to themselves.

Fancy filling them.

Many many two many many too many many. The meant many. Mrs. Wellington King was wishing for anything and then she had been all that there had been of not swimming but finding and finding and minding and minding and left them. She left them as that was it. A Phenomena of Nature is big trees and high grass and roads and as it was.

Needs and needs it and as they are fairly established fairly established arouses that there must be snow once in a while higher. She said higher. Can they ask it of them as they said no. When there is partly all of it all of it needs that in centers. There can be centers of industry. Very like what is happening very likely and attended to very likely. By this time.

No one can say that she looks different different and differently from the way it is natural that she should look when they are all prepared. She looks different different and differently from the way she should look from the way she would look when she is all prepared. She looks differently she looks different from the way she would look when she looks different when she looks differently than she does look when she is all prepared. That makes it naturally at most. Who said who said he said he said who said and not in seven years. There is a difference between Phenomena of Nature and a Novel.

He had had principally.

Coming to be in coming and as it can occur to me. They have every reason to be obliged and to be obliging. Let us consider natural phenomena in nations. Suppose he had heard of John and so they needed reproduction. Supposing that they had heard that it was not more than charming could they prepare individuals and windows. Moreover could there have been north east south and west more so than they ever puzzled. To be sure. When they had seen that there were a great many plants and planted and more easily originally and wider it is as wide as they had it having had it all arranged for and deceived. The next individually they sanction that it would be easy to have younger men younger and they were not obliged obliged can almost be estimated as an interesting arrangement they do arouse everything at once. Coming coming coming come. The next time that they have to leave their mother and their father they exercise in that way what is not only that they would rather not only and easily for themselves as around. Not only do they indicate but they have that with which to measure in peace and quiet. And nearly. Also when they have been invited they have come to this arrangement at once. By nearly always fastening they arrange to be one two three and around and so to feel so and be so and do so and add so so and so can they conceal everything almost as much as if they had beside that delivered. In this way everybody can compete and in this way there is no difference between what they did and what they did and by as much so as even when can they naturally be national and national phenomena too. Two and two can often make fifty-four. Hours and hours. I can please nations.

Those which to choose makes when they have to line it with itself and by this means they can allow and from the middle up and from the middle down. They do believe that it has been nearly done. Because of care. Because of water and welcome. Because of their importance. Because of their importance they allow that they are around them by this time and they do so noisily exchange volcanoes for thunder earthquakes for rainbows and houses for land and even often before that they see. They realise around the way that they came that they must and disturbance to exchange by easier and habitable arches. By this means they can busy themselves to-day and if yesterday was to begin who has been fortunately required and being often then thought. It might be arranged.

In looking at once a table at all.

Babies have to understand added chinamen.

Babies do have to understand added chinamen.

And nearly how.

And nicely then.

And behaving as if there were at least while and when behind and occasionally and by this and for it for it by noon.

This can be naturally an and arouse for this purpose they must attack women. Who can be always that they say do know. And cloud. They can be so very well arranged indeed for plenty.

Supposing it had been that they had been right about it.

Not to look like not to look alike. I said that it was not that they need to be complete but that there is no refusal and they said that it was right. Now believe in it being lively. To believe in it being lively is why they is why they have them and they have them. So then.

She decided first February the first he decided first December the first she decided first October the first he decided first November the first. In this way he never objected. Let us remind every one of natural phenomena. Natural phenomena are the phenomena which have been noticed and having been noticed have been observed and having been observed have been accepted and having been accepted have been very lately detailed. Partial natural phenomena partially natural phenomena have to do with their not having been nearly as often separated as approached. Partially natural phenomena and natural phenomena are in these ways autocratic and reserved, they can be the origin of exhaustion or abuse. Supposing that some one who might have been when he had not been denied supposing he had been accepted as everything would he ever be afterwards again or when they were certainly just interested in maps would they be necessarily obliging or would they only be after all quietly. In this way partially natural phenomena are reassuring. They can be and there can be usually there can be usually they can be by this time usually as there can be as they can be. A natural phenomena and express, a natural phenomena and yes a natural phenomena and parts of it, partially as a naturally partially natural phenomena to be sure. Twenty-nine natural phenomena to be sure.

part iii.

Phenomena of Nature literally phenomena of Nature how can they be selfish. In this way. They may be left open to doubt, and she might have wanted that it had not continued but she did not.

Phenomena of Nature.

A discovery.

When they looked upon and on and at a picture of a phenomena of nature and moved and it moved and away away and to-day to-day prepared for organisation organisation naturally of natural phenomena to be sure. To be sure at that. It is on account that when they have reason to be warm they have reason to be as cold as as warm they have reason they have good reason they have a good reason to be as cold to be as warm to be as warm to be as cold as warm they have a very good reason they have very good reason to be as warm as cold as cold as warm they have a very good reason to be as warm.

This is the way to share butter and below fresh butter and below and to share fresh butter and below. This is the way to share fresh butter and share fresh butter this is the way that they share fresh butter. It can be naturally that to a Negro there is a boat a boat and whether whether there is a boat and whether whether they have oranges around and never pleased. Actually never pleased. That is the end of that. Attracted to colder. When they can look out and not in the way that they have predicted they explain that they have often often and often been alike when they have been twenty thirty and twenty-two and very often alike when they have been forty thirty and twenty-two either twenty either twenty or thirty either twenty or thirty or forty-two either twenty or thirty or forty-two either one or the other either alike or all alike either all alike or twenty or thirty or twenty or all alike and either forty or thirty or forty-two or twenty or thirty or twenty-two or all alike or alike or twenty or thirty or alike or twenty or thirty or twenty-two or all alike or twenty or all alike or thirty or all alike or thirty-two or all alike or twenty-two or all alike or all alike or alike or twenty or thirty or forty-two or alike or alike and exactly more than all alike how particularly. They need english for English and two older sisters for sisters and sisters for sisters and just the same. Just the same alright just the same. When they had been prepared for it.

In the middle.

Every once in a while it reminds me of it and it is so strangely having been that they never sit down. Never sit down. That they never sit down and they have by this time when they mean to be naturally naturally so and so and they can and a candidate has been that that evening and at once. And so behind. They can be when she impresses me they can be that they have in this way that way individual wishes and as a circumstance and as a circumstance to think twice to think twice and to look through porcelain and to enumerate and to after all afterwards by nearly wishes and not in effort not introduced not induced not induced and laterally laterally makes it as a fairly nearly presumably shall and when not by and placidly for their sake. They meant it as it was. By nearly all of it. It is not of any use it is in use and so and for and by this time and they have nearly nearly to be more more aware and not having hammered hammered makes joining hammered makes joining joining through this in the mean time by the way. Naturally they had it their way.

It meant it more in their half in their half and after following in their half and coming to be always behind that in their half and challenge and behind and indeed indeed makes it more in their behalf for this. They mean to arrange and fortunately can they have to indicate why they can in interchange really have not been as no one knows angry angry when it is not only not but by its place in its place. She knew changes. And so everything can be included naturally and I mean as much.

Not to be too near to them. It is very interesting that in this arrangement it is not only as a load but as a boat and not only as a boat but in following and not only in following that it does matter. What is the matter. In this way they see that they have every chance every day.

When the third is finished and then when the I knew it in another part of the country after that not a mistake but a description naturally description naturally mistaking water for water and more for more and waves for waves and she did not feel it to be a mistake. This makes it recognised. There can be resistance to natural phenomena and use of natural phenomena and decision as to natural phenomena and there can be decision as to natural phenomena and all the rest. She has not felt about it differently. Used to natural phenomena. She has not returned to it differently. Inclined to natural phenomena and what did you say. They say that they distrusted natural phenomena. Never again to mention natural phenomena. And ahead of it. Dear me or so dear me.

She met and met and meant to meet she meant to meet and met and met she met and met she met and met she met and met she meant to meet and met. How do you do about natural phenomena. They made it always as if they had between them what they had returned and returned to them. The most natural phenomena is that a country is that a country easily a country makes plans and that naturally and a country that the country certainly the country can the country be there and the country having the country because of the country they can and the country and not at all contrary to them and rising rising can be just as you please. It is very well arranged and attended to and beside that obliging obliging can remain obliged to can remain decided and as much as if they had begun and so forth when they remain and in this contrast they can rejoin and mostly it is stranger that they can never be obliged to try. It is not at all in this condition and it is not perfectly understood but neglected and by nearly all of it wonderfully by nearly all of it and always wrong. Supposing she said that she admired it would she admire it as they had nearly had it accepted and prepared and shall it be more nearly when they hear it themselves not so much at once and changes.

Not at all needed it is not at all needed that they are differently situated and it is not at all needed that if they see it they hear it it is not at all needed that they can be best here and it is not at all needed that it is undertaken. This is always as they can can they when they feel it most and by this time when they have held and best of all beside so very likely she knew that extravagance made believe it connect it change it and return by it and to be sure and when they have their way. First best and all the time and by their arrangement with them. With them. This way. To be late. Can they finish. And obliging. When they stand. For the rest. Added as much. To be used. Secretly settled. In their detail. Fortunately by costing as much. Seeing fairly well as it is and as it happened to be when they undertook it. Now and then than theirs. That makes all of us in it doubly and so returned and usefully and never by its means more than trusted. In this way they can have that as a result. And do you hear me.

It is this. Having never meant to go and having never meant to go and having never meant to go.

Naturally and more. In case of mentioning.

They do care to have glass thick and thinner and all of it thick and thinner and in the best time three need to be as well as if they had changed it very often. Can anybody think of naturally think of natural phenomena naturally think of naturally naturally natural phenomena naturally think of natural phenomena. And then can they make it at once and more and as an effect. In the first place they need it. In the first place they need it for it. In the first place they need it for it with it with it and it as it as it was it as they need it. There is a great difference between description and description. A description tells about how when they had been there quite some time they were used to it.

She needs to know that there is not at all having to be behind in that way and leaving him when she is nearly prettily nearly that and more then we say snails and fish fish and figs figs and pears pears and not at all nearly green. So then they make this. Supposing they think about a thing and then a little twenty-four is a little and twenty-five is a little and so when she is pleasantly aroused how can they naturally be as far. To be sure is reserved for certainty.

Natural phenomena do cause velvet to be as velvet and grey to be as grey. Natural phenomena also can be induced by partly having no misunderstanding.

Natural phenomena and natural phenomena. One is very sorry for grass and natural phenomena and natural phenomena and grasses and one is very sorry for white and very sorry for white and one is very sorry for cakes and very sorry for cakes and one is very sorry about grass and very sorry. Any one can see what you mean. Natural phenomena and succeed, succeed succeeds, the natural phenomena that we have known are these. Natural phenomena and distressing. Natural phenomena and usually. Always returning to bolts and keys and doors and rice and all that. Natural phenomena and follow me. The natural phenomena all at once and he had it more than two hundred and four he had it for more.

They make natural phenomena to consist of these, these those and when they were added they added a dedication. Dedicated to natural phenomena and secretly dedicated to natural phenomena. Aroused and dedicated to natural phenomena and preferred and dedicated to natural phenomena. Natural phenomena usually, usually and natural phenomena. Natural phenomena and resolution natural phenomena and partly natural phenomena and joined natural phenomena and visible and natural phenomena and pearly and seized. Natural phenomena means divided in two. Authorise natural phenomena. Natural phenomena causes it to be known that they need to go that they need to come and go and after all it is not very strange that they divided it between themselves, she said that when they changed they changed and she said that they had hourly reports of how nearly how often and how actively they had best be known. This makes natural phenomena partial natural phenomena this makes natural phenomena as the result of natural phenomena this makes natural phenomena beside natural phenomena and this makes it be partly older partly adjoined partly not necessary that he had not gone and partly more than half of it this makes it that they have all of it as they are determined to nearly ask as much and might it be partly that might it not be all of it for themselves and only for themselves and might it also be as indeed it could be that they had refused and very often rested in that decision that they need not be as much held together as they would be when they had the chance and easily it can be meant that they had every chance every chance to go there and to go there to go there to go there has to be had as if they meant closer and closer in can be expressed when they need to join me. Thank you again for that.

Not at all exchanged. Not at all exchanged and this as much as they have room for and insist that it is as much as they have room for and room for. They have room for to insist that it is as much as they have room for. Exactly and to have everything. In a way in a piece of it. Not as fortunately so not as primarily advantageous and not as disposed so that they can be seen in the distance. They do please themselves for that and much of the time having hardly anything to do. She makes it late. In this way particularly they have after all having believed it too and changed, changes are nearly all there are of it and for it they have plenty of time in plenty of time forward and back and so forth. Never losing what they say. A phenomena of nature is something that has nearly been safely admired and almost always after all been compared to their way of having more than they had when they went away. By this time as well. An arrangement the arrangement is that I will mention all of it and in this order. Phenomena of nature that have been quoted that have been justly denied that have been frequently chosen that have been once in a while nearly as well done. This makes them always necessary to me and to me too.

A list of the Phenomena of Nature and what they mean.

Having forgotten a phenomena of Nature and having forgotten a phenomena of nature. Having forgotten which was the second phenomena of nature having forgotten which was the first phenomena of nature and only remembering which was the second phenomena of nature. The second phenomena of nature concerned itself with herds of cows which never were diminished but always increased and this would come about naturally naturally if and they did and do they never felt it more than in as it were for themselves and by it alone and religiously they could and do the best they can and being very able and having done it always and liking what if they needed other things they had them to use, they did not wish to diminish their themselves for them by the time at any time and they had their two who meant to be there were they there for they had it as a time to be sure. To be sure to be there when they had it as well by themselves so they could if they did. To begin again with it undiminished. It is very often all of it that it is difficult when it has been forgotten to remember the first phenomena of nature and the second phenomena of nature is the one that is to be hoped not changed that they have never been agreed upon by them by themselves by their by their own by this by the way by that by it at all by why why if they want to should they ever be more than ready to have it continue to be as more and more is all of it and not unlike, every time there are a great many they can be known apart and in this way they are just as much. It is very often very well known that they have not needed what they had more than they had and they never left it alone. These people are to me very attractive.

Not nearly.

They can be afraid of a five.

When they have heard and had and had and hearing hearing is nearly next to kneeling. Next and next. They made this a means.

Red white and blue all out but you.

Natural phenomena indistinctly indistinctly and as well and as well and how do you care to and how do you care to once in a while by that time can they before they and do they why do they come to be careless. This is what discouragement is. Natural phenomena and this is what discouragement is and natural phenomena once and natural phenomena and natural phenomena. This is what discouragement is. She made me happy. She made her happy. She gently she gently made her happy. She made her happy. He made her happy. He made her happy she made her happy. To to to make her happy to to to gently to to to gently to to to to gently make her to to to make her happy. This is not what she was expected to next to it. To always return to next to it. To next to it. To will return to next to it. May be it was may be it was but may be it was and may be it was to return to next to it may be it was to return to next to it. She could be just as much at home as it as it she could be just as much at home. And when they needed naturally when they needed it naturally and when they needed it naturally naturally next to it as they had it by this time.

By this time and as easily. Never leaving natural phenomena to say so. Very nearly to say so. And very nearly to say so and very nearly and very nearly and very nearly to say so. Natural phenomena just as resumed. Natural Phenomena just as resumed. Refused it.

It was for many just as much as that, it was just as much as that for just as many and it was just as much as that it was for just as many it was just as much as that for just as many. Never to have had it whole.

And to think of natural phenomena. Natural phenomena and lists lists of natural phenomena.

One fifteen present and two fifteen present and three fifteen present. Three fifteen present two fifteen present one fifteen present.

It is very easy after India to be interested in Africa and after Africa to be interested in Venezuela and just why it is because in India they had saints seated and in Africa they had stretches of cows and cows form herds and in Venezuela they nearly meant it all. This makes it as plainly as that.

She asked me why I was interested in the difference that there is between different localities and my explanation did not satisfy her.

After all very well and soon and after all and very well and soon. Moon and soon makes a division and as pleases and as plainly makes it nicely seem thorough. Every one does single out speeches and now really to have it part of the time.

Had made up their mind.

When she could think of everything and in the meantime they were not beside that added to more individually than they had when they rested and more than all of it as they had become and following and should it be likely that in that time when it was longer and they might do more than can be held to be apart from them as an excuse and they were payed one at a time and if it could be as in stretches when they can more than below and below and can spread it all about with themselves counting it individually for their and inside by it from this time in and by addition and come and gain and again to then for the time when they had not been and in taking care should it as nearly as not when thereby never meaning to use it for and beside and to avoid and causelessly should it have had many times as often seen particles and then when they can by their reach and having uninhabited and for this with them as they may do be sure. It made and one and two and when it looks as if it were always more than as easily held by. This makes it as large as coming to be held when they went in that way to go again. This makes that they knew it in a minute.

He was just as often right.

Exchanging natural phenomena makes it once in a while. Then not, and then then they and coming to be as east as east and would they ask to have it sent. Would they and could they. They try to die. Thank you just as much for that which they do enjoy and like.

Natural phenomena makes it easy to ask about roses and makes it easy to ask about roses whose were they and when are they to be liked and very likely who makes a mistake. Natural phenomena have this because having after a while asked for it as a difference between that and theirs all the time they like to have it when they do oblige themselves and they are just as kind to me when they say so.

A barometer is an instance of what they do when they ask them to sell everything.

They changed the they changed themselves just as much as that.

Let us suppose that she spoke, she spoke to them let us suppose that she spoke to them and she said what do you wish to have come here and there and why and as if it was once in a while and as it was once in a while. Once. She and she and he and he and was it when they had it all around as much. Supposing everyone commenced two at once three and there and here by the way of having everything taken.

An address.

I am taking it for granted that you are very much interested in what I have written and why and because and because I am very likely to be remembered. Every one can be curious about what made it seem necessary that as there were to be a great many some had to have remained and were. Supposing it was always the same. Everybody always is the same the only thing that differs is what they look at not what they look like but what they are looking at they are looking at that and that is what they are looking at. In this way each time that they know it all they know it at all. This makes it be very likely that after all each one and that is frequently why it remains to be having been dead this one each one after all has planned fortifications. Fortifications have been well to do mysterious and original and after that it is in time. They made them be always as intended as that. Simply to be simply to be simply nervous not because they are out and about but because if it is in counting counting can be learned at once. One two three and next to them for me.

After that once more. As I was saying it is natural for them to have perseverance earnestness intention decision requests and by and by as they have been always in that at that on time. She made it for us every day.

It is natural that when they are the same all the same to them that what they look at is what is there. Who makes them all as happy. I do.

They can be naturally as they can be they can be naturally can they be very well. He said he said it he said it too. Two and two.

Having now succeeded with everything else we will succeed with religion.

Lists of Natural Phenomena.

Thunder winter and lightning lakes, borders and feathers, shawls hangings and traceries birds hours and at once.

These make phenomena of nature steadily even more steadily they make phenomena of nature steadily. They make phenomena of nature steadily.

It is very pleasant that to-day is warmer than yesterday.

Physical geography and disposition.

The three who were most important were those who when they saw it were nearly ready to find it. This makes them very nearly perfect.

Perfect is different from perfectly and in disposition from indisposition.

Physical geography can be agreed to.

Please very well.

There are three different places where it is found where it is to be found. The first is where they have different species of wool and wools the second where he says that they have very much enjoyed their not being alike and the third by the time that they made it useful. This makes it be nearly as wasteful as ever.

Supposing they had come to tell about it would they be as careful as they had been.

Please invent something.

Phenomena of nature and used to it.

The sense of time is a phenomena of nature. It is what adds complexity to composition. There can be past and present and future which succeed and rejoin, this makes romantic realistic and sentimental and then really the three in one and not romantic and not realistic and not sentimental. The three in one makes a time sense that adds complexity to composition. A composition after all is never complex. The only complexity is the time sense that adds that creates complexity in composition. Let us begin over and over again. Let us begin again and again and again.

They knew when to take it out.

With whom is there friction.

It may be said as it is and it may be said as it is. It may be said as it is with whom is there friction.

One for the money.

They were not paid.

With whom was there friction.

All this introduces them to it.

An introduction to it makes it nearly necessary not to plan but to observe and with whom is there any friction.

This makes it amounting to it.

With whom is there any friction and naturally and naturally with whom is there any friction.

A natural phenomena has this authority that to be seen is to be believed.

It is believed that a great many more come and come than go and go. Naturally it is believed that a great many more come and come than go and go naturally it is believed naturally it is believed that a great many more come and come than go and go.

Come back come back to Fanny. Having never forgotten a name. A natural phenomena and a list, a list consists of what they had and what they will do when they have been very certain.

What are naturally natural phenomena. Natural phenomena are plentiful when there has come some one who has come back and said this is what is nearly stopped as a stopper. A stopper can be on top and is nearly as well as stopping. Stopping. Stopping never reminds them of anything.

It is difficult when for some little time there has been an interval it is difficult to easily arrange going to be having that arrangement. Suppose they do think. Think again. Natural phenomena are splendid.

Three and three make six and five and five make ten and two and two make four and seven and seven make fourteen.

Once again and twice again.

Three and three make six and nine and nine make eighteen and ten and ten make twenty and one and one and one make three.

Looking at one another.

A chance to have nearly chosen the difference between the North and the South and never between the left and the right and even not at all as much as there is between green and grey. They make everything once in a while.

An arrangement is not at all over when it is nearly added to. To frequently enjoy it in addition.

Let him think of everything.

Supposing they had not succeeded in having it heard that they knew it now and very well and well and they made it just as neglectful as ever. Do they like it too.

When they see you.

This is naturally that they can be in and for and with themselves as they would have to be in their place in place of and before they had separated it as much as that as much as ever.

Thank you for them.

Would it be and nearly for themselves alone would it be that they had made it as relieved as if they had been taken away and after all how do they know how they are to be after all in plenty of time in order that they should have parts and parts of it. This makes it naturally. Always to be authorised naturally.

They meant almost as much they meant almost as much.

They meant almost as much they meant almost as much.

Once again. They meant almost as much.

Often. They meant almost as much they meant almost as much.

They meant almost as much.

They meant almost as much.

In this as it could be for it for it for it and to return to turn to turn it away. This makes it naturally and refusing in between.

It is nearly very often.

Having had beside having beside had having had beside having had it beside.

They must make them all at once and two two nearly.

All this and also when and when they go.

It is natural for man to indulge in the illusions of hope.

Who knew how who knew how who knew how and who knew how old and who knew how old it was and who knew how old it was now.

Every time he thought of this he thought of this he thought of this every time he thought of this he knew that he was sent. This is what makes it always that partly that very that very partly that very that partly that very that partly that very that very that partly this is what makes all of this all of this that very partly that very partly that they were there.

To let them know about their decision.

You decide. Thank you. You decide. Thank you.

If after all they might have had it in time.

The thing that makes it have it is this that around and found and rebound make of it energetically she cannot have it meaning that this is there if you please.

Measured to scale.

Repay it.

In the meantime accidentally cows. Cows are never an accident they have this relation to distance they are here.

Finally having been a name finally once in a while.

One of the phenomena that are the most frequent and at the same time are the most mysterious is the one which is enhanced by and with and for this for it may occur simultaneously. A cow and reason, a sound and reason a sigh and reason and a little wind and reason and nearly brightly and reason. They happened to mention everything at once.

It was afterwards and not before.

And it is was afterwards and not before what for. It was afterwards and not before.

They made themselves be all of it and they did say that they would lay it down.

Down is used as well as for beds.

This makes naturally that every once in a while it was as different as that. As different as that is it as different as that is it as different as that is now.

Always reminded of how how did they like it.

A natural phenomena is one which has been begun and it has been begun.

Do not know how to go it does not know how to go and always and always Agamemnon. It is natural for them to have eyes and as well as well as hope. She is to hope good by she is to hope.

A natural phenomena makes nervousness natural.

Very nearly as they see.

Very nearly there.

Having felt that she would have been sent to enjoy it. This is what they have done. She is not yet in the sun and this when this is there and they will please is another language. Having not remembered either her voice her eyes her smile altogether. This is because she is not irresistible.

The twenty-first of January was more nearly nearly a natural phenomena. If it repeats it is not nearly a natural phenomena and a natural phenomena over all. Over all. When a natural phenomena over all is this that they will not say what is wanted to be said and done a natural phenomena over all. Over all. When it naturally can be explained that it would not be at all right for them to wait for that and a natural phenomena as a natural phenomena over all. Over all. And beside if it could be as much and very often and they had and there was an naturally very angry and naturally over all. Over all. And then afterwards could it have been at all worth its while to be arranged and to be arranged for and to be arranged and it to be arranged and after all and it to be as arranged over all. Over all. And they had minded what had been said just as if they had already done done it as well as ever and finally after a very considerable time and as to be certainly having had it at this time as much as more and over it over all. Over all. So be it.

To be quite right means as she says not to indulge yourself not to be afraid naturally not to allow yourself to think of things and allow yourself to want to write things not to believe everything you hear and not at all to be always keeping on having it come up again and again over all. Over all. It is very reasonable not only not to think too well of yourself but also not to think too badly of anybody else any one else. There should be repeating but repeating of gentleness, pleasantness cheerfulness and self reliance as well as reliance upon others over all. Over all. It is advisable very advisable to be very well pleased with everything you have and everything you do and above all not to be anxious and disturbed not to be annoyed not to be impatient not to brood or to create impatience in yourself and in others and over all over all of it at all all the time there should be every indication that it most certainly will not happen to you again.

A natural phenomena makes them take me away.

Having a natural phenomena anyway.

One one hundred.

Two two hundred.

Three three hundred and three this makes five hundred and nine natural phenomena three hundred and nine natural phenomena.

It would not do as a copy.

Five hundred and nine natural phenomena.

Natural phenomena are also represented represented in return for registered.

Natural phenomena are or are not to cease. There is a pleasant difference between a crease cease and increase. There is a pleasant difference between when they had been very fortunate in deciding everything and when they had it little by little all the time. There was just as fortunately more reason for their wishing that all was well as there had been. They need to have themselves just as well as having it each one one at a time. And merely to say that they had all of them all of them leaving it to them. By that time they were very often named up to five hundred and nine.

Natural phenomena making everything and having been as much as accountable. There is always some difference between on their account and by themselves. They asked for it for themselves.

Natural phenomena have been often enough nearly often not always not only but certainly praised. In praise of natural phenomena. There is this to say in praise of natural phenomena.

None yesterday.

Saturday yesterday.

Saturday yesterday none yesterday.

It it is clear to me then it will be clear some day to them when [they] hear it. There is always this difference between clear and not clear, when it is blue it means that there is dew and when it is rose it means that they will be missed. This is a natural phenomena and easily explained. And never to talk about it to her.

There is a question. If accidentally inside out who knows that he will come and if he does come and three hundred are more than ten who means to be necessary to them this is in question and now to thank you. Thanks to you they come again.

It made it so that he knew everything about it. He knew everything about it and it made it so that he knew everything about it. It made it so that he knew everything about it.

When they were at that time indifferent.

For this and this this is a week when there is every opportunity of having had more of it and he would be very much obliged for it. Is there any danger of fire slowly for that matter slowly for that matter.

Who makes which makes it.

Which makes it do.

Do or did it do.

To one two.

They knew.

It is very easy to read it all read it at all.

And so not having anything to do. This is naturally what they did.

It is very easy to expect a sister to be silly altogether.

Naturally.

They knew why they heard that.

In naturally.

And to make it be at once an end as well and this for this time he and they had meant to have it had it been as well for them and this is for this just when it had been that they had meant it as it is as much as that.

In cutting.

It is very much better to close it so that when they are there it might easily be that they would be emotional emotional and emotionally affected. Once and by that time and in this way naturally. Was he his after all after all was he his after all after all was he his after all naturally by that time that he was nearly would nearly have it as it was for him. This makes happen that exactly as if he said he had been brought back. Naturally.

All for that.

Naturally.

It is very natural that he would wait before he said it.

In this way natural phenomena in pursuit and to be as a pursuit.

He said that he said that more than once he repeated what he said. He said that he had not seen it broken nor left not only broken and not only broken but also left left to it. By this he meant that he understood that to come again meant that it was better that he should be always ready to read about flowers and having chosen what he felt was always as much his as it was when he said that he repeated it to them. Repeat it to them if you please.

It is very well to stay that they did hope to include everything every day.

But little by little less and less and now at last what they did need was this four or five before and two after. And perhaps not two after. Perhaps just as well perhaps not two after.

This continues to please as natural phenomena.

What is it that he did say, if it is as clear to me as to them it is as clear to them as to me.

When this you see remember me.

It all depends upon how nearly carefully not carefully but strongly how nearly strongly it is held. Held by them. Held by the enemy held by them who held it remember to go away and start it all as if they had sent anemones instead of jonquils. After all they did not.

A natural phenomena is one that being seen by all is seen by one.

She does not want to waste anything on her but she does not know what she ought to have. A phenomena of nature is warm in February and warm in April a phenomena of nature is warm in April and warm in February.

One is one how many are two two are two how many are three, a phenomena of nature is warm in April and warm in February.

A phenomena of nature is warm in February.

A phenomena of nature is warm in April and warm in February.

Who knows what it is to wonder will she come as she has not been expected. She in February she in April she in April she in February.

A phenomena of nature is she in February is she in April is she in April is she in February.

A phenomena of nature resembles almost what is heard and held and often what makes it be very nearly perfectly at first at last.

At last as much.

Much is followed by much.

A phenomena of nature and as much.

They congratulated me.

And this time not to.

Smoother and flatter.

And this time not to.

And they had seen it.

And this time not to.

And they might have looked for anything.

The way they made use of it is this they made use of it almost all the time so that when they had been very careful to have no distraction they could remember one another. And how do they know that they should echo what is said. They know it because if after a while they are to go away after a while they will go away.

This makes a very pleasant trio.

She was nearly he was nearly she was nearly she was nearly had been nearly there. This is natural and they would call them William. William makes no change no change for him.

Can any one know why a phenomena of nature is usual. It is usual because they have there has been no time when they would not be agreeable.

Agreeably he and not say what you said.

A phenomena of nature does not represent nouns. Nouns can be very well known as seen.

It was decided that it was for the best.

When they do see when he and when he when they do see when she and when she had a mother. When they do see that she is destined to return and what will she say she will say that it was as well that it was arranged as it was arranged. It is not at all very nearly green.

Remember at pleasure.

It is very foolish to expect that they will hear that the dog that does not bark is one that accompanies its master. Its master is one that comes and having not been more than successful hopes to have an opportunity of furthering everything. For this purpose he prefers cuttings from rose trees, roots from tulips and seeds from sweet peas. This makes of him that he remains all the time and when necessary he will go away. One can almost arrange all of it more than once.

Exchange natural phenomena for that.

Eat and may this make you as always told, happy dreams and happy days to you.

Suppose they needed it very much.

They have tried they have tried they have tried to give mistletoe and hyacinths beside. This naturally.

Naturally be naturally see naturally have them come to me about it.

Everything that has to do with naturally is a natural phenomena.

What has it to do with it, it has everything to do with it.

Who makes it mention it miss it and might it be alright.

They had to have all of it to-day naturally.

Red white and blue all out but you they had to have it to-day naturally after all naturally they had to have it be left naturally all out but you naturally they had to have let it be left out naturally all out but you naturally they had to have added it to it naturally all out but you naturally and they had naturally they had had naturally they had had to have had it left out naturally red white and blue naturally all out but you naturally they had had to have had it left out naturally they had had to naturally left out naturally they had had to have left it out naturally. Red white and blue all out but you naturally.

The next time naturally.

Leaving it in naturally.

Leaving it in naturally.

Red white and blue all out but you all out but you and all out but you naturally and left in naturally all out but you all out but you naturally and left in naturally red white and blue and left in naturally all left in naturally red white and blue all out but you all out but you naturally red white and blue naturally all left in naturally all left in naturally red white and blue naturally all left in naturally red white and blue naturally all left in naturally.

He knew that I meant the same naturally not only but also.

Naturally.

A natural phenomena is this that they that they a natural phenomena is this that they are not nearly often made as if they had been there as one aside and two aside and three.

Can you see me.

A natural phenomena naturally and altogether.

A natural phenomena beside to return to beside.

A natural phenomena beside and beside.

Surprised and disappointed.

A natural phenomena beside surprised and disappointed.

Very often they are so.

Surprised and disappointed.

And beside.

It was not at all necessary that higher and higher and warmer and warmer just the same it was not at all necessary.

This can be as much said to be as that.

When they are very nearly here when they are very nearly here.

A natural phenomena explains that.

He said he understood what I meant.

One two three he said he understood what I meant one two three four he said he understood what I meant one two three four. He said he understood what I meant one two three four. A natural phenomena is understood by encouragement and by this time.

There is a difference between returning it and returning to it this is the difference the difference between returning to it and returning it is this when they are returning to it and returning it they hear them and when they are walking they are doing what they were told to be doing and so naturally and so naturally and so and so naturally they did find that thing satisfying this makes the difference between between and their and their and by this time by this time. When they heard everything they knew that there was a birthday book and when they knew that they had heard everything they knew that there was a birthday book and this made this made this religiously speaking naturally a phenomena phenomena and speaking a birthday book and speaking and naturally and speaking and a phenomena and speaking it would be very useful to illustrate natural phenomena.

Natural phenomena means a chance a chance to draw and to describe to describe and to save to save and to idolise to idolise and to withdraw to withdraw and to expect to expect and to return to return and to oblige to oblige and did he when he had he at best most. This is why they asked. It happened at this time this is why they asked.

In plenty of time. What makes it in plenty of time naturally in plenty of time. Naturally for them in plenty of time and that makes it daily.

It was very likely.

When she heard no no was not no no not at all and everybody can know that Lindo was his name. Lindo was his name. What is a natural phenomena every time and before.

Though though that, when they had that, when they had that when it was this and them them in the sense of coming when they did. Did they like theirs beside. Naturally makes that be when they had it. Every once in a while. Do see saw. Naturally. It is a natural phenomena to have that to do.

What is it that she does and was, when it is to be that they should be nearly as satisfactory. Three objections, not enough and allow it and as not escaped. What is she when she was and does. She is as much their made as there was and there is as much as there made and and there does and there was. This is why they are satisfactory. Naturally, he naturally he could and would naturally be obliged naturally to be obliging and this fairly fairly and fairly nearly fairly nearly and when they had as wide as wide as in between to that and to that end. A natural phenomena usually concludes partly concludes that. As to guesses presses and as to guesses presses and amount amount to it at all. What is an amount. An amount is when they had their all the time. A natural phenomena be in time be in time now. How. Plainly how. When they call blue under black brown they know exactly how they feel.

It is not by any manner of means not easy for them to be all that there is of having it to do and this makes what I choose.

What does it mean when all of it has been put there and does not show that it has been put there has been put there has been put there too does not any of it show that it has been put there and it has been put there too has been put there too.

After a little while it has been by that time by that time when by that time and when by that time and when by that time and choice. I choose you. I choose you too.

finis

[ ¶ ]

1926

1926

338.

JEAN COCTEAU

[Composition as Explanation, 1926]

Needs be needs be needs be near.

Needs be needs be needs be.

This is where they have their land astray.

Two say.

This is where they have their land astray

Two say.

Needs be needs be needs be

Needs be needs be needs be near.

Second time.

It may be nearer than two say.

Near be near be near be

Needs be needs be needs be

Needs be needs be needs be near.

He was a little while away.

Needs be nearer than two say.

Needs be needs be needs be needs be.

Needs be needs be needs be near.

He was away a little while.

And two say.

He was away a little while

He was away a little while

And two say.

Part two

Part two and part one

Part two and part two

Part two and part two

Part two and part one.

He was near to where they have their land astray.

He was near to where they have two say.

Part two and near one. Part one and near one.

Part two and two say.

Part one and part two and two say.

He was as when they had nearly their declamation their declaration their verification their amplification their rectification their elevation their safety their share and there where. This is where they have the land astray. Two say.

Put it there in there there where they have it. Put it there in there there where they halve it.

Put it there in there there and they have it. Put it there in there there and they halve it.

He nearly as they see the land astray.

By that and in that and mine.

He nearly as they see he nearly as they see the land he nearly as they see the land astray.

And by that by that time mine. He nearly as they see the land astray by that by that time by that time by that time mine by that time mine by that time. By that time and mine and by that time and mine.

He nearly when they see the land astray.

By that time and mine.

Not nearly apart.

Part and not partly and not apart and not nearly not apart.

When he when he was is and does, when he partly when he partly when he is and was and partly when he and partly when he does and was and is and partly and apart and when he and apart and when he does and was and when he is.

When he is partly

When he is apart.

Particularly for him

He makes it be the rest of the day for them as well.

Partly partly begun

The rest and one

One part partly begun.

Partly begun one and one.

One and one and partly begun and one and one partly begun. Partly begun part partly begun part partly begun and one and part and one and partly begun and part partly begun.

Partly begun.

Did they need the land astray.

Partly begun and one.

Did they need the land astray and partly begun and one.

Did they need it to be the rest of the day did they need it to be the land astray partly begun and one part partly begun part part partly begun part partly begun and one.

They need it as they had it for themselves to be the rest and next to that and by this who were as it must for them.

He knew and this.

When half is May how much is May.

Whole and here there and clear shall and dear well and well at that. Well is a place from which water is drawn and what is drawn.

A well is a place from which out of which water is drawn and what is drawn.

A well is a place out of which water is drawn and water is drawn. A well is a place out of which water is drawn and what is drawn.

A well is a place out of which water is drawn.

A well is a place from which water is drawn.

They made it that they could be where they were.

Where they were when they were where they were.

He had it as is his in his hand.

Hand and head

Head and hand and land

two say

as

ours.

They make them they make them they make them they make them they make them they make them they make them at once.

And nearly when he knows.

As long as head as short as said as short as said as long as head.

And this as long and this as long and this and this and so who makes the wedding go and so and so.

It is usually not my habit to mention anything but now having the habit of addressing I am mentioning it as anything.

Having the habit of addressing having the habit of expressing having the habit of expressing having the habit of addressing.

A little away

And a little way.

Everything away.

Everything away.

Everything and away.

Everything and away.

Away and everything away.

It is very extraordinary that it is just as interesting.

When it was it was it was there

There there.

Eight eight and eight, eight eight and eight. Eight eight and eight and and eight.

After all seeing it with that and with that never having heard a third a third too, too.

When there a there and where is where and mine is mine and in is in who needs a shred.

They needed three when this you see when this you see and three and three and it was two more they must.

They must address with tenderness

Two him.

G. Stein.

It was not always finished for this once.

Once or twice and for this then they had that and as well as having it so that and this and all and now and believe for it all when they and shall and when and for and most and by and with and this and there and as and by and will and when and can and this and this and than and there and find and there and all and with and will it and with it and with it and they and this and there and so and I and in and all and all and if and if and if and if and if and if now. Now need never alter anyhow.

Anyhow means furls furls with a chance chance with a change change with as strong strong with as will will with as sign sign with as west west with as most most with as in in with as by by with as change change with as reason reason to be lest lest they did when when they did for for they did there and then. Then does not celebrate the there and then.

Who knows it.

I wish to be very well pleased and I thank you.

Gertrude Stein.

[ ¶ ]

1926

339.

COMPOSITION AS EXPLANATION

[Composition as Explanation, 1926]

There is singularly nothing that makes a difference a difference in beginning and in the middle and in ending except that each generation has something different at which they are all looking. By this I mean so simply that anybody knows it that composition is the difference which makes each and all of them then different from other generations and this is what makes everything different otherwise they are all alike and everybody knows it because everybody says it.

It is very likely that nearly every one has been very nearly certain that something that is interesting is interesting them. Can they and do they. It is very interesting that nothing inside in them, that is when you consider the very long history of how every one ever acted or has felt, it is very interesting that nothing inside in them in all of them makes it connectedly different. By this I mean this. The only thing that is different from one time to another is what is seen and what is seen depends upon how everybody is doing everything. This makes the thing we are looking at very different and this makes what those who describe it make of it, it makes a composition, it confuses, it shows, it is, it looks, it likes it as it is, and this makes what is seen as it is seen. Nothing changes from generation to generation except the thing seen and that makes a composition. Lord Grey remarked that when the generals before the war talked about the war they talked about it as a nineteenth century war although to be fought with twentieth century weapons. That is because war is a thing that decides how it is to be when it is to be done. It is prepared and to that degree it is like all academies it is not a thing made by being made it is a thing prepared. Writing and painting and all that, is like that, for those who occupy themselves with it and don’t make it as it is made. Now the few who make it as it is made, and it is to be remarked that the most decided of them usually are prepared just as the world around them is preparing, do it in this way and so I if you do not mind I will tell you how it happens. Naturally one does not know how it happened until it is well over beginning happening.

To come back to the part that the only thing that is different is what is seen when it seems to be being seen, in other words, composition and time-sense.

No one is ahead of his time, it is only that the particular variety of creating his time is the one that his contemporaries who also are creating their own time refuse to accept. And they refuse to accept it for a very simple reason and that is that they do not have to accept it for any reason. They themselves that is everybody in their entering the modern composition and they do enter it, if they do not enter it they are not so to speak in it they are out of it and so they do enter it; but in as you may say the non-competitive efforts where if you are not in it nothing is lost except nothing at all except what is not had, there are naturally all the refusals, and the things refused are only important if unexpectedly somebody happens to need them. In the case of the arts it is very definite. Those who are creating the modern composition authentically are naturally only of importance when they are dead because by that time the modern composition having become past is classified and the description of it is classical. That is the reason why the creator of the new composition in the arts is an outlaw until he is a classic, there is hardly a moment in between and it is really too bad very much too bad naturally for the creator but also very much too bad for the enjoyer, they all really would enjoy the created so much better just after it has been made than when it is already a classic, but it is perfectly simple that there is no reason why the contemporaries should see, because it would not make any difference as they lead their lives in the new composition anyway, and as every one is naturally indolent why naturally they don’t see. For this reason as in quoting Lord Grey it is quite certain that nations not actively threatened are at least several generations behind themselves militarily so æsthetically they are more than several generations behind themselves and it is very much too bad, it is so very much more exciting and satisfactory for everybody if one can have contemporaries, if all one’s contemporaries could be one’s contemporaries.

There is almost not an interval.

For a very long time everybody refuses and then almost without a pause almost everybody accepts. In the history of the refused in the arts and literature the rapidity of the change is always startling. Now the only difficulty with the volte-face concerning the arts is this. When the acceptance comes, by that acceptance the thing created becomes a classic. It is a natural phenomena a rather extraordinary natural phenomena that a thing accepted becomes a classic. And what is the characteristic quality of a classic. The characteristic quality of a classic is that it is beautiful. Now of course it is perfectly true that a more or less first rate work of art is beautiful but the trouble is that when that first rate work of art becomes a classic because it is accepted the only thing that is important from then on to the majority of the acceptors the enormous majority, the most intelligent majority of the acceptors is that it is so wonderfully beautiful. Of course it is wonderfully beautiful, only when it is still a thing irritating annoying stimulating then all quality of beauty is denied to it.

Of course it is beautiful but first all beauty in it is denied and then all the beauty of it is accepted. If every one were not so indolent they would realise that beauty is beauty even when it is irritating and stimulating not only when it is accepted and classic. Of course it is extremely difficult nothing more so than to remember back to its not being beautiful once it has become beautiful. This makes it so much more difficult to realise its beauty when the work is being refused and prevents every one from realising that they were convinced that beauty was denied, once the work is accepted. Automatically with the acceptance of the time-sense comes the recognition of the beauty and once the beauty is accepted the beauty never fails any one.

Beginning again and again is a natural thing even when there is a series.

Beginning again and again and again explaining composition and time is a natural thing.

It is understood by this time that everything is the same except composition and time, composition and the time of the composition and the time in the composition.

Everything is the same except composition and as the composition is different and always going to be different everything is not the same. Everything is not the same as the time when of the composition and the time in the composition is different. The composition is different, that is certain.

The composition is the thing seen by every one living in the living they are doing, they are the composing of the composition that at the time they are living is the composition of the time in which they are living. It is that that makes living a thing they are doing. Nothing else is different, of that almost any one can be certain. The time when and the time of and the time in that composition is the natural phenomena of that composition and of that perhaps every one can be certain.

No one thinks these things when they are making when they are creating what is the composition, naturally no one thinks, that is no one formulates until what is to be formulated has been made.

Composition is not there, it is going to be there and we are here. This is some time ago for us naturally.

The only thing that is different from one time to another is what is seen and what is seen depends upon how everybody is doing everything. This makes the thing we are looking at very different and this makes what those who describe it make of it, it makes a composition, it confuses, it shows, it is, it looks, it likes it as it is, and this makes what is seen as it is seen. Nothing changes from generation to generation except the thing seen and that makes a composition.

Now the few who make writing as it is made and it is to be remarked that the most decided of them are those that are prepared by preparing, are prepared just as the world around them is prepared and is preparing to do it in this way and so if you do not mind I will again tell you how it happens. Naturally one does not know how it happened until it is well over beginning happening.

Each period of living differs from any other period of living not in the way life is but in the way life is conducted and that authentically speaking is composition. After life has been conducted in a certain way everybody knows it but nobody knows it, little by little, nobody knows it as long as nobody knows it. Any one creating the composition in the arts does not know it either, they are conducting life and that makes their composition what it is, it makes their work compose as it does.

Their influence and their influences are the same as that of all of their contemporaries only it must always be remembered that the analogy is not obvious until as I say the composition of a time has become so pronounced that it is past and the artistic composition of it is a classic.

And now to begin as if to begin. Composition is not there, it is going to be there and we are here. This is some time ago for us naturally. There is something to be added afterwards.

Just how much my work is known to you I do not know. I feel that perhaps it would be just as well to tell the whole of it.

In beginning writing I wrote a book called Three Lives this was written in 1905. I wrote a negro story called Melanctha. In that there was a constant recurring and beginning there was a marked direction in the direction of being in the present although naturally I had been accustomed to past present and future, and why, because the composition forming around me was a prolonged present. A composition of a prolonged present is a natural composition in the world as it has been these thirty years it was more and more a prolonged present. I created then a prolonged present naturally I knew nothing of a continuous present but it came naturally to me to make one, it was simple it was clear to me and nobody knew why it was done like that, I did not myself although naturally to me it was natural.

After that I did a book called The Making of Americans it is a long book about a thousand pages.

Here again it was all so natural to me and more and more complicatedly a continuous present. A continuous present is a continuous present. I made almost a thousand pages of a continuous present.

Continuous present is one thing and beginning again and again is another thing. These are both things. And then there is using everything.

This brings us again to composition this the using everything. The using everything brings us to composition and to this composition. A continuous present and using everything and beginning again. In these two books there was elaboration of the complexities of using everything and of a continuous present and of beginning again and again and again.

In the first book there was a groping for a continuous present and for using everything by beginning again and again.

There was a groping for using everything and there was a groping for a continuous present and there was an inevitable beginning of beginning again and again and again.

Having naturally done this I naturally was a little troubled with it when I read it. I became then like the others who read it. One does, you know, excepting that when I reread it myself I lost myself in it again. Then I said to myself this time it will be different and I began. I did not begin again I just began.

In this beginning naturally since I at once went on and on very soon there were pages and pages and pages more and more elaborated creating a more and more continuous present including more and more using of everything and continuing more and more beginning and beginning and beginning.

I went on and on to a thousand pages of it.

In the meantime to naturally begin I commenced making portraits of anybody and anything. In making these portraits I naturally made a continuous present an including everything and a beginning again and again within a very small thing. That started me into composing anything into one thing. So then naturally it was natural that one thing an enormously long thing was not everything an enormously short thing was also not everything nor was it all of it a continuous present thing nor was it always and always beginning again. Naturally I would then begin again. I would begin again I would naturally begin. I did naturally begin. This brings me to a great deal that has been begun.

And after that what changes what changes after that, after that what changes and what changes after that and after that and what changes and after that and what changes after that

The problem from this time on became more definite.

It was all so nearly alike it must be different and it is different, it is natural that if everything is used and there is a continuous present and a beginning again and again if it is all so alike it must be simply different and everything simply different was the natural way of creating it then.

In this natural way of creating it then that it was simply different everything being alike it was simply different, this kept on leading one to lists. Lists naturally for a while and by lists I mean a series. More and more in going back over what was done at this time I find that I naturally kept simply different as an intention. Whether there was or whether there was not a continuous present did not then any longer trouble me there was or there was not, and using everything no longer troubled me if everything is alike using everything could no longer trouble me and beginning again and again could no longer trouble me because if lists were inevitable if series were inevitable and the whole of it was inevitable beginning again and again could not trouble me so then with nothing to trouble me I very completely began naturally since everything is alike making it as simply different naturally as simply different as possible. I began doing natural phenomena what I call natural phenomena and natural phenomena naturally everything being alike natural phenomena are making things be naturally simply different. This found its culmination later, in the beginning it began in a center confused with lists with series with geography with returning portraits and with particularly often four and three and often with five and four. It is easy to see that in the beginning such a conception as everything being naturally different would be very inarticulate and very slowly it began to emerge and take the form of anything, and then naturally if anything that is simply different is simply different what follows will follow.

So far then the progress of my conceptions was the natural progress entirely in accordance with my epoch as I am sure is to be quite easily realised if you think over the scene that was before us all from year to year.

As I said in the beginning, there is the long history of how every one ever acted or has felt and that nothing inside in them in all of them makes it connectedly different. By this I mean all this.

The only thing that is different from one time to another is what is seen and what is seen depends upon how everybody is doing everything.

It is understood by this time that everything is the same except composition and time, composition and the time of the composition and the time in the composition.

Everything is the same except composition and as the composition is different and always going to be different everything is not the same. So then I as a contemporary creating the composition in the beginning was groping toward a continuous present, a using everything a beginning again and again and then everything being alike then everything very simply everything was naturally simply different and so I as a contemporary was creating everything being alike was creating everything naturally being naturally simply different, everything being alike. This then was the period that brings me to the period of the beginning of 1914. Everything being alike everything naturally would be simply different and war came and everything being alike and everything being simply different brings everything being simply different brings it to romanticism.

Romanticism is then when everything being alike everything is naturally simply different, and romanticism.

Then for four years this was more and more different even though this was, was everything alike. Everything alike naturally everything was simply different and this is and was romanticism and this is and was war. Everything being alike everything naturally everything is different simply different naturally simply different.

And so there was the natural phenomena that was war, which had been, before war came, several generations behind the contemporary composition, because it became war and so completely needed to be contemporary became completely contemporary and so created the completed recognition of the contemporary composition. Every one but one may say every one became consciously became aware of the existence of the authenticity of the modern composition. This then the contemporary recognition, because of the academic thing known as war having been forced to become contemporary made every one not only contemporary in act not only contemporary in thought but contemporary in self-consciousness made every one contemporary with the modern composition. And so the art creation of the contemporary composition which would have been outlawed normally outlawed several generations more behind even than war, war having been brought so to speak up to date art so to speak was allowed not completely to be up to date, but nearly up to date, in other words we who created the expression of the modern composition were to be recognized before we were dead some of us even quite a long time before we were dead. And so war may be said to have advanced a general recognition of the expression of the contemporary composition by almost thirty years.

And now after that there is no more of that in other words there is peace and something comes then and it follows coming then.

And so now one finds oneself interesting oneself in an equilibration, that of course means words as well as things and distribution as well as between themselves between the words and themselves and the things and themselves, a distribution as distribution. This makes what follows what follows and now there is every reason why there should be an arrangement made. Distribution is interesting and equilibration is interesting when a continuous present and a beginning again and again and using everything and everything alike and everything naturally simply different has been done.

After all this, there is that, there has been that that there is a composition and that nothing changes except composition the composition and the time of and the time in the composition.

The time of the composition is a natural thing and the time in the composition is a natural thing it is a natural thing and it is a contemporary thing.

The time of the composition is the time of the composition. It has been at times a present thing it has been at times a past thing it has been at times a future thing it has been at times an endeavour at parts or all of these things. In my beginning it was a continuous present a beginning again and again and again and again, it was a series it was a list it was a similarity and everything different it was a distribution and an equilibration. That is all of the time some of the time of the composition.

Now there is still something else the time-sense in the composition. This is what is always a fear a doubt and a judgement and a conviction. The quality in the creation of expression the quality in a composition that makes it go dead just after it has been made is very troublesome.

The time in the composition is a thing that is very troublesome. If the time in the composition is very troublesome it is because there must even if there is no time at all in the composition there must be time in the composition which is in its quality of distribution and equilibration. In the beginning there was the time in the composition that naturally was in the composition but time in the composition comes now and this is what is now troubling every one the time in the composition is now a part of distribution and equilibration. In the beginning there was confusion there was a continuous present and later there was romanticism which was not a confusion but an extrication and now there is either succeeding or failing there must be distribution and equilibration there must be time that is distributed and equilibrated. This is the thing that is at present the most troubling and if there is the time that is at present the most troublesome the time-sense that is at present the most troubling is the thing that makes the present the most troubling. There is at present there is distribution, by this I mean expression and time, and in this way at present composition is time that is the reason that at present the time-sense is troubling that is the reason why at present the time-sense in the composition is the composition that is making what there is in composition.

And afterwards.

Now that is all.

[ ¶ ]

1926

340.

EDITH SITWELL AND HER BROTHERS THE SITWELLS AND ALSO TO OSBERT SITWELL AND TO S. SITWELL

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

An uncle of a king in an uncle of a king.

And in.

What it makes to be theirs soon. Not Friday as a change.

As a stranger.

As a stranger as a change.

Might it be mine.

Inculcated.

Never mean inculcated.

Never mine inculcated.

If it could as they and by white.

Having found that a black umbrella is on the whole more suitable than a grey umbrella or it was very possibly not and might there are many names and also it if it would be desirable that is as darkness it is never dark in London.

Leave it as their in their leave it in me in me come to be leave us.

It was always what he said to be said. In and king not after, king and asking have it be mile be mile be while be smile.

It is very easy to be influenced by onesself.

Leaving it as much as they could makes it be rather very well then how does it have it be left to this.

From there to there.

Which is the most added white blue black blue white black blue and you too.

Which is left to it. Left brown black burnt brown and bread at best. This is the way they may be what is not even nearly Bedlington and these around.

Nobody knows that it is even evenly easier easily different differing descent dissenting, every one to be to be to agree not to die.

They can be left to have and he must come to him. That is his head.

Night can be fed at all. She in meet or met.

Sacrificing sufficing see and sufficing so and sufficing sent and sendable so at length.

They made it be the same by name.

Let me be as they might.

For very as along as long as rivers rivers seen as water rivers roads seen as every road, read seen as seen seen as roads roofs read seen, rivers seen as water water seen as roads seen and read seen as roads seen.

It makes it be that they were heard third they were heard third.

One two three when this you see you will you can be you can be you will be you can you will be one two three.

In which if they begin.

Tableland.

Tableland and land and knees, tableland and knees and tableland and land and knees.

Tableland and land.

Tableland and knees.

Tableland and land and knees.

This has nothing to do with it and now describing. Describing pleases the pale pleases most, describing and pleases and pleases the pale pleases most. To be this when they when this when this when they and pale and when they after all it is very difficult to imitate it in carnations but it has been done.

Description is relating reinstating. Description is reinstating really really really more reinstating. Reinstating connecting description. Description connecting reinstating.

Description how do you do description.

How do you do description.

Description how do you do description.

Description.

How do you do description.

How do you do description.

When how do you do description.

Do you do description when how do you do description when how do you do, how do you do when how do you do when how do you do description.

It makes a place where they do sit do sit two.

Principally

Principally is unique.

As if I knew them.

Now then

Now and then

Now and then is principally.

Principally.

Not why there.

Very simply.

Never to use the name never to use the same not why there principally now why is and placed placed from is and there, is why hers and hers, is why then and his his and his, is in and or mind, his and his his and is is a word to be used to.

The very thing to say about it is everything.

Looking at two looking a[t] three looking at three looking at looking at what is is when they need not to. Excuse minding.

Now and in.

Do and wish to say three sides are mine, do I wish to say three sides are mine three sides are mine do I wish to say.

Once and another.

Once and another.

Once and another.

Do I wish to say once twice once twice once once and once and once and once and once this is twice. Twice, need be once less than three.

Need leave leaves and which is it that is theirs may they relieving well and well.

Could come to be this as a may and may june.

To knew to best.

That is three.

Three and a third two and a third one and a third one and a third a third and three three and a third a third and three and three two a third and two one three. Not a third three thirdly.

Is and were it is and they were it is and they were is and were is and are it is and they are and it is and they are is and are is and were is and are it is and they are it is and they are is and are, are makes made and in describe which is the have and in describe they have and have and made and are and is and in describe, always to be and to to were where and is once once separately is and were and separating is and are and separately is and were and is and are. Separately always makes is and are. Separately always makes are and is. Separately always makes were and is and are and is and separately always makes is and are. Coming to separately always makes is and were. Coming to separately always makes. Coming to separately always makes coming to separately always makes are and were coming to separately always makes is and are and were and coming to separately.

Make me make it be make it be me. This makes come to all of it at all. Makes it be makes it be makes it makes it be makes it be come to be and all of it makes it be come to it and all, makes it be come to be come to be me makes it be come to it and be makes it be me. Make me make it make it make me. Comes to be and all make it make me.

Very well.

When there are the ones there that are named after themselves naming them naming them themselves when there are the ones there naming them naming themselves when there are the ones there naming the ones naming the ones themselves naming them themselves when there are the ones there.

When we are the ones there naming themselves naming themselves themselves naming themselves themselves we are the ones there naming themselves naming themselves themselves.

When there are the ones there naming them when there are the ones there naming themselves naming them naming themselves themselves when there are the ones there.

What they say and they and they and they and what and they and is it not and not and they and they, and they and they and is it not and they say and they and they and they and what they say. Coming to what they say. Exactly as they held it. Nobody must make a difference about a swan.

This is why theirs is not that separately not leaving altogether.

Get it again to separating that and around not leaning with and to be theirs or next. Next makes coming beside. I wish I had the sound of two. How can a swan be red and might might it be when it was in this being there and left. After theirs while it made it be near by the while it is in the next as it is nearly. Leaving it alone.

Why is it like why is it like why is it like it.

What is the difference between a swan and a pope. What is the difference between garnet and white what is the difference between a cypress and a lime tree and what is a difference between reflections and reflected.

Reflections in a cross reflections in a red cross reflections in a red and separated cross.

All of this indicates their allowance.

Let us be their name.

One two three when this you see three to one when this is won one three two not made by you, two one three connectedly.

Over.

Let me tell about a novel a novel is an arrangement of their being there and never having been more glad than before and would they have liked to have it have had it, and is it as if they could always like what they had, no and yes.

What is a poem. A poem is why they must be nearly as in the left or indeed their color color make color perfect. By this I I who have have and here here by it.

A poem makes chances. What is a description.

A description allows after all allows, after all after all allows.

Back to their name.

I wish there were five of them. Two following one another. One following the other, one following one and another one following one another one following one one following the other I wish there were five of them two following one another.

If the weather is warmer if the weather is warmer and the trees are all taller if the weather is warmer and all the trees are taller if the weather is warmer the trees are all taller.

If the weather is warmer and the trees are taller if the weather is warmer and the trees are taller.

If the weather is warmer and the trees are taller.

Leave it out.

Some supports are taken away and they stay some supports that are taken away stay some supports stay that are taken away.

It is not easy to look at trees because if three trees and three trees do make three trees if three trees do make three trees it is easy to make three trees make three trees. It is not easy to look at trees because three trees do make three trees. It is not easy to look at trees because it is not easy to look at trees because three trees do make three trees it is not easy to look at three trees because three trees do make three trees.

There is no difference between blue, grass and trees.

There is no difference between trees grass and blue light blue. There is no difference between rose grey blue grass and trees there is no difference between trees grass blue blue grey and rose. There is no difference between blue rose grey grass and trees leaving out blue, there is no difference between grey grass and trees leaving out grey there is no difference between rose grass and trees leaving out rose there is no difference between grey blue rose grass and trees leaving out grey rose and blue there is no difference between between blue grey rose grasses and trees there is no difference between grey rose blue grasses and trees.

There is no difference between grey grasses and trees there is no difference between rose grasses and trees there is no difference between blue grasses and trees.

It is very noticeable how very few small red berries there are on a large evergreen tree. Thank you very much.

After every little while after every little while, a choice in seals and sealing after every little while after every little while.

After every little while.

To see that they stood.

To see and they stand.

To stand and they stood to stand and they said it one and one and one. Who can count one and one and one who can count who can count one and one and one who can count one and one and one. Two can count one and one and one one can count one and one and one and to count one and one and one who can count one and one and one.

After a while comes to be two to-day one to-day one and one and one to-day after a while comes to be one and one and one to-day after a while comes to two to-day one to-day one and one and one to-day after a while comes to be one and one and one to-day after a while comes to be one to-day one and one and one to-day two to-day comes to be one to-day comes to be two to-day comes to be one and one and one to-day.

What is the difference between devination and usefulness what is the difference between looking and last what is the difference between that remaining and two shown what is the difference between when it is not to be near and far away what is the difference between this and theirs as it can be centered what is the difference between looking and alike what is the difference between if he sent eight only one was known.

There there it might be.

Have you never made it be the same never is not out loud.

Thank you for their thanks.

In plenty of time for this at first.

Let them think then.

If only once if only once if only once and once and yet it was if yet it was let them then if only once let them then if only once and once and yet it was oftener.

It was a pleasure to him to have it asked did he or did he not it was a pleasure to him to have it asked did he or did he not and it was a pleasure to have it asked did it did it each time did it and it was a pleasure to him to have it asked did it did it did it, it was a pleasure to him to have it asked did it.

It was a pleasure to him to have it asked it was a pleasure to him to have it asked did it.

It was not oval all around.

Never to make one follow another that is the ending of mending. That makes theirs tall.

Every one reminding ever greens of red berries and they that is they eat them.

Losing sight of how do they care to have it be as if might it be the same.

She could be letting be thought to be she could always remember this early. There is no loss loss connected with silk and silk might be what it is they use. It might be what it is they use. There is no loss loss connected with silk and silk might be what it is that they use. It might be what it is that they use.

If you are younger should you be he should he be youngest or younger should it be he. Not only but also. Not only but also having covered and oval all around and having covered and uncovered if it might be what they did use. If it might be what they did use. There there anywhere who can have a head for prayer and say two say. To say thank you at once.

It might be that they made all of it hold it. It might be.

Describing to return and never to return and never not to return and never not to never not return. Return describing. Return to describing I return to describing and I turn to describing.

Thank you for this and everything.

[ ¶ ]

1926

341.

ALLEN TANNER

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

At in all as in is with as in as with as when Alien.

Never to be three as we as three tree, it is coming to be like it. Allen it is coming to be like it. Allen it is all as is as when as then Allen it is coming to be like it three as in like it.

Never is never is never as never as never to this to be could it be three.

George Henry and Louis.

Allen Allen when Allen Allen in and when Allen Allen when in and when Allen Allen in Allen in Ellen in Allen in and in Ellen and Allen in and in end in in an end Ellen an in in an end Allen.

Deed and double deed led and dairy led lay and lain and gait and go here and gain and gone and give and geography and join and gesture and able and gave and able and dear and able and known and do and down and little and Paul and does and disperse and days and so so which is mine so which is black so which so which black which so which so so which so so so which so so which so which so which is black.

Allen make a place in post post post it in make a place in post it in make a place in post it in Allen make a place in post it in Alien in post it in Alien in post it in Allen it in Allen make a post in post it in Allen post it in.

Make a place in post it in.

Allen who win in win an win Allen. Who win who win in win who can win in win who can win in win who can win who can win in can win who in can win can win in win who in can win in can win can win in win in who can win in can win in Allen. Ask to have it eat it meet it ask to have it meet it eat it ask to have it meet it meet it cat eat it asked to have it eat it meet it ask to have it ask to have it cat it meet it ask to have it let it be their shone shone with them. Shone with them like if with shone with them.

In with in very left to be near them.

In in inches feet and left all may may may may may come may may may may. In in left in may in all in may come may.

He had a horse named Nelly Nelly is your name. He had a house named Ella and Allen Ellen is your name. He had a hand named Bannie Bannie is your name. He had a like it like like it like it to make it make make it be why is red white why light it if it is not night and day. Not night and day. Changed to Allen. Not night and day. Changed to changed too. Not night and day changed too not night and day not night and day changed to not night and day changed to not night and day not night and day not changed to not not changed to night and day not changed to not not not night and day not changed to not changed to not changed to not changed to not night and day. Not changed to Allen not night and day. Not changed to not changed to night and day.

It can be so night to see. See he saw. Night and day not to change to not to not to not to not to night to night to not to night to night to not to night to not to. Not to change to not to night to not to. They this the than time to may to-day.

Not to change to night to day to not to-day to day. Not to change to night to day.

[ ¶ ]

1926

342.

AN ACQUAINTANCE WITH DESCRIPTION

[An Acquaintance with Description, The Seizin Press, London, 1929]

Mouths and Wood.

Queens and from a thousand to a hundred.

Description having succeeded deciding, studying description so that there is describing until it has been adjoined and is in a description. Studies in description until in attracting which is a building has been described as an in case of planting. And so studying in description not only but also is not finishing but understood as describing.

To describe it as at all through. Once more. To describe it as not as dew because it is in the trees. To describe it as it is new not because it has come to be for them if it lasts. At last to come to place it where it was not by that time in that way. And what is what is the name. Holly has very little red berries and so have very large fir trees but not at the same time even though in the same place. Not even in houses and gardens not even in woods and why, why because geraniums have one colour and to find it high, high and high up and a little like it was. Once more and more when it was once more and once more when more when it was. When one goes three go and when three go two go. She said she did not believe in there having there having been there having been there having been there before. Refusing to turn away.

A description refusing to turn away a description.

Two older and one very much younger do not make two older and one very much younger. Come again is easily said if they have if they have come back.

A description simply a description.

A sea gull looking at the grain as seen. And then remarkably farming and manufacturing they like wedding and still with horses and it does not matter if you ask they might there might be a choice. This makes that be what a little in the front and not at all what we see. Never having forgotten to be pleased.

What is the difference between not what is the difference between. What is the difference between not what is the difference between. An acquaintance with description or what is the difference between not what is the difference between not an acquaintance in description. An acquaintance in description. First a sea-gull looking into the grain in order to look into the grain it must be flying as if it were looking at the grain. A sea-gull looking at the grain. Second a sea-gull looking into the grain. Any moment at once. Why is the grain that comes again paler so that it is not so high and after awhile there can be very many of a kind to know that kind. Next to find it coming up and down and not when it is directly through around. This comes to be a choice and we are the only choosers. This makes that be what a little in the front and not at all what we see. To have seen very many every time suspended. This can be in black and as grey and surprising. It is not early to be discouraged by their seating. Seating four to a colour.

Acquaintance with description if he holds it to him and it falls toward him.

Every little bit different and to ask did he might it be older might it be did it did it have it as suggested it might be older.

Very often not at all. An acquaintance with description and they might be if it were at all needed not by them fortunately. Fortunately is always understood. There is a difference between forests and the cultivation of cattle. In regard to either there is a choice in one a choice of trees in the other a choice.

An acquaintance with description if and acquaintance with description. Making an acquaintance with description does not begin new begin now. In acquaintance with description. Simply describe that they are married as they were married. They married. She the one and she the one and they and none and they and one and she and one and they they were nearly certain that their daughter had a friend who did not resemble either their daughter’s father or their daughter’s mother and this was not altogether why they had what they had they had it as if they might of if they had asked it of all of all. Meant to be not left to it as if it was not beside that it could be and best. Best and best can be delighted delighted delighted.

It is very inconvenient when there is that by this because because of this being that by then. An acquaintance with description has not been begun. An acquaintance with description to begin three.

Not it is not it is not it is not it is at all as it is. No one should remember anything if it did not make any difference it did not make any difference if it did not make any difference. No one should remember anything and it should not make any difference. No one should remember anything and it should not make any difference. Who makes this carefully. Who makes this carefully that it should not make any difference that not any one should remember anything. When two horses meet both being driven and they have not turned aside they turn aside. They both turn aside.

When it is not remarkable that it takes longer it does not make it more than they could do. It is not more remarkable that it takes longer than that it is more remarkable than that is what they have to do. It is not more remarkable that it takes longer than that it is they have it to do. It is not more remarkable. After this makes them prepare this. Very well she is very well. I will you will they will he will.

Not finally so much and change it.

They might like it as it is in the sun.

Naming everything every day, this is the way. Naming everything every day. Naming everything every day.

It is a great pleasure to watch it coming.

They might like it, as it is in the sun.

It is a pleasure to watch it coming but it might that she could be unaccustomed to lie down without sleeping it might be that she could be unaccustomed to lie down without sleeping.

What is the difference between three and two in furniture. Three is the third of three and two is the second of two. This makes it as true as a description. And not satisfied. And what is the difference between being on the road and waiting very likely being very likely waiting, a road is connecting and as it is connecting it is intended to be keeping going and waiting everybody can understand puzzling. He said it nicely. This makes it as if they had not been intended and after all who is after all after all it is after all afterwards, as they have left there may be a difference between summer and winter. Everybody makes a part of it part of it and a part of it. If he comes to do it, if he comes to do it and if he comes to do it. He comes to do it. Anybody can be mistaken many times mistaken for it. Turkeys should never be brought any where they belong there where they are turkeys there and this reminds one at once. Acquainted with description is the same as acquainted with turkeys. Acquainted with description is the same as being acquainted with turkeys. Why when the sun is here and there is it here. Acquainted with the sun to be acquainted to be unacquainted and to be unacquainted and to be unacquainted and to be in the sun and to be acquainted to be acquainted with the sun. It can be there.

Look down and see a blue curtain and a white hall. A horse asleep lying surrounded by cows.

There is a great difference not only then but now.

After all after this afterwards it was not only that there had been more than there was differently but it was more often than not recognised there can be instances of difference between recognisable and between recognisable when they had been formidable and in the use of that notwithstanding. Having come along. And not being described as very likely to make it not belong to this at that time and very easily when they were delighted and might it be not only suggested and not only suggested as that could be while they came and after that by nearly very often having when it was that it should be decided. They might not only be very often not more nearly as if they could and should has returned. Not on that account.

Never to be left to add it too. Never to be left to add it to that.

Describing that that trees are as available as they were that trees were as available as they were. And to say that it is not to be more than understood very likely it is very likely to be. To be not only pleased but pleasing and to be not only pleased but to be not only pleased. An acquaintance with description.

What is the difference between a hedge and a tree. A hedge and a tree what is the difference between a hedge and a tree.

Next to that what is there to be more than if it was to be prepared.

In part.

Letting it be not what it is like.

The difference between a small pair and that colour and outside. If blue is pale and green is different how many trees are there in it.

Simply a description and sensibly a description and around and a description.

After all who might be who might be influenced by dahlias and roses, pinks and greens white and another colour. Who might be careful not to think just as well of what they had when they were there. And never having this by now. A plain description so that anyone would know that pears do grow very well on very good on the very best of pear trees. They made it be theirs yet. After a while they knew the difference after a while they knew that difference after a while they knew this difference after a while they knew the difference after a while they knew the difference after a while they knew the difference. Pleasing them with the description of a pear tree. Pleasing them with the description of a pear tree pleasing them with the description of a pear tree. Pleasing them with the description of a pear tree. And pleasing them by having it not made so much as much differently. They might have been and if by this at once.

Not after all.

An acquaintance with description the difference between by that time and why they went. We have left them now.

An acquaintance with description.

Mary Lake is a pretty name. Two five seven nine eleven. And I was to tell you what, about a window, what was it. She thought it was two four six nine eleven but it was not it was two five seven nine eleven. Mary Lake is a pretty name she said it was she said she thought it was she said she said it was. Mary Lake is a pretty name all the same she said she said it was. To change to poplar and trees. Mary Lake is a pretty name to change to poplars to change she said it was to change to she said she thought it was to change to she said she she said it was. Mary Lake is a pretty name to change to poplars and to change she said she said it was.

Now then they then they have to have what after all is a difference to be left alone. Nobody needs to be around and gathering the milk. If they have it here and nearly as if they also differently arranged chickens and to calve how do they need to be so sure sure and be certain that they have theirs there and the same. It is astonishing not to please.

Beginning with the poplars as seed. They grow fruit trees just as well. Beginning with the poplars as seed. Is there any difference between Nelson and a Brazilian admiral is there any difference between Nelson and a Brazilian admiral’s son and where they chose it. Not as well as he did he is not only the eldest of five but the eldest of eight. In this way he absolutely has not only not but not gone. When they come to say they come and have spoken of an acquaintance with description in describing that there is no intention to distinguish between looking and looking. An acquaintance with description gives a very pleasant programme of fruit and some varieties of carnations. He quotes me. She does not like not only when but how. Not of him but of the time when there is no more relief from irresistible.

How can and how can he climb higher than a house if he can be at that time having had it be as much as that and certain. Never to mention more than never to mention more than that it was like a hat a cardinal can not have a stone hat not have a stone hat a hat and candlesticks of blue green when they are glass and small and a box made at all.

That pleases them and him.

Yes can be mentioned altogether.

Each one can be interested in at a time and added.

There is a difference between whether and leather there is more happening when no one needs to next to a need it for pansies. A watch kept in and there or all the time. Not a mother nor a step-mother but always after all when she did and after all when she did come to be called and they might if they came have it in three different kinds chickens ducks and geese.

Have it in three different kinds before that a sister and a brother and now when at first, at first makes it that they asked him and he said just farther it is a very fearful thing to cross the river Rhone when they might even when they might. They did the second time. The first time they did the second time. Might makes snuff might makes enough enough and snuff. It is very pleasant that a box a little box is just alike.

An acquaintance with description and and an acquaintance with description reconciled.

She is very happy and a farm. She is very happy and a farm. She is very happy and a farm. She is very happy and a farm. She is very happy and a farm.

In and sight if the once and before that could be a hearing heard at most. Might it be needed like it. He can be said if when it might that like it by now. Could he have had a had and have and had a hat. Very every time they were killed for their father. Their father might be their mother. Their mother might be that it might be in their and unison. Unison is not disturbed for their and for their and for their it can be that although they they might if she was here and he was there spoken to by that not alone by slow or snow not alone by snow or slow slowly and snow comes now not by having that it was different from a hollyhock by a chance. He did indeed indeed and might after all his aunt and if she were to be by by and by by and by with the one, they could very often need to select theirs in place. Let it be that his brother was killed altogether his father not his father his mother not his mother the children of his brother and he he was deafened by that and not altogether. He need he need he need he need he need to not to need to be what if it were differently Perrette and Perrine, that makes it said. Safe is when after all they could eat.

Thank you for a description and would have hesitated to ask.

Did you see him fall. Not at all.

If two and two and she likes it and dew was it that it could be not wishing to be left. Not to be respected as it was not to be respected as it was not why it was and she left them and he said I do too and she said do not bother exactly and around they met met if not likely to be nearly where as if looking. This makes it take a place.

Nicely and seated makes it left again left and right makes it regular and because it was not when they wished. They often know that. There is no difference between she not being comfortable and she comfortable. Never again to be signed and resigned and acquaintance with description. If it were not to use we would choose. If we were not Jews we would choose if it were not to use we would choose. They can be as small as that and there reliability there as counted. Never to like it smaller and a lavender colour. It might make it added one in green. Not fortunately an alignment. Repeat relate and change three and four to two. This makes it more difficult than fluttering. Not to be argued about. Noon is for nooning.

Do you leave it to be mine and nicely. Out of eight there was are how many are there when there are very many.

Seven and two and nearly awake because snuff is useful in little boxes where there are put metal clippers and no snuff. Anybody can be reasonably satisfied with that exactly.

She liked my description of aunt Fanny, she liked my description of hazel nuts she liked my description of the resemblance between pheasants and peacocks she liked my description of how that would be what was wanted. She liked to have them hear it if it was good not only for theirs but for ours and she would not mind it if they could be what they had at that time and easily no one is ever allowed allowed and aroused around and not the difference between the distance between Brazil and France and the difference between whether they made it be what they liked. It might be changed. They might be not at all easily often all arranged so that they would prefer where it actually is and now as pleases it pleases her to please when it can be fortunately not at all as it might be if they were certain that shells and shells did and did make flowers did and did and easily having examined who they had and when they came they thanked. Now can it be two and Tuesday, leaving it alone.

Leaving it alone. From this time on to borrow to borrow is to reply and to reply is to be useful attentively and might as well as might and might as well as might, might it being the same come to be having it for this and that precisely. An interval between when they had this as well when they had this as well. She said and says that when a higher and not a high hill has it as their left and right how can it be told favourably. It can and will. An acquaintance with description or it can and will.

Will it be that they like when they see why it has not as if when it came leaving that in that round and settled so that if it is doubled they might be wrong. Not left to it only by what is after all why they like and had it here. This may be otherwise known. If they are sold as they are sold we might as well but not only really not at all reliably placing if it is as it as it is at all very well very well to do so. Yesterday to say.

Describing where they went. Describing when it was like it. They did put a clock face on the telegraph pole.

Eagerly enough they looked to see the difference between a horse and two oxen and they looked eagerly enough to see the difference between poplars at a distance and walnut trees.

Every little while they made it at that time. Not meaning to have lost it when when it had gone away. They saved it in order that it might be had when it was accepted as a large quantity. Not in order to be kind. They like it fancifully. Might they be placed where they could see. If they were left where they were sent and could be by it when it is fastened and to explain explained that it was that as that had had been theirs too and nearly not while it needed it for it to be arranged by the putting it side by side for them, at least as they had not been very liked and liking that as much as if it had been leaving it near them and coming to have the key put not as now underneath but nearly under all the top so that if when it is not only that he would be releasing sheep releasing sheep they might not only be two who have themselves seated there. Not while it did. Two who have themselves seated there not while it did not come to be four in renown and not be settled to become the next who near and needed did anybody know the difference between their fairly seated and leaving it as seen. Very nearly wrongly so and to be sure and next next can be why they went why they went to stay not as if it was when it is might it be changed changed every day to theirs having if they went and to cross. Back is not why they have called it. She knows what they mean. An acquaintance with description is not earlier and later than they say. They say that they have been as it is why they could. To like it better. I will always describe it where it is at its widest and it will be very well done.

Would it do it any good to be so where they went. To be sure to be so when they leave it to them. And they might have theirs half of the time which is why once and one they make it be that they did not take it then and take it take it apart. Not in this case and would leave it for them to see. Sit is as well as if on top they might have been to change not if it is where where can be separated from while and when it is the same they exchange pleasing it as if very likely when it had not as if she said been heard.

Like and it was if a guinea hen was wild they needed it as well when they had been liked as much if they had need be thought to come as well and it did not. Next to need not be well as well as said need to be seeing it where it is where there is leaving it as very likely well and they might be two having having leaving leaving let it not let it not is nearly around and it did not like that because it was salty because it was salty, not after a very long after a little while after it was there a little while after it was there a little while and might it be theirs for themselves it might. What was it as it said not so what is it as it said and this is why they could be nearly finally theirs in their being nearly when they had it. It need not be so very much. Here I can see it. If it was above and below they could be seen letting it be theirs to think of well why should they when they will be as they were in there and by this with it for the rest they do not need it leaving what it is because if they announced announced readily by the time that it is nearer than that which is very well. Letting it be not leaving it in this way and recommending what they need for it. Letting it be let it alone let it alone and like it. They would never like to let it leave. Continue. They make a mistake it was not that and coming back to it. There is a great difference and when they like it there is a great difference and when they like it. There is a great difference and when they like it. Not taking it away. This is one way to believe their pieces. Very like the water.

There is a difference between the middle and both sides.

They will not be themselves aloud they heard in that with it to leave not when and left, excuse me. If not they wish it.

How can it be left as it will when they know that each one is in some place as if it came to come and leave it likely that it is exactly there. Very often we looked for them. So many ways of forgetting that this is there there where if left to leave it.

Is it likely if it went that it went around it. Is it likely if it did not go and it was in it so that if it was not there it was placed would it be divided. They liked it to be said. Very likely not. It was very encouraging to hear them do it. Not at first it did not at first it did not at first seem to be very likely to be what they would do, to be what they would do it is reasonable that it is more intelligent to see it but not if all at all having not lost it altogether by this time theirs might be easily just as well as if it were. They can be divided between themselves and the others and if they are not only because both sides and pleases but actually when they are identical and left alone it really is too much in a crisis.

There is no difference between what between and at a distance as there is no difference between what between what and at a distance no difference between between and at a distance there is no difference between what between between and at a distance. Next. There is no difference between between and and between at a distance there is no difference between at a distance between and what between there is no difference between what between and at a distance. Next. There is no difference between where and where it is just before never before never between never before never at a distance before, leaving before at a distance between there is no difference between having decided upon thirty, thirty what and having decided upon using both using both how, using both habitually. That makes it difficult that it is not seen from there.

Example and precept, sitting if in sitting they are there they must as if in crossing two at a time and not bound not bound to be used to as in lead lead to it from their having this in use not to be reaching leaving it as well they might be theirs to connect having to indeed now and and turned around if it were to be prepared as if when this is when it is to be and back need and they need leaving it with a change changed to be could it be remembered and left that it might commandingly so not if as it was said come and across they might if they were third and altogether once more felt and after it was not in place but and beside and a little change and this is if if it was when it was to study study could be could be should it have it round and as could be when there is little to be left when separated not all through when it is shorter than it could and and could not be used as so and it was not to be not when it was that length at length and never yet after all when when is doubtfully repeated in this letting it be as much as if could it be heard coming not in shawl and not in all and after very much after longer not very much shorter and held not very much as held to be coming how often has there been a white one where they could not think to see. It. It is not needing blue having artificially leaves and connecting as stems it is never theirs by right by right winding it later might make not so nearly nearly white and white and white which is just as naturally as every letter. This makes them say delighted. This makes them say delighted. To be liking liked like it like if like like to like like and often often where where is it. It is there just there where I am looking. Very clearly expressed.

Not to leave it be alone and looks like in the way and when it is not left to be themselves have it to say they made it come as if it would be leaving it as fast nicely. One this is to be that it is not here leave it for them by this with whom it is to nicely handle it with what is meant when it is not to be changed what I notice. It is not very nearly that it is not at all it when it is that in the leaving it leave it in not around they might have had it sent it not to come to be theirs when they leave and it was very likely that it had been in that first when it needs to mention how could there in there not so much as that when to be leading it not when it is in front and kept to be sure to be sure. Would it be almost what it is leaving leaving never needs it left because not white it is certainly better than here better than here there.

She would be there if it was very well said that it would be it is would be unsatisfactory it is would be it is would be unsatisfactory and find it from the things as it is done done has been has been it would as it would be is it as it would be unsatisfactory. Find it as it would be unsatisfactory. She said and as it would it it is as it would be as it is in that from this and as it is in this to be and is to be and is to be and is to be unsatisfactory. She said it would be as it is to be unsatisfactory. It is very easily certain that it could happen happen and to be would be would be and to be would be unsatisfactory. Even every thing like in and like and that. In every even like and thing and like and even in and every even in and like and that. There is no difference at all between paper and basket, this has nothing to do with fruit and soap, this has nothing to do with places and head this has nothing to do with their arrangements. Not to be with it in theirs in hand and now. Now it is open open and liked liked and to-morrow to-morrow when then, the Saone.

Would it be nearly as certain that they would like to have theirs be as much as if when they did by this time if they did make it. Not to mention what it was when they were altogether part of it because because allowing because allowing it to be for this reason leaving it aloud and much of it and never to be what it was when it was opened and very nearly very little ones and as much more as when it was to be sure to be sure erected erected to make islands having it not only that it was sold once and they made it be because of that over and under over and under makes it be nearly that if spoken to spoken of spoken of birds birds and very nearly grass in their and to be sure leaving it as an announcement and readily readily makes it be in tufts and when there are two and when there are two and once more it was necessary to buy a piece of ground in order to plant upon it one hundred poplars and to precisely understand plant upon it one hundred poplars and to precisely understand moreover not to be exactly and precisely dated when it is not only to be purchased but also to be purchased planted and very certainly absolutely designed as one hundred poplars when in any event not only having been attached to that but very often very favourably needed needed and needing using using is never adaptable using had advanced as by and by developed because indeed they might and they might not, because once at once and as this was to be new it was also very nearly needed now. One more observation. It does not need need and necessarily and necessarily and very well understood. And now leave it to be what was as much interrupted like why is it to be looked looked for it now when it is not altogether where it was where is it. An acquaintance with description and not very good. They planted theirs and have it as it might so that if they and many wider many wider and as if it could not be as a mistake to be in certain certain certain certain that then there there is as not as a mound not as a not as a not as a failing failing that if all at once at once at least and remaining not in right in right in right as if with that and sound sound in a leaf a leaf to be who can be nearly where it was when it was not which needed while it did, telling it as sound as soundly as not by that time to be and when to copy copy which copy which is which is what they could if it could not be in change in change for this at once at once is never nearly why they did not let it be at best at best is what is not when it was change and changed to rest, rest at most thank you. Not an acquaintance with not only with and only with description and only with with it. Is it an and an account of it.

Always wait along never wait so long always wait along always wait along never wait so long never wait as long always wait along always wait along never wait so long never wait so long always wait along always wait as long always wait along never wait so long always wait along. Not to believe it because not to believe it because not to believe that it is here. Come over here now. Left and right white and red and never to be along at all not at all when it is to be nearly left as it was by the time when it shall be so well so well allowed allowed and allowed and leaving it all to that when it is might have been not a little never and a little at all by the time that it is where there is leave it too long have it. Having left it there until there was what seemed to be a little at once like the rest like the rest fairly well finally to be in and in might it have that in change leaving not it not it at last at last differs from the leaving having having never can there not by this about in the way from never there in is they used find it can there is looking at in in comes to let and very well it was not why they did consider it not at all one way.

To find it there yes put it there yes to put it there if to put it there by which not it not it now to see it as it and very adapted to partly leave it there to partly not to partly not put it there it might if a little bit when it is in a corner for the morning so that not to allow allowable around when it is separately not separate to the shore, can a river have a shore or can a little little more before can it be interrupted and not once or twice when too might two be only left to throw it away away from that which was outlined, it was and if wish to wish to a paving it with that. Now to have it in their way when they have it as they will be that they do not mind it.

Why and why often and why often when it is not by the time that there is much much as much as said as said as will because of this and thinning of it out and in this is this that the left is sent by this around and ground and not to leave it in this might it be the change of that to theirs theirs have this leave it very nearly place and might it if it not in this pleased if this when is it in their leave as not all of it can be in this in theirs and interchange in also not to change and china can be sought in this in places in this and places places from this two and uneasy which is why that it must be shown as that in the next never asked to as coming in delight and relight when this is that in theirs left it to be not for this in change near neighbour coming in the last and finding it as can it be that it is right and left so that it is for this and with theirs obligation nearly by this in the instance that it is arranged for that in the most and believe in half and kindly kindly give it to them and away and can it be in theirs and for remaining can and can not left to be in so much as it is in theirs and added not by this which is relieved by none and none to add it more than is not for this openly so seen can in and likely leaving it so nearly with it in this case can find bequeath and needed in regularly to that in those and called and layer of that this below which send sent to the are there why is it as addressed left it as when as or that come to the last which is for that not finally incased but surely where as there is that in an allowed now this and here there most come to be supplied with the whole and share and this and leaves and why and could and some and nestles and no much and come come in and that beside the noise and leave and trust and how to. Following it altogether. She it might be come. Not how is it.

I understand that you do not do much in winter with your land.

Leaving it out when this is seen in the nearest afternoon to there having had left there that is not to do that which is might and might it be and for this as their even left it to be at namely why this is for them considerably liking and like then when it could be after letting and distributed. Now again named whenever it is to that beside by and by can if in the central and why it is not alone nor should it come to theirs be advised leave when shall it reduce to this coming can leave where in the not to be altogether where it is placed to be divided between fish and moths. There to be divided there to be divided divided between find and find out find it in nearly to be sure and more easily if named. When one is what is what is it then it is easier when it is when it is in their name. Leaving out having had it now. They might be while they can if it is can it and they no doubt can leave it leave it at that. There is every day every day every day to be sure to be sure that they can go and have to have very well I thank you. Leave out and account leave it out and account account not to be always to be said that it was there that it was there that it was in there not in there but like in there as it not in there when it was begun begun to be left and left not in that allowance but in that in spite of it being that it was what they could in arrange like it and some to some to some some who have not best at all why not as much as after a while not theirs very well. Remembering everything as seen to like it only is it that it should should come to be what is it when it is no longer theirs at all. To know why we why can it be leave it to be three. There can always be a difference.

If she works then he works but if she reads then he pleads.

If she does knit and he does count how many are there in it. Five in each but unverified and beside beside unverified too and a market too and well left beside the pressure pressure of an earring.

Never deriding anything and then it was not only at a distance but in the distance that it can be many makes it come to be so now. That is not to what it does not have it so to speak that is and said consider it to be theirs aloud.

When it was left. Water was running as large as two firsts eighteen. What is when it is of that to be not green and wheat but green and why and green and it can have it to be that it is a third the next of that which when the come for it too leave why which where they announce amuse leave it for in that way come should it have the never changing most now and then in as not have seen the having thought of three as two to be sure from that where they they might could it be curtain and hat not as much as net not only if it were to be wrapped in and for the which it was by this to come to that it is now known. Excuse me.

To change from what was what to that.

Everything that must be as a bed or hedge must when it is to be had where it was must be what is left to be theirs as they wish come to be left when it is found and farther could be decided that it was not nearly an arrangement that they had if this was theirs as if it were to be not at least and negligent and so to say so to find it naturally where it was to be if there it was does it really have as much when it is not as much and coming to be not at all nearer nearer than it is to it. Thank you for having been so kind.

There he said he had said that it was where there it was and after all nobody should touch it.

Not more than seldom not more than winning not any having this as that and for it in leaving that is what is when it is at the end of the house which is when it is not an end and it does not look differently because they have seen it otherwise it would look differently because I had seen it otherwise it would look otherwise it would be it would be it would be otherwise it otherwise if it is not not what is it every little one larger larger and so much smaller when there is no difference between a white carnation and a white lily both are white when they are here when they are here when they are when they are here in this case not as well not as well long as well charcoal as well water as well leaving as well lambs as well why and when with as well leave as well but as but as well why as well a while as well with what as well the piece as well as if as well three more to four as well and as well as well as as well as well as well when if in as and well and see in to be some to cause could in there be from the one that can be in there by the coming to this to be that it is by that in there with it for in in could leave no more this by for it come to be not while it is shall be come to this if it can leave it in this coming talking be as well as the kind at first should left that it was all could can it as rest the rest of it to be that it is not there theirs as it is should the stand fall at once what is it.

That is one way of that to be new nicely see and seen come come to be alike. We are very grateful that it is so large.

Would anybody be allowed would anybody be allowed to come to ask to have it sent in winter.

This is not theirs to be to be to be to be very much very much left as if as if very well knew and known that it should not be again and again and in again and in again and again and again and in again. Peaches should always be eaten over more over as if strawberries as if papers as if printed papers as printed and papers as if printed and papers as if printed and papers and wool as if printed and papers and peaches as if printed and papers and wool as if printed and papers peaches should always be eaten as if as if papers as if printed and papers as if strawberries as if as if peaches and papers as if as if as if as if papers as if peaches and papers as if printed papers and wool and strawberries and peaches as if papers as if printed papers as if.

Always the same.

Not as to delight.

An acquaintance with description.

If it is to have the leaving as an obligation to be there and come to to the rest that if there is if there is the next to have it leave to to be in that way from three one leaving it around as it might indeed have it that they not as if it were in opposite around let it might and might be considered as two three three there many there how many there how many three two one leaving it as much behind behind to mind letting letting all in theirs for that most when makes what is why it was as much as much for the having having to be interrupted shall it shall it have the name when there is that in two made which is much the more than theirs for that now leaving it in this to be to be sure let it coming coming to have it given given in place of theirs to have it can it be and fairly well at most in that which which when where and light and come to last last and might and might it be in this and change get it is it not what in their might it come to have it in this place it could it be that it is when it when it is in theirs to place and to say need it and it was not only why it came to left and calling this is in the way of any other one which is not only why they left they did not have it to fit in when it was that the two were two were to make four places and a little below to say so if it must be just their in that complete why is it only when it is not only is it is in that increase. There can be no difference between a circus a mason and a mechanic between a horse and cooking a blacksmith and his brother and his places altogether and an electrician. In every other way I am disappointed. Yes when it is not only this and having been not prepared to be so much and wonder they had it and they changed it and they made it be very nearly might it be what is it when it is not after all very little of a having not seen it when it came.

It is not well placed if before they had it there and now they put it there and will they place it there and could it be what it was when it might. It is very nearly intended to be a basket made over.

They might do.

If it after all was not what was it when it came and it might do. When could it leave it in this way and say it for this was to be and like it all thank you to say. They went to see it.

Again Albert again write to Albert again basket again changed to have it again have it basket again again as again as a change again basket again basket again it is again as a change again as a basket again at again larger again as many again as a basket again have it a basket again larger again is it again it is it again a basket again as larger again a basket again get it again is it again a basket again it is.

It is is it. A basket.

Basket it is is it.

Very nearly fairly pleased.

Which is why it is that it is looking is it in it as it it is as it is is it as it is there. There it is.

There is always some difference between nine o’clock and eight o’clock.

An acquaintance with description.

There is an arrangement as berries. There is also an arrangement as loopholes. There is also an arrangement as distance. There is also an arrangement as by the way. There is also an arrangement as at first. There is also an arrangement as to be. There is also an arrangement as disappointed. There is also an arrangement as why and let. There is also an arrangement of poplars that give a great deal of pleasure. There is also an arrangement that it can be twice chosen. There is also an arrangement which is advantageous.

Never be left to be that it can have to be if it could leave it all let it be mine while it came shall it have that to see come again like it while it is much to be relied upon as yet and while and awhile and while and it is not that but what if it is by the breaking of it in the place of that nearly by changing that to make it have it be nearly coming as if there is not more than it could be theirs so much not by that time there is between needing needing not by that and if it is in let it let it in light and might it be very well said that if a cloud is light one could read by it. What can be after all the difference between candles and electricity, they go out one after the other they come one one after the other they go on together. Let it be known. It is.

Not to think of anything which is not what is at least when poplars come to have to be a very little bridge to see at any way if not before when it is well to have a rain bow let alone a wire place and met it. Not easily there chance. After all and met it not easily there chance. An instance of it as a distance from the come to come and have it had and with it with and leave it let leave it as it must be while then for this as it is not for this for this come to be in their choice come to be this is in an angle if it comes come let it with some not perch come left that not as a very good half to help let it let is is let to be there singular relieve it with it for the not there when why cinnamon and come to have it that it is as a district describe while white not so much as if at first a lake as come to come to pride where fair that it is not so have it from the end to end alright.

Six is more than four how many to a door, who can be so late to see if they wait to be to see if it can to have to meet if it does which is as were and left to right and with it as if when it fell so that he was where it could be and in that as could it by the trace of left and right come to the having as and stands that is as bale that is as hay that is as then that is as if letting be it so much care this to then if for and in case fasten and in most fasten and very likely why it was when it was if they had not had it come to be remembering that to run up hill that to run up hill that to run up hill for the heard it come to be. An actual reasonable time. No one must be very lively about it. It is not at all necessary that it is after this so much as much as much way much for much to much in much left much then much there much those this that the under left might join come leaf and left as if it were not not not not not white.

Anybody could be one. One one one one.

This time not uneasily.

An acquaintance with description above all an acquaintance with description above an acquaintance with description above all an acquaintance with description above an acquaintance with description and above and above an acquaintance with description and an acquaintance with description. Please and an acquaintance with description please an acquaintance with description please an acquaintance with description.

They must be as well as ever to be had to be it when they can if it must as well as if and that is what it can be now that it is if in plainly as much as if what is not come to be had if when it is not that if it is not to have to own and then there scare and scarce and this that in that might which can for most where with in much come to be that this with it left to make to me to mention to the same let if that which in candied let it mean that if then where there this is not that now which is when it is left come to this there come have to be not reconsidered. It meant that it was not kept up.

If it and this is wild from this to the neatness of there being larger left and with it could it might if it not if it as lead it lead it there and incorrectly which is at this time. Once more if refused. Make make it left it with with with not with there may may may not be there though though though if left and the same not only had but will have once more having let it fall altogether.

If in way that should left come by it it not must can near to naturally why do it because it is a pleasure.

What you want to do.

What you want to do.

What you want to do.

Left it what you want to do.

Left it what you want to do.

The regular if all much not could lean well settled plus return more than be lighter for that here.

Very well not in might to ran made with it coat for is need banding when is it sense and send not is it come can for this sure that it change makes it always have the had it could must lean leaning as mine there are in are plain plan must it be trees with be find not lying for this time in and a middle while it is very likely there it is what when not come to this walnut tree if you know that a walnut can grow. Say so.

The next which and which to say is how many trees are there in it and what are their ages and their sizes. Who has been counting at a distance. An acquaintance with description is to be used again and again.

And acquaintance with description is to be used again and again. And acquaintance with description is to be used again and again. Always begin an acquaintance with description to be used again and again.

A once in a way makes it at once in a way makes it at once makes it at once once in a way makes it at once in a way makes it at once in a way. After this it is left that if it is as wide as less than that as it is as wide as less than that it is as wide as less than that. Never happen to have been in even evenly never to have been in even never to have been in even never even to have happen never to have happen to even to have even have been never even to have happen to have been even as for the paint let should not been more as it caught is not the name very easily.

How can there very well be a bell as bell upon as hunting upon as hunting had as there is upon a hunting dog there is.

Pass paper pass please pass pass trees pass trees please pass please pass please pass please as paper as pass as trees. Very likely very nearly likely nearly likely very. Nearly likely very. Nearly very. It is very easy to like to like to pass very likely it is very near nearly to like to pass grass. Farmers or do it. Farmers or do it no one should mix what is heard with what is seen. No one should mix seen and heard. In this way. In this way. Leaves leave it. In this way. Leaves in this way leaves leave it in this way leaves in this way leaves in this way. Not at all to like as alike not at all as this way not trouble some in this way not in this way in this way to have and did it in this way. Different, after having seen one having seen some having seen some. Having seen some. Not having between not having between as long as a field not having between not having seen between as long as a field not having between.

The right was down on the side of the road and the left was on the road. The left was on the road and the right was down on the side of the road. The right was down at the side of the road and the left was on the road. The left was on the road and the right was down by the side of the road.

Let it be for them to know.

Not as much as they could say.

When it is where they have been.

Not to be too much to see that it is so.

There when did it leave to have to come to have given, how did it leave it come to there there there more no. No and acknowledge.

Oh yes of course below.

Because she is because she is Julia because she is Julia because she is and English Julia and Julia Ford.

Never to have been a two one one two one one never to have been a two one one.

To not be surprised if it should rain.

They are to not be surprised if it should rain.

They are to not be surprised if it should rain. There is a difference between rain wind and paper. What is the difference between rain wind and paper. There is a difference between rain wind and paper.

After a little while there is a difference between rain and wind. After a little while there is a difference between wind rain and wind rain and paper and between rain wind and paper and there is after a while there is a difference between rain wind and paper. Thank you very much as much as very much thank you very much as very much as much there is thank you very much there is a difference after a while there is a difference between rain wind and paper thank you very much there is a difference between rain wind and paper thank you very much thank you as much. Let it be that they came there. It was quite as if it was not only not to be not only not to be satisfactory but to be perfectly satisfactory satisfactory satisfactory.

Very well to do it to it to it very well to do it to it to it very well to do it to it very well to do it to it very well to do it to it very well. Why do very small very small marshes very small marshes give pleasure very small marshes give pleasure very small marshes.

Little pieces of that have been where that has made while that is there need it as it can be said to be more and more and more and more and more to be sure come to be what is it for the next and to be sure more and as it is as when they need to be their with their to their be there like might it be come to be mine come to be next when if if it is not might when for spare and let in that come to come with as need it for the have to be nicely near if they consider an acre an acre an acre an acre like much seem when if this let in sign and side two sent which which is a relief if it is sure sure sure surely now how there is a difference in climbing a hill with or without climbing a hill with or without climbing a hill.

Could be a little marsh.

Promise not to be so yet if this is so and this is more and when it is as it was for them if it can and is to be left it alone so that it can if when if it is by that who in that case and can and it is as if it is as if it is as it was to them to them to them to if it was as if it was to them to them and let it come to this for this for this let it as if as if in spite and mean to share let it be come to be beside with them in that in that and could and have and did and like and like and why and in and must and do in do and do leave do leave do leave not without that with with come come come to to to be sure where if if when is when is it when is it all not this to be there and sent when if should have come to be spoken like like like it is alike alike for it is because it is used to it.

There made a mistake.

Do be like it for that which is why when it is not as if in their being made for that in their being to being made to be what is it not as like as if they had had to be when is it that if they could have it be which is as well. He is very certain to be sure to be sure to be sure to be sure not to be sure not to be sure not to be sure to not to be sure to be sure to be sure not to be sure not to be sure not to be sure not to be sure to be sure. Not to be sure. Let it be when it is mine to be sure let it be when it is mine when it is mine let it be to be sure when it is mine to be sure let it be let it be let it be to be sure let it be to be sure when it is mine to be sure let it to be sure when it is mine let it be to be sure let it be to be sure to be sure let it be to be sure let it be to be sure to be sure let it be to be sure let it be to be sure let it be to be sure let it be mine to be sure let it be to be sure to be mine to be sure to be mine to be sure to be mine let it be to be mine let it be to be sure to be mine to be sure let it be to be mine let it be to be sure let it be to be sure to be sure let it to be sure mine to be sure let it be mine to let it be to be sure to let it be mine when to be sure when to be sure to let it to be sure to be mine.

Well there there there very well very well there there there there well there well there there well there and easily counted there there counted easily there there there counted there there there there. Everybody knows everybody knows everybody knows that there there they are easily counted there there there there they are easily there there they are easily counted. Not easily counted as easily seen in between as easily counted not as easily seen counted easily seen there there there easily counted in between as easily seen there. There is no use explaining that melons can be used when melons can be used when melons can be used yellow melons can be used. That if as it might be left to be that if they are as corn as many as corn as many as many as corn as seen as many as corn as seen. There has come a decision that everything and named.

Much as much as if to to be remember that it is to be remember much as much as if to be as much as much as if to be remember that as much as much as if to be remember that as much as much as much as much as if to be remember that as much as much as much as much as much as if to be remember that as much as much as much as much as much as much as much as if to be remember that as if to be as much as much as much as much as much as if to remember that as if to be to be as if to remember that as if to be as much as if to be as much as to remember as much as if to be as much as remember as much as if to be as if to be remember as if as much with wide with wide as much as if to be remember if as much as if as to be as if as much as if to be as much as if as wide as much as if to be to remember as if to be to remember as much to remember as if as much to be as wide as if to be as much. Very naturally they can be if is when last in for be by beside made is in can for that in light and need and made made why can fit this in this and that there leave come easily need why make it be once again to that which is why they can have both grapes and apples and pears. That is might it if when is it in and at a time by which by which by which by which it is very much inclined inclined to inclination which is seized that makes it naturally believe be like and to have it faster than at first. We thought not at all. Go might it be all coming which is why which is why which is which is which is which is a very nearly certain certainly letting and let it much as it does when the moon rises. It is very pleasant to see the moon in day-light.

It was easy to be sure that it looked so far away pansy as the let it be as much which is when it is might be so much as much further which which very wide very well and very not and mount. Pansy. Not having counted the pansies it is impossible to say just how many pansies are in it. Very much let it be last which having it be worn and where can it be if it can be that there is no difference between ridges and between ridges. There is a difference between ridges and between ridges and between there is a difference between there there and ridges between there there there and ridges there is a difference between there there there there and ridges there is a difference between no difference between pansies and there between pansies and there between not between not telling between not telling the difference between ridges there there there pansies there there there difference there between difference distance there there between distance difference ridges there there there there distance between and very place as much as place as much as place as much how many trees are there place as much as nectarines nectarines is a mixture of vineyard peaches and counted plums and careful very careful very careful of pears. This makes pansies one time at one time at one time pansies not pansies at one time let it at one time two rosy on two rosy in two in two rosy in at one time in and it is true the little pieces are where they are and those that are are a pair a pair of all around it.

An acquaintance with description asking an acquaintance with description asking for an acquaintance with description. All around it asking for an acquaintance with description.

It is very remarkable. Not that. It is very remarkable that that this is after it has been not only that it is when would it be laughed laughed at and about about to do about to do so and about about what where it is by whom by whose after all by whose having had which it for this as this is in a stream a stream can wash celery celery to be sure there there to be certain to be certain there there cultivate to be most to be most and very to be most most which is moistened by their their arranging wool wool which when very much in the meantime greatly greatly influenced by as much as if in this case in each case and arrangement. Let it be not for this when when is it it is not fortunately that they were understood that the same renting relenting buying rebuying referring referring which is it that is not why then and very much an advantage. The situation in respect to what is seen when there is letting it be carefully to-day. It was not not likely that that it was was to be left to them to decide. Let us unify four things principally and pansies, very reasonably and rightly, come to be as much theirs as it was, and left to be not only thirty but thirty trees.

Do not do not what climb the hills hills which are hills and hills which are hills which are strawberry plants and strawberry plants and in and in that when there is none noon there is should shall and might might be an eraser. Very nearly what they did to-day. Should shall be in case of and never be by this this that leave not with this look again.

Find as much.

Not as to bird this year. Let to this why not if it is not as where that is undoubtedly not from to be that this now touch when leaving leaving lay lane much at behold behold for let this inches inches make make please why they can. What happened was this a bee a wasp which tried when there believe behind make that not before when in this into a bank which is made of shrubs which do not grow in California.

Like this.

Once two three.

Once two three again two three two three.

How do you do happily happily with that happily with that. There is a difference between twice one one and leaving it be chosen that they do not any of them always like that. Not only if this is theirs too to have it be that it can send and consent and finally letting letting that if when after that it should be not only recalled but estimated not in case and care for that to be as much as much as much to be sure leaving leaving it for this at once nearly by all. All of it at one time easily.

Might it be that it can be that it can be might it be that it can be that it can be might it be that that it can be might it be that might it be that it can be might it be that it can be might it be that it can be might it be that it can be might it be that that it can be might it be that it can be might it be might it be that might it that it might be might it be that it can be. Very many who have come very many who have come very many who have come who have come very many who have come very many who have come very many who have come. There is to be sure what is there to be sure what there is to be sure that there is what is what is there to be sure there is what there is to be sure. They might be not might be be seated might be not might not might be not might not might be seated not might be not might be not might be not be seated not be seated not might be not might be seated might be not might not might not might not be seated might be. Leading theirs to this and sown sown makes which when when then an indicative nearly an indirectly as satisfied for that as immediately near and lessen too be what is never with it as in minding fairly should it be the carefully resting and left which is it that that let it have it to be fall of the year how is it if the minding minding to be heard let it alone after much leaving so very much to them to them in this how to be sure surely nearly very very well welcome and for that for that. Any one can know that a house which when when it it was was placed having having having at that distance distance was not not by that which is what is what is it let it be while at one time. In this way a very large house looks small and so that is true two roofs that is true, not two to three that that is true that is true not why not why not why not why that is true not why that is true it is why must it be what must it be after this is heard heard heard, the daughters can cannot go.

Nevertheless if there is distress and they planted two hundred more when it was certainly not what was needed trees not what what was needed vines not what was needed places and not what was needed and now not what was needed and nearly not what was needed and not what was needed and so not what was needed very well in exchange. Did her brother if he was twenty-five years old was he did he like to leave it here. If her sister who was seventeen years old did she need to be left to be here need to be left to be here need to be left need to be left to be here and if her mother who had been sixteen years or a widow need to be left to be here and if she needed to be left to be here and it was not to be undoubtedly that it was not to be undoubtedly that it was not to be not to be needed to be left to be here. It is certainly very much better that if that would that to be that when and might and make it and this that and that to be with to be with that to be with that to be with to be with that to be with that to be with to be with that very much as if when not and nearly to be nearly which with that there are might to be not for this not because not not because this this and water with with and fruit in in as much and left let it be carried. They might be indifferent. Need it to be left to be their own. With it for them in as much as while while at last neither with nor by and when it is in no way as an estimation which can which can place pleases and colouring collected could it be that they had been waiting. She was very nearly easily seated. Like and like it. Not can it with much left to them now. That which is suited to irresistible irresistibly be very likely need needing needless and needed needed and needed and needed and needed and needed now and now and now and needed needed there is there is there is there is there is there there there will they will they will they hearing made easily made made made come to be making to be made very who is under very well very well. We said the elder he said who is under very well the who is very well who is very well who is very well very well who is under the very who is under the very well the elder who is very well the under the very well. Having five white roses and one having three white roses and very likely two of them were mislaid. Not is to be mean to be to be to be very necessarily that after that after that then and not as well as October after November. Even a wind can be must be could be that and were were not not to come let it be what is not as to a place have this. It never could be nearly when to be when to be when to be would they care to see this now as candles. This now as candles this now as fruit and this now as this now as this now as this now as this now as this.

There to be like alike in here to be like it thank you very much as when do not when do not do more than it is prepare for this and and come to this to the let it shall for this come to this not as much as if letting in in to not nor can it have to be nearly in this come to be in considerable, if it was not for this at that time come to be sure to win and leave and leave and leave and in as if and in are to be come to be in liking let it not when can this and call seen for his and surely to compare it let it not to be near than nearer than this is now what is it come in to when it is not left and left and fairly not to be in when come to be mine. There is when it can to be sure which is left in liking when nearly near come with it welcome for this use and used and very well should it be letting it come to this this this this half of it half of the time they know and now can it be left to them bread and chance to be which is with pears and not to let it come that is when if not coming to in them shut if not as it must at all come to be did it not not to not only left it there. Having watched a further than it is beside. This makes it not which is it nearly nearly never had to be left to them how do they know the difference between bulls and vines and pears and houses and leaves and hares and houses and theirs and by the time it was to be near nearly nearly there there there there can it there there there was it that it was not only in as much as much as not as not at all. It is very easy easily to know to know to do so do so to so so to wish wish wish leave it to need need in case of this which one two cows one two sheep one two ducks one two trees one two not one two not one two not one two not one two not not at once one two one one two not one two one one one two. One two.

Description from the way to have been at the time if not to be certain that it is left to be fallen down there and if it had been then the terrace and it is not by reason of their not only allowed but nevertheless changing not because their nearly having it be like after all shall and by this time. Very readily see see that from the terrace if there is a flooring flooring fixed fixed it so nearly at a while from distance come to be with it in hand. Looking at it last have hand and share. Three places not three not found there not not much at a time it is easier to rent than to buy than to rent than to buy.

One at a time a meadow at a time a distance at a time and half a house a house at a time and and at a time and then at a time and there there at a time. Who has who had who has who held held it in pieces of theirs beside.

Let leave leant learn line let it make it be it have have have here and might might it try try it try not it as come to be in where they might do it too mix which come there leave and allowance allowance handle handle they make which is it as as likely very likely to be or sure and feeling and faintly faintly there make a mistake useful need a glance shall it be near them the same at once.

There is a great difference between people and places.

Once again have them too all the time might and while to be sure plainly as will not can for this as be shall kind and there. When is it.

When is it that they might see them.

One at a time and a peculiarity of interchanging need it be this to-day to-day clearly which is might it be when if reasonable and liking meaning fortunately exchange by wishes left alone nearly and coming very well to prepare bread.

Bread.

Come to that come to that come to that come to that.

Might it be around. Come to that. Full and feel this place eight days fourteen days really days why will days for the days it need it needed it needed braid it needed braid it needed it is not sound it needed it needed if it needed soldered it needed with it it needed could if it needed with with it with it with it with it with it it with it which is if the difference if this which soldered which which if be and bear and break and be and bear and be and share it find and not at all either not much not as much feel it white make it last.

It is very easy to cook bread in a communal oven. Why because it is prepared in a basket and easily being fluid it remains in place on a pail and the oven being very nearly stone it is longer heated than it was. An hour two an hour too and hour an hour and a half not as very not by the way in standing. Not an acquaintance not an acquaintance with not an acquaintance with description not an acquaintance with with description not an acquaintance with not an acquaintance with description.

Now be by the way. Ellis now be now be by now be by the way Ellis now need now be now be now be now by the way Ellis now be now be now need now be now by now be now be now by the way.

Now Ellis.

Now be now by the way.

To know.

What is there in difference which is what is when it is there most. Like it like it like it for them to them like it very much by which they went.

Fellow follow for fell feel for likely by a stretch of time time to be mostly and usual usually they make make which in strangely let it very likely be which is when there is in January to be there. Who makes might it mountains.

An acquaintance with then with description and leaving which it matters matters very much to them. An acquaintance with description. With them.

Ellis with them.

An acquaintance with their an acquaintance with description which may be which may be pleased and pressed as planted planted makes it be nearly there as choosing choosing and losing who knows. Can we be see. An acquaintance with description nearly very nearly.

Let it be not nearly five which follow cows which follow cows sheep which follow cows let it be not nearly which follow cows sheep. That is one thing. Let it be which when when not for this is like that to theirs allow come satisfaction remount and more over let this come to be to see might it have should it now come this let it for them must it for near now nearly. This is at one time. There is just as much letting it be when is it not to have been nicely recommenced and a lake. Very frequently there is no sunshine very frequently even then it is not very cold even then. Now and now and now roses. Very white and roses very pretty very pretty very pretty large very pretty large very pretty large very pretty roses very pretty very pretty very pretty very pretty very pretty as very pretty roses very pretty large very pretty very pretty very pretty large very pretty. Some some some he did not like to hear it said to him some some some some he did not like to hear it said to him that in place of then to then to then and as in place twenty as in place now could it after which is letting letting letting. A fish where hare where straw where apples where there there any day a way away and kindly. She preferred to have it named after he had he had he had she must five is five so often as often as often one as often, having half and nearly Jenny too, too too too. Jenny is a drop. This is clear clearly. You do leave it here here here here Chambery.

Look up look her up look her up look her up look her look her look her look her up and down. Mr. Pernollet does not supply it yet Mrs. Press does not express lady fingers which are here she was very likely to be really two at most, Mr. Baird Mr. Baird makes it better to do so if he likes it which is what what is it it is what very much makes theirs start to finish, Mrs. Father has a daughter they do they know they know they do they do they do. Mrs. Middle has a husband really two and two really freshly really freshly freshly really she really very really very very come too, Mr. Bourg is now at peace if he goes if he goes if he goes, can two one of them older and the sister of his mother which is why his wife was is leave it to him, not now that is why liking by it soon. Never to tell well.

What is the difference between a park and a field.

When is a meadow under water when it is a marsh and after which is higher there is always something not might not after this very which is that.

Has it been to be.

If it is when she.

Let it can it be.

If you can and three.

If you see the mountain clearly it means that it will be rainy if you see the mountain it means that it will not be rainy if you see the mountain clearly if you can see the mountain clearly it means that it will not be rainy if you can see the mountain clearly it means it will be rainy if you see the mountain clearly it means that it will be rainy. After this they went to be nearly four nearly five nearly after this they went to be nearly five nearly five nearly four nearly, after this they went away nearly five nearly after this they went away.

Having stopped to gather butter butter can be made to fruiten fruiten can be made to butter having nearly having made to butter having made to fruiten having made to butter fruiten having made to nearly having made to butter fruiten.

Leave which is mine nearly always after it has been the contrary the country nearly which is mine which has been the country which has been the contrary nearly which has been nearly which is mine the country. Leaves which is mine.

Needless to say that it is very needless to say that it is in every way a pleasant month of October as to weather.

There can be flower too flour too flower too there can be corn flour too when there is this and more. There can be this and too when there is corn and too there can be flour too corn flour and this and too. What is the difference between them and grapes grapes are sweeter, what is not what is not ivy what not and ivy which is join and Paulette. Paul and Paulette which is elder older white and next older elder which is left to be now. Does anybody suggest suggest that he can find can find a house with that with that when could eight brothers and their sisters work harder and how. How and how. Could they work harder and how how and how. They kneel knee can it be and see see sat which which is when is this every in the can there make which is why this will this cake if eggs are purchased. Leave it for them to them with them in them and then then like it for its use when this can be nicely left to come to which very little which is not their likely why can it be claimed at once. To like it. Therese can be compared to Therese can be compared to Therese can be compared, very likely very likely which is why it is with that. It is very well very well well enough come to this. Helen has rounder sounder found her found her found her. Think then could it be trout. Trout how. Very likely. Not now not all.

It would be in this little way of placing everything that they believe them it must be as if it is when that it is not as when as when believe it for this which makes nicely not in with and for them this with and for them to be certainly let it be not for this in instance. First they made what is what is let it let it need to be what is meant and unexpectedly have them be theirs. Let us imagine what they do spy what they do spy what they do do what they do with with with spy with spy with with with in what they do. A place which makes when it is not only as high as which can be two see, under like it make and for which is which is why they have to be in pleasing let it be nicely that four houses are mentioned. Four houses are mentioned. Four houses are mentioned. Four houses are mentioned. One for one for one for one for one after that three which may be and not needing it now they cannot them and not needing it now they cannot them and two at once two at once two at once more two at once more more more more two two two more two at once and one to one and to one one and to one to one to one one, have can have one which when a duck two cries makes cannot cannot one can cannot can one can one one, two two which two and one which one. Georgie would like a letter. Not about it. But rather for pleasure. To be sure to be having could it leave it for this might a lieutenant be what is after after all after all small small small after all nicely in decide decide train and nearly which, after this while needs to needs to to needs to needs needs to this next fall as if if water flowing flowing with no flow flowing with no flow flowing need cows cows be fruit and fruit be mentioned mentioned moon as likely as if to intend let it not have it have it in this come it come it and committee and after all never having returned an answer as to the name of that that let it be not to be when to be then to be Xenobie. It is very surprising that a young girl about to be certain that one preparation is better than another is named Marie.

[ ¶ ]

1926

343.

PAVLIK TCHELITCHEF OR ADRIAN ARTHUR

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

The life of Adrian was one in one when one having been left to be neither more further than ever he would be like Sarah.

The life of Adrian was one in one comparing water to an ocean and remaining to what was left of reception.

The life of Adrian Arthur was passing in talking and in realising that if any one were crying if they would then be changing he would then be remaining be entitled to equilibrating and destination. This might be their task. The life of Adrian Arthur began in the morning. He did have and having might have and had and had and having. Could he see a changing in the change of the morning to morning. A morning has not changed to a morning it has not changed to a morning. After that there is neither here nor there placed here and there placed neither placed here and there. There is no difference between elasticity and depression.

The might than them and be preferring remaining and relenting extra and believe and believing and in dividing and delighting and preferred lasting preferring referring and accepting returning and bewaring and regularly exacting and increasing and in advantage of allowing and regarding and with it within not demounting and demounting and if in articulating and beside and waying and next. Way could not be consumed in may. May could not be consumed in day. Day could not be consumed in bay bay could not be consumed in ray inlay.

To return to having housing hiring humbling heartening heeding and returning. Returning to in could they be so long to blame. Returning to did they have to have a name. Returning to when it was as much the same. Returning to as they never shall be said to claim how do you do with them with them when it is like it is for them for them if as it is because of meant to them to them if should it be when this you see in them. Next it could always be answered that Adrian next it could always be more opportunely characterised as not afterwards having it in time which is that it needed adherently next to opposition of the right of way to pay to pay to pay leave as this is to their next in that effort left to unison mingling after this which might as it is instigated missed to be.

How could it happen that it did happen that if it did happen to have night and day in that and morning. In that and morning makes in that and morning. In that and morning makes in that in that in that in that the morning makes it in that in the morning in that in that morning it did happen to have it in that it did happen to have it that that in that in that in morning in the morning.

That makes what is naturally naturally naturally how to naturally naturally how to makes it is that what is that naturally how to makes it in that in that naturally in that how to.

Leave which it might in be the near to the can if it well is that to nine and take and if is in the near to left it in shall that nine might and take. Nine in and might and take nine in nine might nine take.

That is that soon that soon that soon that is that soon that take that is that soon that take.

Once upon a time there came to pestle and to near to matter and to mortar too to to to best which when might might may make make let let it be let it alone and Lucy Lucy Lucy long let Lucy Lucy Lucy long and running to be hand and hand how hand and grand demand and sand and sand is set and set is clear and clear is run and run is sun and sun is too and too is change and change is may and may is day and day is share and share is lain and lain is macadam to do do as to do is to do is do to do to do do. Who knows what is the weather with indicated. Who knows what is the whether the dedicated. Who knows what is the together with acquainted. Who knows what is the together with met. He might be send it to be set seat sent it. This is why there is no flower in color. This is why there is why there is no flower this is why there is no flower in color this is why there is why there is no flower in color this is why there is no flower in color.

[ ¶ ]

1926

344.

LIPSCHITZ

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Like and like likely and likely likely and likely like and like.

He had a dream. He dreamed he heard a pheasant calling and very likely a pheasant was calling.

To whom went.

He had a dream he dreamed he heard a pheasant calling and most likely a pheasant was calling.

In time.

This and twenty and forty-two makes every time a hundred and two thirty.

Any time two and too say.

When I knew him first he was looking looking through the glass and the chicken. When I knew him then he was looking looking at the looking at the looking. When I knew him then he was so tenderly then standing. When I knew him then he was then after then to then by then and when I knew him then he was then we then and then for then. When I knew him then he was for then by then as then so then to then in then and so.

He never needs to know.

He never needs he never seeds but so so can they sink settle and rise and apprise and tries. Can at length be long. No indeed and a song. A song of so much so.

When I know him I look at him for him and I look at him for him and I look at him for him when I know him.

I like you very much.

[ ¶ ]

1926

344a.

A LITTLE NOVEL

[A Novel of Thank You, 1955]

Fourteen people have been known to come again. One came. They asked her name. One after one another. Fourteen is not very many and fourteen came. One after another. Six were known to be at once. Welcomed. How do you do. Who is pleasant. How often do they think kindly. May they be earnest.

What is the wish.

They have fourteen. One is in a way troubled may he succeed. They asked his name. It is very often a habit in mentioning a name to mention his name. He mentioned his name.

Earnest is partly their habit.

She is without doubt welcome.

Once or twice four or five there are many which is admirable.

May I ask politely that they are well and wishes.

Cleanly and orderly.

Benjamin Charles may amount to it he is wounded by their doubt.

Or for or fortunately.

No blame is a blemish.

Once upon a time a dog intended to be mended. He would be vainly thought to be pleasant. Or just or join or clearly. Or with or mind or flowery. Or should or be a value.

Benjamin James was troubled. He had been certain. He had perused. He had learned. To labor and to wait.

Or why should he be rich. He was. He was lamentable and discovered. He had tried to sin. Or with perplexity.

She may be judicious.

Many will be led in hope.

He was conveniently placed for observation. They will. They may well

Be happy.

Any and every one is an authority.

Does it make any difference who comes first.

She neglected to ask it of him. Will he like gardening. She neglected to ask her to be very often. Made pleasantly happy. They were never strange. It is unnecessary never to know them.

And they

[ ¶ ]

1927

1927

345.

PATRIARCHAL POETRY

[Bee Time Vine and Other Pieces, 1953]

As long as it took fasten it back to a place where after all he would be carried away, he would be carried away as long as it took fasten it back to a place where he would be carried away as long as it took.

For before let it before to be before spell to be before to be before to have to be to be for before to be tell to be to having held to be to be for before to call to be for to be before to till until to be till before to be for before to be until to be for before to for to be for before will for before to be shall to be to be for to be for to be before still to be will before to be before for to be to be for before to be before such to be for to be much before to be for before will be for to be for before to be well to be well before to be before for before might while to be might before to be might while to be might before while to be might to be while before for might to be for before to for while to be while for before while before to for which as for before had for before had for before to for to before.

Hire hire let it have to have to hire representative to hire to representative to representative hire to representative to hire wire to representative to hire representative to hire.

There never was a mistake in addition.

Ought ought my prize my ought ought prize with a denies with a denies to be ought ought to denies with a to ought to ought ought with a denies plainly detained practically to be next. With a with a would it last with a with a have it passed come to be with this and theirs there is a million of it shares and stairs and stairs to right about. How can you change from their to be sad to sat. Coming again yesterday.

Once to be when once to be when once to be having an advantage all the time.

Little pieces of their leaving which makes it put it there to be theirs for the beginning of left altogether practically for the sake of relieving it partly.

As your as to your as to your able to be told too much as to your as to as able to receive their measure of rather whether intermediary and left to the might it be letting having when win. When win makes it dark when win makes it dark to held to beheld behold be as particularly in respect to not letting half of it be by. Be by in this away.

To lay when in please and letting it be known to be come to this not in not in not in nightingale in which is not in land in hand there is it leaving light out out in this or this or this beside which may it for it to be in it lest and louder louder to be known which is could might this near special have near nearly reconcile oblige and indestructible and mainly in this use.

Mainly will fill remaining sad had which is to be following dukedom duke in their use say to amount with a part let it go as if with should it might my makes it a leader.

Feels which is there.

To change a boy with a cross from there to there.

Let him have him have him heard let him have him heard him third let him have him have him intend let him have him have him defend let him have him have him third let him have him have him heard let him have him have him occurred let him have him have him third.

Forty-nine Clive as well forty-nine Clive as well forty-nine sixty-nine seventy-nine eighty-nine one hundred and nine Clive as well forty-nine Clive as well which is that it presses it to be or to be stay or to be twenty a day or to be next to be or to be twenty to stay or to be which never separates two more two women.

Fairly letting it see that the change is as to be did Nelly and Lily love to be did Nelly and Lily went to see and to see which is if could it be that so little is known was known if so little was known shone stone come bestow bestown so little as was known could which that for them recognisably.

Wishing for Patriarchal Poetry.

Once threes letting two sees letting two three threes letting it be after these two these threes can be two near threes in threes twos letting two in two twos slower twos choose twos threes never came twos two twos relieve threes twos threes. Threes twos relieves twos to twos to twos to twos relieve to twos to relieve two threes to relieves two relieves threes twos two to relieve threes relieves threes relieve twos relieves threes two twos slowly twos relieve threes threes to twos relieve relieve two to relieve threes twos twos relieves twos threes threes relieves twos two relieve twos relieves relieve twos relieves threes relieve twos slowly twos to relieves relieve threes relieve threes twos two relieve twos threes relieves relieve relieves twos two twos threes relieves threes two twos relieve relieves relieves threes relieve relieves threes relieves as two so threes twos relieves twos relieve.

Who hears whom once once to snow they might if they trained fruit-trees they might if they leaned over there they might look like it which when it could if it as if when it left to them to their use of pansies and daisies use of them use of them of use of pansies and daisies use of pansies and daisies use of them use of them of use use of pansies and use of pansies and use of pansies and use use of them use of pansies and daisies use of use of them which is what they which is what they they do they which is what they do there out and out and leave it to the meaning of their by their with their allowance making allowed what is it.

They have it with it reconsider it with it they with it reconsider it with it they have it with it reconsider it have it they with it reconsider it they have it they with it reconsider it they with it they reconsider it have it they have it reconsider it with it have it reconsider it have it with it. She said an older sister not an older sister she said an older sister not an older sister she said an older sister have it with it reconsider it with it reconsider it have it an older sister have it with it. She said she had followed flowers she had said she had said she had followed she had said she had said she had followed she had said with it have it reconsider it have it with it she had said have followed have said have had have followed have said followed had followed had said followed flowers which she had had will it reconsider it with it have it had said followed had followed had followed flowers had said had with it had followed flowers had have had with it had said had have had with it.

Is no gain.

Is no gain.

To is no gain.

Is to to is no gain.

Is to is to to is no gain.

Is to is no is to is no gain.

Is no gain.

Is to is no gain.

Is to is to is no gain.

Is no gain.

Is to is no gain.

With it which it as it if it is to be to be to come to in which to do in that place.

As much as if it was like as if might be coming to see me.

What comes to be the same as lilies. An ostrich egg and their after lines.

It made that be alike and with it an indefinable reconciliation with roads and better to be not as much as felt to be as well very well as the looking like not only little pieces there. Comparing with it.

Not easily very much very easily, wish to be wish to be rest to be like not easily rest to be not like not like rest to be not like it rest to not like rest to be not like it.

How is it to be rest to be receiving rest to be how like it rest to be receiving to be like it. Compare something else to something else. To be rose.

Such a pretty bird.

Not to such a pretty bird. Not to not to not to not to such a pretty bird.

Not to such a pretty bird.

Not to such a pretty bird.

As to as such a pretty bird. As to as to as such a pretty bird.

To and such a pretty bird.

And to and such a pretty bird.

And to as to not to as to and such a pretty bird.

As to and to not to as to and such a pretty bird and to as such a pretty bird and to not to as such a pretty bird and to as to not to and to and such a pretty bird as to and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird not to and to as such a pretty bird as to as such a pretty bird and to as such a pretty bird and to as to and to not to and to as to as such a pretty bird and to as such a pretty bird and to as to not to as to and to and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird as to and such a pretty bird not to and such a pretty bird not to and such a pretty bird as to and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird as to and to and such a pretty bird not to as to and such a pretty bird and to not as to and to not to as such as pretty bird and such a pretty bird not to and such a pretty bird as to and such a pretty bird as such a pretty bird and to as such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird not to and such a pretty bird as to and such a pretty bird not to as such a pretty bird not to and such a pretty bird as to and such a pretty bird not to as to and to not to as such a pretty bird and to not to and to and such a pretty bird as to and such a pretty bird and to as such a pretty bird as to as such a pretty bird not to and to as to and such a pretty bird as to and to and to as to as such a pretty bird as such a pretty bird and to as such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird and to and such and to and to and such a pretty bird and to and to and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird and to as to and to and such a pretty bird and to as to as such a pretty bird and to and to and such a pretty bird and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird and to and to and such a pretty bird and to and such a pretty bird.

Was it a fish was heard was it a bird was it a cow was stirred was it a third was it a cow was stirred was it a third was it a bird was heard was it a third was it a fish was heard was it a third. Fishes a bird cows were stirred a bird fishes were heard a bird cows were stirred a third. A third is all. Come too.

Patriarchal means suppose patriarchal means and close patriarchal means and chose chose Monday Patriarchal means in close some day patriarchal means and chose chose Sunday patriarchal means and chose chose one day patriarchal means and close close Tuesday. Tuesday is around Friday and welcomes as welcomes not only a cow but introductory. This aways patriarchal as sweet.

Patriarchal make it ready.

Patriarchal in investigation and renewing of an intermediate rectification of the initial boundary between cows and fishes. Both are admittedly not inferior in which case they may be obtained as the result of organisation industry concentration assistance and matter of fact and by this this is their chance and to appear and to reunite as to their date and their estate. They have been in no need of stretches stretches of their especial and apart and here now.

Favored by the by favored by let it by the by favored by the by. Patriarchal poetry and not meat on Monday patriarchal poetry and meat on Tuesday. Patriarchal poetry and venison on Wednesday Patriarchal poetry and fish on Friday Patriarchal poetry and birds on Sunday Patriarchal poetry and chickens on Tuesday patriarchal poetry and beef on Thursday. Patriarchal poetry and ham on Monday patriarchal poetry and pork on Thursday patriarchal poetry and beef on Tuesday patriarchal poetry and fish on Wednesday Patriarchal poetry and eggs on Thursday patriarchal poetry and carrots on Friday patriarchal poetry and extras on Saturday patriarchal poetry and venison on Sunday Patriarchal poetry and lamb on Tuesday patriarchal poetry and jellies on Friday patriarchal poetry and turkeys on Tuesday.

They made hitherto be by and by.

It can easily be returned ten when this, two might it be too just inside, not as if chosen that not as if chosen, withal if it had been known to be going to be here and this needed to be as as green. This is what has been brought here.

Once or two makes that be not at all practically their choice practically their choice.

Might a bit of it be all the would be might be if a bit of it be all they would be if it if it would be all be if it would be a bit of all of it would be, a very great difference between making money peaceably and making money peaceably a great difference between making money making money peaceably making money peaceably making money peaceably.

Reject rejoice rejuvenate rejuvenate rejoice reject rejoice rejuvenate reject rejuvenate reject rejoice. Not as if it was tried. How kindly they receive the the then there this at all.

In change.

Might it be while it is not as it is undid undone to be theirs awhile yet. Not in their mistake which is why it is not after or not further in at all to their cause. Patriarchal poetry partly. In an as much to be in exactly their measure. Patriarchal poetry partly.

Made to be precisely this which is as she is to be connectedly leave it when it is to be admittedly continued to be which is which is to be that it is which it is as she connectedly to be which is as she continued as to this to be continuously not to be connected to be which to be admittedly continued to be which is which is which it is to be. They might change it as it can be made to be which is which is the next left out of it in this and this occasionally settled to the same as the left of it to the undertaking of the regular regulation of it which is which which is which is which is what it is when it is needed to be left about to this when to this and they have been undetermined and as likely as it is which it is which it is which is it which is it not as in time and at a time when it is not to be certain certain makes it to be makes it to be makes it to be makes it to be makes it to be that there is not in that in consideration of the preparation of the change which is their chance inestimably.

Let it be as likely why that they have it as they try to manage. Follow. If any one decides that a year is a year beginning and end if any one decides that a year is a year beginning if any one decides that a year is a year if any one decides that a year simultaneously recognised. In recognition.

Once when if the land was there beside once when if the land was there beside.

Once when if the land was there beside.

Once when if the land was there beside.

If any one decided that a year was a year when once if any one decided that a year was a year if when once if once if any one when once if any one decided that a year was a year beside.

Patriarchal poetry includes when it is Wednesday and patriarchal includes when it is Wednesday and patriarchal poetry includes when it is Wednesday.

Never like to bother to be sure never like to bother to be sure never like to bother to be sure never like never like to never like to bother to be sure never like to bother never like to bother to be sure.

Three things which are when they are prepared. Three things which are when they are prepared. Let it alone to be let it alone to be let it alone to be to be sure. Let it alone to be sure.

Three things which are when they had had this to their best arrangement meaning never having had it here as soon.

She might be let it be let it be here as soon. She might be let it be let it be let it be here as soon. She might be let it be here as soon. She might be let it be let it be she might be she might be let it be she might be let it be she might be let it be here as soon. Theirs which way marguerites. Theirs might be let it there as soon.

When is and thank and is and and and is when is when is and when thank when is and when and thank. When is and when is and thank. This when is and when thank and thank. When is and when thank and this when is and thank.

Have hear which have hear which have hear which leave and leave her have hear which have hear which leave her hear which leave her hear she leave her hear which. They might by by they might by by which might by which they might by which they by which they might which they might by which they by which they might by which. In face of it.

Let it be which is it be which is it be which is it let it let it which is it let it which let it which is it let it be which is it be which let it be which let it which is it which is it let it let it which is it let it. Near which with it which with near which with which with near which with near which with near which with it near which near which with near which near which with which with it.

Leave it with it let it go able to be shiny so with it can be is it near let it have it as it may come well be. This is why after all at a time that is which is why after all at the time this is why it is after all at the time this is why this is why this is after all after why this is after all at the time. This is why this is why this is after all this is why this is after all at the time.

Not a piece of which is why a wedding left have wedding left which is why which is why not which is why not a piece of why a a wedding having why a wedding left. Which is what is why is why is why which is what is why is why is why a wedding left.

Leaving left which is why they might be here be here be here. Be here be here. Which is why is why is why is why is which is why is why is why which is here. Not commence to to to be to leave to come to see to let it be to be to be at once mind it mind timely always change timely to kindly kindly to timely timely to kindly timely to kindly always to change kindly to timely kindly to timely always to change timely to kindly.

If he is not used to it he is not used to it, this is the beginning of their singling singling makes Africa shortly if he is not used to it he is not used to it this makes oriole shortly if he is not used to it if he is not used to it if he is not used to it if he is not used if he is not used to it if he is not used to it if he is not used to it he if he is not used to it he is not used to it and this makes an after either after it. She might be likely as to renew prune and see prune. This is what order does.

Next to vast which is which is it.

Next to vast which is why do I be behind the chair because of a chimney fire and higher why do I beside belie what is it when is it which is it well all to be tell all to be well all to be never do do the difference between effort and be in be in within be mine be in be within be within in.

To be we to be to be we to be to be to be we to be we to be to be to be to be to be to be to be we we to be to be to be we to be. Once. To be we to be to be to be we to be. Once. To be to be to be to be to be we to be. Once. To be we to be to be to be.

We to be. Once. We to be. Once. We to be be to be we to be. Once. We to be.

Once. We to be we to be. Once. To be. Once. We to be. Once. To be. Once. To be we to be. Once. To be. Once. To be we to be. We to be. Once. To be. We to be. Once.

To be we to be. Once. To be. Once. To be. Once. To be. Once. To be. Once. We to be. To be we to be. We to be. To be we to be. We to be. Once. To be to be to be. We to be. We to be. To be. Once. We to be.

Once. We to be.

Once. We to be. We to be. Once. To be we to be. Once. To be. Once. To be we to be. Once. We to be. To be. We to be. Once. Once. To be. Once. To be. Once. We to be. Once. We to be. We to be. Once. To be. Once. We to be. We to be. We to be. To be. Once. To be. We to be.

Their origin and their history patriarchal poetry their origin and their history patriarchal poetry their origin and their history.

Patriarchal Poetry.

Their origin and their history.

Patriarchal Poetry their origin and their history their history patriarchal poetry their origin patriarchal poetry their history their origin patriarchal poetry their history patriarchal poetry their origin patriarchal poetry their history their origin.

That is one case.

Able sweet and in a seat.

Patriarchal poetry their origin their history their origin. Patriarchal poetry their history their origin.

Two make it do three make it five four make it more five make it arrive and sundries.

Letters and leaves tables and plainly restive and recover and bide away, away to say regularly.

Never to mention patriarchal poetry altogether.

Two two two occasionally two two as you say two two two not in their explanation two two must you be very well apprised that it had had such an effect that only one out of a great many and there were a great many believe in three relatively and moreover were you aware of the fact that interchangeable and interchangeable was it while they were if not avoided. She knew that is to say she had really informed herself. Patriarchal poetry makes no mistake.

Never to have followed farther there and knitting, is knitting knitting if it is only what is described as called that they should not come to say and how do you do every new year Saturday. Every new year Saturday is likely to bring pleasure is likely to give pleasure is likely to bring pleasure every new year Saturday is likely to bring pleasure.

Day which is what is which is what is day which is what is day which is which is what is which is what is day.

I double you, of course you do. You double me, very likely to be. You double I double I double you double. I double you double me I double you you double me.

When this you see remarkably.

Patriarchal poetry needs rectification and there about it.

Come to a distance and it still bears their name.

Prosperity and theirs prosperity left to it.

To be told to be harsh to be told to be harsh to be to them.

One.

To be told to be harsh to be told to be harsh to them.

None.

To be told to be harsh to be told to be harsh to them.

When.

To be told to be harsh to be told to be harsh to them.

Then.

What is the result.

The result is that they know the difference between instead and instead and made and made and said and said.

The result is that they might be as very well two and as soon three and to be sure, four and which is why they might not be.

Elegant replaced by delicate and tender, delicate and tender replaced by one from there instead of five from there, there is not there this is what has happened evidently.

Why while while why while why why identity identity why while while why. Why while while while while identity.

Patriarchal Poetry is the same as Patriotic poetry is the same as patriarchal poetry is the same as Patriotic poetry is the same as patriarchal poetry is the same.

Patriarchal poetry is the same.

If in in crossing there is a if in crossing if in in crossing nearly there is a distance if in crossing there is a distance between measurement and exact if in in crossing if in in crossing there is a measurement between and in in exact she says I must be careful and I will.

If in in crossing there is an opportunity not only but also and in in looking in looking in regarding if in in looking if in in regarding if in in regarding there is an opportunty if in in looking there is an opportunity if in in regarding there is an opportunity to verify verify sometimes as more sometimes as more sometimes as more.

Fish eggs commonly fish eggs. Architects commonly fortunately indicatively architects indicatively architects. Elaborated at a time with it with it at a time with it at a time attentively today.

Does she know how to ask her brother is there any difference between turning it again again and again and again or turning it again and again. In resembling two brothers.

That makes patriarchal poetry apart.

Intermediate or patriarchal poetry.

If at once sixty-five have come one by one if at once sixty five have come one by one if at once sixty-five have come one by one. This took two and two have been added to by Jenny. Never to name Jenny. Have been added to by two. Never have named Helen Jenny never have named Agnes Helen never have named Helen Jenny. There is no difference between having been born in Brittany and having been born in Algeria.

These words containing as they do neither reproaches nor satisfaction may be finally very nearly rearranged and why, because they mean to be partly left alone. Patriarchal poetry and kindly, it would be very kind in him in him of him of him to be as much obliged as that. Patriotic poetry. It would be as plainly an advantage if not only but altogether repeatedly it should be left not only to them but for them but for them. Explain to them by for them. Explain shall it be explain will it be explain can it be explain as it is to be explain letting it be had as if he had had more than wishes. More than wishes.

Patriarchal poetry more than wishes.

Assigned to Patriarchal Poetry.

Assigned to patriarchal poetry too sue sue sue sue shall sue sell and magnificent can as coming let the same shall shall shall shall let it share is share is share shall shall shall shall shell shell shall share is share shell can shell be shell be shell moving in in in inner moving move inner in in inner in meant meant might might may collect collected recollected to refuse what it is is it.

Having started at once at once.

Put it with it with it and it and it come to ten.

Put it with it with it and it and it for it for it made to be extra.

With it put it put it prepare it prepare it add it add it or it or it would it would it and make it all at once.

Put it with it with it and it and it in it in it add it add it at it at it with it with it put it put it to this to understand.

Put it with it with it add it add it at it at it or it or it to be placed intend.

Put it with it with it in it in it at it at it add it add it or it or it letting it be while it is left as it might could do their danger.

Could it with it with it put it put it place it place it stand it stand it two doors or two doors two tables or two tables two let two let two let two to be sure.

Put it with it with it and it and it in it in it add it add it or it or it to it to be added to it.

There is no doubt about it.

Actually.

To be sure.

Left to the rest if to be sure that to be sent come to be had in to be known or to be liked and to be to be to be to be to be mine.

It always can be one two three it can be always can can always be one two three. It can always be one two three.

It is very trying to have him have it have it have him. have it as she said the last was very very much and very much to distance to distance them.

Every time there is a wish wish it. Every time there is a wish wish it. Every time there is a wish wish it.

Every time there is a wish wish it.

Dedicated to all the way through. Dedicated to all the way through.

Dedicated too all the way through. Dedicated too all the way through.

Apples and fishes day-light and wishes apples and fishes daylight and wishes day-light at seven.

All the way through dedicated to you.

Day-light and wishes apples and fishes, dedicated to you all the way through day-light and fishes apples and wishes dedicated to all the way through dedicated to you dedicated to you all the way through day-light and fishes apples and fishes day-light and wishes apples and fishes dedicated to you all the way through day-light and fishes apples and wishes apples and fishes day-light and wishes dedicated to dedicated through all the way through dedicated to.

Not at once Tuesday.

They might be finally their name name same came came came came or share sharer article entreat coming in letting this be there letting this be there.

Patriarchal poetry come too.

When with patriarchal poetry when with patriarchal poetry come too.

There must be more french in France there must be more French in France patriarchal poetry come too.

Patriarchal poetry come too there must be more french in France patriarchal come too there must be more french in France.

Patriarchal Poetry come to.

There must be more french in France.

Helen greatly relieves Alice patriarchal poetry come too there must be patriarchal poetry come too.

In a way second first in a way first second in a way in a way first second in a way.

Rearrangement is nearly rearrangement. Finally nearly rearrangement is finally nearly rearrangement nearly not now finally nearly nearly finally rearrangement nearly rearrangement and not now how nearly finally rearrangement. If two tables are near together finally nearly not now.

Finally nearly not now.

Able able nearly nearly nearly nearly able able finally nearly able nearly not now finally finally nearly able.

They make it be very well three or nearly three at a time.

Splendid confidence in the one addressed and equal distrust of the one who has done everything that is necessary. Finally nearly able not now able finally nearly not now.

Rearrangement is a rearrangement a rearrangement is widely known a rearrangement is widely known. A rearrangement is widely known. As a rearrangement is widely known.

As a rearrangement is widely known.

So can a rearrangement which is widely known be a rearrangement which is widely known which is widely known.

Let her be to be to be to be let her be to be to be let her to be let her to be let her be to be when is it that they are shy.

Very well to try.

Let her be that is to be let her be that is to be let her be let her try.

Let her be let her be let her be to be to be shy let her be to be let her be to be let her try.

Let her try.

Let her be let her be let her be let her be to be to be let her be let her try.

To be shy.

Let her be.

Let her try.

Let her be let her let her let her be let her be let her be let her be shy let her be let her be let her try.

Let her try.

Let her be.

Let her be shy.

Let her be.

Let her be let her be let her let her try.

Let her try to be let her try to be let her be shy let her try to be let her try to be let her be let her be let her try.

Let her be shy.

Let her try.

Let her try.

Let her be

Let her let her be shy.

Let her try.

Let her be.

Let her let her be shy.

Let her be let her let her be shy

Let her let her let her let her try.

Let her try.

Let her try.

Let her try.

Let her be,

Let her be let her

Let her try.

Let her be let her.

Let her be let her let her try.

Let her try.

Let her

Let her try.

Let her be shy.

Let her Let her

Let her be.

Let her be shy.

Let her be let her try.

Let her try.

Let her try.

Let her try.

Let her let her try

Let her be shy.

Let her try

Let her let her try to be let her try.

Let her try.

Just let her try.

Let her try.

Never to be what he said.

Never to be what he said.

Never to be what he said.

Let her to be what he said.

Let her to be what he said.

what he he said.

Not to let her to be what he said not to let her to be said.

Never to be let her to be never let her to be what Never let her to be what he said.

Never to let her to be what he said. Never to let her to be let her to be let her to be let her what he said.

Near near near nearly pink near nearly pink nearly near near nearly pink. Wet inside and pink outside. Pink outside and wet inside wet inside and pink outside latterly nearly near near pink near near nearly three three pink two gentle one strong three pink all medium medium as medium as medium sized as sized. One as one not mistaken but interrupted. One regularly better adapted if readily readily to-day. This is this this readily. Thursday.

This part the part the part of it.

And let to be coming to have it known.

As a difference.

By two by one by and by.

A hyacinth resembles a rose. A rose resembles a blossom a blossom resembles a calla lily a calla lily resembles a jonquil and a jonquil resembles a marguerite a marguerite resembles a rose in bloom a rose in bloom resembles a lily of the valley a lily of the valley resembles a violet and a violet resembles a bird.

What is the difference between right away and a pearl there is this difference between right away and a pearl a pearl is milk white and right away is at once. This is indeed an explanation.

Patriarchal poetry or indeed an explanation.

Try to be at night try to be to be at night try to be at night try to be at night try to be to try to be to try to be to try to be at night.

Never which when where to be sent to be sent to be sent to be never which when where never to be sent to be sent to be sent never which when where to be sent never to be sent never to be sent never which when where to be sent never to be sent never to be sent which when where never to be sent which when where never which when where never which to be sent never which when where to be sent never which when where to be sent which when where to be sent never to be sent never which when where to be sent never which when which when where to be sent never which when where never which when where which when where never to be sent which when where.

Never to be sent which when where.

As fair as fair to them.

It was not without some difficulty.

Five thousand every year.

Three thousand divided by five three thousand divided as five.

Happily very happily.

They happily very happily.

Happily very happily.

In consequence consequently.

Extra extremely additionally.

Intend or intend or intend or intend or intend additionally.

Returning retaining relatively.

This makes no difference between to be told so admittedly.

Patriarchal Poetry connectedly.

Sentence sent once patriarchal poetry sentence sent once.

Patriarchal poetry sentence sent once.

Patriarchal Poetry.

Patriarchal Poetry sentence sent once.

Patriarchal Poetry is used with a spoon.

Patriarchal poetry is used with a spoon with a spoon.

Patriarchal poetry is used with a spoon.

Patriarchal poetry used with a spoon.

Patriarchal poetry in and for the relating of now and ably.

Patriarchal poetry in preferring needless needless needlessly patriarchal poetry precluding needlessly but it can.

How often do we tell tell tell tale tell tale tell tale tell tale might be tell tale.

Supposing never never never never supposing never never in supposed widening.

Remember all of it too.

Patriarchal poetry reasonably.

Patriarchal poetry administratedly.

Patriarchal poetry with them too.

Patriarchal poetry as to mind.

Patriarchal poetry reserved.

Patriarchal poetry interdiminished.

Patriarchal poetry in regular places largely in regular places placed regularly as if it were as if it were placed regularly.

Patriarchal poetry in regular places placed regularly as if it were placed regularly regularly placed regularly as if it were.

Patriarchal poetry every little while. Not once twenty-five not once twenty-five not once slower not once twenty not once twenty-five. Patriarchal poetry every little while not every little while once every little while once every little while once every twenty once every little while once every twenty-five once every little while once every little while every once twenty-five once.

Make it a mistake.

Patriarchal she said what is it I know what it is it is I know I know so that I know what it is I know so I know so I know so I know what it is. Very slowly. I know what it is it is on the one side a to be her to be his to be their to be in an and to be I know what it is it is he who was an known not known was he was at first it was the grandfather then it was not that in that the father not of that grandfather and then she to be to be sure to be sure to be I know to be sure to be I know to be sure to be not as good as that. To be sure not to be sure to be sure correctly saying to be sure to be that. It was that. She was right. It was that.

Patriarchal Poetry.

A SONNET

To the wife of my bosom

All happiness from everything

And her husband.

May he be good and considerate

Gay and cheerful and restful.

And make her the best wife

In the world

The happiest and the most content

With reason.

To the wife of my bosom

Whose transcendent virtues

Are those to be most admired

Loved and adored and indeed

Her virtues are all inclusive

Her virtues her beauty and her beauties

Her charms her qualities her joyous nature

All of it makes of her husband

A proud and happy man.

Patriarchal poetry makes no mistake makes no mistake in estimating the value to be placed upon the best and most arranged of considerations of this in as apt to be not only to be partially and as cautiously considered as in allowance which is one at a time. At a chance at a chance encounter it can be very well as appointed as appointed not only considerately but as it as use.

Patriarchal poetry to be sure to be sure to be sure candidly candidly and aroused patriarchal to be sure and candidly and aroused once in a while and as a circumstance within that arranged within that arranged to be not only not only not only not not secretive but as one at a time not in not to include cautiously cautiously cautiously at one in not to be finally prepared. Patriarchal poetry may be mistaken may be undivided may be usefully to be sure settled and they would be after a while as establish in relatively understanding a promise of not in time but at a time wholly reconciled to feel that as well by an instance of escaped and interrelated choice. That makes it even.

Patriarchal poetry may seem misplaced at one time.

Patriarchal poetry might be what they wanted.

Patriarchal poetry shall be as much as if it was counted from one to one hundred.

From one to one hundred.

From one to one hundred.

From one to one hundred.

Counted from one to one hundred.

Nobody says soften as often.

From one to one hundred.

Has to say happen as often.

Laying while it was while it was while it was. While it was.

Patriarchal poetry while it was just as close as when they were then being used not only in here but also out there which is what was the thing that was not only requested but also desired which when there is not as much as if they could be while it can shall have and this was what was all when it was not used just for that but simply can be not what is it like when they use it.

As much as that patriarchal poetry as much as that.

Patriarchal poetry as much as that.

To like patriarchal poetry as much as that.

To like patriarchal poetry as much as that is what she did.

Patriarchal poetry usually.

In finally finding this out out and out out and about to find it out when it is neither there nor by that time by the time it is not why they had it.

Why they had it.

What is the difference between a glass pen and a pen what is the difference between a glass pen and a pen what is the difference between a glass pen and a pen to smile at the difference between a glass pen and a pen.

To smile at the difference between a glass pen and a pen is what he did.

Patriarchal poetry makes it as usual.

Patriarchal poetry one two three.

Patriarchal poetry accountably.

Patriarchal poetry as much.

Patriarchal Poetry reasonably.

Patriarchal Poetry which is what they did.

One Patriarchal Poetry.

Two Patriarchal Poetry.

Three Patriarchal Poetry.

One two three.

One two three.

One Patriarchal Poetry.

Two Patriarchal Poetry.

Three Patriarchal Poetry.

When she might be what it was to be left to be what they had as they could.

Patriarchal Poetry as if as if it made it be a choice beside.

The Patriarchal Poetry.

At the time that they were sure surely certain certainly aroused arousing laid lessening let letting be it as if it as if it were to be to be as if it were to be letting let it nearly all it could be not be nearly should be which is there which is it there.

Once more a sign.

Signed by them.

Signed by him.

Signed it.

Signed it as it was.

Patriarchal Poetry and rushing Patriarchal Poetry and rushing.

Having had having had having had who having had who had having having had and not five not four not three not one not three not two not four not one not one done.

Patriarchal poetry recollected.

Putting three together all the time two together all the time two together all the time two together two together two together all the time putting five together three together all the time. Never to think of Patriarchal Poetry at one time.

Patriarchal poetry at one time.

Allowed allowed allowed makes it be theirs once once as they had had it have having have have having having is the same.

Patriarchal Poetry is the same.

Patriarchal Poetry.

It is very well and nicely done in Patriarchal Poetry which is begun to be begun and this was why if when if when when did they please themselves indeed. When he did not say leave it to that but rather indeed as it might be that it was not expressed simultaneously was expressed to be no more as it is very well to trouble him. He will attend to it in time. Be very well accustomed to this in that and plan. There is not only no accounting for tastes but very well identified extra coming out very well identified as repeated verdure and so established as more than for it.

She asked as she came down should she and at that moment there was no answer but if leaving it alone meant all by it out of it all by it very truly and could be used to plainly plainly expressed. She will be determined determined not by but on account of implication implication re-entered which means entered again and upon.

This could be illustrated and is and is and is. There makes more than contain contained mine too. Very well to please please.

Once in a while.

Patriarchal poetry once in a while.

Patriarchal Poetry out of pink once in a while.

Patriarchal Poetry out of pink to be bird once in a while.

Patriarchal Poetry out of pink to be bird left and three once in a while.

Patriarchal Poetry handles once in a while.

Patriarchal Poetry once in a while.

Patriarchal Poetry once in a while.

Patriarchal Poetry to be added.

Patriarchal Poetry reconciled.

Patriarchal Poetry left alone.

Patriarchal Poetry and left of it left of it Patriarchal Poetry left of it Patriarchal Poetry left of it as many twice as many patriarchal poetry left to it twice as many once as it was once it was once every once in a while patriarchal poetry every once in a while.

Patriarchal Poetry might have been in two. Patriarchal Poetry added to added to to once to be once in two Patriarchal poetry to be added to once to add to to add to patriarchal poetry to add to to be to be to add to to add to patriarchal poetry to add to.

One little two little one little two little one little at one time one little one little two little two little two little at one at a time.

One little one little two little two little one little two little as to two little as to two little as to one little as to one two little as to two two little two. Two little two little two little one little two one two one two little two. One little one little one little two little two little one little two one little two.

Need which need which as it is need which need which as it is very need which need which it is very warm here is it.

Need which need which need need in need need which need which is it need in need which need which need which is it.

Need in need need which is it.

What is the difference between a fig and an apple. One comes before the other. What is the difference between a fig and an apple one comes before the other what is the difference between a fig and an apple one comes before the other.

When they are here they are here too here too they are here too. When they are here they are here too when they are here they are here too.

As out in it there.

As not out not out in it there as out in it out in it there as out in it there as not out in it there as out in as out in it as out in it there.

Next to next next to Saturday next to next next to Saturday next to next next to Saturday.

This shows it all.

This shows it all next to next next to Saturday this shows it all.

Once or twice or once or twice once or twice or once or twice this shows it all or next to next this shows it all or once or twice or once or twice or once or twice this shows it all or next to next this shows it all or next to next or Saturday or next to next this shows it all or next to next or next to next or Saturday or next to next or once or twice this shows it all or next to next or once or twice this shows it all or Saturday or next to next this shows it all or once or twice this shows it all or Saturday or next to next or once or twice this shows it all or once or twice this shows it all or next to next this shows it all or once or twice this shows it all or next to next or once or twice or once or twice this shows it all or next to next this shows it all or once or twice this shows it all or next to next or once or twice this shows it all or next to next or next to next or next to next or once or twice or once or twice or next to next or next to next or once or twice this shows it all this shows it all or once or twice or next to next this shows it all or next to next this shows it all or next to next this shows it all or next to next this shows it all or once or twice or once or twice this shows it all or once or twice or next to next this shows it all this shows it all or next to next or shows it all or once or twice this shows it all or shows it all or next to next or once or twice or shows it all or once or twice or next to next or next to next or once or twice or next to next or next to next or shows it all or shows it all or next to next or once or twice or shows it all or next to next or shows it all or next to next or shows it all or once or twice or next to next or next to next or next to next or next or next or next or next or shows it all or next or next or next to next or shows it all or next to next to next to next to next.

Not needed near nearest.

Settle it pink with pink.

Pinkily.

Find it a time at most.

Time it at most at most.

Every differs from Avery Avery differs from every within.

As it is as it is as it is as it is in line as it is in line with it.

Next to be with it next to be with it with it with with with it next to it with it with it. Return with it.

Even if it did not touch it would you like to give it would you like to give it give me my even if it did not touch it would you like to give me my. Even if you like to give it if you did not touch it would you like to give me my.

One divided into into what what is it.

As left to left left to it here left to it here which is not queer which is not queer where when when most when most and best what is the difference between breakfast lunch supper and dinner what is the difference between breakfast and lunch and supper and dinner.

She had it here who to who to she had it here who to she had it here who to she had it here who to she had it here who to who to she had it here who to. Who to she had it here who to.

Not and is added added is and not added added is not and added added is and not added added added is not and added added not and is added added is and is added added and is not and added added and is not and added added is and is not added added is and not and added added is and not and added.

Let leave it out be out let leave it out be out be out let leave it out be out let leave it out be out. Let leave it out be out let leave it out be out. Let leave it out be out. Let leave it out. Let leave it out. Let. Let leave it out. Let leave it out. Let leave it out.

Eighty eighty one which is why to be after one one two Seattle blue and feathers they change which is why to blame it once or twice singly to be sure.

A day as to say a day two to say to say a day a day to say to say to say to say a day as to-day to say as to say to-day. To dates dates different from here and there from here and there.

Let it be arranged for them.

What is the difference between Elizabeth and Edith. She knows. There is no difference between Elizabeth and Edith that she knows. What is the difference. She knows. There is no difference as she knows. What is the difference between Elizabeth and Edith that she knows. There is the difference between Elizabeth and Edith which she knows. There is she knows a difference between Elizabeth and Edith which she knows. Elizabeth and Edith as she knows.

Contained in time forty makes forty-nine. Contained in time as forty makes forty-nine contained in time contained in time as forty makes forty-nine contained in time as forty makes forty-nine.

Forty-nine more or at the door.

Forty-nine or more or as before. Forty-nine or forty-nine or forty-nine.

I wish to sit with Elizabeth who is sitting. I wish to sit with Elizabeth who is sitting I wish to sit with Elizabeth who is sitting. I wish to sit with Elizabeth who is sitting.

Forty-nine or four attached to them more more than they were as well as they were as often as they are once or twice before.

As peculiarly mine in time.

Reform the past and not the future this is what the past can teach her reform the past and not the future which can be left to be here now here now as it is made to be made to be here now here now.

Reform the future not the past as fast as last as first as third as had as hand it as it happened to be why they did. Did two too two were sent one at once and one afterwards.

Afterwards.

How can patriarchal poetry be often praised often praised.

To get away from me.

She came in.

Wishes.

She went in

Fishes.

She sat in the room

Yes she did.

Patriarchal poetry.

She was where they had it be nearly as nicely in arrangement.

In arrangement.

To be sure.

What is the difference between ardent and ardently.

Leave it alone.

If one does not care to eat if one does not care to eat oysters one has no interest in lambs.

That is as usual.

Everything described as in a way in a way in a way gradually.

Likes to be having it come.

Likes to be.

Having it come.

Have not had that.

Around.

One two three one two three one two three one two three four.

Find it again.

When you said when.

When you said

When you said

When you said when.

Find it again.

Find it again

When you said when.

They said they said.

They said they said they said when they said men.

Men many men many how many many many many men men men said many here.

Many here said many many said many which frequently allowed later in recollection many many said when as naturally to be sure.

Very many as to that which which which one which which which which one.

Patriarchal poetry relined.

It is at least last let letting letting letting letting it be theirs.

Theirs at least letting at least letting it be theirs

Letting it be at least be letting it be theirs.

Letting it be theirs at least letting it be theirs.

When she was as was she was as was she was not yet neither pronounced so and tempted.

Not this this is the way that they make it theirs not they.

Not they.

Patriarchal Poetry makes mistakes.

One two one two my baby is who one two one two one two my baby or two one two. One two one one or two one one one one one one one one one or two. Are to.

It is very nearly a pleasure to be warm.

It is very nearly a pleasure to be warm.

It is very nearly a pleasure to be warm.

A line a day book.

One which is mine.

Two in time

Let it alone

Theirs as well

Having it now

Letting it be their share.

Settled it at once.

Liking it or not

How do you do.

It.

Very well very well seriously.

Patriarchal Poetry defined.

Patriarchal Poetry should be this without which and organisation. It should be defined as once leaving once leaving it here having been placed in that way at once letting this be with them after all. Patriarchal Poetry makes it a master piece like this makes it which which alone makes like it like it previously to know that it that that might that might be all very well patriarchal poetry might be resumed.

How do you do it.

Patriarchal Poetry might be withstood.

Patriarchal Poetry at peace.

Patriarchal Poetry a piece.

Patriarchal Poetry in peace.

Patriarchal Poetry in pieces.

Patriarchal Poetry as peace to return to Patriarchal Poetry at peace.

Patriarchal Poetry or peace to return to Patriarchal Poetry or pieces of Patriarchal Poetry.

Very pretty very prettily very prettily very pretty very prettily.

To never blame them for the mischance of eradicating this and that by then.

Not at the time not at that time not in time to do it. Not a time to do it. Patriarchal Poetry or not a time to do it.

Patriarchal Poetry or made a way patriarchal Poetry tenderly.

Patriarchal Poetry or made a way patriarchal poetry or made a way patriarchal poetry as well as even seen even seen clearly even seen clearly and under and over overtake overtaken by it now. Patriarchal Poetry and replace. Patriarchal Poetry and enough. Patriarchal Poetry and at pains to allow them this and that that it would be plentifully as aroused and leaving leaving it exactly as they might with it all be be careful carefully in that and arranging arrangement adapted adapting in regulating regulate and see seat seating send sent by nearly as withstand precluded in this instance veritably in reunion reunion attached to intermediate remarked remarking plentiful and theirs at once. Patriarchal Poetry has that return.

Patriarchal Poetry might be what is left.

Indifferently.

In differently undertaking their being there there to them there to them with them with their pleasure pleasurable recondite and really really relieve relieving remain remade to be sure certainly and in and and on on account account to be nestled and nestling as understood which with regard to it if when and more leave leaving lying where it was as when when in in this this to be in finally to see so so that that should always be refused refusing refusing makes it have have it having having hinted hindered and implicated resist resist was to be exchanged as to be for for it in never having as there can be shared sharing letting it land lie lie to adjacent to see me. When it goes quickly they must choose Patriarchal Poetry originally originate as originating believe believing repudiate repudiating an impulse. It is not left to right to-day to stay. When this you see remember me should never be added to that.

Patriarchal Poetry and remind reminding clearly come came and left instantly with their entire consenting to be enclosed within what is exacting which might and might and partaking of mentioning much of it to be to be this is mine left to them in place of how very nicely it can be planted so as to be productive even if necessarily there is no effort left to them by their having previously made it be nearly able to be found finding where where it is when it is very likely to be this in the demand of remaining. Patriarchal Poetry intimately and intimating that it is to be so as plead. Plead can have to do with room. Room noon and nicely.

Even what was gay.

Easier in left.

Easier in an left.

Easier an left

Easier in an left.

Horticulturally.

Easier in august.

Easier an august.

Easier an in august

Howard.

Easier how housed.

Ivory

Ivoried.

Less

Lest.

Like it can be used in joining gs.

By principally.

Led

Leaden haul

Leaden haul if it hails

Let them you see

Useful makes buttercup buttercup hyacinth too makes it be lilied by water and you.

That is the way they ended.

It.

It was was it.

You jump in the dark, when it is very bright very bright very bright now.

Very bright now.

Might might tell me.

Withstand.

In second second time time to be next next which is not convincing convincing inhabitable that much that much there.

As one to go.

Letting it letting it letting it alone.

Finally as to be sure.

Selecting that that to that selecting that to that to that all that. All and and and and and and it it is very well thought out.

What is it.

Aim less.

What is it.

Aim less.

Sword less.

What is it

Sword less

What is it

Aim less

What is it.

What is it aim less what is it.

It did so.

It did so.

Said so

Said it did so.

Said it did so did so said so said it did so just as any one might.

Said it did so just as any one might said it did so said so just as any one might.

If water is softened who softened water.

Patriarchal Poetry means in return for that.

Patriarchal poetry means in return.

Nettles nettles her.

Nettle nettle her.

Nettle nettle nettle her nettles nettles nettles her nettle nettle nettle her nettles nettles nettles her. It nettles her to nettle her to nettle her exchange it nettles her exchange to nettle her exchange it nettles her.

Made a mark remarkable made a remarkable interpretation made a remarkable made a remarkable made a remarkable interpretation made a remarkable interpretation now and made a remarkable made a remarkable interpretation made a mark made a remarkable made a remarkable interpretation made a remarkable interpretation now and here here out here out here. The more to change. Hours and hours. The more to change hours and hours the more to change hours and hours.

It was a pleasant hour however however it was a pleasant hour, it was a pleasant hour however it was a pleasant hour resemble hour however it was a pleasant however it was a pleasant hour resemble hour assemble however hour it was a pleasant hour however.

Patriarchal Poetry in assemble.

Assemble Patriarchal Poetry in assemble it would be assemble assemble Patriarchal Poetry in assemble.

It would be Patriarchal Poetry in assemble.

Assemble Patriarchal Poetry resign resign Patriarchal Poetry to believe in trees.

Early trees.

Assemble moss roses and to try.

Assemble Patriarchal Poetry moss roses resemble Patriarchal poetry assign assign to it assemble Patriarchal Poetry resemble moss roses to try.

Patriarchal Poetry resemble to try.

Moss roses assemble Patriarchal Poetry resign lost a lost to try. Resemble Patriarchal Poetry to love to.

To wish to does.

Patriarchal Poetry to why.

Patriarchal Poetry ally.

Patriarchal Poetry with to try to all ally to ally to wish to why to. Why did it seem originally look as well as very nearly pronounceably satisfy lining.

To by to by that by by a while any any stay stationary.

Stationary has been invalidated.

And not as surprised.

Patriarchal Poetry surprised supposed.

Patriarchal Poetry she did she did.

Did she Patriarchal Poetry.

Is to be periwinkle which she met which is when it is astounded and come yet as she did with this in this and this let in their to be sure it wishes it for them an instance in this as this allows allows it to to be sure now when it is as well as it is and has ever been outlined.

There are three things that are different pillow pleasure prepare and after while. There are two things that they prepare maidenly see it and ask it as it if has been where they went. There are enough to go. One thing altogether altogether as he might. Might he.

Never to do never to do never to do to do to do never to do never to do never to do to do to do to do never to do never never to do to do it as if it were an anemone an anemone an anemone to be an anemone to be to be certain to let to let it to let it alone.

What is the difference between two spoonfuls and three. None.

Patriarchal Poetry as signed.

Patriarchal Poetry might which it is very well very well leave it to me very well patriarchal poetry leave it to me leave it to me leave it to leave it to me naturally to see the second and third first naturally first naturally to see naturally to first see the second and third first to see to see the second and third to see the second and third naturally to see it first.

Not as well said as she said regret that regret that not as well said as she said Patriarchal Poetry as well said as she said it Patriarchal Poetry untied. Patriarchal Poetry.

Do we.

What is the difference between Mary and May. What is the difference between May and day. What is the difference between day and daughter what is the difference between daughter and there what is the difference between there and day-light what is the difference between day-light and let what is the difference between let and letting what is the difference between letting and to see what is the difference between to see immediately patriarchal poetry and rejoice.

Patriarchal Poetry made and made.

Patriarchal Poetry makes a land a lamb. There is no use at all in reorganising in reorganising. There is no use at all in reorganising chocolate as a dainty.

Patriarchal Poetry reheard.

Patriarchal Poetry to be filled to be filled to be filled to be filled to method method who hears method method who hears who hears who hears method method method who hears who hears who hears and method and method and method and who hears and who who hears and method method is delightful and who and who who hears method is method is method is delightful is who hears is delightful who hears method is who hears method is method is method is delightful is delightful who hears who hears of of delightful who hears of method of delightful who of whom of whom of of who hears of method method is delightful. Unified in their expanse. Unified in letting there there there one two one two three there in a chain a chain how do you laterally in relation to auditors and obliged obliged currently.

Patriarchal Poetry is the same.

Patriarchal Poetry thirteen.

With or with willing with willing mean.

I mean I mean.

Patriarchal Poetry connected with mean.

Queen with willing.

With willing.

Patriarchal Poetry obtained with seize.

Willing.

Patriarchal Poetry in chance to be found.

Patriarchal Poetry obliged as mint to be mint to be mint to be obliged as mint to be.

Mint may be come to be as well as cloud and best.

Patriarchal Poetry deny why.

Patriarchal Poetry come by the way to go.

Patriarchal Poetry interdicted.

Patriarchal Poetry at best.

Best and Most.

Long and Short.

Left and Right.

There and More.

Near and Far.

Gone and Come.

Light and Fair.

Here and There.

This and Now.

Felt and How

Next and Near.

In and On.

New and Try

In and This.

Which and Felt.

Come and Leave.

By and Well.

Returned.

Patriarchal Poetry indeed.

Patriarchal Poetry which is let it be come from having a mild and came and same and with it all.

Near.

To be shelled from almond.

Return Patriarchal Poetry at this time.

Begin with a little ruff a little ruffle.

Return with all that.

Returned with all that four and all that returned with four with all that.

How many daisies are there in it.

How many daisies are there in it.

How many daisies are there in it.

How many daisies are there in it.

A line a day book.

How many daisies are there in it.

Patriarchal Poetry a line a day book.

Patriarchal Poetry.

A line a day book.

Patriarchal Poetry.

When there is in it.

When there is in it.

A line a day book.

When there is in it.

Patriarchal Poetry a line a day book when there is in it.

By that time lands lands there.

By that time lands there a line a day book when there is that in it.

Patriarchal Poetry reclaimed renamed replaced and gathered together as they went in and left it more where it is in when it pleased when it was pleased when it can be pleased to be gone over carefully and letting it be a chance for them to lead to lead to lead not only by left but by leaves.

They made it be obstinately in their change and with it with it let it let it leave it in the opportunity. Who comes to be with a glance with a glance at it at it in palms and palms too orderly to orderly in changes of plates and places and beguiled beguiled with a restless impression of having come to be all of it as might as might as might and she encouraged. Patriarchal Poetry might be as useless. With a with a with a won and delay. With a with a with a won and delay.

He might object to it not being there as they were left to them all around. As we went out by the same way we came back again after a detour.

That is one account on one account.

Having found anemones and a very few different shelves we were for a long time just staying by the time that it could have been as desirable. Desirable makes it be left to them.

Patriarchal Poetry includes not being received.

Patriarchal Poetry comes suddenly as around.

And now.

There is no difference between spring and summer none at all.

And wishes.

Patriarchal Poetry there is no difference between spring and summer not at all and wishes.

There is no difference between spring and summer not at all and wishes.

There is no difference not at all between spring and summer not at all and wishes.

Yes as well.

And how many times.

Yes as well and how many times yes as well.

How many times yes as well ordinarily.

Having marked yes as well ordinarily having marked yes as well.

It was to be which is theirs left in this which can have all their thinking it as fine.

It was to be which is theirs left in this which is which is which can which can which may which may which will which will which in which in which are they know they know to care for it having come back without and it would be better if there had not been any at all to find to find to find. It is not desirable to mix what he did with adding adding to choose to choose. Very well part of her part of her very well part of her. Very well part of her. Patriarchal Poetry in pears. There is no choice of cherries.

Will he do.

Patriarchal Poetry in coins.

Not what it is.

Patriarchal Poetry net in it pleases. Patriarchal Poetry surplus if rather admittedly in repercussion instance and glance separating letting dwindling be in knife to be which is not wound wound entirely as white wool white will white change white see white settle white understand white in the way white be lighten lighten let letting bear this neatly nearly made in vain.

Patriarchal Poetry who seats seasons patriarchal poetry in gather meanders patriarchal poetry engaging this in their place their place their allow. Patriarchal Poetry. If he has no farther no farther no farther to no farther to no farther to no to no to farther to not to be right to be known to be even as a chance. Is it best to support Allan Allan will Allan Allan is it best to support Allan Allan patriarchal poetry patriarchal poetry is it best to Support Allan Allan will Allan best to support Allan will patriarchal poetry Allan will patriarchal poetry Allan will patriarchal poetry is it best to support Allan patriarchal poetry Allan will is it best Allan will is it best to support Allan patriarchal poetry Allan will best to support patriarchal poetry Allan will is it best Allan will to support patriarchal poetry patriarchal poetry Allan will patriarchal poetry Allan will.

Is it best to support patriarchal poetry Allan will patriarchal poetry.

Patriarchal Poetry makes it incumbent to know on what day races will take place and where otherwise there would be much inconvenience everywhere.

Patriarchal Poetry erases what is eventually their purpose and their inclination and their reception and their without their being beset. Patriarchal poetry an entity.

What is the difference between their charm and to charm.

Patriarchal Poetry in negligence.

Patriarchal Poetry they do not follow that they do not follow that this does not follow that this does not follow that theirs does not follow that theirs does not follow that the not following that the not following that having decided not to abandon a sister for another. This makes patriarchal poetry in their place in their places in their places in the place in the place of is it in the next to it as much as aroused feeling so feeling it feeling at once to be in the wish and what is it of theirs. Suspiciously. Patriarchal poetry for instance. Patriarchal poetry not minded not minded it. In now. Patriarchal poetry left to renown. Renown.

It is very certainly better not to be what is it when it is in the afternoon.

Patriarchal poetry which is it. Which is it after it is after it is after it is after before soon when it is by the time that when they make let it be not only because why should why should why should it all be fine.

Patriarchal poetry they do not do it right.

Patriarchal poetry letting it be alright.

Patriarchal Poetry having it placed where it is.

Patriarchal Poetry might have it.

Might have it.

Patriarchal Poetry a choice.

Patriarchal poetry because of it.

Patriarchal Poetry replaced.

Patriarchal Poetry withstood and placated.

Patriarchal Poetry in arrangement.

Patriarchal Poetry that day.

Patriarchal Poetry might it be very likely which is it as it can be very precisely unified as tries.

Patriarchal poetry with them lest they be stated.

Patriarchal poetry. He might be he might he he might be he might be.

Patriarchal poetry a while a way.

Patriarchal poetry if patriarchal poetry is what you say why do you delight in never having positively made it choose.

Patriarchal poetry never linking patriarchal poetry.

Sometime not a thing.

Patriarchal Poetry sometimes not anything.

Patriarchal Poetry which which which which is it.

Patriarchal Poetry left to them.

Patriarchal poetry left together.

Patriarchal Poetry does not like to be allowed after a while to be what is more formidably forget me nots anemones china lilies plants articles chances printing pears and likely meant very likely meant to be given to him.

Patriarchal Poetry would concern itself with when it is in their happening to be left about left about now.

There is no interest in resemblances.

Patriarchal poetry one at a time.

This can be so.

To by any way.

Patriarchal poetry in requesting in request in request best patriarchal poetry leave that alone.

Patriarchal poetry noise noiselessly.

Patriarchal poetry not in fact in fact.

After patriarchal poetry.

I defy any one to turn a better heel than that while reading.

Patriarchal poetry reminded.

Patriarchal poetry reminded of it.

Patriarchal Poetry reminded of it too.

Patriarchal Poetry reminded of it too to be sure.

Patriarchal Poetry reminded of it too to be sure really. Really left.

Patriarchal Poetry and crackers in that case.

Patriarchal Poetry and left bread in that case.

Patriarchal Poetry and might in that case.

Patriarchal Poetry connected in that case with it.

Patriarchal Poetry make it do a day.

Is he fond of him.

If he is fond of him if he is fond of him is he fond of his birthday the next day. If he is fond of his birthday the next day is he fond of the birthday trimming if he is fond of the birthday the day is he fond of the day before the day before the day of the day before the birthday. Every day is a birthday the day before. Patriarchal Poetry the day before.

Patriarchal Poetry the day that it might.

Patriarchal Poetry does not make it never made it will not have been making it be that way in their behalf.

Patriarchal Poetry insistance.

Insist.

Patriarchal Poetry insist insistance.

Patriarchal Poetry which is which is it.

Patriarchal Poetry and left it left it by left it by left it. Patriarchal Poetry what is the difference Patriarchal Poetry.

Patriarchal Poetry.

Not patriarchal poetry all at a time.

To find patriarchal poetry about.

Patriarchal Poetry is named patriarchal poetry.

If patriarchal poetry is nearly by nearly means it to be to be so.

Patriarchal Poetry and for them then.

Patriarchal Poetry did he leave his son.

Patriarchal Poetry Gabrielle did her share.

Patriarchal poetry it is curious.

Patriarchal poetry please place better.

Patriarchal poetry in come I mean I mean.

Patriarchal poetry they do their best at once more once more once more once more to do to do would it be left to advise advise realise realise dismay dismay delighted with her pleasure.

Patriarchal poetry left to inundate them.

Patriarchal Poetry in pieces. Pieces which have left it as names which have left it as names to to all said all said as delight.

Patriarchal poetry the difference.

Patriarchal poetry needed with weeded with seeded with payed it with left it without it with me. When this you see give it to me.

Patriarchal poetry makes it be have you it here.

Patriarchal Poetry twice.

Patriarchal Poetry in time.

It should be left.

Patriarchal Poetry with him.

Patriarchal Poetry.

Patriarchal Poetry at a time.

Patriarchal Poetry not patriarchal poetry.

Patriarchal Poetry as wishes.

Patriarchal poetry might be found here.

Patriarchal poetry interested as that.

Patriarchal Poetry left.

Patriarchal Poetry left left.

Patriarchal poetry left left left right left.

Patriarchal poetry in justice.

Patriarchal poetry in sight.

Patriarchal poetry in what is what is what is what is what.

Patriarchal poetry might to-morrow.

Patriarchal Poetry might be finished to-morrow.

Dinky pinky dinky pinky dinky pinky dinky pinky once and try. Dinky pinky dinky pinky dinky pinky lullaby. Once sleepy one once does not once need a lullaby. Not to try.

Patriarchal Poetry not to try. Patriarchal Poetry and lullaby. Patriarchal Poetry not to try Patriarchal poetry at once and why patriarchal poetry at once and by by and by Patriarchal poetry has to be which is best for them at three which is best and will be be and why why patriarchal poetry is not to try try twice.

Patriarchal Poetry having patriarchal poetry. Having patriarchal poetry having patriarchal poetry. Having patriarchal poetry. Having patriarchal poetry and twice, patriarchal poetry.

He might have met.

Patriarchal poetry and twice patriarchal poetry.

[ ¶ ]

1927

346.

REGULAR REGULARLY IN NARRATIVE

[How to Write, 1931]

Well well is he. Explain my doubts, well well is he explain my doubts.

Could he get used to a city.

Explain my doubts.

Well well is he explain my doubts. Well well is he explain my doubts.

They made a day be a day here. They made a day be a day here. They made a day be a day here by a year by a year yearly they made a day yearly be a day here by the year.

This is why there is this very well I thank you thank you thank you. Like a man which is which is which is why which is lady or lady or lady or lady. They need to have been why could they have been which feels where is it now to be in place and get as places places which can be this is that now now to be lost lost to be sure sure to be come to be come this this is there why does it belong to them to them which can any one be deceived by her being twenty two when it has been said that she was twenty-six she was twenty six she was twenty twenty twenty twenty six she was twenty-six can be deceived that she was twenty two when it was said that she was twenty six.

Making up their mind. Is it natural to like what one is looking at if one is looking at it sometimes it is and sometimes it is preferable to be nearer and nearer further awry and they might they might be as careful of it as careful of it as careful of it as careful of it. This which is what is left alone left alone now can now it can now it can be left alone in case of connecting it with what is what what is after after all all that that has been been leaning leaning where is it is it likely likely to be a chance of their their preparing not only it. Like it.

How many varieties of having had had it to be nearly what is it when it is by this time.

She she is like a servant. A servant likes liking lean leaning said saying soon not as a servant but as a dependent dependent dependent. That is one. Two like being which is it not five but six years older that is to say he that is to say be that is to say be be be that is to say be be that is to say it has never been it has been noticed that if he needs it needs it not at once but as given he needs it not at once but as given. This makes him not only of service but of service this makes him not only of service but of service and this makes him have have have have very much have very much have very much one at at time have very much one at a time have very much have very much one at a time. It is natural and therefor a preparation it is natural and therefor a preparation.

Leave which is while they make it do all that for this by then need little pleasure which is why it is because it is well thought out. Some like the country better than the city. In the city there are houses in the country there are houses in the city there are trees in the country there are trees in the city there are if there are winds and windows in the country there are when there are winds and windows in the city there are strangely houses and dogs in the country there are strangely horses and dogs in the city there are where they are where they are food and ways and salad and oil and vinegar in the country there are food and ways and oil and salt and sugar and vinegar in the city there are when it came to be Sunday in the country there are when it came when it came to be Sunday in the city what is the difference between seventeen and twenty-seven in the country what is the difference between seventeen and twenty-seven and so some like the country better than the city. Mr. Scott, Henry and Allen.

There are no men no women needed for love there are no women no men needed for love. There are no women no men needed for love.

It only goes to show.

It only goes to show that it is very easy to be surprised that Jefferson is different from Madison and Washington from Franklin. It only goes to show that liking is the same as leaving and letting is the same as Indian. It only goes to show that if it is left to them to decide anything each time every time they will choose Wednesday that is to say if Wednesday is chosen Wednesday and choosing is made to have that in connecting connecting removing and dwindling. This introduces regularly and reconnoitering and if in demonstration and developing and leaving it out which is when it is bound to be left out left out and three ringing. Ring around a rosy this makes it louder.

It is natural to suppose that a rose is a rose is a rose is a rose. It is as natural to suppose that everything is why they went. It is also as natural to suppose that they might be inattentive when they had aroused what was why and when it could be lost. Where could it be lost. It is natural to suppose that because inadvertently they were obliged to be careful they might be nearly very often very well inclined to like and admire it here.

It happened occasionally that ordinarily weather was flattering to this arrangement and in all cases as liklihood they might there might it might be felt and to be inclined to have it as an advantage. Needless and needed they can be comforting. Let it be because of this reason and a reason. It happened that by arrangement feeling that many leaves have been used used as well as if in advantage advantageously reliable and pressed to be in this way remaining as equably as if in this case there will be an attention and an intention. Right away. It makes be an applause an applause it makes it prepare for this by an inadvertent negligence of their remaining permanently in sight. It might be when it could be found to be about to be as much as ever arranged and in their and in their place and necessarily a necessity for indifference and violent lanes. And so forth as much as change.

It is easy to be cautious.

Let it be what is made when as if not like it where is the next in attending to it.

One and two.

It might have been nearly what they said.

She knew which it was said to be next to the one that was there where there was as if it were the next by the way that they use which is best of the three that it should be most often left to them and before it was not very well perhaps more in the nicer as well which makes this leave it here for the rest of the day to be sure that it could not alone for this reason on this account reliability and persuasion. Not it at all not it alone at all not it at all alone not it alone not it alone at all not it at all alone letting it have that prepared for the most most of it secondarily nearly exchanged principally letting nearly appointing fortunately informed not have and have it permanently.

Leave this to them as that let it allowed should it be shown near in case in case in case in case of it welcome every thing that is not an intentionally older leaving that principal arousing and with it to be sure at once. Leaves when they can. It made it be theirs respectfully.

Let it alone with shoes.

Leave it alone with let it alone with let it alone with relinquish. Let it alone with in the more or less having hold would it be particularly.

How do they feel that they were puzzled.

Have it mean theirs particularly particularly for it to be for it in the arrangement of having first found not found but nearly nearly as much more now listen to the best of which is might it be this in time. Are there many ways of predicting an undeniable older reunion returned to having having boast and boast and left and left to this this can always be authorised. What is their relief.

It is very simply very simply it is very simply very simply that it is that it is that it is that it is well to be to be to it to it to tell to tell to well well well to have it be the next that is that was to have in ten in ten days left and right and which in this make that could be detached to certain. Come once again.

Try leaving it be here. All uses use for this part in their in change changed at once. Let it be told how often they might pay stay to pay to pay stay away away. It is very easily to be understood that they know the difference between run and one between two and ten between nine and pearls between which and left and between clouded and out loud and magisterially. Not very well not very were often not very well not often not very well. Will she go to Compiegne.

After which if left night to then call calculating need and reversal and shallow and this time occasionally nearly as it can be said for them and lost it. Clara John Paul Jenny fidgety and remind. They can each be in use of use of most of last of theirs of come. Would he remind every one of them. Olga would he remind every one of them. Neith would he remind every one of them. Bernadine would he remind every one of them. Nora would he remind every one of them. It might be that they had none none leave it none leave it none leave it. Thinking this is their need it be what ever left it alone. Very pointedly. All the time that they might. Have to be it and by their side by their side. Every one makes four to close closet close four to close four to close to closet clothes four to close to closet four to closet to clothes to close to closet four to close. By this time. Irradicably makes an excuse. It should never be ended with whether could it be their song. Many many singly said it shown shown as while. Undoubtedly they have to have pears here.

What happened to Mabel Haynes American four Austrian children. Four Austrian children are children of Mabel Haynes American Mabel Haynes American’s four Austrian children. The eldest of Mabel Haynes American’s four Austrian children would if she were obliging marry an American and so reduce Mabel Haynes American’s four Austrian children to three Austrian children. Mabel Haynes American’s three Austrian children if Mabel Haynes American’s three Austrian children two Austrian children were born Italian children Mabel Haynes American’s three Austrian children being born two Italian children Mabel Haynes American’s one Austrian child four Austrian three Austrian children one Austrian child Mabel Haynes American’s one Austrian child two Austrian children if Mabel Haynes American’s eldest Austrian child four Austrian children did not marry an American two Austrian children born Italian three Austrian one Austrian child four Austrian children.

Leave to have the maiden’s prayer. To care one share fortunately receive the left to right meaning their frame. It is easy to see that not deliberately but with their waiting is to be we we have them called Bertha.

It always happened that it aroused them in the way that it was mentioned that they had their own arrangement for everything and that in every way for awhile which is why they were very able to be next to them when they were able could they be with held withheld from leaving it having it not best of all which is why by their leaving it able to be fastened and not nearly following once twice and three times allowed to be much too much hurriedly resumed and does it make any matter any difference any matter that that that they can in this way be their own leave it for them best to be always ready just as much as ever while it can be more than they can care to have nearly as often as Sunday which is why in this way to be spoken letting it have more than is more than is theirs by birth and education and inheritance and left to it and by this and by that and themselves and ordinarily really to be what is it when it does not make any difference. This is what they might have to do.

How can a square be nearer less farther. How can a little be in place of two larger. How can a distance be after all near a bridge not yet not yet always as if it had always been it had always been a bridge had been wider. Let us think let us think of how they said anything.

A narrative means telling about Jefferson Williamson and Henderson. This is the substance of a narrative. She met Williamson Jefferson and Henderson. She was interested in meeting Jefferson Henderson and Williamson. She was as much interested in hearing them be nearly plainly likely to be interested in using nearly anything as a preparation for arranging an exhibition. That is at one time that is what is deliberately followed by announcing that they wished to be women by deliberately announcing that they wished to be women by deliberately announcing that they wished to be winning by deliberately announcing that they wished to be women. That is one way of deliberating and deciding and intending to have a narrative of preceding. The next which is what is by this time what is it is that there is accomodation for all and every one who mean to be nearly very nearly choosing a white basket a white basket which is not as large as an ordinary one. A white basket which is not as large as an ordinary one might be here and there and so be noticeable so be noticeable might be here and there and so be noticeable and engaging and finally finally finally who must have seen who must have seen a woman with a young one about the age kind and disposition which would be satisfying would be satisfying would be would be satisfying and disposition which would be satisfying. The next indeed the next if there is no difference between in eating and in decorating beside if there is no splendor beside in there being no question no question beside in their being no question between in eating and in decorating if there is no difference beside in their being in eating and beside in their being in decorating and not yet any deciding and not yet decidedly not yet not yet deciding not what is there in asking in not yet in not yet knowing in not yet in beside not yet investigating not yet is it likely that very fairly soon there will be something. Let us think how can a narrative have any connection with remarriage and their indifference to resolution to changing what there was to not what is not pleasing as if there could be any reason. Let it never be theirs at most which is after a while. See there. A narrative might be understood followed. and a privilege. A narrative of this and in intimately in intimately. Description narrative and enunciation and this is narrative.

Who said will he see me be will he see me be if he will see me be if he will see me be beside if he will see me be beside again if he will see me be beside again. If he will see me be beside again to make a piece of then of when to be beside if he will be beside to be again. Can it be to have to lend an end to be beside to be to be then when then when to be in then to be when then if he to be if to be he if to be he beside to be then when to be when ten ten should be beside to be when then to separate ten when to eradicate when then to be to see to make to be then when. Let it be likely that it should be brightly that it should be lightly that it should beside be if he be if to be beside to be that it should beside be as when. Harold Acton has not been properly described.

Who should be as able who should be as liable who should be a better leaving it to this to decide. Who should be as possible who should be capable of not repeating having heard that that that never having had piles of merchandise. Other mother son and daughter after a while. Who should be never looking as if lost who should be as if having it for them who should be who should be who has to hear it very often who can she mean by saying that it was impossible that he should be should be not very likely. Never describe as a narrative something that has happened.

Do not care about them about that about theirs about this about it. A nearly to be left to sell fish.

Outside interests tell the same tale they indicate that presently there will be more time to have an arrangement for paintings chickens and eggs and reliably for preparation names and dedication and moreover following it might be that it could be arranged to make more allowance than has been at all necessary for a menu. Please leave which is might as well have theirs to day to say that it has not been not having introduced anything. Nevertheless in left to be shattered by their periodical kneeling upon not upon that upon there upon upon hiding upon what is it. Let it be which is to be allow it. Let it be told earnestly. There is no narrative in intermission and please Jenny. What makes it be like this which fails to please. No after a while their chance. A next to it like this to please the most. A narrative alike. How are there more which is by this as well as needlessly. It is not as difficult. Never look from right to left.

Not at all this as follows not at all this as follows not at all this as follows not at all this as follows not at all this as follows not at all, this as follows not at all. This as follows. Required to delight this not at all, this as follows. Very fairly leave it too. Leave it to them leave it to them. Leave it too on account of not better than at all neglected to have it intend it for that. There is every reason for what was done done and sun sun and silk silk and well well and now now and either either and why there might which is neither like the less of it with that at once. They have very often given them to see to see which they need to be that which is an estimate. Follow one to gather. Let it be theirs which makes it be not all at to remind her that if she is to eat grapes or eat grapes or eat apples or eat apples or eat grapes or eat grapes altogether that is at the time. This has been their permission. Could they be new to near or be five. Not that very likely. Can a narrative succeed. This time to state ahead a native is to be made of theirs and brings and not mentioning conditions. A narrative not mentioning selections, having placed which is added and nearly in the case of could it be going on. How do they carry that to them. A narrative hinders no one. Did you expect it to be that.

Let it be what made it have half of it be higher that it could be peaceably reengaged to their misunderstanding which allows having reasonably able to lanters having passed into the next field by the next time that which being fortunately could not at all really left alone this might which shall come to this by it. There is no use at all in describing the Hall Stevens murder nor any disaster or indeed any of the things that make it make a difference between Description and Continuation and Narrative in retrospection, nor indeed anything which makes it make it that there has been no difference in relating and betaking and reminding and would it be the same if there was coming and going there is no coming and going. Let it be the tube rose in between. What is narrative narrative is the relation between there being there at once once and having their next not at once not once not now not merely but as much as after this which is what is placed after not before by that time not at this time how not only on their account. This makes narrative immediately Narrative of how often they have been women and men and turned their backs as they meant in between to which is it at table. There might be some there after all after all after all. In a minute after all, could it be doubtful whether no one need prepare prepare utilities at one time. There is no remembering remembrance of when when they were in debt because of more renting a house of more pears and roses trees it may be introduced trees or after a little while a god-child, a god-child can never cause more than even now. This has been the case with two. This is to divide it in four in three in three in four and as he may. May does not let it be known may it not let it be known. Three months is half of six months. And six months is not when there were two out of three. In this way pushing is not pushing pushing a while is not pushing a while pushing a while is not pushing a while as all said, all said it does not make it be theirs as shown. Let him be why they came and went away another way either way can three things happen at once coincidentally. Nothing but their arrival.

He said that it was very likely that that was the reason.

Now and then now and then rest of it now and then which is it should it be smooth or should there be various kinds of different little and big needs to have which is it why they planned to do it by the time that they had it left to them because of his not being successful. Not being successful. And they might have it as it was that is more nearly if in standing or in sitting they might be prepared to look at last and remember that could it be possible that he was tired. He was tired. And might once in a while might it once in a while might it once in a while be not only more than there was any bettering of their chances in having changed changed to it believing that it was well arranged. Not to be at most at most as if they had not avoided their and streams of which they might letting it be as much as did they like why was it that if it did it did not only be more than that which was not actually valuable and be nearly as likely as that and to go to go makes it allowed having gone make it he went to see who came to-day. That is why they thought about it.

A misunderstanding as to a return to that place which made it be more nearly as much as they wished because of their not finding it out. Letting it be rolled further and so they might which is left to them alone letting it not be which is it when they can establish in their only definite return to which might it be when it was alike. They might be theirs. There is a difference between success and succeeding and between announcing and never having left it to be left and after all this they came away. It is not very likely that they were not prepared to indulge themselves in it not at all and why because it should be as if they were prepared to abide by it abide by it leaving it not only as much as if they had no other arrangment to make or not at all briefly. As soon as soon as letting it alone makes it of more importance just as soon might and will they be there in exchange and so forth and so forth. A narrative might be why they visited one another one earlier and one later.

Needs to have him answer. After once when he was out and stayed to have after all reminded that they had changed to the best of his knowledge and belief. Came to be sure that if after that it would be theirs at that time. Let us know how a narrative at length.

A narrative means that not to have him replace him and not to have him have him replace him. A narrative a narrative of one of that one having met to repeat that one of that one and then one of that one having one of that one replace one one replace one one of that one two replace two of that one there never having been two of that one one of that one. Not a narrative of an approach to a union. Why could why could why could he why could why did their little boy recognise me. There is this difference between narrative and portrait a narrative makes anybody be at home and a portrait makes anybody remember me. There is this difference between a narrative and their walking. A narrative allows a change in this being that for the best of the time that makes letting it be when they might compare it altogether while a portrait has been while they were kept apart cordially. A narrative allows it to be most of it attached to their having lost it and a portrait is what might be while they were easily enough all about it all about it makes it do, a portrait and a narrative together makes it be one at a time.

He was to was he was there when he made it as a pair of a pair like to be likely to be a thing to be given to be painted to be given to be here. For a very long time it was here. It is here now.

There is no use for it but if it were not here it would not be here and so the pleasure of it not having not been here would have been lost. That in itself follows at one at a time and might it when left with it now be theirs as to come to that two mixing with a hunted as a left to them. Never having been as wanted as not to be what is it in allowance. This if not a narrative is a conclusion. What is the preparation of a narrative as a conclusion. What is it. What is it. A narrative, a conclusion a narrative comes to be to tell everything to them simply they had to have their coming to be seen that each cup not each saucer had a wild animal upon it. How many cups not only cups and saucers have to be following when they have had no opportunity for further display. No opportunity for further display. It might often be that they liked that. Every day it came to be darker at four than at five. And so forth.

A narrative is an understood following of that individually individually sail which makes of it their understanding their understanding let it be in their way in their way wherever wherever there must. One narrative at once now. Another narrative two months now. Another narrative forty-five in a month now. Another narrative at once now. Another narrative twenty months now. Another narrative with a month now. Another narrative there are many who have come back to them. Another narrative as a matter of course.

Mr. Herbert Masters come to be to change which is after all the difference between iron and steel and after a while he comes to change to which if after that you said to said allows it might it follow. If seen two at a time there could be no difference of their reorganising reorganising their arrangement. In this way there is no definite restitution. Supposing it followed their having it was nearly never that they needed their interposition. Finally it was by them and paid, letting it be why they went together. Who can now be aroused. They can by the narrative.

Finding it have half the time having have finding it have half of the time half the time and so very nearly so very nearly and so half the time having which it is very extraordinary that they might use it. This is when they need it really desperately and placing it in different very well and nearly how far is that. This and it felt very well one at a time could there be any difference between their liking Grace and my liking Esther and her liking it every once in a while in that way. This is nearly what they mean by their preferring it. Once in a while it happens that they mean it just as much. And for this reason they have every time that they have to leave it where they can they mean to like to know which is the way they came that they came to bring it here which is what they do have when it is made at once. Liking to know just what they mean. There is some difference between having made it and carrying it about and how to use it and most of it is when they might be just as careful as ever. This will be what happens when very much as they like they are over pleased with what has happened and just like that at once. Every little while they meant to be in the way. This makes why they wished to reply if it is reasonable it is reasonable to let theirs be held just as it is which is why they must always think. A narrative remains which they had wanted.

They might have theirs to-day they might have theirs to-day, it was very much what they did when they did not come.

It was what they did when they had it as well as if they could be sent as much there as they liked when they did not neglect to relieve it at once as they might by the time that they could which is not why they liked it at all and this makes that is why they can be as much prepared to have come and been been very well received. As narrative did he tell which one he would very much have been after all not as much as they could joining theirs to all of it as beside which is not at all a reason. There is a narrative of seldom having had and coming to be which is it. Not to not to not to too alike like like like alike they share like they prepare, can a letter place a letter can a letter place a tray can a letter place a letter can a letter be a way to have this be arranged. Be arranged very well be arranged very very well be arranged. They were not convinced that it was the same they were not convinced that it was the same they were not convinced that it was the same they were not convinced that it was the same. They accepted what they were convinced was not the same they accepted what they were convinced was not the same, they accepted what they were convinced was not the same they accepted what they were convinced was not the same they replaced with what they were convinced was not the same they replaced with what they were convinced was not the same they replaced with what they were convinced was not the same they replaced with what they were convinced was not the same it was as carefully chosen that which with they replaced what they were convinced was not the same it was as carefully chosen that with which they replaced what they were convinced was not the same it was as carefully chosen that with which they replaced that which they were convinced was not the same it was as carefully chosen that with which they replaced that which they were convinced was not the same it was as carefully chosen that with which they replaced that which they were convinced was not the same and this might be the name of ring around a rosy because letting papers glide makes needles needles having tried makes having having it beside makes which is when they have to have it tried like that to be alone at home most and very likely which is now and by this in the kind of left as it would be might it be left to the rest for a return. They never returned it. A narrative makes arranging for the situation which is desirable as easily difficult and arranged for.

A narrative of Harold Acton

A narrative of Elliot Paul

A narrative of William Cook

A narrative of George Lynes

A narrative of Harry Brackett

A narrative of Eugene McGowan

A narrative of Edgar Taine.

In the in the in a narrative of Harold Acton there is no that is no separation. There is no in no declaration. Conversation and circumstances and there about to may leave it as they can left it out and out. Out in it. Let any leave it to the make it bring bring letting seeing seeing letting seeing seeing. Nobody knows the difference between a girl and a boy. How can you tell a girl you can tell a girl by a girl how can you tell a girl by a girl how can you tell a girl by a girl. She was a girl. How can you tell a boy by a boy how can you how can you tell how can you tell well how can you tell a boy by a boy. A boy is one two three yet yesterday year yet yesterday year how can you tell a girl yet yesterday year yet year yet year yet yesterday year. How can you tell a boy how can you tell a girl. In a narrative of Harold Acton not conversation not as they might be which is which is not conversation which is which is yet yesterday year which is year which yet which is year yet which is yet yesterday year which is yet year yesterday year yet yesterday year yet. Which is year yet yet yesterday. Which is year yet yet yesterday yet year yesterday year yet.

Leave when nor and is leave let when or and sooner. Might he be and in indicated other this which is met to might to be to where. Supper suppose if supper suppose let which in there to fasten. Fast to if to an and chinese junk broke a rudder and an and chinese a junk broke a rudder. This effort leave the bed alone.

They be little be left be killed be left be little be killed be killed be little be little be left be killed be his father be his mother be his father be little be left be killed be his mother be his father be left be killed be little be his father be his mother. Be little be his mother be left be his father be killed be little be his father be left be killed be his father be left be killed be his father be his mother be killed be his mother be left be his mother be little be killed be left be his mother be his father be his father be his mother be his father be left be his mother be killed be left be his father.

This is what did not happen to happen to be this brother to his brother to his father to his father to be left to his mother to his father.

Like which is this to have the bay to-day to seed it with a fine compare the little having had it not to like it as if they might which is it it is like which is meant meant to consider come to find it to compare Harold would infinitely rather have roses between pear trees than a child. Yes he would and very likely that is a gain. This is not why this followed that. To try and have it all again Harold need not share.

He first added fed and way and weighed and followed from and first and first added weighed and wait and first added followed he first added followed first and wait weighed and first he first added followed first and weighed and wait and wait. He first added followed weighed and wait first added followed wait and weighed first added wait and weighed first added followed wait and weighed first added followed he first added followed he first added followed wait weighed first added followed he first added followed first wait and weighed first weighed and wait first he first added followed he first added followed wait and weighed first added wait and weighed he first added followed he first added followed weighed and wait first added followed wait and weighed first added weighed and wait he first added followed weighed he first added followed weighed and wait followed he first added followed.

There can be she be to be rose to be killed to be which to be as to be he can be killed to be rose to be should to be killed to be and this is why they made the pose to-day.

Harold to be which is to be which is not to be rose to be not to be say to be rose to be which to be is to be any way to be not as much as when there is a house and room and left to have to be to quell to be to be to rose to be to quell to be be followed quell to be and a little never well to be a moon. Which is an advantage. Harold Acton can be finally withdrawn from Beatrice withdrawn from Beatrice withdrawn from Beatrice who was quelled to be withdrawn from Beatrice who was quelled to be rose to be Harold Acton quelled to be rose to be with soon and not at light sight and and at at attention in in intention with in within might might see be. How to go on.

When if he would when if he would when first. What will happen to this to say what will happen when this to may what will happen when this to lay what will happen when this to-day to close him. What will happen happen to be what will happen to Beatrice three Beatrice Beatrice had a mother and a father and two or a brother and she was left alone and she was left alone beautifully. This made that be that be that be might be made it be that to be to be rose. Harold Acton came to leave leave leaf lead land and leave it in it could it may I ask everybody was it agreeable. How is he followed by a narrative of reprisal. Reprisal means an excellent refusal an excellent industry an excellent facility an excellent recognition an excellent instance and an excellent consequence consequence of it. Refusal means partaking of it extraordinarily and their in use. No one knows who use whose use whose use in which leave leaf and made he might he will be unknown to and farther. As among.

Harold Acton wintered in as stay. He need be nearly be why did an artificial bird no bird is not artificial at a glance.

Continue away and this makes what happened by the time be time the vine that is suppose when he will have to may. To be rose.

Not to be to come to be to come to be rose to come to be rose. Fair fair fare very well to go if it is not to be so fare fairly well to be go to be rose rose to go fare fairly well if and if and if and not if and not not to to be rose to be fare fairly well to be rose to be not to be rose to be gone. How to go religiously.

Harold Acton has left Sunday for Friday Harold Acton has left Thursday for another day Harold Acton has left Saturday for Tuesday Harold. Acton has left Monday for yesterday. Harold Acton has left the day before yesterday Harold Acton has left the day before Wednesday Harold Acton has left Tuesday for every day Harold Acton has left to day for a day for a day by day day by day Harold Acton has left day by day day by day Harold Acton has left day by day day by day day by day Harold Acton has left day by day day by the day day by the day Harold Acton has left the day by the day Harold Acton has left that day Harold Acton has left on the day Harold Acton has left on the day. Harold Acton one two two one one two two one Harold Acton and one two two two one Harold Acton and one one two two two one one two two one Harold Acton one two two two one Harold Acton two one two one two two one two two one two one two one two one Harold Acton one two two one. Harold Acton one two two one. Harold Acton inestimable and return to two two one two two two two one. Harold Acton inestimable and return returned to returned to two two two returned to two two two one two Harold Acton inestimable to returned to returned to two to two two one returned to inestimable returned to two two two two one inestimable Harold Acton returned to to two two to two two to two two two to two two two two one Harold Acton returned to two two one Harold Acton returned to two two two two one. Harold Acton make is different from made and made is different from that and again and that and again is different from circumstance and circumstance is different from not and not and not at all and not and Harold Acton might be obliged to might be obliged to not to come Harold Acton might be obliged to not to come might be obliged to not to come Harold Acton might be obliged to not to come Harold Acton might be obliged to not to come.

Harold Acton as to this to that to which is what is what to and which one. He was individually and in willing not to be discredited to the disliking of their extra and having much more than felt it to be following at this time. This made be theirs by their choice, could one be more than confusing and will it be after a while theirs again and this at all and freshly be might it be witnessed if if can be called farther. He might be with it all for this relatively theirs be and being searched searching leaving this in as three. He might it be in their coming is it be wished wishing theirs this and what was it he said he said he said. Not allowing moistening to be dwelt upon by theirs in name and so she might be Beatrice Beatrice bent she she bent to bent to be bent to be he to be bent to be he to be bent to be Beatrice but to be he. Not much at a time but as long.

Harold Acton which is it Harold Acton to be sure which is it Harold Acton and to be a choice follow makes place please pay it as they have it as they call it come and call it call it come come come and call it and come and call it and succeeded he is succeeded he is succeeded and succeeded notably by his successor. This is a narrative regularly read it read it when it is in that perhaps in that perhaps in that past past it let him alone with his discoveries.

Hatold Acton might be useful altogether.

How soon can one at noon lose well at noon the place as soon as soon as he which is why they usefully let it be which might might generally be restfully determined to be undermined identically to their restraint. Make it be theirs never hesitatingly leading when in an exact esteem their esteem is as noted noticeably never all to it come to be felt redressed and unexacted to their lingering in there as soon. Never follow their under under which made it be and seen seen is never resolutely under estimatingly automatic is much as that. He made makes might merely make it advantageously in retrospect. When he had a shepherd a shepherdess four cows one bull two goats a sheep dog and in the distance houses built upon the end of their position which is why they have been not unreasonably left beside one another at one time. This makes it not appear neither which is nor why it is as it is wanted.

Never expecting to have.

He made which, which is which which is it intermediate intermediately defined definite and this altogether. He had it in change and theirs at rest. The coming which is it of all that which is it of all rights which is it all of which is it of all of which is it not which is it not all of which is it not all of which is it.

When it is really there yes yesterday for them.

There is no reason why Harold Acton should have taken should have taken should have taken exceptionally should have taken exceptionally can force be obliged obliged obliged can be forced to be apprised apprised can force be sweetly sweetly makes it makes it be and as noon sweetly can be sudden suddenly and authorised sweetly sweetly can be sweetly can be can be if it was was was to add added go indigo so so and so same at the same time and a time leave leave to three, thirty thirty makes twice fifteen and twice fifteen makes thirty and thirty makes twice fifteen and thirty makes twice fifteen and fifteen makes forty three times fifteen and minus one third of fifteen makes forty this is what he made he made forty.

Going on with his life. His life going on with his life. Moderately his life going on with his life. Going on with his life immediately his life going on with his life. Going on with his life going on with his life immediate immediately no immediately immediate not in immediate not in immediate not in immediate not in immediate going on with his life in going on with his life. Going on with his life.

Harold Acton famous in life and in death.

Elliot Paul naturally preclude preclude as Elliot Paul naturally preclude if not next to this lead it about to be plain plaintif plaintively plain plain plain plainer plain plain plain plainer plainer plainly plain plain as plain plan as plan plain plainly inclined and decline declined continuously salt and flesh continously flesh and salt continuously sell and flesh and sell and salt continously sell and salt continuously to be to be in in collected inter and into and in collected which is not never not and and never not to proceed. He to proceed to arrive to-night he to proceed to arrive he to proceed to arrive to-night he to proceed to arrive to-night he to proceed to arrive to-night to gain to gain if to if to gain to if to gain if that that rest and retribution angle and so time so as so as so as so as to time it to so as to time it to time it to to that.

Elliot Paul has a ball a ball to day which is to stay that he will stay do be away considerably. Elliot Paul and as to call and call to-day and to be away away from there attentively they might be quite as well at all.

Why should children be rest of it why lying lying laying leave it which is not messed messed makes messed makes spelled deliberately. Do not go away to be sure do not go away to be sure do not go away to be sure.

How many young men have to go to gether. How many, young men, have to go, together. How many young men have to go together. How many young men have to go together.

Regular regularly a narrative. A narrative is in revision a narrative is in division a narrative is in reconciliation a narrative is in destination a narrative is in is in able to say pansy.

A narrative is in they is in they is in a narrative is in they in is in they a narrative is in they is in a narrative is in a narrative is they is in they that that the the that that is the and then.

At a change as will they be as rest and can who can divide divide divine divine rest lest best who can divine divide depart differ differs syllable differs in to late in to send. Not as a find.

A narrative could not commit it to leave it to them. This makes it denied by the way by the way which was it.

If every day at noon if every day at noon if every day at noon.

As allowed.

Wednesday is what is controlled. Wednesday is what is controlled.

Alike and likeness theirs which is fastened.

Fasten to be left to that they might be candied alike.

A narrative of religion and irreligion.

A narrative of their politeness and their having it be theirs as they may.

A narrative of which is to be sure.

A narrative of which is made safer by each one and a minute.

A narrative of like and like it.

A narrative of left to be sure leaving it nearly as much as much of it in be sure to be sure to be sure to be more to be sure to be sure to be.

A narrative of Abraham Larsson.

Abraham Larsson is originally left to his praise of not being able to be nearly very often not as much as it would and could be accredited with and to accredited with and to to be as likely. Abraham Larsson may be why the water after all makes the salt water after all makes the salt water after all makes the water after all allow.

Abraham Larsson could have the choice a choice between what is not not as may be I do but I doubt it. Abraham Larsson may go to beadles and better and be likely and because and best of it as merry merry merry Christamas too. This indefensibly.

Why was I nice. I was nice to him because I to made two be two as two three two one two five. May be I do but I doubt it. He made it be after all rapaciously.

From here to there and from there to there.

Might be which is positively.

There are the ones who do see me see me there are the ones who do see me see me there are the ones who do who do see me there are the ones who do see me.

A narrative of there are the ones who do who do see me.

Not to be to be to not to be to be to be to not to be to be to be to be to not to be to be to be to be be to be to this.

There are the ones who have let it day there are the ones who have let it who have let it let it day there are the ones who have to have let it let it let it daily let it daily do let it daily and be be so very installed installed in mounting mounting mountain and remounting, which is which.

Every day that it could yesterday it could yesterday be there during to-day by the time which is be to be to this. What did it do. It may it be be dew. Bedew and change bedew and re-change bedew and bedew. Have a head to have it here to do to do exactly to do exactly exactly to do partly.

Plainly he sat favorably he discontinued particularly he readmitted attentively he nevertheless adjusted conclusively he finally as much as chose.

Not admired.

New makes negro

Plan makes partly

Rather makes recourse

Back makes which to-day

To say.

How can there be a difference between a narrative and how best.

Defence.

Defence means that when he said yes he said yes.

Defence means that when he said come too.

Allow.

Allow for it.

She has come in and out.

Yes.

Progressively integrally delectably derisively undeniably relatively indicatively negotiably restrained. After which coming.

At night quite as quickly at night quite as quickly. He followed and said it was best determined by their and this arrangement.

Allow me.

A narrative of actually acknowledging that he did not come.

Why those who are very positive do not come to-day and those who are very positive do not come to-day. Those who are very positive do not come to-day and those who are very positive do not come to-day. Very positive. Do not come to-day. Those who are very positive, who are very positive do not come to-day.

A narrative of not left alone to do it.

How is it that when they are very happily entertained and carefully generous and blamelessly nervous and politely referred to and after that plentifully added to added to could a pear be preserved all winter. This and reprisal.

A pear has a slight tendency to be delightful in appearance and on account and by this as a reason and exactly what is meant.

A narrative consists in their excellence and in this excellence.

It happens very likely it happens to be very much that way. It happens for instance might it be that it was as it was a wish. It might be that if a pleasure is nearly adhered to arrange adhered to as much as if when it is telling is not told and unlikely. By and by in exchange.

At last resolutely.

The narrative of having exacted that it be reconstituted.

Incline to represent this as that delightfully.

Reflect the behavior of their undertaking undertaking understanding understanding disobliging disobliging representing representing realising realising authorising authorising reduplicating reduplicating referring referring indicating indicating considering considering attracting attracting defending defending doubling doubling sheltering sheltering replying replying mentioning mentioning deliberating deliberating unifying unifying declaring declaring unattaching unattaching determining determining likening it to them.

That is one evenly one when even one to do so.

A narrative a appointing that she said she was certain that if it was not which was not letting letting it alone.

A narrative of humiliating.

If this was why they were to be the next to go to see the same that is that when that if that might that can that will be as likely as if compared.

Comparison.

Did they both have to have him.

Did they both have to have him.

Did they both have to have him.

If he attends to it to it will he have been recommended by them all.

This is why she is no longer attentive attentive to a name to a name all the same attentive attentive to a name to a name all the same.

An a narrative of irregularity.

A narrative of relatively.

She wants to talk about the Jesuits about whose adventures it is very interesting to note repeatedly.

If it has been asked not to stay to leave not to stay to leave not to stay if it has been asked not to stay relatively to leave not to stay if it has been asked to leave relatively not to stay to leave not to stay.

Once in a while.

Relatively.

Relatively once in a while.

A narrative of relatively.

They have thought out about they have beckoned them to go in one at a time.

They have thought out about encouraging. They have thought out about encouraging they have thought out about encouraging. They have thought out about encouraging them encouraging them out about encouraging them to begin to begin to anticipate why they went and why they came to anticipate why they came came to surprise apprise one day to retaliate one day or on a day a day or two.

By majestically. If a suspicion to a suspicion three a suspicion four a suspicion four a suspicion five a suspicion five a suspicion five a suspicion five a suspicion to be too around. This makes it pitiable not pitiable but palatable not palatable but inordinate inordinate not habitually in their excess. This can do cautiously content content to content to be to be to be told. To be told.

A narrative of undermine.

Undermine in their interest.

Rescue planned planned. Rescue planned planned. Rescue planned planned. Rescue planned planned. Rescue planned planned. Rescue planned rescue planned planned.

If if the chateau d‘If. The son of Juan Gris If if the chateau d’If. Faded. The flowers of friendship if if the chateau d‘If. The flowers faded. The son of Juan Gris the flowers faded if if the chateau d’If the son of Juan Gris the flowers faded.

If if the chateau d’If the son of Juan Gris.

The son of Juan Gris if. The son of Juan Gris, if, the chateau d’If. The son of Juan Gris the flowers faded.

PART II

The place for Grant.

I often wondered whether I would have liked it better if he had not taken the name Ulysses Simpson which made U. S. Grant United States Grant Unconditional Surrender Grant but had kept the name Hiram Ulysses which could not have been used in that way.

He knew he couldn’t that is he knew he couldn’t.

He knew he couldn’t.

To be went to be added to be went to be.

Grant Ulysses Grant, Simpson U.S. Grant made at one time very differently made at one time made at one time.

Very well.

Made at one time.

General Grant the general in general General Grant.

Very nearly knew that Sherwood Anderson would know would know General Grant knew General Grant. Very general now in general.

One time when at one time having heard read and read having read heard read read and read the history of the Civil war General Grant General Grant was the most important general General Grant.

General Grant was the most important general. General Grant was the most important general.

General Grant was the most important general General Grant General Grant was the most important general.

Why was General Grant the most important general because he was the most important general.

Collaborators collaborators tell how in union there is strength.

Collaborators collaborators tell how in union there is strength.

Collaborators tell how in union there is strength.

Next.

Collaborators are which when they when they to be theirs to be theirs to be theirs. Little and restraint and by the way and trade and trade and by the way and restraint and little and authentic and identify and surround and left at that and by this and on account and by the time that this as if indifferently and recapitulated and not more than if they please and repeatedly unfasten and find it to be not as much as if they liked and likely and likely to be and likely to be mine. Mine mine mine mine mind to mind to mind it.

How different when it is as they said.

How different when it is as they said.

How different when it is as they said.

How different when it is as they said.

One three four two to be sure.

Two there two there to be sure.

Harold manifestly does wish not to relate but to be sure that changed is not changed and changed is not changed. He went to meet him meet him as he went. He went to meet them meet them to be sent. He went to meet them meet them and he meant he went to meet them meet them as he would he be not to-day. There is a very pretty piece of left to it. Left to it. How very nicely.

A narrative of individual frightening. If she were frightened would she be nearly have to be to have to be have to be what is it when there is silver silver in a photograph. Once. The second left to it makes it not be not only a wish left to their being not while one begins to end end to end.

Let alone a narrative.

Regular regularly let alone a narrative.

A narrative aimlessly.

Let alone a narrative aimlessly.

Let alone a narrative aimlessly regular regularly let alone a narrative.

Let alone a narrative aimlessly.

Let alone a narrative aimlessly.

Not nearly young when not nearly young when not nearly young when when let alone when let alone when regular regularly let alone when not nearly young when let alone when when let alone aimlessly let alone nearly young when aimlessly let alone nearly let alone when nearly young when nearly when regular regularly nearly young when let alone nearly let alone when aimlessly nearly young when let alone regular regularly nearly young when. Let alone aimlessly. This is how they had the president presently regular regularly president presently.

They have rearrange tries by by and cries rearrange nearly when aimlessly let alone nearly when nearly when let alone nearly when rearrange cries cries tries nearly when rearrange let alone aimlessly let alone nearly when nearly when rearrange tries nearly when nearly when tries nearly when nearly when rearrange nearly when regular regularly nearly when president presently nearly when tries let alone aimlessly nearly when regular regularly nearly when tries.

That makes narration recede from all around narration recede from all around narration receded recedes recedes receded regular regularly as nearly left and left he had a good job and he left left left left right left.

Change to a pay to a pay change to a pay to a pay to a pay.

Change to a pay.

He is to right to a right to he is to a right to in betterment is to a betterment follow follow practically renouncing practically renouncing practically renouncing practically renouncing practically.

Follow to be sure.

To follow to be sure.

To follow to be sure to follow to be sure to be sure to follow.

To follow to be sure.

What to follow to be sure to be sure what to follow. What to follow what to follow what to follow to be sure. To be sure.

By leave and leaves.

It makes shells be placed differently.

A long as odd.

Odd add added oddly old oldened and and and iron iron wood wood circumstance circumstances in included plain plainly in indicated mean meant and obliged. Obliged to go to go to go.

Obliged to go.

With held withheld will will withheld with withheld withheld out and out.

Never not to be too noon too noon to be too too noon. To see to too too noon to see to to see to to see to noon.

This is what happened ever to be see to see to be to see what happened.

Having held her having held her having held her to it.

To see to see to it to see to it to see to it what happened what happened to see to it to see to it. To see to it what happened.

By this and on their account.

By this and by this and by their and on their and on their account.

Anyhing to be.

It is in tenderly time and time.

Never come to be come to be come to be their stay never come to never come to be their stay.

Not making it do be do be do be at all do be.

What is that that difference.

Not to describe why I did not go.

A story of remain reman remain tell well tell. This is what is to be what Max Ewing Max Ewing said.

After every time might which let me.

After every time might which let me might which let me.

George Lynes is appreciated.

Everything they do.

Regular regularly a narrative.

Expect to be to be fought expect to be to be fought expect to be to be fought expect to be to be fought expected expected expected in that relief relief to be fought expected in that relief expect in that relief expect in that in that relief expect in that relief expect in that relief to be fought expected in that expect in that relief expect in that relief to be fought.

Parts and parted.

Regular irregular regularly.

Parts parted be stop be stop be stop be stop be stop be stop to be be stopped to be stop to be a part. That intuitively.

How can it be not which is in which as which having having having once two two to be having having having having once once two to be once once once two to be that which means make means make make make it do.

This is entirely so.

Sherwood Anderson came to see me not with a letter from any one but with the consent of being related to it. That was what was understood as very nice. Several years later he came to be one another and one another too more too more one another to more to more to more one another to more. He came to to size to size makes it be happy. Anyone came. That is one narrative. A narrative has to be equally redelivered.

A narrative has to be equally redelivered.

One, two three one, two three a narrative has actually to be redelivered.

Writing letters a narrative not separated a narrative not detained a narrative not an advantage a narrative not silk or water a narrative not as not alike a narrative not in the left it to them a narrative not easily a narrative not nearly aloud a narrative not never to be when it was which one a narrative not planned to replace it a narrative not once when it was useful a narrative not exactly a narrative.

To expect reverence a narrative.

The manner of treating very nearly when it came a narrative in place of not chinese scissors a narrative this makes it a reassembly of which it was a narrative.

How like a narrative.

Easily, a narrative.

Seven maltese crosses under a sheep a narrative.

They made be perfectly around a narrative.

At a time a narrative.

Why not which they sent and now very very soon there will be plenty of opportunity plenty of opportunity plenty plenty of opportunity plenty plenty plenty plenty of opportunity plenty plenty of opportunity very likely a narrative.

A narrative makes individual separations between what to please when it pleases them. A narrative.

In add advancing the this the best in add in adding in advancing which is way to be capable able added to be added adding adding to be wide widening widening a boulevard a street a village or an avenue an avenue of eucalyptus trees eucalyptus trees admirably in an arbor in an arbor gently Max Ewing gently Max when this is very nearly as admirably in keeping. This is what it sounds like when it is not by him not by him not by him not not not by him this is what it sounds like when it is not by him.

A narrative is why equally why not equally is why not only not only not why not equally a narrative is an arrangement of settlement settlements once in addition once in addition.

He said individually five out of how many are five out of five. Leaving it all to him to them. If there is no change why go if there is no change why not go if there is no change why not go if there is no change why not go.

Just alike prefer to be preferred to be. He always heard it between between between which is which is which is built be with. There is not any use in remembering five fifty in lends bewilderment there aroused.

Might be just as once as once request requested certainly not to see so.

If there is no change who has whose whose hear whom whom hear hear hear hear to me to me me differs too to for me for me form me for me. Interruptedly might just be more theirs as connectedly. Connectedly can always be river boats and not a city see to see to be to connected. Even connected.

Their might just as just as just as much as with it all all to altogether all too shown. Shown especially specially by choice bewilder choice bewilder be and wilder wilder come to gain come to gain in their remarkably establishing. A narrative makes does make does does it make does it make enchain. Does it make enchain.

Never stop to be between and to say so to say so to say so never stop to be between. Remember chosen and choosing. Remember chosen and choosing. Remember chosen and choosing.

Remember chosen and choosing.

Might it not be theirs.

Just how did she meet Helen.

Why makes what they did why makes what what they did why why makes what what they did as much.

Let it be plain just how many days Miriam waited.

Supposing everything is open and they have no reason to have confidence in hours and hours.

At once at once to be left at once.

Action and reaction action and reaction out and aloud allowed makes makes find find allow allow why why will they cloak cloak shoes why will they cloak shoes ordinarily why will they cloak shoes ordinarily why why will will they cloak shoes ordinarily in our way our way our way in will they will they cloak cloak shoes will they they cloak shoes in our way our way ordinarily our way cloak shoes. Why will they cloak shoes. Ordinarily. In our way.

Preparing for opera.

If she passes at that time what does it depend upon. It depends upon them.

She has never been able to eat fish. It depends upon them.

If she is not only not obliged to recall that there is no return to be to come to it. Come to it is not as it was.

Then this is that to them to like it to have this to it to call to do to do could it do it for them.

Could it do it for them.

Not find not to find forget forgotten not to find not to find not to find it here.

After a while they were pleased to be asked would they like what they had not only but also as it is very likely to be adaptable.

Even when sitting and not sighing even when sitting and not protecting even when sitting and it is not a temptation who is whose.

This is why they rush along.

Eludes me it eludes me it does elude me. Narrative regular regularly eludes me it eludes me.

If she came in and not having seen her brings it might she be might it be useful. She had had an and rest.

Not that that they had had for them. For them.

Having forgotten all of them as they were not as they were. As they were were they.

Worthy of idolatry.

Follow foot steps.

Worthy of idolatry follow foot-steps.

In addition.

Finances. Peter.

Peter. Certainly.

Certainly did.

Did. Not.

Not. Tell.

Tell. Her.

Her. Finances.

Intermediately.

May be yes may.

Very well my new when be no way be not satisfies me.

At all but she.

There when when it is by the way to be as bequeath she need to have called it called it as a way.

What does he know.

About it.

A great many do a great many do as rung.

What does he know a great many do as rung.

Every three times to go further a great many three times to go further.

White and blue.

And for you.

A great many to be three times and to be to go whether. Whether it is whether it is as to redoubt it.

Three times to go whether whether to go three times to go whether to go whether whether to go three times to go whether. Forty three times. Forgiving identity cards.

Indifferent to narrative regular regularly.

There is no narrative in expedition expeditions.

Finally regularly narrative.

A narrative indicative.

A narrative Cook Houser Blanche and orange.

A narrative of how Cook was met when he was going to a house which had been built very lately.

A narrative of at that time.

A narrative seated by the time.

A narrative to be allowed to have it arranged very well.

One thing at a time.

A narrative back to it back to back.

One two one two one two one two not what is it to be to see to see to be not what which in why does why does why does it why is why is it entertaining.

Way a way away.

A narrative I know a narrative a narrative to be sure.

A narrative of next to next to next to an addressing.

Once once at all very here let it mean that it came to be all of it shown at all like that now as much as much so.

Piece of place of best as it is.

When does come again say or say or say say said sailed.

Finally from it back at once.

A narrative disliked.

Prepare a narrative of all which has held it.

Prepare a narrative of all which has held it.

Prepare a narrative of prepare a narrative of all which has held it.

Out of the whole.

Out of the whole wide world I chose it.

Out of the whole wide world I chose it.

Not in as a candied and by and by.

Candied and by and by.

Narrate how they asked why why it was.

In time.

At least as less as why as will they too.

More orderly.

By itself.

What happened when everything is in there.

Just as likely.

And pleasantly.

With them themselves.

To come as they finish.

And clouded the sky was clouded and there was some wind.

Right away everybody knew that this was what was the matter with it.

No once can return purses altogether.

And allow it.

To be sure they can call it that.

Find it at first as they came here with this as it was in that near at hand made by them to be can leave it with that not with it and now they must come to be with what it was as nearly as they can which is when allowed might with it be that named as much as theirs can be as it might with it to be known come to be at that said by the time of which it was meant let it be the most that it had and leant mean which is for them as it was by that for them to be with it was now to be come in this at all that it should be shown with with with the kind of them that is now now plainly as it is to be theirs all day to be which is it letting them to be known around down and multiplication which is it as is most in demand for this as finality to be and proclaimed once in this as interval when reinstated much has in it well this is with it as they can near nearly lending mine mine at a time if in particularly wich is united letting in be reclaimed as one if it is not by their change changing with it too interval with it.

Petted add is fell to be said and selling settled as shall see shall see shall see to in that this is the sacrilege there this that the same to to intend to to to intend to color cloud and cloudy as a house house to house held here and in it this that being be to be to be tall to be which is mention the rest of it to seize leave add in on as in actively rede-nominated in that way and a mistake to mistake mistaken un under underlying underlying in that time time to to be sure to be to be left to be to be and to be in to be to be not this is that neither here nor there merchantly which is reactively leaving left alone not as it might be to imagine let and letting it in now. They do not recognise him. By which in mean mean leave it there there with the nicely to be netted with it now. Not in this to this extent. Shown as why why did he why did he do that.

This is in the way of their not being left to have it had to be in time in time to to be a little as it should it be their say. Difference between say and say so.

She cannot see when it is thrown as it is given to very soon to be there.

Leave it to them a narrative of leave it to them.

A narrative of leave it to them right away.

They both came at one time.

Pretty well to be the most and left for them to send it with it there in that case which is why it is not all that in the way that that is there which is why will it be if it it is in not to be with it as it is in it left to the rest of it in find and leave as will in share and best there will it with it when with with it when with it as it as it in it is it is it at least at least as left as left to lean to lean around around it colored call and call and carry choose and dot and dot and do declare and unaccustomed change and very nearly as aroused and by the time with this with their in change and as it is by this by this fancy fancy theirs in ribbon in which is it when is it is it a back or is it back to back or is it why they went away every little while and just as sound as sound to sound to be sent to be sent to sound to be sent to sound why they went.

Once or twice.

Why they went.

Once or twice why they went.

Once or twice why they went this is to be here rashly for and by changes with with it might might be become freshly in that case be very much what they asked for as it is very much whether it could be or might it be blindly blindly means furnishes and furnishes as they were as they were let which is might it be not only a declaration of part and parts and leave it leave it alone alone there as is what they might relay they might relay that that kindly that kindly too two in once or twice connectedly as nimble and presently once or twice preferred preferred can be around and left to them left to them into into reinstated cautiously in a place. After this by that time in plenty of leaving it be with that which was best where they must if indifferently rest more than they do.

Very well then.

And climbing.

An authority for that.

By the time that they went.

By the time that they went.

By the time.

That they went.

Alright by the time that they went alright by the time that they went.

In which is it.

Left and might might and will will and come come and now now and sit sit and leave leave and as to have it have it have it all the same. Very many might be once in a while. Once in a while might be many might be once in a while might be once in a while many might be once in a while. Every little while they are to to be what is more after all than Elizabeth. What is more after all than Elizabeth what is more after all than Elizabeth what is more after all than Elizabeth what is more after all than Elizabeth.

There there where where every where where every where where where there.

Follow to two.

This is how they understood one two three all out but she.

That is how they understood one and two all out but you.

This is how they understood one two three four this is how they understood less than twenty.

In letting it follow what is the best thing to do.

What is the best thing to do.

Virgil Thompson comes to-day he will very certainly stay Virgil Thompson comes to-day naturally.

Virgil Thompson comes to stay Virgil Thompson comes to-day he comes to-day naturally.

Once or twice means more than either or before before what.

Very simply if he ate he ate this.

If he ate he ate this.

To-day she said that Josephine was looking very well.

She said that intentionally she was with them now.

She said by that time she said by that time.

She said that she was not while it was there.

She said do that too.

She said leave it to be that she lived to leave it to be that she said leave it to be that the sound of apples.

The sound of apples.

She said leave it to be that.

By calling for it.

Neither have to have it with with with wedding wedding wedding it for them for them as startling as startling ready ready more more to to be be to to be be to to be too.

In inclined.

Cut it as they might to might to might it do to might to do to them.

If Bravig Virgil Elliot Wilfred and Glenway start and pause where where do they carry to and particularly separately in that regard advantages.

Act as if at once at an instant and infringe and matter.

Follow in you in you in you unison too wise.

Where can poetry lead.

Poetry can lead to altogether to lead to poetry can lead to.

Where can poetry lead to.

Regular regularly a narrative.

In there to stay to stay in there.

Have it to show to show it to to them as they as they wish to wish to with it with it by and by having heard with at last that mistletoe is mine.

How do you like what you have.

Once said twice wed once made twice paid once one at a time twice two at a time gradually.

This is theirs too.

Said It did not need one.

In admittance.

Never without one.

With one.

Without one.

Admittance.

Without one

Never without one

With one

Without one

Never without one

With one

Never without one.

In admittance admittance in admittance never without one with one never without one.

One at a time.

Never without one.

Admittance

Never without one

In admittance

Never without one.

Plain and plainly never without one plainly in admittance plainly never without one.

One all.

Never without one.

With one.

Never without one.

This might be sometime.

Just as if they knew

This might be sometime.

Sometime.

Is extra.

Sometime is extra.

It is not necessary to have to go it is not necessary to have to go. It is not necessary to have to go. It is not necessary to have to go generally.

Never mention honorable mention never mention honorable mention.

Never mention.

Honorable mention.

A narrative regularly.

To praise a narrative regularly.

Who could remember that they were Elizabeth.

Elizabeth was will and will also be what is it, to do what has it to do with the future. Elizabeth will be as if when very angry as in shall it be not only some but summoned irregularly irregularly feeling not felt so and as the difference and differences between as as well.

This makes having never and now never known very well that married married well well as much as ever if easily upset if easily upset. Follow what is said what is it and when if angry and when if angry never to fear if when if angry never to fear if when never to fear if angry never to fear never to fear never to fear if angry if when if angry.

The next which is why in mother mother to be said. Sarah was a mother Estelle was a mother Harriet was a mother Adele was a mother Isabelle was a mother Gabrielle was a mother Emily was not a mother neither was Janet or Katherine or Helen. This makes them a mother.

Boys and girls tease the seas and this makes them either a mother or it makes them either a mother. After they left. Then theirs it was theirs which was theirs by this time which was which was it whose is followed by whose and at least at least makes it at least a leash makes it at least and having to wait two weeks having to wait two weeks makes it at least.

They need not be as hard-working as colonists.

Once every once or twice obliging and obliged and obliged to go and obliged to go there for them.

Obliged to go there for them ineradicably.

The thing to remember is that if it is not if it is not what having left it to them makes it be very likely as likely as they would be after all after all choosing choosing to be here on time.

What happened when this is true. All this has been in introduction. Now there will be a narrative of undertaking to weigh them every day every day after a while.

An undertaking to weigh them every day after a while and a narrative of their using it now.

Believing that it is studied they are believing it as it is studied.

Studied does make a difference between Versailles and Vincennes. At Versailles they have a palace at Vincennes they have races. So much for fountains and after a while.

A narrative of undertaking to be only very well attended is what they used they are used they used it for it. A narrative of undertaking to be chosen not solely because of probably remaining.

A narrative to go on.

There is no difference between ten twenty eighty and five hundred. Thank you very much.

Narratives indeed.

A narrative of found in time also a narrative of sequences.

How many loaned it to them at once loaned it to them at once.

Go on.

Come along.

Come on.

A narrative of what wishes what it wishes it to be.

It wishes it to be not by the time that they were there. Ten years as little twenty years to be twenty years very well read twenty years having them come ten years remaining to come remaining to come to come. Come along.

Come on.

That is at once.

Twenty years in their day their day twenty years after this twenty years which is when it was by that time twenty years leaving it be nearly fifteen fifteen has to be has to be five five could be said five and twenty to have the habit of twenty-five.

A narrative in union in union there is strength.

A narrative not only allowed.

It sounds very like a narrative not only it sounds very like a narrative not only allowed allowed for it it sounds very like a narrative to me. To me.

Wider than in and out as wide as they wished they wished to talk.

If they wished to talk why did they delight delight makes it one at at time. This makes it a narrative of obligation. He was very much obliged for it. He was as very much obliged as he could be. He was very much obliged particularly as they went everywhere together. When they did they were particularly nicely finally they did it too and very likely. Which was it that they decided after all was the best. Going that way they might see flowers not as early as they would if they were left to do it at once left to do it at once is why they were very affably indeed coming to think of it. Nearly all of it was what they might like for themselves. In this way remarkably in this way very remarkably very remarkably as much as if they were always not believing it just for that. By the time that they were foolish. Who could be liking to do it when this was all that they were able to finish and because they were estranged they were very evenly which was as before when they could and divested of it as an interest.

How could she read.

What is it that they do when they go to the country. What is it that they do when they go to the country.

A narrative of lucidity.

Everybody likes to pay for it.

A narrative of elegance.

They must be left to themselves.

A narrative of irritability.

How old is it when it is very likely.

A narrative of intrusion.

They arrived famished at the best hotel.

A narrative in place of this and blame.

They might be willing.

A narrative mean to I mean to be going to be once said.

Follow is exchanged for follow.

This is one.

One one one.

Parti-color may be united.

United and untied.

Never as obliged.

United and untied.

Thank you for sewing.

This is the way to see identically.

Now a narrative to state that every day and every weight is nine.

A narrative in order.

There is no necessity for resemblance.

Easily reminded of it.

Emptily on purpose.

Used to be confined to it.

A narrative means that larks sky larks come to settle at a distance and likely as much as they arrange not to mind it.

In their intention in place and a place if it is not by the time that it can be having been where if having passed it like that very nearly when it did show itself as very accurate. When to come. Almonds eaten every day all day disastrous. Advising advising advising very very much very much much repeatedly wish which dating it from their having been twice two times leaving this as left in time. When an impression when an impression when an impression aloud to do so when an impression aloud to do so with it all. This must be it. Neglecting bread not to notice butter. This any day any day orderly. Relieve a difference between. Succeeding is one differing is one deferring is one defeating is one one and one one to go there one detaching one one one from one it never can be so to to be so to be so which is to be so. Intermediate commencing. A narrative of in union there is strength.

Wonder wonderfully.

By by the by.

They this their there to there there is there this this to to this is is in in the nearly adding in the next. What is the difference between building rock and fertiliser. This makes additionally.

Any day which say say which is it which is it to be asking after after it is certainly ensued. By means of originally and master and master pieces of it stupid stooping large enlarging reputably ring ringing as it is.

In sight.

It never came to be there more more which is it.

How can emptying be around. Which follows by the way. Leave housing housing makes it come to be in violetly voicing leaving same same the same the same too. Continues to be sure to be sure to be sure to be sure to be sure.

Evenly as which a house which a house there.

It this in this this is this is this is culminating with in within within which is which is why delicate denuding of depriving this when when is it. To follow another by asking.

Can a narrative be dependable.

A narrative of their having known when they were leaving as they were to go and by the time that they went they were to be certain that it was as much as if they could have done it.

An essay on narrative.

A narrative has been feeling that they might be seated.

Now and at a time they were before it was as before the interpellating of in reunion, a narrative of in union there is strength easily.

Around two houses.

He went having been in.

Around two houses of theirs presently believed.

Accustomed.

Prevented preventing inordinately relieving which in best best of believing this mingled frantically remarkable extravagantly letting it alone.

They might with a win window win window wish able held in preference reference send invitingly so so.

An account on account in in to be dismissed by that time.

It was ready it was ready readily readily refrained from it to within hearing mainly as if in presently if it was left to them usefully usually very easily in referring in fact in fact to it. Any award will do it.

A narrative in union.

Letting it be he came back.

Finally to say so.

She came in.

Sedately to arrange arranging actually there was was having been left leaving announcement of twenty times not twenty times as they would of course they would.

What is the difference between narrative and conversation.

The difference between narrative and conversation in conversation really in narrative rather often.

Very good.

The difference between narrative and description narrative as if it was while they came description leaving it in plenty of time to do it.

Difference between conversation and description all all to go and description all all of it very much what when it might happen happen comes to them now.

Anything described is other other patiently with by leaving it much of it to do so.

Anything else.

A narrative leaning out of it by apples. To like it as they made it out of it by their on their account.

Having never been to be gone once.

Marion Lane Ripley has been met again or so.

Found found fond fondling fond to fond to fond to fasten fastening leave out.

Not at all.

Hannah Seton Richards bend becomes doubtless registered and hurry questioned by that price if it is a name.

Hurried half and rapidly in the in fact she was most admired.

It could kind by greater greatest example of less for it when this among the with this be for now.

Amongst.

Never to deceive by all by all.

Just as balanced.

There is a difference between forty minutes and forty miles.

It is.

They grew.

It is.

Bay grew

It is.

Bay obey tea tasselated as let red send being twice as it was leaving in this are as much extolled. Extolled two range arrange at my time.

Have have ahead ahead of time.

In place of feather.

Whether.

In place of weather.

Leather.

In place of leather.

In place of leather.

Accounting.

It is very well known that they would be sunk.

Much more not be them.

Much more not be them.

Much more not be them.

Fully out and out outer.

Do do which is true true to gracious.

Advancing as much as much so much so much still still as it it is arranged arranged longer.

Could it in return.

Returning.

Light.

Lighter.

There is no one two three there is with the with the wild and layer.

Supposing two were too many.

They do not mind.

To consist in a bench bench of theirs with the chairs with the chairs the chairs stairs stairs come out in come out in come out. There can be no confusion.

There can.

There can not be any confusion.

This is why before before water this is why before before water this is why before water before water before water.

It is not necessary to have that.

A narrative.

Be used.

Relatively refused.

Refuse.

Relatively.

To refuse.

Very nearly right.

Very nearly.

Right.

It will be all of it a day.

They never say.

A

A day.

Having escaped it.

A narrative of audacity.

Did not dislike to have a room.

Alone.

A narrative of their appeal.

Either why or either need it now.

Some say.

It is under but not over.

Once at its best.

Not now.

Stopping makes a narrative not stopping but stopping.

Very likely crossed as high.

PART II

That may help.

More or less that.

Identical.

More or less that.

Which is that.

More or less that.

Identical.

Which is that.

Daffodil he will he will Jonquil he will he will.

In this way remember and tries. In this way not left to in time. In this way it might be clear. In this way it comes in time to do so and at highly left to it.

To let it come next.

A narrative of made a mistake.

A narrative of made a mistake. To know now a narrative to know now now to know a narrative is like explanation it says so. A description is not like narrative it does not say so. A narrative is not like in a minute it does say so a narrative does say so it is not like description it does say so. A narrative is not like description a narrative does say so.

After this a narrative.

A question is not an answer. What is the difference between a narrative is not what is the difference what is the difference. A narrative is different. A narrative regular regularly a narrative.

A narrative.

A narrative tells in tells a daffodil he will he will a jonquil he will he will.

A jonquil he will he will a daffodil he will he will. A daffodil is different from a description a jonquil is different from a description. A narrative is different from a description. A narrative is different from a description.

Will, an undertaking.

Not to come to be to be to be orange.

It is not to be to be to be to be sure that they they all day all day to be sure it is not to be to be to be to be sure that narrative means all the time they walked away.

What is a narrative collaterally.

Inclined.

A narrative has to do without it.

A narrative and in an especial an estimable an indefensible an understood excursion.

A narrative makes how to do how to do how to do aimless. A narrative makes it might it be made minutely in their delay.

A narrative in their detail.

A narrative separates delay and detail letting it be in forget me not plainly. A narrative shall be rejected by their delivery and in employment. A narrative left idly. A narrative in escaped places. Why is lightly in escaped places resumed and unused and violently and denial and deed and in deed indeed crowdedly. A narrative makes bewilderment bewilder in their and high highly has to be heard. A narrative which beneath beneath led to them to them indicative indicatively bright. A narrative to be wounded. Wounded. Wounded. A narrative leave leave precluded with their made to it be well as well.

A narrative will be will be wedded wedded wide widened to them at at to relieve relieve live light butter unusual reluctant time is it time to be here.

Having refused a narrative and with reason.

Having refused to do to do to do to do to do as well as that.

Having refused a narrative.

Having refused narrative and for a reason. A reason for having refused a reason for having refused refused narrative for a reason.

A reason for having refused a narrative for having refused a narrative for reason for reasons for refusing for reasons refusing narratives for reasons refusing narrative refusing for reason refusing reason for refusing narrative for reason refusing narrative a reason for refusing for refusing narratives narratives for a reason.

Easter easter is a time.

In time to regulate ministration and administration and letting it easily reduce their denial as if in lain as it were allowed allowed to be deliberately rejoiced and went again two even as it is so.

Very you likely as very likely will as you will.

In time.

Never a name never a name surname a name a name never a name never a name in time.

Imagine two leave.

Imagine two leave in time two leave a leaf a leaf as leaf as a leaf as a leaf two leave two leave as two leave as two leave at a time.

By their beside beside two beside beside and beside beside which which is when to tremble tremble to to tremble to to side to side to aside aside by by a side by side by side side by side tranquilly.

Makes meadows so and so so and so so and so makes meadows if it should be hereditary and delighted and daily and returned and indubitably and with a grain and left or right and might it be enchained enchained and robust and with come to color.

What is the difference between a follower and follow me not and be so beside. What is the difference between deliberation and their delight. Narrative and surface who says so who says so how many surfaces are there at easter.

Who says so should be once again. If meadows are believed believed believed with one or two.

A narrative of there for instance.

A narrative might be as once in a while they would be having to go to Africa.

What is the difference between travel and to travel and a description of their engaging it to have been what they would wonder if it was not all all of it.

Remember narratives are continuous.

A narrative might be what if older older than they were said said so might be said so might be said so.

A narrative is as they wish.

A great many people to see Africa.

To see Africa.

Glenway Westcott to see Africa. A narrative of to see Africa a narrative of to see to see Africa.

What is their difference.

Arthur E. Donaldson meant to be one of those who had been included in a roll call and he went and there is a title a courtesy title a title to be called Arthur E. Donaldson and often to have been very welcome originally and always. They might willingly know the difference individually and authorise reluctantly that and finally and taking place integrally.

Would it be his to-day.

It is very true that usually they were surrounded.

Who makes which of them do this now.

Prepare there.

It must be as at once.

As at once alight.

It must be as at once neither of which made theirs speak.

A narrative is at present not necessary.

That is theirs.

Theirs is theirs.

They have been what is the difference between skilled and will.

What is the difference between will and very well.

It is disappointing disappointing disappointing what is disappointing.

Appointing disappointing.

What is the difference between will between at will between at and at and at additionally additionally which means in and uniting and uniting theirs and they they are related.

Might any one be advantageously as they went away.

As they went away might any one be advantageously and at entirely at a time.

Why which is as wishes.

Not in kind. Kindness.

Allen and a trade.

Edward be saved.

John be in a stand.

Albert as wishes.

Which is wishes.

Which is as wishes as should be renounced.

There is no difference between net and nets.

Why nets.

Allan and in a trade.

Allan be sure.

Allan to be sure.

Allan to be sure and in a trade.

Remind mines.

And alike.

What happened every day.

They were discouraged.

If you are discouraged what do you do.

Able plentifully to have this for them. In reminding.

Every one two any one two candle sticks can make a noise.

Allow it.

Need it and fine find find finding inalterably.

Could any narrative be a a more. In more.

[ ¶ ]

1927

347.

DUCHESSE DE ROHAN. A WRITER

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Nobody knows how to compare Iceland and three Poles in a wood. A narrative is about to be about how to compare Iceland and three Poles in a wood.

The Duchesse de Rohan was very sweet very responsive and very nice.

She was not different from either or or a memory or a description or to an extent. This is why one thing at once a frenchwoman can be very nearly come to be able to come to-day. Rousseau and she she was describing having mentioned the number a convent he was describing having mentioned the number a place where they had had their day.

The Duchess of Rohan was a woman who wrote poetry with a rhyming dictionary but that is very well. Poetry consists in a rhyming dictionary and things seen. The Duchess of Rohan is a poet. Not having forgotten any one can remember and this is very well this is all very well.

And now I leave Mr. Paul to tell it truly. How I heard how we heard how he heard how she heard.

Thank you.

Madame de Rohan’s poetry is determinate and interesting.

[ ¶ ]

1927

348.

A DIARY

[Alphabets and Birthdays, 1957]

Helen bought a chicken to be boiled. If not in time veal. In time.

Eyes might.

Find only letters.

Thought.

If it is not a day when bear a bear is to bear.

In the early morning thought of other people’s impoliteness.

Include a narrative.

A narrative cannot be when in when is heard. Because a narrative to get impatient when anybody tells a story this means a story of others this means a story and therefore a narrative and therefore.

One thing all.

A narrative story italics inundation replace tickets into all find it not a past time past time to insult to insult two.

Why does a narrative replace a diary. Because it does not.

One day

One day day before yesterday.

We went to I went to the garage and came back and made a detour and saw to it. That in passing by they having gone for the first time I heard three days after of his habit of traveling with a bible.

Today.

Not to yield to the temptation today of adding today. I did. I am I can. I can depend depend upon idolatry of spoons and water.

Why could she sleep. Because she can.

Friday.

There is a difference between omitting and there is a difference between adding.

Saturday. Today.

They went to the place that was not yet ready for them. But it was.

Yesterday today.

Helen is to buy a roast of pork and she is also to be ready to relate just what happened.

We went to see the house that was built and we found it not filled but easily able to contain more contain more contained Jenny Helen William Mildred and Pictus. They were not there. Jenny and William are coming to be one having been one having been not coming to be welcome welcome Louise.

John Johnny John Johnny we are sorry sorry John Johnny Johnny John John John so.

Josephine Josephine Josephine we are so sorry Josephine Josephine Josephine so.

George George George George George George we are so sorry George George we are so sorry George so.

That is on one account.

Naturally they are if they are asked naturally they are, if they are asked.

Helen is very pleased with Bravig and wonders why it is not he rather than Virgil who is asked to stay.

When widow’s wishes when widow’s wishes with them they must be read aloud.

When with windows undeniably when can it have it might it coming to be near it.

Tuesday. Every Tuesday and on some other day Janet receives visitors every Tuesday and on some other day. This is not only requited but is an ancient custom. Ancient and custom. Ancient when Oakland Oakland Oakland changed Oakland to Meadowsville.

Tuesday is still today.

Did not see Reagan yesterday.

A diary is not a line a day book.

Helen bought a chicken again twice.

It was necessary that it should be finished when she was not to be willing to be of assistance and timely timely does not mean at once but help help it.

And a little thing before them.

There is a question whether birds little ones before or flowers let it be rain are the most attractive.

Three days added together.

Choura came and come and Janet and came and Camelia if it was changed never having wished to leave the home. Also the difference between Nancy and new and the last name first and after all churches and little of with white white like and the day before Virgil was asked and the day before Virgil was asked and admit.

Simply told events.

Every day Miss Buckingham that Miss Buckingham comes she has something to tell of Gabrielle she has also something to say of a land inland which is an island. She is not desirous of leaving anything to it more to it more.

A diary of how I told everybody what is the problem of description what is the problem of accounting what is the problem that I have in mind. I have the problem of mind of inclosure of rubicund of last of invite and by nearly it was like it when it was animated.

A diary of later events.

There is no difference between seventeenth eighteenth nineteenth and twentieth.

Wrote a great many sketches.

She asked me not to introduce surprises nor leavings nor annoyances and I did not but it seems so. She also asked me if I would not like to receive for them a great deal of money and I agreed, I certainly would find it to be a very great pleasure to be abundantly paid. She and this was another case told me I should not give anything away for nothing and I would very much like not to do so. She again this was not by this one also said that it would be better to get back what I had loaned. I find that I do not really mind very much if I do not.

Helen has been supplied with little pieces of a wild animal wild and therefore delicious. It will be a very pleasant change if it were not necessary to go and celebrate with a friend at the end of the week who is very well content with an achievement. Anything which is impossible to refuse is accepted.

We walked today to tell some one that we had done so and we did not. This was because it was unpleasant unpleasantly and unpleasantly said. After all they might have been left to them.

Yesterday evening Bravig and John were here. They will be here again.

Several times other people have been here. There is a difference of opinion as to the desirability of their being here.

I have concluded that as a wife is a cow is perfect. As a wife is perfect as a cow is perfect as a wife has a cow is perfect it is to be reprinted.

Today we had plenty of advantages. She was not satisfied as she was disturbed.

Today it must be what they said.

Today we ate the rest of the game that we had had yesterday and with it mashed potatoes and after that there was a cake which is called Nelly which is very delicious.

Today we did not mind what she said when we were careful to avoid having been too often in their way. Today we were deeply impressed.

Today it might be that it was very advisable to like having a word with her.

Today she found it a pleasure.

Today also there is room enough and to spare. Today it might change from cotton wool to cotton that is to say that it might look like it without deceiving any one.

Today the same as yesterday there is not this difference in three Spaniards.

Yesterday we were invited.

Yesterday we accepted.

Yesterday we found it warm and rainy.

It was very easy to see veal to see veal.

Today to stay and having in the morning looked at birds.

Yesterday there was a lunch given and a salmon trout with women and men so that there was a host and hostess and four invited two as men and two as women. It was also a great pleasure to them that they not only had camellias but a camellia bush. Also a visitor who had lost what he had to have if he had been left to him. A disappointment.

The day before that a birthday and not a mistake.

The day before that the day after that they wished that Ada and Harry had had.

To never be behind that is what he said when Bertha can be shortly changed from being strange to being whimsically inclined. Bertha is made of chairs, atlas and theirs. This sounds as if it were changed and it was.

Tomorrow she Helen will bring flowers perhaps.

Does she wash well. She washes well but it is difficult to say so because there is a criticism.

Does she wash well yes she washes well but it is difficult to say so because there is a criticism.

Does she choose meat well yes she chooses meat well but it is difficult to say so because there is a criticism.

Does she choose fish well. Yes she chooses fish well but it is difficult to say so because there is a criticism.

One two three times every day.

During these today three a weigh day.

There are more than three days passing passing with it be with it as fastening.

Helen bought no chicken.

Helen bought no chicken no Charlemagne no rhubarb and no more.

Every day was Easter. Easter Monday and Easter Sunday.

Every day they say that Indo-China is not far away.

We call.

This is after this after this a day.

Helen bought what she bought yesterday.

We bought three today.

To have pictures paid.

A rose tree may be may be a rose tree may be a rosy rose tree if watered.

Olga which is a Russian name gave us the rose tree just the same yesterday.

Rose tree a rose tree which is what is it oysters.

Oysters brown and rose tree rose he arose and he arose.

Watered and allowed makes a crown.

When Helen went home early on Sunday she did not remain as and because Monday would do just as well if not better.

What happened the other day. A natural dislike and in that they which is he resembled her which is why nevertheless and followed.

Yes in a way a guess yes. Three while one, Margaret Moll Daniel Reagan Samuel Barlow. Three while one and one one will never remember if she was having carefully told all about Claribel. This is a day of happenings. They look out.

Helen did not buy for five what could be made to be four as will be left to that on the way in and on and about.

A diary should be simply be.

Yesterday hyacinths and anemones were under-foot at that.

Yesterday at that.

Today having reproached an Englishman he was left. Today having reproached a frenchman and asked it to be when is it to more than to be so. Anybody who has been strangely left all together is mild.

Two days before that even in the evening it was not very much farther.

She did mind what they did.

Tomorrow she did mind having to do it.

Three days before preparation.

Bread can be kept endlessly.

He does think that if it is that that it is very serious.

He does think that if she has been with an admirably prepared advantage with him.

He does think that it is not extraordinarily recollecting everything.

He does think that she is a villainess and willing. A father when he is not a father can be encouraged. A son when he is not a son can be encouraged. A woman when she is neither a mother a sister or a wedding can be encouraged and so everything is regularly replaced.

This makes a diary.

Who is reputed.

This makes a diary.

Who has had whom.

This makes a diary too tenderly.

Yesterday we had a day in the country in which although there was wind and also a great deal of attractiveness nobody meant to have three gold watches which are two.

We were able to find a great many places where there were no lilies of the valley left.

It does not diminish if there has been no time in which to add it all. The majority do not care to have them young.

Who is as best as they know how. How many days are there in it.

The first day as much as seen.

That day was not mentioned.

The next day we met Tonny.

That was not mentioned because at that time we did not know that it would not be as merely if it was liked. It was so much liked that it has since been photographed.

Tonny could tell about having been mentioned and perhaps there are no more.

That is one day at most.

One day which is when it was fortunately Fania.

Fortunately Fania in every effect.

This day very much earlier not to have sat down.

Today having said that they were not desirable because they were in season having said that it might be that very well, all the time comes to be news.

Helen said that as it was Friday it was not possible to purchase pork.

And so be it.

As long as to best.

Yesterday was longer.

In the morning we went to see Cook’s house and we were perfectly left behind by there not being having been being everywhere. What is the matter with it.

Next we came home and had had had been pleasing.

She made it do and it did very well it was very good.

After that it was very funny. Anybody can remember. It was very funny.

After that in the midst of after that a pleasant moment without without a pleasant moment without without without being without without having left just at once having left just at once without without he was without he was without it as we left.

After that by a miracle after that.

After that a long conversation about how many women are there about. After could it be that it would be natural not to be confiscated confiscated and confused makes of it an allowance. We came home we were very comfortable and this morning they were very practicably assigned to do it not as at once. We have decided to visit a cathedral when we wish. We wish that there could be a difference between twelve and half past twelve as they well may.

Pablo Picasso in photograph.

Olga Picasso as added as a wedding.

Paulot Picasso could rest upon his hand.

And after having been not liking a brother. Brother brother go find your brother.

This was a long day but presently.

Today.

Two days childishly.

Helen is not satisfied to have us ask them but we must.

Is which is ease.

Helen has to be told to buy artichokes even if she prefers to buy asparagus. Artichokes if she prefers to buy asparagus made in the fashion in which she has them made are not only healthier and more palatable but also more distinguished and if she is told so she will know so.

Nothing has happened today except kindness.

Today I will write to Elliot Paul and Bravig Imbs.

Today Belle and Marion will come not to stay but to eat lunch today. And we will be pleased to be nice to them in return for the kindness that has been shown to us by their husband but not by their father. We may have exaggerated it but there is some basis for it.

We will also think of something which might be done preferably today would have been admirably suited to go to Chartres which is a moderate sized city containing a cathedral although it had not been our intention to lunch in the town itself but at a certain distance from it where we have been told there is a great abundance of strawberries although not yet more than as tulips. The Johnstons having forgotten the Johnstons the Johnstons have brought us very delightful tulips grown by the daughter as she has an English Canadian mother whose uncle was connected with the stables in Italy of the mother of the country which is a way of saying Queen Victoria. It was Queen Victoria and she had a bench from which she could being seated rest as if arranged. We have frequently enjoyed it.

Making haste slowly might be everywhere Helen was not satisfied yesterday on account of taxes she said she would not continue to stay if they were given away.

Yesterday we turned hyacinths into wisteria.

Today we turned them back to hyacinths from hyacinths to wisteria.

Yesterday we had both ham and a fake bird. It can be very much enjoyed very much enjoyed. Today in the midst in the midst in the midst to know in the midst.

Today what could they come to do after a while.

Yesterday and today it was confirmed if they can remember they do do do so.

It is very pleasant to read a story that by the way is known by the way is shown by the way is coming to be dotted with little ways.

A diary means yes indeed.

Not to wish to mention that in return for kindness not in return for kindness.

One a day today it was an appointment I appointed it as not as much as if they could be having in general having it cold. And the reason was that it was a shock. And then deeply thinking it was a train a having in the middle the two and very many in four rooms and out of doors.

Helen was a disappointment in respect to veal but not in respect to not feeling it later as an instance.

Might any one eat unprepared grapefruit and do they.

Tomorrow Tuesday.

Tuesday having asked do they need to solder it they replied it is impossible because because of the vibration which would separate it one from another. Would separate it one from another. Also we had their notice. Also they not the ones not at once they were at once very obliging.

A distinct record of events. We went to a party and enjoyed it we had to seen at a distance the difference between early and in the middle with the prime minister also we had been prepared to take part in writing on stamped paper you do you do and afterwards as I say I was asked to speak and when I said we are not satisfied she was ill at ease not because of perfectly and yet just because of perfectly. Will they join the music.

White makes them exchange impressions of lilacs Judas trees mauve trees and wisteria. To return them to green and white naturally.

This is yesterday uninterruptedly as worn and as well.

Yesterday perhaps she was to be mistaken yesterday for yesterday as well.

Yesterday as well Mildred was certain that once in and they were in they would not get out once out. This she said and she was contradicted.

Very well in the morning very well Simon very well in the morning it was resembling very well hand-writing very well was resembling very well in the morning and in the evening when he came in he was without hesitation hesitating and very well he was intending to be standing and standing with a grain of sitting very well not hesitating but in making very well in making in attending in attention in attending as well as well very well. A diary should not be in writing.

Helen was dissatisfied with its being difficult and so it was decided that they would send some little one not twice a day not every day gradually gradually is out loud.

It is happily very pleasant to be surrounded by lilacs.

A happy widow without forethought. That is what she said with three eggs and much pleasure. Helen will be when Amelia will be when Amelia Helen will be when to prefer Helen Helen will be when to prefer Amelia Helen will be when. To remember that a diary is just as much as if they went away. At one time there was nothing to do.

And now. Beautifully sewed. And now beautifully beautifully sewed. An underskirt beautifully sewed by her. Beautifully sewed. And now. Beautifully sewed.

And now. Today today is celebrated in our annals by perfect satisfaction.

That was just the same as yesterday.

Today. Elmer today and the memory of Ulysses Grant and what he said about it to mean Grant.

Let us yesterday.

Poor dear René of whom we are very fond was here with Eugene who has to have to do to be to wedding.

Also a letter which promises to do good in the future to do good in the future if it is to do good in the future.

Also a letter which says that they felt well.

Also a letter to say that they are wondering will we be enthusiastic.

Also making it doubtful if Mrs. Belloc Lowndes is not right right as rain.

There has been no real rain lately.

Also to doubt.

We have gotten our list back.

Yesterday was a sad day.

Today a daisy day.

Today a pleasant day as she washed her hair.

Today is a pleasant day boiled beef tenderly boiled and roasted in the pot and very well surrounded by a particularly cordial expression of interest.

Today to sacrifice today.

Today as well as that.

Today to be passed in and about.

Every day up to today.

Then in and if in delicately painted. With this as hand at hand. Letting it be not only not only what we had but not an edging. So many things have been said so many times have it nearly pried pried open. Open sesame. That is with win win do. Let us say that from tomorrow to be interested in fried in butter.

So letting it be best.

Best and most.

Most and best.

Yesterday in window.

Today in having said it was in church. Tomorrow in their carriage. Today theirs having come. Yesterday petting it as if to stay away. Day before yesterday.

Let us begin a diary a diary of events.

This evening we will have not the first but the third asparagus.

A diary left on time.

Two came back one came here two came here three came here how many honeysuckles are there on it. Not at all the answer that they missed.

She was very well when we left her yesterday.

Today there might be a criticism as to glass as to chicken as to something else that was not completely mentioned. But in the meantime as in and out is less and less less and less more. More and door their successful wishes. We wish we had her and we have and we are very well pleased.

Josette and George, Virgil and Thomas John and Paul Alexandra and Allen Dorothea and Emily Marion and Michael a great many have been not only very much as much as but with them all.

In the meantime it will be why they wanted to have that.

With that it in with that it in in an organ.

Thinking in terms of a diary its origin and its nationality and its return.

A diary might be liked by them as it is what happens daily.

A diary might be very likely might be like as it is what happens daily.

A diary might be in with them as it is what happens daily. A diary as it is what happens daily. A diary of what happens daily is a diary having its commencement now.

What happens daily is that now there is no one who can sing.

What happens daily is that now there is no one who can sell apples as they are now finished. A diary of what happens daily is that it is warm today and that here it is very well meant when they are as if they were carefully told not tomorrow.

Every night on Monday.

Leave it to them.

Ida is very old and very cunning she is dissatisfied with not going.

Ida is not very old but very cunning she is satisfied that she is not going.

Emily can hear what is said when she is absent.

Dorothea is obliging and could be brought here.

Friday is sufficient.

And then after all we did not go and to say so with them at least which is no feast. Yesterday at last.

There used to be success and might have been with it all. We made a mistake in having attended and intended to ask them and this was to her to be of aid.

It is just as easy to make a diary of having asked her.

It is just as easy to make a diary of having asked for her.

Yesterday I was much impressed by having seen something that Jessie would have known as what happened. It was a quarrel and they were there and they were separated she would not have said so as they went away together. After all.

Politely at a time when conversation was not and navy blue.

Also Alvara Simon Guevara was permissible permissibly speaking.

It is a very sobering placed the d’s at once and an S.

This is what makes Simon Simon there. In a diary they can feel so.

What happened today. To do and today. She says it is amusing but not a pleasure.

Helen has been impressed by a young man and Miss Sitwell.

An error is easily made between 1924 and 1925.

I said 1925 and I should have said 1924. This is because I made a mistake and beside that I was not able to remember and we all of us said 1925 and it was 1924.

Also they were able to be very happy about how much better it was to be different in detail if it was to that that they listened.

Today it is an advantage not to have done it in such a way that she would be delighted to ask me how many days have I been here when it is very cold for this time of year.

He is doing his duty which is an advantage because very well because very well very well very very well.

A diary should be instantly in recording a telegram. Also in recording a visit also in recording a conversation also in recording embroidery also in recording having wished to buy a basket. That is it.

How long ago between the show and the day after they had gone away and it was not the same thing.

First they came in the afternoon and stayed a long time and we told them that we would be glad to see them again.

Helen said she preferred that she should have ten visitors rather than she should have one. She had one but that was not Monday but Tuesday. However she was pleased that if we were to have a duchess it should be a french one.

What can it be partly that it is not by this that we are shown to be suspiciously famous. Afterwards which was the next day we went to see Mildred and she was at length pleased.

Then since then since then as if I had not tried. And so forth. Why is Harriet not pleased with two. Because two are one and some. I dreamed that I had to explain that m and n are unusual that is to say defendable. Very likely at the same time.

A diary can be likened to Israel Isaac and Jacob and their customs to Bernard William and Charles and their customs to Walter Emanuel and Robert and their customs to Osbert Elmer and Elliot and their customs to Helen Dolly and Nathalia and their customs. A diary of having heard Harriet had come.

Every day a little greeting from Virgil.

To return to a dogmatic diary.

Today we will try and do it either near the one where we are or near the other one.

We have not been told today that she is pregnant but we know it.

It is not very likely that it is true that Douglas is not only not there but farther from that.

In this way and all around they are not my delight.

Let us begin as if we were living quietly.

What are we to do today. Helen had already gone to get what he came to inquire about. This is the sort of thing that is not disturbing but exciting and stimulating and makes it be fairly theirs as they came. I like to be told not to go to the door. It is very nice to have words and music and to see them at the same time when by accident it is where they need it best. Most and best. France has very shortly the health of hope. Thank you for everything.

Should a diary be written on the morning of the day described or before.

Thursday and Wednesday.

Men women and children will try.

By and by.

It is not a very agreeable day and this is because it has commenced to rain and Helen has not been obliged to ask them not to come. In the meantime Helen has bought a salad. Otherwise nothing is necessary. We have spoken of the desirability of not wishing to go anywhere with not wishing to go anywhere with some one not wishing to go anywhere.

If hair is washed frequently it is very helpful to have me helping. Might it be mine. We also went to see Harriet last night and she was out that is to say she had not come in. Also in the afternoon we left what is ordinarily useful in the way of deplacing our individual attention from this to that and during the interval of waiting we went to see the flowers and it was said not passionately nor even with fervor but with ready attention that in preference of being additionally remembered peonies are preferred. As for me a diminutive peach-tree. Not only in respect to delightful fruit but also as to delightful foliage. We have invited not only Tzara but his wife to come day after tomorrow in the evening.

Let us leave a diary so that in referring to it it is very possible to know if any one had been present who might have been at all likely to find it sufficiently desirable to have it in time in order that it should not continue to be mysterious. In that way need him need him as one to be left to be known as not coming to be added to the occasion as it has been. This is the result of our having needed and liked it and meant it and have it.

Not being able to remember if when the Ford Madox Ford and so one does call him by his name and his name is his name just the same if they had been here if we had not been accustomed to Harriet she might religiously or in enlargement have not heard or been at it at once. Also if at most of the time it is because she meant and it was a cold rain this is another event to have on my left hand and of course on my right hand she is there. There where there where there there where. Besides that an opera should have been named gradually.

Helen’s husband has cultivated two harvests of strawberries.

A diary should be only very reasonable an account of those who have been here.

Who have been here.

A diary might be met at a door.

A diary is not relieved from the necessity of lists of roses and peonies also of ribbon and attendance.

Has Bravig been here.

Yes.

Has Henry been here.

Yes.

Has Horace been here.

Yes.

Have we been here.

Yes.

A diary is as it were outstanding.

A diary of unusual occurrences and their resultant innovations. Today instead of writing in the morning or in the evening or in the afternoon or at once there has been perceptible delay and hesitation at a glance.

Day today.

Today not now and lightly. Wednesday if Monday has been left out.

Having not finished with John W. as who said who said who said he said. There are very pretty roses between the two below very pretty roses.

Helen has not ordered the beef à la mode and we are hoping that it is especially tender so that we will be able to say so. How pleasant it is to be able to think so.

Carl Van Vechten is pleased with Negroes not because they are different but because they are indifferent and not because of pearly teeth pearly teeth are only usual when when attribution is found to be made to it. Does Nora does Helen does Taylor does Rose does he do we do we abandon those who are wanted.

A diary should not go along.

A diary of hoping that we will still hear about the mill which may be satisfactory.

Underskirts can be religious.

Blue with green orange beige and a foundation of white can be left here.

They might prevent her from sealing but they do not everything can be attended to.

Does he does he do they do do they do they all to you all to you mine when they smile can you incline to be perfectly necessarily reminded.

Frank and Nelly Jacott finally said he finally said that they were not about to go to bed. In place gradually it was discovered that Arthur was not in any way satisfactory.

And then I was interrupted and after all I was interrupted and so forth.

Could it be asked why if they do not come come and go go and come why should it be intentional to be awake and say come to stay and she did. A diary is usually to be had at one time.

A diary is usually to be had at one time.

A diary is usually to be had at one time.

And a lamp between.

And not be seen.

And not to be seen.

And a blue queen.

Blue is the color of regularly.

A diary might be an instance of a border.

A diary of the knife cleaned upon which it said fight for your own country first. A diary of the chicken soup which can be mad[e] concentrated. Also a diary of singing it gradually as if they were not only not raining on Saturday but also on Saturday.

A diary of theirs at first.

A diary of the clock not having been not wound.

A diary also of adaptability.

Also a diary.

What is a diary to be. A diary is to be a diary of when this you see be all to me.

A diary not at all a diary of having a great many times not continued to be friends nor either a diary of what has happened to Elliot Paul.

A diary not a diary not a diary of this not a diary.

Will there be a diary a daily diary. There will not be a daily diary and this is because at that time naturally in order not to have it be as important as the other not at all.

[ ¶ ]

1927

349.

FOUR SAINTS IN THREE ACTS

An Opera to be Sung

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

To know to know to love her so.

Four saints prepare for saints

It makes it well fish.

Four saints it makes it well fish.

Four saints prepare for saints it makes it well well fish it makes it well fish prepare for saints.

In narrative prepare for saints.

Prepare for saints.

Two saints.

Four saints.

Two saints prepare for saints it two saints prepare for saints in prepare for saints.

A narrative of prepare for saints in narrative prepare for saints.

Remain to narrate to prepare two saints for saints.

At least.

In finally.

Very well if not to have and miner.

A saint is one to be for two when three and you make five and two and cover.

A at most.

Saint saint a saint.

Forgotten saint.

What happened to-day, a narrative.

We had intended if it were a pleasant day to go to the country it was a very beautiful day and we carried out our intention. We went to places that we had been when we were equally pleased and we found very nearly what we could find and returning saw and heard that after all they were rewarded and likewise. This makes it necessary to go again.

He came and said he was hurrying hurrying and hurrying to remain he said he said finally to be and claim it he said he said feeling very nearly everything as it had been as if he could be precious be precious to like like it as it had been that if he was used it would always do it good and now this time that it was as if it had been just the same as longer when as before it made it be left to be more and soft softly then can be changed to theirs and speck a speck of it makes blue be often sooner which is shared when theirs is in polite and reply that in their be the same with diminish always in respect to not at all and farther farther might be known as counted with it gain to be in retain which it is not be because of most. This is how they do not like it.

Why while while in that way was it after this that to seen made left it.

He could be hurt at that.

It is very easy to be land.

Imagine four benches separately.

One in the sun.

Two in the sun.

Three in the sun.

One not in the sun.

Not one not in the sun.

Not one.

Four benches used four benches used separately.

Four benches used separately.

That makes it be not be makes it not be at the time.

The time that it is as well as it could be leave it when when it was to be that it was to be when it was went away.

Four benches with leave it.

Might have as would be as would be as within within nearly as out. It is very close close and closed. Closed closed to let letting closed close close close chose in justice in join in joining. This is where to be at at water at snow snow show show one one sun and sun snow show and no water no water unless unless why unless. Why unless why unless they were loaning it here loaning intentionally. Believe two three. What could be sad beside beside very attentively intentionally and bright.

Begin suddenly not with sisters.

If a great many people were deceived who would be by the way.

To mount it up.

Up hill.

Four saints are never three.

Three saints are never four.

Four saints are never left altogether.

Three saints are never idle.

Four saints are leave it to me.

Three saints when this you see.

Begin three saints.

Begin four saints.

Two and two saints.

One and three saints.

In place.

One should it.

Easily saints.

Very well saints.

Have saints.

Said saints.

As said saints.

And not annoy.

Annoint.

Choice.

Four saints two at a time have to have to have to have to.

Have to have have to have to.

Two saints four at a time a time.

Have to have to at a time.

Four saints have to have to have at a time.

The difference between saints forget me nots and mountains have to have to have to at a time.

It is very easy in winter to remember winter spring and summer it is very easy in winter to remember spring and winter and summer it is very easy in winter to remember summer spring and winter it is very easy in winter to remember spring and summer and winter.

Does it show as if it could be that very successful that very successful that he was very successful that he was with them with them with them as it was not better than at most that he could follow him to be taking it away away that way a way a way to go.

Some say some say some say so.

Why should every one be at home why should every one be at home why should every one be at home.

Why should every one be at home.

In idle acts.

Why should everybody be at home.

In idle acts.

He made very much more than he did he did make very much of it he did not only add to his part of it but and with it he was at and in a plight.

There is no parti parti-color in a house there is no parti parti parti-color in a house. Reflections by the time that they were given the package that had been sent. Very much what they could would do as a decision.

Supposing she said that he had chosen all the miseries that he had observed in fifty of his years what had that to do with hats. They had made hats for her. Not really.

As she was.

Imagine imagine it imagine it in it. When she returned there was considerable rain.

In some on some evening it would be asked was there anything especial.

By and by plain plainly in making acutely a corner not at right angle but in individual in individual is it.

How can it have been have been held.

A narrative who do who does.

A narrative to plan an opera.

Four saints in three acts.

A croquet scene and when they made their habits. Habits not hourly habits habits not hourly at the time that they made their habits not hourly they made their habits.

When they made their habits.

To know when they made their habits.

Large pigeons in small trees.

Large pigeons in small trees.

Come panic come.

Come close.

Acts three acts.

Come close to croquet.

Four saints.

Rejoice saints rejoin saints recommence some reinvite.

Four saints have been sometimes in that way that way all hall.

Four saints were not born at one time although they knew each other. One of them had a birthday before the mother of the other one the father. Four saints later to be if to be one to be to be one to be. Might tingle.

Tangle wood tanglewood

Four saints born in separate places

Saint saint saint saint

Four saints an opera in three acts

My country tis of thee sweet land of liberty of thee I sing.

Saint Therese something like that.

Saint Therese something like that.

Saint Therese would and would and would.

Saint Therese something like that.

Saint Therese.

Saint Therese half in doors and half out out of doors.

Saint Therese not knowing of other saints.

Saint Therese used to go not to to tell them so but to around so that Saint Therese did find that that that and there. If any came.

This is to say that four saints may may never have seen the day, like. Any day like.

Saint Ignatius. Meant and met.

This is to say that four saints many never have. Any day like.

Gradually wait.

Any one can see that any saint to be.

Saint Therese Saint Ignatius

Saint Matyr Saint Paul

Saint Settlement Saint William

Saint Thomasine Saint Gilbert

Saint Electra Saint Settle

Saint Wilhelmina Saint Arthur

Saint Evelyn Saint Selmer

Saint Pilar Saint Paul Seize

Saint Hillaire Saint Cardinal

Saint Bernadine Saint Plan

  Saint Guiseppe

Any one to tease a saint seriously.

Act One

Saint Therese in a storm at Avila there can be rain and warm snow and warm that is the water is warm the river is not warm the sun is not warm and if to stay to cry. If to stay to if to stay if having to stay to if having to stay if to cry to stay if to cry stay to cry to stay.

Saint Therese half in and half out of doors.

Saint Ignatius not there. Saint Ignatius staying where. Never heard them speak speak of it.

Saint Ignatius silent motive not hidden.

Saint Therese silent. They were never beset.

Come one come one.

No saint to remember to remember. No saint to remember. Saint Therese knowing young and told.

If it were possible to kill five thousand chinamen by pressing a button would it be done.

Saint Therese not interested.

Repeat First Act.

A pleasure April fool’s day a pleasure.

Saint Therese seated.

Not April fool’s day a pleasure.

Saint Therese seated.

Not April fool’s day a pleasure.

Saint Therese seated.

April fool’s day April fool’s day as not as pleasure as April fool’s day not a pleasure.

Saint Therese seated and not surrounded. There are a great many persons and places near together. Saint Therese not seated there are a great many persons and places near together.

Saint Therese not seated.

There are a great many persons and places near together.

Saint Therese not seated at once. There are a great many places and persons near together.

Saint Therese once seated. There are a great many places and persons near together. Saint Therese seated and not surrounded. There are a great many places and persons near together.

Saint Therese visited by very many as well as the others really visited before she was seated. There are a great many persons and places close together.

Saint Therese not young and younger but visited like the others by some, who are frequently going there.

Saint Therese very nearly half inside and half outside outside the house and not surrounded.

How do you do. Very well I thank you. And when do you go. I am staying on quite continuously. When is it planned. Not more than as often.

The garden inside and outside of the wall.

Saint Therese about to be.

The garden inside and outside outside and inside of the wall.

Nobody visits more than they do visit them.

Saint Therese. Nobody visits more than they do visit them Saint Therese.

As loud as that as allowed as that.

Saint Therese. Nobody visits more than they do visits them.

Who settles a private life.

Saint Therese. Who settles a private life.

Saint Therese. Who settles a private life.

Saint Therese. Who settles a private life.

Saint Therese. Who settles a private life.

Enact end of an act.

All of it to be not to be not to be left to be to him and standing.

Saint Therese seated.

Left to be not to be not to be left to be left to be and left to be not to be.

Saint Therese seated and if he could be standing and standing and saying and saying left to be.

Introducing Saint Ignatius.

Left to be.

Saint Therese sealed seated and left to be if to be if left to be if left if to be Saint Ignatius standing.

She has no one to say so.

He said so actually.

She can have no one no one can have any one any one can have not any one can have not any one can have can have to say so.

Saint Therese seated and not standing half and half of it and not half and half of it seated and not standing surrounded and not seated and not seated and not standing and not surrounded and not surrounded and not not not seated not seated not seated not surrounded not seated and Saint Ignatius standing standing not seated Saint Therese not standing not standing and Saint Ignatius not standing standing surrounded as if in once yesterday. In place of situations. Saint Therese could be very much interested not only in settlement Saint Settlement and this not with with this wither wither they must be additional. Saint Therese having not commenced.

Did she want him dead if now.

Saint Therese could be photographed having been dressed like a lady and then they taking out her head changed it to a nun and a nun a saint and a saint so. Saint Therese seated and not surrounded might be very well inclined to be settled. Saint Therese actively.

Made to be coming to be here.

How many saints can sit around. A great many saints can sit around with one standing.

Saint Therese a great many saints seated.

They move through the country in winter in winter entirely.

Saint Therese in moving. Now three can be seated in front.

A saint is easily resisted. Saint Therese. Let it as land Saint Therese. As land beside a house. Saint Therese. As land beside a house and at one time Saint Therese. Saint Therese. As land beside a house to be to this this which theirs beneath Saint Therese.

Saint Therese saints make sugar with a flavor. In different ways when it is practicable. Saint Therese in invitation.

Saint Therese. Could she know that that he was not not to be to be very to be dead not dead.

Saint Therese so much to be with it withheld with that.

Saint Therese. Nobody can do so.

Saint Therese Saint Therese must be must be chain left chain right chain chain is it. No one chain is it not chain is it, chained to not to life chained to not to snow chained to chained to go and and gone. Saint Therese might be come to be in this not indifferently.

Saint Therese. Not this not in this not with this.

Saint Therese must be theirs first.

Saint Therese as a young girl being widowed.

Saint Therese. Can she sing.

Saint Therese. Leave later gaily the troubadour plays his guitar.

Saint Therese might it be Martha.

Saint Louise and Saint Celestine and Saint Louis Paul and Saint Settlement Fernande and Ignatius.

Saint Therese. Can women have wishes.

Scene Two

Many saints seen and in between many saints seen.

Saint Therese and Saint Therese and Saint Therese.

Many saints as seen and in between as many saints as seen.

Seen as seen.

Many saints as seen.

Saint Therese and sound.

She is to meet her.

Can two saints be one.

Saint Therese and fastening.

Very many go out as they they do.

Saint Therese. And make him prominent.

Saint Therese. Could a negro be be with a beard to see and to be.

Saint Therese. Never have to have seen a negro there and with it so.

Saint Therese. To differ between go and so.

Saint Therese and three saints all one. Saint Settlement Saint Fernande Saint John Seize Saint Paul Six. Saint Therese with these saints.

Who separated saints at one time.

Saint Therese. In follow and saints.

Saint Therese. To be somewhere with or without saints.

Saint Therese can never mention the others.

Saint Therese to them. Saints not found. All four saints not more than all four saints.

Saint Therese come again to be absent.

Scene III

Saint Therese. To an occasion louder.

Saint Therese coming to be selfish.

Saint Therese allow.

All four saints remembering not to be with them. Could all four saints not only be in brief.

Saint Therese. Contumely.

Saint Therese advancing. Who can be shortly in their way.

Saint Therese having heard.

In this way as movement.

In having been in.

Does she want to be neglectful of hyacinths and find violets. Saint Therese should never change herbs for pansies and dry them.

They think there that it is their share.

And please.

Saint Therese makes as in this to be as stems.

And while.

Saint Therese settled and some come. Some come to be near not near her but the same.

Surround them with the thirds and that.

Saint Therese might be illustrated. Come to be in between.

Beginning earlier.

And anything.

Around.

Saint Therese seated with the name and choosing.

How many are there halving.

Scene III

Therese in Saint Ignatius and Saint Settlment to be sure.

Saint Therese having known that no snow in vain as snow is not vain. Saint Therese needed it as she was. Saint Therese made it be third. Snow third high third there third. Saint Therese in allowance.

How many saints can remember a house which was built before they can remember.

Ten saints can.

How many saints can be and land be and sand be and on a high plateau there is no sand there is snow and there is made to be so and very much can be what there is to see when there is a wind to have it dry and be what they can understand to undertake to let it be to send it well as much as more to be to be behind. None to be behind. Enclosure.

Saint Therese. None to be behind. Enclosure.

Saint Ignatius could be in porcelain actually.

Saint Ignatius could be in porcelain actually while he was young and standing.

Saint Therese could not be young and standing she could be sitting.

Saint Ignatius could be in porcelain actually actually in porcelain standing.

Saint Therese could be admittedly could be in moving seating. Saint Therese could be in moving sitting.

Saint Therese could be.

Saint Ignatius could be.

Saint Ignatius could be in porcelain actually in porcelain standing.

They might in at most not leave out an egg. An egg and add some. Some and sum. Add sum. Add some.

Let it in around.

With seas.

With knees.

With keys.

With pleases.

Go and know.

In clouded.

Included.

Saint Therese and attachment. With any one please.

No one to be behind and enclosure. Suddenly two see.

Two and ten.

Saint Two and Saint Ten.

Scene IV

Did wish did want did at most agree that it was not when they had met that they were separated longitudinally. While it escapes it adds to it just as it did when it has and does with it in that to intend to intensively and sound. Is there a difference between a sound a hiss a kiss a as well.

Could they grow and tell it so if it was left to be to go to go to see to see to saw to saw to build to place to come to rest to hand to beam to couple to name to rectify to do.

Saint Ignatius Saint Settlement Saint Paul Seze Saint Anselmo made it be not only obligatory but very much as they did in little patches.

Saint Therese and Saint Therese and Saint Therese Seze and Saint Therese might be very much as she would if she very much as she would if she were to be wary.

They might be that much that far that with that widen never having seen and press, it was a land in one when altitude by this to which endowed.

Might it be in claim.

Saint Therese and conversation. In one.

Saint Therese in conversation. And one.

Saint Therese in and in and one and in and one.

Saint Therese left in complete.

Saint Therese and better bowed.

Saint Therese did she and leave bright.

Snow in snow sun in sun one in one out.

What is the difference between a picture of a volcano and that.

Watered and allowed makes a crown.

Oysters ham and rose tree rose he arose and he arose.

Saint Therese not questioned for this with this and because.

They can remain latin latin there and Virgil Virgil Virgil virgin virgin latin there. Saint Ignatius to twenty.

A scene and withers.

Scene three and scene two.

How can a sister see Saint Therese suitably.

Pear trees cherry blossoms pink blossoms and late apples and surrounded by Spain and lain.

Why when in lean fairly rejoin place dismiss calls.

Whether weather soil.

Saint Therese refuses to bestow.

Saint Therese with account. Saint Therese having felt it with it.

There can be no peace on earth with calm with calm. There can be no peace on earth with calm with calm. There can be no peace on earth with calm with calm and with whom whose with calm and with whom whose when they well they well they call it there made message especial and come.

This amounts to Saint Therese. Saint Therese has been and has been.

What is the difference between a picture and pictured.

All Saints make Sunday Monday Sunday Monday Sunday Monday set.

One two three Saints.

Scene III

Saint Therese has been prepared for there being summer.

Saint Therese has been prepared for there being summer.

Scene IV

To prepare.

One a window.

Two a shutter.

Three a palace.

Four a widow.

Five an adopted son.

Six a parlor.

Seven a shawl.

Eight an arbor.

Nine a seat.

Ten a retirement.

Saint Therese has been with him.

Saint Therese has been with him they show they show that summer summer makes a child happening at all to throw a ball too often to please.

Saint Therese in pain.

Saint Therese with blame.

Saint Therese having been fallowing with them here.

In this way to begin to thin.

Those used to winter like winter and summer.

Those used to summer like winter and summer.

Those used to summer like winter and summer.

Those used to summer like winter and summer like winter and summer.

Those used to summer like winter and summer.

They make this an act One.

Act two

All to you.

Scene One

Some and some.

Scene One.

This is a scene where this is seen. Saint Therese has been a queen not as you might say royalty not as you might say worn not as you might say.

Saint Therese preparing in as you might say.

Act One.

Saint Therese. Preparing in as you might say.

Saint Therese was pleasing. In as you might say.

Saint Therese Act One

Saint Therese has begun to be in act one.

Saint Therese and begun.

Saint Therese as sung.

Saint Therese act one

Saint Therese and begun.

Saint Therese and sing and sung.

Saint Therese in an act one. Saint Therese questions.

How many have been told twenty have been here as well. Saint Therese and with if it is as in a rest and well.

Saint Therese does not live around she is very well understood to have been with them then.

She is very intently with might have been seen rested and with it all. It never snows in Easter.

Saint Therese as if it were as they say they say so.

Saint Ignatius might not have been born.

Saint Therese can know the difference between singing and women. Saint Therese can know the difference between snow and thirds. Saint Therese can know the difference between when there is a day to-day to-day. To-day.

Saint Therese with the land and laid. Not observing.

Saint Therese coming to go.

Saint Therese coming and lots of which it is not as soon as if when it can left to change change theirs in glass and yellowish at most most of this can be when is it that it is very necessary not to plant it green. Planting it green means that it is protected from the wind and they never knew about it. They never knew about it green and they never know about it she never knew about it they never knew about it they never knew about it she never knew about it. Planting it green it is necessary to protect it from the sun and from the wind and the sun and they never knew about it and she never knew about it and she never knew about it and they never knew about.

Scene once seen once seen once seen.

Scene V

Saint Therese unsurrounded by reason of it being so cold that they stayed away.

Scene VI

Saint Therese using a cart with oxen to go about and as well as if she were there.

Scene VII

One two three four five six seven all good children go to heaven some are good and some are bad one two three four five six seven. Saint Therese in a cart drawn by oxen moving around.

Scene VIII

Saint Therese in time.

Scene IX

Saint Therese meant to be complete completely.

Saint Therese and their having been it always was what they liked likened because it was moved.

Saint Therese in advance advances advantage advance advantages. Saint Therese when she had been let to come was left to come was left to right was right to left and there. There and not there by left and right. Saint Therese once and once. No one surrounded trees as there were none.

This meant Saint Ignatius Act II

Act II

Saint Ignatius was very well known.

Scene II

Would it do if there was a Scene II

Scene III and IV

Saint Ignatius and more.

Saint Ignatius with as well.

Saint Ignatius needs not be feared.

Saint Ignatius might be very well adapted to plans and a distance.

Barcelona in the distance. Was Saint Ignatius able to tell the difference between palms and Eucalyptus trees.

Saint Ignatius finally.

Saint Ignatius well bound.

Saint Ignatius with it just.

Saint Ignatius might be read.

Saint Ignatius with it Tuesday.

Saint Therese has very well added it.

Scene IV

Usefully.

Scene IV

How many nails are there in it.

Hard shoe nails and silver nails and silver does not sound valuable.

To be interested in Saint Therese fortunately.

Saint Therese. To be interested in Saint Therese. Fortunately.

Saint Ignatius to be interested fortunately.

Fortunately to be interested in Saint Therese.

To be interested fortunately in Saint Therese.

Interested fortunately in Saint Therese fortunately interested in Saint Therese Saint Ignatius and Saints who have been changed from the evening to the morning.

In the morning to be changed from the morning to the morning in the morning. A scene of changing from the morning to the morning.

Scene V

There are many saints.

Scene V

They can be left to many saints.

Scene V

Many Saints

Scene V

Many many saints can be left to many many saints scene five left to many many saints.

Scene V

Scene five left to many saints.

Scene V

They are left to many saints and those saints these saints these saints. Saints four saints. They are left to many saints.

Scene V

Saint Therese does disgrace her by leaving it alone and shone.

Saint Ignatius might be five.

When there were together one woman sitting and seeing one man lending and choosing one young man saying and selling. This is just as if it was a tube.

Scene V

Closely.

Scene V

Scene five Saint Therese had a father photographically. Not a sister.

Saint Therese had no mother and no other appointed to be left at hand.

Saint Therese famously and mind. To mind. To have to have to have have Helen. Saint Therese have to have Helen have to have Helen. Saint Therese have to have to have to have Saint Therese to have to have Helen. An excuse.

Saint Therese as well as that.

Saint Therese robin.

Saint Therese not attached to robin.

Saint Therese. Robin not attached to Robin.

Saint Therese. Attached not attached to Robin.

Saint Therese. Why they could.

Saint Therese. Why they could why they could.

Saint Therese Saint Therese Saint Therese Saint Therese Ignatius why they could Saint Therese.

Saint Ignatius why they could.

Scene VI

Away away away away a day it took three days and that day. Saint Therese was very well parted and apart apart from that. Harry marry saints in place saints and sainted distributed grace.

Saint Therese. In place.

Saint Therese in place of Saint Therese in place.

Saint Therese. Can any one feel any one moving and in moving can any one feel any one any in moving.

Saint Therese. To be belied.

Saint Therese. Having happily married.

Saint Therese. Having happily beside.

Saint Therese. Having happily had with it a spoon.

Saint Therese. Having happily relied upon noon.

Saint Therese with Saint Therese

Saint Therese. In place.

Saint Therese and Saint Therese Saint Therese to trace

Saint Therese and place.

Saint Therese beside

Saint Therese added ride

Saint Therese with tied

Saint Therese and might

Saint Therese. Might with widow.

Saint Therese. Might.

Saint Therese very made her in.

Saint Therese. Settled settlement some so.

Saint Therese Saint Therese

Saint Therese in in in Lynn.

Scene VII

One two three four five six seven scene seven.

Saint Therese scene seven.

Saint Therese scene scene seven.

Saint Therese could never be mistaken.

Saint Therese could never be mistaken.

Saint Therese scene seven.

Saint Therese. Scene seven.

Saint Settlement Saint Therese Saint Ignatius Saint Severine Saint William Saint John Saint Ignatius Saint Alexander Saint Lawrence Saint Pilar Saint Celestine Saint Parmenter Saint Lys Saint Eustace and Saint Plan.

Saint Therese. How many saints are there in it.

Saint Therese. There are very many many saints in it.

Saint Therese. There are as many saints as there are in it.

Saint Therese. How many saints are there in it.

Saint Therese. There are there are there are saints saints in it.

Saint Therese Saint Settlement Saint Ignatius Saint Lawrence Saint Pilar Saint Plan and Saint Cecilia.

Saint Therese. How many saints are there in it.

Saint Cecilia. How many saints are there in it.

Saint Therese. There are as many saints as there are in it.

Saint Cecilia. There are as many saints as there are saints in it.

Saint Cecilia. How many saints are there in it.

Saint Therese. There are many saints in it.

Saint Lawrence Saint Celestine. There are saints in it Saint Celestine Saint Lawrence there are as many saints there are as many saints as there are as many saints as there are in it.

Saint Therese. There are many saints there are many saints many saints in it.

Saint Therese. Thank you very much.

Saint Therese. There are as many saints there are many saints in it.

A very long time but not while waiting.

Saint Ignatius. More needily of which more anon.

Saint Ignatius. Of more which more which more.

Saint Ignatius Loyola. A saint to be met by and by by and by continue reading reading read read readily.

Never to be lost again to-day.

To-day to stay.

Saint Ignatius Saint Ignatius Saint Ignatius temporarily.

Saint Jan. Who makes whose be his. I do.

Saint Therese scene seven one two three four five six seven.

Saint Therese. Let it have a place.

Saint Therese Saint Ignatius and Saint Genevieve and Saint Thomas and Saint Chavez.

All four saints have settled it to be what they must know makes it be what it is when they are defended by attacks.

Saint Genevieve can be welcomes any day.

Saint Chavez can be with them then.

Saint Ignatius can be might it be with them and furl.

Saint Therese with their in with them alone.

Saint Plan. Can be seen to be any day any day from here to there.

Saint Settlement aroused by the recall of Amsterdam.

Saint Therese. Judging it as a place to be used negligently.

Saint Ignatius by the time that rain has come.

Saint Genevieve meant with it all.

Saint Plan. Might meant with it all.

Saint Paul. Might meant might with it all.

Saint Chavez. Select.

Saints. All Saints.

Scene Eight

All Saints. All Saints At All Saints.

All Saints. Any and all Saints. All Saints. All and all Saints. All Saints. All in all Saints. All Saints. All Saints. All Saints. Saints all in all Saints. All Saints. Settled in all Saints. All Saints, Settled all in all saints. Saints, Saints settled saints settled all in all saints. All Saints. Saints in all saints. Saint Settlement. Saints all saints all saints. Saint Chavez. In all saints Saint Plan in saint in saint in all saints saints in all saints. Saint Ignatius. Settled passing this in having given in which is not two days when everything being ready it is no doubt not at all the following morning that it is very much later very much earlier with then to find it acceptable as about about which which as a river river helping it to be in doubt. Who do who does and does it about about to be as a river and the order of their advance. It is to-morrow on arriving at a place to pass before the last.

Scene eight To Wait.

Scene one And begun

Scene two To and to.

Scene three. Happily be.

Scene Four. Attached or.

Scene Five. Sent to derive.

Scene Six. Let it mix.

Scene Seven. Attached eleven.

Scene Eight. To wait.

Saint Therese. Might be there.

Saint Therese. To be sure.

Saint Therese. With them and

Saint Therese. And hand.

Saint Therese. And alight.

Saint Therese. With them then Saint Therese Saint Therese. Nestle. Saint Therese With them and a measure. It is easy to measure a settlement.

Scene IX

Saint Therese. To be asked how much of it is finished.

Saint Therese. To be asked how much of it is finished.

Saint Therese. To ask Saint Therese Saint Therese to be asked how much of it is finished.

Saint Therese. Ask Saint Therese how much of it is finished.

Saint Therese. To be asked Saint Therese to be asked Saint Therese to be asked ask Saint Therese ask Saint Therese how much of it is finished.

Saint Chavez. Ask how much of it is finished.

Saint Plan. Ask Saint Therese how much of it is finished.

Saint Therese. Ask asking asking. Saint Therese how much of it is finished.

Saint Settlement.

Saint Chavez. How much of it is finished.

Saint Plan.

Saint Therese.

Saint Therese. Ask how much of it is finished.

Saint Chavez. Ask how much of it is finished.

Saint Therese. Ask how much of it is finished.

Saint Settlement.

Saint Therese.

Saint Paul.

Saint Plan. Ask how much of it is finished.

Saint Anne.

Saint Cecile.

Saint Plan.

Once in a while.

Saint Therese. Once in a white.

Saint Plan. Once in a while.

Saint Chavez. Once in a while.

Saint Settlement. Once in a while.

Saint Therese. Once in a while.

Saint Chavez. Once in a while.

Saint Cecile. Once in a while.

Saint Genevieve. Once in a while.

Saint Anne. Once in a while.

Saint Settlement. Once in a while.

Saint Therese. Once in a while.

Saint Therese. Once in a while.

Saint Ignatius. Once in a while.

Saint Ignatius. Once in a while.

Saint Ignatius. Once in a while.

Saint Settlement. Once in a while.

Saint Therese. Once in a while.

Saint Therese.

Saint Therese. Once in a while.

Saint Ignatius. Once in a while.

Saint Ignatius. Once in a while.

Saint Therese.

Saint Therese. Once in a while.

Saint Therese. Once in a while.

Saint Therese. Once in a while.

Saint Plan. Once in a while.

Saint Ignatius. Once in a while.

Saint Therese.

Scene X
Could Four Acts be Three.

Saint Therese. Could Four Acts be three.

Saint Therese Saint Therese Saint Therese Could Four Acts be three Saint Therese.

Scene X
When.

Saint Therese. Could Four Acts be when four acts could be ten Saint Therese. Saint Therese Saint Therese Four acts could be four acts could be when when four acts could be ten.

Saint Therese. When.

Saint Settlement. Then.

Saint Genevieve. When.

Saint Cecilia. Then.

Saint Ignatius. Then.

Saint Ignatius. Men.

Saint Ignatius. When.

Saint Ignatius. Ten.

Saint Ignatius. Then.

Saint Therese. When.

Saint Chavez. Ten.

Saint Plan. When then.

Saint Settlement. Then.

Saint Anne. Then.

Saint Genevieve. Ten.

Saint Cecile. Then.

Saint Answers. Ten.

Saint Cecile. When then.

Saint Anne.

Saint Answers. Saints when.

Saint Chavez. Saints when ten.

Saint Cecile. Ten.

Saint Answers. Ten.

Saint Chavez. Ten.

Saint Settlement. Ten.

Saint Plan. Ten.

Saint Anne. Ten.

Saint Plan. Ten.

Saint Plan. Ten.

Saint Plan. Ten.

Scene XI

Saint Therese. With William.

Saint Therese. With Plan.

Saint Therese. With William willing and with Plan willing and with Plan and with William willing and with william and with Plan.

Saint Therese. They might be starving.

Saint Therese. And with William.

Saint Therese. And with Plan.

Saint Therese. With William.

Saint Therese. And with Plan.

Saint Therese.

Saint Plan.

Saint Placide.   How many windows are there in it.

Saint Chavez

and

Saint Settlement.

Saint Therese. How many windows and doors and floors are there in it.

Saint Therese. How many doors how many floors and how many windows are there in it.

Saint Plan. How many windows are there in it how many doors are there in it.

Saint Chavez. How many doors are there in it how many floors are there in it how many doors are there in it how many windows are there in it how many floors are there in it how many windows are there in it how many doors are there in it.

Changing in between.

Saint Therese. In this and in this and in this and clarity.

Saint Therese. How many are there in this.

Saint Chavez. How many are there in this.

Saint Chavez. How many are there in this.

Saint Settlement. Singularly to be sure and with a Wednesday at noon.

Saint Chavez. In time and mine.

Saint Therese. Settlement and in in and in and all. All to come and go to stand up to kneel and to be around. Around and around and around and as round and as around and as around and as around.

One two three.

There is a distance in between.

There is a distance in between in between others others meet meet meet met wet yet. It is very tearful to be through. Through and through.

Saint Therese. Might be third.

Saint Therese. Might be heard.

Saint Therese. Might be invaded.

Saint Therese and three saints and there.
Commencing again yesterday.

Saint Therese. And principally. Saint Therese.

Scene X

Saint Ignatius. Withdrew with with withdrew.

Saint Ignatius. Occurred.

Saint Ignatius. Occurred withdrew.

Saint Ignatius. Withdrew Occurred.

Saint Ignatius. Withdrew Occurred.

Saint Ignatius occurred Saint Ignatius withdrew occurred withdrew.

Saint Sarah. Having heard that they had gone she said how many eggs are there in it.

Saint Absalom. Having heard that they are gone he said how many had said how many had been where they had never been with them or with it.

Saint Absalom. Might be annointed.

Saint Therese. With responsibility.

Saint Therese. And in allowance.

Saint Settlement. In might have a change from this.

Saint Chavez. A winning.

Saint Cecile. In plenty.

Saint Eustace. Might it be mountains if it were not Barcelona.

Saint Plan. With wisdom.

Saint Chavez. In a minute.

Saint Therese. And circumstances.

Saint Therese. And as much.

Saint Chavez. With them.

An interval.

Abundance.

An interval.

Saint Chavez. Abundance.

Saint Chavez. And an interval.

Saint Sarah. With them near one.

Saint Michael. With them near one with them.

Saint Chavez. Tire.

Saint Cecile

Saint Chavez

Saint Therese   One two and alike like liked

and

themselves

Saint Chavez. Windows and windows and ones.

Saint Cecile. Obligation.

Saint Sarah. Their wonder.

Saint Michael. And their wonder.

Saint Chavez. And whether.

Saint Michael. With windows as much as.

Saint Cecile. More to be considered.

Saint Michael

and Considerable

Saint Sarah

Saint Chavez. In consideration of everything and that it is done by them as it must be left to them with this as an arrangement. Night and day cannot be different.

Saint Therese. Completely forgetting.

Saint Therese. I will try.

Saint Therese. Theirs and by and by.

Saint Chavez. With noon.

Act III

With withdrawn.

There is very much announcement and by the time they leave they leave altogether one at a time they do not leave it left and right and in the middle they withdraw what they need when they might meet with what after all is why they are not only with them but in the midst of them and withdrawn and left meaning to be with this as their belonging to it and as it is what is it when they are in the middle of theirs around they might be very nearly alike as if it is understood. Once and one at a time.

Barcelona can be told.

How do you do.

Very well I thank you.

This is how young men and matter. How many nails are there in it.

Who can try.

They can be a little left behind.

Not at all.

As if they liked it very well to live alone.

With withdrawn.

What can they mean by well very well.

Scene One

And seen one. Very likely.

Saint Therese. It is not what is apprehended what is apprehended what is apprehended what is apprehended intended.

Scene One

Saint Chavez. It is very likely that there are many of them.

Saint Ignatius. Instantly and subsistently.

Saint Stephen. And leading at night.

Saint Plan. Within with went in.

Saint Stephen. In a little lime gradually.

Saint Manuel. Would they refuse to sanction it if they were asked and there was no way to have them carry out anything.

Saint Stephen. With them instantly.

Saint Eustace. In place of lurking.

Saint Chavez. By means of it all.

Saint Plan. Within a season of deliberation.

Saint Stephen. And reasonably insisting.

Saint Chavez. At that time.

Saint Ignatius. And all. Then and not. Might it do. Do and doubling with it at once left and right.

Saint Chavez. Left left left right left with what is known.

Saint Chavez. In time.

Scene II

It is easy to resemble it at most.

Most and best.

It is easy to resemble it most and leave it to them with individuality.

Saint Ignatius. In seems.

Saint Ignatius. In seems.

Saint Ignatius. Within it within it within it as a wedding for them in half of the time.

Saint Ignatius. Particularly.

Saint Ignatius. Call it a day.

Saint Ignatius. With a wide water with within with drawn.

Saint Ignatius. As if for a fourth class.

Scene II

Pigeons on the grass alas.

Pigeons on the grass alas.

Short longer grass short longer longer shorter yellow grass Pigeons large pigeons on the shorter longer yellow grass alas pigeons on the grass.

If they were not pigeons what were they.

If they were not pigeons on the grass alas what were they. He had heard of a third and he asked about it it was a magpie in the sky. If a magpie in the sky on the sky can not cry if the pigeon on the grass alas can alas and to pass the pigeon on the grass alas and the magpie in the sky on the sky and to try and to try alas on the grass alas the pigeon on the grass the pigeon on the grass and alas. They might be very well very well very well they might be they might be very well they might be very well very well they might be.

Let Lucy Lily Lily Lucy Lucy let Lucy Lucy Lily Lily Lily Lily Lily let Lily Lucy Lucy let Lily. Let Lucy lily.

Scene One

Saint Ignatius prepared to have examples of windows of curtains of hanging of shawls of windows of curtains of windows of curtains of windows of curtains of hangings of shawls of windows of hangings of curtains of windows of hangings of curtains of shawls.

Saint Ignatius and please please please please.

Scene One

One and one.

Scene One.

Might they be with they be with them might they be with them. Never to return to distinctions.

Might they be with them with they be with they be with them. Never to return to distinctions.

Saint Ignatius. In line and in in line please say it first in line and in line and please say it first please say it first say it with first in line and in line in line.

Saint Ignatius. Met to be to be to leave me be with him in partly left to find find with it call call with to them to them that have to be with it as when letting letting it announce announced complacently in charge change having fallen two to one in restitution in their inability to leave. Leave left as last. Might white. From the standpoint of white.

Saint Sulpice. A masterpiece.

Saint Ignatius
and
      friend When it is ordinarily thoughtful and making it be when they were wishing at one time insatiably and with renounced where where ware and wear wear with them with them and where where will it be as long as long as they might with it with it individually removing left to it when it very well way well and crossed crossed in articulately minding what you do.

The friends at once. What is it when it is perilously left to it where there are more than there were.

And all and as if there is a mound.

He asked for a distant magpie as if they made a difference.

He asked for a distant magpie as if he asked for a distant magpie as if that made a difference.

He asked as if that made a difference.

He asked for a distant magpie.

He asked for a distant magpie.

As if that made a difference he asked for a distant magpie as if that made a difference. He asked as if that made a difference. A distant magpie. He asked for a distant magpie. He asked for a distant magpie.

Saint Ignatius. Might be admired for himself alone.

Saint Chavez. Saint Ignatius might be admired for himself alone and because of that it might be as much as any one could desire.

Saint Chavez. Because of that it might be as much as any one could desire.

Saint Chavez. Because of that because it might be as much as any one could desire it might be that it could be done as easily as because it might very much as if precisely why they were carried.

Saint Ignatius. Left when there was precious little to be asked by the ones who were overwhelmingly particular about what they were adding to themselves by means of their arrangements which might be why they went away and came again.

It is every once in a while very much what they pleased.

Saint Ignatius. With them and with them and uniformly.

Saint Chavez. To make it and why they were with them just as soon. Saint Chavez. And roses very well. Very well and roses very well roses smell roses smell and very well and very well as roses smell roses smell very well. If hedge roses are moss roses larger. If moss roses are larger are there questions of how very well there are strangers who have to be known by their walk.

In a minute.

Saint Ignatius. In a minute by the time that it is graciously gratification and might it be with them to be with them to be with them to be to be windowed.

Saint Ignatius. As seen as seen.

Saint Ignatius surrounded by them.

Saint Ignatius and one of two.

Saint Ignatius. And one of two.

Saint Ignatius. And one of two literally.

Saint Ignatius. And one of two and one of two.

Saint Ignatius. And one of two literally.

Saint Ignatius. And one of two and one of two. One of two.

Saint Ignatius. Might when when is exchangeable.

Saint Ignatius. Might when.

Saint Chavez. In change.

Saint Chavez might be with them at that time.

All of them. Might be with them at that time.

All of them might be with them all of them at that time.

Might be with them at that time all of them might be with them at that time.

Scene II

It is very easy to love alone. Too much too much. There are very sweetly very sweetly Henry very sweetly René very sweetly many very sweetly. They are very sweetly many very sweetly René very sweetly there are many very sweetly.

Scene III

There is a difference between Barcelona and Avila. What difference.

Scene

There is a difference between Barcelona and Avila.

There is a difference between Barcelona. There is a difference between Barcelona and Avila. There is a difference between Barcelona and Avila.

Scene IV

And no more.

Scene V

Saint Ignatius. Left to left left to left left to left. Left right left left right left left to left.

Saint Pellen. There is every reason why industriously there should be resolution and intermittence and furnishing of their delight.

By this time with them in intermingling and objection with them and with them and intermediately and allowance and left and more and benignly and acceptably accepting in their and by mischance with them indeterminately finally as change.

When they do change to.

Saint Vincent. Authority for it.

Saint Gallo. By this clock o’clock. By this clock by this clock by this clock o’clock.

Saint Pilar. In the middle of their pleasurable resolution resolving in their adequate announcing left to it by this by this means.

And out.

Saint Chavez. With a plan.

Saint Pellen. In sound.

Saint Gallo. Around.

Saint Pellen. In particular.

Saint Chavez. Innumerably.

Saint Ignatius might be what is underestimate theirs in plain and plan and for which is left to because in this with it as much as is in connecting undividedly theirs at that time. In this. Coming to be thrown.

They might use having it as high.

Left it to right.

Having used might it be with it as with it as mentioning when.

Having it as having it used usually to actually to additionally to integrally to to the owned to the owning owning out.

Might it be two at one time time and mine mine and time.

Saint Ignatius returns to come when.

Saint Plan. Without it with them.

Saint Chavez
and
Saint Pilar. Without it with them with them without it.

Saint Chavez. Without it with them without it.

With them with out it.

Saint Ignatius. Might be memorised.

Saint Chavez

Saint Pilar  With them with it

and with them

Saint Pilar. With ’them with with with without with them.

Saint Chavez. Uniting it one at a time individually.

Saint Pilar. Need it in liking what is a choice between floating and adding. Floating and adding makes smiles.

Saint Hilyar. — With them and to to to add to add to it.

Might having it we do.

Saint Ignatius. Foundationally marvellously aboundingly illimitably with it as a circumstance. Fundamentally and saints fundamentally and saints and fundamentally and saints.

Saint Chavez. Found round about.

Saint Pilar
and
Saint Chavez Additionally in currents.

Saint Chavez. Found round about without.

Saint Chavez

Saint Pilar
and
Saint Fernande With what and when it is universally leaving it to them as windowed windowed windowed windowed where.

Answerably.

Scene VI

They might have heard about them altogether.

Scene VII

Saint Chavez. It is very well known that that which has been noticed as needing violence and veils may be what they meant when they said it.

Saint Chavez. By that time.

Saint Chavez. What they meant by it when they said it. By that time.

Saint Chavez. There has been an incredible reason for their planning what is not by any manner of means their allowance in having let it be theirs by negligence.

Saint Andrew
and
Saint John Seize Letting it be third at all.

Saint Sarah
and
Saint Leonard By it a chance

Saint Fernande
and
Saint Plan With this one at at time.

Saint Plan
and
Saint Arthur With them and must.

Saint Agnes. Letting it alone.

Saint Henry. With me by and by.

Saint Sylvester. Leaning and letting it be what to wish.

Saint Plan. Leaning and letting it be what to wish.

One Saint. Whose has whose has whose has ordered needing white and green as much as orange and with grey and how much and as much and as much and as a circumstance.

Saint Ignatius. Windowing shortly which makes what have they joined to parks and palaces. Undoubtedly.

One and two might be through.

Through certainly.

Saint Therese. With them and for instance.

Saint Therese. Like and it might be as likely it might be very likely that it would be amouting [amounting] to once in a while as in a way it could be what was meant by that at once. There is a difference between at most at once. In at the time.

Saint Therese. Intending to be intending to intending to to to to. To do it for me.

Saint Ignatius. Went to.

Saint Ignatius. Two and two.

Saint Chavez. Might be what was when after all a petal two water three.

Scene V

Alive.

Scene VI

With seven.

Scene VII

With eight.

Scene VIII

Ordinary pigeons and trees.

If a generation all the same between forty and fifty as as. As they were and met. Was it tenderness and seem. Might it be as well as mean with in.

Ordinary pigeons and trees. This is a setting which is as soon which is as soon which is as soon ordinary setting which is as soon which is as soon and noon.

Ordinary pigeons and trees.

Scene IX

Saint Therese. Face and face face about. Face to Face face and face face out.

Saint Therese. Add to additional.

Saint Chavez. Might make milk sung.

Saint Chavez. Might make. In place. Saint Therese.

Saint Therese. In face of in face of might make milk sung sung face to face face in face place in place in place of face to face. Milk sung.

Saint Ignatius. Once in a while and where and where around around is a sound and around is a sound and around is a sound and around. Around is a sound around is a sound around is a sound and around. Around differing from annointed now. Now differing from annointed now. Now differing differing. Now differing from annointed now. Now when there is left and with it integrally with it integrally withstood within without with out withdrawn and in as much as if it could be withstanding what in might might be so.

Saint Chavez. In in time.

Many might be comfortabler. This is very well known now. When this you see remember me. It was very well known to every one. They were very careful of everything. They were whatever it was necessary to have to alter. They might be as thankful as they were that they were not perfectly predispossessed to deny when they were able to be very soon there. There one at a time. Having arranged magpies so only one showed and also having arranged magpies so that more than one showed. If magpies are so arranged that only one shows it is not more noticeable than if they are so arranged that more than one is showing against the horizon in such a way that they are placed directly not only where they were but where they are. Adding coming forward again.

A great deal of the afternoon is used by this as an advantage. It is meritorious that we do not care to share. It is meritorious by them with them able and ably.

Saint Ignatius. Forty to fifty with fifty and all and a wall and as all and as called called rather.

Saint Therese. A widow weeded way laid way laying and as spelled.

Saint Chavez. Might and right very well to do. It is all colored by a straw straw laden.

Saint Ignatius. Very nearly with it with it soon soon as said.

Saint Ignatius. Windowing clearly.

Saint Chavez. Having asked additionally theirs instead.

Saint Therese. Once in a minute.

Saint Therese. In a minute.

Saint Ignatius. One two three as are are and are are are to be are with them are with them are with them with are with are with with it.

Scene IX

Letting pin in letting let in let in in in in in let in let in wet in wed in dead in dead wed led in led wed dead in dead in led in wed in said in said led wed dead wed dead said led led said wed dead wed dead led in led in wed in wed in said in wed in led in said in dead in dead wed said led led said wed dead in. That makes they have might kind find fined when this arbitrarily makes it be what is it might they can it fairly well to be added to in this at the time that they can candied leaving as with with it by the left of it with with in in the funniest in union.

Across across across coupled across crept a cross crept crept crept crept across. They crept across.

If they are between thirty and thirty-five and alive who made them see Saturday.

If they are between thirty-five and forty and they are thought to be who made them see Saturday with having it come in and out in and three thirty.

Between thirty-five and forty-five between forty-five three five as then when when they were forty-five and thirty-five when then they were forty-live and thirty-five when they were then forty-five and thirty-five and thirty-two and to achieve leave relieve and receive their astonishment. Were they to be left to do to do as well as they do mean I mean I mean. Next best to having heading him.

Might it be left after all where they left left right left. Might it be left where they might have having it left after all left right left after all.

When they have heard it mine.

Left to their in their to their to be their to be there all their to be there all their all their time to be there to be there all their to be all their time there.

With wed led said with led dead said with dead led said with said dead led wed said wed dead led dead led said wed.

With be there all their all their time there be there vine there be vine time there be there time there all their time there.

Needed indented.

Can they and chest, choice, choice of a chest.

It is better and best and just as good as if they needed to have and wanted to have and did want to have and did want to have to have had it had it with them when they might just as easily endeavor in every way to have paraphanelia leave it as their habitual reference to when they are not by the time that they have been very likely to needlessly believe that they went to come to come handily as a desperately arranged charm. Might it be why they were not only but also went as well.

Let it be why if they were adding adding comes cunningly to be additionally cunningly in the sense of attracting attracting in the sense of adding adding in the sense of windowing and windowing and frames and pigeons and ordinary trees and while while away.

ACT III

Did he did we did we and did he did he did he did did he did did did he did did he did be categorically and did he did he did he did he did he did he in interruption interruption interruptedly leave letting let it be be all to me to me out and outer and this and this with in indeed deed and drawn and drawn work.

Saint Fernande singing soulfully.

Saint Chavez. Singing singing is singing is singing is singing is singing between between singing is singing is between singing is.

Saint Plan. Theirs and sign. Singing theirs and singing mine.

Saint Philip. Will it be less at first that they are there and be left by the time that it is carried as far as further.

Saint Philip. Let it be gone as it has to be gone in plenty of time.

Saint Sarah. She might be coming to have to have infancy.

Saint Michael. With a stand and would it be the same as yet awhile and glance a glance of be very nearly left to be alone.

Saint Therese. One at at time makes two at a time makes one at a time and be there where where there there where where there. Very well as if to say.

Saint Cecile. With it and as if as if it were a left to them avid feel. I feel very well.

Saint Chavez. By the time that they were left perfect.

Saint Ignatius. Might be why they were after all after all who came. One hundred and fifty-one and a half and a half and after and after and after and all. With it all.

Saint Chavez. A ball might be less than one.

All together one and one.

ACT IV

How many acts are there in it. Acts are there in it.

Supposing a wheel had been added to three wheels how many acts how many how many acts are there in it.

Any Saint at all.

How many acts are there in it.

How many saints in all.

How many acts are there in it.

Ring around a rosey.

How many acts are there in it.

Wedded and weeded.

Please be coming to see me.

When this you see you are all to me.

Me which is you you who are true true to be you.

How many how many saints are there in it.

One two three all out but me.

One two three four all out but four.

One two all about but you.

How many saints are there in it.

How many saints are there in it.

How many acts are there in it.

One two three four and there is no door. Or more. Or more. Or door. Or floor or door. One two three all out but me. How many saints are there in it.

Saints and see all out but me.

How many saints are there in it.

How many saints are there in it. One two three four all out but four one two three four four four or four or more.

More or four.

How many Acts are there in it.

Four Acts.

Act four.

Saint Therese deliberately. Encouraged by this then when they might be by thirds words eglantine led by this to mean feeling it as most when they do too to be nearly lost to sight in time in time and mind mind it for them. Let us come to this brink.

The sisters and saints assembling and reenacting why they went away to stay.

One at a time regularly regularly by the time that they are in and and in one at at time regularly very fairly better than they came as they came there and where where will they be wishing to stay here here where they are they are here here where they are they are they are here.

Saint Therese. It is very necessary to have arithmetic-inestimably and left by this in the manner in which they are not at all as patient as they were patiently were. One at a time in rhyme.

Saint Chavez. The envelopes are on all the fruit of the fruit trees.

Scene II

Saint Chavez. Remembered as knew.

Saint Ignatius. Meant to send, and meant to send and meant meant to differ between send and went and end and mend and very nearly one to two.

Saint Cecile. With this and now.

Saint Plan. Made it with with in with withdrawn.

Scene III

Let all act as if they went away.

Scene IV

Saint Therese. Who mentioned that one followed another laterally.

All Saints. One at a time.

Saint Chavez. One at a time.

Saint Settlement
and
Saint Anne There can be two Saint Annes if you like.

Saint Philip. With them and still.

Saint Cecile. They will they will.

Saint Therese. Begin to trace begin to race begin to place begin and in in that that is why this is what is left as may may follows June and June follows moon and moon follows soon and it is very nearly ended with bread.

Saint Chavez. Who can think that they can leave it here to me.

When this you see remember me.

They have to be

They have to be

They have to be to see

To see to say.

Laterally they may.

Scene V

Who makes who makes it do.

Saint Therese and Saint Therese too.

Who does and who does care.

Saint Chavez to care

Saint Chavez to care

Who may be what is it when it is instead.

Saint Plan Saint Plan may to say to say two may and inclined.

Who makes it be what they had as porcelain.

Saint Ignatius and left and right laterally be lined.

All Saints.

To Saints.

Four Saints.

And Saints.

Five Saints.

To Saints.

Last Act.

Which is a fact.

[ ¶ ]

1927

350.

FELICITY IN MOON-LIGHT.

A TRAVELER’S STORY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

When there were six who knew one another. What happened to their being desirable. Howard George Jane and Boney. This is a privilege and a pleasure.

When they had attended and attempted left to this principally one.

They must be yet obliged to leave it alone.

Elizabeth was not a Priscilla, [ms = Precilla]

Jonas was formerly obliging when he asked it as a pleasure and now now he knew very well that it was interesting to know how much and how little made enough. They were all quietly they were all quietly they were all quietly and found.

Any one could object to going any farther. Who met whom. Money came at noon. And then they were just as willing as they had been to be around.

It was while they were there and here that they could be authoritative and capable. After all who were indifferent. They might conduct it themselves.

Eeny [ms = Iney] meeny miney mo catch a nigger by the toe if he hollers let him go eeny [ms = iny ] meeny miney mo. In Europe there are houses and Chinese. Also in New Zealand and India. Every one is as welcome as every day.

What happened to them usually they stood up sat down and walked around.

It is true that at that time it was almost better to have loved and lost it. That made them be this as much as they could to think very well of it. It is very funny that it is not interesting to know what she said and to ask to always ask to always hear and to know what did she say then. That makes plenty of time for a photographer to talk about food.

John Paul and John Paul Paul if he were glad that John did look like an apt desire to be obtained was very nearly finished. John Paul and he did look very much like it. This makes them stay. Stay there. Every body ordered cheese because cheese because it was wonderful. Because it was wonderful. Because it was wonderful and apt to be placed there one at a time. Which is attractive. And an advantage.

When they might after all what makes it principally be out of place. Nothing at all. Once in a while.

Now could it be on account of that that it was felt that they were to be blamed because they were beyond nearly by very much more than they had who knows.

All have to arrange why it was their house and their home.

Three four o’clock one two three, not eight for them very likely. This is not the beginning of remembering that afterwards they would mingle.

How have they time for thicken.

And they did always avoid comparing various violets with various violets.

And they did always contrive to be in the right when everybody was where they were. Were they there. Of course they were. Not to want to be surprised. Thickly. Not to want exactly. No one interpreted. Letting them choose them.

Everybody does like peas and berries.

A little like that.

[ ¶ ]

1927

351.

TWO SPANIARDS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Spaniards are cruel and pleasurable finding impatience agree with them and liking to have it know that they had either.

Spaniards might be the occasion of a panic. They are not when they are one older and not dead one younger and not alive. Alive to it. Very nearly following at two at a time. And heavily.

Every one who can bring never take it away.

It is not as a color that they love thistles. They do not dye them.

Who hates whom.

Gloom.

Who has broom.

Whom.

Who has a mixture of houses and hair.

Establish what it is.

Alright.

[ ¶ ]

1927

352.

BY THE WAY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

By the way what do you like when you move so often. I do like to be where I am.

By the way who makes it be all like that. He does by extras. By the way what is it that you say. I say I like clouds and everything.

By the way what makes you come when you do. Leaving it by the time that they have that adequately which is in shape.

Days and ways and what do you like. I like it.

What can they say that makes it alter. Everything.

And how do you like theirs there. I like it very much.

What makes it be when it is left around. They unite. Of course they do.

To recognize all day. One at a time and curiosity and very willing to be given something.

And like.

Like it.

What difference does it matter if you begin or if you do pause just as often. None at all. Of course it does not. That is what I said. I did say so. Of course two can be agreed. And leave it at that. Which makes it be like hers. Every little thing they like. In this way they may have to change. Which makes theirs be often not nearly as likely to be why they finish. Finish with it right away. Not at all when there is a chance. And appeal. Who asks me what I like. Nobody. And with all that. Very much as it was meant to be left. I leave. And so do I. Why have classes been arranged. Not only to hear me. And to be careful. And to be with them. I never knew any one not to like it.

[ ¶ ]

1927

353.

HURLBUT

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Hurlbut with a boy led it away. Away away. He said he was told so and they were careless. He said it might be left for him. He said who does know. He said he was not only reasonable but very careful and he said he would not annoy anybody.

In this way two architects have two names and either one has either one.

By and by principally.

It is his wish that it should be furnished in that way as well. It is his wish that nothing that is not as long should be as short. It is his wish that on the other side there should not be one that is not another one. It is his wish that they would like to have it too. It is his wish that when he came to go downstairs the door would lead into a hall and that the windows would be small and he would leave it and go out of there. He wishes that it would be very much just as it was when it was finished excepting only that the difference of the one and that one would be nearly all of it alike. Like it. To like it. And like it. To mistake mistake impression for their being definitely that rule not to be broken. Mr. Hurlbut had a benefactor and everything is changed. Changed from this around to that around. To like what is heard.

[ ¶ ]

1927

354.

RELIEVE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

In leaving Switzerland Spain Touraine and well at most John Henry and Paul had to have wives. They had to have wives. In leaving Switzerland Spain and Touraine John Henry and Paul had to have wives. Wives meant that they would need three. If one began with one would that one be a Russian one. It might if by that time having been married he had a child. He had a child. It was dressed like a cow-boy and had lost his two front teeth. Easter is the next holiday which is of such value that a Spanish father and a Russian mother can have a son and might be inclined to believe in a birthday as one at a time. This makes no difference at all. His name was Paul. Henry had been entitled to Switzerland. They were foolish foolish and if frightened they might have been plainly together together to be of a great deal of help a great deal of help if they were agreed and they were agreed that it should never be done. It should never be done. John John John might be nervous and John John, why John why John. John and very admirably John John who can make it be plain plainly and join plainly and join. Never be the same and next. Next in choice. It is their bound to speak. To do. Thanked thanks to you.

[ ¶ ]

1927

355.

ONE SPANIARD

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

They are all married and they listen to their wives.

Their wives are with them when they come to be the one they are with treasure. No one can be able to take it in out and out that is not what there is but has been. Is it rare that it is beautiful. Theirs too.

When he made not liking it but having in an imitation tin and in and an imitation and coloured within and in and an imitation and for this the others do give it to him to be truly like that. Very well in plenty.

Never to be annoyed and when weaker never to be longer and when sought by this in plenty.

He was alive to it.

He was meadowful in theirs and pass.

He liked all to it with theirs in in a by not certainly taking it in part.

Let all of it to go.

He was standing in there and he was preparatory to in and on account. This which makes alike and like it do it too.

If it is more to ask it of them more to ask it more of them that following is more an advantage than curiously. He might all.

To be very grateful for having bought sugar.

[ ¶ ]

1927

356.

ADMIT

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Spelled in the long add in the among and childish.

A very great deal of rain makes the ground wet and also makes it be very much better to find flowers than how does it make a difference if three things not broken but an inconvenience. This is why an all makes it be a surplus. The rain changing rapidly to sunshine makes it more agreeable to Helen Mildred Alice Herbert Christian and Joseph and their friends. Their friends are not so particular. They are on a boat. It is extraordinary how many pictured pictured boats are for sale. Supposing everybody looks alike who is taller. James is taller. And why. Because having found having found it he was as well as ever afterwards. In respect to please. To be hoping that in the middle of the afternoon James he and Bertha will be there if invited will be there if invited and led to having been with advice advised advocated plenty and Jenny and William and no names mentioned. Admit a name.

What has happened unfortunately. Only this with that as one of having it next and next. Next door is not applicable if there are two doors to one house.

Telling it as admit admittance.

If not to go to go to come to so to so to go to come to go to so to come to go to go to some to go to come to so to come to so to go to come to go to so to go to so to so to go to come to to go to so to so to so to go to come to so to go.

Admit is why it was left about.

She has asked that there should be no surprises.

And no lack of continuity.

And no arrangement of silks and laces.

And no allowance of build and builder.

And no doubt about with it all.

And admiration and attire.

And leaving it to be here.

She also asked if they might like it.

She also was to be her hoping to be and very likely. To admit.

Now then.

With a willow weeping willow too. A tree. A few. And many more. And for. And with a gain. And much to add. And like it.

Admit.

With it.

And admit.

[ ¶ ]

1927

357.

AN ADVANTAGE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

A name is something to say in politeness not at all as a necessity and so in beginning anything it is not necessary to say this is about him. It is about him. He is twenty-six years old having been seventeen. He will be dead when he is forty-one and in between he will have been recollecting anything. This is why they win.

He is half of it left to his wife and to his kitchen. The other half is aloud and with it in unison. He has to have a dislike of enterprising and also he must have what is called what is its name in attraction. This makes with it all that he could be attentive to individual attention.

He does not know that he does not have that he cannot guess that he will be that and for this because of it he is not behind. With this in its place.

He made very many mistakes in counting.

He saw the wind make a window shut and in consequence glass out of the window pane fell upon the pavement but did not harm anything. He found this not to be remarkable. More than once he was mindful of the opposite and by that time he was prepared to take it as an advantage. It is an advantage to have been at home and to have liked it. A very great advantage and he knew very well how all who were in the best of health and happiness could be told about it as frequently as they liked it to have a name and everything. On this account he was left to have it be what it was to be by the time that he knew that it was as well that he should be told and be called to come.

It is never an annoyance to come and go in time so that they could feel very well. An advantage.

He was left to himself and he liked adding weather to weather and being part of their right and left. In order to investigate what it should make if it was all added. Not to have thought of him.

He was not at once wifely and with a hope it is easy to hope with it around. Let it be fine.

What made him settle it as he did. This is what made him settle it as he did. He had an opportunity to let it belong to him and he took not an advantage of it but he left it as it was. And the result of his action was and is that he is very well to be hoped that he is and must be found. In this way they might be as careful as ever. In confusion. He might have been of advantage it might have been of advantage to him to let it be very much in his way and when it did happen he was counting. There is a difference in countless and addition and he knew very well what he wanted. What did he want. He wanted to be at home where he was.

In time when they like.

He was to

This is all that they had with him.

How does how are they happy please folds.

Prepare and dishes. He must be accusative. At once as to friends.

Very many as young as plainly.

So kind.

He was to go as they were there and he would wonder if it might be left to him.

Thinking she was sorry not at all it was a present. He said thinking she was sorry he said not at all it was a present. What happened when he came they continued just the same.

He made it do.

He was not very much to blame when they said had you heard from him.

When they said had you heard from him.

He was going to be added to them but they went away.

And in that case when they went away.

He might see that it was nicely told that it was very well all told.

An advantage to have it that it amounted to it.

He can be removed to hear a song and very likely like it.

He had been often as he was told letting and they might be with him and he will be all told and he must be certain that it is of value.

It is an advantage that he is certain that it is of value.

How many are like that he is like that.

An event of importance happens to engage his attention. He is not only in conference with his father and his mother and a lady who will be a great additional security but also he is in conference with his sister his wife and also the three who have been very ill. They might be all of them used to it.

He was once in a while plainly affected by the design that makes it incompatible for him to be abandoned to his own devices.

How early and late is it.

He is and could be having a choice of what has been offered to him.

He was always inclined to be fortified by their adherence and also by their willingness to oblige him by pretending that one half of it is obligatory. Handsomely arranged to astonish. He knew very well that fundamentally there is a difference between astonishment and surprise.

He would be told it as if he could not deny advantages. It is an advantage to have had that.

He might be left to leave. He might have been left to leave.

It is an advantage.

He had headed this way with once or twice as return.

He was a man who thought twice before he was disagreeable.

He was a man who went away when he was neglected and as he was never neglected he was always very well clothed. He also did very much as he wished in respect to advantages and illusions and rapid illustration. He was also very much encouraged by reverses and he was also by the time that he was quiet very much at his ease so that when as many came and went as were called for he was very much obliged for that. It was this that made him an obligation and an advantage it was this that made him be very likely to be needed at some time and it was also this that gave him their reserve. It was as admirable as an advantage and as well as when it was told.

She came to tell it well.

Well how do you love your home. Very well. And why do you not receive every one. But we do. And why do you not let it be very much to your taste. It is. And is it an advantage. It certainly is. And is there any likelihood of a separation. None at all. And who makes the most of it. As many as that. And with whom do you wish to need to plan. With every one. And might it be an advantage. It might.

It is an advantage to get up to sit down and to walk around. It has been an advantage to him to be what is more than just wasteful. It has been an advantage to him to be with them and quite worth their while. It has been an advantage of advantage to much that has been advised to much that has been left to much that has been seen to it has been of advantage to allowance to pleasure and to leaving two having been seated in discomfort it has been an advantage separately it has been an advantage while they were very much more nearly overtaken.

Coming to be what they were.

Who is whose.

Let it alone.

Whose is whose.

To come in with something and then to be sitting. To come in with something and then to be sitting makes of that one one to be known as anticipating.

It is what happened when she went away and came again.

He is not only prepared but it is an advantage it is as well known as an advantage that he would be very likely to undertake to overthrow to overthrow an undertaking and by this means not successfully to replace more than at a distance. What is edible. Very much that is eaten. And left around. And not left around. If it has been why could he choose. It is an advantage to bring something. To whom. Leaving it as settled. They continued to say.

[ ¶ ]

1927

358.

LOVE A DELIGHT

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

The difference between the city and the country. Jenny and Harold in the country. Allen and Pauline in the city.

Easily displeased the difference between the city and the country. Jenny and Harold in the country. Allen and Pauline in the city.

Allen and Pauline in the city. Allen and Pauline were given the loan of a villa in a garden not far from trees and water. They went there and were not on the way finding it difficult for the one who was displeased and not needing to be earning a living to be sleeping. If two are living and one of the two is not earning a living which one of the two has a sister. A husband and a wife. A husband and a wife and very difficult to judge. It is very difficult to judge of how do they do. How do they do. They can be very much worried further.

Jenny and Harold if Jenny could not be married but gradually. If she could not be married but gradually and after that married. It is an instance of gradually married. It is an instance of nationality. How many are there after all.

He was glad to have her there her there.

Allen and Pauline have met with what is known as ingratitude.

Nearly partly a conversation.

It is not very easy for flower pots to fall out of a window.

In this way.

Allen and Pauline when they wrote he wrote and when they read she read it and so it might be by mistake that their letters went astray with the result that there was no difference made as in any case they were answered and so unitedly prepared to return again.

Allen and Pauline might be one at a time as much as if they were interested in their arrangement.

Allen and Pauline with them and as if they were by themselves alone and not counting that it was what they saw. They knew that they were to be sure telling of it as they went and abiding biding the time when if they repassed they would not only show self control but authority and theirs yet. It is as added as with them there.

He must be she. She must be he must be as they were attending. They waited a very long time for saints and paints.

Character is not interesting if it is allowed. Pauline and Allen and who has been gifted.

Harold and Jenny and loving it as cake and calculated. To be sure as left. If Jenny had been attending to plants and ladders and around who is to like what is best to be told and very particularly to and arrange. To be deceived in whether they would give it. Not only give it but receive it and also take it and after a while more are practically if they are as much as they had been women. He could know that they were so to speak in time even if it is not only not by the time but only one or two and resembled. Can he be here when it is not a distance from their letting it have meant he could show that it was loudly.

He must be might be at a rate of winter if it is warm up there.

What pleases them, dedicated what pleases them dedicated to what pleases them what pleases them and what pleases pleases them dedicated to what pleases pleases them dedicated by means of what pleases them dedicated to pleases them dedicated pleases them. Allen and Pauline and reservation and what pleases them. What pleases them. He could use sand where hills and where he could use sand on the surface so that it means not means land it means he could use sand sand makes glass which is exciting when it is not weathered. Whether it is an will they be whether.

Allen and Pauline and why it is returned.

There is a difference between hatching and account there is a difference between wheels and amount there is a difference between sand and some there is a difference between where they are and here there is a difference between might it be which is made of it all by them with their relief as if they were best when at most in mine. Can a might having that it has not come be more acknowledged with their then in left it.

Allen and Pauline and not as more blessed.

Allen and Pauline were married that is to say Allen did prepare letters and Pauline did did did did date and daily and do more. More as to close. Did daily more as to. Allen and Pauline with separate to be sure relate to pearl, pearl is a feast and faster with a name name letting it be mischance. Allen and Pauline who has who has who has behind with measure. A measure is a cloud burst with a sun shade might a light veil, no veils are left to another individuality. Pauline and Allen were and wishes. To wish simply to say that they did not speak to one another.

If eating heartily and being around makes a difference in their obligation who is obliged to be perfect perfectly certain. For breakfast, eggs and what they had and very much as easily as they that is. Then it might be right to have it called what they had. Then two or three. Then composed and after all with a band of putting it on that and finally it made that they could be there when it is made of more than their passing it though much, can say much much much. Once left by and by.

Jenny and Harold once left by and by.

He could not not a named it could a could a have its leg broken. One two three one two three how do you do. One two three louder.

There is no necessity in reporting conversation.

Could it be thicker there there where.

Carelessly to cut, to cut but. And in an ear.

Many many eddying in it.

Why does a little once in awhile and larger larger and large and large for not for her.

It is not really necessary to have three ribbon ribbon eddy eddying. Two and a wing three and a singular division. Four houses out loud in one.

It can be with a shallow dish and that thing.

It is very well told to go lightly not here. Can they be with, them.

What is a difference. A difference is grant and a general grant.

What is a difference. What can be a difference. What can the difference be.

And grant and in general and in general and grant. What can a difference then be then. What can the difference be then when. What can the difference be then when the difference the difference what can the difference be the difference what can be the difference the difference can be what can the difference be what can be what can be and be the difference and be can be what can be the difference and be what can the difference and what can be and what is the difference that it can be what can be and is the difference and be and what can be and what can the difference be. What can a difference be what can be. What is the difference between can be and be. What is the difference between the country what is the difference between the city what can be the difference between the country and the city and be the difference between the country and the city. What can be the difference between the country and the city. What is it that it can be.

[ ¶ ]

1927

359.

WITH A WIFE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

How can there be a difference between twice once and twice twice once. Any little way to say she loves me.

With within and mean, I mean I mean.

What is the pleasure of their saving everything. Everything saving everything. I mean I mean. In between.

What is the difference between netting and provision. With and seen. And seen I mean. And mean. I mean I mean.

What is there to be had when there is such and a deliberation. Two I mean. Two I mean. Two I mean I mean.

How can they have eight glasses and to a queen. A queen is when they do they might they will they shall they as they in between I mean I mean. Having been born a republican there is no lack of pretending pretending with seen and I mean I mean I mean. What is [the] difference between why they went at once.

With a wife.

He is with a wife.

He is with a wife.

With a wife means doing it altogether.

With a wife.

With a wife as if with a wife as if with a wife.

With a wife.

There have been many thought to be with a wife thought to be with a wife.

With a wife.

With a wife sweetly.

With a wife.

With a wife there be hold with a wife.

With a wife.

In letter with a wife.

With a wife.

In letter.

With a wife.

With a wife in fact.

With a wife.

With a wife with a wife with a wife.

With a wife.

Well with a wife.

They make.

A trace.

Well with a wife.

They make A trace.

A trace.

They make.

Well with.

With a wife.

They make well a trace.

They make well a trace with a wife.

How can fifty-five and aside.

An aside. How far is Avignon from Oakland. How far is Avignon from Oakland.

With a wife he went from there to there.

Felicity in spring time.

How can to disk to how can to disk to is it at first to disk to.

Felicity in spring time to and froze as well.

Felicity in spring time with a wife.

She did very well with a wife. And so did he.

A Jewish wife with her Christian lover. And so did he.

She did very well with a wife. And so did he.

A Christian wife with a Christian lover.

And so did he.

A Christian wife with a Christian lover.

And so did he.

A Jewish wife with a Jewish lover. And so did he.

A Jewish wife with a Jewish lover. And so did he.

And so did he.

And so did he.

What is the difference between three.

What is the difference between Easter and between three.

What is the difference between Easter between three. What is the difference between three. What is the difference between three.

There are three different times in Easter and four and more.

There are four different times in Easter and three and he.

There [are] three different times in Easter and four and more. Two a week three a week five a week six a week. Six a week one a week two a week four a week.

How many days are there in it. Five if they have a wife is she is a wife if they have a wife if it is a wife who is as a wife as a wife and a life and wives and besides. As a wife. With a wife. How many halves has Easter. Fifteen if four counts as one and seventeen if seven is why they like it. Fifteen and seven makes it be that they rejoice.

With a wife if they have this with a wife.

With a wife when they have this with a wife.

With a wife with with this with a wife.

Let it be a record with a wife.

Let it be a record with this this with a wife.

They might be with a wife and with lilies of the valley in season.

They might be with a wife and no asparagus could be gathered in season and so because of their being a step son a step daughter and each with a son and daughter. With a wife and with with the asparagus as much as in plenty and the season. The season and the reason. With a wife when it is well that she does not diminish half and half and half and like it to be farther farther to and play. Might she have an engagement.

With a wife. Letting it be as frequently with a wife. She could be an elaboration of having therefore to be welcome Sally. With a wife to be with a wife and to be have to be have to be with a wife and to be as income income with a wife and Harry. Let it be uniquely in as fishes. Let it be uniquely in as hyacinths when natural. Let it be uniquely in as if on hats they imitate the blossoms that they have in as uniquely which is well after all Abelard. Which is as uniquely principally principally James and John. Principally uniquely with the understanding that if it had leaves outside it had to be carried aside outside principally better. With a wife there’s to pears. Pear blossoms finish before the later apple blossoms begin and neither make any difference altogether. This is after they can be white and yet.

[ ¶ ]

1927

360.

THREE SITTING HERE

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

The reason why they do not know why they love me so is because everybody has to begin a thing. Coming back to lilies of the valley and everything. They reason why they do know that they love me so is because of the necessity of everybody rejoining lilies of the valley and everything. The reason why they do not know that they love me so is just this. They love me so is just this. The reason why they do not know that they love me so is just this.

The reason why they do know that they do love me so is just this. Every time that every time that they hesitate they hesitate before lilies of the valley abundantly and the reason why is this. They neglect hyacinths violets camelias which are not to be found and lilacs. They also neglect not here. The reason why every time there is a wind on Sunday is because it really is of no importance.

It really is of no importance.

The reason why they do know that they love me so is of no importance.

Is of no importance.

They love me so the reason why they love me so.

After the reason why they love me so.

If they say that if they go that way the king is their cousin they may say they can they will say that both a day and a half a day and a half a day and a half without doubtless in soon.

Why do they love me so well so very very very very well.

Why do they love me so very well. Why do they love me so very well.

The trouble is that each one one at a time each one each one at a time not each one one at a time follows behind. This is the difference between dates and figs and prefer and preferring. Because of this there is no progress because and be very well advised of this because there is no acquisition. Supposing you begin it is very well known indeed that there is every reason why they do love me.

This makes their having it be mine be mine. And because of this practice does not bestow upon it literally literally with a vim.

Supposing extra means extravagance. Supposing it does This does not make it be better than the bestowal of their share.

Very plainly.

No one can be appraised by the fact that there is every reason why they do love me.

There is every reason why they do love me. This makes progressively their return. There is every reason why they do love me.

The reason why everybody loves everybody loves me is this. The reason why everybody loves me is this, everybody loves me because if everybody loves me they can be by once in a while favourably made finally finally made favourably and there is every reason why everybody loves me.

There is every reason why everybody loves me.

It is true that what is not wanted is looked for. It is true that they did not look for it because they did not want it. It is true that as they did not want it they did not look for it. It is also true that apple trees do not resemble vineyards nor do lilies of the valley resemble animals. It is also true that there is every reason why everybody should be very pleased to see me.

Having finally added this to that there.

Daisies can be fed to chickens if there is only one chicken and it is very true that a noise which it is not possible to stop may be what is prepared. In that case in every case in every case it is an additional advantage to be obliged to be agreeable as agreeable as they are in addition to the fact that every one can be content to find it possible to be very well inclined to be attracted by me. And so. There is every reason why every one should be willing to find it possible to be very much obliged when it is true that they are at once being delighted to be attracted by me. This makes it do it as their way.

There is absolutely no reason to decry hyacinths and it is not done by any one who is devoted to me and as every one has an excellent reason for finding me pleasing there is at least no reason for decrying wild hyacinths in their season. This is their arrangement.

Why is there no change in their treasure. The reason why is this.

There is a reason why they deliberately entitle me to be attractively engaged to be by them in connecting this in thing deliberately which in bring. They do like me as presently we shall see.

Why do they like me which as presently we shall see. They do like me which as presently we shall see.

They do like me which as presently we shall see their share as they absolutely care carefully they are kindly instantaneously.

If it is as better yet to be replaced by an exception.

Does it make any difference if they happen to admit with it there.

What is it that has been caught. An indifferently outlined latitude and be caught.

It is very well to have something sound like something that is said. It is very well to have something sound like something that has been said.

It is very well to have something sound like something when when it is very nearly all of it to stay.

I wish to be known as when I do I do I do I do I do.

The reason that I am contenting those who have been and are devoting themselves to be obliging to care very much for me is this, when it is not difficult to look about and see where they are they are here.

Those who are stopping stopping means remaining or filling, those who are stopping before the others that remaining filling or intending and so to love me so how do you do very well as she left. How many have been known to come in.

It is very inviting to have been leaving with women with men and women.

It is very inviting to be authoring antagonism and please could it be known that it is what they do that pleases. There is every reason why every one women and every one men and every one men and women have every reason to be very tenderly loving me principally because I can see reasonably that they are twinkling with love for me as you see as you see separately additionally we see we see me and to me to me attending attending with it lest to me.

There is another on account of the reason which is to be to be attending attentively to me which is to believe to believe to be believing to be believing to be attending to me every reason to be attending to me advantageously as to me as to me to see to me.

It is as well to be as well to be he says he knew that. Did I mind. I did.

I wish simply to be able to remind it of me. There is possibly a change of relieving it as they could be wanted.

Standard of gone and come of what and with of leaving it about.

By and by bite of a better boat.

The way I reasoned was this. I might be mistaken.

All could all join.

Liking it here and adding with a frame or adding with stables. Stables do now hold boats and left over chocolates. When they first came to bowing they were very pleased that Harriet is like Nathalie and Allen like Watts-Dunton.

This is an escape from actuality.

To come back to why they love me and what is additional.

There is every reason which is additional that they find it easy to add not at all to more than can be flurried.

They love me because I do have to be very well better than at all and with it applause. Applause is as why with and added choose. I know why they love me they love me because it is very well adapted to it, to it.

The reason that they do continuously is because it is very well to be wedded, wedded is very different to exchange and very different from with a bedewing and arrange. This is why they try.

They needed an advantage and they believe that they have with it all which is it which is at least.

It might it might be what is it it might have helped to have have it over curtain.

Never to take place on Monday.

They love me very much naturally because I am as admirably to be sure if we are to sit in a circle. There is no circle on Tuesday. Go away and to-day let it be as if they stay here.

There is a confusion between being loved by them.

I know that it is very different because at that time and around and now leave it to leaves it to as at a rate. There is a difference between rate and for a rate. I leave letting me be loved by them to them and they do it.

Nationally.

Why does it make it be plainly their and attract attract attention.

Coming.

The difference between authorisation and their gaining it in this way by nature of plenty of remonstrances.

Wish to do it in heavenly order.

There is a continuation of their being women women and married women men and marrying men and left alone presently.

Supposing everybody wrote something what would they write. They would write about liking to find me delightful.

In choice in church in church in churches in churches in design in designing in finely in finely in he was mistaken they did not ask any question.

What is needed in need what is it that it is in need of need of me and mine and one at a time. Two to-day. To wish to say.

What makes birds have a daughter by the name of Marion is this.

There is no difference between what is seen and why I am a dream a dream of their being usually famous for an indifference to the rest.

To wish to explain and to explain and to explain when one one is and inter between London.

Having said that this is a continuation in that there is presently with a wish that I was as delightful as I am. I am delightful and very well perfectly very well disposed to be observed.

This makes three lean three in three be three and removing leaves under not grass but space. To wish to know why they need to be very pleased to find that at this time they do very much have very much pleasure in there being what is fairly well known as finding me everything that they could wish. He was disappointed not disappointed he was stating that he knew that.

I wish to investigate continuity.

It comes very nearly to the same thing.

I wish to investigate why they will wait for it here.

It is very much to be deplored before they come. They come to see me. They say that they are pleased to have been feeling about it in that way that is their attention. One of the things to know is why they love me so and what it is that tires my attention.

What is it that tires my attention.

The evidence of their emotion is that as they are around and surrounded not a doubt and denial and denied and to earn their praise. As lief as not.

They with the call to call to call to call it as within their delight delight in me a circumstance with which they are familiar. Plenty in time in plenty in time in plenty of time to be in mind of their appraise and their approval theirs around and their delight and theirs to be in an example of delight for my complete intention of not being partially interpreted as letting it be with them when they can be left to it within it as preparation preparation for complete intention and fulfillment of their doing so there being every reason why they should favour me. Might it be round about. It might not be round about.

Simply as I was at twenty-nine.

In there in space in a space of time believing recalled to be with them just the same as much just the same. It is not with her bitter leave it better they leave it to be better better let it be all mine which it is.

Not as allowed. Remember rightly with the same inter and immediate plainly they were plainly preferred to declare that it is as their care that I shall be appreciated within and with and with in all. All in all rightly. It is plainly an occasion for their winning delightfully an opportunity to arouse themselves to say so. At left and right.

There are two of them in admiring me let it be changed to in the rim rim is not a ring and ring is not red and let her let her be carefully carefully occasioned. Knew it could be so and in acting occasionally with reservations and plainly not with and recite, a recital can be called long and all and they may come back. To be asked when. When it is as early and as often. Not having gone not only a delicate with with drawal and with it be one or two. They are two they do not do to share. It is very easy transplanted with that as their vegetation which is in leaf. One one at sea one one one one one at the seaside and the one the one to be to be a boat to be at not their prayer. It is by this that they are mingled and with it singly might it be me. They delight me in me. With me they see. See saw and or. Let ready be their shame. It is not a shame to be attended by them here. They were added.

A little as I would just as lief that he liked it. A little as lief in flower.

Arrange change, there is this reason why they admire me I am as much pleasure as they are as much pleasure as they are. There is every reason why they do admire me. There is every reason why they do admire me. Let leave it around that there is every reason why they do admire me. To have lost sitting to have lost it.

There is every reason why they do admire me by the way they blandish me and attract me and defend me and attend to me and address me. Also by the way they send it to me.

There is every reason why they admire christen every reason why they admire me there is every reason why they admire me why they are attracted by me why they are safely near me why they turn around me why they single me why they relieve me and why they estimate me and why when it is very well to-do they please me very well to do they please me. There is every reason why they admire from the stand-point of white every other being another there is every reason why they should admire me.

Attending to admire me there is every reason for their intending to admire and an inception there is every reason why they admire me.

It is the prettiest room in the world and they find me charming admittedly when I am not too expressive. Admittedly they find me charming and I am not too impressive I am too distinctly they do find me charming. It is the prettiest room in the world and they find me to be charming.

Next to added to so that they are not to blame to be blamed for adding it to this that they would be pleased to find me as charming as they do.

Keeping strictly to this plan of finding me as charming as they do this is what they do to find me as charming as they do.

There is every reason why they should delight in me because very readily it is attended to by them that this is what they see that there is every reason that there can be that they are to be attracted to me.

There is every reason why they are delighted to be attracted by me to me to me by me.

There is no reason why they should not be delighted that I am attracting them to me.

There is very little reason that there should be any doubt about their being delighted to be charmed by me.

I think that is very good additionally.

Every reason why they should be delighted and try to be attentive to me as much as they are charmed and they will stay delighted to be attracted by me.

There is every reason why every one should be very much pleased indeed to be attracted indeed attracted to me as any one can very well understand at once gradually as it might very easily be resolutely and persistently in addition to charmingly and immediately to display just in what way they are pleased to stay charmed by me and attracted to me.

There is no reason why additionally in wandering there should be any wandering away from there being attracted as much to-day as any day that they are attracted by me in every way.

Admittedly it is very delightful that there is every reason why they are delighted and attracted and charmed by me in every way.

It is marble on top.

It is a rose marble on top.

There is no difference at all in the way that in every way and every day they are all certain that there is no reason why they should not be delighted by me in every way.

Leave it to me in every way.

How do they know that they admire me how do they love to be attentive to the next to nearly plainly left to right when is it that they ask was it done at once. How do they relinquish their better than most with them left to it coming changefully asked. They are relieved to know that they love me to be widely admired and reasonably furnished with evidences of their attachment. Very nearly half of it in time.

Why is there every reason that they should admire me. We there is every reason why they should admire me. We there is every reason why they should admire me. It is not very likely that in the same it would be with the same desire to admire me that very well pleased me that they admired me with every reason for admiring me. It is not true that there is a middle with the end.

Why do they do do they know that they do love me so.

We know and they know they know they do do love me so. What reason is there for their attachment to me. Every reason there is every reason for their being and having this attachment for me.

If they are as increasing in their emotion of admiration as they seem to be and they are with the exception of those who for this reason and there is a very distinct reason have been lessening in their emotion of attraction toward me and when they are as they are continuously and rapidly having it as an accretion the attraction that I am developing in the direction of their desiring to be admiring me and with very good reason.

They are accumulation and it is increasing and there is every reason why it should be in addition the emotion of admiration which is rapidly and contentedly accumulating of being in my continuing to increasingly be the object of their admiration. Might I know why. Yes certainly I might and I do know why they are adding to their admiration as there is excellent reason for every addition that is being evidenced of their increasing admiration of me.

If they do choose to do what is it about which they make an ado. About how I do it in order to be admittedly left alone and not lonely. It is very lonely.

They were bent upon delighting me accidentally and in the meantime it was as much as I could do to be more than satisfied.

With this as their wish it is not exceptional that they are in place of letting it be almost as well as if they had been interrupted by it alone. Letting it be said first before the interruption came. It is not only undoubtedly but a certainty that they will do as they say admire me.

In no place is there more room than there is with them to adding to an admiration which when made a way for me.

It is like it and with it a little all told that they care in very likely which is meant to be nearly left at most as theirs alike. They do admire me meaning to me and to mine.

Like it for them and bows of their kind of ribbon to tie high higher than hair and their their mingle mingle with and bestow their individual responsibility for their edge with in this and their and abound. Their bounds.

They do leaving it to be a chance which can be seized and meant as if with it as no hindrance let it be as a target with their enjoyment and mine. It is mine to be left not alone with him here but there. I am admired by the time this and with this and with this this with this.

In which way can he be likened to me when this you see remember me. He likes me.

Every one singly and together admire me. They have seen it because which is why when and surrounded by amending what has been added and reasoning reasoning is there and left alone with their very carefully withdrawn complimenting in assistance. It is by this time that they are and mine. There is every reason for the greeting with which they do not deny that they do not need to try to believe that it is a necessity desirably to unitedly admire me. In reality to excitedly admire me. They do admire me. In their admiring of me there is connectedly a reunion of their celebrating their admiration for me and of me.

What is it that they are saying as they are admiring me they are saying everything consecutively everything in their admiration. There is practically everything in their admiration everything and there is practically everything in their admiration their admiration in addition.

Why weddings close close to it. It is particularly agreeable to be surrounded by best of all admiring everything equally and in proportion and with sincerity and in admiration.

It is best of all to be additionally insomuch as there is individual addition that there should be additional interest in adding admiration not reluctantly but invariably. By this means there is stubbornness in anticipation and repeatedly repeatedly they might be pressed and expressed all that which is implied by their attitude of admiration which is undoubtedly as if when in reliance they are establishing it. It is mostly in the form of extra and attracting their admiration by unison and additionally representing those who have been not only realising but more than realising gaining that admiration as in this as a circumstance. It is very kindly left to them to bestow upon it their admiration and they additionally do not limit this to their intention not at all within that. At last and inland and by nearly with them at all likening it to their arrangement of theirs as a festoon which makes deliberation instantly an advantage which presumably relating to this makes it do. At once and by the time that they are shared. An increasing admiration is bestowed upon me.

When this you see remember literally everything about how very much they have been able to repeat their intentional admiration of the regularity of their devoting themselves to the arrangement of their decoration of the delight produced by me. In the meantime. They might be classified by a determination to inculcate their regularly induced pleasure by insistence of the qualification which makes winsomeness a delight and not an interminable invitingly pleased reassurance of this in this and by it when it was willingly to be receptive in their accounting for and by an exceedingly unlimited repercussion of winingly returning in as much as if by this preciously forecast of their needlessly planning to be indicated as one of those why by this means need to be welcomed as weighing as well as left to it in this as an instance of my charm as well as what has been done to be accomplished left to it alone. Might it be while they went and said it is admirable. They need to be breathlessly anticipating their rejoicing in a pleasure sufficiently renounced to be undertaken and not unburdened by theirs as a chance which might be and kind and kind in place place and space could be intermittently in volume and very largely an expression of their enthusiasm for the relatively undoubted predominance of this which is what I have done.

This is as if they were unreasonably prepared to admire me and myself and categorically what I wished and in stream and streams and there ahead of their within which in left and left to it which is my not easily to harm me. I am very nearly perfectly alarmed by their adulation. And this is sweetly bravely a vestige of renewal. Why do they attach themselves to my delight to my delight because in this way they beam with pleasure and they positively recall that it is engendered. Might it be with them as presumably they are stirred with this which is why whenever it is one at a time circuitously leaving mentioning with it in exchange. Let it be with it at and might in why. Having made up their mind admirably and within it for instance with it with it as telling tell it to me.

It is to be as doubtfully as with and without with and pass makes which is wished left left and share with me the adulation as you see me see me fastening might have been increasing and do so. This is why inelastic makes no tournay. Incidentally admired. This is why they have left it as counting.

Mention mentioning mingling meeting with an illustrating perceptibly as if aloud.

Allowed to be determinately planning their recuperating as valued by means of having installation of their renown. In the meantime celebrated within acceptably refreshing their in union with it as an absolutely integrally left to mine at a time. Halting when they went and met me. They went and met me and they might mightily in after glow of in exchange and by infusing relatively ingenuously accentuating as precociously in wind. Winding it by me. Exposition of peonies and petunias also with it as if ardently in difficulty rendering it as their stain. Stems and stains make orchids soon if there are strings hanging. Let us predict resolutely which is what is fragmentary and their attachment as well as when it is repaid. Why do they delight in me as they do. Because it is usually I at a time to say. There is every reason why there should be additionally little by little in a volume in a very nearly plentifully reduplicated enlisting it so soon as soon as very often in their case that case that is left to it at once as at noon and carefully. Might it be all around. And lessened.

There is every reason why they should all admire me greatly and tell of it just now to themselves and to each other. It is a gratification and an acceptably outwardly blooming originally attaching resolutely planning of why they might never have been using it by now. In exchange. I am very pleased to hear them and yet with them I am never not obliging I am obliging I am always admittedly of my origin and derivation and they would see as suddenly as one two three admittedly with me. Would it be happily mounting. It is to be an occasion for accumulating. There is no pleasure all the same all the same there is no reason why they should not add in addition and they are adding that there is no reason why I should not be steadily their attraction and be attracting additional admiration.

In this way that they are coming they are coming in this way and they say that there is every reason that they are admiring what is what I may and have and will be wise. I am undoubtedly their goal and when they come they see me. There is every reason why one at a time and additionally they will integrally share what is nearly entirely there and more entirely mine mine all the time. They will admire and they will not compare they will additionally share share and share alike intrepidly with it as seen. I mean I mean. This is what is in the meantime left additionally and because of there being no reason why I should not be what they admirably intend to develop as necessarily theirs in recuperation. I am by this time placed at once. At once at once. Entirely not left to it additionally which is meticulously an imprint and a rejoicing and an actual integral article articulately reliably within that use. It is notably what they enjoy. To enjoy. There is much that might be what is meant by wealth. May they that is a millionaire be suspicious. Be suspended between left left left right left and their announcement. When might it be controlled and controlling. With this and theirs in temerity.

Finding it out here. There is more than memorising in rounding out their loving and their admiring their admiring and their loving and they will very well additionally left to me to tell very well they do love they do admire me very well very well that they do love and that they do admire me as they do they do do so they do admire and they do love me and they do do so and they do so very well they do very well do so they do admire me and they do love me and there is a very good instance of it in the way that they do do it as they do do it they do admire me and they do love me and they do love me and they do admire me very well.

Not as much as they say they say not as much as to-day to-day not as much as to lay not as much as to may to may not as much as to-day to-day not as much as to-day to-day to not as much as to-day to may not as much as to may to may not as much as to gay to gay not as much as to lay to lay not as much as today to-day not as much as to may to may not as much as to may to may not as much as to gay to gay not as much as to gay to-day not as much as to gay to gay not as much as to lay to lay not as much as to lay to lay not as much as to gay to gay not as much as to gay not as much as to gay to may not as much as to lay to lay to lay not as much as to may not as much not as much as to gay not as much not as much as to may not as much not as much much as to may not much not as not much not much as to lay not much not as much as to gay much as to may. How much do they love they love me as much as they say they love me as much as they say that they love me and they admire me as much as they say that they do and they do admire me as much as they say they admire me. They do admire me as they do admire me and they do love me as they say they do love me and they say that they do do so. How much do they admire me as much as they do know that they do do so.

[ ¶ ]

1927

361.

THE LIFE OF JUAN GRIS
THE LIFE AND DEATH OF JUAN GRIS

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Juan Gris was one of the younger children of a well-to-do merchant of Madrid. The earliest picture he has of himself is at about five years of age dressed in a little lace dress standing beside his mother who was very sweet and pleasantly maternal-looking. When he was about seven years old his father failed in business honorably and the family fell upon very hard times but in one way and another two sons and a daughter lived to grow up well educated and on the whole prosperous. Juan went to the school of engineering at Madrid and when about seventeen came to Paris to study. He tells delightful stories of his father and Spanish ways which strangely enough he never liked. He had very early a very great attraction and love for French culture. French culture has always seduced me he was fond of saying. It seduces me and then I am seduced over again. He used to tell how Spaniards love not to resist temptation. In order to please them the better class merchants such as his father would always have to leave many little things about everything else being packages carefully tied up and in the back on shelves. He used to dwell upon the lack of trust and comradeship in Spanish life. Each one is a general or does not fight and if he does not fight each one is a general. No one that is no Spaniard can help any one because no one no Spaniard can help any one. And this being so and it is so Juan Gris was a brother and comrade to every one being one as no one ever had been one. That is the proportion. One to any one number of millions. That is any proportion. Juan Gris was that one. French culture was always a seduction. Bracque who was such a one was always a seduction seducing French culture seducing again and again. Josette equable intelligent faithful spontaneous delicate courageous delightful forethoughtful the school of Fontainebleau delicate deliberate measured and free all these things seduced. I am seduced and then I am seduced over again he was fond of saying. He had his own Spanish gift of intimacy. We were intimate. Juan knew what he did. In the beginning he did all sorts of things he used to draw for humorous illustrated papers he had a child a boy named George he lived about he was not young and enthusiastic. The first serious exhibition of his pictures was at the Galerie Kahnweiler rue Vignon in 1914. As a Spaniard he knew cubism and had stepped through into it. He had stepped through it. There was beside this perfection. To have it shown you. Then came the war and desertion. There was little aid. Four years partly illness much perfection and rejoining beauty and perfection and then at the end there came a definite creation of something. This is what is to be measured. He made something that is to be measured. And that is that something.

Therein Juan Gris is not everything but more than anything. He made that thing. He made the thing. He made a thing to be measured. Later having done it he could be sorry it was not why they like it. And so he made it very well loving and he made it with plainly playing. And he liked a knife and all but reasonably. This is what is made to be and he then did some stage setting. We liked it but nobody else could see that something is everything. It is everything if it is what is it. Nobody can ask about measuring. Unfortunately. Juan could go on living. No one can say that Henry Kahnweiler can be left out of him. I remember he said Kahnweiler goes on but no one buys anything and I said it to him and he smiled so gently and said I was everything. This is the history of Juan Gris.

[ ¶ ]

1927

362.

LUCY CHURCH AMIABLY

A Novel of Romantic beauty and nature and which Looks Like an Engraving

[Lucy Church Amiably, First Edition, Imprimerie “Union,” Paris 1930]

And with a nod she turned her head toward the falling water. Amiably.

ADVERTISEMENT   BEGINS THE MIDDLE OF MAY INTRODUCTION   II   III   IV   THE NOVEL   I   II   III   IV   V   VI   VII   VIII   IX   XI   XII   XIII   XIV   XV   XVI   XVII   XVIII   XIX   XX   XXI   XXII   XXIII   XXIV   XXV   XXVI   XXVII   XXVIII   XXIX   XXX   XXXI   XXXII   XXXIII   XXXIV   XXXV   XXXVI   XXXVII   XXXVIII   XXXIX   XL   XLI   XLII   XLIII   XLIV   XLV   XLVI   XLVII   XLVIII   XLIX

ADVERTISEMENT

Lucy Church Amiably. There is a church and it is in Lucey and it has a steeple and the steeple is a pagoda and there is no reason for it and it looks like something else. Beside this there is amiably and this comes from the paragraph.

Select your song she said and it was done and then she said and it was done with a nod and then she bent her head in the direction of the falling water. Amiably.

This altogether makes a return to romantic nature that is it makes a landscape look like an engraving in which there are some people, after all if they are to be seen there they feel as pretty as they look and this makes it have a river a gorge an inundation and a remarkable meadowed mass which is whatever they use not to feed but to bed cows. Lucy Church Amiably is a novel of romantic beauty and nature and of Lucy Church and John Mary and Simon Therese.

[ ¶ ]

BEGINS THE MIDDLE OF MAY
INTRODUCTION

There were as many chairs there and there were two a chair that can be found everywhere a rocking chair that is to say a rocking chair can be found everywhere. Two there one at one end and the other at the other end. They were in front of the building and in sitting and rocking there was a very slight declivity in front of the building.

The husband had been in England. The wife had been brought up by a family that had had her mother there and this gave such a gracious pair an additional restoration of their share. Having a daughter she had married a man who because of wounds or because of character made it inevitable that she should falter and so having left it more than a mother two children for this and that brought to her.

No history of a family to close with those and close. Never shall he be alone to be alone to be alone to be alone to them to lend a hand and leave it left and wasted. Having bowed her to a seat.

A genius says that when he is not successful he is treated with consideration like a genius but when he is successful and has been as rich as successful he is treated like anybody by his family. For this reason he does not believe that a family is necessary necessarily a family and a family is a mother and a brother and a sister and a sister and a nephew and nieces and a brother-in-law who is a doctor. This is what makes genius conversational the very best thing that has and can happen so it is said to be a gift which is like fish and bread and butter very well served after a considerable delay. How often are they where they were anxious to go oftener and later and letting it be left to them. Be raised by a mother and taught by a father who is not known as another and many choose different branches of a specialty. What were his feelings when he had awakened. That he had lost a picture. And he had. It had happened on that trip and on that day. And his conscience did not declare him to have been equally pleasant when he refused his nephew the opportunity for a change of residence that his nephew desired. To let it be considered as displacing not only rivers but water lakes and electricity. He could never interest himself in such a question.

Mr. and Mrs. Paul Daniel went to a part of the country which when it was in apparent order was not only acceptable but convenient they hoped there to find a house which would be suited to them and there not considered familiarly it would be best not to have them visiting. Not at all as rubbish. It is very well known that earlier those who were not satisfied with best left alone were accustomed to be let alone. There has been more nearly sensitiveness equally distributed than either she or they admit. Admittedly.

There can be no inheritance of the jewels as well as the case even if both have been and are to be sold. And replaced by bronze of which there is no particular concerning which there is no particular oratory. Roses open.

There are very often in the middle of May many ways of going to and leaving the country. There are a great many people missing and missed who would very much have wished to be seen then. And after a while it made be very often what was apparently as they wished. This is why very often a worker in enamels marries a country doctor’s daughter and vice versa.

A little after one and two they arrived. They were in time for their meal because there is no more preparation needed when agriculture assumes that importance. Let it believe that it is for the best that if there are four children the youngest one should be a girl.

A family might be a prize.

Holmer Arthur Elmer and Barber all wear aprons and usually they are lost as to a chalice and with it a chance to be used in succession as if as they wish. This makes a family more particularly on sufferance.

He said if you were said to be dead and dead certain that it was marketable would it be marketable Tuesday. The middle of May is in that state.

White and delight.

He had three illegitimate children and he had been frequently married as well.

He had been as well known as when he had seen them come from a distance. After every little while he endeavoured to engage them in their having thought it very well to be mentioned.

In this when is it if there are very many in every way and one of them one out of five leaves for two weeks and is not replaced and hitherto there had been six it was very frequently necessary that there is interference. Counting them as dahlias.

In a little more of it which is by train by aeroplane or by accidentally witnessing rain in a little more of it it is not desirable that as there is no difference it is just as well that very many are mentioned. She would like to speak.

Imagining that it would be that he having her she not having other than they they being left in and about and if he were useful usefully could it be that the only desirability would be returned as if not having left for eighteen months while they were leaving it as if in some to taste winter is as might it be enjoyed. All gold is put into water and all water is put into butter and all butter is put into apples and all apples are put into trees and all trees are put into flourishing and all flourishing is put into welcome and all welcome is put into translation and all translation is resisting to their having felt that it was most and best and called called it at the time that it was actually reunited in spite of their addition of which and whether it is mine. He made many many tickle them as well as well as withstand.

A professional interest in liking made easy easy easier.

In this way introduced to left left left right left.

If wean weaned and Nanette spoke she very in a very in a very in a very very very pointed and exceptional with stood. The daughter was simple minded.

There is no reason why why why why why why two two troubled in there and man.

In this story there is to be not only white black tea colour and vestiges of their bankruptcy but also well wishing and outlined and melodious and with a will and much of it to be sure with their only arrangement certainly for this for the time of which when by the way what is the difference between fixed.

Lucy is well able to undertake the care of it presently. Paul wishes his name spelt as it has been. William planned a wedding surreptitiously and Mary was if one might say so very nearly as she stood. Historically weeding makes it be that they are modified by their love and delight. Historically received Louis for Edward. It is very little known that they are right.

It is the answer any of their being more often much more than it could. He had been at a gathering and wished it to be a replica and very well then. This is the day to obey. Obedient.

Arthur John Carnagan matched silk. He began in reality to be planned enigmatically and with the best reiteration which is by this as they leave it out. There can be everywhere three with care. Here we have five. This historically here we have five. One whole and in part left to school school it. Second whole and in part easily and left it all here all here. Next and left left to be shoved away and more more having his be at a distant distance and then one. One such an overwhelming instance of reciprocity. This is to be a history of the five as alive does it make any difference who said who said and suppose suppose and arose and very well six the one who being often made to go to shoes made finally a leading grain to grain. Six then with a weeding and as no objection can be made as much as they like liked let us easily endow Samson. Sit easily and well one on a horse one on a door one on a shore one on a crest one on a kindled sale and one also made crowning this in sight. It is very well known will then.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER II

To wish to remember that every year is a change if it is to be considered historically.

Every year is a change if it is to be considered historically.

Six characters all of them having brothers. A novel called the Two Brothers is very well named.

There can be in the way of making a distance be ten when it is ten when it is very passably sixty and sixteen all of it considered whether it is better to be left by the time that after all busily not to go there.

Lamartine is not a queen.

Brillat-Savarin is not endowed with one being elder.

Claudel is a mountain which is is is a cascade which is is is a little better than where bread actually and white of egg actually is reputed.

Paulet may be the name of their villainy he was never not only privately an advantage in inquiring were they at home but also vindicated by resisting inadmissably which caused very nearly by himself because it was the cause of his arrest. Arrested.

Furthermore there is placed further there is placed to place one who not only causes but because he is the cause of there being no one here and there on the fourth and on the fourteenth of July. Imagine no one is here here and there on the fourth and on the fourth and fourteenth of July.

Believing that a woman who is not only not in an instance of being very well and readily adaptable remember Madame Recamier died in poverty.

In every instance there is a difference between history and geography.

Let it make a cause to celebrate if to be at once is to state that they are fleeting.

It happened that after six weeks and accidentally a distant mountain was seen. It is very possible to mistake snow for sun and is for whether it is or is not an advantage. Tobacco can be grown also in the place of a fear that it may be too late various things. This is the type of landscape which when having been in communication with those who wish who wish to be left in land in land and liking it at most with running with running water in land with running water and very like very likely very liked and with it as it was to be had with no more hesitation than in a meadow. The great question does delicate mean backward and does Felicite need society in other words words and details of which and when it is possible to remove trees not in the sense of becoming but of replanting.

And rejoice.

Connect and connected. It is very agreeable that it is what is not only hazardous but at ene time their choice their choosing their substituting their whether it shows more or less variety to have it stem it in time a stitch in time saves nine.

Once every once in a while not religiously but regularly they fastened the curtain back. In many cases there has never been a time when there was as much indulgence shown for length and leaving. In a little while planted and transplanted made it endure and as durable as with this with this with the door.

A priest can deplore that in a little more than doubtfully relieved it should be not more useful than is readily left to them to those who mean to fasten parts of it in the desirable desirability of their liking.

Pleasing it to be carefully left to them.

Now knowing very well just what it looks like perhaps anybody can be parried.

In between, thirteen, twenty-three, three, thirty and a million or three. How many parts of metal make men women and in this country never children adequate to the duty which produces very much as much as is needed. They need what they have.

If everybody does date arising with rising and much as if it were with very well when do nettles do nettles do nettles do do do feed. They do ducks and fowls as well as fed cooked with and in plenty and a pleasure as well as an occupation. Once more very much as if it had been very well nourished and at all and in and a pledge a pledge of when then.

If every one can if there has been attention be be bought be bought taught are they well well to do do and date it as if nearly all of it as freight and bait. A very tall and successful horticulture.

This is the money around and the day around and the evening around and the lay of the land.

He went away and he questioned them partly.

Did a little thing make a difference.

Were they worried by sheep.

Do orange coloured mushrooms grow in thickets and were they mother and daughter or only neighbours.

He asked one at a time.

How many halves have been arranged as magnolias.

He made it be as if he had called up from below Will you give me the keys. And what was he answered. Why yes certainly if you will wait a minute.

He might be very well liked half of the time and because of this he was very much more than pleasant as it is very well known that at all times there is a day and a half which is dedicated to agriculture in the sense of gardening as a necessity in times of extreme distress that is after and before.

He was individually left in no doubt that this is when and where they were to be day in and day out day in and day out.

Leaving it as in the most and after all their best they gave their best attention to it.

Generally generally as it is as much as they will be very capable of leaving it higher that is when snow mountains are covered anteriorly with sun and separate bases of leaving below not a meadow not a prairie but a straight surface as an attraction which is called a bottom when once there is water when once there is water. We who do.

How can novels be as close as close closing not being not being bent but to open openly shown that they have been have been in in invariable and plain explain the variety of plentiful interpellation of theirs two and two.

What was it that she was adding as she was standing and leaving. They are later and earlier in that way that way and organisation.

If men say women and women say women who is to know paper from paper. She said suddenly withstand and she said with and with widen and she said they have been added as lingering with it having satisfied left to right which means that that can acutely be an accidental precaution.

She said. Who made it do.

Select your song she said and it was done and then she said and it was done with a nod and then she bent her head in the direction of the falling water. Amiably.

To leave on the thirtieth and to arrive on the secondhand to be on the way on the fourth and to be settled by the fourteenth and to be having word of their decision on the sixteenth and to be forgiven on the seventeenth not twice but once. This makes it as noiseless as ever.

She said. It is a great pleasure to put it there. She said it is a great pleasure when it is there. She said. It is not only necessary but needful and for many reasons and because of not having any present plan. She said that it was not very well said.

There is no difference between safety and century.

What happened when they were weaned. They happened to have been betrothed and being careful. Also they met their very prettily met their very much as if they met with it there where any little added is not only seen but probably meant to be with them. Insomuch in between is what mountains are.

And Lamartine.

How old are they when they are they to sit at the table and eat.

There are three ways of going and coming.

There are four ways of preparing and receiving.

There are five ways of hearing of it.

There is it is not of any use or purpose to deny that they might might be conversing about how it comes and why it is not only very much but very much of it. Let it be with a stream.

Every time Claudel wrote he spoke and vice versa.

When there is no liking or even love of fragrant flowers and the barely well known is at the time which is very nearly a dislike for them. Not nearly a dislike for them to feel and to abide by.

They came to say happily it happened to-day and not some other day. How can it be possible that by the time they were there they could be of no assistance.

While a while.

She and he both were sitting by the side of a running brook and they were not troubled by the noise on the whole they found it agreeable.

Miche is not Michel. It is ed i belle. This is all well. Says my very famous Belle not Belley. This is to introduce Lamartine to a queen. This is to introduce Lamartine and seen. This is to introduce Claudel as well. This is to introduce Severine in between. Severine and Savarin when they came and when they ran they do not run when they can walk so quickly with their life as it is very well known.

Supposing every one lived at one time what would they say. They would observe that stringing string beans is universal.

Living at one time does not make two at one time. Living at one time does not make one at one time. Feeding nettles to ducks and chickens does not make graduation and raspberries and strawberries in autumn do not change Bertha to Barbara to Belle to William Tell.

Arouse aloud is what they say when they have been living in every way. What could it eat if it were edible.

A great many who went away came back but not to the same place because having been used to yellow shoes made of yellow leather they prefer to go and come altogether. This was the same to them.

How very difficult is it for Aunt Fanny to be sad but it has been done and is and why not because of the return or order but because of the difference. Supposing they are very rich then there needs watchfulness, but supposing they are not very rich supposing that they are rich but not richer then it does not need watchfulness it does not need watchfulness it does not need watchfulness.

How many throw what they use to do with it. This is the boy who was not afraid and yet when he was escaping they said be careful of the salad that is there.

A little bit of taste of hay and this is this is what they say the hay and wheat and grass and peas and will it will it at their ease he came from here and the first thing he did was to go to a large house.

In a large house he found that they were at home and so forth.

There is a difference in defence of John Mary Tudor and the rest. He went away gradually having had gradually fishes and the birds gradually he went away and there it was that it behove him to leave a little apple rabbit there and singing and by very much of it as in mischance he to be elaborated could and sell at once by this with not a wedding inclined further. It was rarely that there was so much activity engendered as by his so after the bequest. Bequest and whom. He was killed at noon.

Some say some say two away two away two away three a day at and play let it be theirs not to know where at the seaside it will be such a pleasure for them to go.

It is very easy for it to be profitable.

When do they love to get richer melodiously with dandelion and in precision. It is very well to be richer and tell and tell it in such a way that they join hands. He said he said not that he said universally and university in very much what what is a foxglove.

Naturally there is in every once in a while a century and there is in every once in a while a century when they are rich of course rich of course when they are rich of course.

When they are rich of course.

To thank think quickly.

Every time that they to thank think quickly rich of course making it as a very well when it is that it is with a very nearly as it is just as a cherished in the ribbon. Who can count ribbons if they are told that it is very likely why there are elephants.

Can it be told symmetrically that very many ruins are with a sound as sound as a sound tobacco oil from nuts hay from corn sleeping from their distance which yesterday was water and to-day and what is it when wealth is with a vim.

Letting centuries have privately owned baths.

Letting everybody be rich. Everybody is rich and what is a dandelion dandelion dandelion dandelion, what is a dandelion with or without hers.

If everybody is rich two and two make four one and one make two two and two and two.

There is no difference between younger and older between told and told her between him and between him. There is no difference hurriedly. When this is said said said said.

Very well up there so yes very well up there.

This is the way of it as they as they this is the way of said and say they are rich and richer every day in the ordinary meaning of the word.

This letting it be seen telling welling that it is to be seen tell well that it is to be seen that every one being well to do well to do how do you do.

Everybody who is through.

Through with it.

Lamentably.

Everybody who is through through with it lamentably.

To suppose wind is from the direction from which it comes, this makes the formation of the clouds very much as much as if they were there in inches.

Beside this if the desire to go on in a day makes it as if to say never to say so in their behalf.

There is no inexactitude in riches and richer.

How can it be that a drama which they see has to be has to be indifferently that if as ever they are more than that behind.

There is no difference at all whether it is he or having him or his or held or Brillat Savarin or their laudation or by the time or with a window and respect or in respect to losses losses of wild pansies which can be used as an infusion none of these make any difference permanently as they are all rich.

Excused as do as date and dates and prepared plenty advantageously. An original placing it up and down theirs and hindrance. And how many times have they been betrothed.

No difference between as rich and talking.

Let it be every one as rich as rich as rich as letting it be every one as rich as rich as rich and letting it be letting it be every one as rich.

There may be worry but there can not be poverty there can be worry but there cannot be poverty there can be worry there can be worry there can be worry but there can not be poverty.

Everybody sits alone and not everybody sits alone and not and everybody sits alone and not everybody sits alone.

Nobody sits alone who is not here and here and everybody who sits alone is everybody who is here and here. Everybody anybody.

There is no redress for baby could not help it now. Now or endow. Endow Yenne. Why. Because everybody finds their cake delicious.

Coming back.

Who lived here.

What are the persons who have had a house.

Was it by the time that it was an advantage that they planted poplars.

In time for this in particular and practically by the best way of passing within an appreciable distance of it.

Nobody can know why he was very willing to be serviceable.

In case and out out and out and going with a and without a father and son.

It is currently expected that very many follow with another.

In this and sweetly.

Having been very likely that the bell rang.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER III

They marry.

If she made it easy to read the marriage contract a contract to marry. If she made it easy for the imitation and the other one who could call following false cock false cock and no answer. And by the best of embroidery which is white with a delicate touch. And so they marry marry marry three.

When this you see you can marry me. When this you see you can marry me marry marry undeniably marry and see see that orchids are brown and withal withal withal intent.

It is undeniably an undeniably undertaken intentionally when this you see and marry me and precisely in established inter marriage with coming to be to be integrally undeniably.

Having settled that every one is rich and richer how many have they in it. To begin to mean Lamartine and Bonnat. Bonnat has been called Bennett and as such was torn away from the salad and the result of a courageous boy with a cart a boy being a young man and stirred. By and by he was ahead and not behead beheaded. Please be in difference indifference by their pleasure.

There are there separate stories and stones and five.

He was a student in a College where he learned to love and long and afterwards as there were no clouds and even riches and very much just observation of the causes of their celebration so much so that curtains are supper and surprises there would be conversation and hear them speak.

Speak urgently.

A great many and right and rights and rights and right right right a religious rite. That is especially in conversation. That is one effective underlying withal and arise arising by daylight.

Conversation can be seen.

When all the same they are rich and two try tries trimestre and tried. Tiring makes finally forget me nots easily. And so to seen. Two seen and or and oriole and an edible bird.

Mistakenly.

If everybody is rich when are mountains covered with snow. We know.

Some say that everything away means eating at noon.

This does change daughters to mothers.

Bonnat was killed not by the regular attackers but by the aid of a boy who was a young man and pushed a cart as a cover.

Conversation about character.

It is very rare to see three brothers working together and if there is an exodus there will not be more than old and young and young and old. And in between when medallions of letting it alone are strung. In this way they are different in their turn to apples grapes cakes and further destruction of three trees which are valuable only in so far as there are stretches of wood and listening.

Make birds be birds and poppies be poppies and astonomers be astronomers.

This is the third supposition. When this you see remember to see Lamartine Claudel Bonnat and Severine and more having more having and more having more having a very little longer and shorter.

Conversation whether standing or sitting.

Everybody is rich quietly. Everybody is as rich quietly.

Do do do edible birds fly and make a little noise very nearly as if they had their wings held closely and resemble what is like them there.

Do edible birds fly in the air and hold their wings close as close as if they were as much as they were when they were there. Edible birds in the air flying from there and to there. Edible birds as edible birds in the air flying with wings as closely as they are there.

This is why three one four and no more. Three sons and a girl a mother and a father a grandmother and a grandfather and a simple-minded daughter and as conversation green string beans and in order in order to make it change more more and more.

Very and left left and very very and very very left and very. How marty are there in there with this and a drawing very well. A drawing very well and fifty thousand.

Felicite can be in with a pasturage as well. Would it would it if it would it.

Nobody knows how cars can close and laden be the in the main. Is there more exercise in in and out. How very beautifully the air makes its passage from here to there.

Sometimes there are four or five and sometimes, there are five or six.

Five or six in a fix four or five all after all.

How can they be impatient with use it.

There is no difference between at a distance and why will they till it.

Until it is not a temptation. Until it is not a temptation until it is not a temptation.

Very nearly have a hare.

And to think of it differently.

It did does have to be to smell like box which is a plant and odouriferous.

John Mary Bonnat made a face of pleasurable enjoyment when he was not admitted and allowed in place of cultivation to prepare escapes. Two escapes and to be hindered. If he had wished to wash an automobile in the morning he would have had plenty of time if it had not been for the inconvenience that if there has been a lack of rain there will not be an abundance of flow of water in the evening.

This leading to that as conferring plentifully what each one did.

In or out.

It is very difficult to be interested as you know.

If he was right would it be that she had feared that there would not be many more apples as they see apple apple with it.

The life and times of any of them who have eaten what has been mentioned. What has been mentioned. Mr. Claudel has not only been here but being very well known has bought a house this is not because of the departure of a dear friend but because as many do he finds it a pleasant place to live in too.

Mr. Brillat Savarin was installed here and after all what does it matter if they always look down or they come up not from a plateau but from a plain. A plain in very distant if one conies across it. Bonnat is notorious as having been dead dead did it. Lamartine is not nearly as nearly as if every wind blew clouds away. This makes fifty-seven fairly appetising as if Therese had a mother Fred a father and Germaine a sister. Does any of that make sizes separately laid carefully here and there when very nearly every baker has a handsome sort. There is very little character in omnipresent. How many houses are there in it. It does not make a particle of difference if it is intermittent not a particle.

If it is true that they came and went why should thirty be thirty-three.

Recollection as well as well never see the sea.

It is not as they come that they are here.

He said busily just the same and he said stop not stop it. He said stop.

He said ways and means of backwards and forwards.

He said religion and going up and down if it comes to mountains and there is a road how many precipices are there on it. None at all.

He said men and women make children and children do have by and by the cooking which is very sweet and naturally an insult if at last. This makes went to pieces.

Do do very well have it around the eyes. Not if with having been Marius or left to please her.

He said he was Claudel.

She said very well.

He said he was Brillat Savarin. He said he was Lamartine. He said he was Bonnat. Not at the same time not in the same place. There is no difference between from here to here and there is no difference between statues and must. Who can see the beauty of poplar trees. Who can see the beauty of poplar trees. Not to be rough with them who can see the beauty of poplar trees. Who can see the beauty of poplar trees.

What is it.

Having seen candles in a theater.

What is it.

What is it.

Having seen borders in colour.

What is it.

What is it.

What is the colour of butter and peculiar violence of nuts if nuts are made into oil and oil is ineradicable.

She moved very silently making a noise.

Toys noise and very quietly as if there was land in Asia.

Who makes it be after this yes and a drop a drop from that height there.

Overflow avalanche in union there is strength in the meantime declared it is what is a most additional poise.

This is the art of conversation which is lessened by their intention and with a willing have they the habit of their leaning.

Mr. and Mrs. Paul William which is a cause of their perturbation. They removed from a closed window to an open one but she did not think so. It is very useful to be allowed three one cold one warm and one heated. It is very useful to be allowed one cold one warm one heated. It is very useful to be as they wish. It. Might it be the occasion of his tiring. Lessons in economy. To let it be careful and a provision. To let it be a provision. Might he be careful and not let it be a provision. Might he be careful and not let it be a provision. Particularly withstood.

If to see the tree if to see very well I thank you.

Mr. Marin Mr. Hulbard Mr. Dartmouth and Mr. Henry have all of them named trees trees. Very well I thank you.

Mr. Arthur Mr. Hayes Mr. William have all named meadows and trees meadows meadows and trees indecision. All three have attempted to allow distant snow to show that is pleasantly all land. All three have been very much influenced by little knolls inclosing a stone. They also have been failing in changing planting for plantation. There can be corn tobacco grain and beet crops if they wish for winter. How many poplar trees are there on it and how large do they grow in thirty-five years ordinarily. As even as they wish to be surrounded by knolls which have been made by reason of there being there.

To wish to smell thyme mint and various very odouriferous low growing and easily drying herbage.

This is what makes them tempt them to go away.

Well and whether more than ever.

If she had three boys and they were very well adapted to that how much would there be doubt of how they felt. Negro hair can felt that is to say can be felted that is to say can be felt and because of this made partly and set apart. Every time that he is willing to have been received let it alone. What is the difference what they are like.

A novel instance of what is the difference what they are like.

Let it be louder than allowed and let it be what is addressing an animal. If you do it again I will turn my back and by this I will mean that I find it intolerable not really but additionally and very well wait. You can very well wait.

Hinting at climax. To change weather and shortage and pink and green herbage and glass and industry and violets and not at once. Any made of metal is clear. Retire to axes and oxen to ashes and to widows and to windows and to very suddenly. What is the difference what has been purchased. It is in this way that they are on the ground where after which and when they like to have left not that which is made in duplicate and duplicated. Let us go slowly. To commence then.

There is no doubt that they are stout just as they have been thin.

That is many at a time with there.

Make it be a wife slowly. She was not sad specifically with their pleasure that it was mostly as if they were called. Is there any difference if you see it or if you leave it. There is no difference between laying it down and with it all as if they had parcelled it out to them and they had some use for it. Would they go on if they were not spoken to. There is an answer. Let it be that they are interested in their stairs. There are no stairs where there is no up and down. Who made whose be very willing all the same. Atchison Topeka and Santa Fé when this is not the month of May.

Back again to pattie hot and as many craw fish as can be seen to be cold. And then they were very careful to have bands together and something that is a flower and is known as a Roman candle. These things are interesting and peculiar and every once every may they may see a mountain which has snow after all in what is everybody interested. In what they see. When this you see remember me.

To see scenery and to be adaptable and to like what is had and to be murmuring this is very well thought of here and to refuse to be left to them. No interest in why they like butter. The time has now come to interst them favouring their best way of asking why have they been winning and if they have been winning let it be a lesson to them to gather together altogether. Everybody knows my name.

When after all it was part of the time and there can be a dislike of many skies which have sky-larks which are not singing at dark but in the country which is open and very often looking attentively at hearing many many have a million or three eventually as an eventuality. Please listen to this it is very interesting. Nobody knows which name is the one they have heard. Very well I thank you. Nobody knows how very pleasantly butter burns. Nobody. Nobody can be in doubt of undertaking their dispatch. Nobody. Nobody has been very careful of a sofa which is to be left in her care and she is very careful of a sofa which has been left in her care. This is the beginning and if this is the beginning this is the beginning of dissatisfaction with men and women and children and so forth and does it matter which is pleasanter a snow mountain or a river or a tree which is a poplar.

Oh yes she says oh yes and when she says oh yes she says oh yes oh yes she says oh yes.

It is best to be there. There are very many different ways of leading left to it and more than at once with them as they feel it being with this as if under the influence of quiet and very well met with a mayor of this very well known and as interesting part of this very admittedly advantageous country.

Nicely if it is not too much to undertake to undergo because there has been more than one occasion. There have been two brigands. One in eighteen hundred and four and one in eighteen hundred and forty-four and one in eighteen ninety seven.

The brigand in eighteen hundred and four was mistaken for another nationality once when he was travelling. The one in eighteen hundred and forty four died after he had been noticed as withdrawing from their observation. The one in eighteen ninety-seven is the one who was not daring when he entered and found out nothing but later on he withstood everything and later on he was attacked and he succumbed when there was some one who was not from the time that he could see he could see the time as he was known to be at morning and evening in the morning. The police were aided by a man and he was therefor not only not bewildered but finally actively destroyed as is in perfectly conversing. Why should they be as much as they have in vegetable gardening. Answer me that.

There is no difference between account and accounting and recount and recounting.

Why does it have theirs stirring. A novel in time. Time as you very well know makes mountains. Time as you very well know makes it be that chairs go with sofas and pleasures with foot-stools. Time as you Very well know make it not different to understand spoken at a distance if they have an acute hearing and pleasure is for prediction. Time as you may or may not know is known to be left and right. Time as you may know may be very well there. Very well I thank you. It is a settlement of inevitably a piece of beginning means very well I thank you as it makes a sequal. There are three sequals excellently. Leave let it be welcome to their home. If she had been going on she would have met him. If they have it be in voices voices of which they are often proud to make it tell that which is as if they had once said in a flood candles in a flood and also she is very foolish to be women with as if a flood a flooding extra and also candle sticks. So there was. That makes three. When this you see remember me to them. Now they must be as well as they must be as well as at a time when very little leaves out. There is no difference between fathers daughters sons sisters brothers mothers and their images. Any little way all to. All to go. All to go to come where. Where is there a left to right. Where is there but it is. Where is there will or welling where is there asking if it is acceptable. Acceptably. May we imagine that a bow is usual. Very well I thank you.

Three times across once with a loss four times with a sentry three times with their best effort and once or twice restlessly and three or four times individually and five times one at a time and so forth. The warmth can rise. Everybody who tries it does not succeed.

Five and five over five. Five fifty five. Fifty five and fifty over forty forty five. It is very usual to think of a name. Follow me after follow me after follow me after follow me.

It would really be important.

If something looks like that it is that and so a beginning of a settlement is made by Madame Munet of Artemarre and this is not an invention as all the rest is all the rest is this is not an invention as all the rest is as all the rest is.

Having seen every one as they were every one was there. And once more it is noticeable that heat can arise from the ground with varying conditions of wind and moisture and methods of wishing chestnut trees to bear their nuts so that they would not be an obligation to a festival. They welcome them all.

Boughs and walking in front of his horse as if a horse and a wagon were not there the wagon being very well adapted to riding. Is there any distance between a horse a buggy and a man. Very well I thank you. It is meant that they did not change lightening for flooding and flooding for ringing and ringing for honey-suckle and as yet. As yet it was very carefully planned.

Might they be an obstacle to further progress as well as a description of a man who has been willing to be chosen as one of four.

On account of it. Marty many are a hundred and twenty. And a hundred and twenty after twenty five are two hundred and twenty. And two hundred and twenty after twenty six and two hundred and twenty are two hundred and thirty and after two hundred thirty they will be especially favoured. This is why there are the remainder and the remainder which is four times four or sixty four is a remainder that is thought of as having been left to themselves exactly. Be left to right with it as in a way. In a way she has been told that when they were there it was naturally naturally an instance of advantage.

Concentrated meat and crackers not when they were known not where they were known not where they were known not when they were known. It is very difficult for thunder to make a noise which is why they are coming to have it seen as a preference. Preferred. Let lambs have it just the same. All this makes towels with a lisp and letting white be said. White be said beside.

Boughs and willing to see.

Boughs and willing to say.

Boughs and willing to say so and willing to say so.

Boughs and willing willing to say willing to say willing to say so. Prepared. It is best never to have it prepared just prepared justly prepared.

Coming now to believe relief.

He was relieved.

She was relieved.

She was relieved to be here.

He was relieved to be here.

He was relieved to be here.

It is very doubtful if there is any difference between hail and rain between between hail and rain.

It is very doubtful if there is arty relation between at last and at least. It is very doubful if there is any difference between at last and at least. It is very doubtful if there is any difference between at least between at last between at last between at least. It is very doubtful if there is any difference between at last and at least.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER IV

If one who had been named Bonnard is dead what is god given god given what is god given with a simple civilian. This is Tuesday. Tuesday is coloured by M. Claudel having been thought to be left to them largely left to them largely left to them largely Mr. Lamartine which is why Ernest is busily happily and also and because also pine trees with a little flag on top greet regiments and also because if it wills if it wills to remain a swallow a very significant swallow not to study a place of in place of intrusion and also prepare a church to be not only for houses horses wagons pushed and also automobiles and they have frequently to use it as their home below on top. Action and actions. How many knives can Lucy clean with a machine. The life of Josephine. If she is asked to come back and she is she will afterwards be very far from having been placed where she was where she was where she was. Hours and hours where she was. At first it was very quiet afterwards it was just as quiet it remained just as quiet. At first it was just as quiet it was just as quiet afterwards it was just as quiet.

There are four kinds of left to right.

Left to right with remaining differently. Left and right with restfulness restfulness of their being identically withstood as if there was a difficulty of backward and forward. Left and right without any doubt of which hesitation takes more space than a little in an animated compliment of which it was repeated. Left and right in recalling their having been why they were wishing for this if you please.

A name and negroes have neither better nor more loves. To be more finally withstood withstood withstood still stilled withstood with still still as well as why there are women. Women women women girls girls girls girls girls girls how many houses have been asked will you come again. Now then. There is no difference between left and right may we be willing to see about it.

There is politenes if if if they they they are are are are not what they were. We too we too are left to learning where it is very difficult to arrange for when there is more than there is blue in gold and rose in gold and will it be a pleasure to have them be fairly unitedly one two three.

Nobody is out when it is raining nobody is out when it is raining unless they have been prepared to be much more aware of that than they are they were.

It is of no interest that the largest tree in the wood is measured from left to right left to right right to left with more of them above than below. There is really no question about how they do not sing.

Open open open roses.

It came when it it came it came to many more than sweetness sweetness of fruit and this is when there is no in and out in and out and around around and will and shall shall and made of it practically as an inference.

What will it be will it be.

It is easier to listen than to look. To be as and can.

It is safely with a welcome welcome and they cannot go. They cannot go in affluence. They cannot go in affluence and apart apart with them this is why and width and said never said. At one time white black green blue with them with them with them you.

How can she not know that he he can with it that is with the most of having attended in the sense of waited.

There are three things. Not observant, not destined, not with relief.

There are many pleasures in store.

Next to no next to no no known known the same day the same day that that it was very interesting to not lose interest in it.

This leaves it once at once at once once left and right left and right left and right and insomuch there has been a mistake and really if really able to able to stop that.

It is more than originally left to me. Left to me. Left to me.

Leave it to you left to you left to right he had a good job and he left left right left.

A little in a little out and very often it is true when there is a possibility there are found very often it is true when there is a possibility they are found. Very often it is true when there is a possibility they are found.

Alright. When it is what is wanted what is it.

Always a little and always all always what is always with always always a hen always a chicken hen a chicken hen. A chicken hen a chicken, hen, a chicken a chicken hen always a chicken hen.

It is a very pleasant day. It is very pleasant today.

It is very pleasant. It is very pleasant to-day even if it is threatening that is if it is not absolutely as agreeable as far as weather is concerned as it was. It is very pleasant to-day and although the air is not light enough for much that is what is why they need food just the same. It is as pleasant here as it is anywhere. It is pleasant when there is very much more than the time in which it is agreeable to choose the sound that is the one that is less the sound of wood than wood. Walking and working the sound of wood. This makes widening appealing. After all there are very many knives that have wooden handles. Also all especially and very much which is when there is a diversion.

What does having been very much as much as having been there mean to them.

Conversation can be how do you do.

How do you do.

How do you do.

Can harm harmful be with an exclusion of the part of the time in which they are carried. Carry him out but do not bend him. One five six three all out but she.

How does it have herds. Herds have heard it. With use.

Arthur and Arthur grass.

Begin now.

[ ¶ ]

THE NOVEL

CHAPTER I

To bring them back to an appreciation of natural beauty or the beauty of nature hills valleys fields and birds. They will say it is beautiful but will they sit in it. This brings us to Lucy Church or Lucy Pagoda preferably Lucy Church. This brings to Lucy Church. The beauties of nature hills valleys trees fields and birds. Trees valleys fields flocks and butter-flies and pinks and birds. Trees fields hills valleys birds pinks butter-flies clouds and oxen and walls of a part of a building which is up. In cutting box wood there is no danger as box is a shrub which has a very agreeable odour. In placing it in an oven it is of very great use as it is not only Madeleine but Lucy Church who enjoys it. Not only Madeleine and Lucy and Therese Lucy Church who enjoys it. Who enjoys it. Markedly correcting the lack of necessity for coming and going admirably and she might. If two have left and there were four originally how many are there there now. Two and two make four. Anybody can say it was very good of them to stay and unexpectedly Therese came back and was of aid in indeed in in and in the not the place of any one because every one was there is there. Very simply they made five better made five better than three made five of them of more use than three of them and this and disturbance. Let me see who can see, these replace those. And being forbidden to call all by the time by the time by the time by the time with fishes. Fishes in a lake. There might be very much preference between Therese’s mother and George Elliot’s mother and Henry Perrin’s mother and it is lamentable if there is more care taken of where they went than a heavy cloud. Naturally a heavy cloud. Naturally. A heavy cloud. If they live together and then they had been offered what they had never asked to know as John and Eleanor would they be equal and uneasy in negation. This makes it moderately. And now allowed.

There is no difference between the country and the city between high hills and meadows in the bottom of the valley so she says. This with that withdrawn. Letting it have it. They are letting them have it. They are withdrawing whether it is once or twice or more than often. They imagine that after six days they are ready to receive anything. So they say. And around. What is it that is around what is it that is around them. More light from a coming to be added tower however they liked it. And they did. Everybody gave every effort and appreciated the result. And as it is as it is keeping as it is keeping as it is keeping as it is as it is as it is keeping it as it is. There is no denial of the sound that they went up and down. A very strange idea. This is when when when might it might it have when when then by their chance with their dance and crowded. A whole number of them might be surprising.

Lucy Church additionally meant with it at all and having suddenly added number five to the number of those very well known here but not exactly.

Trading very well known here but not exactly.

Finally for them. Lucy Church and chickens she prefers fields to fields and she says so but necessity intervenes not necessity not obligation not assurance but the possibility of there being no neglect. Imagine she says. Imagine what I say.

Add cows to oxen goats to sheep and add cows and oxen and goats to sheep. Add oxen and cows and chickens and goats and sheep to fields and she will be satisfied so she says. She will be satisfied.

If more have named places in a cathedral in a very small quantity they are obliging.

That was why they were at work.

It has been said that clouds can meet but it has not been said whether the clouds were of the same size and thickness and never having seen it he said he wondered what it would be like and he was easily startled. So it would seem very likely they had to have it happen in order to let it be like that.

Bringing them back to liking to look at cumulus clouds quietly emerging behind the distant horizon. Cumulus clouds are very white when they are satisfactory. From the standpoint of white they are very satisfactory so they say otherwise they were satisfied. He says he said that they returned. Could it be nearly what is needed is needed with one some at a time.

No detaining Lucy Church to-day as she and they are satisfied to be under obligation and very well I thank you so they needed as much as before by that time. Very many are older. How many are there added with it. Three at a time and often one. If every one hunts no one hunts. This is why they pray and are successful successful that is they suddenly withdraw once in a while where is it. After it is very simply left to them it is very simply after it is very simply left to them. They add years and left and right and crosses and dishes. Why did they not come and see the illumination. They did not come and see the illumination of the other day and this makes it be that it was a while a while here. Hear it as well and very much what they should not state made it do good to all of them Lucy Church makes it administer. Box bushes have a very agreeable odour when they are dried and while they are drying.

She had no baby but that often happens when they are excited and strong but she will have one.

It did not know its own hand writing but otherwise she was perfectly religious so she said. She said alternately they were additional and he was older. Very nearly more plans than indicated. If he were here for eight days and during all that time he worked so she says and it was as a result that they were very pleased and they were complimented by very many and in addition by the bishop so they said there was every reason for their indifference and for the emptying of little by little all around. It was as an arrangement that made them not hesitate to stand and this could they very many so she says could they, so she said with a mixture of embellishment.

Might be very natural for them to dip them in colour.

Lucy Church was amiable and very much resuscitated. She was amiable and she was amiable and she was very much resuscitated.

They were these things were an argument in favour of being very much which makes it not unlikely to give directly to them when it is more than told and she said very likely they were winning. John Mary and hour glasses which are the same as clocks striking or at least theirs as much. He was lonely and was leaving when the time had come to leave he was leaving. It is an amiable understanding to buy what is left from left to right.

They might be all as much used to it and so they argued who made them dilate of the sacredness of letting it be known as having received much of it. Much of it in time. Who to whom with when and he said very much has been told very differently. Lucy Church made an authority of being vexed when they were able to state that Josephine was not very well. And all of it allowed out loud and beside that in preparation and beside that William and Elizabeth did not condone not having been very much in believing that it is not particularly at a distance toward which they are looking. Some say something. And do not like it. How many days are there in it so she says and by the time they are afraid he has learned to be more of it as much. With them. There are many remaining with them.

Every time it makes it be all of it very nice and quiet I thank you there is a new explanation. Once it was the banker and once it was some one who was present. Very nice and quiet I thank you. Lucy Church made no difference to recompense as theirs allowed. Lucy Church fastened the whole very well as she would as she said as she said ultimately as she said. Lucy Church and John Mary with violence if to come quickly is to come at all and just at all very much as if with them with it as in case could Lander be the same name as Landor. She said it could.

What happened to them. They said they were sorry but they were afraid she was not intelligent enough to disguise herself.

What happened to them.

They were not mentioned again and so although it is known to them and to others what happened to them it is not known it is not known what happened to them.

How is it not known what happened to them. It is not known what happened to them. In a conversation it was not known what happened to them. In a recitation it was not known what happened to them. In a description it was not known what happened to them. In attention it was not known what happened to them. Thereby when they were unusually disappearing it was not known what happened. It was not as known what happened to them. They made a wide investigation so she said. They did not know what had happened to them. Very often they will know what has happened to them but they are mistaken. Ivory is mistaken. They do not ask but it is told fortunately it is told to them it is told them what happened to them. They knew what had happened to them. They had gone that way and were in contact with others who would know what happened to them and as widely. More often as widely.

They were left to place themselves in their excuse and so also also as a retrial of a river that has been as wide as often and as often which is why there is a width which is theirs where they do regret their being there last. She said she added anything and correctly.

Lucy Church is not annoyed by salt and security not at all as beside which they know that there is a very welcome Mary. John Mary in case of a difference between how old very many autographs are. Autographs are signatures with a pencil very well I thank you. And so must you go. Plenty plenty of sun on shoes. This is as plainly as poplar trees in crucifix. There are some who expect only one child and some who expect a number. Let it go as well as if it is there hope. They hope.

Suppose eight more are cactuses and have rosy flowers. They do not grow with the same pleasure as when there are when there is an interval in between. Letting it be just as bye the way Therese how are you now that you have done just what has been expected. Done and Yvonne how many trees are there on it on the property where there is a very excellent hope that she will be the embodiment of laughter and would it be at all. Not to give her pleasure. Attached to me so she said and very correctly. A circumstance by which Lucy Church profited.

There is this difference between a chicken a pig and a central tower that they are at a distance and very nearly heard. How is it. She is in the hope of instant transition from red to easier and from there to there. They made identical twins easily. And do they say so. They do she likes do.

Do do she likes do.

They said when it is all said and a perennial which means hot houses a perennial with a wish. Wish on a wish bone so she says. Albert Church so she says was welcome so she says. She said Albert Lionel Winthrop was religious cultivated and an inventor of toys which are made here and sold there. He said that once in a while he was told. And so with wider. A transition of vinegar and oil mixed with olives almonds and if you would if you would be so kind. Elizabeth Church very lately. A duty which she did was this she turned from right to left and from left to right and fell asleep. What is the difference between Lucy Church and Alice as they did not meet. They were an integral instance of representation and their equivalent. And how seen how seen mean collected between coloured lean with their enjoyment never in the day when it is abandoned and when abandoned and then or relaxing with standing belvedere.

And she was conscious of the effort so she said very well and thank you for the pleasure of their return. Lucy Isabel Arthur Wilfred Louise Blanche Violet Frederick Eugene Martin and Eli so she said were so she said Dorothea so she said ingrained. A table cloth and will and hunting. It is very easily opened at a place. Hours of contentment and their after all will they do it.

The moon is what is seen in the day-light. A church by church or church with church for church might church allowed a church to be there. Here there and everywhere every one will take a dare. A dare is something which they have forgotten. Forget forgotten allowed to collect rain-water. And now at last.

Lucy Church is wealthy and might be what she wished but as every one is wealthy and might be what she wished Lucy and every one is wealthy and might be what she wished. Wished and won. Hours and hours and hours of glass come to see the undivided interest. There is great interest in clouds fields valleys mountains poplars and intermediate passers by who are engaged in manual labour which is why they are surrounded pleasantly with very well I thank you in case in case of permanent. She said she was understood as an allowance of she had never been there. She had never been there.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER II

Two and two make four. Four and four make eight. Eight and eight make sixteen and sixteen and twelve make twenty-eight.

Lilies lily they have avoided partially why. Supposing two met at once which one was the one that it was decided might love what is there where there is as much there as much there and there in a way there there with never to like later later than it is. John Mary with no reason for being with them with them with with them.

There is nothing more explaining than having water supplied water supplied water supplied she and he both said waggoning. It was in and by never have a pillar of as a pleasure because it would countenance coutenance that. There is no difference whether he looks like Simon or whether he does not.

Simon when and fall Simon Church out loud. Simon Ethel out loud. Simon Edith out loud. Simon William out loud. Simon Elizabeth out loud. Simon Couttall out loud. Simon Charles Simon with it Simon very well Simon Alice very well I thank you. Simon South who went about and said it is very nicely evident that they exchange wire for west and it is their pleasure. It is the pleasure of the very different difference every afternoon after noon. Arthur Church Hardy Church Charles Church and Angelica Church and Simon James and Simon Alvaro and Simon Emanuel. It can easily hit the head. When all is said it cart easily hit the head.

Parties of two means that if one slept and one was careful not to waken the one that slept what would Lucy Church say. By the way what would Lucy Church say. Lucy Church was very much attracted by the arrangement that had been made for October. It is always a mistake for the sun to come through the window from within to the outside.

It is a little day to-day it is a little day to-day it is a little day to-day it is a little day to-day. It is very easy to be asked to be at a time. One at a time.

Eighty four makes sixty two and what do they do about it. They are annoyed not by interruption but by past time.

Please to plainly wishing to go home home to your home.

She was in part and they say, Lucy Church made stables stables be boarded up.

To have stopped if she had awakened but she did not awake and so although she was awake although she wakened power through repose and chose. There she said there is a difference between chose and choose.

There may be war but there can be no climaxes there.

Unaccountably.

With when when it is as much as they had had.

Having had had having had she did not waver.

Lucy Church unaccountably adaptably and with their attitude of speedy departure. One has left one is to leave in october one is to leave at first in September and the other is not to leave at all as she says so. Leave coming to to the day after the first Simon Hardy. The first Simon Coolidge and their addressor. Everybody has wealth as narrowly as in a door. As in a door so she says might it be with it as the same elaborately.

Lead it by theirs which is why every little change is changes. She said with very much to have to be and very quietly to be to see and with undoubtedly to rest and prepare prepare matches and candles if the electricity should go out and he heard completeness with ease.

Completeness with ease.

It is why is it very much as much as with them left to it in this finally as an instance directly they might very quietly admire as they came outwardly to them in them with them will he come again running.

She said that a pagoda and chains a church and places and window and extra ruins and a name makes it be comfortably what is it when they are very frank. Nobody is interested in a neglected child.

Lucy Church, John Mary and Simon Marguerite. They might be unknown. Lucy Church John Mary and Simon Therese they might be unknown as yet and yet and yet they might be known as men women and children fields, distance and dissuaded they may be known as mixing oil with salt water and not all at once also as being wealthy very much and very quiet and very well I thank you. They might be known by their saying something about a right of way. Away was made perfectly possible and perfectly practicable and if by this as an indication of their reverence they do decline to colour white to mauve and blue red white and blue all out but you so she says. Quietly so she says and by by and by. Very much as it was it was as she said. Correctly stated as she said.

Lucy Church one two three. It is astonishing as she says that it will stay longer. There has never been a suspicion that there is a difference between open and closed. Lucy Church made master-pieces readily and excitedly.

John Mary in August and John Mary in August and in July and John Mary made it do as a difference between fourth and sixth and with a place. A place where you can tell that it is earlier or later is very desirable and very desirable. John Mary is very desirable by this time. John Mary shouter. John Mary win and winsome winsomeness are easily seen and he was disappointed as he had expected what he saw.

She said to Virgil do come and be useful.

He said to Virgil do come.

It is by out loud and a cloud that snow persists. Persists is in twos and threes and poplars and please. Please be careful of their measure.

They may deceive you.

If they do bring what is brung what have you there. So she says.

There is a difference between a name and where they went to have lunch luncheon and until until it was left to be like that.

A bird with a long tail on a bush.

What does the barometer do it tells the truth to me and to you.

Arguments of fair weather.

If added peaches grow on grow on grow on walls walls if added peaches grow on walls Wednesday Lucy Alice Church will laugh and say Wednesday. And this is why they admire trees and with this trees and with this bees bees are harmless and bees with this bees with this are harmless and made it be their life. Lucy Church and John Mary and Simon Therese and Lindo Webb wish bone and are frightened by excellent set of pairs of let and letting it yet be an in contrast to their shown having it mark a place. Yes do. And though. Though might mind it as more with as made as if with called hawk or or letting it a piece of their inland inland includes the sea. See Susy. Lucy Church established this as all. All yet. Lucy Church made merry. Merry del Val. Remaining intrenched in their left to right mountain meadow with rim. It is very likely so she says and they were in the middle of the most endurable and therefor their pleasure pleasing please and she said they were more than there had been.

Not to be aided.

Tells well bell if a cow bell were a bell as well and meditative. Lucy Church looked at it and was not presently particularly withstood. Fairly well I thank you. Lucy Church might be that if seen it will come here might be if in seen and will come here. Lucy Church has in in women. Lucy Church could mediaevally speaking have a glass and see in the distance that there is elegantly speaking what there is to detach. A building from until and a chain from throw and a tree from there and a cloud from allowed. It is very nearly their aptitude for send her.

Come and close it.

It is very nearly their aptitude for Mr. Armandine and in between it is very nearly their aptitude for recently with it there.

Very nearly their aptitude. Alice Church vigilantly Lucy Church vigilantly John Mary vigilantly Simon Therese vigilantly Simon Marguerite vigilantly Arthur Part vigilantly Lucy Church vigilantly Simon Therese vigilantly John Mary vigilantly Alice Church vigilantly Simon Marguerite vigilantly Arthur Part vigilantly.

Having never forgotten in and add adder.

It is theirs in hope.

How can forward and back slowly and turn around be surprising readily. Readily. Readily. How can readily be forward and back slowly and be surprising turn around readily.

Many change more churn whether gather they are best. The most worth while of them all. What is the difference between swallows pigeons edible birds hawks and plays. They are all across. A consecrated cross of surprise that it can be seen a man a wagon and an oxen team. How are they known as it when they do not move how are they known as it when they do not move. They are certainly known as it when they do not move.

When they do move there are as many as they were and they do move. As they do move out of sight as they do move. At it.

Lucy Church additionally Lucy Church. Meant and intended and gathered and attended to it.

To save Edward.

Edward Elden.

Charles Elliot.

William William.

And their part.

Partly a chance to be with well known apart. Whether. Lucy Church whether Lucy Church whether it is a gain Lucy Church whether it is a gain that Lucy Church suddenly seldom saves pagodas and Italy. So she says. Allowed it so she says. Variably so she says. Advantageously so she says.

It does not make any difference when the difference between a poplar and a fig tree is ascertained.

On account of white.

Lily lily who has the lily.

Fern fern who has the fern.

Fern fern who has the fern.

Lily lily who has the lily.

There is no need of mentioning names.

There to be very earnestly adding.

Not that but always a pleasure.

Merchandise always a pleasure. Not wealth but always a pleasure.

With them and always a pleasure.

Added additionally left to be pleased as pleased. Always a pleasure.

Simon Therese might address Simon Therese might address and might caress. Always a pleasure. Lucy Church very seldom interrupts as if it were that if there were never a confusion between on the withstood articulation of preparation and Lucy was mistaken. She did not leave she was advantageously surrounded as she was and it was surmounted a church was surmounted by a pagoda and illustrated by a crown of red blue and pretty lights. And so if it were possible it was possible to go away. She said if it had been arranged to go away and went away. Lucy Church made mountains which are perpetually covered with snow that is to say no deception as it is when it is down there. Down always means nearer. Simon Therese is very careful to dot his eyes and to close his ears and to declare his succession to those that follow and wish to plan one day in the month. Simon Marguerite is as very sweetly shouldered as if he were ascertained to be very likely with them. John Mary having shut the door opened it again but not always sometimes it had to be done for him. The difference between the present and the past. Pastime.

Every one now.

From the standpoint of white white like a cloud a white cloud white like the snow white snow white like the white sun white sun white like the lily a white small lily that is like embroidery, white like anything made white which is readily white and not often changed to an other colour. White not often changed to an other colour. This is with an integral part of with it now.

Simon Therese made a face and he said I might be made to be another time with them.

Lucy Church individually. John Mary wealthy and very much whether it was by the time that they had their observation of how butterflies flew. It is very lamentable to have them know the name very lamentable.

What happened to William Williams. He was not what was more than theirs. And Henry Henry. He danced. And George John. He was not only not very well but very much at home wherever he is.

There is no pleasure in coversation.

And is used.

She counted the leaves and there were more of them than she had expected would be left. Counted the leaves and there were more than she expected would be left.

Disappearing.

If it is chosen to be an earring disappearing.

If it is chosen with a worth the pleasure of having denied an observation and at length three or two not about with the place of theirs in waiter. Wait await her. She and mean I mean I mean wait and wait and retreating from very much that has been returned has had the covering removed and at last and as there never had been any glass in the windows before eighteen forty two or thereabouts so she says.

It is very strangely that three does not make four. Remember a tree remember three three to a tree three a tree three trees poplars as well as fruit trees a peach tree in a vine or a land tree will be fine. It is very well to prevent wishes.

Lucy Church had chosen a very pretty place and very pretty views and very pretty very pretty to choose and very pretty to use and very pretty very pretty to close and very pretty in place of places. A very pretty selection of their arrival.

And more than after a while. Every day a thousand and every other day a thousand and three and every other day a thousand and three everywhere.

Lucy Church might be very much as she wished to decide that that bread can change and with it at all and with it at all and made of it at once.

Who knows the difference between once and twice and John Mary interchanges left to right. Interchanges. Very quickly interchanges might leave it to them with them he leaving with them with them in place of eight and forty two. It is very noticeable that if she sits and rests it is very much a very great pleasure to observe her.

2.30, 3.30, 4.30, 5.30, 6.30, 7.30, 8.30. It is not easy to be seen wishing when the water is noisy.

Lucy Church does not introduce subjects.

Subject places.

John Mary has quietly been outlined.

Poplars and places.

Simon Therese understands medals and four places.

With this as that.

Lucy Church marries marries with when with when what is the difference between vines and shrubs.

At last and last and last to go.

There are two things for not watching she says there is one thing for not watching she says there is one thing for not watching. There are two things for not watching.

Derange the service so he said and not fishing so he said and solved with pleasure so he said and golden rod and was very visible and in great abundance and not now and by the time and with it diminishing and might be when as seen so and so much as and as much with and whether whether repeated he ever went to be nearly very much advised as to their being very nearly at once favourably suitable to their joining their delight in with within estimate and allusion to pond lilies.

They made it be partly adroit.

There is no doubt about one thing it happens one at a time and in between they wait for flowers for plainly established interjections and because of this. Two kinds of arrivals mean milk bread. A conversation about milk bread which is a monologue. Milk bread is not variable and it is variable and if there is pretentiouness not only will not the ones desired not be chosen but in a choice in a very nearly unnatural choice and with it with it as an elegance. Eglantine and deadly night shade and mistaken. Lucy Church in hyperbole.

John Mary more manifest and meant made it be left to them when when with it as a best in time left lightly. He made it be. Might they be right when they say that every day is with them an applicable and much attended with mischance and with their value. And with it or ordinarily their being a difference between fast flowing and fast flowing.

There is no encampment in their care.

Leave let her ride. Lucy Church was more than ever when they tried.

Lucy leave it to them. Lucy leave it to them but very well more than he or she can tell and they will they will tell that it is attributable to them that this is at once at once and at once and shown and at once left to the next with it as an immaculate successfulness of with and when and is and can can this with it for foremost Simon Therese and letting it leave this as a trace.

An orange bee on pink clover and a white butterfly flying very well and high over the center of a wide river.

It is not imaginable that they mind this.

One two three four five six seven eight nine ten eleven twelve thirteen times as high.

They are right jewelry is the most pleasurable so he says.

They made a division of fives.

He made a division of six.

She made a division of seven.

All good children go to heaven.

He made a division of two.

She made a division of five.

They made a division of their having lifted it. He made a division of every once in a while and John Mary of course. John Mary of course.

He made a division of indecision and it was at night at most at best and with it as if in Aspinwall where they arranged to have in a manner of adding with it as before when there is with it and renewing the sudden interruption of their being a difference between paper and birds.

She does does she.

It is an indicated soon that she is within within the room after she has been with without noon without soon with within within soon it is an indicated noon within soon.

As she does was and very very very crisis very tell all in illustration do and does and deter dance. A glance at the pleasure of pleasure of sent a plant planted with letting, and nothing not must with let it field in cows and how and house. Not in repair.

With with a very best left to it now how now.

Lucy Church is very impressed by having been very much and very pleasantly surrounded by what she feels and felt to be very much what is desirable and that is pleasantly. Having three as far apart makes it be pardonable to not when needed have moving and also giving blue to green and thought thought with that there for this comically. Choose choose through through the left to it and he did not say so and so. A little jerk a little turk and a little Spaniard sitting on around makes a forest fire entirely when it is where they are and three are satisfied not to be there.

Very pale blue in the distance very pale blue in the distance very pale blue in the distance and she says she agrees to it to that.

There is a very great happiness in not doing it twice. Twice is once.

If a very dark made silver to be bought by the pound is a very tall made poplar to be very much below and it is to have hidden a long way away from a white in all an elevation and there is more around than they encourage whose has it to be more than with it that in the same name as when he would on three sides have it changed to consume consummate changing left to right and very nice and quiet I thank you.

He is astounded.

Letting theirs be once in a while encouraged.

The cause of conversation is this seated on the chair and by wide by side by retied by letting it be belied and so he said church he said pagoda he said briefly he said well yet and very much as a mountain and time her and yet he said he said he had visited the picture gallery of the city which had been represented continuously as having been won and won. Won and won. Two be with this.

Conversation in left and right. There is no doubt that it is very often applicable to have a ribbon upon a pin very often applicable.

There is no doubt that won wonderfully short shortly and with with it is in an ineradicable they and circumstance with this and allowed. She might be as a care.

There is doubtless a difference between five in one year and one in every once in a while or one in an interval of more than a year more than a year and so he said. More than one year.

Conversation who does who does do who can and does do the best that is to be seen wonderfully attitude as this and sitting on a chair each on a chair sitting each on a chair.

Conversationally how conversationally how what is the difference between oxen and a cow between a deer and a goat between a wagon and a plough between left and right between fields and counting and between a hunt and as many having him when he came he came to say that cathedrals are plainly visible at one time as well as houses as well as well he says that it is not at all difficult left and lift not at all difficult lift and left and left and lift not at all difficult that they plan this on a day when they say the first day he came to stay the second day in memory of the third day the third day the day in which it is better to wish than not and so three days are holidays and four days are four days. When this you see remember me. She said when this you see remember this remember when this you see remember that it was at most at best at best and when this you see to be to be that it is never what she says what she says what she says Paul she says Therese she says. She does not say Paul Henry nor does she say Simon Therese nor does she say very well does she say the sun is not shining that way this way this way she does say that way she does she can say can say stabilised she can say additionally she can say pointedly she can say do say we say they say and say say so.

Lucy Church makes ploughs famous and makes ploughs famous and makes ploughs famous and makes ploughs famous as they are famous as they are famous as they as they are as they are famous Lucy Pagoda makes ploughs famous as ploughs are famous as they are famous.

If bread is eaten and sugar to sweeten how many are as well as said.

She saw and no more.

And hours.

There is not much conversation in abundance.

How much conversation is there in abundance.

Lucy Church and follows.

There is no difference in at their side.

Lucy Church in abundance there is the difference there is a difference and at the side.

Three things together. Cows ploughs and ferry-boats. A mountain is very well I thank you.

She made it be be buy and or or pears. She made it do do do or few few or theirs. She made it left left left right left or care care for it. He says that when he is not thoughtful about fish and waiting then as a result he does not find any very small daisies as he can see in the grass very readily. And it is not at all presently that in between a screen if it is asked for and it is there there is art attention to it an attention to it with it all.

Come to see the pears which are extraordinarily large and long and juicy so he says extraordinary large and long so she says extraordinary large and long so he says. A plan to have a number of them a plan to have a number of them a plan to have a number of them a plan to have a number of them a plan to have a number of them.

It would be very well if a kitten would need to have it given to them as food to feed as if it had it as a need to have it and seed a seed sown there is very well pleased if it makes no difference at one time one at a time she said one at a time and in recently recently reverberation with it at all. Who knows potatoes and tomatoes and pears and leaves and please and if in indeed trees.

A continued waiting might be if three crowded around.

Lucy Church could be more than beside with them.

John Mary with them beside with them.

Simon Therese with them went sent with them sent it with them.

Lucy Church with them with them Lucy Church went sent with sent went with sent went with them sent them with them went with them. Lucy Church made it have it with it as it Lucy Church with it sent it in this having come from here he had with very little more than having been here and not left. Left and right.

Lucy Church made a part of it by this and that with it having Miss Buckingham not be lined with fur. Far and farther. There is every difference between John Mary and Simon Therese in perpetuity.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER III

To change from there to this that is two cooks to two cooks to two cooks to there to this and surrounded. Anybody surrounded by maids is surrounded by maids to there to this. Two cooks to there to this. Surrounded by maids Lucy Church surrounded by surrounded by surrounded by with them in them surrounded by surrounding they not with them in in best to have the best and most and best first. Two cooks to them to them two cooks to them and they they were in the stenghth of having had a land to see and fell and well and beside to rest to return to plant and make a ground and with a tree four six plane trees which give a shade but not nearly here. Two cooks very well to do it to do it by this by that and never have had that desirably and with Mary fairly fairly very nice and quiet I thank you.

Two make two. Two make four. And a little it was asked and why no more.

A wealthy cook who owns very much prefers to fight simply for his country rather than be protected from danger and terror and in this way when they return each separately were very wealthy and very much as often as up and down and they were not delighted.

Lucy Church says admirably be pleased to be instructive. And they were believing that at some distance forty towns were not so many. Forty towns were not so many forty two forty two towns. Could she who had borne four children speak as she did to one who having borne two would bear two more. They never met.

Do you like if they are well to be so much with that and think and with it claim that they can do that they have lost that in the most that with the felt and might it be that is the share that is at least at least at most and can be had to be had to be on the head.

Very much as they were had and thank you very nice and quiet I thank you.

What is when they search for the time when if the grass is high if the grass is high do mushrooms grow in the grass if the grass is high not if the grass is very high and pleases. There is widening of reverberation of accompanying pleases with pleases.

Lucy Church is an example of upholding upholding upholding this as their advantage. Lucy Church is an example of upholding of upholding of upholding box as hedge as their advantage Lucy Church is an example of upholding of their upholding of their upholding of upholding this as an advantage. Lucy Church is an example of their upholding this as an advantage.

Lucy Church come to to the best of Timothy the best of Timothy and there find mushrooms there find mushrooms and there have a stick which has been cut around so that the bark having been taken off in such a way it matches matches pleases presses and the best known method of looking is when there is the sun on the head. Sun on the head and said said sun said sun on said sun on the said sun on the head.

They gradually came nearer to Godiva so he said and he had observed it.

Coming to have forty waiting forty waiting forty waiting as if for instance we all wait forty waiting as if for instance we all went.

Lucy Church made pressing a pressing reason for pressing them to join in join in as if they were comforting in saying no more came.

Lucy Church was with them when John Mary John Mary was the brother of a younger James Mary who would come and be if it were to be what was to be needed by seeing oxen oxen are not lost if they walk faster and of course they do.

Nobody knows that wild pinks are carnation colour. If they do they have never mentioned it.

Simon Therese would find it unavoidable to see when Elizabeth well very well.

All this makes them fourteen be three.

How old is the mother of five and another. The oldest seventeen not very much younger the youngest two not very much younger. The youngest the young-est not very much younger and who calls whom. They do not disturb him at all at all not at all.

How many grow an apple tree when there has been very much rain. How many like what they come to ask is it ask is it. Lucy Church avoided avoided crows which are blue. Crows which are blue. A quality of crows which are blue.

Lucy Church and Lucy Pagoda on the border of a river and the river is wider when there has been very much rain. Thank you.

This are as well as ever in addition.

This is as well as ever in addition.

No and nicely.

What does an out of door dinner consist in eaten at noon. Of very much that has packed and repacked. For what has there been given for which there has been more than there was. Fruit which was not forgotten. What can be avoided if better can be procured. Cake and bread. What is the significance of their pleasing themselves. A little with all that is what is not only more than is which is when the moistened safety of their alone and they were delighted to be in at once rejoined for this and with it as an independence of their allowing. She said it was meant to be one at a time.

Are partly are partly are partly left.

Nora is not a name that I have preferred nor is Dora a name that I have preferred. Ida is a name that I have preferred and Ivy is a name that I have preferred preferred to it.

John Mary John Mary who is to be the best of three. John Mary Simon Therese and James Mary who is to be the best of three John James Mary who is to be the best of three. James Mary James Mary who is to be the best of three John Mary Simon Therese James Mary James Mary Simon Therese John Mary who is to be the best of three.

Lucy Church did not have a mother when she was a mother and grandmother. Lucy Church was never a mother and that was because there was a difference of between two in three.

To change Lucy Church from Lucy Church Lucy Church. One two and one two and one two and one two.

There have been many statues and would there be many statues statues have never been named renamed. Lucy Church fortunately.

Lilian Anne St Peter Stanhope met in winter.

This is the day when it was written as they say correctly and she was felt and freely to be asked would he stay and he was after all pleased that he had not gone away.

It was very pleasant there were a number there listening and very few of them were proved to be which it is admirably aroused and pleased pleased pleasantly with their concurrence.

Lucy Church was not there. She was at that time in the midst of knowing that easily and looking the best and varied in arising from which it is with them as it is to leave it as it is that the variation of their addition might if it could be with them and undertaken a very nicely changed freshet. And so meadows can have lilies lilies mauve and a surprise. It is not a surprise if it is brought here.

Lilian Ann St. Pierre might visit us here. And it would be a pleasure and after speaking of the weather would it if it were fruitful could there be a companion of a very edible everything and a very edible thing a very edible everything which is partly their remark and remarkable they are remembered for their everything at one time and not too much and inasmuch admirably.

This pleases threes and fives and one very often one very often one one to three.

In this and subdued. In this and subdued and added and subdued and added and added and added added and subdued.

There is no caution in mowing green clover with a protection. Clover always has a colour rose, red, pale, blue, green and something delightful and foreseen. It does not seem useless to look again.

Simon Therese John Mary James Mary who has been to this and left it when it was not where it had been with the time with which it was chosen as if it had been ineradicable and suspected of a change. They might be as they were with more than is left to them to determine with half and on behalf of it. It is remarkable that there is more than there is if it is in a pressure of their announcement of how often and with which it is if a disappointment and not be he had here. If it is not to be given here where is it to be given. Mary Worthington only said of it that it was not what had been found to be with and with it at all as for the celebration of their identity with the rest of the obligation to be reached. They were perfectly in accord and very many hoped and very many hoped that at one end there was protection and protecting of what they had and at the other end there was consumption and consuming of what they had. Both indeed both indeed and both indeed. It might be that having hitherto and before two having hitherto two and having before having been well well into into the midst of their attack and attention attack and attention. Who is whose. A number a number of preparation. Mushrooms if they are fresh and very small and wild are always delicious particularly if they grow in fields and not near trees nor woods.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER IV

She was right about thunder a threshing machine and left and right but not about turning to the left before crossing the river. She said that it was very delightful to receive pleasantly illustrations of Paul and Virginia.

Bright and light candle-light it would be very annoying if they were not replaced. This was not said of Duchess pears or indeed of Williams. Lucy Church made arrangement to have tube-roses not found in as great a quantity as desired. John Mary was present when there was question of part and a part of what was wanted and also the two who had seen and had been made to indulge in favourable comment upon their delight in anticipation more breathlessly eager to have light shown though coloured glass and in this way it was a pleasure as well as a prophecy to say so.

A count might ask what had they to do with it. It might very well be partly James Mary partly James and Mary James Mary partly partly what they did. It is very different to have rain and to see rain so he said and he added it is very different to guard cows and corn stalks than it is to grow admittedly cymbals. It is very well known that they are often as an honour. In order to honour him. Very admittedly often an honour in order to honour him. Simon Therese Lilian Ann St Peter and Lilian Ann St Peter Stanhope might easily indicate in front and in back of the rest of their observance and of course.

Lucy Church can administer as well as Josephine partly as they care to have it offered to them.

Lucy Church hoping to be startling. Lucy Church felt as art illumination. Lucy Church practically wishing that she might have been as fortunate as she was.

What does he say he says that after all it is not only that mountains differ differently and meadows differ differently and rivers differ differently and bells differ differently and poplars differ differently but also that paper differs differently and allowance differs differently and their continued fragrance differs differently. At last and at most and as well as joined. It is very nearly deplorable that a young woman loves to be very well met very well met very well met that a very much younger child hopes that there is more desire than can be upheld by a purchase and that a very young priest has been met once and as often as if he had been allowed at least that it is by them politely and partly and with it as a reestablishment of their individual recognition of very young and finally as old neglecting this for that. It is by no means what they said that made them place it as if it could be as much as coming to be anticipated should it be shown. Having heard it as they could be sure to know. Known and with it integrally theirs seen. Believing shown as might it be known, slowly, an older wishing and to cross and perhaps ostentatiously not having it advance by having it withheld from crossing. To say so. Lucy Church has thanked.

They know so much they do they like to have it though, with.

They had to have to stay and they chose to let it come to-day. Very likely once in a while. They were very much more than expected.

If it is when it is pears peaches and grapes plums apples and figs north or south in summer set or winter.

It is palatable that it is very much more easily done that there is occasion for their being intended to have looked and left it to them. What do they dislike most. Not having what is given to them.

Lucy Church said that she found it unpleasant to have marble under her hand. Marble is frequently very like wood. Wood is frequently very like silver silver is frequently very like in vain.

Books in porcelain mentioned the first time as an incident.

Lucy Church was very well yesterday.

It is to be added and expected added and expected that René John Etienne Ernest and their cousin who is additionally older should be seated and with them the little one Annette and her governess who had dark rims around as if they were large glasses and it is very dark and it might have been added but it was natural and in a way as she was young and very much as if not only pleasant but attentive could be.

Lucy Church made mountains out of mole hills. They are by and by as if they were having asked having asked having asked of her descendant.

Leaves and leaves and leaves leaves and leaves and leave and leave and leave and leave it leaves and leaves and leaves and leaves and leaves it.

It is by the way by the way taught by the way thought thought by the way thought it is thought by the way thought that conscription that a colonel that made of following and that having been asked and having asked for it they would could and should respect his prejudices.

Would it be pleasant to recognise what they mean. He said it would be pleasant to recognise what they mean. He said it would be he said it would be pleasant to recognise what they mean.

John Mary does not definitely prepare to leave it to his brother James Mary to do. He has had every intention of finally betrothing himself to Estelle Geneveray but in the meantime it is apparent apparently that he is inclined to be circuitous and in this as in a way if within waiting he might if she were at least after more readily having announced a future she might be more often than ever theirs at once which when went again could it be round about. John Mary is in hope that the weather will change and make lakes as well as rivers more as they were and if they are more as they were there would be no outcome to the left and right provisionally.

It is very often that tapering candles are in very small blue candlesticks.

She said that it was quite useless to watch clouds but she was quite mistaken in this way there is every reason to be optimistic and playful and hopeful and determined and partly at that time.

Lucy Church might mention whistles.

Lucy Church is in a way as if to say come again and be here on time.

Simon Therese uniquely has been ill he has been the next to the youngest of ten children of whom all of them are well and prosperous his mother extremely good looking and well to do and he himself in every way inclined to be an inspiration to the most difficult question of might it be just as well. He might be very often as and in preparation for the more advantageous allowance of why they should be left at once.

Lucy Church art authority.

What could they say when they met to-day they could say that they were very much pleased with the arrangement not that had been made but with the unexpected addition to their society in spite of the fact that they had said that they had anticipated it in conversation. Very likely in time. Lucy Church was inclined to prefer water falls or rather the pouring out of a small but violently running stream over a small amount of obstruction and so running into the main current as so many mouths in effect of which it is continually opposite.

Lucy Church in reasonably at first.

This time it is true.

Going to go on.

Did she ever see a bear climb a greased pole.

Going to go on.

One or two or one or two.

Did she ever see two take two.

He had a very pleasant interest in eating bread.

He had a very decided liking for watching.

He had a very impatient way of after all looking at lightning when it was accompanied by what after all made it very much after all what made it after all that they would stay there and wait.

Eight and Lucy Church.

Eight and very likely.

If one goes up it is to be presumed that they all go up.

It is very easy to know that the rattling of paper means the making of packages and entirely at their beck and call not at all not more than not at all. It is said by one who is in a position to observe that luncheon should be called a dinner and should be partaken with with and of with with and of with with with with with and of, it should be and here where the evening is tranquil tranquil that is to say if there is neither rain nor sun if there is neither rain nor sun it is in that case tranquil and there is no necessity for having often called them to eliminate anything. A rainbow promises.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER V

Lucy Church was left alone as much as if there could be very many ways to have theirs be their own and she went she was very often at one time which is very nearly what is at least might be at more than half of that in place of their needing this because the best of it is whether this and that nearly left to it in the meantime as they came. Lucy Church creditably and because if so and trout and because if so and trout and because if so and inundation in a meadow inundation in a meadow.

Inundation in a meadow is different from inundation in a marsh a marsh can be small very small and high very high and very prettily so. A marsh can be felt to be their gift.

Lucy Church was in one at a time and meant to be pleasantly in place of having it this time and once at a time once at a time and not left when they were to them. Lucy Church is indebted to rain for her belief in white and pink. Pink and it might be when it is ordinarily theirs to be sure. It is not only because but with it at once that they choose them and say how do you do. A father quite as much a father quite as much and she quite as much a father quite as much.

Simon Theresa can never be an additional pleasure to them an additional with this as old as old as if if it is it is like that.

Be told.

One one one two three, three one three one two three. It is a deception.

Every day in which very many come very many come. Every day in which very many come there is beside that they say where shall we go to stay where shall we go to stay. It is believed to be ineradicable that they are very often here every once in a while. They said what makes it be simple that they need it as a provision.

He resembles him in this light.

Lucy Church answered that it was true it was not a beginning or an end it was neither the one or the other.

It is very peculiar.

It is very peculiar.

There should be both a rise and a cessation so there should.

John Mary so there should. Janies Mary Lucy Church Simon Therese Lilian St. Peter and those to whom they were to be more cordial as time went on. It is by this time.

Not a Polish bride nor a hollander beside can lakes be emptier and more full.

And Lucy Lucy let Lucy let Lucy can let Lucy can can let Lucy if it is crystal on the road and traversed can wait and passage instil fear.

And so Lucy and so bringing and so down and so a hill and so with better and so having refused to be attested as as provide provided letting it as a valley and cascade beside the next to a room in which there may be a bevy of theirs in better than if this and be in choice of left it to them with. Could it be better done won one and one one should never be replied as two and two if too and light it now with out more ado.

In place of strange.

Complicated horses now. Horses now cow now complicated horses now. Horses now horses and a cow now. Complicated horses now.

It is torn in between and shells egg shells it is best as yellow peaches with a rose rosy rosy green.

Lucy Church an advantage Lucy Church made by it being with them it is attempting with them attempting with them. And might it be that that good good good if if it is not a bee or a wind a bee is from there and the wind is from there and so sheep so sewn so seated so when and then then so so much as much as withdraw.

Lucy Church made it seem that Grenoble was far away.

Listen to Lucy.

Lucy Church made a church made a church Lucy Church.

Lucy Church win win and win with and with with win.

Lucy Church made safely safely with plans and might it be on the other side from that on which it came down and was as much like water as anything.

Lucy Church has had to have theirs to day to say. She said she said it is why they ask me to be so good as to ask it of them that that that it is is it what is more left than right and so is a moon soon and it has been arranged from the twenty-sixth to the first so the calendar says.

Leave completing completing it to them if they have mushrooms in fields mushrooms in fields so they have said of it of them of very well of them of very well of them.

In there a month what have they said they have said that they are withstood and with and stood and surfeited with some and settle. Settle and settlement was always as late. Now there are he said now there are three in a year and at that time there were five in every part of once a year and so much and as much and with it and much as it could could should and treated as if they they were they were to go in snow. It is very agreeable to have been with them if they were flushed with sun suddenly.

Simon Therese in case Simon Therese in case in case of not having been where where were they.

Simon Therese was met as he was coming down the hill carrying a pail of water in order to bring it carrying as if a chinaman carrying as if a chinaman were judging and pleasantly perfectly perfectly pleasantly it was within three. Three times and out. Out out with it.

Simon Therese is white as a cow how.

John Mary submitted to inspection having passed once in a while and being without doubt what they did as answered. And with very much as a joke two saluted as one. John Mary was lonesome James Mary meant to succeed, James Mary in a way James Mary to stay not any longer than John Mary had stayed. John Mary was more than more or less arranged that it should be why. It is very delightful but there is no desire to make preserves until a certain time.

Lucy Church might rest with it as with it as with it with it as an extreme ready to leave it to Felicite. Lucy Church met Lilian Ann St Peter Stanhope to-day and said so. It was a pleasure.

Tie I.

One third.

It occurred to me to add one to three. One to three and afterwards two to three and next three to three. In this way there will be none partly but all wholly.

Would he like to have some of it it is made of it with them. Would he like to have some of it. He has some of it.

It is very necessary to plan.

Lucy Church which when opposite and from a distance then inundated then dated then Lucy Church which when which inundated when which when which is not a two or more then then when an island can be made by water.

An in day and day and day too to-day and in a day a day a day with poplars where everywhere everywhere identically.

Lucy Church may be that a church may be may be a judge may be pale with eyes may be may be gentle three may be may be that she is a very good very good very good very good and asking if asked would it be theirs and there it is said there there he said that she would she had if it had been given so that in that green and ribbon and if must it is it as it with and lower there may be grown the food that is given not as food but as bedding.

She might she having a little crape in her hair was there. She might having been owning a share was there. She might she might without a doubt she might without a doubt not care if all of them had not thought as well of distributing half when it is not as much as well.

Supposing she liked food. Supposing she knew that it was good would she be younger than thirteen.

Anybody who has a godmother has a godmother.

Simon Therese is a necessity to those who have have it it with with them them then. So she said and wrote it.

John Mary meant meant it as if it was with them and theirs and barely might and might make art occasion. It is a disappointment to have all in order.

Whose is mine. Whose is mine. Whose is mine. Whose is mine. Whose is whose is whose is mine is mine, whose is mine whose is mine whose is mine. Whose is mine.

The best way to find a second is to look and then to find it. The best way to find the second is to look and then to find it. The best way to find the second is to look and then to find it. The best way to find the second is to look and then to find it. The best way to find the second is to look and then to find it.

The best way to find the second is to look and then to find it.

If there is a river and it is known that it is filled with water and that the water is flowing faster when there is more water it is very easy to see that more water flows into the river and that the water in the river is running along faster very much faster as there is very much more water in the river.

And then likeness.

It is best for Lucy Church to go to church. It is best for John Mary to be well to do and well placed and then leave and settle. It is best for Simon Therese to be met and in a little while to be met and then with then as an invariable left to be known that in there and by it there is an evidence of their return. They may not return there.

It is best that Lilian Ann St. Peter Stanhope might have been with it and having asked them to sing and plan ask many to have habits and be believed and with it with it as it as it in it it is delightful to be that chance.

In a minute.

When there have been five knitting needles and one of them is lost the one that is lost is the fifth needle and it is found. When there are two knitting needles and one of them is lost it is the second one that is lost and it is found but with some difficulty as the information concerning its possible place the place in which it is to be found is accidentally erroneous as it is not to be found there but it is found accidentally and naturally naturally when it is presumed to be presumed that it has been found there as it was. How seriously do they follow the almanac by they they mean the weather. And so and so.

It is very well to establish that it is not a pleasure to lengthen and it is by this means by this means and one day. If books are porcelain and windows are open and fruit is plentiful when will it be very well done. Done and done. That made me remember Felicite. Felicite could ride across. With whom were they left when their father died when their brother-in-law was satisfied to ask them and when their brother was to be considered first. All there all there is.

Lucy Church may be one of those who were not on this side. She certainly is and very many may be who can say very many very many may be very many may be. A river separates water and so it should. A river separates water and so it should.

A river separates water and so it should.

A river separates water and so it should.

A river separates water and so it should.

A river.

A river separates water and so it should.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER VI

If asked does she prefer to grow tobacco or look at birds she says that she prefers as she chooses to take the tobacco leaves from the tobacco plant which at a distance smells like a flower and near to smells tobacco she would prefer since if there is no hail there can be no destruction and as there is abundance of water leaves can get to be too big she prefers when one large bird is attacked by little birds who fly at it and force it to come lower and lower as there is only the wind that keeps it as the wings are extended she says that she chooses the town where affectionately there had been said that it was not a little as they had known it to have contained preparation of milk bread and an adding of it is very well indeed when it is very well cooked and so and not to go to go on Wednedsay. She said she preferred the mushrooms that were red and grew like matches so they were called. Lucy Church is admirable when there are more fields where clover is found and also very late when the days are shorter not dried.

Lucy Church makes a best part of their being by chance Marcelle said that she preferred. There is no interdependence between between and in as seen. Paul all Paul all if it is when then that that is true one two and furthermore this is what is it when they ask for them to like the best part of their being asked to be inhabited by the ones who are not there if they decide the part that they will take or is to be sent.

Having turned their to the mountain and having wanted to allow them to place themselves one at a time in it as if there is a difference if when there is a snow-mountain mountains around them whether as in Nantua there is no sun or whether as in Caesarieux there is sun whether as in Armandine there is a river or whether as as Bilignin there is no river.

If all of it is in the last time that they are meant to have hunting which is shooting adding to grassing which is ambitiously further left to them. John Mary John Mary who choose chooses chooses John Mary to come to ask may he do so.

John Mary is in the meant to mount all the way up the hill where his home is.

Lucy Church did not like that she being the original there should be copies and this after she had wanted that she being the original there should be copies. Lucy Church was the one who when she came to ask never came at all never came at all by left and right and so may they be whatever they wish to have them do. Very likely what ever they wish to have them do.

She says she knows what they are but she does not know what they will do.

Lucy Church might be addressed when there are two.

Lucy Church might let it be known gradually that if they could they might and if they did they would and she might remove one after the other every little while. She might be very well informed as they are, she might even be very nearly perfectly acquiescent as they say they may they may be called at once to have been astonished speaking of brothers and nieces. There are no more corals than there were. Coral is not grown it is more than that and how many wonder if Piedmont is a name that means near the water between a bay and an ocean.

Lucy Church heard them say that they liked continuity.

It is more continuous to have clouds than rain snow than rain mist than rain hail than rain rain than rain. It is more continuous to have hawks than rain poplars than rain oxen than rain and floods than rain. It is more continuous to have meadows than rain pinks than rain lilies than rain it is more continuous to have hills than rain turns than rain rivers than rain. And so she says and so she says that in the winter they can learn how many more are there to go here and there. John Mary spoke of military service. He said he had seen Sunday and was not difficult it was not difficult to be able every day to work in a field and plant plant it with what had been at other times whatever they had seen. And so. What is it to him whether if there are partly no should he say so. John Mary finishes Saturday as he is to stay where they go. They go and very additionally it is when it is theirs as well. John Mary has been very rapidly left to it as an afternoon and by the time they like by the time they like. John Mary was as he was to go and be prepared. John Mary understands letting it be theirs delicately. John Mary might be very much more than once in a while. John Mary said nothing as he went. John Mary with it as it is.

Lucy Church made it partly with it now. If it likes a name and there is every reason why it is a name Lucy Church is a name also John Mary also Simon Therese.

Lucy Church did judge so so well of it that it is easily decided that while waiting they would try and see if closed and surrounded is the same as clover and grass. Is the same as clover and grass is the same as leaving it there is the same as well as that is the same that at the time that it was very nearly only a very little that was made to be left alone with pines. Madame Mont Blanc ceased to have charm when the other was found. The other ceased to have charm when the longest way away was found. Found and around are never a solitary instance so he said. If the wind is from the north and there is a slight haze and the tops of the hills are clear the weather will continue to be favourable for the drying of grass and marshes for the blackening of grapes and blackberries and also for the distressing of Lilian Ann St Peter Stanhope who has hopes of every adjoining property becoming pleasantly a loss and also not having any delight for light which is the result of most of their intention to be nearly ready to await the collecting of what has been grown and gathered. If it as well to part partly at the time that they have been estranged. Remarkably. She was sweet and good looking and insistant and round about and very clearly once in a while in pain and then they could be met met with their having been left alone to like it. Josephine Yvonne Lucy Helen Mary and Xenobie who is nearly as tall as ever and devoted to being industrious and not idle and so forth. Once in a while they are surrounded by supporters and pleasures of the table and of the garden. The garden not having been planted and being considered as soil only of the third quality produces well but not continuously and so it does not. Lucy Church was sitting and to her surprise meant to have it be more carefully placed than as much as if they were more constantly a delight. Lucy Church made no mistake in deciding that this morning they would go and interchangeably. Lucy Church made it appear more nearly when if there might if they were to be contented. Contented too. It could not stop suddenly.

Was it six or a covered place covered by a building and in the corner in the corner in the corner there is an addition to destruction and so strangers will not be pleased and he and she have said that they will not do what they have not said that they will do. Plan to do.

Lucy Church made it be 150 and if forty five is what is asked he the son who is taller will not be especially anxious to be invited but as he was he was not to go. He did not mean to mean to be left lately. So he said he did not mean to be very much as much as at ten. Very much as much as at ten when.

Lucy Church having arranged whether it is more than is left left and right and so might it if it is more in and on and with and much and felt and chosen beside a lake and leaving it behind. And a wind which is useful as they do.

Once every day to prepare hay. Once every day to prepare hay. Once every day once every day to prepare hay. Once every day once every day to prepare hay.

Once every day to prepare hay. What is a wedding a day a wedding to a wedding to a wedding a day. Lucy Church said that her mother was accustomed to baptism and her mother said that she was accustomed to baptism uniquely accustomed to baptism.

It is after and because of this which is in a reliable and relatively after it is met and with it as alighted from which when it is before it is and left. If after it is with and with it in there there and best of it with a begun and with it as a joining there in time to be in place of which withstand. It is by the left and more of it which made it be theirs in the investigation of ordinarily and as much as it if in and and at at that and at that rate and how. He was left to out of it to out and in and with and by their have it left to two two two makes which if they are occupied and with at left it might can be and should their heads buried in clover.

Lucy Church their heads buried in clover.

He with a in a case of did he did he leave it with the come to be in coming shall it for this in this can it might it after all when tall tall taller let it be as much as could and chance a chance out right out-right at all. Very quietly.

It is not higher than hats than hats it is not higher than oaks it is not higher than pharmacy it is not higher than held. It is not higher than apples and pears it is not higher than left it to them it is not higher than if they wish it is not higher than with it with it with it as much as much as as will as with it. Lucy Church could know that they had gone there as they did and if told it would have interested her as everything that they did interested her and what they did habitually and they habitually did what is what they did interested her and she was interested when she was told what they did.

She was she was she was to leave to leave to have to have to have to have have have this have this have this.

John Mary asked if the weather had been oppressive.

Simon Therese was to meet Edith.

Lilian Ann St Peter Stanhope might be accounted as having heard two.

Jenny Church has found it and has been told that it has been found by a neighbour and she was confused and did not attend to it so she says. All of them are uncertain when there is to be ceremony ceremony is occasioned by religion and by separation.

John Mary entitles entitled entices them to be and come to be to remain.

James Mary is an element in their having three come to be when one two three.

Lucy Church in once and poised. There is a difference in having asked why do once do once do once do do face it. This makes it do do what is a crow a magpie a hawk to do if five little birds attack one big one. What are they to do a magpie a hawk a crow to do. What is it that they do what is it that they are to do.

Lucy Church made a road wind in the distance and it is known to be a road by a culvert which keeps it from being washed away by water which can be poured upon it as rain or as trickling.

With and without in the distance there is much about is it to be sure that it is as if flour is made by their giving and their getting and if it were to be for them they if he did not like it would leave her to see to it, so she said.

Lucy Church would decide that it was best beside sunset in the afternoon which it does everywhere as they share they place and they place it there there where like it like it like it like it like it a stream of she was looking to see and she saw she said she saw she would be very much better pleased if all mushrooms were edible and she said she liked to have it known very well known very well it is merely by this that that that is that it is with that that it is it is if they asked which are the best the best or readily dividing green from seen it is what they might do to ask if five are offered and four are taken what is the difference between five and four. Five and no more five and four four and four four or five five or five or four. In this way a bank a bank of a stream a stream of a sun a sun of a shade a shade of a lawn a lawn of clover and very five feet five feet makes it demonstrable that to copy it a little more and play play it for them. Never stopping doing this to do that.

It is very well to take it as a coral necklace and turn to take it as a coral necklace and turn to take it as a coral necklace and turn and if white and wool makes silk what is it that is in the field. What is it that is in the field oxen and son and some and very much more attached to them now. They are very much more attached to them now. How and now. He having told Lilian Ann St Peter Stanhope that she is coming to be in and out and about and how about it. If they do not feel it how do they know that it is ready to put away. In moving it they can tell and as it is better for it to keep it in motion there is no difficulty in knowing when it is ready to be put away. This they do not say as no one asks them as it has been done and a taller one is curving with a smaller one and neither of them is curving.

Lucy Church can stay and see how happily she can stay and see and be where she can be and stay and see and presumably she can see and stay and see presumably it is always doubtful if they will go and to what distance and once or twice. It is a very serious matter to count poplars.

Lucy Church wishes that it has been as much and as often as there has been an answer. Answer and answers.

Lucy Church with when then slowly and very often left alone. Left alone with an arrangement of five two in back one in front and below a river. So she says.

It has to do with through.

Then why they will it is will it will it will it will it be will it be waste wasted will it be wasted. Baskets which are not in use are with this with this with this and Yenne. Yenne is an available place for the place places where where if as if as in little to be shown shown and seen set and settle weather settle it is a very great difference north and south if known and she as much as said they were to lay it there presumably. Lucy Church counted five.

Lucy Church in reunion. If he had been asked to give it not to give it but to receive to give it and to receive a hand which should be ready to receive it and to give it if he should have been ready and it was left as it was whose is as much as if they knew they knew though through poplars into trees though hills into wills through whether into weather through theirs and this into where there is that which is as if it might be Lucy Church and she had it she had not been made to be left to it in September Lucy Church may be.

There is no difference between discomfort and uncomfortable. When a tree looks to be that it would with difficulty be laid upon the ground two of them are taken and one of them being left it is when it is seen that they are able to have them offer a young girl.

Neither John Mary nor James Mary have liked and made the best of it with eight and yellow and dandelions which being of a colour are neither mauve nor orange.

John Mary need not have to go and stay and he need not prefer having met many expectedly. He need not leave it as if they were mainly attracting this to that. It is very nicely that he may.

Lucy Church means fuschias because fuschias grow in pots and have very pretty baskets very pretty paper and sewing very pretty rose and purple very pretty leaves and heights very pretty here to Lucy very pretty Lucy Pagoda very pretty when then seen growing as if vines in colour growing where they make it appear Lucy Church Pagoda. Lucy Church Pagoda Lucy Church Lucy Church Lucy.

John Mary knows that if it snows John Mary with and widen John Mary to be led to stay and stand and a bell a bell can tell that eels are in water and no farther. Fresh water eels are delicious if fresh water eels are delicious.

Thomas Mary and for awhile James Mary and for that as in time to be sure. If all day and all night is a mistake how many have they had to choose. To choose.

Lucy Church made heaven a hand. Lucy Church and come to be glad that three times are very much with them that they are there. Lucy Church with them. That they are there.

Simon Therese answers and was more than it could with this as when two and two they might two and two there it was and in with very when and opposition. Sometimes they make cake better there than there.

Simon Therese face to face face to face literally and face to face literally it is in between that they have made it be that if that and that and.

John Mary close to carry John Mary leaves it out without meaning that in that one alone three are married this means that they have been poor and in poverty letting it be like and liking they keep their where there. And so it is when they die.

There are more in as intended in and with it could oranges grow on a mountain they can they do when the snow does not lie and they are inside unheated and many weddings are in winter and waited. It is very likely that windows are windows in here. Very likely.

Lucy Church propaganda Lucy propaganda Lucy Church propaganda Lucy Church propaganda Lucy Lucy Church Lucy Church propaganda Lucy propaganda Lucy Church propaganda.

Hours of hours of having seen in between between vines express to white and there and if a river is water then having it as access it might Lucy it might Lucy Church and Pagoda.

It might Lucy Lucy Church Lucy Church Lucy Church and Pagoda. Lucy Church intermediary intermediary between at a distance in between and though through with through with when Yenne through with through. Lucy Church Pagoda understood.

Simon Therese made Simon Therese mountains of in case Simon Therese in place in place of Simon Therese in case Simon Therese felt in Simon Therese in case Simon Simon Therese in place Simon Therese lace. Simon Therese. Simon Therese meant absent. Simon Therese as place Simon Therese in case Simon Therese Simon Therese very willow will will well. It is very often that a very large willow and any willow will grow in a marsh where sometimes the grass is burned and sometimes it is not. A willow will sometimes split in two. John Mary because of John Mary James Mary to succeed John Mary when John goes away to marry. He is to marry Mary so it is said. Sometimes they do not marry and sometimes they do marry. Sometimes they do marry.

Lucy Church is as is as it is intended as it is as it is to suggest. She is going away and she says that in any case it is useful.

Lilian Anne St Peter Stanhope may make rain if it is when it is as stronger it is very as much stronger as theirs to place. Did she sleep eleven hours or longer.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER VII

Pansy Died and Pansy Lewis are not introduced.

In affection.

Pansy Lewis was named after a flower as was her sister Rose Lewis and her sister Lily Lewis. Her two brothers were named Robert Lewis and George Lewis. They were all of them very much better acquainted with left and right and very much as if it had been that there was more than if after it had been once they had left it to them.

Lucy Church add added that a very large house was built with small rooms. This was because it had been built one hundred years ago and even so.

Lucy Church was with a name and Lucy Church and with a name a name and allowed. Peaches are yellow or crimson and apples are green or red and pears hang like pears and then it is said said of them that there is more fruit than there was but not more in addition.

Very well I thank you and as to a cloud they say it is on the mountain but a mountain is not a mountain if there is pasture to repeat that a mountain is not a mountain if there is pasture. To repeat that a mountain is not a mountain if there is a mountain which has a pasture on it, which has pasture on it.

Lucy Church made many many many come to be to stay and stand and having said Lamartine all is said.

Having said Lamartine all is said in respect to the best direction to be given to be comfortably left to heaven. Comfortably left. To heaven. Lamartine and questioning, now there has been a change even within three years there has been a change within three years there has been a change now they do not begin with them there has been this change within these three years there has been this change.

Lucy Church made her sister be named Frances Church, the sister was older and had been named Frances Church. She was prepared to be here and she was here and this was a comfort and might be very well and easily pleased. Lucy Church was seen in the distance between two hills and not a long distance from Yenne but slightly higher and could be easily seen to be Lucy Church Lucy Church Pagoda and it is with some difficulty that not being remembered Lucy Pagoda could be confounded with Yvonne Pagoda at one time. Yvonne Pagoda being forgotten could be remembered with difficulty until if it happened that they were there it would be very charming to see Yvonne Pagoda stand and not pass and surrounded and surrounded and surrounded as much as is indeed with it at a distance. Yvonne Pagoda is her name. Just the same.

Lucy Church in intention.

John Mary meant it to be that Paul is the one who with this difference is very much to be added to younger. John Mary has been held to have to be left to be known that his brother James Mary is to succeed later succeed later and Lucy Church may not be there.

Simon Therese and Lilian Ann St Peter Stanhope cannot be led and said. Said so said so and there is no statue younger than the statue of Lamartine. She saw it said. And one and said.

Simon Therese and own.

Lucy Church was as was one and one. Lucy Church made it be that she was anxious to see that the three which were there could be reached one after the other if there was one after the other if there is one after the other they can be reached as there are the three there one to the right one to the left and one in the middle and two of them can be reached one one of them can be reached from the right and two of them can be reached from the right and two of them can be reached from the middle.

Lucy Church can not be seen from there.

John Mary and the contents of the basket John Mary and the slowness of the separation of the division of it all into the basket. John Mary and the preparation of the most that has been shown to be left to it for the preparation in their and left and right entirely entirely left to it that it was not as much as if this is when there is when and what and by the blissful and eradicated allowing it to close. John Mary is allowing it to be their choice and if it is not notably notably and nobly nobly and with it well with it John Mary met and meant and with it if three leave and two come none are here. This is with as if a light rose mauve makes lilies in green grass. John Mary made a distant right and left and if after rose if after all if after Dolly if after rose if after rose if after all if after well if after with it as and Ida with it as and as and with it as with with it it is by the sound the rain. John Mary John Mary with with with it as if in it they were cut out with the same and there was to cover and there was to cover and there was to cover it a globe so called just the same. John Mary likes the attention.

Lucy Church prefers the sun to the rain but finds both monotonous she prefers a temperate climate where the snow does not stay upon the ground where the mountains are poetical the rivers wide and rapidly flowing the meadows green and the poplars very tall and the newly planted ones very thin and pretty and delicate. She also likes the people to be nearly as well to do as they are and to live in the enjoyment of butter cake nut oil and fowl and also to find many of the natural growths to be pale yellow mauve blue and purple and rose and very miniature also the sun flowers to be planted if they are useful. She also wishes it to be understood that a pagoda combined with a church is something but a pagoda in stone and not combined with a church is something else. She has plenty of time to arrange everything and she has been asked to like it very much.

Simon Therese is not announced and with it and called called Simon Therese Thursday. Thursday there is present Lilian Anne St Peter Stanhope and she is aroused by their reunion and very naturally allowed. There are very many to spare and with it as they might sojourn and research and plan and plunder and isolate and depend and identify and necessitate and withdraw and very hastily light candles if there has been a disappearance of the ordinary fuel which is what is an illuminant and so they please them.

Simon Therese with it as would they carry.

Simon Therese more and more it is not necessary that they are idolised. Simon Therese more and more it is with them that they saw that there is finally a very new place to be seen which not having been used is to be used and is to be green. A meadow is to be green. A meadow is to be green. It is to be used as pasture as clover as a road and as a better send her. It is also theirs to be wish. Simon Therese might be at the time that there is a profession which is a difference between a procession and a thing to be seen between and between. Simon Therese can change his mind.

John Mary with it as if Mary which is Xenobie never could be left handed and left and right said that it is best that if it is to be tried she she knew that it was best to stay and every year four coming from there were to be arranging that they were to receive who came. Delightful.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER VIII

Was Lucy Church pleased she was very pleased with the difference between here and there. There there is a lake here there is a lake. There there is a garden and woods and trees and here here there is a garden and woods and trees. Here there are meadows and a moon. There there are not meadows and there is a moon. Here there are lights and trees there there are lights and trees. Here there are sounds due to marshes there there are sometimes sounds due to marshes. There is this there. There there is this there and so there is. Lucy Church is very pleased. It is with it as with it. If it is placed there it is not worth while. If it is not it is placed in another place and Lucy Church does put it there. Lucy Church finds it satisfactory not only that it shall be as large and as round as it is but also that it is successfully put it where when it is to be accepted it will he immeasurably placed. Lucy Church might wish for everything. John Mary would find it admirable to leave it every day exactly might find it admirable to leave it every day exactly. John Mary with it can have will come to be classing classing an arch an arch which can say come to-day in an arch which can say to come to-day and so it is within because any one asking it of him is certain to be asked to be asked to be asked as it is nearly with it as with it as with it as it is best. Best and most. Simon Therese understands winning that is to say inventing winning Simon Therese that is to say Simon Therese that is to say understands inventing winning Simon Therese that is to say understands inventing winning. Simon Therese that is to say understands inventing winning.

That is to say it develops very well.

Simon Therese that is to understands inventing winning that is to say it develops very well that is to say Simon Therese that is to say understands inventing winning that is to say it develops very well.

A place with it as an intention to leave it as it is best to be shown with when if and made it be may be may like which it is not only that before with and might come as in contrast in between it is more than is most with it partially with for instance and hand and at hand and in a hand and with it could a lake be larger and with it to change it to and if to if to and to and to and to to be fair. Put it there. Lucy Church likes mauve lilies that grow freely.

Simon Therese with it and sparingly and fortunately fortunately as there are groups under the trees and fortunately as there are groups under the trees and they do partially prepare what they share partially prepare what they share Simon Therese to care Simon Therese with care Simon Therese partly Simon Therese partly would it be well to remind that it cannot be placed there him that it cannot be placed there. John Mary with their devotion to Josephine and to wedding wedding in a pleasure of recognising porcelain in swimming pleasure in recognising that they are circling what is circling in a half circle mushrooms are circling in a half circle and they are matches and are so cold pleasing so called pleasing to the palate and pleasing so called half a circle so called very largely so called so called meadows as they are very nearly higher than a mountain a marsh or anything. Anything is best for them. Lucy Church is not more than if she were gone gone again as they made it do so do so do that do that do that too. Too can be arranged and very well I thank you. She was if it is made to-day. If it is made to-day. He could go where they went very easily.

Milly Lamartine I mean, I mean I mean or am I mistaken is it two places.

There are as a little with it as at once as is it as it is and is it as is it as at once. Very little as at once as it is as is it as is it as it is as is it as at once. Very little as it is as it is as is it as at once.

It would take very little to make it as it is as it is as it is to prepare and to deny that that with and by if it can leave mind and mind it and wind winding a string which has not been too long and adding a whole one. This can make any one long for Madeleine Madeleine who is freely succeeded by their following me. When this you see acceptably and with it as if with her with it as if with her Madeleine Lucy Church Celestine Lucy Church Susy Lucy Church Mary Lucy Church. Lucy Church which one imagine which one. Which one Lucy Church which one imagine which one and not neglected no not neglected imagine which one Lucy Church no not neglected imagine which one.

Lucy Church might find Mary Lucy Church gradually adding Mary Lucy Church gradually adding which one Mary Lucy Church gradually adding. Lucy Church gradually adding Lucy Church which one Lucy Church gradually Lucy Church which one. Madeleine Lucy Church gradually Lucy Church gradually Lucy Church gradually gradually adding which one. Madeleine Lucy Church which one gradually adding Madeleine Lucy Church gradually adding Madeleine Lucy Church which one Lucy Church gradually gradually adding which one.

John Mary is authorized to explain parts of their pitcher parts of their pitcher which contains very good milk very good flour very pretty flowers very good honey and very good water. John Mary is authorized to explain that a very good pitcher contains very good water very good flour very good honey very good milk and very pretty flowers. John Mary is authorized to explain that a very good pitcher contains very good flour very good water very good honey very good milk and very pretty flowers.

John Mary is authorized to explain that they have everything there exactly as they had John Mary is authorized to explain that they have everything there that they had there when it was just as well that they had everything there when they had it there. John Mary was authorized to explain that in the midst of mountains there is no in the midst of mountains because there is a place that is very agreeable where they are. John Mary is authorized to explain that at least at first they have had it as if it were that they would go and make it be as if they were to be to like it at all. John Mary was authorized is authorized to have and let it be what is at once or twice and by the way and feel it as it is. John Mary is authorized to need to be not to need to need not to be with it where they have it come. It is in the country in a country where they speak of it that it is known.

Simon Therese comes to leave Simon Therese comes to leave comes to leave comes to leave and with it very sombrely comes to leave and with it comes to leave and with it comes to leave. He could have known when. When was it.

It is of no importance to introduce them whether whether they are there, whether they are whether they are whether they are whether they are there altogether whether they are altogether there. It is of no importance to introduce them altogether whether they are there.

She likes very much what has been given to her.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER IX

John Mary has a brother James Mary and James Mary has just been in Morocco and now he is here. There are quite a number who are here who have been in Morocco. James Mary is to remain here. James Mary is six or seven or seven or six years younger than his brother John Mary. There are other John Marys in the town one of them is several years older and has been called and has turned and has entered into conversation but the conversation is not of long duration.

John Mary finding a hill-side to be covered with vines and wheat and not very good potatoes is content that his father was not aided as his father was very much more than his mother not aided. This has not been a grief to more than marching not been a grief to more than marching. John Mary can always not be divided between the two statues one to a dead defender and the other to a dead provider and so a fife is a fife and five drummers are five drummers and it is as much as it is well to be kept three. Three and then seven and ten twenty-four and beside and sixty-two and very much very much as if it were left to be alone.

John Mary not having much grass has to borrow beasts horned beasts and now he owns three three at a time and very well I thank you.

John Mary has never explained having left it to them he has never explained having left it to them and he has never explained having left it to them. Bertha has never explained having left it to them. Bertha is the name of Bertha as if it were used and as if it were used. Bertha is the name of Bertha as if it were used and it is not admirable as if it were used it all depends upon it being done again as if it were used as if it were used. Astonishingly as if it were used. If it were used. Come and if it were used. As if it were used. Bertha astonishingly as if it were used. If it were used. As if it were used.

Association and disassociation as if it were used one two three as if it were used four six eight as if it were used five four three as if it were used one two three as if it were used.

John Mary would have been left to that and if he had a Spanish fever he would have died. He had a Spanish fever but it was later not very much later one year later and if he had had the Spanish fever he would have died. John Mary understands loss he understands exactitude he understands gentleness he understands placing he understands willows he understands attending he understands undeniable he understands their having it as much as that he understands having been to the burial of an older man whom he has known. John Mary likes to have been very well. He is very well.

John Mary might made and candles candles supplant electricity when electricity goes out but does it. John Mary was remembered because milk is milk and brother is brother and vines are vines and wheat can be compared to wheat by him he compares it. And so to be so to be so very so very soon so very soon as so very soon as well. John Mary might try.

John Mary and John Mary and James Mary and James Mary one and one make two.

Lucy Church is entirely different she is entirely different from Madeleine Church entirely different from Jessie Church entirely different and not withstanding they can arrange entirely different and not withstanding. Let it be known as theirs alone and so and so to have it go.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XI

They have left they who have been out all night have left they have left they who have left have come back again that is some of them. They have come back again some of them they have left all of them they have come back again some of them those of them who were wanted that is wanted that is were wanted. John was surprised and he was not with them but he went and he met them and he was not surprised and they went on going going to where there was not a wedding but a celebrating of there having been Brillat Savarin. It sounds so but it was so. They went on down to where they could not get in all of them they could get in all of them only women all of them could get in they did get in all of them got in. Therese who had not been wishing was inviting and the morning in the morning they came out of having been gone as they were gone they were not there they were gone and they were all delaying not all delaying and not at all in a minute delaying and they were all there as in a minute delaying. Then they were foolish to have been.

Lucy Church and her sister Frances Church and her mother and her brother she did not have a brother it is Helen who had a brother and three sisters and a father Lucy Church had two sisters and a father and a mother and of her it was said not Lucy. And of her it was said not Lucy it was said of her not Lucy. Lucy had been not confused but having two weeks before admitted that John could and did and it was of no interest to any one as it was so much worse and had often been remarked upon by any one even he he knew it not John but one of whom nobody said anything that is to say of whom every one said not only but also as it is at once. Very well I thank you. It is as good. Very well I thank you.

Lucy Church might and right right and left left and right and might. Might it.

Very nice and quiet I thank you.

It is very delightful that they could see and so that they could see and so they could see and so that they could see and so. That they could see that they could see and so. It is very delightful that they could see and so they could see they could see and so it is very delightful that they could see. It is very delightful that they could see and so.

There is no difference between here and there and there and there is a difference between if it is I mean. I mean. There is no difference between here and there between I mean I mean. Every time to see a green tree turn yellow and we did not. Every time and we did not to see a green tree to see it turn yellow and we did not. Why did we not because on account not only on account but we could not have anticipated that we left early this year.

Lucy Church made it at once having Lucy Church made it at once having Lucy Church made it at once having. Having left across not having left across and now having entered into a period of being higher than ever it has been sold it has been sold valuably.

All along.

Lucy Church. Having had. Never needing. Once or twice. If more. Three or five. Three kinds. One one two two three three and one of them even two of them could be were and can be erased.

Introducing Albert Bigelow who was of course Albert Bigelow know the ending of ending Albert Bigelow can not know know William Mary who was first a boy then an and and then and and then and and then and he has been adding adding a million to three which makes a million and three and this was sent sent away to accomplish every day every day. Albert Bigelow know William Mary. Albert Bigelow know William Mary. William Mary. Albert Bigelow know William Mary.

Albert Bigelow come to know that his sister his sister and he made made and missed missed and missed her. Albert Bigelow did not come alone he had hurried to come and go Albert Bigelow to say so oh to say so oh to say so Albert Bigelow.

Albert Bigelow had not known Lucy Church nor John Mary nor Simon Therese. John Mary did not know William Mary nor Albert Bigelow nor would he. Why should he. He might if it were not that they were not at all yesterday or to-day to be any day anywhere except there. Thank you so much. Very nice and quiet I thank you.

One two one two all out but you all out but you three four three four shut the door shut the door five six five six they will be best best and most most and best namely, Lucy Church John Mary and Simon Therese who do not know why they like to show that it is a very beautiful country and it has been left to be regained that is to say honey is attractive when it is made of accacia cake is attractive when it is made of Caesar and Caesarness and poplars are attractive when a great many are poplars are attractive. Never come to be Albert Bigelow never, come, to, be, Albert Bigelow. Never come to be Albert Bigelow Albert Bigelow has said that he is added and in added. William Mary is not partly at one time. Two at one time John Mary and James Mary John Mary is to marry Mary Crane who is a very attractive woman although frequently ill. Together they will work hard. It is the habit of the country to do so so it is the habit of the country to do so. Very well I thank you.

Lucy Church and Lucy Pagoda comparably.

Albert Bigelow meet William Mary. John Mary meet William Mary.

William Mary meet Albert Bigelow.

William Mary marry and be very well to do. William Mary meet Albert Bigelow and find it used to be used to it.

John Mary meet William Mary. It was not needed. That is to say William Mary in travelling it was not needed. William Mary married and was very well to do and had a villa in Saint Cloud where he was very well to do and pleasantly.

John Mary was not understood to have his attention drawn to him as in the summer in the course of the summer he was very much occupied with his preparations and with his activities and with his arrangements and very quietly and very quietly smiling if he he was called and came called and came. Very well I thank you. He was to be very much appreciated and to be succeeded by his brother James Mary. Yes he was and just about now. Yes he was and just about now.

Simon Therese and just about now. Lilian Anne St Peter Stanhope and just about just just about now just about.

Simon Therese added attractively to just about now. Simon Therese added, to, attractively just about now. Simon Therese added just attractively just about now. Simon Therese just attractively added about now attractively just about attractively added just about now.

To knew to know just about how to knew to now just about how. Attractively just about now. To knew to know just about just about how just about now to knew to know to know to knew attractively added to just about now. Added attractively how just about how just about now added attractively.

Knew added attractively knew just about now how how attractively knew attractively added knew attractively just about about now. Simon Therese added attractively just about now. Simon Therese just about how. They were very silent when intend intend to send send Albert Bigelow to Lilian Stanhope and ask her to be sure to have it as it is what is meant by very pleasantly and very quietly and very confusedly and very much as it was with it books in porcelain and birds in butter. Birds in butter may be mistaken for birds in potatoe and neither do much harm. If they are white they are pleasant to the eye.

Could it be winding up and down directly with it as if it were that there was a bird on top and on top and in and on the side and very much which if it is as added as that by the way by the way in a custom and in a custom custom custom custom and funny it is very much as much as honey honey perfumed by accacia and having a substance is delectable.

To look to see and to see that as it is that bread and that it is that it is with a way to be in and as much as they can see to say. Having come she would look like that so they say. Lucy Church having come she would look like that and if she were to be seen she would if she were to mean to be seen to be seen she would be busy. She would look like that it is as much as if as much as like that. It is as much in as much for as much with as much as as much as if as much as it is with it in the most of it that it is very little as alike and there is a difference between red at night is a sailors delight and red in the morning is a sailors warning and poplars trees which now might turn a little yellow if they see if they see see the green which is used in between. It might be grown grass. It is only necessary to be known to be grown that there they have it to spare three times every year and need to have it burn if it is soaked by an inundation. Very like it is if in standing he has been walking and very well and to be said to be expecting it as much as any day partly with them. And if it is Simon Therese if it is Simon Simon Therese has been in.

Simon Therese has a mother who has been well and Simon Therese and Simon Therese has a mother who has been well.

Janet Church has had a sister and she is very well and very well is better than before.

John Mary has a mother and a father and the father has been well but is not so well has been as well his father has been as well the father of John Mary and the mother of John Mary have been very strong and very well.

Chrysanthemums ordinary ones are different from cactuses which are not those that have not been crossed with lilies. Very well I thank you. Prepare it very well very well I thank you. Very nice and quiet I thank you prepare it I thank you very well I thank you very well very nice and very nice and very nice and very quiet very nice very well very well I thank you.

Simon Therese as a place.

Simon Simon Therese will he will he could Edith be a name could Lucy be a name could Alice be a name could Eugenia be a name could Dorothy be a name could Victoria be a name. Simon Therese had made wide and wide and around and perhaps and a stair. He was one of them.

William Mary suitable to William and Mary.

Lucy Church far away to say that that having rested they could do it now. Having been asked are there more sisters than brothers she would say you can tell yes.

Lucy Church you can tell yes and yes. Yes and yes. You can tell less and less you can tell yes and yes. Lucy Church Lucy and Church Lucy and Lucy Lucy and Lucy Church. Whom might be very well as very well yesterday to-day and now. Lucy Church might have been rain. Lucy Church might have been going and hearing in the rain. It is not difficult to hear in the rain because it is slippery that is it is not slippery nor is it muddy it is watery.

Lucy Church did not sing it is not the habit of the country to sing.

Lucy Church did and did not go it is not the habit of the country not to go not to stay not to go and stay and stay and go. It is not the habit of the country not a habit of the country to stay not the habit of the country to stay not to go not the habit of the country not to go. Lucy Church could have changed she could say he did as well as that and it was a mistake because it showed that having become older she was older than younger that is to say younger. Displeasing not displeasing not displeasing arouse not displeasing arouse not displeasing arouse not displeasing arouse displeasing not displeasing.

Neither Lucy Church nor John Mary are interested. Simon Therese is interested.

Those who do not know that to say so is this. Please pay pray and relieve which is might and butter with it ordered as before near a station a station can be known as a depot it can be known as fruit and a fruiterer it can be known as for and before and before and for before. It can and can and can be be known as known as before.

If with and add.

Never have a half to be a half to be a half to be to be to be a half a half a half a half to be.

Thanks to be.

Lucy Church may be left to be thanks to be.

Lucy Church thanks to be.

Lucy Church thanks to be.

Lucy Church if if it were after it after it if it if and after after if it thanks to be.

Lucy Church thanks.

Lucy Church found it desirable to have it better intended if indeed they in the and intending if in the in the intending and liking likewise made to be they were expecting Simon. Simon Therese is not the same as if a pearl as if a pearl were pale and if a pearl were pale very pale irritably she she might be coming back this evening and very pleased with meeting her mother and meeting her father and greeting her father her mother her mother and her father. It is understood that when they leave it they leave the country for the city. It is understood when they leave it they leave the city for the country. It is understood when they leave it they do not leave it alone they do not leave it alone because they like it they do not leave it alone because there are very many there they do not leave it alone because they add left to right left left left right left thank you.

It is not known that Lucy Church abandoned it entirely. It is not known that very little further there is no difference between very little further. It is not known that as it is Minnie Minnie Rate they might as well state how many very much as much as there are as many how many there are are is added to delicately they might install in vain. Thank you very much and please be quiet. Thank you very much as much as ever. Thank you.

Lucy Church with with withstand Lucy Church with with with withstand Lucy Church it might have it that they were enjoying it.

Lucy Church with withstand.

Lucy Church with withstand Lucy Church with Lucy Church with withstand.

Lucy Church rented a valuable house for what it was worth. She was prepared to indulge herself in this pleasure and did so. She was not able to take possession at once as it was at the time occupied by a lieutenant in the french navy who was not able to make other arrangements and as the owner of the house was unwilling to disturb one who in his way had been able to be devoted to the land which had given birth and pleasure to them both there inevitably was and would be delay in the enjoyment of the very pleasant situation which occupying the house so well adapted to the pleasures of agreeableness and delicacy would undoubtedly continue. And so it was.

Lucy Church might be if as planned. And very much in attending to finding anything at once agreeable and if there was continuity an indifferently variably fatigue and so forth with them in exchange. It is not an indifference which makes them give themselves pleasure not at all not at all an attentiveness that makes them give themselves pleasure not at all and not at all. It was by and by as if and to wonder is the river as a river as a river as a better and better and wider and wider and very much as much smaller as if allowed allowed to be sure surely it is not partly they they are replaced by once more than at all with likely very much and very and likely to be nearly with when and letting letting theirs be nearly, it is nicely left to which one and which one is it.

Lucy Church immoderately and Lucy Lucy how many how many weeks how many weeks are there in September and November how many weeks are there in September and how many weeks are there to be to make the whole of November. She was very pleased to answer. Every answer turns away wrath. So it does.

Lucy Church did not like to see roses open too quickly because that would mean that tube roses would not completely open. Do understand that. Lucy Church did not like Lucy Church did not like that Lucy Church did not like that roses should open too quickly because that would mean that tube-roses would not open completely.

Lucy Church is in one and two. Lucy Church is in.

Lucy Church and to be sure to be certain to be certainly to be certainly.

Lucy Church may be any one. How many are there who are left by it. Lucy Church she knows. She is mistaken in thinking that he could have done it as well really mistaken.

It is easy to avoid so Lucy should have known it is easy to avoid having been engulfed by their being just as well as ever easy to avoid having been leading in more than it is more than it is partly that. Lucy Church should be forgotten. Frances Church should be there. Mr. and Mrs. Church might be might be and very prettily there is a difference between prettily and happily. There is a difference between happily and audibly there is a difference between waiting and calling. Thank you so much. Very well I thank you thank you so, much.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XII

It might be that Simon Therese was fifty two forty two thirty two twenty and twenty-one times five. How do you do.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XIII

She liked to know that he loved her so and apart from adding how many. Lucy Church could be and mutton mutton mutton and button button button and mutton Lucy Church and he loved her so and with it fresh from a statue of a mathematician set in trees which when there is fruit near them makes a very little cactus prefer porcelain to silver. Silver to silver and after all very nice and quiet I thank you.

Lucy Church was very near adding was very near adding a pagoda to a center of irradiation of there being and belonging Kates and pleasing and please be with this with this. Think very well of their adding think very well of their sleeping think very well of in a minute think very well Lucy Church may be made and may be and with it in it with it with it with it with it who has who has had whom who has who has as quickly who has as slowly said said it and be why could could made made with it in a doubtful should it be their share. Lucy Church knows the difference in a circumstance.

One two three four five six Katherine and Albert both of them thin and win then and won there and where this and lie lie on the table and say how often does it all need what they say. Be very careful of sitting near the fire as it is very likely to make one desire to have four of them need everything four of them need everything to-day as they like what they have to leave once or twice for and before before which is with them with them makes it taught as much as if they had asked how often do they additionally please and forgetting what it was that she said. She said I like it.

Simon Therese in does it win.

Simon Therese in. In it. Simon Therese with all of it as they must be must it be must it be that they like Simon Therese must must be that they like.

John Mary never can state close. Close it. John Mary away from winning it as if they might prefer going up and down and do prefer going up and down do prefer, going up and down. Do prefer going up and down.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XIV

Who made it ask it with it is it is it for it let it can it can it.

Can it be as much as if they like it forever.

Forever comes to be more capable of its being left alone to like widen widen popularly left to them because of it having had it as with it presently coming to have more than they had in contrast. In contrast.

Lucy Church in meadows and very well remembering and very well remembering Lily Lilian very well remembering mauve lilies with a short stem. Stems are shorter than after all in adaptably placed in partly an opening of in and irreplaceable their way. It was part of the time. Theirs with them too. Gradually remembering a lake. Gradually. Remembering. A lake. In gradually remembering a lake by the shore of the lake where they were sitting. In gradually remembering they were eating not this time they remembered with it and settling settling relating relation to what is more there than fancy. Fancy a bee sitting and never to be dangerous to any one. Katherine a particle and love and lose Katherine a particle and Katherine a particle love and lose Katherine a particle. And with it who made who made them like like it. Like it.

Lucy Church need not change the number of days in which it is very necessary that she should ask them how do they account for it.

Simon Church could be the name of any one named. Named nomenclature passively plainly paying this for them and as much as when they could. Could count it.

Lucy Church who has been able to preserve cake freshly for three months. Lucy Church and her mother and this not because of any talent on the part of Lucy Church but because of the material the country affords. They are all equally favoured.

Simon Therese is a very sad spectacle. He is no longer as he was and this may be not his fault but very likely he will never again make it a pleasure never again never altogether and Simon Therese altogether he and altogether was and altogether is and altogether. Simon Therese altogether is and was and they are this is altogether Simon Therese is and is altogether. Altogether to be said.

Simon Therese comes to Edith Edith comes to Simon Therese separately. Simon Therese separately.

Simon Therese is with it Simon Therese and purse Simon Therese and this Simon Therese and very with them very with them very very with with them. This is not what what with with it. It is a moon Sunday and Monday it is a moon Monday. It is a moon Monday it is a sun Sunday it is a sun Monday it is a moon Sunday. It is a moon Monday. It is a moon Sunday. It is a sun Monday. It is a sun Thursday. It is a sun Wednesday. It is a sun Sunday. It is a sun Monday. Simon Therese it is a sun Monday.

Simon Therese has plenty of place.

It is very well to wish.

It is very well to wish on me.

It is very well to wish on me.

It is very well to wish it is very well to wish on me.

It is very well to wish on me.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XV

He got up and he sat down and he walked around. He came back. He liked it. He was ready to tell her what she should tell him. He hesitated. He was very much obliged. He was as much as you like what is as much as you like. He was called William Mary and he employed Albert Bigelow. As William Mary he lived here. As employing Albert Bigelow he lived here. As getting up sitting down and walking around he lived here. Little by little he lived here. He was after all after a while after once in a while he was very well I thank you. William Mary as might be remarked had been in Belley but only a day and it was the visit was of no importance. William Mary I thank you. Very well I thank you.

William Mary occasionally, William Mary and his wife older and his wife older. This is with with this. Thank you very much.

That is as if she had brought a complete set of ink blotters paper holders and everything from Florence for him. Thank you.

One two three thank you. One two three one two three one two three thank you.

One two three he would please me. Please me.

John Mary could not be remembered to me. He could not be remembered to me and William Mary could not be remembered to me. William Mary could not be remembered to me.

Why do false heliotropes smell strongly of heliotrope because they look as if they were more hardy. William Mary does not live in the same country as William Tell and that is because there is a frontier between. This gives rise to the opinion that in between there is more than ever one lake one lake gives rise to the impression that as there is nobody at present to interfere there is no difference at all between a church and a pagoda no difference at all between a church no difference at all between a pagoda and between a church. Lucy Church is not insistent Lucy Church does not resemble Lucy Church does not desire to cultivate the acquaintance that has been begun between Elizabeth and Edith between Helen and Lilian between William and Sweet between Paul and John and between one at a time carefully. Lucy Church has made it not at all inordinate and has made it not at all that all the world in a colour between should be in books of porcelain and with very well interested desire to participate in It on that account. Please explain plainly that Lucy Church meant to come around.

Lucy Church and would Mrs. Hardy remember that her children had as their grandmother the more that it could be left to them to desire that if they were to arrange they would would prefer cats to kittens and very little dogs to the one which when not at all troublesome they were annoyed and liked to be present when there was a pleasure in if it could be known that in sitting and in standing she was devoted and very much left it to them to be in no more than as they were careful it could be as well as might be ill time to prepare to go because it is their delight to leave it as much as if they answered that they were there.

Lucy Church with what is known as very well and do please come to see if it is as much changed as it might have been if not only it was best of all as they could and would do to say so. Lucy Church can be thought to have been aware of their previously admiring white and black one at a time if it were made as suddenly as theirs in between. Lucy Church and with her unanimously as could and did did and could with it in in ineffable for instance would he be very pleased with saintly.

It was as much as if it as if it were to be in the meantime coming as by the time theirs were individually leaving leaving it in her possession in her possession when naturally surmounting coming to if on account of placing having an and surrounding a stairway which in undertaking and preserved to be served with when on and in observation they might in their and in the midst with and with it all at all around might it be when if and beside not having not only down it is a virgin and a saw mill too. Two and two.

Lucy Church with wed and Wednesday and dead and Monday and said and Tuesday and had and Friday and with and Sunday and might and Thursday. Saturday could be very well known as now they were occupied with the taking out and bringing earlier than later as it had to be there and here. You see to and carl remember where they had it as much as if it was in use. In use in use. Lucy Church Lucy Church who knows how. Who knows how to bring in what is to be placed here so that it need not be brought in later. It is not brought in now because after all she was not ready to bring it in now.

Lucy Church and and beside that makes it even be to see even be to see seriously as seriously as even be to see seriously. Come and beside they need to have once in a while a disappointment in Simon Therese having grown thinner and whiter and so it is a disappointment to say so it is a disappointment to say so.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XVI

Did she know just what to say when she went away to-day which is a trick but we do not seem to be angry. Lucy Church which is why they have to believe that after all once in a while as it is very well to disposed of suddenly with it by the time as if when and because of it it is undertaken as not objectionable but merely with it as having been reduced in size.

Lucy Church made many admirable reflections upon whether it is better to have them rose and white blue and white brown and grey or all of it as it is planned and moreover as to meeting to meet. Do meet. Lucy Church to meet to meet do meet. Lucy Church do meet do meet with all the understanding that can be desired. Lucy Church do meet with all the understanding that can be desired. Lucy Church do meet with all all the understanding that that can be desired. Lucy Church do meet with all the understanding that can be desired.

Lucy Church do meet with all the understanding that can be desired.

Lucy in a minute and a minute Lucy Church Lucy in a minute in a minute and in a minute in a minute.

Lucy Church made a place on the part of the place where it is very well that it has happened that it is very partly this which and when there when there indefinitely could be as much as when they they in in and of a circumstance to adhere with and belying their intention to add an advantage to normally with and in as art elaboration of their really with it and now and then preferable. Coming to have two two parts of it. Coming coming. Very much as much as it is as if it were in a place of belittling it now.

Lucy Church could remain there did remain there was to remain there Lucy Church was to remain there is there and very much as much as much as can can be. Lucy Church very much as much as much as can be cart be with it and with seldom with art in an appointed with it could and would. Lucy Church made it as much as if it could not be remembered.

Simon Therese could be called Emanuel. Simon Therese could be called Ferdinand Simon Therese could be called he could be called Simon Therese could be called so and could continue to look to see and could look to see and see and see that it is better to see that deer are deer and doves are doves and very small birds that feed on grain are very small birds that feed on grain and he was not interested at all not all at all.

John Mary might be a birthday he might.

John Mary might have had had and had had it had it had to also.

John Mary could be withstood by their elucidating it to them it to them. John Mary with it and particularly particularly probably in their and in reference to the pleasure of at the side at the side is a hillside a hillside is by and by and not high as they say. It is like this a hill has been a hill and where it is where is it. Thank you so much.

Letting it remain that she likes it that it is very well understood that she that it is very well understood likes it.

A very little story of how very many have torn paper in order to make it do.

Lucy Church did not have a problem. She was one of three sisters who had not been born all of a sudden. She had been born the youngest and this was not considerably after any other. She had been once and once in a while very much as much as if and if and ever ever so much as much as much more. That is it.

Simon Therese is the youngest and there are more that can come to please a mother she prefers that they should be very well and very well I thank you and they and they are that is it is planned that they will go away as if as if they had all been gone not at all not at all not at all they are all as all and all all beside. To like to to like to to like to and to like to. Never to be asked have you heard me mention Lucy Church or Lucy Church or Lucy Lucy Church.

John Mary might very well very often might very often and as it is not William Mary not William Mary and aloud. It is astonishing that unconciously John Mary and William Mary had an origin. It is surprising it surprised in telling as there had been unconciously that in in it in it in it now in it now that they they were if two came to cross which would go first. In and very likely. Come to be out and about.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XVII

William and Mary William Mary had been out and out and out. Let him tell this William Mary tell him William Mary let him William William Mary let him tell him let him tell him this. William Mary was a canon he was a canon and he was not invited and he was to come and he came and he was to come and he came and he had been and he had been William Mary he had been. He had been and he was then a pleasure to something something equivalent to right left and everything William Mary and individually coffee and individually wedding and individually acting and individually adding and individually left and left with him left and left with him additionally left and with him William Mary and his pleasure in this and this and this and this and one and a million of individual addition. So then William Mary was not imbued with it as was Lilian Stanhope who never knew that it was better to leave it to them. It was better. To leave it to them. Imbued with anything. It was better to leave it to them. Could anybody think of her and not know her name. Could anybody think of her and not know her name. Could anybody think of her and not know her name. Could anybody think of her and not know her name. Two turtle doves can stand in front of a standing photograph.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XVIII

Five leaves of five trees there are five trees and pampas grass. Five trees and five leaves and there is pampas grass. There is pampas grass and five leaves and five trees and they have a great many leaves on the trees. And so it is what is meant by leave it to me.

Simon Therese could be welcome at more than very much more than if she were as tall and as fair as when she might not like to have been not only not liking but waiting and being this to understand. To understand they undertake to overthrow their undertaking. This stand and to understand to undertake to undertake to overthrow to overthrow their undertaking.

Simon Therese had made them wait not wait for him not wait for them not wait for them he had made them wait not wait for them not wait for him not wait for him not wait for them. Simon Therese had not made them wait not made them wait not made them wait for them not made them wait for him had not made them wait for him had not made them wait for them. Simon Therese had not made them wait for him had not made them wait for them. Simon Therese had not made them wait for them had not made them wait for them had not made them wait had not made them wait for him had not made them wait had not made them wait for them. Simon Therese had not made them wait for them had not made them wait had not made them wait for them. Simon Therese had not made them wait for them.

If Annie Lyal was patient how did she like blankets. If Alice Babette was sleeping how did she like adding. If Adele Simonds was asking she asked how did she like music.

How did she like asking how did she like adding how did she like one half of one hundred how did she like ivory needles how did she like white wool and sik how did she like sitting how did she like liking it how did she like coral how did she like adding this to that and winning in opening opening it before before the beginning of after it was as if it was in the morning and so and so as much as it is very well not only to be but to be to be placing it of them both there exactly it might be remarked that it could be after the first then next and next and back again and not in if at the more than the second time briefly it was perhaps the third and the third if not preferred chosen more than to cover two which after it is to put it there there wherein it is after it is partly and to cover at most it could be changed to at first and be more than one and some some of it could be placed which when if not beside it is most easily recognisable as left and right. Now and then ten and ten ten two two and two although to you to ten and ten ten and two two two to you to you. It should be and it was noted that it was after if it should be called four or five. And then could it be changed to one. It was. And across. Two across with across as across and not known known.

It is precarious that if it fits in a little cactus which is round and has fallen out and has been replaced with it as at once and given away that is a rosy one. One out of two.

Lucy Church can call curl curl and girl girl and pearl pearl and place place and at a distance at a distance and remarkably remarkably it can be possible that what is very large is very small if it is reduced what is very large is very small if it is reduced.

Lucy Church can not complain if he is told if he is told if he is told she can not complain if he is told if he is told if he is told if he is told about it and as he is told about it he knows that he is told about it and he knows that a whole regiment is in some countries four thousand men and in some countries is one thousand men and in some countries is twelve hundred men and in some countries is nine hundred men if he is told about it.

Lucy Church and adding, there is adding in there being in there being and leaving leaving it to them. There is adding in after in adding in after in adding in leaving in after in adding in leaving in leaving it to them. There is adding in after in adding in after in adding in leaving in after in adding in after in adding in leaving in leaving it to them. Lucy Church in after in adding in adding in after in after in adding in after in adding in after in adding in adding in after in after in adding. Lucy Church in after in after in adding in after in adding in leaving in after in adding in leaving in after in adding leaving it to them.

Lucy Church in after in adding in leaving it in after in adding in leaving in after in adding in leaving it in leaving it in after in adding in leaving it to them.

Lucy Church in leaving it to them.

There was at one time no limit to it. There was no limit to it and there were just as often as they had more time they were adding whenever they could they were adding to it. At one time there was not any limit to it and at that time that they were not adding anything to it they were leaving it as they were leaving it for it and as they were leaving it for it they were adding they were adding that to it and they were adding that to it and they were leaving that for it and they were leaving it with it and they were adding it to it. At the time that there was no limit to it they were adding it to it they were adding it to it they were adding it to it at the time they were adding it to it they were adding this to it at the time they were adding this to it they were leaving this with it at the time that they were leaving this with it they were adding that to it they were adding it to it they were leaving this with it they were leaving it for it they were adding it to it. At the time that there was not any limit for it they were adding this to it they were leaving that for it they were leaving this to it they were adding that with it they were adding to it with it with this to it. At the time that there was no limit to it they were adding this to it.

If at most and best if most and best if most if most and best how do they like to find it. They like to find. How do they like to find it.

John Mary can know any Mary. John Mary can know any Mary.

William Mary can know that they know that he can know that they assist them at the same time.

John Mary can know any John or James Mary. John Mary and James Mary. John Mary and James Mary John Mary can know can know John Mary and James Mary can know James Mary can know James Mary and John Mary John Mary can know that there is not very much snow that stays there as it is not high enough to be cold enough and not north enough to be cold enough and not near enough to the north to be cold enough to make it disagreeable. John Mary can know any Mary. James Mary not yet.

William Mary is not William Mary exactly. He is not William Mary exactly. William Mary is William and Mary exactly William Mary is William Mary is William Mary is exactly is exactly not William and Mary is William Mary. William Mary will not be brought to be more than thoughtful. William Mary will not be brought to be more than thoughtful.

John Mary establishes farms John Mary establishes James. John Mary establishes John Mary establishes farms. And so does his father. James Mary is the brother of John Mary and perhaps he will be a help but very likely it is not necessary that he does not come to stay away not at all agreeably and what is the difference if they like. James Mary if they alike. To ask ask ask it ask it ask to ask to ask to ask to ask it of them. It is more than a red berry to ask it of them. It is very much as if the flowers of a cactus would if they went on turn from rose to blue but do they do they do so or do they turn from blue to rose or do they remain blue and do they remain rose do they do so. This has nothing to do with any better way of adding stay away not any better way not any better way of adding not any better way of adding not any better way of adding stay away not any better way of adding not any better not any better way not any better way not any better way of stay away not adding.

It is a wish a wish of bone a wish bone. And so. To say. To say so.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XIX

In that case she will sit down quietly.

She will not thank for the wound wool as she has not noticed it it being the same colour as the chair and she having forgotten that she left it there. In that case she will be reminded of having heard them asking the time and her replying that it is a quarter of twelve and there being an answer to the effect that that is possible.

Lucy Church made many mountains made many mountains show in the distance she made many mountains show so that they could be seen at a distance this is useful and necessary if a river is supposed to overflow its banks it is useful and necessary if a river has tributaries which have overflowed their banks and have made it not possible to set fire to the growth that if not gathered for the bedding of animals would be more admired as having been set on fire in order that the folowing year it would grow higher. If the following year it would grow higher there is plenty of it more of it than they desire and the following year if the river has not inundated into it they will set it on fire again. Thank you very much.

Lucy Church in and on the side opposite to that where there has been this which has been admirably admired as a marsh. Lucy Church entirely and in a way to extend itself not only up and down and not over but not very much higher this is by the way. Lucy Church may be not only not in added estimation but please please let her know and let her have it known that it is as it was and very much as to fancy. She is to fancy that Frances Church can be the name by which she will be called. Frances Church is the sister of Lucy. This needs not remind one of her having to wait as she is changing from being remembered to having been remembered as to having been remembered differently being remembered as the same. Lucy Church seems to be seems to be seems to be seems to be seems to be seems to be seems to be not to be not to be seems not to be accustomed to having been influenced to be all there can be of there having been left to right with it irregularly and having been that is more than replaced by it. Thanks to this and a pleasure. It is very remarkable that going around and around up there and not going around and around here should be as if it could be that it was as actually left to it in replacing an ostrich egg with water and replacing and in replacing and in replying and in referring and in preference merely as when in integrally remonstrating when and by which it is very nearly replaced so also must it be by and by and as an occasion and occasionally within and delight and relight it is not inconvenient to disturb Fontainebleau.

Lucy Church was never there naturally naturally she was never there. And so they with with in in and beside in it and for instance in obliging and obligation having secured with it in and around and moreover it is a pleasure plainly a pleasure and a triumph. My daughter will never say it again my daughter will never be there again my daughter will never sing again and very likely and very likely it was in answer.

Lucy Church had been to church. She had been to church now that it was possible. She had been to church Lucy Church had been to church now that it was possible. Frances Church had been to church had been to church now that it was possible. Lucy Church now that it was possible had been to church. Lucy Church now had been to church now that it was possible. Who has been in who has been in in church now that it was possible. Lucy and Frances Church have been in church have been in church have been in church now that it is possible.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XX

Not to-day.

Simon Therese not to-day.

Simon Therese not to-day Simon Therese any way.

Simon Therese has made more money than he could if he had invented things that made black and white be as much as if it had been best to have it as their share. He did like very much more than he had had as it was very nearly as much a pleasure as it had been to him for them and believing believing that it was not at that time that there is a difference between an Arab village and a garage is it if it is built to be nearly as near to the center of this city which is theirs to sit up to lie down and to walk around gradually with it and very much to like and alike and as to like and very likely and adaptably and much of it much of it much of it very much of it very much of it and to be sure to be to be sure to be sufficiently as well as sufficiently as well as as well as sufficiently. As well as sufficiently.

Simon Therese was not Simon Therese he was not Simon Therese because his face had gotten thinner and because he was not Simon Therese she found it oftener than ever she found it oftener than ever better to ask him how does your mother like it that it is partly more theirs than before and how many are there of them there then and so it was much more than they had ever liked it before very much more. He was not lingering he never had made very many made as many made as very many made he did not attribute it to this and there not having been asked at that time this and this question and this and this answer and being perfectly very much pleased that if they had been left to them left to them or left to them or left to them. How many are there left of them there are all of them left of them and there are all of them left of them and there are all of them left of them. There are all of them left of them there are left all of them are left of them. Simon Therese might be one of one two there might be one of one two might be one of one might be one of one one one one two three one might be one might be one of one. Simon Therese and he might be might be and he might be and he might be might be he might be he might he might be he might be he might be he might be one of one he being one of one he was very much in and as if it was which one which one did one and one is one one one one one and one. Simon Therese one Simon Therese one Simon one Simon Therese one.

Simon Therese it is not to be not to be not to be not to be Simon Therese made no mountains out of it having been that large and as many coming coming to be in liquidate liquidate liquidate paint paint went went went to before before that this there they beside beside with went went and in in and as if it is could have to be excellent excellent with which it is very useful to be taken care of.

Simon Therese cried.

It is very much too much to be very much too much to be very much as if it is a pleasure to be said to be in the after it has been and coming theirs as the left to it in and and become become become to be sure coming with it in it in it to be certain can and will will it in a afternoon afternoon readily readily in ambush it is allowed in ambush ambush and a cactus which has been bought has been bought and if alive has been given away as it is readily fading and if it is readily fading a little round one and a little round one and a little and a little round one. It is more than with it with it in and in and in and in a left to it very little more than which it can be could could be liking a description of nature which has a river and and better and a little and very well I thank you and they and honey honey and accacia and tobacco and dahlia and a little and with it with it if it turned its back very well upon all who came feeding very well upon all who came feeding very well.

Simon Therese is a very well impressed addition to their sing and a song and never has been heard never never very well never.

Simon Therese has decided to go and see Spain Italy Germany and Egypt and he had told Mary so he has told Mary so and Mary has not been told so he has told Mary so and everybody was there and so it was not only that he would go but not go this year.

Alike it is more alike than it was. It is more alike than it was. It is more alike than it was.

It made two noises one of the first dropping of something and the second of the dropping of something. It made two noises. It made a noise the dropping of something. There were two noises. In an amount of which it is left to this with it more and can be and is as if in and beside inclined to be in in profussion preference to in bereft of theirs in a chance to chance to a chance to a chance and left to follow please and to please and to please to please with it cordially left to right join it there there in place place and can can if in in it. Regrettably.

Simon Therese can use having been seated and left. He left. Slowly. Slowly and adding. Adding and by and by. By and by with him. He was asking if sundries could be added to by not a deception for him. Nothing is a deception for him. Nothing is a deception for him.

Foreign for him. He could be left to be planned as twenty once in a while once in a while once in a while. Once Once in a while.

Simon was never more than he could be if he had at no time to be said to be said to be said to be away. Said to be away.

Simon Therese made many many made many many. Simon Therese made Simon Therese came when he was invited and he said. I will come. He came when he was invited. He said I will come. He came when he was invited. He said he said I will come. What has she to do with it she is not a member of the family. He came and Simon Therese he came and Simon Therese he came he came when he was invited. He said he would come. He came when he was invited.

Beginning with Simon Therese and ending with he came when he was invited.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXI

There is a better than best best and most and she did. So they say.

Lucy Church came to know Helen. That is Helen drank pansies.

Lucy Church perhaps later when she too had been interrupted in having commenced to call would also as she was not at all would also would also as she would not as she not at all as she would if it were as it is heard she came she called and she was then not by pleasure and it amused her. It was useful too. Because if they came there there was when if they had but they did and it was not the habit to give it to them it was not the habit to give it to them even if they wished to. Very much more not likely very much more not likely.

Lucy Church could be advantageously left to be so that it is very delightful that it is pleasant.

If he were very well not well and he changed from one place to the other could it be by any accident that having come to be there and by that an opportunity to be older older and his hair softer and older and staying longer and older and not remaining better would he be very welcome not to remember that after all Egypt is Egypt and Algeria Algeria and Wyoming Wyoming and Belley Belley. And so to know that Belley is Belley and as far away as if they were very naturally industrious and a pleasure.

There is no use in asking him to have a memory for who had been heard to say how do you like it now that you are so much better and having it happen exactly as you had expected. There are many parts of places.

It is not more left to them to say again that it is called so much called so that very happily there being saints it is not necessary to repeat names. Letting alone names. Some letting alone names put it away some letting alone names put it away from one to three some letting alone names put it away from not liking a difference between a quarter and a third and there are some who like it very much. Lucy Church could be in and in and in and in and reminded and in and reminded and inundated.

If anybody had two and one of the two one of the two that is there had been an a hiatus a hiatus makes meadows scarce makes trees be chestnut trees instead of poplars and plane trees and make pansies wild and late in drying and honey is best when it is only once not once or twice. All of which is of no interest.

To interest.

What very slowly what very slowly what did you say.

It is very well that it is of no interest. To some capital is of no interest to some interest is of no interest.

Very slowly it is of no interest.

Very slowly what did you say.

Very slowly it is of no interest.

Very slowly it is of no interest.

Very slowly what did you say.

It is by no means useful to have been called just the same.

If they come and if they go nobody knows that it is so.

Very likely.

If they come if she has come that means that she has gone out and come back again.

If she has gone out and come back again she has brought back something unless she was unable or unwilling to be after all actively engaged in that occupation. It is not at all very likely.

It might be partly that she would be very much as much as much as if she did.

She did what she liked.

They made all of it as well as they ever had and do they worry about it. Not at all. It is not much of an undertaking. Do they worry about it. Not at all.

Let every one think about a Ford car. In the life time of a man they have changed their mind. Very well I thank you.

In the life time of a man they have changed their mind. Who might they be. In a life time of a man they have changed their mind who might they be.

So many so many so many so and so.

Lucy Church could be Lucy Pagoda and not change her mind. It is very likely that Lucy Church in a way Lucy Church in a way Lucy Church in a way did not cannot cannot change her mind. Lucy Church.

Lucy Church made a way between and on the side of a river of a river of a river. Lucy Church made the way made the way made made the way on the side at the side of a river of a river that had high banks. High banks can be compatible with canals. High banks cart be compatible with Lucy Church surmounted by a pagoda. Lucy Church can be compatible with banks that are sufficiently high to have beyond the road hills that are not only higher but have fairly large trees growing on them. If they are higher they are not there.

Lucy Church is just beyond where the river turns. Lucy Church is just beyond where the river makes a bend. Lucy Church is just beyond where the river having made a bend there is a bridge and not at all an other bridge. This one connects one side of the river with the other.

Lucy Church could be and can be not be and need be need be and they are to be she is to be if there are to be any births any marriages and any marriages and any births there is the family and there is a family if there are any marriages and any births. Very well I thank you.

Lucy Church in summer and Lucy Church in winter. Lucy Church made it be very well know that what is prepared is prepared beforehand and what is given is given beforehand and what is left is left beforehand and unexpectedly.

If in buying a fort they speak of it will they run into the gate. The fort is for sale. Thank you very much.

This is directly not of interest to Lucy Church although there is a possibility that indirectly it may be of importance to her indirectly.

Afterwards neither she nor John Mary occasionally heard about it. She was beside that more than having an intention. And he he would if it were not for that be there.

John Mary makes it be very much as much as if he had been not only but and with with it as soon. It might be left to be very much with it with it and made to be made to be with it with it as if it were of no extra relief to have it heard. If a father and a mother are dead is there an orphan if there is in each case one child. And if they should later have two sons and each one of them one after the other is there is there there is an opportunity to be gradually as if it is a decided agreement to remain that is to be succeeded by one another.

Let it leave let it be as leave let it be let it be as leave it leave eaten leave in leave in eaten. In in in as much as much as they they they to be sure with could and belief that if four they were mistaken it had been that the sister was simple minded and played with her father. It takes two a father and a mother to have four sons and one daughter and the daughter very pretty and very likely to be exactly what she expected.

They might be all day about it.

Left to each teach preach left to each. It is left to each to have to be mistaken in the thought which is the result of conversation that perhaps they would have to earn it. They liked to be all told.

Pleasures in having it changed from there not needing to their needing to to their not needing to. Nevertheless they say that they cannot go away no not even to be told so. They are not told so because having been told they say they have been told so and they had suspected it. They having suspected they when the opportunity came they when the opportunity came they did what was forced upon them and they might regret it. If they did it would be difficult and if they did not it would be difficult.

Every little while once in a while, if there are three and one is older the second one will have to be older and it will take longer that is there are as many years to wait as late.

It is as much as they can be believed to find interchangeable one two three all out but she. Lucy Church went away but not as often as she had been very much to be sure. Very very much to be sure. Are you sure.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXII

One two three one two three one two three four and no more. They are an asset.

Why has no one written the biography of the man who thought of and made the soap that floats. It would be interesting.

In a minute.

It would be that they were that it is that they can be more interesting not more interesting but more different very much as much as much different as it is not possible to think of it that is that he did, he did think of it as much as if it had been that both his mother and his father died in an accident. His father and his mother died in an accident as much as it is as much as it is as much and as different as different as it is but is it as it is as it is told if it is asked did it happen not is it as much as if they were to be retarded could it be the most worth while of them all. All in all.

Sweet peas whose seeds have been given to him have been very well grown and they are when even there are as few delicately rose without any blue more than suggestible very much more curly than they were before this kind. They are so kind that they like this kind and they like this kind as they are so kind.

William Mary and partly to care partly to care for Harry Mary and Henry William Mary he said he might be named after him. It is very much as best and most that they were with with and all all and better better and now now and around with and look there is a more admired way of making fountains than just around and about than just books in porcelain than just does it happen to be theirs especially than just what they were to do in order to make glass blue than just as much as if and by nearly very nearly comparing having it left to them in the meantime in the meantime just in time.

Do you think it at all likely that he will come without letting her know.

Colour to be the colour to be chosen is if he asked what colour is it.

The colour to be if the colour to be chosen is the colour of which he asked what colour is it.

It is very well and possibly very very well to have her say not at all as if it is to be asked will he be there and oversee the two or three actually three of which two of them are each four and one of them two and around and around there are some to be renewed some to be excused some to be hopefully exactly as they were. Everybody hopes so because it will be very much less of an annoyance if it is so.

Lucy Church made a frank refusal of why there is in a way an error in her partly being there entirely.

She made a frank refusal and a denial and because of the denial it is true partly true that because and the cause can justify that feeling. The feeling makes it play that it is as much as they can say. If it can be seen from there is it there. Exactly. If it is seen from there is it there. Exactly. If it is seen from there is it there. Exactly. If it is seen from there and it is there it is here if it is seen from there. It is seen from there. Exactly. If it is seen from there it is here and it is here it is seen here it is seen here it is seen to be here it is seen from there and so a river is so and so. Exactly. A river is so and so. Exactly. Partly. Exactly. Well. Exactly. Partly well well partly exactly. It is partly well partly partly well partly well exactly it is partly partly exactly. It is there here and here and there exactly. Very satisfactory exactly.

A river is in place of here and there exactly.

Here and there exactly in place of Lucy Church to be sure to be navigable to be sure to be sure to be sure to be Lucy Church to be sure that a very little. A very large. A very large exactly.

Come to be come to be.

Right and left. Left and right. Come to be.

To put into a book what is to be read in a book, bits of information and tender feeling.

How do you like your two percent bits of information and tender feeling. She said that she was to be satisfied with that and she was and later she was rewarded she was able to be very much interested by what they had done with them and as much as much as it is very much very much which is very much which is it that it is to be preferably as they indicate theirs individually and as pleasure as if it is more than it is in case of in relation and because of it with it as it is around.

He was very well pleased that she was there in plenty of time to have it as a decided refual of their willing to be gone alone and how do you like it how do you like how do you like it.

To be very much influenced by intending to fairly well led to be more than it is as if they wished to be one at a time in consequence in consequence of it.

Did they say that they knew better. They did.

Albert Bigelow some of the time in mine.

Could iron.

Very well.

By the window.

Albert Bigelow could iron very well by the window.

And the light might in as well and if there were more and more which is a finer than ever that they had.

Albert Bigelow and Emil Henry and William Mary never met. This was natural is natural as Albert Bigelow and William Mary met. This is natural as Emil Henry never has needed to see that if he could not need that a woman must have to go where he would not care to have to spend his time as he was very well prepared and was it as seen. He had relatives in Caesarieux. Where they have Madeleine and Madeleines and bread and teaching that is one and one. One is not yet to be in three years after and the other very nearly as much as never observing that the marshes having every winter a fire need observation as they often have in the fall an inundation and sometimes in the summer which is grievous as it destroys the potatoes which however are not planted there only nearly there but it is inconvenient for cows to be deprived of bed, not absolutely impossible but disagreeable and so to be so to be so to be as much as if there is not to be known as part of the time in which meant to arrange.

It is more than they meant as they went.

Please pay well please pay as well please pay as well as what is it.

Letting him be painting on glass and not thinking of painting on glass.

Letting him be thinking of not being willing to be paying to have him be beginning to be painting to be asking to be painting on glass. Painting on glass alas.

Painting on glass makes it be jewelry. So he is to be advised to be having to be known to be very well to be very well I thank you.

John Mary joined wheat to more wheat and he is very well pleased with the result. So is all France.

Here and there so is all France.

Here and there so is all France.

John Mary has joined everything to it and he is slowly slowly coming to be known as staying at home slowly to be known as staying at home and milk.

Milk of human kindness.

Thank you and esteem he will esteem it a favour if he is visited and what he has done is approved he will also esteem it a favour if he has not done so. He will also be favourably alarmed by their return of once every once in a while as much as if as usual having been fearful of it turning as it might but rarely does it makes no difference as they do not mind having had it as habitual and it in no way deterring from its strength.

As round and about.

Why do they never give away winter clothes but only summer clothes.

They have more houses than villas and more places than meadows. Meadows gradually are green and so are poplars as you say.

An interval between Simon Therese and William Therese and Arthur Therese and Hilda Therese and John Therese. A space between William Mary and Albert Bigelow and a son who can be part of the time which was after it was partly there and theirs in their pleasure to have to be not as much not by the time not to be more than easily frightened.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXIII

Lucy Church can be added to a little by then.

They said it was to be expected.

If in between it is as much as they had and could did and left left to it as with in it is to be settled settlement.

It made it be theirs too.

Two and as much.

With and believe.

It is Mrs. Wiedner who said did you know that it was I.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXIV

If men have not changed women and children have.

If men have not changed women and children have.

If men have not changed women and children have.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXV

If men have not changed women and children have.

Men have not changed women and children have.

Men have not changed women and children have changed.

Simon Therese could and would would would and could could did and would would would and could could did and could would. He would if he were not to be taught to be letting it down and being on it as it is it is it that it is that it is attached.

And so he and it it did not did not need to have to have the paint cleaned off cleaned off the panels of glass.

Panels of glass not alas.

He meant to be crowned crowned with Simone. Simone and is it very well known that it can be as much as fourteen. Fourteen as much as fourteen. Fourteen as much as fourteen within in searching. In exchange for there.

There is a part of it in colour a part of it in colour a part of it in colour. There is a part of it in colour.

Simon Therese in case in case of all day.

Simon Therese could be very well well told well told welcome well told well told well told and not at all Louis’ brother. Louis’ brother was another and not Simon Therese at all whether whether in and for and now now and then and with and can candid with them.

He might be told that nobody knew.

Shrewdly.

He might be told that nobody knew shrewdly.

But she said did you do it have you done it and very much as when there is a discovery it is very well known that it is not to be found then. Then and then. Who has been known as yesterday neither here nor there.

Older the do not change but because there is an answer they can give an answer. And older they cart give an answer they can give an answer there is an answer.

Older there is an in and and and in there is and in an answer.

Thank you very much for being wealthy and famous.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXVI

They were twice women.

Any twice is once or twice and who can say that in every day or two there is an acquaintance. And acquaintance which might be left to out loud. They can be occasionally very much without it.

Let no one know how they told it so that it was unexpected. Unexpected.

Let no one have it as partly that.

Let no one cloud a very hazy day as is repeatedly what is a great regret that now that they are here they are very pleased.

Plainly in case of having heard heard it with and without it being more than very much as much as completely in theirs and circular. A circular play is a play in circles and they are there he and higher she and beside. And so with it as at once.

There are very many eatables in it as it is made to hold muscat grapes. There are very many eatables as it as it is gunpowder tea. It is that there are very many eatables as it is that there are valley birds. It is that there are very many eatables as it is that there are very many if they ask in autumn they ask in autumn if they ask in winter they ask in winter if they ask in between there comes to be partly a risk. Of course there comes partly a risk. Of course of course there comes there comes partly of course of course there comes partly there comes partly a risk. Of course of course of course there of course there comes partly a risk. She was principally a seen principally at a distance at a time very many say and said so. Who was told to be very much as if they had said not at all.

Not at all makes it be whether or whether it is what they wanted.

Want and wanted it is always very well known that the north of a country is more north than the south of country that is more north. And this is as is older.

Lillie do you understand.

Lilian St Peter and might say repeatedly repeatedly.

It could be forth and forth.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXVII

How many no doubt are there of it.

How many no doubt.

He would not have it and he said so he would not have it and he knew that he knew it.

This is because it is never to be best and most now is it. Lilly and Lilian and Lily Agnes. They came within an ace of sailing. An ace is to say so.

Lucy Church having forgotten a river knows that a river is very much longer than wider and very much quicker than ever. Not at all.

It is very much what and what to say.

She said that it was why they had been left to it.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXVIII

Something a thousand and twenty and my asking what is it.

Anybody can be older if their eyes are smaller. Anybody can be older if their eyes are smaller. Lucy Church might be three and three.

Anybody can be older if their eyes are smaller.

Three and three makes forty-three.

Forty three makes two and two two and three. Thirty-three and forty forty three makes their eyes smaller if they are older. If they are older are their eyes smaller or are their faces bigger. Three and three if their eyes are smaller or their faces are larger or if they are older. This can be said of very beautiful men and very beautiful women.

Lucy Church saw her mother lead them as is natural if to walk in front of them and they walk quicker and if another one is to walk quicker and they are to then walk quicker will Lucy Church’s mother add them and ask them if they mind about it and if so and if so they would be so and it had not been as is very often not the case as in any case unless they are going the other way they are either standing still or not at all altogether. It is in a way in a way so and so necessarily as is the habit of it in respect to their being more than if when and carry then.

It is that makes mountains it is that that it is this that it is this that makes mountains out of it is this out of it is it is this.

Lucy Church if she were to be her acquaintance Helen Helen in founding something something in founding finding in finding founding founding that that that it was to look through look through through across. How many have been given.

It is very likely.

They may.

Lucy Church made it Lucy Lucy Church.

Lucy Church who made it.

Made it.

Lucy Church at with made see more see more two more two more or, or if it were as in that better seen when in in in between coming to be two three.

Lucy Church could never find Helen, Mary, Helen. Lucy Church could never find Helen Mary.

Helen Mary how many how many Helen Marys are there to be had as many as every time every every time time of day Helen Mary made it in pieces made it in made it in in preparation in then then to to to be shown. It was why they had it.

Helen Mary makes it be that if partly because because of blows blow which shine as weather whether in abundance. It was to be seen to farther. Helen Mary can be conducted to it now now and then. It is as much as could could it be helped. It could and would.

Helen Mary can Helen Mary can can be as much as if with it as to be left to them inimitably.

Helen Mary would not be found there.

She followed would not be found there.

Helen Mary she followed would not be found there. Helen Mary she followed would not be found there.

An and to be.

William Mary could be a wonderfully seen event of them of them could be a could be a wonderfully could be be seen event of them. As to two.

William Mary they might buy a house. One that had been built. And had been newly roofed as very many houses are if they have not been in order to prevent having had had it. It is very well known as history just as well known. William Mary very addedly carefully carefully to be to be it is as well to have it like it. Like it like that. William Mary and with and withstand he did not endow withstanding admittedly admittedly with them. With them. In a minute. William Mary in branches.

Does it make any difference if a silhouette changes every ten years. Lucy Church made it not obligatory as they say so.

Helen Mary Helen Mary Helen Mary had had been been tall. Thank you very much.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXIX

There are two ways two a day. Two days.

Come again.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXX

Surely yes.

Yes surely.

How many times can they be there.

Once.

How many times can they be there with them. #Once.

How many times can they be there with them and not be there again.

Once.

Thank you very much.

Information.

It is the very best that they can.

William Mary would have become William Mary.# Yes he would.

John Mary would be John Mary.

Lucy Church can be Lucy Church.

Lilian can bring Lily.

And Helen can be this Helen and that Helen.

This Helen and that Helen.

Once in a while they are partly very confidently and the unexpected arrival of having heard it when it came.

Twice as long.

Not to be exactly very well and very well and very well how do you like it.

It is partly conjecture it is partly conjecture.

He succeeded in having Simon Therese having now to be after when and where they were made to be carried they inclined to be wishing that it was as surrounded as it had been and Simon Therese does know the difference in oceans.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXI

In fact in fact in the life in fact in the life and after all in fact after all after all which is it after all which is it.

It is as if they could be known.

To be thrown.

It is as if they could be known to be thrown away in Spanish and if in Spanish then how many years is it.

If it is when they were flattered how flattered were they.

At last at first and best and most how did they know that it was chilly and unpleasant if they were asked to have it be left to them and it is and it is when he came and asking was not very often in a while in a while as often. It is very easy to minister to William Mary.

He wanted to examine it and he was waiting for it and he was after a very little awhile just as anxious about it and he was not at all delighted with there not being many more than they had in leaving it.

Very close to the more than they had to have it be what after a while would be because it would be scrutinised. Very nicely.

To repeat the action how many arrangements are placed in the same afternoon advantageously as they are as very likely as not to be very often inadvertently complimentary but just at once Simon Therese just at once with them fortunately quite a lot of it as there is more than every reason for that mistake and not to be made with it and because of it when they came in.

He opened the door and walked in that is in the morning and in the evening and in the afternoon exactly.

He could easily forget to care if Lily and Lily and let it alone as they were to be very much as much as much as it is where they were still crossing it out as not being very well placed there in spite of it.

Lucy Church at once recognised the sound she heard which in incidentally relieving it could be that now there had never been at this time more than previously gathered as for instance it must be have it to be there.

Would she too be too busy to know that it is as much as if they having it partly in that as a difficulty once again never having seen it as closely nevertheless if in front of it there was there and not nearer how many many open squares and places are there in it. This makes what is it fortunately in reappearing.

Many many have to have to have it. And allowed.

There is one thing that is perfectly satisfactory. They do not like to know why they like another another what another adding of in in it.

Thank you very much.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXII

It is an ostrich egg in wood and a favourable straw and a favourable straw and a favourable straw favourable as to favourable as to it. Favourable as to it. As favourable as to it.

Lucy Church may be may be she will not notice it more than she would have if she would have been here would have been would have been would have been away from when when is it that that there is more of it in the meantime when they have been as much and as often as hearing hearing and heard hearing. Thank you thank you very much.

They were pleased.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXIII

Do wish her here.

Every little while Albert Bigelow was not only very attentive but he looked lost.

Every little while Lilian St. Peter Stanhope was methodical.

Every little while once in a while they might admire them one at a time.

Every little while it was an indication of whether it was not only very much better for them to believe in Helen Mary and what is it. It is an interruption. She had come to be more than careful.

After that out loud. Allowed. Potatoes can be pulled or dug out of the ground and transported, they can be transported to where they will be used a month at a time. Very well cake. Durable. Lucy Church and another mother who had as a daughter Therese and her sister who could be very welcome if at first very much first and last and all the time as is very well known to be meant to be carefully undertaken. It is all of that.

Lucy Church can be authentically managing to finish it just as well as ever just as well as ever.

Coming to come back.

If it surprises him that there are only sixty generations between him and Jesus Christ why does it surprise him.

It has surprised him that there are only four generations between him and Wellington not four only three it has not surprised him but once in a while before it did not surprise her because she calculated it all out and she was surprised.

All this will and willingly willingly and very well very well and as well and to be on the scent of how many how many are there in it and religiously there was no objection no objection to a renewal of it in replacing attachments with there having not been any of at it any time and there was if in including it smaller there is inevitably a very little handle of leather leather whether whether it is reproached by a very thin shaving of it in having it more than more than little holes. On the whole. Very much.

There is no need of wondering how old is Lucy Church nor William Mary nor if you like it Simon Therese nor if nor if nor if you like Sarah Frederic nor if you like it Sarah Frederic nor if you like nor if you like it with it because because continually because continually either either or or made to be formerly in use in use to use chocolate chocolate with sugar prepared for more there is more there is there when when is it to be made to be made usefully usefully to be released as an object to which there can be no objection since since it is when there can be after there has been all of it in influence and influenced by them to be left to them advantageously with it and bound bound to be alike and liking, did they feel it to be partly to fall to fall have fallen it fell this always can be green and leaves and after a little while poplar. Poplars leave tracks.

How many have heard of it. As many as can come to be known as Spaniards from South America one at a time and two were there and these make it delightful of course make it delightful.

Simon Therese in case in case that he was very much occupied and attracted by lectures on Africa.

Simon Therese because he was very well pleased that if his mother was satisfied with the situation of his younger and youngest brother.

In spots it is very identical in spots and very much with it when it when it was and when it went there.

Lucy Church made witnesses witness an inundation of the river Rhone. There has been nothing mentioned about it because usually it happens and very often they know that tributaries as is usual as is usual as is peaceful as is peaceful as is happily as is happily they are how many are there now present after there has been every effort made to gather them together.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXIV

Lucy Church is perhaps to be as well as ever in the estimation of those who remembered that fifteen years before she was slimmer and happily vigurously arousing their pleasure in being neither in front nor in the middle of those walking from there to there. Those walking from there to there.

John join join lead lead it to the back to them. Who when. When is it. What is it. Who is it.

Lucy Church might be as very well distanced by Lucy Church might be as very well distanced as by as by as by as well Lucy Church might as well be as well as well distanced as well Lucy Church might be as well as well distanced Lucy Church might be as well distanced.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXV

It is as roses that cows commit suicide.

It is as lilies that it is as lilies and lilies and as lilies that cows that cows commit commit suicide.

It is as roses it is as rose roses that cows that cows commit commit suicide.

It is as roses that cows commit commit suicide.

Simon Therese could know could come could come could come could refuse could please could please could fan could fan could could see could leave could with it all could at all be here.

Lucy Church could not be here she never had been here. She never could be here. She never would be here. Lucy Church could never be here. Lucy Church here here Lucy Church there Lucy Church Lucy Church and gaining she is gaining this from that and after it after it to them. Can Lucy Church distinguish a river. All the same.

William Mary and a cloud a cloud has a view a view and if he called John he not knowing his name would not call John Mary John Mary.

William Mary met and ate.

There are a great many relations between six at once and three at once. How do you do. Very well I thank you. And how were you prepared. Very well prepared. And when is it to be when is it to happen again. Not at this time. No not at this time.

They are usually undisturbed.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXVI

After this the end of the season bouquet little daisies little bluettes and a little hypatica and if yellow was allowed any number of very little yellow flowers very little yellow flowers, daisies very little bluettes a very small anemone and very little yellow flowers very many very little yellow flowers and very little clover and a few yellow asters if yellow is allowed which it is not.

Very little daisies and very little bluettes and an artificial bird and a very white anemone which is allowed and then after it is very well placed by an unexpected invitation to carry a basket by an unexpected invitation to carry a basket back and forth back and forth and a river there is this difference between a river here and a river there. There is this difference between a river here and a river there. Listen. There is this difference between a river here and a river there.

John Mary might be thin and have been when he came and passed by and when he passed by and he came. John Mary might have been thin then and might be called thin in Europe when he came to be then and then then and then thin and then and collected and collecting. It is very much better to have been passing when he went that way. Did he. Very well I thank you.

John Mary elaborately and with and withal and John Mary with this with this is with this married married with this and very much obliged and comes to go and comes to go and comes to go and to say so. Never having met another John Mary because his brother James Mary is younger than his brother John Mary.

There are many ways to pay a day, pay a day and pay away and pay away and pay a day. How much did Albert Bigelow say it cost. Fifty nine francs. How much did Albert Bigelow say that it cost. Fifty nine francs and having received one hundred francs he gave back forty-one francs. How many francs did Albert Bigelow say that it cost. Albert Bigelow did not say anything he had one hundred francs given to him and he gave forty one francs back every evening after he had paid for everything.

John Mary was never to have anything matter. John Mary was never to have anything matter and whether and whether there was better better than ever. Better than ever. John Mary was never to have anything matter. John Mary was never to have anything matter. As everything that is now that his father was weaker and he had made everything better now that his mother was weaker and they had made everything better now that John Mary was never to have anything matter it was frequently that he was married to Mary. It was frequently that he was married to Mary. It was frequently that he was married to Mary. John Mary was married to Mary, Mary Mary and they had three children all three girls, Helen Mary the oldest and she was just as old as when after some time she was married and Elsie Mary who was not the oldest and if it was said that she was like Felicite who would take care of her brother if she had a brother who would be apt to be very much after he had gone away not to stay but to do what would be delayed practically and afterwards the youngest would be known so Frances Mary would be known so and that year three would be born there and they would be very much what it was at a place known as well as if they were known to be as much older. Frances Mary would be known to be as much older and she would be known to be known to be as much so much younger and therefor therefor there is no necessity of there having it to do thanks thanks to this thanks to this too thanks to this thanks to this to this too thanks to it.

Might it be that they were not asking them to leave it alone.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXVII

Paper and paper pay her.

Pay her pay her for the paper.

Pay her for the paper.

By her pay her pay her pay her for the paper.

Lucy Church was astonished to know that they loved her so was astonished to know that to pay her to pay her to pay her so to pay her for the paper to pay her they loved to pay her. They did love to pay her they loved to pay her for the paper. They loved to pay Lucy Church for the paper. They loved to pay her. They loved to pay her for the paper.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXVIII

This is why they loved to pay her for the paper. This is why they loved to pay her for the paper. They loved to pay her for the paper. This is why they loved to pay her for the paper.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XXXIX

It is once in a while that they like it best. Most and best did she say. It is once in a while that they like it best best best most and best did she most and best once in a while. It is once in a while that they like it best.

Lucy Church is a modest girl and when she is an old woman she having been an old woman and a modest girl will like it best. Of course she will like it best. She will like it best just as she is and as she will like best just as she is she will of course she will she will like it best. She will like it best.

If she is a modest girl she will like it and she is a modest girl and she will like it. When she is and she is she is an old woman she is an old woman and she likes it she likes it she likes it she likes it best she likes it best she likes it of course she likes it, she likes it. In between how many have been in between in between when there has been much of it much of it after it has been with it and because because to like it because because of course because of course because of course because because she does like it. She does like it. Lucy Church does like it.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XL

There is scarecely more than there is. There is there is scarcely more than there is.

There is more scarcely more than there is of it with it without there having been scarcely more than there is of it.

Lucy Church may laugh about it. She may laugh about it because it is the very best material there is and plenty of it and sometimes the last of it. She may laugh about it because if there is as much of it as there has to be to have it last as long as it does it is of very much greater use to her than to them than to them than to her. She is in many ways their equal.

She is in many ways their equal and equal and equal and equably and in a great many ways their equal their equal.

In many ways their equal she is in many ways their equal.

When Lucy Church was and is in many ways their equal. Lucy Church when Lucy Church when Lucy Church when Lucy Church in many ways is their equal when Lucy Church is when Lucy Church is in many ways their equal.

The nineteenth century was English the eighteenth century was french the seventeenth century was dutch the sixteenth century was Spanish the fifteenth century was Italian and so forth. Lucy Church and so forth. Neglected and so forth. Very much and so forth. In a minute and so forth. A bouquet and so forth. Two at a time and so forth. Lucy Church and so forth. Lucy Church administering a river and so forth. A river and so forth. Once in a while and so forth. Very well I thank you and so forth.

Lucy Church is two years older and she was two years older and so forth.

Lucy Church made it just as much as when if in intermediate they had made a mistake about Cham-bery and he had made a mistake about Chambery and she had not made a mistake about Chambery. She had not made a mistake about Chambery she knew the exact distance that Chambery was from there and that Bourg was from there. Bourg was the place which being very well and very detailed in their expectation could include their education could include their education. Could it include their education. Could include their education.

Chambery could not include their education. And why. Because it is very well known that to be further known that to be further known there and there.

This is within which whose this is within which.

Lucy Church made a went away asked again as with it with it in and on and on account of it. Mention another one mention Grenoble. I will mention another one I will mention Grenoble. Mention another one mention Grenoble I will mention another one I will mention Grenoble.

Mention another one. They made it have it have it here have it as if with within.

Lucy Church has been Lucy Pagoda has been Lucy Pagoda has been Lucy Church has been neither Lucy Church has been nor Lucy Pagoda has been neither Lucy Pagoda has been nor Lucy Church has been neither Lucy Church has been nor Lucy Pagoda has been neither Lucy Pagoda has been neither Lucy Church has been seen neither Lucy Church has been seen neither Lucy Pagoda has been seen.

Lucy Pagoda found it out found out Lucy Church found out found it found it out found it out found it found out that neither Lucy Church has been seen that neither Lucy Pagoda has been seen in winter. Neither Lucy Church nor Lucy Pagoda have been seen in winter.

Lucy Church may be very well accustomed to their being there Lucy Church may be very well accustomed may be very well accustomed here and there to their being there.

Lucy Church when this happens.

Lucy Church liking it.

Lucy Church liking it. Lucy Church Lucy Church liking it.

Lucy Church liking Lucy Church liking it.

This is every difference between hearing and seeing and seeing and hearing both at once and if it is that going and going makes it undeniable undeniable is not allowed not only allowed not only not not only allowed.

Lucy Church in in delight. How many are there to be sent. Lucy Church in in delight. Lucy Church in in delight. How many are there to be sent. Lucy Church in in in delight in delight how many are there how many are there to be sent. Lucy Church in in delight.

Surely you are very stupid not to be secure about it surely you are very stupid not to be secure about it. There is no likelihood no no likelihood no no no likelihood of it.

There is no likelihood none no likelihood no likelihood of it.

What is a disappointment.

Not when it is to be very quietly admitted very quietly withdrawn very quietly.

With this and then four at a time. She Lucy might she Lucy might count count and have have to have a left to right and admittedly.

They could please it by counting it as very often it is rapidly done correctly begun rapidly done one and one two.

Very much as it is mine mine with a way to have fifteen say fifteen say fifteen higher. As ever. Sincerely yours.

Lucy Church.

Lucy Church may be may be it is Lucy Church went and went and went there. Lucy Church followed and came and came pleasantly to have anguish. Lucy Church came pleasantly to have anguish and gave the impression that her mother was not up and about and her mother would be very often there but very often she went to see her married daughter and very often she was occupied naturally. Of course she was occupied naturally, naturally what is the french for naturally. Naturally to be naturally naturally alike. It is very difficult to notice changes if there has been a war. It is very difficult to notice changes and she says and why and it is because there is more than one two three all out but she.

It is very difficult to notice changes when there is very much very much very much of it it is very difficult to notice changes. It is very difficult to notice changes.

In half and on behalf and on behalf and with and on behalf.

Lucy Frances and whatever there has been when it is more than if it is with them and with them with them with them and with them to do so with them who are with them they are without them and this is a change. They are without them and this is this is the change. This is the change that they are with them. They are with them. This is the change.

He is right when he says that they do not do that without that that that they do not do that without that, that they do not do not do without that he is right when he says that they do not do that without that.

How old are you and where were you born. This might come to mean anything if more than one at a time came every week infrequently and it is very often in question. A question a question of who is who. Who can say how do you do. They can say it at the beginning and at the ending a long voyageing. How do you do. Very well I thank you.

Lucy Church is estimable and although a disappointment and although and although a disappointment there is a disappointment.

Never to separate Therese.

How do you do.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLI

While waiting.

Lucy Church is going to be Edith Church.

It is very interesting if it is in time in time to be or as late. In use of it fortunately to arrange or is it with as well as well as it is very much to be had with it in the time of there being partly fortunately in arrangement and pleasure. It is might it be hers.

I am sorry you are confused.

He loved to think of sitting by the river bank tonight. He loved to think of sitting by the river bank to-night and for this purpose he did not wish to have a house bought for him on a hill but at a distance but at a considerable distance and at a considerable distance a very considerable distance which had been found in the course of conversation would overlook a stream which was a river as it is pronouncedly navigable and so it would be as well as well it would be very well very well attainably if there was no manner of doubt that they were very much given to have it return to their thought they thought about it and it was very much as much as needed that a lieutenant if he became a captain a lieutenant if he because she an american she a very well I thank you and because of it they because of a mountain and she because of a contemporary in an interval an interval between does it do it quicker and if quicker cart be heard or if it does it slower does it do it slower and can it be heard and both can it be heard or should it should it not be heard.

Lucy Church having been Lucy Church having been Elizabeth Church this could be actually her name. Could it.

Lucy Church and very much as Edith Church very much as Edith Church.

Lucy Church very much as Edith Church.

Lucy Church very much as Edith Church.

Lucy Church very much as Edith Church.

Lucy Church very much as Edith Church. Edith Church very much as Edith Church, Edith Church very much as Edith Church.

Edith Church very much as Edith Church.

Lucy Church Lucy Church very much Lucy Church very much very much very much as Lucy Church very much as Lucy Church. Lucy Church as Edith Church. Edith Church as Edith Church. Lucy Church very much very much very much as Edith Church. Edith Church Edith Church Edith Church irreligiously and so forth. Edith Church as a memento. Edith Church as a memento.

This is very great pleasure in wandering underneath trees which are so closely together that there are anemones in autumn a very few of them. They are there and there are also great quantities and very beautiful perhaps edible but for that there need be more than there is although there will be next winter discrimination concerning them,

Edith Church how old is Edith Church.

Edith Church has been already printed as having been forty years old and so to be so it is necessary that by forty-four it is and there are only three or four years more she will be irresistibly determining to enter and leave when she will when she will may be may be may be may be to may be to may be to may be there is no hesitation after or before or in between. There is no hesitation if she says she said she said if she said do hear it in her ears.

Edith Church can be soothed.

Edith Church may be differently in reading and reading reading is there or is there not is there or is there not. This is in a way in the way of their distance a distance bread at a distance and bread and bread at a distance. Bread and bread at a distance how much is there of there and of there and of there and of there coming here.

Lucy Church in method.

It is very well to lean a back against a tree. It is very well to lean a back against a tree.

It is very well not to lean a back against a tree but to lean forward and to be knitting. It is very well to be leaning forward and to be knitting. It is very well to lean a back against a tree and everything. Everything and who are they and how do they do. Very well I thank you. And mushrooms they have in them every element of beauty and durability of delicacy and determination and resistance and some of them are undoubtedly a great delicacy and have every reason to give every pleasure to those who find them and cultivate them. We will now go and look at them.

Lucy Church may be now not there. That depends upon whether they are through yet or not.

Why is a cover for a baby larger than for a grown person. Lucy Church knows and says it should be so.

Lucy Church is very likely to be acquainted with Josephine. It is partly that they are there that makes be very much as it was. It is very much as much so as much so as it is.

Lucy Church is very careful.

How do you do it. Lucy Church can be very vacant that is to say Lucy Church.

That is to say.

Lucy Church.

Very much included very much included in it. Very much included in it. There is very much included in it.

There is very much included in it.

Lucy Church made it.

Lucy Church.

Lucy Church has made it.

Lucy Church has made it for her.

Lucy Church has made it for her so that there can be some more advantage in its having been made for her. Lucy Church has made it for her in order that there can be a very real advantage to her to have had it made for her.

It is a very great pleasure to hear English people say mosquito. This has nothing to do with the pleasure Lucy Church has in having made it partly made it and having finished it very nearly finished and made it for her. Lucy Church is very much as she pleased to me what she has enjoyed.

Lucy Church made no more ado about how do you do it than if there had not been in question do do they like to have them in plenty of time for Saturday. Saturday may be a place as well as a name. It may. He said so. It may.

Lucy Church away away from it. Lucy Church away from it would always be in communication because it is undoubtedly not the time to be as careful of cake as of bread. Bread and cake please plant trees. Thank you very much for asking me if I like it. Lucy Church may not be obliged to have it all may not may not be obliged to be very much more than is is in in undoubtedly as made a plaintively supplemented intentional return. It is in two in two parts. One part and two parts. It is in two parts. How do you like to have it as it needs to be more than in influence.

Influence and duty. She might be once in a while very well known as theirs altogether.

We are looking forward to it.

Lucy Church and replaces replace the sun with the sun and to-day. To-day comes two a day. How do you wish wish bone. She does not neglect a very quick and nearly often after and before with it and for instance.

Edith Church could be a disappointment to not by sight she knew her by sight. She knew her by sight. Yes she knew her by sight.

It has been the habit to determine length by numbers. It has been the habit to determine the length by the numbers. It has been the habit to determine the length by the numbers. It is the habit to determine the length by the numbers numbers.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLII

If she never sold her money this is it.

If she never sold her money. This is it. Is it. If she never sold her money is this it. She never sold her money this is it.

Lucy Church did not sell her money. Lucy Church had not sold her money. This is her money she has not sold her money this is it.

If she has not sold her money and she has not sold her money this is it.

Lucy Church is this it.

Lucy Church has not sold her money.

In this way as her as for her as for her she has not in this and this and this she has not sold it it is her money she has not sold her money yet. This is it. She has not yet sold her money nor is she going to sell her money very well this is very well this is all very well as it is a habit of the country in which she lives and where she has her present residence if she has not gone elsewhere to do something which is what she has planned to do.

Lucy Church reliably in at once there is no home in readily believe it if they are by the time every little way if there were once one thousand there and now there are three hundred there in a town. In a town. In a town to town. If in a town if in a town to town. If there were three hundred there there are three hundred there and permanently like and permanently like the y in Byrne. Who and when when is it when and when when is it with it with it can with it can can with it can James Burn can James Burn can James burn burn not with ambition but gradually not gradually but differently not differently not at all. And as much as when with and with with it with it with it it may be that any George is gentle not particularly successful not a failure and not in advantage and not partly.

Lucy Church might be might be welcome as an aid to advantage and vintage and very well I thank you and how do you do and is there any need since there are three and none of them at home. Not really.

It is very well and allowed. They decide that the mother had married the father. There are some however that have a difference between sitting here and sitting there. There are some places that have a difference between a valley and not at all. There are some places. Very well and if one if you if they if it is as much as if apples apples and not figs figs are very much much at all this year much at all this year.

Very much much at all this year.

It is very fine to think in terms of water very fine to think in terms of water in connection with how do you do in relation to manufacture, very fine to think very fine to think in terms of water and of mother’s milk very fine to think very fine to think in terms of water and in terms of mother’s milk very fine to think very fine to think in terms of water very fine to think in terms of water in respect to manufacture and in mother’s milk very fine to think in terms of water in respect to manufacture.

This makes it not do what is it what is it when after when after this when after there when after Lucy Church being free from care. Never having heard of from there to there.

Lucy Church made another be a brother-in-law by being the youngest of three. And Frances Frances Frances made the other be a father by being the youngest of two, and Helen Church made the mother be the mother by being the mother of two. There we are.

Lucy Church may be abandoned to her own devices but not probably. She may stay where she is but not very likely. She is more likely not to go away very far. She is most likely depending somewhat upon her inheritance to be sure to make some arrangement. She may be satisfied with what is to happen just as well as not. She is in plenty of time when she changes from young to younger from old to older from not at much to many many have it as they did. A scare crow can never be black it is not the custom of the country. A real cow can be black as nearly black as is to be found naturally naturally to be found but if it is to be found it is not more than just the subject of conversation between Lucy Church and why is it that they are interested.

Lucy Church might be once more than ever.

One two three it is just as readily. Readily makes it be makes it be how many are there there now. Each one loves to answer in the course of conversation in the course of conversation in the course of conversation.

Lucy Church can change mushrooms to daisies and daisies to oxen and oxen to church. Lucy Church can change oxen to daisies and daisies to mushrooms and mushrooms to church. Lucy Church can change oxen to mushrooms and mushrooms to daisies and daisies to daisies and daisies to church. She is to change mushrooms to oxen and oxen to daisies. She is to.

Lucy Church she is to.

Lucy Church is to be more than more than more than not more than one in every four hundred. There are four hundred there very pleasantly. So they said in the course of conversation very pleasantly and showing both very pleasantly offered very pleasantly showing very pleasantly offered very pleasantly sitting very pleasantly once every year very pleasantly for three days very pleasantly and to be returned very pleasantly the following Sunday very pleasantly very pleasantly of course very pleasantly as well very pleasantly as well very pleasantly it is true that Lucy Church does make it better very pleasantly does make very pleasantly it better very pleasantly.

Pleasantly sounds pleasantly and which when and whenever it does does does differ differ from from it.

That is with it with it if if if is is it is it in despair and is it is it is it in in despair of being opposite to it separated from it and being being observing of it as it as it was with with it as a screen of to be to be certain to be looking at it but it is not as far away from it from it and behind and behind behind believe and believing it to be at a distance of a river and is a river made to be in place of it established when there and disapproval. Made it made it be made it be made it be made it be made it be. It is by and Bertha Bertha says they made it Bertha says they made it Bertha Bertha Bertha says they Bertha Bertha Bertha Bertha they they may may may Bertha may may day March and April and may may day. Bertha Bertha march and april and may may day may day is on the day and if on the day if on the day. If on the day. If Bertha Bertha if Bertha if Bertha Bertha on the may may day.

Lucy Church plans yesterday as to-day. Lucy Church plans yesterday as to-day. Lucy Church plans Lucy Church plans yesterday Lucy Church plans plans yesterday yesterday as as to-day as to day.

Lucy Church may be reasoned reasonable reason retold retold retold hold hold and held makes it in precision. Precision makes it in in win and win win winning winning awaiting their not their return. They do not return in return not they.

Lucy Church not they.

Lucy Church made it be left to be made it left left left he had a good place from which to see and he left it and this did not make any difference because another place did as well would do as well. Lucy Church equably in respect to when is it that that they do like do like it as do like it do like it as when dahlias when dahlias very well selected dahlias very well, selected dahlias to to be sure to be sure to annul annul it. It might with it as in with and with investigation. Lucy Church would not would not investigate why when when is it when is it in time. They might be very plainly plainly in plainly went and came to be sure to be sure. How do you do very well I thank you.

It is not a plan this that if they go they will say so.

Lucy Church might Lucy Lucy did you see Lucy did you see what they said Lucy Lucy did you see what they said. Lucy did you see what they said, Lucy did you see what they said. Lucy did you see what they said.

Lucy Lucy did Lucy did Lucy see and see too see to it and see to it Lucy did Lucy did Lucy see to it. Did Lucy Lucy see did Lucy see to it. Did Lucy see to it.

Lucy Church and a garbled version. A Lucy Church and a garbled version. Lucy Church and a Lucy Church and a garbled version. Did Lucy Church see to it Lucy Church see Lucy Church and a garbled version see to it. Did Lucy Church with and without it see to it. Did see to it. Lucy Church did see did see to did see to it Lucy Church did see to it.

Lucy Church in adding how many trees are preferred preference and retaliation retaliation and arrive arrive and river a river and with with and a substantial resemblance to amount to it.

Very much with it with it who is beside beside with them with them in Artemare Artemare who and where where where is it could it could it remarkably with and withstand withstand in particular actually relieve favourably as they were. How were they.

Lucy Church made no mistake in changing a woman made no mistake. Lucy Church made no mistake. Lucy Church made no mistake in changing made no mistake made no mistake as to changing redoubtably redoubtably with and believe it of her if they can that it is a very nearly a preparation of when they went and came. How did they come. How do you do. How do you do everything that is done very much as it was. Very much as it was. What is the difference between flower and flowers. He said so and he said so. What did Lucy Church mean by mentioning that it was undoubtedly not asked not because there is no asking but because once in a while inadvertently they were believed to be alike and alike as any one can know do know do know that to know that and with it with it it is prepared that alike might be when when is it when they were when they were to like it like it just as well.

Lucy Church with and without again.

Lucy Church made it in play and playful how can Lucy Church play and in playful how can Lucy Church how can Lucy Church play and in playful how can Lucy Church.

How can Lucy Church Church Church Church. How can Lucy Church how can Lucy Church how can Lucy Church Church Church Church Church. How can Lucy Church Church. How can Lucy Church. How can Lucy Church. How can Lucy Church once in a while once in a while once in a while too as to as to Lucy Church once in a while too as to as to once in a while once in a while. Lucy Church made it have it and is it is it is it and is it there now. Is she be wise be wise and to be wise and to be as wise as wise as wire and entanglement. There is no reproach to Lucy Church as there is no reproach to Lucy Church. She is Lucy Church once in a minute and every day there are thirty minutes in every way. Thirty minutes of it of it in especially especially relieving theirs as they are to have it and go. There makes no difference if she did and with it as soon as not a little not at all. How do you do intentionally with them once when there was no care for their having meant to allow it to be in time when it is by the difference in leaving it more especially with them. A pagoda is on a church and a church is in Lucy Church and Lucy Church is by the river and the river is not frozen. How do you do I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive. How do you do how do you do how do you do how do you do. Very well I thank you. How do you do how do you do how do you do how do you do very well I thank you.

Lucy Church made and mean I mean I mean. It does not make any difference if she is older or younger.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLIII

Eight Lucy Church.

She is eight Lucy Church and very well to do very well to do. She is very well to do. And perhaps lately with it as an escape from which in particularly theirs in place and with it in accounting for and from their liberty to be able to be relieved as much within and ever ever to be as much could it be a mistake.

One two of three if three one of two with one three of two with one two of one of two and with and by and laterally as with and in and very easily and very much as it is in and coming coming and the coming coming of it in passing it to be that it is within and heard she should say so she would say that she did not in and with and add add as it is as it is with and withdrawn as well as never being able to know it as now. Never being able to know withdraw it as now. Never being able to withdraw know it withdraw it as now. Never being able to know it withdraw able withdraw it know it is as now. Now very well if they are turned leaves which are coming back to be flower coming back to be withdrawn withdrawn coming back to be now it is very well welcome as the day. They knew that in winter the days were as long were they as long they knew that in winter the days were as long. What is the matter with their patience with one one two and find it to be that it is the time for family reunion and why. Why because now now and now now it is the time now when they leave it with it as if in to change with if in to multiple of three. A multiple of three is three thirty. A multiple of three thirty is after they have left it there and which is it which is it that they had they too they too could do could do could do they could do what is it that if it is an object to see could mountains in between be mountains mountains in between. How many more are there in it with it how many more are there with it with it how many more are there with it with it in it is a replacement of this advantage. Come to see seasons. Possibly. Come to see several. Possibly. Come to see with it with them with them how can they be held to be that it is what they did again. What they did again women what they did again. Who knew how many Lucys have been called Lucy Church. I do.

After it is what is made to stay. Made to stay, Identical.

Accustomed. In place of interval and theirs is mine how do you feel if you do not come come come to come. And this is so and principally principally with it with it and please. Please come and see it as it is of interest to you and if you like it and there are a number and there are a number will you choose one. Will you choose which one you will choose and will you accept it. Lucy Church acceptably and there is one two three one two three one two three all out but she.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLIV

Usually. It is usual for after and after after a while they came to tell that they felt very well. And this was why they did more than any of them any of them is the same. Who is the same. How do you do.

How do you do. Very well I thank you.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLV

What happened when everybody was a witness. This and this.

They came to see her and afterwards it was not at that time but with it at all.

That was why they were in place of as if they came on purpose.

To find her and have it given to them in attending.

The difference of attending and intending. How do you do. Very well I thank you.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLVI

It is about eight.

John Mary did not know Carrie Carrie Helbing. He did not know Carrie Carrie Helbing. John Mary did not know Carrie Carrie Helbing.

John Mary at a distance.

With or without it with it or without it he did not know with or without it at a distance. He did not at a distance know with it or without it. This was not only there it was there and there. John Mary and his wife Mary Mary presumably now they are married as presumably it is now winter and they are to marry in winter to prepare for the summer. They are to be married in summer as in summer they are to be married altogether. They are to be married in summer that is they are to have been married in winter and they are this winter which will come as soon as the autumn is over the autumn does not come earlier because in October it is autumn earlier and in November it is autumn earlier in November and it is autumn earlier in October.

They are married in winter so that they will be married in summer the spring is of no importance in the winter or in the summer nor in the autumn nor altogether.

John Mary nor altogether.

After this they were with and without with and without doubt that they would be with and without doubt there and there they would be very much occupied with it as it is of the led away to stay away to stay here. They do like what is it that on the other side what is it they went and saw one another in following in between not very high as after all it could be coming down. It is like it.

Once every once once it was once it was that it was it was when there is there as presently and diligence diligence made to repair made to repair in the middle which is when there are four there are three there and between the three in the middle there is one which is more right than between and after it after it a little while and around. This is where they went he went. Not as at all when it is at all at all likely at all at all this this in this this this is it is it is it there there it is. After it they went and went to visit where they had to have to have a rest. After a while. It is very well to have it be that it is to be reminded that apples to be reminded and crochet to be reminded and grapes to be reminded and plums to be reminded can be dried to be reminded. To be reminded.

John Mary may be twenty-two years old to-morrow which is his son.

Lucy Church who might be Lucy Church. Who might be Lucy Church. Who might be Lucy Church.

Who might be Lucy Church.

Lucy Church. Church Church Church. Readily in after it in in after in in in in after after in. Lucy Church if she is another mother there is of no importance that her mother there is of no importance that her mother that her mother oxen and in oxen there is follow the leader if he calls it William William William William Albert Bigelow and after and ashamed. Who is ashamed of having caught cold. Who is. Who is ashamed of having caught cold. Who is.

Who is ashamed of having caught cold.

Add in a whistle add in a whistle whistle whistle it is not probably Humphrey. To forget to Humphrey add.

Lucy Church is one and indivisible that is to say her mother that is to say her mother very well I thank you her mother very well her mother very very well her mother very well I thank you and it remains to be around. Around water. There is hope that if there is an inundation and they are clever they will secure the fish that have been left in the around the water. It is to be hoped and they are clever that they will secure the fish that are in and around the water this water which is there in winter and in summer there is no time in summer in winter there is time in winter water there are fish in water in winter there are fish in winter in winter there are the fish there that they do find there.

This is when it is very much where when they are there and where and where are where and when are they there.

That all depends upon one not one because a great many give orders and this is in order to be sent away. Thank them for this.

Lucy Church does and was was and was was was to be was to be away from there and who and what what is it when when is it when is it to have been helped to like this as if there is more than it and could be to be sure. To be sure.

Lucy Church made it be very well too very well too very well too very well to do.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLVII

Simon Therese face to face Simon Therese face to face to face. Simon Therese Simon Therese face to face.

Simon Therese meet Paul Paul William William. Simon Therese when he does meet him will be very much as if it mattered. Who has been very much they and dwelling dwelling upon it and so they very much with and with and with and it.

Simon Therese can be candid he can say I don’t know I don’t know and by this he can mean noon and alone and one and when and be in care of there and does and will and be with it and if and as and as and let and leave it to them with with should be meant in declaration of it is as well. Simon Therese in case that he went away where would he go if it was altogether so safely left back of it with in and when it is made of this which it is by the time that it is scarcely as they sent it to him. He was always just opposite to in a minute placing it in a place of where is it when left to it by the time that it is in case of it being allowed alone as much as if it could be not only as it is in choice. He chose a blessing and made it be another with and went and very indeed can be this in time to do so.

Does Simon Therese say that if this sort of thing goes on he will throw up the whole business.

Simon Therese says it has been done by himself.

Simon Therese may met and meant and be with it and if it is in a cloud of their being known that having left this and being in the middle there do they care to if it is wishes and delicately embroidered in yellow and pink. In yellow and pink and tall when it is wended their way to stay and be fortunately come to go.

Simon Therese had short hair and straight and black and blue eyes and a heavy body and he grew thinner. He was not attracted by their being there.

He might change from it to it.

Simon Therese in a space said he had been to say grace and he could not come.

He had been very much all of a feather. And believe him it was not that he preferred violets nor indeed wild flowers in the book nor indeed when it came to call. Simon Therese was not playful he came to I do not know why he would care to give it there to them when when with it for instance Simon Therese made it be in time be after all his be after all his. He would like to be getting it at one at a time and if if can can left left to right with with within more than if it is which is the best after it to be once in a while all as it is more place in respect to after exchange exchanged for principally mastering it by the time that partly in exchange for interested having left too having Columbus in fourteen ninety two made it apparent that leaving leaving is all of it to-day to more than if inclined made it too sorely one and one and one to be thinner than very much at large as placing to be exchanged for a lake pleasure that is once at a time be in the trusting it shall after very much as Edith was alone. Edith is the name of a lake lover who can be very well pleased to have it like it too.

A lake lover. How many eggs are there in it with and when there is placed in a time that if in resting and remaining like and with alike alike to it more than if only when to be are and will make it do.

More change than surely in esteem and come and come to arresting it in front and not only an obligation but timely with by it for more than forecast when and believing very well beloving very well not to be candied so much in allowance allowing when they up and down Olga very gently to delay not the best of it in understand that having been one side broken could be red and white mended in practically in reference to in front and a ton of which when admit and why and with with can always be changed to how do you like it.

It was very much as Simon Therese can in place can can in place with and much as if how do you do to tell that it is very much as if not very much to like it the event of not protecting in reliance and with and in beside not represented as much as if when and it is and beside can it be true that when through than when through through is always made into what in left and to left and to the left to the left to the left to right right right right he was very likely to leave it alone and was his and belonging saying and belonging belonging to meant to do. If it was expectant that it was not more than after after all how can after after once after after after all. Troubled by not losing dinner. Simon Therese is always married to Mrs. Moffat and she has taken very good care of him she is not married to him because perhaps she has another husband living and after all if he were to be sure to be go she would be very well after all as it is did he say who is a member of the family anyway. This can make Simon Therese not a mother not a not a mother this can make Simon Therese not a not a mother his mother was blonder with blue eyes and blonder and now not blonder how can any one tell from white what white is. How can any one tell from white what white is. How can any one tell from white what white is. Is it.

Simon Therese change from Simon Therese change from seriously speaking Simon Therese Simon Therese in coming complicating completing combining coming coming Simon Therese Simon Therese comes to stay and he says I do not know but she is very unpleasant particularly that is I mean that is a in between which when can call and grapes make larger in bunches which is more than pale yellow to pale yellow which means ripening that is before and behind more than is ready. It is very placidly their chant and choosing in and very much a space for an exploiting of a designing made a window and why why is it that they do not having having three as a bribe bribe makes make it do do do for this more than at all magenta in a blue aster become a tried of arrangement made a carpet rising. He was so told.

Simon Therese come to see us.

Simon Therese Simon with pull and full fuller of told and cold cold colder and gold and see seeing saying it is settled that if in saying not this winter.

In saying that this this once two more than longer.

Simon Therese abundantly more wishes and in and out made a day day-time.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLVIII

Lucy Church was obstinate.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER XLIX

Lucy Church how do they like their how do they like how do they like their having it.

Lucy Church how do they Lucy Church how do they like their how do they like their having it.

How do they like their how do they like their how do they like their how do they like their having it how do they like their having how do they like their having how do they like their having how do they like having their having their having how do they like their having it.

Made a way made away made away made a way with made a way made a way made a way made away made away made a way made a way made away made a way made a way made a way of made away by made away for made a way for it. Made a way for it.

Made away for it made a way made a way a way a way in a way a way to a way to a way to a way for it. Made to for it made to away made away made to away made to way made a way made a way for it.

Laid it a way for a while and so for a while to smile and so to smile with a wait and wait to state state could show a plate a plate which has been if again then with and with put it by put it by to dry. Put it by to dry. Lucy Church is all of that she has been taught and she taught taught that taught to be taught taught ought ought taught ought to teach teach taught bought how to buy and why.

Why might it be that it is an investigate why is it that they prefer long to round and short to tall and with to that and violent to roll. Why does it make from ninety five as difined as it can be. Lucy Church is cautious.

Lucy Church was gradually coming in in back again.

Lucy Church and a pin a pin a brooch Lucy Church and a pin a pin a brooch. When it is an inheritance to inherit a pin a pin a brooch and it has been part of the time theirs to know that a mountain is Mount Blanc and that it is adequate and preliminary how many sisters has Lucy Church and how many mothers. She has one mother one father and two sisters. She is married and her husband is ascertained in respect to a rose cap upon a distant hillside which when if they come down they when they are surrounded by little pieces are very well I thank you and please be very careful of it. This may be severely and interrogatively and more often and very little when chocolate is always brown, chocolate always is. They they have two little girls the older paler and taller and the smaller stouter and fairer. And so they are. Lucy may be may be not at all happily reciprocating the question are they at the foot of the hill. No they are not at the foot of the hill at least not at the foot of the wooded hill. They are at the foot of a cultivated hill.

At the foot of a cultivated hill at some distance from a water-fall very near a very nicely covered hill and afterward behind.

What is a dead horse when there are coming and going and stopping and in a minute and everything. And seen with a house. And a square there where it is more than regularly in rows. They can wait every little while once a day in the morning. They can. It does not take long to look at last. Not at all to a nevertheless with and address it to them. It is very well to be known to be changing Lucy Church and everything Lucy Pagoda and everything Lucy Church and everything. It is very well known to be like it when it is that they recommend them to try it. And they do and very much as well as when and it is only occasional on their account that they see so that they see about it that they see to it. Always be at your very best and love to have it more than it is as they like it if if they have have stopped and have stopped and have looked.

It is by that time in and do and now not at all at any time and not any more to make more of it.

It is very much which is it when they liked to decide that it is better to name it naturally than to have it changed from Jack to Jaqueline or from Henry to Henrietta.

They like them and with it there and with beside which can as if as pleasing before it with all of it not more than as an advantage for them. They like it they say how do you do. Very well I thank you.

[ ¶ ]

1928

1928

364.

FINALLY GEORGE

A VOCABULARY OF THINKING

[How to Write, 1931]

A plain girl let it be Susan. Finally George.

George is the name of George Lynes George, George Bracque, George Ullman George Joinville, George Williams and will with it and George Middleton. This makes it recognisable as the name George.

Bay likely.

A bay is a body of water surrounded on all sides by a coast and at one end of it it is by a passage which can be very well arranged open to view. And this if there is a climate which makes it attractive makes it be as much as ever attractive. It replaces a wider named gulf.

They if they see that Burgundy is a prettier country than where they see to it that they are in preparation for life. He loves to be left. And she she loves to be left. He loves to be called Philip and she she loves to be called Camille. She loves to be called Mrs. Helen Landor. He loves to be here with her. He called on her with the two of them and not with him.

It makes no difference if it is colder than she says since she is anxious that they should like it.

It might be that they would die.

If a man has been at all theirs to be known as finally it is more than they like.

Probable probably is the most that they can say.

Find it for them is the most that they can say.

Very easily measured but it would be very much worth it.

How can they too many try.

There is no use in joining purchase to porches.

To know what to say.

Anything that means two fishes. Two fishes are enough for three people.

Out and out.

How many are coming in while how many are going out.

She looked like it because it is said to be a resemblance to an exact reduplication of their being captured, as it is announced to be very often for them.

He might leave all of it for them.

Identical twins do not look alike, they have beside that being one more and the other less less likely.

How many houses have changed enough so that some one has been left to see to it.

All for George.

Any George.

It is best of all to be met and meant for it.

George was born and his name call him Edgar. He was twenty two when it was known that it was indefinite. As a little boy very little and playing there surrounded with them made it that it was kept. He knew left to right and trees and shields and a Jesuit Father. They were all taught to be left to them when they were standing. This is what is made of it sufficiently.

Perhaps.

If it rains and they are not heard the rain drops and if it is to be certainly agreeable she will be reflected as very well known to them. Twenty and plenty.

Much alike.

Why do they like it to come to an end so that they can try. Why. The end is that some time when china lilies smell like chinamen.

If they can be angry two days.

Like to try if they can be angry three days.

Like to try if they can be angry three days.

Like to try if they can be angry two days.

Like to try if they can be angry three days.

There is no reason to be alike when mother love is very much more than if they were indifferent. Assistance. Very different but much more by themselves. And very much more with it as they were to be more all of it to be among. A disappointment in being in between.

George Masters.

If two and new makes it smell of prepared leather it is very winning of them to be allowed to smile when they are very much known to them as one who had been found not to have been killed by the men who had killed them because he had been with them and this made it be not more than ten years after and he was very pleased that they gave it to him. He could have been.

George is a very full and resounding name and has been given where it is suitable but it must always be given first it must always be be given first.

Some know how George is gentle and bewildering gentle and bewildering. His name is George. He is meant to be superfluous and he is very much more than in the meantime. And how often is it that they do not cry. In the place. Of many cases. Of what they might. Like just as well.

A makes aimless.

It is very much needed exchange changing this for that.

George shines out one two three four about it.

What difference does it make what they do if they are getting up sitting down and walking around.

George is sadder Monday than Wednesday if they like Gerald and William Thomson. George is fascinated by liking it fairly well. It is monotonous to be fortunately preferred and to be very well known as much as that. And very likely it is by that time that they are very much as they like. Now then.

When they say two do they write two. Do they.

When they say five do they write five.

This is theirs yesterday.

When they say I will be as much liked as ever are they pronouncing themselves to have been in presence of an arrangement which they have left to them to need it before and after.

They do not say one two two through. They see it after they have no after why and why after by and by after now and now after then.

This is not what they say.

What is the difference between what they say they say how much is there there.

They do not say that.

They do not see that.

Now and then.

Now.

And then.

Neither is divided by the other. And so they do not say so. They say what they think. They see what they saw. They will when they have. And more than often. Back again. What is the difference between repeating and back again.

Think and thought, hear and bought. Shoves rhymes with loves, and shook rhymes with nook.

Conversation. Conversation is not heard they like to leave well enough alone.

It is not necessary to be troubled by their not wanting it because their not wanting it is not a trouble because later it gives it away to them.

Did he live to believe that it is not well enough done.

But it is when they look that they have one half of it given to them. How many do not deny it when it is best to have it only to this end that it is not an obstacle.

They made twenty times more preparation for it. And how much to they say they are to be opposed to having it be theirs and left where it was when they were able to have it given them to be added in case of its being very useful and a pleasure.

It is mainly for themselves alone that they are employed. And very much of it to be known as very well and very well at all.

Writing may be made between the ear and the eye and the ear and the eye the eye will be well and the ear will be well.

To be faithful to George who has not been very much needed nor very much in the past and the present and the future. Very much to be examined as if in a bank of very fragrant very fragrant and beneficial very beneficial and preparation very much in preparation.

George did see eye to eye and did hear ear to ear.

George Banks George Danbury and Georgie Cheetham who looked like Lord Roberts George Lynes made fairly. What is it. Is it that you have grown tall or that the houses have grown small.

George may he.

It does not look like two and four it does not look like this and therefor it does not look like the rest and remain we know John John made George come George made it be much more in and for a reason.

George is very well known after all is said and done. Will they need to call them to come if they need them to call them to come.

Perfectly true.

She would like it for dinner. It is true that it can be transfigured all the same.

Begin now.

It has to be of no use to remember.

That to remember very well.

It has to be of no use to remember that to remember very well.

Now will weight and well enough alone count.

A narrative is a piece of what is made to be that they do no wish to be let alone to be hurried.

Let it alone to be hurried.

Slowly remembering another George. George Levenenko.

George Washington on horseback is printed.

Averagely book of Georges.

See them ask willing to be of the center or once after the last of the twenty in the beginning of the extent of the ones that furnish the found and facing the interim in interval of in the end and the coincident handling of increment an assistance within therein in a point of recognition made generally by the time they invite rightly within their resigning as much as for their attention to be whether very much again in private and pertaining to which was formerly an interval to be more convincingly an inestimable distracted allowance of relating their rejoining to individual with standing as they wish it to have more relative marking more than is at issue. A plethora of particular without fright merely how do you do that for them.

Come to be a queen for George.

George Banks thanks for having had a division between himself and his two brothers one old Alfred Banks and one younger Edward Banks and their neighbors over which they ride. Do not be mistaken. Remarkable to be clearly intoned. In if it is to be left what did he say. Not remembered. What did he say. He said that they would very manifestly advocate an alignment in favor of their experience. They would partially inaugurate their remaining permitting it to be of use to any one of them as they prevail upon them to be kind. Shown and shone an argument. A phase of elocution and their voice and their restraint and their result and their vertically and unallowed within the placing of irresistible depression which can make meandering a reason for a cold river out loud. Now preventing in the time in which love is sought and so how do you deliberate in place of their allowance for well enough alone. It might be George Bracque.

George was in a minute with the pleasure of their half and half to-day. At present.

It is quite politely a precedent.

That is conversation which means greeting.

Georges Allans Pauls Christians and Virgils.

Coming to be pearls.

He is very well which is an advantage when he is resting. It is very much a disadvantage to them by the time that it is furnished partly to be carefully adjusted within the appearance of their establishing bilaterally an indication that to the most attractive interpretation in an announcement they will be having it bestowed upon them by a particular detailed origin of this and nearby an impediment in their rejoining. Come to call him. It is leading it before and behind. A bed of a river when it is very wide and only shows the evidence of snow in winter not in the spring nor in the summer can be delighted by and by by their being more if it can it which it is. Forward to their distance and for which and for this that it is pointedly known. What can they be when they are carefully shown. To be attracted to the making of irregular exhibition of with standing a distance. Tenderly to own. It is not often that a name is forgotten forgotten but is it theirs to be named with it. George is the name of George Lynes also of George also of George Danbury also it was the name of George Banks. George Banks had had an illness.

Does George wish to be the only one to come if he does wish to be the only one to come it is because they have been finding it very much what is it when there has never been a George who has not a brother.

Georges Allans Pauls Christians and Virgils.

Accompanied by fifteen women.

They meet on the grass which has been newly cut.

Four or five Georges three or four Allans five or six Pauls one or two Christians and two or three Virgils.

Contemporary Georges. Having to be in ice fields to sunsets with pink clouds and a plan. Rice fields te sunsets of pink clouds and a broad sword with ice fields with drawing a plan. Contemporary Georges withdrawing a plan.

It is very well to believe that it all happened at once.

Georges have half the time in which to place it where it will be covered by a rose or roses on the cover. At least just as well as whether withstood. They were as quickly near it as if they had been enthralled and by the time that a space is made with cement and surrounded by their stationing it with their representing one or two or three or four or five or six or seven or eight or nine or ten or eleven or twelve or thirteen or fourteen principal places principally. This made it that they stood in the center. And looked about.

It is very well to have made it be almost when it is that a leaning it behind with whom makes it be inclement and it was a very beautiful day with very little wind and every way ordinarily after day before Wednesday. They came to be left to it as closely. As if in on a ground of making it be a factor in suspense. They liked women wishing. It is not before theirs in which by in relief to the most and when it matters as much as an allowance to determine that hoarsely is not because of told. It was made fortunately as to-day. To-day and a peek into which leaving readily as might it be when very well wished. Very well as an instance of theirs so gloriously. It must be quite a while.

Not half of it have to like it all the same. And so they have a name for it.

Have to be almost lost and known as well as when there is very much to doubt about whether it can be claimed to be and not be known better than by the time that there is very much to be given for it as they please themselves and have to have a name for it. It is wonderfully reasonable of it to be known as an alternative for it by the time that they have been wishing for more of it all the time. And so they might if it is better liked than it has been. Which makes it be that George and Georges who are contemporary just like as when it is bestowed by their folding it one at a time tranquilly with it in place of their changing an effort to be allowed to be told of it. And as much as they can. So Georges feel very much better than if it were only one at a time carefully to be lost to be told. Very many frighten very often as much as it is best to see to it and is more than theirs and just as elaborately. Kindly be very much engaged with all of it that can interest them further which is just what it is.

The best they have when they look like that is that it is very like the relieving of it by the one who felt that it was very well for it to be like that alone and left to them as fortunately it would be by the having it planted like it and formidably pursued with and for itself as much so as ever.

Who can say that they like it very well when it has been removed particularly in an outstanding habitually left to their consequences of having very likely bought it for them. They were out-lived by being half as well known as ever partly with by the time that it is left to them they have it as their share of more than all of it which is more easily known as wanted. Leave it to them. They can be as much when it is more than a case of their being willing which is why when it is very well known as having been beside that allowed they may be advantageously left to it in irresistible withdrawing of their allowing it to have not possibly seen it yet.

It is more than they had with it as very well known principally to be now after it after the pleasure of whether they would do so which was what they wished in their doubtless leaving it as an impression. Undoubtedly they do.

They made it just as durable and they do not very often and otherwise believe it to be as may be just as well as within when they wished and nutritive is very well established as better than their sight. They might be within reason very well known as may be they can be careless with what is as much theirs as before if they are very well because it is nearly by the time that they can which may be why they like it so much they will be withdrawing what is of no matter to any one if they are without it as more than at once very narrowly left to be coming as much as they were very often better than it is made between leaving it and having it made as a mention of their being honorable. They like why is it that they must see to it that they more away from the next to more of it as it has been after all.

Laying one at a time where they put it might do.

This is in a place of Georges. Georges have many names where they are awfully well prepared to like to do it now and it is not because of that that there is nothing to say about it they were indefatigably pleased to remember which had been partly to blame in leaving it to them to discover the indifference there could be to their annoyance every once in a while considerably nearer than that more with it as in a contribution to their originally failing to be as much as well as that. In consequence.

It is very nearly that they like it so.

Place to return.

To wonder if it can be called remaining it might do for that which is perfectly paralleled and rusted with in union without making it be just alike very much as a merit for it to have remaining almost as much as they stand with and without their not knowing it to be why they have it in as much as when it is only slate and they were very much confused perhaps because with and without clearly not much for them to see.

It is not only close to it. With them they were just as useful. They were prepared to be very nearly gained and it is not only individually but for theirs a use that they can not be what is it when there is preference because it is invoked in the same way with means and it is a blank well without it which is why they are nearly so. It is not only all the time that they are abused and believing with it as an exchange because why varied with it in eternally reminding them of what they did which was just a chance. It was not more than it is like it that it is indelibly left to them to be very much aghast when they were left to it which is not what they are willing to have seen. They were always once allowed quietly and left to have it not more than they can raise it so much as they need to be thought very well on account of having more with it in the afternoon of their returning it for them as it is by nearly most of it. Which makes it do. Mainly for them. With it as a part of their having it be always in an aspect of changing it around for them as they like it which is why they use it too. They might be often there. It was more than they had to give them. Leave it out. Which is what it made. And it is always very well known.

They might be indifferent to all of their not indicating which one they went away from it every once more that they were changing it as conveniently as it was acting in a way when they were very much better if it was not to be placed there very much too much as they knew. It is because of their wading in and about which makes them certain to an aloofness to their pleasure with it for them principally nicely to be by the time that it was shaping it into a next to their wonder which made it obliging. Leave it to be so that it is there when they come. Idleness and it is not more than they must be for them to be whether it is more than just very well if it was a pity that they would not be further occupied as they had refused. It is for or for them.

Made to-day it is as a better than believing in leaving it inevitably as their change. Surrounding one two or having blamed George for just as much changing the return for across. It was what they had beneath in care and in allowance made it be plaintively as change. Hours and hours. When they were this that allowing more chance predicting classes of windows that made a place which they made. At a time as they were with it all in excess mentally in reincorporation of their having had twenty times in excuse. Reasonably so.

By the time went away. At the same with clauses. The clauses were that he would need to come up from the south and they were mainly in question. It would be a plan to be more than drying the thing that is if it could be a likeness. Very well then.

It is a mistake to like George William Paul Christian and Virgil interminably if it was to be that there joining brought it back to Henry. Henry and Henry. It is very much as much.

To find it do may be so if it is this which is it. When it is in the meantime there is with it as a principal with it in in the meantime as it is not to be in the next after it is not to change this soon soon then send it left to this which is in climbing to be soon to be that it is as if it is with it all in time to settle it as well as all that it is in estranging them frequently lying alone in the best of it all to them and as scarce as when it is much as it in the middle of an interval to oblige coming there as nearly by the change of it to them when it is more mellow for that in the likelihood of the most exchange of never the less then in an instance better if when there coming to be the next which is when value and variety to be sent with in the mounting of their insistence to be closed calling for the with it just the same then and so much of it to be with it as left in a distinct refusal to be shown that it is not with it in between left to them very sent to be to known around with it in the same establishing with it frequently in around may be nearly this and so much for this frequently to be made will it.

It is very much as to too and better needed with the best of it coming to be leaving likely as it was to have sharing left more than in in every allowing it without in doubt frequenting needfully to be nearly when it is in shall with it more as it could be left for it to them counting why is it in a place of the nearest to them where in it is more desirable for instance.

Come to Jesus.

It is about this time that there is more beneficence than there will be for a cloth made very well made with blonde fur and a hat in the shape of a helmet made of black felt that is silky and very light in weight.

From there to there.

It is very difficult to know whether that makes it so.

How to account. Refuse for it.

Georges just the same.

It is a remembered fact that they like it just for that as they do.

While they have to be there just for the time that it takes for them to have the time in which if when he is bed ridden bed made plainly by being higher it is better that the one who at a distance by the sea shore does not ignore nor preserve it for this industriously as if when it is yours with held mine withheld plainly to be known by a conversion of believing that animatedly not frightened it is by an infusion of their ostensibly not having rightly recaptured their abandonment of including it as a fancy for having in the past refused their shame to be ashamed to be particularly with it in pursuance of their liking which is fairly when it is believed that not an instance of it being attractive by reason of their using an inclusive title to having fifty to thirty years run around so quickly. That is why they must be nearly as well as when they can be found in addition to their refusal of mending it as formally if it were asked as advice and moreover there are rose bushes that can be sold at five francs a piece in the value of money as it is at this time.

The Georges can be divided to sign themselves Albert Joseph.

It is alright for the most of them who when not entangled may be called and accredited with not knowing whether it is manifestly in exchange because of the tendency to reunite and to insert when well known to be a cause of their rejoining not because of it peculiarly in the arrangement of their denial which if in the behavior of their announcement might be advantageously calming it as well as it could in place of it being an insistence upon the melody of which it is a strangely and passively arranged denial of their preserving it as placed once in a while differently a measure of their relating it to their renewal of finally leaving it as much as if within in certain as especially with drawn and disliked underdeveloping of it in place of it with it in and on account of their estrangement comparing it indefinitely with the urgence of the leaving it to the known neglect of their referring to it particularly which can be nearly what is as much theirs as when they can relatively be called away. It is by no means what it can be left to be known as calling it feverishly the same as well to do and all more by the way of it in the circumstances of it in with and because of the withdrawal of their being more than half of it in the best of their planning in a circumstance which makes it casually theirs in the meantime as they have of course to be lost with them. It is splendidly in behalf of not only not enlightening them to be affronted as well as they may within the partic-cular relation of whether it is the cause of their withdrawal of when in preparation they plan it. It can be learned.

It is partly the same and they need not indicate which may be separated by relieving it for them as they must do when it is not to be called in ostentation withheld and preferred in its advantage when because of an interval where there beside it is in reference to theirs in the plan which they made as it can with all and beside more so. Frank could be called George if one were used to it but one is not.

After all an abandonment. It is very much with when it is in an entanglement of wool and stripped of after all their might be as much in reliving what could be called distance and a colony. Moreover there is in pageantry which can within and imperfectly restrain more nearly when it is an incessant release of their abandoning it partly where in and behind behind and besides should be eradicated as completely as withstanding made it pay literally as perplexing which is their might it be an effort of their arrangement which it is if they are recalled as having noticeably made it be what ever is made with and without them. It is past and best known as their delight and they can encourage it with more than it is within and called for as it has without any reserve been left to them. It has been left to them. Could homes be known as not known.

This is it with it as it is. It is better to have two and seven that is two longer and seven smaller than to be left to be delightful as they please and they do please they like to have it known as very much which within when they made it change from their having been all alike owning for them what is after all to guess well as much as for the change of their adding this to nearly there which is why it is not intangibly left to the meaning of why they ask whose has it been in change and they are inclined to doubt what it is that makes it perfectly clear where it is fastened to their obligation to have all of it told to be no bother as much as ever which is why they like the most that they can do as much as they ever choose which is very well thought out not only as it has to be very much adjoining left to them partly as to know how very much any very likely it is unanimous although left alone very clearly as it is at sight that they have known it as very wounding to be intentionally and very frequently leaving it to hers to be left almost as much as when it could not do that any more than it would to be perfectly happy and not by the time it was very well arranged to be often thought out as much as ever as they wish which is fairly well known and partly all the time very much as it is wise and careful of them to like it or not if they choose as well as ever if it is told that very much as it were to be laid alike and too many have to know do they like it as well as they could be certainly shared with them for this and by all it is very much whatever they can affectionately leave it like that coming as it is when there is more than there ever has been very nearly likely to be thinking that it is very friendly as much as when it is not with it if it is wished to be alike and they do call it as much as ever they can their time one at a time and once when they were said to be with it all as much as to be careful of seconding them reasonably partly as they are to like it to be more than they had with it and willing which is why they were unable to be always when it was more than they liked which is why they are attractive and remarkably as much as it is very reasonable of them to be calmed as much as they are by being in place when it is mentioned which is very much their delight all the same which after all means something as it does which is why they can be all very selfish and they do know that it is attributable to partly why they went and they came whenever they liked which can make it do as much as ever they must when it is very likely theirs all the time as it must be if there is not more than they can when they might be more and more very nearly always after they can be most unfortunate in having heard bells and be all of it with them and once more they can be said to be nearing it just as they were.

It was too many altogether and it is more than very much in a place and they might with and without it being not at all as it is made to be all with them in particularly arranging for it which is quite harmless and made it most without it in pressing upon them to like it all the time which they do. They do have to have the most that is where they like what is in a difficultly pointed adding of why in a way there is more arrangement than they have with it in immediate leaving it for the most in no order at all which makes it place it finally at once when they were welcome and it is not more than if it is more in with and all they may coming to be though very hardily arranging to be more with it worth it worth while of them all and so very much as it was it can be more to be sure than sufficiently with it in place of theirs in union. It is more than they liked.

Does one have to ask about how it happened that we saw them doing it. And whom should one ask. Would one be satisfied with the answer if there was every certainty that the answer would be given. Certainly yes even if immediately after there would be another occasion of telling about it and having not an answer at that time but an uncertainty and so at no time would there be any doubt that it was very much what they had up there in looking up and observing it as well as the one who had not been any farther away. This always comes to that. And that to them. Is there any difference at all in being certain.

Once very often they might be known to have left it as much as ever it could be come to be as might when and can should and would almost be awfully well pleased to know about it.

A name if she asked why is it not known as something then they do not like to like to have to be meaning to be not more than an excuse.

The Georges whom I have known have been pleasant not uninteresting and finally one and finally more often very well estimated as succeeding intelligibly and not more than is necessary as presidents are useful. They are useful in extremes. So can there be doubt of Pauls Christians Virgils and Williams and even Franks and Michaels and James and pleasures. They can be united in resemblance and acquaintance.

A nightingale makes it be less expensive.

It is not a better thing to provide splendidly for their best way of learning it for them to have in place of often with it at will which is when in estimation and this is called with this at once when in a change they make and might be challenged to show that they have no more use for their entanglement than they had when they were indisputable masters of their amount of mine and with it with an impress of not having particularly a thing which is an advantage in literacy with and between and ardor for because in entitled firmly to be more than in time to be conditionally when left to it as it is when it is why they come to be most indifferent to having tried to cry as they very well could if they heard a sad story suddenly as it were within a part of the time in which it is more than especially allowed to be an absence of their withdrawal of by and by very likely to be more than ever intending to explain in what way they were inviting one at a time to be fortunately left to that alone with them where they were once at hand as with it it was most often plainly as much as by preference in a detail of their intention to be detained as very likely to have happen to have leave it for them in the way that it is best to allow it to change nicely which is why they arrange as for instance in the way of their rejoining partly of in exchange and by the time that it is mostly increased by their attention to undeniable interdiction of their remonstrance for which thanking is not pointedly in place and reddened as if with and because of their return of their very many parts of their understanding finally what any one has seen which makes having it do it very much whenever they like which is why they add it and leave it every bit to them as is very often made to be shared as plainly as ever if they please which they do conditionally in the meantime for their sake which makes it leave it to them at once more than they ever have if they like it in plenty of time to diminish their having it with great difficulty as best known to themselves in more than any case which they would because of it as it is more than they like. It is more than partly that in carefully trying in leaving attachments and more than with that temporarily in case of it having been that it is very much with it might it have been left to them to cry and plainly when it is a betrothal they may be an authority in their arrangement which may make it cautiously be circumscribed by their renewal of their obligation to be called that it is more nearly an effort to be more plainly wishing to have it made therefor that it is in the more than betrayed finally an instance of their fashion of leaving it to them to please it with the only hope that there is there. May be they will but may doubt it and can it be felt as much independently and within use that plainly it is a partly interrupted and firmly intended part of their pressure which is brought to bear to make them leave it as if they were prepared to be useful to them too in the way of adding instances of their arrangement which is methodical.

George and Georgey no name to be used when it is a pleasure to know that there is no difference and to tell them so.

It is partly their way to win.

It is next to leaving it for them that makes it be undeniably partly in plenty of care for them as they were to be stationed one at a time so that it could if it were to be balanced very well that they were indulged particularly as for instance it might be that it could be more in order that it is partly with them in actual reconsideration of when it is to be more than it is plainly as much as by the time it is allowed which is in relation and in connection with it as an enjoyment of their pretention to not normally leaving it as part of the time to them in the place of their surrounding it temporarily to be within sight of why they went. It is very much to be deplored naturally. If they found him in the snow would they be sorry and would they try once he was well to remember that there never is any snow there even if it is said that it is very much like but that it is not merely not only not temporary but admittedly not an advantage and it clearly is as there has been very much sorrow taught by their expecting to be nearly in plenty of time since they did go away. It is more often than not troublesome to be obliged to ask have they thought of it. And so do they like to leave it for the most and very well known additional example of their having it partly at one time and left alone which might be why they continue to measure it as they do with the difference that it can be left to the most and very obliging person who with it could be leaving very many to them. Why do they try if they care to be left to one or two as much as yesterday which is supplied be more than it can place as much as that with it at once. Which they do. They might and it is always what is asked that makes it have it as failing to be satisfied with at the moment of their preceding it as an appointment which is absolutely what is usual. And it is always very well done. Remembering it could be known that they could be visiting every one that had been having it very much as it was when they were there. And how do they like to be left to themselves. It is always what they do when they might be worth having it liberally as much as they could see it in the most and very nicely thought out way of distributing it to them here where they have placed it as they say. It was almost their voice.

Not in the morning because in the morning it can relieve them of the necessity of having to choose not between but because of the most that they can state by the time that it is not thought of as a relief to it if by any chance he and she were to come together and state that the time which was more than enough to have to have as if it could be ascertained that they arrange the rest of it in the meantime as believing left to them with an alteration of their arrangement with soothing and left to it mostly as an elevation of their allowance which must be strange as they are inclined to have it very nearly as much in an allowance of their pressing as if when left to them they try to be not very much with and behind in the part of the arrangement which cannot force them to be patient as long as there is more in the place of their arrangement and closing it to them as much as if it were partly only playfully left to be dangerous to an inundating plan of their having oceans of intervals and mostly as they liked. It is part of it as it is in a blunder. They were called and more than they could they were perfectly plainly understood to allow that it is undoubtedly dear and perfectly with it as an understood trial in intensity which can be compared to invidious and partly theirs which whenever it is bestowed fairly often at the same time as their surrounding might it which can be most authoritative have it as plainly as their being willing to know it of them that it is bewildering to liken them to their not withstanding disappointment in arousing chiefly the most that it is best to be artlessly left to their order to join in ordinary anticipation of plainly adding which when it is a disappointment they can reunite at most actively in the interests of their allowance which is advantageously left to be genuine as they say with no additional interruption in the attraction of their opposite. It might be that he would marry. He could and it would be of no disadvantage that she would be wealthy excepting that it would be of no disadvantage if it placed them here and there in the indifference of their collecting their really pressing necessity of interupting as it were they very much like so to speak generously it has been noticed of three.

Having undertaken never to be renounced never to be diminutive never to be in consequence never to be with and delayed never to be placing it with and because it is an interval it is extremely difficult not to make sense extremely difficult not to make sense extremely difficult not to make sense and excuse.

A very little way so they say go away a very little way go away go away to obey as they say go away any day to obey as they say to go away to say to obey to go away every little while because beguile instinctively necessarily ubiquitously in addition to their surprise that it is by reason of their making it an advantage that they could be more than it is as ludicrous which is why they were faintly pronounced as indicating left to it in the interests of their allowance and it may be why it is deplorable that they do need to be not withstanding as more than it is because of their attaching as plainly as when with and partly it could more than is witnessed as their disadvantage more reliably connected by the best of it all as it could and more frequently an inspiration to their belittling it as it is without any doubt an interesting and disliked ability to be a phase of their best and very agitated relief within and very much as they were without it being more than attributed to withstand their hope of bettering it melodiously and refreshingly as it is within and out of it in plainly to be perfectly resting without any disquiet in connection with an inevitable reliance upon their exacting it to be noted at once which when it is he has not met him which is a pity.

With whether it stands. Allowance of whether they are right. It is a pity that very many who have meant to call them feel that it is right to be overwhelmed by a comparison between whether it is anticipated that they might have been very much as much as at a disadvantage because whenever it is met at once and finally there may be no mistake as to inequality in their obedience to their denial that in exchange they may include their persuasion of restlessly being in an unbelievable likeness to the most that is encouraged as plainly as when in authority they complain that it is very well as happening because in interminably they do not reestablish what is partly as measured which can be in contradiction to their allowance of unpretending resting upon the best of this in it as for and plainly they can join without the renewal of it in a pleasanter relation to the newly accepted relief of their having made in the interval as noiseless as when they establish their decision to be more than it is in preparation for their entirely having the most of it in the effort to prolong their allowance of the more easily advised pleasure of the more than better effort to be thought equally so in the decision of not only fairly but merely as it is as thoughtfully betrayed by variety of their aiming to the more adequately esteemed origin of notably adjusting this frequently in the arrangement of their appointing the denial of the chance to be of use in the practically allowed behavior of the rejoicing obtained by it at once. They might even not be certain that it can be predicted in time to be very much with the movement of their having in the meanwhile left it to replace the joining of their autonomy which is a provision of liking it as a widening of the appearance of their appointment of the remainder of the obstacles which make it like it is which can be inordinately as preferring the indication of the anointment of the vanguard of appealing their might in pretending to refusing the moistened end of the calamity which can replace the outstanding emptying of their persuading the integral in event when it is by the most attenuated belief because of it in addition to the value of their having been inclined to surreptitiously leave it in behalf of the more painstaking liking of the most which is why they are hurried. Anybody can recognise a fancy.

It is a delight to love it and to be the most after all worth while of them all.

Having explained pardonably they with what is more than indeed relaxing as elegance in their having it majestically surveyed which is when it is not to have it frighten them to be more than satisfactorily courageous and planting and their with it with it do to more than after all as labor in exchange for their placing it in within to be more noiselessly fancifully if it means that when and for this as persuasion which can invidiously refrain from their suggesting it as more than noisily. After a while they do it first.

George can do if it is to tell them that he is attracted George can do what might be very favorably left to them as their having been with it as a chance to be more restlessly predicted it is not very much as if they like it. Having feared as well as hoped.

It is as they know the regulation made abundantly in relieving the absent thoughtfulness which particularly in the middle which is not toward the end they might favorably if with in the next of having by attacking the genuinely relaxed fermenting of the intermediate explanation of their allowing without which it is integrally their reliance upon the most which is an advantage and now she opens it just as they said she would.

Georges and Georges George and Mary George and James George and Jenny George and George and George without her George is a George advantageously George may be seated in the midst of company which means that every forestalling is done. George and time and may be they have to be very much prepared to be said to be without it any more. Any more candidly. It is very much better not to be fearful in the face of plenty and plenty of time. How do they like it. They do to do it as much as is in advance of having made a mistake. It is back again to one and twenty which is twenty one one and twenty and they are like the very most that they can name. Relieving it as they do and not to be more easily playing with the advantage of their being told that they do not follow a another another day to-day if the rest of it is by the time that it is in division. To explain non continuity by experience makes it be very much because the have it as the rest of the exchange to the pursuit of banality which is a pleasure a pleasure is a treasure trove a treasure trove is when she knocks sooner she does not knock she calls.

In an ineradicable arrangement with them they eschew their delight in rising alone in the afternoon of the middle of the planning for their release by means of it at one time as left to the more nearly having an advantage in politely adhering to their intentional robust devotion to their tidings. It is mainly so.

If fairly well she saw it sell and it was not very good because it was so large that if it were reproduced there would be and is the largeness of the grains that make it inedible and it is particularly there are as many as if there is in estimation of believing that if it is to fall it can come to be all out but not as with it as a purpose just as he is which is manifestly not fairly well established in allowance because and with it in a peculiarity of their containing and whether it is more than delicious it makes it narrowly have it more than if in impenetrable rapidly without and peculiarly in outwardly having chances of their applying for it in the partly chosen expression of their pleasure in it as much as they may care to do which when certainly more having it fairly prepared and on this account they may be theoretically be chosen as more than when it is by word of mouth in copying from this to that in order to have it be no more than it was a pleasure which can be at last more than half and half in the preparation of their intermingling which without and by the mention of their not unreliably attaining to more than forty of all the most which has been as very well seen by reason of the behavior that makes it have within and laterally laid down without their having sent it a little way further which when it can be mostly reliable is with it as an authority in the meantime as an arrangement of their relation to the pleasure of their surrounding and mostly it is a very good thing to like it very much. They might be very much as if they were left to be having more than is usual in no time at all and they may without any question have it in view and perhaps when after it is to be called when they can it may if there is a pleasure in their not letting it be more than a pleasure at that time it is fortunately because of their wishes that they do not betray themselves in the habitual resolve to be cherished with nearly that which is indubitably and made it in renumeration when they have not without release of more than fifty birds made it without and a pleasure to have managed to be artificially related to the next to prepared interference with their leaving it as it may by very much of it in integral independence more than it is without and leaving and it may be more than they have by reason of it elevating their certainty to the exposure of release which when without their amounting to their ocasional resemblance do more than change which is very jointly their deliberation which is in the occupation of their bewailing made plenty of traditional liking for the next and very much appointed union of independence and denial of why they came which they did in time and widely as it is shown that they will place partly more than it is more than notoriously without hindrance in so far as they do search and more pleasantly advise the nearly possible advantage in their deliberation which is when it is more often aware of the renewal of the most willing to be needed as how and why they do not behaving as unitedly as they need within the more than their praise of the aftermath of settled arrangement to prepare to come to have it do. It is very nearly very well liked as it is which is the most available release of their beside this when it is nicely postponed to the artifice which makes it usual in the so to speak liberty to radiate the capacity to withhold which when common to the needle and the pleasantness of possible silk using this as a withdrawal of their appointing it to be what is if when there is no use for it the best of their habit of having in plenty of time nicely rearranged to their advantage which when it is of benefit may accrue to the more advised pleasure of their relieving it at once of the nearly played part of their payed attention in excuse and apology for following one with another. It is partly a trial of the pleasure of their knowing that it is possibly a reminder of which it is that is in the ordinary allowance of more than having half of it in repealing the most that can be said if they were to replace another which can always be an arrival of their precision in being along when they came which they did as they heard that they were to be sure to be able to go where when they did they must at all times be not very much disposed to have an attention to the disappointing leaving of it as it is to be in the future mainly without and a pleasure to their having it more than it is within the way that they say they can account for without it being at all their fault. This is why they do not have it without any pleasure in particular places of which more hereafter when it is more suitable to have it known that they will go away and it is by various practices that they make it of some account which is just why it is when they are very often told to be better known and very likely they are exceedingly reduced to the most entertaining form of deliberation because while within a given space of time they might be disclosing just the thing that they want known which is very presently what they will do and in this way they might without reason have half of it continually which is just what they will do as they said. They were more than very likely pleased to say so as well as to do so which they do and they were very lucidly leaving it to the best known avoiding it more than it could have been done by this when that is where they are to leave it when it is done and so forth.

It is a way of letting it be partly hers and theirs and it is also a way of their leaving it one at a time as often as it is of any use to any one. It is moreover as much as they care to allow them to arrange it and it is by the time that they are ready very much as ever plainly put their for their pleasure and they enjoy it which very likely they do.

Coming with and an arrangement of their being more than half placed in an allowance of the most elaborate and very careful interchange of left to them in case that at a distance he would not undertake to meet him which he did not refuse to do. It might be the most and very much a great difficulty to see that five are more than four when three of them are dead two not responsible for being living and one perhaps refusing in addition. And they were how to be left to them inescapably and with an enduring pleasure in surrounding it as with one. In so much they were of use to them and at the request of one who had refused the matter was arranged so they thought and so they did and as much as it is in hopes of their being more than quite often never mistaken. Never to remember any more of wishes. Just a little of the most that they can do. They need to have had it planned for them. They like to know to what extent it will be done. They must surprise them with what is not by any means rarely attained by their having without any placid fervor seen that it is more than an especially politely and whether or not pointedly praised insistence upon that at that time and if it is with when they come it is more than if without it there is to be left where it is in following blindly very well with eyes shut.

In speeches never to refuse what he has said coming handily from word to mouth in pleasure and excess of the more than ever usual having it plainly returned if it is possible to hear them turn the way they did in precisely a pleasure of having it placed upon the most uninterrupted jeapordising of their return to an advantage in an instance behind the merely added whether it is beside which it can be entangled very much as if in whether never to be said to be clearly an infringement of their patently admired reconsideration of their regular provision of having one taken out of two. One taken out of two two are there and one is taken one taken out of two.

In very much attending to this as the most when there is that it is difficult to know whether they wanted it to be so and it is a plainly admired presentation of their resemblance to the renewal of the advantage that they have in their allowing it not to be pointedly known as once and for all as they could attribute it to the nicely left admitting it to be more often in inestimable recurrence of their determining when it comes to be that there will be changing to the nicely thought out reversal of their uniting it to the more advantageously placed betrayal of evenly once to be not obliged to refer to them in choice which is because of the newly arranged flourishing bestowal of the might have been handled to be inarticulating it without more than because of their deciding leaving it more than it has more often to about arrange the continuance of their deliberately satisfying the choosing of the elaborate arrival of why it does not come to be furnished which is more than having it be in a preliminary charge of intentional restlessness as they say because of without the more left of the interpretation on their account it might easily be that they were discouraged by not half of it having the same as ending where they were beginning. It is doubtful if by beginning they mean in the first place.

Sound sight and sense around sound by sight with sense around by with sound sight and sense will they apologise truthfully. Come to allowing.

As often as not as often as not they as often as not were to be going away.

A plan that is made and causes it to be that if they were after all not behaving as if they could by an indifference to an extravagantly prepared advantage which is by nearly their importance advising them to be more than as well as if by the time that it is to be comparatively obtained in an intentional adjustment of the renewal and bestowal of whether by the chance of their adjoining they may be colliding without an impatience which can be changed to an addition of their bestowal which is in a way might it be shadowed as because of this which is an objection to their having whether it can be an interval of it just the same which is preferably not only a reason because they may be that is if it could be to notice that having looked to see. Tt should never be an exact copy. What is the difference between starting and starting and when may they like it looking part of the time as is very much their hope that they will be without in the meantime furnishing it as an advantage which it is to the more delighted explanation of their being very ready to send very many apples.

Politically do they have to be known as George Middleton or George Mayhew or George Wilson or George Arthur or George Leroy or George Watson or George Hardien or George Pleace or George Veron or George Arlen. Might they have measure in all things. Might they be politically orthodox and expect to place it where it is which is very well known that if she does not every day hear what she sees she may be mistaken but this is not at all likely because in the very best hope of glass and resistance there should never be any mention of either at once. One at a time makes it be very much as if when a large and larger to be doubtful lest they are wary.

Very much as they do they may be the most that they have as an advantage to delineate the more than hopeful withdrawal of their arrangement and may do more than with and they can have it be as much as in comparison which having it challenged and replaced they will without the most refractory denial be saving it as partly as they would in annoying it which is for them as a better than their usual ingratiating arrival of partly without it as with them that when it is most and preparatory to a renouncement of their indignation they can insultingly agree to be disposed to like to have not known that it is at all as they could which very prettily makes it do it as they have more than on that account beside the arrival of their disappointing wonder as to whenever it is to be thought very well of. It is very difficult to avoid parts of it. Once in a while they may cheaply leave coasts where they were. They must be very often told to look alike and they do not please every one as they should because if after all they are in the more than half of it as ready as they could illustrate their occupation of arising from a meal every three at a time in the interval of occasionally replacing theirs in estimation and coming comfortably to the most as an advantage they will call. It is more than they can as a surface follow fellow and the hope that it is said of them. Begin now. It is more practically as they like that it is as much as they ever have and it is more believed than it could be in the meantime that they are all in derision of never fearing as a word to be chosen because of the unitedness of their having had a home. How much can they be as much liked as ever. Anyway now. It is because of sighing that it is very much that they have of preparation in leaving it to them. Anything as an attachment whom did they used to know. It was as if they could be very likely as in an interminable using of collecting it as more than without an appointment to have it be coming to have with and precisely in comparison to be an arousing of the peculiar and more than effort to be known to be hourly which is in subdivision in lots to suit. It is plainly their desirability which creates what it is in the pointedly ineffaceably refusing of their reiteration of appointment to be nearly left to it alone which is more than has been attended to and may be of importance really. It is very absently altogether which is more than in transfiguration which means this is what they call them when they are very placidly disturbed by the name of a street. They like to do it. They are very early at it. They do not deny themselves what is more than having it and they are very much the better for it and they are using the best and very nearly their voice to decide it. It is as much as they care for. They do what ever they like. They never relax and they are very pleasant when they come to-day. They know the difference they look about them and they find it where they wish to put it and after all it is more than that. It is partly that they could contain what they heard in that way. It is very well to be open to influences. And it is not at all what they asked for. To continue to come and go come to them and they will come to you.

Once in a while as any one can say it is very well to have it have it better as it is in case they should in place of after all knowing that it is the same as that. Do they like to have them.

In the morning and at noon and after noon they were occupied in reading and when not in other things which occupied them because having made a list it was practically never a possibility to carry out all the activities indicated because although there were no interruptions nor differences of direction naturally there would be a completion of each activity and in so much so there would be more time occupied in the interval of passing from one to the other even when that was ever so quickly accomplished that inevitably and also as there were small interpellations which not withstanding an allowance were allowed for might with the very best management add minutes to partly hours which makes of it without question a division of partly needing to add coming to relieving and were there as is very often a habitual accomodation to their reasoning that they were inevitably what would leave one poor would not make another one rich which was partly why they had prepared more than it was ever at all likely that they would partake of as in unavoidably referring to what may be in a management of indifference to an estimation of their appointing it as a principal failing of having it be believed as their own without an interview which made it be with renouncement and so if when because and fairly they were without and bestowed as changing they might which is in origin because of their willingness to be reproached which is in all at once without an arrival of their indulging possibly in the most as if when and believing it categorically as being without a doubtful pleasure in their renouncing the most advantageous arrangement of their successively desiring to be wondering about it. Coming to have it better than it was without more attraction than could be earnestly belonging to the more intricate plainly attributed the more often represented changing of theirs to them particularly as in an effort to not remember actually the color actually as they said actually to be sure more than it is by way of this which when it is aroused very well as they must with and by the mending of their applauding of it with and without especial leaving it as very well to be added to presently by that time which without any after laying it to be known periodically without their renewal of it as it can be shown which differently from when that and altogether it is not beside that that they are urged they might have it be very much to blame as they could without it being partly as if they were more than they could without their having been differently aroused to unite it in their particular variety of making it do. And now then allow then and not to be unequal to an apparent likeness to their approach which they may do and partly holding it as their arrangement which can without a part of their arrangement makes it have an application of their withholding because proverbially with it and by their with and all leaving it which when having rejected their announcement partly and enjoined with and more than which when they can indifferently rally to the most that they can do exclusively. It is more than they had with it they were very much pleased to have it be gaily adjoined to the realising of wherein they were more than acquitting themselves of the advantage of which when they had they were by the change of their being reasonable which is by the most of which they have beautifully released it from them which is why when they have it as a joy they were plainly allowing it to be more than they had without it being merely finally bestowing upon it in the more than ever that it is without their being thought very well of and they may by the time that they do and do have it as an employment they might and it is without their only pretence of having it be left yesterday may be without which and because of their very well choosing what is more than partly every little while they may interruptedly be more than it is to be nearly fairly every once more their own which is in a choice and they can be very well known as having been very much more briefly left to them very readily with it as an interval of their being not only more so but as wholesome which is a change from that it is by the time that they are with and without as they were more than as carefully as ever being when they were to be asking it of them centrally which may be an offence but can never be as much as they would have been known to have as an annoyance which they might very well to be left to it as it can be originally an allowance of with and more than peculiarly without an acceptation of why they were to do it too which they did as indeed is very well known because by the time that they are indifferent they may be more than having it made in methodically refusing to advance every time that it does make a difference which might never be what they wanted altogether if they were very well pleased with it because it is not by any manner of means what they liked they were to like it just as they did and they were to say so just as they said so and they were to go just as they went and they were to have it be partly at their disposition and they were to be disappointed as they were expecting to have more left for the next who were to see to it which is why they were praising it to every one and then after this they were to move it away and they were to allow it to be left where it could do the most good which it did in just that way and they were very well placed to see to it and it is not only because of that but by liking it very well that they were to be always more and more regularly left to go out as often as they came which they did and it was very much as often as they were pleasing it which they can without more ado have it shown and they may be perfectly right and they may not have to have it be left more than every twice in ten times which makes one in five times and they do like it and they were as often mentioned as they could be without any effect upon the ones who were leaving it to them.

It is more than without the more that it can be with a challenge to them to be known which is very well as the murmur of their not being placed in such a way that they can be more than forceful and they may wind it as much as if when it is by any chance theirs to be more than having it made regularly with and by the time it is in memory of their not needing it to be more than devoutly which makes it change and they were very much as much as having it be not only without the annoyance of their doing more than they had done hardly that and without any reaction to their doubt of having been without a placing of it more at once which is why by any chance they may like it and after that very much as if with the reversal of their leaving they may be in referring to it have it which is why they like it as much as they do they were to be not very well or very little known to like it and they must come again to tell of it as they are more than ever just what they can do without doubt as much as it is which is really very nearly more not a burden and they may come to half of the time have it be why they went away and they came and it is left and because of that they are to have it themselves very much much can be much mistaken and so can it without any acquittal of it for and to them which might be without it being usefully in the more than that having it as an astonishment which when within and they were as very often as if counting they can be very cosily and as much as with it because of this and that amounting to it which it does when they can be acquainted with their allowing it to be having more than they had because of it as it is to be thought out and very well best of it as it is. It is not known that they are to go there. It is not known that they are to go there which is when they have not only to be late in going but they are very pleased to stay and they are very pleased they are also very pleased to go which they are. They are very pleased with everything it is not at all an ordinary thing for them to be delighted to have it be changed as much as it is when they are to come to do it and they do not allow for it which makes a difference. They were very well pleased to have it do.

At no time is there very much of the same thing that they like and they like to ask for it. It is a great pleasure to know this and to be very much at their service and to be very much more agreeable than if it were only that they were pleased. It is also not only partly but altogether true that it is as they wished. They may be very much obliged as they are when they accept what they do and they are very often very pleased to see it. They may be also as much as ever without doubt not at all more than half of the time with it because without it half of it the half of it is more than they care to very readily declare to be what they must know about it and they like to be without wishes which one of them does not because by the time that they are very lively they are beside all that very nearly vivacious and they may be in doubt which is more than they are very careful to have as their having thought that it is not more than without it which it is not as they may very well say and moreover and not any one can follow without it being more than a rejoicing which is an example of their having it as a more than in plenty of time and it is with and for nearly a half of the appointing of their being without it which is in very much of it without it and more than by the chance of their referring to it as it is more than why they ask. Why do they ask. They ask because they answer and they do say how do you do when they are far apart. They allow that for them. This makes them try it for themselves and they are partly wishing to have it alike which makes it very often in between and they with very little of it to be lost to them can be joined. It is very ardently their wish that they might be kept very much as much as if it is what is not without partly their coming to be having it to do which may be an advantage partly within there.

They may be with a better half of which is with the more that they can do when they are without that that is by this time not to have it felt as much as they can to displace the next that they can find without it having been not only not neglected but with it as an instance of the most that they have in joining it relatively to the more that it can be traced without an opportunity to declare that they might be very much as well as they have known that they can be left to which it is in regularly being more than worshipped which makes it an alternative to having theirs meaning it for this at once precisely to determine without and behalf because it is not only theirs to enjoy which can within and by the time it naturally can be aroused which makes it plainly follow in the more that it is known in leaving it like that they were not this is the remainder of which very likely it must be fortunately in the performance of their burning it as a pretext to be submitted to embroidering without it have it to be left as it can mediocre in reestablishment of what they wanted to do well by the way of their impeding it from the next to the best that which may be in a trifle of the welcome that they have with what they come to get by the part of the time in which they partly have it lawfully to do as it is as if it could when to wish partly in halting in one place they may languish as when it is primarily what is used as willing to be seen restlessly enjoined in mainly repairing it being theirs especially as when they wonder as it is more than they have to do securely to arouse the partly without vindication if it is what is meant when they came they were to be much of it to the use of their peril which is as plainly as if when it is more than they have as a likely to being sent as a message that they were pleased which not in argument makes it around but they are barely with them to be spared from the continuation of leaving it out which makes them do it as often as just the moment that they with the middle are able to do not the account of the winding it partly around and it is satisfactory at least he says so to the explanation of their having willing leaving in return with the named pointing to the privilege of which when they sent they occurred to them in boundary of which if it could be with welcome as joining in establishment of their penetrating which is told to be left partly to the exchange of their surveillance and in trying it is not what they could have asked them to do by the time it is furnished to them inadequately employed as a renewal of which they were in interval of minding it as when they are privately having it made joined to the liking it as much which they did they said they were fascinated. It is very easy to stop first. And a disappointment makes it a promise of certainly the next time making it twenty five percent better even in detail because being a finished after the mainly out willing it to have because of their beside which it is in paitly they may come to be with the fact that it is not what they sought as it is more than they can allow which they mean to have as strings and they do not wish to have it after the littler one is not more than they can be nearly very well certainly as they do not offer it to them without it has been for them a very interesting time as they can be not only very much in intention but they do more often have it left to the best of it because very finally they must be when they are to be known as much as they have to be all told like it. It is more than ever their own to do with as they choose because it is very heavily lost by their being willing to leave it in the more particularly partly left to them to keep which they have. They might do it even more often because it is by the way of their being thought to be nearer to it very likely that they are with more readiness to be chosen as around in the neighborhood of adding in plenty of time advisedly in restfulness which is why they make a joke and they do not measure it as which it is by the place because it is made primarily as a condition of their having fancied it would change which it might do providing it and they were to leave it to them to more than engage them to verify it as a pretension to the most annihilated part of the beginning of their intention to be wistful in as much as when landing they may be not only sought out and congratulated very much as they would like also they could relieve it from the minute detail of naturally changing the rest of it as it is more than invigorating plainly and as a use which when in plenty of more than when they must be patiently fortunate they do not much like to say it by the fashion in which it is amusing and it is guided to the best place that they can see as a fancy of the opinion that it is whatever they have had enough for it which can make them hold more than ever of the combining of it in plenty of time for them they may can please themselves very much as they do do it is not hurtful that they should change it for once more which they have as they very much like to be outlining it with the middle very much richer than it could be in part of it added prevailing upon it to be with as able as they do not countenance them to like it because it is very much where they have had it be nicely around and thought because it is with pleasure very much with pleasure. They were to know it at once. Once or twice once or twice once or twice once. They were to be very much at a time in the arrangement which can be made as frequently as they have to have a favor and they were in the place of their being more than it is in coming to it which they can do for them it is not left to them to be more than it is not which it is coming to have it be what ever it is of it to be not only nearly with and without holes. Can in place of than. It is thicker than water milk is not thicker than water tea is a different color and can be golden or yellow brown or brown and fresher than ever which is why they are possibly ready to put it in place of black.

If they two they and they away from there that sounds like it. So that they may be favorably asking how do they compare with it if it is very different from left more of it than they expected to which is what they must do if they are passing it along in the most that is why they are asked to have it which is more than they like as they need to be at all very nearly appointed to join without any of it coming to be around when they were more than it is in rejecting their amount of which it is when they are frequently told how much of it they like and they do mean to have it be what they had by the time they were to come all at once which is now. Out and out. Come one come all this rock shall fly from its firm base as soon as I.

It is very much what they had when once in a while in a way they made it be what is not particularly their characteristic. They were to be caught by an outline and also they were to be very much moved by having it be more than related to the appointment of their having it do without they also could without blame be very much in after it was to be thought much when they could in preparation come to be calmer which is what they did do in asking it is about the time that they are to take which when to and for and mostly it is not by the time that they are not any more in preparation which is a pity. Not to mind it. Do as they choose. Follow it or not. Prepare it carefully and let it be whatever whenever and wherever there is more than they can like and they must be after all very nearly perfect. They must be coming. They must be changing it in every way because if it is to be what they can estimate how many houses are there. Houses should never be known at home. This is why they must be very careful to have it do. Our Mr. Goodfellow this is the name of Nellie’s lawyer at least she thought he was her lawyer but as it turns out he is Albert and Sidney’s lawyer not Ada Ada has no lawyer she is to have a lawyer. They are partly to blame. So deeply does she feel her distress she can not but breathe out her bitterness.

Allowances have been made. They are very pleasing and engender this as reliance upon the recurrence of their departure which makes finally it be not in preparation but by and long and notoriously which is in refutal of the resemblance in recalling it artificially for appreciation. It might be that there is a caligraphy of repudiation which makes it vainly a rectification of the reliance that they have upon the prevalence of appointing it as with them mainly in recalling permanently those who have left which unavoidably is debarring them from the deliberation which has plainly been retained and so fairly left to it in timely assumption of their indifference to maintaining it in costlier appointments of it at one time because without it necessarily entailing more in prosperity they might being very disappointed leave it to them to procede in joining which is always worth smiling by nearly very intently judging the distance. It might whether they were to be bitter or not they would with a fairly added arranging of interruption deny it for them. George’s article as to the newness of difference if there had been quarries underneath made it of itself be without highly denying justice in itself which becomes originally their allowance and they may be finely placed where they may care to do it as alone when they must which is why they are coming up and down in response. Pardoning the delay.

Two nuns inside a motor omnibus and a nun driving it that is it. They got out before they came to their destination. No one is anxious about anything within the meantime whether they are likely to prove adequate to the situation.

Not to regret that it was what they wanted and they would rather have to be what they gave when it is as if in the case of some one asking for it at the same time that they had moreover because of an actual refusal of the desirability of leaving it in a pleasing frame of mind without an arrest of their playful accessibility to the original distraction of relighting the usefulness of their withstanding by an appointing of it in actually being painstaking which is why there can be no remittance of their alienation from the understood admonishing betrayal of alacrity without reappointing it for Friday which alarming them to the meadow which is in undated and afterward frozen does placate the reasonably assuredly boisterousness of their inviolability to the nuisance of not winding it up measuredly with the resistance of their redistribution and plaintively allowing it to pass muster as without it there may be plentifully remained as coincidentally attributing to it the noiselessness of their reunion which is in denial of the might of weight which vainly could be a research in the amount when it is continued as only at all comparing the account by means of an announcement coming actively to be volatile because addedly they might considerably in profusion come to be variegatedly left to the betrayal of their instigation which without noiseless as much continues with an announcement of lending it partly plainly as if merely connecting more than should be chosen at a very well known place where they can be seen to have more of the come to like it as much as they have done in the past which is why they need not be so carefully placed as it is when they like to know more of it then without this as a change bewaring of naturally planning to appoint them more capaciously than hitherto as can be readily perceived with in no case an instance of noxious poisoning of the sources of their relinquishment of intermediate pressure considered as in an interval of not only having known it without more ado as it can be in exchange of the more mystery which is pointless unless needing a pronunciation of with and whether and withstood and inability and consideration and violently prevailing in order not to be thoughtless of which it is more than controlled without connection to be refraining invariably commenced for this alone more in a place which favorably situated causes violet to be known totally and they care framing it as moistened essential collaborate in traversing unifiedly please to be seen in alternate windows which can place them with a hundred and more twelves which is as sewn barely on account of the annoyance of would it do to ask it of those who do not remind them more than they care to be sought as claiming singularly partly with all pressing it for this as a purpose maintained conceding the alleging of conditionally fortunately pointedly with spoons as made in a bill of lading which makes it regrettable that there are these conditions which do prevail and yesterday make it not have it gently pressed as concisely leading mainly with all the remainder of not as it is politely vindicated as a negative changing of pointing to it in appointing this which is badly renewed as an imposition of which in ignorance eliminating more than is prevailing with an amount of it not adversely countenanced as promulgated in pacifically which is sweet to be which is as sweet to be as cane sugar growing not on a tropical island but a temperate climate which is known best and never has it been allocated to the primary use of Bertie Applegarth or Esther Pain or Ida Jaffa or Victor Frisia a train of which meant to be in an ordinance of furnishing it for them. The amount of it is as they know very much very useful very needful very well and very contentedly measured which is why it is most material to have it very well known very much as they do it very nearly all of it very happily with it very precisely antagonised by their remonstrance which may be why they never know that they can be followed which whenever they are coming to be sure of why there is the combination of time and again they are always very uneasy and they prepare to fancy that they are coming to be known as farmers which is not only as they wish and could wish but also as they wish and could wish and on this account they are worth needing more than they have in their parallel of nervously lending it ahead and in so far asking of it that it should combine tremendous and invited colored and invited and a calamitous withering of willows which have not been properly planted and will concisely praise the considerable and favorable judgement that is very often passed in commendation merely by a aggregation of vainly disturbing the most that can be heard which is why when they are ready they might say that they will do as they like it makes no difference what has happened nor does it matter by which elimination they are forced to confess that it is dangerous and might they like it if it could be brought about that there is no mention of pleasing them by the same as a token of without which they are harmlessly widening it considerably leaving it for them to decide because it is a matter which is not more than it has been understood will be undertaken mainly as an expression of their willingness to come again because it is by the time that they are all called to come out that they come out which is hardly what they meant by liking it by liking it as they never will admit that more than that they are more than they are appointed to refer to it principally fortunately it is not what they wish that they call they call come one come all fortunately it is what they wish they wish that they were to be left to be added to the part of which they now see that they can without difficulty share partly altogether in an absorbing of without ways and measures of combining in plenty of work which makes it definite that men are more fragile than women that men are more fragile than women and it is not an accident that with or without that the most that can be had in a very faulty appointment of more rather than the ones which have been known recklessly to leave it to them may be it is whenever it is a pleasure to be shown all of it as nearly as they can being convinced that it is practicable because by the time that there is this arrangement there will be about as much as is truly kept in that way more than in investigation it can be shown that afterwards there is petrification which lends in rebound to more than very well as very well known very well known part of it might it be what is desirable when they do care to know that it is very plentiful which is it. It is as much like it which is when they are partly very pleased. They would rather read about the sun.

It is at last made in a way known in case of perplexity assailable prevailing for instance as a cause to be doubtless playfully caressing with a chance providing in a advantageous collection relating to a nondescript weathering of pointedly choosing violently withal namely in place conditionally without in plenty of rallying surely in appointment bestowing combinedly permanently choose with on account of the past point of adhesion to the principle of why and better not notice the announcement of winter coming to be known as the shortest day because it is nonsense as many as are able will sing they will sing water boy which is a negro song but not a psalm it is a song of not asking for the plenty which is abundant nor for the noisiness which makes them say Mary and makes Mary say something but not only without changing little for let and letting it be very much having it join that. Mary could be a color. Stella could be a color. Alexandra could be a color. Katherine could be a color. Pauline could be a color. Nancy could be a color. Susan could be a color. Hilda could be a color. Four more in plenty of advantage. Afterwards they were in especial after nearly awhile made considerably entwined changing precisely indicating eliminating dominate with whimsically joined collaborating even if unknown pointedly long undoubtedly lining combined in precaution perplexed more chambers where there around benighted as a fashion of willing it as a recollecting coming known allowed with or without made easily a plantation of winding it with wool made in a place where it is well known that they can be candidly frightened almost as much at once which whenever once a week come to be so much with pleasing it for them who when can not go to be an amount where it is but more than when it can should it reach more than once when they go in a while candidly leaving it better than by the most enlightenment of their destination which chiefly in a harmonious collection of many minutes more allowed to an elegance of prevailing more left for the moment as is what they know coming in silently with in need come shall with but as now for the near latin is a wonder come shall known to in call vainly they might allow but not for a considerable time an advantage to be only needed to the more insistent variety of which by nearly all of it in appointment come to be not without the management of periodical vague without more dear and me come which to send it as vehemently adjoining the carrying on of when inadequately resigned to the date of installation made without consultation and might coming in at once in the chase of panoply which is not appointed to mention where they were left to themselves as they were left to themselves heroically in the politeness of whether should never be followed by wither and this again should never be followed by whither and this again should never be followed by endeavor and this again is an amount of resignation when will it win came to be next of kin which left to him and they are very much inclined to be puzzled which is what makes the difference between a part and left around as is very well known especially when they care to have them it is more that than anything coming very much to a finish and it is an amount of many cases of once in a while where they are not at all better than the condition of not judging it to be a particular bluster of without it who are they they are like that as is very much why they were sent to be staying another time left to it more than on account of a choice of not only without more than is this as allowance for very pointedly leaving it for them which makes them smile while it is a very much better to know that they like it left to nine out of ten and never now which because nor is it meant known collected with a way of following two by three. It is a great pleasure to have the light change it is one of the things that makes sitting in a room very pleasant. It is also an advisable allowance of memory to wonder did or did he not give it in the moment of division and it is also what ever they may choose a very considerable importantly lost avoidance next to say is it as different as that and was she not mistaken and was he not appointed to do so and could it be preferable to know afterwards correctly that they would like to have it and very soon it could be if all their wishes were gratified a most admirable thing to be flattered.

They may be caught by considerable of what is more than they have to know as one two three and also it is not easily allowed that they should do what they think is the best. It is by appointing them to like it themselves that they wonder if it is always desirable to be very hasty and to be without at all soliciting for it in a wonderfully chosen maintaining mentioning allowance of better known adjudicating without the more robust thoughtfulness of whether it is more than they liked which is only without the nearly advantageous collusion which makes it be a pleasure to have it financially placed upon a sound footing which means that they will not interfere. It may not be worth while. It is very likely that they will be thought to have it feverishly near to the origin of their allowance because absurdly as they may wound they will without doubt shoulder as much of the conclusion as it is to their interest to dominate without a speck of difference of opinion regulating the withdrawal of their authority should consider alternately a pleasure predicting a related inharmonious willow which by the time it is curved may be fairly voiced as a comparative extra enjoyment in the sense of their predicament impersonating fluently the announcement of well being in relatively abundant chicanery amounting in twenty times two and four and they might believing gradually in their allowance be at most which is least ways a plant there without as if conclude never plainly estimating made it call shall an advantage be taken of an interval which makes hesitation famous and they lost it lest they may be all with and without deplorably laming more than a congestion of appointing them partly to have lost it that is what they say. Once in a while it happens that they come to know them apart which they like very much they say how do you do and it is always a pleasure to be partial. How many hours are there in the twenty four and in the forty eight. Merry Christmas and happy New Year when this you hear.

Four books of four Georges who have been said of them that they were in superiority as it is not a one that there is a great deal of wind but also a great deal of rain in between also it is often said that the one who was accidently met by them is the one who has since without it being an extravagance to think made plentifully as a choice of their minding it as much as they do. It is more or less true. Once in a while they think of everything naturally on that account they were very willing to come not alone with them but without them. They were awfully sorry that it is too much trouble and excitement to be partly left alone without as much as it is made carefully in extenuation of their needing even which it is more than an affectation to be deprived of it amounting to that.

Accidentally because of that that is how he likes her.

In need which when never in fear in formally be having elaborating in in change if it could with hold plausibly stated made in chagrin usable forty balancing this slightly made regrettable chosen coming foundationally attributing without displeasure in allowance when in case he with it wishes destroyed astoundingly never the less it is to commence commencing indubitably left to acknowledging as to might considerably choosing come to be amount which when comforting this union made to wait left it this more that they had. There is no reason. Many unite with them. This makes George seem everything neglecting anything that is that he has said to him you had better go with him, go with him, which indelibly unforeseen in indelibly refusing having being an opportunity to be eligibly welcoming playfully weathering made inextricably without which in formation can be identically refusing it without him to be never exactly reproducing and this is in amount which care not to be adding it is mainly Josephine and Joseph and adjoining and without investigating it is plainly not at all what is it when they have to go it is more than they have and very likely it is abominable which is just what there is to say and it is partly why they like to not be very often without more than they do with what they have which is very speedily mainly for this purpose as they can not by any means let it alone just as they did they may do very well with it and they may not. It does not make an atom of difference to them alone if they are ever likely to make it with hesitation because when it is very well partly coming to be sure they know and and should be received for a little while by coming to be through with them for them. They might like to have it. Avoiding it comes to not ever new come to be seen what with able to say join more in it because of shall having not at all very much faster it is an obliging way to not at all have it do which it is very nearly they had to divide it all the time it is coming to not be part of it at all without trouble by the time they have eaten it as well tell him. He is all that they have when they go away coming it is what no one doubted that it would be like that. Which it is. It is very much never to know that angels could not be produced just lax with wood just lax with wood angels could do so more evenly attributed and not connecting how many dates are there in coming it coming to cover it half of the way in ambition to be a prize come to have which is it left to the quantity a quantity out loud it is made fortunately more than ever it is more at a timely she knew come this can be a name to some which is it made in plenty of their suspending water as a plastering of leaving it about which made it an alteration to know how it came there they might unitedly too more than is when they were without this. This is always that nobody knows that cyclamens are rose. George gave them this he knew that if it could be called water boy they would sing slowly if it could be called Jo they would sing slowly if it could be called Katherine they would sing if it could be called Julia Julia would be its name and fastening it was more than which it came about. She was disappointed so was he.

Now do none dare they leave with them this that they find very difficult of understanding and it is why they leave it they must be counting they must have meant to have a basket and a best at that time with vainly it is more than they meant when it is nearly coming to that if it is difficult which by the time that tell them that they could be only very much about why they combine to admit for it it is not coming as it is with a will which is might be in time to have it thought out loud they like it very much much of it not at all which when ever they show more escaping let it lighten they might anyway have it be at a time it is like it like it might be very much what they and now to make it depend upon whichever with hanging made it come to be more should and when it is around. They like it very much. It is partly why they went. Very much. Once to be getting it made with it it is very well to be not at a coining six which lubricating feels very much like it. It does it feels very much like it. What is it. It feels very much like it.

When the time it takes to leave made it be the most with which they may be having it established as what they knew. It is not only very much as if practically they could be doubting if it was what ever they made it have changed in changing in relief announcing coming they were without willing to have it be known in the bewilderment of why in the chance of not only be very welcome allowing namely the prevailing joint of the jointure which is why be in behalf not only not nominally twice in the way they were inalienably leaving it to them at first which wherever because in time they were carefully purchased in employing what to call them to do it for them they were better than that to promise that they would like it made only believing without which it is if a noise can always mean sleeping not with or without it made to order they must change more than they like because it is not by that that they are known to be not a noise to commence it was lost without it in time. What did he do he changed nothing. It is not without this that they were there they were to go and be not by this which it is in unifying left to it as an establishing of alighting from the once in a while destroyed it as a momento. It is very much as they thought. It is most of it very pretty. It is partly left to go together with what they have. It is not why they went but where they went and when it came they were always appointing it very much as they would know it to be to be sure surely comes to be at all what it is as they can be separated. It is a help to them that one of them can have a difference between white and a ribbon. It is very much better as it is.

Precisely my dear, it will give us a very great deal of pleasure to have you leave it to them. Precisely my dear it will give us a very great deal of pleasure if you are to leave it to them to come. A great deal of pleasure in having it be ready for us when we come. A measure of pleasure in receiving it even if it is not precisely what is desired by us as a gift on this day which is a day of giving and receiving particularly as from those who generally send something which is not in the nature of a surprise and when it is is sometimes acceptable and sometimes not there has been in place of what was promised something in flower which has made for beauty and gaiety and is very probably to last quite as long as it has afterwards been explained that it would. The difference between paid and repayed the difference between payed and unpayed. There is a difference between payed and repayed. She could have said said and unsaid it would not have been different as it is because in adding a prefix it changes its meaning.

She likes it very much she likes it too much to say so. Pages point pilgrims which in retaliation succumb to the maximum intrepidly fan shaped without reason better than they can which makes it noisily at most morosely be patently theirs as a pastime which they like very well as it is what they have when they are around it is not at all pointedly left to them making it be a middle which they fancy they might relish because without their having any denial they can be urgent and most of it caught without nearly enough to be a change with and without make it do that is what they said it was occasioned by leaving it for them as they please may be it is partly whenever they come forward in more than shall it be partly as if by their way of having it be not at all more than moistened in a preliminary which is why they are rapacious making it have it sightly as a well known variation of what is it without a better half of their thinking it to be a shame that is what they are inclined to like it for by more than without pleasure which is just why they make it have it should it moreover be declared not surely as is vitally named coming not by reason of its having needed silence to still it they made it with which they were delighted and coming it was not to tell if of more than frequently not more it could without having heard mention of the violence of notwithstanding delicacy of changing by the most that they had which is why they inquired and it was more than ever theirs at one time which might equal it it is not more than they have if it should please them to like it it is always made just to have it known now that without more ado they will have better than if it was just that which very likely it is just as they think which is whenever it is part of the time that they have more in an allowance made to be sure that it is not why they are obliging and a candidate for their not having been obliged to go which is never what they only mean to like as it is why they are held half of it more melodiously very likely when they were it is not only that they are rarely added mind it as they do which is more than they have felt it coming for the indignation of minding it as they may please to call it when they go they are more than ever quite capable of ministrations and they account for everybody at once to be where when they like they must admitting it to be deplorably furtive which is why they went when they came right away as it were made to order just as it was because after all what made it particularly primitive more than they can share it as part of their winnowing more in exchange of politeness why they like having it told as they were careful to be always needing nodding at one time more than they care without which they are very much simply left to undermine any way in which it is placed and they without that may be confiding having it chosen as a very much better known than there is in any way one day making it feel part of the time that they are there. They are there which is not at all why they were more than ever individually wishing that treasures are agedly fishes because many marry too and it is well known that the church admits that if the child is born in wedlock even although the marriage is not legal by any arrangement nevertheless the child of such a marriage is without doubt legitimate if they like and anybody can like.

It is meritorious to manage adequately that they would give it which is why they might be known as avaricious they may be coming to have it as a fancy and if they like they would admire that they should having been solidly on one side make it to be forlornly leaving it to them to come again and sadden any one not only not knowing but in time without which it is in solitary restlessness that they are adding the more maligned relief of their being obnoxious which can be not lightly but without welcome fairly at once made in charming indifference raise in elegantly shambling without which they would hold as they might be theirs as they will claim what have they in place of theirs as an advantage which makes it readily not mixing in amounting that is what is known as they ran. They may be made more without their knowing that it is deliberation. It is very much all of it an allowance of their kindling it as a praise of what is it in the account of their being more than with all changing joining it indolently without tricks as they might be better known it is because this amount may be what ever is beware of that in spite of in case which when they linger they make it appoint it for this in their disappointment to be truly made as a choice of their in dwelling as in amount that it may be coming to have more in it in insistence that is as the never thought out choice of what was it that they ordered. They ordered it just as they wished.

Forgetting all of that in allowance. Might once might once if it is changed to an indivisible letting it shall join they may seventy four do it may be as they glance that there is more than as an interval should it be calling for it as a perplexity that is translated and traduced as a blinding of what they had as a point without which they were surely to know that it is as radically as if without fail they were to be together which may be when hesitating it is predicted voluntarily to gather that they may he outlined vertically smaller by nearly as many as they with cinches include playing more for it with or without this in collusion which is a method that they may be coming finally invidiously more than a change that they gather without count it is more than there is a pleasure to have satisfaction it is arising made nearly with plenty of animadversions in such a definite aggravation not needed in stalling more than likely where with whether it is known as a tolerably allowance of their prevarication made it styling it as a renewal they were there to choose it is more than a blush and a promise of not should it be cared for in violation of plenty of witness of what is in which which they were willing to be privately an adventure of their knowing that it is mine. It is by half of it. Very well when they were in a plain where without doubt they were counted.

It is a judicious interruption of the noise that made it come clearly be with all of it a prevarication in announcing reasons because it is in legality that they are equally choosing it must by very well done to have it plain. They might within and without doubt make a floor have it hold it is not only why they were willing that it is out there out there might be nearer made to be in order very much cheering it as it is not only gainly but just not now now that it is without a particular care making it a reminder of when is it that they liked it. It is more than they must be known to have in a place where they can easily frown as being known should it be by the advise of their needing it for themselves. It is merely a practice that they could be thoughtless and very much if they had what is known temporarily as without doubt they gracefully should be a rather widened river which if going down going down made it be by a day it is not always when they frown and when they drown they must be as it is very well at once to show it as in the more advantage that it is it is by and without it at any rate and they must be all more than they could should it be without being strange they must like it they must shoulder it they must with withdrawal be not what is it when they are without doubt theirs as they have to see and saw as they know it is a deplorable change and they will without willows come to be not often made ready to come stealing and they are fastidious principally because it is that kind and it is made without their being noteworthy and left to the change which it makes if they are to have it which they do they do do the same and it is very often lawful they like it they do not despair they must be selfish they must come one at a time they must take it together they will be with them they can have it in effect and they are to be known without wishing it is not what they like but what they linger linger longer Lucy made it stand it does have this effect they will be staring they will be principally they must shut it as they go they know it as that they will be first and last they without doubt as more than ever ready to have it they can be more than ever ready without it they are in the midst of whatever is by the time that they shall chant coming through the rye because of course they do it is very well known through them that is what is always meant by readily in kind of wanting it be chosen as an interval in which they are very likely to be tired if it is kept on and they are famous for that that is what it is why do they whiten paper paper is exactly pleasing to the eye. It is more than ever what they ask. It is by this time that they are asked to be gracious. Graciously if you must do do it graciously. When indeed they are likely to love when indeed they are likely to love. Made it a variety of differences of which vainly is just and various is first and variously is first and they may be by this time ready at once they are very much better very much heard from and very much out loud and very much a bother and very much did he ask did they like to have land chosen rather than butter. Land chosen rather than butter. He asked did he rather that they had chosen land rather than butter. This is what they might do. It is very much one at a time and free for all they were nearly allowing for it which is by the way why they were meaning to leave it alone as much as they did it is partly that at one time.

Bright colors are desirable.

Payable at once in order that they make theirs leave more than which there is in a likely placid relentlessness of the quality of the predisposition in alarm with not without in pearls that whenever it makes many abound without merely in choice of newly enlivening to pertaining more than count which when without mainly as precaution made in announcement mainly because with bestowal predatory considered amounting to a division of their integrity shortly following nearly enlivening because recalling the moistened rejoining of the fresher painstaking leave it to more that is prevailing should without applicable needless round about come to calling it is violently as made share of this more justly in a space of intricacy that should annul be come to the endless annoying of the violence of their without it is not what they have that they fear but the most of the allowance of their establishing nearly enough to mostly consider why it is beamingly in that inundated temporarily fugitive made invalid announced candidly seen whenever it is made just mainly theirs as choice might more than increasing left mainly inches of it to the noise of their implanting the magniloquent individual indirection of their unity to magnify in the state of their rejection of it pointedly made meaning in ability that it is whichever delightfully more that it is prevailing in a cluster of which behind the inescapable left to the joint elasticity of their intervention benignly released as a plentiful result of the negligible hindrance of what is the weight of their willing to be as much of it as when might there become well endowed with their betrothal to the negligence of their martyrising more than is without a portion of the mystification of their renewal of the primary peddling of the hindrance to an authentic withdrawal of independence in relation to the non use of changeable to be sure without it as not blameable in the case of their intrusion made mostly in the coiling of their willingness to be in ritualistic parrallelism with needless betrayal of the rejoicing of their singularity in redoubt of the mainly shared jump of a plaintive miracle of having how to do it a pleasure to their incitement which candidly is a ministration to the ones having patently rendered it an obligation to the annoyance of have not to be in the absurdity of their surrounding it without a wall of their jumping up and down come to be sure that it is plainly in referring combined as much as if in raised january of the pressure of inspiring it mainly just as it was combined very well done as much as when wherever made from the inundation of their tranquilly must it be flown come to the never rejoiced made it be not as much as clearly it is what they remember of arbitration which is why when there is insistence they say so made beneath when and foremost as it can perhaps leaving it out made alone that it is in calamity of their arrangement an origin of nearly theirs as they assert it is not without an arrangement in delicacy to be matter of fact as it can cloy that it is in amount by native conception of their integrity integrally withstood clarified by the nearly exposed retaliation of their witness of the calender of their made finally choosing pointedly nearly in time of it in the place of when it is not known as it can be cherished as manifestly left to them unknown as merely as it is coming to be made a parallel of why they are noted to be made suddenly and shared as they can having it made a mother in two and they were by the time that they were using that they were staring and enfeebling the management of the troublesome essentially bridal with a semblance of pasturage as they were presently conciliating in a regrettable infusion of their hesitation to be might when they were checked as in the gaining of their explosion of the resignation of the one who was there which is what they like they must be when they are not at all more than can be querulous because of it as it is not a diminishing consideration of their eventuality which they may do in that case because of it it is not what they think of it it is what when they may join joining leave them one one of them then there and they when they they do not condition it as consider nor when it is a plentiful reminiscence they do fortunately leaving loudly nearly by the main landing which has painfully made it chosen as a mistake they are mistaken they may be whatever it is coming when they come and it is not what is made by the pointing of it in the only place where they were to be liking it as which when they were in authority considerably it pleases me very much as it is.

Did I say Thurdsay I meant Wednesday middle class in George George is in the middle class the end class the farther pasturage class the mind it whether they like it indifferently to their behavior pleasantly aroused precariously lasting resting without it in mediocre recognition of their inability to be left deniably to need as much as it indelibly left to their annoyance of their chartering the pressure of their withdrawal of their previously admired needless to adorn that is carry it about as much as when gratified in presumably made defective measurably in redating it pointedly as much as when they did they were mediocre in a relative influx to the unauthorised rejection of their plentiful prevailing inestimable because without it it should be as when whether because unaccountably leaving the radical withstanding orderly chosen jeopardy of their reliance because ineradicably with an imitation of a stabling so that outwardly it was to be atrociously further in annoyance making it be that they left footsteps in the sands of time whether or not it did happen that they were not mentioning the renown of the real estate actively repointed more than is by an accidental orientation of their bewilderment if it is a paragraph that they were shouting as much as though they knew the day or two whichever has to be made because it is monday she knew that queens who were not now widows had been having the headdress as having the hair worn in that matter but if it was partly as if they could be boisterous it could be shut away from them in accordance pointedly with their reasonable willingness to be amounting to prevailing without their having nightly made it be whatever could there be in no advantage to their willingness to have wax be thought to be vulgar and so it was when they were not tired it is not only that they were fairly left to it in having identically allowed whichever by the way if could it be net more than coming to be strangely left to mutter without intrusion that they were colliding as if in their interpretation coming to be nearly half of it made surely to be naturally retaken as an avoidance of the ingenuity because of it in time and it is why they went that made it be an appointment they knew very well that they were liquidating whatever was palpably adjoining the failure of the reflection as to whether it is inevitable that they would be betraying the need of not liking it as much as they did it is properly speaking what they do they must be as they were tightly sought in the place of their disturbance that they were antagonistic but because remembering finally it is not by any means what they could it is a polite showing of their widening the pointed needles of when they were intimating baskets which is as separation into mainly that in disappointing it comes that nothing follows apart because when two and two and two and two come to be he can come to be made to be nicely in rattling where they were it is extra in the appointment of their churlishness made elegantly left to be not behind with whatever they were intricately penetrating in the manner of their noisiness which can be as prostrating as without plainly as it is made selfishly with soon as that because by it it is more than they could be known awfully in China making it be that it is very light it is without doubt that they like it painted it makes it look more like a lamb and pasture and therefor they are not accustomed to violation of the ordinance that they are prepared because by it radically they must it is never what they said they were very well known however and it is not because of it having come so quickly that so much of it has been saved they have thrown away what ever they had to leave behind them nobody came to see them they saw everybody they say it was Wednesday and not Thursday and they were always very politely refusing to need whatever it was that they came to say because and because of it it was made deplorable that they could have now been what they were it was a remarkable hope that all of it is made to be partly what without calling they come having it as very delicately made which whenever it is partly that they made leaving it hardly more than could and should and would and they might be annoying without at all left to them as mainly as they are to glance that way which without that as halting makes it maidenly in their allowance of one two three it is indeed as we and they were wherever they were theirs without number. It is manifestly that they were accepting angels made of pudding. Very many tickle them then. They are sticklers for right and justice. They are without price. They produce in great abundance. They have no sorrow because they are noisy having with difficulty understood that they were to be known at that time for just what they were they were very well pleased with their coming in. It is by now not an allowance they were gradually arranging that they were to mean it all the time and they were formidably interfering with not when they were anxious to be not made without which when they were in penalty of nearly bestowing when they were without distinction that is meant in elaboration because rightly or wrongly they would never be called that now not when without should and in preference which may care to be carried challenging that is a credit to them. What is it. They are all of them without partly joined to their installation of might it be genuinely left to it in a distance of when they were outside of within the pleasure of their just as it was because they were all of it as to be bought which makes that they have twice leaving it out make it be not only theirs as noise which is a name George Henry or Georgiana Jacqueline Wise. Thanks to them it is about time. When they do have to be accounting for the best that has been that they have been saying how do they like it. They do like it. So do they like it they do not do it because it is what they like they do it because it is reflective and they are meditative about whether it should be changed. It is not only that it is not nonsense that makes it be all of it a blame of by nearly leaving it where they had to trouble to be in kitchens. This is not like the name of planning nor may it be because of cutting it off. They were better able to like it just when it was there. Where is it when they are very well known to be adding it in the meantime where they are to like it very likely.

Admirably without which in the middle of never ending integrity with an allowance previously conditional to their withstanding shaving it partly in the methodical spending of their whether it is sheltered by the more heaving in plenty of elaboration of their willingness to be untidily left to not whether if without could they be orthodox to the enjoyment of why when it is widely nearer than that as they call made it be in remembrance for the fairly authenticated renown made by the chance of an undiluted renewal of poisonously nearly without made to be suffering whenever it is left to them to further collaborate in the jealousy of which without blue they can and do not alloy the known made with chance because it is ineradicable plainly as they will see because it is a maintenance of the newly plainly as it is a cause of their indicting it made to be known could they mainly say that it is because he has never known a good woman that he makes them all so precisely a sacrifice to their initial begonia which when flavored made it be that it is a despair of a desertion that will welcome in renewal that it can be churned without leave into without the more indefensible left to it by the time that they were bearing it as a dual might it be without which they can be courageous to the mile of intentional escaping finally it is coming as it is more finished to the knowing of whether without it at first they need to be mistaken undertaken in out loud as they could certificately in ignorance of their without an arranged enjoying of when it is without making it leave it to the knowing of why do they rob and they must not be only without the north and nearly much as it is to be rightly as it is fairly without theirs in gain it can be not too tumult in the enlivening of their cunning to disaster it is appointed for the name of their mistake which has been coming to be combed and in the bright when they are there it is not only very much to do so which willing and they can it is more meant and if coming having it to do it is without it remarkably in no time which is very well shown yesterday as to be willing need it be whatever they can be without a doubt of wherever it is just made to be not only where they went it is as if not coming to be without that they could as whenever now and then called it is more than ever judicious to be plainly near to it coming fortunately with without names that is what they do to be just as you and they can to tell and to like it it is more over just one just as that time that they might come to be fairly cautious of whether it is more or less can it be made to go farther in a way that without excellent interruption of the well shadowed mind of their particular do they mind when it is what they do not unusually declare because without it as a point it is very much whatever it is in innocent and left to be nearly half of it as one another which when whenever it is made coming to be sure that it is hearing that can fulfill with and all because they can have it as a joint and it is melodious because coming it can be just as well as ever where they were in the objection that they are interlaced without a plank of meritorious in connection to their otherwise whenever it is to be left without them they were very much and they were indifferent and in all of which when it is a current of their needing it not a cherry because without and bewail they can carve it as a fortune to be sure they must be nearly extremely in organization in a methodical coming to be pliant it is more than they can in indication made it to be come whichever they can place it in and around it is more than partly a wish whichever it is that they please please do not come here altogether they are very well after all it it is not a great deal of trouble they can without doubt pray pray to be sure instead with which it is right when they can in place of shown it is shown to them just as they do to say they can be left after it it is more than ever this as they know in no case coming without partly at one time it is made whenever they can have a class of coming to be after which whenever made it be politely leaving it to an occasion it is not ever after all without a pleasure they could be what makes it have fairly in the case of what ever it is that it is as annointed with or with wherever which when making it be never in partly coming to be not more when is it that they fancy that they will like it very much which makes it their in once as much as they had it to doubt if they are not at all as likely which they do do it is a remarkable number of times wherein without and made it suffer as they very well do have without arouse coming which she does know that it is as much as ever which they please however much they can place twenty as women which is never to be shut in open making nicely what is not only known as when to-morrow they do allow it coming to say so it is not only why they are very much as they were all of it too to do it is very much where they have been saying every and whichever it is in the middle of it never to be stopped by them when coming in the most of the day at noon which is why they like whatever is to be not only nearly with because before them it is very much as why it is known without this to be sure to be certainly welcome as their allowance it is very fortunate that they are here. Is it very fortunate that they are here it is very fortunate it is very fortunate that they are here is it it is very fortunate that they are here is very fortunate very fortunate that they are here it is very it is very fortunate that they are here is very fortunate it is very they are here is very fortunate that is very fortunate it is very fortunate that they are here which it is which is very fortunate they are here it is very fortunate that they are here it is. Very fortunate that they are here it is. It is. Very fortunate that they are here which it is. It is very fortunate. That they are here.

Leaving lavender and faucet without a division of their eradicating that the passage of sheep makes fragrance and in told that they are meant to be violet and violence with them as attachment because whether welcome welcoming in so far that to be sorry because it is not applicable to the urgent foundation of multiplying carefully in their especial realisation of whether it is prepared that they tell them so it is very much better in an inescapable net-work of the pointed incessant left to it beside whenever in applicable to the noise of their bewailing why which and whenever it is admonishing to be not without their intentional around and surround as because with and in change becoming preciously after it at all they were made with them to be called where and making it fairly in by an accidental without a joining of their instance in plainly commencing a rest of it to be with and without fail as they allow it is not just as they do with a list of whether it is a major which makes it be that in all they can be a collusion of never to have it just be an allowance of which coming to have is estranged in their account of whether north is Africa and west is Australia and it is because of this that it is doubtful if they come to whistle boy remaining as much as if they could not double way laying as a straggle beneath their enlightenment which makes them just as much so as ever make it having that reliably it is not what is made perfectly that the origin of the adjoining with it now that is that it is celebrated with an exodus of their maltreatment of the nicety of which because in a plain estuary that it is not without a dimple of this which makes it become fact and the name of their that they have with it because because can never have it a sameness of the winning that it is if it is scolded to be known that they can shielding in a dog when it is that if there in an impass of their known house coming to be at work as when without wooden and rollers she well and new this in the critical combine to antedate a benevolent with and without some making that it cannot be true that they will turn if when a made to be share which it is not a renewal of remarkable coming to stare that is if it is seen first with a whichever they can in attribution it is not by merely coming in combination coming this is there now is in the next as a fashion of come to be a difference between a house rolling which when elevating which when when elevating which when when rolling and it is in the make of their plant that the cousin to the noon which is made an alternative to a band of gilded without the consolation consolation of not in a joining of their wistful in a clannish come to the never to have jumped a way to a way in an and if if there is surrounded rounded come coming it can be in tears and it is very much as soon as stopped that they which is she made more might have in a renown that the accordion with it will it may be come to be to be noon to be to when to when to be that it is not that she must must have wait waiting in a plaque of their with widening come to be in in attachment and they call that is that they can shove and sure it is an outer countenance in left to be and be as disappointment with a madrigal and made and much and when and madagascar that they shone. They like to ask will they do it again and will I like it then. This is what they do when after it is made an edge of between the portion without which solidly and sold it is not in and on account of the discipline of their withstood to be a portion of welcoming it can be handled with a better notch of when they do have it come to be nearly where they are it is not as it is a date of their flying away from figs which have been left it can never be a noise all called. This is what they are tempting. How can very many be what they are. How can very very many be what they are. She says that they can not do so if they do not believe in it. She says that they can not believe in it. She says that they can not do so. Do they believe in it. If they can do so. It is not what they ask but whether there is any difference between water boilling and rain.

Down and water boiling and down and rain is there any raising of what ever whichever they can be characteristic in a moment of when they with it without it they do not know that they care for it care to do it care to do it and care to do it for it they do not know that they do care to do it that they do care to do it for it because when they are actually in the withstood withstanding withdrawing of their wind and water plan water is much as much as by an instance of their vagary. If she sends another. It is very likely that they are difficult to understand if they talk slowly.

What is it. It is this. Once upon a time there was evolution. He made it. He made it he heard it he had it he and he meant it he meant it he is what they mean when they say it. That is done. Done and done. This is a wager.

Now they knew know that they have it having it having it come to be willing willing and welling welling is an oil an oil is a security security against so many so many have to have to should and would would and condition. Conditional. A place opposite is how many. How many is never on account. An account. In on on the bay on the bay after all they are not interested. It is humiliating who and you is how and with it a sanctioning of two bid. This is an auction and they are how how are they. How are they come to be Susan. How are they come to be clear clarity come to be an affectionate at all. They are all all to tall. This is an elegantly fed to them with and with and with a trifle to be can have it a change. It is this. What they do is to call it you. You are my life. This is the day that they can pay. They can pay it as a coming to the awry. It is a change. There is no Sodom and Gomorah. How do you do. And so forth. Please forgive twenty to two. Call it a place of their changing it to four and forty. Now and again. What is it. He admires that it is not why and when there were ribbons. There were no ribbons. Ribbons are not at all six or seven. They can be curly at the edges. This is why they differ. They differ as it is come to be sure. This is the way they sag. Come to be hum. Humming is a sign of discouragement. Resolution. Going to stay. Have it a way. They are proud to be known as when they sit.

Come to be as I explained it to him. Now.

Look and stuck it is a jelly when it is a wine jelly. They are artificial and not interested in fishing, fishing is always unfortunate and red fishes are not known as golden but as reds. They are like the name of sand and send her. She is at once why. They cannot have it known as coming. They are very well as they are. They are without doubt come to be sure. They are sure to like what ever is given to them. If it is given to them they must be must be very well to do all of it as it is very difficult to have crossed an ocean without an ocean of preparation.

There is a difference between quickly slowly and at once. We have been all three and this is an explanation. Everybody knows that I am right. Right right. Left left. Right foot left foot, hay foot straw foot, left left he had a good job and he left. Right right. Right right alright. Right alright.

Able to be all to the mend and made it be an unaccustomed shadow of their wondering because it is regrettable that it is an incredible day-light which makes it show that the only absolute antagonism between arousing and arising which they shade with their expenses as they must in the moment of the entanglement of their shown acting in the evidence of the anticipation of their what ever it is in desirability as a pointedly left to the cataloguing of their relishing of the jointedness of the indisposition to not collect the relative organisation of while without pink it is nearly made in possibly passing that where it is made as much because without blaming they can be admonished that it is playful in collected determination to be mystified by their judging finally how to in a passably making the annulling of their advantage that they had the incident that it is nightly with all and come to have not as a square wherein it is never had without the assisting coin of the as much as it can and call it the not to be committed to an allowance of their prevailing it is made a plentiful as much as shade that they drew be nearly compared to the naming of the gesture with which they did it is in time that they did it at all which whenever they might be the much that is calculating an effort that they did not come it is more than the submission of why it is politer than they were in the midst of their opposing that they could in and once in a while before they with a pleasure in not having this as a place where when it is not more behind in the calculation that they are an announcement and best as it is they will joining in the prevarication that it is a hope for them that they like to be not at all by the way by the way how do you do and does it behave as a collection of following when they came to be not why they were without dishes, which were given away for them. It is very much what they hoped for.

Letting it for half of it and it is right, it is better to be right than to be perfect and perfectly it is better to be perfectly right than after all to have a caller tell it in their name. And last and land. Land and a band a band of which it is in individual chosen to have theirs in the name of letting it have it as an indicating that it is made with a persistence of which it is not having letting and damaging in the nearly foundation of these in specially named admiring it for them te be with and patiently as not forever change this to the annoyance of their allowing joined the new which is new and been to the name of their undeniably finding it an altitude that without an annoyance of their being nervous with stairs which coming to be not without and widening it is more or less pointed to pitiful that it is merchant and marine amounting to the care without the bedewing and bestowal for this felicity in the rounding coming indefatigable the challenge in the mounting of the newly adjusted in the point that it is without the interval mainly in the allowance made finally come to be shared as the noninterference of their appointment which they shadow in their conceding that more than it is in perpetuity not motioned in the interval reliability that is because made should without the pleasing of their weeding it in the appointing of a plum tree which has been green in the same hand where they were in originally following the situation of their plainly sufficing to be in an established of the nonsuiting of the mounting of which it is privately enjoined that they may be in violence to the established of the known of the wherever it can be trained that is if they like making it incontestably that without further in as an shown and made manfully the strain of the nicely playing indolence of whenever it is in the attaching to it that is costlier more if in pouting that the simultaneity of their shown is as left to the never to be selected as to the settlement of when there is more than the same whatever it is that they like that it is not by the alteration of the better shown to be plentifully so much as the strain of the customary which it has as when it is not more nervously come to the share which may left shining it for the interval of the shadowing of the better instructed made in their place that it is nine at a time to the never having loaned it more than it is very nearly as the collecting of the habit of their idealising the colleague made to the same without not only to the having it behind and peculiar and perpendicular to the building of their chain of wharves which is not made to be handled without the specification of their not having it higher as it is not made come to the same and as the frame which when with and remind makes it more that in the alignment of their rectangular choosing the point that it is in the violence of having plaster rising in the change of the passenger of the considerable restitution of the rehabilitation of the not known by the unique without the moistened of their retarding wherein they must falter without the change of their willingness to be boldly to them considerable as it is when felt as if in a difference beside most as they can find it should without a hall to be hold to not knowing it as weld which is in an amount of their endangering it as an appointment of when they can come more as it is in the spoiling of their unknown to them that it is by the time that they are very much as fortunately as that it is what is very well wanted when the most of it is allowed for as they are calling for it as a pleasure to them in the way of everything made to be thought about. It is whatever is known as best.

Prehaps it has something to do with her other arrangements because without any obstruction she has never received the impetus of their outlandish witnessing of a prevarication in resulting before indefinably shared antedating in the pressure of the endowment controlled by the uniting of the predicament of their pedestal if it should be suggestible in the noise of the pleasure of the bewilderment might and carelessly fanned in the joint of an aptitude meant redoubtably in the vacation of their willing to not correct as should in beside have for instance culling the fancy of what in by and without more as it could shown come to be this most as they made it fanciful to be certainly as the choice of winnowing as the asterisk of the change which can might in bestowal for the receipt of their enlightenment which named in the case of their freedom by the willingness of the and bountiful remorse of indelible as chosen considered may it in for having appointed as it was marble in the wood of the shallowness combined and combed to thrill about which have it make a splendor of the amount in the adjustment of the prevailing debate made intricately in the union of unification may find which amaze the calender of just as well as in the instance beside the management of without left to the between never as spoiled in the angle of the voyage intermittent kind lain to might well shown rested come to not send out of the whole wide world they chose him and it is best that it should be so because it can be developed as better than if it was not to have meant to like it as at all whatever they must not despise as wondering because it is an interval of all that it made it be known peculiarly with a better than adjustment of the pronouncing argument of when he went to go to the plainly delight of which it is not actual but presented made without stirs of the undiluted esteem of why it is wide in that sense pointed to be nicely administered to the better of the hope without it, can be clouded fortunately with winding established in the objection of the amount that it is not nearly along made to be neatly appraised in a shown as to come surely which it is whenever they make rudeness alone not in left to right as lonely as the pleasure of international as they use positively in the occasion of the analysis of the once upon a time shared without them as when it is by their behavior in the moment not in the nail of the shoe and maker in the habit of liking it very well so much in interruption to now go and partake with her if it is better which it is very likely as well continue to will with when estimated properly in the veteran plainly come to be at once as allowance interval abuse persistence connection inviolability combine shall and select in the avoidance of the resolute possibility of enchainment because with prevailing and a list come to not as soon in outward as shown it is might and for it as forget that the same as well as much as win in integral arouse come to finality as moon in the abidance of the renown with shall for the seen and sending have to be as come around in call when have it to do not might because may matter worthy for the taller of the two it is known as a non roaring but it is a jewel to be too.

Are bother acting before laterally made finally in permanence then to some appertaining without moments in calmness of chancing to have mentioned wells planting it primarily for the not without a plentiful exhuberance to absolutely treasure the residue of their change made pointedly in the making of it either way preferably as becoming with all of the nicely strewn shall the come to be lilies of the valley be wetted. I do not mind that they like me. Awfully and as at a amendment ability achieving absolutely an accidental apt are always at a amiably after all as allowing about asterisk account aimed angelically authority avoidance are actually abler apposite as a having made a price a well wisher as an arranger after an appointment and antedating all arbitration always amounting accordingly as an answer a better merited obliging well known as having a pleasure in renewal. So it was as an avoiding absurdly as aiming all addition are with it a bother whichever gets it. It is a division plainly to their cost which between halls plainly refused as in doubtful proximity made in claiming in case of the weeding without dots as to pay fairly elegantly reversing a renewal might when a vehement avoidance of their fairly pointing without which may come shadowed as they soon shall see. Because it is a round without a doubt that it is named that it is a preferably lost to them without a blame of sharing which ever abundantly after all arranged allowing actually are abandoned alright about all alone acceptably arranging among a better part of it that they have without this as they have thought about it arousing alike abruptly as affecting. It was noon to-day and there was hesitation in her walk. Sometimes they were wrong to name it as having been so and sold so abiding by it the arrangment that they had. It was often all of it in amount. How many fats are there in narcissus and also in lilies and also in hyacinths and also in crocuses. George makes no mistake. Lilacs lilies vases Voltaire and Basket. It would be easy to imagine a conversation.

When they have looked down because they are next door to one it is a plainly withstanding allowance of realisation adjusted appointing advantageously renowned completely announcing renewal as within a differently precisely justified adjournment left to it summing nearly when they were as if it had to be thought articulately however it is made to trade away my own. How do thanks go to whether utter purse very much left kindly to many indifferences of the perilously shouted reading if as wells to do to shine why they could bother about it remedially coupling just what ever it was plainly to an advantage as it were to place repeatedly the nice when after all a call might it make when shall it challenge in the spirits right to do so all to do so where they were often all as property to awaken it for them strangely when it was the right it was the left.

Better let her with her have her made to be a nicely with referring supper as a strong example of their individual resuming of allowance nearly should it come to be a nicely accelerated indisposed to join with partly representing for the nuisance of polite as shown for the occasional reversal beside in the completion pointedly might without reciprocally weathering rejoinder known tender come part readily planted which without welcome having amount not left to believe well should adherent with please or cause shed broken at an angle mind it for them which is a matter of the color yet or yellow this to blow conundrum of their incline which believe in years have heard in that made top and side and could it might a meal be with a footing that they were to behavior as an arbitration next in a colliding become shoulder whether Arthur butter or blotter made crude coupling reflect by beneath restitution coupling mingle to other I do. Come come it can they be their ball there bay there battle particular to an entirely just with an incomprehensible play fair join better an amalgam plain cut in counting please do not intermit this doll which is a fork made plain to the annullment consoled pages opposed pardonably interviewed as an appointment place and placed this when a man can have a suitable exodus respectively so called shoulder by the lain as astonishing place wither they moreover it is that they are particularly proud of nails which have but this little way to go wherever they are driven because it is a very great merriment possibly cared to know parlor and parlor which spreads guns they and the neck of land was why they knew more of bay shore. Forbearance with an appeal of where it is made by collaboration they can call twelfth of Sarah which should plan not at a very rest of it to a stupor that is an ineradicable play fair of the shoving what is it of this in that at all. Very well sir. How do they like theirs whether farther and farther. It is a very little more that they she helps play lilies of the valley in the winter. If it looks like spring is it winter. If it looks like it in there made a change. Fifteen days be a bother. Every morning they go and bring back whatever attracts them that they need but they all have oranges and bananas and brussels sprouts and salads and beets and celery roots and some winter pears and some winters a thousand apples or potatoes but not every year every day. Too late.

How many boxes make a crate or rather a pleasure of a horizontal grey wooden ladder too true to him and too to you. As repassing this is open to ironing which is not at all why they have shutters made of wood and iron. They do know how often they cause. Harbor and cause. Farther and because. Found about in walking. It is very much. Very likely. Wind and winding. How do they scare them to be and wave. It is a part of the way. They pay. I am so sorry. Why. Because of repetition. Five fifty there. Jackal. Tall. Doeskin and chinchilla. It is very much better so. Bestow. Cut and dried. Not to like like description deride wide better side may batter cut it in a next to that mentally sure of the have and what is it that they like. They like everything. There is all the difference in the world in refreshing. Better be a harvest. And it made no difference. Compel cake. Standard dresses. Butter as yellow. Flowers withstand. Should it be three. They will abide by the decision to apply for it as a place where they may withdraw in safety should it not apply to its use for the name of solace find let shawls be under over cut in half made might they be whatever with or varied as they do know the difference between simmering.

Really with a definite demand that a denial is a place of why they are as winning with on top so many do their duty come to see a choice of by the width made plan of acute as a noon of the prevision of wading loud as a shone of their vulnerability in excess of extravagance to the anointing made a predicate of cheerily by implication known as a joint of their splice to rest shall will amount recuperate too soon to sully the movement of invalidity chambers and the moaning of blocked and counted prevailing pushed bother nodding come to a feather in avoidance that restitution of inability coupled may be as went cone of the rear that is obligatory to the obliged why do they spread and apply forfeit for it come as if it is not a gulp to own to own and whether and restored pushing countless for the avoid whether ever told beady as a what the reversed appliance of the sheltering of their coupling of allowance of indivisibility of springing shut up powerfully shown cupped with and beneath because a radically mothered widened and may and made to be to all it was very good but it went bad. One made by the gulp in twine. It cushioned the pillow in a pillow slip of here. There to there. It is a doubtless why they do. Not to be returned to ought. Why should they suggest a departure. When they have pages which can in trains lay up the water which is to flow through the hose to water the garden.

It is with a palatial opportunity not to estrange the dilapidation of utter edge of outer egging it on in a best of when it is in desperation to be announcing left make for forfeiting that if it is made and made in change which when it is nearly edging in retrenching because called purpose made elongation to fraternity that it can have to have to care to become a meditatively octoroon for their family and assembly they were made desperately especially for the waiting without blenching to the curling of their negligence made for this as in an instance of preciously pleading that it is when they cry they must make cake with their how do you do they need to have a lake should it be such with while for their mercifully made practicing for the convinced and joined playing the rest of the carefulness of reaching the appointing of the abandoning of never let it having that as an invidiously chartered to be theirs soon as in flexibly irritating that without moon made it a care for them call hear should fortunately for and even have not what is in the precision of common to them as a ground of their complaint which whenever and an amount of open they please call tell will and bottom it with a new zeal of restitution as if have and with it it is what in an anointment of the disposing of it about so when bereft of their stationing in superior and in touches of the noun which made latter as at once the pressure of willing made in plenty of retribution that it is for the nicely modest of it not with as the noise of made which in about the vacancy of lining without their precision of useful to supposition made in declaration of the weeding amount of places named as yet.

The often richer top to not the table of their without wanting for near as to be all this made of it as if theirs is not a shutting of the point of advantage advantages how it is but not as a mother to her one. Forgetting a mother to her one whether. Babies a pleasure. She says that it is what ever makes a difference. It is a trap and corrected for their after how is it in hours. It is not that once in and out comes to be shoved around to the wade and wading. They have forgotten weighing.

Many articles fetter the mistaken rectitude of being sheltered a blunder of the acknowledgment prevailed running in indivisibility this make left to them now which a blight that is perverted to the investing made should in the carriage of mounting that the division joined in the curiosity of ruling in the claim of their blanket of shown this do the collapsing precede agate and a double of the endowment whether measure it is a deliberation of frequently preyed not habit as the size made it is feasibly about the prevailing with and way of aspect in a test show come to side within a willing fort of this or to avoid more cut in half out of it in temperate as a pole without for this not a while back. Very sorry that it will never do.

Bay with abate a nuisance to be predicted in nomenclature for fortunately better than however should it be claimed about the whether it is find and found made the prevarication of two knew in but plainly in the intermittent of the power that can have just without it point of embroidered collared as a freshness of the utilitarian cover of a needle better regular wended as met believe that new should calculate finely theirs in response none messed with pale in consultation minimising for the forest imperilled collaboration utility mournful at most rain is and must the polite feeling remain provided just as much known this in through the having printed woe begone south and brushed with special shown a glance adaptable come in a closed rented fabrication just in endowment as they please easily only without doubt plaited as a cooling of the interval combed as the point without which prudence comes to before whatever politically rather for that as nice and made a plate of to dare say in justificating what inland makes dolls have feet and tidies when ought it or laugh to-day gone in restless toned it mellow of balloon in so more with wending partial to highly bade known restoring escape for the choice could when weather loved in truly rusted channel of their biting it in consequence of double which is change for that and hurled believe come copper in the just able presiding fairly interval to best of it said without a blow they were worth while in the hope of it may to gallop in the season because straddling could it amount when but for it as a to do pardonably a gold and coin with a vase last as a point of departure which is why they are interminable out of the whole wide world I chose to do good which is what they own of him he has been met by their helping it to come about.

It is a pleasure to converse without an answer and as to that having a part of the time in which to bother about it as in case that it is predetermined to be fancifully all of it in spite of the surroundings with which they are so nevertheless renewed equitably to do the not at all as if it is a politeness chequered be whether it is blooming as an antidote beside the bother of this with and worried let her be thought less than it is a kind of neatness in the blend of lubricant as whenever coming right away as can forget the more of it when is it that it is more then ever what they had rather have when it is about due.

In attended violently ability if two see which in elaborate readily cress and avoided there alarm which indirectly for that in seen considerable made it prefer their chance with polite shattering of the widening of which it is not that a pleasure in pairs for that as within collided obviously a copy refer just as chosen to not lonely in a minute thereby the understatement of advantage perfectly balancing not by chief with it at a point that there is in elaboration for there nearly please which is a prevailing colored in the point of their betrothed to the as soon as when it is an occupation for the appointing of lots of the well being of lighten to be rest of it as there was made to choice come to elaboration mixed finally as relentless in the reach of when might it in the avoidance of meticulous as which is dawn to be declaration of arose made as with it for the next instance adroitly shut it in the correction of weakness in the out put of meditation made away come to be please there accurately in radius of their soon having fathomed should next be named there is waning for the reach out in a plating of the inelastic just as a door to be conveniently rest as whether in bestowed rushed to be soon for this in the election of their while it is best for them to like it at all as much as they could which is by their nearly with a better industry for it formidable should without welcome rushed as an avoidance of minor principally called it having made a point of their rather having richness in the partly without close as they many in a time for this is complaint of not prevailing partly for this in a tether that change it made merely with all in entirely it is made from fanciful in rest to the renouncement of their with it shown as made which because individual should choose same the same as all droll that it is in might when with it for the nuisance of the allowance of whether it is integral in reliable fast plain and a twice as once they could for gather summary collect renew collide race and might for the best of it as predicted come to the claim of their revelling in shall which it is best when there can be cover to hover let it down to an obliged to be severed from the very much whatever it is that is at all like it the rest of the believe it or not as they like it makes no difference whichever they like it to have it to do it in a way which is the one that is not only all of it nearly come to be thought that it is very well known and not mistaken in liking to rely with which is it in the after all that it is more than that which makes it to and fro a much better than it is blankly a rest of it in the meantime because it is in inclusion that it is called highly presentable to the resistance of their welfare and willingness an appointment restfully allowed by their being willing not by half of the interruption that they color as the better than it is without a draw of which it may shall form in the care of their responsibility such when and select the remainder of the disappointment of the hardness of reversing it in change to be all called within and for their rights as they can be and draw determined come meant and renounce to do it as mainly which is in rehabilitation for their chance which is why they must be very careful made to be allowed vacantly in be wide and side of the better wished for relatively thought about the same that is all of it a kind as kind in the new better than called when they gain what ever they have of it it is news to them they like it they must miss it they will be better than at any time whenever it is not what is when they are obliging in the honorable discharge of their husbanding their effort which is what is what even call it in indigo that it is a positively ardently marvelling that they could which can when made a name to be on account which way they went there where leaves are loaned by the avoidance of having it a loss that they might come to be whether whichever collaboration in intrusion indicated should it have remembered up to fifty that is allowed for the shoulder of mutton that is very well beside the agreeable round about when it is needless as they may boast of why they were called cherry which can make intermittent have finely bestowal jump come to soon as how they were beside on the wav which is very much whichever they wished and likely to do as well for them whenever it is a fatigue to have proper papers in the day-time for the same which is what is it in the rightly loving angel as they may whenever it could and said it once in a while in accord with it in a denial of rain could it be about the time they said which is why they always like it better which is very well for them whenever they will be alternately adjusted to it not a partly chosen with why should and come to see about it whenever they are there where it is a pleasure to have it known as having been done by them which it is as is very well known whenever they care to have an influence which makes them leave it alone very much in the way they like as is very much better for them and which they do do whenever they have the chance and it is just as well to know it even better as coming to be relieved it is not known as a burden not as a relief but as a pleasure which it is just at this time all of it as light as a feather in a part of the day which it could be had as whatever they liked that is what they never like more than they do this all in a way of revolting in the selection of does it happen to do made in time to be exciting and a convenience and an estimation of this in two which is not a change to rest in it alike from it in the correction of better than stained glass too which is it as they have with all found come rested in a colliding with tall and vegetables close to the best of it in a winding restlessness of why do they come within made to order whenever it is done that they like they made it clear for it is just what they must do to call as allowed be with this reading made easy by plenty of time and to be sure with which it is please not to meddle in the advice of why they went with all to do with every once in a while which is made to be lost with respiration as to duty calls not hopping come to their care made without as to their plan to shave it down it is too bad and they must be known as a part of it as at all they could be thought to have it about twinkling refuse a bedewing in a star of shut it to destiny that it could dwindle in the taking it away where they went in about that time there too in a cause of remounting the statues on a pedestal which had been used as a flower garden being filled with earth like that to do thought it actually an adjunct to the garden.

It makes no difference within right about what collecting from ferns shall be mislaid by fuller had by mine fasten the lent for whichever can doubly have passed behind netting conditionally roused when by the stand in which confidence to be enclosed for the allowance of past rationing for the finality of upper condition of eventually tranquility of unified indubitable should glance without that washing for the shown without mere provocative establishment of having met with called that they will fasten in restiveness combined in the moistening of the peculiar for which it is in equity that it can shoulder join this prevailing as the sum put which ever the appointment in apples of the sheen of their popularity for this intricacy that it shall illuminating the fastening of the pealed in stability of their allowance for it for a fortune of known sensibility of when wedding it must in the interval of the restiveness of why is it that to come again makes it a change and it does with or without symptoms they have to be as allowed for the funicular of respectability of their whether it is chance that belies it for the much as in a point to make it do made without explanation for the reiteration of the endowment of withering exclamation shortly to have finance actively in retarding the ministering of abundantly for them in shine of not cut shall and be in two for season that it is law that makes it made to have it speech that for the renown meant but to for to add made with a call it is at all that they can share and share alike letting it undo the more than twenty five that they have in the house more under moreover in the undeniability of wrecking it shut in before the best of it in intent come by more than it is in that in because of an article of close which made a neglect of chosen for the amount of whatever it is left to call that it is a share of that it is shared in the narrowing of the conditional interposition of the adjoinment of when they are laughing it is not to be believed that it is come together with well very much better known made easily in plane it is a disappointment to not do whatever is what they must be sure to share that they like that they say that they are particularly to go away. What does make a difference. It is in plenty of time that they are in plenty with venom and a complaint of inundation of better to judge others as at once that they cannot be said to have butter too in the name of Jerusalem which makes it dreaded and mended as towering and she needs signatures. It is out of a better left to the period of attenuating this in season for the approach of resting of the bewidening of their popularity because it can be that a dome in ignoring of advantage is precluded from the justified attempt to dove in the bother alone of their consigning made to shut in two in a claim of allowing adjutant of the precision of middle of the room of when it is in a choice of faintly have had hand heavily attract in the rectangular bewilderment of what it is as though. It is why they have this. Left to them. At all. It is better not to do too much if you are bewildered. Not in a way of championing the considerable divulging of it is present. That more entitled. For the renewal. Come to be shining. In a way to not left it over in the progression of entitled made in time that they do bent in the wav related.

With a wedding. He is not in the event of their closing not as much as will intermittent of a change to below with on account of their relative bewilderment as just when it is more than it is ever in the interval of their occasional having known much at a time to spare that is that after every spoon they shall be clouded with a better than a half of their impression that it is a politeness of predilection in the arrangement of their delegating it to them from them as to how are halves made deplorably with an edifice of their mediocrity in the violence of which it is remembered that in the indication of annoyance they without a drama of appurtenances which shall a shawl choose a repetition of their fabrication of whether it is well to do the more that they could should and had in interpretation as a resemblance to whether it is yet at once their praise and she can in chicanery be anointed to an indirect restfulness of plenty of their realisation of whether it is in gentler form of why it is whatever it can show the amount of this as a girl of admirable tendencies in the amount which it is by most of them to call that they allow is intermediate in an hourly shown which it is in planned for the consumption of their repercussion of in violence which they may cut in there for them when it is an abjectly restored in this as a considerable interval of the nicely after three months one every week at home and so they shall with and can change made mean and fairly that it is with soap in indeterminate for the champion of their inequality of reading it from them and they must sing with all be short from having as might with could laugh in as as estimable that it is whatever with a holier because it can without refrain she must be just as careful as ever made to fasten it in a more than resting for it in amount. There is this about forgetting they can be once up. She may come to be here just whenever it suits her to like to have it made into an astonishment that it is allowed. For that as it is. For a time to be known. In case of climbing. She should be there Just as well as they are told. In time to go. There is a use in crying stop from going and there is a use in reproduction of a work of art. That is what it is. To follow he can to follow he can to follow a better lost to him. And he is awfully rude and impolite and they may make mountains as it has been said out of this as it has to be foremost in the thunder and storm and snow and not snow and ice with what they had it is as absolutely for them with at all as is in shattered made commit in all reliance for the fun of the new color of it as a plenty of the escape of theirs around she does have it all. How do they do.

Having made a mistake about composition they interrupt begin again. It is why they crowd. Authentically. Has nothing to do with it.

With me. An allowance made in less than ever of there partly shown to have had it in as a predilection for the ungoverning rejoinder of mislaying should it be a difference of one and a half in arrangement parallel to the contraction of their joining that it is a favor that they do them to be indicated in a troublesome heavily arbitrated in the reunion not precisely coming to be held for alone as they accept that in a new light shut it must in whether attempted in the exchange which because rested should in our allowance of when they call bother it for them a precisely worded exceptional inelastic appointment of which chosen they must without brief love of not a partly raised machination completed by delectation of made of white and egg color just the same in delicacy and precisely ordered for the admission of when it is too much to take alone of the prevailing that it is as ever sympathetic coming to the known forever as a joining of the million of the soothing of ushered from the mean of in between the failing of it in climax of shone that it is selling as made letting it be all this is as much this is as much as a plain reflection in a glass that is a mirror and the quinces which have value to be outlined in attempted winding much as is frightfully left to the soon to have just as it came without welling from and about upon the announcement of it is just yet when loaned around the whichever it is a light of their rest of it come to the able to take and after all this is as soon that it is come to be not shouted in the eluding as they say two and to make whether they ever remember to have lost it as they did with them which cordiality it makes no difference to like why they know them make it a door a day although a great many more and it is when they like that they can have their favorite in with as a spoon as soon as a liability to the each of which ever could make it if it is a worry to them that they are always to like it in the behavior of their exactly in a part of the circular as a fair of which it is meditatively theirs too in a mistake as no more they than when if it is no more this than they make with it did it it is a crowd of whether they like acting as they go and made a very prevailing incident in it as well come to be hated as a challenge to a colonial if at all a welfare to the necessity of crying why do they have to hover as it is much of it just like a little girl who went. A little girl who went. And why are there eight in forty-two because two are a behavior that has everything for them in in diminishing a better time than they could see it for the whichever it is not very likely that it is knew in known. It is peculiar that if one thing is called white mountain everything not everything but something is called white mountain. They are able to if they have to be aware of sixes and sevens.

It is very pretty to love a pretty person and to think of her when she is sleeping very pretty. It is a thing which gives great pleasure it is thought that they might not be only just as they are about to copy that they say so and a little of it may make a tease a little of it they may be how can it be but known that it is an edge without which they forget to gulp. Some people when they eat make food disappear. That is strange. And obviously near the beginning of edifice in extension for the judgment of the winding of the wading without it as a prevention of why they went. How do they leave it as a message how do they leave it as a weight. How do they leave it as a loss how do they leave it out with it. Now how do they accomodate themselves to the all around feeling that it is better to be right than carefully.

If a little girl is in an aeroplane alone how long is it that she has forgotten what what is it it is not a part of of it not a different part for it with a grass that is should it be more that a cup of this that is a precluding of rather she than thought of how to go about it with a preclusion of the rest of what is born to be come becoming and looks like is it a fair to me. She likes hats. Who has whose. It is fair to me to be as well as they can be. It is a method of construction. Did she.

Be very careful of what you do think carefully do not be very anxious to have it begun but be very good about it and have it already to wait so that if you hear about it you will be there already and that makes no difference by the right of way waiting is partly a favor to them that it is a prevailing joining of indication of which it is combined with arbiter of their destiny to a satisfactory degree need not be mine.

If we must part let us go together.

Never remember that a letter can be read that another can read that whether there is whether regret aigrette which they do not know is the name.

Not to have behavior alter crushed without strawberry or alignment of violet or premeditated behavior in extension of vehement or forsooth or lightness or color or politeness she could know that grass is as moss without seeds and just as well shell peas in early fast as soon they dislike with it or provision not a resume what for. Come and cut. It is not what away with it an early train trained to be through.

Just with him just with him one two one two one two through.

Did he forgot that they can be all three very much better than they were.

A astrakan borrow with all a day that is not to be seen if it looks as if it was through.

Why will martin not a name will nicely ready to be jumped a garment in about before come be wearing is as wainright for the exclusion remind come to be new. Excuse me.

If in bees known never see what is said.

One two three should be as in a refer to it all inclosed that it is a gain of from sand which in where could in especial fortunately extra they may faintly as conditional in retribution it is made of particular for this an instance of their in kind to betray what is it if it is a noon of an extremely exploited unification of bewildering it fancifully just as a delight of when in a chance that it is that there for them all the name of when it is a cloud of their region as a glorious of a not entailing there in time should it for the variety of perpendicular should it come too in decision of a change plan there at another could with a combined of inegality as a prevailing rest that they will do which is why they could in a vertical beam of letting it have twenty to their date it is at once for the best.

Finally I in a let her sell it as a table come to an annoyance for the untied shelf of a hindrance that it is copied in an accounting could it indicative combed shall name coupled resounding accomplishing vertical latterly in avoidable just faintly made on account of the noise in remaining particle of well seasoned hour object restitution only color come in on account made really with ownership to an indelicate invite notional completion be an anointing of caligraphy in bestowal with chunks remained let in to union of appointment considerably with a predicting invariable cushion forty angel just appointment to in vogue that it is representative consignment able in remarked this one to four a plain management of beware to indubitable rest of the announcing partially joined make with a tendency more renowned for the value as a plate of by joining it is currency to be shunted for the bewailing indictment of their bother without shrine of twenty in accomodation knelt for the collusion of resettling the manner of when a tail should not as it is rented by like a mean aspect of an object to in doubt of felicity custom of the rendition of in an aspect continue like relative a plain distance that they can know made to tell a day apart that it is whether a whisper is what to call them roses in a very good light it is easy to see that it is more than they can think in tearing it in to pieces for the vermillion that they call chain and she is just what she should be she can be always ready to come. It is very much whatever they will have as a perfect succession of why they are establishing theirs in evidence of not in an account of it by the time that it is made very much better than it is in the receptacle of the shame of a partly divided reward of being asked to come two days before that it is not called all of it as bouncing of the though fullness of a just as much as when they were after it as on account of done which it is by the prevailing wish to be very much finished in the elegance of their having an extra waste of a predicament of how can they flounder because it is all to all in a conditional revisal of a prevalent estimated in an account of which is it in the variety of their delicate best of the more which it is calculated that they shall bigger than at drawn in a better way to make it happen to have it as uniquely left to the whether it is just added in rather that it is plush in a custom of which for it as most that a colliding in reality of the more estimated that it is come to the shadowed in able attitude in collide with a bell of fortunately come to be three it is not a very known ably to be mixed as a considerable custodian of why rush and rule away and so and kind and it is making it a fuss of them that it is a very much whenever it is shutting up the daily bust of bread which is why they can aim to be all of known whether it is called glorification and a more why will it be that it is not whatever they can like to do for them when they are here in time to ask just what it was that they were made to do when it was at a time that it could not be known as like as when it is a faint and rested choice of coming to the umbrella that is not used for a very good reason as they say appointedly to the fabrication of yellow in a sense so to do what is not that it is as a welcome should in a plant of which eight in the sense of the six be the thrown that to five is a chance made instead of a bed of wall flowers alright.

It is a very agreeable thing to have drawn work made of thread and sheets made of linen and pillow slips made of linen and anything made of pink thread and white linen a very nice thing to like it all at once a very nice to like linen and a thread drawn and everything everything to like everything all at once to like everything as linen as everything to like everything it is a very nice thing.

If any one dreams of the ocean they will dream of little waves.

Very soon frantically at a time when it is not as needed from a knock to anticipate in haste they united in absently furnishing a restless foundation of interval precluding an emerging then in the rest of the undesirable should it with a could have it now. So much intelligence in telling because of inventiveness they come tell well and cream of is it a wedding for the shone upon inverse from a letter box they knew.

It is it one hundred many eaten for the in hand baby should with clarity count now bow and for this is old name could rear let own to not readapt-able made have part with will coincidence made a particle come to do to not immense out lying restitution in ability come climb for they have called with a meandering rest it of them that they have known not to dislike the repeal shown committed cardinally left to have it owned with might for it a share of peculiarly constructed as a hat for them. It is a very great weakness. Who can be told to like wire and a business commenced with a time for them fortunately no more as they were made to be crying yes yes with a dear little just as much could with which it reft from the notable as best that it is not just by the time with all it guessed for them make made do do the dividing not all that just with by come wait for now leave there going advisably with a distinct in to the readjusting with whom make it devoted out now they will be a stretch of country. This is what happened. We were going along and we were looking in at the windows and just ahead of us was a side walk and a number of ones which had a furnishing for coming in and there possibly was if afterwards there was to be uncertainty just like that suddenly. What is the use of interesting any one as to who it was when it might be wrong as to him. And so there is no pleasure except sitting.

Very who not a perilous way of having it is very well to own a dear little box that was new a way wading just a change realise adaptable to choose a placate for now a direction which taken it is fanciful a durable annex called lightly remainder plant from a prefix justification merrily with this non ray of light who can misconstrue knew they dove tail a moisten do fix just as much they need can adroit belabor not fulfilling but west in delight which it is for them to have it as they can they must be known as elegant they will not do what ever they are told is to the daily danger of covering it so all do for this sacred of which it is issue that near by if there have been called horses and dogs so are they painting painting how do you do it is called have it as well and as now it is now to recuperate individually are just whenever it can have a relaxation of their being a widow it is now that he has managed not to tell as well as that. It has been said that those concerned with it do not desire to have to go to whether they like adroit or come to say which is it alright all the time to to know to deploy notably in caution their vertically an ingredient to catching a pinnacle of additional release conspicuous to theirs in turn that they must mind in kind to be very serviceable for fortunately reissued known carpet as asiatic do so that is what I do not fear a resemblance but it is often after it is possibly to known with with who is in tears for the main part of which it is not at all that it is what is not very much what they have both with having that it is just mine because with a readiness to be planting it for the best of all like when they do need a very tender shut of the veil of near by come to be is it in dustiness of the shawl shall sent jacket of course near when it is a doubt of where will it find the name of Pendleton always a best to say double to collapse an inhibition of ingredient made a remarkable just as a press of their sending an appointment of what was it that they looked at as they were very much as willing as a sound they believe that they are going to have it. And so do I.

How can it be made to have no identity with having half. Separate. It does not but pearls. Just like that.

There is no connection in a separation. Connection separation. Flounder. Leather. He is younger than it is of importance to gather that it does not need seven hyacinths instead of the eight. That is by the way so to speak do they hear let it be what they have as they need all alike for the place in the sense not at home on account of the flower which is replacing ahead of time callously in a hurry of needing a little moving just like in and out in went reminding parsimonious with a state of at her boy touch it a little way more than ever presumably.

Indifferent to whether to recognise a brother’s choice in a picture.

Just as a credibility that a poise and a poison is a part symphony of extension of implacability just gently too suitable judge of no connection. Study connection. A study connection. How splendid. Nobody eats pearls. Smiling. Nobody eats heats does arose piles of dates which are frezeing in the summer able to state it. No combustible hours.

Begin frames.

Ahead wed.

Hour our.

Out she went in and came out.

How do you feel. About it. This way that there is no connection. Between it and just why just in as an ending that there is a fix to be sent to leave or be sent. Say well. Well.

It is to be a study of how to say they were asking if it is what they said. It makes no difference. Longer louder. All in all. Bother and other. Oh the heavenly scent.

It must be known.

But what difference does it make in the little while after that that they in all install in distribution of the anticipation of their address which they share. Come one come all in as a place and plan to have that.

Partly meant just as soon as they have it as a call that they share with a hat of not shone when they must too for the nucleus with a withdrawal of nicely come to have it as a purpose of the inhibition of the recklessness of not being mistaken that it sounded all or a quarrel of the knowing it as all of it alike.

Alike like a patient they mean all a tune attuned an angle periodic of a kind to be selfish just whenever they are disposed to vindicate out of it now that they must be a way of holding their hand so that the dimple shows by bending in and out not by the placing of it in equality roughened an angle of the meant as firm should it now it would be to ask about it more can be shown in whispering that they were alright. It is why she must be asking one her two eyes alright alike or should they be different. Are her two eyes alright alike. Or should they be different as they are alright. Are they alright alike. Or should they be different. As they are are alike alright or should they be different.

Whether perilous or a curl or radiography or change or attributing it to the better of there out lasting shown to the nicely implicated of the soon as to be avoiding lent come to an integral shadowing of shown name named alike plenty of plainly have it a custom of the vehicle of interposition know which beside an imprudence for the languid knot cog of lent nor the prevailing just as compared near irregular reliance purchase govern not sorely as a condition pardoning various only known painstaking joined leave restitution by waylaid motionless does it reckon as one of two by dumping illight-ed most a predicament supple as to thirds named net of time that is so why needless come rest accidental join place mention are attributable less ankylose not dispelled just as a presently cause to announce large exact prearrangement of according them that lopped in the early just aspect close to nothing of a chance violently recalled as cause benighted of the soon will she be the best of the known fancying it pleasantly remarkable aspect of a quarter of a million it is just only that a culled from a stock near that in by a torn in inimical like that large prevented about the welcoming of come suitable reappointed just as they need never be in doubt like that at all tell to not a past dish of a stilled just as much as when nobody makes it a too to do not merely a planting of every day a daisy it is attributable in the region of a ground that they are dented which makes two new calls it accustomed to why they are willing as ever theirs to make it be twice at announce called when arrangement furtively parsimony in a gallop of a bewildering shutter of an allowance captiously readjust goes to forward in an agglomeration get it without wedding for the out loud of just change gain what they do do love it above all nearly alike to appoint read more arrange violet as it.

A mistake to think that it is what they have to have as in an hour.

Gently gotten for some such behavior alight ably to copy loose opposite charge join article call remind too affectionate as ready are agreeable announce happen as state.

How do better for a coat leave regular beneath a line of pails which in why they are spilled mountain of how what in once are for this lightly slightly remainder prevail a course to jump a guerdon of rope that they like two to three and is a business.

Porter all ought or a acting a group does twine outlined harping glean got at all rope there square but as it is a gone conclusion that is as in to own a just as it got it here very willing to be thought all right a cow in allowance radiography come to conclusion if it is my wish in a collection do more that is why and a dot for the clover for a rather collaborate two ninety handsomely in aggregate just when when at her floor in willing do must about they now do the search advance are this come to be with all a but will her. Did not do it.

How can it not be not be one be at her vainly a boy so now they must be a hair on their head too such in wind and ought to her.

Water boy sheets which have told not to be mended for a whole water well which have been told to have it a peculiar character letting it let it fall.

Coincident planet couple of cup camille planet rectangle age of yet follow the employment crushed elucidation there in particularly mean offensive come collect touching genuinely dismay lain for the for instance accustomed customary long while engendered inch aim less category way farer way and land nut pain incredible letting combined fugitive have neighborly reissued determine named the peculiar as an establish main of the have it habit to call there.

What was it that it was a place could loan the still after ready shall to explain not but known come careful daily settle banded cover variably and shell this to hour as pass cut it around. How can you love what you tell what you tell where you tell that you tell all to tell a great deal of it to the arrangement of a plenty of bother.

Neatly a page well what is it when there is a better thought of in a better have it that it is enchained as a perpendicular in rest of agreeable nestle with nettled to be certain of renting in collaboration they make mistaken in a rest of the ability to annoy charge of believing this is out to cry that they made a poise of the chandler of a regard to the invitation of a chance to be authentic in the retribution of a custom to customary in the ground of a fanatic in the willow of a refectory should it be charged in place.

Leave a brown coiled alone for the nearly withdrew to be called why will it with a soon to have just as a planting of with and in a Paris that makes that standard standardised in glorious glow with a spurn it in a blanket of with wish plainly colored Willie in advise to call should a plantation of their soon.

Each one suffering and sun each one to be jelly and follow a prediction of whether it can be to tell her how very well it is better than being to begin to be pink and yellow and then a clarification of settling a precarious reiteration of why if in case of delightfully they arithmetical in a fellowship of their preparing it unaccountably just as amelioration of the intricacy coming to perfect at noon this is which if they go to be for just made and couple of the readjustment come to be clerical in their in union that it is just what they do to say come to the rapid wish and very merry make it do in inevitably they chance in a chance of their going with it might without a just to be he knew that he admired most why they were awaiting in the mixing of a joint rest established for the colliding of integral able to be not a considerable guess could too in maidenly maidenly count a countess obliges a well coming stamping not lightly but one two one two in a feat and they it in coming having the felt of a shelter in a considered with it as highly shyly she is at all to let a pair breathe too new to new to me to be a complaint theirs in periodical engine of a combine with it may they tell without them. Without them.

How owls read towels made for tea a sample of a tumble to the justly never couple of a done to the made that is she knew she was sad.

How have Hubbard Hubert and Bandol mandoline in a refreshed colored come a page need a wary rained purpose inchoate loud to a current of two she must be dead anyway without a horse or a blanket as it is what makes it have up and down a presiding they if an all went to the shutter they make had an answer just as well that they are a preparation for the reason that they never stock it in a white avoid whatever water couple radiant town. He went in town in town. It is very curious that they have all of the addresses so far apart where they live with their parents.

Who likes her.

Added to extra extras extraneous to be please.

Funerals are added to ministrations.

In time.

They made need pointed just as sewn faintly very pointed fair just made Williamson place pass please higher rightly for this they call must it be spangled in the corner of their blaming just as well when it is calculated in the best that it can be to come to save they do. To think about who means.

It was why they remembered they did for them just as will in a minute that is to reconsider faintly a joint pleasure in a irremediable point of color of the winding they must change is made integrity they will call close who can in replace joined made a cost of the plant of their around in obliging they shall be filled with a recondite curling of left to them to a large and in unavoidable rendition of the pleasing that it is a circumstance to make it for nearly polite in the eradication of a joint measure of their believing not behind in especially should without theirs always as cause to not only laying the absurd with a just as most to be conniving in just the reference referring in customed to the contrary called in force for the in an appointment melodious in eradication of the presence of allowed just as much in politeness come to be not as a kind of the inherent let it be called the not unsightly should with without near the most when noon come to be made as if it is too plain the making of a farm for the nuisance of a reliable does it when they can. It is a mistake to say does it.

Pine a table had to have its surface rubbed to pine to have a table to be a host in himself to have to have a relief when a new and old and frightened and as alike a part of the told this to the elaborated made a matter of their just as well that it is not counted as a nice foil to the laying of the just to it by near and nearly come to follow fellow fallow nearer this in climb with gay cost a does chance should and tell make a fasten fine in cost that it is market marketable grand in callow seen as ostracism extract for should to the new last and laid a time in which it is for the new because a light of how do they despair when it is what they like weighed instead patting a bed they have at and a point tumble this near if a wall is caught just goes to plenty in allusion named a call to face beseech with demean lain a padding for the going slightly ready near best and my faintly leave as gone makes a preparation to the test testing a will it go to the just now in plan for the occasion to be heard a plain accidentally up and down for the union in which there is may they be of assistance just as jointly they go well well at a well easter is Monday thanks to very much to-day.

It is very difficult to grow blue hyacinths while white ones are very large and as for lillies of the valley there is a difficulty they dry if they take too long and are not the right green for this in distress they make a remarkable difference in whether the table is higher than before in consequence of not being ready to-day in the best of this which is in amount of their peculiarly resembling for the sake in an intermission that they make they do distaste for partly in a restitive foreboding of their inelegance in just as an ointment of their selection with a with as sheltered to the touch their unknown for the point of where they were as blindly in their in name to be sure specially for this as known. How is poetry as cured let it alone for the behavior of a buoyant panting in a regular justification of individual declamation of without proof that it is an permissible to jump with a pointing of their in nine that it is what wither whether in allowance must it for the appointment radically just as soon as fold their appointment to not to leave in allocation of exploits to the notion of pondering without in relieve they can must it be for not the object that it is not more than it is counted combined they can see with season for the joint to ratify the pleasure of pondering in offense they told because in with just shade it lower as in guessing persist in raise for them now this which is it for alike told with a latterly to bequeath in in appropriation call it like new that it is gone without not for the existence of best letting rather gratify in soon come to this for in deliver later just made for the reference custom to it with a belittling of a region do and other of the are there for it lamentably guessed as to with a whether they can pay do not do gone for the day made rain light nor the guess are there lain with them they may do very much to make it matter for the rest that it is a part of the bather will they go in rest for coal more consider.

Are made ardently cause of line in amiable business for the thin dishes namely denied to be carpeted in the adjoining they or careless dear made leave the resultant in or just finely they cause with it as always to in tears may cost their inexhaustible for them to do which is a gross flattery. It is very difficult not to make an explanation. How does George avoid it. George avoids it by being an example of a life among better than left to it primarily just when they foreseen to be at all like it.

Bay and be patient they note their plainly very seen as a half in and on on account may shaft in retain do for it a right in a fan and Jaffa is his name Merton Jaffa is the name of the one named as plainly as they can sign two there how or hardly for the after avoidance do as told cutting part of the by light charles Charles or one hours. Think of one thing do another. How or how hardly.

All about it part reliable justify just if Kate they draw.

Hours and hours of these.

Pay less of the rest of the just as well as for the rest of the just meant to be won partially in the realisable for the made in careless joined correctly need because remained vindicate naturally leave reliable with act actually vacation notably remain politely that it is more of the calling there most are with change for the to be sweetly this is the rejoinder of let alone come with it too all of not possibly leaning for changes remain best with all their various rusted color object of the fair that it is marketable leaning with a perversity of prevailing that it is located with such mainly panting come to the disappointment of an actual lighter model come to a slip of a caught to be splinter this is what they call very much as they have readily consecrated just as it is with a comfort of their willing not nor in the justification like made around with it as gone for the mocking does it just why they full and fell left the prediction of not a adjustable left of leaving mended by with soothing not for likely rested in rest about comfort come in a widening does it left will will test test to throw throw in about above getting freshly they need dining room in the house with a known come to poise just as a welcoming does it double that it shows refrain near obstacle to grace shatter because withal a gust of winding terrifically that it will do rest of it not very strong forgive the share.

Much too much not much too much.

Hours and hours ours and ours bears and bears bear and bear she had no children of her own and when she inherited she inherited nothing in comparison with what she had.

No not necessary a bay is placid and a behavior which makes it be all in all to always a prize around where they can be held capable of restlessly advising rapid delight in joining the very nearly paid and very likely what they knew are a partly considerable double widening of the inevitable bothering of them to be called why they went away just as it was might then be found near to the appointment of which could be thought left to them theirs made beside tooth as a went over plenty in tumbling reach for it out plead recall but need how known as it is.

Practically with a grow in growing dividing diversion paler gotten appointed verbally pained as a grace for the rally to this which goes gas in a court by merely an anchor in a burst does displace to an bewilder fairly cup in a heartily lain where they were arthur in wishes trimmed care with making tens made without wholly a funny tried an able render come truly for just pending theirs a furl of a hold how about it does well maid choose a ferry door and dug out bell benighted just as they wish it is does come too sore to be believed be calm blame.

In a bargain which is made allow best to be instead.

If axle accident a president pressing in a course of does ankle angle in disappoint meant may marry casement lend a line own cover just William willing for jumped for nightly they call mind minded gall splinter does it tarry Gus guess Gustave dear does able made in maple may bit a bit for narrow pistol day and wedding we will with verbal pay pained did most spare shall all might lean collect do adjoin play and elbow to a noon of cape to the toxic bone of count went more a glow grown with a wished pull it call they can reach remedial does plan amiable cut or trinket let after noon readjusting their same portended willow model from a throw them sent do drop it is an intended past left without in privately doubling a crowd to narrow their abandonment of a circle near by at all real way a way should it be not an announcement of a dismissal ascent dissent attention in might without call collect they if at least it is about about they know they will be seen all away not at twice as much familiarly in remainder in spoken for tease please bay obey they forget restitution a calender pine in two pines in refine a mistake in an indifferent reclamation let alone they why as if not minding minded readily the rest all but to go come where it is a predicament canary cannery allowance in an end blame emblem got to analysis of remaining postively call who change they must be folded with a mischance rebuttal of a tarpaulin realised terrace act article are artificial position in a coat rather more anticipated they can know, is he apt to be with them as a wait. He thinks of him as a admire but at best as better in bitter come to rain with a polite to readily to do call fairly provision it is what they meant.

Arbiter arbitrary arbitrarily Arthur are this are the result a claim for the renewal extra guess joined namely in a prevision of attribute does needless pained in persuaded finally finish finely named near which is manned precisely a plain with a call that it is mined custom a customarily they may need a large open darkening reference with and to allow not minding a persistence raised in position of a prevailing with main leave readjust do nor behave in behalf perfectly copied in a bother of a withering joined placidly does in collision rested merely a pleasure for the difference complacently made in a minor respect would and might a plan disturb mean like a renting powerfully this a providing dismay spent to fairly perfect a way to have maps maple a tree if thin and thank the moist play plain in according a please a pleasure stop a little.

Name names familiar famish a trump he is a triumph of the James is an even invented cordially a loosen loosening a grown growing give obstinate with her with an appointing it is about time cousin decent deceive deserve district displace deserve does and delight they will ask if it is whatever they may have to have for themselves perceiving in shown goes a near glance plainly take but with expenditure really classed fair to an disappoint love more they love disappoint love more goes as in share stainlessly a collect why they do render it fairly well as it were so much more or so which is why it is not their in an end a bit of it if it will is it quarreling in double restriction joined in a whether it is partly mere for in it partly come there banking upon it.

In the day-light blue is bright.

Disturbed because of details in plainly and at once in quantity that it is for and forest jumped perhaps willingly they may come to not land and but for the request of does with adjusted peculiaity ready to make it continue just alike this is highly desirable and in every which is away it is definitely definitely aroused deliberate part of part of the called with it in any particular just as an eradicate for the nodding peculiarity of a blame they must be offended and financially pleasure and a pleasure so that it is plentiful when they are best of it as known that it is with it as a wish they made made brightly in does it if it is difficult they could regain a pointedly left to them reference just as yielding in cloth that is made behind meticulous in rejoining the distance privately left to them in as soon in union causing it just as a friendly the announcement in repeal detailing the quantity of not agressive as much as delusion in for and meant to shut in it unaccountably laid measure does and was nearly behind in the collusion not with it as at all near by the considerable named to the pressure of in resting for the announcement does when collect left just and made and tall the coming nearly for it as an article blamed mainly this which whether a pressure to be strive and left to not by the quintessence of reverberating jumped with an access of possibly which is does and make because tempted to define lain that the most counted in rectification marble that known akin and bow the fairly whether it is sustained just and nearly considerable for the negligence reliable confined namely pointed in doubtfully legacy does near nearly fanned just with it as having ahead out this is made of with by and near for lain do be handed it as it is in precisely better than with a kind of resting just as nearly to be candidly for a next to the just whenever a dislike is privately arranged to be not at most considerably with a farther than it is merrily does with a going for it in joined mainly left to the resistance of an established dearly with it as it if caught not just to be doubled reasonably come to be politely diminish theirs as a standard of delightful and very sweetly thought and trusted entrusted not a considerable distinguish it from mainly left to the disturbance with a jointly named accustomed robin known to them to leave a dearly formed essential rained in their with it is never an astonishment to leave to do to consider making fortune is a partly there that it is refrained hour our lay tumbled martin may farther reverberation in a glance with a place bar and a gust from which do mainly mingle in thin and define what is whatever just a considerable in a repetition founded in excuse they we this dear in use a double leave train to tumble but in wind and is it naturally disdained with a point that is mainly a provoking esteem just a terrific without settle leave out leave and why it is recorded a diminish does a main and mantle come to perfection deny double two and doubtful they region and regain diverse possibly leave around makes it about about this jumped indubitably with a credit of record in allowance prevailed nicely in harrangue they may estimate and wheat is which for long need renewal cordial lain protect annoy develop lightly in restitution does and there having does very much well leave demand legacy surely tyranical in a rush change a division into five and three they and alike is a sound of a wonder whether it repeats just as he said he was willing to go and come but he did not come he was there every afternoon and he watched the workmen and they were finished and then they were capitally added by reason that it could be in a blame of the account of why it is better than just if it is a very satisfactory went and garden because a tree many at a time is not a garden but to call so reflecting that it is not an advice an an advice change retain retained ask and do behind beneath polite intricate higher than a double hole in a terrace too won wondering under join it at once once by theirs at in time which is why it is after that by beneath a trunk a trunk of a tree is what is left when the branches have been cut off and a tree is blooming. And now come.

Sacramento felt with it cut a call of benches which when ever the surrounding plainly near the attraction of undeniable beware of making it do that it is reclaimed their certainty be like the multiplying really in the candor of ultimately bedewing carefully their contestation considerably just as plainly for it in inclined comparative named graceful in planting their perplexity of precarious just as agreeable to an allowance perform perforate land again to many armored come with justice contribute allowance prevail custom account to amount blame leave just to many ate renewable double render fairly less attribute come with about clearly arthur does make rain rainable manifest bother double wind to much kindle for the asset tumble leave a rather be for article of wane dear family lame bewilder does as best of it which more this in cruelty polish for more there as they said about it to visible appoint do appoint made with a point theirs clearly as finely paid remarkable admit to a considerable running because with a practicable adjoining only agreeable revision not as men attend shone rebewilder calm as to do squarely their poison for and minding when they say spoken. It is useless to be a mother. A little while Danny. Arthur. A little while Danny. Danny. Arthur. A part from here edge but as it is as flannel well attend at a tiring with a side and needle to be in when end then better mere for a capable abrupt lose for the coil of their as a sold all right come to it by nearly what is feel felt at a boat so that it is colliding they in supper and pacing made a wrinkle with as soon double rose in riding this in collected temper with at all make a pretty as pretty the adder with it a polite nearly offer juniper with no doubt a berry. That is whether made a market in resembling their recall minded with a pair made just as soon by this with them. Must it be attended.

There is this great difference between going and their promise in respect to following a passage where there without white they call able for an attachment to doubling dear to matter that it does date made in a proper just just made.

Whenever they have thought.

A very easy way to think. Come and pay may way to a dove wave shove lay allow does carry read remain but a lamentable do this about with a credit for which ardent light making both other amount when winding if it is asked to send for more a distinct liking for whether it washes as well as flannel as flannel as flannel. The kind of thinking that they carry Carry Ross Carry came to be all as if John as if John as if it is very be winding that they like a spoon. A spoon is full of gravy taken as soup. Which is which do you think. To think to think a think to and think. What is the difference between vocabulary and thought. He thought.

About a meant to take care. Having forgotten a wind of course. To be sure.

How has hours a day arbitrary lain dexterous riding carefully break this with difficult namely relieve are there changes does it make a difference for their care double losing cried call labor not a highly interested without made prevailing cost rather a division excused seen see at all bother polite deliberate with our glass come to custom accustomed felicity does venturesome tally include as rather with about daily lamed a motion disability dislike for them that it is whatever made it be to heave they like. To whom toward a present that they give when asked for as a way not to take a liberty with a pleasant rest of the proper leaving namely to be to all entirely closed leave with whether does more not a change come highly with a peril that it is a kind might decide ream collect gone giving an as to send shone considerable beside with gone this is to with it a call lain fair near bustle this is to account given near within a place dotted considerably a disappoint when them they way where alright. It is very difficult to talk talk chalk toward how a withstand does mainly leave with a willow which is an early thing early. In general. The general the general of the name.

Which is inelegant trying useful bewilder need copy used as a program theirs beside indolent neglect plainly there because furnish and planted practically named politeness for this carefully just in domination plainly their care for the nicely reminded but this which is making a pronouncement of laming it for this as a doubt if at a willingness there especially might refuting whenever latterly done bewildering are made rested a point this which left of then there placid for which raft because where ever lined as appointment weighed plainly leave it a circumstance of generally refuse are but her with lame last plentifully known custom of the handling peculiar in fact temporarily noon just as might without pass passively laid dexterous ramification known with a please what ever it is as a justifiable return to their abounding out loud made to differentiate because terminated colliding refer does and soon letting plenty spend toss without fail leave at last made jointly to shine might whichever comply they not unroofing a claim rested by nearly offering it to this as shown for the wondering if it is catapult to the difficulty lie near became wherever it is just as reference positively taken renounce bequeath in united panting clearly they must entangle account bestow ready granted likely shutting make for an instance do fortunately repeated integral left to the announcement marked once a place of theirs that it is at all opportunely leave in when wherever marketable this to be sure in an hour around the made it a behavior collect do nicely letter blown for a chattering bother that it is next.

It is very kind of Helen to be sorry that so told so with many visitors they must stay a very little while shortly and whatever they do.

Old older stuff as which when it is a kind of making partly once in a week remain doubt fully now known that he can having a certificate.

What is a difference between a vocabulary. A dictionary. A vocabulary outlines the capable district of rendering it a count of however it is carelessly sentenced shattered record near this in sees. He sees a vocabulary that is article for article in a trough though amiable counting deferred knock before the door they will largely bother for it it is win fringes couple does differently farther indelible leaning clandestinely variety in sorts of liking a training leave moderately regarded apart restless that it is jeopardised in three that forsook considerable mailing partially riotous does deliver classify hoes and theirs that two and four in a claim regarded abandon dispatch recollected leaving rapid to mainly came well formerly readjust does care like namely regret oblige nodded to disable like line where end found fast to considerable alike the magnified to a time that is our a lane where it is what ever does it to how much they do after all agreement comb collar lest it should be happier for it yet.

That is not what is meant by indiscretion indiscreet indistructible interred interlined interpreted ineradicable may two.

Fifty fifty may too.

About what is it that they will not be very often right about what after it is put away where there needs to be plainly a called have it apart they carpet as to be particularly joined accident prolonged write merrily does appear apply go strong alike the nodding to a close play with it should it counting couple comply verbally does having a kitty across however it is probably is a toned and trick that they saw to in a beam forsake couple of collapse however used to definite in precluding as far as fixture preferable in occasion that it is soluble made in case for this which committed done as a just without this that they must do call in a blame where wherever gather exact manifest establish lain with cross crossly alike this is very after at all make their admit with see see and they call capable a couple dear does delay so that it is why when and wherever wherever are shut to be and which referred to dedicate in gathering allowance they made half of double be their share. This is why they occasionally to like repasts which is what fairly enjoins to cast it in a way theirs a pressure which makes it very much without whenever liked it confident to noon that it is done to an attend to resend here there considerable left to right have it as true truly just shut that is whenever like it they without around around at all a ball. Not very happen to be seize seven sort a sort of at all. This is without any doubt a number. Fifty fifty may too. The could be as would as they like come at a dish a table, at able at able a dish at a dish at a dish a dish add which they whichever they cause as like as like as whichever it is consequence consequence to.

There is a very great difference between a vocabulary a dictionary and Arthur Arthur and Ernest becoming George. Danny becoming a very increased produce a prosody. This is what a vocabulary is. What is a vocabulary. Settling the North Pole little by alike and never not liking a distinct layer of their repeal. The way to have a grammar is to learn diagram. A belief in right away they may, they may be following me up. Up cup culpable custard culpable account occupied and their tell. I see though a part of their say so. The next is more vocabulary and some grammar or more grammar or more grammar. Arthur or more grammar after Finally George a Vocabulary.

[ ¶ ]

1928

365.

DAN RAFFEL A NEPHEW

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Arthur two our age chance will tree behaviour for finally left come to such now their stability compress in union against made hence for the close of establishment leak and forfeit a plenty of ununited practice of their popularity just now goes as made a piece of inclined to their fairly restrain collapse rectitude as machinery for the floating remainder comparative recitation nestled presumably what named in name for that should closer to benighted that it is periodic in festivity as along now there is calculating an extremity to a hullabaloo that is caked with absent and distress and in a stress of their holding which is five fervently in particular theirs as can matter. A nephew in press and withheld hold arbitrary come to collusion that they fairly grasp graft as aloud in a diametrical result coincide out now which is an effectual faucet to their close of just in justification dwelling a blind actually in the neglect of how to bestow their aroused waylaid just as it is just in justly their annoyed come to complex of peculiar at a rate of deliver what they can as a mild provision of their call that it is wider than there made temporarily a gentle raid remained in cost committee of the whole which is a unification of some made a point of hands and they are mind rather that come help well to sound is it win just as they do excitement and a sweater for the ought there taught just as like if they do with all their might for the sake of it likened blackened favour complain favourite favouring kite and boat may not be a house to inherit but it is called best as the core of the persistent reliability toward a chosen differing made some a light rested chain left to the much as but he felt he must suppress his agitation.

It was a preparation for matters while a dear and a dealer could be just when it was applicable to not be against such an injustice of their please while they can readily for their sake that they do with a blown for the positively recondite labour of relentless just as merry come to read hyacinth as a problem of perquisite and a bloom of may they not have a double flower to have it hold a dustiness to theirs as a band believe as might it be fastened to the unlading of a trimming that they have for a change come to go to find a fish made clearer that they ought to be told all are made without letting a half shut more. It is why they remember every hundred years as an anniversary because just like that they think again blink again sink again prink again and avoid telling that doors close into pantries by a very varied variation put it strangely not as a before winded let it just as it is.

Dan Raffel a nephew.

Helen a sister Bertha a mother Arthur a brother Clarence a father and so for the fourth they have a number of which there is no difference between and to gather they went to a country called Denmark and there they studied. They went ably to be away and accounted to any one and it is a circumstance might a couple of times be so that it is an other bother to note what is as made in rain for the favour of not hiding it as a gone to their way. And so it is that there is no reason to remember that there are any more than a member for and for farther as they call shall and permit in closer to about what is pointed out to them that the armies had won. It is very necessary not to it be here. Here how and how are they to go to a public hospital hospitably in an effectual too bad for rushing. There is often away away day and ice and twice. It is a very warm day.

[ ¶ ]

1928

366.

TO VIRGIL AND EUGENE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Show me I am from Missouri. How do they count out loud one two three four five six seven all good children go to heaven. Show me I am from Missouri one two three four five six seven all good children go to heaven. How do they how do I do I count out loud one two three four five six seven all good children go to heaven some are good and some are bad one two three four five six seven all good children go to heaven. Certainly does kill at noon certainly does double soon a pretty name and named as so to suffer how can have it be my my might life. A cherry not a cherry a strawberry.

[ ¶ ]

1928

367.

A LYRICAL OPERA MADE BY TWO

To Be Sung

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Scene

A large and lofty room cut by rows of pictures and in the middle corner a work-table round with drawers in the shape of a Maltese cross and on it a seal red small medium sized bull a tortoise shell lamp and a glass of tiny hyacinth’s fresh flowers and on either side one side a small arm chair with a large medium sized pleasant handsome man and on the other side a large arm chair chintz covered with a fair sized dark charming medium sized lady.

L.M.S.J.H.M. My wife is my life is my life is my wife is my wife is my life is my life is my wife is my life.

F.s.d.c.m.s.l. Nods once in agreement.

A lyric.     Come fire fly and light up baby’s nose.

Scene changes they are once more seated.

Come fire fly and light up baby’s nose. Come fire fly and light up baby’s nose. Come fire fly and light up baby’s nose.

In the villa Bardi at Florence a tall proprietor calling to his workman Paolo.

Seated L.M.S.J.H.M. also seated F.s.d.c.m.s.l.

A cuckoo bird is sitting on a cuckoo tree singing to me oh singing to me.

A cuckoo bird is sitting on a cuckoo tree singing to me oh singing to me.

A rocky undulating road side small orchids growing not abundantly and some lavender. Two walking.

John Quilly John Quilly my babe baby is sweeter than even John Quillies are.

Hesitation in memory does not make it difficultly to be disturbed.

John Quilly John Quilly my babe baby is sweeter than even John Quillies are.

Before this it is a preparation to make a fountain.

Beginning afterward.

Uno due tre quattro cinque se uno due tre quattro.

The palace of Louis XIV known as Versailles.

To have a guide will you have a guide no guide inside inside no guide.

Back to back in the presence of a fact.

Very nice and quiet I thank you.

A lyric when they have met.

He stopped to stoop and say Nellie and Lillie Lillie and Nellie Nellie and Lillie not Lillie not Lillie and Nellie not Nellie not Lillie not any Lillie not any Nellie very well and very bell what is a door just shut is a door more and more. Two sing. This my country has been enslaved. And we are free to see to see how sweet is she my sweet pretty prettily.

To go on with a favorite song.

She there.

Having a care

Careful

To be sure

To give

To she

With a melody

A renown

For a crown

Of a cow

Which

Will

Come out now.

When this

You see

Remember

Me to she

And she will say

Sing softly Caramel. A cow will be a large and loose Caramel. A cow will be a large a large and loose Caramel. And will be well. And will be well.

A Caramel.

A cow it will be how a large a loose a cow let it let it pet it get it set it. A cow how large and loose Caramel just as well Caramel.

A scene.

She sitting.

A cow coming.

He welcoming a cow coming.

A scene

A cow has come he is pleased and she is content as a cow came and went. He and she and sent. So nicely. To mean to mean that they advertise an odorless jasmine.

And now a little scene with a queen contented by the cow which has come and been sent and been seen. A dear dearest queen.

Scene

Quietly installed and not used to wishing. Husband is so simply sleepy he does love his wife alway Husband is so simply sleepy what does he what does he say.

An interval of not seeing anybody.

Meaning in a voice baby has a choice. Of me.

She can see tenderly shining out of me for she. And so, tenderly if it is me for she it is me for she tenderly in a cow coming out now tenderly me for she tenderly as a cow coming out come out now by she for me tenderly as a she coming out of a cow out of from she for me tenderly.

Another acting as she can makes it have come and fan the air with the sound of a poise from the end not a bend just come out out of a little she is a little not a very little tenderly out of she a cow comes out. My sweet dear hear.

My sweet dear does hear her dear here saying little and big coming and true discern and firmly coming out softly shoving out singly coming out all of the cow that has been registered as around now. The cow can come out and it does and the cow is now now that it has come out is was.

Navigation sub-marine of the cow come out of queen my queen. That is what the cow does it sinks and a little it sinks so sweetly, my own cow out of my own queen is now seen.

My own queen, has a cow seen by my own queen and it is now a submarine.

Kiss my lips she did kiss my lips again she did kiss my lips over and over again she did.

Mrs. misses kisses Mrs. kisses most Mrs. misses kisses misses kisses most. Which is what ever. Nearly never.

Expedite expeditions.

Very truly more.

One two

Before

Just exactly four

The most

Beautiful

Garment

Made for him

By her.

A little enough just a little and puff he does she does very well does he does she does she does he does was is pussy darling just at nine. A little fog many at a time he does she was she is she does he was he is he he is he does. Does do. Two two true true just do. In a minute.

Very likely.

One and two be.

And now solemnly prepare a cow for to-morrow just as now. Solemnly prepare a cow now for to-morrow some and how.

Solemnly prepare a cow.

Scene changes.

She is there.

Very well I thank you.

That means that I thank you because she is very well. Very well I thank you the little belle very well very well I thank you very well.

The scene which changes is that she is there nicely and having been cold with the help of two fairly warm hot water bottles she is warm very well I thank you.

In the meantime very much to be hoped is that it is to be accomplished which it is by means of their having with fishes a cow a cow with fishes fishes fishes a cow with fishes wishes fishes a cow with fishes a cow with fishes fishes fishes fishes wishes. A scene changes commodiously it is the proper seating for a cow for a cow for wishes for fishes admirably.

It seems to be

A note to she

The sweet sweetie

But actually.

It is April Fool

To tender she

My sweetie

She is all me

My sweetie

April full of fool which is me for my sweetie

Dear April

Which made she

To be

All

To he

April fool

To his sweetie

Which is she

Tenderly

Excessively

Sweetily

My April fool baby.

May June and Jew lie we love to be by little love who sees by does it have to decide now what knife to cut the soap with while little wifey is so sweetly by by her little hair so nicely greasy which is to please he who has to squeeze she in a particular and careful way as you may see on every day as well as to obey and never gather fray in suddeness politely knowing which is what. A plot. A complot a compot a restaurant and a fine time to say how do you do wifey.

Shouting this will be heard and so they sat down.

A scene at a dinner. Two of them sitting next to each other. They are very satisfied with the pudding except that it is cooling.

Are there many more.

Days in April.

Yes.

And why.

Because

One of them

Is very important.

Once every where everything is accumulating and then with allowance naturally reestablishing it contains when within seen melodiously a cow a cow in circumference and conferring. It is an intensified ministration which does determine. Here at her now. Make a large cow. Say fairer than now heavy heavy cow heave out now cattle cattle cow cup of bestow ladies hear once a lady always a lady.

Sectional a cow in sections all at once constitutional a constitutional cow how ever strong. This is balm to have it come and be left odorously. Thank you for this. What is a cake a cow cake what is at stake a cow cake. Thank you out loud. One two one two all out of you three four three four open the door open the door five six five six not a stick just gently ooze choose dear darling that you are. Sweety you will have it be sure.

Seated busily.

On her birthday.

I say it in flowers I do I do

I say it in flowers to you to you

I say it in pansies and roses and pinks

I say it in daisies and heavenly drinks

Of the flower of our love which is you and me. When this you see you are all to me and I am all to thee completely and continually.

On her birthday

Done a little in lilies mauve peas and roses. Done a little in tea roses pinery and poses. Done a little in catches catch as catch can stubbornly if it is expensive then who does it belong to. It belongs to an elegance which is fair. To introduce a chair.

Daisy comes to be expressive.

Round the center which is all seen through.

This side it hangs.

So does it there.

When they change it from there to there.

Where.

In the air.

Faithfully care.

To make it hang there.

It is a particular occasion.

When it rains.

Thank you so much for mid winter.

It can be sufficiently said that head to head ahead.

It need be sent along with a mixture of mid winter charm.

It can be indicated by nearly having it attended to in an instance of uniquely through, she would not go downstairs to see it but she did and she said thank you instead and so uniquely seated at once beside with a collection.

Collected addresses.

To address yes.

Tennessee and tenderness

Yes.

Sing questions.

Question one, who has whom.

Sing questions sing who has whom soon

Sing questions sing questions soon who has whom.

Sing questions soon sing questions who has whom.

Singing questions.

What is there to ask if they are here. Singing questions about how soon they can come to stay.

Come to stay may make it best to have it may be I will but I doubt it singing questions just as well as they may after April thirtieth there is may and after that there is the second of May. They sing questions about once a day.

She is very necessary to me.

Have help hare.

She is very necessary to me.

Leaving it out.

She is very necessary to be to me.

There is no hurry about washing hair.

Is there.

There is no hurry about washing hair is there.

She is very necessary about there is no hurry about have help hare.

Jack-rabbit made among a singling of a song sang with a women fairly well to lope and settle in a clattering to mingle settle petal with amount of mingle it should have arise as well as surprise.

Days of dainties.

How many hopes have lops of lopped off threes. Two and so much.

Changed to a scene of the two of them picking wild hyacinths of a heliotrope color.

Is it better to have a pink house inside and out and so get rid of the question of yellow.

Two of them crediting them with this.

If it is whatever they have had it for for it to be where they have it to have chestnut trees as trees very nicely as soon. Creditably.

She and he see.

Pinkily.

Sing a hymn of him of him of her of her of that of that of what is the make of a cover. Cover to cover he never did shove her.

Sing a hymn of singing sing a hymn of singing sing a hymn of singing singing is more than very much more than often often and soften sing a hymn of often often very often soft as a better kind of making it be whatever is very likely to soften.

Soft and a little while while determine the difference between a metre and feet and so architecture flourishes. Sing singing will willingly sing singingly singing. The singing bird is singing on a Pologna tree singing to me oh singing to me.

Settle about settling.

Singing about singing.

Willing about willingly

So often soften.

Singing a singing bird is singing on a Pologna tree singing to me oh singing to me. A Pologna tree has mauve blossoms and they come out before leaves on a spreading Pologna tree. A chestnut tree has blossoms and leaves at the same time so has a Pologna tree. A singing bird is singing on a Pologna tree singing to me oh singing to me. After singing a very much more than a decision. He decided she decided they decided that the house is not to be divided but to face out both ways without a difference of their being a difference as a difference to be a difference not to be a difference to be a difference to be made. The sun and shade a shade in the sun and the sun in the shade and the sun in the sun shade. She made the sun in the sun shade which makes it be the time after before they ask what is the matter with it, very well have it as it is after it is by the time that it is with more than whether it is often soften. A singing bird is singing in a Pologna tree singing to me oh singing to me. The scene changes they have decided that it has not been what has been thought. They think. A scene of whether or no they are to be very satisfied. Sentences of deliberation.

They like to bow like an albatross only there isn’t time. When they think and shrink that they can be there and where is it that they like they look alike. With this. Kiss.

An albatross when it is a penguin may make it charitable to be able splendid in isolation and depended on destination and loving with plenty of sensible investigation of principally adding when in as Mont Blanc a pencil stencil is not the same as free hand betaken.

We undertake the overthrow they understand this above all why they must. Must and just just is exactly forbidden.

Partly in having ever sharp a mixture.

I hey sat together he resting and she knitting.

Can they decide that a house is a home, home with a department.

Little letter kiss me.

A house a spouse.

Little letter kiss me does a house have a spouse.

Little letter kiss me does a little letter house have a spouse little letter kiss me a house have a spouse.

Scene One

Having a hand full of whatever it is. Does she believe that cradles are much.

Hand in hand they sit and settle to hear if it is called aloud that there is a little following.

Say may say may may has three saints which are freezing and will he million or three to be a incandescent does make with whim with a bead which was found was an a malachite when it was lost and was gold when it was found all round.

Neighbors are better better and better whenever they have pansies there. Pansies are my favorite flower.

Convince convinced behave better with a meaning that there is in rose a color.

Rose a color means more than each other.

Blue a color means that they have after next as better.

Green a color means it be to behave in a chance.

Violet a color means mauve and scarlet and lavender or in another.

Yet a color means that which consideration in emigration.

This makes singing in a minute.

She may or may not be a bathing beauty. She may have had a month in which to say how do you do when it is all true.

She makes hymns do. Do may be thorough better aware cumbersome in declare may marry.

How many little wings in cumbersome. How many little wings in wedding. How many little wings in weigh way way away weighed in the balance and not found wanting. Fatty fair weather is the same announcement as fatty do well. When she says come I do not come but when she says come come I come. I come and a little makes it be fairly very much indeed.

Weed is a place where they sing just as well as ever.

Next to a blessing kept quite as well funnily much just as when as dwell upon which made it settle some which for as especial in mentioned be wise for the change of prediction. To predict darling, darling pussy darling.

Sing mention.

A pliable certainty.

As they came they sat she with a sheet and he with a sheet she with a sheet of linen and he with a sheet of paper embroider as well. She sat with a sheet of linen he sat with a sheet of paper sat with an embroider as well.

What is the difference between silk and linen. Both admirable.

She sat sated he sat dated, she sat stated he sat waited an edible as well. She sat mated he sat belated as indicated and as well. Sing securely.

It is might which made a flattery with account because mining prodigiously leave rest with by made nearly have inculpated come mean with following final be fortune to be never by the increase with variable in the conclusion that Peonies have odors. Come climb with have in place of preciously few. Few or or dew. Spelled like an inter rail and much be widen couple in continent become with weed wending might in shuttle. If he could knit if he could sit who would ask wood of them who would.

One two three come to eat prettily and thank you for everything.

Two at a meal.

Hello darling hello dear hello wife hello here chanticleer.

They will be overrun with museums and wonder if they will have pretty things in it.

Scene two

Capture rose resemble grows. Capture decisive. Capture displaces. Capture dismay display. Why is it made up to be whenever after after chose. Water grass is finer than rhododendrons.

Two have been seated at lunch and are disturbed.

A lyrical opera not an announcement. Fairly well. Half begun is well done.

Shaven and shorn and not forlorn because he was there when she was born she was born regularly and sweetly as it is to be lengthened neatly an academy to smell completely as they can do. She was born as one may say neatly to accomplish as one may say sweetly what is to be known as one may say completely in measuring it not to do any harm. It is very nearly mellow that she can love and predict that it is to be nicely in coloring it in a minute without a follow and it is not only known as a cow but now. Yes yes the address, dress dress in a press press press and caress caress caress in express express express with a stress a stress of an aptness to kindle and confess that she will be a progress from which it is called farm in waving it alight. Alight which is it. She makes it do. Do do be my own one do do do do do do.

Rose is a rose and a pansy he chose.

Rose is a rose and he chose a pansy.

Pansy is short for Pussie.

When a brooch has been lost and found who is half of all around and makes mainly tell which half plan caucases conferences can dwell we dwell in our home uninterruptedly, uninterrupted may maggie can well well happen tell she is content that it is found. I see the moon and the moon sees she god bless the moon and god bless she which is me.

Once sewing always sewing, this is a scene at noon.

Who has a stork who eats pork who has lurked here where they may have pleasure.

Who can couple amaze and place who can ridicule extra and before who can make it do whatever it does in ran before made as assay to produce with apply in coupling can placate repercussion in indite when bright.

She can sing reason.

That is my sight.

We make repeal retell remain readily well as a peignoir. Have a door but when is it a pleasure to leave well enough alone.

A marriage and a wedding makes a tender ten to one. Ten to one is all at present present present when he was right about it. It is very obliging that a pencil when it is round is light and when it is black is perfect and when it is white on the end is Mont Blanc.

Tender present tend to her.

A pencil yet and she is my pet her hair is washed and she is all known her half is met and this is a dress and she knows and she sews one two three she is is meant just as yet when it is best and let let it alone and do not make propositions to her as to what to do for her as to when to ask it of her and this is what is meant by establishment when it is made around with about and a sound and it is all just as it was thanks to this which is meant to be inaccurate. A scene in which it is better to have made as much in a way of it in a way as when very likely in their making it be a little different they can have advantages to be renewed. Let us hum. If we hum we mean that we are tired at noon. So let us not hum let us hum so that we mean that we are tired at noon so let us not hum let us hum and we can mean that we can be leaving it as having it soon at noon let us not hum very much as we can think differently about their night and morning being once in a while in summer. The scene which they manage is this they are as polite as they are in the making of it do.

A scene in singing singing is singing humming is humming and wedding is a wedding morning and an afternoon. Can a pigeon have its neck on one side.

Here is a song among the ten tender.

When lent lender.

When sent sender.

When ten tender

And you muse about.

Here is a song about with chances.

He chances to be easily put into the use of when it is undoubtedly that peonies are fragrant.

Come singing of how it is better to have it be this way all day.

If it is a change of dress how much are there to be thought accrue.

One one one.

Like makes it be that she that she.

Like makes it be that makes it be that she that she.

One of the band of hope, hope like that.

A scene of upstairs where there is a second floor from door to door.

Here where there is no second floor and no door to door.

Find out what she wants.

Find out what she wants.

Find out what she wants.

That is amusing music.

Find out what she wants.

How are daisies found every where. By public parks.

Three at a time. In before the making it have not hidden but pocketed. It is portably a pleasure pleasure trove.

With ways.

Sewing is what she has to do.

I have liked to have what it is they like do like to like to have a help an ever present help in here in here why do they do why do they do it in a hurry too.

One one she is my little son of a gun.

As seen in chapters.

Chapters when they need a monk, monkey see monkey do I do what I see her do need to do. Monkey see and monkey do and to see to it that I do what she sees me says she needs to have me see to. Monkey see monkey sees monkey does monkey does monkey sees monkey sees monkey does does do what monkey sees monkey does do and do do. Monkey see monkey does monkey sees monkey does monkey sees monkey does monkey does monkey sees. Adding sees to sees. Does do.

Just to finish it to-day with a little of the way to be way lay which is amusing.

Made in spite of four and nine representative in finally be next to having a chance of it in mean and while it is coupled with and about where they may have fancies. One of which is to be like like whichever she chose and owes and owes it to them. Which is why there is a half of a polite in polite. One two three when this you see have half in better come cover it with a breathing just the same. She is my delight one of it have to be as bright. Brightly in her with her to her may her for her call her leave it to her let her with her can she way lay way lay is all wrong way lay is a song sing song of be. Be polite. Give with all your might. Have her delight you which is fortunately for her to be for me to be for her to be for me to be for me for her for her to be me for me for her and she for me and come.

[ ¶ ]

1928

368.

ARTHUR A GRAMMAR

[How to Write, 1931]

Successions of words are so agreeable.

It is about this.

Arthur angelic angelica did spend the time.

Escape calling battles.

Fire plans do rather exercise individually make left to temper never call rely matter this in a call to be meant share that it is a relative make in out of sound out of sound. If repeat repeat exactly and pansies perpetually planted upon it.

Camille Marsin as an exercise in paragraphs.

Upper half to make much have a seemingly bewailing out included march plain carry account in rope for the not which rested alike. Remember it just. Wire is it.

Couple cut into.

As to risk.

Howard has held.

Might which is folded.

Always there there are always an hour for their being resting.

Disturb seemly.

Raise which does demean apply in disposition fanned in entirely that a pre-appointment makes nack arouse preventable security of in approach call penalty by ingrain fasten copy for the considerable within usual declaration with vicissitude plainly coupled of announcement they can pry with a coupled for the attachment in a peculiar disturb in a checking of a particular remained that they fairly come with a calling around for land shatter just a point with all might in fairly distaste just with a bettering of likely as well in effect to be doubtfully remark what is a tomato to the capture do be blindly in ignominy pertain fasten finally in cohesion comply their gross of a tendency polite in recourse of the clambering deny for like in the complying of a jeopardy so soon does interrelate the way meant comply in this not a day called restively complaisant definite just whether it is melodious for the shut of practice that it is made a with apply dear have it is a couple of their having it make leave about so much better after a minute. It is not of any importance that they like to be very well. A grammar means positively no prayer for a decline of pressure.

Begin pay many a ring.

Anything that is why then may give them a share. Of feeling like it.

Now now have at a forget a formally planned discomfort in a clamber thin in alike come at a close choose a practice of why interminable left a calamity of a console to be shut in on account of without violent past of the capacity in quiet disconcert remained to be the proferred joined in diminish comply district of a ground without an estrangement covered in a notably letting notion repetition dictate divine that it is why a sharpener comes to a table in pieces for the demeanor of a made away corrosion of a willing plainly taught accompany with festoon in carpeting a competition to be thought fully now that it is time to go when it is a difference between coming or in inviting can ship a tree so that it is thought better of.

Apply able to be shutting the door to afterwards which is taken to be an article inclined for the pleasure of their subsistence in around the contentment presented in an assistance behind the mainly with them just as when ever fairly it is partly made to be so that it is introduced in a particular referring in an amount particularly with the fancy for the round about where it is a considerable undertaking as a granted for the trouble it has taken recommenced for instance in allowed whenever it is appointed just as well not to do so considerably in respect to about knowing it is likely to have a point as much as respected in return for the nearly where they come should without more pleasing for a time made for it to arouse lain this to be half with a chance appointed clearly in a part now fairly anticipated interrupted account of winding a reign of their plants just there which is how they see to it about it with a playful does when it matters at all at call liked it for that might however do they not do it for them which is why they were left to the part of it simultaneously having the best of it for the time in which it is always any way come to be a custom for they have to gather what they like to do which is however it is arranged in spite of liking it very much left to them always as a part of a trying it for the time in which they are always having it for them and it has to be heard alike to handle it as an occasional in reference to always does it come to be afterwards finally not a point of just as it can they like to see whatever it is by the time that it is all done as afterward made away nicely in the joining of it around the mountain how many couple of hours is it.

And is told just what to do.

They must like it in order to be pleased.

It is partly for their having it that makes it plan it as a part of their pleasing just like it. Every time they apologise.

How long is there to be once after a while just as they like to know about it which is why they come and stay because now and then where they do sound very often as if they were possibly going not to go around more nearly to be shown.

A place is very near there.

It looks like it.

A sentence may be learned by them in their way which is why they have thought of it. It is not without them as a blame of which it is why they could never ask. In their way they must be close to it which is why they are alike and have to have a finish without being sure. It is always just what ever they do not resume for this cordially.

Why should it be always in their way.

Independent of stretches of does it permit them to needless interference around there will never have in entirety allowing reconsider holding partly residue article known about where they were. It is not.

Eight eighty eight happen for the reestablishment of individual to a blending by a chance for the opposite likeness of planning involved rejoin when a fancy theirs a glance of behind the last at for the example returning practical amount in profusion come to this chance which is it that their amount forms while more easily in a middle nearly place a credit for the nicely become prevailing desirable in change found known appoint there in member of willing this integrally difference between rose in proven cinnamon that which is closely too soon send plain at most once to the have it a coincident matter of ways by nearly all which are be shattered in couple of rain remain all bought so with then not in private theirs as apart with a chance pleas with a loose covered bent to lately which in partly of their wherever whatever it is armistice lain and with while worth at pliable restitution around a by light blissful to be joined for a considerable restful a whither most of it a variety of their distress well able reconsider considerable considerate a glowing reversal unified point in pillows lain as pistache very welcome in our time blame by a having exchanged one tree for about with a call for it now at a plainly indicated in diatribe do for well in it a preclusion of fastener ladle with seen this is occasion for not having let it alone.

Deception.

Aggregate.

A narrowly bestirred mistaken federation presumed differ in a plaster that denial present well dense meant differ in commonality their problem of resemblance of effectual not a distance.

How.

Do you know.

May a while ago.

Disillusion.

It is very well a date which makes each separate in a leaf in a dismissal.

Very grammatical.

How many do go.

Heard how many have gone.

While buttoned done.

Made maidenly.

A house on and a wire to differ between a rosary and roses which are a screen forlorn they may be to take an account of betaken next to choosing at a passably withstand outlet a considerable region.

Why awhile every once in a while.

Now know what to do for a change.

Are allow discover over cover an over coat. This is not a grammar. Grammar is made whether there has been a better whether it is alike are to be hand in hand which is stitches a polite that is a dollar ball carried a mainly for only timely bother in only begs legacy preponderate with a called so as a weight behavior unknown come as the same rather applied formerly around wounded to do there in enchant poorly fix an employment persist repercussion in suddenly and extract it for them that it may be mainly all will do requite all day certainly hour glass but whether amount of it is irresistible always may day come to the indicate whether a renewable makes it daily when weaken there is a tendency to parry what they pay for it.

As approachable payed eradicate a plenty of chagrin. Arthur are the interval appoint anticipate emendation partly dubiously controversy denote inculcate settle signify utter invalidate cohesion regain firm famously betide disrespect whichever do they just in willing and if are seen does matter lion like disentangle whichever ribbon for the fairly does make it a radical this allowance which is a state none insight tightly lament in does endeavor in complement do gather able maintain prejudge verge tarry town with wielding coupling inter and do needless leave public pair of betterment in intermediate do be gone for nearly rash must it is apology for thought too have idle placate thrown they call dislike place meant shut has shapen a fan’s run angle tonnage with wending powerfully lapsed too much theirs which is what they thought it is now an earned glowing gently shown for the predicament indubitable dispense are for matter lain join it pollen not a grate their will prevent gallop or do a never at a believed they do see rushed as turning made a plan very much known softener theirs allow did amount recognisable mean plates of estrange from then in stretching in behind theirs known does as much with a count near welcome kneels heels knee three forged with a news plenty pun persuaded or there or there a graphic went to go mend sing to central stated a joint mentioned with when it is winding of wool.

Burned paper made not a hole inferred from the habit of their had been very tender to a partly joined disturb well positively disconcerting patiently for next appointing justly with an apple come to the do not accustomed made fairly in a stand with all gotten interpolating wresting daintily mining framed pointless shown occupation disappointedly not notably with whom as to come let in colliding dismay nodding coupled for instance tell a managing singling far more does it without widening they to blanketing more formerly indubitable partially festive just as main with inclined refuse pall marketed privately lest as then do they fell are just does by this as likely where for the mealing without nameless come harvesting just joined ten made in does to more this aground having it is as call called right about divesting rhododendron made once forty as have nets other thought for lightly angle may be at a call comestible will well or need be time there when freight is dated articles might do.

At attracted meadow meadows bearing add lined a couple tearing a little more duty parted in a choice whichever marshalling not which fasten remade remind not in case mocassin sudden dated precarious marguerite fast in a case there is unit do for at all peculiar for a polite with all a classing dovetail in totality this is interval does dozen providentially affected placate wounding does as much early pay master to the educating partly doubting foremost coupled clearly and can. Very does a polite really readily vainly charming doubled shall detained mar rest when name this towering they dismay ten all ways cause however amount not to know how do you do do love me. Applicable did state faction as arrange lain mended distrained there account when checking notably committed do Kate remind with a waged knots communed reaffirm drags irresolute committed by an article goes finely made a stain which is like their account of when a hurricane caught it.

Might amount stating disconcert whatever is most whom fairly picking attributable prevailing restitution admirably with widening however declare call a wall wallow bust mentor back for watching it is cooling displacing formidably into.

Have Howard has forgotten. Edgar shows known dismay mailed steadily encroachment.

Not to say forty.

Are taught.

An episode in unpracticed.

Refuse resistance.

Arthur object.

Who knows draws.

Acclaim.

Dismay disturb history attest fortune ably apply why merit absolutely it is prettily a criterion of preconception fished with amount more far with a vim record of abstraction why not a nestle that they come by does it do whatever it is desirable Claribel ducking amounts to that in priding have lain disturb shorn appoint.

Next how in favor it makes planks for be like taken do join reigned for as likely plating donkey minded it for meaning dominant reflected gust of training in being liking does a chance they will keep not to a house in fatigue that is what aimed antagonistic platter for the annulment of delicately rationing demarcation restitution lumped meant mainly light for them marked in pieces reflect theirs wondered in appetite tuned roused very well in chosen mentioned rapt leaving alike made have it reached followed in stretching ardent amendment little pause with wind mentions agreeably to make it much of it went where in veiling acutely.

Why is Arthur grammatical. Arthur is grammatical because in usage felt in do other dainties point less considerable remain this in finely identified longingly rested comestible formed theirs half in harboring loan.

Intrusion.

Gardening compel.

Lain.

Comfortable.

It is predict.

When this.

Is so.

A very easy source of income.

Very old in starting.

How old.

In starting.

Ralph Church.

Arthur Raffel.

Does.

Whenever.

I land.

Narrowly.

Need but.

All.

Whose too does take them.

Let us think of sitting.

A grammar.

He recounted unified.

Back to Arthur.

Again found might with a pleasure restitution.

Again ours of it.

Melodious.

Tranquil invite patient needless considerable despicable investigation hurry in considering partially if went tall by and need her likely in avoidance denominator in reaching this in clarifying demean theirs praises just win not mainly lest perfect as strewn may we for just with plan lain mess in casing this with may many leave as ours without where leaves make it do for formerly relinquish plans without rest of the credit that makes it do whatever more than without an appointment let it make it merry for their winding do not nearly precaution with as plainly theirs with them with the known an interest in right and when ever they were incisive to now liking armature because with a peculiarity just making finally furnish dismantle the peculiar with arrangement restitution in climb with a prevalent disjoint in callousness as is without a presently deforming need letting privately just with a differing as there make it my allow disarming come to be just what ever they had with only ours exactly to be with a welcome to the train as yet which is whenever a fastening does amount rained for the last quietly. A lost discourtesy for a wonder that after fifty they are not the same. A little amount of how they bow. It is idle to be afraid of mother and son when they are cousins and very obliging to be in between as well when it is a fragrant amount of penciling because it is too true. How often through theirs with a willing.

Not with a curtain indestructible comfortable table and chair made a disappoint with meant aslant in unification this distance amassing considerable that it is foremost where they make as soon indubitable rain lake main are chosen this in amount. He objects very much. Cousins can be married to their brother with guessing that it is their variety in as it went for more a pleasure.

Grammar is the art of reckoning that it is by themselves that they are one and two. To please this in displeasing they are gracious in rebounding to their mastery of employing it again in difference comfort alone theirs made having been taught to look like their just as room. A grammar makes it very much fifty to one which is the same as fifty-fifty do you not think so. They were wider widening widen in remainder in coupled that it is best who makes a door handle matter. If it is a matter. Like like a pencil. To learn to hear it right it is delightful to matter which is when it is inherited alike alone. Grammar grammatical grammatical fickle fickle in an instance with a doubt a day. This is to be on account of grammatical every day. After fifty how can they be indifferent to along. It is easy to change marguerites pointedly. Ever and even ever mainly. Every little Arthur. The dears with accusation of drawing up. Make it a repetition and find them. In sewn grammar. How do you do. Grammar make with James James with names names called couple of identations referring does with discolor demur once below so as sought seek copied inclined to amount name near.

The difference between is a stable. Just call.

Plainly does inept remount have an able to pay call.

Now I want not to manage half land marvellous.

Are there part close.

There are three vacations.

Dislike.

In frame known case argue meant couple charges did meet mastering reference have it unable how are too may firm interest collection reconsider considerable notions of collapse.

Considerable fastener they will beguile faults in around wherever complacently very likely having interested not allowed the becoming why my and likely. Arthur be changed obliged heartily lain reduced flowered in patiently do nor to began mind whether it is choosing chosen own it polite. Not again dilated pink in custom do flattery tenderly night find a sense in glorification wandering presumably with a leaning of hindrance in Jane and Janet for a premature dismal dismay come to erasure precious close to nearly alike by the coupling to be caught with demand demands done without here in before done drastically does further agglomeration in predicament namely a spoon.

If an inference appointed so that not by and wide hitherto does legacy coincidence a convince add toned it is knocked and plead or orthograph told provide he calls does take. If fifty makes thirty and eighty who is helped to hold distaste tremble in intelligence double disconcert leave oak alone and be sorry that it was a credit accredited be like a pear bloom customary hospitality nearly considerably in organ perused inclose cows and glance do and origin.

Howard is forgotten.

He has held.

In a state to be likewise out and aloud.

Anger or angry.

Forget accountably raining this is do make a fanned it looking best love to be similar to face it the does mellow matter to them business of course.

Hopping in at all conspicuous in a trained horn.

Grammar is the same as relative.

Grand in well tell how means and mast.

Grammar felt in telling that not telling in stories.

Can be angry that with all he did not need to care need care careful apple appear justifiable capable. Grammatical whimsies one two cured fruit.

Why do some things that are darned in medicament pensively demanded.

Grammar is drained with by and to.

Rose water and glycerine.

Could think.

As soon as it does was worried hours aloud.

Read call.

Hour our last hour glass.

Grammar recondite.

A little thought.

That he was glad.

Of it.

Part and pet.

Grammar an angel an angel made of pudding a pudding made of angels pudding angel pudding at a thought so.

Once a week three times accumulate deft cotton at stake. Why did we never hear about it.

Grammar in appointment.

Does dancing pay. Yes if they call it for it.

Call for it however whatever identify more than have a satisfactory be alike this is what ever they plan as they make which makes it be more often a coldly and deceived done with it as if ever after a pansy at her attract deploying deploring the event which makes it do fortunately their devotion to indicate in abundance like and whatever it will in dotting theirs in difficulty which is generous in once in a while attributed decline for and to be not without an acquaintance as chanced a gaining of where it was more than a very little all that they could it would do. They like best to have all of it walked in a literal diagonal prevailing in a carefulness that may make does it and dozens claim mine with a permission it is very often thought full of declaration as called a part of in her chance come with it to be forth coming gone further which is might just as well in for plenty of privately theirs that is where they very well know hours of it.

Right.

Right right right right left.

Right left right left I had a good job and I left.

Right left right left right I had a good job and I left.

Told grammar.

Grammar.

What is it. Who was it.

Artichokes.

Articles.

A version.

He merely feels.

Does he.

Does it.

He merely feels does it.

He merely feels does he.

Makes.

In prints it.

Prints prints it.

Forgotten.

He has forgotten to count.

He has forgotten how to count.

Aid and alike.

Of account.

Howard Howards.

Arthur Arthur.

Rene Crevel.

Grammar.

Our account.

On our account.

Pause.

Pressed.

Rebate.

House and Howard.

Howard has a house. He has absolutely ours.

Grammar will.

Maintained authorise colored postals make macadamised roads never the less in unification extraordinary believed relayed plainly coupled entirely antelope with our precaution pardonably raised intercourse administer heard negatively how outer below candid meant interposition faintly have it opposite lain customary blooms conceive having Ellen inlain to be aroused that it was trained relation remainder consign preeminent caused causasus yes no How are Arthur Arthur’s aim aimed cause pleas placate presently dominated having used close however may we stare to saw sell heaving a grass.

May shift them.

Pretty adopted pay pained loved right about cast integral precious a flood that is out seating guessed in not a very longed estrangement this is how hourly.

Leaves are occupied regained an eclipse does challenge indubitable long in crowded escape founded a cup of separated display coat.

He hurried out.

Arthur Raffel Howard Gans named across beware of the cuckoos of France. Because if wish alarm he is not fairly assorted in provinces do fork a glassing of predicating the run prize. Annoyance. A grammar of Arthur is a noon grammar. Behind a belating. It is not so. Howard is the one who did not covered a polite with having happen a bold after consider play foster and fallow. Divide a banana in three called a resemble. Hand handy handy handily handily handed handed bundled bundled cropping out prevailing integral conclusion restraint unpaid this hands out loved his money they made crated a passively told parcelling mock a mark who had crowed as if necks next to compare comparatively coupling are natural regaled for a loser are which defame legatee with withstood shamble come mixed Knots say hurry willing as cried out a very sad mistake mistaken hoped appetite are there climbing parties which are nervously reported different laid up leave high mire mired are a page does was warped definite rebuttal a changed man new to may waited are forfeit fortify double distress.

Howard hurried grammar.

Happy to hold a topic which is out lasting possibly making fortunately theirs as they do this with it as to call the nascent provender massed hem stitched in allusion portable in clad maintenance coming perfectible as a nucleus comes understated comfort to them surely for at all cut it out as a hummed aground into tune coupled coupling could fellow in distress ratiocination woods a benevolence for them as shore shore line argued in two reckoned and remainder put shut averaging actively ditto center let an alloy resist in chicken for the reign to-day they call however how are are there distaste depredation do blown very fairly dubiety constrained inkling regained as a cherishing primarily for theirs in case it is better to be best main a mandoline do help a joint lacking this is a did go for the opposition in a pride.

A come to tears with all with well without amass two name it gentle very gentle gently.

Are Arthurs hurried.

Continuity combined.

Lack lakes.

Undoubted reference able flagrantly does double to jacobean have a doubt in Illinois and aim habit of intrusion careless of carelessly ingrained are sent a patently crowded in rejection of a due distress that is my mind.

A grammar hurry.

So good so beautiful but is it a grammar in chief.

From here to here in from there to there.

From here.

From here from here to from here to there.

Frown.

First time.

Add obeyed to here.

From here to here. Add obeyed to from here to from here to here.

Add obeyed to from here. Add obeyed to from here to from here.

Add obeyed to from here.

In sleep.

Howard is not in mummery.

Howard curtained.

Octagon amused octagonal.

Second none.

Succumb.

Second.

Success.

Section.

Succor.

Sugar.

Succession.

Seen.

Savory.

Are bathing.

No words in grammar.

Resistance in happily.

A visitor does not ring.

Abused.

Actual.

Cut it.

Do be cut.

Apart applied Bertie Applegarth.

Thrown grammar grammar in claim just.

Hanford and lily.

Obtained have disturbed inversion.

Found about.

Are whether.

Grammarian.

Inch banished barred precarious.

One flowered.

How appreciable.

Cup up.

Has as desirable did carried amiable hurricane calender dribble exaggerate how our estate dump it or call.

World would be worried.

It would be word went welcomed prevailing as signed confidence does commission incontestable remnant did display. Plainly careless.

It was a pleasure that there was a handle.

It is aghast without whether fair is it provender collided offered present.

Ate a cake.

Pity a poor blind man.

However have a habit.

In intervene dumb dastardly.

Grammar in use.

How rain is sent.

Went away to stay.

Combine lists with paint.

Letters follow.

Did double.

With trouble.

Edwin Dodge.

Grammar prepared.

Good-night in gaining.

However lilies of the valley.

Who cantered dozens in chose as aided petal meat sorrowful dull articled main yet.

Start Startle Startled abundance.

How are Howard and Arthur.

Not very well.

Grammar.

Wept up on marches.

Distinctly a precarious distance.

Have had.

Kindly heard.

Hidden Stretches.

Means of retreat.

Marriage is at once admitted.

Grammar is a conditional expanse. Supposing there is a word let us say predicted and include beyond that color and coloring, prepared to help it will be rapidly dispersed in as many ways that they finally do relish harpoons in a mixed implication that have curtains faults. This is ideally ever ever as well as they can in courage and in a fresh endeavor to be advised. A grammar consists in their reminding appointment to have its effect. A consequence of a sigh, they will be meant to have it be attested as a plunder in place of on their account in especial recall of application depending letting handled be mainly there as askance. It is easy that they have this softness to be clothed in rapidity.

A blame for calling.

Grammar if complicated is widened and there is a descent to be repelled in attitude do main in pressure coupled have make a present there as cares in are place consent prescription into two that main in mainly. Called enough. Why in veiling nun’s veiling nun’s creep and china in to do covered coughed carpeted a recline intermediary balance cages of passed in mine. Grammar includes excuse felicity. Very seldom a plentiful to be sure coupled alone as excited their make. Assume in origin.

Grammar has pause pause pauses paused partly perfectly does stitch have meant. Is there any fear. Not a cuckoo singing in a cuckoo tree singing to me oh singing to me. Estranged by a new moon which can be imitated. A grammar in collection. At a bird eglantine and Kleber. This how sounds sound. A grammar has melody and disunion and there occasion in branch come flattering a maddened imbroglio. A grammar in continuity. A grammar in disassociation find does well and tangle. An indicted description meant to be coupled. Withdrew.

Display is display that a quarter felt jumped regain in began a plenty of in to do declare a pointless rest when demand intention come plaintively rescind in floral walk. Are hearty caught made printing a calender.

Are best.

Let her press.

Does day daintily dictate deploy rammed with a better folly leaves lie. Does die. Did display a meant couple with a stretch a pressure.

What is the difference between talkative and grammar grammar makes a parlor a nun’s affair also an hour a preceding theirs after all however it well and not found column in integer of required stall. The difference between vocabulary and amounting they will sell however one a day one a day without exactly counting.

Walter if he did know he was older than his grand father twenty-six his cousin seven ate a berry cup a faintly did disengage exceedingly that same sent Simon. Having a hotel. This is pretty well grammar. Walter a grammar repeat a name and call it Danny that is if he was called Sarah Amelia and there was callousness. Start again. Sort. Soft. Sofa or pigeon which if turned around is in memory. A grammar of grammatical phrases.

A grammar has been called a grammar of diagram. This is not to be selfish. A grammar has been called a list of what is to be done with it. Also it can be certainly different that individuals are usual that is supposing a man is apt to be definitely dissuaded who can be thought that when he was a baby he did sigh. A grammar hours of announce of details which is coupled with perfectly discolor absolutely theirs as in distance coupled with why in where comfortably justify placing lain account of plainly this in praise doubled nearly rapidly knocking slenderly in place of resting in shouldering refrain offer conditional about is this true.

A grammar relates to not liking to see again those you used to know. A grammar relates fostering dismal if handled definitely is to be used to again resemble not a choice having after it about the intention of planned come casually however in determination theirs concretely rested for the aim of account. A grammar displays never of which it is possibly acting without foresight. A grammar of appointment.

Disunion.

Double doubling.

Howard acting as dividend.

Harold justification.

Arthur unearned grammar.

How is Howard.

How is Howard and how are Arthur and Harold.

How are Arthur and Harold and have, and having meeting understood.

Ability subjoined deliberately recollected particularly reconsidered confident appoint reference however disappointing amiably hardly opposition sumptuous doubling induce rapidly lain about.

Grammar makes dates. Dates are a fruit that may be pressed together or may be lain in a box regularly still attached to a stem. In this way they think. Grammar may be reconstituted. A blame.

Grammar.

Howard.

Howard and Arthur.

Howard and Arthur and not Harold and Governor.

Howard divided makes it no different.

Arthur.

Arthur is an author.

Howard is a declaration.

Harold integrally.

Governor to be divorced.

Grammar who hesitates.

Apply supply.

Supply apply.

Ease tease tease ease.

Cake makes pudding. Pudding does make cake.

Grammar aroused.

Return a pigeon seated.

A seated pigeon turned makes sculpture.

Force horses not to care.

Cared for horses are either up or down.

Who hung it up on a wall instead of standing it on a table.

A seated pigeon turned makes sculpture is the best example of not being harassed.

Grammar is not grown.

God given ducks did disappoint.

A grammar if to bid to say so.

Hear owned is a pale made panting collusion remainder fonder have a pinch.

Arbuthnot.

Bertie Arbuthnot.

Rearouse.

A word in season.

Wish he would not come.

Howard is out.

Following.

He called following.

Grammar may be serially hampered.

Alone in London.

Ask have been hit.

May be serially hampered.

Supposing she was ready.

Supposing she was ready before I was.

Supposing she was ready before I was before they came.

Supposing she was ready after they came.

Supposing she was ready before I was after they came.

Supposing she was ready before I was before they came after they came.

Supposing she was ready before I was before they came.

Grammar before announcement.

Foliage is in the trees.

Grammar.

Thought far out.

What is the difference between resemblance and grammar. Think. What is the difference between resemblance and grammar.

Resemblance is not a thing to feel. Nor is grammar.

Resemblance to charging charging up hill but if there is plenty of time they will coarsen. There is no need of a hill in a flat country a city is a flat country there is no need of a hill in a city a city is a habit a habit of hyacinths wild hyacinths and a city all wild hyacinths have the same color and cannot have the same odor. To be disappointed. in whatever is said although a great deal of it pleases.

What is the difference between resemblance and grammar. There is none. Grammar is at best an oval ostrich egg and grammar is far better.

Grammar and resemblance.

Grammar and agreeableness.

Grammar is resemblance and with proper preparation is certain of dividing half and half.

Grammar makes a plate.

Grammar a noun grammar a resemblance grammar agreeableness grammar going to be sweetly circumscribed in a division of cake made of butter. There should be no butter with flower no milk with cups no mining with have a day. There is a sound fertile. Fertility.

Grammar and resemblance could any one forget how to be told. How is however. Allow for how.

Grammar is resemblance. They can be indifferent.

Grammar resemblance.

Way cause dust helping themselves.

Hardy bay invites titles.

Repeat in ahead.

Now and man.

Turnover.

Way cause dust helping themselves hardy bay invites titles repeat in ahead now and man turnover parts in speech there very welcome having it pointedly afire with gentle fairly displace did it can feel a dance.

Canfield, a dance.

Grammar is restless and earned.

Walking in can field a dance grammar is restless and earned.

Surprise attacks.

Surprise attacks may not surprise and if they do can change their mind.

Is simplicity conviction or grammar and is simplicity more than put in.

How whatever.

Grammar is intense in dried again there and then.

The question is if you have a vocabulary have you any need of grammar except for explanation that is the question, communication and direction repetition and intuition that is the question. Returned for grammar.

Candied or candied potatoes.

Very sadly grammar.

How have they dismissal.

Irrigation somnolent undefined remittance planned cake from in justice dumbfounded eluded better messed in mistaken in undeniable rapid hourly a grass polish mistaken for the finish extra mischance fashioned opposite alone theirs in eradication does amount plainly to be divested in collusion indefatigable radiant piled committed to theirs tens in reference to just as well privately does permission even allow a rent before double leaves out pass it can very well pass in between fine which is colored silly are there argument announce establish rubber with it post around mingled possibly to be come whether well around alone it is called how or endowed mainly fished theirs with name called very upper and resist appoint there which fairly is it in a token come to come at a table top.

It is hours around when green is tea tea torn color.

Our hour too too makes nine twenty this is coupled contrite.

Needles in grammar.

Needles in grammar plain can place careful just as pleasure is come with a bundle comfort with appoint. Thinks in grammar.

It is easier to know that a vocabulary can say so.

House.

This is a curtain it can also be a place for which there is a preference.

Consider a house.

In an address consider a house in an address.

A vocabulary is not an annoyance when they see lilies over roses.

A grammar has nothing to win her as foliage is priceless.

Consider.

Hours in a house.

A house held ours.

How has a house made a distinct impression.

Come with and when.

Leave grammar alone with feeling.

A ruling says that after is always round as a round as the shield of my fathers.

A rain drop can be heard.

Begin again lightly to begin again and go like a making hay if it is what is thought.

Grammar in continuity.

If it is allowed it does not make any difference who can insult first.

Have hover in the and for the sake.

A pigeon cut cooed.

It is always me.

If it is older is it Harriet.

Arthur a grammar he could not write rightly.

Therefor he hesitated to write.

Helped to matter.

Elliot Paul over all.

This arouses grammar.

Not this in kind.

Bravig Imbs wishes.

A penalty of slain.

Disturb.

Apart.

Once after.

All these kind grammar.

Like a kind.

Grammar matter.

Grammar is useless because there is nothing to say.

PART II

Arthur a grammar.

Questionaire in question.

What is a question.

Twenty questions.

A grammar is an astrakhan coat in black and other colors it is an obliging management of their requesting in indulgence made mainly as if in predicament as in occasion made plainly as if in serviceable does it shine.

A question and answer.

How do you like it.

Grammar can be contained on account of their providing medaling in a ground of allowing with or without meant because which made coupled become blanketed with a candidly increased just as if in predicting example of which without meant and coupled inclined as much without meant to be thought as if it were as ably rested too. Considerable as it counted heavily in part.

What is grammar when they make it round and round. As round as they are called.

Did they guess whether they wished. A politely definitely detailed blame of when they go.

What is a grammar ordinarily. A grammar is question and answer answer undoubted however how and about.

What is Arthur a grammar.

Arthur is a grammar.

Arthur a grammar.

What can there be in a difficulty.

Seriously in grammar.

Thinking that a little baby sigh can sigh.

That is so much.

Sayn can say only he is dead that he is interested in what is said.

That is another in consequence.

Better and flutter must and man can beam.

Now think of seams.

Embroidery consists in remembering that it is but what she meant.

There an instance of grammar.

Suppose embroidery is two and two. There can be reflected that it is as if it were having red about.

This is an instance of having settled it.

Grammar uses twenty in a predicament. Include hyacinths and mosses which grow in abundance.

Grammar. In picking hyacinths quickly they suit admirably this makes grammar a preparation. Grammar unites parts and praises. In just this way.

Grammar untiringly.

Grammar perhaps grammar.

Saying why are cabbages what I have not seen because they are one in having been returned as painted. Think of the difference between reality and what happened. This includes curiously. There is no change whatever.

Vocabulary is made of words which have been come to be like when after it is before that they sighed. In the same way grammar amounts to not be plainly so pleased with prettily figuring as approaching and reproaching half after noon. They are preoccupied with practically suppressing dismay with advantage this is why why bother. Tell the old gentleman not to bother.

Grammar made mustered in and out count twenty. That is the beginning. After that they amount to it. It is very helpful to be with a habit of with all included. Grammar grammatical. Help helped help reunited.

Grammar makes it doubtful.

To begin with women. Women and men. Men and elaboration. Elaboration and octave. Octave and the name of sentencing.

This makes a grammar partly.

Think of sighing.

A baby sighs.

Think of sighing.

Think of sighing a baby sighs.

Think of sighing a baby sighs. Think of sighing.

Think of sighing a baby sighs think of sighing.

This is how Howard Howard is forgiving. Not for forgiving but for coming. Everything in grammar a baby sighs sighs before thinking.

Thinking how is coming and sitting a better name for everything that makes a complete haversack make plunges in perpetuation.

Suppose a grammar uses invention.

Apply thousand to seen at once.

Again agate.

There is no grammar in opposition but there is if there is omnipresent successful intermediation. Best and most in interplay. So many count flowers and are very pleased to have it be as they like.

A grammar in appointment.

Arthur a grammar.

Is there grammar in a title. There is grammar in a title. Thank you.

Grammar a title.

Apart from a positively in a friend in time.

Arrangement of grammar.

A bay of say may Tuesday.

Incline.

Incline bears a relation to resemblance passes a brief and otherwise having it at their peril. Think of grammar if he ceases to behave as he did.

Grammar opposite have harboring all particles of inevitable to be a change in ringing a bell with whether it is partaken of inexactitude modeled at mainly their forty precaution in adjoining meant a piece with however a standing pearl of which close it about which in a plan come with about guessed why. With a jumped away.

Daisy a grammar.

Three daisies as a way to say love to pay everything away.

Daisy a grammar.

He has left all to Paul who has gone away to ask it to be given away not a point in connection.

Grammar added spender.

Arthur a grammar in announcements.

What is grammar. Simply this that they call places faces this way.

Arthur a grammar.

It is a bath in luxury.

Announcement never means straw-berries have bellies.

Able to abide by time in which to try.

Grammar makes a little boy explain that it was by the time he could not remember.

Grammar pitiful in doubles.

Grammar find which is stretches.

Supposing they thought that he was hurt and they were upset.

It all happened to be that they were all did double have as lost.

Grammar bound.

Bound as abound as a closed as a puddle with delineated covering after all goes to be appointed as a wall at a wall at or orange lined into tame nettled considered as giving.

He felt well.

A grammar with.

He sat there.

He changed to having remembered smiling they call which is applying with customs in panting.

A grammar whines.

Arthur a grammar.

Ivanhoe bore a relation to which wishes.

Arthur a grammar.

Give it to them.

They gave it to me.

When this you see you are all to me.

Arthur a grammar.

Makes it do is not what is said.

What is said is attuned.

It is what when at a positively come up and see about it but now there is no use because we are delayed.

Read grammar.

The difference is opposite opposed upper hour about.

Read an end.

Read to an end.

Be very careful of having had a little longer in obliging whichever it was for.

Forbidden.

Arrange add take.

Sound as grammar is when ways are approachable. They do matter matter to whom.

A grammar lender or love her.

A grammar with a wedding.

What is a grammar when there are eight taken.

How easily does everybody believe in Arthur a grammar.

Arthur a grammar or two and two.

A grammar loads hay on to a wagon.

Whenever words come before the mind there is a mistake.

This makes instant grammar.

Little letter kiss me makes house have a spouse little letter kiss me a house have a spouse.

Dear me grammar. Supposing grammar made diagram have felicity never dependent clauses. Jumped up again.

Did deliberate wit"h a doilly.

A pigeon withstands porcelain.

Dove tail in outlandish public.

Distribute might mightily deem.

An obstacle primarily in collusion.

Did he leave it.

A grammar is united by having diagraming making it usual.

Fastens beside monogram.

Undated predict distaste more.

Numbers with a fan.

Precocity in union.

Love hearing in the center there able called well what of it.

Grammar undated Ellen has wells.

Grammar just allowed aided materially in finely discharge exits. In a minute.

Grammar. Do they converse.

Grammar. Do they proceed to have a little delicacy in dark blue this makes it a tenderness incident to magnificently define.

Grammar. In main might attendance did appointment assure in joint better next with privilege. Privileges.

Grammar. Find faintly.

Grammar. A thousand and six might mean sixteen hundred or it might mean a thousand and sixty or it might a thousand and six. In any case it was stolen in a sense.

Grammar. Distant does disentangle might lean native without concern.

Grammar. Heated with pouring it in with plenty of care.

Grammar. Could they be nervous apart.

Grammar. Hourly against with wedding.

Grammar. Find faintly a regional investigation blinded incautiously be stationed in expressing without a pearl of reconciliation.

Grammar. Make midwinter plays fancifully that it is advantageously to develop with investigation does replace demean with a clarity refrain just appointment does with chancing a colliding between dust and dustless in dusters. This is a grammar intermedially.

Grammar. It is very strange when the attention is very definitely designed the dropping of scissors is noisy.

Grammar. With or without windows.

Grammar. Leave projects to be known by having plainly disturbed with it a profusion.

Grammar. Lets be all well.

Grammar. Different differently doubled in excuse.

Grammar. They may be found being amused and not aware of impersonation to be a trifle more listless when the first minute they will come shut within in case left more can faint.

Grammar. Having known that this is whatever they can leave.

Grammar. A couple of remaining whether they go.

Grammar. Let it be elaborated by continued use of pansies.

Grammar. Obliged.

Grammar. Pedestal comments relation within account positively denote indicate preference lain within precaution for their amount that it is lined with more enameled to truly very really particularly in reclamation.

Grammar. Delighted to have known about it.

Grammar. With all of it too.

Grammar. Better be left to be more with out of lately dozens confidently change apart.

Grammar. In the time of nearly fairly where is it that this comes couple consider why in kindly nodded come coming in a planted for them extremity needles delight do camera camera bedewed in darting come to call for the change beneath with open upper door to be known Jenny.

Grammar. How many eggs are there in it. None to-night because carrots and peas are used without a count count countess.

Grammar. Ladies may be at stake.

One two three four five six seven.

May may be Mary. Mary may be at stake. Mary may be Mabel Mabel may be may fairly May Mary.

Grammar returned for instance.

Account for it.

Grammar. Spindles audacious a reading desk copies an obstacle to interesting him here.

Leaving a sentence.

Handles becoming influence made readily in return in deliberation may accountably refer markedly in presently offer a displacing come to genuine in arouse lain fairly matter in contest to an appointing them newly in tempter for noon Claire makes a noise does point little oblige composing in infringement can declare meant in parlor as announce beneficial imply readjustable differ in requite best measure amiable let it do for the part of the time in about that they may make solving and about with just may marry carry in do do whichever clouded in hurled about made mechanic a lock with oblong in acute named which muster apply deference in place come without care of tell may doubt in fasten they extermish in a balance lengthen notable needless link comply in due extra plainly as well matter for a tie when between Christian a Christian and Paul adieu. This is might with picture.

Grammar. In a breath.

1. What is the doubt when after all.

2. Oblige a taken get well finally double parted in case remainder loan a boat about.

3. With a withdraw finding two more mend matter meanwhile applied in opportunity tell and tell.

4. Four five six seven all good children go to heaven some are good and some are bad one two three four five six seven.

Grammar. In seduced.

Grammar. Remain.

Grammar. Out and about.

Grammar. He will have had doubt.

Grammar. Enemies deter partners from leaning advisably to in relation then remarkably lately north with tableing in fern with aground theirs in redistribution does prefer lain to take.

Grammar. How are Howards held out. Howard means nothing nothing at all in adding in in in English. She has sneezed.

Grammar. How many hours are there in asking for mats.

Grammar. Leave lain about.

Grammar. He may have shells at will.

Grammar. Leave layers out.

Grammar. Does presence with a famish make dark in carrots with an allowance for pigeons perching which they do perch. It is very kind of them to disturb them and they will be always about always not as lain intact.

How come, a treatise in sound and sense and not corelated to grammar.

Mrs. Edwards who is Mrs. Taylor but Mr. Taylor is not Mr. Taylor. Literalness is not deceptive it destroys similarity.

They are accounted a perceptive and productive and inclusive and receptive and related and defeated and delayed and maintained and reminded and prevailed upon in out of doubt which made a matter with in calculated remembering faulty with purchasable entertained might have made when confidential that it is won with a war left ounce of recall. He and a voice three voices. Make a day three any way done Sunday. How are hands called. It will and can do softly. Soften in shown. Made a barrel barrel sewn. Sewing is what she has to do.

Narrative is it for one. Narrative conceived and developed really only filling and so not connected with for grammar.

Narrative a connected narrative which is narrative makes it choose. Is it for me then if it is give it to me or rather let me have it as I will have to be going soon. Letting it alone. Connect narrative. A narrative makes twenty placate twenty one and one and one. A narrative need never relieve honey suckle. A grammar is underestimated to newly found admirably gainsaid.

Grammar not to be deterred by Arthur a grammar.

How come. Made in whether spoon in countless plaids in pleasure.

Grammar. In enterprise without with whether revise prevision post when they bake. Grammar is not furtive. Round and about but they are cloudless. Grammar have useful blushes which are flushes. Have honey suckle which is of various colors, have rose daisies have orchids called Monsieur which is a name fame rename from interested them for her. How can grammar be nevertheless. What is grammar. Grammar is indwelling without a premonition of accomplishment but there is succor.

Think about grammar and a nightingale. It is very beneficent to hear four nightingales. This makes remarkably Arthur a grammar not at night but in the afternoon. Arthur a grammar, lady fingers and infusions and bother with apples.

A grammar consists in having more made maiden in eclipse. A tail of a comet is a memory. Grammar may be fortunately within a call. Consider grammar.

One two all out but you. This is a retreat.

Three four shut the door.

This is dotted.

Five six fairly fix it to be as if it were coupled.

Made necessary by excitement.

Consider grammar grammar may fairly be said to be not explicative. Grammar. One two three completely. It is impossible to avoid meaning and if there is meaning and it says what it does there is grammar. Arthur a grammar.

A sentence means that there is a future. In a sentence one two three regularly. They may reconsider a sentence and collect it for then. A sentence if it is established does not collaborate. A sentence infer confidently that this which management reference in amount makes which is recalled in establishment. A sentence does not offer three one two three all out but three a sentence used to have the connection and is without withal when it consists of coupling in examiners. Pointed differentiates pointedly in serving that ten baskets outnumbers six hats.

A sentence indicates that there is no failure. There could be no doubt that they should be in account with halting which makes it unnecessary to come which is by in fact and fanciful made to be in around comply this is a noon felt. Like this now the supplies come to be supplied.

A sentence refers to wedding weddings.

There is a difference between grammar and a sentence this is grammar in a sentence I will agree to no map with which you may be dissatisfied and therefore beg you to point out what you regard as incorrect in the positions of the troops in my two sketches.

Grammar may deface the portrait of a member of a family better with making a defined oxen with a tasselated covering which will not annoy in gathering beauty. It is very old in a rain-fall with preparation in flushing by winding plain carry for will stand in clarity retain in added just meant. There and there hear by when they will decry flatter made into amount.

Arthur a grammar.

Should in undertaken for double amiable with pottery in called rest without a plain condition need complete let in call the more come by.

How to come how to how to numb with heat and numb with are branches.

Grammar how come whose is a battle of behave in a doubtful way away.

The oldest country is the United States of America. The oldest country that is observed is the United States of America. In the oldest country the United States of America there is the oldest arrangement of lines and words which make bake relate to after soon make cake which is why it is as if when it is bringing there they may say day canter in canter cantering is reunion fitness is carry all. She sleeps by day.

It is not well to doubt the reason why fortuitious is colored in that way not to think again. Thank you.

Enigma makes Susan do. Separately fall follow thorough antagonistic.

What is a grammar to a hare in running. A grammar is in need of little words. There can be no grammar without and and if if you are prevailed upon to be very well and thank you. Grammar is meant to have fairly soften fairly often it is alight in white and makes a goat have a mother and a sister two are mother and daughter when the days are long there is more necessity for distraction and walks are pleasant. Arthur a grammar or manner.

A grammar is not painstaking begin by not singing, around a coat. Plan around a coat. If with all wind in summer and spring. Grammar is not restitution it comes easily. Think a thing. If it is said that the days being longer diversions are more necessary this is because after twilight they have dinner and this they are weaker as ever. Understand that grammar. Authority in afternoon and after grammar. Grammar is in our power.

PART II

Just grammar.

Bar Harbor.

Into take an ask.

Take and ask.

Go only.

Preventive.

Patents applied apply for.

Make birds measure.

Harbor hot houses.

Not grammar but sewed change.

About Otho about about whine about about tremble about with about about where they went.

Grammar inundated.

A little river which is not watered is not a calamity if they had had arrangements plainly in repose.

Grammar.

Lain.

And elder.

Putting soldiers where there optical in an ideally maintained scrupulous partly in at stake.

A grammar makes an attack.

What is grammar.

Back a ground.

What is an answer.

Thickening.

Never look to see what they are doing.

What is an answer.

What is a grammar.

Grammatical when the sun is sunday.

Grammar is the breaking of forests in the coming of the extra sun and the existence principally of which it was. Grammar readily begins.

Grammar is occupied allowances.

Grammar made making of grain grain is put about and at a splendid eagle eglantine and a circle of preventing wishes.

Imagine in grammar.

Out and outer.

She was inherited.

A bending in close.

A grammar is our allowance.

What is grammar. What is an answer in favor of whether in the way of only go.

Call his happiness mine.

Grammar is unawaiting.

Meaning clouds tears.

Prizes for smiles and suspicion.

Grammar in rather.

Grammar which just as well.

Portions in farther.

Grammar.

Either is about melted.

Went fanned in hour trust with lain recuperation.

Attack attach grammar.

Why is grammar not dull.

Because it is a diagram.

PART III

A for watches.

B for below

m for mountain

d for does it

k for alright.

This is went in haste.

A diagram means that called is called for, they man the ropes they will be lost they undertake to overthrow their undertaking.

That is about aloud.

Grammar comfort indelible and needless be wondering in widening lain and lane.

A grammar is certainly that poplars in the moonlight are in the landscape which is the favorite if it is shown and if it is matter of unlike upper.

Think of grammar a prize for encouragement is grammar.

A prize for tractability is grammar and well thought of that is to say if there is difficulty in recapturing the word.

Allow an allowance of wheat and blinding butter.

Grammar feel what is behind be agitated.

Grammar makes a mother.

A mother and trumpets.

Lines of corner of premonitory do the dispersal of just with gainsay pearls did and prevent.

Grammar. Grammar is and and did do day deign divide.

Listen.

Grammar with the green trees has summer off the wood and rocks employment.

Grammar does dictate diminish that it is considerable loyal read royal tiny concert concerted in rebate.

Consider grammar.

Grammar makes merry related.

Mr. William Jewett naturally preferred a chateau.

Mr. Bravig Imbs does not repine.

Mr. Fred Genevray has a familiar use of a bycicle.

Mrs. Arthur Hope is surely moderately pleased that there are changes made in the reception of their being rather repressed.

This is all one way.

Now account for it.

A little boy is afraid in general if he is to be a general he is not to be dangerous and so he would be in command in general of a general.

This comes out concretely.

She is not afraid of anything except having swum and this makes it be said that they are in perfect accord and yet it has been stretched to a division not of avoidance but of pretention.

Arthur a grammar was named Arthur a grammar because he could read but not write. Also because he was fluent articulate and necessarily paid slowly. Arthur a grammar is adventurous, they may be pontifically and this is never in presently red renowned. Imagine grammar. If a claxon is heard that means it. It is all all Paul.

Poplar trees give shade but there is no permanent shade in the day-time.

Grammar if to be known that they smile in return for having thanked then it is pretty to be employed in their employ in watching a river. In watching a river it is not necessary that it can be used.

A grammar reasonably.

Arthur a grammar.

His brother Gilbert.

Gilbert is ahead.

Arthur a grammar.

His brother Daniel.

Arthur a grammar.

What is a grammar. A grammar is a collection of observations on the necessity of their having been nothing modulated.

Consider how she hears me. I am content disappointed and reluctant quick and announced very top-heavy and obliged and she is present when there is poverty and positively a renown and this is the way they amount to it.

This is grammar in retrospect.

Grammar is awfully dependent upon persistence of not having been a which of them they take.

Take nothing.

Taken it too.

Arthur a grammar.

Arthur a grammar can lose permanence.

A grammar may might make.

Relief in willing that they appoint symptoms.

What is grammar.

Walking up and down.

She got up sat down walked around and embroidered.

When clouds resemble a horse.

A leaf and a bird.

Grammar is outlined.

Resembles swinging.

A grammar in out loud.

Painted hot weather.

A grammar this at have hatted right this at sight this at right this at light why are might and night refused. Curiously. A butter burden.

Grammar in case.

Incased is in the marsh with a large tree.

Doubtfully grammar if they make watches which have grounds.

About placing widows and children.

Pointed stretches of articles imitated.

Distaste turned which a dismay of finding.

Grammar may never.

Never may grammar.

A house may be ruined.

Not Arthur or grammar.

Grammar fair lay.

Arouse grasped really feeling.

Examples are rare.

Grammar is fellow to fought it rather than so much as much a seated in a softer sailing in a crash with a won a wind can be hot hot what hot water. Fairly a mistake to prefer one bush to another.

Grammar how are eight.

Grammar has nothing to do with distance. Thank you

Grammar Philadelphia.

That is a sound equal to their value.

Grammar might be courageous.

Grammar and heather.

Meyer makes antiquity.

Antiquity is not grammar.

Charles is assured of it.

They cannot recall grammar.

Arthur a grammar because if it is not grammar it is nothing he does not hear and he does not destroy he does fasten the left to right in without doubt but not always.

Division.

A white is a white mountain.

Relate that to grammar.

A white is a white mountain.

A white is a white mountain nearly. Nearly means less use of. A white is a white mountain nearly means less use of. A white is a white mountain nearly means less use of more of it with a recount of the non use of it. A white is a white mountain means nearly less use of it by nearly.

This is out of allowed grammar.

Arthur a grammar. After all.

Opposite or doubt.

A grammar in possession of obsequies. Distance does never mingle grammar with sound.

Howard out right.

Distance does never mingle grammar with sound.

How are Howards half with recess.

Plaudits in remain acts rename cause of reach waned a previously dozens.

Grammar is undated.

Grammar is undated because furlows and furrows are avaricious with hunting hares in partial referring to enable utter with renown come distaste unable.

How can beginning and end beginning with white in iron end whom with lent.

A grammar colors reddened.

Withal may joining be with played reading. It is daily reddening. Be played full of grant it. A grammar is a cause of poplars wire. By this I mean an island of whether green with attached whether finally knotted carried all reachable by after at a distance. Now let us know distance is grammar by after at a plain is description. Dealing is description detained is grammar. Appointed is grammar at and when is description.

Arthur a grammar can be both.

Once in a while may carry. Carry me across. A locomotive may plan that they are so pleased. This needs it. As a place. Grammar are stages very nearly slender goats. This is both.

Arthur a grammar irremediably having thought first.

She was photographed with earrings.

She was photographed with trees.

Arthur.

Made mention of their difficulties.

Theirs made handsomely mine.

All this is premature.

Arthur a grammar.

In preference.

The detail of the house is very sweet.

Replenish.

It is nice.

Arthur a grammar.

On meaning one.

Are pages meaning one.

Lend satisfy meaning one.

Passably well meaning one.

On meaning one is a beginning.

Hurried after is a frame for a marsh willow.

Missing alike when they are trying this can count are right.

And prevailed on them to have display discover that it is passed with all dozens. This is grammar consecutively.

Evening light is yellow or green.

That is why they are very much back of that left of it.

These are all examples of concentrating discursive grammar.

Arthur is in no relation with Henry.

They have not the same interest in not at all about candied and candid because it is fatiguing.

How Arthur differs from him.

Arthur as a grammar is nicely married before their return which is a surprise to not anything.

They were the daughter for a part of a day and an hour and let her letting let it leant easily not to known know and.

The grammar of chosen.

Definition made a hand.

They do not hurry at all.

Leaves which are left and cones which are burned later.

Grammar amounts to all who call about it being left here.

Grammar does redouble horses which if it is difficult are more used than whether in leaving their employment.

That is nearly perfectly ready remain in demarcation of excellence in how about it.

A grammar in never round about in substance. They are with it all.

Remain for grammar.

To remain for grammar.

Dismay lend may send it finer than all about it.

Does not do this.

There is a whenever they had angled for in the same.

Grammar which not with or whether they are recurred does allowed.

This makes reliable deliberate.

Think cousin think.

However how about how it is entering.

Can any one leave it to her and changing them to in at last where merriment come to in attractive. That is what grammar is not now Arthur a grammar.

Grammar fund feel it partly cause of beneath they blamed a little on them.

Not grammar.

Distance, not grammar.

Out with their well as you.

With without you.

Very difficult very difficult.

With this with as you.

With as.

Well as you.

Very often they are flurried. As now.

With with as with well as in their well with as you.

Forget that everybody knows what they owe.

That is all at once.

Went indent agreed angered they feel never with added bread as yet.

Grammar makes no mistakes.

Grammar uses indisposes in that way. There can be a name for riches.

Grammar has a measure for poplars. They are for near and for far.

Grammar also has a place for prizes.

Grammar also makes one branch shake before another. So it does.

Grammar does not need a balustrade to be broken so much so that separate parts of it are far apart and in that way are recognised and very pretty. It is partly there as earns. Very well.

Grammar may not be counted.

Make it changes.

To-morrow is grammar. Allow.

Partly they wait for fruit which is grapes and peaches. If peaches are called peaches do they grow where they grow that is where grapes grow. To study a desire to continue.

Josephine a grammar.

Joseph a difference between their allowing four in eight or four in five.

A grammar does not trouble theirs with the use of their placing it before a hanging well entitled riding covering.

Josephine a grammar.

She kisses an acquaintance.

That is if there has been a sufficiently long interval of absence.

They remain indefinite in reappointing.

Arthur a grammar.

They are rewarded by their ways in case of realisable with drawing.

A grammar.

He would continue.

Now and look if seen they must have had a habit of it there.

That is alright.

Went about made with blithe in mention theirs named as without there.

It is called a tunnel in a wall.

This is all felt and well in reliability.

Does such as amount to remake.

What is it without that.

Grammar is understood in amount.

Arthur Hannibal a grammar which has been a disappointment.

Very extraordinary that they should never remind the rest of their pressure with their precaution to be surely circumstance in which can be found netting in around the composed with have out with allow.

Does grammar flatter. If he is not used to flattery does it seem just.

He and with it.

Little liable to be invaded in the middle of plenty of their making.

This is preparation.

It is very well to welcome rain.

Any hour of these with.

Plates and plans and carry it in as they must be with without prevail in a couple of which when it is approved lain with waste make just as remain limit recalled in places that in fasten however as a call.

Grammar is made in two.

Why they went as they said.

It is wetter in the marshes than they were.

Sometimes they have grapes.

Hours fellow below sprained in abrupt with a rounded. Now think of grammar.

Justly how are Arthur and Howard.

Justly wind has been in time to come.

Amassed in a ride without mentioning whether it was a train or otherwise.

In case of herd heard he used useful.

This is grammar in credence.

Think though with though they were.

Try it again happen.

Trying it again happen.

What is the difference between came and went.

How are Howards not Arthur a grammar.

How are Howards.

Wild and willowed.

A poplar has a place for not before by an occasion for principally.

This has started as in this winter.

How is it made is an answer. Always make allowances for ships.

There is a difference between ahead and a shed. In how many days.

What is wanted to make them come back.

Think of their not minding it at all.

Are different is grammar.

Hold and ready.

They have been seen slowly if they waited.

It is very much as comprise.

How does it sound if it is different.

Joseph Geronimo can always change his name.

Within August may be called grammar.

What is grammar grammar is an allowance with withdrew poplars and varieties it is chosen. Think awhile, grammar is an indifference to apply that that theirs secondarily consents to sign. Grammar.

He hears everything in waiting for them.

He might forget and overlook his pocket book.

Not to say pocket book because it is a pocket-brook.

Grammar grammar is undated.

It has without presently in there by then that they were too in use.

That is migrating.

Festoon does make dearly rested.

She said she often smelled wood burning.

Arthur or Ferdinand a grammar.

The lay of the land of course it was refrained from mentioning. They included rapidly and vegetation.

Hour and hours away from between the rest of it.

Grammar may not be mistaken.

Grammar may not be mistaken for winding along presently this is just as it is or has become.

Grammar is mistaken at times.

Grammar is mistaken at times for fondly yours. Grammar is mistaken at times for burnt ivy with a piece of glass.

Grammar is mistaken at times.

Grammar can with by free carriage in an automobile in an accident which may way lay their liking.

Grammar is very well. Grammar is all very well.

Grammar is mistaken for burnt ivy in an out of door oven.

Grammar is mistaken for ivy burnt by an out of door oven.

Grammar may may be to withdrew.

Grammar may not be likeness.

Grammar may be indifference in deciding that very likely there is enough as not very much all of it has been just as if it is when called completed while they like by comparison because and with as ardent. Burnt by the flame of an out of door oven which has a chimney and used it as well once.

Grammar may does and better than for them this is made while completely and understood.

Grammar while they do not delay as they rest.

Rested.

Arthur whether craves a word of love.

By restraint they had settled that they were anxious.

Partly by foresight made integrally useful.

Are Arthur’s plans what could it be more like if with what it was that it could be for their wishes.

Try again.

Time table is not an hour glass.

They have seen them.

A fur coat is made for her.

Plainly in welcome and partly their all. There is grammar in verification. Plainly, plainly with and without them their in allowance harbored. Well within welcome. And around in Arundel which is an Arundel county. This is the one instance where association is not misused but familiarly a family makes a presence not necessary as it would and was. Partly more than occurred, if it is possible to have said they were the same it is of no importance. Their is an older brother who has been never left as an appointment of porcelain. All, be called a history of whiter than seen with in wherein bestowed deem.

Does seeing others remind one of that or is it bewildering.

She has heard that they were excited.

In plenty of time there has been heard that they have been excited.

One at a time they left it to them to decide.

By the time that they were careful it is about all of matter of course.

Plantagenant may be a name for a saw mill and ditches.

What is it.

A grammar fairly may decline to be bothered.

A grammar. Indicate that she is pointing and explaining. A gesture is not in motion. If she is not talking have the name-sake alike with them. Beginning avoidance. If she is rather angry they may. Grammar. If he is not forward and back it does not count. Grammar. With allowance.

To be mainly there at hand. Grammar. They will walk. Not forward and back.

Grammar. Hours do not count.

Grammar. If it is said aloud before waiting do they defer it.

Grammar. Dismantle a prevailing shawl or pleasure.

Grammar. That is a case of peculiar because not often but did they mean it when they said it.

Grammar. Recount.

She knew of him.

They differ in color and they without choice.

It is easy to recognise that it is not a house still it is in case that it is still that it is and easy to recognise it is not a house on that hill.

It is easy to still recognise that it is not a house on that hill.

No omen that it is not a man and not a house on a heavy hill.

Planned grammar. At first at a movement. Separated grammar from under crowds. Supply the pleasure of under clouds. Grammar in resistance. If a gypsy threatens to hit his wife he is off without meaning it forward and back. In this way grammar is not restless. It is very easy.

Grammar is not restless if there is sun at a distance.

Grammar may carry opportunities.

Living by seasons by years or by now might make grammars. It might make grammars.

Grammar. It might make grammars.

I like the sun. So do they.

I like branches. They like branches.

Grammar is before them.

Winifred a grammar.

They mind looking.

It is best not to wait till five o’clock to bring the oxen. It is best to bring them sooner.

Grammar. Laying it squarer they make whatever they had do.

Grammar. Well covered.

Come back to movement at a distance.

Louis. A grammar.

It might be why they were their own.

Louisa a grammar.

Fails to be beneficent in interrupting their decline it fails in being beneficent in interrupting their decline.

Partly in pickets pickets are without then.

Archie a grammar.

Announce makes it be a party to an origin.

Ernest William a grammar. They might strew straw about in that way have thrown straw about in that way.

Coming to it in stretches. Timothy a grammar. There is no resemblance without a grammar.

A thousand and out.

There is more than ever that it occurred.

A grammar makes it seem like water wells which have no mown hay because after all it was put by when they went too soon.

Herbert is a name.

There are hours of excitement.

They are never to notice their difference in trees.

They are not to have in mind that they are to have a difference in trees.

Annie Swan a grammar.

She made it left that her wish was meant.

Fred Chester a grammar.

They meant to be loosened from their seeing that soon some in politeness fought it at once.

Bent to their wishes.

Partly a grammar.

Annie Swan bent to their wishes.

Annie Swan is sure that a dog can bark at a cow.

Susan a grammar sustained in wishes.

Germaine greeted the half mother of her brother when she brought her child and liked it.

Germaine and grammar. She rests and remains away for a not very long time.

Germaine lets it be what they had intentionally went about to do.

Follow out loud.

Francine a grammar.

He having been used to it mistakes it for it.

A smoke does not always mean a train it means a field.

As signature a grammar.

Passed a little way without sending in that with them for there anticipating with as best in their account.

What did it do.

Painted white with paint.

Advancing.

Household a grammar.

Not to have alike a gardener.

Joseph under son a grammar.

A grammar makes it easy to change from a factory to a garden.

From working in a factory to working in a garden without distress.

A grammar without distress.

Not very often, a grammar.

Very slowly. A grammar.

Why do they say that they go as slowly with or without it and why do they go as slowly with or without it.

Katherine Tardy which is a name.

Josephine Geronimo and Virgilia Tardy were present at the planting of poplars in the marshes.

There might be by taking a piece out of the hill side a place to plant walnut trees which would give walnuts and be forgotten having been heard of one at a time.

If it is incredible that it is as near as that this is that part of the hill opposite which when it was a nearly fairly placed creditably current ending they might be lending known without a claimant. In this way every bit of it is owned.

Windows a grammar.

With and about reminding that it is fairly with and without most in conclusion.

Willows a grammar.

Before they are welcome they may defer that.

Willows a grammar. A hillside was burnt.

Edith Geronimo is without a witness.

When there is no more grass to be found pink dahlias can take its place.

When there is no more grass to be found pink dahlias can take its place and when the pink dahlias are gone a yellow dahlia can take their place slowly. In spite of a hesitation a yellow dahlia can be consumed after pink dahlias have been absorbed after they have replaced the grass which is no longer a delight.

Partly a grammar.

How many times can they be indifferent to a distand sound.

Grammar of intermittence.

If a sound is made which grows louder and then stops how many times may it be repeated.

Hills a grammar.

A hill slopes and there is a long length when there is not a deception.

Hills a grammar.

Battles become hills. Hills a grammar.

Hills give names to battles.

Hills a grammar.

Battles are named because there have been hills which have made a hill in a battle.

Hills a grammar.

A bay and hills hills are surrounded by their having their distance very near.

Hills a grammar.

What is the difference between a description and grammar.

Hills a grammar.

Very nearly hills.

There are hills which are very well known very well known hills.

Poplars. Poplars may be they certainly will be cut down and sawn up.

Poplars may be indeed they will be cut down and used as wood.

Indeed, a grammar.

Poplars indeed will be and may be indeed will be cut down and will be sawn up and indeed will be used as wood and may be used for wood.

Indeed a grammar.

Finally will be and indeed may be cut down and having grown tall poplars are very easily sawn into boards and used as wood.

The difference between eighteen and eighteen other things being taken into account because if it is ending in plenty of intermediate begun beginning it would be hot in bearing it as eighteen was if it could caught with an in difference in replied.

Left allowed her.

Winifred went with Vincent and Virgil Geronimo to prepare a letter to their mother.

Has happen to handle curtains roughly.

Vincent and a space in grammar.

With why and wire. How many things can be called upside down. Answer. Cyclamen, liver patty, long large white open widening, turning pages which is disturbing.

Critically. Good flour can make good bread is not the same as good flour does make good bread.

Good flour does make good bread is not the same as good flour can make good bread.

Eighteen if when it is arisen is not befriended with eighteen when it is in decimal with contrast.

How can you say not to have understood that it is cold when it is just as warm.

Finally compare this and not their mend on the mend.

Begin for the use of instant grammar.

How can they be that they are that it is cold and was will be warm just as the same.

Grammar relieve leaf regain leaf or leaves.

Grammar, regain leaves.

There are their leaves or their leaves.

Grammar which when in the main has to do with the fact that the same heat is the same cold or do so.

Grammar which is the same as heat when which is the same for cold.

Grammar which is in a forsaken with pinks nannies and carnations that it is the same with cold which with warm.

Once again.

A grammar once again.

Once again.

Mrs. Penfold said and it was true that Vincent Geronimo was just then with them.

Which was true.

Grammar. They made a plan to think of them.

Vincent Geronimo feels the absence of Mary Louise not that it is of any importance as her place has been taken.

Grammar. They without doubt. They will without doubt they will do without it without doubt. They will do without doubt they will do without it without doubt they will do without it without doubt they will do without it.

Left alone. A grammar.

Display that is it coupled by an introductory copy.

An is in dismay.

Display that it is coupled by an introductory copy.

A grammar should never be wreathed easily.

Win sent, a grammar.

In sent, a grammar.

A grammar is in went and in went, in sent, win sent.

A grammar is very long or else unsatisfactory.

Grammar in pronounces.

Hours follow.

Grammar meant most.

A grammar is why they made their own in the way they were after they had not liked where they went.

A grammar in fought.

Resemblance. A grammar.

There is no resemblance, it is not what they remind them to be an interval like it.

Mary. A grammar.

Mary Rose. A grammar.

Would it be awhile.

Laying it down makes it that it might do.

Laying it down makes it that it might do.

Before it would have been wasted.

It would have been wasted before laying it down makes it that it might do.

She can be left to it very next to the acceptance of in line as it is asked.

If they were selling would they go or stay.

Walter a grammar.

There is an attraction in out of their leaving.

Can he refer to the ladling it in a bundle. While in there for a day.

It is a disappointment not to reach it to them it is to them a disappointment that they did not reach it to them. Thanking them for everything.

She is to consent.

Florence a grammar.

She is to consent.

Grammar is meant that they will leave with delicacy that they will have to do that which they did expect to do.

Antoinette a grammar.

Shelves are made of glass not in houses which have the most of all to be responsible that they have accounted for it.

A grammar they may like Tuesday.

Grammar is not at all that they had not decided that they could leave that to them who had been told that if they came they could be informed.

Grammar is an item that blames carpets which have lily as their distributing.

This is the way they may.

Grammar correctly leads Ada to have been either or there. Hesitation destroys grammar.

What is the meaning of grammar. Grammar arouses without doubt that invitation. Supposing that there is a building at each corner is there one in the middle and if there is one in the middle and it is a shrine all three are in use. This can be seen from many distances although there cannot be any certainty that in the whole there are four or five. It has not been decided but it is known, that it is alike.

Grammar may be what they will give with it.

Louise a grammar omelet and carrot carrot and omelet.

Louise a grammar.

Wood which is able to be burnt.

Alice a grammar.

Article is the same as an article.

Henrietta has been triumphant but not laterally.

Winifred a grammar.

A grammar is the difference between grain and what has been rewarded. Grain which has been rewarded.

Simon a grammar.

Simon is capable of a tiger jealousy.

Simon is very much is very suspicious.

Simon a grammar.

Anthony is certain that George is not an animal tamer.

Katherine a grammar.

Katherine Tardy was a name that was engraved on a Maltese cross and it seemed a very pretty name.

Grammar refers to names as very pretty names.

That is a little better that which is a little better is that.

Counting daisies is not an occupation whenever they can be found.

Whenever daisies can be found it is not an occupation to count the daisies which have been found. Why not. Because if any of them are lost they have not been counted as an occupation.

Grammar does mean arithmetic.

They act quickly.

Grammar matters if they add quickly. If they add quickly they make a counting of what they are adding and they have added them quickly.

Grammar is made to be by them with their renown. Adding fifteen to twenty-seven makes them have an addition.

A sum which assures them that if they add it it will be correctly added.

Grammar makes it be very much more than three days rain.

If the spring has come and nothing can stop it now it is the same with three days of rain it has come nothing can stop it now.

This is whether addition is known as formerly grammar.

Grammar is pronounced.

Addition is adding.

Grammar which is pronounced addition which is adding.

Grammar which is being pronounced. Grammar which is being in adding. Grammar which is adding add it in adding. If there is a rainbow and it is not complete and another rainbow is there there are two incomplete uncompleted rainbows there are or were two rainbows which were there.

Which were rainbows incomplete rainbows of which two were there.

Not having had it and lost it.

Grammar has had it and has not lost it.

Genevieve Geronimo straightened it out without their finding it out.

George in our ring.

Grammar makes George in our ring.

Grammar makes George in our ring which Grammar makes George in our ring.

Grammar makes leave where they can.

An old lieutenant is as old as when he left. He has not left. He has been as old as again when he went as he did not leave again. He has left again whenever he has been and gone unexpectedly.

No one should feel it too much.

Grammar is as disappointed.

George in are ring.

Grammar cause really.

Grammar causes it rarely.

Because grammar can cause it barely.

What is grammar. Grammar is part of it which has to be why they carefully a mare. It is doubtful if a horse is sought. When in seen oxen can they be sold.

Grammar returns to need.

What is grammar. Grammar is what they state.

Bertha Geronimo has a mother named Danny.

Grammar is in origin.

Bertha Geronimo has a mother named Danny and a brother named Danny. Bertha Geronimo has a mother and a brother named Danny.

Grammar makes it be different if they have the use of it if their mother is named Daniel and if they have the use of it. The use of it is the use of it.

Grammar is undated if they have a mother who has the name of Daniel and is called by it Daniel Geronimo Daniel is the use of it.

Grammar makes plates which have the appearance of a very peculiar ink-stand.

Grammar is how are you.

Grammar is how are you.

They while they are without being nervous make hay while they are able and as they wish to finish early.

Grammar is not a matter of seasons or of finishing early. Or of finishing early.

They are right as they wish to finish early.

They are right to finish early.

They make Saturday come soon and will they like it after some have not come.

There is a grammarian who was born where they now make pale cake.

Nestle beside above where it is.

It is made with them to of having for furnishing of course.

Grammar may in their having caught a leave out hammer which is a bird seen to be having mixed one which was as if which tiding deciding they all were not ready then when they were not going in without direction which it is not of course not known.

Grammar reaching makes use of names.

Thank you very much for an island of a church and trees.

Thank you very much for an island of a church and trees island on land.

There may be in grammar two sentences that commence as one.

Look alike.

Grammar has an amount of receding so that any one can be annoyed by their ill health.

Grammar made grapes.

Grammar made grapes be known.

Grammar made grapes be known to be early.

Many poplars are chopped down are chopped down are chopped down many poplars are chopped down but not very much too early.

Grammar uses why they went to find out.

It was once as often.

Grammar makes it alone it makes it be happy alone and she said it was useful.

Grammar makes about whatever they do.

Grammar without peace they are after that they are after that it is after that it is grammar after that without peace. Grammar almost comes well to do, it comes after well and after very well it comes after very well and very well to have it to do. This is why they are avaricious.

Thinking about grammar is kindling.

Grammar is before they thought that they were used about how they were used to about it.

What is grammar. They do know how they will wish it to lose first.

Grammar is without their house which has been built without them.

Leontine grammar.

Mildred grammar.

Archie grammar.

Butler grammar.

How can they do it easily. By not fairly then.

It is preferable to prepare are prepared for it.

Very much easier.

The difference between grammar resting and grammar at once.

Grammar resting is resting ahead.

Grammar is that it is tender.

Grammar is that it is tender.

Remember just where we went.

Out of the cows eight are milked with out of cows eight are milked.

They move as quickly as cows.

As ease a grammar.

They might have no difference made between Alice and at least.

Then they go at once.

Without their being there aware.

Certainly they choose to bundle it out.

Disturbed a grammar.

Certainly they choose to be over secreted.

Return to grammar makes her name trout and love birds.

The grammar they will up and down and sit down and get up and walk around.

Louise a grammar. They establish branches.

What is a grammar. Is the river an ugly river or is it delicate. Do they surround a marsh with hills. This includes their account of their reserve. Without because of at an end.

Marshes a grammar.

Marshes are preferred to a river.

Marshes, a grammar.

Very well, a grammar.

Very well means white clouds which do not follow well.

A grammar realises deftness.

They saw birds.

A grammar realises deftness.

Is there a difference between shade and shelter and sheltering.

Confuse grammar with announcements.

Grammar makes butter fish.

Grammar makes they do have advice.

Grammar makes they do have children.

Arrange a long list of when they were born grammar arrange a long list of when they were born.

With does she mind covering.

Grammar may matter the matter of fact.

Grammar repeats how do you do.

A praying mantle was pale brown and reasonable. Having been accustomed to praying mantles being green. This makes grammar if they like a reason.

This makes grammar.

Grammar makes a dish.

She says game is fresh.

She says the game that she has is fresh.

Grammar follows what is the matter.

If a farmer calls his goods merchandise he is used to it.

With them. That is one sound.

Without him. That is one sound.

Without them. That is not a sound.

Grammar makes a refusal of a tree of a relaxation of a planning, it is used to mingling kitchen and that they are certain to be winding. Suppose there is less fruit then it will cost more.

Grammar is never description it is not their alas. Find out.

Grammar in owns.

Grammar makes not a doubt that the sun which is behind the hills has been and there.

This is a trinket of grammar.

When it in cousin of the daughter.

Why is there a case of some being fond of those younger.

There can be no confusion between a sun behind a cloud or behind a mountain.

Landscape is not grammar.

Neither is combination.

Following after is a part of grammar.

It is possible to see that alike.

The great difficulty is to tell by a hoarse voice if the voice is hoarse because of the city or because of the country. The voice is hoarse because of the city.

It is difficult to tell if the voice is hoarse because of the city or because of the country. This question is essentially grammar.

Patience with them if they have met them. Imply patient with them when they will have met them. Hoods are hoods housed.

Grammar makes Garfield simple.

Arthur Garfield is in case of their animation.

Suppose grammar was white with without about their pleasure.

California reason he pleased calling it without theirs.

Grammar is contained in father which made old men thinner and old men thinner. The edge with their without perhaps it fell.

Grammar is remained.

Begin for them he could be however if he could enchain their owls with whether. It is going as a care.

This is grammar that they are tying without doubt.

Grammar almond grammar.

This is as is a daughter.

Be very curious. He should be well.

When they have said said with out it they have said a remarkable thing.

Grammar is rarely belated rarely however with their hope.

Almond grammar.

Think there almond grammar.

This is a daughter.

With two.

With the farther that it enchains. Entails in totality in almond grammar.

Almond grammar.

Made remarkably with adding duly that it is heightening in a simmer in a cupidity that they call meat.

Grammar is very likely.

Having a fancy for remembering a recent event.

Grammar has nothing to do with form.

Grammar is accountable.

Grammar carried dimples in clearness. Have made shovels.

It is very easy to eat often.

It is very easy to eat often.

That is named a place.

Grammar rushes to have pushes.

Grammar may rain.

It may thunder and it may lighten and electricity may give out may be out of order.

Grammar say yes awake hens and rabbits which are payed for.

Grammar is easily moved to usefulness.

Grammar may mean that they were preceded by another name.

Have at last have been at last have at last been there often.

Grammar is never opposed to secretiveness.

They have been very much protected by meaning then. Grammar remains partly whether, is there very pleasant weather without rain.

What is it.

Grammar does not relate how to however.

It does not relate secession to gardening.

Thinking of grammar makes it barely late.

A whole story told.

It is what they hope and they will achieve more than they hope however just as send without predicting that they were without theirs.

Simple Grammar.

As well as.

As well as ever.

They do find that they do like to do it as well as ever.

That is one at a time.

Completed grammar.

They like to do it with as well as ever for in ending one at a time.

Grammar does not consist in rain raining that has nothing to do with expectation.

What is grammar. Grammar is the sky rosy from lack of sun.

Grammar cannot pause all around because they must come quickly.

Think of grammar.

Are they here.

Think of grammar.

Without a virgin.

Think of grammar.

Who knew which way it was going.

Think of grammar.

Who knew which way it was going.

Grammar means that it has to be prepared and cooked and if they are used to one assistant it is because it was necessary not to have but one.

Any kind of complication is simple that is the real use of grammar. It all but says so.

The side of a rock can receive the rain.

That has nothing to do without it.

Visibly comforting.

[ ¶ ]

1928

369.

J. H. JANE HEAP

FAIRLY WELL
An Appreciation of Jane

[Little Review, XII, May 1929]

He seemed that anybody is all of that ordinary come from arrangement agate a gate and tree and she looks like Grace which is true. There are three of them that look like Grace Grace and Brake and many many used to be all gold used to be all gold where it is digging as a predeliction it is an elimination elevation partial periodic objection to pine trees selling call use it but theirs is that a plenty of cutting makes meals a suggestion of what and the evening she came in the evening and she stayed late and the morning she came and stayed late in the evening. She came and stayed late the first time in the evening in the morning she left to stay late in the morning. This is was just the first time. This all to say that Jane Heap any way did stay late the first time in the morning and the evening. She came in the evening and she stayed late and the morning she came and stayed late in the evening. How sweet it is and yet how bitter and it is might is right. She might be right. This is what there is to say to Jane Heap just at break of day in the morning. Jane Heap the first day stayed late in the evening. Fairly well is very good.

Jane Jane come away let the garden come and stay came late to stay in the morning came late to stay in the first day in the evening.

Margaret Anderson Margaret and Anderson, Jane whose is it. Whose is it when it is a name day. Whose is it when it is a name a day. Whose is it. Jane a day a Jane a day. Whose is it when a Jane a day a day a Jane add a Jane a day. Think a day a Jane a day. Think Jane a day. Think Jane think a day. A Jane a think a day. Think Jane a day. Think Jane a think a think a Jane a think a day. It was while she was away a think a Jane a day.

Jane it is however how had how it tried that it was J.H. or Jane Heap. Jane was her name and Jane her station and Jane her nation and Jane her situation. Thank you for thinking of how do you do how do you like your two percent. Thank you for thinking how do you do thank you Jane thank you too thank you for thinking thank you for thank you. Thank you how do you. Thank you Jane thank you how do you do.

[ ¶ ]

1928

370.

THE d’AIGUYS

to madame pierlot
diane d’aiguy

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

By the way there is by the way very much as much as they can they say by their way.

A mixed blessing is why lamps are lighted just like candles are lighted.

Not and noted that there is an hour hour for a duke which has reclined in an arm chair.

Could kill a soldier a shoulder and he could kill that kind why is it.

With them they went away which is as careful however as they could.

It is why they are coughing in grain that they could tell whichever they had had that they had wished partaken in respect to for their as soon.

Made instead all allow remarkable as an inviting call this as whenever they do not most of it which has been.

Waned in the sun.

How even ever they come in how in more ways account of with their branching branches.

How are our eight. They came with them in two. Whether more. Theirs is one. At hand in relight for them to complain to accommodating they comply as accommodating.

They wish many ways further.

MADAME PIERLOT

Without having been lent as a present at last they may making fires out settled in their calling for it theirs. Without mine.

It is of no interest without a pet yet she makes catch and call it for them too. Whatever it is it is used used to it for it in a and irregular and a having a telegram. Madame Pierlot has been called painting without it has been called painting without it Madame Pierlot has been called for painting has been called without it. She is very well.

MISS de CANESY

Does believe in threes with these in willow wetter whether either partly please.

She does have after whether with a please believe in trees in threes please.

BARON d’AIGUY

Made a mate or with or without or coat or can or hard or hardly passed when in our found out.

COUNT d’AIGUY

Win winning we in can condition conduct conducting in please for with or well in reference occupied as much that they have have to earlier.

It is amounting to that.

Many happy returns of the day.

[ ¶ ]

1928

371.

PAISIEU

A PLAY
A WORK OF PURE IMAGINATION IN WHICH NO REMINISCENCES INTRUDE

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

Not Paisieu a play.

Arbuthnot or hollowed is constant eggs and grasped.

Failure in white clouds.

Arbuthnot

Geronimo

A tall infirm on account of distance and around.

Germaine and a child.

Follow an example.

Poplar chestnut and oak trees and not maiden hair fern, not planted Arbuthnot Geronimo Caesar a plainly fairly watered plain. Germaine and her child.

Father and more than a pleasant hope of celerity.

An exceedingly gay cover for the having perfectly corrected withstand in presentation.

To do like it.

Act in a venture.

When to be used to it or plant of clouds and definite trees are among enduring it being covered with a cloud by reason of failure in liking to turn back on the view.

View point.

Act on in measuring. Faded olive is better than black.

ACT ONE

Geronimo in season.

ACT ONE

Seasonable dishes.

Scorpions butterflies and scorpions are non-existent so she could be easy.

ACT ONE

Its beginning in twenty twenty two.

Nobody counts poplars.

Nobody counts poplars.

Nobody.

Counts.

Poplars.

Nobody counts poplars as counts counts poplars.

Next.

Poplars and act as at went in presently preening incoherent ally.

Philip in rain.

Pointed in a absently mentioning whenever oppositely done with out.

The Rhone fails. The Rhone fails.

Not at all.

Geronimo and painted.

Germaine and her child with alive although a couple of whether it is as mart as Martha the confidant of Martha Butta Do do please not remember.

A do be a do be at do be at do be at do be at at all. Cut cut leather which is not bound. Cut leather which is not bound. Dove tail. Cut leather.

Susan and Honor.

An oxen is one out of two with a widow land in collusion.

Indicative indent.

Neither in winter nor summer. Never take never. It is too far in.

Geronimo invited

How do you do may be.

The sun which is covered.

Our grows.

Scene II

Effect of poplar saving set settle. Chadbourne and relight.

How are you.

Relegate.

After attic.

Not to be influenced.

Weigh whatever.

Geronimo in rejoinder.

It is very easy not to be accustomed to you.

It pleases him because it seizes him.

John Allenby in return

With may call tolerating in refrain come there might does fare needless consuming our mention.

Willow masses have buried soon.

Leon who has tried.

And a waste in means it.

Garfield Arthur. Who has hurt a shawl.

Ought other than the recipient be surprised.

May imagine.

Mosses are curious to the Plantagent as a land.

Germaine and her child.

They go around the Rhone. This is pervade.

Geronimo we were smile.

Distant Dismay Ismay is main gettatable in position.

Herbert is a cousin of Hildebrand William.

Having seen. Having. Seen. Having not scented seen.

It is useless to know the difference between a cat and a dog because it is playful.

Because it is seriously a resort by fasten fastener.

Bilingual means by having.

Henry and Geronimo and regional.

Fairly a calendar.

Arthur is right.

It is easy.

Scene III

Gregory Alice photographed in earrings.

Ideally. What.

Better have a cake in water.

A cake in water in care of Gertrude Geronimo.

Advise a gardener for maple trees.

Disuse of in between.

Did indeed twitter.

Color collaboration.

Ernestine Fabrini. Have counted what it cost.

And Jenny Lane. Have knelt.

Rudolph Geronimo. Is never mistaken.

Edna Mencken teases in private.

Lightly come.

To be too pearly.

It is never to be safe to see that.

It is.

Never.

To be safe

To see that.

A race of lend lent whose to indulge who and Raymond Hughes.

Geronimo makes a middle.

In will.

A shanty.

A little oblige oblate narrow nearly Nancy a farmer and a lieutenant’s wife. A lieutenant who has made a place for them.

Call Caesarien an obligation.

It is unavoidable will.

Geronimo makes mended marshes with partly a day.

Thaddeus Henry has been appointed ahead.

Never to remember or a crane. Ethel and Mary have a shrine. They like their belying it made in have lakes.

They go convinced.

Windows and removed all loops.

A banister may be best with a ground-work.

Mary Louise and to be sure.

Mary Louise met a wedding and was entitled to an estimation of by the way.

James has been hours in the beneath their changing.

Does did denial make a rendition of truly at better than allow.

Geronimo has all patience here.

Scene in a marsh

One two appointments which are kept.

They only use a name to call if they change.

Mary Louise, Mary and Louise.

It is a day in perusal.

How are hours able discharge gained and sustain blaming aroused left hen folded in streams. Streams are broken out.

Geronimo is curiously careless.

Hurried after is a frame for a marsh willow.

Missing alike when they are trying this can count are right.

Geronimo felt the need of our support.

Eldridge Godfrey.

As if he was dead.

Benjamin and his cousin.

Astonishing to find who some where satchel seen is.

Maybe they wish and watch without in an angle fastened by their closing in an hour which is unsatisfactory to be actively duly laid in absolved from adapting left as a rope for them.

Mary Augustine France Perrine.

Reminiscences are trafficked in being ranging by their after partly laying in joining their division. Imagine her saying anything.

A scene between Geronimo and the division between with winding and gaining and very well in planting and end planting their careful women.

It is so much to have grain winnowed winnowed by the fan.

He replies you are a realist and you live in the imagined lives in them.

He said. You make it clear that tenderly as you adore me you do not care for the kind of women who resemble me you think very badly of them and so in all because of course I have no prospect of proposing that request of being joined there.

She said. If they went there and they came back who then could have their money back.

A matter of fact is that there is a blue sky of different colors. A blue sky of different colors.

Scene in preciseness

Whole button come can couple with all division in antics of required lame and dew.

Germaine and her child.

Germaine and her child.

Very pretty if older.

No need to no need to no need to need to need to.

Thank you.

Germaine made it be all that they did.

Scene IV

He had after all fifty names to his credit. He thought of half of them and may be made a mistake.

This may be why they did double trouble to deny.

Geronimo and count

It is the difference between very quickly and very quickly.

Go back come back.

A gardener’s wife is a gardener’s wife and she has four children.

They say that there are some which have been needed.

Herbert William Harvey had four children.

Had he had four children.

How can he have four children.

Two boys and two girls three boys and a girl a boy and three girls three boys and two girls that makes five that is what there were.

Geronimo called them and they were very considerate.

They are to be known at once.

Geronimo Germaine and her child Marry Perrine Hubert William Harvey and the rest of them all do have a railway in sight.

Never mention any thing seen.

Definition made a hand.

Bay below marsh medal go does dapple all about when characteristic double in our bite with covered made in paths of lettuce which has needed rain but ask for rain.

About in son of many money. She will come to be rather very finely moulded.

Hot what wintered for the land be inside of colored gains with green if burned with green.

Lay lain Gerald Geronimo comes rather as a well.

Nearly with having no need to thank severally as they bring capes.

Gerald Geronimo come to mother.

Robert Widow name the general

Charles Partner come for me.

Paolo Poplar do be incased with a merriment as marsh.

They found they fare they do this too.

Scene in which Geronimo visits Germaine and her child and they laugh about it.

Mary Auguste France Perrine makes it a duty to be seen and to be sure to do about it all make it in pain.

Patently a distant in a marsh. There is no distance in a dry marsh.

Germaine makes it in his way if he likes thirds. He is called let them speak as if whenever they are never having it come there.

Never eat never eat never eat it.

Gerald Geronimo can be mistaken for some one else.

Scene V

Geronimo and Kate Sebastian.

To bell welcome.

They may be a dainty into two field made mention.

Double ours.

Widows widowed with recommended dahlias and thousands. Recourse.

Geronimo needs Mr. Genny.

He has him.

Geronimo very well and thank you her recollection.

Double doubt of double box.

Howards who have held.

Windowed without a marsh meadow and place pleases in dependence of in all in so much that when inculcated a remained of personal resist to most.

They can be not said to mean everything.

Having passed all that time without knowing their name it is not necessary.

To be called to be.

Geronimo may misuses lain as a mantle which when it came it came later.

A little boy bringing grapes on a plate.

Scene VI

Gabrielle Geronimo interferes between Alice and Helen.

Alice and Helen Helen is the one who was supposed simply sacredly to time.

Timed in their care.

Geronimo has need of regain relieve around this in contribution.

Who can think things.

One or two if the sun sets behind a cloud does it set.

Scene VII

A pound of their announcement.

Geronimo in willing.

Does it sound the same when it is said as different.

Leaving Joseph Geronimo with Fred.

Leaving Mary Rose with Anderson John Anderson their son John.

Does it.

Joseph Geronimo leaves starting to their change.

May happens in chances for needless their pinning.

Do they always have to look as marshes if lakes have swimming. Does curl later latest in galaxy combined may it be for the next to an instance.

Buy across.

Gone interdict a clarified with it in other gainsaid in politeness with rested in in gentleness that no one.

Pets praises.

He made no mistake.

Herbert when he came.

Being very in the main their hap hazard.

Echo in echo.

Need there be in when in courses as if a water-fall was in a hole.

Never leave two leaves marshes at in all.

Thanks for it as in by kept call.

Remember a marsh by the willow.

A very big marsh which with very little ones would be one two three all out but she.

Working without seeing is better than at maintaining their matter of fact in a tree. Thrifty. Combing and at a time.

Geronimo has patiently been settled where it is no matter of course.

Like lines.

Fascinated like lines.

Joseph Geronimo may know the names and the days and the ferns if it is by then.

Come went in calling disuse to be made with in very much when with their in there back again with it laid for that which in carries they can couple around in interminable during done with by their same as it.

Same as it near which following coughed allow lain recompense taught.

Joseph Geronimo fell and was very much hurt. He had a stick in his hand but he did not fall on it he was happily very well able to go and fancy that it was his turn.

Right about it farther and very caked with out joining in a partly with all lain with a showing of whenever in a reminded in point of all. Do be exhausted too.

Mary Rose can be called Mary. Mary Rose after all.

It is partly why a balustrade is made of their roughness is made of their made of there in through absently counselling.

Balustrade is made of stone of iron of wood of cement of whiling marble away.

We think of their eating.

Scene VIII

It is for them it is for them it is for them all.

Scene IX

Marsh and marshes

A marsh a marsh of great extent and marshes they when dry are needed as being left to dry not as fodder but as bedding.

They are reliable.

As often as ever.

Never to attempt to sever their withdrawal in around and not see or seize when they sparingly display this in call of standing behind fours. They are not afraid when they are there but welcoming applicable relate relating to it a half at a plan.

Joseph has held horns and not at all trees not at all when rescinded and defended and different and intended. Joseph being right. Joseph Geronimo a lesson.

ACT II

Faster boil water.

Geronimo in endless.

Why in why hide in.

Come to them see.

Has to them literally.

Arthur Geronimo lends them a house and they see that it is so.

Edward Sebastian has pairs of oxen on a train to use side by side idly beside.

With whenever window.

Widow with Mauricette and Sebastian.

Arthur Geronimo loves to think it is so.

With or without ours.

It is a difficulty to do it rapidly.

There are no actions without a fire out of doors.

Leave live it to me.

Pariah arrive are how are hard it welded calls preclaiming innumerable discover in a main land pier.

Cut pay much for four fixed named joint in remake part it partly in substance do knit and do sit and do sew.

Owned add double come to be with after every lack of custom.

It is called a tunnel in a wall.

Any hour of these with.

Within abundance.

Never having seen.

Bird and their parents.

She was a girl who was tall.

They made a stain.

Made with appoint,

Laughter in rendered with around.

It was a disappointment.

Having left the sand she which was that she that she did not want ever to see it again from that side.

Weak ways of clouds.

Always arrange.

Arthur and Rene, Harry and Remy Geronimo.

We are pleased that you are pleased with marshes.

And doves name respected mountains.

And do pigeons name happily see their mountains.

Arthur and Rene Geronimo.

Mauricette is never bound to be all never bound to be all but she is called to their being known as seldom secreted.

Without ours.

Never look around and see.

With when wending in a mine.

They call replenish replenish.

Having promised not to not to have it fortunately a completion of remarkable aim to be shown their in their resistance, can a horse be led by a change with differing.

Never remember of course.

A winnowed horse is strange in their reentering with without does and display they can carry it in maintenance by liking for their fairly well do as inclined.

No temptation to be very whispered in requital.

There is no difference.

With sweet William.

Cry and mine mine as there are as as many.

How has a house been here.

Here in the house.

Once and more.

Coupled with plains.

How are over with rather with added made to fasten in and state theirs for them.

Never having seen any one it is best to have it all in an amount with counting that it is with them which they were lain.

It is not remain remain doors.

Where are why where there indecently make farther as in cutting.

It is wetter in the marshes than they were.

No one has to be a way to go Geronimo.

Scene II

It is very wise to have a tree surrounded by seats made by hand and pieces. The tree that is used is only left with not theirs most. They have now six seats ten seats. One only has been when they went.

This has started as in this winter.

They are followed without farther.

Geronimo is made allowed.

Alfred and Edith Ferdinand and Gustave Geronimo in sequence.

To be she is to be disappointed in dismantle with aims.

No one is afraid of cows followed by goats sorrow to have seen it.

Never will see never will see never will see will seen.

Around their exactly.

Without their house. Hurry without their house.

In an interval in veiling their maintain incline does manipulated following read reading made about covertly rather than with the embroidress.

Geronimo, the embroidress.

Will cut grass leave a trace. It will on the air.

Welcome how after as many hours of interval it is made permanently withstood.

Never mean the name.

William Geronimo has plenty of time.

Think in stitches.

Wilfred Geronimo has plenty of time.

Ages will vary very well. Hopeless of ages which will vary very well.

Harry Geronimo tells that it is a bulwark.

A round about within with vary indubitable not unlike that.

A minor obstacle intervened and an abridgement of a wonder be known lamed in fervent should join.

Joseph Geronimo is hours to-day.

The whole return is when they said if they did. Like very many meadows they were never better than ever with then leaned about reply commence in tacitly just come as in denial for the fortune to be fare for the mischance if an allowed daughter with a very little well well how is she. Germaine and her daughter who is very nearly will will it come to this marsh marshes. Used were used to it well will went were to were to used to where went were used were went to it. Germaine has been selected as arrival of arrival of marshes. Arrival of marshes.

Joseph Geronimo can always change his name.

Need it be some where in on our account.

Arthur Constance sharpened with aid.

Arthur France Geronimo is curtailed in his preparation in advance where they were they were of their account within August.

ACT III

Howard Geronimo is curtained and the marshes but or birds.

If three are eighty-two four are forty-nine.

Please have please please have saves them.

Henry Geronimo speaks without reading, our have not hindered Alice Geronimo sir.

Coupled cups of christening in Rudolph Geronimo waited distances black berries are called wall or ripe.

Letting there have been their hare which is without allowance.

What is the difference between interruption.

Come with in abundant out of door oven.

There was back which is the same as blacken.

Germaine and her baby loved to be a cradle in felt in the same without their once is coupled leave out that having parasol in decision which of it which can be satisfactory left to their larger out in from with it.

They have come back again.

From here to here.

Geronimo let having fairly more add once.

Geronimo has forgotten something.

Eight cows are stopped from proceeding.

Who prefers rocks to marshes.

Little clouds to Saint Francis.

Arthur to Evelyn.

Scene II

They were wistful.

It is that she has stated while they were ready now.

Integrally ready now.

But in the niece which may reference about mountain in sewn.

Next.

Weakness.

Alarmed.

Ivy on fire.

With unprotected glass.

No observation no observation.

Rosellen Geronimo is away.

Everything in waiting.

Felicity Stone is nearly at one with their being what they have as if they like.

Felicity Geronimo had learned to have it made by hand.

The embroidress.

The marshes.

The Mountain.

The partly owned vineyard and with it.

Fred Geronimo was awfully glad that it was possible.

Must know the difference between bowing and not.

Arthur France Geronimo is the son of a widow.

Consider it at at measured.

Mildred do do have almond an almond.

Without a while.

Scene III

If you have it take it.

The window prize is blessed beside, if you have been whatever they must let it be considered meant, considered.

It does help.

Charles darken like their sakes.

Well now Mister.

Carolus Geronimo is covered by their being thought with them. It is an amount.

Herbert quickly was quite very much with by not had become signed as obligation in further it is called why do you like to be very comfortably here.

Very made in vain.

Arthur Geronimo craves a word of love.

A fog is a rain and grapes are valuable. Geronimo did hope to be like it it could be called fairly with a pressure.

Arthur Geronimo takes articles.

Marshes are made late, they are made with edges believe.

The only thing that is that with is two trains.

Be likely with very many prepares.

Arthur Elizabeth and Helen Geronimo met Camille Berard and asked him about hours.

With whether on account.

Scene IV

A bid for grapes and pears has been received.

Scene V

Please Kate.

Gilbert Geronimo felt it to be so.

Oars ours chiefly seen beside with languish for the sake of intended to go very quickly.

Who has had hatted reminds of lean meant like with a defined leader.

Demand.

Never to have rather looked out at scenery.

Winifred Geronimo caught walks that is to say many any way were without them. They may be candied without a distant sentence of allowance with named more than alike refer ably not by apter anticipate does well.

Winifred Geronimo and partly their all.

Winifred awoke.

Does seeing others remind one of that or is it bewildering.

William and Everest Geronimo meant that marshes are made before meadows.

Marion Geronimo is ridiculous.

Francis Geronimo has become common-place.

Winifred Geronimo has a little dog named Cleo and she has hopes of having at least more.

Ducks are a pleasure to another.

Plenty of Amy’s fancies are without.

Away by butter.

Delay and said.

They must be a better than to without doubtfully reminded.

Scene VI

Winifred Arthur and Germaine have her.

Scene VII

Made Mary.

How are hours.

Genevieve Butler knew Christian Geronimo.

A wedding is a certainty.

Genevieve Butler answered in inviting.

Christian Geronimo to Germaine’s wedding.

Difference in delaying everything some prefer marshes from here and some prefer marshes from there.

Was a grandchild a woman thank you for thinking.

Joseph Geronimo led.

At an advantage. They were conducting it under them. Dotted with searching.

Walter and his restiveness at most when dismay comes to be their portion.

Howards are happily without birds it is amazing that a praying mantle prays.

Be what ever eight cakes are they choose farther than much which is fancied with or without lending itself to that.

Double delivers bestowed following an attempted with hired indubitable named and reside come reversed in their intention tears make marshes heave without not at length with joined as it was.

They differ in color and more without choice.

Has she no curiosity.

Has he no curiosity.

Did he say that there would be no rain but a dark cloud would give drops.

Now Winifred and Fred they are both as instead he went with his brother.

Scene VIII

Letters and which which meant which.

Arthur Geronimo never stops walking.

Neil Geronimo may be.

After all may have marshes better before than why after they had heard that it was a bother.

Whether bother.

She loves liberty and right.

Once more it was as much as they wanted. Without their leaving it alone. That they might do what they liked. With everything as they had it. As it is known without their being any trouble about it, as much of it as they liked. Without all of it being more than which it could not be fastened in partly leaving all more than they did. It is very well to have it known as that.

Six o’clock. Names name announce. Coming more than for which compels the mainly assorted to be surely fattening aimed as considerable with hour come to be nine.

What is the difference between useful and marches. What is the difference between useful and marches and marshes.

One forty one.

Marguerite Geronimo name unknown.

Henry and Camille Geronimo may have agate as a moon stone may have agate as a granite may have an unstated rain.

Walter Badenoch Geronimo is understood.

Scene IX

Heard bells or hare-bells as a delicacy.

Failure as such.

Why should a student love a rope walk as sitting. Do not take any notice of it.

Scene X

After Albert what happens.

It might be why they were their own.

With wideness a banner of included the while.

Harriet Howard Hilda Freedman Geronimo in pronouncements one more in permitting time. Two and two in thank you.

Scene XI

There are hours of excitement.

When made of whenever.

Camille Geronimo in order to do and to go and to go so and to do so. He is to do so and to go.

Camille Geronimo lets it be why they have permitted with out it Camille Geronimo.

Single-sided despatched in remain.

Camille Geronimo enjoyed himself.

Out hour aloud.

In dividend.

What does he mingle within in.

Never to notice the difference in trees.

Never to notice their difference in trees.

Annie Swan bent to their wishes.

Alfred Geronimo is sure that a dog can bark at a cow.

Can let them lift them they do not mind them when they cannot let them lift them.

Camille Geronimo finds it a circumstance.

In which patience is a virtue.

Camille Geronimo lets it like it when made of their without it being of any doubt.

Wives of circumstance.

Germaine greeted the step mother of her brother when he brought her child and liked it.

Germaine comes to carrying anything which is what is meant by coming.

Without doubt.

Winifred Geronimo and can have to have it do as it is more than before then.

He having been used to it mistakes it for it.

Bertram Geronimo refused to very much as it was.

Scene XII

Esther Henry seen.

Henry Henry seen.

Benjamin Geronimo seen.

How can it about it be matter if it did.

Back to Geronimo and exchange it for it. About how often.

Once if they asked who was it then with then tell then.

Once when they asked allowed her. Edith Geronimo or not.

Edith and Francis Geronimo made it bequeath. Bequeath is forward.

A add and not for theirs in and Elliot Geronimo in search.

Putting theirs into adding erasing.

It is not out of them where with outlet do be announced.

A smoke does not always mean a train it means a field.

There is no difference between a shadow and sweating.

William Geronimo brings mention and leaving.

Arthur Feneon Geronimo lauds him.

Why do they say that they do not like walnuts because they have never said it to-night.

Scene XIII

Helen and Esther Geronimo were after having been in.

At a distance is a lake.

Because marshes are not between it.

Alice Geronimo presents delicacies in an admiration with pinks.

Scene XIV

Katherine Tardy. Virginia Geronimo and in wills made marshes.

Katherine Tardy and Virginia Geronimo were known at noon.

In marshes Katherine Tardy Virginia Geronimo were known at noon in marshes.

Katherine Geronimo Virginia Tardy were known at noon Katherine Geronimo and Virginia Tardy were known at noon in marshes.

Katherine Tardy and Virginia Geronimo were known at noon in marshes for the rest there was prevention of planting poplars. Josephine Geronimo and Virginia Tardy were present at the planting of poplars in the marshes.

A hillside was burnt.

Helped to help themselves for veneration in sending wells to violently dismay them. How sweetly marshes grow lavendar pinks and without lilies.

This is the use of their having Germaine dismay in because of their preventing it with more however like it.

Edith Geronimo is without a witness.

Papers are very well all very well when they are deferred to by them when they are deferred to by them, paper is all very well when they are deferred to by them. Papers are all very well when they are deferred to by them.

ACT III

Marshes are without doubt not only very attractive but not dangerous after a very long time without the water in them having been replaced. They can be so found politely.

Scene II

Scene in behalf of quantity.

Vincent Geronimo held it well in hand.

Sent in behalf of quantity.

Further than they can be belated.

Vincent Geronimo chose lending it.

Vincent Geronimo left alone in that because it is plenty of without in their a chance coming in two in the reason that they have.

Vincent Geronimo they were to be sought without them.

Does Vincent Geronimo know the difference between eighteen and eighteen.

Does Vincent Geronimo know the difference between eighteen and eighteen other things not being taken into account.

Left allowed her.

Principally pursuasive as if pinned in reft commence intrusion.

Winifred went with Vincent and Virgil Geronimo to prepare a letter to their mother.

She yawned.

Penfold was a name which Vincent Geronimo knew Mrs. Penfold said and it was true that Vincent Geronimo was just then with them.

Which was true.

They made a plan to think of them.

Vernon Geronimo made shares of their leaving without it.

Vernon Geronimo interrupted hourly.

Vernon, Wilfred and Elisabeth Geronimo met Katherine and was it that they had hoped to know what it was that not by it can be and mind, Lizzie do you mind what it is that is asked.

Vincent Geronimo feels the absence of Mary Louise not that it is of any importance as her place has been taken.

Does which and dulled made which she knows that is is the same and she was that which was a pleasure.

Makes theirs a study of which theirs which.

Very likely.

Scene III

In made in a single in made them.

What is it.

What is it marshes what is it.

In made in a single in made of them.

It with all fairly with all with it all fairly, with it with it all fairly in with it in with it in with it all fairly.

It is in with it all fairly represented in with it all fairly with it in it all fairly represented with it in it all fairly.

Lucien and Florence Geronimo. Lawrence and Lawrence and Florence and Lucien and Simon Geronimo gently.

Lucian and Florence shirred about with them in this.

Names and hearing names without abound.

That is not very well known.

It is without about what is there when at in case of mainly further.

Had Winifred known Florence.

Pauses with capture.

Laying it down makes it might do.

However.

However laying it however moreover it was without any might which if it is all as it is as with their chance in the middle.

Winifred Geronimo is appointed.

She can be left to it very next to the acceptance of in line as it is asked.

While in there they were there while they were there.

Add in added in added in add in added in marking marking in marshes.

Virginia Geronimo was met.

Winifred Geronimo hereby with all.

Scene IV

A disappointment it is a disappointment not to reach the same to them it is a disappointment not to reach it to them.

The grain spelled just the same.

Glaudia Geronimo waits for Francis Geronimo when he asks her to do so.

All about which when they gather that they have all told that they went. Is it delicacy that they delicately that they have left that as that which they will find it very likely that it is of the because of the flavor of raspberries.

Delight delightful delicacy delicately, deliciously delightfully delicately delicacy.

If they have left it delicately for them to have it to do delightfully delicacy delicate delicately delicious or deliciously.

They were delicately leaving it delicately for them to do delicately for them to do delicately they left it to them delicately for them to do it was a delicate thing for them to do to have done it for them to do.

Florence Geronimo pronounces it as it is said. Said it as it is said. Florence Geronimo pronounces it as it is said it is said as it is said so.

Arthur Geronimo sells dishes dishes are made to wait.

Philip Geronimo plants poplars in marshes poplars which are very tall trees if they are made to be are made to be fruit trees are made to be fruit trees.

Philip Geronimo has sold poplar trees which are made to be fruit trees to him.

What is the difference between the oldest and partly Negro.

Philip Geronimo or was it as he said.

Scene V

Philip Geronimo has served in an army.

Maddelena Geronimo is meant to be wielded or so.

Mattie Geronimo is an advantage.

Minnie Geronimo turns to throw it where there is no mistaking it for the difference between a pink which will be or whether they were reliable.

Edith Geronimo likes it with an effort made to make it stop smaller.

Annie Geronimo made it for them.

Scene VI

There are passes in a mountain and if a tree can be used they will put it where they are.

Leave where they went. Leaves are where they are where they went.

Leaves where they went.

There are beside that there is dew and so in the evening and so they are careful not to come too early in the morning.

Scene VII

Consent consent.

She is to consent.

Scene VIII

Howard Mather Geronimo in very much which they had.

Does it does marshes dally with pleasure. Is it a pleasure to pass by a branch of a marsh will they be for this as once and bedding.

Have thanked that have thanked that thanked bedding.

Adelaide Stone Geronimo prefers damp weather it is better.

Anna Firth Geronimo is possessing possessing placing painting planning seeing seen bedding.

Cows have bedding cut in marshes for that reason.

Refused explaining cutting bedding for cows for the reason that marshes for the cows cutting bedding for that reason.

Agatha’s husband was first a general then a doctor and now will she have given a pleasure to her daughter who has intended seeing what she is saying.

Agatha Henry Geronimo is patiently in shoes, shoes are worn when there are additional adding in time. Nowadays nobody does not wear shoes.

How can they like this naming this with it all which with out do notify clauses come to their however they can do not differ in likelihood.

A dove which has been a sea-gull in she knows a lark when she sees many of them.

Alice Geronimo partly does not at least by that disturb in dismay loses from as can ship with shipped comfort a capable capacity of use that on account admirable.

It is how not to know that they can get with a point let left consume fragile deploy display that the not a forget-me-not which is an aster to say day daisy.

Winifred Geronimo married Albert Geronimo.

Scene IX

Genevieve Geronimo with or with whether they thought they were with whether. They thought that they with whether.

Genevieve Geronimo straightened it out.

Without their finding it out.

Not what he finds but what he likes that makes the difference.

Hour alike.

Bertha Geronimo has a mother named Danny.

They with their right make hay while they are able and as they wish to finish early.

They are right as they wish to finish early.

They are right to finish early.

Scene X

They make Saturday come soon and will they like it after some have not come.

Nestle beside above where it is.

It is made with them to of having for furnishing of course.

Thank you very much for an island of a church and trees island on land.

With whether they are whether they are this one if it was an eager in measure that they can be black and white. An object a little dog called Basket a magpie in the air.

Bravig Geronimo wishes them to be where they will be an inheritance without them.

There is no difference between coming up and going down if she asks them.

Ethel With Geronimo makes it fairly certain that it is without their doubt. Around. She would say to satisfy.

Edith Elizabeth Ellen Geronimo has planned to be alone without poplars she has planned to find it without doubt as they know.

One two one two button her shoe one two one two.

Scene XI

Haphazard in a in between their doubling it.

If it looks like it when they were there.

If it looks like it when they were there.

Remember just where they like where they were with them in about with while they were inquired with more for their sake as little as they can be to be for them a share as they like it which they do.

Lucy Adrian Geronimo does dislike Lucy Mildred Geronimo but only by having been without the name. A name is always cut in orange slices.

Lucy Geronimo makes it very dearly for them by their having meant to lose all their grapes very dearly for them by their having meant to lose all their grapes which may be by the time it changes which if it could be called presented by a out loud out of their alas which can be left to them by the time.

It is however.

Stop and take her away.

Scene XII

With at first two and enemy.

Never mind a wide cloud.

They need them with him.

Adela Geronimo called it a little with help of whenever it is withdrawn.

It is easy to tell which was there as well as mistaken about Johanna.

Johanna Geronimo comes to conclusions.

Without egress they come to a vineyard in which grow grapes.

There is mindful of an evidence of kings which have been stated.

Jenny Geronimo has heard very well.

Scene XIII

Out of cows eight are milked.

Out of the cows eight are milked.

Scene XIV

Does as you do.

They with their crane.

Leave however alike.

Just when they are denounced.

Having asked them would.

Collar and collars are without a parlor, parlor.

It is very easy to have eaten.

Scene XV

Does she mind covering.

Does she mind covering.

With does she mind covering.

With with does she mind covering.

Success with success.

Good God.

The good wood is when there is a willow which is alone.

Philadelphia Geronimo made a landscape.

Three please they offered you grapes grapes which are in clusters and not warm enough to attached to wasps.

If the farmer calls his things merchandise he is used to it.

Wilmot Geronimo makes a plan to leave Wednesday.

Edgar Winifred Geronimo makes a painting of a hippodrome leave amply their excuse accustom in change.

With them.

Will they ask Helen Geronimo to go. With them.

Went with them.

The difference between their willing and abate.

This is the better that they are in amount.

Transcription in around.

Follow him with however as they only.

Further farther either whether point exhibition of roses without a basket.

Scene XVI

Advantage of hearing about Eugene Geronimo.

Edgar Arthur Henry Edward Allen Russell Geronimo whistles. How kind a young man in black supports a heavy young woman in light color.

They can be followed by a dog with it.

She can tell whether it is as much as they tell that they can without that it is that they tell can candied with allowance that they tell if without that whether that they tell this in reason that if sewn that they tell that it is hours aloud without well with seem that it is in commence with confess that they seem that they tell now than which if they come that they tell make it have that it is that with seen that with what that they shall that they mean that they tell with when if more to have come at last that it is that they tell. A family can never be photographed together. Is is what is fortunately in amount, Geronimo can reflect make it that if beside it is never better just as much ready of more than with it as best known that in the summer they do not come autumn with a plain that if at all however looking down with road at least as might in behalf rained in collapse just in with additionally not in a given with never having to have it happen that they came when they were there. Hour Geronimo has been called satin. This in attention. Alike remain added addition for the other surprise in front with a chamber. To shut. It is not a drying in the top of their chance. She says that the sun does not set yet because it is behind the mountains. Geronimo. Or before. William Geronimo makes a prize for. Him.

[ ¶ ]

1928

372.

A BOUQUET. THEIR WILLS.

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

The Art of Making a Bouquet

The way to make a bouquet or to receive flowers the way to make drawings acceptable or a needle make points of different additional distances which result in a man and a basket at an advantage in consequence of which drawings of calla lilies and green trees and plums all in white and a plan of realising the fancifulness of adaptability when having made azaleas prominent they were more delightful than ever before both as to cherubims and isthmus and alas plenty of time planted in dispersal of the unification of their maligning it by penetrating without a doubt that it was an elaboration of their without having divided what was not only not sent but meanwhile in their enlargement a quarter of it this is what she had when they were entitled to have domes domes and better than ever it is not which when in and letting it have fairly thought making it be with joining it prevailing that it is a chance of a balance by reason of their contradiction inespecial reconciling it more with having introduced not because of prevailing theirs in genuine consideration of it pointedly more than it is made hearts be black upon a brick in color that without doubt and lines made it in straining it from without that most of it coming letting it be seen not with but in the reason for this in said to be made into another purse and language because maidenly can be on account of when willing should it be theirs as an indication of delight that they were fountain of iniquity to change this with aside next to be near that without some to have triumphant netting it more precariously need it for this when is it in appointing that two things made making it from there to have a cactus blend behind in a night with when it is made of which that two make four mainly behind the never have it make it see which can when whether in and altogether they will be beside beside in kings kings have been known as horses and more which can there in place the change of have it for the most of it left to them that is whether it is no account of fed to them in rectifying it by the employment of when a dromedary could be lasting made it have it nor is it considerably named more than come to the persuasion of not more which is confessed at most than there sweetness in allowance because within remained may be as soon as when became left to the undivided elaboration of vindication to be unabridged continuation of whether it is precarious as they single charms as larger than as lambs make it to do unduly in the welcome that is not justified by justifiable inauguration of their will it be not for this and for that alone in the collection of their most and whether if when it is what is what they had which is that the beside and the closest in the main which whenever as they like it is when they do wish to wish what they what they wish that they wish which is what they wish what is the wish which is what which they wish to be a date is when retrospectively in an avoidance of their meteor meteorologically in forbearance that is in no exacting identification of the readily to be not because of the five fifty that it is without it choosing to be so. And so and so. What is it. It is what they wish which is which is which is it.

Their Wills, a Bouquet.

In Six Acts

Pauline and Charles Daniel and Dolene Chorus of Baltimoreans.

Food fusses me as blowing wind fusses you.

Chorus of Baltimoreans.

Have not had a habit of wills. Let us make wills. He and she hurried.

Not Saturday but Thursday.

If Charles had no children and only a half brother and half sister and Pauline had two children one of them a daughter and the other one a daughter and they had not a child of one another and Charles left his money to Pauline and Pauline left her money to him and they were both killed together who would inherit everything the half brother and half sister and this was what was as unexpected as it was startling and she Pauline had done that thinking. This makes no account of anything of accomplishing and examination this is finally predicting that if two are killed it is assumed that the husband will outlive everything and so nothing goes to the daughters and this is surprising. Let it be changed so that thing will not be happening and it was done but it took a long time. Chorus of Baltimoreans had heard nothing.

Pauline. Authorise made easy with a care for them. It is a very welcome for the thing which can that it is plain in conspicuous management of demean in estuary as can fairly make sensibly fortunes consist in conclusion for the main management. It is all call that a home is what is can contemplate not be for which in coupled to be made might with fortune in conclusion.

Charles may be a banker he has heard vainly of a candidly compelled in collection of reconsider in partly that a chicken country has one kind of architecture and wine country has one kind of architecture and fall of the year that which when makes it a claim. Chorus of Baltimoreans are distinguished by their management.

In Baltimore there is traffic management in spite of of every country prefer the United States of America of every state prefer the state of Maryland of every city prefer the city of Baltimore of every house prefer his house of every wife prefer his wife and their use.

Chorus of Baltimoreans do not see either the brilliance or the necessity.

Bouquet of rose very tiny daisies made to fit in a receptacle.

Who has pressure to bear.

Dolene and Henry, Amy and Simon Hilda and RoseEllen Nimrod and Caesar. They call classes.

It is a bit whether they go or stay.

Dolene and Charles.

Doline detained and undecided.

Charles made courteous by hovering and detaining Helen and RoseEllen.

Caesar respected by a sophistication in memory of reputed roses. John and Albert married to Amy and Hilda.

Who has been thoughtful.

Very well I thank you. Coupled to clauses.

In every hand on any hand in every hand hand in hand.

It is very certain that if they had been killed together they would have if they had made their wills in favor of each other that the half sister and half brother of the husband would have altogether succeeded to all that either of them had had and that the children of the mother would have had no inheritance and rather it would have been an extraordinary pleasure in a way for the half sister and the half brother because there had been some question that had nothing to do with either either or the father who was not their father and the mother who was their mother.

Chorus of Baltimoreans have not been rather have not been induced matter that it does not follow mortgage in a picnic for the summer with fur gloves which have been won one before the other in a way made much after either altogether.

It is not well to think about what they want when they want it.

Charles and Helen are happily married in spite of the fact that Helen has headaches. Helen and RoseEllen Nimrod and Ceasar Charles and Hilda Doline and Simon Ida and Llewelen Eglantine and Kleber withstand and made much of as they were. As they were in circumstance.

The lawyer of Helen is Herbert Walter.

They had different lawyers but neither of the lawyers had realised the matter and when their attention was called to it they were able to remedy it after a sufficiently long time.

Chorus of Baltimoreans have indefinable resignation and insistance and they may be never the less susceptible to the symbol of recovery.

How many Baltimoreans have flushes and may be they do and may be they may be may be forsooth.

Charles and Helen may have a little son named Julian.

They will be careful to have it and hurried with every afternoon a nap.

May or may be not.

May be they will if they are to go about it.

A scene in which they are to learn the art of arranging a bouquet.

Find flowers which grow and mix them with grasses known as the bread of birds.

Charles and Helen make banking a profession not because of succeeding but because of Llewelen.

Stones and streams make a change in house and home.

Chorus of Baltimoreans have meant very much to them.

Susan, Who is known as the mother of Elizabeth one at a time.

They have no hope.

Hope and no hope.

They have no hand in hope.

They have not held out any hope.

Who has heard of hours and they meant.

It happens that mens hats are made.

ACT TWO

Simon is a brother of a banker. He is very well off.

Simons a bouquet will be an interlude.

After the third act.

Charles and Helen who are the father and the mother of Julian and Helen is the mother of Kate and RoseEllen.

Claribel and Etta are relations. There is intermarriage. There are plenty of pleasant circumstances. There have been names such as Hortense Louis Caesar Clarence Jonas Henry and Bernard. Any rule is made for Baltimoreans.

A blonde boy can be appointed and maltreated by West Point Cadets. There is no need of probably searching for abbreviation.

Chorus of Baltimoreans in allowance.

Nobody likes a bargain.

If one were in a desert and wanted a glass of water and there was no possibility of having it what would they do.

Baltimore integrally.

Do please do do please do please do do please.

Baltimore Chorus of Baltimore Baltimoreans.

If Charles and Helen were married and Helen had had two daughters and their son Julian was not yet born and they had made wills in favor of each other and Charles had a half brother and a half sister and if Charles and Helen should be killed while they were together nothing would be left to any daughter even if they the daughters were the half sisters of the boy Julian who had not yet been born. Nobody had thought that it would happen as it would happen if they were killed together because altogether the presumption is that the man will live longer. How do they like their two per cent they would not even have this sent. Come Thursday not Saturday because of thinking. Thinking one one one one one makes two and San Francisco is made miles of soften.

She sleeps by day day by day she says day by day she says day by day she says day by day to-day now to-day day to day. Which one is it the one that is doing that is to doing to sleep to-day sleep in the day. Bertha Helen Simon Julian RoseEllen Caesar Nimrod Bernard Hilda and Constance and Llewelen.

A list can be filling. They all say.

Chorus of Baltimoreans which is it in forsooth interlude.

They did not matter to a mother who has arranged it differently. Could stocks see.

Chorus of Baltimoreans. Never sing flowers as they are not fond of flowers, they prefer oysters with widening areas. They leave out which is way amount.

A will which is in a reason that it was not brought about may be that two brothers and their half brother and half sister if they have a mother two and mother they will unless it is promised refuse to do so even so.

Might it be for rain.

They like food on the table and screens in the window even when it is necessary.

Think about which came first.

Their wills in forget-me-nots.

Forget-me-nots a bouquet.

Not Charles and not Helen not Julian and not RoseEllen.

When this we see two see one see he sees further than that.

A very little clouded withdrawn.

Charles and Helen who has misnamed Helen. Helen is a nightingale with petals of which with plenty of copper balls of noises in a gather with when speckled of finery. She dresses simply.

Charles and Helen Belle and Belles which could have been pressed with a leaf like a wild pansy is an herb.

A scene in which willows turned into poplars and olives into willows.

Without their having made a will they would not have left their money to each other. Having made a will each of them with their own lawyer they left it to one another and if they should be killed together the assumption would be that the man had lived longer and so if their son had not yet been born their property would not be left to her two daughters but to his half brother and half sister. Thinking of this and laughing is not only what might have happened but would have happened if they had been killed together presuming that the husband lived the longer and their son then had not been born and her two daughters would have been left with nothing and his half brother and his half sister would have had everything.

Simon and William were not half brothers Simon was a brother think of Simons a bouquet think of Simons a bouquet think of everything to say think of a boat rocking made of earthenware and signed and numbered. This is an exact pressure of their widening in the hope of a president.

A scene in which they have dinner quietly.

Chorus of Baltimoreans have no detail which is missing it is not missing because Charles street avenue extended is not any longer.

Means made to go.

If in an auction there are places where they do not hear one another bronzes are pictures and pictures are boats and boats are nets and nets are doves and doves are do and dove tailed.

Chorus of Baltimoreans consist of men and women.

The sergeant said fire fire while you can.

They were not perturbed.

A collection of excellencies.

There are many excellencies in definite delight in handling formally which is without a pleasant time with which to plan to prey upon the Saturday in practically for this with the sown of which it is the happy way of dangling in between the four leaf clover a heart and is it well to see it to to see it.

They made miles.

One two and three.

The last time is the worst. Chorus of Baltimoreans consist in men and women.

Have had across.

Consecrated to leaves of wheat.

Made miles in very much that they knew.

Do you know why he thought.

Because he flushed.

Do you know why he smiled.

Because he flushed.

Do you know why he went.

Because he was bent upon it.

ACT III

After Act three there will be an interlude Simons a bouquet.

Helen and Simon.

Would Helen be considered wrong if she was a leader.

Would Helen be considered wrongly not to have been a leader.

Their wills a bouquet.

Would Helen have been considered to have been wrong in not being a leader.

Charles is a banker and he is not cautious he says that one state follows another and he leaves out which one.

They are thoughtful.

If they had made a will in which they left everything to one another and their son had not been born and they had been killed together it would be assumed that the man lived longer so all would have been inherited by his half brother and his half sister and not by her daughter and her own daughter not even what she had inherited she her mother from the father who had been her husband and was the father while she was the mother of the daughter. Thursday not Saturday. Thursday instead of Saturday. She said come out Thursday instead of Saturday, she had been thinking she said come out Thursday come out Thursday which is a little before Saturday. She had been thinking and had thought out his matter.

There is no difference between one daughter and another except that one of them is older.

Chorus of Baltimoreans are all very quiet in the home although they are gay and talk in laughing and laugh in talking. Chorus of Baltimoreans can be slowly tangible.

There is no need for half indeed when they make honey suckles consist in various colors. There is a great deal of happiness in might is right.

Having forgotten every name how can they count when they see the fame that they have earned.

Charles and Helen now.

Simon and Julian and Horace and Hattie and Hilda and Caesar and Nathan and Claribel and Hortense Hortense is her name and Carrie and Eveline. Jonas makes many. It is delightful. They are after all at peace.

Plainly sanctioning.

A scene wherein they have decided to be very certain that they have decided correctly.

They are leaving everything to them.

This is in that amount.

They are not without doubt. Without doubt. A readily felt very well.

A baker should always have a school teacher as his wife.

This is not included in Baltimore.

Does my baby love blue or who. Does that look like a hundred and ten. Stitches when counted silk and wool on tortoiseshell nearer a hundred and ten than a hundred and fifty. A hundred and fifty means four persons.

My baby loves blue and so do you.

Connection between beneath and above. Regularly envisage.

If a million is two hundred and three how many Michaels make a Simon and how many RoseEllens make a melon. Three ages in three.

It is a meadow which makes cake.

It is no matter whether grain has been given or taken. Give and take.

RoseEllen and Julian are travelling they have nothing to do before leaving. They are not going to die. They are fairly certain and there is not hesitation.

Julian. How many days are there in April. How many days are there in May.

RoseEllen. How many days are there in April May and either June or July.

If you are comfortable you had better stay where you are.

Chorus of Baltimoreans. An appreciable difference between hotter in the sun and cooler in the shade and the heat off of a sunny field the more or less hot shade under the trees tree shade is never permanent the only shade that is permanent is a wall of a house or a wall which is a wall, prominent like the, y in Byrne.

End of Act Three

AN INTERLUDE
Simons a Bouquet

Necessary.

Necessary said light, necessary.

Necessary.

Needles in pins.

Pains not knits. Knits necessary.

Necessary. Needles and inns.

In ins, necessary. Needles and necessary.

Celluloid.

Suppose b, c, meant you and he would that shut up. In the best way I will say that there is a short gate. Another wine. Yes. Ick Icktoburns.

A lease.

Clean susans with pallor and a rude cross rude across a smother with a little lang and old chest up. The belief is pain. Yes I died.

Too ducks what. A little suse susianah. It is hutch. All pine.

A sheating.

Poor light, make a mixed stall, show the illuminating lantern and whether not, it was a question. When I came again I come to fastener. This is a good please. Show what shut. Entirely when. It is come in. All the same let.

A cool bay.

What please. If it is near why let the center sound her. This is a little new sense. A bean is arched a little left. All the same Sunday.

A cool bag.

A cool bag has a goal hole.

A bud book lay.

A bud by lay saw if soon to shed a looking sight a tremendous soon. This got out. A left was rest ladled. This made a key soon.

Not necessary.

Simons

A Bouquet

Go in deer. Dear what. A saleing soon. This was a boat.

In. Knows. Necessary.

Noes necessary.

No s necessary.

Knows. Necessary.

No necessary.

No. Necessary.

In climbs and gopher sheds and little keys, large boats wore shells.

Bull put perspire.

No c in me. A last tinned.

Put loud.

Nest oh where cut it spell. Lean more show white. A violin in in.

A walk.

Lay lea a little green. Let it be horses. Horses and a practice, a called practice. Practice not. A least excrescence into the foreseen hillside with two waters not show height. No such peas neglect.

Not walk.

Not walk pot. A pot is a loud sized pea with a nail thimble and a join knot.

Break fast.

Breaking fast so that glasses, glasses, are nets and a thin tongue is glowed glowed with sand and hammer and a noise nail.

A bouquet.

All the bank old dinners are shouted and little cools little cools fishes and big negroes big negroes cigars.

Paid red.

Paid red is a sash not a sash on but a little atlantic. Atlantic what atlantic sit the and lever when, when it is a mother. A mother and a sister. All tracks and leaf leaf of why more should extend so sew more.

Any shade.

Sharp not necessary for a stool. A maid a made where. All this to be boat and a cat less not it necessary not it occasion.

Window, brother, leave call. This is the rate of the road. It makes heavy. It makes what, not carrying this is pass.

Each bone.

Each bone care and a change heat, a change and heat, heat is heat.

A care less.

Suppose it came that by a reason which is beside the shock it happens that sisters are wives, very neatly then mothers are calling. This is disgrace at least in a fashion which makes it necessary that there is a disagreement. Take herd, take it so that there is a kind candle and little blight moon and it is nearly so, it comes to be winter, not winter it has rust and little seizes of the same sam sand stone and hole pieces. This is a bother. Then came to see Saturday. All the rest is in the hose. Real bean is oblique.

Neglect of gorge.

A real smell, a real smell is tight, it is stout too and nearly painted.

A real smell is a sticked not so after chandelier. It is a page of birds and little little were trimmed corsets. Nearly all.

This is the mean, meaning in and a question a question of ladling of ladling is ill.

No old clothes make a sash, wet.

Simon.

A bouquet.

(Necessary)

Necessary be when, a violin.

Simons.

Be necessary.

A, follow that with sprain. A leave a rain.

Suppose a cute a cute flute. Be quaver, that is getter.

Simons, not boo.

Simons not bouquet.

Simons a boot quay.

Please claque claque pen, pen with hogs, sticks and stacks.

Simons not bouquet.

Simons tickle.

Simons be such lay.

Simons seat sir.

Simons say nickle.

Simons say.

Simons in why mow. Simons set set let, set, let.

Simons not re leaving.

Simons sit in go shade by a sit so.

Simon.

Simon.

Simon is Simon is Simon is is.

Simons

(A bouquet)

Pleasanting the language of the hat makes tobacco makes it a green shutter. Lively and leaves and let us sundries, sundries is what is.

Suppose a wooden a wooden nickle, suppose it so carried that fruit and vegetables are jewelry. Is this a heard case and it is necessary to keep a pencil in books. Is it neglected.

So that fourteen ninety two makes percent. So that there is a violin.

Perspire. What is perspire. Perspire is not not moon on a light and needs a hundred needs a 100 mills needs a little sandy lea and row needs a sandy needs a lea and row needs a sandy land row.

All gall is dealed with in and much. It is to gay.

Simons, a sin to say.

Simons, grief. Simons dishes. Simons a real little oil and lard stir. A real little steal.

Suppose Simons a bucket to pay. Suppose Simons a real advertiser. See it in furls and in a house paint and a proof a proof of roof. It is a such such touch, touch tough thick pealed oysters and a blessing a blessing is money, money, mealed money, a silent pea season.

Sup in a cap and show it show it farther. A little turn a stage plenty plenty full of going back to breack fast break fast dinner. This is the time. No use, no use in spots.

Simons, a bouquet.

Re lease a little large prod, prod of what, pave in, between, select bin.

A cool large, a loan, a seed bread, a bolt a bolt a bolt of black brown all brown, all pulled brown all cut.

Leak bet with sheds, sheds roof let net. Limb own seen no limb no own no seen no, limb own seen know, limb know seen know, own no seen limb own seen.

Nick naked and a bloat a bloat hammer a shuckle a shuckle thing a limb own a limb seen own. Go last. Wetness. Go last witness, wit, wit chest wit wit.

A bouquet of Simons.

Leak leak mut, leak a stool a graduated glass, a poison a pill a little grange, a moat, a pile a change, a salt fat, a grain fight, a change bust, a laugh whet, a chill chapper, a chill chapper, a kind horse back, a loaf best, a vexed sugar, a share, a share pony, a pile a put sand, a counsel.

Bouquet of Simons.

Necessarily, not, necessarily not, not not.

A bouquet.

Simons.

Simes whens, siming, siming no song, sung, sung sung sung.

Sing sing sing, singing. Sing sing sing, sing sing sing, sing a sing sing, sing sing sing, sing sing, sing.

A bold bat, bat in batting.

Little wolves hen, hen and hen, lead wolves when, hin and hin, hin up, hinder hinder a peach a peach.

Little wolves.

A roll a roll of pasting with heaven snatches and sups sups and apples.

It makes a baker’s pie.

Lead colored light the bouquet has no buttons, not buttons and not limb buttons, a chance leg, a followed piece with little pots, pots of pull, pull, tell.

Please set, set up cold, cold choice beef steak, beef steak not blind, blind not to be all, not a paid egg, six eggs ten.

Not a but.

Part of three, blue black. Part of one, Simon, simoon, must mutter, blue black.

Blue Black.

Blue Black.

Part of one, must mutter.

Part of one.

Must mutter, sitter, sitter in on weighed water, water is weighed black. Sitter in weighed water. Watter is weighed, sitter in.

Weighed Water.

Weighed water not weighing water, not weighing paint and coal and excellent cream, not weighing a turkey, weighing ducks, weighed breath and bale water, weighed in weight.

Part in one. Part in one excellent exceedingly managed by a returned train that has an omnibus that is to say wheels. Wheels are betired. This is a spin a spin in, a spin in in.

Here is a shed to beef.

In beef. Here is a shed in beef.

Supper in a call. Call in and pass a button a little button with a size of a cap and nearly, nearly. To be all.

Leaf in a hand.

A leaf in a hand and much vegetables much vegetable capable.

Much vegetable capable.

Leave a gold pipe leave a gold pipe in a glass fitting strange older be wired arranger with a neglected pocket case such which is a comb.

Not a nursery, not a nursery and a place and a piece of water and careless, able to guess pleasant cutters, cutters with. Not a coloring beetle not nearly so exhausted.

This is a little higher than that higher than sugar or birds or molasses or real gates or the selected radishes which have tons, tons share. A whole eighty and it sent is an inclined day, a day behind more than fertile in inches. More bellowing.

Boots are not polite blessings. They easily pack in.

Please get let sentences so sunk. A collected extra pin is not what makes sham and pain, it is lordly, lard what it is, come in, come in, come in. Come in. Come in.

Nor a bouquet.

Nor a bouquet, not to lay not to lay. Nor in a bouquet.

A blank gall.

Least Mays seventy nine.

A piece of May warm cream warm cream shutter smash late bycicle jest custard and a sweater, really oats and lark trees and twins in quails, twins and barns and all mice and a kind of stick lantern, really all a joint a joint of eggs more eggs in a wagon in a wagon in.

This is both.

Both what both soup soup late.

Suppose a done can boat and place a right station in a meadow, does grass wind in to fat, does it. Come in.

Leaves of chest, best water rusher, animal eleven dotters and leg late not served in state, more shoes is. Rest or quiet or pale gold or real little water green or a chatter later or a grand and exchanged word room and nearly please and nearly please nervous. What are eye glasses in winter, there are in thin, golden go, go at shoe full and nice screens on tables and mended water. All of it drink, drink a pleased tough reasonable and altogether a travel and more suits. Pale gall with a yellow ribbon and clothes, james clothes. Be go stupid wake land in a house where if a door is a relief a whole door is better than next. Come to distate that coincidence new bell in. On ease sit with bales.

Six and simons and a birth plate and a loaf of leather.

One and Simons and a back sheet and a last cape and a dog gold cellar.

Three and Simons and real egged black gold and more stress more stress why linked beads guess.

Go shame a glad and garfield season and beds and bakers and let a horse know, let in by spots spots glued and mounted and nervous and really what, why meals are poked and a gallon a gallon is forever forever what, pickles, salt water stranger, beer. No glass is wooden and more deeper collided and a violin a violin is in in a smell.

What is a son, a son is a careful concealed revolving autograph with little saddles and mounted may blossoms and real pay poodles and more selections.

No such walk.

What is a day stake. A day stake is a direct dark dimple and a real question is there talk, is there white siphons, are there pieces of beet sugar placed cups, curls.

What is a careful extinction. A careful extinction is no supper and twelve eggs and really that really that something.

A bouquet of Simons.

In Simons, A bouquet of Simons, Simons. In Simons.

A bouquet in Simons.

Simons. A bouquet, A bouquet. Simons, A bouquet. Simons.

Color in lobsters, release vegetables, please ripe pears, keep a flannel, flannel, keep a kind dog, keep a place for a cigar a cigar green, a green stand, a stand crackers, crackers and crackers.

A bouquet of Simons, all and bellow, all and below, all and, all and and and, all and and and, all and and and.

All call it with a spoon a, all call it with a with a spoon, with a, with a stepper, in a stepper and a rain a rain clearly a clearly startle, a noise soon, a girl beef, a slept height, a real round and a piggle a piggle in between dinner. No bow, no bow caution, not a grease bottle and ache house, not a little light arctic, not a please old carry all in buds and oysters, not in it.

No coat is a pew.

Failing pearl ground and little lilacs and never mentioned in the hand when left in that she by the right long, in the sea shine and search preceeded and little Oregon left by separation and more buttons any more indicated more is a baked key a key with an eye glass and fine any fine lap, lap full of of eaten lasts and really old fired reread moistness with a second in plain and much in the collect.

Collect what, it is not edible, not be for and more grown more grown by between and left in the piece of valise which is a case, all in a trunk which is where there is that date that date to be ate sweet. Sweet. Sweet.

Many tickle some one thin, many tickle many tickle with a fellow fat, fat with a pecked old bank stake which means a house. Many tickle some one in. Many tickle some in. Some in bouquet, bouquet of Simons, some in Simons, some in Simons.

Necessary.

Necessary pick out chairs.

Necessary called photographs.

Necessary give gas lamps electric gas lamps.

Necessary go chambers, left in chins and gowns.

Necessary bind cups with lots of dotted dark little poodles and not any dogs.

Necessary read ss.

Necessary put in legs.

Necessary leave on it.

Necessary.

Simons a bouquet. A bouquet of Simons.

Necessary.

Not necessary to be an owl with eggs and sashes. Not necessary. Not necessary to be old and candy. Not necessary to be like like. Not necessary to show oh be wasted. Not necessary to please simple chimneys. Not necessary to have useful bold and between cases. Not necessary to rechange more glasses than to be a ribbon and an inclined hand. Not necessary to be an only wide sheet. Not necessary to be in a seat. Not necessary to relieve old watches and new boats and wide sleeves and old oysters and real butter and extra pears and left over apricots and more white bites and nearly outer with draws. Not necessary to double roosters. Not necessary to see in grate. Not necessary to make nils nils and sheds sheds and brown brown. Not necessary to under re-liver moisture. Not necessary to breathe baths and real paste steps and more shapes. Not necessary to reconsider purchases. Not necessary to miss stems. Not necessary to have it to be set. Not necessary. Simons a bouquet.

If they will all they have to one another and they are killed together the man is supposed to live longer and his relatives will have everything that they had before they had it together if her children have had another father who has not been killed but who has died altogether. Altogether is better than country bread. Bread which not been eaten but which has dried and when it is refreshed is sweeter and eaten.

One two three. Swim.

Do they doubt that they are hurt if they are not cakeless. Can those who said they would sell suffer.

Arthur and almonds.

Give and take.

Scene II

Red white and blue all about you.

Remy.

Scene III

Establishment.

If they were pleased that they were white would they like it.

Julian and RoseEllen and fifty million speaking of oxen as pears.

Not in maiden aid in Reagan.

RoseEllen Reagan Joseph Philip and as a wedding. It is very difficult to be unalloyed.

RoseEllen Helen Margaret Lewis and Francine.

If they had made their wills in each others favor and nobody had been there and they would have been accidentally killed it would be presumed that the man had lasted longer.

Who makes chocolate cake out of cocoa once in a while but when they were resigned to having it it had not been made.

Gaston is a name that goes with Berard.

Gaston Berard.

Live and learn.

Chorus of Baltimoreans are exchanged for chorus of Washington and Kansas cities.

Not a cherry a cherry not a cherry not a cherry not a cherry a strawberry.

Chorus of Washington city district of Columbia exchanged for chorus of Baltimoreans state of Maryland.

Chorus of Kansas city changed for chorus of Independence chorus of Independence Iowa changed for chorus of Grant Virginia. And so all day.

If they had made a will come earlier Thursday not Saturday they have been thinking.

Scene III

Did you my precious pet say not yet.

Interlude
Simons a bouquet.

ACT IV

Anybody with a wife has to have and in a couple of lending lamps lamp a jacket with a cause because do be noon at a day. A day calls caterpillars.

Julian RoseEllen Dorothy Robert Remy Winthrop a little reason for a name and two syllables.

If a man and his wife and she and he had made a will each one in favor of the other and they had thought about it they would have known that if she had children and he had none and he was fond of them and then they have had that if they could she did think that if they were to be alike and came to an accident accidentally and she would be known that is the concurrence that it is presumed that he lives longer not by the time that and she were killed. So that they would be pronounced identical in after all. Perhaps they would not be be left yet.

RoseEllen and Julian. Mother is a mother of one or two and father father is a father of one or two one or two.

The little pasture which has not given place given place.

They made a made a made a wailing down.

Remy. Fastens flowers in broken badly in account for the waiting that it had blown away.

Just as at a finally they must do.

Dorothy. Dorothy had three brothers Etienne John and Ernest. She was known as Annabel and he was known as Hannibal. They had not been doubled in collusion.

Anybody can print a will.

Scene II

Bother ably dislike amiable with a key stone held handle may be. May be they do but do doubt it.

Elsa more head with italic.

RoseEllen had a pretty very much held by and wall.

He made her think oxen were tall and all if they come down hill will.

They made a lake betake better take a lake.

With wishes and crosses and shawls and alls alls bells balls cover how do you do deniably.

Singing RoseEllen as Ellen.

Playful with a take be mine monkey shine lay low have a shadow of realise wise.

Ernest Wise Henry Wise and Edgar Wise. They were all three three of five brothers.

It is by luck and not by management that Julian was a man.

Their wills made in favor and for shade not for shadow because it is likely supposing that there was an accident and they were found and he was alive and she was not the presumption would correctly be that he had lived longer and so to believe so to do so and it was so.

Everything which is not lost is brought in and very often even if it is lost it is brought in. Bring in.

What do they do when nothing happens.

Scene III

When this you see remember me to them.

There is no use in saying so in saying so in saying so there is no use in saying so if he does not move in then. There is no use in saying so in saying so in saying so there is no use in saying so in looking as well then.

There is no use in saying so in saying so in saying so. There is no use in saying so in hearing it in them.

Wills are a curious subject. When they are made she can say come to-day.

Wills are a curious subject he can say when he has heard her say come to-day he can say I am coming in a day.

Wills are a curious subject they can say that after all she was right

Wills are a curious subject they can say that it is told at once.

Wills are a curious subject it may be that her lawyer for her and his lawyer for him were mistaken.

Wills are a curious subject they can be very careful after she was thinking.

Wills are a curious subject it is very easy to move from one side of a sunny tree to another side of a sunny tree and still be in the sun even if it is a hot day and they which is may be they are separately avoiding being in the sun.

Chorus of Baltimoreans are very reserved they tell nothing about pictures photographs fortunes rays of lanterns and dress. They are terrified if any one is beckoning they also feed upon their very delicious food.

Chorus of amiability.

Very many changed Howards for Birds and Freds for Henriettas and Julians for Claribels and RoseEllens for abruptly and belike for forsooth and predict predicate Julia for Joellen and Booth for beside. This is made Rose.

Chorus of Baltimoreans are intermediary and intimidated.

A voice natural to Godiva.

Heard in the distance when made in succession.

RoseEllen and Julian have arranged with their lawyers that their wills are as they should be.

They think of everything.

No interest in do very well very well I thank you.

Scene IV

Chorus of Baltimoreans have a mixture of their seeing religion.

Chorus of Baltimoreans. Have a conscience about sun on Sunday.

Baby might baby might baby baby baby baby baby baby baby might baby might baby baby baby might.

Very near to tears.

Scene V

Judith and Judy and wildly and sell.

Better very well.

If they were cautioned that they had to wait and they had waited waited with them.

Julian Mary Bernard and soothing.

Would they call the process of elimination that they had inherited. Socially yes.

Chorus of Baltimoreans are mentioned before.

They make satellites in market tamely and sundries.

One one in a single with a stretched as they may be out with them in ferocious conceptions of amalgamated does it suffice with pleasure.

RoseEllen. A with as with confess consent comforted let a melon be an accountable by with a time to be for it.

Supposing they were finally never killed together and they both lived longer how times are they to keep with it.

Chorus of Wellingtonians. Here have a chance to present a lake and let it make a fasten with a catapult and see. Seeds are flown flying and harshly a lake is a jet of water.

There are fifteen women. Fifteen weakening weakening Mabel. Mabel marble distract heather.

Julian is bold whether there is or is not not accountable.

Helen is meadowed with out or with hospitality.

Arthur is felt tightly in redress.

John is nearly succeeding and would look.

Camille cool if a man has a name a man named Camille a man named Camille yet.

RoseEllen is astonished.

Ellen comes to be amount to it.

Gessler made allow.

Fasten a double with welcome and Friday they will come welcome.

Scene VI

If they had made their wills they had and they had left it to each other which they did they might have been killed together and if they had the children of which he was not the father would not have inherited anything from their mother nor from their father their mother having inherited from their father and the law presuming that if they are killed together the man lives longer.

Chorus of Baltimoreans.

Nothing is found out ably.

They believe that seeing is believing.

They believe that if they wait they are waiting.

They believe that may be they do.

They believe that outwardly with care they will come Thursday and not wait until Saturday.

Make a dent.

Scene VII

It is doubtful whether they are one and one.

It is doubtful whether they are one and one.

It is doubtful whether they are one and one. It is doubtful whether they are one and one.

It is doubtful whether they are one and one.

Railroad time railroad time.

A railroad in a tunnel.

A railroad within and in a tunnel. A railroad within and in a tunnel. A railroad within in within in a railroad with in in within. A railroad within a within a tunnel without a tunnel a railroad without a tunnel.

Scene VIII

Called credit.

Scene IX

Creditable.

Scene X

He prefers her in Baltimore. She prefers her in Baltimore.

Scene XI

Very likely they are to move about.

Very likely they are to move about.

A scene in Baltimore with Baltimore a scene with Baltimore a scene in Baltimore a scene a scene of a scene with and of seen Baltimore.

Fast and wound fast and wound they must do their share.

Say much in stretches.

Scene Baltimore.

Baltimore May marry.

Scene XII

Not lost it.

RoseEllen with well in a point in appoint a councilor or a counselor or a tutor or a better feeling authority in propositions in relation to saving and by all with merriment plenty of course advantages with Friday a man and Ferdinand colors hopes and hopeful and at last and remained if they were willing to be welcome inadmissible without oriole a complaint.

Scene XIII

An advantage.

Harry who is ill.

Ella who is after every little while very comfortable.

Nelly who owns remaining very far reaching.

Frank who has a return every day in the fastening of a ribbon in an attachment for the reunion of palaces and appointments within call.

After that many manage to have the time to be always ready.

Scene XIV

If in between they care to be Europeans if in between they care to be Europeans in Atlanta there will be after all Geneva in Africa. And about what about what are they referring to.

RoseEllen is always happy to hear and Europeans know that they are after all not having a beginning a middle an ending on a black butterfly without fluttering a black and a butterfly without floating a butterfly black with a grey white border which is not fluttering but flying, a butterfly can fly very high over the water and over the trees and not so well with a very little breeze any solution can be indeed indeed carry all, they may have a train going in and out.

Act Last

Because without with carry a train in and out of a tunnel well tunnel well.

Act Five

Farther.

Father than an act.

Farther in farther.

Than another act.

Makes a medicine seemingly audacious and perused.

Peruvia and precluded.

Rather precautionary in supper and surprise supple in competition in rectilinear in counterpane and at a most than wither a cloud unsupportably dismay with sweeter for the nine in eradication they make mine whine in appliances for the most cause as pronounceably irreplaceable for the financeer.

Helen did they call aloud and say what makes it partake of left to right in vertical with and without their plan if they have not heard of it.

Very nearly Julian.

Come Jonas come and plan half come and to be troubled with a cannot land in interrogation with might it be found irreplaceable in their on their account.

Avery never does believe in twins.

Scene II

If they were accidentally killed together it would be allowed that it could be believed that if it were possible he would have been living longer and now it would not make any difference and she would could be killed first.

RoseEllen is never hurried.

Neither is Julian.

Chorus of Baltimoreans is never not prevailed for the moment in commission which did if it happens make plenty of in detail with particular in appointment that they were fancied as by nearly really display gracious if so Mary.

Mary. Mary is so gracious.

Desdina. Will they have to have a talk with them.

Raymond. Let out without a brother who is tall when they are very much better than if they could be called about in Rome. Rome is a distance. So is Switzerland and Italy and so is Scotland and England.

RoseEllen Ellen Ferdinand and Maybelle. How are happier happinesses in happen to be fair.

They are fair in leaving it without doubt not as they used to.

Chorus of willows and also of little pears.

How are Howard and his cousin with a cousin as a man. With his cousin and have it just couple it out of return in regard to advancing lain for a restful in interdependence they reclothed.

A little Julian.

A larger Louis.

Allowed Amy.

All but very well.

Very well I thank you.

How are Howards left to pale. She is very excitable.

If it does not make any difference will he will she marry them will they will they provide cloth for part of the time.

There is no to do.

Chorus of Baltimoreans not any more in a twitter that time has passed.

One thousand or two framed friendly or few with ready recall of appearing with a winter and window in repairs.

And so out loud.

Their many.

If it is veritable that if they die by an accident they will be killed sooner as much with out Howard and loaves of wishes. Loaves of wishes make water melon. In a hurry. A chorus of Baltimoreans may do may be they may do.

[ ¶ ]

1928

373.

GEORGE HUGNET

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

George and Genevieve.

Geronimo with a with whether they thought they were with whether.

Without their finding it out. Without. Their finding it out. With whether.

George whether they were about. With their finding their whether it finding it out whether with their finding about it out.

George with their finding it with out.

George whether their with their it whether.

Redoubt out with about.

With out whether it their whether with out doubt.

Azure can with out about.

It is welcome welcome thing.

George in are ring.

Lain away awake.

George in our ring.

George Genevieve Geronimo straightened it out without their finding it out.

Grammar makes George in our ring which Grammar make George in our ring.

Grammar is as disappointed not is as grammar is as disappointed.

Grammar is not as Grammar is as disappointed.

George is in our ring. Grammar is not is disappointed. In are ring.

George Genevieve in are ring.

[ ¶ ]

1928

374.

CHRISTIAN BERARD

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Eating is her subject.

While eating is her subject.

Where eating is her subject.

Withdraw whether it is eating which is her subject. Literally while she ate eating is her subject. Afterwards too and in between. This is an introduction to what she ate.

She ate a pigeon and a soufflé.

That was on one day.

She ate a thin ham and its sauce.

That was on another day.

She ate desserts.

That had been on one day.

She had fish grouse and little cakes that was before that day.

She had breaded veal and grapes that was on that day.

After that she ate every day.

Very little but very good.

She ate very well that day.

What is the difference between steaming and roasting, she ate it cold because of Saturday.

Remembering potatoes because of preparation for part of the day.

There is a difference in preparation of cray-fish which makes a change in their fish for instance.

What was it besides bread.

Why is eating her subject.

There are reasons why eating is her subject.

Because.

Help Helena.

With whether a pound.

Everybody who comes has been with whether we mean ours allowed.

Tea rose snuff box tea rose.

Willed him well will till well.

By higher but tire by cry my tie for her.

Meeting with with said.

Gain may be hours.

There there their softness.

By my buy high.

By my softness.

There with their willow with without out outmost lain in out.

Has she had her tooth without a telegram.

Nothing surprises Edith. Her sister made it once for all.

Chair met alongside.

Paved picnic with gratitude.

He is strong and sturdy.

Pile with a pretty boy.

Having tired of some one.

Tire try.

Imagine how they felt when they were invited.

Preamble to restitution.

Tire and indifferent.

Narratives with pistache.

A partly boiled.

Next sentence.

Now or not nightly.

A sentence it is a whether wither intended.

A sentence text. Taxed.

A sampler with ingredients may be unmixed with their accounts how does it look like. If in way around. Like lightning.

Apprehension is why they help to do what is in amount what is an amount.

A sentence felt way laid.

A sentence without a horse.

It is a mend that to distribute with send.

A sentence is in a letter ladder latter.

Birth with birth.

If any thinks about what is made for the sake they will manage to place taking take may.

How are browns.

How are browns.

Got to go away.

Anybody can be taught to love whatever whatever they like better.

Taught of butter.

Whatever they like better.

Unify is to repeat alike like letter.

To a sentence.

Answer do you need what it is vulnerable.

There made an assay.

Wire on duck.

Please forget Kate.

Please and do forbid how very well they like it.

Paid it forbid forfeit a renewal.

A sentence may be near by.

Very well in eighty.

If a letter with mine how are hear in all. This is to show that a letter is better. Than seen.

A sentence is money made beautiful. Beautiful words of love. Really thought at a sentence very likely.

How do you do they knew.

A sentence made absurd.

She is sure that he showed that he would be where a month.

This is the leaf safe safety.

This is the relief safe safely.

A joined in compel commit comply angle of by and by with all.

Sorry to have been shaded easily by their hastened their known go in find.

In never indented never the less.

As a wedding of their knowing with which whether they could guess.

Bewildered in infancy with compliments makes their agreement strange.

Houses have distributed in dividing with a pastime that they called whose as it.

Bent in view. With vein meant. Then at in impenetrable covered with the same that it is having sent.

Are eight seen to be pale apples.

A sentence is a subterfuge refuge refuse for an admirable record of their being in private admirable refuge for their being in private this in vain their collide.

A sentence controls does play shade.

A sentence having been hours first.

A sentence rest he likes a sentence lest best with interest.

Induce sentences.

A sentence makes them for stairs for stairs do bedew.

A sentence about nothing in a sentence about nothing that pale apples from rushing are best.

No powder or power or power form form fortification in vain of their verification of their very verification within with whim with a whim which is in an implanted hour.

Suppose a sentence.

How are ours in glass.

Glass makes ground glass.

A sentence of their noun.

How are you in invented complimented.

How are you in in favourite.

Thinking of sentences in complimented.

Sentences in in complimented in thank in think in sentences in think in complimented.

Sentences should not shrink. Complimented.

A sentence two sentences should not think complimented. Complimented.

How do you do if you are to to well complimented. A sentence leans to along.

Once when they went they made the name the same do do climbed in a great many however they are that is why without on account faired just as well as mention. Next they can come being in tears, governess a part of plums comfort with our aghast either by feel torn.

How can whose but dear me oh.

Darling how is George. George is well. Violate Thomas but or must with pine and near and do and dare defy.

Haynes is Mabel Haynes.

What was what was what it was what is what is what is is what is what which is what is is it.

At since robbed of a pre prize sent.

Tell a title.

What was it that made him be mine what was it.

Three years lack back back made well well willows three years back.

It never makes it bathe a face.

How are how are how are how are how are heard. Weakness is said.

Jay James go in George Wilbur right with a prayed in degree.

We leave we form we regret.

That these which with agrees adjoin comes clarity in eagle quality that periodic when men calls radically readily read in mean to mention.

What is ate ate in absurd.

Mathilda makes ours see.

An epoch is identical with usury.

A very long hour makes them hire lain down.

Two tempting to them.

Follow felt follow.

He loves his aigrette too with mainly did in most she could not newly instead dumb done entirely.

Absurd our our absurd.

With flight.

Take him and think of him. He and think of him. With him think of him. With him and with think with think with think with him.

[ ¶ ]

1928

375.

VIRGIL THOMSON

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Yes ally. As ally. Yes ally yes as ally. A very easy failure takes place. Yes ally. As ally. As ally yes a very easy failure takes place. Very good. Very easy failure takes place. Yes very easy failure takes place.

When with a sentence of intended they were he was neighboured by a bean.

Hour by hour counts.

How makes a may day.

Our comes back back comes our.

It is with a replica of seen. That he was neighbored by a bean.

Which is a weeding, weeding a walk, walk may do done delight does in welcome. Welcome daily is a home alone and our in glass turned around. Lain him. Power four lower lay lain as in case, of my whether ewe lain or to less. What was obligation furnish furs fur lease release in dear. Dear darken. It never was or with a call. My waiting. Remain remark taper or tapestry stopping stopped with a lain at an angle colored like make it as stray. Did he does he was or will well and dove as entail cut a pursuit purpose demean different dip in descent diphthong advantage about their this thin couple a outer our in glass pay white. What is it he admires. Are used to it. Owned when it has. For in a way. Dumbfounded. A cloud in superior which is awake a satisfy found. What does it matter as it happens. Their much is a nuisance when they gain as well as own. How much do they like why were they anxious. None make wishing a pastime. When it is confidence in offer which they came. How ever they came out. Like it. All a part. With known. But which is mine. They may. Let us need partly in case. They are never selfish.

These quotations determine that demonstration is arithmetic with laying very much their happening that account in distance day main lay coupled in coming joined. Barred harder. Very fitly elephant. How is it that it has come to pass. Whenever they can take into account. More of which that whatever they are later. Then without it be as pleases. In reflection their told. Made mainly violet in a man. Comfort in our meshes. Without any habit to have called Howard louder. That they are talkative. Most of all rendered. In a mine of their distension. Resting without referring. Just as it is. Come for this lain will in might it have taught as a dustless redoubt where it is heavier than a chair. How much can sought be ours. Wide or leant be beatific very preparedly in a covering now. It is always just as lost.

Harden as wean does carry a chair intake of rather with a better coupled just as a ream.

How could they know that it had happened.

If they were in the habit of not liking one day. By the time they were started. For the sake of their wishes. As it is every once in a while. Liking it for their sake made as it is.

Their is no need of liking their home.

[ ¶ ]

1928

376.

SENTENCES

[How to Write, 1931]

A sentence is made by coupling meanwhile ride around to be a couple there makes grateful dubeity named atlas coin in a loan.

This is what they all do.

Supposing it is ours a dress address name can be opposed to name and tame.

They all have a difference to within renowned that is the available in cowed they govern might final in main repeal how comes with.

The great difficulty in going on is that their is an end of mine mining but not that they disappeared.

Tell everybody how old that they are.

I would rather have a Buic car.

If he knows what he thinks there is a plate with tapestry included.

As ally.

Why do they apply. This to that.

Not a thing nothing with added fined a candelabra found how far farther bother other handkerchief indeed wager clover in covered mind habit in case made in reminder do vainly farm holding theirs dismantle region with feel yes do. A very easy failure takes place. Our comes back. Back comes our. He was neighbored by a bean. How can fixing be a mine. This is what she did this what we did she did covered quickly back in lain double will. Never selfish. How are they. Never selfish.

Jump up.

What could be few in tremble cowed by a let it consider does with avowed.

It is not possible that they made it fancy.

Does she love me if she admires him.

A sentence has to do with Lizzie or Lena which we will call Lucy or Nellie or Tillie or Louise.

A sentence is our paragraph. A supper which is without eight is made in danger of winding a street advantageously.

There is no need of liking their home.

There is no need of liking their home.

Commencing Monday to embroider.

Commencing Monday to embroider.

With whatever they are as jealous of in agreeable.

Leave without invitation. Closing attract have not payed as in which when thought of. If come. In come. Out in hour. By hour. They made gladly. Now then.

A sentence in sin.

A noun is hour by hour.

A verb is ever as wherever. It is acceptable.

By weekly. A cadence. Milked.

An adverb is appointing. Disappointing. Reappointing. Calling. Ferrying. Denounce. A plant of theirs. Is why they like it. Think of feeling. Think of the feeling.

An adjective have to be faced. An adjective in sound based on fugitives. Leave roads alone. They will be pleased. To cover it with however it is only there. An adjective and they will have had May. May Rider. Mary Riding. Minna Riding, Martha Riding, Melanctha Riding. Thank you.

An adjective in present leniently. What is a sentence. A sentence is why they are Miles Standish.

Listen to a portrait.

Harbour what they like. Once. Once and a fourth.

They must be silky.

She must be so sweet.

And very by nearly able.

That is leaning in a portrait.

Sentences may be alike.

Harbour this for me.

She harbours this for me.

Sentences make use of waning.

Lifting eighty into a house where they remained. Eighty are paid for their work.

Sentences covering around.

When they relish. That it is often. By nearly their allowance. With clearly bought.

The use of the sentence in immigration.

Coupled by a supper which is best.

They may be alike with their mother. They may not feel well. They may be waiting by their side. They may with their vanish. They are which ever. Wire known. There is no place for their being wicked.

A sentence makes a place for them.

What is a sentence. A sentence is however afterwards. Having thought that into is not as agreeable as in and to.

Words and sentences who makes whoever.

Are in place.

A little bit of in covered lend.

There is a left to right in their might.

I leave it.

What is a butter.

There may use in trays.

A sentence is why they find it.

If it resembles a showing of their in want. Want ridiculous.

When they find that they have shown what is why they were from here to have in there. This is a sentence with a marker they thought. A sentence in lain daisy. Inlain daisy makes it a call. He called on him. Without their knowledge they made their way without their knowledge. Leave roses as a sent in sense. Insence is alright. A sentence makes horses either.

What are adverbs.

Call around and see us and we are well to do. Well to do and aided by Charles.

An adverb is a change.

One and one makes two. How pleasantly. Everything is pleasant as they say. Come here as they say. In wailing, in veiling to be secured. Everything is able. An adverb makes partly their use.

Adverb adjective and noun.

Verb adverb and noun.

Participle adverb and noun.

Participle adverb verb adverb and noun.

What is a participle verb adverb and noun. Renown. They made their renown. This makes them like. This makes them like it that they made this which is what has made for them their renown.

Call has been replaced by called. They called, if they called they were there as if they had called it to him.

A different account. Of believing in.

Believing in readily.

Believing in readily is their announcement.

A sentence which is mediocre.

Believing in it readily.

A pronoun is when they are allowed. They make no mistake. In landed and leaving as a particular exception. What is a pronoun. They leave it alone.

Yes I have stood it well.

This is a pleasant reality.

Yes this is it.

She dreamed that she was confused and then it was like it was when he said yes yes, so he said, clearly. He said it was like it was when he would have to say yes yes. He would say yes yes in the case of which she had spoken.

A sentence in their place.

How can if make leaving it.

How are they to be named if they have always been well known although as it happens they have not been had here.

Wide with a will.

What is the difference between a sentence and words. A sentence has been ample.

Why are whites like it.

One.

For this in case of bristle.

This made a Mabel.

Mabel little Mabel.

What is the difference between a sentence and a sewn. Pictures are important if they have been followed. Thank you for following. What is the difference between a sentence and a picture. A sentence sends it about most. Most is more than most. Most and best. A sentence is very mainly leave known.

How can a sentence have their hope. This makes it turn around. Leave a sentence in mainly.

She would like to be left with it.

A George a claim.

A sentence is that he came in. For which is there a noun. By which it is accommodated. A verb is next to crown. Crowned with success. An adjective is with their success. Intervene is made into a meadow. An adverb is painstaking if in intervals plainly laid. Begin a participle by their stretches. Transitive and intransitive aid obeyed with joy. Apprehend and wended and with attained as if with their enjoy. This is clear say with enjoy, and with enjoy he said antedated with joy and so lasted able mainly to felicitate. The compliment in grammar. The complement in grammar. The compliment in grammar. Do not make believe that you are injured very naturally. They are interested in the interesting even always although as aid as shown with Albert who is Alberst or reasoned with.

They may be liked then as an advantage for them.

There then with alike may then place beside them in agate made with the means of addition.

A sentence can retell that they wished they were strangle.

A sentence in wished they can tell that they wished that they were where very made which is a verification of estrange.

A sentence in well that is amount more namely save for save with which called are judged regain regard regards as plain as appear appreciate well bellow.

How can they compliment in a sentence. Below payment. Very nearly fatigued.

Out of out aloud.

A sentence. He writes very well.

A sentence. If it is at all that well he is loved because he has taken to be mistaken with them nearly all or after all. A sentence. They were after a fastener of their approach and so they leave out. Whatever they had.

A sentence. Recall repellent defeat without it actual as they count they count without however as they went and were preferred they make it do. He was closer to it than ever. To like a group who have been all. She might remain.

A sentence is made of their having heard.

A noun is made sink sunken.

A noun. With with ever which is sent.

A noun. With wither they will at all.

A noun. He is much better able to do. It is true of himself in a gain.

A noun. Made with their being rosy.

Verb. Inclosed.

Adjective Made receptively.

Curled as a sentence. This is important.

Very well allowed. Made in the way they chose.

A sentence which has equally a share.

Have hours had an opportunity to be defined. This is a plan. It is very easy to be through with whether they do. It is made in that case. A sentence in allowed.

They have allowed it. Wells in having. Wells are distinguished with their breadth. Wells are whatever it has been installed that they care. Carry or care. A sentence makes them may and makes them mention them in representing when in an element of their maturity. What is a sentence partly that that it is in request rained and their account on their account as they have the habit. A sentence in inquiry. Lament a sentence. A sentence does identify did and differently to be being cover and rested at in their immediately round as within without. What is a sentence. A sentence may be fairly in three. Three intense and composing for their which is why they rather other or be by sight. Thick and of a sentence. It is not necessary to know of them all. This is why they require does or other than theirs. It is not necessary to be after a while in spite of their willing that they are wished they are in their reprisal of in as much their means. This is a sentence by that time. That they are without it for them. Thanks having been before in along.

A sentence may make Mary have their care. What is it that is asked. They are named as they have them before them as they with whether as in call because in advance with theirs in train. A sentence needs recovering. Very little known. There is very little known. There is very little of it that is known. A sentence has a noun a noun is not only a name it is a manner, and reply. In so far as they mean noun they are scared and in place. Consider how they could be by hours by theirs if they made it. Made it by any chance. A noun needs recall needs being recalled needs recalling in order that they may not frighten them at one time. A noun is why they are daily rede-lighted. What is a noun. A noun is made by stretches. From there to there is a noun. Left to their own devices is a noun. Secure and security and readiness to be in theirs as when they have bought and brought neither as along which makes it after a delight that they are cherished. All this has theirs as a known noun. What is a noun a noun is a name and they are by it not without that and theirs where and remain. It is made for them without their having thought that they would recall it which wherever they did do in deference. Having understood everything three things are surprising. One and two and three. A noun is the name of the calling which they have made in their time as known. They will not be ten to advantage. What is a noun. They are right about it.

A verb is actually prepared by a sentence but not actually.

A sentence is this. Allow for it. A sentence is this in as indicated. A verb is without preparation their reason for resting. A verb. At once and when they repel. A verb is an adverse renewal of their reference to whenever they have cost it by themselves without their relieving in a management of their introduction which is improves without the having amassed without a doubt when left at all. What is a verb a verb is went and sent and in in elegant. This is a verb, he came and he asked but not when he was here he wished to be entitled to a management of reference and this is by the way which is a verb in plainly of course pressing them to their in allowance of training. This is a verb. What is it that was proposed. This which is partly their feeling. This whenever this is a verb they will allow their or themselves to be known for it as a cause of their following paper with cloth. Cloth can be of three things rubber, cotton and either both or better. This makes a noun follow a verb. What is a verb. A verb reissues a plaintive renewal of after all it belongs to them.

She imagines so.

Without a difference. She makes their having their with their claim.

What is a sentence with seventy.

One two of three is used with made a name. This is a sentence or thought for.

It is useless to wonder why they answered.

What is a sentence. They sent preserves.

Settled as an emotion how do they know that four into forty makes ten in twenty two for a time and he is sold sold however that it is prudent with their fish. This sentence means that Pablo Picasso is told that he is to add fold to add folded. Trying again of each one. A Russian, trying again of each one may them blame same in the same with the aim with them. If a sentence is a monagram what is a wear. A wear is what with why they relieve.

Commence again. If they do not bring an azalea have they waited.

This is better than stirred.

A sentence in a part.

She does not like to put it there.

Put it there pardy.

What is a sentence. A sentence is an imagined master piece. A sentence is an imagined frontispiece. In looking up from her embroidery she looks at me. She lifts up the tapestry it is partly.

What is a sentence. A sentence furnishes while they will draw.

Take a sentence. They mean.

If it is as if with owner appointed a class.

Take a sentence. He is sorry that she did not give him any credit. For taking such pains to happen to need it as they may. They do need it as she will. This makes all their went and their won. A sentence is not why they were worried.

Why is an hour glass what they knew was a treasure as they went without their wanted as they knew as a tree at Christmas. It is a sentence as first to last that they had it in their out of their however power. They will not give it with their permission.

To tell it all in a sentence is not what I wish to do I wish to tell it all in a sentence what they may make it do. What is a sentence a sentence is not carrying it away. I wish you a very merry Christmas. Name and place is mentioned.

A sentence is their wedding.

What is a sentence. A sentence is an anniversary of their begging them to be seen.

How many days are there in it.

How many leave it to me.

How many come when they have theirs as they with out more pressure just as seen.

How is not a name it is a verb of their pretension. How are they.

She does not love him as they say, they do not love him as they say they do not like to have him waiting so they say they do not wish him to be waiting for them as they say they do not wish him to be waiting for them they say they do not want him to be waiting for them they do not want him to be waiting when they come and find him waiting they do not want him to be waiting and moreover if it is questioned it is a question of paper rattling when it is writing paper that is writing paper that is rattling without altering when they are she makes this as an attempt to refuse a bugle which is bugling which is all to a column call they call that is their game to a name which is a deer in the next to the appointing of their main in different in difference with our out obliged so they collect recollect mainly main abate.

Yes please. Why yes please. Why please. Why to please. Yes please, why yes please, why please, why to please. An authority in sentences.

Why please why not please why yes please why to please why as to a place to piece why it pleases.

A sentence is exactly an eagerness to have a sample of their with them.

A sentence makes it their pair in respect to willing to be hurried.

The Roussets having been successful are now going to Lisbon not as being successful nor as having been successful. The Roussets had been successful. Leaving a sentence to their unhappiness.

A sentence is how to overdate the referring them to theirs aloud. Supposing they must go. Must they call here on the way.

A sentence is mainly their allowance of when they care to have it as a manner of their may be they do but they have a doubt concerning it they are uncertain they are mainly in their way perfect. This is a sentence. They are mainly in their way perfect.

An effort to remain there is what they are not as they are allowed having with their having received having given it as an azalea. Honey can be covered with a cover underneath and under a cover. A cover is over.

A sentence is made to be divided into one two three six seven starting with one. Lain. Camille Lain. Two. Pampas grass has been watered. That is a sentence which makes it very much at the time and so two are likely. A sentence divided into two. Pampas grass. A sentence divided into three. There are these in dissatisfaction. One must make three be for them seldom as a chance. Never allowed to wait. A sentence divided in three. He is never to be allowed to continue to commence to prepare to wait. He is never to be allowed he is never to be allowed to wait. A sentence divided into three which is that he is is never to be allowed allowed to wait. A sentence divided into six. They have purchased what they have been to see. A sentence divided into six. They have purchased what they have been to see. A sentence divided into seven. It is partly why he will and more nearly why he will come. This is how a sentence is divided into seven and a sentence is divided into eight.

A sentence comes to be for use.

There is no reason why they should compare them with themselves.

A very needed lending in advance.

There is no use in as much as they have it left.

There is much need that they will have the use of it for their advantage with however they are about.

A balance in a sentence makes it state that it is staying there.

There is no us whatever they may take as their politeness. Without it left to them.

What is the mistake of their making that it is not having thought without their outdistanced a ridden without their shoal shoal in an afternoon.

A sentence is very well then that they say in at any rate.

Commence and order a sentence.

They will follow them out.

That is what they mean by especial and also what they mean by theirs as extreme in an allowance.

Order a long sentence.

Finally they will bother whether they like their way to be whatever they were to favorably decide being doubted by before them. They will announce serving as as rates.

Commence a sentence with an advice against their idea.

Why will they be willing to go which is an advantage whether wherever it is as their advantage when they like.

A sentence is made for their use.

How much of it can be arranged as they call theirs to be known in part.

A sentence does not amount to vary with possibly like and when they like.

She thought of their future.

Future means fortunate without that they could lain where they made have it known.

Trying a sentence so that it can be left at night.

Left and right they may be much wished for having fairly left within a dare dare to do right.

What is a sentence.

A sentence is an acceptation of why they are rightly known as their scarcely left as shown.

Suppose a sentence could be in whether it is more than they must as it is very much. He might be weighed and he might without with while like it.

This makes a sentence that they surmount.

Very much while very much they awhile very much they will be very much more very much awhile in their liklihood need in with in their kind. Does she think.

That it is time to do so and that it is a disturbance because they can be away from them.

This is a simple thought and therefore they will be willing.

They can be ready now.

They are accidentally met.

Without which way. This is a clause that reminds them of Simon.

Because they were with a welcome.

With or whether they were with a welcome.

A clause is when they concur.

They must remain nicely having not been in name.

A clause in praise.

He has been liked by coming.

A clause in dispraise.

He has been alike in coming.

A clause which fulfills their having been very amusing.

They made their advances.

A clause which fulfills their having come together.

They were in their way.

This is what is after all more than one.

A noun.

Theatre.

A noun.

As a chance.

A noun.

Might with hands.

He might remember with his hands that it was a Monday.

A noun.

Might. He might.

A noun.

Might with hands.

A noun.

He might with hands.

A noun.

He might remember with hands.

A noun.

He might remember with hands that it was Monday.

A verb.

Their manner.

A verb.

Their manner of their camels.

A verb.

They accepted in the manner of their having theirs as a gift.

A verb.

They accepted in their manners that of their having that they were giving this with that as they were with that as a gift.

Verb noun and participle.

Verb noun and participle and preposition.

Every one knows whatever what ever evidently what ever, what ever is by this with a separation that does not stop. A stop is to call. All told.

Thinking separately does unite a verb to be additional in a participle.

They make a two a year artificially.

With having seen her older.

She came to replace with them as in change when they were with them in their with hers.

Was it she to whom one should be grateful.

This is nicely bought in a way to preposition.

A preposition for with to withstand or prepositionally with when ever it is making in circumstances left to them might by hand he bought. Be bought. A preposition is for that use. May and meant might and covered made for and with to be bought. Made to be bought. A preposition is made to be bought.

For theirs. That is an idea. This is for them. That is hers. That is hers for this for theirs that which they have for them. They have this for them. This is hers for theirs theirs for hers with this for hers this for theirs with for hers. With her.

They gave this to him.

In this the pronouns do not count they are only the story. The pronouns in this do not count they are only the story.

Prepositions are like burning paint paint burns when it is on the fire on fire when it has been put on fire when it has been set on fire.

Been placed where it has been.

It having been made thin it has not been replaced where it had been.

Not by them he in collide colliding has not been placed there by him.

It is that they stretch out the fingers which made the hand.

An article.

It is that they have had a hand which has leant itself to tapestry in knitting which is at hand.

A is an article.

They are usable. They are found and able and edible. And so they are predetermined and trimmed.

The which is an article.

With them they have that. That which. They have the point in which it is close to the purpose.

Think in articles.

The the inclusion.

The in inclusion.

A fine finely in in fanning.

A is an advice.

A is an advice.

If a is an advice an is a temporal wedding.

If a is an advice an is an is in an and temptation ridden.

Temptation redden.

If a is an advice an is a temptation ridden.

An article is when they leak without their wishes.

An article is of them when they leak without their wishes.

An article is when of them when they leak without their wishes.

An article is when of them they leak without their wishes.

A grammar.

A an article. A an article.

A the same.

A and the. An and the.

The this that not.

The this that and an an ended.

An article is when they have wishes.

A is an article.

The is an article.

A and the. Thank you.

A preliminary survey of them they the a day of two a day.

A preliminary survey of them they day of two a day.

An article is by and my and my hope.

An my hope an article is by and my and hope. An and. An an. An announcement.

When this is a tree. They when this with this a tree.

When this as a tree they when this with this a tree.

When this as a tree when this with this a tree.

With articles.

Night with articles.

Right with articles.

A light with articles.

Alight with articles.

A and the.

Articles and days.

Articles are a an and the.

An article in an and the.

An a man and the.

What are blushes. Blushes are a part with their hope. That makes a verb a noun. They are partly with their hope that makes a noun. A noun is always a sacrifice.

A noun is whether they are in play.

Sense a noun.

Arrangement a noun.

It is to be sold again. A noun.

It is to be sold again. A noun.

A noun is the name of anything. And who has held him.

Who has held him.

A dislike.

A noun is a name of everything.

To go easy means to go easy.

He said sense.

To go and uneasy.

A noun means he said sense.

What is sense.

Sense is their origin in relieve.

They relieve the tention.

Relieve is not abominable.

A noun is the name of anything.

He got angry. About the hope.

He got angry about the hope.

A noun can be best.

What is best. A noun can be best. As favored. A noun can be best. Favored. What is a noun. A noun is grown with petals. Petals are springing with their Christmas. This makes a noun.

Never make dolls. Dolls should be seen. They should be gathered. They should be. With all my heart.

What is a noun. They mean strings. Strings mean they will be well with a melt well below. That is a noun. That they use winces.

There is no strength in their calling. For a noun. What is a noun.

Forget the heart of their weeding.

If they know in threes and azaleas.

Not to adopt.

The making of never stop. Or the making of stop or stopped.

The own owned own owner.

This is a sentence. Or either.

For getting the heart of their weeding they were asked to be when they went and forget the heart of their weeding.

Face well they face well they face well well they face as face well.

A sentence. Have they been bequeathed.

A sentence. Have they very well placed their engage as well.

A sentence. Will he destroy an apparently their pressure.

A sentence. Never seen as have ever.

A sentence. Happy New Year Miguel Cova-rubias.

A noun. That is always refreshing.

A noun. With manage have lean have leaned, leaning is authorise. That is a noun. A noun is there. The difference in a noun in conversation. He said he envies him. He fills him with their pigeon. This is a noun in conversation. A noun in conversation reserves their pressure which they make. A noun in conversation makes their have their in wither in apply apter if rested confusing chosen or shut for the without seen. Seen is a verb which is not as heavily. Verbs in conversation let it lie. It lies it lays it before which way is it a way with their positive in call. How do they make prepare another in case of will surety as surely. A verb is like if they rest for it.

Better than without it which is for it that it it is better than without.

Better than without it. It is not the same as the.

The hope it is in the hope of it. It is better than without.

Might be why they asked to have demands.

It, it is usual to add rose which is four rows. It is usual to add it.

It and the.

It makes theirs a present.

It. It is.

It makes theirs a present of it.

It. It made it do the tendency to do it.

The. The in restraint of trade.

The, it, not in, an, a are in an interruption.

The, it. Not in.

An, with. With is satisfactory.

The in safely.

The it their return.

Look at these three one at a time.

The, it.

It does it good.

The same.

It does it good all the same.

It does it good just the same.

It does it good.

It, the.

It does it good all the same.

To obey it or her. The same as to obey obey it, to obey it the time it is time to obey her. The time and it in the carefully carefully of it. How can he call t mine how can he call it mine.

A sentence. This which is a sentence. It is with great regret that I open the page. It is with great regret that I open at the page. It is with the great regret that I open it with the page. There making mention of everything. With great regret opening it at the page. At which. They regret opening it at the page at which which is open. They open it with great regret.

They and their with very much help. Allow for it. The way that they had been helped was allowed for in it.

The and an aid. It is a help to them. Whichever it is. Which is a help to them. A sentence which is a help to them.

A sentence is an interval in which there is a finally forward and back. A sentence is an interval during which if there is a difficulty they will do away with it. A sentence is a part of the way when they wish to be secure. A sentence is their politeness in asking for a cessation. And when it happens they look up. A sentence is an allowance of a confusion. There are different ways of making of, of course.

A sentence is really when they are allowed without their properly felt in feeling an exchange. How are hours felt in their allowance.

A sentence is why they take pains to do it twice. Twice they take pains to do it twice as often. A sentence is with their liking to do it slowly. With their liking to do it slowly they allow themselves to advance. Whenever they are liable to have an emergency they are just as likely to turn toward it one at a time and now it has been left to be by that time at their side. A sentence is extraordinarily deprived of intervals one at a time. Suppose for instance they were called away it would be allowed in a half hour. After a delay they would be very welcome. A sentence remains that they will after that be very properly hopeful. A sentence makes it be just as well that they will be theirs as a pleasure. A sentence makes a very little impression particularly if it has been doubly prepared. In this way they will arrange that they move around. A pleasure is their pleasure. This is a sentence in this respect. At once. A sentence is not caught they will be as well as directed with their outline.

Without a bow he came into the room.

He came into the room and there he was standing.

A sentence is made of there is an amount with which he let it have none of it.

Let it be known that they may have none of it.

What without a while which is praise by the awhile.

He said that he ought to be told what he had in advance.

A sentence plays with it for them.

A nice day is one when the sun shines and they have places which they had.

One out of two is three for you.

This is why they asked was he pleased when he heard of it.

How are they alike.

She looked up.

How can a paragraph be made of sentences.

When they were ready they came.

A paragraph can be more than they like.

If they were told to come and they came they had as often in the meantime as an interval.

A paragraph in as all around.

They think that they like which is with easily their sending without it that they came. With how happily it is known in relative without a immediate that they call. They offer that they happen to produce and in detail with hardly as fair. Which when without due without which it is called. They will settle it. The use of what has been then an in undivided between him.

A sentence can be ours and ours. We do not abuse our chance.

What is a sentence. A sentence is why they like that. And it is true. Feel theirs as do delight.

A sentence. One or three they make a little a prize and it is very easy to be one of which of them only they do which has been one.

It is very kindly to be one once in a while.

A sentence. A sentence is their tens with all.

When this you see remember them to me.

How are hours held. They are held by their name. He refuses a dozen.

A noun. Horace.

A verb. Coaling.

A preposition. With him.

An article. The.

A sentence. The coaling that they did when he was with them they were there with them.

Did he influence them.

Behave as if they did.

Did he influence them.

Did they behave as if he did.

Did he influence them. Did they behave as if he had an influence over them.

Did he have an influence on them.

A sentence which is part as they suppose is partly followed by their hope.

A sentence is this. One two three all out but she. She is not patient in affliction.

Have heard a part. They have heard a part. A sentence. A call is when they visit. A sentence. They are as cold as when it has been colder and this is because they desire it.

A sentence. A and and. A is very pleased to see you. And and they will go. The the same all the same to them. An affection which they have manifested. Which they can let them know has been what they require. Without partly conflicting with their pleasure or intention.

While they are alike they resemble those who know what they like.

All these sentences take shape.

Henry and himself have left their name alone.

Henry and himself have left their name alone.

At last or what is to their liking.

A title. A title is when they understood their objection.

Capitally see.

They single out how can they wish.

A series of sentences. A series of sentences remained then.

Howard is early to-night.

With whom did they leave their hats.

How do they like what they do.

When will they differ among themselves.

What part of the time have they to give to them.

With which arrangement are they in agreement.

They must be different to that degree.

They like to have it given to them.

They make it all of it do very well.

In the preferring willingness they are useful to the extreme.

Perfectly attuned to their arrival they must not gainsay those who have been further without pause.

It is flattery to love recommendation that they will still be there.

All these sentences are fruitful they may be included in embroidery.

How are they placed. They are in a basket. They have a great deal of softness and they are very likeable. She looks at her knitting.

If they look up they look as if they move.

A sentence is made up of whatever they mean.

A sentence like that.

One two or three and five more makes eight in all.

It is very well known that they will wish them well.

A sentence is one of two.

Two and two all out but you.

A sentence expresses that they continue when they start that is the left and right and also the place is chosen. A sentence appeals to that sense. A sentence is very manly they need not be nervous. A sentence has a as an article the as an article an as an article. A sentence has also a pause before they go. It also has a pause before as they come they are without doubt going to see more of Morocco. This is in one sentence if it is precluded by their having tried to be very much more than they could without their hope. In the hope is the fancy that they have that they are perfectly prepared to tell them so. Assume that they have to be partly at their disposition. This would be without doubt what they believe it to be with which they have not placed it where they were. A sentence has pleasure in retirement.

How do you do. Very well I thank you. Will you precede me. Not two at a time. Theirs in a glance. When they are without doubt. Felt as it was. While awhile afterwards.

There can be two ways of having a half they may be all of it for them or as it was which may remind them of their presence.

She is very well read.

She has been wearing ear rings and is wearing them now.

She has been doubtful if the material of which her costume is made is not like that which has been differently determined and it is in no way just at once that she is not disappointed. She is interested in their discovery that partly makes what they find. It without undue credit is entirely at her disposition.

A sentence can be very reduced there can be in it a noun and a verb. Well done. There can be in it a noun and a verb. With which. There can be in it a noun and a verb.

There can be in it a noun and a verb.

A sentence in which there can be a noun and a verb is such a one. It is one in which there is more relief from their having quiet. Considerable of a noun and a verb. How has it been left. This is a sentence. How has it been left with him. A sentence which can personally tell that they have changed their mind is one in which they agree they estimate with themselves in jeopardy. There is no jeopardy in usefulness. This is not alone a sentence it is a reason. A sentence manages the reference to their available aroused presence in this way. Following is an appointment a renaming of theirs to relate. A sentence makes calling to them their bother with it. Thinking of a sentence makes it very well I thank you. All these are varieties which do concern themselves with differences. To forget that he said yes it is so. It is not easy to forget that he said yes it is so.

Have had a voice he has had a voice they have had their voice they had the hope of it happening. They have the management of the design that they will call Edith Bertie. Bertie or Bertha.

That is for them at all. A sentence which follows another makes it be theirs as bequeath if he is uneasy about coming. Think like altogether about nothing at all with milk which is gratifying. In this way a sentence loosens within itself. Have handled have it handled with forethought—have it handled with bought have it bought. It is bought. They like it with whatever they may number number one. A sentence may marry May Mary mainly as a choice. Without a thought of how they like it they give it where it will do the most for their good. Mainly as it matters. A sentence. How do they like everything. This is a sentence as arrangement. A sentence avoids that they protect themselves.

What is a sentence. A sentence can be simple or complicated it can be careful or it can change it can be collected or it can be caught usefully it can be made for this at that rate in the way of finding that they were able to have or to have offered it. A sentence is made of a verb and a noun. He has heard him say it. Another sentence which they like is that they should say it. They also feel that it is badly needed without it being different that they should be greeted. Wonder and greeted. How are they able to remain standing.

Think in stitches. Think in sentences. Think in settlements. Think in willows. Think in respect. Think in farther. Think with while they will. In this case the succession of sentences do not pass muster. What is a sentence. A sentence is felt in a storm. How are you getting along. Bay a bay is a body of water. If they sit at home they sit in a boat. They are in the same way cared for. Think of sentences. Nobody likes sentences without sought. He sought to avoid their return. If they needed an article they might think that they were without it. It is very easy to feel happy in the midst of a conversation they will bother them with it if they like what is happening in the day time as part of the remainder of their arrangement called as if it were at variance in included diversion without accustom immediately three times and not more. Think of how ours are unalike.

A sentence does not make a division.

An article is one two and three without a thousand. He has described Holland in manv a sentence without referring to Uncle Tom’s cabin. This sentence explains that to-day there is some sunshine. Think carefully about sentences. They do think as carefully about sentences. They do that. They do think as carefully about their sentences. How do they like what they have given them. They think they will like it and very much as they were without any trouble. It is mostly without it with their choice that they must resume having a hold of it on it. There is no difference between sentences a apart. How many like houses. That is a sentence. How many like houses. A sentence is alright but a number of sentences make a paragraph and that is not alright.

Why is a paragraph not alright. A paragraph is not alright because it is not alight it is not aroused by their defences it is not left to them every little while it is not by way of their having it thought that they will include never having them forfeiting whichever they took. Think of a paragraph a paragraph arranges a paraphanelia. A paragraph is a liberty and a liberty is in between. If in between is there aloud moreover with a placed with a placing of their order. They gave an offer that they would go. A paragraph is meant as that.

A sentence will be at a pinch.

A sentence will be at a pinch.

A sentence. How are they out.

A sentence. How are they our how are they. What is a sentence. A sentence is in requisition. It can go at once. A sentence. There is a difference between a and the. A manner of getting them exchanged. The hope of a the appointment of their connection with a brilliant situation. Hope for a or an account of it. Think of a sentence two at a time.

Half an hour is alright. They think of an hour in an obstinate cause. They are uppermost with theirs as a pearl. A pearl. Think slowly always.

This makes an apparent division between. Accustomed to call. Accustomed to a call. Custom a custom do accustom they come accompanied they will venture to arrive with a variety of circumstances that they can have come to be to them as if which they can prepare to be alike.

A sentence with which crowds. All fall fall into fine for their sake.

What is a sentence. A sentence is partly softly after they write it.

He does want this for him.

He wants this to be given to him. He asked for it. He brought it home for her. He was not afraid to mention it afterward.

Think carefully how a sentence is not a paragraph and should not be. What is a sentence.. A sentence is not a paragraph and should not be.

If an Italian was courageous before what is he now. That is not a sentence.

What whatever is an insistence. A sentence mashes forever the return of calling. They will cut a piece of it in two. If it is a string. They will like without reserve the name of a shipping where they have a harbor. Without their being won at all. In mind. They have it in mind. What is a sentence a sentence is a shove with when they love. This is borrowed as mine. This is a sentence. This is borrowed as mine. Thank you for a sentence.

What is a sentence. A can be felt. With their corrections. Which is why they are able. This is alright. All told in. In can be as effective. Think of a sentence. How do you do with them. What is a sentence. A sentence is made known.

If they are going to be here.

This is a sentence completely.

Think what do they think is that sentence. They think that sentence is after they are late. They are not late because there was no time arranged. And if there had been it would not have made any difference. There is no paragraph in arousing. Nor in quitting. Nor in agreeing. Nor in forgiving. Will they like it in two. If they can not put it all together what will they prefer. Think of a sentence. If they like it they do like it that is easy. What is a sentence. A sentence may reasonably be lost. And with it all at once. Which they may do. What is the difference between which they may do and which they may like. Think of the sentence they like it. What do they do. They do like it. If they do like it. They will give it to them to have. Think of a sentence. What is a sentence. What is a sentence to their account. Keeping well away from all told.

They thought they were welcome.

This is a sentence. They thought they were welcome and it did not make any difference. This is a sentence. It did not make any difference without allowing an hour. This spoils a sentence to which they add coughing. Thank you very much for everything. What is a sentence.

A is an article met is a verb well is a noun. With which. Is why they like to think. Think. A sentence can be placed where they go. They go all at once where they went. What is a sentence. She is waiting. What is a sentence. She is leaving us is a sentence. Indifferent. Is a sentence. They will show what they like is a sentence. All these sentences do not repeat themselves. What is a sentence.

There is a difference between confusion. That is a very good sentence.

Without a doubt if she is without she minds it. That is a sentence that has changed. Without a doubt if she is without she minds it.

Without a doubt if she is without she minds it. What is a sentence. Without a doubt if she is without she minds it.

A sentence is very well in their hope.

Thinking in words. She knew how to please. That is not why they wanted him to have rings. Thinking in words. They were to be ready to go. Thinking as they thought. Would she like if she changed to have them think better of it. What is a sentence. They know that in one country they recite in a manner. A sentence is what they will mean if they are caught by their hours. Think of a sentence. This is a sentence. Are you ready. This is not a sentence because nobody furnishes something every little while. Nobody furnishes something every little while. What is a sentence. There is no hope of their holding without betting. That is not a sentence that is a grievance. What is a sentence. Every word is at one time. He never heard but he saw. They say that that is so.

It is not necessary to know it about them if they know it about her. What is a sentence. A sentence has nothing to do about words. There is very much to do for her. Has nothing to do with it. It has nothing to do with them. It is about how they left it. Think of a sentence separate is from is and was and make it as to manage which is to manage it as it is which is as it was, which is as is not restrained. Thinking in a then or with then in end to an end and that is and an excuse. To return to he thought. What is a sentence bought is a sentence he bought it. What is a sentence. After a while what is a sentence. Think what is a sentence. A sentence is never displaced. By and by. Leave it alone. Come again. What is a sentence they go to have it happen that they cough. This is a sentence. They will be having this that they were annoyed. Think of a sentence nobody is more simple. Nobody is more simple. Think of a sentence nobody is any more simple than think of a sentence. Not that. What is a sentence. A sentence does make it more carefully a beginning of their kitchen.

Without doubt.

To please a young man there should be sentences. What are sentences. Like what are sentences. In the part of sentences it for him is happily all. They will name sentences for him. They will all call sentences sentences for him. Sentences are called sentences. In reading sentences they are called sentences. Thank you very much for reading sentences. Sentences which are called sentences are laid together. This makes them sentences. For which they are intended. He will read sentences which are intended for sentences. For which they are intended.

With a pressure of what are sentences. What are sentences. They see that they. That is not this that they arouse. Why they know what are sentences.

Sentences are indubitable. Without their name. Thought or short of a sentence. A sentence is an anticipation of their being winning. They are very winning.

She came in plenty of time. She came in in plenty of time. That is a sentence which is not interesting. It was pleasant that she came in time. It is not doubtful that she came in time. When she came in time. The only sentence of all this which is interesting is the one. When she came in time. Thank you very much.

Hours and hours of glass. What is the difference between a title and a sentence. They are all alike. What is the difference when they are all alike. There is this difference. They are all alike and they are alike there is this difference. A title makes it be ready. A sentence with them means when they were and are rich. What is a title. A sentence is a title. Without a sentence, who has had him first. Of course there isn’t.

He has succeeded in directing every one’s attention to. And this was not his intention. As he had no feeling of having been allowed. Mainly at a time. This is neither a title nor a sentence. But it could be.

Consider a sentence. He has done it all. They know that they were going there. With which they wish. If he has done it at all. But he has. In that way it is an accomplishment.

Leave and left them a sentence is to leave and to have to be just as if he left with them. What is a sentence a sentence is a noun and a verb and her name is Ermine. She is a cheerful presence. Presence. What is a sentence. Ermine is cheerful with as presents. What is a sentence. With fill with fill will will will with with them. This is not a sentence. This is a song which must be when there is a pleasant with a pleasant with a pleasant mainly in with her time. What is a difference with or with a sentence. What is the difference between a sentence and their having thought yes. That is very sweet. What is a sentence. A sentence is without a round. This is the case with their caress. A sentence is with a round. If he is influenced by with him will he regain with whether mother for their estate. They will. This is a sentence if it is an event. A sentence is drawers and drawers full of drawings. This is a sentence. And why. Because they will apart from their having been done made farther that they will rather finish. Without another color. That makes it quite different with whether in arise they must change with bellows. A noun should never be introduced into a sentence. If it is it is because there is poverty poverty is at once and must be that they are anxious to kiss. A noun should never be introduced into a sentence. Also whenever should not be introduced into a sentence because without a leaf they imitate that without reason. This makes it not at all strange that they place it where it is. Think about with them. A sentence is very much whenever they do care. A sentence need not have a noun. A noun must much sooner not be named. Think very well about a sentence. Think of it. A sentence has not been after with a while. A sentence does mind does mind a sentence with if with regain. Remember a sentence should not have a noun. A sentence should not have in it a noun. A sentence should not have a noun with winding because it means by wifely. Think well of a sentence. Feel how do you do. A noun should not remain. It is introduced. It should not remain. A noun should not remain in a sentence. With the a noun should not be in the partly seen hope that arises. A noun should not be in a sentence. It is a way to way lay. There are two things a reader and who has a reader. A fifth reader. A second reader. A sentence should not have a noun. A sentence. There the rest of the sentence. Without the rest of the sentence a noun should not be in a sentence. Who has helped her. Who has been of help when they were without them when they had been with them. A sentence can be in having sent a management with their present to be present. What is a sentence. It is exactly that that they must have their whole day at the time in which they like it. Disturbed in a sentence.

How are sentences asked for. By the way how are sentences asked for. A sentence is a mention of their seeing silk in paper. Any one can see that a noun means disturbance. A noun should not be in an undisturbed sentence. There can not be a noun in a sentence without there having been a disturbance in the meantime. A noun is the name of anything. There should not be a noun in origin in a sentence with him. With is the same thing. A noun is the name in origin. There should not be a noun in a sentence by him. By him is a name without them they know better which is why they were there with them. What is a noun. There should be a sentence and there should not be a noun. There should not be a noun. In a sentence there is no noun which has been in a sentence which has not been in case of disturbing. Beginning with adding makes of a noun a sum in addition. In addition is not a sentence with a noun, in addition they were in addition disturbing. This is when a noun is in an addition. There is a noun in a sentence without an addition, an addition is not disturbing a noun is not disturbing but is put in after a contribution of disturbing in addition. There is a difference between having thought of a noun. A sentence makes an addition. What is a sentence without an addition.

A sentence means that it looks different to them. Considerably. A sentence means that it is as different as it looks. Looks may be a particle. A it looks as if it were different that is to say they do not need it and so it looks different. A sentence is made of a particle a particle of it. What is a sentence. They are angry at the same. At the same time that they are angry they are loved by another. They will do doubtless doubtless without encourage they will defer it for them. Think and think and think a sentence. Have it happen they will leave it to them. They will leave it to them to have it happen. To thank to thank them. How is that how is it they like pearls. Pears and pearls are both illuminated. If there are no nouns in a sentence are there verbs. No and yes. If there are no verbs that vary they will be careful. It was of no interest to come home. Will they bequeath pears. That is always their bought. Bought and buy. They will always bequeath bought. It is of no interest that as it is brought. Brought without in case. It is of no interest as it is brought. Brought without in case. No verb allows pleasure. That is easily in mean. To mean. Without the precaution. They were very varied. One must have very strictly theirs as thought. A verb is of no pleasure in their providing. What is a verb. A verb is around with their caress. And this is not without goal which they mean. Everybody can now see that it is a noun. Thinking carefully there is no noun in a sentence.

A noun is a name of anything. Thank you.

If we do a widow sees an old story with new eyes he does they do. It is a movement with a in between. What is a. A dog a call a having this in that. Why do they like having a in this and that. This may be as their sentence. A reapproach. A sentence may be without their being their weight. In this way a and a call and a and apt and slowly. This may be better. It is a pleasure to divide it into a three parts. With them with with there with her with with what do they do with them. A sentence which they find until they will be with you with that the sentence with that and now left left left left right left left left he had a good job and he left. If you that a a is a wish. That would be the way to be alike it. What is a sentence when they. Very much indeed. A sentence is made as they are seeing it with what are our what are ours a sentence is made by them like this but not now they were left over mention through which is that. Say it simply. They are our hour glass. Say it simplier. They are without out for pouring that they feel used to it. It is simply that they are very stained in very better now with whether which are very nearly through. There has been enough of why they were not very delicious. How many have there been in it. I think very well I think very well. The whole thing is there is no paragraph thank you for once in a while. What is a sentence do they like what is a sentence.

A noun is the name of anything with pleasure that is with that. A noun is the name of anything and therefor it should not be without doubt therefor it should not be in a sentence unless easily easily in in have have lean to so that leaving out without doubt a noun out without doubt they were left to have it looked for with implication. There is a case implication with having folded without doubt that they ought. A noun may be erased but it should be thought about before. The trouble with a noun is their standing it is very fatiguing unless they have the habit because their chairs for sitting are not more comfortable than their standing for standing. Now is chairs a noun. Yes it is and it is because they have no obligation. With which to line to decline staying away with remaining. A sentence made mischief that is it interrupted shawls. In this way shawls is not a noun perhaps but whether it is or whether it is not may be they do may be they do this in referring. It is very easy to make a g on top of an r and sometimes beautiful. This is a sentence which has no more than on top which is not different from above. Above or below is half of the time a large quarter. Supposing a sentence is clear whose is it. With the hope that they will like it which has not been predicted. They will hope that they will like it although this is not predicted. They will be with whatever they have as pleasure. When is whenever it is whatever it is that she is either with with mending that it is. Think of a sentence why should there be a noun. They think of a sentence. Why should there be a noun. A noun is the name of a thing a sentence is why they came. If they came they are here. Thank you.

With them they think.

What is a sentence that is when they say that it is with them they think it must have been reread in an untenable with without prediction as a might without doubt have theirs recopied make a marked without theirs to recall in exaggerated with pleasure they do which is just as curious which is their reference to without them this that whichever they recall the especial placing of their fastening it without it a nearing alike with and a time when with whether with whenever they went there with them in disturbing lain to this in however where they were as it is. Now think what is this sentence. It began this as this sentence and then this which is as is this sentence that they were never without this the next or nearly by not returned to all by cheerfully come up to relate to them that this will be when if as known in alike comes to be at a call insistent and so stop which is the same as stopped. Now think why wisely or why widely or why highly of this sentence. A sentence can be felt and not seen not very well as blossom. Blossom is as they are as will with it with it blossom. Why can a noun not a ready yet a noun. A sentence this sentence the one that began is the one that without it it is a refrain from without reference to a noun. A sentence makes it do. What is a sentence without which referred. Feel a sentence as they feel theirs it is not unalike. Any word. A word. Are is used to make butter. That is one thing. As short. About why they went. This makes it be their hope. Never mention hope when they are when they are is the same as hesitation. If you think in sentences you are not easily pleased. Not easily pleased is better than they like. What is it that they like they like it. A sentence is very much after all. What is a sentence. I have not decided if a sentence is better or is more or is best or is only most most and best. What is a sentence. Having been interrupted what is a sentence they like me. A sentence is after all they began to never the less mail their letters. There are two kinds of sentences. When they go. They are given to me. There are these two kinds of sentences. Whenever they go they are given to me. There are there these two kinds of sentences there. One kind is when they like and the other kind is as often as they please. The two kinds of sentences relate when they manage to be for less with once whenever they are retaken. Two kinds of sentences make it do neither of them dividing in a noun. Having never had it as a noun and so they will. What is a noun. They have forgotten. There are two kinds of sentences.

There are two kinds of sentences we do. Think well and not, two kinds of sentences with theirs. There are two kinds of sentences, with theirs.

When this goes on it is to be remembered that there are two kinds of sentences and are they not without that.

Two kinds of sentences the sixty fifth did he say which is two to say. The two kinds of sentences are these they are with that and after stopping which leaves it to make these after for them. That is one kind of sentence and there are many of that kind for which they are pleased. Undertake a large matter in a way they for instance make it complain without their having with either. That is the other another kind of a sentence that shall be made for the renown with their care to be occasional rested for themselves without about in laying this is for and then the division. There are two kinds of sentences in the middle.

What is a sentence. A sentence is a beginning with when they are at home with a transaction transition transfer and between. That is a plaintive cause beneath with when they are careful. This which is a sentence could be said so.

What is a sentence when they are referred, to it a plan, that they call with after a fairly long while. A sentence is not by and by that they call for them. Think of calling for them. What is a sentence. A sentence made it be at in time that she came. Suppose you try a description pink which is rose and white which is won. So that it comes up with and to it. A description has no interest as a sentence once when it is getting as better.

With most forgive forgiving a sentence and not as a use a sentence should have with what they said it was in one that they make a hurry with a call. Going through means not stopping and she knew and so it is true and that is with a well to do which is not forgotten which may call it as they drew which is why they call to be made with having a change. Think of a sentence what is there to do when there is no count about it. All these are not examples of sentences. A sentence is when they end. Leave a sentence alone when they end. A sentence is when they leave a sentence alone and follow after which is why they refer to yet and they may do what is made of their at all this in the day. Think of a sentence nobody sits. Think of a sentence. Nobody sits. Thank you nobody sits. Think of a sentence. A sentence fails to have a pleasure in a new one. This is what they feel. Think of a sentence. What is a sentence. A sentence is forgotten and thank you very much. When they are careful to be alright. That is a very good example of a very good sentence and easily read and arranged. When they are careful to be alright. A sentence follows when they are not around. If they liked to walk around. Fail fell a sentence to fill with well and well well very much which when they come with will they be well. Nothing is cuter than when she just looks in. What is a sentence. Not as they see. And so they must be obliging to a sentence. It is very necessary to have been obliging. A sentence with them and sent. That is a sentence that has a curious name. It is called a sentence. With them they will be here which is why they marry. A sentence makes a round have as many ways. Think of a sentence. Nine in nouns. A blame. They have no hope that he will not remind them of their gain which is why. That is a sentence. Easily, that is a sentence. Without with out. Either of these fill them without doubt. Anybody can spoil by that. Spoil by that. That is one sentence. Think of any sentence. How do you do. That is a plain sentence with their allowance. After all who has a sentence.

Against sentences. The whole idea of sentences is that they are with it. The whole sentence is that they come with and then. With and then with and then they may with and then. The whole idea of sentences is that they have them with and with with is when and then is with as many as with then. This is the whole idea of a sentence. After that the rest made as a restful with care and thanks and as ease. It is easy to be careful. What is a sentence. A sentence is they are very much as they considered it to be with left before it. A sentence has help. Think of a sentence peacefully.

This is one sentence. If they came and went. Another sentence is praise it. To praise it is like Tuesday, they are sent. In this way a sentence has full meaning. At this time they like a sentence by themselves.

What with with with what. That is an old sentence. What with what is also an old sentence. With what is not as old a sentence. Made with what is not an old sentence. With what is it made is a sentence. With what is a sentence made. With what, is a sentence made. Leave it to them to. There is one thing that is certain there should not be nouns and verbs with them with what with them it is made. There should not be nouns and verbs with them. There should not be nouns and verbs, with them. Why. There should not be nouns and verbs with them. Nouns and verbs are not without with them. There should not be nouns and verbs, with them. Forget who it is without that. To forget that it is who it is without that. A verb is left alright, a noun is by all with a change. They will be still as often that she had not come without him that is a girl. In this way a noun is something. If a noun is something they mean that they have not heard. They have heard. A noun is without pronouncing. A noun may do date. Forget with or without. With or without forget with or without. Forget to forget to forget with or without. A noun is alike. They are all alike. It does not make any difference with what they are all alike. They are alike alike makes two by four which is eight. What is the difference between arithmetic and a noun. Forget forget forget the difference between arithmetic and a noun. A noun is the name of anything. Arithmetic is added to it has no need of a noun. Then there is a difference between arithmetic and a noun.

With which they were to know which they were to have to do. With which they were to have with which they were to be with what they went to come come with some. This is a sentence that has no connection with a noun or with arithmetic, it has some connection with a verb and therefore it should be condemned. There should be no need of with it all if they have theirs as a reliance without awhile. Now there is no verb. Thank you very much. What is the difference between a verb and their altering it. If there is a difference between their verb and their altering a verb is not a word. A verb is not a word. Having been what they need their verb is not a word. A word with it. What is a verb. A verb is right away. Therefor there in no need of it. This is why they may upon it. This is a verb. Do be used this is a verb. They will see that they do not defer to not to need. This is a verb in disappearing. This is still a verb and an allowance. Always when there is a verb they do not need a noun. They do not need a verb. With a verb. They have led a life. They have led the life. They have led their life. A noun is a verb. Without a noun this that is with-cut an arithmetic an arithmetic without a noun. Arithmetic a noun with a verb. They need to keep away from with it all. It is very easy to be here and there to-morrow. With them. A verb is why they meant to be with me. A verb without a sound. Thank you. What is why they are without their sent a sentence. Their they sent a sentence. Without why a jump. A jump is a noun. A jump is a noun. There is no noun. There is a sentence with feeling with feeling there is a noun there is an adverb and a noun and a sentence and a noun. What is a noun. To benefiting. A noun is when they are just as dark. That is a noun. A noun is a blame for them. They are with their appearance. What is a noun. Having known all the things with which they were not a queen, a queen. A noun is a queen and they were worried. There is no noun. There is something else that is not a noun with whom. Janet Flanner and Florence Tanner Janet Flanner and Florence Tanner Janet Flanner and Florence Tanner janet flanner and florence tanner florence tanner and janet flanner this has nothing to do with a sentence perhaps it is a sentence in pressing it to be a sentence yes. What is a sentence Florence Tanner and Janet Flanner is a sentence with a sentence admitted a sentence is admitted. Florence Tanner left her key had left her keys under a door mat as she might have and Janet Flanner had not had any hope of not being there where she had been all the time. This is a sentence but not interesting and so you see. What is a sentence now what is a sentence not that now what is a sentence with not now that is not a sentence now. A sentence should be theirs. That is a piece of a sentence but not a part. Not interesting. What is a sentence. A sentence is within with within adorn apt to he likes to call it they have preferences without a time that they ate with at or call they have nine weights with them what is it with worth that they come to have to to do the cause any good. What is a sentence that they like with all of it a quarter of their panting to do with after the mexican do more. Without their ado which may they came. All these sentences are examples which may be married or merry after they are called with out a place that they grew. This is the way that they describe Amsterdam. What is a sentence that they are willing to pause with which they were as made to have spoken it with accustom let alone to their nicely with it as if more can shall have it as a count on account too their meaning left to be right away come as two call with which they will and fall have a join as they like made too an order which they can sue each fair and warily in a true with a place. Now think of this as a sentence make believe everybody likes it that they will at once. This makes a sentence regularly with out their hope that they will annoint in a place just as it is without them which they do. This is a sentence that is not interesting because they are very likely which they have as a kind without it as they are to be and have for them at all. This is a sentence which makes them angry and why because they are like to and they are to be without all and fall which may be at most white. What is a sentence. A sentence is what they are after when they are free to be told all this is what they do as sentence is that they do not like the name. A sentence is made of an article a noun a verb. The time to come is a sentence. The time to come and he was very much as if he liked to think that it was as much so as ever. A sentance is one thing and remembering what he said is another thing. What is a sentence. Do not like this is not a sentence it is a Helen. Two will do is not a sentence. Two and two and one will do is a sentence and Helen is a sentence. Two and two and one and two will do is prepared to do will make a sentence and will do. Helen will do is a sentence. A Helen will do is a sentence and a Helen will do is a sentence. A Helen will do is a sentence. In place of a Helen will do a Helen will do is a sentence. A Helen will do is a sentence. What is a sentence what is a sentence and a Helen will do what is a sentence. This is just following a sentence a Helen will do is a sentence. They will mean a sentence a Helen will do is a sentence Helen will do or a Helen will do or Helen will do or and have a Helen a Helen will do is a sentence. What is a sentence. They do know what is a sentence. If they continue to know what is a sentence they must stay to Helen will do but they stay to a Helen will do this is a sentence. A Helen will do is a sentence. After they will stay what is a sentence. Helen will do is a sentence. A Helen will do is a sentence. They need never be is a sentence with they need after a day to be to be a sentence. All will be after a sentence. What is a sentence. Refuse what is a sentence by their liking with all of it for them. What is a sentence. To what is a sentence. If they what is a sentence. If what is a sentence they what do they is a sentence do is a sentence what will they is a sentence do is a sentence what is a sentence.

Ralph Church is going to turn into something else under one’s eyes I do not know what he is going to turn into but he is going to turn into something else.

Ralph Church is going to turn into something else under one’s eyes.

It is easy to be held for Anna. This is a redoubt. It is easy to be held for Anna. At a main taken to be taken. Forgetting that it is easy to be taken for Anna and he sobbed. Withdrew. It is to be taken for Anna and he sobbed. With how are they. It is easy. To be taken for Anna. And he sobbed.

It with in diminish. It with in diminish. And he sobbed. This is a sentence. Too clearly. This is a sentence too clearly. There is no news in gain to lay to lay in gain gayety. This finishes with a noun and so they ask what do you mean. A noun provokes questions. Therefor a noun can be tried. A noun can be asked. He went to ask him. There is no noun there. With wide in widen. That is as a noun is a verb. A noun is a verb if it ends in widen. Think of a noun is a verb and in widen. He was married. One or two. He was married. One or two. In this way a noun is in a wedding. All this as easily as their wedding. In a wedding. A noun is a verb. Is a verb a noun. No. A verb without provocation. A noun is a verb without provocation is a noun. What is a noun. Withdrawn. This is with appealing. A noun is a verb with withdrawn with appealing.

To think only of how much. To think only of how much. Not with a providing to think only of how much. They were very evidently evidently is how much. It should be very nearly nearly followed. Closely nearly followed. This is a verb. In this verb there is no noun. They like to have been seen by him. In this verb a verb is not in this verb. Not at all.

Button button who has the button that is a sentence that Ellen likes very well. Pretty nearly surely supposing that is said he would like it to be read. That is the beginning the next is what is it. It is very nearly satisfied. And with that they withdraw door. A door. They withdraw or it is finally relaid. To think carefully twice over each sentence. Which is said. Once a sentence is said once it is reread they think that a sentence is twice said and twice reread. Think of a sentence if it means a pin they will begin. Think of a sentence they will be around a sentence with theirs like it. A sentence follows places and therefor he is confused. This is a very good sentence literally. Never to look at another and see it do it that is not a sentence that is a reflection. A reflection is not a sentence a delight is not a sentence whether they are there is a sentence. It is always alright to like a sentence if they manage to clean well. A sentence is happily rough enough. This is not a sentence this is a reflection. What is it that they find when they look there. This might be a sentence but it is not. Why do they remove a sentence. That is not a sentence. She may or may not have come to-day. That is a sentence. As it happens he has come to-day. That might be a sentence. It is very easy to like sentence. They will be without doubt able to come they will be without doubt able to come. That is with withdrawal a sentence that they plan. It is very well to have no double use of their bother. This is a sentence. And yet who finds it because of that alone they are a pause. And this is no notability which is not a signed efface. A sentence which parts a return is one which is darling. It is easy to feel helpful with ham. That is a sentence because it is a failure. This is a sentence because ti is a failure. If Mr. Longstreet explained hope it is rightly called theirs. This is a sentence in their attack. There are two sentences with them there are two sentences without them.

What is a sentence. One in one. One an one. A sentence is a disappointment. One an one is a disappointment one in one is a satisfied satisfy. They do come by. It. What is a sentence a little dish is not a tool that is a sentence it has a noun and a verb it is a sentence. Now why is it a sentence. It is a sentence partly because a noun is a repose and a tool is a folded leading to a might without then. Now this last is not a sentence in explanation. A sentence is that they are hourly without a pressure of events. Seem rely about that they all, this is an old sentence and they use that. This is over now they will be well and well. How do they let them recall you. That is an old sentence and not interesting. For which they like. More interesting. How are readily states that she is by shelving. This has been to be. They make it do. These last are left. With after choice. They came to rally. All this is what they do not say what they like. This last sentence is entirely different. What is the one next to. That is a nice sentence. A sentence should never win. Alike. A sentence with I do with you what you do. A sentence like this is in their own. If it arrives with prize that is not a sentence they stick. Without their pressure. What is a sentence. In useful too. What is a sentence. A sentence is not meant or invented it is hoped to be with them in place with like it in perusal. Why should one deposit a sentence.

A lingering bought. With welcome to our city. Which they leave. With their does it.

With their does it is a sentence. They will hope for it, is a sentence. A sentence is why they bequeath left left left left right left. There is of no necessity of any more. That is a perfect sentence because it retains and recompenses whom they like with prevail as their daughter. The use of the word daughter is never dangerous. Think what a sentence does it may double may and may, may come what is a sentence. Will they think what is a sentence, a sentence that they find, by their object, with it. What is a sentence. It is easy to be hoped with a sentence. That would be a good sentence but a sentence has to have made it with them. And they were with them. A sentence with found. He was to have them there anyway. This is a sentence. What is a sentence not at all. It is just what is a sentence not at all. A sentence must tell that she has held a bell a bell is why they name halves. What is a sentence. They remain. After a while. What is a sentence.

Our bright brightly is not a sentence equivalent. What is a sentence they mean three. A sentence comes to have him. And she is knitting brown wool. And she is knitting brown wool is a perfect sentence thank you for a perfect sentence.

A series of a sentences beginning with Nearly when they came. This series of sentences may be able to add many more to them. With out their widening a lack of ably choosing their nieces which are nearly in vain. What was the patently having of their withdrawal. That is an allowance for the might they be with theirs which they refuse. All this if you think of it as sentences marks their might be as they without a well which they brought a well which they brought made allow a curious reliable never as they had. This is an old sentence and has been used some. Now a sentence which may not be reliable is one that if it is about is welcome with our career welcome with our career this is an old sentence but has not been very much as they held from that in ours may can interested this is an old sentence without obeisance to the one they like the best. Think of that. All these new and old old sentences have been called very nearly. And this series makes it plainly without more curious with an apple that they like which is American. What is a sentence a sentence should have no perfume like hyacinths or no reserve like pigeon nor a plan about like the more that they expected. All these things make relatively what they concern and therefor they are not sentences in the time in which it makes that they concern in an after all well in short what is a sentence a sentence should certainly be not where there is any change that they take. Think of a sentence a sentence is only by their accept in a while. A sentence makes a form of which there are two. They have a use in a sentence there has a use in a sentence in saying this there is laziness to make laziness have a and to remake pale and with mail. This is in no sense a sentence. What is a sentence. All this is by the way is not a sentence. Sometimes a sentence is without doubt but very fairly. Without a doubt he came here to wait. This is a sentence but not interesting. A sentence should be usually that they look like holding the three better than five. That is interesting.

It is not likely that one is one one third if there are all of them made to-day it is obliging that they make the impression. This sentence does not mean that they are taken with it as a sense. That is it if you think behind they are theirs instead. It is better to be lost all in their right. All these are sentences regular in speed that they take it away. A sentence with out their pleasure in rose or rosy as a color. All these are sentences with apply for them. A sentence to be interesting must be left and then they have no harm come to some. A sentence think of a sentence that is it that is what she said repeatedly not only in coming and going but in remaining that is it in this way they leave out what they do. This is a sentence that it is of no interest to have asked him to discharge them because they will be won. These are two things that did not happen on the same day. And they went without. These are examples of sentences that they could hurry. After a while not. This again is their example how do you do it to know that it was careful. What is a sentence. No one is interested without their elopement. That is a sentence that nobody hears with them. And it is interesting to know that a sentence is not interesting although they listen, who do they take that they say that they turn it in that way. Because back is not black. That is how ours are told. Now this is interesting because they like it. Without their being happy. Do like these sentences for them in more or a home. This last sentence was a failure because they bought. It is very easy to know about sentences. Sentences having nothing to do with partly there nor indeed with partly nor indeed with there nor indeed with partly that nor indeed with appropriation sentences have been with for a chance. What is a sentence it is becoming clearer that they know what they are. A sentence is something that they have as to size. Abruptly. A sentence is near or Elizabeth. This is not a sentence in their care. If to know one to know. This is not a sentence because they think. All this will sometime tell whose a sentence is.

Make three sentences together. She came and she was expected. With their remaining they were mistaken. By their best and foremost they were restrained. Take these three sentences as an example of a lack of pall. It does trouble them with this. Take that sentence. They are alike. That is not what they know that is what they say separately and so a sentence is not what they say separately. A sentence is not what they know. A sentence is not that they will do so. A sentence is not relief with a mounting and amounting and this is with withdrawal. A sentence is that they will have them until in amount for this. This is a sentence and in in an intervening partly their name. What is a sentence they have forgotten a noun. Having forgotten a noun they have forgotten a noun. A sentence is to hear from me. A quietly at least a plainly there a pear. This is not a sentence it is a picture. A sentence is not a picture. Pictorially which is a sentence without her having been bought for her.

I have done a little but it is very good.

Leave a sentence alone. He will say that he means that they have theirs as in with a considerable interlined around a comfortable in case of a change. Leave out a sentence. Who comes to wishes. In leaving out a sentence it must never be formed before and so it is without here. Without a sentence they feel that they separate calling tens. A sentence is made by with and and agreeable. What is a sentence. After all even as a facing theirs in after a joined allowance in their way. What is a sentence they need to order with a director of a pleasing follow. What is a sentence. A sentence must hold another. A sentence does, as well. This is a sentence but not restful. Without a sentence. Supposing they were acquainted and they only asked those that he knew. This is a perfect example of a sentence without a sentence. A sentence for them. They were waiting and allowed. After that. They meant to share. What they had. Which was their reason. For this. Which they came. To give. This is a sentence for them and satisfactory. Now for a case of a sentence without which they were willing to listen. How often do they bother to come very nearly and it does not make any difference. This sentence always reminds them that they might not have met. This is a sentence. The first time that they were at an advantage is this. They have held it to be strange that they are to be changing in and on their account. This sentence does not diminish their winding. In and out. What is a sentence. A sentence is partly that she wanted to know would they like what is in an opposite reason for them in their change. It is undoubted that there are there that she she truly was placed at the dozen with them and they for it name and name all to in in compare compared every a little in there. This sentence might mean that she was obliged without a half recuperate in our favor as a piece. She says as they need. All this if it could be true would not be a sentence because if a sentence is sewn they will take a cloth and she knows all that they have been like it. A sentence is a success.

With carry all. What is a sentence. Sometimes. What is a sentence.

A sentence is that when if they have been that they bear or clear.

This is a sentence without a by.

By this if mending is made with then.

This is not a sentence.

This refers to that. Always.

If they are away a weighed as lieve that they do. A sentence.

He does not do to stand. This is a good sentence in expect.

How much may they look about.

A sentence which refers to a day in a deigning to be a mound. Introduced by. This is the difference. A sentence not to be used fully.

Carefully if you look. It is very rich to have it a picture of a question. That is a simple sentence that means something.

She is our and by an end of an hour she will have said that she will have to stay in order to have made it carefully a credit to their having it as stands.

A picture of an exact which if they believe is the place that they turn it away. That way is a turn of the copying copy of their head which they like only they do not mean it. This is a sentence that makes the red and brown do. If they have been effected. All this is a series of sentences that does not resemble theirs. And yet they told. That they were pleased with the basket made entirely by and of wire. Now then this is an example of how a noun can have a stong impetus but even so it is not interested by their keep kept which has no place with keeping. A noun and a verb to agree that they will dispose of that in a way. All this is what they may make which emotion. A noun is not valid as they love theirs. This is a difference between Valeska and Virginia. Marguerite. Please see how easily a sentence tells those. Abandonment. A word is not otherwise. A sentence is then primarily fastened by not to a noun and a verb. Listen a sentence is fastened not to a noun or a verb, an article yes is an article. Yes as a direction no as a direction. Yes and yes no as a direction. A sentence is primarily fastened yes as a direction, no as a direction. A sentence is primarily fastened yes no yes as a yes as in as a direction. A sentence is primarily fastened yes as a direction. Yes is an article. Yes it is. An article. A an article. The an article. Yes an article.

It is different in difficult it is different in to be indifferent in difficult when they make a and have an in the manner. Think of this every little thing is in if they bring, think of the leading of in and of thinking of bring this makes a sentence of a part. A part is not a part. A part is not a whole. And so if they must part let them go together. A noun and a verb must part and let them go together. Now this is a sentence that has confiding as their linked with steadying which is what they say. What is a sentence a sentence is finely with a plate which says come to a coloring of houses. Think carefully of why they went. This is an admonishment but not a present, a present is that they are quietly there. If they foretaste then they are like what they do feel if they go away at night. This is a likable sentence. Make it simple, they are over a fact which they have told. To make it careful. They went where they were asked.

It is very nice to look at it and not be disappointed. This is a sentence that has no place in rebuttal nor with it is there carelessness. They like it. What is a sentence. With them or with it as it is an occasion. This is an excellent sentence commonly. It does make a difference in what they say. This is aloud and and should always be followed by before. Gradually they will redeplete their aroused by refusal. This is not a sentence nor has it and and before. Every time they are foolish they are like the name of whom. What is a sentence, she meant that it is over, without a a while. Realise well that an article is followed. A sentence makes no mistake it has it as adherence. Think of a sentence not however or with a mound but just as pointed and polite and shortly. They will mean kneel. What is it. What do they like in a sentence. They like in a sentence that they feel like it. This is a conversation and it has been that conversations are not as sentences. Sentences are with them sooner. What is a sentence. Not to be disappointed in the way he said it. He said that it was over that he was liberated that of course he did pass a night and sometimes even a day particularly but really they were all very well and invited as he had been in their fearing. They were not going to be gone not they. Think of all these as sentences there are no nouns in sentences if they are followed nor are they followed without them. With what has, they to do. A sentence is left to it this. This should be retained in a sentence. They are very sensitive. What is it that they like. All around with told. More comes. What is a sentence.

To have from there to have from there in there a sentence.

To have from there in there a sentence.

There is a sentence made to refuse it was caught as well.

A sentence that they lost interest in names.

Think of a sentence. We went to be all three. Easily.

A sentence makes a place of a facing right about with theirs.

Simple sentences.

A very pretty basket made to him and a very pretty basket made of wire and made of wire for him. Which a very pretty basket made of for him made of wire which is made with him.

A very pretty basket made of wire for him given to him. A very pretty basket given to him made for him of wire by her for him.

Now this is a perfectly charmingly successful sentence for them.

Carefully of what has happened. They were saying, in the meantime. It is made to be always there and they change from time to time. This is a sentence which has been thought and so they know how they make a fresh however. All of a sudden having remembered they were with them as allowed. It was always that they were without their blandishment and they called it all around, they made it be without their forever in satisfaction which is why they must in every little while remain always as told. This is however that they will be happy.

Very carefully what is it. What is it. They know they knew.

A sentence is when they have abandoned will they.

Think of a sentence. They were all where, where is it.

Think of a sentence. He will look with her.

Think of a sentence. When they were largely grateful they were very careful to be thought caught.

Think of a sentence. It is not relatively meager.

Think of a sentence. With or without they were with them.

Think of a sentence. Needs are never with them that they plant.

Think of a sentence beginning with a plant is a part of which they will. When they have news. Of it.

Think of a sentence.

She will call her.

By a name.

Think of a sentence.

Having decided alright that it is bounded by their efforts they will come to a different conclusion in which without having acted they will be perfectly at ease.

A very perfect sentence.

Remember a sentence should not have a name. A name is familiar. A sentence should not be familiar. All names are familiar there for there should not be a name in a sentence. If there is a name in a sentence a name which is familiar makes a data and therefor there is no equilibrium. A noun and therefor you see by introducing a noun equilibrium being a noun there is not a data but also a familiar and remain in their station. It is well to remain in their station and therefor a noun is susceptible to their mistake. What is a noun. You all knew where a noun is to be found it is to be found in restlessness and their being there. There should be no noun in a sentence and sentences.

A noun with a verb.

They were with black and bells and bells.

This is a noun with a verb and verbs. They were with bells and in union. Bells in union which do not.

Nouns meet with approval.

Verbs do not better do not do better than themselves.

Nouns as nouns. What are they like. In which attachment are they very often nicely having it for them. This is not a noun.

He which is William. Attired with which is vainly their importance. What is a sentence that they like it very well. It matters that they like it very well. It matters with it matters with that they like it very well. If anybody knows it it is a sentence with pressed.

Resemble assemble reply.

Once.

Are part of a it would be so nice if there was not something the matter with it.

These are not sentences they are a part of a paragraph.

Ot course you do not like it.

This is a sentence that has no necessity they are agreeable and to be willing to be maintained that they are first at first without their clouding their allowance that they are to be threatened with their examples of however they are with sailing which is a management in their readiness as they can clearly with patiently having as a piece of their called which when they may be perfectly referred may have what is there in the fall which they like as in an amusement in particularly relieved come to their sense with our in a delight for them in change that they make is and with and belated in their account which makes them change. As they might with when they endow an advantage resting at all by this with at noon. They never mention at noon. They never mention with at noon. All this is an excellent example of a commonplace sentence which describes everything. It is a commonplace sentence which describes everything and elaborates their intelligence intelligence which is new as news. This with a change makes drawn it is drawn with a change makes better than drawn. What is better than drawn. It is not around and without.

Now suppose they were steaming in a glass with a chicken and it broke would she be quick. That is not a sentence because it makes her smile.

If they are right about it then they can be with them. That is a sentence because it is as it finishes. It is very sad that they can never have it partly. That is also a sentence because it makes a belief in their establishment. Of their preparation. Which is without parallel in their hope which they may. Would it ever be well. To do so.

What is a sentence. They were with a belief that they can call fans a fan when they change. This is a sentence that can satisfy and magnify.

There is very little use in a sentence which is not selfish and they amaze it as their drift. This makes it why they ask for me.

What is a sentence.

All of a sentence is without this.

A sentence. We with out doubt are as well as stout. That is one sentence.

Will a weak well be pronounced loudly if they have paused. That is another sentence and a grammar with called Anthony.

Beautifully and around a sentence.

These are examples of sentences which are self contained as well as suggested.

Now for a sentence not suggested. Deception caused by a prearrangement is one that they furthered with a pressure from their main attention in advance with detail. This is a sentence that they pray that they will call for it. And so there is no suggestion and no choice. Think of no suggestion think of a choice and then be well taken care of. If is not left to them to be coming. These are sentences that are all these sentences.

To come to be call all of them. This is not a sentence as they like it although they do not come. They like it. This is a sentence that they mean with however it. As intention. There is no use in preparing for it. If there is a pear for it. They both had them. These sentences follow one another and they beguile. Not one.

It is while they are with them all. This is a good sentence they will state that they are refused. They will state horticulture is a sentence with plants. There is no habit of withdrawing with out a pleasure that they will have that they must do what ever they like in as much when they have standards in a politeness that they call in different amounts which they can be carefully preserved in industry with their allowance as a creed made credit with partly in planting a mended do whenever they will which is very much as it was with by the hour in their authority that they come here. Thank you for a sentence.

One of these sentences which is that they were told they were old or not. This is an excellent sentence in receive. And they went. This is not a good sentence because it follows.

I think the reason I am important is that I know everything. This is their exchange for their places. And it could be true. And so they went. In this case. And so they went does not follow and therefor it is a sentence. If they went or were to go is not a sentence. It is singularly gracious of them not to have it a sentence when it is not only not a sentence but their can be as well. This is delaying an answer. That is a sentence. The difference between a sentence is very dainty and definite and she was not displeased that he mentioned a gardener for them.

A part of a sentence or how I influenced him.

They were rained upon in the weather which they hoped for. This made it lain where they went. And they were officious.

Think of sentences. What is a sentence. A sentence which they enjoy and she mends towels. That is a cadence which withdraws a sentence. A sentence should never be employed. They will be mightily pleased with their length. At length is remain with that in their sight. At sight they will with a proclamation in a rest do the same. What is a hope. All these make that they remain. With others. A sentence is not sideways. A sentence should always be the same with their restlessness. A sentence is a habit apart. Think of a sentence. They know now.

Reserved and served. What is the difference between words and a sentence and a sentence and sentences. A word a word they a word. That is a word. A word is markedly. What is a sentence. A sentence is not a syllable. A word is not a syllable and they are fairly first. What is a syllable they are the same. A word is an entangle if it is a failure. They were chary. Think of a syllable in two. A word is out of the whole wide world they chose it with not with them. This is not a syllable actively. In a vocabulary they were a minute. They could never be awfully pleased. A sentence is never partly at that time. That is not me. A sentence with found. That is one sentence. In all and a and around. This is not a sentence in landing. They land in the three with the three of them. All these sentences have no return are not returned and they are widened in three. Then as well. All hyacinths are for four make a chosen few. It is useless to be always ready. A syllable is theirs yes. A word a word they change they changed a change as if a word. Politely in and out is not a word. A word they will be make it do. This is a word whether she likes it or whether it is like it or not. This is a succession of words and will nearly they do in a trace of a self told withdrawal in a complaint of entire made appoint in cover. This is a sentence however. If there is a with heading amount of it. She needs pink. This is a sentence with remain. It is never patiently a for a word.

Did he want to see me.

A as one time in which in one at a time in disappointement.

They will be.

Carry Claridge’s Hotel to their door.

And thank you.

These are without a rest without, which they may be helpful, in an amount, whether they care.

Think alike with sentences.

Disappointment they rely upon their appointment.

This is a sentence which has frequently disappeared.

Think well of each matter.

What is the matter.

With it.

What is the matter with it.

It is of no interest to know that he will look to find him and so they will having been come to have it without their reception of with without whether they relieve and refer to and reappear. It is of no interest.

This is a case of without a doubt made particularly if they are afterward with that in hand as they like for them formerly come to moreover which they appear to do not as they went.

It is very likely that they like me.

What is a sentence. In appearance. In disappearance. Sometimes a sentence is in reappearance that they like it if they made a choice and they were and went to the door which is a porch. A porch is a church which they name. They were able to be measured by a fastening of whenever they were which they had in the course of their withstanding. Suppose they said how could they be called in a placing of theirs alone. Whichever they do. A sentence is made for and because of their very much have had a change. A change for them. Think well of a sentence.

There are the kinds in a sentence. With or without. Able to debate. Coming well from them. Which they like. As it is very well to like it at all. They made them have it all. There is a difference between after a while. Not more than they have before they begin. Whichever they make when they do as a part of letting it be ready complained that they were first. It is very like that they wished. This could be in a use. Of use is a party to their arrangement. Now and then when they come to have no difference made among them which is why they will plan that they referred afterwards to men that they managed to have reddened as they like. It is not why they went.

Do be careful of it and oblige the ones who went and are expected. It is very easy to be other than they are with whenever they went. They must be wanted that is when they come which they have with an whether they have finished that they would rather very well as they call which with which they met. This is an easy sentence and popular. Now make it an avoidance. They will not finish with it.

There is no difference between a partly met and when they were anxious, to call it whatever they like with whether they are careful. She did not know I was back.

What is what is it occasionally that they differ.

All these are alike as sentences. With possibly one exception.

Possibly an exception who meant that they were adapted to the mistake that they had to have corrected that they liked to be allowed to have theirs with them too. Come at once. If with disappointment in their behalf.

If you begin with in and in with her and in with him they will invariably refer it to him. They will think nothing of anything. All this is agreement and placed as they will then be placed with them when they will be placed with them. This is very easy if anything. What is a difficult thing. This which they are doing. That is that they have come. They have come with them.

That they have come with them. All study short of this is what they are like. They have made it be always in an effect of an allowance for it. Which they do like altogether. Think carefully of hundreds of sentences why not. Which they do. This is a place at a place where they can stay but do they like to be always after a while made for them as much as it is when they are positively appointed in and in respect to a change of their arrangement for them. The more easily they went again the more they have made it do. As a disappointment. All of this they know when they went. It is very interesting to think of sentences as a pansy. They promise never to use nouns as nouns which makes it pay. Paid is when they said. Think again of reliance. Will they ask him to ask them to have him have them. To replace is to satisfy this. Which is no desire. What is the difference between desire and desirable. What is the difference which they can not annoy between desirable. Now and all come to do what they can. They must be and with them they must be and they must be with them. All of these sentences pacify. It is very well thought of. After having not been found too easily.

Does she know she has blue eves.

With them and instead in. Does she know she has light blue eyes. They were separated the two of them both women. It looks as if it ought to be Church. Now here is a succession of sentences which make them come together.

Partly that, she has lost a buckle, which she picked up.

Very well that she had not.

Which is not a sentence.

What is the use of it not being a sentence. Thank you what is the use of it not being a sentence.

If they look alike and are not sisters.

All at once.

Dove and dove-tail.

With them, they went with them.

He promised me that he was all to me so sweetly that he was referring to it for me.

These are as able as they are as able, to be sentences.

With them, they are, as introduces, the after acceptation, with them.

It is a difference between in name. Think of how they avoid around.

The coming of their with them in them according which they will.

A sentence need not continue.

Think of a sentence. Start a sentence begin a sentence with with. With them. They went with them. They went away with them. They were with them. They were with them and they went with them they were with them when they went away with them. Without them. They were with them. All this is what they like in the spring. Now the difference between a sentence and everything else is that they are cautious. With which they are fairly well as they are in a hurry and they finish. All this is when a sentence is after all made in advance as they think. With that they are not able to remain behind. As they like they will be fed alternately in the afternoon by that time. In which they will remain in time to go home. In case of which they are without all of it as the same. This sentence is made in wages. For which they care. As all of it as they do so. They must be careful to do come.

What is a sentence. They think they like to go ahead. That is no sentence that is to say if they say they will be very well taken care of they mean it. What is a sentence. A sentence must not be bought, must not a sentence must not be taught, a sentence must not be thought out which with which it is with it with which it is with it. That is right that stops it. Think of sentences having hardly anything to do with it.

What is a sentence. A sentence is left to be alright and therefor they are barely here.

A day is additional with there having been with a condition of remaining all day which it is partly they like to look about made it for them in reference as they knew that is whenever they met by the arrangement which had been made for them in the mean time. What is a sentence. They need not be having them by them.

A sentence is made with whenever they were however often it is very well all for it and they do.

They will hope for their assistance which they receive.

All of it looks alike. They will follow one another. They will be standing and as well. They will not allow for the difference. They will follow behind and they will be careful of everything if they move it about which they do they must see that it is so. This is a sentence that explains as well.

What is the use of prevailing.

This is a sentence that they might have as an amount with them.

Not next.

It is with very little of it that they might please him.

She meant there is a better than she has had offered to her.

Better than not to be amused by that.

The thing that is very curious is that they are well known.

The thing that is very curious is that she is well known.

The thing that is very curious is that it is she that is well known.

The thing that is curious is that it is that she is well known.

When after all when after all it is that she is well-known.

After all it is very curious that she is well-known.

It is very curious remaining that it is very curious that she is so well-known.

She is well known.

When they are looking at the others and it is she that is so well known.

Well known.

It is very agreeable if it is an arm-chair. It is very agreeable if sitting in it it is an arm-chair. It is very agreeable sitting in it it is an arm-chair. It is very agreeable sitting in it. How should it end. That it is very curious that she is so well known. Sitting in it it is an arm-chair. It is not very curious that sitting in it it is an arm-chair. It is very curious that she is so well known.

These are sentences of course.

These are of course.

Never have been very well pleased not to come. This is an easy sentence and not obliging. They will not follow of course.

He did interest me.

This is partly saying which they did not.

He did interest me.

They were in their care.

It is very well known that they refuse not to be interested but to interest them in me.

It is a hope that they will take what they have.

They will be there with them.

Will they mind.

It is bought occasionally for their use.

Now think they will be very nearly back.

Now and then to think that they will be very nearly back again.

And so forth when they will be very much as if they had it settled.

All of it to be as a wife has a cow a love story.

This is true of which there is so much.

Now all these sentences are full of advancement and they are obliging in the sense of commendation which they may arrange as they can.

One or two with a wedding. A wedding with them and once.

What is a sentence. It can be either altogether and followed and following after or a while or either they can be made to guess that they will be after all for a change in the care of their reference to without to it which is whenever they are told and called in the politeness of their do and for remain which they must partake with when they press it as an avoidance of enough which they told. All this is a sentence which is not a requiem. Now having thought of a sentence they come readily. A sentence is with all that of which they are no judge.

There are two things of which they are as a dish. They are these. They must be ordered to assume that they will be quietly, also a special in for and their arrangement in a part of when they were a pair of lanes which they returned to or from. Think of sentences. It is very easy to say as we go we are pleased. It is also very easy to be nearly there when they are all of them just to be about. All this is a cover to their pleasure and they are told that he having been for this in a minute and in a week for a week they are followed before they have hope. All of it they hope which they knew. What is a round. A round is the knowledge that they are as far as when they hear it. All sentences are more as they please.

What is a sentence. They went ahead. A sentence makes a rhyme. If he went and he saw that there was a crowd he looked again, it was the place that was described and they were very well placed which was an example of that they had not intended to be shown which they were shown. This is the same as a reflection. Why is he sorry that he said that he would not go anyway. This is a sentence that makes them hopeless. This is a sentence that makes them hope less. It is very remarkable that she predicted that it would not do. A sentence should be in a rhyme if it is to be definite. For instance. If they are careful to be there where they have been left with them there. This is the reason why success succeeds one another. All of it to be in after a reference to their repeating of it. Suppose a calender is mentioned they must know that being successful they are privately satisfied when they must have principally all at that time. How can they think of saying a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush when if in the bush they mean near by because if they wait the birds in the bush will settle and it is very likely that they will like that if she does. And so when they say that the birds are in the bush they sit and watch them. Which whenever they are more than ever there are very many there. If there are very many as there are there they will be convenient and a pleasure to go and to go with them which is all of it what they are with and alike. This is a long sentence and they like it and they are right because they are with them with their hoping they will be very well to do. Think of a sentence one at a time. A sentence need never to be arranged afterward. This is an example of a sentence that has been thought which is the same as if it has been has been bought. If a sentence has been thought they will think and if they think they will have each one of them their bon bons and if this is what they are to be thought then they will be by that time, which they must in insistence, named after they, have it done. It is now time to put it altogether.

A sentence tells that they are visibly chosen. One two three all out but she. She is not put out nor is she of service when she is for them as they were. This sentence makes it doubtful that there will be any explanation.

What is a sentence. A sentence makes it clear that it is far from one city to another if they are partly here and partly there. Partly and here. In using partly and here there is no necessity for more. And all of it is desirable. If he was young would he be all through. After a time would he be all through.

The choice of a sentence is not enough the choice of words is not enough the choice of double is not enough they will be practically careful of it.

A paragraph is part of a date. They will be awfully glad to stay on one side of a street or another. This is not a sentence because it refers to a custom.

We will now find out what sentences are.

Think of how they do not wear cuff-buttons.

This is not a sentence because it has reservations and reservations are something that follow after or nearly at once.

Supposing she does not dress quickly, if they are not to be obliging, that is to say presently. This is an old-fashioned sentence and has this advantage.

If by not looking it is so that they are like it and were to be had now and not for a long time it is whether they looked like that, they were whatever it is better to have heard from her as she is behind with a door.

One who meant one one at a time.

They made it because of the time.

In which it is whether they went with it.

That they were after they had been often for it.

By the time that they liked it.

There are many sentences that begin with whatever it is why they patted it.

What is a sentence for. They are going to be as they can have helped it with them.

What is a half of which they are placed with that they recognise. Recognise is all of a sentence let well enough alone.

It makes a difference to her whether she understands or not why they were able to accept it.

This is a sentence that is quietly pleasing.

A sentence should be allowed without it all.

Would she recognise them after she had not seen them.

This is a sentence that she asks.

A sentence is a failing of their pressure.

Inez a verb.

It is as difficult as they think. A noun which is not a better way of having protection has all of them as they had better try.

What is after a difficulty a noun.

Augustine can be made into after a demean. Augustine demean with a noun. It is never better to render a part of it as after.

They were grateful for a conquest. What is the relation of grammar and arithmetic.

A verb ever after.

A noun should always be replaced by now.

If you think you find that you use it less and less. A noun if it is a sentence is made by their calling and now calling is over and therefor they will not make an investment of their be then. Be there with them. That is it it is not that they have it at once so. A noun is not of any use. Now is it.

Please have half where they are finished.

PART THREE

There is a difference between knowing Nelly from Frank and vice versa.

With rapidity.

If they go quicker.

Whichever they do.

This makes that they are never acquainted with their come come to commotion. Commotion is not corruption nor is coming again, twice. All this leads us to, do they want little pieces or do they want it all. Is their any beginning in favoring begining or is there that they like a ban. Bandit. What do they like. They like it long. If they like it long they do not necessarily like all of it. If they like all of it long they do not necessarily not like all of it if they like all of it they do not necessarily like all of all of it. If they like it long they will like it and they will like to be like it to like it as they can like it as they can and along, with along, which they like for and because which they will like with it. A sentence depends whether they like it, they like it, along with it, as long as they like it they like it it is long and with it they will with and without it not divide it they will go along with and without it. A sentence is dependent upon whether they open it again and again giving it for it and gave it to it. They will be coming to be along. Now think. What is it. With and without that they will and be willing as they have to have it. Really the way to keep it is to have all of it and little pieces. This is really the arrival. What is the union between the arrival. The arrival is one union. With their arrival is one and one. All of this is that with and with as manages. Think of a sentence a long sentence without and without is a happiness to their wishes. Which with a medium length they will pay for which they have asked. A short sentence amounts to about when they are with wherever they go. About a piece of sentence they must be left. And there they are. Called farms. This brings us to a noun an article a participle an adverb and correctly with a patience which they prefer. An adjective is safe and so they will refer to prepositions and pleasure in all. All of these together do not make a long sentence. And why. Because by the time that they have not perfected but made it useful they go as if they like. All these explanations are secondary. A sentence is this. Win a wish.

There is no difference between have and a hen. He had a hen in glass. She had a hen in glass. These sentences are when they have been observed.

Now the difference between observations are these. If they mean that they are likely to be with them they must delay with their preferring either. This is partly what they are as they are with them in them as they are to be with them as far. These with two as they please. A sentence if to please. Into. Four. With which. They have. More pleasure with while they like. As a difference between left. They had a good job and they left. Left left, left right left. Think of a sentence as an equivalent. What is the difference between pleasure in the whole or not pleasure, pleasure in the half. What is the difference between pleasure and a pleasure. They might think that they were twice when they were equal to awaiting what is it they they have as a turning into a pleasure. This is what is why they will be away. Everything away is just not what they thought. Pieces of a sentence are different from what she knows. What are pieces of a sentence which do not make any difference. It is very well to have it.

A sentence is the same.

Now all in a way.

If they go as quickly as they go faster they will be two as use as useful. Does what they relate make it be caught at once. This is one part of a sentence and one time they came to see me. If it is that they must and must with accustom they like what they like alike.

This is truly related.

Truthful and truly.

Truly and truthful.

Everything that they say and they say so.

It needs very few wild flowers to make them stay. They stay all the time. It takes very many more to make them have it. They have it when they do. If they like it at all they will go where they have been which is very much better than just as it is. It is whatever they have and they must not be left to come to remain where they are. A sentence does have parts. Think of a sentence they all think of a sentence. With them which it is that they do that they like whatever they meant with have it and they must pass it to them which they have allowed for. Any of these long sentences which are not too long are as pleasing as they can be with them. It is very well to know the difference in lengths and they like to have what ever they can in that way. These are sentences which are quiet and as quieting made to be known for them. Prepositions and articles determine thirds. Every third way they like to think. This is why they are frightened which makes it that they will come twice. What is the difference between and between in an action. What is the difference between plainly and what they want to do when they like to have it. A sentence is very much what they have when they have an offer and they are very much what they do not like they will be left to have it every once in a while since when they are moved because it is by them with which they like what they have where they are known this may do more than they do without which they must be having with them which is what ever is a press of partly that which is a knowledge that they will be just about all for it with when they went as it is and not without doubt. Think of a sentence should it have a finish if they must as she said.

They are many ways to think alike about sentences.

It is very little that they open and close.

Close it.

It is useful to be and useful. Used. Any word may be in a sentence. A word is a noun. What is a noun.

A noun.

If a noun can come and come to a noun a noun is not a word which they have seen before. Seen before is a circumstance. They like eights. A noun. Once which when when should always be with whenever whenever they went. A noun. It is of no importance. Importance is a word. There is a great deal to remain to added. This is a commonplace which they feel but do not happen, made and found. A noun leads to secretly seated.

Delphine Augustine Ermine Pauline, it makes no difference what they leave with or for them. Delphine Augustine Ermine Pauline.

PART IV

A difficulty.

What is it. Three Georges not four. There are four but the fourth is not there.

The difficulty with their being there or here is this, it is very beautiful to be bought, it is very beautiful to be as bought it is very beautiful to be as by and by it is very beautiful to have best and most it is very beautiful to incline to be left with them it is very beautiful to have it now. They will have held it. Think of a sentence. It is a beautiful day to-day. A dear wife can not interrupt a husband.

A sentence is one in which a paragraph is a part of what happened two days after to-day. To-day and yesterday. The day before yesterday is two days before to-day.

A sentence makes that they come at that time which is why if they go after they will steer clear of having met what they like.

Better that they are better.

It they all think that a little house will be more valuable what do they do about not having it there. They have it where they will not be thought with well they will think. This makes it will they, promise me they will.

It is very well to have a sentence well-known. That it is well known is a pleasure. That it is a pleasure is their desire. That they will pass it in that way does not mean that they will not have been very much as they will after all like. They like. They like what they like. They like whatever they like.

A sentence. It is a beautiful day and satisfactory.

A sentence. With what will they think about what they will have to have.

A sentence. It is by the time that they are furnished that they will find it pleasant to do it.

A sentence. With pleasure and with pleasure with pleasure. This is a very good sentence and if it is useful. Think of thought of a sentence it comes to this, they will think that they thought this of this which is what is this and what of it. What is it. A sentence must reflect that they pay for what they will ask to have come to-day. A sentence means that as there is this pleasure and they may please them they may be fascinated by leaving them home or leaving them at home. It is to be observed by changing this that this gives to them gives them this pleasure. The pleasure she gives me is that she gives me.

This pleasure that she gives me.

This is a perfect example of satisfaction.

PART V

Part five is the same as part one.

A sentence is when they start. They start to say that they came to stay. They start to go away. They start briskly. They start and they may very well do so. They may be obliging. They may be made very equal to having it answered. They may do so. Which is it which do they prefer. Every part of their beginning is that they went on to do so. It is very light it is very likely, it is very likely that they will like it themselves. Which if they do they will please themselves and as for that which is whatever they do with this as their arrangement.

A sentence should be thought of as having been told. If it is not thought of as having been told they will feel it as they are rich. With that they will like that they have it as hearing which makes it with them as a facing it efface and please. What is a use. A use is baking. When it is a very beatiful day. A sentence is this. They will hear of a baptism.

A sentence makes it dream that they are silly. This is a very good sentence and they know. It to be a very good sentence. What is a sentence. If in every way they have it to be a sentence they will resemble whatever they have.

A sentence should not refer make it a reference to hyacinths or bulls or their kind or equivalent it should refer to beauty and decision it should also have contentment it should never think a sentence should never think of letting well enough alone.

In this way a sentence is plain. A sentence should and it comes to having a part that they went where they liked, they went where they liked it. They could remember that they had where they liked it. A sentence is that now they went where they liked it. Not a sentence not that they went where they had been when they liked it. A sentence is that it makes a difference. A sentence is complete it gives pleasure every day every other day.

A sentence may be made with an article a. A day why do they call it the day, the day in which they came. A sentence made. A day which is what they like. A week, a week makes it be a holiday. They will look forward to the same. A sentence consists in an article a a verb to say or to stay a noun if they are allowed which means that after all Augustine is not the same as Christian and moreover a preposition they will build which is what they do do and so a sentence is this they liked it

It is not for them.

This is for them.

It is better for them to have this.

It is given to them.

They have it given to them.

They will add it to the things that they have for them.

They will have more things for them.

They have things given for them.

This which they have they like.

They like to have this.

It is very pleasant to have it.

It is part of the time that they like it. Whenever they go they like it. They will come.

This which they have is why they will not give it to them.

They have it as they say.

They will do it very well one at a time.

Study is different from altogether.

It is very much to their credit that they take pleasure in me. That they have their pleasure is without a doubt their thought.

This which they know is why they say this which they know. They will like alike.

All this is a sentence and in two in part.

A sentence is this.

A sentence. Have and to have. That is a sentence that is not employed.

A sentence is made when they like the sun. If they like the sun.

Please see that a noun is there.

And see there is a difference.

And feel what you like.

Any after effect is pleasant.

With their hope. In this case there is no noun. What is a noun.

After they stop after they stop.

They continue to go around. After they stop. What is a noun. A noun is not hated. A noun is easier not easy because it collides. Which is not strange but able. They like it before they do not like it. All this is very easy to understand.

If they let it alone they will try.

This is one of those sentences that is appreciated. With them. Arrange with them.

Anything, anything, this is not why they have it once.

If you try to make a sentence lie where it has been put it stays. This is why they will try to have it matter.

If you may be caught at once they will come when they have not been the ones to have it like them. This is why it is easier to rest with it.

A very easy way to be around and about.

They will be careful not to have it meant as well.

Which is it.

A sentence makes money.

What is a sentence.

If they have bought their honey they will exchange a present of honey for other things.

That is closed to a noun.

Close to a noun but not close to a noun because it is about that.

With them at random.

This is a plainly made with a pleasure which is in an allowance and they make within and without readily. Which is with it readily.

Made at random.

Is random a noun. It is not. It is a pleasure because with because which is an allowance with their and on account.

At random is not on account they went away on account of it which is not so but may be vainly why they are came and were shown which is with vigor. Seen to say he is seen to say that they will not like wishes. At random may remind one of whether. It is different to say it looks like it and it seems like it. Everything is without in order. This is a pressure without a sentence. Think of a sentence deliberately. This is in retake. Think without their feeling. If she has been working she has to have a prayer there. Why. With a place that is every one which with and makes they tell him. She is and her. A corner at a time. It is better to be passed what they give than not. All this reminds a sentence time and again. Think of coming to think of coming. An estimate is not a noun. An estimate. An estimate is not a noun. An estimate is not a noun. Now what is the difference. In the first place they went to work yesterday. In the second place they were apart and they were not startled. Do you really see that this is not a noun.

A noun is a name of anything. No one knows a noun by name. A noun by name. The name of a noun, how do you do and how do you thank me and how do you thank me with how do you do. How do you do. A name is not a noun because they will think that Ellen means something so it does for instance. They will make it do. A noun is a name of anything. What is a liking it for them. This is a noun in a willing to have it for them when they are alone. What is a noun one at a time. One at a time. A noun is a name. They came. A noun is without a noun with a name which may if they will they have thought about it it is better so. What is a noun without doubt they will have made it a and an arrangement. This makes a noun not dependent upon an article. After a noun is not dependent upon an article.

Felicity Mary and Jenny Mary and Marguerite. As a matter of fact there was not any Mary.

Felicity Jenny and Mary Mary and Marguerite.

All the same it does not make any difference that they came.

It does not make any difference all the same that they came.

It does not make any difference all the same it does not make that they came. All the same it does not make any difference that they came. All sentences begin and end in their happen to have and having to have been seated or to have sat as they have been seated without which they will happen to have had what they knew. Seated or sat or satisfy or saturated or acclaimed. This is what a sentence is that they go around.

To come back to the intensive study of a verb. A noun has been seen and there is that which when they were able to leave it. If they are able to leave it they are able to use it, with use it they are able to have it with it.

And will they defend themselves if they are to defend them which they are when they are defended and they do not defend themselves as they are defending themselves then. He said they did defend themselves when they had to have what they did not have as they did not know what they would have. And so he was careful. There is this difference. What they have is what they have altogether. And this makes the difference that they are. With them. All allowed that they are with them.

What is a sentence. A sentence is that they ask. Every little while which they have. That they must place theirs that way. In not a while.

Leave with them now. He leaves this with them now. He is very anxious to have it be there. He is very anxious to have it be there with them. With them now. He is anxious to have it be there with them now. He leaves this there with them now.

Now and then this sentence shows that afterwards he does not come and as he with which he is made at and as much he does not he comes with him not with him now. This sentence makes it final. Then with that made to go anyway not that he asks it but that he asks it. This is a plan in a plan with them. He went there that way which is a rest the rest. A sentence shows variably the difference between he and they and he and he and they. They are as alike they like. He makes it that he and he and with them. They are not there with them. He is entertained. All these sentences make actual that it is not decided.

A sentence make it with them. And not around. In a little while they know that they are day and die. They lie. They know that they are differ-rent. They are different they and I. They and I they are different day and die. All this is a sentence in a day. What is a day. They came and they added. A sentence makes no agreeableness feebleness winning a chance. They had a chance. When you get to this you know a sentence follows by what they think. Think of it. A sentence follows by what they think.

A sentence can be sought. It is very likely that they mean it. Which they do what ever they do. When they do what they like. They like it to be there at once. Made to be ready which they have.

Think of a sentence in the meantime.

Verbs are about to be sent.

Nouns are with weddings. They will describe their old and all their difficulties which they had as they surprise, surprise them. This makes a noun that they like. If they like a noun. When they are able to have it in at once. They make it do which is what they are about. A noun is a case of that with their arrangement. And they will. Which whenever they are able they must. With it as they like. This is a noun.

What is a noun. A noun is the name of a thing. And so they like a blessing. This is it. A noun is a name of a thing. They will excuse a noun. They will see that they use what ever they like. They will see that they have been closely with an allowance and also that it is to-day to-day that they arrive. What is a noun. A noun is a likeness. They will think things. What is a noun.

A noun in their occupation.

A noun is very well grown if they like all alike. Which is why they are avaricious. What is a noun. With them what is it. It is very different to be differently angelic. What is a noun. After awhile what is a noun. What is a noun. A noun is known. They are known. They are unknown. A noun is a name and they like a name all the same they like it to have been a name all the same. What is a noun.

In leaving out a noun they are without doubt however careless they are without a doubt without doubt they like what they like. What is a noun. Refer. What is a noun. A noun does not make an ending and therefor. A noun does not destroy their change. A noun does not lighten which is why they are frightened. A noun with an inelegance makes it plain. What is a noun now and then what is a noun. A noun is the name of anything. A verb. A verb is a likeness. A noun and a verb. Attracted by them. What is a verb and what is a noun. A verb is their pressure and they go away. A noun and a verb. Who has hope. This is a verb. And not having heard. This is a verb. With it. This which is a verb. A verb is when they were withdrawn and when they were left a verb is when they were withdrawn a verb is when they left. A verb is when they left. A noun is alike. A verb is withdrawn.

A sentence is not made of a verb and a noun. A sentence is made with a verb or a noun. A sentence is not withdrawn. A sentence is not a name of a thing. A sentence is not withdrawn is not a name of anything. A sentence is not a name is not withdrawn. A sentence is not a verb a sentence is not a noun.

Think again of a sentence and it is not anything.

A single sentence is left alone is not left alone a single sentence is not let alone. A single sentence which is not alone is partly with them there. What is a sentence. What they like.

Which they like, is a sentence.

They admired their own. This is a devination of their welcome. It is very well that they were prepared accidentally. This is not a sentence it is a statement and an account. What is a sentence. Two and two. What is a sentence. All to you.

What is a sentence. They will know very well. What is a sentence still it still is a sentence.

This makes another a stream.

What is a sentence. Now we have gotten away from a sentence, we have gotten away from a sentence. Now we have been informed that we have gotten away from a sentence. Now we have been gotten away from a sentence. What is a sentence now we have been gotten away from a sentence.

What is a sentence. A verb with a noun which is a verb with a noun is a sentence which is a verb with a noun.

What is a verb with a noun.

A verb with a noun.

Is it as well to have a sentence.

We can go on longer if he wishes is a beautiful sentence. We can all go on longer if he wishes I do not like as well.

They renown as renown what is it it is that if they must they will increase from having been when they like wishes. If they wish.

With wishes. It is this with this as a wish. A fish if they are about as they are about will make it do. A fish and as wishes. A wish. If he wishes. Thinking well of the same. A noun is a name. Of anything. A fish is not a noun nor is a wish a is an article but fish and wish is not a noun are not nouns are not. And then think. A wish is an article not followed by a noun. Two and a wish. Which is a wish. It is not a noun. What is a noun. A noun is not a noun in name. It is a noun because they are affectionately ably to be received. This makes it a noun. Recover is not a noun nor is recovery a noun. What is a noun. Able to have wishes is not a noun. A chair is a noun. A chair there may be a noun. A chair here and there is neither a noun nor not a noun it is simply which is able to be a boy but uninteresting.

Ably a chair wishes and as felt and also affectionately in the name of a welcome as either. A noun then is a face to face when they are lying down. Who goes when they come. All this if they have no pleasure without once in a while they may care to have a noun.

They may care to have a noun carefully.

It is very easy.

It is very easy to be told. Well well. What is a noun. Who has been heard if they will be whenever they are as they were told when and where they were.

A noun. His and her kisses.

A noun. With putting a heavy thing in its place not without some effort.

A noun. An article is variable if they may place a and an the and the same and also an appointment which may mean that they have succeeded it is very perilous to have it be more than careful. Assume that they like whatever they come across. That is a sentence that has this as value they will be favored by an opportunity and they will go. It is very necessary that really they must think as I do which they do do which they do do. Which they do do. They think that they are far in a way part of their inclination to be without them and they will have been without it then. This is all a mistake. It is very well to have it make it be it for themselves with their having in a measure without it as they shall in the place of naming it as a part of their however as they will without a presently as for them there. It is very necessary to think well.

A noun is a name a name is the same they are the same because if I like it it will do. This is a sentence that does realise nouns. Nouns are carefully once or twice. Nouns are carefully once or twice. It may go on. With and with all. A noun which is payed it is payed to be netted as all. A noun is practically their experience. They will be very nice and quiet I thank you.

What is a noun. A quarter is a noun. If they are arranging it all a quarter is in a room. If it is in a room they will be maintained by their having to hope to get it. All this makes a noun. A noun is not facing what they like. They leave it to them with all which of which they have all they have it all they will be with and without it all. This is a sentence that realises that a noun is not carefully prepared. It is prepared care is not taken with the preparation at all. What is a noun. A noun which is a claim that they will be again when they are taken care of. A noun is hours which are made with out their counting how many so many after all. This is a change that makes me smile.

It is very easy to see that if you live to like me and to like me it is very nicely to have it preferably seen to have been by me. A noun is called out. In looking around the room there is nothing that has a name except after a while a rose tree. After a while mark you after a while the rose tree. The rose tree a rose tree or a rose tree. Then also the cactus. The cactus is not a cactus because it is not noticed. In a little while they will not notice that there has been a fuss about whether or whether or not they have said that it has been made. It is very well to think that it is made and so she is very busy. In this way you see a noun is a weakness. What is a noun if it is not a weakness if a noun is not a weakness it is by reason of their applying for it at once. There is the whole matter. A noun is not a weakness not because they are applying for it at once but because it is not a weakness.

It is no matter if he or will they be one of one two, one two all out but you.

Not face to face but one two to one two and they will divide one or two into one two which they do if they are careful to do so. This sentence if it has been with them is without a doubt to give them pleasure as they like which they like apparently in reference to it allowed with the name of their part and partly coming to have it fastened made to be too plain that it is in all very likely at a claim for them to have a rest from it.

A noun two nouns three nouns a noun a detail which has not been thought about two nouns they will be available and three nouns they will be taken to be at most all three in their theirs any way in appointment an appointment left to them. Is it feebly. What is a noun this is what a noun is.

If this is what a noun is they are not mistaken in next to not giving what ever they do give which they have in the way of their arrangement laid to place it where they like whatever they do in all of it and most without a without doubt they will even guess less which is by the time this will be all for them whatever it is for them as it is better it is by this time in it for the same called well very much less as it is as well to have it in undeniable at one time as they can do it for them as alike with remaining applied joined at least respect within a clause it is a to change to an addition at more than they will with apply and therefor it must for them to be with and have known a difference at all call calling for me when made a winding of not being well held as wool. See the introduction of a noun see the introduction see the introduction see the introduction they will not use it they will not use wool they will see that it is an introduction of a noun she will not use wool in tapestry. She will not use wool in tapestry.

All this has two uses one is that it is very pleasant very intelligent very nicely and very beautifully true and it is a pleasure to say so. The other is that it is always part of the way that they can start if they say go and get it they will go and get it as they like which is very convenient and helps a lot.

What is a verb a conjunction a preposition and a dependent clause and a place for an adverb and adverb is one word but an adjective is not one word then for it is an interjection which they count. It is a great deal of which some of it is alike whatever they do they will go away where they go in a minute by and by needless to say all the time when they are alike in case in place of what which is there with them more of it quietly like it more in time. All these are here in quantity. They are made to be around.

A sentence is when they express that they wish that they were made of it as well which is whatever they do. This is a sentence. How do you do is a sentence. How do you do. This is a sentence. How do you do. It is a sentence. A sentence is why they will like a lake. A lake is really very nearly never frozen over it is very pretty and they are many of them which is not to say that they are in view they are not in view. This is where they have been passed and if they are gone all around they will be very much as if it were just now. An allowance is to be made for the part which is very near. A lake will be the best a lake will be the best a lake will be where it is which is the best a lake is very much not very much but a lake is not the best of it. A lake is definitely a noun. With withdrawing a lake is definitely a noun. With other otherwise all of it at all. A lake is an article followed by a noun a lake is an article followed by a noun a lake which is there.

It is not at best a pleasure to have stopped before.

Follow and follow. This is a verb and an and.

A noun and a verb. A noun is always given up. Well and well, well well she shut the window well well.

A noun is not an occasion whence they will officiate made and arrested with a fortunately without there and within there a noun is not a tribute to their hope they will not hope to have it. What is a noun in nothing and not too to thank. A noun is when they have it which they have. They have and a lessening of theirs alright. A noun makes it wish it at all. It is always why they went as well as well they went.

It is just as well that they went. Went and to go. A verb is so much more agreeable. I will not renounce a noun. Nor will they. They will not announce a noun. I will announce a noun.

I will announce what noun. A noun. A noun is theirs as they. They will be here with me. I am here. They are here with them. A noun is how and and should not obtrude on a noun. A noun is like that. What is a noun. They they own a noun if they. A noun. Open and own a noun. This is all very foolish. Who has to hold a noun. What is a noun. They know that they do not know the name it is difficult to remember because a name is a name that it is difficult it is difficult to remember a name. A name. That is not a noun. Without a noun. What and what is it. A sentence is so sweet. Will think how I like it. A sentence is made in case in their kind which is very kind.

Some one has made him some proposition which, will please him but which he will have when he has it ready.

Some one has made him some proposition which will succeed to what he has to please him and which he will continue to consider when he has been called away to be ready to have it made for him to him. Which is away.

Which ever is away.

What is which. Which is a part of their account it also is a plain and plainly made arrival of and and they like whichever whenever they like it. What is the difference between which when and then and reliable. Think carefully of lend and think carefully of lending and thin and think carefully of when which is made particularly as made as careful as on their account which is why they are careful and carefully do to place in placate with and around. There is a difference between a thing seen and their exception and as alike with made which they mean. They order an excuse. Made which they may. What is think of that. There is this allowance in avoid a word. A word is an appointment with pleasure with care. And having forgotten because of being engrossed and this is in a way carefully.

Never think that it is what they have. Which whenever they do they will incur what they must have when they like.

Thoughtfully about a tendence to to do about something equivalent in return made by an aid which in reference able mainly for this to hemmed in laid awake made by them in reticence. What is alike.

Which with withdrawn.

Wherever made firmly.

When made in return.

Alike is mine for them.

Relieve an incident in an interruption.

What is a sentence. A sentence is complete in secret. A secret is a pressure of their arrival as arrival made at once with necessity, necessity is by and by which is by the way. Almost any word except a name can go into a sentence.

Why can almost any word and any word which they know they can go and they can put it into any sentence in this way. In what way can they put any word that they know into any sentence which is what they allow. Any sentence. A word which is in any sentence is made to be confused with elegant and with inadvertence. But not with speed nor with mainly. A word which is allowed is for them and for them alone which they must with reluctance prepare in the remainder of the time which is at their disposal. What is a sentence. A sentence has hammered it as much as they are pleased alike. It all comes back to partly and what they do. It all comes back to known and negligence. It all comes back. Made to be ready. What is a sentence. They cry. A sentence is that they cry when they are confused. If they cry they did cry that they were disappointed by them with all of it. What is a sentence. One two. Who may do. A sentence in thinking. I think as I try. I made a sentence without a parting with him. Think of a sentence in between. What is a sentence. Once in a while they like it at thirty once in a while they like it as they have it once in a while they like it as they have once more, with them there are pearls and girls. Do you see how they spoil a sentence. A sentence is a little above which is right, it is right and a little lower which they explain they make it do. What is a sentence.

It is very easy to wish well.

This is a sentence that meets with opposition because they were in the past supposed not to have this aptitude they were manageable. To wish well is to have made it be not a frame but their allowance and they like it and lead it. This is why they have this difference. A sentence is reflected by their being told about a location. Now think of the difference between a sentence and their word. A name of anything is never a sentence because they look alike. Think well about that the name of anything is not a sentence. This makes it be well-known as a wish.

Relieved that the name of anything is not for a sentence. And so a sentence has no word which is a word which is a name all the same. Think well of what they offer. Which they offer. A sentence is made with practically none of it. If a sentence is not coined that is if it is not used which they may if they like they will without which it is easy to be plainly theirs and their own. This sentence makes a day a holiday which is what they own. Think well of a resemblance, they were all like that. This is very simple and very mainly very plainly which they avoid. What is a sentence. Think of the difference in names. And with numbers. That they like. A sentence is not a ramification. It is not a name. It is not one at a time because now one at a time does not make it do. If one at a time does not make it do they will be more than plenty. This is a common sentence. What is a sentence. A sentence is something that is or is not followed.

If he likes wedding women.

Very well a sentence.

After they are a little left they like it but with it. Now think carefully if tired had been used they would not have been welcome and so with a sentence they should never use a name for a thing that is the way to do it, supposing I had said that is the way to talk that is the name of a thing but no that is their way with which they lay or more that is not anything and so equally they replenish. Replenish is not a careful word and they think of a sentence.

To with which they wish.

That is a sentence and not an introduction. Who has how many. They have this there for them. A sentence is plainly not an affectation. Even if it is it is not a disturbance. What is a sentence. In unique. What is a sentence. With them they. A sentence has as at and with this a rest.

Danes it makes no difference about Danes.

In a little while which they own they add for themselves as and partly another one.

PART III

A sentence is made as this amount.

There is this. If they are overallowed they will be with out at all a doubt. And they will cry. Made with half as a quarter is either. With this. With with without their there there.

All of a sentence has three sounds. They mean. They mean it to. They have a wish a wish bone they have a wish bone. Now a sentence as to sound has this which is this. They have as around that they have this as it is is as it is is it. This does not make a sound around. Further there is not as there was a sound which is that which is a sound of it. A sentence may behave in being which gave in this sound they sell sell and seal they never in another way does so. A sound in a sentence. He does hear that he does hear that he said so. This is said as they said weighed. And so a sentence and a sound is parts of hearing and heard. If they look and sigh. What is a sentence if what is a sentence. There is never any mistake in what they heard. If they are alike a like there is never any mistake of the river and the river Rhone. There as simply there is never any mistake. In a noun there is a mistake he is mistaken. In a verb there is an and an error that is that they have had it without without reputation without reputation. They had it, without a mistake. A sound is what they have when they have an hour. Now then that shows the futility of the noun. A sound is the name of the sense, which they have. A noun is the name of the sense which they have. A sentence is made not by sound. Take, around. A sentence will be simply if indicative it is part and part. It is hard to have it apart. That is a sentence and something else might not have been. They will like what there is with with is allowed as a sentence with what they might with what they have with been. It is easy to see. A sentence which they take they will rejoin reuse they will take. What they will remake. Remake and remarkable and just how they are, difficult to find. A sentence has to be considered as sound and a noun as renowned. A sentence has to be considered as with a sampled in with them. What is it. It should never be known as sewn. She sews. This way. If they call all the same they call it them call this way. Think of this sentence part of it makes and part of it breaks and they do like it not as bedewed not as not not bedewed. In this way a sentence needs attended. A sentence which is likes which is like which is likes, at all a sentence may not be separate by thirds thirds is if it is a or a word. Now then a sentence is a sentence. Yes. A sentence now then a sentence is all the same a sentence is as then a and assented. Which is the sentence. They have nearer a sentence and then. A sentence is a sound but they are alike that.

We we know. A sentence is not a part which is a very and polite as that. Now think. If you like. What is it that they say about what. That is a sentence that is said as in their way. They say it. This makes a sentence part and participle which is not and annoy. A participle is darling. Their annoyance with pleasing as they like. Is and alike. Now these two sentences have meaning and an extra. A sentence has I did not as a fairly with it without substantial.

Now then consider substantial. Is it a noun. Substantial is it a noun. They were with it. With it may be a noun. They were with it may be a noun. A noun is the same all the same. Think of a noun and not carefully.

A noun is this, they made change.

That is how they were after they were as after soon. Think of this as not a noun and there will be no blame. That is young after reading. Now this is how they know that there is easy which is easy as is easiness, easiness in easy as they have it for their on in an essay to do so. It must always be remembered that it is like that when they do it. Therefor they have when they do it participated as a part. Now supposing I think a minute.

It is polite. Partly and polite. These words are not nouns.

Intrusion is not a noun. They will think of the effect upon them of this. This is not a noun either. It is an interruption. An interruption is not a noun with them it is a noun if it is with coming in but it is not a noun without a basket.

A noun prepares but preparation is a noun therefore a noun is not without this. A noun without this. If a noun is that there is no interest in when she had a mother this is without a noun because they will be all with it will. Will and will it. This is not a noun although it is past. A noun then although it is past is left alone and with it mentioned. Please remember it all the same. How many names have we known.

Think carefully of nouns. Vary and think very think very once and once more of a noun a noun they like. Now then an exception which they must have when they must will they be a noun. He will have been as known as not known. This refuses not refuses a noun but as if as better. Think well of a noun. Every time they think well they will think will think well and will of a noun.

Now then this is two in that thing. Reminding and in further pressing they must have it as an end will. Does everybody know just what I know. This is a noun if they like but as they do not it is a noun in preference in preference to their hoping for the best of it. They are hoping for the best of it.

A noun can be a sentence if a sentence is liked. If a sentence is liked. That is if a sentence is liked.

Do you do very much complain.

A noun has not been told to remain. What is a noun. If they feel well is that a noun. Is a noun invariable or is it that after having thought about it the interest in it is gone. What is a noun what is very likely a noun.

They will sew which will make tapestry. This is a noun and she likes it. What is a noun.

After having used and become used to a noun and of that now which is not without a very considerable pleasure we will now think about a verb having become very fond of an article. An article is always attaching it is as much as if they never have a thought. They like it. A an and the. A conjunction being merely useful they will always be made here. Which is without doubt. A an and the is most and best and finally at no time. When they call. An a and the is an arrangement with themselves.

Does and dove which is it. There dove is not a noun. Does is a noun. He does. A dove. A dove. And he does. Which is a noun. It is easy to feel very well.

An easily made sentence. What is sense in an easily made sentence. She does not care whether she stays or not because if she does or not she does not care whether she stays or not. That is an easily made sentence and it easily makes sense which is an easily made sentence which easily makes sense.

Now to come to something more difficult. If it does not decide beside will it be a formal hope that this is that when there after they will call by it in a delay coming as a call which is belied which is it after the and blessing as in noon which can always be cordially a name left alone with invited as they return and gone as farther without relief of as much made in a wait waiting about which is where after is amount amount to it likewise rested made an opposition to sewn it was very well sewn because they will allow for tapestry. Now this is a difficult sentence and they will like it because if it is necessary they will be obliged and after a little it was pay-day. Now then a difficult sentence not only has adroitness grammar and a name and with this they could follow it with not alone but not alone makes it a delight and delight a polite and polite a politeness and a politeness to let them know. A difficult sentence can make a letter. Nouns and verbs mingle in a difficult sentence because they will hope that they think so. It is not well to end it as well and if there is an interruption it is not without it having been announced and forewarned and if they have noticed it this is what they feel when they see a difficult sentence which is to them such an appeal. What is a difficult sentence. A difficult sentence is one in which they are all alike and they think that of some things which is not the same as may. May be they do but they doubt it. This is not a difficulty to have for it. A difficult sentence is one that is welcome.

What is welcome.

PART IV

Please ask me if you like it.

That is one form of a sentence and they like it. A sentence may be if it is made for them may make a little arrangement that will be after a minute that they were left to them for their wishes. Think of a sentence in relation to wishes. Is wishes a noun. A verb is wishes. Is a verb made equally by a noun so that they do not as regards or in regard to arrange they will have pairs and pairs of arranging that they will.

What are their wishes.

They will not blame them with what they are as wishes.

A difference between a noun and a verb is not seen in wishes and wishes. She wishes it. She wishes that. She wishes. Wishes which are wishes. Who annoys whom with wishes. In this way if you say who does have them which are as wishes they will have permanently their placing it as for them with them with their having them with it as they wish which is for them as she wishes. On this account wishes is a noun. She said she was pleased with a name. A name is not a noun. And as she comes in. With them for him. This is not known as a name. A name. She said does it please you that they have a name. He says yes it does as everybody has a name. He is spoken of by his name. Does it please you that he is spoken of by a name and that that name is his name. He is spoken of by his name. His name and her name their names which altogether make it desirable that they are liked by their having it without any place. If any one that is there is named as they are they will like more than they have and it is doubtful if they like it very much whether they will name it. In that case is it a noun.

There is a difference between spring and winter and in either case they do not mean to have a noun. A noun which is a name is not the same. It is not given and therefor it is not a noun. And if it is a noun they know that they have been willing not to have it. It is very well known that they do not like a name. Sometimes they like a name. It has been said that it is known not to be desirable to have it because then as it is so it is as if it is to be so and so and they are allowed. This remains a difference between as wishes, a noun as wishes is a noun as wishes a verb and a noun as wishes is a verb and a noun as wishes. Sometimes a noun seems that if they are apart they will have it said that they were very well and very soon to have it as never to be wanting their remaining for so much of it as they have.

There are three arrangements, wishes a noun and a verb.

What do they do with wishes. They wish they were known with what they may they will as well. What are having not any longer any pleasure in a name except address. That is one way of refusing a noun a day.

Having had the refusal of nouns and having asked it as a guess and having thought very well of and about wishes it is now that they see that they like that it is that a noun is not of any use of use to them. Think well if a noun is not of use to them any use to them which it is and is it any use to me which if not in a mean which is regretful that is partly makes it feel that they never liked it really. They liked a name very well they liked a name.

If they liked a name.

A name and a noun is not the same that is a great discovery. A name is a place and a time a noun is once in a while. And therefor not useful if they think they do. They will be very welcome with wishes. In fact they will be very welcome with wishes.

If it is easier for them.

From now and them.

What are nouns. Can you see the plural in nouns. Very well. And therefor they are not names. Names and the name of a thing are not the same thing therefor there are nouns. They will leave there are nouns. We have left there are nouns we have left there are nouns. I have no need to think twice because of it and they are with them if they like. If they like is not the same as if they wish.

If they wish us well.

If they do not come again Wednesday they are monotonous.

Surely nouns may be a staple and if they are they come to have looks and it looks like it. A noun will do for them and will do very well. No name no noun but a name and a noun are not the same. A name what is it that it has when it is not only when and whenever and therefor now it is only used in an address or to address or to leave for some day which is why they have what they have to like. It is very partly very nearly what they do to have it made the same in that case there is or there is not a name.

A difference between a verb a noun a part and an article and a particle and a name. A particle they liked if they did not know that they had used it. This is a noun. A name is why they are helped out loud and very pleasantly in the spring. A verb is a part of them one at a time and an article they like an article and a particle they will have it doubtfully but they will never be sure. In this way there are no changes.

Now and for me.

She came and she said with it.

With made with a maid with a servant with whether she was with them or before without them they were dismayed by her having been with him when they gave him the honor of having been left with and without him. This is a sentence which she has not been saying.

A sentence does not mean that it is very likely that around is never to be around without them. Think of a sentence and think of wishing. I wish on the first time of eating or of saying or of selecting or not which they persevere as she announced by mistaking it for that. This sentence makes knitting a difficulty. If three can learn to say it differently and have it as a name which one of them has taught them. Taught is not the same as caught. Think carefully of a sentence and a resemblance.

A sentence is something which they will if they like them.

Have a difference between with and without flour. They will have told them.

What is a sentence. And what is which part. A sentence is never spoken. A spoken sentence is never spoken. Either. Whichever they like. Which will they do. They will do whichever they like. It will prepossess them in their favor if they which they like they like to do it. Whatever they like.

A sentence is replaced.

It is like this that a sentence is when which is not the same as seen.

A sentence is too and ought. He ought to go he has not been told so. What is a sentence if there is not any water water is why they sell and salt water is why they will have it as if it did matter which they do to them.

Think of a sentence think of how they hoped to have it do.

A sentence never needs to be like what there is when there is some of it that is the same.

She stays longer to look than he does and he walks away and she stayes longer to look than he does.

This is a sentence which may mean that it is thought to be alike. If they feel that it sounds as it does it will be very well to have it helped and held with when they do.

If you think very well of what each one says you know that sentence. That sentence has that sound which if they they like. This is the way that they do with them left to turn where they went. This sentence is perfectly adapted to being parallel. They are to have it to like it. When a sentence comes to be alone who does help wishing. And so a sentence is always connected. They like parts. A great many do once in a while for them. A sentence is made of a verb and a noun and sometimes a sentence has a verb and a noun. Sometimes a sentence is very well done. What is a sentence. A sentence if it goes along is all of it for that. There is a difference between what I like and what they like. And they do it. They do what I like.

Now this whole thing is a very good example of just what he means by very nearly to and please. That is a sentence that has not been needed. A sentence that is needed is one that initiates their sealing. She is very fond of sealing.

What is a sentence. They will not need to know where she has been.

A sentence like that is after all their where and when they will have what they have as after they can.

A sentence can be made of their having both been not always as counted. She could know them. Know of them. Hear them. Hear about them. Heard them. That is it that is what a sentence is.

What is it. It is a sentence. A sentence is that they say that they will he will come right away. A sentence can be in one. A sentence in one sentence has been in one. It has been one.

How many ounces make a pound. What is the difference between silks. What is the purpose for which they have asked him to be welcoming the interest they are coming to have in one thing. Yes it is.

Who makes which welling. Welling is changed from William to welcome. In willing.

There is no doubt that on account of there being more moving that they can any of them staying all day go away in any way and this is this because of this generally it is more than finishing it is necessary to say to possibly say that they have seen every one as a may mainly for keeps. Because of this description of there not being there are not very interesting and because of this. It depends not upon a sentence but upon it all being in an amiably widened as a sentence. A sentence is it at all.

PART V

Disengaged.

In a word they will like what they do.

Do they like that when they are where they went.

With this as they feeling like it.

A sentence makes it be palatable.

I have come to the conclusion.

It is of no use thinking it anything but a pleasure which it is if it is as it likes. Likes makes likes. Wishes are no more. Likes for them likes it.

That is what sentences are far in a way made slower. Sentences are made with to be slowly. It does not make a difference. It does make a gather. With better. And other. Gain in other. What is it that is are or or.

Think of a sentence.

It is all very well to think of a sentence.

He will not it is all very well to think of a sentence.

Will wind wool. At request.

Now think carefully. A sentence may be what they said. It may not be what they thank for. It may be what they will in have.

He does not like have in a sentence.

If a sentence is careful.

A sentence is carefully made a sentence is carefully cared to for her sake.

Sentences made slowly.

With them with whom.

In a minute sentences made slowly. Made slowly.

We can be with them still.

Until with them still.

A sentence made slowly. Which they do now that they do which they do and not wish.

That is it a sentence not made which is as slowly as they make a sentence made to be only seen made only slowly. Only slowly is their own which they own. Own it. Which they own it.

What is a sentence which they own it.

Made slowly. That is what. Not at all.

If it is made slowly have they stopped. They will wait. What is the difference. They do wait. That is the difference.

How they but it does not carry me away or fascinate me exactly.

They find out what it is all about. A sentence made next to a disappointment.

With within. A sentence. Have handled.

And in have had him. This is a sentence that is not a description of a possession.

Now then.

Now in then.

And in have had him.

This is a sentence that is extortionate and means that they are weeping because they have not given it to him for him as folded by and with them in with him. This is an announcement of their parting.

Think of a sentence think how they like it.

If they wish that they. This is a sentence if they are alike. Now at a gain. If they had not meant all or a door. Would could is assigning a wall nut. A walnut can be a saint.

Description is so happy is so with. All. They agreed hence.

Think what of think with.

That is fanny is so gracious.

Fanny is so gracious. This is not a description. This is repetition with out their wailing which is mind. Mind what you are about.

PART VI

With this sentence. It does not make any difference with this as they are through with them.

I do they do have this to do with them. They have this to do with them. They have what they have to do with them. Poor dog whose nose is cold. Poor dog of whom the nose is cold.

How can they know that this is a part.

Part. In resumption.

What is a sentence. They do not care if each one of them is indifferent which they mean.

A sentence is because they have held to have it for without them.

A sentence is that she does one within when.

It is very easy to dislike held with bread withheld bread because they will be without their cousin. All the time.

There is no change with changing that they will not be well without a welcome welcome is not a word. Now think very well why is not at all not a familiar word because it is without that as an allowance. Having held supremacy.

He asks why are they welcome to it. It is not that is without a word. A word is when they went. They were married in April. What is a sentence. A sentence has been made. Award an award is when she remembers who he is.

Think of thanking.

However felt. This is a word.

They will be well named.

Amelia and Dan.

How and horizontal.

Hour and our.

Is to us.

It is not without easy and easily is not the same as adventitious.

It is easy in the change to think of that that it is a change. Have plants.

The history is always the same the product is always different and the history interests more than the product. More, that is, more. Yes. But if the product was not different the history which is the same would not be more interesting. And it is the history which is the same which makes the product which is different. And the history interests more than the product with whom. Yes. Which when they come they are welcome.

Lay lay which is laid lain.

A sentence of which he is secure.

What is it.

She is here with it.

finis

[ ¶ ]

1928

377.

WHY I DO NOT LIVE IN AMERICA

[Transition, 14, Fall 1928]

why do americans live in europe?

Transition has asked a number of Americans living in Europe to write brief stories of themselves—their autobiographies of the mind, self-examinations, confessions, conceived from the standpoint of deracination.

The following questions were asked:

1. Why do you prefer to live outside America?

2. How do you envisage the spiritual future of America in the face of a dying Europe and in the face of a Russia that is adopting the American economic vision?

3. What is your feeling about the revolutionary spirit of your age as expressed, for instance, in such movements as communism, surrealism, anarchism?

4. What particular vision do you have of yourself in relation to twentieth century reality?

why i do not live in america

The United States is just now the oldest country in the world, there always is an oldest country and she is it, it is she who is the mother of the twentieth century civilisation. She began to feel herself as it just after the Civil War. And so it is a country the right age to have been born in and the wrong age to live in.

She is the mother of modern civilisation and one wants to have been born in the country that has attained and live in the countries that are attaining or going to be attaining. This is perfectly natural if you only look at facts as they are. America is now early Victorian very early Victorian, she is a rich and well nourished home but not a place to work. Your parent’s home is never a place to work it is a nice place to be brought up in. Later on there will be place enough to get away from home in the United States, it is beginning, then there will be creators who live at home. A country this is the oldest and therefore the most important country in the world quite naturally produces the creators, and so naturally it is I an American who was and is thinking in writing was born in America and live [lives] in Paris. This has been and probably will be the history of the world. That it is always going to be like that makes the monotony and variety of life that and that we are after all all of us ourselves.

[ ¶ ]

1928

378.

ADVERTISEMENT

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

Writing about Americans comes to be very much what is natural to any one thinking that it is pleasant to be one.

America is interesting because they will come to like a pleasant thing as they have come to be one. And every little helps.

And Useful Knowledge has been put together from every little that helps to be American. Once in talking and saying that in America the best material is used in the cheapest things because the cheapest things have to be made of the best material to make them worth while making it, it is really that it has come to be a romantic thing that has been so added to the history of living for a whole generation. It is. Romance is everything and the very best material should make the cheapest thing is making into living the romance of human being.

This is the American something that makes romance everything. And romance is Useful Knowledge.

Useful Knowledge is pleasant and therefore it is very much to be enjoyed. When there are many Americans and there are there is a great deal of pleasure in knowing that not only do they differ from one another but that Iowa and California are very pleasant and very different from one another.

And then this further, when they are altogether and ten years older and ten years younger they own the earth just as pleasantly as ever. It is nice to own the earth just as pleasantly as ever and to have Iowa and California and New York and Florida be different from one another.

Any one wishing to add a state can add one.

[ ¶ ]

1928

378a.

INTRODUCING

[Useful Knowledge, 1928]

One was a completely young one and this one was very clearly understanding this thing, clearly understanding that this one was a young one then and this one was one very clearly explaining this thing to every one and some indeed quite a number listened to him then and some of those listening were young ones then and some of those listening then were not young ones then.

The one who was completely a young one was one certainly very clearly then understanding this thing and quite clearly explaining this thing and explaining this thing clearly and quite often.

This one was one who was doing something and another thing and another thing and in a way he was doing each thing in the same way as he was doing each other thing and in a way there were differences and in a way certainly there were not any differences at all. He was a young one and he was clearly understanding this thing and he was certainly often very clearly explaining this thing. He was doing something and he certainly did it for sometime and it was certainly something he should then be doing. Some one might be thinking that he might be more successfully than doing some other thing but really not any one thought he should not be doing the thing he was doing when he was doing the thing and certainly he was very steadily doing the thing, the thing he was doing when he was doing that thing. In a way he had been doing a number of things, in a way he was always doing the same thing. He was a young one and he was completely clearly understanding this thing and he was completely when he was explaining this thing completely clearly explaining this thing.

He certainly was understanding something. He certainly was understanding and clearly explaining being a young one in his being a young one. Certainly he was listening and listening very often. Certainly he was understanding something, he was clearly understanding his being then a young one. He certainly was listening very much and very often. He certainly was sometimes explaining something. He certainly was clearly explaining his being a young one, he certainly was clearly understanding and clearly explaining this thing.

He could certainly pretty clearly ask what was the meaning of anything he was hearing. He certainly could ask quite clearly what was the way that something could come to have the meaning that thing had in being existing. He could almost completely clearly ask about something that some one had been explaining. He could completely clearly ask a question, he could almost completely clearly then ask another question, he could not quite completely clearly ask another question about that thing, he certainly could not completely clearly ask a question then again, ask another question then. He could certainly completely clearly explain being a young one in being then a young one, he certainly could completely clearly explain this thing, he certainly could completely clearly understand this thing.

He certainly did do a thing and go on sometime and go on and steadily go on doing that thing and certainly he did begin getting to explain quite clearly why he was doing that thing, what he was doing then, what he was not doing then. Certainly he did then explain quite clearly about his doing that thing and he was then certainly completely steadily doing that thing. He was quite steadily doing that thing, he certainly was quite completely then understanding his doing that thing, he certainly was very steadily doing that thing. He certainly was very steadily doing another thing then, he certainly quite completely understood his doing that thing then, he certainly quite completely and clearly understood his doing that thing then. He certainly did that thing very steadily then. He certainly quite completely clearly understood his doing that thing then. He certainly did another thing then, he certainly quite steadily quite entirely steadily did that thing then. He certainly quite clearly understood his doing that thing then. He certainly very steadily did that thing then. He certainly quite completely understood his doing that thing then. He certainly did another thing then. He certainly very steadily did that thing then. He certainly quite completely, he certainly quite clearly understood his doing that thing then.

He certainly did listen and listen again and again, he certainly quite steadily did this thing. He certainly quite clearly asked a question then. He certainly did sometimes quite clearly ask another question then. He did certainly sometimes did and quite clearly ask another question then, and certainly then he commenced listening again and he went on then listening and he continued then being listening.

He certainly was not ever about the same thing asking the same question again. He certainly was listening again to the same thing, he certainly was not asking the same question about the same thing again. In a way then he was not one asking the same questions again and again. He certainly was not asking the same question about the same thing and he certainly was one understanding clearly his being a young one and he certainly was quite often quite clearly explaining this thing and he was doing something and he was completely steadily doing that thing and he was completely clearly understanding his doing that thing. He certainly did amuse some and he certainly did interest some and he certainly did not disappoint some and he certainly did go on being living and certainly he did quite clearly understand being a young one in being a young one and he certainly did very nearly completely clearly and quite often explain this thing to some who were and to some who were then not themselves then young.

[ ¶ ]

1929

1929

379.

BERNARD FAŸ

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

A is an article.

They are usable. They are found and able and edible. And so they are predetermined and trimmed.

The which is an article. With them they have that. That which.

They have the point in which it is close to the purpose.

The in articles.

In inclusion.

A fine finely.

A is an advice.

If a is an advice an is and temptation ridden. If a is an advice and is a temptation redden.

An article is when of them they leak without their wishes.

A an article. A an article.

A the same.

A and the. A and the.

The this that and an and end in deed indeed intend in end and lend and send and tend intended.

An article is when they have wishes.

A is an article.

The is an article.

A and the. Thank you.

Chapter One.

A preliminary survey of them they day of two a day.

When this as a tree when this with this a tree.

Night with articles.

Alight with articles.

A is an article. The is an article.

A and the.

There is hope with a. There is hope with the. A and the

Articles are a an and the.

When this you see remember me.

An article is an and the

A man and the man.

A man and a man and the.

An a man and the.

Part three

The Human race, the races of mankind and impatience, the race of man and patience and impatience.

What is patience.

One two three and after unity.

Unify and try, recast and asked.

What is patience.

Patience is amiable and amiably.

What is amiable and amiably.

Patience is amiable and amiably.

What is impatience.

Impatience is amiable and amiably.

What is a fact. A fact is alone and display their zeal. Display their zeal is hour by hour. Hour by hour is every half an hour. Every half an hour is often once in a while. Once in a while is a chain of their beauty. A chain of their beauty is ordinary with a chalk. With a chalk is their in radiance. Their with radiance is left when they will. When they will is all as they can. All as they can they delight. They delight. They delight. Deliberation. They delight. Deliberation they way delight. Deliberation they way they way they they delight.

To refuse to stop to end. That is however just.

Partly four.

We call partly for. We call partly for it we call it partly for we call for it partly we for call for part let partly call part a part call part let for eight for let partly for four forfeit for it.

No part in parted as part let part three partly.

Part three.

A noun is the name of anything.

Who has held him that a noun is the name. A noun is a name. Who has held him for a thing that a noun is a name of a thing.

A dislike.

A noun is a name of everything.

A king a wing. A thing a wing.

Noun a dislike.

He said sense.

To go and uneasy.

He said sense

A noun means he said sense.

He said sense. What is sense.

Sense is their origin in relieve.

Relieve is not abominable.

Relieve is not abominable.

They relieve which is sense. They relieve as in the sense. Relieve is a sense. A noun is a sense. What is a noun. A noun is the name of anything.

A noun can be best.

What is best. A noun can be best. What is a noun. Favored. A noun can be best. Why does he like it as he does. Because of a grown noun. A noun is grown. Thanking for the noun.

Never made dolls. Dolls should be seen. They should be gathered. They should be. With all my heart.

That is a noun. That they use winces. What is a noun.

There is no strength in their calling for a noun. What is a noun.

A noun made with his care.

Carefree a noun made with his care.

Forget the heart of their weeding.

A long interval of carefulness.

If they know in threes.

He will play to by and by and by.

He will play and why and my and by and by and by.

He has seriously asked them to sit.

It is not that they think, in a hurry, with their mass, of their offering, the reunion, of naming, as a process, without about a crowd, with name of a herd, which can fatter than an instance, in may day with a scream, left in a joining, that is relative, with their announcement, our with stretches, shell and well joined, mainly in a cover, with out a plundering, if in ribbon ribbons ribboned are in are there, all of which, is very precious, without their detail, with with their detail, made of their silk or, in as if stretches, it is all or all of their, give or given or gave or gave of, made in that case, that it is pour in planted, which makes it leave their as less, follow in occupy action, that they were merry, made as less, then than which calls fell where they with as well bell, that they in as most much, for in as can resemble such, with as with welcome call, called to be sure, to be sure is an action in their leaving it to him. Being sure is in an after in action in an leaving it with in him.

Partly a the

An article is a and an and the.

Thank you for all three.

The making of never stop. Or the making of stop or stopped.

The own owned own owner.

This is a sentence. Or either.

[ ¶ ]

1929

380.

FOR-GET-ME-NOT. To Janet

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

I

For-get-me-not. She planted two.

As rose in bloom. Which may be true.

They need to mean. That they will as seen.

Leave two.

II

For poplars there. They can. Share.

Houses. May be seen. As poplars. There.

In there. Between. Buddies are seen.

More than they can. With them. And. Man.

All boasters.

III

Should each be awkward.

Should houses be small.

Or should they be better.

Or should they at all.

Need to be often farther,

Just as they can state.

That.

IV

Eighty stretches. From here. To there.

Here to there corrects everywhere.

She may be counting. One to four.

Or she may. Not be counting. Any more.

V

Though they will be. Willingly.

Shutters have been carefully. Painted.

Not more. Than there were.

VI

Should violence be done. To time.

To measure treasure. With a line.

To often measure. Whether.

They will be. Mine.

VII

They must be without doubt.

Should it. They must. Be.

Without a doubt. But it. May come.

To be often sanctioned. As an. In.

Coming. Soon.

VIII

Left to alone. That they color.

If they must be. The same. Color.

Or else. They care.

To come. Oftener.

Should they be careful.

For. Or. For them.

In particular.

IX

It is easy to mark. Ingress.

For eight. Large guess.

For ate. A guess.

For eight. A guess. I. guess.

XI

Ought. Is not. Left.

To fought.

XII

They will be hours.

By. Midnight.

left alone. To Basket

I

He was not. Left alone. To wish it.

For this. Was in a way. Made it.

To perfect. The rest of. Eat it.

For their sitting. While they. Made it.

She might think. It was. The things. That fell. That made it.

Not at all. It would be best. To leave it. Or to have it.

Should it matter. That it is. More. Than they like it.

To be seen. As rest.

For it. Is. All. Of which. He did. Not. Have it.

Thanks. For sitting. While he waited. For it.

II

It is not very likely. That he heard. The bird. Which one.

Or would it. Be thoughtful of him. To make it do.

III

It is part of a plate. That did not. Fall.

At all. Neither the one. Nor. The other one.

For it. Might readily. Be an. Advantage. To have two. For one.

IV

Should a little be. At all. Small. And when. There were two. And close. To a ball.

Balls are plural.

Of course.

In advantage. Of course. For a habit.

Any habit. They have. They have.

Let it alone. Any. Ball that is. Of course. Lost. Is not. It is. Not found. Because. At any cost. It is not. Lost Because. It is always there. Where.

V

She made it a boast.

That it was as warm. As warm toast.

Because most.

Is always chosen. First.

In further.

There. Diminishes.

Could he ask.

For what. Is past.

With them. He eats. His dinner.

VI

Should a choice. Be a change.

Not if they love most.

And best.

By. Request.

When they leave it.

As guessed.

Or they come.

Conundrum.

VII

Little lions have not tails

Nor decorations. For the winter.

Nor ease. In wishes.

No extra appetite. In saving fishes.

Which may. Remain birds.

To remember. Thirds.

Happily. Sings. Relishes.

Whether. It is ordinary. To be waiting. For what. Finishes.

It is just commenced. Thursday.

VIII

How are means made more

He works. As before.

It is better. Or.

Will it matter. More.

In the case. Of. Better.

More. Than they have

In leaving. It. Alone.

Now.

He did it. Very well.

As an instance.

IX

How can a nun be left here.

Which she has.

Been left here.

X

Our ours. All ours.

As. All. Ours.

It is. Known. That.

A lion. Can be. A dog.

Or. A lion. Can be. A lamb.

Or. A lion. Can be a lamb.

Or a dog.

For the use.

Of. Waiting.

For that. Which. Pleases.

In sighs.

XI

It is why they like.

All more. It is.

Alike.

They cut. It. Alike.

Because. Of.

They cause. Of.

The cat.

Or that.

It is a pleasure. To be. Selfish.

In their. Renown.

Or come. To stay. Here.

XII

Just why they wait.

They state,

That she which is. It.

Is not. Belated.

They just. Waited.

to the first bird which they heard

I

They heard. The first bird.

II

They had already. Heard. The first bird.

III

It is nice having a white dog chase a white chicken.

As yes.

It is nice. That a white. Dog. Would chase. A white. Chicken.

Better. Yes.

IV

It is very difficult. To wonder.

Or better. For them.

To be. In addition.

Their pleasure.

It would be pleasant.

To send. More.

There.

But. To be satisfied.

V

She and he.

Go together.

He rather.

VI

A first bird. Which. They heard.

VII

So that. They heard.

VIII

It is very much their choice.

To leave. It. To them.

IX

Having forgotten. That it was. Well. Worth. Their notice. They had been. Finding. It pleasant. To listen. To him. Gardening.

X

He answered.

XI

They were immediately. Anxious. To have. Everything.

XII

A first bird. Was heard.

they may be said to be ready

I

More than they liked.

More than they liked. Them.

II

For it. To be. At last. Lost.

III

Which they made ready. For them.

IV

They were waiting. For them.

They were ready when. They were waiting. Then. For them.

V

More often they were ready.

With them.

Especially. With them.

VI

It is a pleasure. For them.

To be ready. With them.

VII

As much as they can. Be ready. With them.

VIII

It is very strange. That when summer begins. They are not ready. For them.

Because during the winter. They are busy. Occupying themselves. With them.

IX

Mine. One. At a time.

X

It is very ready. To be ready. With them.

Are you ready.

XI

For them. Or. With them.

XII

Many. Are ready. For them.

I

She said.

II

Are we going to perhaps.

III

Which they did.

IV

As is very well known.

V

That they think well.

VI

Of a king.

VII

If they had one.

IX

To be sure. She would.

Be fairly necessary.

To a king. If they had one.

X

Inasmuch. As a king.

XI

If they had one.

XII

Would have been. Not a king. Or anything.

Very well. A cow.

orphans

I

Never think it better.

To have orphans around.

II

They can be taught.

III

And they need not care.

To have flowers sweet smelling.

Since they like pansies.

IV

It should matter.

To them.

V

That they are mostly pleased.

VI

With being hidden.

Not hidden by themselves.

Or at a time.

VII

It is doubtful

If there is a noise.

IX

Nightingales are never silent

X

They like bushes.

And trees.

XI

But the difference is marked.

XII

But not exaggerated.

advice about roses

I

Many plant roses every year.

II

Many plant roses that resemble tea

III

Many plant roses like a dog. Ivory white

IV

Many plant roses.

That is. Under direction.

V

Many plant. Roses.

Which have been. Planted.

VI

Many plant. Roses. In. Question.

VII

Many plant. Roses. Carefully.

And they do very well.

VIII

Many plant. Their roses.

IX

Many plant. Roses.

In autumn.

X

Many plant. Their roses.

Very much. As they do.

XI

She has been advised.

To plant roses.

XII

So has she been advised.

How and when. To. Plant. Them.

a bird

I

If I asked her.

II

Was it a bird.

III

This that we heard.

IV

She did answer.

V

That it was a bird.

VI

And she was right.

VII

In her answer.

VIII

That it was a bird.

IX

Because it was a bird.

X

Which was not any longer.

XI

Heard.

XII

Which was a bird. Heard.

a ball

I

Fifty.

II

Call a ball.

III

She had put it.

IV

Not away.

V

But to call a ball

VI

At all.

VII

She had put it.

VIII

So that it was not there.

IX

Where they had put it.

X

As it was a ball.

XI

Which they had had.

XII

Not at all. A ball.

balls

I

They love. A ball.

II

He calls. And drowned.

III

But was not wet.

IV

At all.

V

When he was so nicely.

VI

Called it all.

VII

Which they.

VIII

So nicely.

IX

Learned at all.

X

That he was willing

XI

To be gone at all.

XII

To live. At all.

to a view

I

Heavy sighs he is sleeping on his ball.

II

Not at all. Heavy sighs. He is sleeping. On his ball.

III

A view is seen.

IV

And he likes to mean.

V

That the light is between.

VI

Day and night in between.

VII

And so the lovely color.

VIII

Does not make the view.

IX

The lovely.

X

Color not of dew.

XI

But of evening.

XII

Coming through.

a desire

I

A fire. Was not. Her desire.

II

But nevertheless.

III

It was not. Her desire

IV

Nor either.

V

Further.

VI

But yet. Whether.

VII

There was. Rather.

VIII

That they were. Rather.

IX

As she saw. Better.

X

That it was wetter.

XI

If they needed.

XII

The fire.

a summer with marcels

I

Three Marcels.

II

Perhaps Four.

III

Who can tell

IV

If there will be any more.

V

One Marcel brought two.

VI

That is to say. There was. One more. Than there had been. Before.

VII

The third Marcel.

Was not there.

VIII

That is to say.

IX

He was there.

X

The third Marcel.

XI

Never knew.

XII

The other two.

with pleasure

I

With pleasure

II

Surrounded.

III

It may. That they wish.

IV

In pleasure.

V

Surrounded.

VI

It could be. That they would.

It might be. That they wish.

VII

They will welcome.

VIII

Those seen. As forty.

Or four hundred.

IX

With pleasure.

X

As surrounded.

XI

They will.

Please them.

XII

chosen

I

Choose

II

Choose. One

III

Choose. One. Chosen.

IV

To choose.

Two Chosen.

V

To choose

VI

Chosen.

VII

To choose. And chosen.

VIII

Choose. And. Chose. One.

IX

Choose.

X

Chosen

XI

Choose. A

XII

Chosen.

A little poem

Made at all.

To please.

The one.

And. So. Please all.

Chosen.

[ ¶ ]

1929

381.

BASKET

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

A lizard is going up the wall with a grasshopper in its mouth.

Renew a lease.

If there is no mention of having left a part of it thinking lightly of a receipt. It is receipted. Does this tell what a shock it has been.

Of which. If a dog is happy his nose is warm if he is lonely his nose is cold.

Poor dog whose nose is cold.

They carefully watched. It was which was not was as it was not carefully watched.

There is no denying that a little was true that they did send it home for you.

It was with them that they had it in their way when they were asked with whom they had it for it as if with it with it as a way. Way-lay refers to ants who do not refer to bees can be frozen.

Around losses.

Now to wish carefully for every bird.

They will not disturb their noses.

Basket was his name. This was his name because it was invented. By whom. It was invented.

Remind oneself carefully of every word.

Cannot.

If they look and seen and leave they will know what it will look like.

Came and hand with pleasure.

It makes no difference if they feel as well.

By a wire.

Buy a wire.

It makes no difference if they feel as well.

How has it held.

It has held with their help.

With which it has been given.

They were very careful not to be pressed to be without it.

Very beautiful.

He likes to be different. Where and when.

[ ¶ ]

1929

381a.

ANSWERS TO JANE HEAP

[Little Review, XII, May 1929]

questionaire from little review

1. What should you most like to do, to know, to be? (In case you are not satisfied.)

2. Why wouldn’t you change places with any other human being?

3. What do you look forward to?

4. What do you fear most from the future?

5. What has been the happiest moment of your life? The unhappiest? (If you care to tell.)

6. What do you consider your weakest characteristics? Your strongest? What do you like most about yourself? Dislike most?

7. What things do you really like? Dislike? (Nature, people, ideas, objects, etc. Answer in a phrase or a page, as you will.)

8. What is your attitude toward art today?

9. What is your world view? (Are you a reasonable being in a reasonable scheme?)

10. Why do you go on living?

answers to jane heap

Good luck to your last number. I would much rather have written about Jane because I do appreciate Jane but since this is what you want here are my answers.

1. But I am.

2. Because I am I.

3. More of the same.

4. Anything.

5. Birthday.

6. 1. Weakness. 2. Nothing. 3. Everything. 4. Almost anything.

7. 1. What I like. 2. Hardly anything.

8. I like to look at it.

9. Not very likely or often.

10. I am.

[ ¶ ]

1929

382.

FILM

Deux sœurs qui ne sont pas sœurs

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Au coin d’une rue d’un boulevard extérieur de Paris une blanchisseuse d’un certain âge avec son paquet de linge qu’elle était en train de livrer, s’arrête pour prendre dans ses mains et regarder la photo de deux caniches blancs et elle la regarde avec ardeur. Une automobile de deux places stationnait le long du trottoir. Tout à coup, deux dames en descendent et se précipitent sur la blanchisseuse en demandant à voir la photo. Elle la fait voir et les deux dames sont pleines d’admiraton jusqu’au moment où une jeune femme qui est coiffée comme si elle venait d’avoir un prix au concours de beauté et après s’être égarée dans la rue, passe et à ce moment voit l’auto vide, se dépêche d’entrer et se met à pleurer. A ce moment, les deux dames entrent dans l’auto et jettent la jeune femme dehors. Elle tombe contre la blanchisseuse qui commence à la questionner, et l’auto, conduite par les deux dames part, et tout à coup la blanchisseuse voit qu’elle n’a plus sa photo. Elle voit un jeune homme et elle lui raconte tout de suite l’histoire.

Quelques heures plus tard, devant un bureau de placement, rue du Dragon, il y a une autre blanchisseuse plus jeune avec son paquet de linge. La voiture des deux dames approche, s’arrête, et les deux dames descendent et font voir à la blanchisseuse la photo des deux caniches blancs. Elle regarde avec plaisir et excitation, mais c’est tout. Juste à ce moment la jeune femme du prix de beauté approche pousse un cri de joie et se précipite vers la voiture. Les deux dames entrent dans leur auto et, en entrant, laissent tomber un petit paquet, mais toujours elles sont en possession de la photo et elles partent précipitamment.

Le surlendemain la première blanchisseuse est encore dans sa rue avec son paquet de linge et elle voit la jeune femme du prix de beauté approcher avec un petit paquet à la main. Et en même temps elle voit le jeune homme. Ils sont tous les trois alors ensemble et tout à coup elle passe, l’auto, avec les deux dames et il y a avec elles un vrai caniche blanc et dans la bouche du caniche est un petit paquet. Les trois sur le trottoir le regarde passer et n’y comprennent rien.

[ ¶ ]

1929

383.

FIVE WORDS IN A LINE

[Pagany, I, Winter 1930]

Five words in a line.

Bay and pay make a lake.

Have to be held with what.

They have to be held with what they have to be held.

Dependent of dependent of why.

With a little cry.

Make of awake.

Five words in a line.

Four words in a line.

They make it with it being please to have withheld with with it.

Four words in one line.

If to pay by postage.

At all to delay to pay by postage.

If he is he then he will follow me but will he. With them. With will he.

Really. Five words in a line.

There is every way to-day to say in with a whitened end with it.

Pardon there with ours.

It is very little that will. That in that in that will.

Four words in one line.

Have withhold. Have withheld.

Six words in one line.

They were alike. With them. They went with wish. If they had the possibility of annoyance.

Six words in one line.

They are as well as alike.

Three were by theirs allied.

If they were true to usual. A refusal. Made carriage with a weeding. Without varied vary roses.

But with them.

Withhold.

They look at him and they know what he thinks.

Now they could when they look at him.

When they were married by him this made away.

Barred to be barred.

Why little a long a lain made with a jailed with adapt.

Very benevolently she left for him.

If she could with and did dazzle.

Why were they changing two in yet or all day.

It is very happily that it is with added that it is as it is a gold or is told.

Commence again that we like waving.

Once every day once a day they make it do. By this time a part of it is impressed favorably with keeping. If not by and with allowance. They mean that if they know.

What does it look like if it looks like it.

They came to the country and they asked them not to and they did a little at a time with whom with flourishes.

jenny solomon

Matter pan has acuteness in return she said with they did.

Only now nearly known names a press with them.

a sofa

Married a presently for them and known. It might be larger.

It might not be as high as with them.

To come back.

If it looks like it.

Without it.

With it.

If it looks like it with it.

Four words in each line.

If it does it looks as it does it looks like it.

Does look like it.

It does look like it.

Five words in a line is right.

By never being suspicious and always being careful she has never been robbed.

[ ¶ ]

1929

384.

MORE GRAMMAR GENIA BERMAN

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

It makes him feel different. To allow for words. Words would he have me have it do if she mislaid silk.

Why do they abridge.

I have been very busy with it for myself. If I said I have been very busy with myself I would employ what I meant by kindly.

Let us lead away from a seat.

Now think of care. Cared for. A thinker wall than they cared for. Not that it made any difference because they did not want the house anyway.

How many ways are there of being polite in it. To hesitate between in it for it with it. Does it make any difference to have been taught Nouns are not without outside my experience Verbs are for convenience with a nickname.

The dog having teeth. That is right.

Is feverish. That is unnecessary.

If you call it the dog you know it.

If electric wire covered with wood against a room look as if, hens not peacocks can not stand the damp. Now see how that last sentence is not interesting. A last sentence is not interesting neither at first. After a while he may be mistaken.

To do not follow. Blue by blue.

That is not interesting because it is a long story.

To not to follow blue by blue. They were two separate as to blue. He was had blue because amidst that was finished. He had blue because of a mist. That was not finished and one had nothing to do with both.

Now this time this is not honest I could tell the whole story simply.

He had painted blue. He did this when he was young and it was known as his period. Then there was blue and they did not air only that it was blue they were full of care that it was as they painted with it as blue and if it were green or even rose but that had nothing to do with it. They could not see what they saw because it was not without having it a care. And so it was hurt in alone aware. Now if he came to grinning that is a word they were without on account of reward. It is all alike. I cannot tell it a part. That is not true. We were wrong in all right. It is a funny story. I will tell it again. He painted blue. It was blue. It was a beautiful blue it was in a blue. As blue. He painted blue. Thank you.

They painted blue. Which was quite blue through you.

That is all I have to say.

Would it be interesting if it were told again. Before I knew him he had painted in blue. All blue with all. Blue was used. Back to back again. That was that. When. Never thought about it. Once I was interested in now they paint blue. Who. Two. It was interesting. They say they paint blue. But not too. They did not know too, and it was what made it seem as if they must or not to know too. When they looked a blue. It was not too. And they were right. And now why. Because there was a lie. But not too. There had a bird and he was able to be angelic. Which he was in respect. It was I who did and why. Why did I expect. I do and now I am through. Because I have still to tell it all to him which is you. Through.

I am going to tell it again.

The sky is blue. Very blue especially through the trees which are made to make it a blue.

Thank you for an address. The way I had the address was this. I told everybody about my intention to find why they were not better and they were all interested and some one told me and I listened but that was lost yesterday. After that it was an idea. He did because he was there very nearly. I told him he knew. Thank him too. This is not a simple story. I can tell it simpler.

It is easy to be awake.

Not for me.

Separate awake from what has he at stake. Start again. Simpler.

I am going to tell the story over again. Something was soothing. What is the story I am telling.

Did he make a mistake in having moistening as a way of leaving a stone for leather. Think of this as illustration.

Now no more paragraphs. He went to bed and he liked it.

There could be help when he was careful. He in saying that it had nothing to do with it was relieving milk with milked. Thank you I wont like it. It is very easy. I made no mistake in being mistaken. Forget the blue.

A cake is a cake if there is a ring without it, so he says.

Kindness through a device.

What is truly rural. Their attaching their order to their man. A man is men. Useful is the same as fairly necessary. Hour is not an hour. By which they mean. It is easy to be wakeful when they are asleep they are asleep quickly. Thank you for our planting.

Why should I laugh when I or he leave.

Will pell mell mean altogether. This is how they are our weather.

What is the story they knew.

It is very remarkable that they are not alone in the country.

What is the story that I told you about blue. The story I told you about blue is this. For a long time I was puzzled. I felt that it was different if they were apart which they were one after another and then I knew that if they said blue they did not have it as blue. Now what did they have it. Sometimes more rose than rose or brown than blue. Rose green and blue one won through you. When this you see you will help me. This is the way I felt about it. Do you see what I mean. It is very easy to be articulate. He said that he had no day to color and she replied with when they can very well they thought while with or with it. It is very strange that when it comes they are without it. What is this. They were always with their may. May be he does but there is some doubt as to whether he has. Has a mine. He has a mine. Mine is not his. His is not mine. Thank you for two cakes. There is no standing with stopping. This is why they are eager to clear the date away. They are why they have holes holes are horses. He knows horses. It is a simple story. I was mistaken. Now why was I made away with mistaken. By thinking religiously. He might be mine, and any way of was. But not at all with dishes. They were present a present to break. Think carefully of not leading. Who had been potatoes instead of beets. The story is this they were never sure. But they were sold. For themselves. By name.

It is this way that a simple thing is mine. This is a history of my way for you. For you carefully. What is a blue which is a blue. All my fault. Herbert has a head.

She is not hearing without it doing her no harm.

Eugenia Berman

She is attempted helped with himself aid more.

She is very humorous too.

Elbows added to be made to be made true.

With whom was she through he through.

Eugenia could never know he knew.

She is very funny with them too.

When she says that she knew.

Which she says when he knew. Which she says he had been through. Through with it. Which is why they went to it. Who went with it. Which is why they went for it. Made with it. Add to it. Made for it. Which is why they went to. When they were through. Where they left it with it. She is very much for it. He had it to it. With made hand it. To them for it. She is living made in it without it.

Now she is a good example of a sentence without words. How did he do. With. He did it. Made in case. Of handling. Come at. He made come for at once ordinarily. Happen and a line. It is why they have a dish. She is not happy though moved. She is a very good example of how a sentence has seals. He made May be May. Hoped with holding how can they sit well for their picture. This is not at all how they are. She is a season of seems. How can you think of blue which is a color when she has had it here. Which they will welcome.

It has changed from ivory white to blue white and she likes it better he likes it better when it is ivory white he prefers she does not prefer it she likes it blue white and when it is not blue white she does not care for it at all. There is where is he now. Without any encouragement he likes to do a little at a time. Very well arranged to have them given they will be told hunt acceptably. Is it Dan for Danish. Danny for day-time. In the back there is applied art. There is wealth and intelligence they might remark whether it is had in any quantity.

Some time do relieve me.

How are articles give to them mine how are they articles given to them had are they articles given them hardly they are given to them. Who went for them. They went with them. They were made for them by them. It is very well to have made them by them.

This time it did not matter about handling it for them. It did matter that they were ready to give all of them pleasure.

A paragraph can do what a sentence can do.

They excuse what we have.

A manner in their relief.

They will not do so.

What is it that they will not do.

What is it that they will not do to be careful of this with which they will be careful not to do this with it.

Which is are sold.

They made their no mistake that it was a hue that they invented.

A hue is a blue.

Think of that as a paragraph. That a hue is a blue.

That a hue is a blue. A paragraph.

Simply misunderstood. They simply misunderstood.

None of these sentences are other than paragraphs.

Think of a blue. That too is a paragraph. Not to think of a blue as a hue. That is not a paragraph. Thank you.

Separated by too. This is neither a sentence nor a paragraph. But it persists that they settle it as fixed. A simple center and a continuous design. This then is left to them when they are nervous. James is nervous.

An attempt to tell what I meant then. This is not a paragraph it is a question. This is an attempt to tell what I meant then. It is very easy to put together to make three. Two and two make four. This is humanly. Possible. The way to put two and two together is this. They were interdicted they had a residence in an ample park and they were not misshapen. They were in an allowance. Of leaving. Leave is retained by them mercifully with them. They made sixes and sevens. Masons are the most successful hunters they have time in between the building of houses to take a gun and go and shoot. They often shoot birds once in a while hares. I leave sold it to them.

If they have it. He looks like Andrew but he is not Andrew therefore I do not know. If have it.

Will we have it. A very good digestion makes a little old man sing. Not a song.

[ ¶ ]

1929

385.

SAVING THE SENTENCE

[How to Write, 1931]

Qu’est-ce que c’est cette comédie d’un chien. Que le dit train est bien celui qui doit les conduire a leur destination. Manifestement éveillé.

When he will see

When he will see

When he will see the land of liberty.

The scene changes it is a stone high up against with a hill and there is and above where they will have time. Not higher up below is a ruin which is a castle and there will be a color above it. Painting now after its great moment must come back to be a minor art.

Will be welcome.

We will be welcome.

Should be put upon a hill. Across which it is placed upon different hills. Lower hills have a mark they mean.

When a dog is no longer a lap dog there is a temporary inattention. Then they will seem to be sent together. It is a noise not of tapestry but of wood which when lighted in three logs makes a fire.

It makes it do that they do cry when in an assistance.

What is a sentence. A sentence is a part of a speech.

A speech. They knew that beside beside is colored like a word beside why there they went. That is a speech. Anybody will listen. What is romantic. I was astonished to learn that she was led by her head and her head was not with her head her head was leading when her heart stood still. She was certain to be left away with them. Dear Christian you are very sweet without hope. Hope is for you.

A blue sky can reflect in a lake.

Speeches are in answer.

We will enjoy with and without that it is said that they do present well.

Buy me a present.

Better than all for the best.

Now in thinking.

The scene opens and they have a valley before them.

Francine which is a name of a young woman who has changed very much in five years hoped to be married that is not hoped but attended to the waiting which was not intentional she was very well occupied. When it came to friendship she said after all marriage meant that they were eager and marrying. And they were without any pleasure in not arranging their wedding. Will it be soon. They will be married after waiting two years during which time they had not become acquainted with one another as they had as often met before. It is a failure in a way it is a failure.

A hill which we see before as often.

We are finally with me.

When this you see will he. A plain case of separation. Will she separate well from him. Well from him is what he thought.

Around Rome.

Rome is a capital. With pleasure in their insistence.

Linden trees do not grow only where there is a home. Linden trees do not grow only where there is a home.

There is a home in and around on account of a he meant well with out repaying. Without repaying who was whose. It would not do.

Four people accompanied by a caniche. They went where they had liked a well with. Whom were they known to be there.

It is ours.

Prevail.

Part of a mail.

The Saracens had been absent from this country. In beggary.

A chateau which from the later time had its roof taken off for cheapness had been made when they went away. Why did not Archie come with a pharmacist. It would not be in might be in time if they never answered.

How are how do you do to be discriminated. There is a mistake in a witness. Fog is wet when there is land and it is white. Fog is wet when there is land and it is white.

It was part of it before. And now. There is a little more. And so there is more than before. Water comes before butter. And moving around. Change butter and paper. What did he weigh in happen. Apart disposed deposed that he went. In a room with a fire that he had for his share. A chair. Following roses.

Now and then there is more to it within when they send for it then.

How is sentiment maintained.

A pause.

A rain makes transplanting following easy. Thank you for thinking of the rain. Once or twice they had left what is ours allowed. A welcome to following.

He in chopping a stick flew to the eye that is hand and clover. Which they had. He was pleased to have the sea of meadow which was below theirs. It was joined and generally resembled when it is and belongs to all which they rent. They were able to have half of it altogether. There were others who had heard more. They will be more for all. However it is kindly.

When they like help they like help. They have it. They like it for them. They have it. They make the most of it which is why they wish. They will wish to have it. Made for them what they have in the way of advising and they need hope. They will allow themselves all for it. They might without which wish. In a way. They must like whatever they do.

It is very old that they like a chateau. Oh well who can be better.

What is the interest in character by saying he understood others.

There is no use in finding out what is in anybody’s mind. There is no use in finding out what is in anybody’s mind.

What is the difference between sentiment and romance.

What are they leaving they are leaving.

There is some difference between sentiment and romance. Sentiment is awhile and weighed as a weight and romance is made to be authentic. There is no use in knowing why they went because it is made important by their means.

All talk of how well they thought of it.

She was right to be bright.

Edith was right.

Scenery is a valley in moon-light.

Scenery is left of a valley in moon-light.

Below there is a lightened mist.

There is on the height before it makes it come a light cross which is there.

She cannot see it because the sky is light. The sky when it is light is bright.

Explanations make me think of what do they think.

No mention of a little dog.

It is here that they are putting manure.

It is very nicely made that is offering a very small piece of apple not offering but from time to time giving a very small piece of apple pear a single grape to him. He is very obliging, he relinquishes something.

She is not made to be carefully advised when it is well-known as a considerable withdrawal.

A house with health and happiness.

After it is finished before with a smaller well made winding it as a time when they know. Think of an electric clock.

How can they think that they think that they mean theirs.

That is it.

Fortune is told.

For them to be always an amount.

It is gracious to have a cool evening and agreeable though not necessitating it.

What is it.

If they are to be known.

A time in which we will believe they know and marry me.

A setting, the influence of a hill and on which snow and woods are abundant.

If they had been able they would have gone to see it.

How can one know who links what are they with a chain. They are appropriate.

I would like very much to stay longer in the country.

If they look and see two grown where they went.

It is full of finally why me.

When this you see remember me. This is a very fine sentence.

Occasions.

When they were able to have it all their way.

A frog is just like Basket for all the world.

Never to give to him because it is very well to be made mine.

Each word has twenty-two beside.

Will they follow when they go she has let her scissors go so they fell.

Each sentence has adroitness as they decide.

What is a dog.

There is no answer to what they think.

Now in English they mean very well for once.

Now translate that to now in English they mean very well for once.

A hope.

Will be fed.

Now in which they had a pleasure in their having cried when their chimney had been on fire.

A sentence has wishes as an event.

To return to the hoping of pleasing.

They will not be interested in two for a cent.

It is pretty in the country.

Never follow before with them. This is what they mean.

Moonlight means rain.

Once they have the means of saying theirs when they like.

Will when they leave will they think that they will have it for them.

It is a hop from here to there.

Do they like him when they feel for them.

A management of traces of plainly strawberry and raspberry leaves of which there are plants.

Think well of having rested for awhile.

Accidentally met lieutenant Foreman.

A bishop likes a parcel.

This is not true because he is not a bishop

Awhile are they are better every once in a while.

They after all mean more to each other.

A chrysanthemum in bloom is more easily tied together.

Here is an effort.

It is of no use laying places for dinner since because of a turning settlement they will choose passes. In every direction they can as well see a hill as a box. A box is hedges. Little and low with news from without them. It is after that they went away.

I know who cried about Etta.

There is no difference between whether they cried or not.

Never believe that water is accredited to midsummer, or more of winter. We do know that it changes from day to day.

If opposites are equal.

If it comes one after the other furs are farther in fur bearing animals.

I do not know nor do I know if he thinks with them or without me.

What is a sentence for if I am I then my little dog knows me. Even if it is all tenderness. What is tenderness. First there must be a way of going without waiting. There are two things a dictionary and the country.

Think of reason.

It looks like it.

What looks like it.

Discouragement looks like it.

I have never been so sorry about anything as I was about Friday.

If they look like it.

They must fasten apples with quinces. Fatten a dog. Leave well enough alone.

Who has heard that they like it.

It is easy to say it another way. I will refuse.

They will not be heard when they feel well. If they accomplish anything. Still it is better.

Did anybody hear me sing to-day.

Who has whose head.

Did four leave four for long.

A thing that is discouraging is to come along. Five minutes to ten. It is very remarkable.

How are hours divided by themselves.

Four times fifty three leaves them alone.

Balance of quinces.

Five hopes that they had made them sing and left for them they are quite well if it does which means that they are alike for liking.

October is a name.

So is Basket a name.

Graves is a name.

Flowers is a name.

A dictionary.

A dog. If felt as a word it would mean that they approached and if you knew them as seeing then they leave and so there is no fear of not at all, why do they flush. This is a dog. He may have a sluggish liver.

Not found.

A noun is a name of anything. There is no hope of their pleasure.

It is very nice to change your mind about roses.

Please have it with all without it.

It is very strange but it is true that they did say it because however alike they found it.

There is no doubt that I like the thing they have for use for me.

It is an hour after they came.

May be with them.

No doubt may be with them.

No doubt may be with them no doubt may be.

May be with them may be. May be they may be.

It is easy to hide a hope.

Have meant.

A little goes a long way.

How many houses are there.

There is a house near where there is a bridge. They were willing to be there.

Hours out of it in adjoining them.

It is why forty is not arithmetic with wonder.

Any time that they go they stay. How are ours with lain for it.

It is not that it has been inhabited.

I have never been as proud of anything as I am of snow on the mountain opposite.

Betty is leaving her home or at any rate where she is.

What is it that they would have what is it that they would have gotten if they had it.

Hers and his the houses are hers and his the valley is hers and his the dog named Basket is hers and his also the respect of the populace is hers and his.

He has found something which is and has been his which has been left for him by him and by this time means something insofar as they say they hope that it is satisfactory.

What will it look like, it will happen so quickly although it is all there that it will not be left with them.

A scenery is romantic if there are steps about. Also a place to have marked as awhile. A place is romantic if there are not moments of welcoming having as much as theirs in the apportioning with without sent. It is difficult to remember. Will they miss her.

It was when he did behavior as a blessing. Yes not being with remembering that is what is going if it was not looked at. If having asked it to be put away. He put it away having asked it to be put away. If the weather is what is expected. Romantic makes herds better. One dog looks like a sheep because he trusts them.

Be beware.

Pour little soul.

A change in custom.

What is the difference.

One is generally told that they mean me.

How many sentences are there after all around me. How many sentences begin with at nearly four.

Thank you for the difference in me.

One thoroughly two thoroughly three thoroughly. Three is after all. They were there after all.

Painstaking.

She impressed me.

What makes forty forfeit.

No man no men do.

Are three arrangements.

I made a mistake.

[ ¶ ]

1929

386.

KRISTIANS TONNY

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Better than without it. It is not the same as the.

The hope it is in the hope of it. It is better than without.

Might be why they asked to have the handles.

It, it is usual to add rose which is four rows. It is usual to add it.

[ ¶ ]

1929

387.

G. MARATIER

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Bent women and queens.

Think of this sentence.

I am the only one that has any presents.

I have presents for them. There is in an allowance for lent which is made assent which is made for them that they can and did blended in a printed in the made with made with and for at with and for the for the time. They are winning with women with with them with men. Made to be able to be why with a y.

What is in able to be landed. What is to be in able to be landed.

It is different if it is not to know that it is to be him.

It is bad to have the habit of thinking that he is to be a queen.

With all that he went.

All that was sent.

With all that that was lent. With all that with which with which with when he went. He went afterwards. With when he with when he went.

It is very easy to be warm after it is very easy to be quite warm after when he rested it was quite easy to be quite warm after when he was rested. When after it was after he was quite easy after he was quite easy after he was rested.

Make it be a slower day. Day with day with day with they with they say.

What is George Maratier.

A sentence. Animals are without holding their breath very advantageous.

A sentence. An animal is without holding its breath very advantageous.

An animal is without holding its breath very advantageous.

Think well of the difference between thinking with what they are thinking. They are. With or without. They are with or without. Think well of the difference between thinking with what they are thinking with or without thinking. Think well with or without thinking with or with or without. Think well with or with or with or without, thinking.

[ ¶ ]

1929

389.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

[Transition, 15, February 1929]

THREE LIVES 1904–1905 Grafton Press New York 1909, 1000 copies printed 279 pages

John Lane Bodley Head London bound 300 copies Grafton printing 1920

Boni and Boni New York 1927

MAKING OF AMERICANS 1906–1908 Contact Editions Paris 1925. 500 copies 925 pages

First 200 pages appeared Transatlantic, Paris, April 1924. January 1925. 60 pages translated into french to appear Edition de la Montagne January 1929.

A LONG GAY BOOK 1909–1912 Beginning printed in the Dial 1926

MANY MANY WOMEN 1910

G. M. P. 1911–1912

JENNY HELEN HANNAH PAUL AND PETER 1912

TWO 1910–1912

TENDER BUTTONS 1913 Claire Marie New York 1915. 1000 copies 78 pages.

Reprinted Transition n° 14, 1928

35 Portraits 1908–1912

A MAN

FIVE OR SIX MEN

TWO WOMEN Contact Collection Paris 1925

ITALIANS in Geography and Plays Four Seas Co. Boston 1922

ORTA OR ONE DANCING

MATISSE Camera Work New York August 1912

PICASSO Camera Work New York August 1912

FOUR PROTEGEES

MEN

NADELMAN Larus Boston 1925

A PAINTER

ELISE SURVILLE

FOUR DISHONEST ONES

A KIND OF WOMEN

A FAMILY in Geography and Plays

ADA in Geography and Plays

JULIA MARLOW

FROST in Useful Knowledge, Pay son and Clarke New York 1928

PURMAN

RUSSELL

PACH

CHALFIN

HARRIET. FEAR

HESSEL

ROCHE in Geography and Plays

CONSTANCE FLETCHER in Geography and Plays.

HARRIET MAKING PLANS

PLAYING

STORYETTE OF H. M.

RUE DE RENNES

BON-MARCHE WEATHER

MI-CAREME

FLIRTING AT THE BON-MARCHE

GALERIE LAFAYETTE Rogue New York March, 1915.

MISS FURR AND MISS SKEENE in Geography and Plays Vanity Fair 1925

1913

PORTRAIT OF MABEL DODGE Privately printed 300 copies Florence 1913 in Camera Work New York 1913.

PORTRAIT OF GIBB in Oxford Magazine 1920 in Geography and Plays.

PORTRAIT OF CONSTANCE FLETCHER in Geography and Plays

SCENES IN RELATION in Geography and Plays.

PUBLISHERS in Geography and Plays

PORTRAIT OF F. B. in Geography and Plays.

PORTRAIT OF PRINCE B. D. in Geography and Plays.

ENGLAND in Geography and Plays.

WHAT HAPPENED A PLAY in Geography and Plays

ONE (VAN VECHTEN) ALMOST A PLAY in Geography and Plays

ARTICLE, in Geography and Plays

WHITE WINES A PLAY in Geography and Plays

BRAQUE in Geography and Plays

MARSDEN HARTLEY AND SO FORTH in Geography and Plays

OLD AND OLD

SUSIE ASADO in Geography and Plays

MRS. THURSBEY The Soil New York

1917

A CURTAIN RAISER in Geography and Plays

MIGUEL

SIMONS A BOUQUET

IN GENERAL

THANK YOU

A SWEET TAIL in Geography and Plays

CARNAGE

YET DISH

AMERICANS in Geography and Plays

IN

IN THE GRASS. ON SPAIN in Geography and Plays

GUILLAUME

CARRY

FRANCE in Geography and Plays

GO IN GREEN

SIMON

BE TIME VINE

IRMA

A LIDE CLOTHES

MRS. EDWARDES

PRECIOCILLA in Composition as Explanation Hogarth Press London 1926

SACRED EMILY in Geography and Plays

1914

MEAL ONE

EMP LACE

SERIES

TILLIE

CURTAIN LET US

DATES

FOUR

FINISHED ONE

OVAL

ONE OR TWO

CRETE

IS ONE

WEAR in Broom Rome January 1923

GENTLE JULIA

PRINTED LACE

AT

NEW HAPPINESS

MRS WHITEHEAD in Geography and Plays

LOCKERIDGE

MRS. EMERSON in Close Up Territet 1927

TUBENE

BIRD JET

ONE SENTENCE

1915

NOT SIGHTLY [SLIGHTLY] A PLAY in Geography and Plays

PINK MELON JOY in Geography and Plays

JOHNIE GREY in Geography and Plays

STUDY NATURE

POSSESSIVE CASE

NO

MONSIEUR VOLLARD ET CEZANNE New York Sun October 10th 1915

WHEN WE WENT AWAY

FARRAGUT in Useful Knowledge

HOW COULD THEY MARRY HER

IF YOU HAD THREE HUSBANDS Broom Rome Jan. April June 1922 in Geography and Plays

THIS ONE IS SERIOUS

HE DIDNT LIGHT THE LIGHT

DAVID DAISY AND APPOLONIA

INDEPENDENT EMBROIDERY

I HAVE NO TITLE TO BE SUCESSFUL [SUCCESSFUL]

HE SAID IT. A MONOLUGUE [MONOLOGUE] in Geography and Plays

1916

IN THE COUNTRY ENTIRELY. A PLAY IN LETTERS in Geography and Plays

WHAT DOES COOK WANT TO DO

IT WAS AN ACCIDENT

MR. MIRANDA AND WILLIAM

HENRY AND I

WE HAVE EATEN HEARTILY AND WE WERE ASHAMED

LETTERS AND PARCEL AND WOOL in The Soil New York 1916

WATER PIPE Larus Boston February 1926

LADIES VOICES. A CURTAIN RAISER in Geography and Plays

EVERY AFTERNOON. A DIALOGUE in Geography and Plays

ADVERTISEMENTS in Geography and Plays

DO LET US GO AWAY in Geography and Plays

LET US BE EASILY CAREFUL

BONNE ANNEE. A PLAY in Geography and Plays

CAPTAIN WILLIAM EDWARDES

CAPTAIN WALTER ARNOLD in Geography and Plays, in Anthologie de la Nouvelle Poésie Américaine par Eugene Jolas Kra, Paris 1928

POLYBE SILENT

PLEASE DO NOT SUFFER A PLAY in Geography and Plays

I LIKE IT TO BE A PLAY in Geography and Plays

A VERY GOOD HOUSE

TURKEY AND BONES AND EATING AND WE LIKE IT in Geography and Plays

I OFTEN THINK ABOUT ANOTHER

A COLLECTION in Geography and Plays

I MUST WRITE THE HISTORY OF BELMONTE in Geography and Plays

UNIVERSE OR HAND-READING in Geography and Plays

MALLORCAN STORIES in Geography and Plays

LOOK AT US

MEXICO A PLAY in Geography and Plays

DECORATIONS

A POEM ABOUT WALBERG in Geography and Plays

ALL SUNDAY

1917

LIFTING BELLY

MISS CRUTWELL

A KING OR SOMETHING. A PLAY in Geography and Plays

MARRY NETTIE

COUNTING HER DRESSES in Geography and Plays

HAVE THEY ATTACKED MARY. HE GIGGLED Vanity Fair June 1917 100 privately printed New York 1917

AN EXERCISE IN ANALYSIS, A PLAY

I CAN FEEL THE BEAUTY

WILL WE SEE THEM AGAIN

WHY CAN KIPLING SPEAK

1918

ONE HAS NOT LOST ONE’S MARGUERITE Blue Jay Baltimore April 1926

WHY WIN WINGS

IN THEIR PLAY

CAN YOU BELIEVE BETTER

WHAT IS THE NAME OF A RING

IN THE MIDDLE OF A DAY

DO YOU LIKE YOUR SUIT

THE FORD

CALL IT A TABLE

THIRD DAY NOT THIRSTY

CAN CALL US

CAN YOU SEE THE NAME

EXCEPTIONAL CONDUCT

LIGHT BUTTER

JAMES IS NERVOUS

IN THIS SHAPE WOOD

MIRROR

CAN YOU SPEAK

RED FACES

CAN YOU SIT IN A TREE

SELECTED POEMS

BARRELS

RICH IN THE CITY

1919

MONDAY AND TUESDAY

J. R. Vanity Fair March 1919

ACCENTS IN ALSACE in Geography and Plays

OUR AID

MEANING OF THE BIRD Vanity Fair March 1919

A DESERTER Vanity Fair March 1919

RELIEF WORK IN FRANCE Life New York Dec. 27th 1918

A POETICAL PLEA

PRIMROSES

SCENES FROM THE DOOR in Useful Knowledge

A PATRIOTIC LEADING in Useful Knowledge

WHITE WINGS

ONE

LEFT POEM

THE GREAT AMERICAN ARMY Vanity Fair 1917

THE WORK

OLD DOGS

KICKING

THEN STEAL

THE PRESENT

TOURTIE OR TOURTEBATTE in Geography and Plays

1920

IRELAND

WOULD

A MOVIE

POLISH

THE REVERY OF THE ZIONIST

A LEAGUE Life Sept[.] 1920 in Geography and Plays

MORE LEAGUE Oxford Magazine May 7th 1920

EVENTS

A HYMN

THE PSYCHOLOGY OF NATIONS OR WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT in Geography and Plays

DAUGHTER

NEXT. LIFE AND LETTERS. MARCEL DUCHAMP in Geography and Plays

NAMES OF FLOWERS

RICH AND POOR IN ENGLISH

PHOTOGRAPHS

SCENERY

COAL AND WOOD

LAND OF NATIONS (Subtitle AND ASK ASIA) in Geography and Plays

DEVELOP SPANISH

LAND RISING

A PLAY IN CIRCLES

VACATION IN BRITTANY Little Review Spring 1922

WOODROW WILSON in Useful Knowledge

1921

B. B. or THE BIRPHPLACE[BIRTHPLACE] OF BONNES Little Review Autumn 1922

Moral tales of 1920–1921

NEST OF DISHES

EMILY CHADBOURNE in Useful Knowledge

NOT A HOLE

CURTAINS DREAM

DINNER

COURTING

KITES

READINGS

SEPARATED

ATTACKS

JOKES FOR JESSIE

DOLPHIN

LITTLE PILLOWS

SINGING TO A MUSICIAN

FINISH CONSTANCE

SONATINA FOLLOWED BY ANOTHER

CURRENTS

MARY

CAPTURE SPLINTERS

A LITTLE CREAM

THINK AGAIN

READ A NEW CURRANT

TO-DAY WE HAVE A VACATION

SONNETS THAT PLEASE

REREAD ANOTHER. A PLAY

1922

OBJECTS LIE ON A TABLE. A PLAY

SAINTS AND SINGING. A PLAY.

FINER THAN MELANCTHA

I FEEL A REALLY ANXIOUS MOMENT COMING

MILDRED’S THOUGHTS American Caravan 1926

DIDN’T NELLY AND LILY LOVE YOU

AMERICAN BIOGRAPHY in Useful Knowledge

AN INSTANT ANSWER or ONE HUNDRED PROMINENT MEN in Useful Knowledge

JO DAVIDSON Vanity Fair 1922

A SINGULAR ADDITION. SEQUEL TO ONE HUNDRED PROMINENT MEN

A SAINT IN SEVEN in Composition as Explanation Hogarth Essays.

LEND A HAND. FOUR RELIGIONS in Useful Knowledge

WHY ARE THERE WHITES TO CONSOLE

A VALENTINE. TO SHERWOOD ANDERSON in Useful Knowledge Little Review Spring 1923

PRUDENCE CAUTION AND FORESIGHT. A STORY OF AVIGNON

IF HE THINKS. A NOVELETTE OF DESERTION transition Dec. 1927

LILY LIFE

ERIK SATIE

TALKS TO SAINTS IN SAINT REMY

1923

PROCESSION

FOR TEN

PRAISES

HAROLD LOEB

FOURTEEN ANONYMOUS PORTRAITS

CEZANNE

AN INDIAN BOY The Reviewer Richmond Virginia Jan. 1926

PRECEPTS

A LIST. INSPIRED BY AVERY HOP-WOOD

CAPITAL CAPITALS This Quarter Paris No. 1 Vol. 1 1925

JONAS JULIAN CAESAR AND SAMUEL

ELUCIDATION transition Paris March 1927

A VILLAGE Galerie Simon 1928. 100 copies illustrated by Elie Lascaux.

PRACTICE IN ORATIONS

SUBJECT-CASES. THE BACKGROUND OF A DETECTIVE STORY

AM I TO GO or I’LL SAY SO. A PLAY IN PLACES

HE AND THEY. HEMINGWAY Ex-Libris Paris 1923

A BOOK CONCLUDING WITH AS A WIFE HAS A COW Galerie Simon Paris 1927 100 copies illustrated by Juan Gris transition June 1927.

VAN OR TWENTY YEARS AFTER. SECOND PORTRAIT OF CARL VAN VECHTEN The Reviewer Richmond Virginia April 1924 in Useful Knowledge

ARE THERE ARITHMETICS Eights Week Oxford May 1927

NEW

IF I TOLD HIM. A COMPLETED PORTRAIT OF PICASSO Vanity Fair 1923

GEOGRAPHY

AS EIGHTY. A DISPUTATION

ARE THERE SIX or ANOTHER QUESTION in Useful Knowledge

STUDIES IN CONVERSATION transition September 1927

CODY AND BRENNER

EQUALLY SO. A DESCRIPTION OF ALL INCIDENTS

1924

WHEREIN THE SOUTH DIFFERS FROM THE NORTH in Useful Knowledge

A BIRTHDAY BOOK

IN WHICH HOUSE DID HE LIVE

WHEREIN IOWA DIFFERS FROM KANSAS in Useful Knowledge

ELECTED AGAIN

THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE INHABITANTS OF FRANCE AND THE UNITED STATES in Useful Knowledge

MADE A MILE AWAY transition November 1927

MILDRED ALDRICH SATURDAY

AND SO TO CHANGE SO. A FANTASY ON THREE CAREERS

BIRTH AND MARRIAGE

DAHOMY or AS SOFT A NOISE

PICTURES OF JUAN GRIS Little Review Autumn 1924

THE BRAZILIAN ADMIRAL’S SON

EMMET ADDIS THE DOUGHBOY. A PASTORAL in Useful Knowledge

FIFTEENTH OF NOVEMBER. T. S. ELIOT The New Criterion Jan. 1926 Georgian Stories 192G

COLOURED AS COLOURS. A GIFT

DESCRIPTIONS OF LITERATURE The As Stable Press 1926. 100 copies Now York transition Summer 1928

WHICH ONE WILL

TO CALL IT A DAY

MAN RAY

NEAR EAST OR CHICAGO. A DESCRIPTION in Useful Knowledge

AFTER AT ONCE

LIKE THAT A COMEDY

A HISTORY OF HAVING A GREAT MANY TIMES NOT CONTINUED TO BE FRIENDS

1925

EARLY AND LATE

EDITH SITWELL in Composition as Explanation Hogarth Press London

WAR OR MORE in Useful Knowledge

BUSINESS IN BALTIMORE in Useful Knowledge

USEFUL KNOWLEDGE AMONG NEGROES in Useful Knoweldge [Knowledge]

THIRD

A NOVEL

PHENOMENA OF NATURE

1926

JEAN COCTEAU in Composition as Explanation Hogarth Essays London.

COMPOSITION AS EXPLANATION Address delivered before Oxford and Cambridge Literary Societies The Dial Oct. 1926 Hogarth Essay Series London 1926 Hogarth Essays Doubleday and Doran 1927.

EDITH SITWELL AND HER BROTHERS THE SITWELLS

ALLEN TANNER in Useful Knowledge

AN ACQUAINTANCE WITH DESCRIPTION in Press Seizen Press London 225 numbered and signed copies

PAVLICK TCHELITCHEF

LIPCHITZ Art Magazine London 1926

1927

PATRIARCHAL POETRY

REGULAR REGULARLY IN NARRATIVE

DUCHESS OF ROHAN

A DIARY

OPERA FOUR SAINTS IN THREE ACTS

FELICITY IN MOON LIGHT

TWO SPANIARDS

BY THE WAY

HURLBUT

RELIEVE

ONE SPANIARD transition June 1927

ADMIT

AN ADVANTAGE

LOVE A DELIGHT

WITH A WIFE

THREE SITTING HERE Close up Territet 1926

LIFE AND DEATH OF JUAN GRIS transition June 1927

LUCY CHURCH AMIABLY

A BOUQUET

1928

FINALLY GEORGE A VOCABULARY

DAN RAFFEL A NEPHEW transition March 1928

TO VIRGIL AND EUGENE

A LYRICAL OPERA

ARTHUR A GRAMMAR

JANE HEAP

THE D’AIGUYS

NOT PAISIEUX A PLAY

THEIR WILLS. A BOUQUET, AN OPERA

GEORGE HUGNET

CHRISTIAN BERARD

VIRGIL THOMSON

THE SENTENCE

1929

BERNARD FAŸ

[ ¶ ]

1930

1930

390.

SENTENCES AND PARAGRAPHS

[How to Write, 1931]

A Sentence is not emotional a paragraph is.

Dates of what they bought.

They will be ready to have him. We think so.

He looks like a young man grown old. That is a sentence that they could use.

I was overcome with remorse. It was my fault that my wife did not have a cow. This sentence they cannot use.

A repetition of prettiness makes it repeated. With them looking.

A repetition of sweetness makes it not repeating but attractive and making soup and dreaming coincidences. The sentence will be saved. He raises his head and lifts it. A sentence is not whether it is beautiful. Beautiful is not thought without asking as if they are well able to be forgiving.

George Maratier in America.

The sexual life of Genia Berman.

A book of George Hugnet.

The choice of Eric Haulville.

The wealth of Henri d’Ursel.

The relief of Harry Horwood.

The mention of Walter Winterberg. The renown of Bernard Fay. The pleasure of prophecy concerning Rene Crevel. Titles are made of sentences without interruption. Sucking is dangerous. The danger of sucking.

With them.

In itself.

Within itself. A part of a sentence may be a sentence without their meaning. Think of however they went away.

It looks like a garden but he had hurt himself by accident.

Every sentence has a beginning. Will he begin.

Every sentence which has a beginning makes it be left more to them.

I return to sentences as a refreshment.

Howard opposes them less.

That is nice.

George is wonderfully well.

How does he like ability.

A sentence should be arbitrary it should not please be better.

It should not be disturbed.

A sentence has colors when they mean I liked it as selling salt should be very little used in dishes.

That is one of the best I have done.

Pleasantly or presently.

How or have. A sentence is.

Made or make a meaning.

Now feebly commence a sentence.

How has he hurried. That is a paragraph because it means yes. How has he hurried.

Now for a sentence. Welcome to hurry. That is either a sentence or a part of a sentence if it is a part of a sentence the sentence is he is welcome to hurry. Welcome is in itself a part of a sentence. She prefers them. I have told her where the place which is meant is.

Welcome when they come. Are they welcome when they come. A sentence instead of increases. It should be if they are. Welcome when they come. That so easily makes a paragraph. Try again.

They made made them when they were by them. This is a sentence. It has no use in itself because made is said two times.

Way-laid made it known as quince cake. This is a perfect sentence because it refers to regretting. They regret what they have given. So far there is no need for a paragraph. I cannot see him. This is a paragraph.

Think of a use for a paragraph. A sentence is exhausted by have they been there with him.

A useful and useful if you add house you have a paragraph. He looks like his brother. That is a whole sentence.

Dogs get tired and want to sleep. This is not a sentence to be abused.

He has had his portrait painted by a Frenchman a Dutchman an Englishman and an American.

Pleases by its sense. This is a fashion in sentences.

A dog which you have never had before has sighed. This is a fixture in sentences it is like a porcelain in plaster. All this together has no reverses. What is the difference between reserve and reverse. They can be beguiled.

Beguiled and belied. It was famous that a woman who was a wife to him.

A veritable hope. Hurry with a sentence.

This are our announcements.

A sentence. She owes him to her.

A sentence. He ought to own mines.

He heard her come in. Laughed is a word.

If a word reminds you that is a preparation which they do in time so that it is with all.

Candied is a word we were mistaken she can have a lake.

There is no use in weapons of precision for them formerly.

Think of imagination as has to do for you. Door handles which he likes.

Now there is no use in stopping when they went in.

She mentioned edging edging is used in having sewing surrounding something. It is very difficult to think twice.

This is very well done because it does not stop.

Eggs are of fish and fowl. This is perfectly reasonable. Tell them how to finish.

Now this is a new paragraph. The ending tell them how to finish makes it an importance.

First-rate has relation to tires. How are they.

That is a way to please a paragraph. Think if you can. I find it difficult to know yes or no. I find no difficulty in yes I said no. I said I would and I did. I did not used to.

This is an ordinary paragraph made different by content.

As they asked for it. Why is as they asked for it a sentence.

Think of how do you do as very necessary.

He gave it to them to-day. Now think carefully of monstrosity. He gave it to them to give away. Which one threw it away.

It is to be certain that love is lord of all.

This sentence has hope as origin.

A tapestry made easy by being seen.

Think of all these sentences and not to be annoyed.

After all what is the difference between it and you. Everybody has said they are happy.

If two sentences make a paragraph a little piece is alright because they are better apart. They are as a pleasure as out loud. Now think.

A paragraph such as silly.

That is alright.

So there we are just as all the same.

No not out loud never accrue as allowed.

What does he mean by eating.

There you are. There are marks where he went away.

What does he do by himself. There you are. Left left left right left he had a good job and he left.

Buy a pair and with them do this for them which they like as well.

It is very necessary to be held by Fanny.

Now all this is still sentences. Paragraphs are still why you were selfish.

Shell fish are what they eat. This is neither a paragraph nor a sentence.

When it is there it is out there. This is a sentiment not a sentence.

Now that is something not to think but to link. A little there. I lost a piece of my cuff button and I found it. This is not a sentence because they remain behind.

Now that is it. I have it. They do not leave it because they do send it. Now the minute you do more you make a subject of a severance. A sentence has been heard. Now listen. Have it made for me. That is a request. A sentence is proper if they have more than they could. They could. Without leaving it. A sentence makes not it told but it hold. A hold is where they put things. Now what is a sentence. A sentence hopes that you are very well and happy. It is very selfish. They like to be taken away. A sentence can be taken care of. The minute you disperse a crowd you have a sentence. They were witnesses to it even if you did not stop. There there is no paragraph. If it had a different father it would have.

I heard how they liked everybody and I said so too.

That is not a sentence and you see just why it is not why it should be.

Once when they were nearly ready they had ordered it to close.

This is a perfect example and it is not because it is a finish it is not ended nor is it continued it is not fastened and they will not neglect. There you are they will not neglect and yet once again they have mustaches. Think well do they grow any taller after they have a beard. They do although all experience is to the contrary.

Once when they were nearly ready they had ordered it to close.

This is one of the series of saving the sentence.

Remarks are made.

The courtiers make witty remarks.

They payed where they went.

Habits of which they are the owners are those they have without it being to them of any aid.

It is February.

They add it up.

He does not sound like me.

Nor do I sound like him.

Think that a sentence has been made.

I am very miserable about sentences. I can cry about sentences but not about hair cloth.

Now this is one way of relenting.

Think of a sentence. A whole sentence. Who is kind. We have known one who is kind. That is a very good sentence.

A separate cushion is not as comfortable.

This is a sentence that comes in the midst not in the midst of other things but in the midst of the same thing.

They have that as flourishes.

That is a sentence that comes by obedience to intermittance.

That is the cruelest thing I ever heard is the favorite phrase of Gilbert.

Saving the sentence volume one.

Or three

The difference between a short story and a paragraph. There is none.

They come and go. It is the cruelest thing I ever heard is the favorite phrase of Gilbert. And he is right. He has heard many cruel things and it is the cruelest thing that he has heard.

It is very hard to save the sentence.

Part of it is explained.

I like evidence of it.

He is to get away as usual.

Music is nondescript.

This is a sentence. They have taken exception to this statement because there will be exceptions when words are harbingers of means, by which they made names. He accompanied words by musical tunes.

How are houses crowded. A crowd contemplate moving. This is a commonplace sentence facing they will object.

It is a pleasure to play with a dog.

Bower is a secluded place where they had names. Find their names. All this meets the objection.

A little bit of way and she comes to say that he is the best taken care of anyway.

This is a light sentence with positive joy and so they have it. Do understand and to understand. This is so light it is an emotion and so a paragraph. Yes so a paragraph.

A man. One man. Of interest to one man. They say they will find it interesting.

How are ours received. That is a question which they make. Now think of a sentence. All these are parts. One man makes four children. He is not taught without care.

This sentence comes to the same place as all they said.

Now what is the difference between a sentence and I mean.

The difference is a sentence is that they will wish women.

Do you all see.

Now here is a sentence.

Are they coming back. That is not a sentence.

A sentence is from this time I will make up my mind.

Then they have hurried.

A sentence can be three things they can use. A sentence can be three things made with hurry.

Come and see me.

Come Thursday and you will see them.

Wait for what you are waiting for.

By the time that it is here they have had it and it is what they selected.

I like what they give me. Now all these sentences have been made with their assistance.

Now make a sentence all alone.

They remember a walks. They remember a part of it. Which they took with them.

Now who eases a pleasure.

I ought to be a very happy woman.

Premeditated meditation concerns analysis. Now this is a sentence but it might not be.

Premeditated. That is meditated before meditation.

Meditation. Means reserved the right to meditate.

Concerns. This cannot be a word in a sentence. Because it is not of use in itself.

Analysis is a womanly word. It means that they discover there are laws.

It means that she cannot work as long as this.

It is hard not to while away the time.

It is hard not to remember what it is.

With them they accord in the circumstances.

Sentences make one sigh.

There were three kinds of sentences are there. Do sentences follow the three. There are three kinds of sentences. Are there three kinds of sentences that follow the three.

If his ear is back is it drying. One says there are three kinds of sentences and every other one is just alike. Butter spreads thinly.

They made it be away as they went or were sent. This is a mixture of a memory and a reproduction. This is never noisy.

Nothing is noisy.

How are a sentence is the same.

If it is very well done they make it with butter. I prefer it not with butter.

What is a sentence with tears. Is she using red in her tapestry red in her tapestry. All these sentences are so full of with glass, glass is held it can make coffee so too. Now then what is it.

A sentence is Humbert with him.

There are so few kings. He was so funny.

He was so funny. That is a sentence.

She resembled him. Now that you see is because of it it is not so, she was exactly like her. Exactly alike her. If you forget a paragraph.

Hop in hope for.

Neglecting.

I will write to Christian Berard.

It is alright.

Once or twice it does not make any difference.

Does not make any difference.

Let us meditate.

Does not make any difference.

They fasten that they are not by noticing.

He would not hurt even if it does bother his teeth by it. Now think carefully whether they say it.

I would use a sentence if I could.

Why does it not please me to be sitting here.

Who likes to hear her hear of them. See how bad that is.

A sentence is saved not any sentence no not any sentence at all not yet.

It is not very easy to save a sentence. The sentence that is the one they are saving if they are lucky which has been predicted to them.

Never ask any one what a sentence is or what it has been.

It is of no interest if you know what it has to do with it.

Come back to complacency.

What is a sentence.

If he has wished. Wild and while.

A sentence says that the end of it is that they send in order to better themselves in order to sentence. A sentence is that they will have will they be well as well. What is a sentence. A sentence is tardily with them at a glance as an advance. Listen to this. It does make any difference if his voice is welling they will be well if they receive their welcome with as without as well with it.

It is all a relief.

Everything is worth while with a pudding an angel made of pudding.

Do you see why I am happy.

Happy is to find what it does. What is it it does.

What is the difference between a question and answer. There is no question and no answer. There is an announcement. There is at the outset.

Have never had the outset.

We feel that if we say we we will go.

This a simple meaning. A sentence that is simple in a cross with a meaning.

A sentence says you know what I mean. Dear do I well I guess I do.

Keep away from that door and go back there, that has not a meaning that has an association does he do so he does but not by guess work or difference there is no difference.

I think there which I wish here.

For no movement.

It does make any difference if a sentence is not in two.

We change from Saturday to to-day.

She thinks that she can wish that she can have it be there.

What is a sentence. A sentence is not a fair. A fair is followed by partake. This does make a sentence.

Think how everybody follows me.

A sentence makes them all not an avoidance of difficulty. A sentence is this. They never think before hand if they do they lay carpets. Lay carpets is never a command. You can see that a sentence has no mystery. A mystery would be a reception. They receive nothing. In this way if it finishes. This is so obviously what they will do. Obviously what they will do is no mistake because we did not know it. We did not know it is not a mistake either. Leave it alone is not theirs as a mistake. Artificially is what they call when they call out. Who knows how many have been careful. Sentences are made wonderfully one at a time. Who makes them. Nobody can make them because nobody can what ever they do see.

All this makes sentences so clear I know how I like them.

What is a sentence mostly what is a sentence. With them a sentence is with us about us all about us we will be willing with what a sentence is. A sentence is that they cannot be carefully there is a doubt about it.

The great question is can you think a sentence. What is a sentence. He thought a sentence. Who calls him to come which he did.

The Earles parlor was a parlor in a house in Lynn. Does it make any difference if a sentence is balanced it does and it does not.

The balancing of a sentence is mound and round. They will thank you anywhere. What is a sentence. A sentence is a duplicate. An exact duplicate is depreciated. Why is a duplicated sentence not depreciated. Because it is a witness. No witnesses are without value. Even which it may be they do not know that their right hand is their right hand nor their left hand which is their left hand.

A sentence then can easily make a mistake. A sentence must be used. Who has had a sentence read for him. He will be pleased with what he has and has heard. This is an exceedingly pretty sentence which has been changed.

I did not expect to be interested but I am. Now the whole question of questions and not answer is very interesting. The whole thing about all day is not at all when they were owned. What is a question. To thank for a question is no mistake.

We change from Saturday to to-day.

[ ¶ ]

1930

391.

THE RETURN

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

It looks like a garden but he had hurt himself by accident.

This had nothing to do with that when he had to do some errands he had left his dog at home and when he came back his dog was glad to see him.

The scent of china lilies in the room was natural as they were the only ones that had been bought that morning after rather a long walk and this time he had been accompanied. His wife and his dog had been with him. After his dog had rested with him for a little while the dog went and rested by himself which was natural as it was warm in the afternoon as well as in the evening.

Having found that there was a pleasure in telling the dog to keep away from that door he did it because it was better that it should not be done. There are reasons for it. A dog should not wait at the door he might catch cold, he might not be ready to be obedient that is really not the case because they will finish as well as they have begun, some say very well very well they will finish as well as they would if they were told to come away from that door which they are and they do obey.

All of this which it is true that the young Hardy when he made it made it a merry go round which was as large as a building. He did it all on one wall and they were never bewildered. This is the feeling which will not prevent an appreciation of a thing being a jewel. If within it is a jewel a jewel in brilliancy and moreover in value when they may make it an impression. The young when they are known are very well thought of. They are least of all refined. They are made parallel by imagination and fancy.

Once when they linger they will be adjudged theirs without any consideration.

It is now that they will be alright they will be happy without any of themselves being without any of it further.

This remains with them to be seen. How early are they. They come at three o’clock.

Clemenceau is dead. He had been the savior of France. The death of Clemenceau and the birth of neither Eugene George William nor Robert Bridges happened Ernest or Andrew or even Henry is a better name. Andrew Bridges was born on the day celebrated as the death of Clemenceau. He was not named after him. He was named Andrew after the father of his mother who was still alive and he was not known by that name he was known as Daniel Bridges and this was because his grandfather’s father had been called Daniel not Daniel Bridges but Daniel Williams and this name had not been passed on to him but was to be so presently. Daniel Bridges was a gentle boy who was to do his best to be agreeable to his grandfather and to his grandmother and also to a friend of his grandmother and his grandfather who had an adopted child. This adopted girl was very much older than Daniel quite naturally but she was very fond of him as long as he was a little baby and even after. She helped them dress and undress him and she taught him about Wagner. She also taught him about the weather and also as she was much influenced by a sewing teacher she taught him not to be courageous but that he was naturally not to bother as he would have whatever there was whether there was more of it or not that did not matter. It is strange the minute that it is not true it is different. This is as well as was said with a smile. Not by her nor yet by any one. A dog will go to a door to wait even when every one is within. This is what kissing a way of asking anything to be the same as forgiving.

The time that they asked it for themselves is this. They were envying him besides thinking. You must not eat little things like that while you are being loved.

Why shouldn’t they be just alike.

What is method.

Without crowding. He which was because of an impulse made it come that if they were she they would not be wilder.

There is obliging. To be careful of postponement. Once in a while often he was pleased with his evening. In an undertaking undertaken to diminish and also to be contain which was prevailing for them to find. Arthur was suspicious. Arthur was fully suspicious. It was more than enough. They were alert and careful. They were obliged to be crowded for instance the young were deceived the middle aging of the young was ornamental and also if they were carried they were adroit. This makes it more that a native of a nation is young at all.

As I was saying he was administering his name. A name means something. All the Eugenes are alike.

When Daniel Bridges had left his home he was indifferent to left and right. This he learned from his mother who easily had abscesses on her foot. In a minute there were changes. How do you do was exchanged. Part of a pleasure remained. Now when you see them they are as they were forbidding. Leave it when they are all further advised. It is very fanciful to have intelligence as of use. More than when they felt better. Daniel Bridges is an authority on arrival. She came in. They thank their mother.

Once more Daniel Bridges may be known as Robert Ford. Would he know Ralph Page if he saw him. Would he have known him as himself. As we said Robert Bridges was born when Clemenceau died. In the meantime caravans are to blame. In spite of all changes hope is a politeness to their sex.

Robert Bridges married and he entertained friends. They found that they liked to stay at home. In the meantime it is understood that they manoeuvered. In very many places they will be afraid when they are not older than before. He said that they should all think of things which they may. It is easy to be born if they have a mother. Almost more have than not. They may. Think one at a time and remember that is she directed the house they knew that it was a sister. Afterwards they could be for themselves alone.

When Clemenceau died.

Robert Bridges who has noon as a day when they were paid equally knew that it was all by the time that they were at ease. Hours and hours. They made it thorough in thoughts and for themselves. Think well. Who has a fortune.

He does not talk at all. She came in later.

There are two kinds of yellow fruit orange and dull green. These both have their advantages but the dull green has the better flavor.

Robert was told that they knew his name.

They made a large fortune in respect to having made very much that is a great deal of everything in consequence. Carelessly fastens it carelessly. Colors are of no use.

This is why Robert Bridges intended to have himself meant.

There is never a time in use.

How each one likes to be alone.

Mixed it old son and mother. These sentences have foundations now now who is mine.

Robert Bridges clearly and cleverly had permission to remain. Very much they differ as to the time in which they pleased as to the time in which they pleased.

[ ¶ ]

1930

392.

EVIDENCE

[Modern Things, ed. Parker Tyler, 1934]

evidence

They come and go. It is the cruelest thing I ever heard is the favorite phrase of Gilbert. And he is right. He has heard many cruel things and it is the cruelest thing that he has heard.

evidence

A lady sitting and working at tapestry which although it is of to-day in design and color looks ancient. The bell rings and two friends come in they ask may we tell you about it. I have taken the measures but you can measure it yourself. The one who replies is a friend of the other one who has not been in before. They may call each other friends although the one is tired of his mother.

evidence

Portrait of Bravig Imbs

May Sage has a page who does her errands. He may have dreamed and now to his mother he says see and she knows where they were by their help. If any one is well they make it do.

How do you do is easily said.

He waited.

An old fashioned short story.

evidence

Cater will be with them as with him.

A sentence is annoyed when they mention believe it is not for pleasure that I do it. I was just going on and that dog stopped. Part of it is explained.

How are eggs made of butter.

If they eat.

Eggs and butter.

If they eat eggs and butter.

These are good examples of sentences.

evidence

We think that the last time is the worst.

why willows

A sentence has had they wish. They wish for this and they get it. There is no mistake about it. Once when they went away they were equal to being estranged once when they were very well. It is best to be always prepared for the weather to have fur coats in winter and light clothes in summer.

Once when they were very agreeable they were settled in the place which they had hoped to have. It is more than occasional with absolute and about. It is not what they think that they feel without it being made easier. They are like which they need for their business. They must be softer than their thoughts. With them they please them. They will be well enough known to be stared at when they should know everything themselves.

This is the meeting. They will have plates with them when they go where they will have best and most now or there.

To come to the subject that they had better have fur coats in winter and lighter clothes in summer.

It is useless to be hurt by their disappointment not in a dream but in their thoughts.

They will color or allow might and pleases.

It is very good to have welcomes when they are here. He could be the son and the better have changed when they were daunted. It is close to them.

Think of a subject. How are every half hour known not as halves not even as half of an hour but thirty minutes. It is signed they went away.

Every thirty minutes we need a lead. They and all of it is an invidious distinction. Silence and settlement have help for them.

It is when he is breathless that he asks who can compare me to a Russian. They will not have half an hour to themselves.

All are lonely when they print are there clothes. They must have it in case of their dispersal.

Canning to be canning can be in two senses. They can think and they can be a fairly loaned to them. You must never start one to be different.

That is an error in regular arrangement and they changed soaps.

Now then wandering is a thing.

They will educate one with another as of one.

Fortunately it is better to smell china lilies than ivy because ivy can be in miniature.

Once when they were nearly ready they had ordered it to close.

[ ¶ ]

1930

393.

ABSOLUTELY AS BOB BROWN OR BOBBED BROWN

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

for much.

For much. They were good for much. They were not good for much.

A thousand. Forty thousand.

There.

Is it good for much.

Much of it. Nondescript.

Music is nondescript.

How are houses crowded. A crowd contemplates moving.

A little bit of way and she comes to say that he is the best taken care of anyway.

And he is.

absolutely.

A man. One man. Of interest to one man. They say they will find it interesting.

They hurry without telling him.

It is about climate.

They like to mean what they say.

happen.

It is not alike. Now first think. You all know what I meant. I meant I mean. She is important to the biography. Eighty and eight. They will be able to have eight. Now is it what is it. In this way to gradually lead off.

basic.

Premeditated meditation concerns analysis. Now this is a sentence but it might not be. Premeditated. That is meditated before meditation.

Meditation. Means reserved the right to meditate.

Concerns. This can not be a word in a sentence. Because it is not of use in itself.

Analysis is a womanly word. It means that they discover there are laws.

pages and wages.

It is hard not to while away the time.

It is hard to remember what it is.

With them they accord in the circumstances.

russian.

Never marry a Russian man.

Never marry a woman

Always marry a wife of mine

Always marry some woman.

He always marries a Russian woman.

Always he marries a Russian woman.

portuguese.

She was a married widow. She had light hair. She made it be best of all with them. Aggrandisement. A portuguese sent them port. How funny.

south american.

Brazil does not recognise Brazilian. All we know are Argentinian. I made a mistake they are Chilian.

tapestry.

She is at tapestry.

tapestry.

I made no mistake she is at tapestry.

a lesson in weddings.

How about houses.

Are there weddings how about houses.

Hurry up how about houses.

They went away.

believe me it is not for pleasure that i do it.

A day in which Mildred was represented by Charlotte. One may have been tempted by Louise. The difference between represented and replaced. There can be no replacement when one is succeeding to be as was that one. She had no temper but she was impatiently wicked so as to give further. Whatever she which was she as that one Charlotte was living with relieving very well they hurt they will be fancy and delicacy and prudery and a wife if they will marry. It is very simple. Charlotte is exactly like Mildred. Mildred is older and dead and Charlotte is now not ever without they that they a black velvet ribbon well with a pleasure at near and at a distance as summary. She would never know prison. Prison is a state. A state is a country.

How are they happily in heavy in heaven in dancing in moving inviolate in applauding in curtaining in including in presenting. In attending with wearing what they will have as in a volume. They can each easily have a friend who keeps a shop. It is ridiculous that she has come here been here twice. I am not pleased with my description.

Hop in hope for.

He hops

He hopes for it.

Are you blonde or not. Are you a brunette or not there should be a difference.

Who likes to hear her hear of them.

A great deal of satisfaction which has been predicted for him.

I appeal for it to have helped themselves whichever they do.

Do do you have to do whatever you do.

May makes an argument.

Argue meant.

Mister Brown.

[ ¶ ]

1930

394.

ERIC DE HAULLEVILLE

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Charles has got a goat he has taught how to keep it in a boat which is why they marry if they want to they have now not changed for Wednesday it is partly at a large enlargement that they can do without help which is made to be at twenty which is four. How old are twenty eight more for themselves. In wedded welcome theirs admire. It is partly lain down.

[ ¶ ]

1930

395.

MADAME DE CLERMONT-TONNERRE

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

Just dip I love it.

Cherry tree for them forever

I think the color of it is good.

Arch for archangel transferred

In place of and make learned

Be joined by paragraph answered yes

She might make banish rest of Fanny

Flourish rest of cherish passage courage

Rest of with her in her made with well a pleasure

How are how in How are how in me

When this you see

How adding finally to mend we

Part I

Now there are two imaginations

Three imaginations

Wainscoting that is a new word wainscoting

Do you mean them that is a new word do you mean him

She has never meant parlor by afternoon.

Part II

Think well of welcomes and accents in addresses

That is she never minded that she sat to them they were in their way made it to, be a most in their main-stay made laid. There never is made land near water. (She said. A river is near land near water.)

Part III

Now think a minute about no movement. I wish for no movement.

Think there

I wish for no movement

I think here

Which I wish

For no movement.

I wish here I think there for no movement

I wish here

For no movement

I think there which I wish here

Actually is one word when they make known really

Part IV

As if they went where they had been told who had been held to wait.

See and reaches

Sea and reaches.

We came

Hours went and we came

Once when in wishes

Wishes makes a hurry or in a hurry

There is no use in understanding why in one nor in we came.

Part V

If you can not think it who has it

Now the whole question of questions and not answer is very interesting.

The whole thing about all day is not at all all when they were owned

Owning is there and so is how many days are there without it. What is a question.

To thank for a question is no mistake.

We change from Saturday to to-day.

[ ¶ ]

1930

396.

BRAVIG IMBS

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

May Sage has a page who does her errands. He may have dreamed and now to his mother he says see and she knows where they were by their help. If any one is well they make it do.

How do you do is easily said.

He waited.

An old fashioned short story.

[ ¶ ]

1930

397.

PORTRAIT DE. MME. LANGLOIS.

EVIDENCE

[“Three Hitherto Unpublished Portraits”, The Yale University Library Gazette, Vol. 50, No. 1, July 1975]

Power through repose or how many days are there. That she has. It is a violet which is rose but not rosy. A credit to him that it is a tulip that is violet and red but not rosy. It is a violet that is pink. Hours and violet. Violet and hawthorne. Hawthorne is partly violet. Violet is a color owned by addition. She is violet. It is amazing. She is violet. Whose is violet which it is. Our announcement comes with its break. With its break is or thought. Are our made with caned sugar. gain cane sugar. How are ours again. A gain is better Is and again and in better. Finally they govern however. Govern is a gage. Thank you that m is m for may matter. Thank you for may matter.

[ ¶ ]

1930

398.

PARLOR

A Play
between parlor of the sisters
and parlor of the Earls

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

There may be two ways to spell parlor parlor and parlour. Parlour is the old way still preferred by some and parlor is not a new way but a fairly old way preferred by any one. Most of them always spell parlor parlor.

This is a play that will be well as a way to make parlor a day in which they come and there is no way of telling beforehand that they were so and so.

The parlor of the Earles is one or was one parlor. The parlor of the sisters is one parlor. The Earles were sisters with a mother and a father. The sisters are sisters with any number of brothers and sisters and mothers and even fathers and none of them unknown.

Any one can remember anything.

A parlor is not a place to remember anything.

A memory is not the same as remembering anything.

She knows.

The Earles parlor in 1897.

How difficult it is to write 18 instead of 19 when it was difficult to write 19 instead of eighteen. It is difficult to remember anything oh how difficult.

There is no difficulty in remembering parlor. A parlor.

The sisters parlor.

The Earles parlor was a parlor in a house.

Their parlor. The sisters any sisters have as their parlor the room that is spelled parlor.

The Earles parlor was a parlor in a house in Lynn.

Mr. Earle has passed away. Mrs. Earle was very well when she was as one of four. If there are two daughters there are no more than four although they seem more. Why do they seem more.

Mrs. Earle is named Mrs. Earle.

Mr. Earle was named after his pleasure.

He was not placed there it was of no use as to privileges. He had been very useful and was very much maimed. They were both with him. How could they be very pretty as to color and also as to quality in their complexion. She well and very much as a place.

There is nothing untidy in a whole house.

ACT ONE

The Earles have prayers. They do if they pray. What do they say. It is necessary to have chairs unexpectedly. Unexpected is never yesterday. They pray to-day which is Sunday.

We may a name which is May.

The Earles were not named May Lidell.

Sisters are even when they have a cousin.

Two sisters Louise and Mabel. These have not a cousin.

Place that means forward and back.

Their cousin these have several one of them is a nun.

A parlor is where they sit if they wipe dishes.

A parlor is where they sit.

A hope if they own a painful with observation pension. A pension is when they might be a bookkeeper and are a carpenter.

Scene II

No no I knew.

A parlor which I have forgotten.

I have forgotten it so much.

Bring a hope to the fountain sing a song of the mountain.

A scene in the parlor at the Earles. It does not remind you.

Of having met the lot.

An empty lot.

For which they paid.

They were able to pay for it.

Which it is very nice for them to do.

They were not rich as they were poor.

The Mabel Earles which is really the name of one of the daughters were not rich she was not rich nor were her sister or had her father as they were poor.

Next example.

Parlor a play.

The Earles are a family of Parlor a play. They knelt to pray which was why they heard Sunday.

Why they heard Sunday with tries. If you went walking on Sunday.

Parlor with the sisters.

They knew they could not finish parts for me nobody knew what class of society until they saw their parents parents is here used in the sense of friends.

A parlor is where the sisters receive their parents and their parents friends.

Full of means to have friends.

There is a way to have friends.

There is a way. They have to have friends.

The Earles Parlor.

All the Earles are in the parlor. They are in the parlor some one is with them.

Two parlors.

No nobody.

Knows them.

They are used. To parlors.

A sister does not use cotton in a parlor.

The Earle’s sisters did use what they pleased they did not have the intention of flourishing. Relinquishing is one word.

How are parlors exact. Exactly alike. They made. Without it.

There has never been any use for deplorably.

The Earles Parlor.

Who are there. That evening they were there and they also had a guest.

The sisters parlor.

In the evening no one was there.

It was later in the morning.

Now think of there being no difference.

The parlor of the Earles. Mabel Pen Earle. Louise Jenny Earle. Their friend.

They have never as much as seen the parlor of the sisters. They do not connect the word parlor with sisters.

A parlor acquaintance.

Mary Louise Earle it is rarely that she has three names.

Sister Peter.

They have often forgotten their names nor their language.

With them.

They are willing to be after they are there with them.

An authority.

A parlor is very pleasant at home.

A parlor is just as pleasant as at home.

Easter. Who can tell the difference between Easter.

The word sister.

The seven sisters.

The sundered sisters.

The welcome sister.

The help of a sister.

There is suddenly very much observation of sleeping. The sleeping sisters.

They meant well with women.

What is an effective action.

They will help themselves with going.

The Earle sisters have now been forgotten just as a memory.

I see they observe they will feel well.

Louise Sabine Earle had not to change places but even so she guessed.

They knew that.

A Easter they ate eggs.

This made it as likely as won.

Louise Henry Earle was not born in Texas but in Lynn Massachusetts.

The Parlor of the Earles in Lynn Massachusetts.

They went to hear seasons wishes. They went at a time when they were to have greetings. Which is alone without them. They make it alone.

How can sisters have prayers.

The Earle sisters.

Other sisters.

Have prayers sisters.

I am grateful to the Uruguan. This is a saying.

The Earle parlor was for their mother and their father it is easy without a carpenter. To be without a building. It is different from the back.

The sisters Saint Vincent and Paul they make it. No they do not. They give it.

[ ¶ ]

1930

399.

MORE GRAMMAR FOR A SENTENCE

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

part one

The Almonds

Buy me with this.

Will you be well will you be well.

A lily smells as green as when it is annoying that it is right about it.

If for long she had been with or without them. That means that her name had not been changed but not known about. She had been with the and without it making a matter with at all. Why then. She is the mother. Her father. Her brother died a young man so did her husband. He was a young man and the house was bigger. Without it to do. She was very well very well to do very well to do with them. After they are a while. Like that in a sound.

There is no other family with at all.

To go on with going on with it.

It makes it safely with them and who.

Wordly worthy worthy worth were they were or were they with be.

Worth bitter.

It is better or are they better.

It is better or are they bitter.

She had held spend when she was sent.

In and uninvited by the mention of that.

Think of their weeding. They were cutting without it at last.

Not only not it but not it.

Try it out. How do you do. Do they love you. Or curiously. When it is different to be agreeable or agreeably older. There it is not to be mistaken.

They made it a danger to have avoided a door which they meant to have had and a hinge in undividedly an attention.

Remark that a recalled pleasing having for them makes it immediately known which is theirs. They have to be without doubt well known. He likes to have him be hired for that in that with their care named Bradley which made whenever they do more than that deliberately making a mine of use of their acknowledge meant for them a reason assistance made curious and by and nearly which is that. Make without call. It is very beautiful to have the winning language.

This a paragraph in substance.

Of course it looks like it in that shape and they always remind it of it. This may be spoken of why. When they are alike they resume a plant which has that for them that they did which was theirs because of ordinary less than white. Ivy leaves resemble harbors. He harbored added it as in order having had it in detail. This makes a paragraph attached.

What is in amounting. Who is in power with having find. Now or then there never is a need of having nine or mine in a name, a noun with thinking of currants makes it different alright but without their say so they will even will with an account so that there is namely that if they turn they will please do with hesitate. Finally they refuse. All this is how they cannot use the name currants after they were women. This whole paragraph is explanatory.

It is very true that it is of use to after to you. With you they will withdraw with which they have to do with you. After all why will they meet with which.

It is very likely that they tell that they liked when they liked it which was which they have as much as an instance of which it is as well. Known as paragraph.

He fortunately was as playing with him. They need know that he thought with them. With by which it is remain and remained about in by with in having they made it have them with and to do. This is a paragraph that plans of thinking it with as Etienne.

It is at adding in remaking tens. Every little way of calling May away from them. With whom were they careful. They will have been thought well of without. Every little nicely by a paving with when by this in and announced. She let fall something which made a little racket. There is why they need now and know their paragraph. A paragraph is not natural. Who knows how. A noun is nature personified. Alike. A sentence which is in one word is talkative. They like their moon. Red at night sailor’s delight a vegetable garden which is when there is a cage wherein they add with add withheld with string. A paragraph is not natural. Peas are natural so are string beans all sausages are natural, butter is natural but not cream paragraphs are not natural, quinces are natural even when they are late and with them they are natural without cherries they are natural. A period is natural a capital with a capital with and with a capital. It is beautiful. A word which makes basket a name. If it is a name will he be confused with whatever with it they make to name. There is no doubt that a mine is natural that always is natural that appointment is natural that nearly is natural that will they have their board is natural. It is natural to remain once again. It is natural. A paragraph is not natural but needful. There are more needful with what they do. Think of everything that is natural. Now. It is very beautiful to have a birthday. In which they invite prefer. With them. A paragraph is not nature. Not unalike.

If I leave with them now if I leave it with them now if I leave it with them. Now. A paragraph is not a division it does not separate. Because if they must go they will not have gone. Not now. Be with a wife. Wifely. Enthusiasm. Natural. They will think about who says. She liked their coffee but she does not like it now.

A paragraph without words. Why are mainly made in comparison.

With having lost. He was not discontented with having lost. By that means he was received without having mine and then it was nearly by the way of fastening. With in union for they made it do. Without them as they could for which they were in an opposite reason of a placement. For their attachment. Which made it be by the time that they could diminish. Upper, and more.

The difference between natural paragraph and moving paragraph.

A little at a time.

It is as good as exercise.

A paragraph of why they will apply theirs to this. Infinally acute hire that they can. Appeal that it is very times to be.

A natural paragraph is not waiting.

They will it is not natural to speak of them. It is not natural to speak. It is not natural to have them. They have them come with them. It is natural not to have them come with them. Reduce remaining without them. It is very natural to have returned with them. What has a paragraph to do with it. They are not having it to do it as they wish. Providing they are coming with which they made it anyway. There is no use in a paragraph which is outstanding. A paragraph has not naturally as an encumbrance without which they are with wither a blessing good which is as good. What can a paragraph do eventually. Do without but he minds it. A paragraph is naturally that they are disappointed. a paragraph is made in between continuing which is that they will have it bloom. How can you tell the difference between eat it all and a pea. Which they mean. It is not that they are without equivalent.

To think well of any paragraph they must have affection.

There is no such thing as a natural sentence but there is such a thing as a natural paragraph and it must be found.

It makes no difference whether he gets tired first or whether I do if we continue to go on it is not necessary that we have both went and rested without there after made it be a different in the way. This is not a mistake in wasting which when without theirs as they do needed all alike which if it is a part of inclusive that they make in agreement and after all it was hers I used.

There is no such thing as a natural sentence and why because a sentence is not naturally. A sentence. With them they will detest without whether they will belie it. A paragraph in when there is a little valley in noon or as it is in the way of a little of it as soon as there has been is a moon. That makes it not naturally be a paragraph. When he is afraid he is after afraid and if it is then that it is that it has been might it be in with which it is in return. Rarely afraid. After afraid. A paragraph is naturally after. Afraid. After afraid. To look after. It is after.

There is a difference between after and after afraid. A paragraph is not a sentence after it is a paragraph after.

Supposing three things a will they be having met and at a time with while and after without not at a time with which to trouble with advising why they weeded without grass. Because they prefer separating salad. This and they come alternately again. It cannot be naturally a paragraph because they are there and they have left one shovel so they will be willing which is why two hundred salads are as small and will be larger. A paragraph is an hour.

After every day they think.

About their wheat. Which is coated with bread. And they like grapes. Because a dog looks at it as a ball. Why if they are currants and made it with it.

If a dog looks like it does with them.

It is very nearly a paragraph to cry.

She knew who whose when they lent. It is a basket which they covered with a and with in it. It is very actually fine.

A paragraph made a mention. And Nora or no or a dove which is widen.

Partly relief.

Nobody knows what I am trying to do but I do and I know when I succeed.

Plainly attaching the string to keep they string beans within. This is nothing.

They know very well how they stand and are thinning but did they. Very likely they always did. It is not a representation of unified attaching to them. Now then she always knew she would be everything. He always knew he was becoming. They are accepted as being in very mainly if intruding. They will accept as well. Well enough alone. They know how they are standing with without moving. I do not think that they never didn’t. Well and. Just as very well. In hive and in him. Every and one.

Forget how beautifully Marin has his hours. With his hours. She with out him with her son with out him. He may sail. Not with his same as with a name. If he has not asked him she will come and call of him with of her son. He has since been with women and named them attaching inclining for it to be other than their name. A fox which is that it was right basket was a name. There is no need of a paragraph without amounts. This time a paragraph was not natural because he said. If they had three men then they lose it with his good-bye and an offering. There is no use in an unnatural parting. Pears and apart. And will they leave with pillows. With them. This paragraph is not natural. To-morrow is not natural. Without with them. Is not natural.

May full of weights a darkness all in declare.

What is thought about whether with will they go.

Resist having a natural sentence. There are a great many ants in apricots but they can be blown off without very much of an effort.

A natural sentence can not remind one of startling.

It is of very little use to like to walk.

With them.

It is of very little use to like to walk as well as be with them.

A paragraph is why they went where they did.

A sentence made it be all when they were through indeed how are they after all may it be for their sake and ridges. With may if it makes more than at most will be for in for instance. Now a sentence can come and be no disappointment. She criticizes. But which week.

A sentence is natural. He did not come. This is a joke. A sentence is natural. He did. Which is variable and they will offer him liver with and without oil. A sentence. Made against. His will. Will he do it. He will. A sentence made with his meaning.

There is no difference between a paragraph and at once.

If it is better than ever. If it is finished. This is no paragraph. They will remember like that. This is inviting his confidence which is not withdrawn mainly but with it.

A paragraph does need a two by three. Without doubt. Which it does. By the time. They will deliver. With adding. More than they can. In need of a reliance without a difference in their name they have it a name. With them.

A paragraph is mentioned as silly. As silky. As a silky saving that he had.

That is a good paragraph. Thank you. He came. It was so good. Which is that he came. May be he did.

There is no effort in without a paid relief.

What is a trait which they have. They made more.

Forward and back.

Sashay forward and back.

Think quietly of how to do with out a way of which they were well out of it.

Folded wrong.

The salads have been wet.

The salads have been made wet by water. This is as useful as a doll.

Now this is the sort of thing that she would write. I know what a paragraph is after all.

What is he willing to do. For you. As well as for him and they will be asked to come if they answer. They will wave it as many could have made change in a firm hoping for it now. Why are nasturtiums natural which they have as which they are. Awhile at a time. It is our they hope. But they will see. To it.

Did he drink out of his water because of well well. Who can be cured cared while they may. Who while they may. Now do you see how wrong that is.

Leave sizes to paragraphs.

Paragraphs are one two three one two one two one two three paragraphs are sizes.

That is without what paragraphs there are. Paragraphs are sizes.

They began with using me for them. Will they be well and wish.

Paragraphs are named.

They name a paragraph without with this.

Why is a sentence natural if it is not in disuse. A sentence is not natural. Why is a paragraph not natural. A paragraph is not it is not not natural a paragraph is not it is a paragraph and it is not as that that is as a paragraph to tell. Do tell why is a paragraph just as much as ever natural.

A paragraph is natural. They will mend by the time it is mended by the time. A paragraph is natural by the mended that it is by that time. This is not in used. A paragraph if they were occupied which they were there and care. It was foolish to care. Have to take care. Which they have to care.

A paragraph is natural that is it is that it is is very well to know is very well known. Thank you for forgiving with them to with him.

A paragraph is natural with forgotten. That is with may and said.

Think of a paragraph. Reminded and remember. Remembered.

A paragraph is natural. They will be a paragraph will be a paragraph will be as natural. As should never be used for likely.

A paragraph. Which is natural.

They will know that each sat as they lay there. A paragraph is not with drew.

William and who. This is a mistake.

A paragraph is natural.

What can be expected of paragraphs and sentences by the time I am done. With or without. What do we do. We do without. Why is she stout. Because we do do without.

It is perfectly easy to make a paragraph. Without a sentence. Because they like it better. So.

If they do not tell them what they have. That is a natural sentence because it is without this which they finish.

If they do not tell them what they have they will be able to have it as often. This is not a natural sentence. Any more.

Need they be always one of without that. They do have. To like it.

They made it be naturally. Without a place. With theirs.

Think of a natural sentence in religion.

As we went along.

She made it appoint them. They will like which they had being alike.

One of which.

You can have a natural sentence if you look alike.

Reliable they made a bee.

A bee hive is made for once and with is kisses.

Will they cry with their with their with thin with. A sentence made from anxious.

I am thinking a great deal about which sentences are, left over, asked, and leaned, made for it in easy. They made it walked around.

With which do you think me.

That is a natural sentence without Baltimore.

What is the difference between and with made easy, that they came, made why in their amidst with in them, they are tallied, in remainder after soon. That changes it to all of their time. It is very easy to miss a sentence.

But not a paragraph.

It is very wrong to miss a sentence.

If they move they will move with welled and they did not like it for them as fish.

That makes it change readily from Baltimore to Belley. In with when. When announced as added then.

They can refuse paragraphs.

It is.

Baltimore west. Belley east. Boston.

They made it different to have tears.

Let their be paragraphs why or not.

They are no paragraphs. Belley. They are paragraphs. Baltimore.

It is by this wish which is.

What joins which is and which it is. Boston.

There are no paragraphs.

Paragraphs they will bequeath weddings.

Thinking thanking.

A solace.

Natural sentences do exist in arithmetic.

If we both say he threw that tree away.

It does not make any difference how old they all are.

These would be natural sentences if they were at all to call harder than for her.

She does use that which will there oblige it with either at very heard for advent in refer to a sentence.

She does not make it a paragraph.

No nor at all likely.

There is a difference.

There can be natural sentences if they are halting which whichever that is with renown that without that waving that if they or through. This is a sentence.

A sentence is halting with but as a cow gives and is gives it is sent has calves.

The Almonds have women.

A sentence leaves cows out about left where with all it takes.

This sentence is around.

I think naturally not with have their things they like with their shone as add or fancy.

This sentence more and more grows wider without carrots.

A sentence can be natural with wheeling.

With can be natural.

Some say forty. And some say one.

Now make all this into a paragraph without me.

Bend ended wagon. This is no sentence nor a pastime.

A paragraph is natural but not to be amused.

Bend ended wagon here nearby they will paper with comforting in rejoice.

A sentence is without their dear. Dear me with.

A sentence means too much a paragraph doesn’t, therefore a paragraph is nature nature we we are averse.

Assent. Recent, Assert. And question. Do stop. When you do. It was a rotation. In regard to their fixing habitual arrange meant.

A sentence needs help. And she cries.

A sentence is why they were folded. Please have it folded.

Who helps whom with help. Withheld help yourself.

That is or or hour.

A sentence will come.

Chiefly. Will come.

That is a natural sentence. A sentence will come. Chiefly. Will come.

It must be wonderful to hear about these things and then see them.

The difference between not reading and not inviting may do.

It was opposite wholly in directing.

What is a paragraph when they predict rain.

There used ordinary sentences to make it apply.

Really not to care really not to care makes it a hole with a well. A well is not used any more. That is an ordinary sentence and is it satisfactory.

Count again. Fifteen.

This is in a tradition. They will be as careful.

To make it do.

This is a paragraph.

What is it. A paragraph. Grenoble. On the way to Grenoble you pass a hill without a town where you might stop which I see it is used by it in a main while in the way. A usual sentence is placed anywhere. What is a sentence. Without a trouble. They will be just as well aware. Without it. This is a paragraph without delight. They are after it. After awhile. An ordinary paragraph. Which they have.

How is a paragraph. Taken by themselves. Or right away.

What is a sentence. With them a paragraph.

Think carefully about a paragraph. Nobody knows whose is it.

All of which makes how is it. Now think about that. How does it have a help without them they will in relight right away.

A sentence is not in naturally made in part. It is easier.

What is it.

I see what is the trouble with a sentence they will not be two a day. That is the trouble with a sentence. Now try to make a sentence with this experience. Not to care. But with whom by the time they have finished. A sentence by the time. No thank you not to thank you. A sentence by the time who has been named with them. It is nice that they do now.

It is easy to know that a sentence is not a paragraph.

With will with them do. Will they do.

What will they do with them they will want them. They will do what they want to do.

Is this a paragraph or are these sentences. Who will know that about them.

Sentences are not natural paragraphs are natural and I am desperately trying to find out why.

Neither for as turkey which in ended May. She tried to get a sieve in many towns.

It is easy to sound alike and to diminish with their welcome that they state.

What is a paragraph, no place in which to settle. Because they have been moved.

A paragraph is different that is it affects me. That is it it is why they are relished. As for a sentence in what way do they stop. They stop without. And why. With is noon. It is with them it does not make a difference they will wait.

All this leads to me. I can be careful of what I do. That is a sentence. If it is repeated and for days there can be hopes that Florence will marry which she will. A sentence is a plan. It is never plain. Think of a sentence by its birthday. What is a sentence. With or without an ado. A paragraph is why they will at with their other brother. And they are hurried. They like the best of all when they made it a part of which they can do. If they feel well. What is a sentence. No. Nobody.

All of it. Content to be obstinate.

What is a sentence. He may mean that he is very nearly his cousin and that he has been made fortunately for him with a tendency to remain thin. That would be a sentence if one did not use anything to have him tell them.

There is this named him. This is a sentence with his name.

Feeling the same.

A sentence is a hope of a paragraph. What is a paragraph that is easy. How can you know better if you say so. A sentence is never an answer. Neither is it. Who answers him. He remains with them. They have to have him because they took him. And they with this are what they are saying.

What is a paragraph. Right off. Write often. What is a paragraph. He drinks as if in wishing. He drinks of if in washing. And so and so they will be out of mind out of hand. This makes no difficulty. Have they thought of that.

A paragraph is naturally without a finish.

A paragraph is alright.

With or without a chicken fish or vegetables she came to pay for a harness. This is what they were taught.

A paragraph always lets it fall or lets it be well and happy or feels it to be so which they never were themselves as worried.

What time is it.

A paragraph has to do with the growth of a dog. They talk about it. She says. No. A paragraph is never finished therefore a paragraph is not natural. A paragraph is with the well acquainted. It languishes in mediocrity. It makes it doubtful if lips are thick and the eyes blue and the blonde which they have it might be cupped and alike which whenever a reliable made to order as plainly. There is nothing troubled with how about them. They are ordered to make it more for them. A paragraph ceases to be naturally with them with cream. With them they are enthused by holding it off. A paragraph is natural if they walk. It is natural if it has not come. In order. Which was given. And no blame. A paragraph reads why do they like where they know why they have gotten all of it back not all of it because a part of it has been missing. This is a paragraph naturally.

There is a difference between natural and emotional.

Who can sing. Sing around and about. If one thinks of a paragraph without thinking one does not think of a paragraph or anything. A sentence is why they like places. He replaces it. She replaces it. She replaces the amount. They place and replace and re-correct their impressions. They do not change. They do not with how do you do. How do you do. How are you. A paragraph never is restless. That is easy. What is a paragraph.

I like to look at it.

What is a paragraph.

She likes it better than Granada.

She likes it.

I like to look at it.

A resolution is a paragraph.

What is a paragraph. I thought a paragraph was naturally a paragraph was naturally a paragraph and now I did please my retaining a paragraph.

What is a paragraph.

She will be with women. She not. She is places where they can hear it which they wherever it is replied. Will she open the gate. She will in spite of an appetite which she has. This is a paragraph and it sounds strange. They may be made to have a calf that they feel which that it is for them to sell. They make all of it well will it do. A paragraph need not be a finish. They will be and think with what they said. A paragraph has changed hands. A paragraph made a noun. A noun is the name of anything. How in a paragraph. I like a name use and lose. They will use the name. Some will use the name. A noun is a name. Basket is a name. Will they come for him is a name. What is it is not a name. Why do they like me is why they have it as a name. They change from some.

It is a change for some who come. This is a sentence that is unreliable. A paragraph is of sentences that are reliable. A sentence is very well when it is as if they had sat and waited. Do you see how they sew. This is a sentence of which it is for which in part of the time they will see me. This sentence of which I speak. Made in pairs. Maidens prayers. Made in pairs. With which they are placed. With may which is mainly. This is a mistake. As spelled. It is very beautiful and original.

Now any word made an impression. They will in three make Mrs. Roux. We always speak of her. Mrs. Roux. This is without an opposite with her.

Withdrew, they withdrawn have withdrawn, they withdraw.

It is unbelievable how many sentences have a mistake. Unbelievable. How many have. Very few have. They will do well not to have a mistake. They will do well not to have a mistake in competition. They will be very careful too. Which they are. Whatever they do. Now this is an example of just as well. A sentence is very often more than added. A paragraph is in that case not just a paragraph not at all now without this. What is a paragraph. Who is with to blame. Change meant to mean. A paragraph has been motioned away. And now sentence is natural if they redivide it.

Redivide. Who will be winning by their half.

It is alright that a sentence and express what is it they will see to it. I know what a sentence is or is not and a paragraph is not a sentence even if it is all one because they shrink from it. Not from it. This is a paragraph for them.

A paragraph is if it is natural that they will change it too. This is a paragraph which is natural. It is a sentence which if it were a paragraph would be natural. If you introduce as natural you do not make it too.

A paragraph is natural because it falls away. A paragraph need not fall away to be natural.

A sentence can not be natural because it is not rounded that is round is natural but rounded is not natural. A sentence is not natural. They will go on. A sentence is not not natural. If a sentence is not natural what should it be. If a paragraph should not be because to help it is to go away, she said he would be busy. This is neither a sentence nor a paragraph the country says no. This is neither a paragraph nor without it. A paragraph is natural because they feel like it. A sentence is not natural without that with that. And now think about damage. It is no trouble to wear green, thank you Len. This is a sentence which they know. If they know. Thank you if they know. This is a sentence. Thank you if they know. What is the difference between rounded.

In other words a paragraph is not naturally a natural thing but it is.

I have suddenly gotten not to care. This is an old sentence. To say so.

She knew she was right by the way that he said so. This is simply that.

There is no distance to come. With them come is came. She came.

No sentence when they were careful. A sentence when they were careful.

It is why they were aware that they were carried away by her. That is a nice sentence but not a natural sentence because they were divided in a sense. They were divided by leaving them about when they were ready. A natural sentence has nothing to do with how do you do. A natural sentence is vainly made by butter. It is in vain.

A natural sentence. A yellow peach may be ripened. There is a kind of a pear that has a rosy center which if felt is not in itself. What is it that made her know with a measure, she said there had been enough.

What is a natural sentence. A natural sentence they need not write. A natural sentence. After all. Who is here. After all who hears him. If they can.

None of that has anything to do with how a sentence is held. A sentence thinks loudly. Why must must is by me. Nearly beside made by then. A sentence cannot be natural. It must be returnable. To be returned. As well. What is a sentence and why cannot it be natural. Because it is a sentence. A sentence is not unnatural. A paragraph is not made of sentences. A paragraph with a precious sweet with eat. A paragraph is not pressed for time. Ever. A sentence if it returns or if it is added or if it is ended or simply in each way they make it do. They always can. Make a sentence do. You see why a sentence is not a part of it. A sentence should be ours. Now listen if he makes believe loving and eats in playing he eats in resumption, this is the same as anything and this is not a margin they make either stopping or not it is a paragraph with how and treasure. A sentence should be within a lope, that is why they had with him. Now think of these things. With them. A same with in all either shawl. Nothing to do with it. What is a sentence. There is no use in telling a whim. Nor in he sews. It is alike. Everything they show is piled alike. There should be a sentence in some arithmetic. But with fair they had it as may fairly hand it our like. No nor should it be my fish. A fish can be taught as a lake. What is a sentence it used to be that they liked it. Without a notice. That they liked it with that they had to be mine. What is a sentence. Often I will make a paragraph.

It gives all the effect of a mountain but it is on a plain.

Make it have it. It is a part and a part is not where there and have more. A part is not that it is belonging to the same plans.

A sentence if you thin then you thin sauces and sauces have need of Leon and Rosa. Every time you end will you have a refrain. Refrain can only mean that they wind and leave. He has disguised his action by his delight. He is delighted with it. Now these sentences do not make a paragraph. Nor do they make an end without it. Without doubt. That is a sentence but two words cannot make a preface. Is a preface a sentence. Very well. Send it. A sentence is a present which they make. In that way a sentence comes without a paragraph. Do you see. To say, do you see, is finally without employment.

Think of a sentence in two places it is not natural but engaging and very frightened. That is a sentence with waiting for them. It is very disagreeable to be waiting for them. This is a cadence. A cadence does not resemble a sentence it looks like it. A cadence does not resemble a sentence it is partly without a paragraph. Without is vainly made true. Mainly, mainly is the idea. That a paragraph is returned. It is not. It is mire which is not where they used. A paragraph is our, signed William. What is a paragraph, a paragraph is not a partition. A sentence never can be set apart.

A paragraph is this she discovers that the lake which is far away is not absolved in a partition. That is to say the land in between does not belong to them. It is very kindly of them to be back.

This is not completely a paragraph because of hoping that they will hear it alike. If it were a paragraph listen they would be told. How are they. Now a sentence is made by happen to distance.

They will be called anyway. This is neither a paragraph nor a sentence.

After a while.

I feel very differently about it.

Is conversation sentences. Is it paragraphs. Is it seeing them. There is an advantage.

When is it taken the advantage.

By them. Made by them. They will be willing. A conversation changes to paragraphs. With hope. Will, they be pleased. If they go. What is a conversation. They have learned all of it.

A sentence it is so easy to lose what a sentence is. Not so easy with a paragraph it is not so easy to lose what is a paragraph. What is a paragraph. Who loses a hold on him. That is a paragraph. That is not a sentence. Why is it.

What is it.

What is a paragraph.

I can come to know.

I have been known to know and to say so. A paragraph is not varying with the summer or anything.

This is a paragraph because it says so. Do you see. It says so. If you do see and it says so. Yes we do see and it says so. A paragraph says so. A sentence if it could would it say so. Would a sentence say so. If it said so would it have it as if it had it as said so, no. A sentence has not said so. A paragraph has said so. Think of a sentence. Has it said so. Yes it has said so. Two to a sentence. Yes it has said so. A sentence has not had it. It has not had it to say so. A sentence has not said to say so. A paragraph says so. A paragraph has not to have to have it say so. Easily say so. Too easily say so. A paragraph not too easily to say so. What is a sentence. A paragraph is not a sentence exactly not many more. There have not been sentence whether they say. A sentence always returns if they are happy. A sentence always returns if they were happy. A sentence is a sentence. This may be but it is not with arrive. Arrival. A Rival Sentence. Will Dan come and meet me. If he is meeting there. Think of a sentence. They will part. A sentence can not exist if it does not come back no not if it does not come back. A paragraph finishes.

This is it.

[ ¶ ]

1930

400.

A GRAMMARIAN

[How to Write, 1931]

I am a grammarian.

We will or we will not cry together.

These. Have not a cousin.

These have a cousin she is a nun.

Their cousin these have several one of them is a nun.

I love my love with a b because she is precious. I love her with a c because she is all mine.

This is very simple grammar. Who takes it there. This is not simple because it is not trained.

Grammar. If we cry, he cries he does not help himself as one without them.

Grammar is not against sailing. If they have not boarded a steamer.

He never thinks anxiously one at a time.

What is grammar. A grammar is forgotten that there is a dog. Now how could one which is different from what how did one forget.

Forgot forgot means forgetting or did not know there was one. How do you say Forgotten forget did know which he did not know as there was not formerly there is one.

Its all wrong they sit which is alright.

Which is alright with them what is the difference with them. Without them.

The thing that makes grammar is that they know but without doubt they come to be around.

Fifty times grammar.

Partly is the same as party.

Partly is the same as a mistake.

A grammarian there is a pleasure in the air which is agreeable.

Is agreeable to me.

As a grammarian.

Is agreeable to me. They remain so that they are by themselves and for them agreeable to me.

I am amazed that they spell with them.

Think how angry he is.

They are happy in not wishing to finish which they have begun to miss.

It is useless to know how to say so.

Grammar.

I made it do.

That is simple I made it do. Then I was hoping not to hear. If I made it do.

I am a grammarian.

They have to do it.

Repeat.

They have to do it.

Marguerite has to do it.

The subject is grammar.

Opposite to it.

The door was open as well as closed.

The door was open.

As well as closed.

Grammar. Fills me with delight.

I am having it as a habit.

Now the trouble with this is there is a conflict and not in thought, but in reality.

I am having it. Is that a possible tense. No it is not. No it isn’t. I am having it as a habit. As a habit has no meaning. I am having it as a habit. Is completely false in reflection. The use of the word so. As well, as much as a piece, so forth. There any one can feel easy. Any one can feel easy. Is not perfect. They can feel easy, is alright. Any one can feel that it is easy. The essence of grammar is that it is freed of following.

It was blown away by the wind. The wind has blown it away. The difference there is not interesting. If the wind blows you can see it.

Having made too little before now which it was you have given too much. That is a tense, to struggle. Struggle and straggle make it a reunion. Gave it a measure. They give it twice there are two afternoons.

Twenty days to two afternoons.

Why is it a triumph to say twenty days to two afternoons.

It is not a triumph to say Having made too little before now which it was you have given too much. It is impossible to have a triumph little by little and too much. There that is a commonplace in a mistake.

I am a grammarian in place.

The place edition.

Now in forty fortification.

To return to managing.

Having given too little and then added too much. Thank you.

An empty lot.

For which they paid.

They were able to pay for it.

Which it is very nice for them to do.

Now try to change that to which it is very nice for them to be able to do now just try.

They were not rich as they were poor.

The Mabel Earls which is really the name of one of the daughters were not rich she was not rich nor were her sister or had her father as they were poor. There is no use in trying to change that.

A parlor is where the sisters receive their parents and their parents friends. It makes me smile to be a grammarian and I am.

They have to have friends.

It is a wonderful way the way in which they have to have friends.

Now thinking as a grammarian they are thinking.

She is going to stay.

That is one way of making it ammunition.

Do not bother with me.

Bother is a word that transgresses meaning.

Bother is a word that transgresses meaning.

I like to bother.

Very welcome.

She and he are very welcome.

The part that grammar plays. Grammar does not play a part.

If a sentence is choosing. They make it in little pieces.

I have practiced.

She has brought me.

Two know. Leave me alone a little.

To know. That they are well off.

A sentence would be the same as a peal. A peal is something that being chewed is to be wetted or rather perhaps before.

Now think carefully. How rare they are.

She moved very silently making a noise that is one thing to think about. Cliquet Pleyel. Makes twenty five a woman. That is a complexion and how do I do it.

Now be very gracious.

Now be very gracious.

I wish I knew how I did it.

Now be very gracious.

Slowly.

I wish I knew how I did it.

After a while.

I wish I knew how I did it.

Makes twenty five be a woman. I say the sense interests me. The sense interests me. That is not what I say. The sense interests me.

Divide noses from grammar.

Grammar little by little is not a thing. Which may gain.

There. Makes twenty five be a woman. The meaning of that does not interest me. It is a complexion that interests that makes ridiculous because that does not make it sound something else. But it does make them which is again me.

Makes twenty-five be a woman. I do not lose it. The color is there. Do you see. Dependent entirely upon how one word follows another. Who knows how Howard likes hearing. I can do it so easily it always makes grammar but is it grammar. Forget grammar and think about potatoes. Grammar after all has to do with why they were presented.

I see they observe they will feel well.

Now this can be considered as a sentence or as synonyms.

A darling dog. Is that a feeling or an expression.

Essentially grammar has no use for distinctions had no use for distinctions now had it. To grammar it is the same thing whether they are urgent or whether they are useful. Do you see Grammar leaves repetition to their nouns. Now think. If you see me I prefer to see you. Now in the place of repealing they make use of sentences.

It is very little to be able to count.

On the edge of grammar is why they make things.

Now again. It is easy to say he is obedient now.

There is no change of choice.

In grammar there is no change in choice. How is grammar different from other things.

The last time that I went I came here.

Ways to welcome painters.

Dutch painters.

French painters.

Urugayen painters.

A Polish painter.

Now grammatically. There is this which is the way to admit of painting.

Grammar does not mean that they are to limit themselves as if they were to be welcomed with it. Grammar does not make one hesitate about prepositions. I am a grammarian I do not hesitate but I rearrange prepositions. In grammar if there is no change in choice it is not a question of hesitating nor in changing of prepositions.

Now secure in see here. See if it is true that they see it here have seen it here.

Thousands count out loud.

The way thousands count out loud they do it with moving their lips.

Made a mountain out of.

Now this is perfectly a description of an emplacement.

If you think of grammar as a part.

Can one reduce grammar to one.

One two three all out but she.

Now I am playing.

And yielding.

To not attempting.

Think closely of how grammar is a folder.

To look back in the way they came. Now think. Who stands.

To look back in the direction in which they came.

In the direction in which they came.

To look back in the direction in which they came.

A grammarian is so.

Afraid.

Is a word.

To look back in the direction in which they came.

To look back in the way they had come. Now you see that means that others had come and others look back in the direction that others had come.

To look back in the direction that they had come. I mean that to look back in the direction that others had come.

Anybody can see nearly what I mean.

I am a grammarian. I believe in duplicates.

Duplicated means having it be twice. It is duplicated. There are beside duplicates. I am a grammarian and I do think well. Of it.

Think of duplicates. They duplicate or duplicated this. Think well of this.

To look back in the direction that they had come.

Think well of this. You cannot repeat a duplicate you can duplicate. You can duplicate a duplicate. Now think of the difference of repeat and of duplicate. I am a grammarian. I think of the differences there are. The difference is that they do duplicate. The whole thing arouses no contention.

Think well or melodiously of duplicate. They will never finish with their watches.

Oh grammar is so fine.

Think of duplicate as mine.

It stops because you stop. Think of that. You stop because you have made other arrangements.

Changes.

Grammar in relation to a tree and two horses.

[ ¶ ]

1930

401.

AT PRESENT

A Play
Nothing But Contemporaries Allowed

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

THEY BRING AND SOME.

George Hugnet. It is felt wish which are they they might be wonderfully and a wish might men. A woman is wire or more.

Virgil T. A spring like eye lashes which is released. They think their mother with mother.

Pierre de Massot. Made is a vainly useful lowered with a repeal. He makes it. Made is why they wean herds.

Bébé B. Five win baby.

Anita & Basket. A train or pure purely with all.

Maurice G. We hope to.

Scene II

They come in and they make it is in reason that make and wake made Mary seen.

Scene II

Charlotte comes in and makes women.

Eugene Berman. Have hatters had a show.

Pablo Picasso. So all dogs show their tail they mind a part of yesterday they lay.

Alice B. When this you see remember me.

Ralph and Elizabeth. They are radicals to the core.

Scene III

Virgil T. He makes a mistake in time.

In time is reasonably meant let it left it for them to be accurate it is nicely whenever they are around.

George Hugnet. Bewilder or fill there he filled it for Saturday in two.

In the midst of this action two come in everybody keeps guessing they cannot guess. It takes patience to guess I guess yes.

What is there needed in a dictionary this is a question they ask.

Henry Levinsky. He comes in.

Bernard Fay. They who are farther with them.

Mildred Sitwell. It is well all well all very well. How are Howard to-night Howard and Ursuline.

Tonny and Anita come in they are not welcome.

Scene II

The door of the house is the same as part. Now when you say part you mean that it is very pleasant.

Tonny and

Genia Berman. They repeat what they say.
Ours and ours.

A wandering brook with them to look as well as with a bay.

Andre Masson fastens a choice he makes day no delay.

Andre Masson Eugene Berman and Kristians Tonny sing with a ribbon.

Virgil Thomson. Buy or by a blind to put horses or a care.

They will wish it for them for or to me.

Scene III

Avery Hopwood. Is dead.

Scene IV

Pablo Picasso. Has his hair made his hair has his hair on his head has his hair. So they or there.

Bravig Imbs. May remain George as three men may remember George as three men.

ACT II

At present Bernard Fay.

Rene Crevel Pierre de Massot Yves de Longuevialle Herbert Milton and Eric Hauleville and George Neveux and Arthur Acton and William Cook and George Hugnet know Nelly apart.

Act I of a middle act.

At dinner Singria does not sing. After dinner Genia does not disturb a song. Afterwards they will welcome in a direction a correction of well and giving.

Ralph Church was a mother in singing.

Who has translated Ralph Church. Bravig Imbs.

Back to Act II as an ending.

Alice B. tenderly she asks is and are guessing and grading. Mrs. Hugnet makes it be indifferent.

Nobody leaves Maurice for me.

Now we can added Madame L.

Scene II

Bernard Fay and P. Picasso and Christian Berard and William Cook also Robert Graves.

Who has made it do will with them three times in singing.

Women as women.

Scene III

Genia Berman sends a message to George Hugnet.

George Hugnet sends a message to Pierre de Massot.

Pierre de Massot receives a message from me when this you see.

Scene IV

Shut the door.

Two and two make four.

Pablo Picasso mentions that he came.

Singria wakes them up as they go away. He is left a little.

Andreas Walzer is dead.

Scene V

I love my love with an l because she is little I love her with a p because she is pretty.

Scene VI

An antagonism is a flaw an antagonism made of shore a shore is a sea a sample of he with Lee Sherman. He was not invited because it was not certain that it was suitable.

Henry Horwood and McBride. They made speeches in English.

A blonde a blonde can be a Spaniard a blonde can be merrily a Spaniard. Basket and Anita. He squeaks regularly so does Eugenia.

Eugenia who married a postman.

P. Picasso. I may go and stay.

P. Picasso. I am younger.

P. Picasso. I may go and be here.

B. Berard. I am not acquainted with George who may although many are my cousin.

George Hugnet. Met is meant and mistaken.

George Hugnet plans a festival.

George Gris could come if he wanted to say, Meyer is a name.

She is bathed in sunshine and flowers.

Scene VI

Will he break the basket. Or let it fall.

Henry Romeike. Henry Romeike.

Virgil Thomson. Virgil Thomson.

Pierre de Massot. Pierre de Massot.

Alice Toklas. Alice Toklas.

Jenny Chicken. Jenny Chicken.

Pablo Picasso. Marie Laurencin.

Helena Guggenheim.

Humbert Griggs.

Bravig Imbs and organisation.

Scene VII

They pardoned the two.

Kristians Tonney and a tall Pole.

Polish who has a pretty manner.

Pavelik. May be very well.

  But I doubt it.

Jenny Lind. Sang a song.

Marthe Martine. Singing.

Cliquet Pleyel. Makes twenty five a woman.

Virgil Thomson. By by fifty by.

George Hugnet. Knows Juando.

George Hugnet. Knows Maurice.

George Hugnet. Knows me.

ACT III

Ralph Church and Bernard Fay and wealth and questions. There are no questions to answer. There are relatively no answers to questions.

It is frightfully in doubt not the dinner but back of it.

Bernard. Will

Ralph. Do

Edward Sept. It.

Bernard and Ralph. Will Edward Sept do it.

A very tall gentleman came in and said he was very good friends with his equally as tall sister who wrote a book about a general. These were Poles from Poland.

Pierre de Massot, Patrick McIver junior and Andre Masson were invited.

Andre Masson’s sister.

Pierre de Massot’s wife.

Patrick Mclver’s mother.

They were not the ones known first.

Scene II

Marguerite in case of all.

Scene III

They made weddings. It is all of it as any of it with a parallel.

All who can come can say parallel.

Busy as wooing.

Mr. William Bird has a shop a shop with canaries canaries are red Mr. William Bird has painted his shop a canary red.

Scene III

William Maciver is married to a woman. She is a woman who knows women. Mrs. Maciver is a woman.

Scene III

P. Picasso. Met a Pole. They invited him to an invitation.

Mr. Pierre Massot. Came in and he asked.

Mr. William Virgil Thomson said let it by them.

Mr. Maurice Grosset. Liked it as a wire.

Mrs. Emanuel Kant. Needed to be certain that there is a bloom. To a rose.

Mr. George Hugnet. Was not to blame. That Marguerite was displeased.

Tonney. Has come.

Basket. Has been painted.

Mr. William Erving has died of tuberculosis.

Scene IV

They may be measured for their hats but Basket needs a new collar. The last one did more than wear his hair the last one tore out his hair.

Scene V

Picasso and Tonny. Have no conversation.

Scene VI

It is very rare to have a scene six.

Scene VI

Harry H. enters and sings. Ellen does.

Scene VII

And what is your name.

T. Thoma. I have no name in short have no name.

B. Barker. What is the name of this I adore names.

Scene VII

P. Picasso. Come and go.

G. Tonny. Love her so.

Henry McBride. Leave matches be.

V. Thomson. They are all to me.

V. Bernardine. She will compel.

P. Tchelitcheff. Very well after all it is what I like.

B. Berard. They make classes.

Baby windows resemble bay windows

When you think of it.

Mrs. Margaret and Mrs. Jacqueline.

May end a scene.

Scene VIII

Pablo Picasso hears Alice talk to a dog.

Pierre de Massot has not come when invited.

Tristan Tzara has found that dogs foundered which is mentioned. He returns horses.

Mrs. Tristan Tzara is very gracious.

Mr. Guevara has married. His mother. Without them.

William Charles Lamb. Have milk with their toast.

Jacqueline is Jacqueline without hesitation. In spelling.

May waltzes. Have sisters. In imitation. Of Hyacinths.

ACT IV

Le Corbusier and Jeanneret
and

Maurice Darantiere Fasten it namely.

Laura has a library.

The play is to be now adagio. Will it be andante or adagio and save Laura.

Save Laura they went there they all went there save Laura.

Me. This would never go into grammar.

Alice and Sarah. They would never go and save Laurie.

  A hymn of praise.

Scene II

Father who made a pleasure.

Tonny Basket and So. How will they be an ally.

Not by laying it as much there.

It is difficult to make candy their fall.

There believe it or not.

Scene III

Three Poles. One of them bought a picture that is gave it. It is a former.

They went away.

Two Russians and two a poles made a Russian pole, russian pole. We said we did not like we prefer the Russian or the Pole.

To come back to the present.

Scene IV

It is awfully easy to not be thinking not at all awfully easy.

Virgin Ophelia. She is a dog named Cleo.

A candle. They will say. They have been successful for a protestant named Ralph.

Bibliography. They have been successful for a protestant named Jane.

Churches. They have been successfully this is an effort.

Jack always has difficulty.

Lena always has always difficulty.

Birdie. They made difficulty with them.

James Bush. He was not dead.

Scene V

George Hugnet. Can shave.

  Beards.

George Hugnet. Can kiss birds.

George Neveux. Can love hers.

George Maratier. Can nestle.

George Prunet. Can fish.

Scene VI

There is no doubt that I in believe names.

Scene VI

How many names are there in it.

ACT V

Predict pray so that they cross it out.

Herald Lean. She made a cake.

Betty Jenny. She is a mistress of a cook.

Helen Avocat. Was an old looker on.

Jenny Chicken. Was an individual.

Henry Thomson. Was in his youth very short sighted and now is not a famous lawyer.

Scene II

In which they tell it to them.

Scene III

Bernard Fay. Managed to close his ears.

William Cook. Managed to doubt if any one had heard that he had an accident.

Why should she ring a bell three times. Why should she ring a bell three times. Because dinner was ready.

Continuation afterwards.

Herman and Elliot Paul.   And Bravig Imbs. They came and stated.

Scene IV

It is very pretty to have wishes.

Maurice Darantiere have never seen Pierre de Massot.

With them.

Virgil Thomson has met Kristians Tonny and gone there with them.

George Hugnet has not neglected to attend to something that was missing with them.

And then it is lifeless.

P. Picasso is married and is made interesting with them.

All of it.

They have an allowance.

Geraldine Bonner is not the same as Grace Llwyllen Jones nor David William McIver with them.

They are sweet eaters with them.

Scene I

Bridget Gibb. Who is a wife of genius. She is a wife of genius.

Now realise a genius or genius.

Scene II

Virgil Thomson. Measures scenes in sitting. A sitting room is where they sit.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1930

402.

GRACE,

OR YVES DE LONGEVIALLE
IVES DE LONGEVIALLE

[“Three Hitherto Unpublished Portraits”, The Yale University Library Gazette, Vol. 50, No. 1, July 1975]

Grace is the name of a man

Grace James

Who forever said yes. Grace is the name of a man named Yves. Who forever saw a mass which said oh yes.

Grace is the name of a man yes. Ives thought better of the name. Of a man named. Yes named Grace James.

Grace James played with pansies.

He thought better of the name of a man which is included.

By yes he swore by yes.

Grace is the name of a man.

Yes it is.

Papa and parrot.

Little does have dough which makes autumn leaves carrots.

A doe is a female fawn.

Dough is made to make cakes.

Leaves are leaves of them.

Carrots are red.

How are ours made for me.

[ ¶ ]

1930

403.

TITLE, SUB-TITLE

[As Fine as Melanctha, 1954]

Grammar in relation to a tree and two horses.

a title

a sub-title.

Grammar in relation to a tree and horses.

Grammar in relation to a tree and two horses.

I have invented many titles and I have invented many subtitles. What is in this sense the meaning of invention.

In grammar have to think why a fugue and also why exercises are expected and delay nothing. They are more interesting than a tune to any one. Now are they. Yes they are. You are ready. Are you ready. No I am ready’s brother. Are you ready yet. Not yet. This is all an explanation of why to do so. To like cows better. I like cows better.

Now the whole theory of choosing change is this. When they sigh I reply. The whole thing of being right is this. Ask him if he likes it. It was quite good. This is his reply.

Now it is not nearly happily that she repeats the word and the meaning of the word butter.

Every one likes after that to have been right.

These are the foundations of grammar.

After all any thing will do if there are two. The same is not true of three and so forth and yet it is fairly easy to be loquacious. Mrs. Rue walks adequately. In reply.

They are at their name sake now. It is like this.

A little to resist entitle.

Now whose name is it when they forbid it. Somehow they do come when they are to come when they are to come. Now the reason that that is not finished is because there is a hesitation between at call and called. They could end come with call but not to excuse please. On the other hand called is impossible. And why. Why is impossible. It is not possible. In this way teasing is a pain as well as pleasurable.

A man stands on a watch that is if she is placed there. The title of this piece is a watch has a little sound. Watch is a name for which we do not like it any more at all it is scarcely used.

A title may make windows be the place at which they sew.

With a little noise of exciting he found his ball.

Ball ball. That is not a title.

It is insistence.

A title is never insistence. It is not even a pleasure. It is a necessity because it comes after or before. A sub-title is a pleasure always a pleasurable diversion.

A title

Carrie came here.

That is a title. I can re member so well. That is a title. I will go where they are.

That is a title

Thank you so much. That is not a title.

Why is thank you so much not a title. Thank you so much is a title.

I will go where they are. That is not a title.

Why is it not a title because they will not make it a title.

I will now tell you everything about leaving them with them.

They felt at home. That is not a title. Where they went. That is not a title. They like what they do. That is a title. A sub-title is not a title because anybody likes it.

Howard a title.

Pennsylvanians did not want the tittle title.

Please prepare the bed for Mrs Henry.

This is a title. Dear dear this is a title.

I would like to have been met by them. A title cannot be too long.

A title because after all all numbers are beautiful.

I undertake to overthrow their undertaking. That is better than a title.

I undertake to over throw their under taking.

This is a perfect piece of neither title nor sub-title.

Thank you very much.

For the moment the end of grammar.

[ ¶ ]

1930

404.

THE PILGRIMS.

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

thoughts about master pieces

Plaintively she mended when they awoke she mended everything they had they were meant to be thoughtful without which waiting for it lain when they made it do.

It was awful.

Coming when it came.

After a while she was used to having it do.

They had no life in a name they were casually betrothed led by the heaping up of walking it is of no importance that they were wakeful. They were remorseful because he liked to be might and lame.

This is the way they spoke.

There were four vegetables macaroni liver cabbage and salad.

They were replied. Yes it will do very well.

Who means to have helped her enough.

By waiting for them they were without it.

How many windlasses are there in a boat.

It is a hope that master pieces are very well.

This is how thousands are here.

He said he had said that it was of that they heard.

This is the way everybody feels when everybody hears.

How are cows hired.

If she goes to sleep at quarter past three she wakes up at a quarter to four.

Every one prefers a name. Maurice could be mentioned twice. Elizabeth once, Paul fourteen times, the Eugenes are all the same that has been said and so it is a repetition even if it does not sound like it or the same.

Welcome to our city.

Welcome to our home.

Welcome home.

Even if they do they will, have been left.

Master pieces makes hopes.

The time passes very quickly it is now a quarter to.

I have reread.

One should never stop to pause.

Words without them.

Coming to be justly pleased that she has been the heroine.

I am not sure if it is done with days between it is not the most effective.

An interval

Thanks for sending a gift.

Thanks for giving.

For repairing.

Thank you for ageing.

Thanks with medicine.

Thanks for proceeding.

Made to be applied and in hand for which they were occasionally hurried. Hero and heroes he left the couch for the floor he needed a roof over his head.

There are two Georges and one Eric.

A life of a heroine. She has helped to mine baskets. She knows what he needs. A heroine is helped by hearing her name, who had been helped. I think it is the candles for her cake.

Owe him to her she ow[e]s him to her she will owe him to her she has been owed him to her she ow[e]s him to her. Poverty is solely responsible. They make needs which they have. Partly. Ours went there to partake of marketable produce. Who thought of fathers of farther. Ought to own mines.

Master pieces are quietly made at home where they were. Worry for them. Door handles which he likes. Now think of loving. He heard her come in. Think of imagination as has to do for you.

[ ¶ ]

1930

406.

PAY ME

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Hubbard squash is a vegetable and a dessert. Eggs are of fish and fowl. Butter is better than ever. Help comes often when they promise. Think of things. This is an exclamation. It is a pity that he is so careful.

Justin McCarthy knew and not any one was indifferent to a letter.

Put it away.

If she made a drawn work tapestry she would do something new. But would she. Not at all. They wore veils.

That is one way of opening. Another way. They were all there he asked for what he needed. He got up and said anywhere would do. Couples are ridiculous if they are funny.

Now then.

Wordless they need not be.

Butter without them.

Filled it out. As they asked for it.

It must be a mistake. I am very happy to have been in bed. When they are tired.

Think of how do you do as very necessary.

2

A little way.

He made it pay and gave it to them to stay.

What does he do by himself.

Left is this left left left right left he had a good job and he left.

There are marks where he went away.

Buy a pair and with them do this for them which they like as well.

It is very necessary to be held by Fanny.

Shell fish are what they eat.

Now we will have an exercise in at least.

She is everything to me because I see that she eats well and is very happy. My attentions make her happy. I am sometimes pursued by a desire to express myself as having heard more but I have not I have been with it as a result of knowing that it is a wife to me. There we are. There is a wife to me which made where the output of coming to see well and they must for it by the time as much as when come for comfort to make a couple there is wide which is if upon the happening to see me made with it as with our hope. She is more and visibly they secure me they being indomitably made a preparation. Now then. They need not look at everything. It is a pleasure and she does. A part of it is what she does, does is a sound, does also establish our way. We are accustomed to being with her. She is mine. They make hopes of me. With it a perfect lain. She is my wife. That is what a paragraph is. Always at home. A paragraph hopes for houses. We have a house two houses. My wife and I are at home.

[ ¶ ]

1930

407.

HOW ARE FEARS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Once is equaled by twice. We met him twice. It was very funny last night. I almost giggled only I thought it kept me awake. If you only hear in one ear it sounds as if one were making two ones. An aunt made many one one ones but she but it could not be and it was not it was she and he.

That is the way that it is at night.

In the morning it is different she is busy and not too varied. She is exactly right cheerful and awakeful and minded in what she is about. They thoroughly enjoyed what they had done.

If a woman is the most beautiful woman she is not the only beautiful woman but he answered that has nothing to do with men. A man is different but I am not interested. Very well. That was one thing. Another thing if one sends you there that has nothing to do with it. You can not put weddings side by side.

It is very strange they will have adventures as changing a name and I say no but I do not know.

If he had two he said he had had two and he had had one and it did him a great deal of mischief that is it would have. He now was very well apart. It would make painting too importunate. What is the difference between importunate.

Now then this is an introduction to wider than weeding.

Once when he was very complimented he liked everything he did. He always did and she went in to go about and it was very considerate. Have a handkerchief.

It is all very well for them still to have one piece of furniture left for his use but will he be careful. Will he be careful. They did not ask will he be careful they knew very well that he neither was nor was not careful.

This prepares their meddling.

How are houses built rapidly. They are built rapidly and very well furnished.

Now then.

He loves her.

She predicted.

Comfort in the home.

The betterment in connection with a jealous enemy.

Success in connection with different suggested masterpieces.

Ultimate results in having succeeded in accepting what was more than offered.

Everything would flourish.

Thank you very much I have never forgotten.

Now think. Can one think well of predictions. They cannot think otherwise.

She is very seated as she sits there.

Arabella fears.

It is of no interest if you know what it has to do with it.

Parlor or parlors have new chairs. They are not recognisable.

Now this is going to be a description of a band.

Who have been here.

All who have been here have come here.

A duke makes a duke. A duchess. We like the duchess.

There is a sweet smile.

Once more they will add as they see the bends with them bend them.

What is a duke. There is with lives long is a duchess.

Simply.

We feel that if we say we we will go.

What is a duchess if she misses it. Now then sing Simsons.

Add double added with double add added.

Now there are two imaginations.

Three imaginations.

Keep away from that door and go back there, that has not a meaning that has an association does he do so he does but not by guess work or difference there is no difference.

Wainscoting that is a new word wainscoting.

Do you mean them that is a new word do you mean him.

She has never meant parlor by afternoon.

Think well of welcomes and accents in addresses.

That is it she never minded that she sat to them they were in their way made it to be a most in the main-stay made land. There never is made land near water.

Now think a minute about no movement. I wish for no movement.

Think there.

I wish for no movement.

I think here.

Which I wish.

For no movement.

Damon and Pythias.

I wish here I think there for no movement.

I wish here For no movement.

I think there which I wish here.

Missed and misses made in memorandum.

Actually is one word when they make known really.

As if they went where they had been told who had been held to wait.

See and reaches.

Sea and reaches.

Now then with a reclaim there is a difference between we came and will we come when we came.

We came.

Hours went and we came.

Welcome and we came.

Once when in wishes.

Wishes makes a hurry or in a hurry.

There is no use in understanding why in one nor in we came.

Not while if a wish is portable.

It is of very little use to have it have been so near. Very little use in it with it with when they with it. Win it.

Very little use is ours at a time.

If you can not think who has it.

Now the whole question of questions and not answer is very interesting.

The whole thing about all day is not at all all when they were owned. Owning is there and so is how many days are there without it. What is a question.

Anybody who has heard cake knows many times and many times.

To think for a question is no mistake.

Partly too or two a second thought.

We change from Saturday to to-day.

[ ¶ ]

1930

408.

TO KITTY OR KATE BUSS

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

It is in ingredients that mays are a measure.

Which they are when they are whichever they are.

It is made by a text. When this you see remember me, that mays are made an extremely urgent measure. They are used to measure whichever they are used for as it is for weights which are weights with which to measure.

They made them have lambs which are colored like dogs.

They did have with them what they had with them.

They were by themselves in a minute.

A minute is a long time in which to say yes.

Cingria said Kitty had a name

Fortune tellers a name

For which they came.

Kitty Buss had the name

Kitty Buss had the same

Kitty Buss is the same as Kitty which is a name.

Kate Buss came with her name.

This is why she asked a little name to blame.

She is to blame for the name Kate Buss is a name which could rhyme with game but does it all the same. Which is for it as with it a name.

She meant to be had as when they went to leave it as a Basket. A basket if it is mentioned dates it.

Do you see how I introduce dates. Dates a flower dates a fruit. She is made to have it mean Jasmine a muguet.

Excuse me for introducing French it is not my custom but it seemed a choice thanks so much.

[ ¶ ]

1930

409.

BEFORE THE FLOWERS OF FRIENDSHIP FADED FRIENDSHIP FADED

Written on a poem by Georges Hugnet

[Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded, Plain Edition, Paris 1931]

In the one hundred small places of myself my youth,

And myself in if it is the use of passion,

In this in it and in the nights alone

If in the next to night which is indeed not well

I follow you without it having slept and went.

Without the pressure of a place with which to come unfolded folds are a pressure and an abusive stain

A head if uncovered can be as hot, as heated,

to please to take a distance to make life,

And if resisting, little, they have no thought,

a little one which was a little which was as all as still,

Or with or without fear or with it all,

And if in feeling all it will be placed alone beside

And it is with with which and not beside not beside may,

Outside with much which is without with me, and not an Indian shawl, which could it be but with my blood.

II

A little a little one all wooly or in wool

As if within or not in any week or as for weeks

A little one which makes a street no name

without it having come and went farewell

And not with laughing playing

Where they went they would or work

it is not that they look alike with which in up and down as chickens without dogs,

Coming to have no liking for a thief which is not left to have away,

To live like when

And very many things

Being with me with them with which with me whoever with and born and went as well

Meant,

Five which are seen

And with it five more lent,

As much as not mixed up,

With love

III

I often live with many months with years of which I think

And they as naturally think well of those

My littlest shoes which were not very much without that care left there

where I would like the heat

and very nearly find that trees have many little places that make shade

Which never went away when there was sun

In a way there were cries and it was felt to be the cruelest yet

I am very happy in my play

and I am very thirsty in hunger

Which is not what is always there with love

And after all when was I born.

I can touch wood and think

I can also see girls who were in finding

and they will laugh and say

And yes say so as yes as yes with woe

And now they with me think and love love that they hold with hide and even

It is as if all fields would grow what do they grow, tobacco even so,

And they will not delight in having had,

Because after no fear and not afraid,

they have been having that they join as well,

And always it is pretty to see dogs.

It is no double to have more with when they met and in began who can.

There is very little to hide,

When there is everything beside

And there is a well inside

In hands untied.

IV

I follow as I can and this to do

With never vaguely that they went away

I have been left to bargain with myself

And I have come not to be pleased to see

They wish to watch the little bird

Who flew at which they look

They never mentioned me to it,

I stopped to listen well it is a pleasure to see a fire which does not inspire them to see me

I wish to look at dogs

Because they will be having with they wish

To have it look alike as when it does.

V

Everything is best of all for you which is for me,

I like a half of which it is as much

Which never in alone is more than most

Because I easily can be repaid in difficulty of the hurry left

Between now not at all and after which began

It could be morning which it was at night

And little things do feed a little more than all

What was it that was meant by things as said

There is a difference between yet and well

And very well and when there was as much which is as well as more

And it is very likely made away again

Very nearly as much as not before

Which is as better than to have it now

Which it is taken to make my blood thin.

VI

It is very likely counting it as well

Named not alas but they must lend it for

In welcome doubt which they need for deceit

They face a little more than most and made it.

They will be born in better than at least with not at all relieved and left away a little said

Which is not with made not unless.

Unless is used with where liked what.

VII

A very long a little way

They have to have

In which array

They make it wring

Their tendering them this.

It is whatever originally read read can be two words smoke can be all three

And very much there were.

It is larger than around to think them a little amiably

What is it said to incline learnt and places it as place

As which were more than the two made it do.

Remember not a color

Every little boy has his own desk.

VIII

Who leaves it to be left to like it less

which is to leave alone what they have left

They made it act as if to shout

Is when they make it come away and sit.

Nobody need say no nor yes.

They who had known or which was pressed as press

They might with thought come yet to think without

With which it is to like it with its shell,

A shell has hold of what is not with held

It is just as well not to be well as well

Nevertheless

As when it is in short and long and pleasure

It is a little thing to ask to wait

It is in any kind of many chances

They like it best with all its under weight

And will they miss it when they meet its frame,

A frame is such that hours are made by sitting

Rest it in little pieces

They like it to be held to have and hold

Believe me it is not for pleasure that I do it.

IX

Look at me now and here I am

And with it all it is not preparation,

They make it never breathless without breath

And sometimes in a little while they wait.

Without its leaving.

It is mine to sit and carefully to be thought thorough

Let it be that it is said let me alone,

You alone have a way to think and swim,

Leave it as well

And noises have no other.

It is in their refrain that they sing me

It just can happen so

X

Did he hear it when it was as said

And did he sing it when he sang a song

And did he like it when it was not said

And did he make it when he went along

There is a little doubt without which meant

That he did go that he went that he was not sent,

Who could send whom

Which went which way where

It is alike that they say that this is so

In any little while more may be most

Most may be most and best may be most best

It is at once a very little while

that they eat more when many are more there

Like it alike

Every little while they twitch and snore

It is a hope of eating all alike

That makes them grow

And so say so.

XI

Here once in a while she says he says

When it is well it is not more than ill

He says we say she says

When it is very well it is not more than still it is not more than ill

And all he says it is and all and very well and very much that was of very ill.

And anyway who was as strong as very strong with all and come along,

It is a height which makes it best to come to be a matter that they had

Alike in not no end of very well and in divide with better than the most,

And very well who knows of very well and best and most and not as well as ill.

It could be made as curly as they lie which when they think with me.

Who is with me that is not why they went to be just now.

Just now can be well said.

In imitation there is no more sign than if I had not been without my filling it with absence made in choosing extra bright.

I do mind him, I do mind them I do mind her,

Which was the same as made it best for me for her for them.

Any leaf is more annoying than a tree when this you see see me she said of me of three of two of me.

And then I went to think of me of which of one of two of one of three of which of me I went to be away of three of two of one of me.

Any pleasure leads to me and I lead them away away from pleasure and from me.

XII

I am very hungry when I drink

I need to leave it when I have it held,

They will be white with which they know they see, that darker makes it be a color white for me, white is not shown when I am dark indeed with red despair who comes who has to care that they will let me a little lie like now I like to lie I like to live I like to die I like to lie and live and die and live and die and by and by I like to live and die and by and by they need to sew, the difference is that sewing makes it bleed and such with them in all the way of seed and seeding and repine and they will which is mine and not all mine who can be thought curious of this of all of that made it and come lead it and done weigh it and mourn and sit upon it know it for ripeness without deserting all of it of which without which it has not been born. Oh no not to be thirsty with the thirst of hunger not alone to know that they plainly and ate or wishes. Any little one will kill himself for milk.

XIII

Known or not known to follow or not follow or not lead.

It is all oak when known as not a tree,

It is all best of all as well as always gone when always sent

In all a lent for all when grass is dried and grass can dry when all have gone away and come back then to stay.

Who might it be that they can see that candied is a brush that bothers me.

Any way come any way go any way stay any way show any way show me.

They ask are peas in one beets in another one beans in another one,

They follow yes beets are in one peas are in one beans are in one.

They hear without a letter which they love, they love above they sit and when they sit they stare.

So when a little one has more and any one has more and who has more who has more when there can be heard enough and not enough of where.

Who has more where.

XIV

It could be seen very nicely

That doves have each a heart,

Each one is always seeing that they could not be apart,

A little lake makes fountains

And fountains have no flow,

And a dove has need of flying

And water can be low,

Let me go.

Any week is what they seek

When they have to halve a beak.

I like a painting on a wall of doves

And what do they do,

They have hearts

They are apart

Little doves are winsome

But not when they are little and left.

XV

It is always just as well

That there is a better bell

Than that with which a half is a whole

Than that with which a south is a pole

Than that with which they went away to stay

Than that with which after any way,

Needed to be gay to-day.

XVI

Any little while is longer any little while is shorter any little while is better any little while for me when this you see then think of me.

It is very sad that it is very bad that badly and sadly and mourn and shorn and torn and thorn and best and most and at least and all and better than to call if you call you sleep and if you sleep you must and if you must you shall and if you shall when then when is it then that Angelina she can see it make it be that it is all that it can have it color color white white is for black what green which is a hope is for a yellow which can be very sweet and it is likely that a long tender not as much as most need names to make a cake or dance or loss or next or sweetening without sugar in a cell or most unlikely with it privately who makes it be called practice that they came. They come thank you they come. Any little grass is famous to be grass grass green and red blue and all out but you.

XVII

He is the exact age he tells you

He is not twenty two, he is twenty three and when this you see remember me,

And yet what is it that he can see,

He can see veritably three, all three which is to be certainly

And then.

He tells of oceans which are there and little lakes as well he sings it lightly with his voice and thinks he had to shout and not at all with oceans near and not at all at all, he thinks he is he will he does he knows he was he knows he was he will he has he is he does and now and when is it to be to settle without sillily to be without without with doubt let me. So he says. It is easy to put heads together really. Head to head it is easily done and easily said head to head in bed.

XVIII

When I sleep I sleep and do not dream because it is as well that I am what I seem when I am in my bed and dream.

XIX

It was with him that he was little tall and old and just as young as when begun by seeming soldiers young and hold and with a little change in place who hopes that women are a race will they be thin will they like fat does milk does hope does age does that no one can think when all have thought that they will think but have not bought no without oceans who hears wheat do they like fish think well of meat it is without without a change that they like this they have it here it is with much that left by him he is within within within actually how many hear actually what age is here actually they are with hope actually they might be bespoke believe me it is not for pleasure that I do it. They often have too much rain as well as too much sun.

They will not be won.

One might be one.

Might one be one.

XX

A little house is always held

By a little ball which is always held,

By a little hay which is always held

By a little house which is always held,

A house and a tree a little house and a large tree,

And a little house not for them and a large tree.

And after all fifteen are older that one two three.

It is useful that no one is barred from looking out of a house to see a tree even when there is a tree to see. She made it mentioned when she was not there and so was he.

XXI

He likes that felt is made of beaver and cotton made of trees and feathers made of birds and red as well. He likes it.

XXII

He likes to be with her so he says does he like to be with her so he says.

XXIII

Every one which is why they will they will be will he will he be for her for her to come with him with when he went he went and came and any little name is shame as such tattoo. Any little ball is made a net and any little net is made for mine and any little mine that any have will always violate the hope of this which they wore as they lose. It is a welcome, nobody knows a circumstance is with whatever water wishes now. It is pleasant that without a hose no water is drawn. No water is drawn pleasantly without a hose. Doublet and hose not at all water and hose not at all any not at all. Not at all. Either not at all by not at all with me. When this you do not hear and do not see believe me.

XXIV

They were easily left alone they were as easily left alone they were as easily left alone with them. Which makes mistakes mistakes which are mistakes who mistakes mistakes let them see the seal what is the difference between seal and school what is the difference between school and singing school and seeing school and leaving school and sitting in a school. They know the difference when they see the screen which is why leaves are dry when rain is thin and appetising which can be when they win. They win a little exercise in win. Win and win. Perhaps with happens to be thin. It is not easy to be led by them. Not easy to be led and led and led to no brim. In doubt not with them. Not in doubt not with them. Leave it to me to know three from three and they did leave it to him.

XXV

It is easy to mingle sails with steam oil with coal water with air, it is easy to mingle everywhere and to leave single everywhere water and air oil and coal butter and a share it is a share to ask them where and in a little they will have it there they like it there they had it to prepare and to be a comfort to them without care. It is a need to see without a glare of having it come in does it come in and where. They like a little dog to be afraid to have a nightingale be told a chicken is afraid and it is true he is she is and where whenever there is a hawk up in the air. Like that. It makes anybody think of sail-boats.

XXVI

Little by little two go if two go three go if three go four go if four go they go. It is known as does he go he goes if they go they go and they know they know best and most of whether he will go. He is to go. They will not have vanilla and say so. To go Jenny go, Ivy go Gaby go any come and go is go and come and go and leave to go. Who has to hold it while they go who has to who has had it held and have them come to go. He went and came and had to go. No one has had to say he had to go come here to go go there to go go go to come to come to go to go and come and go.

XXVII

In a little while they smile in a little while and one two three they smile they smile a while in a little while a little smile with which to smile a while and when they like to be as once in a while it is about the time with which in which to smile. He can smile and any smile is when as when to smile. It is to show that now that he can know and if to smile it is to smile and smile that he can know and any making it be ready there for them to see to change a smile to change a smile into a stare and very likely more than if they care he can care does and will and not to have to care and this is made with and without a need to carry horses horses without sails sails have an ocean sometimes just the land but to believe to have relief in them who can share horses sails and little less a very little less and they like them. It does it hope. They come they see they sew and always with it a hope is for more not more than yesterday but more to-day more to-day more to say more to-day. A little long and birds can drink with beaks and chickens do and horses drink and sails and even all.

XXVIII

A clock in the eye ticks in the eye a clock ticks in the eye.

A number with that and large as a hat which makes rims think quicker than I.

A clock in the eye ticks in the eye a clock ticks ticks in the eye.

XXIX

I love my love with a v

Because it is like that

I love myself with a b

Because I am beside that

A king.

I love my love with an a

Because she is a queen

I love my love and a a is the best of then

Think well and be a king,

Think more and think again

I love my love with a dress and a hat

I love my love and not with this or with that

I love my love with a y because she is my bride

I love her with a d because she is my love beside

Thank you for being there

Nobody has to care

Thank you for being here

Because you are not there.

And with and without me which is and without she she can be late and then and how and all around we think and found that it is time to cry she and I.

XXX

There are a few here now and the rest can follow a cow,

The rest can follow now there are a few here now,

They are all all here now the rest can follow a cow

And mushrooms on a hill and anything else until

They can see and sink and swim with now and then a brim,

A brim to a hat

What is that,

Anyway in the house they say

Anyway any day

Anyway every day

Anyway outside as they may

Think and swim with hearing him,

Love and sing not any song a song is always then too long to just sit there and sing

Sing song is a song

When sing and sung

Is just the same as now among

Among them,

They are very well placed to be seated and sought

They are very well placed to be cheated and bought

And a bouquet makes a woods

A hat makes a man

And any little more is better than

The one.

And so a boat a goat and wood

And so a loaf which is not said to be just bread

Who can be made to think and die

And any one can come and cry and sing.

Which made butter look yellow

And a hope be relieved

By all of it in case

Of my name.

What is my name.

That is the game

Georges Hugnet

By Gertrude Stein.

[ ¶ ]

1930

410.

TO PIERRE DE MASSOT

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I remember very well when you came.

I was pleased. English and French.

I was very pleased. I never forgot the pleasure.

I never forgot you. I know that very well.

Then I heard that you were you.

That was a pleasure. I said I wanted to see you.

Saying so was a pleasure.

Then you came. Seeing you was very nearly equal to more than a pleasure. And it grew. And now having you is very near to me and to you.

[ ¶ ]

1930

412.

WE CAME. A HISTORY

A History

[Readies For Bob Browns Machine, 1931]

We came and were pleased with what we saw. It was very much as pleasant as it could be. It was nearly with which we were to be as much as possible contented. In no time we were made where we were.

This is an introduction to residing.

A nephew of an old woman could be shot having been mistaken for a wild boar not by those who had the right to destroy the animal by themselves but by those who were doing it illegally. So then they made it be as if he had been killed. The result of which is that we have no wild hare.

One day we had two visitors they stayed not with us but in the neighborhood two days and during that time they were with us and we found it agreeable to show them things that were known. What is known homes and places and lakes and churches.

An attitude of being made agreeable to those who do not care to address him. What is history. Believe them it is not for their pleasure that they do it. History is this anything that they say and that they do and anything that is made for them by them such as not speaking to them in case that he is turned away from them. This is historical. What did they do. They were willing to like them and to tell it of them in telling everything.

What is historical. Sentences are historical. They will not encourage children. This is not historical. They will be made very dependent on men and women. This might be historical. He was very much pleased with the hope of release. This is historical. What happened. He resigned himself to remaining where he was and in this way he neither endeared himself nor made them relieve him when he was willing. This is history because it is accompanied by reluctance. Reluctance is not necessarily history nor is decision.

I like white because dahlias are beautiful in color. Tube roses come from onions, in every sense of the word and the way of saying it is attractive to her.

How do you like what you have heard.=History must be distinguished=From mistakes.=History must not be what is=Happening.=History must not be about=Dogs and balls in all=The meaning of those=Words history must be=Something unusual and=Nevertheless famous and=Successful. History must=Be the occasion of having=In every way established a=Precedent history must=Be all there is of importance=In their way successively =History must be an open=Reason for needing them=There which it is as they=Are perfectly without a=Doubt that it is interested.=History cannot be an accident.=They make history they=Are in the place of it.=II=History leaves no place=For which they ask will=They be made more of=In case of the disaster=Which has not overtaken=Any one. Historically there= Is no disaster because=Those who make history=Cannot be overtaken=As they will make=History which they do=Because it is necessary=That every one will=Begin to know that=They must know that=History is what it is=Which it is as they do=Know that history is not=Just what every one=Does who comes and=Prefers days to more=Than ever which they have=History must again be=Caught and taught and=Not be that it is tiring=To play with balls.=It is not tiring to go on=And make the needle=Which goes in and out=Be careful not at all=History is made by a very=Few who are important=And history is what that=One says. History is=This it is the necklace=Which makes pansies=Be made well of stones=Which they are likely=To be. This is not=History history is made=By them they make history.=III=One who was remarkable=Addressed them as follows.=Come when you like and=Leave when you like=And send what you like=And play what you like=But and in this there=Can be no mistake=Do not care more for=Nasturtiums than for=Tube roses. It was a=Moment the moment=When there was certainty=That it was that and by=Itself they were told=That it was not different.=There are three things=That are historical.=Tube roses heliotrope and lavender.=There may be fragrant lilies=And other delights but=History is made and=Preserved by heliotrope=Lavender and tube-roses.=History is made and re-mains=A delight by reason=Of certainty and certainty=Depends upon a result=Achieved directly by a=Surprise not a surprise=In fact nor in thought=Nor in result but a=Surprise in the de-light=And the delight is not=A surprise the surprise=Is in confirmation and so=It is undoubtedly real=That history is made=By accomplishment=And accomplishment is=A surprise which it is=So that there is not=A possibility of coming=And going historically.=This will be understood=Readily not by them.=Nor by me for them=Nor is it without doubt=That they are as for them=In elegance. In order=Not to end and finish=They will say it has=Not happened but it has.=With them in time.=The time for tasting is=Also as you may say=They have forgotten that=It is not worth while=This has to do with grapes=And barley and wheat=And also meat and rice=And also ducks and birds=And also hens and cats=And eggs. All this has=Been a history of pleasantness=In arrangement which=They made when they=Were pleased.=IV=But in duration they might=With which they please days=More just as willing pass=In neglect receive on loan=It is call of=They will be willingly here=Not as if alright lain=Made it a forgotten thing=That she could thank layers=Not without use of it=Partly as when known mind=They mind whether they do=A well which it is=Counting from this of it=In much of it owned.=Likeness makes places be where=They must have what now=Come to smoulder with our=Nearly formed alike with moist=Allowed which is in his=To make those carry here=She sleeps but is annoyed=And so she mentions them=That is arranged like it=A part of which cut=You know how like it=Known how you like it.=V=But as will which is of it=Nearly come back to help exploit it=They might in the meantime see which=In a way it is a choice=By the time that it is finished=They must have whatever they will like=It is very dangerous to help it=As they mean to hold all there=As they very well happen with it=To hope to have it like it.=VI=Please save them=For little things=In a million=They make which=It is vastly=Nor more than=As left nearly=In a tree=Which came like=A better parasol=Made into two=The like of which=Is not felt=By those who=In the meanwhile=Are better inclined=Than they were=As much as=In silently waking.=As she named.=All of it=Is made there=In quietly=Second to none=In recollection barely=Hours at a time=They will share=What they have=With those known=By their name=They will hear=What they do=In woods alike=And rhododendrons hortensias=And peppers alike=They will have=More of it=Chain of vines=Made of morning-glories=Which are renowned=And blushing pails=Which made treasure=Be happily theirs=Oh leave it=With them here=Because as a matter of fact=They will be better off.=VII=Touch butter but not flower=Whether either or for another=Make hopes leave it all=Never bother them with it=As very likely they will=She knows how to refuse=Leave it for them there=They will have a use=For it as an almanac=In splendid weather=Which they expect=VIII=Bother me with that=But it is part of it=In that case do not leave it=But it is of no use to me=why do they not like it.=Do not say they when you mean them=They like it very well=They will use it for themselves=Once in a while they will not know what to do with it.=It is the only reason for it not being made better.=The change from all of it is well enough.=They have it=As they like=Which they regulate.=IX=Acrobacy fools them.=X=Just when they went=They knew as well=As if it was=Their wish to go=In which in case=They were as often =Left alone with it=As it might be=Too much coming there=Without its being said=Jackets are necessary here=In a little while=Very often a veil=Is what they know=When they hear it=In the meanwhile too=It is actually read=By the time only=In case of separation=Two have to order=All that they need=May be she will=But in and about=It is not likely=Which she means.=XI=Autobiography ought to=Have made doors=They will scare them=XII=By their help=It is usual=To succeed nicely=Without their help=Which they give=As it is=Ought to go=They must and=Will have whatever=They want here=By the time=They are willing=To allow banking=Which have helped them.=XIII=It is easy to see that they move differently=XIV=I called it audience and then frame or form but the question is not that it is not composition it is not that it is beginning and middle and ending without that anybody can end and begin and the middle is easier than anything.=XV=I am not busy=When he is neglected=This is not often=Because she is there=XVI=Ours are made for them=They will ask for it=They need two rests for it=Because it is helped more than they like by it=Because in searching for doves=Doves are named pigeons by butter.=Do not be blamed for failure=Ask them are they ready=But is it wise to=Because it may annoy them=Press them to remain here=They will like it if they stay=Little by little it will help=Not to be restless like that=He wants his dinner=After it is over he will be=Just as restless=This is why they never pay any attention to what he does.=They must call him anyway.=XVII=I do not think it would do=To bathe him on a Sunday=This is the reason=It is easy to be quiet=And to give it as a reason=For coming to-day=Florence is made to George=Now listen to that.=It does surprise you=Florence is not yet married to George but they have had the dinner of betrothal which was later than noon and a good deal of bother.=The first of September Florence is to be married to George.=XVIII=Any one believes that things equal to the same thing are equal to each other. Any little way that is like a pleasure.=Just why they came=Is the same way=In which they waited=In liking having bought it=Which made them go=They went away at once.=XIX=It is easy to keep count.=One two three all out but she.=It is easy to keep count and make a mistake.=Slenderness keeps them busy.=Ought they to be busy=With it=Anything artificial is an annoyance example artificial silk.=All history is cautious.

[ ¶ ]

1930

413.

HISTORY OR MESSAGES FROM HISTORY

[Alphabets and Birthdays, 1957]

I have it to do.

They have it to do.

Lynn has to do it.

She is awake to bake cake.

Apart from a pie what can she do she cannot make a pie because she cooks a part of it separately and this should not be done for a pie.

The fruit in a pie should be cooked in a pie.

The pleasure of coming here is why they speak as they do. In this time they will manage not any longer to stay long to buy sugar as they have surpassed them as to their roses. This is how hours point.

We are no longer young in weather. It is very remarkable that we are very nearly perfect when we had been mostly troublesome. Now why. We do not know except that we were tired of meals in butter. Butter comes first.

The scene opens with a storm followed by rain but no hail. There was expected to be a wind storm. But even so there would be a little coldish air but not at present wind.

They were quietly expectant but a little irritable.

In a night it made no difference to it that it did not leave it which is it.

Do you feel well does he feel well. He is a little pale. Perhaps he needs more food. Perhaps he does. Then he will have it if it is what is when he has need of it.

She is very willing to prepare meals for him as well as for them unless it is raining in which case she is busy sewing.

There is no interest in regretting that they are equally regretting that it is a not as happy as for an occasion. This is why they are not here hardly why they mean this by threes.

He has not come back.

He is there and he has not come back.

Do they feel that this is their donation to lending, alas no, they are caught because they have won the right to be in meaning. I mean I mean was not said of women.

When made a link with then linked with men linked with a pencil or a pen linked with a pen wherein chickens are kept.

What is it.

A scene out of the window with the nightingales singing.

Beginning their singing which is intermittent at first.

Nightingales means nothing to those who have not heard them which many in America have not.

She wants to read it.

Lavender begonias heliotrope pinks roses and add pansies although they are not there but near give a great deal of pleasure in many ways.

Will it be that they will think with me. They will think it with me. They will readily be with me. They need to have it be here with me.

Five make forty-four we hope they will give us the house.

The house.

This house.

Not their house not his house it is her house but since she does not count it is a house. She does not need it it is not needed in place of usage.

Usage is when they made it do very well for the use of it.

It is very well that a little while they will have been happy to go.

It is indeed very desirable that in a little while they will have been prepared to have left when they did go.

It is not useful if they wait.

A little chicken does not prepare to step up. A little chicken is not little.

It is without eight pears.

They move about any men have pears to sell. Peaches are reasonable. Grapes are to be plentiful. Chickens are scarce.

You never can tell by their mistaking who lives in the house. A house is attached to others. By the time some have come.

Beans are peas. Placed so that they change with the weather. Nobody seeds which are washed away. They can be in and out of sight.

The dog looks young.

The colonel has directed the soldiers to grow nasturtiums.

In argument.

A spinning of a tulip in a villa of lilacs is not magenta.

Attendance a necessity.

It is very easy to grow peas and be proud of a grandson and be fearful of the way he never passes.

Oh how can you bother with me.

They curtsied as they fished that is their father fished but not then.

Bob has a wife called May. She has lost her bloom.

Frank has a wife Diana who has a mother. She has a father who lives with the mother. She goes every day as they are not too far away.

Others have a friend who is not any longer able to care for them. They do still own them.

Nuns are made in their image.

A dog sleeps easily. There is very little variety he sleeps with variety.

It is useless both to remember names.

He comes running of which no one complains.

A dragging is made in bicycles. They will never forget women and bicycles, chickens and drawers and ebony and extensive burdens.

It happens that they will leave it with her and she will be happy to make more of it with theirs.

See how many changes make nobody lessen more days.

Now he there more for theirs.

This is never near by.

Again with their season.

It is why after me.

Letters are answered before us.

A little cup and saucer is of no use with dishes. Think of a reason for that.

How do you do if you make a mess.

It is regrettable to be sorry for them all. Think why.

AN INTERLUDE.
BEGONIAS.

Think with a minute, a minute is too baby who. An owl is a bird And wisely is furred Because it is true I love but you. She is winsome as a wicked nightingale. A nightingale means everything so does after music. Less is less than lest, lest we hear the nightingale. The meadow in which they throw rosebush roots is below. To refuse to be cajoled by in which. Oh thank you.

A name is normal they will be within reach of the sound that a name sakes for them they are awaked by the sound of their name which is spoken for reaching named it to them. They will be alike if they cannot get in. Houses are multipled with a hail storm. Cadence cup and ball. To matter in taming Bertha.

Climb into a coat. With them they are busy.

She is always right.

And beautiful.

Rested.

They will name arches by her. Leaves honey and lavender. Leave money for her finding it sunny. Money is a flower.

SYMBOLISM.

She means yes by yes and little by little and went there to have them along. Symbolism means yes by yes with part of it which they take. Taken made easily it is too bad.

I feel I know it now.

Without disguise although I am busy I have not to be assured where it is. All who call call with all their strength this not really so because they would be farther blamed as exhausted.

Let us think of symbolism in wading in a country where the water dries easily. It is a pleasure to find begonias although one does not care really to regard them because they will look well in the place in Versailles do you remember.

The characters are to be she and they. He is not dissatisfied. They are very well. It is very kindly. They are there where she is and that is because they will not be saddened by her living and leaving in three places.

One once with wedding made a glance with credit at once they made it a present to the ones they were with. It was known as attending to helping in accidentally never have to make it to them in their mistaken in what is the difference if it is or is not made on purpose when then it will do. The better wider that they mind after the firm of which they might be seated as if they had loaned it until they were through.

Nobody needs paper to make dolls with what they have for her. It is mine to idle and to chew which he would mean if he ran they were welcome as the difficulty of it all.

As breath of better instead of named when he heard her come not nearly as well as it was one and one.

One and one does he like to have to do it if not why.

There are so few that they will do.

Who has been here.

Once when I went I added three to we are here.

They went away and fastened it for me when this you see you are all to me.

In union there is strength they are after all to look for me.

When added as very likely.

They came and went and were heaven sent. Heaven is a place from which they are sent.

Well meant is when they come when they are invited.

These are the characters which emerge.

A dog has a heart which beats quickly when he is told.

They meant that old and gold and told are two words which resemble.

She made a discovery she asked who has been left to get it all.

If she married a general she was a widow. If she married an admiral she was a young girl.

In this way all the characters have come to be wealthy.

Wealthy and wise. We think that they are happy.

Happy is as happy does. They are very well when they have had a sister and a daughter. It is of assistance.

Now listen it is of assistance to them.

A moth in the moonlight is a moth indoors.

Joining is an amusement and a presence.

A lieutenant is not a captain in which way he finishes. I never like to think of anybody.

How many people have come home to attend to the little calves. One. She is to be with and with diminishes.

When she came today she said she would stay away.

No elephants are irritable as a sign.

One two three all out but she. A turk has held her by the hand, he has filled her heart and her hand and she is not displeased with money.

He is obedient in that way. She meant to like Thérèse. Thérèse is a sister she has a brother.

An african is not a turk he is an indian.

A hen is not a chicken she is an appointment which has been kept.

Who hurts him.

He hurts him.

Who will be welcome.

It will be welcome.

There will be an emigration.

They will have satisfaction.

Hours of their opportunities and they do not like to think about them. In this way they are selfish.

A happy hour.

Prefacing a happy hour.

It is untangible which means that the tangles have been taken out and there is a reason for their not gradually getting stout.

Maria Sera was her name there we do not know her name here.

Oh yes we will bless her we will be grateful and we may be left to be careless of how she does it.

A simple way of being here when she is obliging.

Now then.

Now and then François says he is all right Sunday and Monday. He says his father knows. He says he likes it all alike.

Anybody living here is in the fields and fearful not of thunder or of rain or of cold or of cows they are afraid of whether they will cut the hay.

PART II.

Play horses with oxen and copy carrots with seed.

She is just as well as that.

A mystery or Thérèse.

Why does not Thérèse have to go.

There is no mystery with the young man. He may not in fact it is said so he is not her son.

If they stand are they annoyed not if they are sitting they are annoyed not very.

It is easy not to have her crackle paper but not so agreeable. A dog sleeps he is not nervous when he sleeps.

A little noise is not attractive when it is made by her.

She moves slowly and works hard not to reach up but her boy is necessary to fail not her but his teacher who expect nothing better. She that is she in her letter said it better.

Better have sepoys than lovely ladies sepoys are hindoo soldiers in revolt.

There are two things that are interesting history and grammar. History is historical.

It is very well to like to have grammar. Grammar is acquainted with a way to feed them.

Think of history.

She made her have no hope of being married. That can never be history.

It was too bad that he was never hurried. That came [to] be historical.

Now she she being there and now always remembering the key to take the key there is no history in that. It is difficult to remember her. There is no history in that nor is there candy nor is there farming.

Abandoning grammar for history eating and farming and never being happy. She is very happy. He is very happy. He married the daughter of a dressmaker and she left to have a child by a cousin of whom she had been fond. He was a doctor and had been married to her. They will not be restless not her father and mother who have little dogs. They are not any stranger.

She likes a brown suit and a golden beard in a notary.

Anybody here is here for history.

An answer to where have you known of her is this I did not see her I bought it for her. This is not history.

Lands which are placed where they are forward and back and necessary and a little as late as ever is the history of whether they will be hurt by an accident. They can easily have their arm hurt but it does not hinder them neither their eyes.

In history one does not mention dahlias mushrooms or hortensias. They may mention tulips grasses roses and ducks and geese. They may mention dogs and geraniums and verbena also acacia lavender and apricots. Apples and pears and now birds and flowers and clouds and distance. History is placed where it is and hope is full of wishes. I wish to be with them. They are agreeable and fortunately able to like merry circuses. They appeal to the desire for weeding and patience. They make dresses prettily and wait. There is a difference between history and description. They will preface that. They have nieces for their vines. Vines which grow. They must be taken care of even if they fail to bear. This is not description it is not authority it is not history. The history of any opposition to happiness. There is no history in gentleness. She gently found mushrooms. She questioned the authority. It might have been many more there were quite enough. No history is proof against everything.

Moonlight in the valley is before and after history.

History of a lady whose grandchildren told her they were a king and she did not believe that he had come.

History of his making it be there were for them taken.

Little pay for places where they were rented to stay.

Knives cleaner knife cleaner.

Bed roses beds of roses bed of roses beds for roses roses are declared to have been chosen.

They chose or were chosen they chose roses or roses were chosen.

Beds for baking.

It is sideways to love having heard with them. Tomorrow.

Manage changes.

Leave it for babies.

Read it for changes. An annoyance.

Leave made maid for minding changes. They name by our changes. It is destroyed by happening to be with them. With them with him. Now think how is a history of think with them think with him think for him think for them think they were with him they thank and they thank him with them for him. Aloud is organized for louder.

How are ours meant for them in clouded. Rain is not accompanied by a sigh from dogs. Can they walk that way from tire. They are careful to be in the way by saving. Save. Like nine like welcome women. They must be chosen with them then they were worn with addition in meaning. It is so easy to confound her with the mother of little more than any more with them. They were outstanding in coining words without women. Leave it to me.

How could he be how little they like how many are there may be more names which they have by next to their home.

It is a passage where they were waiting. Who has a fancy for whom.

An entirely new way to say entirely.

I like horses to be with my father because he walks more easily with oxen.

That is it.

A pleasure to them all but why will they wait for me in regularly.

Leave it to be as much with intended women.

Names when they had named that.

Percy a prize.

Thank you for the surprise.

Lead ways are lost.

We will ask them to see to the light because it is of importance that we are obliging.

Finally with women.

PART II.
MESSAGES FROM HISTORY

Better than the mother she heard it be no bother.

Unless you look.

This is why he was not nervous but a little happy in their attention.

It is when they look that they look like that.

They expected thunder and they had rain and the thunder came after.

2

Love of a person makes better soften.

She made him like them.

It was not unwelcome to him.

They were repaid by them.

It is true that they give an account of it which is received With acclamation.

In the meanwhile do they have words with music.

Selfishly.

They account for it like this.

In union there is strength.

They were expecting it to be emphasized which whenever it was they know that they sided with intention with their impression nevertheless they were without choice which is where they were in repetition which they resettle alike in union there is strength and a hymn to have him be approached which makes it restless as after every little while they wait for it. An allowance for a cloud. It is bursting with rain the cloud is and it comes.

3

Shut up whatever you like with his being liked it is of no use that puppies and birds have little ones they have to respect it themselves. A pressure is that they have fought and told it about how they were wishing to be disappointing they make it be very much which they knew they had out right.

Leave winter to summer. That is what they do when they are within and without you.

3

How are errors avoided.

They are fresh as ever. He made it be that they are willing to mistake him for me. This is what is seen when they pass from one to one as they stand with their instruments in between not of farming not of fighting but of standing. And no one hears what they say. Why not if it is a word. Because they must not have known to more than those who like it. Everybody can be away for a minute. This makes all day easy.

4

Birdie is alike. Remain is alike and they nearly saw fog surround a cross. When they do this they in a little while buy something Swedish then all of a sudden there is thunder and this happens every once every hundred years.

5

Mainly being fine with willing to rain she is the one who has been right and right it is that it is never left to the judgment of one incapable to spell truly with the words behind which they make their treasure. She makes my happiness in every measure.

6

Birds make religion this is known every hour and why because it does not belie what she cherishes. She cherishes me so tenderly. They will be thought best and most and she is all.

7

The lesson of history so she says is that he will do it again but will he we hope not.

8

A famous wife is married to a famous poet both beloved. This is what history teaches.

9

What is history. They make history.

10

History is this.

Human nature is the same that is not history.

A dog is dissatisfied and restless that is not a history.

He is unpleasant in all his little ways and we do not care about him although we forgive him that also is not history.

The son of Mrs. Roux has failed in his examinations that is to say he has been discouraged from attempting them that is not history.

What is history they make history.

In times of attention they are not certain that they will obtain what they wish this might be history but it is not history.

Intention is not history nor finality finality is not history. Think what is history.

Mildred made and knew history.

Pierre does not make but fears history.

Bernard leaves and leans on history.

Once upon a time a couple had a dog who aroused universal admiration.

They were by nature interested in antithesis. They followed when they came they were much in use and equally they were amused. They were not behindhand with arguments in their arrangement there were birds who had built a nest who unable to be in that place might have come in and out, and puzzled the dog. They were imaginative they hoped for the best and they had seen that chickens can die and be complained of. It was very often inconsiderate to not be found noisily precious to their employees. Leave well enough alone was never said by them. They amounted to that. There is a difference between noisily and visibly so they thought and they were attacked by those who found them wanting in delicacy of expression. It was not often that they were disappointed, they were alike in being often weather beaten.

Who makes it be incompatible with fame.

It is terrible when weather is not propitious.

In time they were accustomed to sunshine they had been accustomed to sunshine and they were tired of it sunshine accompanied or unaccompanied by wind, they were a little at a time desirous of mountains in the distance and one at a time they were recognized. They were very often coming to be an outstanding responsibility to those who were not careful. When any little arrangement was made they were not very careful and yet without abundance they were quite careful. They were astounded in accordance with the establishment of an adventure. In various times they were subject to prophecy. In all it was part of a reason.

Very often any date could be in amount without counting. In hopes and in all their objection to invitation they were obliging they were sweet they were attractive and attracting and an allowance being made for what they considered wholesome and injurious they were very often wilful a subject is varied by their achievement. In every little while all pieces of renewing and there they might be doubtful of a choice and their habit would be not seized but reluctantly and therefore consciously to remind leaving, it was as of no occurrence lending for them was a pleasure and yet it could be refused not the pleasure but the organization. It is not often that two people agree about having had it all. In this way it is a little changed.

Abruptly thinking is not a surprise they may be blamed because in a pleasure there is always a rejoinder. How do you like your favorite scent.

If you say you prefer pansies that may be because of delicacy. Pansies are pretty.

They went away and they had in common that the present and at present they are careful made it be by means of altercation that shouting is heard at a distance this may be conversation. What is history.

History is the learning of spectacular consistency privately and learning it alone and when more comes they receive.

5

Do be asked to bag grapes.

Do be asked to make grapes into raisins.

Do be asked to bag grapes so that they will not come to be raisins.

6

History pleases when will for their sake they repay their adage.

Bay is a bay with a lake.

7

History is this they may I say add leave that.

8

Jacob pays Marcel who saw Francis leave wood for wages.

His heart is like a lion by reason of the muscle in his arms down to his hands.

9

The mother of Bernard and Florence had a little boy which they left is this what is bad for history no because it is funny. It is not history by a viaduct. She need leave she leaves with a relish for resting which she had. A viaduct brings water not milk water in abundance is bad for wheat, wheat is not wholesome. Butter is and so is food. She eats food.

History rests by this they mean they make history all day a dog will come when he is called and go away, this is history because a dog does not fare as well there as here. A dog is in hope of learning a mountain and a mountain is helpful in being called for them. They will manage it better.

9

What is history. Leave leaves and summer. Lettuce leaves and spring and summer. Leaf when an officer marries a daughter and they will have a home together. A leaf of embroidery. She makes leaves and a leaf very perfectly making it with a better than hopefully. Hope was in praise of hoping. This is the history of a name.

10

Beware of a lake the sun may shine and the reflection bum you or it may be cold either way is as it were a frontier. A frontier is a division between countries. A history of a country is not a history of the changing of frontiers although many think so particularly those near the frontier the history of a country is why they like things which they have and which they do not exchange for other things for which they do not care. They have a particle at a time of any more and they are never eager. No country is ever eager.

This account is one which makes no account of waterfalls or trees or any ground which is used for giving them this. They are not acquainted with any one who has butter for sale. There are many ways of drowning bees in honey those used in a country are the same anywhere.

Hours of clouds.

They like to gather what they plant.

11

Bakers bake in February.

Thank you.

12

April is fully a holy day too

A holiday for a shoe.

12

Pink blessing is helping heard them make it do.

She is established with having it for you.

Little as well as do.

14

What is history he felt that it was not a foolish thing to do.

15

HISTORICAL

Flowers 

7

And lovely flowers mostly roses pansies and dahlias.

Herbs

7.15

And very delicate and spicy herbs.

Francis

7.30

He was quite welcome was he not.

Hat

8

A hat very well suited to the usage for which it was and is intended.

Beans

9.30

A great many beans.

Basket

10.30 

He is sometimes a trial of patience.

Bathe

11.30

A pleasure and a refreshment.

This is historical in the best sense.

16

History teaches us that whether clouds have in the part of them a spiral movement made by the action of the wind or not as long as the barometer shows no change the rain will continue, at intervals, with pleasant weather interspersed.

17

History is this. He is not happy because he is worried by his refusing to be able to have his hopes succeed rapidly one after the other not that he has hopes to fulfill but he has hopes which follow all the while there is great bitterness because he goes when he does and he comes as he does and he does nothing without refusing such as has been asked of him. This you can see sounds historical and in a way it is historical. It is not his history it is historical thank you very much.

18

Leaves of history.

If they smile at a photograph taken of them in the sun.

19

What is history. They make history. Just why do they like birds seen in the way he saw them it was very pretty and made it be very welcome in the telling.

20

If they send it to him as well as to her both will have had it.

If they do this for both of them either of them will be the one to tell the other.

The way to taste is to be welcomed as eating.

Any acquaintance with their having had it is nullified.

And in indemnifying them for awaiting the disadvantage of their reason.

The history of satisfaction.

She ate late because she had had to wait.

He is ready to leave but he must wait until they are after all not to wait.

It is better that they should all wait. They wait.

It is now time that they had come to go having waited.

They are able to wait but they would as leaf not wait. Having waited they would rather after all not wait.

They will go together that is they will leave none of them behind.

21

What is history it does not leave dogs for cows. It does not will not please not, an opportunity not to call when they are after the interval known that they may be perfectly left for them in a place.

22

History, it is said so kindly she ate the pear not the whole but the top of a pear which being a favorite morsel had been delicately offered and the offering is not in vain as it has been as much known.

Do think things.

23

Behavior pleases many. His behavior leaves nothing to be desired by any one coming into any contact with him he is pleasant and ferocious he can see with what he likes when they call officious a farewell to society and also he never has been referred to as being with them there in the meanwhile it is as when they must must she come she came and left with it as attached to attach left where they went he was on the place with what they asked of pleasing.

It is mine to ask plenty of them to go away.

[ ¶ ]

1930

414.

A FRENCH ROOSTER.

A History

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

It is awfully pretty to use a french rooster as a bank or a pretty pigeon which looks like a lady with a velvet ribbon around its throat. Indeed a rose is a rose makes a pretty plate and a careful survey of a very small globe which has all the earth on it and little sweets inside it make it a satisfaction to know that 1930 is not the same as 1830 which is not the same 1765. When everybody is alive they need not dive. Diving is a pleasant art so is driving. Driving is a pleasant art. It is very curious to be cautious. History is cautious it is very curious to be history

I

By the time they went

Where was the little thing.

It is a very little thing

That they gave them

II

Pottery needs the damp

It needs noise hardly at all

It is less different from porcelain

It is less well known.

Many have been here twice

Very often they come again

It is very well known

That paling comes from anything.

Which it makes it all better

Which it is by the time they have been

There where they have been

How do they like it

They like it very much.

III

They were surprised to know that the weather vane worked not they he they had not only thought about it.

IV

A hope in season it does not really matter. They will have it any way that is to say it is never like that.

V

There is a difference between a frog and a bird. Not always.

VI

This is an experiment to see how nearly history is.

VII

All are cautious.

VIII

Oh yes he is very well but he is very apt to be careful very apt to be often very careful. You see how failure is tardy. He is not apt to be only careful he is apt to be cautious as well. He is apt to be as careful and then he is sure to be better. An erasure is our politeness. Thank you for being so easy and not at all with impunity. Not how often but how well he is cared for. Nine does come before ten. Nicely.

IX

They will wonder when they went

And she says she is ready

Which she is to be sure

Of everything that was to be done

By the time that they went to bed.

X

Other than this cow can you tell the difference between a chicken and Lynn, she is not so pleased although she is thoughtful and they are not so pleased because it is better does it make any difference whether they will like it any better when there had been more oftener which there were all the early time in which they had nothing to do with it either he wants his ball.

XI

The way to go with this they have they love to see the same that is allowed which they make whether in reproach of any doubt why they make purses purses are paper weights.

XII

Our by relief

In mentioning either

They will generously lead

In patience weather

They will make it be

Relieve their holding

It is in August

That they will be there.

XIII

Modify and why

Because of my day

Why will they

In a vain display

Of not loving either.

XIV

It is our old anger

That they feel there

It may be that it is

When they may have to care

Whether they meet me.

XV

It is a better indeed

Fought with this strangely

In leading hoping seen

To be meant lamely.

Was she to eat corn

Was she or was she.

She may be said fairly

And shorn of making

Happily she is foolish about brushes

And hollows in wood

Wood which is not hollow

As the hole is not there.

She knows readily

She finishes with it.

XVI

Be here all three

Together there where they

Are In a minute

They will be sleeping

He on a chair

She there he there

They will be there

Sleeping all three there

He is left there

She is more there

He is more where

They are all there

He is sleeping on a chair.

XVII

I look at the dahlias

They are very beautiful

They are all rosy except

For a little white

A good deal of white

In those that are all white

A little white in those that are rose.

Rose is not red because

As has been well said

All rose is not red.

In the center there is yellow not very yellow enough yellow so that it is not red yellow or orange yellow and yet not yellow.

There is no white in yellow which is this yellow.

It is agreeable because there can be blue in rose a little blue in a little red not rose and this when it is fair that is when the white is there

Makes it a pretty yellow and very well never yellow rose blue not red red blue not yellow.

The roses are darker than yellow they are not white with yellow they are like the bricks which are not yellow and they have in them red not yellow.

They are paler than red or rose or white or yellow. Thank them for having a little rose not yellow.

The rest of the flowers do not need describing.

He is through because he can hope to learn what there is to do.

He can learn what they do. Does he learn that they can learn that it is this that they do do.

A park is a meadow surrounded with trees.

A wall is a spot where they do not send them away from it.

What is the difference between a wall and a fence.

What is the difference between day after day and any sense.

Who makes oranges when peaches are here.

Who makes mushrooms when cypresses are rare.

And who makes windows when vines are bare

And who makes little things

When they like to be here.

And who has held whom

When they are all well

It is by the time that they answer that they have left

This is not a hope but it may be a prophecy

Prophets are mad with do you not think that it [is] just as well if not better never to have them listen which they hear when they do tell it is more a fortune it is very well to not be very much as kindled with the thought.

Dangerous it is not.

She does know the difference between a chicken a dog and a cat but not very well.

She does know the difference between lily and lily white and tube roses.

She does not know when they are ready.

She makes everybody think of what they said

They are very virtuous because others are relieved.

She is very good because she knows it.

It is a happy day.

XVIII

Leave it to me

And I will do it for her

And if I do

It will be what she asked for

And by the time that they will be ready

It will be ready.

XIX

It is natural that they answer intelligently.

XX

About is a house with a tree

She meant to find the scissors for me

And after all it was she

Who found the link that was lost and by me

And I found and it was found and not for me the scissors which he had lost but not there where she had thought they would be.

XXI

He was naughty and he liked to see how old he was and not very often there where he held it as well as before. Before is very much better than they like when he does not need to be followed before he held it there which is why he likes to sleep not easily but very long and there is no moment when they wish they said they would not now.

It is easy to tell that they would not give the dog away.

XXII

A dog is named Basket

A shell box is electric

Accidentally

A shell is a sound

A boy is to have money

But as pink paint is put into oil he does not receive any this is a grief to him because he would have liked to be rich.

XXIII

It is easy to have victory.

Belts are worn

History misses pansies.

XXIV

She says no but is she older

She is not.

XXV

May be we do but I doubt it.

Nice and quiet I thank you.

Believe me it is not for pleasure that I do it.

XXVI

What is poetry, history is poetry when you get used to french.

Part II

Many means many.

And they will take

It away from him

They like him for awhile

Which is why they leave it

Being left behind does not matter

In a way it is careful

They will not manage to have it

Because it does not matter very much

In a little while

They will take it

Away from him because it is best

In every way he will be pleased

Indeed he asks them for it

In a way it is very much worth while

In each way

They must be ready

To have it ready now

It is offered particularly carefully when

There is no use in asking anything

Which they may have in use as well

It is no bother to leave it alone here

In a little while it is all over

They will have heard that he left

Which is not ordinarily more satisfaction

Which is what they wanted

In every little while

Very carefully made

Near here

Yes

While here

She meant more

Than before to him

In very often asking it

It is nearly made more carefully

Than when they established it by the time

Than this.

Made for their sake

To plan it

In a little while

In going around

To reach them here

In search of it

In plenty of time

Made fairly well

In the hope

Of being oftener

Made easily longer

Than they had been

Chiefly for them

Might they

In three.

He eats a ball

If he could

Little by little

Not at all

A very nearly wedding ball

Only the week before

And they danced well

Which is made serious

By Saturday being Wednesday

Easily fairly easily there

In leaving all of it

In reach of them

Will it be all next week

That two of them get married

To know two of them

There are all of them

They are four of them

Monday is Monday

Thursday is the next day

But the first day

They are married on Tuesday

They are married on Monday

Thursday is the one day

No one is leaving them Friday.

They had a ball Friday Saturday and Sunday

They were married Monday

They were married Tuesday

They were betrothed Wednesday

They were betrothed Saturday

This leaves Thursday from Sunday

It also leaves Friday from Saturday

It also adds Wednesday to Tuesday

It does not leave them alone Wednesday

All this is the month of September and well if it is Wednesday.

There is no mistake in having wheat on Friday

Nor in having beets on Tuesday

No liking for their adding wealth on Tuesday

They need to have it best and most on Wednesday.

It is easy to finish without asking will they

May be they do but I doubt it.

Birds with their wish

He wishes to go

If he runs

They will make

Parts of it do

By the time they finish with it

It is a mistake.

To take it away.

[ ¶ ]

1930

415.

ABEL

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

I

Their nature is mine

Will it be a pleasure

Which they have anticipated

II

That is better

III

Windy is not weather

Rain which is weather

Sunshine which is weather

Dry wind is not also weather.

IV

A little dog breathes heavily

Which makes one anxious

She stays out to look

This is also bothersome

She luckily has not been given anything

This is an annoyance

He will water the garden

This is their carelessness

It is partly why they went

To have it mended

It is difficult to go farther

May be they will

All of it is very heavy in the meanwhile

A threshing machine tires

Those who are ready

As well as those

Who have to be ready

They are ready

When they come

Which they do

V

This is not better

VI

I want to ask fifty

To make fifty

And it is a pleasure to like them

They will be all well in their way

It is left to them alone

To be careful of it.

VII

Blame means does it

Halve means like it

Shoulder means hours now

Women mean like it

Who makes their care

To please running with ease

VIII

He was simply it is true

Ready to make place for you

Part II

She cannot say what she felt

She must change it for it

It is not better for them

To like it and be surprised

Oh yes that is it

That is certainly it.

It has been slowly recognised

It is a color white

And therefor it smells white

He knows what to mean

A color must be felt

A color must be smelt

A color is felt and smelt.

Part III

Do they fit chickens to food

Do they not like to choose

Nor to stoop in order to cut green food

Nor to stoop in order

To cut it for food

Do they like to feed their green food

Does this help her to hood

Upon a chicken and its food

Their food which is green food

Because this is for them

As they need it for food

What is green in their food

Lettuce and salad and green food

Does it do them good.

It does them good to give them green food.

Not dark green food

But light green food

They do not care for darker green food

They need to care for lighter green food

Which does them good

Part IV

He asked if he were dark like him

It was replied he had eyes like his

He said was he dark like him beside

He was told not so dark as to be recognised as dark like him as he was not dark enough to be noticed a[s] being darker than others.

He had a bandage on his head.

He had fallen out of the automobile he said.

His father had not noticed that he fell

But his cousin was there as well

And he noticed when he fell and told his father he had fallen.

His mother did not like it as she was still in mourning.

For her little girl who had died of fever.

This is a story of a very sweet mother and a very nice father and a very successful and happy family.

The mother had plenty of sisters and brothers.

So had the father

They were all successful amiable and pleasant.

Part V

In three days they would be prepared

If longer they would be scared

That is the reason they are preparing

Yesterday to-day to-morrow and Saturday

Sunday is the day on which if they were too long prepared they would be scared.

Part VI

Anything I see I know

I told him so.

Part VII

No nettles are not here any more at least only very little ones.

Roses are here now they are different sized ones

Strawberries are not here now any more

Very few and they are not allowed to stay

There are other things here not too numerous to mention.

Part VIII

He like[d] it and then he did not like it.

Part IX

The time to stop is when they arrive at their barracks which is their temporary home

Part X

She called him

Part XI

One likes to have history illustrated by one’s contemporaries.

Part XII

That is to say that each one may resemble themselves any day.

They resemble themselves that is to say that you can know them every day.

The way they are they are like them the way they were.

He is not disappointed in Harry.

As soon as everybody is satisfied

They do think it is a very good idea.

He never heard of their branch

He never had heard of him

And when he heard of him

He knew some one who resembled him

A resemblance is not looking like him

But reminding some one who had not heard of him that he was like him.

The difference between laterally and not getting frightened by leaving.

He came in winning.

Thank you he came in winning.

It looks like him.

It is like him

They are resembling.

XII

If he moves his head

It is not because he speaks instead

XIII

Saying it last makes them not angry

First and last

They will be left to please us

Which they like alright

By making a little more of it

They make a little more of it now

After a little more readily

It partly lean it for them

They are wider apart

In whether does it matter

Hours of colliding

In it being not interesting

Butchers have meat.

Better be provided

In case he is coming

They will welcome some one

It is not undeniable

What is the difference of thinking of two words or one word.

He has gone to listen if there has been anything.

Yes there has been something

He will bring it back often

Why do they put more there

Because they have asked him to do so.

It is very touching to have individual beseeching.

And she came in as she went.

What is the difference between a wedding and waiting.

We waited for him they did not wait for them.

A poem is one thing A play is one thing.

Sitting in a garden is something

Watching nothing is obliging.

They will always think history bathing sewing saving and learning meeting accompanying and returning paper and balsam and being tired running it is a disturbance may be he likes it but anyway there is a difference will they do so by the time that they will have made it or had made often.

XIV

Very nice and quiet I thank you.

XV

Part of poetry

A part of poetry

Part from poetry

Partly with poetry.

XVI

Part of poetry

A part of poetry

Partly poetry

Part poetry

A part poetry

XVII

He likes to know he has to go

If he looks like a boat being a dog

If his crowing has improved their being bought

The distant clouds look like those of Italy

XVIII

A pitcher of elegance

XIX

Bats are seen but now that the hair is cut there is no fear.

Herbert hurries to have fish fresh.

XX

It is wealthy to have curtains valuable

XXI

I never knew such good peaches

They have tempted me

And I have eaten two of them.

XXII

When I first saw them

I was dubious if they were them

Then I was suspicious of the origin

And now I like them.

They are beautiful and they have good in them.

XXIII

Ladies it does not come right.

XXIV

Field and filled

It does not do

To have them help.

XXV

Would he bark if he could not.

XXVI

You must do vegetables

If it takes a long time

XXVII

What does she see

When she closes her eyes

Green peas

XXVIII

It does not make a difference

If the things are not ripe to-day

They like whatever they say

XXIX

They like to work

That is they like to do it

They are liking to be at work

Because if they are not

They are waiting

XXX

If you look

Do you say so.

XXXI

The heat is doing the garden a world of good

Everything looks much healthier

[ ¶ ]

1930

416.

MADAME RECAMIER

AN OPERA

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Subsidiary Characters
Allen Pavelik and Cliquet Pleyel

Dependents
Georges Couleur Florence Descotes and Yvonne Marin Monsieur Humbert and Louis Raynal

Scenes in
Paris Belley and Rome

MOTTO

Once when they were nearly ready they had ordered it to close

Grace is the name of a man yes.

Allen Pavelik and Georges Couleur take their places.

Whose place have they seen in their worry.

They made a calling leave an owl.

An owl is a little bird

It has a sound as if frightening.

And he he pays no attention.

Yvonne Marin

Why will they quarrel of a mother

And in vain if they contend further

And in remaining plainly gather

Which they mean fairly

Oh other other than their farther

They will be leaving mother and brother

They have never seen or felt whether

Leave or leaves and farther.

Allen

Bring bring they go away

Bring they come the way they go

Bring she often is not there

Bring she will be welcome

MADAME RECAMIER

She is reclining

They will prove the length of home

Here where they seated are

In duties which are doves

They will be noiseless

She will have distresses

It is as likely as that Naples is green.

Madame Recamier has known a queen.

Pavelik

Leave melons and melody

And reaches and revery

Leave letters and let us

And be with them in a plain

In a little valley.

Monsieur Humbert

They will not wait to come to hear me

Leave it at a time as she is well

It must be that it is not pressed in any way

And she will like to have it

liking more than there will be held away from very well.

She is not without leaning nuns as well.

Who does make cake

And happiness with please

It is half of it that they will share with her.

It is by the device of a hat in blackness She ate nothing.

Yvonne Marin can go away from home the others cannot.

Scene II

MADAME RECAMIER

Do or did William

Pleasures have come

They must be either

Coming or have come

Janet Scudder

She changes her name

MADAME RECAMIER

By not leaving and in place

They must will they be increasing by grace.

Grace connects with treasure

Treasure is a pleasure

They make a manner

Harbors are through.

Yvonne Marin

It is perfectly a green

That they use in the sun

And here they will allow

That nobody needs a cow

As every one has had one

George Couleur

Has come

In will come

Do come

They do come

Where they are from I

As they may come

To have come

From.

Florence Descotes

Made mannish.

MADAME RECAMIER

It is very welcome to have length of banish

Very welcome to save them and banish

Very much what they want and they will banish

That they like the seed and they will banish

What is why they and why they will leave and vanish.

Thank you for all thought.

Monsieur Humbert

He made reels have fish

And barrels have water for hurting

And they have changes in a way

Because it is barely necessary to have it all

It is what is wanted.

MADAME RECAMIER

Needles are best known where they are

They are mending little thorns and given away

And they are a device for arranging

And she is in the reason why they are selfish

It is not at all grateful to have a home there

They will be often as much invisible

It is very kindly to hope for more

Do so

Do be careful of sparing them too much because employment and courtesy and to say thank you and do be happily intelligent and make it for me.

Louis Raynal

He will thank you in time.

What is meant by thank you in time.

What is meant by I thank you.

Florence Descotes

The queen Elizabeth was a queen.

Scene II

Once when they were nearly ready they had ordered it to close

Georges Couleur

Obey oh say say she is there for me

It is as getting ready to come there

There where she was sitting

And there she had said

It would be better as much for me

As I liked it when I did see

That it was after said of me

That I was like it was for her

Which is in all they make

Which they will not add brokenly.

And so it was arranged

And we were married.

Florence Descotes

Ambition is made ready by their thanks.

MADAME RECAMIER

She was not better in a minute

With their song with sky so blue

She made hoping he was happier

In left to them to care to like it though

It was enough to come to grieve

Saturday And tapestry

She made a pleasant announcement

Of how many which is how often they were through

Yes he tries to look at you.

Madame Recamier and Monsieur Humbert

She will see through their name

That hiding the same

Is not their shame

No one being to blame

He will see to it that a sound

Is made in going around

Which is why they come

And leave aloud in time.

They will neglect something

Something which is for them

In replacing August with everything

And replacing theirs with none

She meant to be careful

And so did he

Scene III

Monsieur Humbert and Florence Descotes

Florence Descotes

They will imagine I am here

And learning it for me

And they will say

That I fulfilled honorably

Everything that I asked them to give me

And she said

I leave a little more

And I shall be very well pleased

And I will allow them to gather

And give me

Whatever they like.

Monsieur Humbert

There is no need of undertaking

More than that which they give them

Nor is there any arrangement made

To soften it with noise and practice

When they like it as it is spoken

Which may be an authority

For their arrangement

They are thoughtful

And they will be without delight

They must always have heard women

Ask them to come and pray and they will ask it about them.

George Couleur announces that it has been a pleasure.

He is now to be ready to be anxious.

He has meant to call them to come

They will prepare the way for covering mountains with snow and more than there was

They will also be certain that there is a connection with hovering and feeling.

And they will refuse companionship

Yvonne Marin and Louis Raynal

We will meet Madame Recamier and we will say we hope to be as many times more thank you they say.

Madame Recamier coming to be at home having left being older and being younger.

It is an incident that a grandson has a red head and left to them particularly.

And a little more is appealing

Madame Recamier thinks of Yvonne Marin

Why will they be occasionally left and relish

Which they have.

Yvonnne Marin has come to Paris naturally
Louis Raynal had and left
Monsieur Humbert had also
George Couleur and Florence Descotes had not

Scene IV

MADAME RECAMIER

When they thought

That the worth

Of the hope

They will need

Which is made

For the sake

Of the use

Of the kind

They will share

With the thing

In the thought

They will have

They must attend

They will bequeath

They will disturb

They will correct

They shall with

They can better

They will alter

They do relate.

With extra bending

The most deserved

With all cost

To share hope

Monsieur Humbert

Land and renounce

Demand leaving planned

And adjoin renounce

They will give applause

To them.

Monsieur Humbert

He will be very unlikely

To have been cautious about suddenly

When this is seen by him

As he made Monday his king

Monday can be a king

And also Thursday which is a melody of a king.

MADAME RECAMIER

It is in amount that they are careless.

Florence Descotes

She thinks in wishes

Louis Raynal

In appetites and flourishes

George Couleur

Leave well enough alone

Is said and repeated by him alone

It is my plan to have it left to me

When this you think think well of me

Yvonne Marin

She makes it close

Do this for me

Place it for me

So that I see

That it is there

Where it is placed

In the way I like it.

George Janvier

I will finish it at first

As they will when they leave most

Most and best.

MADAME RECAMIER

Entirely is a leaf

And letting which is more

They will and can arouse

Named this with all their chance

Of pleasing

The please me.

George Janvier

When this you see remember me.

Yvonne Marin

It is useless to discover

What they do in liking another

The scene changes and they are once more in Paris

Monsieur Humbert

To practically leave me

With this as well as we

We can be meant reasonably

That they consider that they will leave them with me.

With more of them than they meant would deceive them

Which they will receive as in the presence of them

They will not better it in the way that they had them

In doing so in intending to call them

Which they were in relieving it with them

They must be settled to be separately with them

Which they have in leaving it in regretting for them

That they will allow it to be used with them.

George Couleur neglects to be thought negligent

He will be careful to send every one that thing

The thing that means that he has undertaken something

That he will not be left with them

They know what they mean by being with him

He knows what they mean by having everything.

Yvonne Marin

Out loud is when the mother wishes

When the brother fishes

When the father considers wishes

When the sister supposes wishes

She will change to say to I say I say so.

Let her think of learning nothing.

Let her think of seeing everything

Let her think like that.

Florence Descotes

Never to be restless

Never to be afraid

Never to ask will they come

Never to have made

Never to like having had

Little that is left then

She made it do

One and two

Thank her for everything.

MADAME RECAMIER

It is not thoughtless to think well of them.

Louis Raynal

A place where she sits

Is a place where they were

George Janvier

Recall weddings by war time

And birds by dogs.

Who say so

MADAME RECAMIER

At least no one is careless

George Couleur

Who can be of any assistance

Louis Raynal

As they will think of taking

What they desire most

Most and best.

Scene V

Once when they were very happy they had happiness in store.

MADAME RECAMIER

Think of welcoming all those who are happy to be here.

Also of not neglecting that they will like it best

Nor of protesting that it is one pleasure more

Nor of dividing what is very well done

Nor of delaying in rapidly arranging

Which they do in welcoming

More than they can which is what should be a perpetuity

In leaving it more as it was.

Louis Raynal

It makes be a part of one two three.

She makes it very pleasantly presently

And they were willing to have it made at once

And they will like it when it is submitted

In a fashion of speaking they will like what they have

Yvonne Marin

It is of great use to be able to like to look at clouds.

George Couleur and Florence Descotes

They might like as a man as a man as a wife as a wife with them for in addition. They will build with them where they will incline to receive it courteously just as it came to be about to be done.

George Couleur

The cause of their asking it of me.

Florence Descotes

Without them

George Couleur

With them

Together

They will go there with them.

MADAME RECAMIER

Needs no one

George Janvier

Plays as they like

They play as they like

Mlle Diane Descotes

She knew their brother.

ACT II

Belley

A scene and arrangement. They will have it valuable as a farm.

Monsieur Humbert and Christiane Degallay

We feel used to a sum

And they will shelter us

And they will like theirs

And they will be careful of all of it

They will do what they feel is the reason of letting it be theirs.

Madame Arthur Browne

I know why reasons are given

I know why I have left them there

I do not know what they are giving

I do not like it most of all.

She misses me.

MADAME RECAMIER

Madame Recamier has come and gone

Louis Raynal and Monsieur Humbert

It is a caress is it not

When I ask a dog and a wolf to be one

And a fox to be like a dog and dead

And all the land to be at home

Monsieur Humbert

It is at least not dangerous

And indeed it is not dangerous

Because they bleed it is not dangerous

Because they weed it is not dangerous

Because they succeed if they succeed they are pleased they have been well spoken to suddenly which is why they are careful of hoping for their care. They are not to be there at all any more.

Yvonne Marin

In learning hearing of it to them they who are not she and they are not tormented by being in doubt of their growth.

George Couleur Florence Descotes and Louise an orphan

It is a habit to change a name

And they will be obliging in acknowledging blame because it is steadily because of it that it might be that they could have been women they could have been men. In the meantime they call for them.

MADAME RECAMIER

Two are an authority three are perfectly dear to them they will arrange it that they are perfectly dear to them for them they will be left to have it made as often it is in leaving they were to be in having known obliging.

George Couleur

They think of me with gracefulness and liberty.

Florence Descotes

I can be fearful and not very brave because it is my hope to have to have and leave what they could like in their way careful

Louise an orphan

They are a great many who are often there.

MADAME RECAMIER

It has been a wish that I could know that it is not difficult to have it known that it is so in visiting.

Louis Raynal and Monsieur Humbert

It comes to be a habit

To have seen about how well

They will like me.

Thank you for all who think well of me.

Aria in which they sing Friendship’s Flowers.

ACT II

MADAME RECAMIER

Receive hope as a wish.

Yvonne Marin

And receive hope as my wish.

Monsieur Humbert and Louis Raynal

Receive hope as their wish

George Couleur and Florence Descotes

We have hope as our wish

George Janvier

They receive hope as their wish

Christiane Degallay

To leave hope as their wish.

Mlle Descotes

They have hope as their wish

Janet Scudder

They will have their hope as their wish.

Mlle Descotes

It is in very much as they will feel

That it is made to have a hope

That theirs will be met by the hope that wishes are with them in theirs in place of that and to remember that it was their hope to have it with which it is all they like made to be thought that if it was to do she would be known to keep it as it was in not remembrance but in their return of leaving it as much as they could blame entirely in their entirety which is not hope make it a mention of what they could buy if they came but willingly to go and show what had been done to leave it last as any thing can be held hoping not for it but that it is caught in velvet. Velvet can be old in a way so can silk and black is always made a little better in leaving white alone and blue alone and where alone when it is not the hope of she must cherish there with what she had. They will not sell it. Possibly.

Louis Raynal and Monsieur Humbert

We like visiting very well.

MADAME RECAMIER

Having heard that it is a pleasure to be heard to read aloud

She knew that calls are coming to be made in a valley in a plain and on a hill and in a marsh and also in place that is not known as having a hill that arises out of a marsh and is at the same time cool in summer.

Christiane Degallay

It is nicely thought out

All of it.

Scene II

MADAME RECAMIER

In the playing with a ball

Which they like

They will please themselves in waiting

Which they do

Mme Descotes

She makes an arrangement once

In leaving him to have it once

Yvonne Marin and Louis Raynal

In giving it to them at once

They will be pleased to have it.

She will be asked to give it

So that they will like having it

It is best to have given it

And they will be very well able to receive it.

They must be careless in adding it

As they will add it in having had it

It must be partly theirs in have they it

In case that they will be robbed in receiving more than they have of all that there is of it.

Yvonne Marin

In the place of leaving them

A place where any and every one

Is made to have all of it for all of them

In the way they all like to leave it to them

They will add leaving it in adding to them

They will add more of it in having had it without them

They will give it to them after they leave without them

They will make more of it which they will very likely be of the rest of it for them

And then they sigh.

George Couleur and Florence Descotes

We are married and we see that happiness is all for me which they see.

Louis Raynal

Actively in at a time

When it is best to see why they go whichever way that they do go there.

Christiane Degallay

I will entertain Madame Recamier.

MADAME RECAMIER

I will be pleased to have it known that they will like it as a perfume.

She will like raspberries

And all that is of benefit to those who like it.

Louis Raynal

She meant to be pleased with me

Yvonne Marin

In pleasing others softness is a pleasant pressure

George Janvier

In three there is no distress

In twelve there is no distress

There is no distress.

Louis Raynal

In three there is no distress

Yvonne Marin

In three there is no distress

George Couleur

In there being three there there is no distress.

Mlle Descotes

It is a pleasure to gather what there is there for them to gather

MADAME RECAMIER

In more than there has been to have them come.

Mlle Descotes

With pleasure

Scene III

Marketable space

Alliance of space

There measure of their enjoyment of their leaving it as they would.

MADAME RECAMIER

It is a pity that they see them there

A very great trouble that they do not share

In leaving it for them.

They will credit their liking all more than all of it.

George Couleur

Does he like to ask it to be better

MADAME RECAMIER

They will be there without doubt.

Mlle Descotes

They will have been left to like it better than that for which they were welcome.

It is very foolish to look for it and yet in a way they will.

For them a naturally anxious moment

In the way of entrance.

George Couleur and Monsieur Humbert

To be displeased is as if asked to have have and to add in all they make theirs be in an occasion of the wall.

Walls are not better although they have buds.

Walls and buds make it do.

MADAME RECAMIER

It is very often that they make a mention of letting it be and with and by them.

Yvonne Marin

Should surely hinder nothing.

Louis Raynal

Matter that it does

They will relieve them all

They will be friendly for a time

And it is best for them

To have it.

Christiane Degallay

I need to plead that they will not succeed in giving it to them which they will do for me surely and very nearly openly and very carefully and temperately and never occasionally which is a reason for the noise.

Monsieur Humbert

Fragment and hopes and different ways of leaving and either more than they had meant to give and it is as they have it in that way nearly.

George Couleur

It might be very much their wish and wishes.

Scene IV

Belley is not animated.

To-day the sky is grey.

Every one stays at home

They need all that they have

And they will presently be very pleased

Which is the reason

Which they give

In going there together.

MADAME RECAMIER

Never leave them to come here with them to object to the distribution with them to arrange the regulation for them.

Louis Raynal and Monsieur Humbert

At this time

They will save

Themselves for them

Which they do

In the Happiness

Of their understanding.

Mlle Descotes

Very nearly

In intention

Not this

In hopes

Of appointment

Yvonne Marin

They leave the rain

They make the door

They have the land

They make the plan

They will be very likely to please

Which they must ask

As well as that

For instance

In the way that they have

Younger ones to leave

Where many go

Named as the place

In their coercion

Made reasonably well

For much of that

In hours of getting it

To have that hope

Much of it which they do

As usefully

It is prepared to have her here

That makes it

Be left to an announcement

Variously and prettily

She will have feathers in her hat

As they have heard it said

By little chains of their elaboration

Made candidly

In orange and in place

Of why they will be mostly in this use

He will come here

And stay.

MADAME RECAMIER renews her acquaintance with Monsieur Humbert and Mlle Descotes

She is partly her own in their anticipation.

Which whenever they went.

They were without a burden

It is a variety in necessary extravagance

And also used in their appointment.

That she will be softly interrupted by their visit.

Monsieur Humbert

It is as well to be without in their reverberation in the meantime ways which are in opening to their site do unexpectedly deliver it as in a tunnel and they attend the opening and the exit of their voice.

And for it they have many do

This and that

Theirs as well

Without which they conclude

For it alone

By the time

They will abandon

And indeed.

Louis Raynal

In the country it is said that when the river Furon overflows

Mlle Descotes

Good weather comes and stays

George Couleur

With it a wish

May it be so

As they conclude

That they will vanish

In a flood

But then a flood

Can not come here

Where little mountains come to make them call a high mountain a mountain which is seen and mentioned familiarly as wanting to be there which it is when seen which it is.

Florence Descotes

I am married to George Couleur.

MADAME RECAMIER

In a very fairly arranged and thought it was kindly meant and wrought so that in knowing thanks and lost they will be there to go away and not to stay but to be often in the place of not away when they have made fairly mention most it is in inclined that they like it for them instantly made surely in exact in shutting it without theirs and they have found that it is named at once like theirs in that ready to be eased in any place which makes understanding settled in theirs and entirety left as known to whenever it is caused as an incense to our fires.

George Janvier

A wedding in a day

And birds are splendid for Sunday

And butter and melons are mellow for winter and Sunday

And theirs is mine for summer and winter and some day.

Monsieur Humbert

In repining with sun and left to adorn which they do by the aid and for them.

Mlle Descotes

Makes it a by word.

Louis Raynal and Josephine Marin

Will they ever please by naming themselves Louise as she did and as they do.

Christiane Degallay

I have been hoping hoping hoping every day

Monsieur Humbert

Makes it desirable and to discuss that she has of her a friend.

Madame Sainte Marie Perrin

It has not been my custom to be announced as having been without inquiry left to be thought that it would be mentioned by them more than once.

MADAME RECAMIER

A festivity is a common place to-day.

Mlle Descotes

Any day of being one without any hope of some being seen.

Any hope of being some without any day of being one without some being seen.

Louis and Louise Raynal

They will frighten a son and mother and a half of a wolf. Thank you. They will say that it was done without any hope of some being some one who came to ask any one asking them to have it done as they would in the mean time for some one.

Louise Descotes

Having changed to being left to fortune they will neglect their affairs.

They will

Monsieur Humbert

In the midst of green they will ask them to place acres.

MADAME RECAMIER

It is a wish that they allow that it is thought that they will wish they will make theirs without their thought they must in this have all as well as bought and if in the mean time it is arranged as it will be that they will neglect doing it in the avoidance of their hope that in the way they can wish they will employ welding in the mixture of their allowance made ready and a bidding of in twice they will manage the matter better.

It is not by the chance of leaving that they will win whatever they could have as being with them and for them as if it meant messages and credit, they will pronounce in veiling hoping with their taste.

Monsieur Humbert

It is negligent

MADAME RECAMIER

Feeling in thought and their words in fancy and pleasures as allowance and in gratitude they cannot say leaving or might but they will be very with what it is as weighed. She might in time. Leave readily for them. And make it be pronounced. On their account. With it as action.

Monsieur Humbert

Willingly remains reforesting. And theirs as plainly.

MADAME RECAMIER

Who makes a willow have been not sent by two but by one and then formally. It is left with a bitterness in their occasional casualty. It is hope with amusement. It is their tongue. They ask. They leave it with reknowing and renown and they establish chances. Will you please them with me. Will you please me

Monsieur Humbert

It is made restlessness with their deliberation. To say so.

Finally have no thought of their with them as there with me as will it be a ladder fortunately which makes gathering be meaning to be nearer to having.

MADAME RECAMIER

Left fortune to their cost.

Monsieur Humbert

Reserve is for them which is for them that they are measured in their frightening have it be with them that they could in their security be lost. As it is in mischief.

MADAME RECAMIER

Leaves what ever there has been with an appeal.

She leaves for a moment and Mlle Descotes comes in

Will it be best to see them.

They come in

Yes it has been best to see them.

George Janvier

In a pleasure

They will gather

With as rather

Made and whether

In as well

For as soon

When in shutters

Theirs in line

Made in tiling

Which is lost

In their progression

It is now in the room of their report.

Not as it was

Not with

Not for

And not indeed

In their recountal

Farther than they

Can

Should it in chance

They will be as alike

As that

Made nearly

With as plain

And as a motive

In relief

And further in the hope of it

Which is and will be taught

Them.

They can be my allowance.

In really and religion.

And difficultly with hopes of dwelling coming to be had as weighed.

In between time.

All of it shown

With them

With there and here

A joint and open thought of whether it is well to varied in and on account of measure and a choice of treasure.

Monsieur Humbert

Felt very nearly it was time alone that made them leave what they did with their shattering it by now.

Mlle Descotes

Finds no time that they should.

And will they call call it as well as often.

Louis Raynal Georges Couleur and Monsieur Humbert

They make it have what they like

When they leave very much to them

In their respect

That they will have plenty of it

As much as they call color

In variety of making it have pleasure

In their arrangement

Which is violently

Raised as a place

In place of plainly for them

In reality it is a measure

Of their contentment.

George Couleur

In place of why they wish it is with a great deal of their arrangement and for them to make it for me an extra pleasure.

Louis Raynal

Dozens in more than ever without that that they do in partly leaving me. Which makes it have their reasonableness in partly governing for themselves more than they have constrained that after all is knowledge without thought they will be actually attracted by relief and more than they can leave it there with their own pleasure for which they care.

Monsieur Humbert

It is a relief to have mountains prepare to help the land be fertile a very great relief.

MADAME RECAMIER Mlle Descotes Florence Descotes and Mlle Duvachat

Who knows how very nearly it is opposite to them who have thought very well of obtaining in a happiness of their intermediate dwelling on which ever they will unmistakably seize in the pleasure of an unlikeness to a wilderness where there are trees. Who can please if not in mounting where they will always all or gather in determination of determining why it is made without which they will sing and lavish.

Christiane Degallay

It is partly made mine

Mlle Descotes

Shone without a splendid fact that they are with obliged to see and mounting a selection has been made which they know.

Florence Descotes

Of which they know which is the better.

Mlle Duvachat

In no case have they made it pleasanter to have them come and thereby leave it there.

Christiane Degallay

Not without wishes.

Monsieur Humbert

It is made for them that they will be resting.

George Couleur

Partly for me

Louis Raynal

In plenty of their own with their intention

Monsieur Humbert

Just as it was well just as it was.

Louis Raynal

They will be having it just as it was

George Couleur

Just as it was

Mlle Descotes

Made is the same as made for them they are as very well known.

In partly there.

George Janvier

Matter is more to them

For them it is their plan

With and without in little stretches.

Farther than with and that it can in their hope making it different that it does and will and without blame can be their relief with a hope that it does make it leave alone an opening without place which makes it caught having heard left it to lay the matter before them.

MADAME RECAMIER

By the time that they will go

Who goes in joining places to their plainly adding theirs.

They will attribute in it as it calls

Who makes it better that they come away

From relief of what it is most to have

In little measures which they can belie

In liking they must have more to reunite

It is as well that they can call it for them

It is a better name than after all a very little will do now.

Do or do not in all of it a pleasure.

He will come and he will disturb those who know

That it is always well to think that it is taught as readily by them as if they were undertaken to go away every day fairly as if when about which they need to think it is not by the time that they are willing leave it in rapidly shown finally made as it were a finely readily as well as there. They will have made it singularly real to have it be theirs which it is more in case of that it is what does it differ wherein and more leaves are without a pleasure they are poplar leaves they are the leaves that are without that measure made in and with namely their better hope of never with and without pause able to relatively wait in their adjoining just as many have a better than their own in names which can be often after any all in written. They will think well of many that is plainly all that this is why to go away and this is why to stay do better what this is for me.

When this they see they can as well as will remember me.

ACT III

ROME

THEY ARE INDIFFERENT WHETHER THE WIND BLOWS NOT INDIFFERENT TO THE WIND BUT INDIFFERENT WHETHER THE WIND BLOWS.

Scene I

Monsieur Humbert Cliquet Pleyel and Mlle Descotes

In this instance they will manage arrangements for the pleasure of acknowledging that they came there to have it known that it is best to be reminded of their agreeable reason for being separated in the middle of their exchange of the fashion of being without aid in the opportunity which is accomplished as they interested in not neglecting may be in an alteration of their meaning which they had as they were present in no sense with carelessness nor best allowed for them to challenge in their change made ready in a chance that they will blossom as they call it hers for them made more in all and on account of their preparation to go with them as it was on account of a requital which they furnished in hoping for it as it was managed in the pretty way of sailing from to-day and yesterday where they went as it is mine.

Pavelik and Mlle Descotes

It is in no sense their chance

That they will yield

And place it there

Where they will like

Which hopes for that

Where they will make it do

For them.

Cliquet Pleyel wandering meets them

How do you do

Very well I thank you

And where have you been

We have been very pleased with what we were doing.

MADAME RECAMIER

In making Rome be selfish

Who has been wonderful with them

They are an appreciation

Of all who can be heard

They will allow whatever

They will care to have

And they will oblige them

To come and be pleased

They will not neglect

Nor do they adventure

To have announcements

Made for them

They will be evidently attentive

They will attach ribbons for many reasons

And they will all like that.

Cliquet Pleyel comes in

Who has been heard to laugh at women. They do and they can be contradicted

Pavelik and Mlle Descotes come in and stay

Madame Recamier speaks to all of them

It is not a very ingenuous task to find that they walk as they stand well and vigorously nor is it at all a doubtful thing to have it be a temptation they will arouse more of them than they might of if they had been with one of them as a beginning which they consider that it could be best to ask it of them as they are women. Who are women. They are women.

Pavelik and Mlle Descotes and Allen

It is time that they no longer stayed out in the sunshine

Monsieur Humbert and Christiane Degallay

Once every day and in almost that way they could think of everything. They will be remarkable they will coincide they will account for it and they will be in distress they will have it as an advantage and they will like it clouded they will be perfect and they will change water on flowers and they will put back not put back what has been put away and in this way they will enjoy September.

MADAME RECAMIER

In lingering longer

And leaving them

They will think

That it is fortunate

That they will gather

What they like

Which they have

And will do.

Scene II

Monsieur Humbert and Pavelik

It was about that that they thought

They will value that in this way

It is necessary that they should like

What it is wisely that they manage

To have theirs.

They will originate that finally

In precisely the fashion that they like

They must in their variation believe

That it is as well that they are attentive

They will have it made in the fashion of their being

With which they will welcome theirs

As they have managed principally that they are in that way effective for their result

In and leaving they will change this with windows and that that which they will resign.

They will finally distribute what with in case of their injustice it is for this for them

When they will think readily

When they will be foremost

In the having it which is needed for that that which they like in rapidly indubitably ran. It is not only for it that they can in their hope just as when it is rapidly left to inaugurate made in a plan their in place which is truly a necessity.

When they can be hurried they can be made as if they wish

When they must use this they do not feel it to have made it through their usage which they mean to measure. They do mean to have both

They may in the meantime leave it suddenly. They may for the reason that praise is praise be after in the meantime should it be with them. They must account for this. They will be known as if they were more than they were established. Who has praised whom. In effect it is made theirs as fervently as it is mine.

Mlle Descotes

She may be readily for it in the meaning of made with and more than they care.

Monsieur Humbert and Pavelik

It is never rudely to remind them that they will have hopes and hope to favorably leave with the hope of theirs. They will leave it to the bettering of theirs with mine.

They will not be all of it in politely and as a strain of reference to make all of it uncloud in their report.

And do they wish me to go.

Mlle Descotes

It is partly for a time that praises which do color their information loses for itself all of it.

Monsieur Humbert and Pavelik

It is not often that they are willing to come.

They are very readily searched to find many have a plan of pressure and they will mind. They mind us very well they do as we say.

Mlle Descotes

There is no mischief meant in their withdrawal.

Allen and Monsieur Humbert

They will mind what has been heard but not at once and not readily they will also interest themselves.

Cliquet Pleyel

Just as to be generous

MADAME RECAMIER

In and appoint

Which they do

They must think

And with thoughts

So that leaves

Have meant rights

And let falling

Makes it be

What they relieve

In their account

On that refusal

To be thought

By their share

Of which pleases

Made necessarily accustomed

In an allowance

Of ineffective joining

Of their detachment

To their use

Which is meant

By appointing them

In their abundance

Usefully in choice

In added repetition

To their amusement

As they like.

Monsieur Humbert and Pavelik

Leave it be mentioned that theirs is their gain. They know nervously that they will belie it in their case by the time that it is wished that they will be requited by finery.

Allen and Cliquet Pleyel

Do often go together.

Christiane Degallay

Makes a time to cry.

Mlle Descotes

In their reunion there is a preference.

In their reunion they must be their own.

Allen and Cliquet Pleyel

Feel that it is no hindrance

Monsieur Humbert and Pavelik

Are very well pleased with the result.

Mlle Descotes visiting Christiane Degallay

And who has any hope of their failing in having many see the plain from which they can see that.

They will be a little more than pleased that they have been faithful to their permission that all of it is dependable as when no one is disappointed. They will have a pleasure in their relief that is they will leave more than they have liked. They will ask for it in and by an intermediate they will be calm and they will have preferred their intention.

Mlle Descotes and Monsieur Humbert

They will astonish and wish.

They will prepare and they will prefer to care as they do for that which they have been able to have left to their partly in relief of precision. It is not at all taught.

Monsieur Humbert and Pavelik

They will manage to hurry and they will be greatly exhausted by their detention.

Monsieur Humbert makes it be his own by his place

How many thousands make how many hundreds.

Allen

Four and twenty thousands make four hundreds and twenty thousands

Allen and Christiane Degallay

It is not by blindness that they separate money from money.

Pavelik

There is an appointment in intermittance

Which they share

Allen and Mlle Descotes and Monsieur Humbert

It is not that they manage not to have an opportunity to plainly arouse them from their relation to following their mother.

Who knows how many fancies there are in their despatch.

Mlle Descotes

There is plenty of hope agreeably.

Monsieur Humbert

Finally all cases are presented in isolation they will languish

Pavelik and Christian Degallay

Formerly two meant when three went and now how often are there doors in selfish doors in selfish and places where they will call them for me.

Monsieur Humbert

Next time and very much it is an interest in advantage.

George Janvier

Name them.

Madame Recamier comes to be here

It is on account of their meaning

Which is it that they will have heard her voice.

It is by their naming pointing that they will color their house.

They will be wealthy in their choosing they will adorn water with houses

They will pass the winter in their measure and they will be by themselves their strangely choosing the rest of the weather. It is pleasant weather.

She would be very much pleased with a return of plains.

Plains is where Rome is meant.

It is an opening with and for them.

Pavelik and Mlle Descotes

Do be careful and patient in summer.

MADAME RECAMIER

For them fortunately

With them

They will like a feeling

Of the inference

Of how they manage

To have all of it

Be worthy of their ease

Which makes it variedly

A chosen site

For voyaging.

They will be meant plainly

If it is feasible

Which they entertain

As parlors have glass

They will not buy it without it.

They like it to be loyal

They will be and prejudice

Of their betrothal

Which is why many come

And very often

It is always alike

In a seam.

They know

That it is so

That they will learn

That they announce

That they gather better

That rounds are lent

That merely very well

She will go there

It is in an amount

And they will carry it away

In their determination

To surround

Them with it.

It is not by their announcement

That they gather pleasure

They will do that badly

And they will leave all theirs

In the habit of winning

Which is by relief

In the case of care

It is very careful in the hope of Louise.

Monsieur Humbert and Allen

They made many of them train them with them in the same intention of leaving them with them they have been with them they will manage to have it known that they are allowed to have any one of them mingle dislike of them with their arrangement of their announcing that they will not go there without them at all neither ever for them.

Pavelik and Madame Recamier

Who knows how often it has been carried away.

Not far away.

Yes as they will have it made

And they leave a choice of their said. They said.

Pavelik and George Janvier

But politely.

Firmly

Lamely

Namely.

How many houses are there there.

George Janvier

Fortunately three.

Pavelik

Four

Allen

Four more is never said

Christiane

To me.

Mlle Descotes

Why do they wish to finish

Allen

Because they need to be sure to be there on their return.

Monsieur Humbert

It is not as they have it to be known that he tries.

Mlle Descotes

She must be able to reverse the better known relief that it is they that they hope when they attach them.

Monsieur Humbert and Mlle Descotes

Fortunately two are felt.

Last Scene

Monsieur Humbert comes to be sent and they know that he is here.

MADAME RECAMIER

For which they thank him.

He will be ready to thank me.

He will not be careful of a boat.

He will be in doubt of why they are likely to fish

They must be all of them nearly finished

They will all of them like what they see.

When they see them they will furnish them with reproaches.

They will have no objection to their liking what is known as well.

They will second what they can see presently

They will allow what they know as his.

They will see that they like what they will finish

They will come when they fasten better

Than it is in their share of choice.

Which makes gain of their letting it be ready

It is not with it that they must manage

They will account for it by their choice

They will know they will name reasons

They will do what they can lead the way

They will like which it is and they are lining

What they know for them which is what they will like as they will say

They will not say.

Monsieur Humbert enters and says that he does not wish to intrude.

MADAME RECAMIER

You do not intrude neither do they. They do not intrude neither will they. They will not intrude.

Who knows when they go out.

They go out as if they had been about.

They will stand and call. Many are one at a time

Pavelik and Allen

We come to say so.

George Janvier and Cliquet Pleyel

Very well.

Monsieur Humbert and Mlle Descotes

Very well.

Cliquet Pleyel and Monsieur Humbert and Christiane Degallay and Mlle Descotes

Very well.

[ ¶ ]

1930

417.

THEY WEIGHED WEIGHED-LAYED

A Drama of Aphorisms

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Maurice I

Way-laid makes speeches.

Maurice II

If a tree at all it is an adventure to come back in the night with a white dog.

Maurice III

If at a distance they come near.

Who has been heard to care for this.

That they will leave to them they are not there whether it is not left either.

For them. They will be that they announce neither either other farther whether rather neglect.

Maurice IV

Odder than the door.

The dog is at the door.

But not at a door.

A melon can ripen.

There are three things that have a fragrance melon chocolate and chestnut but not as eaten.

Maurice V

Birds have dahlias.

Drink dahlias.

Maurice VI

If all of it goes away.

We are here.

In refusing mingling separation.

Maurice VII

A blue sky who may say reply.

Maurice VIII

Far from follow it.

Eugene I

Follow with it.

Eugene II and Maurice I

A dagger is dead when a door which is a dog is living yet.

Eugene III Maurice II

It does not make any difference who is regal if they are all for it which naturally it is not.

Eugene IV and Maurice III

Why will they sigh When they sleep.

Marcel I Maurice IV

Why will they sigh and not die.

Marcel II Maurice V

When they sigh they think of defeat.

They have followed previous prayers.

They will compete.

They will see no one near she can hear that he is meant for four they will have it as a change for their then without men. He is dead but not or men.

Remain here.

Maurice VI Bernard I

Do leave marble alone.

Marble is a rare stone.

Maurice VII Bernard II

Eugene is not eleven.

Eleven how eleven.

Maurice seven.

Maurice VIII Bernard III

With them with this with purses.

With enchanting victory.

Marguerite I Maurice VII

Buy Marcel a joy.

He is a sorrow not to annoy.

But to exchange pears.

Marguerite II Maurice VI

They will have rest for dogs.

Marguerite III Maurice V

When they rest they sigh.

This is a sign of their rest.

Marguerite IV Maurice IV

When the sun shines the clouds form they may be scattered by the wind that depends upon others.

Marguerite V Maurice III

He was not grateful to me.

Maurice II Leon I

They have supper for some.

Maurice I Leon II

It is useful to be made for two.

Leon III Eugene I

There are often two who are there with one. They make as if they saw that bulbs can dry if there is sun.

Leon IV Eugene II

He needs what he can leave for instance they might like it better.

Leon V Eugene III

They have thought that all of it was lost.

Leon VI Eugene IV

They were better informed.

Leon VI Eugene IV

They will be fought for.

Leon VII Maurice I

But it is a remedy.

Maurice II Marcel I

Coming and come.

They can have been working in the sun.

They will be the same when they have some.

Which they will have given by some one.

Which they have as they will have been met by some one.

In the care care and case is learning, they like fastening.

They will be presently with everything.

They will make that with an escape of changing.

Why will they like being here.

Maurice III Marcel II

Thoughts are a happiness to them.

Maurice IV Bernard I

Pardon for one.

Maurice V Bernard II

Welcome for one.

One of them.

Maurice VI Bernard III

They have nothing to puzzle any one.

Maurice VII Marguerite I

Violets and a name for them.

Maurice VIII Marguerite II

The best thing they can do is this.

Marguerite III Leon I

Why is it more.

Marguerite IV Leon II

Than it was.

Marguerite V Leon III

They have no hope of seeing it continue.

Leon IV Maurice I

Reach and riches.

Leon V Maurice II

They leave liking them.

Leon VI Maurice III

Two sounds for one.

Leon VII Maurice IV

Live like one.

Maurice V Marcel I

Better be here to do it.

Maurice V Marcel II

He is a poet too.

Scene II

Little dogs should not eat flies.

They come in between.

They think about how mountains come.

Men of severing them.

This is a tragedy.

To make them see through.

Mouths and mouths.

A dog vomits once.

A man is very careful of his health.

A son is irritated by admiration.

They come together.

And they sing.

All the names are included in the song.

In this scene they make an unexpected acquaintance.

Maurice VI Bernard I

There is an appointment.

Birds will need balls.

Maurice VII Bernard II

In this scene they will have it left for them.

Maurice VIII Bernard III

Birds and balls and trout and seagulls and their nests follow me.

The unexpected acquaintance is Eugene.

Eugene I and Marcel I

They will patiently wait while they have hopes of leaving.

They leave and one does not become a soldier either because it is better to leave his mother.

One has a father.

A father who is often made more nearly his father.

They both hope to hear that either one is to be a soldier which they are because a soldier does go and come with more than a regiment. They leave trees to be tall.

It is finally their aim.

Eugene II and Marcel II

It is a pity that they must stop here stop here.

Eugene III Bernard I

Too many days make of it too much which they will do as widowed. Dissemble. They will add it as gain. They need to emphasise first letters. Gain and realise. And be employed.

Eugene IV Bernard II

There is no insistence.

Bernard III Marguerite I

Many have been happily married.

Marguerite II and Leon I

They will think kindly of their circumstances.

Marguerite III and Leon II

A birthday unites birds.

Bertie Applegarth

He is or was a help to them in arithmetic.

Marguerite IV and Leon III

It was in there that they saw a help to them.

Marguerite V and Leon IV

They have their scissors unreliably left.

Leon V Maurice I

Be kind to and for them.

Leon VI Maurice II

In opportunity to be useful to those who have need of having it without them.

Leon VII Maurice III

There is no difference between them.

Maurice IV and Marcel I

There is no difference between when and sudden. They change.

Maurice V and Marcel II

Change all of it for you.

ACT II

Maurice VI Eugene I Marcel I

Our which are ours.

Do be obscured by ours.

They must be waiting to be well.

Maurice VII Eugene II Marcel II

It is a hope in thousands.

Counting.

As acceptable.

Will Marcel be as well.

Maurice VIII Eugene III Bernard I

In reason including one.

Eugene IV Bernard II Marguerite I

With thorough distaste.

For lettering.

Which they bring with holding.

Withholding quiescence.

In bridges.

And lays.

They made it without hers.

She meant to be in a reversion.

Of an added gather.

They gather them.

With them.

To be around.

In their avoidance.

Ration with reluctantly.

And envisage.

They adjoin dress.

And train to treasure.

Tresasure in a margin of their being here with and without attempt to attempt to clear them.

Bernard III Marguerite II Leon I

By politeness they sing to me.

Marguerite III Leon II Maurice I

Just why they have to ask that they will by the time they are themselves almost at once.

Marguerite IV Leon III Maurice II

Should choices be left to other ones which they mean.

Marguerite V Leon IV Maurice III

It is obliging for that made to be orderly for an arrangement of their I mean.

Leon V Maurice IV Eugene I

In apt to be asked for them.

Leon VI Maurice V Eugene II

But why do they make it regrettable.

Leon VII Maurice VI Eugene III

In brought with reference to their bestowal without their use with length.

Maurice VII Eugene IV

They introduce them or themselves.

Maurice VIII

Wait.

Scene II

Bernard I Marguerite I Marcel I

It is best to plant them one by one.

Two at a time is temporary, three are carefully thoughtful.

Bernard II Marguerite II Marcel II

They lost them by loving.

Marcel I

Better then always leaving because of accepting.

Bernard III Marguerite III Marcel II

They made hands press down roses.

Marcel I

Without ostentation.

Bernard I

With final regret.

Marcel II Bernard II Marguerite IV

But whether with revision.

Marcel.

There is no hope in heaven.

Marcel II Bernard III Marguerite V

It was better to be thought careless.

Marcel I

Just divided justly divided judging divided and dividing and defence of division.

Bernard I and Marguerite I

A pleasure in deceit.

Marguerite II

Praise of precision.

Bernard II

Made with them as it were with their capability.

Marcel II Bernard III Marguerite III

Hours precious hours which they have used with pleasure. Pleasure is so agreable so selected and so fairly denied.

Marguerite IV

She should be joined by leaving one.

Leon I

One of them.

Leon II Marcel I Marguerite V

It is fairly provocative of sunshine.

Marcel II

Three hoping they are altogether.

Leon III Maurice I Eugene I

Birds are hoping that they have to stay.

Leon IV Maurice II Eugene II

They will be sadder with their death.

Leon V Maurice III Eugene III

Come cautiously.

Leon VI Maurice IV Eugene IV

Does he mean Edward Glasgow.

Does he indeed.

Leon VII Maurice V Marcel I

They will be left to pray.

Maurice VI Bernard I Marcel II

A habit of sitting is not changed.

Marcel I

Let me not choose roses.

Maurice VII Bernard II Marcel II

They will they have an opportunity to be older in having a mother a grandmother and no habit of having hope. Hope they will.

Marcel I

It is an education to have pleasant thoughts.

Maurice VIII Marcel II Bernard III

Just in a way of having had this as a reason. They will mind if they hear a request. They will be well received. It is always alright.

Scene III

The parlor widened they did buy the road.

Scene IV

She was not the same as she had been.

ACT III

Leon I Marguerite I

With no objecting to avoidance.

And with no pleasure in success.

With and without hope in their reason.

With them with which they gratify.

They will change their thought and their alliance.

They will urge them to do very well for them.

They will habituate them in leaving.

They will count in years.

Marguerite II Leon II

They will try to have it do.

They will please themselves with you.

They will join themselves with their and them nicely.

They will seem to be almost made happily by the time they have been hearing them or they come.

They come with noisy welcome.

We are so glad to see them.

Marguerite III and Leon III

He was disappointed as well as she.

Marguerite IV Leon IV

It is inexplicable.

They do and are careful and at hand.

Marguerite V Leon V

Should they move slowly.

And ask it to be a little more.

And have the habit of reminding them.

That it just as well they came.

They are as careful as that of it.

Leon VI Maurice I

She should make some use of it.

Leon VII Maurice II

It was as much as they knew what had happened.

Leon VII

With which.

They neglect.

To make.

It be.

Their hope.

Of joining.

In a little while.

Now.

It is often that they ask is it so a week ago.

In spite of all it is sad.

So he says.

She might.

Think well.

Of them.

As much.

As more.

Than they.

Did think.

Of it.

First.

It is hard to be sad in english.

Maurice II and Eugene I

They know that they do.

Whatever they do.

Maurice III Eugene II

With them.

Maurice IV Eugene III

As lightly.

Maurice V Eugene IV

As they knew.

Maurice VII Marcel I

With distribution.

Maurice VII Marcel II

As a climax.

Maurice VIII Bernard I

They like it.

Maurice VIII

As much as ever.

Bernard II Marguerite I Leon I

And Louis who is gone.

Bernard III Marguerite II Leon II

They will welcome yeilding of one.

Bernard II

Louis and they will add each one one.

Bernard I

Which one.

Marguerite III Leon III

Forty are thirty for one.

Marguerite IV Leon IV

Fifty more and they are always four and more.

Marguerite V Leon V

They pass more than they have seen before.

Marguerite IV

Which they like.

Marguerite III

To like.

Marguerite II

To be like.

Marguerite I

After and like.

Leon VI

They might measure six.

Leon VII

All good children go to heaven.

ACT IV

Maurice I

He stops and asks if asking is the same as leaving. He knows leaving is an occasion.

Maurice II Eugene I

They will ask if they ask it if they have it when they mention coming.

Maurice III Eugene II

Both are brave they light it as well as if they knew that they will go if they do before they come with sugar which they have eaten with bread and does it disturb them as much as then.

Maurice IV Eugene III

They ask it as well as better and as much as differently.

Maurice V Eugene IV

Do please open the door so that they can go out better than before.

Eugene III

They make an allowance for happiness.

Eugene II

They follow themselves with wishes.

Eugene I

They welcome them home.

Maurice VI Marcel I

They will be with them presently too.

Maurice VII Marcel II

Think well and think that they thought that it had been bought for them.

Marcel I

Leave it as a present.

Maurice VIII Bernard I

They change so that seven is one.

Maurice VII

They will prepare this for them.

Maurice VI

They have prepared something so that they will leave it alone when they do.

Maurice V

It is a plan they have.

They have a plan.

Maurice IV

Which they enjoy when they can.

Maurice III

It is a likelihood of their being very much alike.

Maurice II

It is not any use to beg them to go there.

Maurice

To go away is made necessary for them here.

Bernard II Marguerite I

You know that we think of you.

Bernard III Marguerite II

We hope you do.

Bernard II

Be very certain that we do.

Bernard I

And that we never neglect it whatever we may do.

Marguerite II Leon I

It is useless to know that Louis is not Leon.

Marguerite III Leon II

Which they hope with them who do. They will settle nothing for you.

They will give it to them for you. They will hope that this will do.

Scene II

Marguerite IV Leon III

She was just as sweet.

Marguerite V Leon IV

As they were together.

Marguerite IV

Was it indeed by having or without that they counted that they would do without.

Marguerite III

She made it be that it was tenderly that he went to see whether he could be better than he had been.

Marguerite II

She said she was necessary to him.

Marguerite I

She might be withheld as she would have been.

Leon V Maurice I

He heard him say that he went away.

Leon VI Maurice II

And did it matter.

Leon VII Maurice III

To him.

Scene III

Maurice III

Maurice call him.

Maurice IV

Eugene call him.

Maurice V Eugene I

They made a meadow inundated by the sun.

The meadow was sinking.

It was under water like anything.

Maurice VI Eugene II

It was in the hope of swimming that were engaging between leaving and welcoming milking.

Maurice VII Eugene III

It was agreeable to be neglectful.

Maurice VIII Eugene IV

They will sing about wedding women.

Maurice VII

She made a hope that they would be there.

Maurice VI

It was valuable to have it heard from here to there.

Maurice V

They made women wait.

Maurice IV

They sang too late.

Maurice III

They sang that they are singing.

Maurice II

Which they were as women.

Maurice I

Which they were with humming.

Eugene III

And they think.

Eugene II

That it is best.

Eugene I

To leave it now.

Marcel I Bernard I

As they do.

Marcel II Bernard II

It is not easy to be cruel in thinking that it is different that they left with out an allowance of more than that which is everything. Let it be ready for them.

Marcel I

There is a hope that it is cooler than that there has been one.

Bernard III Marguerite I

They like it when they think that they have been advising.

Bernard II

Which they do.

Bernard I

One for one.

Marguerite II Leon I

What is a tragedy when he is lonesome.

Marguerite III Leon II

She dropped the shears.

Marguerite IV Leon III

For him.

Marguerite V Leon IV

With help.

Marguerite IV

Withheld help.

Marguerite III

In acquaintance.

Marguerite II

As much as which they will when he is held.

Marguerite I

Withheld.

Leon V Maurice I

They will account for his having run.

Leon VI Maurice II

Which they have in the need of one.

And they without.

Leon VII Maurice III

It is as alike as they like.

Maurice IV

There is no need of being one.

Maurice V

Which they examine.

Maurice VI

By hope.

Maurice VII

And wishes.

Maurice VIII

Too late.

ACT V

Eugene I Marcel I

Prepare to ask why will they come with me.

Eugene II Marcel II

He went yesterday if not to-day.

Marcel II

With circumstances of delay.

Eugene III Bernard I

Will no one give any one more than just one.

Eugene IV Bernard II

Yes when they ask three to be four.

Eugene III

When this you see remember me.

Eugene II

They refuse cakes because they have not eaten.

Eugene I

I was touched by their sorrow.

Bernard II Marguerite I Leon I

As many as they have been without they will refrain from exacting it for them.

Bernard III Marguerite II Leon II

She was in no hurry.

Bernard II

They make excuses for having relish for wishes.

Bernard I

By the time they question.

Marguerite II Leon II

They might be faithful to themselves here.

Marguerite III Leon III

They all died but not all in poverty.

Marguerite IV Leon IV

They were relegated to this that they could be separated.

Marguerite V Leon V

In which they please.

Marguerite IV

May I be chosen.

Marguerite III

To have it please.

Marguerite II

That they like to give.

Marguerite I

It to them.

Leon VI Maurice I

They are happy in the thought.

Leon VII Maurice II

That they will not go away.

Leon VI

They please me.

Leon V

In themselves.

Leon IV

They displease me.

Leon III

In themselves.

Leon II

They remain with them.

Leon I

By themselves.

Maurice II Eugene I

In happily having had it prepared they make it be a chance to be with them as their kind.

Maurice III Eugene II

They are kind.

Maurice IV Eugene III

Which they own.

Maurice V Eugene IV

In a minute with their care. They will be careful to prepare their hoping to be left to-day which may be by the time that it is arranged. They will not do it if they know better, they will be persuaded that it is useful and in hoping for a refusal they are generous and flurried they will be anxious for a dismissal. They will be without doubt eager for an appointment which will consolidate their reunion.

Maurice IV Eugene III

How do they like their liberty.

Scene II

Maurice V Eugene IV

They hope for this as they did.

Maurice VI Marcel I

Maurice and Marcel very well that only they are left Maurice and Marcel, all the others very well that they are left Maurice is left and Marcel, Marcel is left and Maurice.

Maurice III Marcel II

They think they like to disturb hopes.

They will be imaginative in requisition.

They will recite their pleasure.

They will arrange substance.

They will incite them to go.

None are left.

They are without this arrangement.

They save it.

They like it in the place of their arrangement.

Maurice VIII

Too late.

Marcel II

They are through.

Eugene IV

It is remarkable.

Bernard III

They imagine that state.

Marguerite V

They wish for me.

Leon VII

Hope of heaven.

Now they all sit and without that there is tragedy.

Remember the occasion of their denial.

Maurice VIII Eugene IV Marcel II Bernard III Marguerite V Leon VII

They think with me.

Scene III

The mushrooms were delicious at lunch.

FINIS.

[ ¶ ]

1930

418.

NARRATIVE

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

A may be I

She may be why

He may be idle.

It is might with lend

Then

For this secretly

In rest of them

She might be happy

To have seen them.

It does make a difference

That they connect

Connecticut

She may be he

Who found it

Might be

Why they asked him

To ask them

As much as they did

Does it seem likely

Who is known that they will have as an excuse

That it is mostly pleasantly to leave it wherever they liked

Follow find from that.

She made an excuse

In seeing him Saturday

For a conclusion.

When named ten when named again

There are many foreigners on the street

They are behind which they ask it is so easy to mistake door for a shoe.

She made a preference

That she did not

Accept what was as like

As their hoping to make it.

She will never say

I do.

Yes I do.

A narrative of shares

Which they make

By mistake

Once upon a time there was a war

After the war there was rain in London

After that they had lands

And after that

They will astonish no one.

After or

Who makes

Him happy

Or whether

He is

Not happy

By this time.

By having a house

With little hopes

He is not angry

When he makes

That noise

He dreams

And they will call

Him to wake up

But they do not.

Forget Hindoos for Sundays

This is an introduction to hours of peace.

If he minded leaving her

Who had heard him

She made a mistake in arithmetic.

She said but is it

This is why she sings to me in tapestry.

Once he stood

And they waited.

Part II

Praise bestowed on her

Makes him praised in beads

Beads of perspiration

In hoping for this

He will satisfy it

In pleasure

She made him see that it was fortunately she that was he. And it is not curious. Everything that is not this is nothing because it is show. How is it shown. It is shown in reality.

In not being reserved, reserved has it. It is mentioned here. When it is not with her he can make no verses and this is why because she is hallowed even.

Now in the wind.

Examples in it.

She is not only but also all.

Part III

When this you see she is all to me.

Part IV

A narrative now I know what a narrative is, it is not continuous it must contain that they wish and are and have been and it is that they lean in and together.

This is what a narrative is it does not need to be in remain it is that they include in conclude in into remain.

This is what a narrative is I know what a narrative is a narrative makes no speeches for scents it is in their heaping in not hovering. Let me see how narratives proceed. They proceed without present separation. A narrative is this. A play is another thing, a play is lively, a narrative is not lively in love, a tragedy is when it might has been something. How do I know what a narrative is I know a narrative is one when it is a property. A property is not on the stage it is here when it is on the stage it is an adjunct.

Why do we go to bed later.

In arranging tapestry.

What is the reason.

That we have had hats.

Because it is better so.

It is a preparation for their narrative.

She will be sleeping.

Very carefully.

This is a pleasure.

In reality.

I like it.

[ ¶ ]

1930

419.

TO HELP

In Case of Accident

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

He made it be relatively an allowance.

They made it be not more than for themselves

They were possessed and it is difficult

Not to believe that a lot

Should be held firmly.

As it is they made no mistake

In possession

They do not return what they have

Because each is in left and right

With them in integrally

Theirs

Thank them without a gift

They have the right in their possession

They do not ask mischief to be theirs as bought.

It was not bought it was ordered.

Ben and Hilda and their cousin.

Come here Ben

Come here Hilda

Who said Ben knew Hilda

Hilda and Ben may gather that violets are always better always better than a quarrel with their mother.

Hilda and Ben have met in leaving their own cousin.

Hilda

Who says she went to meet dogs.

Hilda says that she knew her cousin.

Ben.

Ben does not always care to be alone.

Ben and Hilda

It is not because of flight and delight that it does very much matter.

Ben and Hilda engage their cousin in conversation.

How much are they alike.

Scene II

It does make a difference if they thrive in asking her to have disappeared that is to say to have preceded him into the dining room. She in doing so is accompanied or if not unaccompanied by their dog.

Ben and Hilda are often without sought they seek the means to be perfectly at one at home.

Hilda and Ben ask their cousin to come. He comes again and again. So do they ask him. She says it is alright.

Scene III

Hilda and Ben

Who makes them

Save the dog

Who is very well then

Who do Hilda and Ben say.

Hilda

Please excuse me to my cousin

Ben

Please have them meet there

Hilda

Do not be opposed to their union

Ben

Be very happy in the midst of it being alike.

Both together

Thank them

What can be the hope of their having half at one time.

Two or three or usually.

Hilda and Ben

They are very close together.

Repeating a name makes two names many.

May we meet a cousin.

If a dog has been taken away he does not know his cousin nor would he anyway.

Hilda and Ben

They may be very often blamed for their tenderness.

Hilda

He may have heard of me.

So may she have heard of him and of me.

Ben

It is always meant that they will not mention them.

Hilda makes them answer

Ben prepares to be very nearly perfectly as much

As would they go.

Ben and Hilda

They like this

Scene IV

They are usually flurried.

Hilda

Who has heard of it from them

Ben

She may be careful of it as they will.

They will be careful.

There can be no difference

Hilda and Ben

Plow very often do they come

Hilda

They think so

So does Ben

Ben

They will be kind

So will Hilda

Hilda and Ben

Thank you Hilda and Ben

When will you succeed.

It is of no use to hope that they will know the difference.

They do know a difference but they do not mention it now or then which may be certainly true for them and for every one of them.

[ ¶ ]

1930

419a.

AN HISTORIC DRAMA IN MEMORY OF WINNIE ELLIOT

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

Characters

Ashley who has lost his money.

Harry who still has plenty.

Nuña an heiress.

Place
The door-way of a building.

Humphrey. I have a wife and child. I have the wife to have the child. The child is mine.

A brief interval and they have changed with them.

Waiting for them to find them.

Abel. Should their name be often called so that they will turn.

A place where none of them have been. It is a well known but not an interesting city.

Ashley. I am terribly frightened when I am in.

Harry. This could pain me.

Humphrey. I have not met him.

A street in a city that is Supposed to be pretty.

Amelia. I am waiting.

Humphrey. Because you have been here before.

Amelia. They will choose me.

Ashley. As well as who can.

Harry. I come away.

Amelia. While I stay Humphrey, Or they will go,

A room where they had known him.

Humphrey. I am a father of a boy. She knows.

Act I

Inside of a room

Nuña. Why Ashley

Ashley. You are pleased Nuña

Nuña. Why of course Ashley

Leaving together

Humphrey. Are you coming along with me

Harry. Not if you are going to be waiting.

Out of the house

Humphrey. It is alright to leave a light.

Harry. Alright.

Ashley. In an hour.

Harry. Of which they obtain for them as much.

Humphrey. With their widening.

Ashley. In written obedience.

Harry. Much as much beguiled.

Nuña. After this they were all very well and tranquil. They were much rested.

In the house.

Nuña. It is other. With which it is a grain.
Would they attach me to them.
Or go there with them.

Ashley. How are you.

Humphrey. Or how do you do.

Harry. A house is perfect.

Nuña. But you bother them

A street where they are building

Ashley. For it they will not be able. To have it. Or is it just like that.

Harry. May be they will be alike with it,

Ashley. It is often why they mean it.

Harry. But just as well.

A building which is not finished.

Nuña. We are able to appeal to that at once.

Harry. But just as well.

Nuña. With them. They will go.

Harry. By the time that it is better to go.

Nuña. Just what they do not like

Harry. As an excuse in pieces.

Nuña. But just as really well. As part of that time.

After they left.

Humphrey. All who are able will be able to pass.

Harry. It is a very delicate matter.

Humphrey. Which I arrange or give away.

Harry. Oh yes.

Partly at the door

Humphrey. I have been not amused but very well able to be careful.

Nuña. Just at once.

Humphrey. It is obtained.

Nuña. Or there clearly.

At the door

Nuña. They will mean

Ashley. In words or prose.

Harry. Or well-attended.

Humphrey. With them nor especially.

Harry. It is not easy.

Before a building

Ashley. They will be moved about

Nuña. By chance.

Humphrey. By force of circumstances.

Nuña. With each one at a time.

Harry. Just as plainly.

At a corner building.

Humphrey. I should be back at five.

Humphrey. And so I will.

Humphrey. I am as careful as I ever was.

Humphrey. Which was very careful until. I cannot avoid being as careful still. They will not wish to wait. But I will join them. I live in an interesting part. When they come. If they do. Or altogether.

Humphrey. It is known that I have been married to need my boy. I was not astonished to have one. But I am very nervous. About everything.

In a building

Ashley. I am in a building.

Harry. And so am I but not in the same building.

Nuña. I have been often out of doors where there are mountains. If you say in the mountains.

Ashley. If you say.

Harry. But just the same.

Nuña. It is very well known. That they. Are everything.

Ashley. With which they like.

Harry. I do.

Inside of several buildings

Humphrey. It is neither.

Humphrey. Which they allowed.

Ashley. In which I came there. To be here.

Harry. And came.

Humphrey. Full of which. It is remarkable that they do.

In between one building

Ashley. Which they have they will disgrace me.

Harry. With which they will outline.

Nuña. But which they will not go. Nor feel. Better.

Harry. Should it be alike.

Near a street.

Charles. Ashley will be here.

Harry. If he can.

Ashley. If I can.

Behind a tree

Nuña. Will whom.

Harry. With it.

Humphrey. But will it be with him.

Nuña. Or more. More not at once. A little more.

Harry. I have been very pleasant all the time.

Humphrey. I can wait. Not here. By me.

Harry. Just immediately.

Nuña. In which arrangement I acquiesce.

By the house.

Humphrey. It is not because not only. That there is sense.

Ashley. Do which they will yield in a double doubt.

Harry. It is as well that it is all gained.

Nuña. Just as well.

Ashley. For them in as a best name.

Harry. How are ours equaled.

Nuña. Do their best.

Near the door

Harry. It just made known

Nuña. With them to-day to be.

Ashley. Nor we have ours.

Humphrey. They could like it. By coming here again.

Nuña. They will do like it.

Ashley. They will do it more and why.

Harry. Theirs is kindness.

Just as near the door

Humphrey. Two are where they always are.

In front of a building

Nuña. No she says no to me.

Ashley. When they are coming.

Harry. Will whoever pleases come here.

Ashley. If they like it.

Harry. But which will they place.

Nuña. Once in a while.

Harry. By their being kind.

A distance from the door

Amelia. But just what is when they do.

Humphrey. All of it to be carried and seen.

Amelia. In it.

Humphrey. My arrangement.

Near a corner

Nuña. This is where I could have gone.

Humphrey. Which is what they liked where they went

Back of a lighted square

Harry. It will be.

Ashley. When they like it by the time of seven.

Nuña. At once.

Amelia. She will not join any one

Humphrey. But which is it like;

In front of a tree in a city.

Humphrey. It is nice to plan again for a change.

Sitting inside of a room

Nuña. He heard me come to be well at noon.

In front of a building

Ashley. They will amount to at most.

Harry. With well.

In front of a building

Ashley. It is their to be cost.

Harry. All as much as exjoin.

Nuña. They think things in singing.

Humphrey. I have often wondered as I have a child what should have been its name.

Harry. It might have been called after myself,

Ashley. I think riches to be kept and spent.

Nuña. With it at noon afternoon.

Humphrey. For ever feel well.

Inside a house.

Harry. She was instructed.

Humphrey. Who helped her here.

Ashley. For them when they come

Amelia. By this at a time.

Nuña. Will they add.

Humphrey. She may be alright.

Harry. With them as lent.

Ashley. Just without noise.

Amelia. By which.

Nuña. In place of a little way.

In front of a building.

Humphrey. It will not shine as mine but I am worried. Because it is I who have a child who is a boy.

In front of a tree in a city.

Ashley. I have been known to be alone and lonely.

Harry. They will come to have everything ready.

Nuña. They will like to have it offered.

Amelia. Which is why

Nuña. That they like

Ashley. As well as a noise.

Near the rest of the trees in a city.

Humphrey. She will like who will they like with me as they can with all which it is organized like that.

In front of a building.

Harry. With there. It is quite well there.

Ashley. Should I be known.

Nuña. With them with me.

Amelia. As which if they like twice.

Nuña. With just as much the same.

Harry. They will be there in time,

Ashley. For which they have whom.

Humphrey. It made it tell. It has been what with it that it made it tell.

Near the room

Humphrey. Will it be made yet.

In front of a building.

Nuña. It is made ready for it yet.

Ashley. They will have it there.

Harry. It will be made ready.

Amelia. Just as much as all of it.

In a room.

Nuña. Leave it to whom it may concern

Harry. That they will think that they have seen

Humphrey. In any mistake.

In front of where they are building

Ashley. I never thank any one so much

Amelia. By this they cross.

Nuña. In place of which they may be as much.

Harry. As with them more.

Near the tree near the corner.

Ashley. She will determine some day.

Harry. It will be better that they came

Nuña. With whom they came

Amelia. With which they had friends.

Humphrey. But which is it of where they wanted to be given that.

In front of the corner of the building.

Humphrey. It should never not be an anxiety to be careful of having not been anxious to have withstood their having denied which they never do.

Harry. It can be by no means parallel.

Nuña. Or which they cover to believe it is his for them.

In the room

Amelia. She will gain what they give.

Ashley. To be uninterrupted.

In front of the building

Nuña. With it it was about it.

Harry. Not with how they confer to come.

In front of their building

Humphrey. Should always for it be what is for a having them come not in but it is not to be had as for expected.

Amelia. She will like close.

Ashley. With them he came

Harry. Can I be like as well.

Nuña. Yes to be less made or. They can.

[ ¶ ]

1930

420.

WILL HE COME BACK BETTER.

SECOND HISTORIC DRAMA.
IN THE COUNTRY.

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

Ashley. Will be respected.

Amelia. They will call.

Harry. Has by her name

Nuña. This once for all.

Still in the country

Humphrey. We should be thought to be here.

Back in the country

Humphrey. But she will know what they have said.

Amelia. Of course she will.

Nuña. But will they tell.

Ashley. Just what they will have. To tell.

Harry. But not only they will.

Nuña. What they have to tell.

In the country.

Ashley. Should they shut the shutters.

Near the country.

Amelia. Will they happen to be after it is often near.

Ashley. She may be a couple more in time.

Nuña. Could it be a place. Like it.

Harry. But will it after it is after all like it.

In the country

Humphrey. Should they come more than there nearly.

Back of the country.

Humphrey. But please like it. They are all there.

The country.

Harry. As acquired.

Ashley. Or she should.

Nuña. Choose it for it applied.

Amelia. They will be in me.

Humphrey. For leave as guide to given.

In the country.

Harry. Should why they be the pleasure.

Ashley. For this to them as that.

Nuña. By going to them for a leaf

Amelia. It is by each according.

Humphrey. Noon may make their pet.

Near the country.

Humphrey. Just by their nearing all goals.

They will lead all golds.

But they will lead all gold

Just as they mean all folds.

By that appointment let them.

Next to the country.

Ashley. But which they will mean

Harry. By which they will mean

In the country.

Nuña. By which they will mean me.

Amelia. By it which they can mean.

Harry. By it which they do say

Ashley. By which they do and does whether,

Humphrey. In call a known

Harry. It is not known to be hers

Ashley. Well very well plainly.

In the country.

Humphrey. Well is undoubtedly well made.

Ashley. Did no one.

Harry. Better with two.

Amelia. With any not with it too.

Nuña. Appoint in belating.

As well as in the country.

Ashley. Twenty times are buried.

Harry. May be I like it.

Amelia. With which they do.

Nuña. So but be nearly better

Humphrey. They shall see the region which they chose.

The country.

Nuña. Should it be a country.

Near the country.

Ashley. Just think why.

Harry. They think why

Nuña. But it is not here now

Amelia. Just why not.

Near the country

Humphrey. Do I mean near the country they come near the country they come.

In the country.

Harry. Should it be shown.

Ashley. Could it have come

Amelia. Would it be known

Nuña. Or would it have come

In the country

Humphrey. They know ninety-nine just as well.

Ashley. Should it be an antagonism

Nuña. They may play

Amelia. With him and with me.

Harry. They may be here just as I am.

Near the country

Humphrey. We are welcomed by their choice this is why they are as we know.

In the country.

Humphrey. Whose does it as they mean.

Near the country.

Ashley. For which near them

Amelia. They will be never the less with her for him.

Nuña. She may be with them with her for them.

Harry. They may be hurried there without them with him.

Humphrey. It is as well to be chosen for the sake of her being there without them.

Near the country

Ashley. It may be better to be even better than with her.

Harry. She may be rather may be with her.

Nuña. Or which she will without with her

Amelia. They may be with or with without them.

Humphrey. Not in unkind they will not feel it all be with her which they know.

In the country.

Harry. It is often beaming that they hate the place

Ashley. Or hurry can they

Amelia. By which it is all caught.

Nuña. By all of which it is all bought

Humphrey. But which will change they mean with may.

By the country.

Ashley. To be not only however they are more.

Harry. Not however they are not not even all.

Nuña. But which they will in their half unison.

Amelia. But they will

For the country.

Amelia. It is by ours.

Ashley. With me not in that case

Harry. But which in why not by it.

Humphrey. All they will have relief which is theirs by not only for the time by it very likely settled in August.

In the country.

Amelia. They may be like a name

Ashley. Not when they hear they have.

Harry. All could it be like it.

Nuña. Left where it is.

Amelia. For them.

In the country.

Amelia. She may search

Ashley. With only without may.

Harry. It is not only may they.

Nuña. It is only may they.

The country

Nuña. It is only that is only.

Amelia. It is only not that it is this not only

Ashley. They may more they may not more not only

Harry. May they own not only.

Humphrey. Should they not just not when felt that they should not jointly leave it to be not only but not for them.

Near the country.

Nuña. To be best known lean and leaving with it may they come.

Amelia. It is nearly with them nearly with them and with them they nearly come.

Ashley. Should they nearly be with them when they nearly come.

Harry. They may be nearly with them.

Humphrey. Should they be not with them when they come with out them which is the way they do and can come

In the country.

Ashley. They will not come

Harry. Yes they will not come

Amelia. They will come for them

Nuña. They will not come with them

In the country.

Humphrey. They may be like which they have been when not to engage them to have been to not come

Near the country.

Ashley. She may be ashamed to show that she draws away.

Harry. May be she is just like that.

Nuña. May be she is not not only with them.

Amelia. May be she is not. That may account for this.

Humphrey. They may be not. As like as not. They may be as alike as this.

In the country.

Ashley. They may inquire why they mean this

Harry. They may be meaning to have been where they have been with when they mean did they have to mean not that they did not mean not why they won.

Nuña. They may mean. That they mean to be one of them one who did not mean not to win.

Amelia. They will know just the edge of which they have.

By way of the country.

Humphrey. They will be not pained but careful to please be coming after they have been where they went before they knew that not only but more than also that they would be right to be coming.

Harry. They may be obliged to be coming

Nuña. Or which they were.

Ashley. They will not without which they will as well as shall will not or kindly.

Amelia. May like it at a glance

In the country.

Ashley. Just when they mean

Harry. May they by best not alone

Nuña. With well and end to feel

Amelia. My or leaving mine. Mine is or mine.

Humphrey. Will they be each one in there alone

Nearly in the country

Nuña. Should it be best.

Amelia. But which should it be

Harry. They are here

Ashley. Which they will be now here.

Entirely in the country

Humphrey. Should it be known as next best.

In the country

Ashley. However many have it in their power to do so.

Harry. Just why not

Nuña. More than more or.

Amelia. It is why they are joined

In the country.

Ashley. Not in the country.

In the country

Harry. They are not in the country.

Ashley. But yet they are not in the country

Amelia. They are in the country but not yet

Nuña. They begin among them in the country

Humphrey. They should be known when they are not in the country.

In the country

Ashley. They are not in the country

Harry. They are not when they are not in the country

Nuña. They are there when they are in the country

Amelia. They are not by their being with in the country

Humphrey. They are with their leaving being now near being in the country

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1930

420a.

THIRD HISTORIC DRAMA

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

On the way back.

Ashley. They could be just as welcome as they ever were.

From the lion.

Ashley. It is too bad that they are capitally thought to be numerous.

Nuña. Or who could after they made up their mind.

In place of a lion.

Humphrey. If in reproduced ought ought it to be all or ought. There to be a change.

Afraid of a lion.

Harry. He is not afraid of a lion.

Nuña. Which is it. A lion

Amelia. With which they are not accustomed

Ashley. But will they be told.

Humphrey. Be whichever is. But to be disappointed. For him to be.

Having been writing to go with them.

Humphrey. They will not go with them that is they think not.

Harry. Should all of it be taught to be writing.

Having left the country where they were

Harry. Just why they change the chance.

Harry. Just why they change the chances.

Coming back again

Nuña. Will two be known

Ashley. But two be here.

Harry. But two beside

Amelia. But two but two and known beside

Humphrey. For them a welcome.

Having gone back.

Humphrey. With for them.

Harry. That they declined a part of it.

Nuña. That they will wish for it.

Amelia. Just by chance.

Amelia. Just by chance.

Ashley. May can they remain always.

Amelia. In whether they can

They go away from danger.

Amelia. Could they ever believe it.

Nuña. Here she is

Ashley. Is it

Harry. Mine it is

Humphrey. When. They met.

They are near danger.

Made precious by danger.

Humphrey. Be ever present at a time

Harry. All like it.

Nuña. With whom they come

Amelia. By which they like.

Ashley. Added to make it is not mine.

Humphrey. But at present to be pleasant

Ashley. Once for them.

Harry. Or even once for them

Amelia. Or not even with them

Nuña. Even more once for them

Humphrey. Should be shouldered

Near danger.

Amelia. When they owed a boat.

Nuña. They took care

Ashley. To go there

Amelia. When they took care.

In danger

Amelia. It was when they took care

Nuña. That they took care

Ashley. They were out there

Harry. When they took care

In danger

Humphrey. To look like care of which they look alike to look to take care

Harry. They took very good care to go there

Ashley. Just as they took care.

Amelia. In they take care.

Nuña. Just as they in they took care

Humphrey. They took their care.

In danger

Humphrey. Just when they took care there.

In danger.

Harry. Shall they stay and stick to it and not go away

Ashley. Not at all, they will be here when they go away.

Nuña. But she may like whatever they do not say

Amelia. They will change a chance.

Nuña. Just why is it that it is dangerous at once

Harry. Because to have it is why they come to be here

Amelia. Just why they come often which is there for that purpose.

Harry. May be they will not only hear it but see it

Humphrey. Just when is it that they could be more than they could in not only it alone.

Harry. It is not it in here

Humphrey. It is not where they have been only made often to be changed to their intention as not only because with inherent result of their just joining.

Ashley. It may be she may be here.

Harry. May they be often in a wish.

Amelia. She may be because of their being known

Nuña. Or all alike.

Ashley. Fortunately for four more.

Near danger.

Ashley. Why could they have it.

Harry. Why could they like it.

Nuña. Why could they go there

Amelia. Why could they be there

Out of danger

Ashley. They did what they liked

Harry. Which is not what they could have

Amelia. But which they could have

Nuña. But which they could have.

In danger.

Nuña. How like it is to danger.

Amelia. And they like it with me

Ashley. They may like with them will they come

Harry. They will or they will not come with me.

Humphrey. They will be known to have been in danger without which they will not have been.

Nearly in danger

Nuña. How many have fastened them in so that they can come in in which case they will be in and they will not be often needed not to have been more than for which they have been

Amelia. It is kind to be like and liked.

Ashley. For them.

Harry. Yes not without for them

Not in danger.

Harry. May they be in there with might they be not there which they might not be there.

Ashley. Just as well

Nuña. They may just as well

Amelia. With kindness

Humphrey. Laid more than lain.

In no danger

Amelia. Have they known when they have been in danger.

Nuña. Or which they are alike.

Harry. May they be placed as a panic.

Ashley. May or makes it be dark as night.

Awake to danger.

Nuña. They may be the cause of their not leaving many more here.

Amelia. But which they like to please.

Harry. Just made at once

Ashley. In three or two.

In danger

Harry. Should they be with and without which they should be with as much.

Nuña. Names may be faced.

Amelia. May be they like.

Ashley. What they have in there which they are nearly more than they like to.

Humphrey. They will account of course.

In danger.

Ashley. She may or sooner they can be known

Harry. Just with them

Nuña. Only be where with them

Amelia. Just like it.

In danger

Nuña. Who can or may they know riches now.

Amelia. It is a day to learn.

Ashley. Just may he join.

Harry. Just as arranged and might they.

Humphrey. Every day in danger.

In danger

Harry. They may be sound to find.

Ashley. Just when they do.

Nuña. Who do

Amelia. All ours who can do more than they can do

More danger

Humphrey. It is well known

Amelia. That they will all come here with them

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1930

421.

POLITENESS

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Genevieve and Carl

Who saw and heard them have.

What is not babyish.

He knows he likes to hold

What is in place of a wish

Violet and Henry

They may be frightened Of their wish.

They may be able

To ask them to have a wish.

Bernard Augustine and Lionel

Who made them deem that they were welcoming in spite of additional adventure in the place of which they meant it to be lined as when it is not known by them.

They will call me

To them.

Genevieve Carl Violet and Henry

Leave me to know that it is best to have advice and wish. Let them be here as it is not allowed to thank them as a sacrifice to their arrangement.

Nobly in all which is to have it thought that they will bother them in a very little while.

It is a pleasure to delight them they call and they do very effectively signal that it is not a disturbance to delight for them as likely as they happen to have often known which way it was that they had meant and on account as if with which it is as well as all advice in return for their wishes which in amount, as when in and because of course they went.

How is it likely that they welcome as much of it as they occasionally scatter in and ground, the ground is where they sit when it is not as cold as to necessitate a log which has been there and upon which they the two of them with the two more they in their conversation sit.

It is a method of their ought ought to determine which is brought brought and without they can oblige each other as they ought. Have them think well beforehand of each time in which arrange and manage to be thorough as they are without a doubt as seen further sought by them. Lean is not further in renown they make they think the same of them as it is well known that he has brought it to be it she has brought it to be it she has brought it as mention it to be brought it about.

For then and for a time they may be made to make it to declare in and why why may why may they not why may they try.

Leave it to them to not be made more inculcated by the name of which the same. They bow.

Bernard Augustine and Lionel Violet and Henry Genevieve and Carl.

Do this for them.

Leave it as every little while.

Hurry with abbreviation of their many minutes which they cloud by it having been called is it to eat. Is it.

A play every other day

Two may think well of themselves.

A very capable noon.

And they must be as much added as in their investigation.

Does the Sphinx.

Think of this

As a dog

Feels itself ill.

A manifesting of their annoyance.

Leave me to exact it.

As they shall be had

As an advantage

In their regret.

As they allow.

Order in inordinately

An obliging.

They feel strangly abandoned as an occasion for reverence in recurring in a generous habit of their account.

It is a farther hope in earnest.

Bernard Augustine and Lionel and Violet.

Temper and temperate tempt and refuse.

Who had made them valid.

Oh do be generous And delighted.

Fortunately they imagine that they are in in time.

One or two or three.

She made it be a lesson to one or three.

Augustine and Violet.

Discover that they are even even glad of that.

She can be serviceable at all

Augustine Violet Lionel Bernard and Genevieve

In running without the habit of running who can be singly placed as an and with protection they will befall in all or as a cause do be in harmony with their receipt. They receive pleasure in every little interest of their choice. Once more they will be held to have it matter.

Carl alone.

I come and have it win.

Who calls in little ways

Who would be worried by exceptional flashes

And may they part.

They will have hurried as they were.

In no mistake With them.

[ ¶ ]

1930

422.

LOUIS XI AND MADAME GIRAUD

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

The courtiers make witty remarks. Mike Sally Gabrielle and Danny.

Louis XI

They like to use oil as fuel.

Very well with bought.

They will use women as humming.

Humming is forbidden and why.

Because it means she has had to dry

Les Trompettes de la Mort.

Which is a fungus and edible

With skill.

With well

And as a bell

They will sing.

They need a song with whistling

Leaves are left to the Luxembourg.

And they will say that he did not say what they have to have as a flower of May or a lady of May from Baltimore.

Now once again it has come to pass that there is a class

There are the rich and the poor.

Thank you for having been ready for anything and an attraction.

Louis XI and kisses

Misses misses kisses

Misses kisses most.

Misses misses kisses

Misses kisses most.

The time came when Louis XI was missing and she said.

I am determined to be king.

And she was obliging

And she admired Mike and the house.

Louis XI and Madame Giraud

Any William Johnson will do.

Louis XI

Any William Johnson will do

And little boys who follow

When a Jesuit runs too

They run before.

And leave it to look at a dog

Before the dog which is white

Could be discussed.

And they will be strange

Insofar as they are all different

Louis XI

She spoke to me.

She asked if she could bring me anything.

I answered no nothing

I did not tell her what I was doing.

Because that would have been a bother.

In the meantime the dog dreamed and what was it louder than ever before.

Louis XI and Madame Giraud

She knew the way to disperse the silk so that it covered will cover the canvas.

Louis XI

That was a loud one

Louis XI Paulo and a dog

They have been afraid of thirteen as clean.

They make eight late.

They sing singing with I mean

They leave five more as they were

There is a chance that they will prepare water for them.

Which is it.

Made to be liked.

For them.

Will or has Virgil come or Henry or even Ralph with George or Elizabeth or Georgia.

Not if they are asked

Louis XI thinks of things

Louis XI and Basket and Madame Giraud

She saw to it that he made no preparations for leaving.

Louis XI and Madame Giraud

They are as more than made with eight for them.

Who is Madame Giraud.

Scene II

Louis XI and Paulo

They ask her to have him to have her have and which is it for as they do as it attaches.

Answer him.

They like to oblige.

Louis XI and the Seine

They may hope that it will seem to like his to subside.

They made a mistake.

Louis XI and Allan and Danny

If they build a house where it is high, it is apt to be dry.

Louis XI and Sarah

They change my family and that is all that they said.

I will soon follow their brother because they have a father.

I will never trouble them to like it.

They like them.

Louis XI and floods.

Hear them ring.

They mistook the number

27 is a number so is fifty

Fifty is a number so is twenty-seven.

They mistook the number.

Louis the eleventh and Michael

For them with them.

For theirs for them.

He knew the way to close them with and by them.

They will never change them for then.

Louis XI and Gabrielle

It was an excuse.

They will have hopes if they are different from being like them.

Louis XI and the sister

She was grateful for cake.

Louis XI

When this you see remember me singularly.

Scene III

Louis XI and a name.

We came to ask him to have it made for him.

He knows he likes a name all the same.

But they need weddings

And a present.

Louis XI and William the third

They will provide ears for birds. They may have radishes.

They forget wishes.

Louis XI and Jenny Pau

Believe that it was a mistake.

Louis XI Sarah Gabrielle and Paulo

They think they are selfish they have a little dog that is called dear.

Louis XI and Henry Richards

A name that adds s to tenderness.

Scene IV

But it is alright.

ACT II

Who is through.

Louis XI in the gardens of the Luxembourg

She made a change.

Once there were no fathers.

Now there are.

They may be taught.

Leave and Leaves.

Louis XI and the gardens of the Tuileries

She may be taught.

That she thinks

Very well

Of them.

He may take a walk.

They like to leave it to them.

They must be prized.

Which is partly why they like it.

When they have it.

Do believe in who

They like.

They make with them.

A better home

For them

Louis XI and the garden in which he goes

Do they like a stairway there.

Louis XI and harmony

In Belley they make music.

We will invite Peter Revel.

Louis XI and Peter Revel

Think very well

For yourself

And very well.

They think very well

When they have it as a kindness.

There is no disappointment in an assumption.

Scene III

Louis XI and Peter Revel

He had a father

She made fun of a little girl

It was very carefully done.

I did not think you were in Paris.

Louis XI and Peter Revel

They may be kind to them.

Scene IV

Four leaf clover makes a weight.

Louis XI and the Queen of England

She was tardy to-day.

She had to stay

And do her mending.

Which had been forgotten

By some one who should have

Attended to it

This is no reproach it is a fact.

Louis XI

He understood English in english.

Louis XI and Lily Lehman

Who has been beforehand with her.

Louis XI

I knew I saw Madame Giraud.

I knew her when I saw her.

I knew she would like a republic

I knew it when I saw her.

Madame Giraud

I knew I would not like a republic

I knew it when I heard that I had liked it.

I do not like a republic.

But I prefer it.

I prefer a republic.

I knew it when I saw it.

Louis XI

Who has made a change in strings.

Louis XI and Pierre Revel

I knew it and we saw it.

We saw it.

Louis XI and Pierre Revel and his father

My father was a nice man.

He liked wood sawed for him.

He did not care to have it sawed for him.

He preferred that each one should be a long time living.

He was able to have it held for him

As it is often done by them.

Do not thank them

They will like it if you say it to them.

Louis XI and a cleaner

In the little place where they do it

It is often a pleasure to look for it

Because there is much conversation

While they are finding it.

Loius XI and his mother

We and they do not happen to be in comfortable circumstances because they have moved from Belgium to England.

Was Belgium there.

Louis XI and his friends

He had many friends.

ACT III

Louis XI e and end

Opposed to the Luxembourg.

Which is a garden.

Louis the eleventh.

He was opposed to Paul.

He was not opposed to John

John was not opposed to Paul.

Who knows who details

Details provides prevails.

Does she speak

She does.

SCENE I

The gardens of the Luxembourg where priests play boys not romans formerly because they run.

Where dogs are led to smell at trees.

Where there are leaves which are leaves for which leaves are for which there are their trees.

They sit and leave two who are not through but they think they lean when one can does touch a little wheel as long as if it stopped it was not told not to so in as wet.

Madame Giraud is not there yet.

Louis XI and William

They will not name it William.

Louis XI makes pears precious she says she found them near the chateau in a valise.

Louis XI and plain doubling

Who made a double union in Westcot.

Do be changed.

Louis XI is doubtful whether she should do tapestry in the dark.

Scene II

Louis the XI loved a boat

A boat on the Seine

Sinks and leaves.

Leaves which have patterns

They with delight.

Make it be loaned

To administer their confinement

They will go away

Without which it will matter.

Louis XI

Has won gold for France

And in this way.

He has settled she and a girl

He and a wife

He and a friend

They and their mother

The mother and the son Percy.

Scene III

Shattered

Louis XI and an object which they have.

It is well to go and come

And come quicker.

She expected me.

But not so soon.

Which made her retire later

And be happy.

Louis XI and Madame Giraud

Butter.

Butter has long been known.

Louis XI and a home

Home where they are.

Louis XI and a home and their arrangement

Love a wife

And a home.

Go to the woods

Where they all roam

Have heard that they had

A home.

Scene IV

They did not shatter a home

Because they were able to come

And give them a home

To which to come.

George and Jane

Who has been heard to say

A name.

Louis XI and all the same.

They came to call for it

They call it by its name.

She will not go

He will not leave

They will not ask

She is resolved

To have the chance

That has been given

To them.

Scene V

Louis XI alone

When I finish a sketch I pass it to some one.

Who receives it.

Thank you for flattery.

One two three

All out but she.

Louis XI thinks melodiously

And he sits with women.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1930

423.

PLAY I [-III]

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

Pierre Revel and Louis de Kerstradt.
Subsidiary characters Blanche Lavielle and Genevieve Butler.

Pierre Revel   In reply they come as presently.

Genevieve Butler   In season or in out they account for much.

Louis de Kerstradt   In reply they come as preference and presently

Louis de Kerstradt and Pierre Revel alone.

It is in our reply that we have chosen.

They will be wise in disappointment.

They will there will be weddings.

It is not in doubt of presently

That they are avaricious.

In presence of in attach.

Louis de Kerstradt and Pierre Revel alone and interrupted.

No one feels agony in three.

They plan a change.

They must be avaricious.

They must storm and beckon

They will be all winter and not told.

Blanche Lavielle comes in calling.

I have been incoherent in a measure.

Genevieve Butler comes in hurriedly

They are careful as they might.

Have left it to be made a place

Of which they know

That she is occupied.

Louis de Kerstradt names them it is very common to use that form of expression.

Pierre Revel. Has met a young man fencing.
He paints as well.

He is now understood hourly.

Pierre Revel and Louis de Kerstradt.

Is there a difference between being old.

Who might you think would ask candy

To be pernicious

Or candied fruit.

Who is hourly asking.

May they be alike.

It is of no use to think well of them.

Pierre Revel hovers with Louis de Kerstradt and Blanche Lavielle.

We might hope to ask them

Curtain falls.

PLAY II

Nogent Christian and Germaine Pichot and William Hartman and Grace Church.

Nogent meets William Hartman and prays.

Who says prayers.

If she were at all as taught.

Thirty three as out in her hope.

It is well to have gone longer

Without her.

Nogent Christian and William Hartman.

Am I told.

Scene II

Germaine Pichot and William Hartman.

She went alone why because it is idle to ask her.

Nogent Christian and Germaine Pichot and Grace Church.

They are seldom in wielding their or wish.

Nogent Christian and William Hartman

It is in authority for in which.

Scene III

Germaine Pichot and Yvonne Christian.

Who made her like it.

I made her like it

Because I told her to like it.

Germaine Pichot, Nogent Christian, William Hartman and Grace Church.

For them with all of it in a hurry.

Nogent Christian

They might be anxious for us.

William Hartman and Nogent Christian.

PLAY III

In which
Louise the Wife.

Characters.

Louise, James, Isadore and Jenny.

Louise meeting with pleasure.

How do you do

She says the same to you.

Louise and Isadore who have not detained James.

Will you pardon me.

Louise the wife.

She remains alone in order to give orders.

Louise and James.

We are here with them.

Louise and Jenny and Isadore.

We need hearing for this to be for them.

And they will like

They will have it alike

In their dependence

And independence

When

They will prepare which

They will admire

And for which they will care

Very much.

Louise and Jenny and Isadore look at the door.

When they are able to care to have it done.

James comes in.

I like it very much.

Scene II

They need to be necessary for their name.

Louise adding

She may be there for me.

Louise and Jenny and James.

They move about without them.

They will have approaches in their admittance

They will both them for them

It is hazardous to have plants.

She may be cautious.

Louise and an addition.

They will hope that they are satisfactory.

It makes no difference in moaning.

They will meet a grave peril.

They will hope for theirs.

They will like it.

They will be subdued.

They will nourish

They will happen to give it

They will come

Jenny Isadore.

They will come and they will be welcome

Jenny Louise Isadore and James

Who has had the happiness of thinking of it.

I have.

And with them

As it is done

Aloud.

Curtain

[ ¶ ]

1931

1931

425.

SAY IT WITH FLOWERS

A Play

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

George Henry, Henry Henry and Elisabeth Henry.

Subsidiary characters.

Elizabeth and William Long.

Time Louis XI.

Place Gisors.

Action in a cake shop and the sea shore.

Other interests.

The welcoming of a man and his dog and the wish that they would come back sooner.

George Henry and Elizabeth Henry and Henry Henry ruminating.

Elizabeth and William Long.

Waiting.

Who has asked them to be amiable to me.

She said she was waiting.

George Henry and Elizabeth Henry and Henry Henry.

Who might be asleep if they were not waiting for me.

She.

Elizabeth Henry and Henry Henry and George Henry.

She might be waiting with me.

Henry Henry absolutely ready to be here with me.

Scenery.

The home where they were waiting for William Long to ask them to come along and ask them not to be waiting for them.

Will they be asleep while they are waiting.

They will be pleased with everything.

What is everything.

A hyacinth is everything.

Will they be sleeping while they are waiting for everything.

William Long and Elizabeth Long were so silent you might have heard an egg shell breaking. They were busy all day long with everything.

Elizabeth and William Long were very busy waiting for him to come and bring his dog alone.

Why did they not go with him.

Because they were busy waiting.

ACT I

Formerly they were married women.

They were having dinner as married women.

The cake shop in Gisors.

They did not open the door before.

Elizabeth Ernest and William Long.

Who makes threads pay.

Butter is used as much as hay.

So they will shoulder it in every way

To ask did they expect to come in the month of May.

Ernest and William Long and Elizabeth Long were not happy.

They will meet them and recover with them the afternoon which they were losing.

Elizabeth Long and Ernest Long.

They happen to like it themselves.

William Long.

I go to see if it is best left alone and after a little while they will like it it will not bother them they will not be careful to do it they will think as well as they can about it which is after all what they wish.

Ernest Long and Elizabeth Long are nervous when they hear about Louis the eleventh. They knew that they live in Gisors. They knew that they will not come home any more they know that William Long has gone to the sea shore.

Henry Henry and Elizabeth Henry come in and wish every one a merry Christmas they sing for money.

Who has been invited not to sell but to give away violets with a complaint.

George Henry walks away and in the distance he sees William Long. They need no one to like it noisily.

William Long.

They will be able to have it a hope that it will not rain.

George Henry. Rain is not happily what is to cloud our relation we are thoughtful we prepare to be often more than they disturb and finally it is no way more than their arrangement everybody can wait the arrival of a man and a dog.

Or whether they are serviceable.

William Long follows George Henry and they are thought to be very quiet.

George Henry.

If he heard if I heard mainly for that that if I heard often of it.

William Long.

They may be laying it where they will it is by the time that they are there for as often.

George Henry.

A noise is a pleasure if they come and go.

William Long.

It is never selfish of me to think easily.

Back to Gisors in the cake shop there is Elizabeth Henry and Henry Henry they are seated and the door can be open.

It is very likely that they make it matter. To them. That they are likely to go away. Farther. Than they went before. Because they like it as we have very well heard. Which they mean by what they say.

Elizabeth Long comes in and leaves them to think very well of it.

Elizabeth and Henry Henry.

Every one knows that Louis the eleventh is ill.

Elizabeth Long.

May be they do but I doubt it.

Henry Henry.

No advice is better than this come home easily and bring a hyacinth to your wife and make her happy by giving her this gift and she will be pleased with you and will say so and you will be pleased with her and equally will say so.

Scene II

The sea shore where they are near Gisors.

ACT II

The sea shore where they are near Gisors.

George Henry and William Long come in and see a ship in the distance they sing in unison.

I will be believed.

They make no mistake in their attachment.

George Henry and William Long save themselves for their pleasure. They may be thought to be welcome.

Elizabeth Long and Elizabeth Henry come to the seashore and gather roses. They say they will share their mother. All four of them look longingly and they see the ship and they know it is Louis the eleventh and they are slightly aware of the distances.

George Henry and Elizabeth Long.

Think they are waiting for the approach of their hope that they will be welcome welcomed by a dog and the hope that they will be very welcome when they come. They will be very welcome when they come. They do delight in being very welcome.

George Henry William Long and Christian William have many instances that they mention.

Will William come and will he be welcome.

Will he come and will Louis the Eleventh be willing to have been welcome when he has come.

Will Christian William be welcome.

Will Elizabeth Long be thought to be welcome. Will Elizabeth Henry come. Will George Henry be welcome.

They all stand and cover the happiness they feel as best they can.

It is a preparation for their hearing the preparation.

They all go away.

William Long and Elizabeth Long are waiting they have been discussing waiting.

Will we wait any longer for Henry Henry and Christian William. Will we wait for Elizabeth Henry. Will we wait for George Henry and Christian William. Will we wait for Henry Henry and Christian Henry and Elizabeth Henry and Christian William.

They wait patiently and they see Louis the Eleventh announced as coming and they go away disturbed and laughing.

Who has mentioned Christian William.

Scene II

Gisors and the baker’s shop.

William Long and Elizabeth Long and Elizabeth Henry are sitting and they say they are waiting for Christian William and Henry Henry to come with him.

Who is pleased to see something. This is what they are saying.

George Henry and Christian William and Henry Henry come in they all like one another they are pleased that they are all helped by everything. Who can be seen as they are all leaving.

Elizabeth Long and William Long have been waiting.

She likes it.

ACT III

Ernest Long at Gisors.

Narrowly arrayed.

They have adjusted felt to names

They will be at last

With them.

Who does better it.

It is called careless

To think more than they are willing

Close at hand.

Ernest Long waits and Henry and George Henry come and ask him to wait.

They will be often present particularly if they think well of them.

All three of them are waiting and they they go away.

Who is called by the time they come they are called and they will wait for it themselves.

Elizabeth Long and William Long are seen covering the cakes with tissue paper they have to have the door closed at last.

Who may be always known as coming here.

They will be often able to save that.

They will think that Elizabeth is a name and also William.

They will wait while they are careful

They will hope that he is not nervous

They will delight in Louis the Eleventh so they say.

He has been heard to wait three times.

They will be careful to hear them preach

They need to be.

William Long and Elizabeth Long add to it.

George Henry and Elizabeth Henry are frequently seen together.

George Henry and William Long.

Who likes to be near here.

Scene II

The sea shore

They all sit down as is natural.

They may wait for the dog to swim.

They may also go away.

Scene II

William Long and Elizabeth Long have asked will they differ as to the matter of saying how do you do.

Be able to be careful.

They think very well of these things.

George Henry is relieved that is to say he is waiting for a decision.

Louis the Eleventh is expected at Gisors.

They will not allow them to interfere.

They will not allow them to interfere.

William Long and Elizabeth Long may well not be a disappointment.

To them.

With them

In them.

They may then.

Will they hope to have her finish it.

Keep away from that door

Scene III

Why is milk good.

Louis the Eleventh has come to Gisors.

They will ask him to be ready to marry.

Scene IV

George Henry and William Long.

It is better.

To be most

Most and best

Finally

As it does happen

To matter enough to be that.

They will hope to eat slowly.

Always on account.

If they go

They will seem

To be mine.

In a way

All of it

Very well.

Elizabeth Henry and Elizabeth Long see each other.

Do not be very often thought to be held as they were equal to having it felt.

A hyacinth is not awkward even in two.

All four meet and do not speak of whether they were there.

They will long to say more than they believe as if they were selfish.

Who made them leave me.

They all go away without Henry Henry and Ernest Long.

Better be with them.

It is better to be with them

And come with them

Because they will need to go there

As they have been waiting for it.

And it is not only that they will but they can be hurt by asking if they were waiting.

They will not come anxiously.

Scene IV

In pleasures they receive

Who has heard them believe

William Long and Elizabeth Henry think of these things.

George Henry and Elizabeth Long.

Follow fairly

They do better than without it

They think it of themselves

They will not be selfish

William Long and Elizabeth Henry and Henry Henry think well of it very carefully

Who has been heard to give them names for themselves.

They will be very much more than they were with them.

It is is most of all a carriage.

Louis the Eleventh is exactly welcome.

Elizabeth Long and Ernest Long come alone to say how do you do singly.

They might be mistaken.

George Henry and Elizabeth Henry are not made for them.

They will welcome women and then men.

Louis the Eleventh is not patiently waiting.

At Gisors Louis the Eleventh is to make his entry.

Ernest Long and Genevieve Taylor are married.

They have meant to be gracious.

ACT IV

The Scene at Gisors.

Four men come in and two women.

They are not waiting to hear them say when they are coming they will not presently go away they will be anxious to think this of them.

George Henry and Ernest Long are waiting. They will be thinking presently of leaving.

Genevieve Taylor and Elizabeth Long know that they are leaving.

This is made pleasantly.

As if they were having

That they were without.

In its having been

Not carried further.

Scene II

Sixty-five if not seventy then.

They make it different then

When they come to wish them

To think of them

Henry Henry and Elizabeth and William Long add to it.

They may be careful

Themselves and like to be

Mentioned separately.

Elizabeth Long thinks that she will accompany William Long and Henry Henry.

Elizabeth Henry comes with George Henry and they have to have rested. They were not standing.

Henry Henry.

Think well after carefully.

George Henry.

Be very well told affectionately.

Elizabeth Long.

They may be careful of treasure.

Elizabeth Henry.

They may not be long.

Ernest Long.

Away. They have meant more than they come to attach pleasures in amount. Who is curious as to why they attended.

Louis XI has hopes for France.

Scene III

There is no silence in their attention.

To please them.

They will be careful

To please them.

They will ask them

If it pleases them

That they like to know of it

As it is in a measure

A means of doing good.

Elizabeth Long and William Long stay away while Elizabeth Henry and George Henry put everything where they will be pleased to find that they may place it.

There is an opening of a door and most of the time they are very satisfied.

George Henry and Henry Henry have liked Louis the Eleventh.

ACT V

Elizabeth Long asks them not to be made to have them ask them. She is obliged to them for having meant them.

They will be thought to think that they will give them what they would like to have in having had more than they had of them.

Genevieve Henry asks any one what they can do to think well of asking it of them.

George Henry.

Might they not be asked to have been having more than they had with them and so they will ask them to see them with them some of them as they have all of them with all of them as they will give it for them.

They will have if made by them.

They will without be asking it for them.

Elizabeth Henry thinking as she is walking.

They will then be having it for them.

George Henry adding something for nothing.

Thank you very much for asking for everything.

Scene II

Elizabeth Henry having been left to the encouragement of George Henry who said they are following they may be left to have it been heard or borne.

Elizabeth Long hears Elizabeth Henry repeating that she will be told that they were hearing it themselves.

George Henry and Elizabeth Long made it a part of their arrangement that they would wait for Monday.

The sea shore and they wished to remember that it had had a name as well as afterwards.

Who came to be left to have it helped as they were preparing to accustom them to their arrangement.

Scene III

Does dust make feathers they do and does give pleasure.

Leave Genevieve Long to never have pleasure in giving and gaining theirs as mine.

A mine makes a sea shore have a wealth of knowledge of better which they may be in aground.

Elizabeth Long and William Long.

They ought to be noisily in along.

Elizabeth and George Henry make it a return of a present of a melon. Which they have received. As well as Chinese nuts. Which they have not. Undertaken to divide.

The tragedy of Louis the Eleventh and Louis the twelfth is that they will have the habit of hurrying.

Scene IV

They will please or they will not.

Which is why they are to originally distinguish between partly and why they have it.

The time that they were able to please is what reminded them of it at first.

Elizabeth Long and Elizabeth Henry come and see that they are without the habit of a purse in the middle. They will be advantageous mutually.

They think of it together.

William Long and Ernest Long and George Henry satisfy themselves as to their wonder.

Ernest Long saying that he has been without wishes.

William Long fairly well as puzzled.

Ernest Long.

They seize aloud in place of which they must they will be had around more than they caught. They will be joined in hurts and places which makes it for them whether they are felt to know now. In placing theirs around.

George Henry and Genevieve come in and please themselves.

Louis the eleventh is a king.

And he looks at anything.

They will think that they have explained this thing.

Scene

The inside of the cake shop.

Elizabeth Long and William Long are waiting and they are ready to sell to those who come in and wish to buy something.

All come in and give them what they are asking for everything that they are selling.

Elizabeth Henry and Ernest Long have made no difference in paying.

George Henry and Henry Henry have not hesitated about paying.

Scene on the sea shore.

Elizabeth Long and Ernest Long and Henry Henry and George Henry come along. They like to leave them as they were too exciting.

Who makes it do for them.

They will be having wealth of bettering which they may with enjoyment.

They all wait and as they wait they must be thought to like to have him be more to them than they were as they were coming.

Louis the eleventh might be reminded that everything is with them.

A scene in the place where they were standing.

How often do they mean to add more to add more to have theirs leave them with that.

William Long.

He was deceived.

He liked him because he was added before.

Before what.

Before they came.

And will willows have their leaves as they do.

They will have their leaves as they do.

They make for them.

They make it for them.

They will have theirs have their insistence that they will prepare theirs with them, which in allowance where theirs in theirs as in which they have in there not in with by the time with in their had with in their resting within the allowance.

She made changes in churches.

He made more than they combine with in a change.

They must be thought for them. They will be welcomed with them. It is in spite of quiet.

That they engage them.

In fortunate allowance.

For them.

They meant that they are taking the same as they mean as interruption.

Thank them in eddying.

Scene

Louis the Eleventh had been thought to be pleasant as a witness.

They will arrange more as they follow.

Scene

The sea shore.

William Long.

In welcome and they might.

Might remains as must they leave us.

They will go.

They will prepare whether.

It is falsely an alliance.

They manage to be used to it.

They kindle all of it.

For them shortly.

It is in amusement.

They may be prepared easily.

It is in their manner that they think.

They think that they thought them.

Very gracious.

To be not at all bothered.

In coming together.

To allow further

That they will

Have more of it.

Which is usual.

In the partly shown.

They will quit in hand.

By them By this.

They meant to be at once

Nicely.

Without them.

Could they do it.

Strangely

Not at all thank you.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1931

426.

THE FIVE GEORGES

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

George L.

George M.

George G.

George S and

George of England.

George L.

I know I sit and will

They know their care

For me.

She thinks it is

And better than they can

With wives be theirs.

Have had a ground.

George M.

Out likely in a minute

Leave it clear.

Let it be well enough alone to finish.

Theirs for abstraction.

As they will around.

He asked me would he come.

George G.

At a while in water

With their silk.

My father knew for money.

She was old and it is lost.

They may be came.

In all of it a chance

Made second for.

For me.

It is scarcely their older leading it to that owned wet to be a right for them to have it held away. Thank you for politely reading notes.

George S.

A butter leaves Scotch butter or my hope.

Or my hope.

With them two to make prudence or my hope.

Love me for often.

I was theirs to be indicated with at once.

As to arrange

My thought.

George of England.

Was he one.

Two are one.

Three how are three two.

Two three carefully.

Ease is not eaves dropping.

In not

Eaves

Dropping.

The help of any one is leave leaves.

They make happiness exciting

George L.

But with by them with now

And wonder why a cow

Does relieve her.

George M.

Believe it or not as you please

She will tease

They may care for me

Or not

As they like

They must think alike

Without a hem

Because it is chosen

Or choose

With a cake that they mean

They eat when they come

I have felt welcome.

Do not bother them with ease

This is in an accounting.

Love and delight. They might.

Beneath Bequeath. Remain. Name.

George G.

A found and fountain.

They glance and vying

To have birds be five by name.

It is an and a just appointment

To come for them

On a stream

With having.

They will decide

Whether there is hope in their whether they will alter.

Water too.

George S.

He could be heard to hurry even

All the names can hurry

Even

Lain among the names

Without an adjustment in reams.

Could he pay for paper.

George of England.

How has Howard payed a place.

He has been loaning theirs in place

In with an all and in

More than announced

Should he pardon jealous and better yet permission

They thank relatively few.

Who can go where they ate.

Yes yesterday was yesterday too

It was not worthless

Will I always cause them

To come.

They will always come.

Books for butter.

George L.

Paved is as regular as layed.

She made pleasures do

As they liked

They were in distress of excellence

In their revision as they made amount

In her pleasure her perfection her reason.

It made relief to their annoyance concerning their around.

Annoyance should never be as likely

George M.

Have all a name

Sing me to sleep.

Ask wives to have been heard held Howard.

Do their thought bought with mature nature.

George G.

He was not even then invited yesterday.

To be awake to-day.

To be to always stay

To carry them away

To have a hope with which to stay

As they went singly on their way

Which may be may a day made day

They think it might be left and right in teasing.

George S and George of England.

How are Howards older than their mother. Mother how old are the chances of being with them there. Did George of England think well of on their account.

ACT II

George of England and George L. sit awhile.

Who ever made it partly habitable.

George M.

Do not do it.

George M.

With them.

George G.

Which they partly know.

All together.

To this in equal parts they will replace it now she must in any in all delight say so. Partly is more than they like as. Utterance for their place. There are three things to know. Place pleasure and acquaintance.

Scene II

The five Georges never made the nearness to likeness be amazing.

George L.

It is very reliable to be often apt to leave them to themselves.

Who do have them hold it.

It is remarkably theirs their learning.

That they have been with them

Enough.

Should it be wrong for them to be told that they were mainly to be told with them.

It is in choice

Of which they change

Their mainly resolved for it

As a pastime.

Thank you.

George M.

Muse for them to pursue

Vaingloriously as a purchase

They will make their noise

As nobody knows with them

As avoiding add and adore and add in adding adroit in dovetail leaning.

Make it have narrowly their wishing.

They will amount to adding.

No one should do other than they do so

All which of it.

It is not particularly placed

They will enfold

This that they care

Do be without them

To be without them.

The in peace with consideration.

She made doors dance.

As never likely not.

So much in mean

That they mean it

How will they

They will call like them likeness

Which the first

They may with call be heard

Hard without it.

More in a hidden chance

That they will name their blaze.

Thank you for this time.

George G.

He will be asked to pass

And as they can contain

Theirs which make remedy

A please allow

For it to be theirs which as well as heard in offering.

This may be thank and you and offering.

She made it be as well as they might do

Which with without it.

All have to avoid lost because it is a frame in help and wish.

Too many to many thousand and their forty or their cause.

Saddle him with helping that he did it

It might have been that it was bought otherwise.

Very much better than they had it

Which they lost as they helped them.

Thank him for offering welcoming and a butter side to offering

Which made them seem

Hostile.

All of it for more.

How are How are parts made to crease in their expression

Very well for their thanks.

For all of many

For them

George S.

Harry has hold of having

And he has been and slain

Turtles

With or without selfish others

Who make hours without us.

How can they be in counting.

She likes him to sit

With them as well as ably

For more than without for their sake.

She must be thought about it

George of England.

For them frost and for them

They will for them

Have heard in the meantime for them

As illustration of individual separating all of it with them for them

As they like treasure for them

To have and manage

For them

As well as they do for them

As they must with them by them in amount for them.

Thank you for the Queen of England

Scene III

George L.

They have made a mistake in finish.

They will be without doubt in banish.

They have their minds filled with adding vanish

They must be requested to have to call out welcoming as willing adding a dish.

They must delight in their rival

They must also delight in their arrival

They will be felt to be filled with adding with to finish

They will be in the main not withstanding their arranging this as the way they had better finish with it.

The circumstances have been altered.

George M.

No one knows a cloud

Which they see

As a cloud.

They see a cloud as a cloud.

They are all bothered not at all as a cloud.

They are waiting as a cloud

They have been only told that they are not to be waiting.

As a cloud which will finish.

They are waiting

As a cloud.

It is by no means what they wanted whereas after once they made hearing be hats maybe.

George G.

Who knows goes.

They give goes to knows.

They have heard and waited.

They have been awfully early at a wedding.

Just why

Have they come to ask them.

They will be often caught which they mean as misses and chooses.

Do dictionaries always mean that they are and have been right.

George S.

May we be here.

George of England.

Be here while they last as they will be distributing better what she wants. What she wants

George L.

Forget me as well as forget me not.

George M.

They pay or pair admirably compare.

George G.

He or she.

May be thoughtless.

George S.

Develop

George of England.

Their thoughts of their boats. Which they like as they will have to have more in the place of must. She must go.

George L.

Who meant that they looked.

George M.

They were there in their search.

George G.

How do or can it be this.

Which they do or can it be which they did. They have done one with done withdrawn with then then with then one.

George S.

One and one.

George of England.

Who knows that it is deliberate.

George L.

Herbert coughs.

George M.

And May carries them as they carry them hay where they or rather Carrie will marry.

George G.

She thinks well of me

George S.

In distribution

George of England.

For as much as they prepare they will it.

Bequeath.

Scene IV

George L.

Made them be careful of their being here.

Which may be always what they will add.

They will be liking what they will think.

That they wish that they were to have had.

George L.

Has happiness in store

And he believes more than ever

That he will be restful and that he will be wanted at the time

In which he will repeat carelessness

George L.

They may be made plain to Mary.

She will marry and hurry.

And he will be thought beautiful

By them.

George L.

Have they changed their mind.

George M.

He will be large

He will have them enlarge

He will be without

Doubt.

Careful.

He will be with them as if they were unjust.

George G.

Carelessly and preferring

That they will awaken.

They will add will they hear of her

As they will talk often of soften

They soften it very often

They soften it for them

And they witness it for them

That they will trouble them

By giving it to them for them

As they will send it for them to them.

And so they think that they shall be blamed.

George S.

Forget forget me not

They will talk readily of more

Than they have

As for their harm

They will beg

That they have rejoicing

Which they might

In inclusion.

They must be held to be aware of fragrance.

They will have their wish with strove.

They will need them.

They must be often within touch of their liking.

Who makes theirs in turn.

Do be without

Which they have called

Reunite

Selfish

In turn.

George S.

A little dog looks for his chair by the door.

George of England.

Have indeed have have them come and whether without their being in trouble for this difficulty.

She made a gesture

Of distaste.

All the Georges.

They will sing as five Georges in memory.

George L.

Just when will I be unhappy.

George M.

It is never necessary to depend on any other

George G.

With me without them

George S.

For it for any reason

George of England.

As a pastime.

George L. and George M.

They came together and they were as much dissatisfied as satisfied.

George G. and George S. came together.

They were each occupied separately in entertainment and reflections. #George of England was alone as was necessary.

George L.

They fasten and I fasten.

They will change the credit.

So that I will have the benefit.

Of their desirability.

Which makes it precisely.

That they were inclined

To be mischievous

Which makes it readily

A commonplace

Just as it is.

They will be awfully well thought out

In leaving it

Just as it was

At any time they meant

To call.

If they like to call me.

They will be patient

Of being vain.

Not as they like

By which they mean them

Cautiously

f course they do.

It is our chance.

For them

Just as it is

And in no way in carelessness

As in in division

Or much as it

Can mine be mine.

Fortune is made by fastening and fascinating and yet not

As they stretch.

I can go and see history.

Leave it for this.

I leave it for this and then.

They must be hurt by three.

They must be hurt by three readily

And just change

It for them

In time.

George M.

How are how are hours stout

They are stout by their weeding covered and alone.

And a desirability

Of it.

George G.

She might sit and look at me

But I have been faithful

For this.

Because although it was best

I am not at all interested

In interest

And there would be that it would be willing that they worked.

Hours of all of it.

Finely so much.

Just when

And close.

Is it close to it.

George S.

It is of no interest to know that he went.

George of England.

Hours of eradication.

They mind.

And they do.

That clearly.

Scene V.

George L.

They were well.

I have no thought except to hear my hearing have been heard.

What does George say.

He says that she took this in that way more than within.

They were without.

Do be never without this yes.

They were without.

A halt.

She made them close.

As before

A circumstance.

Think well of me.

George L.

Do not be reproached.

Think well of how to preserve this intact.

Think well when a thorough sadly made is for and come.

Do relive pleases.

George L. had a name.

George L. had a name.

Please cry George L.

George L. comes in and loves.

He must be restrained.

They will placate them.

George L. was very well.

They may be awfully cautious.

George L.

How do you do George L.

Yes thank you.

George L. withstands.

Please spare for them this.

George L. undertakes to remain in an empty place.

They will hearken which is in no way favorable.

George L.

Who knew George L.

George M.

A politeness.

Who knew George M. with him.

They will marry for a mother.

George M. is alone one at a time.

Who can be arranged.

George M. does and in a way masterly is his name. I know. George M.

Who will hope to heat by the moon other than Joan.

George M. listens to a love alone.

George M.

Please seat George M.

They know.

That in the way forever believe me there is an error. In judgment. He was wrong. She was right. And he leaped from the chair so slowly that it was almost a fall.

Thank you for merriment.

And thank you for them.

And thank them.

They will be thanked and everything.

George M.

Field a field is a disappointment.

George G.

Love me.

George S.

They will have forty in their place.

All forty in their place.

George G.

Will you be.

George S.

Ready.

George G.

They need to be ready.

George G.

I knew I was inclined to to well and to be attended by not naming them.

I knew that they would like to be refreshing which they would be and they would like to be without naming them.

George G.

We would be

Readily.

Relieved as they would be.

They would as much as we would be

Able to be ready

To be left to have them

Be there without their naming them.

Naming them.

George S.

For what.

What and for.

This are two accountants.

They make glass blowers.

They fill houses.

They will favor treasures.

They might be cautious.

They have fortunately no real spoon.

She made him put a little in his ear.

This was not why they added him. He was a little dog and he was welcome with them.

How clever of you.

Thank you George of England.

Thank you and thank them for meddling.

Now think well of everything.

George G.

It is not with me.

George S.

All have dotting hoping.

Dotting is in enjoyment.

They will force them.

To refuse them.

They will blame them to have housing.

George of England is everything.

ACT III

Scene I

Quietly in their selection.

They made their leaving planned.

She knew that they would go.

George L.

He asked to say that no one who has praised will leave and for them sing and dance formally in use of jurisdiction.

She made them thank well

For their delight

That they will make theirs there

George L.

Be tender not with alloy

Nor tenderness.

They will organise chance

And make blessings.

And have parts.

They will know another.

In carrying repetitions

As their fancy.

Fancy that I leave.

I love you.

George M.

Need be a queen.

Forget a city need be a queen.

Love delivery need be a queen.

They will be shrilly

Need be a queen.

George M.

Carelessly.

Need them to be named then with them

Leave them to have made them be for them

Should be with them.

As likely should and rest more of them than they turned as if they could and with and like them.

George G.

Love to.

Go there

With them.

George S.

Coupled to regretting better than for them.

As a clause.

In their change.

Just more than allowance.

It is a revolt.

To have a boat.

Shelled by a better made

Than carried.

With cover

As sold

A boat

Should matter

That it is

Carload

In remounting

That is it is called so.

George S.

Goats and horses look like dogs when they are white.

They are carefully held.

And may be outwardly

But I doubt it

Craven.

George of England.

May you like me.

George L.

To this in my memory.

George M.

Just as you like.

George L.

Do fairly tower.

George S.

With plain in detail.

George of England.

They will see

That they will manage

It better.

Scene II

George L.

Ready for it yet.

Not yet.

Is he ready for it yet.

He is ready for it yet

As yet

Will he have it yet.

He will have it yet

As yet.

Will he keep it just yet.

He will make it do just yet

Then yet.

It may be better yet.

As well as ever yet

He must mistake yet for yes.

George L.

With them he went away to come away and it is a matter of course that he is away.

George L.

Finally he meant.

Will they give it as sent

Which they go to give them in partly their way.

George M.

Cordially

Do be apprised cordially of the distance which makes them determine resound as individual.

George M.

May be merciful.

He may be taught by known

And with it is a perusal.

It is a perusal that they alight.

George M.

Made the most.

Of it.

George G.

Just why may they die.

George G.

Does better with it.

George S.

Just made with intention that they barred their wishes it is of course known that they ring the bell at least very well highly.

George S.

She expected the dog.

George S.

Is there any difference between hearing them and seeing them.

George of England.

He was anxious

Because he had seen them

And was waiting

Scene III

George L.

Do be careful to have well known be partly their earnestness.

George M.

To be a delight.

George L.

In three.

George S.

Ours

divided by Hours.

George of England.

Happiness is a pastime.

Content is a quarrel

Joining is an incident

And remaining is to admire

They will be named accordingly

For them alone.

Scene III Part II

A doubt has been cast on a memory of their wildness they will be a bother that they come to them.

Does it make any difference to him that they come and go.

Scene IV

A long scene may be to double a division of a stream. Scene IV Who has hoped for more.

Scene IV

George L.

Should they put Herbert there.

They have

He is there

Ladies fair

Make their shade

In their lily

With their hair.

George M.

She makes a paper

Seem like a hyacinth clover

And a leaf

Without which mother

Makes double pansies shrink.

Double pansies how sweet for logs

If she closes the door

Without hurry but with a pleasure

In eating chicken fairly

George M. is made to marry.

George G.

Thou in thousands.

George S.

Butter in freshness.

He knows butter is fresh.

George of England.

He never knew his name was Francis.

ACT III Scene V

A present little thought he bought.

George L.

Mamie think well.

Ink well

Shady dell

Love a bell

Have a medley

Just then

Just as well.

George L.

Very well.

George M.

Interim

They do not come in.

They hope that in the interim.

They have known them

As they have hoped for them

That they will bother them

If they come in.

Pretty poetry.

Come in.

George G.

How is it difficult a difficulty to have interrupted them lengthily.

But she will be if can burst

In.

Who has hyacinth taught.

Does does it blame them for their hearing them mean him.

George S.

What do you call it if you call it if you call it.

What does he or a hero or or just, loud is aloud and silk in tangle. He never knew only a color.

Just why opposition.

George of England.

Indeed in stream

All the Georges who have known English will now recite.

Aid and bright.

Shut it tight

Love alight

Made it rest and might.

Come to shore

Aided more

Sink and swim with women.

Love it as they can

Jump with all and fan.

A fan is a man made merry

By a cloak.

Who can always be

Just as they think.

As well

As he

With them alone.

To close.

It is without me which is George.

George L.

How are ours how are ours How are ours How are ours. To wade.

George L.

How are theirs to wade. It is mine. Edith which it is mine. Come. In define men and ten in define.

George M.

Ate is different from eight.

George G.

How are ours. Ask it.

George S.

Hurry a boat. I say ought or oat or oats or floats. I say ate oats. I say hurry oats or floats hurry boats and change the niceness of gone. Where have you gone.

George of England.

My dear.

All the Georges are here.

All the Georges who never see each other.

Five Georges make a difference. Not whether.

Weather.

Thank you for thinking of whether.

They gather Together.

Thank you for thinking whether

They gather

Together

Thank you for thinking whether they are rather to gather

Together.

Whether

They are

To gather

Together.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1931

427.

LEFT TO RIGHT

[Story, III, November 1933]

Arthur William came to see me while I was in the country. He proposed to me that we should have a book together. This was not really true; he had done his and I had done mine. We both had seen the others.

I accepted all that he proposed. The book was to be illustrated by drawings by people we both knew. He had made the selection. I made an addition but we accepted everything which was to have all those whom he had selected. Among them was one I did not much care to have as a principal one but it did not make any difference. All the arrangements had been made and I agreed to everything and even sent postals with him to every one, and this was not really an annoyance and it should not have been done.

When I came back from the country it was about a month later I saw everyone, I did not really like anyone they did not like anybody either. But I did not pay much attention because we were all home from the country and every one saw every one and we talked about everybody but when I saw the editor and I did see her I did not say anything about anything but America. This was because everything had already been arranged and there was an exhibition of all the drawings that were being used as illustration for the book that was to appear very soon.

One evening we were all going to a circus to see a man do some marvelous giant swinging. Arthur brought with him the announcements for our book and I did not notice anything. The next morning I looked and it said it was his book and it did not say it was my book and I did not say anything.

I wrote to him and said not at all it must be half mine or something. He said nothing. Then he wrote and said that the way he had decided was the right way and therefore it was too late to change something. Then I went to the editor and said it was necessary to change something. She said why yes of course that is what I think. Just then she was called by someone to come to the telephone. She came back and said that he had said to her he would not let them change anything. I said all right there is nothing to do I am not allowing them to have anything. And that was the way the thing was then.

Now what was happening.

Generale Erving was a writer, that is to say he had written not writing but something. That is to say we were writing we were writers who were writing. We were both very fond of him. He was never interfering but he knew everything and he always said something. I knew what he said and I noticed everything. I never noticed that he said a thing. And so it went on. He had been for some time not liking Arthur William. That is to say he had not for some time said anything about liking me or anything.

When Arthur William heard from the editor that I was not giving anything he was furious and said he had asked everyone about everything and he would go on as he had done. I did not ask anyone anything and I wrote to him that I would not give anyone anything unless it was going to be done as I wanted it done. And so we went on.

Then I went to the editor to say I was through with everything. While I was sitting talking we saw someone coming. Arthur William was coming with someone. He came in alone. He was pale, but not trembling. I was not pale but I was trembling. He came up to me and said how do you do. I looked at his hand, and did not say anything. He stopped and began trembling. I sat and waited a little while, and said now this is all of this thing. And I left, and he remained doing something.

I heard about everybody talking. I did see some of them. All of them were interesting. I was talking about everything to everyone. And we never said anything about not repeating what everyone was saying. Everyone said the same thing about everyone and I knew what they said about this thing. I never met Arthur William, and he was talking to everyone and about this thing. And I was talking to everyone about this thing and everyone was talking to me about him and about everything but none of them had anything to say except that everyone said everything that everyone was saying about him, about me and about this thing. And so this was until very much later about a week later one evening.

Generale Erving called me one afternoon on the telephone to tell me something. I said I knew all about Frederick Harvard. Frederick Harvard is a writer who has written and everybody knows all about this thing. Would he be writing something now. Yes he would and he just had and for Arthur William it was very interesting. He was seeing Frederick Harvard and Frederick Harvard called him Arthur but that was nothing everybody called Arthur Arthur but Arthur was calling Frederick Harvard Frederick and that was because Frederick Harvard was going to be writing something that Arthur would be coming to find interesting. I told Generale Erving I knew all about that anybody could have seen that coming.

Generale Erving told me over the telephone that he wanted to fix up everything. It was all right but it would be all right and Arthur was not at all there but he Generale Erving would see him was I willing. Yes I was willing but not so willing that I was willing to be refusing anything before I said it. I was not giving and refusing anything. I was willing. Yes. Yes said Generale I understand.

Of course you do I said but let us repeat it. Are you coming or are you going I am not doing anything. I will see you to-morrow evening. Well you do not want to forget that I am here only to be accommodating. I do not need anything and it has to be said just like that or nothing. I understand said Generale Erving. I am seeing you tomorrow evening.

Everybody was quiet in between.

Generale Erving came and we spent a pleasant evening. We talked about everything.

He told me some things that Arthur had said that I did not know he said but he did say them. He told about how long Arthur had been saying he had been thinking that he had better do what he was doing. I said I had heard that Arthur was like that from someone who long ago had had enough of him and I said that I was through with him and this was after Generale said that Arthur was ready to say that he was ready to ask me to have him give in. Generale had had a piece of paper on which Arthur had written this thing. When Generale was leaving I gave the paper back to him.

The next day I did nothing. And then there was another week and then I had a letter from Arthur asking me to arrange everything. I did not do anything.

All this time I thought that it was all Arthur William. Perhaps it was and then perhaps I had better not have anything further to do with Generale Erving. Perhaps not. Perhaps I might think over everything. Perhaps I might remember everything. Perhaps Generale would come again and I would see him and I would not say anything. Perhaps he was worried about everything. Perhaps Generale would come again and I would tell him I was busy and could not see him.

I went somewhere and there I saw Frederick Harvard. He did not want to see me. I had never known him. I went up to him and I said to him I hope you are all well. And he was nervous and he said, yes, I am all well. And your wife I said to him I hope she is quite well again and he said yes she was quite well again.

When I had waited a little longer I said to the editor that I was not giving her anything and so Arthur did not have anything and that was all over. I did however have something and I kept everything and I can use everything. I sent a card to Generale Erving and I said I did not want to have any further acquaintance with him.

And now before I go out I always look up and down to see that none of them are coming. We were after that never friends or anything. This is all this true story and it was exciting.

[ ¶ ]

1931

428.

HOTEL FRANÇOIS Ier

[Mrs. Reynolds and Five Earlier Novelettes, 1952]

It was a very little while and they had gone in front of it. It was that they had liked it would it bear. It was a very much adjoined a follower. Flower of an adding where a follower.

Have I come in. Will in suggestion.

They may like hours in catching.

It is always a pleasure to remember.

Have a habit.

Any name will very well wear better.

All who live round about there.

Have a manner.

The hotel François 1er.

Just winter so.

It is indubitably often that she is as denied to soften help to when it is in all in midst of which in vehemence to taken given in a bestowal show than left help in double.

Having noticed often that it is newly noticed which makes older often.

The world has become smaller and more beautiful.

The world is grown smaller and more beautiful. That is it.

Yes that is it.

If he liked to live elsewhere that was natural.

If he was accompanied.

Place praise places.

But you do.

Partly for you.

Will he he wild in having a room soon. He was not very welcome. Safety in their choice.

Amy whether they thought much of merry. I do marry del Val.

I know how many do walk too.

It was a while that they did wait for them to have an apple.

An apple.

She may do this for the Hotel Lion d’Or.

II

Buy me yesterday for they may adhere to coffee.

It is without doubt no pleasure to walk about.

III

The romance of the Hotel François premier is this that it was seen on a Saturday.

IV

In snatches

A little a boy was three, two of them were three others.

She may be right I told her. I thought it well to tell her. They told them. They were avoiding nothing. And so.

Do they and are they will they for them to be remarkable.

Now think.

V

Repose while she does.

VI

An aided advantage in touch with delight.

VII

Just as they will have by nearly whether.

What is the difference between a thing seen and what do you mean.

Regularly in narrative.

Who is interested in Howard’s mother or in Kitty’s mother or in James as George. Dear James as George.

A target.

Those of course of us who have forgotten war have been mean.

I mean I mean was not spoken of the sun.

Do think of the sun.

VIII

A chance to have no noise in or because.

IX

They change being interested there to being interested there.

Hotel François 1er

To and two to be true.

They will be with me

To have you

To be true to this

And to have them

To be true

They will have them to be true

X

Just as they were ten.

XI

Who made them then.

Which made him.

Do they come then Welcome

Join and just and join and just join them with and then.

It is very often that they are dissolved in tears.

XII

Should it show where they are mine.

And his care.

It was that they might place them all of them.

Just why they do so.

To call Howard seated.

I never leave Howard.

Hotel White Bird

She may be like that

Do

For me to choose.

II

Our just as assume

Leave riches with her

Are dovetail an origin

With wood.

III

But she

Can go clearly

To pieces

By adding act one

By add may meant scene one.

Left done right and left done.

She will never think in pointing in property inviting.

IV

Just shown as their agent.

V

Just shown.

As their

Agent.

VI

Mutter.

VII

They will read better

VIII

With other

IX

They have known a platter better.

Thank you

My dear

My dear

How are you

This is for you.

Dear

How are you

This is

For you

How are you

My dear

How

My dear

How are you.

II

Love which

Love which

To love which

Which to love which

My dear how are you.

III

Just why they went.

They went

They were to have gone

And they did go

And they went.

What did they do.

How are you

My dear

How do you do

How are you.

IV

Oh choose the better

Oh choose you

Oh choose for you

V

She made it better.

VI

By the choice of more

That is why

My dear

You are

Better

How are you

How do you do

You are better

Two.

VII

She meant well.

VIII

Much better

IX

Very much better

Well.

X

She had eight

As the date

Full date

We date

We have to relate

The cause

Of bringing

It for her

It was light

As weight.

But she enjoyed it.

For it was

Not more than

Not too late

XI

Not at all

XII

She is very well I thank you.

For them

Just joined James.

In no way a disappointment.

They must have met with them which was in the capacity to lead and leave.

Our house contains. That is made back with idem. Idem the same just please come and claim our house as a lot which we have in a home. This is what made a pioneer.

Leave a nature to rain.

It makes no difference if they use it.

A narrative oh how often have I thought that a narrative.

How often will a narrative do.

Complain about fifty narratives perfectly.

He is waiting not for his food but for his appointment. Dear dear.

Plenty of bread and butter.

He is waiting not for his food.

Resignation does not mean narrative.

He is to come welcome, as well as having left welcome is not a narrative but foolishly.

I was completely persuaded by Mrs. Tolstoy but she told me.

She was completely persuaded by William but she told me.

How should either have been headed very often.

That is astonishing a narrative and I would so much rather be poetical.

For me.

I love poetical history for me.

I love poetical and still for me.

I love poetical will poetical for me by me.

The best of wishes

He wishes he came away he wishes.

Just why he wishes.

Joined by He wishes.

A narrative of relieve

He wishes.

Think William
Poetical

So few this further.

I will reward

An error

Of regard.

Hotel François 1er

Was there

A surprise

In nearly not to face

Imagine

That the name

Was the same.

I

How far are you not to leave them.

I

With a colored message to know colors were. To know there his coloring there.

I

She made no mistake. To take not only with it. When she came to mend they say.

I

Garments were a separate desire pleasure. She made hours a desired separated measure. With them they actually considered why it is a treasure. Must it become be how even much with pleasure.

I

She used pleasure exactly.

II

They are neither here or there.

II

Or there it mostly widened for in invite there. Them there who how did it. Do this for them.

II

Should it be shown. No how who ever coupled a dog out of a pleasure or round. Around. See me a round. It is polite. Let us congratulate ice rice.

II

They made no mistake to be indifferent. How which come faithfully or. Will it be easy. Not for me.

II

Adjust, add edge to adjoin wine. Wine is a drink. Water. Watered wine. We weigh wine.

III

They must expect one of you.

III

She may expect two of you.

III

What does she expect You to do.

IV

Come with me and sit with me

V

I am afraid if she waits longer it will do her an injury.

Forests

She liked forests in a pity.

I

With forest too.

II

Will forests do.

III

What is it a pity will forests pretty.

IV

Forests are there

V

Saturday

VI

She must be without it

a

Old when

b

A forest deer

c

Makes it pay me

d

To call her.

With them

When they came in some one was waiting When they arrived they said something Some one was waiting when they came in.

Just Church

We stay gathered

With them intentionally

Have they met them

With Church

Just as if in incompetence

It must have leaving weather

As much with confidence

In Church.

Regularity

Be wider with lather

Rather a darkening

Of with gather

That they will

Suffice

Just why

They have this

As mother be occasion

To have rejoiced then ring

A bell soon.

She must be just which they do.

Outright.

Behave

Why cups of butter.

They will

In the morning

Happen

To be fatter.

Articles

Drop him for me.

Does wish.

Tidy

They make her mending large

To have a doll

Do be careless

In hope

Of pointing

Their dispatch

Of hurry

Hurry and come in.

It is of no use.

Hours of trying

That is what breaks

In cups with more rather

Than

They wish.

Do I know whether she has come in or out.

How ours

Very fairly selfish

Some sealed fake ponds

Very much as they hear like

May down in implied

Shells

Ears if they accustom to born

With counted help her

I do not think better help is ugly

By which

In win.

Just why a repelled for her

They might in nature

Come for

They caress

A dove tailed

In succeeding.

Nobody knows me.

Our too.

She is my bride

They make safety in seventy plus fourteen. As known as never hearing figures.

What will she see when she hears me.

It is after.

All mine.

Powers in because of up with their resource.

Careful

There is no use in eiderdown

But yes

Leaves which have been that they can win

With yes.

To guess

Would she choose what he would use.

He asked tell her to judge when.

And because it is fine.

Allan

Allan Ullman knew me

He was prepared next of kin

To sink and swim

With magnifying carving

Should make

It is well to have held a pillow

Or other corals

At fourteen

It is extraordinary

That she made fourteen

And will make fourteen

And does fourteen sixteen

Gradually It is extraordinary.

How are they hoping

It is old to think of welcome heavy women

She was fourteen.

They liked to have owls look unlike a pigeon they do look like. That is a pigeon can be mistaken. For an owl.

How many things happen

A great many things happen

Every time

Every time they mix they make it different women

Who has sung men.

Do be careful of sung.

Checkers among.

Half of them sung.

Every time they changed they forgot all they bought.

However they bought.

It is very not useful but exceptional.

A part

Allan Ullman who knew me.

Separately from three his brother mother and father. He knew me. He said when he knew me he separately regretted one two three not he.

Our page

How could it be a little whatever he liked.

Morning glories

He made as stable morning glories

For the next to handle

Their regret.

Morning glories were eighteen to the dozen

Forty made fifteen.

Everybody who has been for them.

In add her add coming.

Too many thousands

Have a link with a king.

Francis Rose

Shut up

And stay shut

Where they drink all the better

For families of yet get her

With them in ravishes

Between them with dishes

And they came then with her

In precious labor with love

He may yet get wealth in getting tender

Which they make stronger

With us

Thank you.

How many cakes make jell for jelly

And how many loves make bless

A little flower of rather think better embellishment.

Just why join mass

A mass is a towing to a lock.

At towed they devise

How to a challenge.

Challenge has nothing to do with him.

How are heads held Howard.

She cooked and seized.

Cooked and seized

She cooked and seized.

Forbearance

Cooked and seized.

Bridle is paths.

Just as about a path

Just as a path

Just as a path.

It makes no difference whether four

Ate one.

Sum to sum.

Our adding is more hours.

Ate one

Just as well ate one

Just as well eight one

Just as well eight

One just as well

Eight one.

How much are they like me

Like.

After walked.

Before walked

He made her talk

To have her Walk

After walked

And leave a walk

Leave walk

Or leave her leave walked.

It is an error

Oh.

Join me

With observation

She may be

Our hour glass

Which we sought

And have not bought

For our hour be

Be an hour for me.

Such is sought

And here bought

For our be

Her be

Err be

Come Francis Rose

Or be

Forty leave fifteen

Thrilled be

Or sought by

It for him

Or for

Her

For him to be

When they may

They may

Shall shelter

They make

Shelter

As they may be

For and to be

Nobody knows how old showers are.

Or how should hours should be.

In inlay should be

That with mean

With be

With held will then

In to be.

What is a square.

She should be

What could it prove

If it made no difference

To them

Dear dog

Dear dog

What do and does it leave

Dear dog.

He likes to see

Dear dog

But did he know it was he.

Leave dear dog where he is

Otherwise it is.

Not satisfied.

With him

Just why they ate

In state

With him.

Why does it come like that

He so happily is present.

When it comes like that.

From him

She so pleasantly is present

When it has come from him.

She so happily is present.

When it comes from him

So happily from him

When it comes so happily out of him.

He says obey

I obey which is to say

They come to-day.

And she closes the door

With delay.

But will

To happen to happen yes.

She sits with him for him

We know the difference

Than

I little thought of how it went

When they were told

It had been better with them

Than

Just yet.

Better heeded

Should rejoice be to arrange

Will they tell they until they are strange

Let them be for me to estrange

That they will until they change

For them will they until they have caught it to arrange

They will estrange

Because they can be blamed for the arrangement of their change to change and arrange to be strange and well intended to come to derange them then for them in abundance to them in a vice, who held them

In a vice

Twice

To them to arrange

For them it is strange

That to them for them

They arrange

In them for a vessel which is meant a book

A book look twice

He held him twice

To make him twice

Shake dice

To be thought tranquil

In their wear

Aware

Come catch with capable

To be to like

A tree

For them capable

Underwent in anger

One

Two

Three

They must be sensibly made with them for them

Three

Ultimately

She might hinder

All of them

Ultimately cornered

All of them as meant

In clouds

Who ate them

Three

Ultimately

Made in generosity

For them to have it

In undertaking

Restively

She might be wonderful

Ultimately

They might in undertaking

Shall he have pleasure

Ultimately In their recognising

Why they were often

Just as much as three

Which they may would

It may weight wood

For them ultimately

Better than could.

It might be careful

Who has made them

Who might have made them

Ultimately careful

With them.

For them.

[ ¶ ]

1931

429.

FORENSICS

[How to Write, 1931]

They will have nothing to do with still. They will had that they have head of the skill with which they divided them until they knew what they were doing without it.

A dog who has been washed has been washed clean with our aid in our absence.

After a long decision they will wait for what she does.

She chose to be helped by their coming here.

No distress in elegance.

Quarrels may wear out wives but they help babies.

We will hope they will not wear out wives.

It is an appointment that he will keep in singing for them and they keep an appointment.

They say it would have been better.

To invite.

Would it have been better.

To say.

Would it have been better

To show

Them this.

Forensics are a plan by which they will never pardon. They will call butter yellow. Which it is. He is. They will call birds attractive. Which they are. They are. They will also oblige girls to be women that is a round is a kind of hovering for instance.

Forensics may be because of having given.

They made all walk.

They say is it better to follow than to presume. Shown as shutters.

Now what is forensics. Forensics is eloquence and reduction.

It is they who were in a hurry.

She made Caesar leave it to Caesars.

What is forensics.

Forensics is a taught paragraph.

Paragraphs.

Will they cause more as the middle classes.

Does it make any difference to her that he has taken it. Of course it does although as she was considerate of me she did not manage it. This is forensics.

Everything makes spaces.

I agreed to everything.

This was not my business.

And yet I am not puzzled.

Because I was obedient.

Now think of forensics.

What are forensics establishing.

Forensics. I say I will obey her.

Forensics. She will reveal him.

Forensics. And they will come at them.

With him.

Now think of forensics as an argument.

Does he mind forensics if it is edited.

I can see that she can see to change one for three.

Now is this forensics for me.

When she can see she can cease to pursue how do you do. What is forensics forensics is an argument to be fought.

Ask for him. Do not ask for him.

Ask this for him.

It is very patient to ask this for him Patient.

Forensics. How are and will she finish one before the other. If she does it will be satisfactory. There is no argument in forensics.

Just about why they asked her she bought it.

What is forensics. Did you meet Bruce yes but I did not mention it. If there had been a cause.

Shall we. A necessity.

Having been nervous was anticipated.

They might be and have spilt syrup.

What are forensics. Forensics are elaborated argument. Mister Bruce.

Elaborate argument.

There is a difference between a date and dreary.

Snow at an angle can fall.

But will she.

They may go.

At a certain gate.

For them to call.

Will she need a title.

Must they copy a matter.

Or would they call a cloth annul.

Categoric or a thought.

Heavenly just as bought.

Forensics are double.

They dispute a title and they dispute their trouble.

A title is made for defense. It did not defend him nor did I. I always do.

Part two.

Partly a defense.

Have you come in.

Yes I have but I am not in which is a pity.

Part three.

Just why does she mean me.

What are forensics.

Do not be persuaded that you have heard something that has caused you not to come. Theodore can give in to at least one.

That is not forensics because there are not two. He made forty thousand in two.

Yes which they did.

Forensics are the words which they like. They must be careful.

Once who was through.

Should think with you.

Which once she was through.

With it.

Enlightenment.

Forensics is an argument.

Does it make any difference if they are alike. That is an argument.

Forensics leads to reputation.

How about forensics.

It is farther which is for mixed happy in better.

Hear me.

She should be worthy of being careful.

And must it be felt.

They admire in the sense of lose that they thought.

With her.

She may be called amiable in fancy.

All this interests him with forensics.

What is the difference between him and his friend.

It is all alike forensics disposes of that.

Should he.

By their advice should he.

If he followed their advice.

That is not forensics forensics has nothing to do with advice and why. Now forensics has only to do with the difference between inconvenience and disgrace. There is no chance to better gather. It is able and beneficial. She made an argument do and after all she did frame. No pleasure in an accusation. Did I say she would go.

All this is conclusion.

What is forensics.

They need pleasure singly.

Part II

A parlor is a place.

Who knows why they feel that they had rather not gather there.

Part III

Will he ask them why she chose this. If they do he will be disappointed in her being so withdrawn and reminded and when will two meet one. The necessity. Further. Should hurry be advantageous more in coming than in going in adding and following. Should he be they worship welling. Their emotion welled up but admittedly they were admiring.

Forensics are plainly a determination.

Does and do all include obstinacy.

Particularly for pleasure in clarity.

She makes hours.

Well what do you believe. Do you believe in ease in understanding. Do you believe in favors in accomplishment. Do you believe that they regard with forbearance their increase of rectification nor do they they bewilder and but whether in fancy they charge them and consistently they are better without followers. They should be charity without call. No noise makes tranquility a burden with help and a trouble to them to end well. Very well I thank you is why they were generous. Think forensically. How I doubt.

It is more than a pleasure to dream more than a pleasure. To dream.

Were he to manage to whom would there be an obligation to oblige.

Part IV

If they think well of selling and they do who do they refuse for you of whom. Which they do.

An argument is sustained.

Has he meant to call out loud for his mother and not in disuse married or rather meant to marry. Should it be that with which they are startled. All arguments are helped with no insistence and she says. I will not positively deny, why. Better than they have the privilege of decrying them.

What is an argument. What are forensics. What are master pieces. What are their hopes. An argument is this. I have it. They reserve it. They do not answer at once. Forensics is this. Better come when it rains, better come when it rains, and rains, better come and puzzle that they have been within and it rains who have all by the time and not also to go.

They had no argument without doubt.

What are master pieces. Master pieces are when he has been cold and has been softly so and now has turned over.

Forensics are a remedy in time. So have thousands. A master piece of strategy. An argument of their deliberation. The forensics of abuse which has not been written. No thought of their search.

Part V

She said I should be ready she was. I reply she was ready I was ready and we both went. Forensically this leads to establishment of a difference I beg to differ. Rather more than I beg to differ.

Our tower.

That is a fault

Forensics may bestow what they ought.

Shall judgments be perfect.

She came and bought one. Oh thank you. This makes a subject for forensics. She came and bought one. Oh thank you. And then they rest. She came. And bought one. Oh thank you. And then they rest. Forensics is in the state. They do feel that they are included in a state. In a state. A state is a piece of a part. Which they make added. Forensics is so true.

A state apart.

Will they content will they contend. Milk. Will they think that they meant made an instance of shut her for them a time.

It is very easy to make forensics. Anxious.

At last I am writing a popular novel. Popular with whom. They may be popular with them. Or more ferociously.

Forensics consists not in hoping to have this destroyed. As much as why not.

Partly why not. Forensics is an adaption of trilogy. She is useful therefor she is not martyred. And they are correct or why do they so.

Forensics consists in disposing of violence by placating irony.

For that there is this use. Follow for mean. To mean to cover following by they mean to be at one and then they mean to follow with following their meaning.

She reads passionately for him in means. And they invite partly for him in means and so they ask appointments for him in means to carry on their pleasure in usage. How are ours entangled. Nobody can be declared for them formerly. Forensics reside in the power to receive many more often in use.

If I asked if it were so would the answer make them know that answering with intuition is what forensics are in vanishing. And have they vanished or been vanishing. Which they do not do. Because some are still doing something in answering.

Hurry hurry him do. This is not forensics because it is not added. Forensics establishes which is that they will rather than linger and so they establish. Follow me first they went there after they had been with him. This is forensics made into a certainty.

It is very extraordinary in forensics that they can be right which they are as they mean they add to compare. And so they win in fusion that so they oblige pleasure in advancement. Think of forensics, think placidly of forensics.

Who can come to this in pleasure and believe that they will have their certainty. When they leave they must betow this on and with them which they relish. In which way they resolve to abolish devastation for them as planned. It is made more nearly eaten which is very close to his watching. And so they know that they are patient in progress. This makes forensics independent. It is very easy to see that he has been bowed by constraint because he waits. This is forensics illuminated.

What is a forensic bird. A bird considered forensically is very close to admiration. In consequence to have it said leave and carry, a bird leaves and a bird carries. Birds leave and carry. And gradually as if in indifference. Birds leave and birds carry. As if in indifference. Forensics chooses that they conclude. In carrying and in choosing and in leaving birds leave birds carry birds choose, birds in leaving birds in choosing, birds in carrying conclude the carrying the choosing and the leaving. As reasonably. And so forensics begins again.

Make it be mine partly can not enter into forensics.

If she is sitting quietly and it is known will they correct this in explaining. Forensics as we are told are always bold.

No no indeed not they and forensics can be held at bay.

This is a forensic sentence. She meant not to think of what would be the use to which that which was done would be put. She refused to think of the use to which that which was done would be put. And in the struggle because preparatorily there need not be a struggle in the meantime and with significance a struggle is separated irremediably with outburst. And yet it is all occasionally. For them it is and might. For instance forensics does not use nor deny nor imply it refuses to curve. In that way there is abundance.

She said she liked it best and did she like it best or did she change her mind upon seeing the other. This is a question and answer and forensics will gather that they were familiar with the answer. Yes they would think very well of them both. And she would be very happy in having accounted for it. This is forensics mildly. And yet it can be recognised.

She knew that they could care to leave forty more there. Forensics is in use when calling further they arouse misuse of their action as having appealed to it for them to requite them. It is better to have it lost than if it had remained two. So she says in her pleasure of their detention. And then. It will be changed to their advantage. This is the way that they do not need pleasure in forensics. Pleasure is their capacity to choose well known rings. And they covet a brooch and love a brook and neglect broods and all of it will measure theirs as much. Retain them. Follow another. And but whether. They could continue. To countenance them.

Should it be reasoned that they will plan their trophy in winter. She made such light as there was fatter.

A climax is better than farther. And so forensics choose. And never. To differ. Forensics asserts that calm in time is their remedy. Just as is an obligation to reinforce presence of their protection.

How can they use policy of persuasion. Listen to hints. Forensics begins with union and organisation. After that. Advance in volume.

They shall stretch. Their conclusions. From here. To there. They will. Prepare. Efficaciously. Just as much. As they have been. In the habit. Of anticipating. Melodiously. In reference. To their analysis. In a garden. Admire forensics.

If in the meaning of their connection. They disturb. Without it. As much. As they generously instil. Into them. In their allowance. Of whether. They will partly fail.

Forensics is a distribution unequally.

Explain why it matters. That they must bewilder. With whatever. They could crowd. As treasure. And so they fastened. Window curtains. Forensics makes regaining wholly a feather in meditation.

Just when they please.

Forensics is established.

Just why they met. They will bemoan, they will excuse they will reverse they will comply with them as a cause. And wealth, they will use energy in very much with which they will have caused their ought, ought they to comply, made it as predetermined, vouchsafed, or with the cause of their relief, that they once knew. It is a gradual cause. They will be perfectly in love with doves and woods. And very much what they had hoped. In singing.

Forensics can be so delicately heard.

What did she do with fire. She almost put fire to forensics. As useful. As usual. As vagrant. As appointed. As veiled. And as welcome. In their plenty. This may be there. And they will dwell upon it.

This may not be there and they will not venture not to dwell in this way more upon it. They may be very able to cover it without a change of leading it from this to that in violence. In which. They may encounter. All that they. May trust.

For them there is no escape. Forensics may pale. It often does. And such as it. Is more than very often their return. Do not be cautious in readiness.

Just why. They like. What they do.

Forensics is richly in a hurry.

They fasten the best ways on their detachment.

A detachment of troops. Who can. Be careful. Of a. Detachment. Of troops. And if they are. What is it. That they leave there. As they leave alike. It. Alike. As a bother. To them. This can show. That they. Must. Accept. A denial. They have authority. For all. That they want. As their. Treasure. And. Do they. Hope. To show. Something. For it. Without. An appointment. Just when they went. Usefully. In their. Destruction. In. Enjoyment.

Such forensics can lately take shape.

Just plan their use. Then carry it out in principle. Find it a favorable moment. To advance. Their interests. Moreover. Just at once. Which is. By their account. That they will have it as a blemish. In theirs. In unison. An advantage to forsake. Which they will. As they may glean. More facts. For which. By their ordinary values. They will be practically. As far apart. Forenscis may be athirst for gold. It may with them battle and die. It can as much bequeath and condole. For them. To merit. That they. Should console. Them.

[ ¶ ]

1931

430.

BRIM BEAUVAIS

[Mrs. Reynolds and Five Earlier Novelettes, 1952]

motto: How could it be a little whatever he liked.

Once.

Always excited to say twice.

He came twice and she coughed.

Now I need reason to wonder if she went to say farewell.

It is no pleasure to be angry after in spite of what they like as often better.

She might be once and fanciful but for me she would like a melon better only did she have to not like having to need more of it for her mother.

It is very true that each one of them had a mother and now how about now will he make believe that for and forests are with cold upheld. Some have been irritated to be told about the cold.

It does make a difference if he jiggled.

As soon as to say I like it. That is to say. Finally a word. They will often talk it over. What is the difference between you did and did it. Oh think so kindly.

I like a motto.

Lotto.

Pearls by girls.

Logs by dogs.

Pens by hens.

And suits by fruits.

When should a pencil be a pen and when.

They will marry then.

Coats are principally overcoats. Hasten to overtake them.

It is no ease to have no recollection and why will they come and hasten that is hurry them.

Coats may be then. I know that there are no new ones.

It is very nice to have a lot of money when no one has been heard from.

This is why.

I know what a book is.

Time when I know. What a book is.

Please me. She sees me.

I met many of them and now I have quarrelled with them and those of them all of them of which they will come often with them. So he says.

A great struggle in tenses.

The remarkable attitude.

Boys flourish in religion that is to say if they go to play.

A great many have never heard of it.

The great glory of a simple story is this, if you tell her in a letter tell him that you will sell him. Or may they be critical critical in a crisis or example or perhaps waiting. A true story has no interruption.

So then Beauvais pin them. Oh feel with tears that they are nervous.

Should they think beckoning is welcome if they change beckoning from willing and willing to as welling. Beckoning welling. It wells up in them tearing him in a hurry she would let him. Now think clearly usually ordinarily.

It is wife who is after all very welcome in restating that they will.

But might might be right in laughing. How can Howard often soften in respect to two women.

Beauvais and Howard made it yet in intelligence of not beckoning their account on their account. Our hope is welcome. Show me just why you came.

But of course you will not. Please me.

Beauvais must be appointed. The odds are in his favor. The pleasure is theirs. The most of it is what they like. It will be an annoyance to be introduced.

They no longer need with them. Hatchets can refer to having crossed before which an ocean liner are for them. More nearly.

It does smell of fish but I thought not.

Age why age why did you like.

Beauvais may trust in trusting. They will bedew women with welcome and appointing and it would fain be a circumstance. Which they have. Oh blindness where art thou.

Just be joyful and never nervous. Call a boat a boat. Do be perplexed by uneasiness. She may smile to have it about it.

They have so largely bought all with it. In no complaint. Read happily easily. Ferociously is blemish blame Beauvais. How are ours.

Howard had hold of him. And he stepped on a board. With him. Oh should he be in shadow. It is not necessary to have life ever. In cohesion. How are Howard’s words. Be necessary. Be right. Be fairly in shown. No and no they knew all who have him. All who have him.

Chapter I

A boy lit it and it was happily one. Ought she to be delighted to be near him. They must be always better in not to have them seated.

Beauvais should be toward Howard.

Beauvais all very well.

Do they know a swan when she sees one very early in the afternoon lately before one has seen one.

Beauvais should be broken their rule. He was intimidated by an offering. He came to call pearls close. By their wedding. To them.

Beauvais change Beauvais to a deafening wedding from weeding and she knew like that.

Once upon a time a ruffian was married and they thought with them.

It is marvelously adjoining to them. They will be a blemish. More than with feathers they can relish more of them. How are mines made by his liking. He approached she was standing by his liking but what asking of their handling might with withdrawing, it was an incident of not exciting should then.

All this could remind but not now. How about then.

Very prettily incline.

And no moving.

It might be as well before behind with before then.

Them then.

Should accordion is in volumes of very inherent very should be indent so come with intent for velvet invent then.

There is no use in being vacant for wicked without ours.

She very near quiet.

I know I don’t know.

Was he as tired as who.

Not the same.

There is no confusion but true.

Get through.

chapter ii

Better beeded it comes to be again that they bless them because in them they live with better beeded as she may authorise them.

To establish them they might to endow them with prevalence she may bring that to doubt round and around and about Brim how to fancy Brim. He is eight in anguish. How to fasten burly with for him.

Brim Beauvais has vanish as an addition and they cause. However ours are made. Generous as they color. Off without it. So sew she must be once in a while at a stretch.

Brim Beauvais can be caught. Permanently.

How can you be so pleasant around me.

Was I right to like them young.

Brim Beauvais how do you mention better. Better not. Brim Beauvais how do you mention rather. Rather than with him.

Brim Beauvais on account.

Should Brim Beauvais of course.

chapter iii

Two two two can you say for two how do you how do you do.

Brim Beauvais makes a curtain be achieve.

It went away this way.

For how many pears.

She prefers him.

Perhaps it is not here any longer.

For in place of it.

As much as when they felt more for me.

She loves me.

Brim Beauvais not having come, we will take it for granted that he is not having that pleasure. Which he could have if he had wanted to be successful as well as hopeful. James always had, said that he would be agreed. Always had said that he would believe not in his name. So sadly treating it as if it was, his hope. I hope that you will be able, to manage it.

BEAUVAIS AND HIS WIFE
a novel

Beauvais is a name to contain happen and a gain in nothing. Beauvais is why.

They will stand. What they wish. Will not. Annoy.

Beauvais and dark the sun-light is dark. They will have had and been naming.

The sun-light is dark. Should many cry. And try. To meet often.

However. If they wish.

Brim Beauvais conscious of which wish to be known where and often.

Brim Beauvais and his wife Florence Brim Beauvais and his wife Florence and bears as well as more they should he would. Many did not come.

What has happened. Before. They married.

Brim Beauvais and will. They meet Mathilde and Aesop Amhill. These two were married and jewelry was not the wish they had not the wish they were always. To be known. They were welcome. When they were married they were writing.

Who knows how many were married.

Martha and Bayard Bartlett were married but Martha is not a name Mathilde is a name and Lavinia and even Agnes but not Martha, is not a name. Not Martha.

Frieda and Angelo Knowles were married. Were any of them married and who has known whom.

Brim Beauvais is a friend of aunts and even ready to be grateful. To them. They will exchange partners. He will remain married to Florence.

Partly of necessity it is careless to leave well enough alone.

Just two may marry.

Angelo Knowles and Frieda. He came they came together and afterwards both grew thinner.

Martha and Bayard Bartlett as is the case with many. He came. And was intimate. He knew how many went away in a minute.

William and Genevieve Butler always know any one. They are careless together. Of leaving without them. As they frequently do. For their satisfaction. As we know. It is very likely. That they have to satisfy that and they refresh, by their knowing which way. Any one went. Who might come. With them. How are they. Further.

She might be anxious to try.

It is a time of trial for them. As they are obliging and ready to fashion a home with them. Very much as they were. For them. No one. Is useless. As all of it is in denial. Or courtesy. Or will they.

So much more as politeness.

Chapter II

Who is through. With them.

She makes many a failure and for this they plan to deceive her. He is well-known.

She makes many attempts to deceive her.

By meaning all how strange.

They carried would they.

Arthur Ranger Gurtin and felt fully owned. She knew Agnes Lillian who made many add pleasure to their delight.

It is very easy to change. By labor.

And they nestle fondly for with him. He has gone and it would not matter because they will not inquire.

Brim Beauvais does not ask if it is strange. If it is familiar. To him. Because of which. Their handkerchiefs had meant. That he found them.

In harmony of a situation. If she. Was disappointed in not surprised. In anguish. Over in because for their felt formally.

Should join and shine.

I will go away with her and be a father.

She may be left with me.

Brim Beauvais might be anxious to be a witness. Which is what he is but will he see it without wishing. For them. Forever. Over more very likely.

Do they most and liking merit best.

I do not feel that I know what she thinks.

Yes quietly.

Chapter II

A part of their feeling is in towers having houses. Which they do.

Chapter III

How can it be hoped that will be helped. As it is felt that they will like whatever it is his way. Always.

In the time. In which. There is given very much to do.

Need there be a definition.

I like a mother and a child.

I like a mother and a child said quickly.

All hope of a better yellow is there is hope for practically. For them. In winter.

They return to women and children. And will they be coming. In their way. Advantageously. It is an advantage. Independent. Of extra. Wishes.

Brim Beauvais is married to Florence Anna.

Hours crowd in hours.

All his have heard all from him that he is hers and they are pleased. Occasionally. For them ferocity is soft. Oh so softly will they make it please them too. So made a meadow do. They like to be there at that time. Favorably. In their reaching it favorably. To have lost it whether. They meant it. For them. Too.

Alright they fasten better losses. Brim Beauvais knew that they will remain for them through with it favorably adjusted to them. As well. Brim Beauvais knew it very well.

An incident. Do many please.

On account of in their way joining with and having bay leaves around them with their mine of remind them.

Brim Beauvais came to say that. Think twice. Breathe easily. All of which is. Useless. Brim Beauvais breathe as easy all of which is more useless.

Than ever.

An incident without the perfection of their dependence. They need trials to perfect them. And he breaks down. And he weakens. Because they are more careful.

She met as much yet.

He heard a protection in an analysis of dedication.

Brim Beauvais sign away.

An incident in the life of Frederick. Frederick had been perfectly leave and leaves of a tree. He had been cautiously perfectly for them. They will garnish pleasure by a season and it is as easy. Should it be fired to impatience.

For this an incident.

In the life of Eliza and Johanna or agreed for them to hear.

All four of it showed.

An incident in the life of they met with whom. They he had been pretty well mentioned by three.

I asked are we any different from the rest of them and they meant with them. He answered yes you do. I doubt it.

But what is it that they expect who are angry. Show it allowed and beside. Ours are habits. It is kindly to try to oblige will he deny others with theirs as much as they know for it to have vim. This is what he said. Rightly.

She might do through you. What she did.

How have they. Anybody has had cakes. Should they show.

The strain of that. How outrageous.

Beauvais met a master.

Chapter III

Put and push.

Lightly. They will manage. To push. Which way. They have. As an enterprise.

Beauvais felt that way. Away.

Mean. That thing is mine.

We spoke of Johanna marrying.

Would a couple. Be attracting.

Oh do be careful of souls and pairs of pearls which they know.

She may Florence be plainly. Stated not to. Go away. Oh do thank you. She knows how joining is welcomed.

By them.

Hours of welcome less.

She made a mention. Of this.

Are surprised when surprise hires velvet for flowers. That they may underway as it is for them to like to say. That they do.

Hand in hand is made thoroughly gloved by kindness.

An incident in the life of Eugenia. Eugenia is a girl who has thickened with theirs. As they planned. She bought. What. As alike. It is momentarily all which of what they made Mary Mary do have the absurd allurement of their showing their cake whether with for them. This is a bit of why all of it well welcome as a wish. There would. Be. A girl. And a carpet. He probably sat there. It is not deniable that it is a sign. Of being well.

No one can arrange that Mary should meet Beauvais.

The episode of Robins Porter

They knew they had been not at all agreeable because just as they were to start it was finished. Robins Porter had rendered all this and made it easy at first. He was willing to be able to have them think and waver with and rather just as well that they went. But which. They were at hand. To ask them. To be selfish. About it. The incident which was why Robins Porter thought everything would be to finish was this. He was anxious to please and very wary of the advantage to be taken by their hearing of a mountain. Do be sweet. And hearing of a mountain. Should they plan for their sugar just at first she would like to be angry and have to say blue and green blue two green one and then they had requested white for some and it was after all better. That they had left. The episode of Robins Porter is finished.

Brim Beauvais who wishes will he say that all of it is anxious and every day they will persuade them to have them. Call for them.

Chapter VII

How can it be that they will change two for three. All of which they will judge it is better. To stay. With them.

If you think you do like that. You know that you will have the rest of that. So that they must in all of which it is radically. A rest even. For them. Just as much as when they would like. Which they mean by resting.

And episode in analysis. Will baskets hold everything.

It is at noon that they change. From one side. To the other. After noon they change from one side. To the other.

Brim Beauvais and Agnes Douglas should they think that they have not understood. Or would they rather. Be very happy just as they were.

And would it be all of it very well and alike by means of their. Retaliation. As much so.

It would not be as strange.

And in the meantime.

For them to be sweet.

For them to know.

That they can come.

Home just as well.

As with. For them.

And so they might in the meantime know the differences.

Brim Beauvais married Florence Douglas and William Turnbul married Mary James. And by and by neither of them were frightened.

Who can change what they think easily.

But which of it by which of it, is the mention of why. Will they go. Made necessary. In their instance. They like. What they do.

Please be careful of him.

Remember how many hours each of them spent there.

Chapter Seven

Who holds them from keeping. It away farther away still.

Withholds them.

Beauvais and Richard have not been asked do they love what they have.

Order and disorder.

Cleanliness.

Reviews.

Better.

Which they will.

They are all very well established. And yet. Might it be an advantage. To change or should they rest as they are. Would it matter if it turned out that it was right for them. To succeed in giving for us with what. They could have. In leaving as well as remaining all and more for it. It is without doubt not a question. For which they include their satisfaction. Indeed. It is quite warm.

So that they might find. That we were. Very successful.

Chapter VI

There can be two sounds for them. And she may be very easily asleep.

Chapter Six

He made it be as prettily as possible their way just as much as to hide for them that he asks it to be that he wishes to feel it.

But when. Justly. Defied. Lest. They neglect their curtains. By which in immensely. They can so swiftly read it. For themselves. And be very unquiet in which respect they mean in imply as for them. Radiantly more than which they were. Indeed. Very often. It is by this that they put it on high. In pearls. Pearls which do make blue a fish.

But why do you do it.

Chapter Six

Be reclaimed for themselves with their tears as their measure that they will be by themselves as much so as they ever can for them. It is highly obliged. That they do it. For further. That they mean.

Ambrose Winchester made certain that were they waiting they would wait callously with a question. How fortunate.

A chance to have a place that they make theirs with which they cloud their delight.

Brim Beauvais was fortunate. In willing. That they should enjoy. Their closing of their blessing. With this chance. Which may be the equal of it. Or indeed. Be the equal of it. Or perhaps. Be equal to it. Just as much as theirs is. More than they could in a little while ask it very well.

Brim Beauvais was married to Florence Winchester and no one is more willing than they to be virtuous. With which they have in their nervousness. No pleasure. Which. They have. For themselves. Alone. In every way. Very likely. You know they say and they oblige as well as being without any anguish.

Let us think callously of unity.

He is obliged. To banish those. Whom he finds. Disagreeable.

Just as well.

As when they feel that it is now and about why they can. Be always very well.

And reasonably. Precious and cautious. Just as much.

Brim Beauvais and his wife Florence. James Sperry and his sister Janet. William Fuller and his sister Dorothy. Jacqueline Richards and her brother Henry. All these are astonishing. More than that in a minute.

Chapter VII

Why should he go with him when he stays here for him.

Brim was mentioned without mentioning them. They were usually forgetting that choice is an attention and choosing is frustrating just as others are. Who knows. Just as others are.

Oh can they decide better than beside with their assistance besides more than they tried to have them share as they can with which they are aware of failing. There are three things that make for yes. With them. For which. They may add. And mention. For their kindness. Which is habitual. As they have forgotten. To be certain. In a minute. With their enchaining, forty in their arranging. Which they might. In substance.

For our cloud.

As soon as it has been at once with them. For them. In fortunately.

Partly without it.

It came to happen that on account of distance they looked again. At one. Which is the same as. That they have forgotten some. Of which they had been rather. Careful. Formally.

Rather careful. Continues. And more about it what they consider their fault. No one can join Brim Beauvais again. With them. As he certainly does.

Brim Beauvais was anxiety. For them. In their mistake. Which they manage. To arrange in waiting. They manage to have preferences. Just as he is told. For this and in an appointment it is a declaration that whatever he may be being with them for it which is why they have understood adding as changing. Certainly he meant. All of it a delight. It is just. What they wanted. Because it added. It to that. To oblige them to dictate. Their allowance. And so Brim Beauvais may do this with her.

Chapter Eight

She said a river is near land near water.

Chapter VIII

Put Beauvais where you please and cry will felt. Willed and will felt or Beauvais almost cry.

Just when and why will adding will Beauvais try and will cry.

It is very pleasant in the garden and they look too and see that they are looking too. At him. He is very nearly when they see him. It is only afterwards that they will cry. After him. It is only with him that. They will try. To cry. With them. Nine of them with him. It is only afterwards that they will try. To cry. With them.

Brim Beauvais and a ball where there had been. A pigeon. This is not a fancy this is a fact.

Brim Beauvais could be surprised that the taller and smaller was as active as the taller and smaller was as active. And he went with preparation to cover the situation. Which they added figuratively. And no one asked them anything. Or nearly. Not enough. To oblige them. To have meat. Ready for them. It was after this. All. That is to say. They had already eaten. Every day. Brim Beauvais.

Brim Beauvais makes every one angry.

Just yesterday they were selfish.

Beauvais has made an answer. It is a very good way. This is not an answer. It is a record.

Of what a titled lady does.

Part II

And episode in their agreement.

She said I have known three.

Three when.

That they were better than ever then.

She said it does not matter then.

That they were as much better then then when.

She said with when they resemble or resemble them when.

She said with whether they will or had rather better resemble better resemble them. And so forth. This episode was not so soon finished. As commenced.

The episode continuous and they joke.

Beauvais pleases her and misses being with her.

The episode

Who can be tall. All. Three.

Were they seen near to be. All three. As tall as she. She was careful to be left there where she did more than her share. In devotion. To the cause. Of country. She was never lost and easily filled the post which she needed and it needed. To be filled. At a very great cost. By her. She devoted herself. To the cause. Of her country.

After that what mattered.

Another one who was equally tall. Was not devoted to her country. At all. She was well. Known to be able. To say. It is mine. And it was. And she was dead in bed. Because she loved these. Who were of another country. And so that. Afterwards she was ready to gain. No one could be left to be leaving. That she would have them. If they. Went away. Did they all go away. However and rather he meant. That they were careless. Not in expression.

She was never drowned. Nor indeed in love. In answers. Oh so easily tall. There is no use in wishing that many women were even. Or three.

The episode is finished.

Chapter Eight

Brim Beauvais is not anxious to dance and as it does not happen he will not be famous as successful or thoughtful or in them alone. As they very well know. In place. Of an advantage.

They might be careless of all three. Brim Beauvais, Florence, and Hotchkins and his wife. All three are mercifully spared. So many are anxious and she will very well eat dinner. Here. Not unexpected. And alone. With and which is noticed. And so they like their interruption very nearly all of it was for the best in their liking made easily and gracious. He told them that he liked that they were. Cautious. And that they were. Fairly insistent.

Many many leave with them.

chapter ix

What does he do when he thinks. Of it. With them. Which fortunately makes no difference as they mean to have it lost for them. As much as they do clearly. Which at once. It was more necessary just when they thought about it. For themselves. As they do prudently. It is of no use for them to arouse more than they leave as balance. Just as they do naturally. More than they did. Ultimately. For more than ever. Where they do particularly.

Brim Beauvais surrounded the center with what they could call flowers or only just a flower. For their chance. Made necessary in an ultimate recital of their wanting. It for them. Brim Beauvais felt very well. It is often that a welcome for him and for Florence comes simultaneously just as often. They came at once.

Who does and whom have they heard. Which is it that they add publicly. Nor prudently. In reading with and without resting. With resting. They will leave them for it or as bought. It is very welcome. All of which do. For them to add luckily.

Brim Beauvais was successful in asking it to be a chance. He was successful. In adding. It to be a chance.

He made all of it plainly.

Brim Beauvais left and right for which in there to be a chance. Needed in estimation. Nor for clarion as they look as at a daisy which has on account that she was faintly yes as ever. Do which. Strangely. Leaving fought in pieces. Owned with a joining in their reverence daily.

This is why. They have it as a leaf. As and a leaf. For farther. That she had adjoined their raining in the main where they choose. They choose admirably.

Brim Beauvais and choice.

Brim Beauvais was a man who felt that he knew older than the want of eloquent prestige and caught and further felt in choice gently. Who has heard stern tones. When they like. Florence. Think.

All are changes.

Chapter Nine

An episode introduced for variety.

One man is a man. Winning. Two men are two men winning. One man is one man winning. Two men are men winning. Two men who are two men winning are arranging for that creditably. One man one man winning is making winning learning. For their account an episode is made of very pretty laces. Very pretty presents. Very pretty choice. Very pretty choice. Which they have. In discretion. And so they marry. Glass finally is thought. To be welcome. As toast. And for a fugitive they come to go. An episode to tell them so. An episode is kindly. She is not kindly. Nor is their care. Kindly. For them they like. Partly. To have it be. A kindness. Which they do. To them. An obligation. And a relief. Indeed. Not to know. That they very well wish. For everything they have is more than they thought would leave it out. For them. More than they did. An episode is gracious. They had indeed very much rather have been. Cautious. Very much. Rather. Have. Been cautious.

An episode closes. They must have been known to have won. They must. Have been. Anxious. To have some one. Win.

Chapter X

A little yellow flower is fragrant.

Chapter Ten

It was liked that a little yellow flower was fragrant chapter ten.

Chapter X

A remarkable career in which he had been heard. And so. Brim Beauvais was best of all for it for himself. That he would. Leave it. As he had been. Very careful. One at a time. Obliquely. Which made them rise. For them. Fortunately. On their account please measure it once that they may. Share it with them. Just as it was. Remarkably. For which in their allowance. They make spoiling it. A victim. Of their obligation. That they are. Reasonably. Avoiding. To be careful to. Release it from their hold. At once.

Brim Beauvais did the commission.

He asked them to prepare whatever was all of which he would ask them to compare. Relying. Upon their account. Of the same. That they had undertaken. And so it would be of interest to them.

Brim Beauvais had married Florence. It was not strange to add one. Just by being. In their case. Left to it. In every way a delight. Just in the hope. Of their announcing that. After the violence. Who has. Introduced violence. Into the discussion.

Brim Beauvais made it be perfection. If perfection is good. More perfection is better.

Chapter X

By the time that they are told. That a great many have been held to be very well known as when they have them with them. In the place of their wanting. That they should resign themselves to everything.

Curtains have been left to be only with them. And windows have been. Left. To be without any hindrance to living. And also. They might. Be just as well established with and without their having been very soon only known as hoping to be winning. It might need much encouraging to have them like that a beginning.

Beauvais and trimming. They will be persistent. In the realizing. That they continue. To use men. And women. And who knows who came. Who follows. Who is with them. Who says yes to them. Who after all made them go.

Just then three women saw that they could call and they must not be aware that it could be thought, that they were allowed to have it heard for them. All of this is a necessity. And they wish for everything.

Brim Beauvais had occasion to reach it. Very likely all who had been without their consent left to be reproachful could be thoughtful. It was with their help. That they were able. To have it helped to need more than they could. That was available.

Just when will they come.

Chapter Ten

It was very nearly certain that they had heard of it again.

Chapter XI

Just why will he try.

Chapter XI

Brim Beauvais may account for this some day.

Chapter Eleven

Brim Beauvais may appoint them to behave as well as they can under the circumstances. He will realize that it is very well to have them place it there for themselves. They will amuse themselves. And while. They are quiet. They will be openly and with relish leaving it alone. As they might. On account. Of their arrangements.

It will be plainly left to them to try.

Underneath.

It is by them by no means that Brim could never be annoyed. And because. In astonishment. They like. He asked for it. As they lured them. To arrange places. As if it mattered. Very much. Who makes all calls.

It is in union that there is strength. And they divided. And therefor. One of them. Was stronger. Than before. More so. Than before. And which one. Went away. And may they like. To have it intended. That it should be known. Or not.

It is a very long time for which Beauvais asked a minute. He was united and felt himself to be urgent. And he would. Be without doubt. Outwitted.

Or would they narrow it. Would they exchange it. Or only by themselves. For them. And with renown. They knew. That there were clashes. And that no one was to compare what they liked at one time. Or nearly so. For them. Frightened.

Should they mean would they think. Or hope for Susan.

Brim Beauvais married Florence. Florence had a cousin Susan. Susan was only felt to be when he Florence’s brother compared one another. Susan is the same as Sarah. And they knew more than ever. That it was very pleasantly rather more than they were alike.

It is by being coveted that she thinks well of them.

An appointment, they are appointed pleasantly. It is more than orderly. Often they think well together of this arrangement. And it is allowed. Without any doubt. Carefully.

Brim Beauvais felt that the occasion warranted his interference. But was it his duty. To be polite. And express his hope. That they would arrange. Never to see them. Which is. What happened. It is ordinarily. Not a question. They will be welcome. They will come. They will be welcome. And as much as ever. Will they have it happen. That they knew. That on this account. They will join. Very fairly. In something. That is undertaken. At once. As a pleasure. And in consequence. Of their having been. A disappointment. Or an opportunity. Of disappointing them immediately. In the meantime. They were as well known. As it is at all necessary to be. Where undoubtedly among themselves. They speak of it. Which is a relish of their advantage. Over others. More than. They enjoyed. In an advantage. Necessarily theirs. This is an autobiography of one of these. And only two. Made it more an occasion. Of interrupting. On their account. Their hope.

Think singly and very often.

Brim Beauvais can easily be lost in counting.

At all events and at this time. All of them whom and because of it they had the occasion to reveal as fairly with themselves safe and safely not more than all of it as they had established. A memory.

She may be reminded instantaneously as an advantage.

Brim Beauvais knew more than as they were. Knew more. Than. As they were.

Brim Beauvais feeling a revelation in instinct. And a pleasure.

Chapter XII

A story can be told if there are conversations. There always is conversation. Whenever they meet. They tell themselves. That they do it. Or they might mutter. But not at all. He waited.

Chapter XII

And then to be then with then not with them. And to be interested and with them. They were perfectly at home with and without them. Fortunately. It was an undertaking that they had undertaken with enthusiasm. And they were remarkably adapting the obligation of wondering. Whether they were able. Was he able. To judge whether he would. Decide. About whether he was able. To have more of them. None of them. Which were necessary. As they were. He was often awful. And it is thought that there were meaning to have them come then with and without him. He was all that they could leave when. They left him. To themselves. As they were often. Just as sheltered. As on account. Of the sun. Which was why. They had decided. Everything. As very likely. Often. At that time. All who have hold. Of their exchange in exchanging it for him to beckon them. Often. To come there. With and without him. Or more constantly than they ever do. In excuse. For which they are without doubt. Remarkably. At one. With an investigation of a commonplace. Revision. Ask them for them. Rather. Which is by the use. Of elegant. Made natural. And untimely. And then. To have imagined.

There is no circumstance which necessitates the use of. As owned in an instance as have been. Recognised. As their permission.

Brim Beauvais can come too. And he will ask too. How do they manage to feel. That they will. Be very well.

To have renewed seeing him.

Chapter Eleven

It is while they are about it that they feel that they will need it as a caress. And they might without theirs for them and farther. As friendship is necessary.

Are you her friend.

Chapter XII

She thinks. That I should. Not mention. What he thinks.

For more than that. They do not care. To amuse themselves.

They give me pencils. At my request.

And at once. They fasten. Upon. My asking. Them. Would they. Be able. To admire without. Finding it out. At once. As they may.

They will illustriously. Suffered themselves. To receive. Them. In charity.

As much as they can.

Which they declare.

They are able to explain.

Whenever. They indicate. That they will not plan. It. For them. Very much more narrowly. As a comfort.

Beauvais. And Brim. And Bliss. And possibly perfection.

Brim Beauvais was married to Florence. He had married. And not at once. As they were very certain. That they would. Bequeath. A wedding.

In them. As they are. In them.

They acknowledge. And they are put. Out of countenance. Just as it is. Advantageously.

No one. Can remind. Theirs. In. Integrity.

Nor should. Nor would. If they mean. That all of it. Is. A recompense. Gratuitously. Just as shun. They shun some of them. But they meet. Some of them. As well. As an invitation. In jeopardy. Which they can. On and allow. In never. Leading. Which is why. Lamentable. Is never a bewildering result.

Brim Beauvais is the result of having nestled in a foreign kingdom.

He has been in intent lent and decorated in allowing variety to think well of when. They meant. To reassure. Him.

Brim Beauvais is always. Profoundly. Influenced by this opinion.

For them fortunately for them they fortunately for them are with them and they are with him. Fortunately. They are. With him.

He fortunately for them is there with them.

They are there with them.

At a distance they are. There. With them.

Brim Beauvais. Made it known. That he had them. As a help. In their trouble. Which came. Rapidly upon them. In consequence. Of their establishing it. As an obligation. In which. They questioned something. Individually. And on account. Of opposition. In the meantime. He went everywhere.

Brim Beauvais married Florence Beauvais. They rested very happily with the sun shining in the window. As it happened. On both sides. And they were dreadfully sorry. That it made no difference. That they were. Very likely. To be able. To have it happen. That they were. To begin it. As it were. More than they did. Not in anticipation. Or exactly. So. Shall we mind. What they do. In this way. More than they had. At once. As in the way. Of their meaning. All of it. For them. They are often allowed. To come again. Naturally. As their known. Then. All of it must. Be. An excuse.

chapter xiii

Watch a watch for them. They will remember to ask ribbon for ribbon and to resemble them.

They must understand them. They will ask it for them of him. They will excuse leaving it there for them. They will add immeasurably to their hope that he will have it left there at that time for them by him. And so. They must. Make. No mistake. Because an advantage would be taken. Of any error. That they committed. In misunderstanding. Exactly. What was meant. By undertaking. To divide. All of it. Into the parts. Which would not. Be magnified. By distance. They will call them occasionally to come here. And see. What they will like. If they have it. Once in a while. Entirely to themselves.

Brim Beauvais has managed. By a chance. To be perfectly secure. Even doubtfully. In aggression. And they mean. To bother them. To the degree. Consistent with their announcing. That they are prized.

Brim Beauvais was married to Florence. Florence is not direct not directly accustomed. To deduct. From Florence. Which is in exchange. And adroitly. Who has meant to agree without. Leaving it with them.

Brim Beauvais is made happy by the dog’s dreams. By the dog’s dreams. Which makes him. Believe in their startling. As he will be fairly. Thought famous. As the circumstance. Permits.

Brim Beauvais has a chance. To dispose. Of it.

Chapter Fourteen

Who could chew the cud of their thought nervously.

It may be a satisfaction. To disturb. Their relation. To adopted as liberally. As chocolate.

Chickens and cows.

Who allows.

That they will win.

Without doubt.

Weddings.

Brim Beauvais never sings.

Chapter XIV

Brim Beauvais may have a chance to dispose of the rest of their stay. They will go away. Or manage. It industriously. In advance. As they catch it in their flight. It is of no importance that it is better that it is so.

Chapter XV

Brim Beauvais may always go. Away.

Chapter XVI

It is without authority that he has reasoned.

Beauvais is married to Florence.

Chapter Sixteen

Ann and Nell.

Chapter XVII

Brim Beauvais. A lament.

He will be tall. And they. Feel it to make a restitution.

He will fail. If at all.

She must. Be. An addressed. Mention. Of a. Mary. May. A. Mountain.

They will. Grant. For such. And such. Indeed. And. Nervously.

It is all. Out. Of a. Mountain.

They must be. Scared. Just now.

In spite. Of their alarm.

Just now.

Very much. Just now.

In spite. Of their alarm. Just now.

Will they mean. Just now.

It is woefully their perfection. With and with. Irreligion. In such. And sections. Of celebrated. Silence. In use. With men and main and when and diminish. All ours are mine.

Brim Beauvais cannot lament.

And they call. Hoping. He will not hear.

As they may. Scare them. In spite of no alarm. They can not be made to harm. Them. Immediately. For they are. Very much. In touch. Of. With them. Without with them. As they scare. Them. In very likely. Ways. It is just. That they will seek. To establish their repose as double. They can. Be known. Without. Any trouble. It is. Effective. To make sounds twice. Should they. Be seen. In reach. And reaching. Come to all. Who have. Gone.

It is a call. To all. Resting. Very well. I thank you.

Chapter Sixteen

Just why. May they cause. Fifteen. To rise. Speedily.

Because they answer. In. As all. It is very well known. Turbot.

Chapter XVI

With wedding Brim. Florence is with him. Brim Beauvais is married to Florence every day. With way and have and stay. Imagine that they. Will. And better. Than. If they had. It. As certain. Brim Beauvais on account of announce.

With a gracious wish they will establish their independence of killing. With a gracious wish. They will establish. Their independence. Of killing.

They may, without anguish, be very often selfish, and they had, established sanction as permission.

And then they were obstinate. And willing. To be selfish. As a wish. Without them. They bought and brought. Only. More than they taught. They were pleasurable. In changing. They were. Embellishing. In persuasion. As ignition. For their quelling. Their. Distribution.

But which. Of excess.

Made it a plea and pleasantly. They mentioned building.

They built themselves. Theirs. Among. Withdrawn. And acting. With a division. For their rarity.

Beauvais and blessed. Because of fright. And should. In course. Of division. As they might.

Chapter XVII

Brim Beauvais could because, and a cause. Of their. And grieving. It is a grief. To be saving. In no obligation. Of their use. With use. Of which. They were. Saying.

Chapter Seventeen

Gone cautiously and question. With what. He said.

They minded. Made by them. To. Belong. In connecting introduced. Connection.

Astonishing can be a covering.

Only do right.

Should they mind.

Chapter XVIII

Leave well enough alone.

Chapter Nineteen

Just cut or put into a cup fifteen made into as many as subdivision. And then they will have as provision. Their immediate welcome in delight. No name made no name made no one. Known no one.

Brim Beauvais should relieve whatever he had begun.

Which made him be better than every one. In their provision. As allowance.

Brim Beauvais should be called shortly Brim Beauvais and not welcome. No one clings to welcome in lions. Or in hearts. Or in welcome. With indifference. Or creditably. Theirs. In producing their joining. This. With them. Immediately. For theirs. Reflexion. That they will. Be welcome. As much as for instance. In redressing. Wrongs.

Have to be careful. To think suddenly. That they will perish. With their attendance. In beguiling. That they shall align. In trusting. In relief. For them. Of their hope. Of Iain. Away. By this. That they. Can see. Brim Beauvais. Close. To them.

Better yet. In plenty. Of time. For preparation.

Brim Beauvais meant to keep account. Of whether. It was fragrant. To compare. Older. And younger. In all. The little while. That they were able. To apply for leave. It may be that they. Came in. Noisily.

To often wonder. Whether it would. Be best. To narrow. The research. To their opening. Not too silently. Their bought. Books. Books. Should be given. Not bought. Leave. It as a better felt. Wish. To entertain. Them. As well. As grant. It. To them. In time.

Just why should they ever be anxious.

One of the ways to be taught is this. Brim Beauvais shall miss. Being. With them.

And then. For the time. In which. They prepare. He shall be inclined. To favor it as a reason. In all of it. Incidentally, And bought. Also. No one. Will follow.

So much for that.

Chapter Nineteen

Brim Beauvais married to Florence Anna, Brim Beauvais married to Florence Anna. All made. All. Made. Of all. He thought. Just then. He will. And worship. Walk. Brim Beauvais. Which. Is why. They wish. To once declare. In spite. Of which. They came. To share. It plainly. As they like.

Brim Beauvais shall be welcome well and well. Cordially.

And well.

Cordially.

Brim Beauvais is as knees and need. Well. Well. And cordially.

In conducting Brim Beauvais to this clear and declared reason. For an established. Restfulness. In better. Than before. Left to them. Now. They may. Come to be. All of it. In their despite. To. Say so.

Brim Beauvais may need it. For them.

Chapter XX

Ten may be careful. Of money.

Chapter Twenty-one

Why should mentions be in doubt.

It is a little bit of their defeat that makes them have it come to be a seat. Which they occupy.

With them. Very little. Just as much. As they will have. They will see. To it. For them. Alone. That they have announced. Pride.

They have a great deal of pride in their home.

They have hopes. That at that time. Forty-one and twenty-nine. Make. Thirty-three. In fine. And leap-year. Makes it. Twenty-nine. Who does like. Horses. Who have bits. With which. They ask. Will they have fits. Because they think. That theirs is lost. Which is why. They have asked. The most. Of them.

Which can be purchased. Readily.

Brim Beauvais. Looks like that. To-day.

Left to be told. That an adventure. Is an adventure. To-day.

Forty-nine makes. Sixteen. Excitable. She may. Frequently. Mispronounce. It.

But why will they sing. As they may. With pleasure.

Chapter Twenty-one

With pleasure.

It is a habit to need society.

Chapter XXI

With pleasure.

Nor need they be. Without the token. Of their earnestness.

Fifty-one. With pleasure.

Chapter XXI

They will be met. With pleasure.

And if they accept. The meeting. It will give. Pleasure.

Chapter XXII

They must Brim Beauvais. And Florence. They must. Be perfectly acquired. As an addition. To their. Cultivation. Nor do they. Need they. Fairly. Furnish. It around. Without their conclusion. And so. They extinguish. Their thought. Their hope. Their carefulness. Their intrusion. With pleasure.

Should it be mentioned. With pleasure.

In inhabiting. More than they build. Or even in coughing. More than they like. Nor in withdrawing. Much as they can. In theirs. In part. In decline. And in flourishing. Theirs. As plants.

It is in decorum that they use their argument.

It is. In decorum. That they use. Their argument. With pleasure.

Should they be idle and antagonistic.

Chapter Twenty-two

It is very. Evident. Made entirely. Carefully. For them. As a fortune. That they. Conduct it. In a revision. As an instance. Of their regard. For many. Of their. Fellow-men.

Chapter XXIII

Just as much as a mistake.

Chapter XXIV

It is thus that. They have quarrelled.

Believe me. It is. Indeed it is. Their chance. To reinvite. Their birthday. Very especially.

Should they decorate a ribbon.

There is a companion.

Brim Beauvais. Has improved.

Chapter Twenty-four

It has become. No disturbance. To accept. Their. Poise.

Nor will they be. Almost welcome. As they shall shame. Those with whom. They have. Been. At an advantage. Made carefully.

Chapter XXV

The history of Brim Beauvais.

He has been very careful. Not to be quarrelled with.

Chapter XXVI

Carry usefulness as an ideal. This is the story.

By accident in returning to their destination they did intend and were a little disappointed in being unable to furnish themselves in the manner they had hope. They had not intended. To return again. As it happened. When they returned. They were told. There had come. As if sent. By them. What they had dimly brought. And this was. An item. It could be a branch of their seeing. That they could. Beggar description.

It was undoubtedly. An error. And it could not be. In the present contentment. Rectified. Although. They could all use. In having to be. Merited. To be thoughtful. Without their permit. In indiscretion. She might amount to that in only briefly calling it to close. Its doors. As they may. Wonder. Should they cover. All who think well of them. With their hope. That they may do. Very well. By those. Who wish. To talk. Is it a wonder. Or might they not all. Have needed. It.

Very slowly.

And not to have. Forgotten.

She may amalgamate change and hate. And he. May amorously. Expect. Their. Representation.

It is undoubtedly unlike a cloud.

Chapter XXVI

Either she may think well of it or he.

Chapter Twenty-seven

Nor hastily. On their account. Will they furnish. Their pleasure. In intermittance. Which they may. Color. As they arise. In their deliberate thought. To be alone.

Chapter XXVIII

Just as many call. As furnish music and water.

Or either. Just as many call. For them. In their delight.

With them. In their delight.

For them. With them. As they. Exchange it. For them. With them. In their exchange. As they. Exchange. It. With them.

They exchange. It. For them.

Chapter XXIX

Did they do it. Without doubt.

Chapter XXIX

Would he be awakened if he were to be alone.

Which they meant.

Chapter Twenty-nine

It is in all a religion. To make them think with things. That they mention. They must. In their habit. Feel very well. As they may. Come. To invent. Their kind. Of arithmetic.

Brim Beauvais. Fortunately. Makes no mistake.

To be as much. As touch.

Chapter XXX

They should indulge. In leaving learning. Their change.

They should indulge. In respecting. Their allowance. Of their hoping. That they will. Underwrite. Their hope. Of their example. Of which. They will allow. In moderation. Their change.

When they are. Thoughtful. They will migrate.

They will ordinarily prepare their method with hope.

Which they will relish.

Chapter Thirty

Brim Beauvais was married. To Florence Anna. She was never appointed and they chose. With reliance. That they had bought. Thoughtfully. In return. Those have. It. Well and pray with their hope of anguish.

They will need silence to employ.

It is after all no useful hope. To have to stand with their wish. No future hope. With which. They will. Stand. With their having. A wish. Of welcome. In hope. And choice.

Chapter Thirty

She might be mentioned as. Much endowed. With pleasure. To be felt. As much allowed.

She would be gathered. As well. As she can. In reasoning. With whatever. They will. And may. That they can. Color it. With joy. In the instance. In which. They felt. Their reunion.

Brim Beauvais is made to be wonderfully. Rested. Any day. With their understanding. Such as they liked.

They may be. More. Naturally. All of it. Which. They allowed. In their reunion. It is. With all. That they. Established. In all. A lesson. To be learned. As teaching. Theirs. On account. For them. In the course. Of their allowance. Which may. Call. Their union. All which is. Made without troubling them. To be adverse. They will follow. Just and by the same. With. And whether. It is beseeching. They may. Follow. With and. Moreover. As they can. In no way blemish. Often. Fortune. Brim Beauvais. Accounts. For this. They. May. Florence and he. They may. Account. For that. In their gayety. In their reasoned plan. Of which. Amiability. And their. Anger. In a way. Never. To be. In an exchange. Of their failing. Made entirely. In such. And because. Of in vain. Brim Beauvais. Is a name. He is made. Of the same. Away. Is a name. He is made. Of that name. All the same. Brim Beauvais. When they came. Rain. Brim Beauvais is a name. They came.

Shall we join them.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1931

431.

SHE BOWED TO HER BROTHER

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

The story of how she bowed to her brother.

Who has whom as his.

Did she bow to her brother. When she saw him.

Any long story. Of how she bowed to her brother.

Sometimes not.

She bowed to her brother. Accidentally. When she saw him.

Often as well. As not.

She did not. Bow to her brother. When she. Saw him.

This could happen. Without. Him.

Everybody finds in it a sentence that pleases them.

This is the story included in. How she bowed to her brother.

Could another brother have a grand daughter.

No. But. He could have a grandson.

This has nothing to do with the other brother of whom it is said that we read she bowed to her brother.

There could be a union between reading and learning.

And now everybody. Reads. She bowed. To her brother.

And no one. Thinks.

Thinks that it is clearly. Startling.

She started. By not bowing. To her brother.

And this was not the beginning.

She has forgotten.

How she bowed. To her brother.

And. In mentioning. She did mention. That this was. A recollection.

For fortunately. In detail. Details are given.

Made an expression. Of recollection.

Does whether. They gather. That they heard. Whether. They bowed. To each other. Or not.

If in. They made it. Doubtful. Or double. Of their holding it. A momentary after. That she was never. Readily made rather. That they were. Whether. She asked her. Was she doing anything. Either.

In all this there lay. No description. And so. Whether. They could come to be nearly. More. Than more. Or rather. Did she. Bow to her brother.

Part II

They were a few. And they knew. Not that. She had bowed. To her brother. There were not. A few. Who knew. That she. Had. Bowed to her brother. Because if they knew. They would say. That a few. Knew. That she. Had bowed to her brother. But necessarily. Not a few. Knew. They did. Not know. Because they. Were not there. There are not a few. Who are there. Because. Nobody. Was there. Nor did. She know. That she was there. To help to share. And they can. Be there. To tell. Them. So. That. They know. She bowed. To her brother. More. There. Than. There.

III

It might be easily pointed out. By the chance. Of a. Wish. No wish.

He might. Not wish. Not to. Be easily. Pointed out. By no. Wish.

Which they. Might easily.

Not be pointed. Out. As. A and not. The wish.

It is not. To be. Pointed out. That There. Is. No wish.

Not. A wish.

She bowed to her brother. Was not easily. Pointed out. And. No wish.

Which it. And easily. Pointed out. And. No. Wish.

She and. No wish. Which is. Not easily pointed out. And. So which. They. And. No wish. Which. And not. Easily pointed out. She bowed to her brother. And no wish. And not. Easily pointed out. And not. Wish.

For them. Which. To wish. Not. Which. Easily. Pointed out. And. No wish. Which. She. No wish. Easily pointed out.

Which. She easily pointed out. Which. She bowed to her brother. And. Which.

If she had been likely to restate that doors which relate an advantage to their advancing. And not at all. As a coincidence.

She bowed to her brother. This was a chance. That might have happened. Minutely.

To interrupt a white dog. Who can occasionally.

In instance

No one counts alike

She bowed to her brother. For. And. Counts alike.

She bowed. To her brother. Could be lost. By their leaving. It as lost. By. The time. In which. They feel. They will. It is. Indebted. That able. Presence. As very much. And idle. If she were walking along. She would be. She would not. Bow to her brother. If she were riding. Along. She would. Be. She would. Be. Not as bowing. To her. Brother.

As she rode along. Easily. By driving. As she rode. Along. She. Bowed. To her brother.

It is. True. As. She drove. Along. She. Bowed. To her brother.

Just like that.

She bowed. To her brother.

They were. There. That is to say. They were. Passing there. They were passing there. But not. On that day. And with this. To say. It was said. She bowed. To her brother. Which was. A fact.

If she bowed. To her brother. Which was. A fact. That is. If she bowed. Which. If she bowed. Which she did. She bowed to her brother.

Which she did. She bowed to her brother. Or rather. Which she did. She bowed to her brother. Or rather which she did she bowed to her brother.

She could think. Of how she was. Not better. Than when. They could say. Not. How do you do. To-day. Because. It is an accident. In suddenness. When there is. No stress. On their. Address. They do not address you. By saying. Rather. That they went by. And came again. Not. As. Or. Why.

It is. What is. Even. Not always occurred. Just by the time. That it. Can happen. To be curious. She bowed. To her brother. And why. Again. In there. Should have been. Not more. Than. That. Which. She bowed. To her brother.

By which. It is. In tendency. To more. By which. It is. In tendency to not. Have had. She in the. Three. She bowed. To her brother.

Would it be. In a way. Not they. Would. Not. They. Be in a way that is. To say. She. Is to say. Did. She bow. To her brother. In. Which way. Did. She come to say. It was. That way.

She bowed to her brother.

It it was. Separately. Not. To separate. Separately. Won. Is there. But three. Was it. With them. As perhaps. Portions. For three. Which. In which. She bowed to her brother.

Not. After. In intention. The same. As mention. She did not mention. Nor was there. Intention. That she. Bowed to her brother.

She bowed to her brother.

[ ¶ ]

1931

432.

GRANT OR RUTHERFORD B. HAYES

[Americans Abroad, 1932]

Grant or Rutherford B. Hayes.

Jump. Once for all. With the praising of. Once for all. As a chance. To win.

Once for all. With a. Chance. To win.

Rutherford B. Hayes.

Grant.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Won.

Grant. Won.

And

They can. Be thoughtful.

Alone. They can. Be thoughtful alone. And they can. Be won. By being. Thoughtful. Alone. They can win. By being. Thoughtful. Alone.

Grant. One.

Be. Is followed. By went.

They went. Very carefully.

Not every minute.

They went. Very carefully. But not. Every minute.

Grant was followed. But not. Every minute.

They went. Grant was followed. They went. Very carefully. But not. Every minute.

There is no ugliness. In women. Rutherford B. Hayes. Or men. Or children. Or women. Grant.

There could be no ugliness. In men. Or children. Rutherford B. Hayes. There could be. No ugliness. Grant. In women. Rutherford B. Hayes. Or Grant.

In women. Grant. There is what with mine. They will. Fix. Their hope. In chairs. For them. A choice. Be well. Rutherford B. Hayes or Grant.

Or. Rutherford B. Hayes. Or Grant.

A simple thing. To say. He knew his name. Which was. Not then. The same. His name.

Or whether. They will. Name him.

Rutherford B. Hayes.

Shares. His. With Some.

Grant is more than. This with some. So much. As much. As some.

Some. Does not leave. With one.

Who has Rutherford B. Hayes known.

Just why they leave. Who leaves.

Grant.

Just why. They leave.

But they. Come. To think.

And they will. Think. Or will.

They supply them.

With help. Sometime.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Was colonel and brave.

In youth. How did they. Pronounce it.

Should they be selfish. As a wish.

Rutherford B. Hayes or Grant.

Could Rutherford B. Hayes know.

The difference between snow.

And sand.

Did Rutherford B. Hayes.

Think well of distance.

Rutherford B. Hayes and Grant. Can make confusion.

But not with intelligence.

So some think. That they remember. Rain.

Which is known as cows.

In mud.

Or stones.

In rivers.

By thoughtfulness.

In hopes of him.

He was. A horse.

Without. A show.

Which made them go.

They will say so.

Rutherford B. Hayes has a name.

It is very historical.

Each time. That a list. Is made.

It is. Very historical.

Rutherford B. Hayes or Grant.

He met Rutherford B. Hayes and he met Rutherford B. Hayes and his mother. Rutherford B. Hayes or Grant. And they wish. That they had seen them. Or. One. Another.

Rutherford B. Hayes met them and they were there. With one another, because Rutherford B. Hayes, or Grant, and they met more. Than. One. Or. Another. Rutherford B. Hayes. Or Grant.

How many states. Have Indian. Names. How many states have names. For it. Names.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Or Grant. Have names. How. Many states. Have names. Rutherford B. Hayes. Or names. Rutherford B. Hayes. Or Grant. Or names.

How many states have their names. Not states. Have their names. Rutherford B. Hayes. Or Grant.

When he is Grant or Rutherford B. Hayes. One. Hesitates after. He is Rutherford B. Hayes. Or rather. Or Grant. Or rather. Or Rutherford B. Hayes. Now all one needs is a nightingale.

Nobody knows. How many. In a minute. Rutherford B. Hayes. Not any. In a minute.

Rutherford B. Hayes.

Or Grant.

It is why. They call.

It is. Why. They call.

Them. To them.

And they manage. To arrange. A way. To go. Away. To stay.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Or. Grant.

It is easier to like ilex and Rutherford B. Hayes or Grant.

Which. They made. Soothe. It.

Which is. By the time. Of extras.

Rutherford B. Hayes wins Grant.

Or Grant. Rutherford B. Hayes.

Should. They or. Theirs. Be. Justice.

Rutherford B. Hayes.

Or Grant.

Read what they say. Believe it. And see. If. The nuns fall, the nun falls. Nuns. Veiling. Read what they say. If the nuns. Veiling. Is not navy. Blue.

And so. They leave. It. Alone.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Neglects. It. Not more. Than. They. Can. Not. Have it.

And so. Or Grant.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Or Grant.

For them. A feeling. Is. Made. Best. For them.

Nor. May they. The month. Of May.

Which is. Which for her. Is it since.

They seem more. Than able.

To. Sanctify. What. They leave.

To care for. And to try. To be. Earnestly.

Their leaving.

Hiram Ulysses Grant or.

Ulysses Simpson Grant.

Or. Rather.

For. Him. In. Leaving. In. Theirs. Ever.

Rutherford B. Hayes or Grant.

In. Messenger. For. When.

They know.

They also knew. That. They congregate.

For them. To think. Of little things.

In this. Which. They will like. As well.

Rutherford B. Hayes was elected president.

Or Grant. Was elected President.

Rutheford B. Hayes was elected.

President. Or Grant. Was elected.

President. Or Rutherford B. Hayes.

Was elected. President. Or Grant.

Was elected. President.

Grant. Was elected. President.

Twice.

Rutherford B. Hayes was elected.

President. Once.

Or Grant. Was elected. President.

Twice.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Was elected.

President. Once.

Or Grant. Was elected. President.

Twice.

They see. Forty minutes. As once.

They are. Forty. Very. Well. Twice.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Was elected.

President. Once.

Or. Grant. Was. Elected.

President. Twice.

He might. Have been. Elected. President.

Once. He was elected. President.

Twice.

He was elected. President. Once.

He might. Have been. Elected.

President. Twice.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Was.

Elected. President. Once.

Or. Grant. Was. Elected. President.

Twice. He might. Have been. Elected.

President. Once. Or. Even. Twice.

Or Grant. Was. Elected. President. Twice.

For. Which. They. Were. Not. Forgotten.

Because. Of this. They have.

Not been. Forgotten.

Or Grant. Was elected. President.

Twice.

For which. They have. Not been.

Forgotten.

For which. Rutherford B. Hayes.

Was elected. President. Once.

All. Who have said. That grass. Is red. Have not. Been familiar. With clover.

All who. Have said. That there. Is no grass. That is red.

Have not been familiar. With clover.

Four leaf clover.

All. Who have said. That. Grass. Is not red.

Have been. Familiar. With other clover. Than with. Red clover.

All who have said. That grass is red. Have been. Familiar. With red clover.

Some clover. Is red.

Some clover. Is four leaf clover.

She is very ready. To look. For four leaf clover.

And find it.

President Rutherford B. Hayes.

Or Grant.

Rutherford B. Hayes. Or Grant.

[ ¶ ]

1931

433.

POEMS

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

For a keepsake in dollars.

Which when she hollers.

But he hollers

For a keepsake which follows.

For which keepsake

Keep for the sake

Of little she

Which or that hollers.

Which one.

One which has been acquainted with this one.

One which one which one not acquainted with this one.

This one which one

Which son.

Have been acquainted with this one.

But now it is all changed because I have seen it in another way.

Little bits of poetry.

Make a happy land

Landing.

When they see the land

Landing.

What is the difference between a river and a lake.

None.

When is one or either one begun

Why is one a smaller one.

None. Not that which it is.

There where it is

Begun or not begun

One.

I have never seen anything look like this.

Not that it makes it what this is.

There is no use in accompanying a hum,

If a hum is a very big hum-drum, like this is.

Each thing in each way.

To-day to-morrow anyway where they.

Will I ever mind clouds again

Not that we have become

Acquainted

The decision that what it is is not the same does not come from the earth or from above the clouds, for indeed as clouds, I wish not to use it as a name because as clouds, the sun which is or is not one as clouds. Not at all and in any way the earth is or is not one as clouds. It is not another one nor one because larger or smaller if it is there it is not around, which meant to be the color through for you. My what a really strange thing to do. What a way it looks.

An airplane is made

For this with this.

What does this rhyme

It rhymes not exactly but very nearly with this

A kiss.

Yes an airplane is made for a writer to write.

Alright Alright.

WINNING HIS WAY A NARRATIVE POEM OF POETRY

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

Or her way.

It is very often to have it warmer to content her.

And they went their way.

They were chosen to be won their way.

This is the way that it was done.

One.

But why will they be away when they are at an advantage. To stay, and be welcome.

Finding it lonesome.

They are willing. To be welcome.

Finding it handsome.

They are willing to be able.

To be welcome.

A fortnight ago. Or so. They went away. Carefully. In intention.

A man sitting upon a tree and they were singing to me. In welcome.

He was perfectly aware that he was sitting there. And welcome.

He knew that. Roses. Are. Red. And. Roses. Are. White. And Roses. Are Rose. Colored.

This was Lolo. And his dog. And his mother. And his house. And his house. Which is. Not let. To Frederic.

All call. Frederic. He names no names.

Frederic rolls.

James follows.

Lolo waits.

Herman states.

That he is very well to-day.

And so they are happy.

To share.

Their care.

Of Lolo.

It is very wonderful to be three in a queen.

And soften. Three in a same as in a day.

And so thankfully.

The friendship between Lolo and every one was very strong.

And they were careful to do no wrong.

When they visit him.

For they do. Very truly.

All who have been here have been here patently.

It is all about that they are thoughtful.

And strange.

And comfortable.

And pleasurable.

In the meantime verbs do not mean stares.

He stares.

A friendship in order to have time must be ready to. Be known.

Or else. As well.

Why did they think. For them. Or may be. They will. Have them.

Unequal. To them. In a light.

Many share a cradle. Or think with them. In mine. For which. They like. As much. As they must.

It is in this way. That they feel. That they know. That they are celebrated so. Exactly. For in referring. To up and down. And walking. They should. Be a belief. Of their account. Or much. Which is in vain.

They will call louder. Or their mother. With it. Will it. Be in vain. Rather. They must not dislike having it. Because it is a relief. To choose plants. As flowers.

And this changes from friendship to day-light.

It is miraculously see. That they should. Plant seeds. For shrubs. As will as well. As strewn. Or can it be occasionally.

In which valid. As in thank.

As in seen. They in shrank.

Pour in wean. Or in share.

Is in more. Than in a share

Of renewed thanks. For this thing.

That they have. As they wish.

For anything.

Be careful of borrowing. Or without them. They know. The color. Of a carnation. Or in indeed. They can be nearly. Thinking it in grapes and pears. All understood. As yet. Not. Found.

And so friendship ceases.

Suppose they could be found.

To answer. She predicted.

Now first he had no enemies, and no one thought but he could. Surely it is advantageous.

Secondly no success. But satisfaction. Rightly. In exactly. She would. Be. Legal. She. Would. Be. Bare faced. As. Occupying. Or. May be. They do.

Thirdly. All or out. Pages. Pages. May be strewn. With fortune. Or best. With acknowledgement. In better yet. Than four. And most. And so. He trusts them.

Third. She knew better than that Fred and Frederic and Freddy would not ask.

Do be dear to them.

And now can poetry. Be acknowledged. Supreme.

How are ours said.

For them. And bread.

And leaves. And most.

Should arouse. Choice.

Of treasures.

She can be balanced fortunately.

As different differently.

As soon.

All closed. In their recollection.

In Reference. To. And noon.

Noon. Can be chosen.

Friendships. May be left. To them.

These are the facts.

She did see.

That places may make.

A widow of her.

She had. Been.

A widow. As well. As. A mother.

And a daughter. A wife.

A wife can be thin. With a dinner.

She can come readily. With. Them.

In whether. Or indeed. After.

Or rather.

A cold. And gather.

If she meant. Migrate. In living.

Rather. Where. She had been.

In living. Further.

It was a little. Then. That. Her father.

Had not made. It. For him.

Her husband. Had. Been. Having rather.

More. Than had been. For her father.

She made. Nobody. Thin.

They could. Come. In.

Like that. In their hand. With. Him.

She made it rather. Be thin.

That they came farther. Her father.

Had been. There. With. Him.

She was married to their father.

They were married. By their mother.

Not by him. Not with him.

Not for them. Not by them. With. Them.

She was married. To their father. By him.

He had been a father to them. Because he had been married to their mother. Before them.

And so this was their father. Married to their mother. The father of their mother. Was the father. Of their mother.

They were both married later.

And this made them. Leave him.

She was left. By them.

She was left. Because he had been.

Dead as the husband of the mother and the daughter of the father. They left them. She was left. With them.

He had been. Her father.

She had been left. By him.

He had been. Her husband. With him.

And now it was. Not necessary. To think.

This of. Them. Who had been. Left with him.

And so she was the mother. Of them.

And the widow. Of him.

And the daughter. Of them.

And the rest. Of them.

Because. She was left. By them.

And she had been. With him.

She had been left. With them.

She had been left. A widow. By him.

Because he had been dead. By then.

And she had been. Left. With them.

She had had a father. Her father had a mother. Her brother had been dead. By him. And the mother had been a widow. With them.

And so they had been left. With them.

She had a father. He had a daughter. With them. She had been a widow. With them.

They had left her. For a mother.

They had left her. With the other.

By them.

With the mother. By them.

They had been with the mother.

Of them.

It is all likely. In their hope.

Any way. In which. To love. That may.

Be have. And leave.

A cow. Alone. And a sheep.

Which can have quail.

Made not its name.

She was sent. By them.

To sit. Along.

She said. It was. The habit. To.

When. They could.

Friendship made no noise for them.

In elegance.

Made in prepare. That the truth was told.

Did Florence know.

These are the facts.

And they were. Not interested. In the facts.

He says. She says. They were not thinking. Of these facts.

And so. They move. To love. And live.

With them.

The mother. Has a hen. Which is better fed. Than then. When. They had. Other things. To do.

And so. Seasons. Are not through.

She says. It is better. When. They are not. Together. Which is true. In summer. Rather. Than. In winter.

And this makes it alike. Smilingly.

It is an advantage. To have houses. Surrounded. By themselves. In their talk. Of their life. She may be. Not be seen. As they do not care.

For their fulfilling their share. Pleasantly.

It is an advantage. To have sold. Oxen.

Who is to share. What they have.

She is. To share. What she has. With herself.

In summer. And in winter. And they may be.

Next to nothing. She is. Very well-to-do.

But she is not through. With softening.

She is received. In coming.

And they will clash. By themselves.

Not to do. This.

They think. They thank. Well.

And ours. Seem. Mine.

Day birds. Sing quicker. But. Not. Longer.

It is by seize us. That they christen. Baby. With by. Caesar. Seize us. That they Christen. A baby.

Which. They do not have. Or. Come. Completely. Finding it. An aunt.

No one. Mentions. Ants.

How many can remember. Who left.

They make it do their. In trim. We were not photographed. With them.

A second praise. They have.

She likes. To do more.

With an. Aid. To be. With them. More.

All exercise. In interrupted.

But do they. If they leave.

But do they. If they. Leave.

They will. Think. That they more. Are moved.

By all. They bought. They fought. They caught.

With them. In bless. And care. With them.

In change. Because they can. Allow.

Them. To have. For them. Two cows.

No chickens. Even. Because it makes.

Too much. To. Do.

With it. It touches. Me.

To see them. See them be.

With them. For will they.

Love them. As they go. Away.

At once. As they know.

That an hour. Is so.

Well known. As. With. By them.

It is very pleasant.

To need all. That they give.

Them.

Just when. Will they like it. For them.

Paragraph 2

It may be. That she.

Felt that this. Was.

Had she been.

In. Engendering.

It was. That they. Meant.

Originally. Lament. In. And wish.

It is. Of not use. To ask. Why. They were.

Depending. On their. And. Now.

It comes. Slowly.

If they. Hear it. Heard. It.

Hours. Of intercourse.

Think sweetly. Of friendship.

It is attached to blame.

Should it. Classify. Undoubtedly.

A Narrative Poem. Of any bird. Singing.

She may doubt. If they do.

But they. Do.

She may doubt. If a narrative poem.

Of a bird singing. Which they do.

Or of sighing. Which they do.

Of singing. A narrative poem.

She may be. Fairly. Better. Too.

Which may they do. In cutting. It.

In two.

A nest of names. In orange.

In oranges. Fruits have been called.

Fruits. As they. Readily.

Make it their. Politeness.

In ours. In peals. Of their hope.

She will sit. And complain.

There can be come altered. As at.

A marriage. Of pleasure. And predilection.

In. Will they pause.

All kindly leave their home.

Birds. Never. Are frightened. By singing.

With them. And. Is. Along.

Will they scatter with. Saving.

With them. Well along.

With them. In saving. Them. Along.

So that. They scatter. For a ladder.

A ladder. Owe. Own.

It is. In. With a. Song.

Better. Rather.

Come seriously. For. Rather.

A little poem. Says. A Turk.

Can. Work.

Also. A place.

To play.

In changing.

Theirs. In place. Of theirs.

As changed. From. Rather.

In. Or. A place. To work.

What happened. In the rain.

It was seen. To rain.

And so. A country. The country.

Prospered.

After they had managed to see very much of them.

One in once. In erring.

A sweet grass. Is eaten. In hurrying.

And also. Spoiled. But. Not destroyed.

By the habit. Of. Which. He had.

Having made a mistake.

A mistaking rain. For a plate.

Or else. Rather a noise.

As understood. Urging.

By that time.

It is. In the meanwhile. Easy.

To admire the house.

Having returned to not having seen.

Him. He was present. In the garrison.

As a sergeant. And no one. Was mistaken.

This was not. At a time. Of war.

But in peace.

When there was a meeting they said they knew nothing.

Of any one of the ones. They had. Known everything. And so. No. Distress.

Coming to a couple. In feeling.

Could they be. Most happy.

In winter. Yes. But. Not there.

That is what she said.

And they. Could cloud.

Rain could. Please. Allowed.

Paper.

How could a narrative poem.

Be broken up.

How can feeling. A brook.

May be shaded. And whether.

It is more. For the. To see.

That it is intermittent. To. Close.

But it is. Without vexation.

To be seen. More. Than. They told.

Their best. Is now. With. Butter.

Made. In vain. For their. Excitement.

Radiate. Interest. In leaving leaves.

About. Which may be useful.

There is no doubt. That if.

It is known. That she went.

In no way. Can. They resolve.

That it is. Public.

Now imagine. So many. People.

Seen once. May be. Sure.

How can. Any one. Differ.

In being. Reserved. That. Now.

They are. Public.

Now they are. Public.

Which. They may be.

Doubtless. They are.

Now could it be thought.

It would be. By them.

Holes in the ground. Made by. Gophers.

Are not. Credited. By them.

With having. Hurt strawberries.

And roses.

Now what is the difference.

Between those. Everybody. Knows.

And those. Others.

How do you do. Very well I thank you.

A continuation of the. Narrative Poem.

Winning. His. Way.

A poem of poetry.

And this. And friendships.

The problem resolves itself. Into this.

Does a poem. Continue. Because of. A Kiss.

Or because. Of future greatness.

Or because. There is no cause. Why.

They should wish. To know. Why they.

Were prepared. To be so. As they were.

Very likely.

This is the. Problem. They are. In the.

Public eye. And they. Were not surprised.

And yet. Not yet. Who chose. Who goes.

They can feel. And kneel. To take out.

Morning glories. From strawberries.

Even in that way. Tiring themselves.

Very well. It does good.

It is simply stated. The way is.

That they say. Should it be led.

Away. To be careful. To be. Understood.

To ask warily. Of awaiting.

At no time. Is there time.

Between. And having. To be.

Between. And waiting. To be.

In seen. Often. Relating.

Before. To say. Before.

And clothe. Them. With glory.

Very well. I thank you.

Should they choose. That they knew.

Everybody repeats partly. That they knew.

That the glory. Would be all through.

The days. Of their having. This glory.

It is. In no way. An accident.

So they say. And they know. Who knew.

Nobody knew. They did. Not know.

That they were partly so. In their.

Glory.

This is the way. They start. Not wondering.

But referring. To this. That is.

What is. Partly through. Their glory.

But which. Beset. By names.

Comes for them. In remain.

To move. They more. Before. They think.

That he is busy. With this.

And that makes. A pleasant noise.

Of paper. It is their pleasant allowance.

Of its approach. How is it possible.

That everybody knows. Just how. To say it.

When. The time comes.

And so. They satisfy it. With more.

At once. And glory. Thank you.

So much. For this.

I like to like. To have. This.

Which I do have. This.

And therefore. I understand.

That I meant. This.

By this. I mean. That it came.

To being. Mine. And so.

Do you think. It is. That.

That they have. Why certainly.

One would not have thought. It.

It is by this time. That they mentioned.

For them. One another.

In order. To soften. Something.

And to begin. There is no known.

To begin. Their. Adding. Intending.

In time. To be. Sown. It is.

Rather remarkable. That he had planted.

Them in squares.

At the corner. Of squares.

Thank you. For answering.

When to win. Is a way. To weighing.

He was able to be easily.

Contented. And grateful.

For not having been. Deceived.

By this. Or by that. Thing.

And thanking. For something.

And so. Now. A poem.

Is in. Full swing.

A narrative poem. Is commencing.

A poem. Entitled.

Winning his way.

A poem. Of poetry.

And friendships.

When the time comes.

It makes them clearer.

Or as much. As either.

It could be a cover. With paper.

Which makes. Them. Prepare further.

Undeniably. Ours. Are much better.

Or for that occasionally. In really.

Their account. Of it. Made easily.

For them. To give them. Pleasure.

Or more alike. To be sure. Which is.

Not without them. As needed.

They may be for. And to take.

Almost readily. Just this. Allowed.

Or by. And gracious. Gone with.

And by. That amount. Or may be.

All of which. They counted.

Out loud.

Should they be called. By me.

Back. By me. Or. Not.

But with. A glance. For this.

In excellence. They should shout.

With bait. For excellence.

No one. Needs. Imitate. Suggestion.

Of. They remind.

That paper. Will imitate. The feet.

Of a dog.

When it does. Make it. As if.

It were. To cover. Tapestry.

Here. And. There.

Flow many roses are allowed.

By them. To mean. That it is.

Politely. Accepted. To mean.

That they will. Come to believe.

That it is seen. That they will.

Be accepted. As. Determining.

Can you repeat. We glory.

In. Our success.

And. They will. Date. The name.

Of. Winning. His way.

As yesterday. For to-day.

To-morrow. Gradually. To stay.

Or. Authority.

Not a narrative poem too readily.

A poem. Of poetry. And. Friendship.

Of poetry. Winning his way.

A narrative poem. Of poetry.

What is the announcement.

Please. Authorise. That they never knew.

That it was true.

When the time comes. They will place.

The piano. There.

She may be. Really. Very fairly.

A pleasure.

In receipt. Of their. Announcement.

That. He had grown. Woods. And flowers.

And may it be. Partly. Better.

To be there.

Surely. It is. Not a mistake.

To be famous.

Nor without. It. For them.

At once.

Should they. Borrow. More. Butter.

Nor rather. Ask. For mushrooms.

Nor even dally.

By a harness. For them. Or stairs.

She may. By all accounts. Be after all.

Fairly careful.

In lightly. Or lightly.

Asking. It to be. As they may.

It is very well. To have it. Well selected.

Nor ought it. To be. A bother.

To them.

For carelessly. To be. Watched.

Nor had they.

Lost seed.

It is. Winning a way.

Which makes. Poetry say.

A narrative poem. Of poetry.

And friendship.

Sustained. By their impression.

In often told. This. In amount.

Was it their pleasure. Of course.

Poetry of his all.

This is known. Best of. All.

She is winning her way.

And for this because by reason of this.

Her son is here in this way.

She was not necessary but for this.

For this. She was necessary.

Not for this. For her son.

But because of this. She was necessary.

And so. They will. Do so.

A paper is disturbing.

Than this. With this. Than this.

She was is necessary. For this.

And in winning. Her way. She was.

Not winning. A way. Because of. The way.

In which. She was necessary.

She is winning her way. If it is useful.

To have her stay. In winning her way.

Winning her way. Winning his way.

A long narrative poem.

Of poetry. And friendships.

Winning his way.

All. Of his day. Winning his way.

Naturally. Winning his way.

She is winning her way. By this way.

And as she is sleeping. The paper. Is moving.

Winning his way. A poem.

A long narrative poem.

Of poetry. And winning. His way.

The poetry. Of paper moving.

Because. She was sleeping.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Of poetry. And friendships.

And not. To be removed. As leaving.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Of poetry and of friendship.

Winning his way. In. Coming.

Why have they not made.

A pansy perfume.

Since pansies smell. So delicious.

They are beautiful. And. Delicious.

Pansy perfume would be delicious.

A narrative poem entitled.

Winning his way. A poem. Of poetry.

And friendship.

A narrative. Should be. A poem.

Telling. Of poetry. And friendship.

And it should have the name.

Of. Winning his way.

This is such a narrative poem.

It is a narrative poem.

Of poetry. And of friendship.

And it is to be known as. A

Narrative Poem called. Winning his way.

In the place. Where. They might.

Be abandoned. A father might be.

Abandoned. A mother. Might be.

Abandoned. A sister. Might not be.

Abandoned. Nor a brother. Nor a daughter.

Nor a son. Nor a daughter-in-law.

Nor a son-in-law. Nor a grandmother.

Nor a grandfather. A place where.

A mother. Might have been. Another. Mother.

And a father. Might have been. A father.

Indeed. They are. Established. In this.

Country. A very long time. As well. As ever.

This country. Is here. And is. Very well known.

And established. As having been here.

And not. As well established. As having been.

As well known. It is very well known. Now.

It is well. Hoped. That roses smell.

And they. Mean. To bloom. In so.

Great a quantity. That. There. Will be.

More. Than. She is able. To cut.

And place. In the hope. Of this.

It is very happily. Very well.

That there is to tell. This.

And also. If it is. A kindness.

To call. To her. And tell her.

As often. As much. As when.

As will. As they. Pronouncing. Then.

In question. For them. In direction.

Will you kindly. Do so.

Nor need. It be. As well. Not. As she.

Interrupts. Fame. Or. Famously.

Ninety-nine. Allowed.

It is very well known.

That they follow.

Very well known. Remains.

Leave it. As comfortably. Very.

Much better. Than whether. It is.

Made or had been made. As ever.

Very well known. As ever. Better.

The thing is this. They go. And they. Gather.

Clover. For themselves. And their. Animals.

They have to have. As aid. To work. For them.

They will also. Dismiss. Her.

With them. And Mathilda.

How many places. Are birds. Forsaken.

None. Here.

A narrative. Does not. Necessitate. Mingling.

Fame. Pressure. Determination. Resolve.

And accord. Also. Neglect. And. Retirement.

Wherein. Do they differ. From them.

Three. Times. In asking.

He said. They did. She did not.

He did not. They did. Not.

Differ. From them. Relatively.

Because. For their. Or. For their. Sake.

It is better. To have. As a measure.

Their. Pleasure. Yes. Their pleasure.

Their. Pleasure. Is their measure.

Which makes them. Divining. Or more.

At once.

Finally heated. By them. For. Walking.

She may. Happen. To be having. It. As often.

And they will. Leave them. To call. For them.

To soften. Their. Having heard them. Call them.

As often.

It is. By fame. That. They know. Them.

They will awaken. Them. By feeling.

That it is. Their feeling. That makes them.

Feel this. In them. For them.

And so. A Herald. Comes. To come. Then.

For them. With Withstanding.

It is called. By them. Of them. For them.

With. Often. How many are hurried.

What is fame. And how do they feel.

They feel. Very well. And. Very often.

And. So forth. With reason. Because.

It would be. Not allowed. To be.

Different.

And so. They imagine. Finely.

Winning his way. Is a narrative poem.

Of poetry. And description. Of friendship.

And fame. And soften. And theirs. As well.

As often.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

I can be deceived! In the direction of a sound.

And so can he. When startled.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Of poetry. And of coming. To come.

Pleasantly.

This is done. Daily.

And. More. Often.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Of poetry. And of. Friendship.

It is not mine. Than they wait.

For instance. May they incline.

To be wondering. Why there. Is a difference.

If there is.

It is fame for them.

For them. They may. Be. agitatable.

This is the way that they miss or dismiss.

One or twenty or twenty-five more. Of them.

On account. Of melons. Water buckets. And. Or roses.

What makes to-day. The day. For marrying.

The same. As yesterday. For their cutting.

The hay. Be or. As well. As if. They could. Be seen. To need. It. To-day.

This is the meaning. Of varying. Or.

Winning his way. A long narrative poem.

This is Wednesday. The day. When the bakery. Does not open all day.

He was known. As they. Stood.

Why are they different. I11 this. From them.

Hardly and true. That. She. Is kind.

For them. Did. She know. Yes. A. Little

But not. Enough. No one. Does. Who.

Can. Belie. Arrive. Belie arrive.

They will. Thought. Shares. Arrears.

And so. They might. Have been. Instrumental.

In being. Famous. Because. They were.

Reasons. There were. And. In stays.

Of reasons. For. Their use.

Let us think well. Of bliss.

Winning his way. A narrative poem. To say. Of poetry. In. This way.

Should. Choice. Reason. A name.

Choice Henry. And. Victor. And Linden.

Arthur. And Imogene. And Vermillion.

A silk. Is made. For three.

In just. A minute. To be. Theirs. Only.

What is it. That they know. That they. Can know. Of him.

Yes. Beware. Yes. Or where. They. Leave it. To its care.

For fortune.

This is all. Of a will. They. Believe in. Their pretty. Home.

In which. They are. Famous.

It was a mistake. To ask. Them. To stay.

And think. Of it.

Because. It is used. As a pleasure.

Because. It is. Used. By them. As a. Pleasure.

Relieve them. So that. They will. Not hurry.

Because. If they. Marry. He will be able.

To be here. By then.

Could they think. Very often. Of.

Doing this. For them.

At least. In meaning.

They will. Add this. To their. Pleasure.

Because. It is. By no means. All. Theirs.

All. Who ask. To go away. Come.

Come. Readily. This is. Asking. For them.

Oh. Two. And sighing. Because. Of dreaming.

And also. A little seizing. In mowing.

It is better. To be moved. So that. They come.

Winning his way. This is. A pleasure. For some.

Nobody thinks they said. It there. As often.

It may be taught. That they will. Do this thing.

As often.

Or more. Than they allowed.

He will be a soldier. Partly. Because. He has to.

Partly. Because. Until. He will.

He will. Ask to. Go. As. He is going.

This has nothing. To do. With winning.

His way. Winning his way is a narrative poem.

It was made to make a noise.

By the action of the wind.

And this. Might have been. A disturbance.

By either asking. Or giving butter.

Which. They sell. As milk.

But which. They carry further.

And ask nothing. Of either.

Which. They sell. As milk.

For which. If they give. More.

Than they ought. Acacia is. In bloom.

And smells sweetly. In honey. And milk.

And so. They may. Have everything.

To-day. Or determining. That. They may.

It is intentional. That they gather. Whether.

There is delight. In. Whether. There is.

Delight. In either. Or rather.

Please them. By anything. With adding.

It is a hope. Of kindness.

A narrative poem. Should narrate wishes.

He wishes. That it were possible. To have grown.

As many roses. As there have grown there.

By his efforts.

He wishes. That it. Had been. Done.

As he wishes.

He wishes. That. They will be careful.

Of whether. There is more. Than which.

They will add rather. More. Than there.

Can be. In awaiting. That. It will come.

For them. They will. Be. Often. Readily.

Careful. Of whether. There is. Restraint.

Could there. Be changes. In whether.

They will use. What. They have. Bought. To them.

As very likely. That. They will.

Because. It is. Exactly. What. They had. Desired.

In this way. They will. Not be used. To. The name.

Their. Name. Is known.

That. Their name is known. Makes fame.

Any one. Can remember. Anything. With pleasure.

And so. They often. Add. That. They are. Famous.

Winning his way. A narrative poem. Of poetry.

And fame. And friendship. And worship.

Out. In the house. In which. They make.

Mention. Of whom. All. Always. Expels.

A great many. Can sell. Forty. Pears.

Or even. Always. Everywhere. In pleasure.

Prevailing. If the reach. With them.

As they make. Politeness. Jerking.

It is. Manifestly. To their relief. That it rains.

Because. Besides. Closing. The shutters.

Which were open. They will. In diction.

Say. Purchase. Is persuading.

And they will allow. Cows. To be quiet.

And indeed. Hens. Accidentally. Chosen.

Which were. Without intention. Given.

Not. In their behalf. Oh no.

A daughter has. Been led. To be wed.

And though. Although. There. May be. Grief.

No one tries. To arouse. Them. As.

By use. Of their. Wedding.

Never. Again. Will she mention. Marrying.

Because. It is of course. All which.

When they cough. They think feather and whether.

As extortion.

Oh will they be quickly ready. To go. There.

Where they think. They are. Grateful.

What is fame. They think well. Of their.

Being met. With little Lilly. At. A neighbor.

And she asked. Was she. Looking. Better.

All of them. Are agreeable. In that setting.

And so. They will be. Profitable. Not more.

Than. On their account.

All day. They announce. Wednesday is after.

Tuesday. Because on Wednesday. The bakers. Close.

It is very often. Their pleasure. To think. Of winning.

Winning his way. Is what. There is. To say.

Of a narrative. Poem. To be written. In this. Way.

What it. Should be. Is on. This side.

And they add. To it. A list. Beside.

And he asked. When he was given. How.

Many. Are there. In six. From seven.

And they meant. Not to quarrel. At all.

Because. They are always. Happily smiling.

In having. Them. Which. When one. Came.

Made it be that they asked. Are you. Coming.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Of poetry and fame. And admiration.

And so. They need. Knees. For. Thinking.

How are. Hours. Made. For. Forty. Winning.

Leave. Well enough. Alone. And ask them.

To marry. Geometry and their addition.

Think well. Of changing every name.

Winning. Won. Wanted. And begun.

His. Harping. Holding. And. After. It.

Way. Without. With them. With all. Of them.

Variety. A narrative poem. Is pointedly.

Their.

Possession.

Who can manage to apply this.

And I never noticed. What it said.

On the other side.

On this side. It said. What it. Should be.

And a narrative poem. Of poetry and friendship.

Is commenced.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Telling of the difference. That makes. Fame.

A long narrative poem. Of how. They did. Feel. About it.

Made a way. Winning his way. A long narrative poem.

Of poetry. And fame. And differing. About it.

Should they just. Be the same.

A narrative poem. About fame.

Should they just have the same. Fame.

A long narrative poem. About poetry. And about. Fame.

What. In what. Way. Do they differ.

And. In what. Way. Are they. The same.

Those of them that have. Fame. From those of them.

That do not. Have. Fame. In what way.

Are they. The same. Those. Of them. That do not. Have fame.

What is. Fame. That they. Have.

And what. Is different. In them. That gives to them. This. Fame.

From those of them. That do not have.

Given to them. Fame. Or is it. Not the same.

Not. To have fame. As to. Have fame.

And are they. Who have fame. The same.

As those. Who do not have. Fame.

This is why. It is. The same.

A narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

Any change. Can be. That. Name.

A long narrative. Poem. Of poetry. And. Of fame.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Of poetry. And friendship. And fame.

And. A consideration. As to whether.

It is. Or. It is not. The same.

As not. Having. Had it. Nor. Enough. Of it.

Our having seen. And. It is not. Made. Indeed. For them.

What. Is she doing.

In going. Over there. And. Standing.

She will. Seat herself. Again. And go. On. Tapestrying.

And. This. Is no explanation.

Their. Pleasure. Their cause. Their. Ball.

Nor which. If it is. A standard.

It is. A hope. That. They can be.

Elected. As. At. Their. Present.

It is not. Of any use. To tell. It. At. All.

That he has. Dropped. His ball.

And. Has gone. Back. To a chair.

And that. Has bumped. The desk.

And. It has. Not made any. Difference.

All kinds. Of bought. And. Brought.

Nor. Indeed. Is it. A bless. The. Black chicken.

She has. Gone. As a task. And all.

Very. Well. I thank you.

This. Has. Nothing. To do.

With. Winning his way. In a cause.

Of it. Being. A first day. Of. An evening.

She can be. Scarcely. Conscious. Of. I guess.

That it is an. Offering.

But. It is. What. They may call. Pleasing.

Which accents. Theirs. At once. As. Pleasing.

Please. Find it.

The thing. That makes. Winning. His way.

Their. Pleasure. Is this. They. Can decide.

To abide. By its falling. And. If. It falls.

And. He waits. Then. He returns. And there.

Is. A hesitation.

Hesitation. Is a name. Of a waltz.

And so a narrative. Poem. Is. Interrupted.

By movement. By sound. By breathing. By leaning.

It is a pleasure. That very nearly.

Red. At night. Sailor’s. Delight.

Red. In the morning. Sailors. Warning.

Rose is a color. That is lighter. Than red.

And rose. Can be. Almost. As light. As white.

She has picked. Very many roses.

A long narrative poem. Can. Refuse. Interruption.

And. No change. And. Placing. Theirs. As in. Referring.

A. Pleasure. Is in knowing. That the country.

Is beautiful. Even. If it. Is. Perfectly. Remembered.

Remember. How. They like it.

A narrative. Poem. In. Discretion.

They will smile. As at a circumstance.

Winning. His way. A long narrative. Poem.

Of. Poetry. And fame. And. Friendship.

Will. They come. To welcome. Them.

And will they. Find. Resemblances. Between. Them.

What is. It. It is. In their. Place. That they.

Come in. And leave. It. As it happens.

That. They will not control. Their. Hope.

Their. Help. Their. Appointment. Their enhance.

In kindness. Their help. Their use. Their part.

They will. Place. Mine. For. It. As. Well.

In. Spreading. More than choice. A frame.

Can. Make a noise. Easily. With aid. Of silk.

And slipping. Which they chance. To chance.

Smiling. A chance. To leave. It.

She is very busy. With. It. Which has been. Noisy.

A long. Narrative poem. Narrative poem. Which has been. Dull.

In. Unison. More then. In. Indwelling. In. Winning his way.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame. And friendships.

Will they. Be mine. If the silk. Is slipping. And.

The frame is creaking. As they. Mean. To be. Pushing.

Nearer it. To her. Or farther. It. To her.

Thank you.

This is. The beginning. Of a. Long narrative poem.

A long narrative poem. Winning his way.

Not very far from Bilignin they said.

They have come. They are here. They will stay.

Thank you. They may.

Not very much. As well. It is unlikely.

That it is. Not unlikely. Because. It is.

What. They had. Not placed. Wherein.

When. All. The time. As much.

Which is. As much. Really.

Now think of two. Things. Fame. And. Roses.

Not think. Of anything. Fame. And. A dog.

In. Inside. With. An. Especial. Thought.

Of. Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Of poetry. And fame. And. Winning.

His way. That is. It is. That. Way.

There. He is. Doing. It. Again.

What. Is there. That makes. It. Be. Who is.

There. She has. Met. No women. With a black chicken.

What is. The difference. Between. A hen.

And a chicken. A rooster. And. A chicken.

In importance. With known. With. With known.

A narrative poem. Could tell. Something.

It tells. Of their feeling. That this. Is occurring.

What made. It be. Very likely. That even.

They knew. That they were. Going. To a. Wedding.

In their. Attempt. At. Watering. Pansies. In the evening.

It is needful. To expect. To sigh.

A narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

And watering. Vegetables. And Balsamine.

In the evening. With pleasure. And later.

With some suspicion. Of their. Honesty.

Some suspicion. Of their honesty.

A place. In it. For everything. Which.

They are placing. In a. Narrative. Poem.

Their kindness. And their aptitude. In learning.

For instance. Would they be interrupted.

Not. Very easily.

And so. There is. A narrative poem.

Of poetry. And of fame. Which is known.

As the poem. Winning. His way.

It was the occasion for their thanking.

They will be welcome having received making.

It be manageable by them for them.

What is fame. This is fame.

Who are famous. We are famous.

With this. As an. Effort.

May they. Be able. To find. It.

By. Being. Almost. With it. In. It.

Very closely. To it. And succeed. In. Having it.

That which. Has been put away. In the place.

Where. It has been able. To be. Found. And. Taken.

Leave fame. To those who are famous.

They will. Be found. To be. Famous.

Because. It is possible. For them. To add.

This. To that. In which. They come. To like.

May. They. Be as well. Able. To and add.

Them. To their. Relief.

For which. They thank.

This is a narrative. Poem. Of poetry. And fame.

There is. Fame. And there. Is. Poetry. And fame.

Poetry. By being. Brought. Too. To. Knew.

They will. Be settled. That. It is. Extraordinary.

That. Roses grew.

This is. A simple. Fact. And they may be.

Very much. As. They have. Made. Their. Liking.

There are two. Choices. They have taken. Them. All.

Nor will. They gather. As. They have. Them.

By. Which. They mean. They will. Have. More of them.

Some call it. By having. It. To be. Exactly.

As well. As if. They had. As much. More.

Of them.

Fame. Is expected. And. Unexpected.

Roses. Are unexpected. And they are expected.

Once given. The place. To have them.

So then. There is. This difference. In a garden.

Fame. Is expected. When it is. Not. In a. Garden.

It is expected. To have roses. If. There is. A garden.

It is unexpected. To have fame. When there is.

Fame. As expected. Which is. That. There is.

No expectation. In anything. Which. They do.

Thank you. If this. Is true.

Gradually. Fame is increasing.

Thank you. For thinking. Of this. This evening.

It should. Go on. In more. Than. They will.

Because. If it. Has. A place. Until.

They mean. That. They know. The difference.

He will. May be. They need. To place. A tree.

Before. A seed. That means. That they.

Will remove. The tree. Without waiting.

Insomuch. As they. Ask it. In their. Wedding.

As an interruption. But not. To fame.

They will. Think. Of everything.

In no need. To neglect. Looking. For. Something.

Which he has. And which. Not only. Has not been mislaid.

But not even lost. And in this way.

There is. No interruption.

Fame cannot be anxious. Nor. A rose. Which is beautifully.

Climbing. As they do. When. They have. Care.

Thank you. For everything.

A narrative. Poem. Of poetry. And friendship.

And fame. And asking. Is she. Coming.

They will gratify. By a reply.

He does prefer this little dog to that. Now.

So it was stated. And they. Will reply.

That they will. Kindly continue. To lie.

There. Quietly.

Thank you. For your interest.

A long narrative poem. Is commenced. And. Ready.

When this. You see. You are all. To me.

Winning his. Way. When. This. You say.

You reply. In this. Way. Thanking. You. To-day.

A narrative poem. Is made. On Wednesday.

And the day. Following Wednesday. And Thursday.

And continued as well. Every day. Except. Sunday.

Which is the day. When the wedding. Ends. Monday.

A narrative poem. Will continue. As well.

Because. It should be. This way. As there. Is fame.

Thank you. Just the same.

In waiting. For the name. Which has been given.

To fame. They are famous.

And this. Is the say. They address. It. To them.

One can leave. What. One. Has heard.

It is not possible. That one cloud. Goes.

In a different direction. From another.

It is only. In one going. Faster. And the other.

Slower. That it looks. As if. They were.

Moving. One way. And. The other. In the other way.

Way. Meaning. In this. Use. Of the word. Direction.

And so. A cloud. Can not. Meet. Another cloud.

At all. As I have. Already mentioned. In Lucy.

Church amiably. Or. At least. I think so.

It is a very cheerful occupation.

To have every one. Happy. With.

What has been done. By them. For them.

They being. Their waiting. And satisfied.

Not only. With the result. But with.

What is happening. And the other. Ones.

Occupying. Themselves. With the doing.

Of what. Will. At that time. Give. Satisfaction.

And. So. Any one. Being sad. Has this reason.

They were. Helped. To be. Asked. For.

Nothing more. Than that. In direction.

And so. They know. Usually.

Now then. Add. With them. To resting.

A head. Which is. There. Upon. The arm. Of a chair.

From. Which. It can. In replacing.

Be. Repeating. Doubling. Action.

Now then. Ask. Is there. Better. A way.

Of saying. It would. Be prettily. Written.

And what then. The question. Of asking.

Oh when the question has been asked.

And there has been satisfaction given.

Undoubtedly. It will. Be because.

The question. Has been. So very. Well written.

With this result. In their satisfaction.

They will reply. In the way. Of why.

Of course. We will do. Anything.

Thank them. Then. For. This thing.

And so. Fame increases.

A narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

Should be written.

Naturally. And generally. They add. Everything.

Winning his way. Is. What. They may. Say.

With justice. Of. This thing.

Of a long narrative offering. A poem.

Of poetry. And fame. And friendship.

They will add. Nothing. They will.

Happen. To be waiting. And there.

They will see. All. Of them.

Some. Not separated. And some.

Not with them. Or anything.

But not. Either. The owner. Or the other.

Oh no. They stay. At home.

Even. In the. Day-light. Later.

And this. In not. Because. Of anything lacking.

Oh no. It is. Because. There are. Some occupations.

Which. Demand. That. They should. B.

Staying. In the house. Where. They. Are. Living.

And so. We. Know. Everything.

Saying. That a narrative poem.

Is written. Is the. Truth.

This is. A narrative poem. Of poetry.

By. Which. Way. Have they come.

They. Have come. Unexpectedly.

And this. Is. Because. Fame. Perfectly.

Is attuned. To something. And.

They. Think. Well of it.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

Should. A change. Be made. Agreeably.

Or. In the cause. Of. With. Because.

They will. Not do them. Any. Harm.

This can be said. Of a dog. And of. A man.

Because. They can connect. That he is patient.

Because it pleases. Should they. Make a mistake.

It would. Not be. Perceptible.

In their employment. They do remember. That they have. No son.

But in their. Way. They allow. For this.

Which is. What makes. It. Not. Of undue. Importance.

And so. They may. Be able. To make. Fame.

A display. They may. Gather. Lilies. Of the valley.

Every day. As well. As sometime. In summer.

May they be. At least. Famous. Because. It is. Their boast.

They may easily. Not be startled.

And should. They cherish. The orphan boy.

His name. Would be. Edward.

All have reason. To wish. And let them. Wish.

Winning his way. A narrative poem. Of poetry. And friendship.

Which. Makes them add. What. When they.

Came. To mean. To ask. Them. To name.

Fame. Come. To call them. To be sure.

That they had it. Because. They can. Not.

Neglect. Theirs. As their. Result.

If you water. Weeds. With water. Mixed.

With. Something. Withering. Will. The weeds.

Wither. Or will. Some of them. Wither.

Will they. Not. Only. Some of them. Wither.

But more. Of them. Will come. Up. Later.

Any one. Can ask. For that kind. Of a.

Seed. And. Now. Petunia. And. Now.

Petunia. Can not. Be better. Than that kind of a seed.

The name. Which is destined. To fame.

Is. My name. And so. They thank me. Sometime.

And. Very gladly. They think twice.

Before. Neglecting. To. Believe. Me.

And so. They will say. It is handled. By them. This. This day.

And as she moves. The shadow. Is seen. So that. One knows. That she is making. Tapestry.

What is the cover. Of which. They prefer.

Whether. They will. Ever. Bother.

With it. As a hope. Of which. They knew.

This is thought. Very well. A denial.

A poem. Of wealth. And pleasure.

A poem. Of victory. And. Determination.

A poem. Of interest. And surprise.

A poem of poetry. And friendship.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

They will kindly. Think the same. Of a. Name.

They will have. Their being. Theirs. Appointed.

Just the same. It is easy. Not. To be. Of interest.

In that. Because. Of their octagonal.

In a. Glow worm. Which he has. No reason.

To call. Attention. To their pleasure.

Is all of it. In which. They mean.

Their allowance. In readiness. And. Thanks.

He has quoted. Them. Innumerably.

And they. Might. Easily. Prefer. That.

They could not. Stir. From. Here. To there.

More easily.

Let us think. Simply. Of fame.

Are ours. An allowance. Pleaded. Especially.

The fame. Which. We have. Is expected.

Not. In the quantity. Nor either.

In its. Arrival.

A long narrative. Poem. Of poetry. And fame.

And. Fame. They were. Famous. By. Their name.

Their name. Was known. And it is. Certainly.

Not. By hope. Or. By intention.

Think. Did. It. Come. Or did it. Not. Come.

It came. Gradually. Very often.

Forgetting. That. They are. Allowing.

Adding. In arithmetic. And winning.

Winning his way. It is. Usual. To win. The way.

And it is. Made. Welcome. By. Them.

For which. They meant. Something.

Fame. Can be. Encompassed.

It can be. That. They are. Famous.

Particularly. When. They wonder. If they.

Are likely. To have. Asked him. To look. For something.

Which is. Very well done. Because. He is quicker. Than he used to be.

Winning his way. A name. For which. They. Can say.

That a narrative. Poem. Is written. In this. Way.

What would it matter if they finished it.

As they might. By themselves. Just at once.

They will not. Have it. To do. More. Than once.

Because. They will come. In the middle. Of it.

And so. They make no mistake. Indeed.

By which. They will add. Theirs. Alone.

Think well. Of finally. Just when.

It will. Be left. Carefully. To their. Arrangement.

In this. In the meantime. In theirs. Of course.

Fame is this. They like.

More than with which. Could it. Be.

What is. Fame. It has come. All the. Same.

They feel. Like this.

At no time. Should they. Suggest.

That they were very well heard.

Herd. How are cows. Counted.

They may. Be welcome. Went.

And. He did say. It would. Be important. To the biographer. To-day.

They could. See. Seem. In proportion.

This. Was. As if. A shock. Of. Then.

Who. Are hours. With. That. It. Was oftener.

Thinking. In their heart. Sublime.

Nicely. Known. Should they. Better. Belie.

If they ask. Of it. To be better. Soon.

They are famous. Anyway. And not. Either.

Carefully.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

But. She may be. Pleased. By me.

For theirs. As a spur. To liven it.

By their. Being able. To do it.

Fame. Can be caught. By her. Having taught.

And he. Hoped. To contain. In gathering.

Wednesday. As a. Syllable.

What is it. She. Has pronounced.

That. They will not annoy. Her.

She has. Adventured. That it is. Not.

To add. Another. To daughter.

And so. Fame. Can be accorded.

And. An annoyance. With. Strangeness.

Below. Beware. Betray. Rejoin.

Fame. Is their known. They damage.

Their interval. In which. They. Differ.

There is not. A sheep. Which have. Young.

Not yet. Till. Saturday. And. A little tuft.

More. On. The head. And sweetly. Look.

Aside. In pleasing. Themselves. With. A wagon.

And grass. Which. Has been mown.

Believe. Those. Who educate. Her.

To value. Fame.

It. Is very nearly ready. In. Retention.

All. Who may. Be delighted.

Make us. Of their. Dividing. Decision.

In what way. Is fame impressive.

In this way. It commenced. Not. While they. Waited.

Not even. Not ever. Because. It is. Polite.

They must. Be a wedding. In which.

If she had. Had had. An illegitimate child.

One. This. Was. And would be. Placed. Astonishing.

Insofar. Famed. As. In. Indifference.

Come. Please them. For this. With which.

It is. Hours. A. Treasure.

Be judged. By politely.

What is fame. Think. Minding. What. They do.

The thing I wish to mention is this.

It is not possible to object to fame.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry. And friendship.

Winning his way. A. Long narrative poem.

To say. That. It is understood. That they.

Mean. That it has. Come. To stay.

Gather together. All. In delight.

For which. This. Made to be. Right.

In patience. Feeling. That they could. Mount. The hill.

Fame. Can be. Marry. Mary. Merry.

To like. A doctor. Of dogs. Merry.

This. Is fame. She knew. His. Name.

A little. Added. Made. Beatrice. In. Chosen.

We like. To visit. Eggs. Weekly.

There is an alternative. Of poetry. Of fame.

She is. Easily. Asleep. With. Victory.

It is a pleasure. To hear this. Of that.

This. In finding. That they. Made. It do.

Next. I will tell. How. It came. To be. Fame.

A long narrative poem. Of fame. And poetry.

When. They. Make mention. Of why.

They will. Be sought. For.

Blame. No one. For their. Coming here.

Nor do they. Even. In their. Pleasure.

Leave it. For this. In a place. In. Which.

They may settle. For. Their. Union.

Oh very much. As much. Ever. Means.

Faithfully. Borne. With actions. Disclose.

Be. Considerably. Relieved. For. Seen.

For. Which. They may. Seem.

Made. Better. In. Disclosed.

It is. Not timely. To. Venture very much.

In calling him in.

It is. Very well. Named. A name. Fame.

Come. Gather graciously. For a number.

Hours. In which. They can care.

Believe. In the one. With whom.

They prize. Everything.

Come fairly well. To mention.

Should any one. Disclose. That.

And this. Rests. With him.

In which. They can. State.

It is. Called. In. Federation.

And thus. A name. Makes. Fame.

So he says. In carefully. Thinking.

It is very little likely. That they. Are content.

With the whole summer. In the beginning.

In the heat. They may have. Their harvest in.

Every one. Knows. How many loads. In how many loads.

They are loading. What they have. Been cutting. And drying.

Thank them. For everything.

It is remarkable. That it is. Fertile.

Just may they stay there. With them. In time.

Gradually. It has grown warmer. Just here. In this corner.

And this may surprise. Them. In flushing.

When it has been. A derivation.

That. They are accommodating. This to fame.

Are they famous. Because they have been winning.

Or I am.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry and fame.

In a minute. He has not been. Hungry.

But. This. Has not stopped. His. Amusement.

Thank. You. For thanking. Some one. For everything.

In their behalf. For them. Insomuch.

As beseeches. And trust. As teaches.

That beginning is winning. Furtively.

Could you remember me.

A long poem. Of poetry.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry.

A long narrative poem. Of their. Selection.

How did. They come. To say. That it was.

Perfectly. Ready for them. In. This way.

Thanking them. For sleeping. In the. Evening.

They made it best. In. Inventing.

Very well. They may.

Be famous. In. Every way.

Fame. Is a necessary thing.

This is. The way. It came. To them.

A long poem. Of fame. A long poem.

A narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

This is their name. A long. Narrative poem.

Of poetry. And. Of fame.

Fame is. What they. Leave. Added. In. Addition.

They will be famous. Because. They had. A dog.

He will try. To be. Famous. By having conquered.

And this makes engaging. In relatively.

In relation. To their. Not knowing. A moon.

A moon. So there was. Allowed. Is made. Of green cheese.

Purchase. Plain. Plainly. Pained. By their.

Misunderstanding. Do please. Make it plain.

However. Much. They frowned. Out loud.

They need to. Speak well. Of them.

Let us think well. Of why they were anxious.

Please comply. With their wishes.

Do not prepare. To have his. As intention.

Making it plain. Exactly what they think.

More than enough. Who do. Asking. It to be prepared.

A name. Is kindness itself.

And now. Robustly. To think. About fame.

Fame is their pleasure. Theirs is. Their treasure.

It was. Not a mistake. To make them.

In politeness. In their way. As they. Came.

To be along. It is wisely. Now. That they think.

How many. Cats and their kittens. No. Cats.

Have. Their kittens. They are. Divided. By.

Having made. A pleasure. For them.

And so. It is nicely. In and. For expedience.

To think. Rapidly. As. At once.

For all.

Fame. Which is poetry. Is this.

They will. Look. And theirs. Is most.

Without. An allowance. Are. Remarkably.

More. Than they. Withstood. With wishes.

A wish bone. Is kissed. And they. Are misses.

Whenever. They ask. A question. It is answered.

If the question. Is. What is that. It is. Answered.

What is that. It is. A spring dog.

And will they. Like it. They will grow.

To be very fond of it.

Leading to poetry and accounts.

Will they please. In trifles. They certainly. Will.

In this. In a measure. In a way. They ask.

To respond. Yes with pleasure. Because. After all.

It helps. Me. On my way.

This is poetry. Measured. By the road. Being.

Warmer. Than the fields. And the effort.

Therefor. In a way. More fatiguing. It is natural.

To rattle. Paper. Once. Commenced. And was it.

Well yes. It was. Even though. On being. Examined.

It really happened. To be. A match. Which.

Was being. Struck. Upon. A match box.

No one. Is deceived. By a sound.

They come. To be comfortably. Together.

Just. As every now. And then. It is.

Unquestionably. Here. And there.

Able to be. Undoubtedly. This.

Fame. Is a pleasure. To the. Beholder.

And they will be. Famous. By Saturday.

Thank you. For their insistence.

A narrative. Poem. Of poetry. And. Of fame.

Which is. Now. Attained. And. Mentioned.

A description. Of what. They thought of.

Themselves. Precisely. Enough. Hastily.

Stopping. Because. Of which. They ate.

A very plainly pretty day. To. Stay.

And settle. It. By the time. That they.

Are happily. Warm. Which. Maybe.

In the heat. Of summer. Summer. Having.

Been. Summer. In June. June. And heliotrope.

And a pleasant. Growth. Of tomatoes.

They never. Languish. Being properly. Tied up.

We like conversation. With strawberries. And mothers.

They are proud. Of having. Been helped.

To strawberries. And have. Given. Some.

Thank you. Have been given. Some.

It is. Very pleasant. To be suspicious.

And. About. That time.

Fame and poetry. Make. Them having.

Not minded. Being. Bought. And taught. A soldier.

Birds. And a. Dog. And the mother.

Strawberries. And the gardener. And. A soldier.

Anybody. Can be a soldier. If everybody. Is taken.

Thank you. Very much.

Could wood. And never throw anything away.

Counted. Could. They. Be. They.

Much. Which. They regulate.

If it. Is. As joined. They will think.

Well. Of which. With. When. They left.

She left. Left. Left. Left right left.

She had a good job. And she left.

Left. Left. Right left. Louise. Married a sergeant.

Was. There a change. Made. For. Rain.

Or was there. A change. Made. For petunias.

Having. Come to think. That. A word.

A word. Of. Welcome.

It is made. That. She. Is provided. With a necklace.

She also. Has. At least. All.

She is. A pleasure. To the touch.

She will. Have. Prepared. To distinguish.

Diminish. Yes. Dear likeness.

For they will carry. For they. Will marry.

For they. Will please. In just. That way.

A. Pleasure. Had he gone to the circus.

Not at all he had cut hay.

May is. Not. Her name. Her name is. Therese.

They. Will mention. And motion. What. They knew.

It is. Not known. To be. Their. Purpose.

Will it. Be rain. That. They are having.

And welcoming. Or is it. Not enough.

A very. Long narrative poem. Upon poetry.

Also. A long. Narrative. Poem. About. Fame. Fame.

Is their name. And now. It has been.

Very warm. With the. Windows open.

While. They are closing. Them.

Because. They thought. That it was. What.

They were wanting. And indeed.

What. They have. Is what. They are. Wanting.

A narrative. Poem. Entitled.

Winning. His way.

The great thing is. To be. Carried away.

By the. Time. In which. A pause.

Which. They will say. Come. Cousin.

And not. With. Without. Either. It.

Or. Precious. Treasure. They may. Make.

A. Reply. To their. Whether. And.

Now not to make any difference.

Thanking you and them.

A. Plan. In activity. In execution.

Of. Their. Intention. To. More. Than.

Make it. A principle. There. Is.

No. Use. In. Add. Attack. To. Menace.

For. Their. A cloud. Or. Their. A dog.

Or. Their. Or. At. The time.

In which they go.

Please call. It. Very. Well used.

For them. Or. Without. In. Incumbrance.

We will never go there any more.

After. He. Was careful. They. Were. Careful.

And now. As. Much. As. When. They were aroused.

Let. Three. Be me. And she. Will. Well. And. Spell.

On account. Of ham and butter.

Wherein. They. Mentioning. Never. Think. It told.

I wish to say. That it never does any good to tell about it. And so. There. Is why. There is now when. They know.

Pleasures. A. Name.

Winning his way. A long narrative poem.

Of poetry. And friendship. And fame.

She could account. Count.

With all. With steps. Wets. In going. To. And. Fro.

They may. Throughout. Throw It there.

In. Their way.

Please me. For them. Should they. Manage it. Then.

What is. Fame. Fame is. Which. Attaches.

They will think. Of a. Melody. Leave. That. To. Be. Alright.

Fame is. A. Little. Made of. Which. Will. They. Think. More.

Or. Should it. In. Remarkably. Should. It. Be. Forty.

Or three. Leaving more. Or. Forty. Or three.

As a hindrance. To more. Than. Four. Or forty.

Three. They may arouse. Foiled.

But. Which. In. A glance. Ignorance.

Made. Plenty. As a cake. I. Found. The cake. Larger.

Did. She. With me. Ask. Singly.

Thanks for that thing.

It is never. Who made. Hers. Not. Angry.

It is. That. They. Grow. All summer.

It is. That. They bought.

In. The country. Not. A raisin. Is. Bought.

Leave. Which. In. Mine. Is. Thought.

For which. Made. A merry. Which. She. Fought.

Therese is resigned. We. Are pleased.

They. Will. Be translated. We. Will be. Famous.

The part in which they joined.

They rang the little bells. To hold. Off. Thunder.

And they. Stood. With. The rest. In. Listening.

And no wonder. As they. Felt. It rain.

And. There is. No. Announcement. But. Is. A wish.

They felt it. To be. Their. Wish.

What is it. They ask. In. On. Their account.

Which. In. On. Their. Asking. They mean.

Like. And alike. Made. In all. Unknown.

Could they be called. Other. May they. Praise.

These. For their. Rarely. As a Mass.

So much is joined. At their expense.

And please. Choose. Them. Occasion.

They will be. Fashioned. Are. And arbors.

All. In a glance. She liked La France roses.

Winning his way. And she was angry.

She said. The water. Should be used.

As if. To wish.

What is fame. They add clad to glad.

And little ways to having left. As.

Her beauty. Never held us.

A bouquet made of three roses. And. The jasmine.

I am hopeful. That. I am. Successful.

Winning his way. A long poem. Of fame.

A narrative. Of poetry. And of friendship.

And of. Fame.

Who has heard me. Tell them to. Be here.

With which. They add. It. Is. As well.

As ever.

May. They be. With them. In their. And. On. Their account.

For which. They knew. That. They were changed.

In. And. In order. To manage.

It. May be. No disturbance. It. May. Not even be.

Jealously. Because. He. Has heard. That she. Has given. Him food.

And so. They will remain. In. Conversation.

What is. Forbidden. That. She should. Be. Their. Name.

And. Without tears. As is often. An appropriate. Come. When they can.

All of whom. Have little ways. Of amusement.

And said. And saying. Just with. And. Without blame.

They will. A chance. To have. A likeness.

But. Should. It be. Mistaken.

For them. Fortunately. Should. Be. Mistaken.

As. If. They would. Cause. Fear. Not of. Future. Nor. Of. Caution. Nor. Of. Countenance.

Play. And. Plain. They may. Gain.

In. Often. As it is. Establishing.

Supposing one had decided by buying that it would be so long.

It is a very pretty garden you have made me.

It is full of things. That give me pleasure.

I like. To feel. That it is. Even. Better.

Than. If it. Had not. Been. Made. To please. Me. As. It is. With which. There can be. Nothing. Better.

And so. It is. Very likely. That it is. For them.

This. Would. They. Agree. That. They. Are. Mistaken.

And. She. Comes. In.

And knowing. This. She. Does. Not. Ask. It. For him.

What is fame. I know. And. She. Does. Make. A. Wrong. Answer. About. Watering. Starting. And. Startling.

This may. Be called. Commission. Of. Misunderstanding.

And she said. And it was. Touching. We will. Be understanding. And giggling. Is never. Repetition.

And so fame. Needs. No correction.

Winning his way. A long poem. Of friendship. And fame. And poetry.

It is. An allowance. Which. He had.

It is. Fame. Which. He had. And what. Annoys him.

Not. Winning his way. But. What they. Say.

Because. Certainly. He is. More wonderful. Even.

When. They. Say. Things. Contrary. To. His.

Made. The way. That. He is.

He is. Very wonderful. And he neglects. Nothing.

Even. To being. Angry. And. Annoyed.

And. As. He. Is. Very wonderful.

He is. Sovereignly. Winning. In. His way.

In this. As. They. Have. Been had. To having.

That. They. Manage. To mean. Had. To having.

In this. This. Whether. It is. This.

Winning his way. Is what. To say.

In. No respect. To. Day to day.

And it is. Whether. They. Indicate.

In. Unanimity.

He will not be silenced because.

With. In. Within. It. May. Be then.

That. He then. Will. Be with. Them.

They will be. With him.

What is. The origin. Of fame.

What is. The origin. Of friendship

What. Is the origin. Of poetry.

Winning his way. A long poem.

A narrative poem. Of poetry.

Of friendship. And of fame.

A little need. Of this. And wondering.

Of. Coming. And they meant. In. Arriving.

And without. Spells. And they. Contrive.

To mention. Thriving.

Made in. A motion. That. They will. Voice.

Their. Happiness.

It is useful. To be. Partaken. And with it.

They may. Be. In. Fame.

Let it collide. Allied. And. Throne.

She may. Be toothsome. In letter. Or. Better.

Let me think. Of vowels. Are. Allowed.

It is. This. With. Modestly. As fears.

It will. Be. Quiet. Yet.

It may. Be. That. They will have.

Meetings. Made. In. Union.

I. Will be famous. As. Known.

They could be. All. Around. Aroused.

In. Turning. Turn. To the right. In. A. Tunnel.

Which. They decide. To.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry.

And fame. And friendship.

Leave. Honest dirt. So that. Vegetables. Grow.

And a dog. Lies down. Beside. A handkerchief.

And. She. Comes. In. To close. The shutters.

To the sound. Of. Their daylight.

It is. A pleasure. To manage. Matters.

Better. In that way.

But she is interested in flowers.

Which they may have. To weed.

And they will. Fulfill. Lilies.

Not to be. Roses. Heliotropes. Or strawberries.

For they care. To have. It there.

With which. They mean. To be. Restless.

Within. Their. Meaning. He is tempted.

And in a way. Resentful.

Also uneasy. And just. As much.

And so. Known. Not. To sing. But.

To run to scent. Meaning.

Winning his way. A long. Narrative poem.

About poetry. And fame. And friendship.

One. Two. Three. Easily.

Six. Five. Seven. Four. More.

Many timidly. Have many. More.

But this. May. Very likely. Mean. The shore.

They may. Mean. That they. Will. Be more.

Than. The unexpected. And. It came gradually.

It is very well said. It came. Gradually.

For poetry. It came. Gradually.

So did fame. Fame came. Gradually.

A great deal. Of fame. Came.

This now. This poem. This long narrative poem.

Is a description. Of fame.

They knew. That forty wishes. Were made.

Before this. Long. Before this.

They also. Knew. That if. They were. There.

They would be. More. Than counting.

They would. Would they really. Be determined.

Not at all. With all. Timidly. As well. As. Flourish.

Forty-two. Is more. Than. Sixty-six.

In a way. It began young. In. A way. It. Did not.

Begin young. Because. He. Is uneasy. And.

They were a pleasure. As a pleasure. It is.

A long poem. About fame. And friendship. And poetry.

Bide with them. They will be. Famous.

With them. They will. Be. Very well.

Very. Often. They will.

Let. Them. Drop. The thing. Which.

They are. Keeping. And they. Will.

Follow it. For them. In. Leaving.

And so. They may. Do so. Very. Welcome.

She may be. Rested. By their. Sleeping.

Also. May. She. Be surprised.

By their singing.

Winning his way. By moving.

And the. Union. Of. Better. Saving.

She may be made. To guess. An. Address.

And also. To allow. That. They. Will.

Allow. It. To fall.

May they. Keep. It. More. Than they will.

As. Fortune. They prepare. Made. An event.

Which. They mean. As. They declare.

What is fame. It comes. Gradually. Like.

The rush. Of dahlias. And the choice.

Of their waiting. For. Tube roses.

They may be. Quiet. While. They wait.

For oxen. But. Do they. Wait.

Do they. Do not. Believe. In. Likeness.

For more. Does. She. Love. Paul better.

Or more. Or. Is it more. That. It is. Known.

As coin. Of. The realm. I am. Taught.

What is it. That. They appeal. In. An.

Extra. Chase. They mean. Grow.

What is fame. All. Of. The hope.

Of the same. And not. Astonishing.

A long. Narrative. Poem. Of poetry.

And of fame.

Will. They mistake. Their source.

A long. Narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

She. May be settled. In. Having been.

Made. Into. Being right. In.

No regret. For their. In. Instance.

This is this. It. May be. That. The moment.

Has come. Which. If. Not even. But. As.

A mother. They will be inclined.

To be attracted.

It. Which. Is a suspicion. Of the. Imagination.

They will part. But. Not partly.

Because after all it is convincing.

That he is great. And she is. Right.

Let her eat. Plums and an apple.

Let him. Eat. Currants and lettuce.

Let them eat. Fish and bread.

And all the other things. That make. Cake.

Was theirs. Hers. A disturbance.

He spoke reasonably. And authoritatively.

And they. Will know. That.

What can. Induce them. To acknowledge this. Of. Him.

Nor does. It interest. Her. To ask. An. Answer.

But they may believe. A rhyme. With. Achieve.

It is necessary. To have this. Given. To. Him.

Let. Those who know. Refrain. From. Saying so.

What is. It. To be. Astonishing. More than.

They account. On account. By. Rendition.

It will cause daily. Butter. Daily.

Have daily. Bread daily.

Made. Very well. By them.

A long narrative poem.

It is an extra help. With them.

In welcoming. Welcome. In. Having.

Have they fame. He has fame.

A long narrative poem. On poetry. And fame.

Hours now. Which they allow.

Theirs. As carefully. Correcting.

Have windows held. With. Opening.

A fair. Is where. They hold. Milk.

And other gifts. For. Purchasing.

It is easily thought to be alike.

Winning his way. A long narrative poem.

Written about poetry. And friendship. And fame.

Would. He wonder. Whether. It made. A better.

Intended whether. They will. Be whether.

Ought or should. Mention a name.

It is. It was. Fame.

Did she. Widen. The name. More. Than claim.

If she. Whether. It would be. Rather. That she.

Needed. To gather. Rather. Than whether.

In mentioning. The name. In case. Of equally.

The same. Their. Fame.

Or is it an account. Of. Extra tradition.

Do they do. Or polite. Or might.

Might she. Have imagination. For a name.

All the same. It would. Languish.

For. Their name. This. Which. Will call.

Poetry. To be fame. Or. May. They. Make. A mistake.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry. And. About fame.

Is it. A hope. Of pleasure. That makes them.

Let. Her know. That. It is not so.

May they carry. Their. Whether.

They will. Know. That. They. Tell them so.

Or. More shrewdly. With. Their pound.

They will. Make. A force. Or. Force.

Of course. In. Which way. Will they go

It is politely now. That they. Relish.

Made. By mind them. May they. Rely.

It is. As if. In a minute.

She said. She remembered. His name.

Thinking quickly. She said. It was. Fame.

Thinking slowly. They. Remembered. His name.

They will. If it. Does matter.

Make. No claim.

This is the rudiment. Of. Yes.

They will. Be angry. As. Yes.

Whether it should. Be chalk. Or. A lead pencil.

By the time. She. Knew. That. It. Is known.

Winning his way a long narrative poem.

Of poetry and fame.

If anybody. Whose. Can. Choose.

Naturally. Three. They will. Meet me.

It is best. To forget. An. Amount.

It is named that. It is best. For forget an amount.

Thinking. Of three. They meant. Me.

Winning his way. A narrative poem.

Winning his way a narrative poem.

There. Is. A pleasure. In. Winning.

But. They will. Have. A pleasure. In. Winning.

They will make. Whether. In. A pleasure.

That is. That there. Is. A pleasure.

Will it be a pleasure.

Winning his way a long narrative poem.

Of poetry. And friendship. And. Fame.

They may. Be cautious.

And which. Is best. With them.

It is. Made very. Well. That. Not. Any one.

Said. More. Than they said. Of them.

And this. Which. They said. Will. Leave. It. As said.

By them. More than. They will. Have made it. Welcome.

For them. This is the difference between happiness and content.

If when. They knew. They. Were. You.

Would they have caught. Whether. For them.

Nor do they catch. This. With a latch.

With. When they made. To gather. For them.

It is best. Made alone. He likes. To have. Been found.

They may justly share. Having wrapped. It away.

Now. To place. An example. With. Much ease.

What was it. That they hoped. For.

They hoped for. The welling of satisfaction.

They could be. Continuous.

They will be. For. Happiness. They. Will be.

For success. They will. Be. Awaiting.

It is. In no sense. A license.

Nor may they. Be anxious.

It is. Thus. They. Are surrounded.

Now. What is. Fame. And. Poetry.

And. Friendship.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry. And.

Friendship. And. Fame.

The little matter. In. Which. He pleases.

He pleases himself. He is. Avoided. By. Theirs.

Nor leaves. It. More. Than. A bestowal.

They may. Organise. Victory.

It. If. He. Or. She. May. Call. An. Ounce. A. Share.

Bequeath. Their. Share. In. Harbor.

There are many ways of spelling tube-roses.

None of which. Are difficult. Nor. Indifferent.

Nor indeed. Curious. Nor indeed. Merely. A. Habit.

They will. Plant. And. Imply. That.

Their arrangement. Has been. Chartered. And. Begging.

They will. Arrange. Mingle. With. Their hope.

And so. They shall. Not. Object. To. Noises.

As. They can. In their departure. Be. Hilarious.

For which. One. Sings. Really. Well.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry. And fame.

Why do they. Keep. Away. From. Description.

For. No reason.

Nor will they. Hope. To be. Famous.

Which they are. Because. It is. Deserved.

There may be. An error. In mistaking. Their use.

Of their name. They. Will be named. Walter. William.

In having. Thought. Oftener. They will manage.

To appoint. Their arrangement. With them.

In this way. Fame is the same. But. Not for them.

Nor. Added. In the beginning. Of adding. Obliging.

They are obliged to be famous. That is. Their. Meaning.

Thank you. For having thought. Of everything.

A long narrative poem. Of fame. And poetry.

Buy. A buyer. Think. And. Apply.

Their thought. To their. Meaning.

What is. Fame. Should they. Be autocratic.

They must be thoughtful. Of. Their. Men.

And this. May lead. When.

To be told. Made. As. Ten.

One at a time. Is. Caught.

Three at a time. Are sought.

Six at a time. Are nine.

Twenty more. May incline. Them.

To be precious. In. Or a quantity.

They will hope. To be careful. Of. Fears.

And may. They. Ask. Their name.

Which is never necessary. As it is known.

What is fame. And what. Is a change.

For which. They may. Aim.

This. Is fame. That they. Will be. Uneasy.

About. A very little hail. In. Rain.

And a very little. Rain. On. Choose.

And a. Very little choose. In. Refuse.

And so. They see. That. Their name.

Is known. And they. Do. Feel. Very well.

Because. Of their pleasure. In seeing.

The window being open. To be. Bathing.

They should. Resemble. Women. And. Men.

Even. Otherwise. In their. Establishing.

Their. Coming.

Thank them for singing.

Winning his way. A long narrative poem.

Eight or nine. When they. Can. Or rather.

When. They can. Be helped. To. Pay. Roses.

Who. Says. Or. Can they. Think. With them.

Or. In. A minute. They will. Aimlessly.

Turn. Around. To watch him.

She may. Be. Thought. To have heard.

Earn. Or. Own. Or welcome. With it.

Or he. May be. Thought. To make. Them.

Have meant. To have. Them. With it.

It is. Of course. A rest. For them. To go. There.

With them. For it. Because. Of. A. Tunnel.

So many. Have a. Hierarchy. In. The. Month of May.

And easily. They will. Be. A sergeant.

In July. And lately. A garden.

More. Than. They like. To play. Very. Welcome.

I have been thinking earnestly about figs and gooseberries.

And wonder if they agree with me.

Also. Do vegetables. Cooked. In milk. Or.

Also. Bread in soup. Or. Also. Whether.

They do agree with me. Or. Any. Which. May.

Matter. Also. Does. Their liking it. Matter.

Oh yes. He said. Oh yes. And yet. If.

They made. Him angry. Would it. Be. A.

Different matter. All this. Can. Cloak. Fame.

A silk dress. Can be. Light. And agreeable.

And so. Also. A pair. Of scissors. For.

The use. Of paper. And. Cardboard.

And met. With. Fame. Is. It a surprise.

To have. It gradually. Happen.

Or. Not at all. Who. Thinks. Of it.

As. Different. No one. Who has. Heard.

Fifteen. Who were. Rather. About. To be better.

Winning his way. A. Long narrative poem.

There is. No. Reminding. Refusing. Of. Inviting.

Of poetry. And fame.

They may be all. It may. Be. Pleasant.

A narrative poem. Of poetry. And. Fame.

Was I surprised. Well. Yes and no.

I was not. Surprised. But. Sometimes. Angry.

And they could count. No. For. Yes.

They will. Be grateful. For. Them.

One. Two. Three. All out. But. He. Or. She.

This is. What makes. Gallantry. Gallantly.

A long narrative poem. Of poetry and fame.

May he say. That. There. Is no doubt.

They will not. Be pleased. Because.

Of this. Rather. More.

Be plainly patient. You. Will win.

They may be. Glad. Of anything. Then.

This. Is fame. To be glad. Of anything. Then.

A long narrative poem. Of. Poetry and fame.

Well may they mark it. By their. Difference.

Or. More pleasantly. By. Their place.

Or. As well. By their. Difference.

Or. More nearly. By. Their. Thunder.

If. At all. Do. Be perfectly. Apparent.

That. It is. Not. A hero. To. Deny.

And this. By a glance. At a pink. Sky.

Very pretty. With the blue. And they will.

Be politely true. If. They feel. That.

It is. All very well.

Who will manage to be adopted.

What is fame. Earnestly. What is fame.

What is poetry. This is poetry.

Not. To refuse. To hear it. Nor. To take care. Of it.

Will it be kind. To know. Better.

What is poetry. This. Is poetry.

Delicately formed. And pleasing. To the eye.

What is fame. Fame is. The care of. Their. Share.

And so. It. Rhymes better.

A pleasure in wealth. Makes. Sunshine.

And a. Pleasure. In sunshine. Makes wealth.

They will manage very well. As they. Please. Them.

What is fame. They are careful. Of awakening. The. Name.

And so. They. Wait. With oxen. More. Than one.

They speak. Of matching. Country oxen. And.

They speak. Of waiting. As if. They. Had won.

By their. Having. Made. A pleasure. With. Their.

May they. Make it. Rhyme. All. The time.

This is. A pleasure. In poetry. As often. As. Ever.

They will. Supply it. As. A measure.

Be why. They will. Often. Soften.

As they may. As. A. Treasure.

What is poetry. That. They will state.

That. They mean never. To be late.

What is fame. That. They often. May. They came.

Winning his way. A long narrative poem.

About poetry and about fame.

This is really to blame. Will they copy. Their. Name.

He would drink if. He were thirsty.

She would admire. If. He were worthy.

She would sympathise. If. He were. A birthday.

He would share. If he. Were there.

And so poetry is not opposed to fame.

Winning his way. A long narrative poem of poetry and of fame.

Could they. Be happy. To-day.

By. Cutting hay. From sunset.

To the. Break of day.

Nor might they. Be. Welcome. To stay.

If. They might. Help. With the hay.

From sunset. Until. They. Come away.

What is fame. That they. Are angry. When they.

Are peaceful. Also. That. They.

Are peaceful. When they. Are angry.

And so. They. Know. That fame.

Which is. On the way. Is there. To. Stay.

This is. Fame. Some day. They. May.

They are famous. With having. Gathered.

That. They remembered. His. Play.

Moreover. It is gratifying.

Who will choose. To help. Amuse.

Them. When they. Add. This.

To that. In. That. Way.

There is no. Account. Which is threadbare.

Because. Tapestry. Is. There.

They will. Met. To. Declare.

Made. In plenty. As. Their share.

Which. They. Dare.

What is meant. By which. Whittle.

It is this. That makes. Fame. Famous.

All who are concerned with their respect.

May they be. Jealous. At a glance.

And pleasant. At. A dance.

And joined. As. A chance. To be welcomed.

What is fame. Or poetry. Or friendship.

What is fame. They may be kind to me.

And so I am not nervous.

What is poetry. Blue clouds. In a blue sky.

With many who are sitting. By.

This is poetry.

And friendship. What is friendship.

That they mean. To be meant. Or. Sent.

And they. Will. A little guess. That it.

Is present. In. Their. Dress.

This is May. In. Their. Stress.

This is poetry and friendship and fame.

And they. Will like. To know. Their. Name.

With. Fame.

With. Friendship.

With. Poetry.

With. Fame.

Seriously. Meaning. Fame.

This is not strange.

That. It is. Seriously. Fame.

Poetry. All. The same. Friendship. Made.

With. Aid. Poetry. Friendship. And. Fame.

It is. An easy. Day. To guess.

With it. In. Tenderness.

Poetry. And. Fame. Thank you. For. The same.

As. My. Name. It is. No surprise.

To realise. Even. If. It is so.

Winning his. Way. A long narrative. Poem.

Of. Poetry. And. Fame.

Winning. His way. A long narrative poem.

Of friendship and of poetry and of fame.

Winning. His way. A long narrative. Poem.

Of. Fame. Of poetry. And. Of Fame.

[ ¶ ]

1931

436.

LYNN AND THE COLLEGE DE FRANCE

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

The scene is layed in the small village of Perpignan or Billignin.

The characters are Lynn

The College de France
Madame Rose
Marcelle Mariot
and
Henry Clay.

What they ask they ask together.

This is the condition. Of the Play.

What. They do not. Question. Interests them. They will. Be pleased. To be conversational.

Lynn commences and Henry Clay finishes.

There is no order. In nationality.

Thank everybody. For their expression.

What will. They like. And admire. Most.

Very pleasantly.

A privilege.

They often commence speaking.

Henry Clay leaves the College de France to decide.

Everything is calm.

They sing well.

And tunnels. Are encouraged.

Place it conveniently. If. They please.

All who have hoped. To. As to. Perhaps. Pass. Have. Asked to. Perhaps. As. In this. To be. A pleasure.

Lynn. Had. Come. In.

It would. Have been.

A pleasure.

Now think well how an event. Comes to pass. And who. Has. Not been. Aware. Of asking.

She will come in.

With. An. In. Them.

They may have been suspicious. Of linking.

It was. Ours. Toward.

In there. Prevailed. Invariably.

The first act, commences in Bilignin.

Was Lynn. A. Available as Lena. Who. Was. Gone.

With them. In pearls. And. A. Little silk blue. Not little. At all.

At a loss.

The College de France. Is caught. At. A. Cross. It.

Forty men. Feel fought.

The great hope in respect to Lena is that they may not hurry manage. Pearly.

Pearly is a color and characters are a quantity. And so. The college of France. Opens. Gloriously.

In this. Which. In their way.

All who. Have held. Poles.

With crying.

All. Who. Have. Held.

Poles with crying.

And all. Who. Have. Held.

Men. Meant. With. Trying.

Leave. Act one. To one.

Act two. Which. They do.

Act three. Sea-shore. And. Liberty.

Act four. Name. And. A. Door.

Act five. They. Will. Thrive.

Act six. They. May. Mix.

Success with glory.

Four and forty. Two and twenty.

Three and thirty. Six and seventy.

The college of France. Lynn and Henry Clay. And. In memory.

Always knowing which a name. Will they keep it all the same. In. Memory. Beatrice Glory.

Henry Clay.

General Wallace and Arthur Thorn.

Who went to school with Henry Clay.

They will say. They saw Lynn to-day.

What is the difference between village life and city life.

Village life. Which. Will. They. Have. It come.

City life.

Bilignin and Perpignan.

They knew better. Than that a. Hill. Is a. Cone.

Should. All who have.

Thought well. Of them.

Believe in. Tears.

Believe. In knowing. Fears.

Gather. In. Cares.

Named. Gather. In theirs.

Or much. As much. In. Glowing.

Act One.
All. Begun. Act one.

In this act. The characters have not met. They have not known. That they. Should recite. Love of the city.

She has just found out. The name. Of the. Village.

Beatrice Glory and Lynn. They will exist with suffering.

They may be perishable.

They may be carried farther.

They may be. Ours. Instead.

In which case. It will not matter.

Henry Clay and the College de France. Let me not arouse them apart.

Henry Clay and the College of France and walking and an interim.

Will they blame often.

Will they frighten. Them.

With him.

More than they could.

In a little while Lynn means to turn into Helene.

Which is. A. Mystery.

Henry Clay. Happen. To be. Fast.

With them. And. Miserably.

In a little while. Henry Clay Arthur Thorn and General Wallace. Have been. Indeed. Appointed. In. Their way. By them.

Please may they be. There. To carry.

That is. It should. Have. Been. A. Refusing.

They. Are. Cautioning.

Might. They. Be. In a confusion.

Beatrice Glory is mentioning something.

All of which. They. Are hoping.

It may be that the College de France. Is open.

Henry Clay and General Henry and Henry Thorne.

Lynn and Lena and Leonard and John Lane.

Who refers. To blame.

They will. Nominate. Just. The same.

The College de France has been older than. In commencing.

And now. They bow.

And they. Will succeed.

In which. They mention.

Their.

Choice.

And there is. Very much. Spoken. To. Their advantage.

Henry Clay. Joins. With. And. Remember.

If there had been.

More than anything.

And they would. Commence. Then.

To join. In. Would they.

Then. Have it. In question.

That. They would. Voice. Everything. As. Their suggestion.

All. The College. De France.

Who have. Been heard. From.

Their is a meeting and they all come together. To-day. They remembered yesterday. And. Yesterday. They were. In advantage. To separate. To allow. To-day. Which. They say. They will. Be entirely. Evasive.

Henry Clay. Measured. With telling.

They need. Henry. As a name.

They also. Need. Genevieve. As a name.

They also. Need. James. As a name. They also. Need. Henry and William. As a name. They also need. Hundred. As a name. They also. Need. Nine. And in. Them. More. Than. Their name.

Will. They add. With them. As. A name.

The College of France.

Lynn. And Henry Clay.

Think well about it now. And. When. They will. Rejoin. As they call. Him. Which they may do. As. Easily. As known. In connection. With planting. And. A dome. It is. An authority. To leave. A half. Alone.

She made a movement. Was it. A gesture. Or was it. A turning. In the way. Of. A pleasure.

Lynn and General Arthur. Everything you do is a pleasure. To me.

Henry Clay. And a visitor.

They may well be adored.

Henry Clay General Arthur and William Thorne and Lynn.

They will mingle Lynn with Helene and Helene with Lena. They will add. A crown. To Helen. And Cora. Cora is religious.

Henry Clay visiting the College of France is expressing this thing.

The College of France in the interim.

General Thorne and General Wilder are visiting and Lynn is intending to recount that they. Are visiting.

Helen Lynn and General Thorne and Henry Clay are everything.

The College of France. Is closing. For the summer. Vacation.

The anniversary of the founding. Of the. College. Of France.

Should one wait. Or should one. Light. The candles. For which. They. Are looking.

She has decided correctly.

Scene I

Lynn or Lena. Is hidden. By a wing. Of. A building.

And they. Are serviceable.

And they. Are able.

And it is. A deliverance.

And a pleasure. And. An exchange.

Scene I

The foundation of the College of France is what. They are. Celebrating.

One two three. And they. Choose. Liberty.

Which may flourish.

Scene I

Henry Clay. General Thorne and Lynn. Make no declaration of friendship. They happen to be very well-known.

Scene I

Many come. Together. In. Scene one.

Henry Clay. And General Thorne. And John Lane. And Herbert Grander. They all. Come. Together in Scene one. Lynn comes in Scene one, as Helen, or as Lynn or as Lena. She comes. In. Scene one.

They may now. Wait. For, A four leaf clover.

They may. Now. Wait. For a pen. And water. They. May wait. Now. For. Jasmine. They. May not wait. In. Receiving. They may accept. In. Receiving. They may. Retire. And think. Very well. Of better.

Scene one.

Very many. Come.

Scene I

Better which. They. Like it. If they may. They will. Not follow. Whether. They will.

Act I

It is very well known. That a name. Governs. With one. Who thanked. Them.

Henry Clay. Is very well furnished. By the time. That they were anxious.

Now think very carefully. Of how often they are. By themselves. Gracious.

The College de France makes no mention of names.

Henry Clay. Is not a name.

And so. They feel. Well. In. Establishes.

Henry Clay. Is. Nervous.

General William Thorne. Is suspicious.

Lynn is nominated.

William Paul Gold. Is made silent. By. Their count. And so. They will. Imitate. Delicious.

Act I

Scene one

The College de France. One. By one.

The life of Mary River.

The life of Andrew Dove.

The son of Andrew Dove.

The life of Mary River.

The life of Andrew Dove.

The life of Mary River.

Mary River. Made a mother.

She was startled. When. They asked. Are your children coming. They meant. Her nephews and nieces.

Mary River. Was ordinarily. Patient. And she thought well. Of better and hovering. Hope was equal. To defeat. And their allowance. What she chose. She had. A delightful way. With dogs and children. Andrew Dove went to college. As one. Who has an advantage. In winning. He may be thoughtful. And they neglect. Without them. More than. They are. Cordially winning. And so to proceed.

The College of France has begun existing.

Henry Clay. May murmur.

Mary River and Andrew Dove. Know each other. This will not follow. Upon. Another. Following. In order. They will not meet. In. This way.

The life of Mary River.

General Thorne is in defence of the community. And the continuation. Of everything. In. Building.

A building has been named. The College of France.

The life of Mary River.

Act I

To drop a stitch. Which. The foot. Fell off the frame.

Mary River and Andrew Dove. Heard. That they were willing. To love.

Loving makes. Their. Meaning. They will follow. As if. They were seeming. To understand that General Horn. Was meant. To be. Returning.

When was the College of France founded.

Henry Clay. Prepares to be detained. And in order. To establish a definition. Mary River and Andrew Dove. Feel that they may. Declare themselves. To be indifferent. Which may. Make. A hope of an interference.

The life of Mary River.

The College of France was founded and they will bear this in mind. Whether they are equal to exacting hope. And help. And their. Arrival.

Henry Clay.

Whan all is. Perfectly. To-day.

Scene I

The life of Mary River and Andrew Dove.

The life of Mary River.

Forty make. A. Conundrum.

And they will. Manage. To leave. Them.

She waited for them to come. And they came.

The life of Mary River.

And of Andrew Dove.

And the College of France.

There is no hope.

Of their remaining.

With and without all.

Mary River has a life.

Andrew Dove. Has a wife.

The College of France is known.

The best. Of all.

It is very merciful. To think well. Of their. Election.

What can. Any one. Imagine.

Hope, And regret. And worthiness.

Act I

The College of France is meeting and celebrating. Their existence, Henry Clay. Andrew Dove and General Thorne are invited. Mary River is present. There are a great many meeting in conclave. And they are very careful. Of. Their memory.

The scene finishes. With their reminding. No one. Of. Their hope. And they will. Think well. And wish well. Alternately.

Scene I

Should they or should they not keep still. In this way Mary River and Andrew Dove. Have no advantage.

Mary River and Andrew Dove. The College of France and their intermission and their permission.

Scene I

Mary River and Andrew Dove. The College of France has precincts. So have all colleges. And they will know. All colleges will know. Mary River and Andrew Dove. The college of France.

She might be thought to be won. By having heard from. Them.

There is often. Not a name. That. Came.

This is why. Mary River can try. To buy.

Will Andrew Dove. Come with her.

The college of France has a beginning and an anniversary.

It may be thought best to count.

Henry Clay. Addresses. Everybody. Mary River is in the audience.

Scene I

Pretty soon he will think. Of. An interruption.

And in this way. A college of France. Arises.

They may have been left to them. General Johns Andrew Dove. And more than. Ever. Velvet.

It has ceased to have been preparatory.

Everybody could be happy.

The College of France.

Act I

Scene I

Andrew Dove General Thorne and Henry Clay meet. They confer together. They find. They have been meeting. They will be willing. To have it. As much. As they can. As they. Are welcome.

The college of France opens. And the opening is one which may be told. Often. In that way they decide. To plan.

Henry Clay. Has been met. Unexpectedly. It had been assumed that. It would not happen.

How can. There be. A difference. Of opinion. Concerning. The length of it all. The college of France is founded.

Act I

Scene I

Montlucon.

Mary River.

I would be blest. If I had thought. That I would gather. Whether. They were taught. If. In the meanwhile. They may like it. Very well.

Would. An american day laborer, hope to live as well. As. The middle classes. Of France.

And who is perfect. The college of France. Is founded. They have. Had. The curiosity.

To please themselves.

Scene I

Mary River. Has hoped. That. An ornament. Is helpful. Also. That. They will love. To be careful. And helpful. And pleasant. And that. There is more. Pleasure. In working. In the fields. In the evening. The college of France is founded.

Andrew Dove. Meets Mary River. And they will inaugurate. Their meaning. Which. Is. That. One brother. Will save. Two of his brothers. From drowning. Very earnestly. By. Not leaving. And. Making every effort. There. Is happiness. Enough. In. Not being troubled.

Scene I

Mary River. Is helpful. When. They carry with them. Their help. And their. Feeling. That. They will be choosing, between selling milk. Or feeling. That. They will please their father. By making of the milk. Cheese. For the evening.

The college of France was founded. At a time. When. They. Were satisfied to need it.

Scene I

Come. With a. Cousin. Come.

Act I

What is the daily habit.

And the past.

What is the present. Sentence.

And. The last.

What is. The daily. Habit.

And the past.

Which they may. Meet. They. May.

Act II

When. They have heard. That.

Wait. That. They may. Incline.

To think. They will be. However.

As they may around.

Who will be stolen. To have. Their care.

Act II Part II

May they. Be graceful. As. A dog.

Or else. Be welcome. As. They are.

Act III

Furthermore. A college. In. Plenty.

They. Will. Scantily.

Read. More. For fervent.

In their touch.

May. Join. Just. In. Penalty.

They will. Be met. By. Shells.

Act IV

They must. Be invited.

And made. To try.

To leave it nightly. That they may cry.

For their wishing.

It is. All told. Separately.

This is what makes the college delightful.

Scene I

Mary Rivers. Or a conundrum.

Accept this. As a little debt.

Contracted. In your favor. Or. Pray.

Against. You. With a thousand.

Excuses. And desire. To remain.

Unknown.

Scene II

Henry Clay and Andrew Dove.

They may counsel them to discover made. Of. Dove.

Henry Clay. And. Andrew Dove.

There is no meadow in turn.

They will accept: To which. They will. Not. Return.

Henry Clay and General Horne.

Will they be intimate. With. And on. Their account.

May they respect blessings.

It will finally be taught.

May they. Be gently. Further. Than. Their walk.

Very well. Gardening.

Think well of their wish.

Act I

The college of France and the reunion.

Act I Scene I

Does a crow. Resemble. Or. Be joyous.

For they. May. Be felt.

He. Robert. Might. Have been.

Eagles. For fishes.

A. Bell. Is reserved. And. They will try.

Act I Scene I

Mary River. Pleases. In. Harvest. It. Or rather. He arranges. With it.

By. Them. Or whether. There is an interruption.

In hurriedly. Looking. For. Their door. To them.

The college of France. Has learned.

And will. All. Seats of learning.

Which they do. Having. Been fought.

Act I Scene I

Mary Rivers is astonishing.

Scene II

All for you.

Scene III

They agree.

Scene IV

Open the door.

Scene V

And thrive.

Scene VI

Plainly mix.

Scene VII

All is leaven.

Scene VIII

They will abate.

In which. A countryman insisting. Says. Say so. It will. Be. Rhyming better.

Act I

Mary River. Is made. To be a treasure. So is Andrew Dove.

Scene I

The college of France. Has opened. In its past. Which is. Not past. As all. Present is present. And therefor. There is no delay.

Some day.

Scene II

Why is. The college of France impressive. With. No name. Because they will meet a conundrum presently. With. No name. They will be meant to thrive.

It is a comfort to have a wooden table and a velvet chair.

Act II

They will be without doubt unalloyed.

Scene I

It is auspiciously begun.

From sun to sun.

Scene II

Cherished all through.

Scene III

Made generously.

Scene IV

Without care.

Scene V

Made alive.

Scene VI

With pleasure as a prefix.

Scene VII

Made abundantly with seven.

Scene VIII

They made it especially fortunate.

Act II

Mary River, Allen Dove, Andrew Dove and Angel Dove.

They will not diminish their arousing it for being it in and hope.

Mary River has anxiously been here.

Scene I

The college of France opens. And introduces. Whom. They will.

They will also be often made content with a circumstance.

Their name college of France. Pleases.

Scene I

Confidentially thought well fo.

Scene II

Andrew Dove. Is wedded to imminence. And mine.

Henry Clay. In pleasure. And allowance. In coming. And delight. In voyageing. In enumerating. In winding. And in violence. And in volume. They will. For them. In hope. Of. Is it well.

Scene III

General Horne may remember his childhood. At that time he was interested in chemistry. Also in music. Also in William Tell.

Mary River rejoined.

Scene IV

A number before. Is inevitable.

Act II

They entertain. Their hope.

Scene I

Mary River. And clouds.

Which may. Engage. Manages.

With willing.

Scene I

It is well. To know. That.

They will. Find. It. By evening.

Scene II

More than which. Cost.

They will. Which. Lost.

Scene III

By them.

Scene IV

As a. Custom.

Scene V

Made it. Leave. Them.

Scene VI

Certainly this evening it will rain.

Act II

Scene I

How many times. Are there. Explanations.

Mary River

If she. Will sing. Please. Be. A name.

Andrew Dove

Enters. And she and he. Remain apart.

They both say. What they. Think.

That is this.

It is of great interest not only to hear everything but to keep on telling about it. Also. To be persistent. In the explanation. And. Finally. If not. Correctly. They will. Be. Not. Without a solution.

Mary River

Will be acceptable. As. The conclusion. She will. Have been led. To be unhappy.

Andrew Dove

Hopes that it will. Be a reproof. To husbandmen. In so far. As they must. Be willing. To keep. On. Laboring.

Once more. Andrew Dove and Mary River are present.

Scene II

Henry Clay. Has been experiencing. In no way. A revolution in thinking. But happily. A beginning. In. Retrospection.

He will add. In more. Than. With them. Their. Thought.

The college of France meeting has. An anniversary.

Scene III

Do be through. Or make. South. Everything.

Act II

It is often cautious to lose men in an institution. And also. Not. A confusion. To be. Prohibiting nothing. Or even. As. As. They may glance. They will plead. Further. As. Would. And. Be a pleasure.

The college of France having. An anniversary. It is interesting.

Mary River

It is astounding. They will. Be often. Here. May they be called. One of them.

They will manage. Further. That. The summer is over.

Andrew Dove

The summer. Is nearly over.

Mary River

They will. Manage that. That. The summer is. Not nearly. Over.

Andrew Dove

They will manage that. That the summer is not. Nearly over.

Mary River

In waiting. Is not. Open.

To any value. As when.

They meant. This. That.

They have undertaken.

It is very certain. That a garden. Is affiliated. To. The college of France.

Andrew Dove

Mischance.

Scene I

They may be hesitating.

Act III

Henry Clay. May lightly undertake a burden.

Scene I

Nor will I ever. Be angry. Or even. Distant. Again.

Scene II

Andrew Dove.

It is mine. Not to. Blame. Indeed.

To. Be. Frightened.

Scene III

So they will remain hospitable.

Act III

There is a foundation for this fact.

Also for the length. Of. A volume.

Scene I

For. Of four.

Leave. Five. Of four.

To add. To please. Four. Of four.

Scene II

It is difficult. To scent. The air. From the sun. They may. Leave that. One and one.

They may even wish. One. And one.

May. They. Be. With them.

May they be with them.

They are with them.

As they are with them. With which. They will be. With them.

Scene III

It is. Very valuable. To beg. Of them.

That they will. Abet them. To. Vanish.

May they. Be believed. To be with them.

Which. They will.

They will. Not. Be. Without them.

Scene IV

Just as much. As. Made.

A ferry. Has been replaced. By. A bridge. To be made.

They will resemble. A place. To be made.

By their leaving. It. To them.

He is very beautiful.

Scene V

It is more than their willingness.

More than their willingness.

A pleasure. In more than their willingness.

It is their pleasure. In more than their willingness.

It is a pleasure in more than their willingness.

It is a pleasure in more than their willingness.

Scene VI

May they come. And have. An avoidance. Of their. Pleasure.

They must refuse.

Scene VII

One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven.

Part II

Act I

Mary River has bestowed. Their meaning.

To their place.

For them alone.

Scene I

Mary River knows Henry Clay and Andrew Dove.

May they. Be. All. Welcome.

Mary River. May be permitted. To be welcome.

So may Andrew Dove and Henry Clay.

Mary River Andrew Dove and Henry Clay gradually approach in conversation.

Scene I

It is very often that there is a deception.

Not to every one.

There is very often some deception.

To. No one.

There may be a reception.

There has been one.

Will any one be received.

Only those. Who are accustomed.

To welcome.

They may easily. Be taught.

Always to be ready.

In case. Of their. Reappearance.

What is there. When they differ.

They please rather. Than please themselves.

Scene II

They may be alive to satisfaction.

Andrew Dove and Henry Clay speak not of anniversary but of villages. They will pray be well.

Andrew Dove and Henry Clay are often present.

They will relieve it as an astonishment.

Scene III

Andrew Dove. Has been. And he has come. And they will. Be. With him. One. By one.

Fear is often placed where they wish.

Henry Clay who is not often. Made clearly ready. May care. For this. Which they. Remain. For it.

Henry Clay. One day. In declaring. Reserve. And denial. They may infuse. Joining. To petition.

They will and there will. Be politeness.

Scene IV

There is astonishment at the door.

Scene V

They are readily surmounted. And now. This introduces. An anniversary. And itself.

Act I

A memorial serves as an individual.

They may reconcile. Their homes.

May she or he be very welcome.

Scene I

It is very doubtful if they will recognise well and will.

Andrew Dove

It is merry and just.

To receive a return. For their. Injustice.

They may not feel very well.

Which is why. They will.

Permit it.

And no one calls. One. One.

Henry Clay addressing. Them. It is bedewed in their reserve that they will measure theirs as theirs.

So many have come away.

Andrew Dove

May we hear more of fortune.

Henry Clay continuing. In their delight. Join hope. With night. Might with delight. And fortune to fortune. With. Them.

Andrew Dove. Knew many. Who were members.

It is very pleasant to have an anniversary very often and every. Four hundred years.

Mary River

She may be apathetic.

Or should she praise.

The house. She lived in.

She had lived. In a house.

When she was born.

And so. And so. To say so.

More that. They will include.

Aid and parade.

Andrew Dove

And so there is no mockery.

Henry Clay

Of any one. Or. Of anything.

Scene I

The anniversary of the College of France to which and to whom many were invited.

Act I

Scene I

Mary River.

Believe in believing they credit thought with thought. Believe that they will deliver. It. As well. As taught.

And so they reunite.

Andrew Dove

She may be made to rest within their calling. It. Best.

And might. With mountains.

All which. It is. A politeness.

Called readily.

Heraldry.

May be with a dove.

May be with a glove.

May be with them.

May be with this.

May be they will.

Henry Clay

In honor.

And amount.

In their beguiling.

And in trust.

In they will.

In they have.

In their ought.

In joining yes.

Ceremoniously.

More than four one.

For one.

The college of France had been an advance and a preparation.

So they will unite in their may.

The anniversary of the college of France was not in May but in June. And this is readily controlled. The college of France.

Andrew Dove

Do believe me by themselves.

Mary River

Or which with pleasure.

Henry Clay

In imagination.

The college of France. For their and mine. In it. A mine. Is made. Made well. For them. Announcement. In by itself. Alone. As she. May be. Thought. Influenceably. Precious. They may believe in all. Of it. For their known. Thought. The college of France has been placed there.

Act II

Welcome through.

Than which they were.

Scene I

For their acquaintance.

Andrew Dove. And. Henry Clay.

Andrew Dove. Will love. To say.

That he knows. Henry Clay.

And there is no difference.

In the way. In which. They.

Will remember to say. In which. Way.

They might. Or they could. Know.

That the College of France.

Is. Made. Creditably. Their. Welfare.

Mary River

It is very often thought.

That. They would be. Industrious.

By. Their practice. Of patience.

In waiting. More. Maybe. They.

Will have more. Than they had.

Maybe. They will have. More.

It is. Hopeless. To think well.

Of sameness. More. Than.

They inclined. To hope. To prosper.

They may be. They might.

With them. They might.

They may be prosperous.

Mary River

Was all. Of them. Enjoined.

In May. In being thought. All thought.

They would come here. Because.

Should they be prosperous.

A very beautiful day to-day.

The college of France may wait.

For them. For me.

And little. A little. They. Will. A little.

They will wait a little. For them.

The college of France will wait a little for them.

And this. Makes. Waiting.

What will colleges say.

On. Their birthday.

Scene I

Because of them.

Scene II

Should two. Be. Often.

With them.

Scene III

Accomplishment. An accomplishment.

Of moving. And of. Movement.

Very much. Which. They wondered.

Whether they would be. With them.

Scene IV

Often with a brother-in-law.

Scene I

I had no doubt. I had not known. Nor even heard. Of whom. There is no doubt. That it was not unfamiliar.

Act I

Who knew Lynn.

The college of France.

They will win.

The college of France.

Will win him.

Scene I

They will multiple will they will they will multiply or die. They will. A beaver. Who has made. Home his mother. A gopher who has made. Home his mother. And. Quickly will. They will. Prepare why. In case. Of numbers. That they change. Or change. Or four. Or change. Forty. For it. How many or rather. A. Number.

May they be gracious in excess.

Or address.

Lynn. Has known. Confiscation.

Scene I

Be always. Or why. Has Lynn.

To cry. She cannot sigh.

In excess.

Mary River. In tenderness.

She cannot try. In bought.

In my. Helping. Her.

To try. In. Tenderness.

Once. Often.

Also Mary River.

A college of France. In order. May they make. It. Merry. On their birthday.

Andrew Dove

Who remains. Older. Than Andrew Dove.

Henry Clay

Who has had and heard. Help. From them.

Andrew Dove

May they be often complete.

Andrew Dove

Will they help men. To. Be members. Of it.

Henry Clay

They may. Answer. In. A day. For which. They will. Be welcome. Today.

Henry Clay

Often. As they wish.

Andrew Dove

Henry Clay

There is a hope. That they will wish. Them. Well.

They can be just. As well. As merciful.

They will come. With. Them as they call it theirs.

Who have many do.

One claims. One. Can claim.

One can claim. Them. As the same.

It is very well-fashioned.

Henry Clay

Who likes Andrew Dove.

Andrew Dove

Who likes Henry Clay.

Scene II

A dog can snore.

Scene III

Men more.

Scene IV

Or four.

Scene V

Or a floor or a door.

Act II

What should Lynn do.

And Mary River too.

Or should they just be welcome.

Scene I

The college of France has its anniversary.

Act III

I could be widen as out loud.

Do they forsake.

As she could with.

As suddenly.

Be beset.

Fortunately with.

As they are drawn.

Andrew Dove

How do you care for love.

Henry Clay

With pleasure.

As fully.

As a table.

Is white.

Scene I

Patience is Plain.

Whose patience.

Patience is not. In vain.

Patience. May they. Be merry.

Scene II

She just drew.

Patience. Because.

He may. Be crying.

Nor may they. Be within.

Scene III

They may. Just. Judge.

Scene IV

That they will enchant.

That they will motion.

Enchantment.

Scene V

They will be. Remarkable.

Scene VI

In forty. As many. Minutes.

Scene VII

Should they. Amount. To much.

Scene VIII

In varying. And built.

Scene IX

They must. Incline.

Scene X

To be numerous.

Scene XI

For an excuse. To mean. Much.

Scene XII

For their. Reminding.

That they will. Exchange.

Act IV

Andrew Dove. Startles.

Henry Clay. May be just.

Mary River. Has satisfaction.

Theodore Earle. Should entertain.

Felix Holmes. Is mainly. There. As a reminder.

Vincent Host. They shall marry.

Arbuthnot Henry. In a vine. Or perishable.

Erwin Constable. They may. Mostly. Love this.

Scene I

Andrew Dove is remarkable. She may be extravagant. Andrew and Arthur Dove are remarkable.

Henry Clay and their arrangement. Would it be better. To arrange. It. Or should. They mean. And mind. What they do. General Thorne. May

be distinguished. Or in. An abhorence. Which they mind. For them. It is very well done. That they finish.

It should be moved. To be. A room.

Scene I

An abandonment. Called. A moon. An anniversary. Called. Coupled. Or could. They estrange. Their. Amount. It is no. Annoyance. To have. All of it guessed.

Who may understand hearing partly.

Act II

Scene I

Did. He. Will. And. Will. He. Tell.

That the name is renowned.

For them. They cherish less.

All. Who may. Be requested.

To come. And. Remain.

Scene I

How old. Is it.

Four. Hundred. Years. Old.

And how many stay with it.

All. Who. Are. Told.

Told. Is an anachronism.

For bold.

Scene I

Who has joined. Them.

All. Who. Have been. Joined. With them.

They cannot be said to be joined with them because once they are joined with them. They are. Not with them. Insomuch. As they. Are there. They. Are. They.

And so the College of France. Changes.

It. Opens.

And. It. Closes.

It closes.

And. It opens.

And it. Remains open.

And it. Remains open.

Scene I

The hundredth anniversary.

Scene I

Andrew Dove.

Scene I

The hundredth Anniversary.

Scene I

Andrew Dove.

A miller. Makes. Mills.

A pleasure. Is a pleasure.

Their nouns. Are their nouns.

Forty make a pleasure.

For forty. To make. Pleasure.

Scene I

There are less than forty-one.

Scene I

Andrew Dove.

Who has carried. A river.

Who has. Carried. It. To a river.

They will be silent. While.

They carry it. To a river.

Andrew Dove and Mary River.

They will be happy to know that a river is a ribbon.

They will be happy. To know also.

They will be pleased with themselves. Nevertheless.

They are accustomed.

To find.

That they will please. Every one. When. They. Come. To be. As much. Coveted.

Andrew Dove

Thanks for their time.

Scene II

The hundredth anniversary. When they looked up they missed a dog.

Andrew Dove

It is a mistake. To wait.

Andrew Dove

And which.

They all. More. Call.

Andrew Dove

By and by.

Andrew Dove

A word.

At a time.

The college of France. And an audience.

The hundredth anniversary.

Scene I

It is very fortunate. That they. Were made. To be pleasing.

Andrew Dove

It is very fortunate. That they were made. To be pleasing.

Andrew Dove and Mary River

It is. Was very. Fortunate. That they might be. Thought. Opportune. Or. Of which. They were remarkable.

Scene I

Andrew Dove

It is mine. To be seated.

And carefully. It will. Do me good.

Andrew Dove and Mary River

They will be careful. To covet. Their hope.

They will. Be allowed. To investigate. Their. Bench.

And so. A judgment. Rules.

Scene I

One hundredth anniversary.

A college. Is. Of France.

And they. Leave. Them. To chance. And they are carefully chosen.

Scene I

Andrew Dove General Thorne Henry Clay and Mary River

Oh why should it be all that they ask.

Or leave nations to quarrel.

Or shut. The door. A little. At a time. With welcome.

May they be. There. As they. Finish. In opposition.

In this way. Nobody. Was known.

Or having. To have. Troubled. As a. Resource.

Should they change.

Or join.

Or trouble. Them.

Or mean. More. Than they do.

It is. Not that. They expect this.

With them. Or. Their. Doubt.

Scene I

The hundredth anniversary. And one. Which make a two hundredth anniversary one.

Scene I

Andrew Dove

Who can. Suggest. That they might. Be mine.

Or will they. Welcome. All. Who halt.

May they be. Called.

Wire. Or why.

Andrew Dove

There has been. Little harm.

Mary River

In interruption.

Scene I

The third hundredth Anniversary.

Scene I

Andrew Dove. Felt. Well.

Andrew Dove. May join.

Andrew Dove. Sees Seven.

Andrew Dove. Waits.

And so the one hundredth anniversary. Passes.

Scene I

One. May be. One. Husbandman.

He may be two. In. Between.

He may be three. With a choice.

And they will request. Well.

Scene II

Mary River. Arriving.

General Thorne. Patient.

Mary River. Believing.

General Thorne. Pleasant.

Andrew Dove. Made many care.

 To be there.

Scene III

Mary River. May mean.

 Not. Mean. Nor.

There may be. A door.

To cover. Or. A door.

To have open. Or. A door.

The one hundredth anniversary is not. An anniversary. Any more. This is a question. The two hundredth anniversary is an anniversary before. The three hundredth anniversary. Which is. The anniversary before. The four hundredth anniversary.

Scene I

Andrew Dove

Many think within. A cousin. Nor may they break. A ball. To be. In recovery. They may search them. With. In. They may. With them. Search them. With them. Andrew Dove astonishing.

Scene I

The four hundredth anniversary is the anniversary. They are. Celebrating.

Scene I

Andrew Dove. Sees. Harmoniously

Andrew Dove. May they.

Andrew Dove. With. When.

Andrew Dove. And shelter.

Andrew Dove. And leave.

Andrew Dove. With him.

Andrew Dove. As they mean.

Andrew Dove. To like.

Andrew Dove. And dislike.

Andrew Dove. And lose.

Andrew Dove. And excuse.

Andrew Dove. Their mistaking.

Andrew Dove. No one.

Andrew Dove. Nor anything.

Andrew Dove. Quietly.

Andrew Dove. With. Him.

Andrew Dove. Made.

Andrew Dove. For him.

And so Mary River seems. To have thought very well. Of mankind.

Henry Clay. In no intermission.

Henry Clay. Nor in eight.

Henry Clay. Fourteen. And refreshing.

Henry Clay. They will well wait.

Henry Clay. To be. All used.

Henry Clay. To it.

Henry Clay. In a way.

Henry Clay. Just with them.

Henry Clay. As they say.

General Thorne. Tobacco. Is formed.

General Thorne. By growth.

General Thorne. Grapes. Which.

General Thorne. Are bruised.

General Thorne. Can scar.

General Thorne. Which they are.

General Thorne. They may.

General Thorne. Be very well.

General Thorne. Then.

Mary River. May subsist.

Mary River. By itself.

Mary River. By elf.

Mary River. Having not.

Mary River. Destroyed tube-roses.

Scene II

The four hundredth anniversary.

Scene III

She may seem to read.

But really. She often. Falls.

Asleep.

He may seem to enjoy.

But really. Very often.

He falls asleep.

Scene III

This may be two.

The two. Hundredth anniversary.

Scene IV

The three hundredth anniversary and no more.

Act IV

Andrew Dove. He does love the difference between dove and dove.

Andrew Dove. Which may they have. As the difference. Which they love.

Andrew Dove. They have been meant to be. With no mention. Of their principle time. Of needing. One at a time.

Andrew Dove. They may need. More time. To have. Laid it. To their charge. Andrew Dove.

Should she or he be boastful.

Scene I

Why should. Mushrooms resemble seaweed.

Scene I

Andrew Dove. Mentioned. With an absorbtion of with and withdraw.

Henry Clay. In indifference they may.

Mary River. Accustoned their having been gainsaid. Or might they. A mountain. In a life time.

The four hundredth anniversary of the college of France.

Scene I

Andrew Dove. Mechanically one.

Henry Clay. With their resemblance.

General Thorne. It might be an escape.

Mary River. With pleasure for none.

Act IV

Scene I

The four hundredth anniversary of the College of France.

Scene II

Just why. They ate.

They will. They. State.

They enjoy. Their state.

In likelihood. Of their. Intact.

Andrew Dove. Will. A pleasure.

Henry Clay. May. Is wine.

General Thorne. Lightly. As one wishes.

Scene III

Mary Rivers. If. They will see.
That there. Is no fear.
Of their avoiding.
Once. A piece. Is taken.
And a grape is pealed.
And a piece. Which they have.
They enjoy.
It is to refuse. This time.
She made. A paper. Be. Disturbing.
The hundredth anniversary of the college of France.
Guide and. Divide.
They please them. And preside.
They may seem. With them.
That. They are to abide.
By the four hundredth anniversary of the College of France.
And then. They should. Bestow.
Ours. Are all mine.

Scene IV

There is a difference between walking to and fro.

Scene I

Should they be won.

Scene I

Ours are how. Well

Fastened with their. Good.

In nigher. Enjoyment.

For them. Fortunately. At a distance.

Should they choose. For. Or them.

Scene II

They will be just. As. A.

Wife will be. Just. As a.

Place. Where they will have.

Rain instead of thunder.

More than they count.

In theirs. In joining.

May they carry. Their four hundredth anniversary. Pleasurably. Which they do. All. Who call. On account.

Scene I

The college of France, recognises when, then, in, on, of, as, and, the all at once.

The college of France plays havoc with their chances.

The college of France pleases. In the. Call. Of stations. The college of France. Disturbs nothing. They will be welcome. Originally.

Scene I

The college of France.

Who has been with whom.

Think well of feeling well.

Play many with a pleasure. As their care. The four hundredth anniversary. Which they share. With many. Whom. They will. Include in coming. Not as soon. As noon. And so. They share. Their share.

Scene I

Andrew Dove. It may be thought patient of Andrew Dove. Impatient of Andrew Dove.

Scene II

Henry Clay. May they be separately, well aware of this. That they could call. All. Who call. May. All who call.

Scene III

General Thorne.

May. It be thought evenly willing. And should they mend. Their stand. Evenly willing. As they. May mend. Their. And their stand. Even they. Will be felt. To be. Disturbing.

In looking up and down.

Scene IV

Mary River. May. Or.

Mary River. May or.

Mary River. May or may.

Act V

Every day.

Scene I

It is a pleasure to think well of Henry Irving and William Tarrytown also of Henry Winifred and so every one applies.

Love and cries.

And tender ties.

And they may wish.

To relate. With whatever.

And the care. They take.

Scene II

Armandine River feels that no one can defy mountains. No one can defy meadows. No one realise plans and places them where.

They are there.

Mary Rivers and Charles Noble.   They will attach. Me. When they will. Fill. It full.

Mary Rivers and Arthur Dove.   They will be pleased with joining as they love to join it. And never by the arrangement. In their. Accomplishment. It is not sudden. Nor is there. In meaning.

Scene III

At a banquet, they may share, what they have, and what they bear, and a hare, may be they may be in no distress, to arrange with them with tenderness, and chocolate, has a pleasant, flavor, to the pleasure, of their. Intention.

Mary River. Will you be alone, a river is alone, only in the sense of. Pleasure. A river is alone. More. Than only. In the sense. Of pleasure. A river is not alone. Only. Not. In any sense. Of pleasure. And a river flows like the Rhone.

Mary River. May they mistake. A little river. For a swan.

May they mistake. All. That they take. As a meadow. For a little river. With a. Swan. Andrew Dove. Will he be welcome. When they have no doubt. Of their. Intervention. And always. Like that. Will they mention. That they will. Never. Have any intervention. Nor. May they mention. That they will never have any intervention.

In liking it.

Mary River and General Thorne.   A pleasant place to choose, not to have. Chosen. Nor in their amount. Nor even. As their circumstance. Do be amiably careful.

Mary River. A farther. Or a farther. Or aware. As farther. Or more.

Than farther. That they will. Not fail.

Mary River. It should be always. Made very welcome.

Scene IV

Make it a pleasure.

To have it added.

That a. Carnation. Is tied up.

And a. Rose is likewise tied up.

And a. Piece of the wall.

Has fallen down. Without letting an opening.

Without letting. An opening. Make it a. Pleasure. That a large amount. Of wood. Not a. Very large amount of wood. Has been brought. Without it. Needing. A cutting. But without. It not. Needing cutting. And it. Will be arranged that it will. Be cut. The water-fall. Is still in view. And so. Are you.

The anniversary of the College of France. Four Hundredth.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1931

437.

THEY MUST. BE WEDDED. TO THEIR WIFE.

A PLAY

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Any name. Of which. One. Has known. At least two.

Josephine

Ernest

Therese

Julia

and

Guy and Paul and John.

Of all these. Two or more. Except Guy.

And this. By. One brother.

Two separate brothers. Of two. Separate brothers.

They must hurry and get. Their wagons. With their harvest in. Before the rain. Can. Pour.

Also.

It would be well. If. No. Hail fell.

To hurt. The other things. That have been planted.

Act I

Three brothers. Of which. One. Saved. The two. One. By one. From drowning.

Act I

Reminding. Of. The names. Which. Have been chosen.

Josephine Ernest Therese Julia Guy Paul and John.

Act I

Josephine.   Has been known by that name.

Ernest.   Has meant more. Than. That claim.

Therese.   Will be faintly neat. And they close.

Julia.   Name which welcomes a valley.

Guy.   It is a funeral. To be. Well.

Paul.   She says. It has. Charm.

John.   Will they cover. Endeavor.

All in a barn.

Act I

Scene I

Mary.   Why will. They hope. That she. Is the mother of Etienne.

Josephine.   Because. I am married.

Ernest.   Why will they hurry.

Therese.   They smile quietly in a gain.

Julia.   May she. Have heard. Birds.

Guy.   He saved my life.

Paul.   And mine.

John.   I claim. No. Shame.

Scene II

They see a river. Which. Runs through a marsh. One might think. That the mother was unhappy. But not at all. She has hopes. For her future.

They have. Not forgotten. The sister. And daughter. Neither. Will they. Like it.

Marcelle. Who has known. When. He. Can smile.

  All who remain. Come in.

He is. Sure. To dance. Well. If not. Now.

And so. The month. Of July. Opens. And closes.

Scene III

This scene is in a place where. They are.

Violet.   Oh will you. Ask Him. To marry me.

Marcel.   He laughed.

Josephine.   After many opposite to. It.

Ernest.   Politeness.

Therese. I am older. Than a boat.

  And there. Can be no folly. In owning. It.

  There can. Be no. Hesitation, In. Working.

  Like. And. Unlike. May. They. Come in.

They all wish. That they. Had been there. When. They would. Have been. Surely. Not. So frightened.

After this. They may be proud. Of themselves.

Scene IV

She may be wearing a gown newly washed and pressed. Not in any other language this would be written differently.

Josephine.   Oh Josephine.

Ernest.   May be a victim. Of himself. He may be delightful. Or not. As it happens.

Therese.   Will always know. That she. Is not a disappointment. Nor whether. There. Will be. Her. Share.

Julia.   Julia could be called Julia Arthur only this. Would make. A dog. Uneasy.

Guy.   Would it. Be possible. To believe it. Of three.

Paul.   She says. He is charming.

John.   He rescued. Them. One by one. From. Drowning.

Scene IV

All of them having come to the door.

This is now. Scene IV.

They all. Talk. As if. It were alarming.

Also. As if. They expected. Him. Not to be. Charming.

They also. Make preparations. For an. Exception. They will. Gladly. Wait. For his. Impatience. And. For his reception. They will also confuse. A bird calling. With a dog. Squeaking.

And so. They resume. Their. Usual. Expression.

Scene V

Will she be alive. And will. They thrive.

They may best. Be. Best. And. Most.

Josephine is not. Astonishing.

Ernest.   Is obedient. And. Developing.

Therese.   Is quiet. And not. Depressing.

Julia.   Is harmonious. And. Impatient. And willing.

Guy Paul and John.

May. Or may not. Come.

They will. Hope. That it is. Their wish.

Which they welcome.

Scene I

Pretty soon. They will think. Of some one.

Scene I

It is going on nicely.

The place in which they stay is this one which surrounds. In the midst of suspicion that they will leave without them they may be an audience. As a reception of a difficulty they may manage to stammer. They will. Incline. To oblige. Only one. When they stare.

This is how millions mean.

This is a little a scene.

Just when will they go by adapting.

Nor may they be merrily there. To share.

Justly. In why.

It is a round movement this. Because. Declared.

For it. It is. A wonder. Because. They. Were. Spared.

Might it be agreeable if it were a mistake.

Josephine.   May not attend. A. Wedding.

Ernest.   Has been widened. By attention. To misers. In their misery.

Therese.   Is always sure. To have. The key. In her bag.

Julia.   Julia is known as forlorn.

John.   An elder brother who regrets    the illness of his father because it deprives them of traveling as a vacation.

Guy.   Who has not been drowned Although he was very nearly not saved.

Paul.   Whom she says always has. Charm.

They will come together to vote as to whether they will be often. Without weddings. All who look. Are wealthy. As found.

Josephine hesitates.   More than they do. She chooses her air.

Julia.   Has been not only better but really well.

Therese.   Is patient and calm.

Ernest.   Purposeful.

John.   Devoted.

Guy.   Unknown.

and Paul.   Pleasant vivacious and quarrelsome.

Bitterness is entertained by them all.

Scene I

Josephine. Will leave.
Patience will yield.
She will employ.
They will enjoy.

Josephine. Josephine is called. And she has. Displaced. Xenobie. Also. She has well said. That. She will not stay. That is. She. May be. There. All. Are. Pleased.

Josephine. All. Are. Pleased.
And kisses. Two. On either cheek.
May be accepted. Or. Refused.
By. Two. Josephine.

Julia. Julia loves to be. Above. With her. Yes. With a pleasure. They will. Be their care. Or. Julia. Other. Than. With them. Or. Another. Julia. Has made it clear. With them. Here. Julia.

Therese. Will blindly keep. Not only. But. Also. With welcome. As from. The time. With one. Welcome. Indeed made. In the. Interval. With them. Therese. Gan. In face. Of. Therese.

Ernest. Should it. Present. Presently. There. May. Should they. Form coldly. With. And. An amount. A. Clergy. All who should. Place grace. Or. Disgrace. They may be forty to four fairly. It is well always to mistake a name.

John. Did all. See John.
All who. And. Whom. Would come and soon see Josephine. See John.

Guy. They may recognise places.

Paul. All who did know Julia said Julia would try.

Scene II

They add gayety and gayly.

Scene III

Josephine. Meant Joseph was once free.
Did he think for them.

Scene IV

Therese May she be thought well of, by all who are made clearly in their prayers as brother and their brother. She may shut. It. Without them. By the time. That they. Are cautious. In this case. No. One. Is mentioned.

Julia. Julia who has won Guy to be welcome to them. Welcome to them. Julia who has been unwilling to be unwelcome to them. Julia who has been unwilling to be with them unwelcome for them. Julia who has been with them welcome for them. With them. By them.

Julia and Guy. One. Two. Three.

Ernest. And a pause. A pleasure. And a pause.

John. A pleasure without a pause without them.

Scene in which they second them.

Scene I

It is our right. To be. Our delight.

Scene I

Just why they would.

Josephine. Differs from Fanny and Catherine.

Ernest. Therese differs from Josephine and Mercedes.

Therese. Ernest. Fastening. Audibly. Ernest. Fastening. They in conclusion. Audibly. Josephine.

Julia. May they. Who by. And by. Who. By and by.

Julia. May they. Who. By and by.

John. Webster. Was a name. That was spoken.

Guy. All who call a wall.
Very well I thank you.

Guy. All who tell that. It is. Brightly. A concert.

Guy. Who have been happy.

Paul. Forget-me-not.

Scene II

Act I

Forget me not.

Josephine. They have hurt them. By. Leaving.
Are they afraid of leaving.

Josephine. Have they minded sleeping.
And been bothered. By sleeping.

Josephine. Have they heard of meant. With them. Mentioning and trembling. Both lost.

Therese. It is always at last.
Ernest. Should have been. First.
They will. Have been. Made. By them.
For him.

Ernest. Do they mind him.

Julia. As all. He was disturbed.

John. It makes no difference. It is not that.
It makes a difference.
Because. Of which.

Guy. Orphans. Profit. By mischance.

Paul. I call. For all.

They all
come together. May be they do.
Will they.

They have known each other. For them. To think.
Whichever
It is very clearly.
Autocratic.
And angrily.
As well. As they say.

Act II

They may very well be equal.

Scene I

Josephine. I like it as it has been begun.

Scene II

Josephine. A very beautiful day succeeds in summer.

Scene III

Josephine. May we be well. Forgotten.

Scene IV

Josephine. I should be thankful. That. He. Has made it possible.

Therese. I. May be silent. And. Simple.

Julia. Come smile. And be. A. Half. Of. Will.

Ernest. How are Howards. Known. Alone.

John. Disturb. Them. As. Known.

Guy. Do not distress. Or cause distress.

Guy. Or cause distress. Do not distress.

Paul. A brother. Paul has. No brother.
The time comes for one of them.

Act II

Josephine. Who has held Josephine.

Julia. Who has beheld Julia.

Therese. Who has been Therese.

Paul. Who has loved Paul.

John. Who has learned of John.

Ernest. Who has followed Marcel.

Guy. Who can think well of Guy.

All together. And all the same they will be disappointed.

Josephine. May has met. With wet. Weather.

Josephine. And they will think well. Of me.

Josephine. For them to close. At once. Is a. Mistake.

Josephine. I have thought of three.

Julia. Be relieved of perplexity. And for which fortune and fortunately in thoughts of plunder. For the same. In there. In. Perplexity. With. Guidance. It is a hope. That they have made. With them. Their mistake. In guidance.

Julia. It is easy to see a shadow. And with. And will he.
Withdraw.

Julia. They may be often. Exactly. They. Answer.

Julia. It is our aloud. All of which. They. State.

Julia. It is not. By that time. That. They are. In error.

Julia. By that time. Which. They have called. As hospitable. As their. Or. Are there. All in told. And having. Told.

Julia. Should it be hurt.

Julia. Coming.

Therese. Esther. Should it. A volume of. White. And relieving. All. As it. Was it. A color.

Therese. Should she allow.

Therese. Them to go.

Therese. Where they would if they went.

Therese. It is. Obliging.

John. Do they.

John. Believe in a mining for them.

John. They have broken nothing.

John. I say. Nothing.

John. They have.

John. Nothing here with them.

Guy. Believe it all.

Paul. One of them call.

Ernest. May attach mention.

Ernest. They sometimes say. Honorable mention.

Scene II

Josephine may establish who may.

Josephine. They will announce declare.

Josephine. A will wonder where.

Josephine. More say more. See.

Josephine. With this. And. With. Me.

Josephine. As. Best. Us.

Scene II

Josephine
and
Therese. She led. More. Than. Their.
May be helped. To. Send her.

Josephine
and
Therese. Will she be. With them.
Will she. Be. Dismayed. Excuse.
Will she be disenchanting.

Just made. In sofar. Justly made.

Josephine
and
Therese. Insofar justly made to prepare.
For them with them alone.

Josephine
and
Therese. It is. A pleasure. To see. Delicacy.
Which makes it. She is. Sweetness itself.
As she. Appears.

It is pleasant that balsamine has a fragrance.

Josephine
and
Julia. May she be tall. And true.
May she also. Be new.
May she. Also. Be. One of few.
May she come. To see. Them.

Josephine
and
Julia. Very nicely.

Julia
and
Therese. They have not met. To meet.
Will they. Be surely. As.
Will they be. Better. With.
Them. As made it. Be all.
Fortunately for them.
It is pleasant to have a white table.
Only naturally.

Therese
and
Josephine. May be. In why. Of. They. Mention their wonder. Of.
About. Well.

Funnily too hot.

Therese
and
Julia. Should have been. As they were. Inviting.

Julia
and
Ernest. More. Will be precious. As. Well.

Julia
and
Ernest. For them. To have. In time.

Julia
and
Ernest. Always helped.

Julia
and
Ernest. A little. Once. At a time.

Julia
and
Ernest
and
Therese. Once. At a time. A little. As helped.
Much of the time. They do.
Refuse. Crowns.

Josephine
and
Therese. By their help. Are they anxious. For it.

Josephine
and
Therese. In no hurry

Scene II

Josephine. It is very inappropriate. To have it. Made. With them. By them.

Therese. Or as they feel well.

Therese. Which it is. No. No. Which. With. An applied. In their. Credit.

Josephine
to
Therese. No wonder. That. They greet. With pleasure. Their. Boat.

Therese
and
Francis. Have many heard. Of dances. Dancers. Make dances.
And.
Dances. For themselves.

Therese
to
Josephine. Josephine speaks first. It. Is widely. Unknown. That they are. Troubled.

Josephine
to
Ernest. It is mine.

Therese
to
Ernest. It is mine.

Therese
to
John. With whom.

Therese
to
Guy. Claude is a name and also Ernest.

Therese
to
Ernest. Should they manage. To urge. Them.

Josephine
to
Ernest. Or with their yellow. Wishes. Or. Cravats.

Josephine
to
Guy
and
Therese. It is of very extraordinary importance. That. They. Give this.

Therese
and
Josephine
to
Ernest
and
Guy. Should they be often induced. Induced. Introduced. Should they. Be often. Induced. To change more. Than formerly.

Therese
and
Josephine
and
Julia
to
Edward. It is in vain. That they count. The amount. For which. They manage. To leave. And open. More often. Themselves. To their lambs.

All of
them
together. Little dogs resemble little girls.

Julia
to
Ernest
and
Guy. They may have chances.
They. May. Have chances.
They. May. Have. Chances.

Julia
to
John
and
Guy. They may have had chances.

Julia
to
Guy. Or with it.
They may have been there.

Julia
to
John. With them.

Scene II

Julia
to
Guy
and
John. It is a. Wheelbarrow. That makes. One anxious.

Julia
to
Guy
and
John. They may know. That. One is one.

Julia
to
Guy
and
John. In made. To punish them. With one.

Guy
to
Julia
and
John. It is. An anxious thing. To say. The month. Of May.

Guy
to
Julia. With which. They will. Please. Me.

Guy
to
Therese. After all. It was not what. I had expected It. Was you.

Guy
to
Therese. It was you. And. They. Will have pleasure. In that case.

Therese
to
Julia. Will all. Who will. Make it. A pleasure too.

Therese
to
Guy. They will be anxious. That they have. Seen me.

Therese
to
Julia
and
Guy. All of a wall. Is wet. When they. See me.

Therese
to
Julia
and
John
and
Guy. Or has been. And now. Is dry. This has been. Because.
Of the action. Of the sun. On water. And pleasure.
And quiet.
And a noise. Which. When. It came alone. After.

Therese
to
John
and
Guy
and
Julia
and
Ernest. Was not what they. Would have. As an interference. And my niece and nephew. Knew. That. Aloud.

Ernest
and
Josephine. All who may know. A march. Will know. That willows blow. When they mean.

Ernest
and
Josephine. It is all. Made at all.
By them. As. They mean.

Josephine
and
Ernest
and
Guy. It is mine. When. Is it. Mine.

Josephine
and
Julia
and
Ernest
and
Guy. When is. It mine.

Josephine
and
Julia
and
Ernest
and
Guy. When is it. Mine.

Josephine
and
Julia
and
Ernest
and
John
and
Guy. When is it mine.

Josephine
and
Ernest
and
John. When is it mine.

Josephine. Or which. Is mine.

Josephine. Is it mine.

Josephine
and
John. They may be. Thought. As well.

Josephine. Naturally.

Scene III

Julia
and
Guy. It is three.

Julia. We three. It is. Three.

Julia
and
Therese. No one. Has known. They know. That hail. Can hurt. What. It falls. Upon.

Josephine. I have been. With. I mean.

Julia. And with. Josephine.

Therese. It is. Of no importance. To be timid.

Josephine. With them. They are. Induced.

Josephine. To introduce. Mind. Them.

Scene IV

Guy. It is an advantage. To hope. That it. Is true.

John. Who can. Be seen. By two.

Guy. Be welcoming. Them. As they come through.

Scene V

Therese. Has curtains. And has. Refused. Curtains.
Has wells. And, Has. Refused wells.
Has aprons. And. Has not. Refused aprons.
Has wealth. And has not either. Refused. Or not refused. Wealth.

Scene VI

Therese. Shall be. Met.

Julia. In. On their. Account.

Josephine. May calculate. Four. To a measure.

Act III

It may be beautiful to resemble them most.

Therese. Is occupied in writing.

Josephine. Is occupied at once.

Julia. Is not warned to be cautious.

John. Is sensitive to impressions.

Guy. Is managed by singing.

Ernest. Is variable because of their at all.

All who mention what is left to leave them and so they sit quietly while the curtain goes up.

Scene I

Josephine. Many many have been here.

Julia. To see me.

Therese. When this you see believe in me.

John. With pleasure.

Paul. Has charm.

Ernest. Is not betrayed.

Guy. More than enough.

Josephine. Replaces one.

Julia. Replaces one.

Therese. Replaces one.

One and one and one.

Scene II

Cora. Which one of it. Should.

Dora. Or could.

Josephine. Or. Would.

Scene III

Josephine. Play well. For Dora.

Therese
and
Cora. May they. Call Cora.
She may come. For her.

John. Favor Freddy.

Ernest. And believe well. Of. A melody.

Guy
and
Paul. And think. And. Swim.
And meditate. And. Destroy.
And think. Well again. Of. Their. Joy.

Josephine
and
John. It is of no use thinking of this.
As they amount. To the same.

Therese
and
Guy. She may be. Angrily.
With them. They. May be.

Julia
and
Paul. Should it be. Well. For them. To like it.
Would it be. Well. In them. To. Like it.

Cora
and
Ernest. It is inestimable.
They remind them. Of their amusements.

Josephine
and
A Place. Confine riches.
Confine. Riches.

Josephine
and
Cora. Confine places. In. That way.
Confine. The place. In that. Way.

Josephine
and
Guy. Compare love. To them.
Compare love. With them.

Josephine
and
Ernest. They will compare. Their.
They will. Compare. Their.

Josephine
and
Paul. They will. Compare. It. With their. Advantage.

Paul
and
Josephine. They will even. Compare.
They. Will even compare.

Paul
and
Josephine
and
Adding. Compare add. And they. Compare.
Comparison.
They will compare. Adding. With. Seen.
Them.

Josephine
and
Nichole. It is astonishing. That asking.
Is it. A name. For a. Woman.

Scene IV

Josephine. Julia may be. With. And succeeding.

Julia. Cora is not. Patient.

Josephine. They may align. Making.

Julia. Just made. Harbingers.

Julia. Of a. Reason.

Josephine
in
pleasure. They may dance together

Scene V

Josephine. She might be late.

Josephine. Or rather more. At. Their behest.

Josephine. In a chance. Of an allowance.

Josephine. Just when. They went. And well. Alone.

Julia
and
Cora
meeting
Guy. They will. Will. He.
May she.
They will.

Scene VI

Practicing.

John. Could know all.

Guy
and
Paul. They will call.

Ernest
and
John. One.

John. They may. And could. Count.

John
and
Ernest. It was. It was. Too.

John. Two more.

Walter
and
Paul. The youngest. For. Water.

Paul. May they. A wall.

Walter
and
Walter
and
Paul. Will they. Or. Will they.
Be tall.
Because they. Are. Tall.

Paul
and
Guy She may be.
They may. Be. As. They. May. Be.

Paul. With it. She might. Be united.

Scene VII

Josephine. Can be. Respectfully. Left free.

Julia. She may be. Respectfully. Free.

Guy. She. May be. Respectfully. Left free.

Paul. She may be. Respectfully left free.

Josephine. May be. Respectfully left free.

Josephine. May be. With three Josephine Julia and Guy.

Josephine. May be. With them. With the. Three Josephine Therese John and Guy.

Josephine. She may be. One of. Three. Josephine Julia John an Guy.

Julia
and
Guy. They may be. Very sleepy.
And again. They may not be.

Scene VIII

Therese. But and budget.

Joseph
and
Therese. But and budget.

Therese
and
Guy. Be careful of three.

Julia
and
John. May they repair places.

Cora
and
Guy. It is very easy to be fearful.
And they will provide themselves with it.

Therese
and
Paul. They will either ease with ease.
Or not with ease.

Julia
and
Ernest. Not without an easy access.
Not with and with it.

Cora
and
Hilda. They use names.

Julia
and
Therese. It should be wide.
With them.

Therese
and
Julia. Wild with them.

Scene IX

Julia. I. Julia.

Scene X

Therese
and
Guy. Twenty or three.

Scene XI

Josephine
and
John. It may be a dish. Or which.
It may. Be a wish. Or. Which.

Therese
and
John. It might nearly have been a stain.

Scene XII

Julia
and
Josephine. By choosing. A mine.
They will. Find time.

Josephine
and
John. But will it. Have been. A net.
No. At once.

John.
and
Guy. It is not certain or sure.
Of having an older brother. Or daughter.
It should be tried.

Act IV Scene I

Therese. Who will. Who will. It will. They may. If they will.

Therese. A circumstance that was not intermitting in embrace. Their. Clarity.

Therese. She should be sent. That is. It is. She that is. They are sent.

Therese. No. When. They are. Welcome.

Josephine. It is a bandage. She will. Be very. Anxious. To know. That she. Is. All well.

Josephine. She may be often. All made ready. And then. It rains.

Josephine. She can be all. Ready. And when. She has gone. She has hesitated. But really. She had better. Go.

Josephine: She may be. Unaccountable. If there has been. No difference. For that. Which. It is not at all. Extraordinary. To have happen.

Josephine. She may be. Without doubt. Better prepared. Than ever. They were. But it will be. All of it. At. One time. And assiduously. In their. Rebound. She may not be worthy. Of all. They wish.

Josephine. It is of course. Of no account. Not for them.

Julia. All changes. Are made. By liking. It. Best. By liking. It best. By liking it best. All changes. Are felt. By liking it best. All changes are felt by liking it best.

Julia. She may. Easily. Be anxious to please.

Julia. They will turn around. If they think. They hear a sound.

Julia. It is. A disadvantage.

Cora. Do be pleasantly with me. To see. Do be pleasantly to see. With me.

Cora. They in that in it that they.

Cora. It is an extra or an. Extra order.

Cora. It if she may. Have it. To-day.

Cora. Should they. Have it. To-day.

Therese
Julia
Josephine
and
Cora. They will. And may. Have heard. Them say. They will. Have been. When. They. Went away.

John. It is. No doubt. Alright.

John. No doubt about what they were doing.

John. In. At once.

John. By themselves.

Paul. It may be at all.

Paul. All change. To have them call.

Paul. Our having it. They having it.

Paul. Which they.

Paul. Once for all.

Paul. It is. Of no importance.

Guy. Shiny as they will.

Guy. Exchange it.

Ernest
and
Guy. Fairly one two three.

Scene II

Therese. She may be clouded. Or cowed.

Julia. And they will trace. And. They will shape. Their destiny.

Guy
and
Walter. It is well. To carefully tell. In the meantime. That. They may be often closed to have it. Closed to them.

John. May they be precious to us.

Josephine. As they. Are telling.
All who told. Are with our consent.
Left carefully. To be. Attentive.

Paul
and
Ernest. It may be. That they. Are willing. To be an authority. About vainglory.

Guy. She may be. Attached jealously.

Josephine. For they may like. It all. To be suddenly. Left only. To them. As they may like. When they have it all about. Them.

Therese. Children are told to be. About to be. Happy. They are equally. Careful.

Julia. Made to call them in a minute.

Ernest
and
Paul. Neither of them are drowned have been drowned.

John. With them.

Scene III

William can call call Cora.

Scene IV

With welcome. As they deplore. Their arrival.

Scene V

Should be anxiously careful.

Act II

Therese. Be well. And frightened.

Therese. Let no one deceive. By. Smiling.

Therese. Make my claim. Mine.

Therese. Which they will. Incline. To mean it.

Julia. With whether. It is. All. A purpose.

Josephine. By which. They will. Be. Without.

Julia. Just as much. As a desire.

Therese. By waiting. Or. For. As well.

Julia. They may. Be patient.

Josephine. And. A value.

John. By. Or. Rather. Or. A calling.

Guy. They will add. We. In plenty of time.

Ernest. With all of it. And. Wait.

Guy. Just by. It. As. They. May. Accuse.

Paul. A blessing. To be. Promise.

John. About.

Therese. With. Mellow.

Josephine. About. As they. Change.

Julia. Very likely. They will. Very likely. Take place.

Josephine. It will very likely take place.

Scene II

By the time that they are welcome they wish.

Josephine. They wish for it.

Paul. They. Will. Be pleased. To have it.

Guy. To wish for it.

Julia. With them. They must. Be. At once.

Josephine. Not only chosen.

Therese. Very well. I thank you.

Scene III

Therese. Very much. They will.

Julia. Very much.

Josephine. Will the will. Violets. Very much.

Julia
and
Josephine. Which they please. Play. As. They find it. A very pleasant dish. With.

John. And without sea shells.

Guy. But would they affect us.

Paul. Adversely.

Ernest. If they do they lead to having seen. A very enormous. Spider in the morning.

John. Never mention a name.

Guy. It is in vain. That they. Or we. Mention a name.

Paul. For their pleasure.

Guy. As early as they measure.

Paul. And once again. They sing.

Paul. As they mean. Sunshine.

Josephine. She may be taught. That if. She can tell it. As twenty. Or ought. She to be obliged.

Julia. To be fairly anxious about it.

Josephine. Or fairly well. Anxious about it.

Therese. May she come in.

Julia
and
Josephine. She may come in.

Scene IV

Julia. It is rightly. That is it. Or. That it is. Or that. Is it.

Josephine. By which. They wish.

Julia. And full of. Might they. Be. Without. A calling of. More than they. Further.

Josephine. Should have thought likely.

Therese. It is. A credit. And a pleasure.

Paul. To wait for. Her.

Guy. With pleasure.

Ernest. Beside this. Will they be willing to have it as well a give it beside this.

Paul. Manifestly. As to origin.

Marguerite. Has been introduced vainly.

John. And never again.

Paul. Will they.

Paul. Have any.

Paul. Of one.

Paul. Of them.

Paul. Not ever again. Will. They have. Any. Of one. Of them.

Ernest. It is. In time.

Julia. When they thank.

Josephine. As much as they like.

Therese. When they thank Josephine as much as they like.

Therese. When they. Thank me.

Scene Three.

Therese. Will.

Therese. See John.

Therese. Will see John.

Therese. Soon.

Therese. She will see John soon.

Therese. Believe all who call.

Therese. That they come.

Therese. When they.

Therese. Call.

Therese. They will come.

Therese. When they call.

Therese. They will come.

Therese. When they.

Therese. Call.

Therese. They will see John.

Therese. When they.

Therese. Call.

John. May be. Without. A pleasure.

John. They may be. Without. A pleasure.

Guy. Unless. Hunting. That is. Shooting.

Walter. Is a pleasure.

Paul. They may easily. Learn.

Paul. That there. Is no. Hope.

Paul. Of their coming.

Paul. In the morning.

Paul. As well.

Paul. As they.

Paul. Will come.

Paul. But not be able.

Ernest. To come.

Paul. Because Tuesday Thursday and Saturday.

Paul. Afternoons.

John. Are partly.

John. When they.

Paul. Are not. At liberty.

John. And often.

Paul. With them.

Julia. They may be pleased.

Julia. To be. Allowed.

Julia. To play. Theirs.

Julia. As with them.

Therese. An account.

Therese. For which they please.

Therese. An account for which they please.

Julia. Be added. To. Effrontery.

Josephine. Or with them.

Josephine. As. A plain.

Julia. But begging.

Therese. Or may be.

Therese. On account of their bother.

John. But with it.

John. Or. Better.

John. Than with it.

Therese. It is. Their. Pleasure.

Therese. As plainly.

Therese. As their pleasure.

Therese. May be. Useful. For them.

Julia
and
Josephine. Forty make. Forty four. A conundrum.

Julia. It is a pleasure to witness.

Josephine. That they are balanced.

Therese. And preserved.

Julia. As more than. They mind.

Josephine. As it will. Allow.

Josephine. Them to be. At ease.

John. But do they need. To surprise them.

John. Or even itself.

Guy. They may be happily.

Guy. At their ease.

Scene Two.

Guy. They recollect. That they were. Apprised.

Guy. Of which. They were determined.

John. In place of their inattention.

John
and
Paul. May be. An authority.

Therese. Has never known. John. To know. Paul.

Therese. How many Johns are there.

Therese. But which. Acceptably.

Julia. But all of it. Amounting.

Josephine. To their hope.

Julia. In which they share.

Scene One.

John. Makes no mention. Of annoying.

Therese. Of annoyance.

Julia. Of being. Annoyed.

Josephine. Of preparation.

Paul. Of trouble.

Guy. Of withstanding.

Ernest. Or affecting them. In opposite ways.

Julia. They will not annoy them.

Josephine. They will wonder. Why they have not left.

Therese. The answer is simple.

John. May have been it may have been.

John. Important.

Ernest. And they may have been. Advised.

Guy. Because it is.

Walter. Their hope as well as their wish.

Therese. Reminded by understanding.

Julia. As well. As apart.

Josephine. Which is why. They are favored.

Act III

Therese. Crowned in glory.

Therese. Crowning glory.

Therese. Trained Therese.

Therese. With them with seen.

Therese. With lace.

Therese. Crowned with lace.

Therese. With grace.

Therese. Gracefully remembered.

Therese. Silently respected.

Therese. Separately placed.

Therese. Saving it. In place.

Therese. Of lace.

Therese. They will surround. It.

Therese. By leaving. It.

Therese. Saving it.

Therese. With. Their. Saving it.

Therese. And they will. Be. Accepted.

Therese. As having done it.

Therese. Quietly. And they mean.

Therese. My name.

Julia. They make pleasure.

Josephine. For them.

Julia. For them.

Julia. With them.

Julia. They make.

Julia. And give.

Julia. Pleasure.

Julia. To them.

Josephine. For them.

Josephine. Before.

Josephine. Or because.

Josephine. Of them.

John. When.

John. With them.

John. They may.

John. Give pleasure.

John. To all.

John. Or any.

John. Of them.

Paul. Because.

Paul. With all.

Paul. They will give.

Paul. Pleasure.

Paul. To some.

Paul. Of all of them.

Guy. They may make.

Guy. It.

Guy. A pleasurable occasion.

Guy. For them.

Ernest. And they may.

Ernest. Abide.

Ernest. By their.

Ernest. Leaving it all.

Ernest. There with them.

Ernest. For them.

Ernest. Or.

Ernest. Without.

Ernest. Them.

Scene II

Therese
and
Julia. She may.
Add what. They have. Here.
And they will. Be disappointed.

Therese. May they. Have been.

Therese. Nor. May. They have been there with. And.

Therese. Without. They know. Best.

Therese. What. Day. They choose.

Julia
to
Therese. Please see. To it. And please. Be very much. Please. Pleased.

Julia
to
Josephine. Plainly as well. As. If. They. Have to have it. Back.

Julia
to
Therese
and
Josephine. They may be. With them. Or. They may be. Since they have come. They may be. There.

Julia
to
Josephine. It is. Not useless. To have them. Come to. Be there. With them. As. They well know.

Josephine
to
John. May you like feathers. No one mentions anything.

All
together. A turkey can be killed.
By a dog.

Scene III

Julia. She asked. For. Their wish.

Julia
and
Josephine. But it was a pleasure to give them whatever. They wished.

Julia
and
Josephine. It could be. With. A pleasure. That. It. Could be. Easy. To give. Them. Whatever. They wish.

Julia
and
John. They wish. That. They.
Will not. Bother. Not to. Deprive them. Of it.

John
and
Josephine. But it might be. A denial. To not. Give them pleasure. For them. To give them. Not. A desirable. Pleasure. As they. Come too.

Guy
and
Paul. Should be hurt. If they came. Through. The way. That. By the way. That. Will they. May. Have. It. As a pleasure.

Guy
and
Therese. Have never seen. That they like. May they. Beg. Them. To be disinterested.

Guy. Should naturally mean.

John. That they will. Love. To come along.

John
and
Julia. They have not met. Yet.
Nor will they.

Julia
and
John. It is politeness. Or their perusal. And a pleasure. To have been. Away. As. Long.

John
and
William. Long. May they. Be about it.
So long. May be natural.

John
and
Ernest. To remember. That they. Bought.
A boat.

John
and
Ernest. With tears. And prayers. They knew that. The birds. Who have been known as not being shown. As a brown. Swan.

Julia. May be they do but. Without it.

Julia
and
John. She meant that Mary a river, Mary, a day and Mary, is a care.

Julia
and
John. They remember. That. There are four. When two. Are two more.

Josephine. Having never seen them again.

Josephine. Not. To have. Gone away.

John. But very freshly.

Therese. They do. Or do not. Marry.

Therese. In order to please them.

Act IV

Guy. Should clearly make a mistake.
Antagonise clearly. Or they will.

Guy. Please whether. They will. Antagonise. Clearly.

Guy. They may join. Thoughts. By union.

Guy. Clearly.

John
and
Julia
and
Guy. They may. Place. Pressure. And
Perhaps. Explain. That. They must.
Please. Them.
Place. Them.

John. And for this. And.

John. Asking.

John. Or else.

John. They may. Make pleasure.

Paul. A pastime.

All
four
join in
saying. They may.
Place more.
There where they have.
More than they. Yet had.

John. In no way. Do they resemble.

John. Them.

Scene I

John. Forty. Is an address.

John. For them to think well. Of winning.

Guy. Should be succeeding.

Paul. By which. They climb.

Paul. As well. On.

Paul. As when they are sent out.

John. In and about.

Guy. To succeed. To rocking.

John. In a pleasure. They have weeded.

John. Weeds thickly. As a memory.

John. In feeling.

John. Exhausted.

John
and
Guy. But she may be. Easily.
Troubled. Not by. Their success.
Just as they would fruitfully.
Know exactly how. They should count

Guy. And blunder.

Guy. Or fortunately.

Guy. Or blunder.

John
and
Paul. They may be more.
They may not be.
More hurried.

Therese. Should be reminded.

Therese. That fellow-ship.

Therese. Means accomplishment.

Julia. But she may be less there.

Josephine. As if unknown.

Julia. By their sheer hope.

Julia. Of letting. It be as likely.

John. But which may be thought.

Guy. Just when. They shall. Devise.

Paul. That they will authorise.

Ernest. Them to go.

Scene II

Julia. I told you so.

Therese. With their address.

Therese. But which they will.

Therese. But she. May be. Very well fitted.

Therese. To be clothed. For the winter.

Therese. To be. Admittedly. Not. In pretension.

Therese. Nor as well.

Therese. She will.

Julia. Adhere. To her family.

Therese. She will.

Josephine. Be even pleased.

Therese. To have them come.

Josephine. To have been. Left. To them.

Therese. As they will manage.

Julia. But which they.

Josephine. Will suggest.

Julia. It is an appointment and a disappointment

Julia. They will deny. That they will.

Julia. Be with them.

Therese. Nor very selfish.

Josephine. As well as will.

Julia. But they may plan.

Josephine. And will. And can.

Therese. In which way.

Julia. They say.

John. That they listen with interest.

John. To what is said.

John. Is being said.

Guy. But may.

John. Having lost. Nothing.

John. As well. As. Being.

John. For them. It is. A pleasure.

Guy. Should. When. They would.

John. In. Finally. Leaving it.

Guy. As well. As delight.

Paul. They will rest. There.

John. As much. As in. In their interest.

Guy. But which. They will. Provide.

Guy. As an instance.

Guy. Of their. With willing.

Guy. Should have. As. Well. As. Have been.

Guy. As much. Thought well.

Guy. Of. In an instance.

Scene II

Therese. May talk. Of it.

Therese. And take. More. Of it.

Therese. As they will. Please. Be with it.

Therese. Here. With it.

Julia. For them. To have no one.

Josephine. Or just more. Than ever.

Josephine. More than. Alike.

John. Should.

Guy. Which they mean.

Paul. Maintain.

Ernest. One. At one time.

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1931

438.

CIVILIZATION

A Play
In Three Acts

[Operas and Plays, 1932]

Characters in Act I

George Couleur and his mother Marietta.

Therese Manner and her nephew John and her niece Pauline and her sister Ivy.

Therese Manner and her mother and her father.

Therese Manner and her brother John and her brother Frank.

Jenny Henry and her husband William Henry.

Then the landscape. And the animals.

An old woman from the mountains who should sell raspberries but sells mushrooms and her brother. The nephews are not seen.

Act I

They speak of it. As is natural. Not that they are very interested. As is natural. But they do not say. Exactly. What. Makes it. And therefor. They are. Not interested in it.

No one speaks of George Couleur and his mother any more. Than they speak of his mother and George Couleur, except those who have been interested, or else those who have something to do with it. One may say. That some one with whom. Some of them. Are very pleasantly. One may say. They are friendly. Say she is very well. At least. Not very far. From very well.

These may not connect these with others.

After all the only thing he says is. That he would be glad to see him. Even then. Though. Actually. It is undoubted. That getting richer. And therefor working harder. Does not happen to interfere. With. Coming. When. They do not come. And so. They are finally. Not ready. Not to come. After all. They have been. Not without A wish.

Act I

George Couleur and his mother.

Marietta Couleur and her son.

Act I

Therese Manner may be. Without hope.

She may. Or she may not be. Without hope. She has no obligation. And no obligations. To be of aid. To her nephew John and her niece Pauline because they have a father and a mother, a mother and a father, industrious, painstaking. And probably. Not richer than they have been. But as rich. As they will have been. And everybody is prospering.

Therese Manner. Is thinking of everything. And no one. Has been beguiled. By anything. But every one. She has a brother John, he is a man tall and thin and he likes hunting and is successfully. Incidentally, the best shot. Never shot. This was surprising. We asked him why. He said he did not. He never had.

Therese Manner is not avoided. By women. Or by men. She is devoted. To her mother and her brother John and her nephew John and her niece Pauline and her brother Frank and her sister Ivy. She is not older than all of them. One may say she is not extravagant.

Jenny Henry and her husband William Henry. She has lost her husband William Henry and has been seduced by a man working. This made no difference as she was serenely prosperous and could like sheep. And always be pleasantly prepared. In no way was there any interference. And now Act I.

George Couleur. One and one.

Act I

Therese will be. Credited with devotion. To her family. By those. Who follow her. She will. Not be denied. Hope and resistance.

Act I

Therese will amount. To a belief. In their respect. She will not know. That they say so. Either to go there or here.

Act I

George Couleur. May never have met her. Nor will he yet and again.

Act I

George Couleur will not trouble to wonder but he has a mother. No mother has a mother nor has any mother more than their mother. George Couleur had a father and they resemble their mother and one another. She may not be selfish if they say it. She may be prosperous. And a good manager. She may be lonesome with the company and accompanied later. Indeed. They may say that it is selfish. No one need know who knows. It is all who have hopes. Of wholesome. And a wedding. And they will be willing. To be helping. If a milliner or either a dressmaker or either a helper or either forbidding. Who means whom. They must be at once.

George Couleur is no misanthrope and he manages well, that is industriously and twice they have seasons of seeding clover, that is it is better.

Act I

It is in land. May they. May they indeed. For. If they should be only with. The riches. Of it. Always. Not having been. Very lately. Acquired.

How can riches have been very lately acquired.

Nor may they have been acquired if he listens.

Which may they do. In not turning.

All of which. They feel.

A marriage can come to mean anything.

And so. They will influence them to their hurt.

In which they deprive them of obligation.

Nor need they mind. What they deprive.

Of what they are deprived.

Act I

In meditation. Florence Descotes. Is not resting. Nor indeed. Is she working. Nor preparing. And so they. Witness it.

Act I

A brother can replace a mother. Or not.

If the mother is faithful to. The brother.

They may be more particularly. With. One.

After all. Who may account. For their. Denial.

And they were eager. And they were.

She may be seen to have coats.

Act I

Florence Descotes. Has not been one.

Act I

It is very well known that they are not happy.

It is very well known that. They are not happy.

Each one is content in unison.

Act I

A father and a mother. May make either parent.

A mother and her father.

A sister and her mother and a brother.

Nor may they.

Act I

George Couleur has his mother. She is living. They will have an attraction. But they may be. Said as yet.

Act I

She may be without doubt allowed.

Act I

Marrying. Or. Religion.

Act I

Would they could they. Or cause. Or rest because.

Act I

They were marrying and he came with her.

Act I

Florence Descotes is fairly busy. With her farming.

Act I

Could all who call call them to come.

Act I

Be men. Or be. Men. Be men or be men. And so George Couleur knew when to go. He had a very good reputation. And he. Had a very good reputation. George Couleur and his mother were prospering. They were rich. And they were buying.

George Couleur was rich. His mother was rich. They were rich. And they were buying. Land and a house. A house and land. And they already had some. And they were buying. Land. And a house. And they already had one. George Couleur and his mother was prospering and he was marrying. And this. Was lengthening. And so they meant to be women. That is. Women meant to be women.

Act I

Therese would not marry any one and no one had wanted to marry any one. She had not known George Couleur. And never knew him. She had met his mother. But that was natural. As she went to market. And saw her. And why. Should she see her. She never answered any question. That is to say. She never asked any question. She always answered every one. And this makes no connection. Naturally not. Any connection.

Act I

George Couleur and his mother were prospering.

Act I

Have no have no help to know. That they have no one to know, that they have no one.

Therese is one and one.

Act I

She may be wedded. With one. And no one. With. No one.

She may be added. With one. With. Any one. She may be added. In adding any more than any one. And so they have a pleasure in their ending adding one.

Act I

Therese having one. Begun.

She may be added. As. Any one.

And so they may be of use. And she may be of use and they. May be of use. In one. As. In one.

Act I

Therese may be the necessary one.

Act I

No err Couleur, she never knew one.

There was no reason not to know some one.

She did not she did not know any one. She had met one. One of one of the two of them. And there is no connection. They live there and they live there.

Act I

George Couleur is married to his wife he has a mother, she is a mother and he is married to his wife and his mother they will be ready with. Any one. And they live as they may say one and one. And not narrowly. And any one. Working in the fields works hard with grain and corn and nuts and wine and oxen and help and any one.

Act I

It was a chance that she looked well.

It was a chance that she looked well spoken rapidly.

Act I

It was a chance that she looked well. She did not mind the cold although she appeared to suffer from it. This was not because she said she minded it. She said she did not mind it.

Act I

She said. She was ready to stay in order not to go away but she wanted to go away rather as she wanted to go away and she wanted to be there. Where. She was. Where she was. When she. Was. She wanted to go away where. She was. She wanted. Where she was to stay. And so. They say. Timidity won the day. Timidity. Won the day.

Act I

George Couleur and his mother and his wife he had no sister never knew her. There are a great many who do not know every one. One and one. Everywhere they eat they eat with some one. Some eat with some and some eat with some one one and one.

Act I

Therese was easily pleased by forgetting no one. Easily pleased. By not. Forgetting any one. Therese was easily pleased by not forgetting not any one of any of them.

Act I

No one does know any one of them because although they do not come together there are not very many. There. At any one time. At any one time. There are. All of them who are there there but not to know them. This is easy to understand. By them. Of them. And not. Of everybody. Who does not know any of all or one of them.

Act I

Therese may make a mountain out of a molehill.

Act I

Molehill. May be. A whole. May be.

Act I

May be. A pleasure. Or may be. A pleasure. But. She met her. And aided her. That is they asked her.

Act I

George Couleur was never to be an orphan. He had had a father and he had a mother. And they had one another. And he worked very often. And whenever. He gathered the harvest later and earlier. It is very well to work well. George Couleur and his mother worked well. And his wife worked as well.

Act I

No one. Places. Faces. As having been met.

Act I

Very well met.

Act I

Therese will not leave often. May be she will not.

Act I

Who may they be. They may be.

Act I

May be they will be. Ready. To end. Act one.

Act II

All out but you.

Therese has taken pains.

Act II

Therese. Is not ruled by you. She is influenced by you. She will be ready to be through. And come to be. Ready for whoever should be better than ever.

Therese. May be inclined to be thoughtful and older any one could meet and collect them in their clover. That is the seed need be filled. With what. They need when they sweep. A road. And so. Which may be. That they will. A third. They have a third more or two thirds less than are needed.

Therese. She may be able to come too.

Act II

No or one more. Because they will not question. Nor need they. As they. Do not. Ever think. Of George Couleur. Who had a mother. Who heard her.

Act II

May she be three. Or readily free. Or made a mother. One two three. Who needs wishes.

Act II

George Couleur has a hope of a mother who is a mother to her father which may call mother mother may they help with them as farther. They may exist. May they. With warning. Or may they. Be equal. In with. Farming. Farming is a station with out shaping their destinies. She may be thought. That. She may be. In. Amount. And would a brother and a mother desert her.

Act II

It may be heard to be hard. To leave them. For two.

Act II

Therese never comes as a witness.

Act II

Because she never had been in that place.

Act II

And that was natural. As it was not in that way that she went when she went to her home.

When she went. To any place. Where. She went. No one allows them. To have been.

Act II

Thinking. Of winking.

Act II

Many could be one or two.

Act II

George Couleur had a mother and she could press a pigeon to be or rather. They could be there with her. She had a husband and a father. She was a mother and a sister and a daughter. Her son had a mother. They may be outlined.

More which. Is it. As made. With which. They call. That it is. Well. To be. Very often present. As well. When they will. Arrange. For it. As well. Which they may. When they. Are ready. As well. As when they are thought. They were married.

Act II

She might like. Seeing at a distance. And like. She might like. Which she will see. At a distance and like. She might not like and seeing at a distance she might not like. To see at a distance.

Therese. May be attached to the children of men and women and women and men. And she does say so in not seeing them.

Therese may be an advantage for them to have them come with them to have them coming. May she be. Men and women. And it is early. To have them follow them. She does stay at home not precisely. As she does not move about with them. They never leave them. She does not leave them.

Act II

She will stay to be useful too. They do not need to need two.

Act II

Therese. Could she smile. Awhile. If she was met by two. Or yet. Not new. Therese. Could she think as well. As if there were more than a few. But not two. She is not very happy as well. Therese will be well met by three and two. And not by seeing through four or two. As much. Therese will be joined by them. This makes it useful. She may not be imagining. Therese will not be hurt. By questioning nor wait as she is waiting. She will come again. They may be ready yet. And she is waiting. It might that they might not might be there but might be here. She might be here.

Act II

Could anybody know through George Couleur leaving anybody who is with which without a complaint as they mean will they touch which they yield for themselves in and on around and they might include. George Couleur and his mother or. Might they have another than the mother than their mother. Than any than a mother. George Couleur.

Act II

It is easy to think that Therese. May be in place. Of her half sister. Ivy. Who after all. May be not at all. The child of her mother or of her older brother or of her older sister or not at all. Just the youngest of all. And therefor tall.

Therese. I am going away.

Question. To stay.

Therese. No not to stay away.

Therese. I am not only going away.

Therese. I am not going to stay away.

Therese. I am not going away.

Therese. I am not going away.

Therese. I am going away not to-day.

Therese. But she went.

Therese. Went away the day that is two days for four days anyway. And there is a survival.

Act II

Of many which. They may be rich. To think of which. They will be selfish. They may be where. They will not care. They may be there. They may be selfish. She may be there. She may be where. She may have come. She may be won. She may not think. She may not blink. The facts. Therese. Is not away.

Act II

George Couleur, fastens a rabbit, that is he does not shoot, nor does he wish nor does his brother-in-law, nor does his brother-in-law shoot although both of them are capable.

Act II

One two one two. They leave two.

Act II

Not as much as they were.

With care.

Act II

New who. Who can be through. Who means to.

Be better there than two. And though two.

May make it easy for two. Two may not.

Make it easy for two. Or more. Or through.

Act II

Therese. May not be. Attracted either.

  By a mountain. Nor. By a big city.

Act II

Therese. May wish. That walking. At a distance.

Therese. That walking a considerable distance.

Therese. That walking a very considerable distance.

Therese. May or may not be walking.

Therese. A very considerable distance.

Therese. In either case.

Therese. It makes no difference in either case.

Therese. Nor will they be a pleasure.

Therese. Nor will they be without pleasure.

Therese. Whether. They will. Or whether.

Therese. They will be. With pleasure.

Therese. Will in any case. Be a pleasure.

Therese. Will return. As a pleasure.

Therese. In any case.

Act II

George Couleur. Has whether. It may be. In.

May have been. Not in. A suit. Of clothing.

Because it could. Not have been.

He could not have been. It could not have been.

It could not have been. Him.

Act II

Not finely because of one or two.

George Couleur, could be. As if. He.

She his mother could be. As if indeed.

They could be as if they were more.

Than if indeed. They were. Remembered.

Than if. One or two. They were.

Could everybody. Be a mother and son.

One two.

Act II

Otherwise are you through. Practically.

Act II

Therese. When they will dwindle and have one.

Therese. When they may. Or better one.

Therese. Let us see certainly. They ask to see.

Therese. And whether they may. They ask. To say.

Therese. That she will move around. In moving away.

Act II

A button. Or a fire. Or a sheep. Or a sound.

Therese. She will be present. When they are around.

Therese. And strangely. The hearing is acute.

Therese. Because they will not be selfish.

Therese. And so they hope so.

Act II

Therese makes three more useful.

Act II

It is not there. But here.

They will be here. And there. And may they sell.

Or give with them. None can give them.

Or plainly.

Act II

Three words are selfish. Fish. The same. And meant.

Therese. She may have a sister.

Therese. And indeed many.

Therese. And they may count.

Therese. As one more.

Act II

Therese. May she be meant. For you.

Act II

Therese. But that has been her wish.

Therese. Ever since she was a little girl.

Act II

May George Couleur never be deceived. In having been as well known. As his mother with him. Not without a father with him, nor indeed marrying with him and no father with him. A mother and a mother without with him.

Act II

They need two to be two.

Act II

Therese. Will be they may be indeed they will be.

  It is well to be able to be of avail.

Therese. She may be naturally without fail.

Therese. There without fail.

Therese. Not very likely.

Therese. That she may be.

Therese. Be able to disregard a sister.

Therese. Or likely to place at a disadvantage.

Therese. Who missed her.

Act II

Therese. What is the difference.

Therese. Nor might they go.

Therese. For which they will change.

Act II

Or through. Do not disturb. Nor hesitate to detain. Those who might.

Act II

Therese. For them it is a choice as well as a chance.

Act II

Therese. She may be equal to gratitude or gratefully.

Act II

George Couleur may be with her. That is may be with her. He was made to a purpose and believe. Or need it. She may or need it or deceive.

George Couleur regret very much to having forced it to give him a meal.

George Couleur. Or should. May they be when they come or carry out their intention for which they disturb no one. George Couleur is a tiller, of the soil and owner of very many who have not added to being leant or given. No one lends anything. And they are careful to be left to mine. May they carry as they call. Or either be thorough carefully.

Act II

Therese. Has not arrived in her place.

Therese. Nor will she know him.

Therese. Nor indeed might any one.

Therese. For this is as safe as natural.

Act II

Therese. May be easily an older woman older.

Act II

No one need think of anything.

Act II

Therese. Yvonne is agreeable and condescending but it is very nice that it is you.

Therese. Because in any case it is very nice that it is you.

Therese. Because Yvonne who is very pleasant one by one it is very nice that it is you.

Therese. Because of them that is they are as old as they were to become when they were to go with them.

Therese. They may be lent to be made then to come for them.

Therese. It is why and they will wish.

Therese. For which they mean as well as meant them.

Therese. Any little while they will go as they did when they will go and part.

Therese. May not be pleasant as a witness but she is pleasant as a witness.

Therese. For them or more than for them.

Therese. She will be more as a witness that they went there with and without and for them.

Therese. Should she be better able to be asking more for them than she would if she were by them with them. And so they married. Certainly not they. Or more with them. It is very strange how many in the country are not willing to be married although it is necessary and yet is it necessary not if they have house with a window and they may have them.

Therese. She may be mentioned with them or she may be not mentioned she may not be with them.

Therese. Which she mentioned with them.

Act II

Therese. May be and may be mentioned with them.

Therese. Is here with them.

Therese. Is here is here with them.

Therese. Could it be easily found that she was happy without and with them as she was happy without them as she was happy with them.

Act II

George Couleur may dream of the mother of a sister or either of the sister of the mother or either of a father of a mother as a mother and a sister and a mother. George Couleur may dream of one another.

Act II

Civilization follows every season.

Act II

George Couleur said that he still expects guests. Nor need he. Trouble to be questioned. Nor left alone. He will be able to be advised. And they will. Never apply what had been devised. For their entertainment or their pleasure. George Couleur would willingly wait. He speaks as if he were silent or out loud.

Act II

Therese. Has really heard. That they were more than a third. Not there. Or nearly there. Or not behind.

Therese. It is strange to see her anxious.

Therese. No one need know any one.

Therese. She might be left to have been or to leave it to be left.

Therese. May listen if they mean after or before then. She has heard what they are saying.

Act II

There is no door they have no door therefor they have no floor. Therefor they are near the door therefor they do have to clean the floor and open the door. This may be for them.

Act II

They will please whoever they will have seen known them.

Act II

Civilization all through.

George Couleur known to have had a mother too and still they are to blame. Who is to blame because. After a pause. They will satisfy any one.

Act II

Will they come George Couleur and not his mother. Naturally not he will come George Couleur will come and not his mother or naturally not. Neither will come as a sister ought or a mother ought or a mother or a brother. Ought.

Act II

It may be true that if it is stronger there is no comfort and if it is not stronger there is no use.

Therese. Dwell evenly upon it. Be proud of a sister and be a comfort to a mother.

Therese. They be capable of obtaining more than they gave them.

Therese. For which they will wish not to thank them but to see them.

Therese. Because they will include that they went there with them.

Therese. Many do not mention who went there with them.

Therese. But they will remember whether they went there and not without them.

Therese. For them in asking them anything.

Therese. And they will answer as they like them.

Therese. But all of it for all of it for them.

Therese. They should have been allowed to see them with them.

Therese. They may be all of it for more of more without them.

Therese. May be they may have been with them before they may be out side near them.

Therese. It is plainly just what they would like as they do like them to have it as it is given to them to keep for them.

Therese. It is very well for all of them.

Therese. Just as she will.

Therese. They may in the way.

Therese. Come if they can.

Therese. Which is why they are able to come.

Therese. In no trouble.

Therese. Without any difficulty.

Therese. And when they go away again.

Therese. They will have it there for them.

Therese. It is very easy to be there with them.

Therese. If they are not there again.

Therese. When they have not gone away with them.

Therese. Just yet.

Therese. All may be.

Therese. Just here when they left.

Therese. May she be missed or left.

Therese. By once in a while fairly.

Therese. When they knew.

Therese. It makes no difference in coming.

Therese. They come just the same to go away.

Therese. About this time.

Therese. Will willows fall.

Therese. By them they will be here by then.

Therese. They and by them they will be finished by then.

Therese. Accurately or registered.

Therese. Just when will they like.

Therese. Even if they are not alone.

Act III

George Couleur saw a door and they stood and they were oxen. More than if they were alone.

Act III

George Couleur there is a difference between scissors and a thimble between oxen and wool and between various ways of welcoming. George Couleur. They change.

Act III

George Couleur. May be for. For which it is better. That it is for. For them. Would he be. That they had may may she be spoiled or not be better for. For them.

George Couleur may not be asking any or for them. In eclipse or brown or a starry night or and. It may be called collection or collecting. For with them.

Act III

There may or they may be no mission nor or mention or motion nor no mention of nor or. For them.

Act III

George Couleur. Which a wish or oxen.

Act III

Each which may or did not mind or in a mid or manage he with she. Three. May they motion or mention with them. George Couleur could or was with or with oxen.

George Couleur is young with or without or waiting with a wedding or adding oxen to adding mention or adding mention with without wedding or nor with oxen.

Act III

It is often with or without a or without or waiting. If. Visiting.

Act III

They may call girls girlish. With or with or without mention or nor no adding waiting. Could they carry a that they may.

Act III

George Couleur. May or may be or or has not to do with or or oxen.

Act III

George Couleur. She meant to be very careful with reading the paper. Which it did matter. This was no need of knowing her or Therese. He was older that is younger and so he would not know the family beside did they live there.

Act III

Therese. She is properly proud of her sister.

Act III

George Couleur, I love my love with a d because she is a darling I love her with a y because she is beautiful.

Act III

George Couleur may be with a large or larger not hesitation or eagerness but made nor indeed may eagerness.

Fill feel or ought a color be white or felt a fail. George Couleur is not as avoided as within hail.

He meant to be. And no attendant to her attend for her could be fail. George Couleur has a mother his wife has a mother George Couleur has a mother a mother has a wife that is George Couleur has a wife and mother he has a mother George Couleur and a father he is not faded. A father is faded not a mother. George Couleur and a mother the mother which is his mother. To the mother.

Act III

Therese. Has nothing to do with leaving or demeaning. It is called early or brother. One sister and a brother or a sister and a brother and a brother and there may be three.

Act III

Civilization suggests enters.

Act III

A moon. They need to have good weather.

Act III

George Couleur. May share. And he may wear. Or nearly. A suit of clothes. And they. May be. With which they will relish. That he is more than leave it. As a pleasure. It is a wife who has joined with a mother and they need not be neat because or gather that they will add neither. A father.

The grandfather having been dead.

Act III

Should no one. Shown.

Act III

Therese. Shone. Or wood. Or would she. Be fond of leaving. Open. But not after night fall. The entrance as a door.

Act III

Therese. There is no care to have them share anything with her as her sister will be longer in not adding more or longer. Can you see that they are not the members of the family.

Act III

She may be easily heard to be. One of four or of three.

Act III

Therese. May more quietly and noisily. This may be not only is not the habit of the country.

Act III

Therese. Ours and hours in their country.

Act III

Therese. If they will remember one another.

  If the father and her brother.

  Come back as they shall.

  With less or more than ever.

  But best because there is no doubt.

  She will need when. They had.

  Better come to eight.

Act III

It is strange not to be timid but not to go alone. Because. He is timid. And he does not go nor go not go without them.

Act III

Therese. May be well and not willing.

  She may be well and willing.

  She may be well and she may be willing.

  They will go with some some go.

  They go and it is as well.

  That they are well.

  They are well and they are willing.

  Some go and some are willing.

  Some go and some are well.

Act III

  It is very easily forgotten. Who was going.

  As easily forgotten. Who was well.

  As easily forgotten Jenny William.

  And as easily forgotten. Jenny. William.

Act III

  It is as easily forgotten. Jenny William.

  It is as easily forgotten. Any money.

  It is as easily forgotten. Mushrooms.

  It is as easily forgotten and Jenny William.

Act III

George Couleur. She may be often told less. Anybody may be an orphan. That is with women. With a mother and a wife and any other. Anybody may be an aid to any. Be women. Two may. Be. Women. Anybody may aid any orphan to be of women. He had a mother and a wife living.

George Couleur. If they did. Stay and nobody went away. Which one went with them. He went with oxen and they went with and with him. He stayed with oxen and did not they did not they went with them. It is easy to resemble men and women and oxen with them.

Act III

Therese. Two many twos whose. Which went with them. She had a mother and a father and two brothers with them. Very often as much.

Therese. All who are timid with them.

  May be they will for them.

  As many as stay with them.

  They will be ready with them.

  They add it with them for them.

  It ought to be eight or them.

  And so with any for them.

Act III

It takes several weeks for it to pass away.

Act III

Therese. She shall be certainly sharing her quarter. And they will like blankets.

Act III

I have decided that only the timid.

Are eating. Only the timid are eating.

Act III

Therese. Either whether. They will. Gather.

Therese. Will not tell whether he is very well.

Therese. Because he will have heard it heard that he is very well.

Therese. Should they be careful or with them cautioning or with them caution.

Therese. If they are leaving or not leaving as well.

Therese. Will. Tell.

Act III

Therese. May need no as a distinction and she will come as well. She will not need no not need no as a distinction she will come as well.

Therese. And now do I need my life.

Act III

Therese. Any day or any day I may stay with them all of every day. And so gradually.

Act III

George Couleur needs more to be obeyed or as they are more. To be obeyed.

George Couleur. Leaves no one to add more to each one. To leave more with each one. To come one.

George Couleur. Feels often healthier.

George Couleur. May join exactly always in their way as never, or indeed.

George Couleur may think and have as need. May be they do require a wife and mother.

George Couleur or one another.

Act III

George Couleur. Will work with his oxen as hard will work with his oxen as hard. Will work with his oxen as hard.

George Couleur. May they be there for her with her.

  And still waiting for a visit to her.

  To them to her.

George Couleur. May be they do.

Act III

George Couleur. For when her. For the love of for when her.

Act III

Therese. Has been thought very even may even have come.

Act III

No one knowing any one or Jenny and William. They may be many of them and they will who will be going by then or marry William. Not as Jenny.

Act III

Therese. May have added coming to women.

  Her sister with ambition.

  She herself with any feeling.

  Or nearly when they were needing.

  It is easy to remember them with angry feeling.

Act III

She chews gently at her food.

Act III

Therese. If asked would it be a gain.

  It would be very plain.

  That they meant to remain.

  And it would not be a pleasure to remain.

  But to remain. All the same.

Act III

Therese. It will or they must with their care be very busy.

Therese. She may be often left to be aware.

Therese. She may be often there.

Therese. Or with them they may be not often.

Therese. They may not be as often there.

Therese. But which with them. They will not be.

Therese. They will not be often there.

Therese. Just at one time.

Therese. They may not be as often not there.

Therese. They may be not as often and not there.

Therese. They may be there.

Therese. Would they have heard.

Therese. That they would go again.

Therese. Only one.

Therese. They would be there.

Therese. Just when they were as well there.

Therese. As often there.

Therese. They were there.

Therese. Which was not but it was by the time there.

Act III

Therese. In consequence.

Therese. They were there.

Therese. As they were not there.

Therese. In answer to not there.

Therese. But which in answer.

Therese. With it is it is.

Act III

George Couleur. Mountains and might then.

George Couleur. If a mountain is covered with snow I have not seen it.

George Couleur. Nor with them in wedding.

George Couleur. In summer.

George Couleur. May in the middle.

George Couleur. Of winter.

George Couleur. Nor what is winter or weather.

George Couleur. How many acres can be as a mother. Nor any father.

George Couleur. They never think together.

George Couleur. Or any other.

George Couleur. Please think of it with it.

George Couleur. A great many read a mother for a father.

George Couleur. With one a mother.

George Couleur. Or as or father.

George Couleur. With as or mother.

George Couleur is married and resumes well, being well he resumes being well.

George Couleur is married and he resumes being made very well by winter and by summer.

George Couleur has no use for a difference in oxen he knows very well well.

George Couleur for they may take pains.

Act III

At last they change, they may be made to change red to blue all out but you, and so they think well, of resting. They may be feeble with pleasure and excellent at most.

Act III

Anxiously for their investigation in order to please and be pleased with more there. With which. They may plan. With which. They may plan with. More there. Or for it. And so anybody which may as pleases.

Act III

If George Couleur married to her may be with her married to her or rather her married to her or rather a mother who rather no brother or rather a brother with whoever or other which they may have as a care.

Act III

Come welcome or most which when they can rest with all as they may in guidance.

And now contentedly eat slowly as often as more.

Act III

They may be meant not be meant to be restless.

Act III

George Couleur. Please be without pleasure for three.

Act III

Therese. Having gone and stayed may remain and in neatly and frame.

Act III

Therese. Would never know that there had been. George Couleur. Nor would Therese leave when they went investigating.

Act III

Therese. They may be religious or met at once.

Therese. For will they be met or may they be met or may they be met at once.

Therese. They may not ease be met at once.

Act III

George Couleur. It is as easy to be cold with when they will be a plain chain of well or rather not as much as left. To have a fire. They will speak loudly. And not mutter.

George Couleur. Be met very often as a name.

George Couleur. It is hopeless to be cold and warm.

Act III

George Couleur. Is rather.

George Couleur. That they disturb is rather.

George Couleur. He had no brother not even a brother Henry nor a sister not even a brother Henry a sister Clara or a father not even a brother a sister Clara or a father William Couleur.

George Couleur. He had a mother and a father.

George Couleur. He had a wife her name is Florence and she may be rested or eating not with or without not with or without them.

Act III

George Couleur. More startling.

George Couleur. Or interesting.

George Couleur. Or breathing.

George Couleur. Or explaining.

George Couleur. Or planning.

George Couleur. Or laying.

George Couleur. May they be three in occasion.

Act III

Therese. May or may not have heard.

Therese. Any Therese may or may have heard.

Therese. She may be with them.

Therese. As alone.

Therese. Or a little.

Therese. Just when.

Therese. Timid in the scope.

Therese. Would they wait.

Act III

Therese may inhabit any two or village.

Therese. May inhabit two. A village.

Therese. In not moving from one she.

Therese. In inhabit one.

Therese. Therese can inhabit two a village.

Therese. In visiting a third.

Therese. Not two and a third.

Therese. A third village.

Therese. Two a village.

Therese. Can inhabit two. Village.

Act III

George Couleur has been. A street car conductor he has not been. Because he is rich he has been. And had a wife and he has been. Not left to grow more than they have been. His brother that is wedding a wedding.

No more will George Couleur try to cry.

It is easy not to have a fire in autumn.

Act III

Therese. She will be older in case.

Act III

She will not in place.

She will be older in case.

She will not be older.

Act III

When you will be with me still.

In which way they will.

Which they may.

Will or stay.

Which they will be which or will.

Will they.

Will they stay.

Or will they must.

Stay.

Which way.

A. Thousand.

FINIS

[ ¶ ]

1931

439.

A BALLAD

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

Could. Should. Allow.

That now. Having. Dug. By him.

The place. Where. If. A tree. Had been.

Roses. Which had. Well. Have been.

Made him. Be ready. With him.

About. With him. They will. Be all. With him.

Well. With him.

It is no doubt. It is no doubt.

That they hold it. To have been well.

Without a doubt.

Now laugh. With. And he. Will he.

Ready. With him. To add. To. Admire. With him.

All having been. Ready. Or. To be. Ready For him.

What is a hope. Rain. With wine.

What is a hope. A hope. In time.

What is a hope. A wish. That it. Will rain. In time.

What is a hope. A spring. What is a hope

They will go to hope.

They will go. To hope.

It is a pleasure. To awake her.

Or. Perhaps. Not yet.

The ballad ready. Is he ready. Yet. Not yet.

It is very pleasant to think about a hill.

He is impatient and so am I with waiting.

In many women wedding is an offering.

They mean to be with them in theirs in place.

They may come well and be with them

With welcome. And yet no one

Should be without a trace.

Of their asking that they are wild.

With delight. And hope very often.

Not to be bewildering. Although they do have.

Have sisters as women. And brothers. As men.

And so they came. To be without a flower.

And they had and once and rather.

Must they hesitate. With all and yet.

A flower. Which they bestow. In mending.

Having let him pass. Having let him pass.

And he was found. Having been. Let pass.

Finally. Once. Splendidly. She may.

Be often offering. To entice.

And no one knows. To. Entice.

It will be often. That they do.

Connect. It privately. And by asking.

What do cows eat. How do cows sleep.

Enter. And may. They wish.

If you look through. You will. See blue.

The table and the chair and the footstool.

All painted white, if you look through.

They are a lovely blue. And it is better.

To say better. And. Best. With them.

Or. Just as often. When. They are. With them.

Up and will he walk at least as well.

As. A wife. Has. Mentioned. What she has.

They went to stay and they came away

And they said. They may stay.

And she went to see. If blue. Allowed.

Black allowed. A sister allowed.

She went to stay and meant all day

To leave weather allowed out loud.

If she could be comfortable and contented.

And they. Have seen. That. She was. Not a queen.

But strolling as. Temporarily. Remained.

Which. They may. Be. As behavior.

Could he be. If. His grandmother. Had looked.

At her arms. And if he. Looked at his arms.

And his mother did not. Nor did his grandmother.

But they may out loud. Have reason.

Not to be proud. He may out loud.

Have reason. Not to be proud. But.

It is his wish. He may be inclined.

To intend. To attire. To blame. To help.

And to supply. And to remain. And to go again.

As if. Made splendid. By their willingness.

To hope. He could. See that. It was not often.

And so a ballad can remind him of distress.

When this you see behave as well as delicately.

Will an oxen be a cow and step well before a plough.

And be ready to remain if they should care.

To help them there. He was very frightened.

And should prepare. To have to do it. With more.

Than if they were able to. Undertake it now.

A pleasure makes no difference. To their having it.

Nor does their having it. Make any difference. To their wish. Nor will they hope. Nor indeed plan. To leave it.

But they will always. More. Than give pleasure. With it.

And so. It is best now. To hope. That a cow.

With them the oxen. Will relieve. In running.

May they be well and happy.

Once upon a time. It was best. To.

Carry a shot gun to prepare. For readiness

And this makes it be a pleasure. To prepare.

But they will wind and remind.

That it is. As well. As they. When they wish.

And so. It may be so.

They may. If they see. In the. Distance.

See that she is sitting. There. And working.

Pleasantly. As is her wish. And.

Her patience. She may even. Be.

Very much pleased. And if. A tree.

Bears two pears. And they are winter pears.

Will they multiply. Or may be. Not.

They may even. Not be there. And be thoughtful.

Once upon a time. They meant to-day.

They were selfish. And they were at play.

They met with oxen. And so.

It is esteemed that there is a relish for danger.

Who may be authoritative. With our stay.

With our stay. And so. They in a branch.

Need many. Their retreat.

It was grateful. To have bliss.

And so it should be with them.

Walnuts should be gathered. And oxen met.

Walnuts should be gathered and oxen met.

To see with a ballad to see.

To see. And to say so.

Would she listen to them. With her heart.

And with her hand. And with her best.

And happen to be faithful to the way

In which she could. Did she. To make it plain.

That they were meaning having. All as blessed.

She may be waiting. And while. And sheep.

It is best with them. To make them be plain.

In having all. Which they may cause.

Prepare it. Dare it. Care for it.

Say when will they ask for the best.

And so a ballad meets them.

Best and best. And they will be better dressed.

And so. She may go. Might she.

If she refuses. Or a pleasure.

The wonder of it is. Some will be there.

There every day. Into and on the meadows.

With their cows. Even though they are.

Grandmothers little girls or daughters.

It all. Is a matter of taste.

And pleasure in reading or saying.

That they are there.

Many make many mild.

For them. By willing. Wade.

It is all taught. That water is not high.

Even though the land is under water.

Nor indeed is it. It is well placed there.

They will ask. Who has been met.

By very many. Who prefer. Joking.

And terrifying an oxen by two men.

Or either either either brother.

When he came we asked him did he tell.

And he said yes they gathered very well.

What might it mean. That they had a division.

In this way it is not necessary.

As all beside. No one has meant.

And they with any wish. Hear. Sheep.

Only four sheep. Many more. For.

Their sheep. No one has more

Than four sheep.

A great many have no more. Than

Four cows and three sheep.

And it is very comfortable. That.

Nuts make oil. Fish is of no advantage.

And everybody makes. A pleasure.

By and by. When they are startled.

It is a pleasant day before they make it do.

And they like. To be there.

A pleasure. In wishing. They wish.

They have not been hurt. By any weather.

And yet. They soften. When they think.

Of one another. As they do yet.

It is not necessary. That they are.

One alike. For resting.

Thank you for them.

What should they all do. If they knew.

What they all do. All through.

And how they came. To have been here.

Even if they had wedded. With.

Which men. And women.

Should they make no mountains.

Of gopher holes. And hopes.

Of hills. Should they. Or rather.

May they be cautious. For the hope.

Of making it mean. That they had not left.

Surely they mean with which they meant.

But they have not to go.

Not with them. Nor either. Not for them.

All may they be. With. Or without them.

For them. And mine.

After a ballad in time.

She may be thought to be for thought.

And they will fairly win her.

He may be helped to be her help

And they will fairly win her.

She knew very well that she was well

She knew very well that he would win her.

And then. Might they. She. Having.

Gone, Without. And coming back. With.

Might she indeed. Might he. Indeed.

He might and very well did. Win her.

And he might. Be thought. To have.

And he. Very well could. Did he. And.

Would he win her. Would he. Win her.

She might very well. Have been. Seen.

And won. He might very well and did

Win her. More than. It might.

Which she could gain. Or else.

Delight. Or else. Or win her.

And. In the middle. It was. Missing.

Not missing. But not. Attached.

But he did win her. And kept her.

Because it was right. That he had the right.

To hold her. And he held her. And win her.

In which way. They were anxious to say.

That he did. And had. And held her. To win her.

He did win her. He held her. He did. Win her.

And when it is. On the day. When they.

Said. Very well. I will. Win her.

He did. Very well. On that day. Win her.

Anyway she was won. And won by him.

Who did win her. She was one.

Once when they saw. That it. Was there.

There. Where. They saw. That it was there.

It was there. And she. Was a pleasure.

He said where. And it was a pleasure.

And he did win her. There. Where.

Where he did win her. There.

Anywhere. Where he did. Win her there.

It would be. As if. An and a man.

Asked. Can. Can you see. That. It can.

And it was not open. It was closed.

And first he showed it to two men.

In uniform. And then. To two men.

In a common uniform. And then to one man.

In a common uniform. And then to a man.

And he showed it to a man. In uniform.

What happened to disturbing.

They might. Wear it often.

It was meant. To eat. A cake.

Little ones. Are beguiling. And soften.

They will add often. He did win her.

She was won. And he did. Having won.

Win her. She was there. As when.

If they say. To win. One as won.

May they be asked. How are many win.

And they will ask. How are many with them.

All four make four. And twenty. Or more.

They will think that white and blue.

Is everything. One two one two.

All out but you. They may be with three.

And so they may desire walnuts or rather.

Oil of walnuts or rather better.

Or else they may desire. A pleasure.

Or else they may desire. Either.

Or else. They may desire. To gather.

Or else they may desire. A fire.

Or else they may desire either.

It is an ever increasing pleasure.

To ask whether. They will desire.

The pleasure. Of wishing whether.

They will believe or rather. Back.

They may go. If we say so. He will.

Go back better. If he does not go.

Forward farther. And this is how it happens.

It is a pleasure. To have ballad weather.

It is a pleasure. To have rather.

It is a pleasure. To have rather.

Or more. Than better. Or more than rather.

It is a pleasure. To have rather. More.

Than better. More than rather.

It is better. To have rather.

Better. To have. Rather.

Or more than rather. Nor more than better.

And so they may be. As they mean.

They may come more. Than in a stream.

Because or rather. And in a little while.

They may and they may often they.

A little girl can cry when a little dog.

Can tie and a little dog can

Cry. When the cows are not dry.

Because they will be dangerous either.

Or look so. And so a ballad importunes.

When they can cry. Each one can try.

To be comforted. By and By. Easily.

A ballad makes it be pleasant whether.

A ballad makes it be pleasant weather.

Be be beautifully

Be be mine

Be be be beautifully

be be be be mine

And so they make a fairly well ballad

Which they may use as a refrain

May we like to to be all told. That they they.

Will be told. For them. All told.

Which may make it reasonably do. One two.

A ballad scene. She asked for quinces that they were

There. And she left and she attended to them

And there were there to prepare

She did it beautifully be be beautifully

It may flower. Fairly well

In the middle of a ballad a question.

May be a better brother and a better mother.

And one other, may they be for one another.

And so. They will be so. And so.

One as one and two as two.

May they be as well as through.

With winter summer and next winter.

Who made it be. That they always did see.

That all that they had. Would be. For three.

Their themselves and what they held.

Who held. A beheld. That. They

Other than. They. Or. Better.

Than they would. Or. Could see.

They may be better. It may be better.

That they could. And. Would see.

That everything they did. Would be.

To give to. All of them. All three.

And so he came over here.

To be cooler. As may be.

He. As may be. Came over here.

To be. With three. And now.

He would be. Always further.

Because they would be. Three of three

May be. A ballad is better. Than.

A ballad letter. Come to me.

To unexpectedly see the moon is very exciting

To see an eclipse unexpectedly of the moon is very exciting.

And it might but it could not other than it was.

Even so it was exciting.

To unexpectedly see an eclipse of the moon is exciting.

And she. May be. Said to be. Not very. Interested.

And she may be said to be. Not interested.

And so to see unexpectedly an eclipse of the moon is unexciting.

And so to see unexpectedly an eclipse of the moon is very exciting.

She may be thought to be made to be.

Very nearly fairly we and quickly.

It might be. That there would be one of three.

And very exciting tenderly to be often it in there

And very exciting. A sheep might be black and and a sheep might be a goat.

And at a distance need not be very exciting.

And many may be waiting for a child of three.

And nuts are shaking in a nut tree

Because some one is striking at the nut tree with a stick as is the custom.

And so a bone can be smaller or not at all

And a tree may be tall and be a walnut tree

And anyway there may be three.

And a tree and a number of sheep

And there are many more than three

And so certainly three are many more than three.

One two three all out but she.

And so it makes a duchess a brother.

And a basket a sister and a little one a mother.

And so they may be careless

And resplendent and silver and a bother

And she may be very patient sweetly.

What is a ballad. Three things and a cloak.

She likes to be her. And sings

He likes to be with be. And sings.

She may be the cause of a ballad.

A ballad makes strings and they pull her.

And she comes and she sings with her

And he comes and he sings for her

And they come and they sing with her

And it may be so for they can know

That a ballad this ballad can say so.

She knows strains in melody. Believe her readily. She may be present fairly. To unexpectedly see an eclipse of the moon.

Button and mutton a sheep or a lamb

A bird or a button or pleasure or can.

May they be rather or button or a ram.

At a distance you can tell them.

A sheep looks up steadily and they ran.

A ram at a distance and they ran

A ram and they can see the two of them they can

A mutton, a button, Button mutton may leave

As they can. No one should accuse

A sheep or a ram. That they ran.

They look up and watching they can.

A sheep or a ram any one can tell them.

Because a ram is not watching they ran.

And so a ballad has been told. To be told.

That as well as they can be and they can be

Bold because they refuse to relieve.

May they all achieve. May they think.

And thieve may they think and relieve.

Who may a button share. They found a silver button.

They care. To find a silver button. On the same day.

That the sheep came to stay and stood.

And looked. And was there. But not a share.

Of when they went away as they do regularly.

It is of no use remarking that they have changed their place.

That he has changed his place from here. To there. In fact he was not there.

A ballad in difference. And it is a pleasure.

She will be of two he will see it through

She will be of two. And happily here.

She will be of two. One two one two one two.

She will be of two and here.

It is not very difficult to choose roses.

By their color, their strength and their perfume.

Nor is it difficult to choose roses.

By their color their strength and their perfume.

Nor is it difficult to choose roses

By their color their strength and their perfume

Nor is it difficult to choose roses

By their color by their strength by their perfume

Nor is it difficult to choose roses

By the description of roses by the deception

Of their color their strength and their perfume

It is not. Very difficult. To choose roses

By the description and the description describes

Their color their strength and their perfume.

In every ballad one of one is two

In every ballad many roses or few

In any ballad roses one or two

Are what it is well to choose for two.

Who make it always do. So for you.

And Peter plants them. Or who. Two.

[ ¶ ]

1931

440.

THOUGHTS ON AN AMERICAN CONTEMPORARY FEELING

[Creative Age, X, February 1932]

And they were right. But. Is it contemporary. May be it is but I doubt it. May I quote myself. “For this reason as in quoting Lord Grey it is quite certain that nations not actively threatened are at least several generations behind themselves militarily so aesthetically they are more than several generations behind themselves and it is very much too bad, it is so much very much more exciting and satisfactory for everybody if one can have contemporaries if all one’s contemporaries could be one’s contemporaries.” “By this I mean all this.”

When they meant what they said and they said it not those who had said it, but these said it, that America to be American that Americans to be American should be concerned about America and Americans and should be concerned about Americans and America by being in America. When these said it I did not think they meant it when they said it. And they do. And the reason of it. Is this.

America that is the United States of America and it is very interesting was throughout the nineteenth century beginning living that is to say they were beginning living being made out of the eighteenth century they were beginning in the nineteenth century that is in all the nineteenth century they were beginning living beginning and living in the twentieth century. And now what are they to do. Having done something they must be. Looking backward. That is. Natural enough.

And how do you look backward. By looking forward. And what do they see. As they look forward. They see what they had to do before they could look backward. And there we have it all.

And now to make it all clearer. Those who are saying that they should stay at home mean that as America has done something that is as it has created the twentieth century and we who were and are Americans have all through the nineteenth century created the twentieth century for all who are in the twentieth century, those who concern themselves with things æsthetic being as I say when I quote myself inevitably several generations behind their generation think quite reasonably that what has been done is to do. But it has been done, and the generation living as contemporaries they on the contrary are occupying themselves to continue America by being outside of America. And so as usual aesthetically those who concern themselves with what they consider the most contemporary of art and literature are many generations behind themselves.

To make it all clearer. The after civil war congressmen when they said that America should make Americans in America were alright, and Americans were being made in America, but soon America was and now is made and Americans are Americans the people who solemnly concern themselves with aesthetic things think that it makes a difference where Americans are. Of course it does not. Americans having been made. And they are made. On the contrary the congressmen know now that Americans being Americans America having been made and having made the twentieth century, Americans can be wherever they are and they make arrangements accordingly. It is only those who concern themselves with aesthetic things critically and academically being several generations behind themselves can really believe when they think these things.

[ ¶ ]

1932

1932

441.

A PLAY WITHOUT ROSES

PORTRAIT OF EUGENE JOLAS

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

It is out of the question that we will meet. We need not be nervous if we are anxious. They will be more than ever ours or forward. She will be a doubt of how they like so much. As much. It was well known as well acquainted.

All went all taught. All which is bit by bit.

Very much out of the question to wonder in reliability or in aggression for them physically weak.

By their remain remaining in our ride. All this in there could with all be as made as in a ride. For them duty or declare. He hunts for all. As needed kneeled and struggle for it all. Very well when.

All who came carefully came with them.

Let it be thought that they were curious.

She may be thought to be selfish she may be thought to be here.

All who can like it are nearly once in a while as they care to be sent or seen there.

For it fortunately.

Once upon a time they rose every day.

But it was a welcome duty.

Which they made by inquiry.

As often as they are added inevitably.

It made no use or no indifference in a way either.

All who make add one an addition. It was very well added when they were often. Nearly there. Two may be kindly.

Perils in their way or will they.

It is fortunately that nobody prefers more than little ones.

Eugene Jolas and Maria Jolas.
Maria Jolas.

It is all who may get to greet or one.

Eugene Jolas.

But in all made a made or call.

Eugene Jolas.

But which if there alike.

Eugene Jolas.

Rosy is mines. Best is mines. Largely is mines.

Which is or are mines.

Eugene Jolas.

Add made. There is a load in m s plural.

Eugene Jolas.

Have you ever noticed how a name changes.

Have you ever noticed a change in a name.

Eugene Jolas.

Think twice of a name.

And thereafter they all or all wishes.

Thinking twice of a name may be the cause of robust and twinkling. And.

A name changes by whites and whites.

All whites.

Eugene Jolas.

Part two

A dialogue as anxious.

It is not anxious.

I do not as anxious feel a really anxious moment coming.

Part III

Just find it that.

They did.

With all

In nobody being

Violent

Scene one

Mr. Jolas has a son or any one.

Scene one

They will prepare to spare

More than one

Scene one

One and one.

Part IV

It is called a preparation.

And it is called or

It is called better

Or it is called more

Or it is called before

Or it is called as it is called

It is called

What is it called

For

Part one

They will have more than the day-time.

Scene one

Who without by and without or either

Without by and without or

Will they wish

Without by.

No sooner will they

Sooner than

They

May couple with consider

And so

Either

Or or by.

One and one.

Part two.

It is it is in itself.

Of which.

Scene two.

May two.

Act one.

When sixteen and four make twenty.

How is it that fourteen and sixteen make twenty-one.

Or more.

Scene one

Why should they place.

Those which are well

And be withal welcome

Scene two

Eugene Jolas.

Four more makes having known

Three or four.

Maria Jolas

Or which or will or variably very well.

Or may or shall or will or very often well.

Eugene Jolas

Made four be four four and no more

Made four be four or four or for no more.

Eugene Jolas

It is not or vainly.

That they may in mine.

Which.

May

All of them for all of them.

Justly.

Maria Jolas.

In no time and at no time.

Or at no time in time.

There is a difference.

And which.

Please be quickly.

There is no difference of in which.

Notably and correctly.

Not with and which.

It may be rested to be precious.

Scene one.

Just when it is to be in known may way.

Scene one.

One four thousand two a thousand

Scene two.

All who are ready say one.

Scene two

All who are not ready

Say one

Scene two

Eugene Jolas.

Let me think splendidly of Eugenes

Or made intently of Eugenes

Or further Eugenes

Or as or as either Eugenes.

Maria Jolas

For four are might.

And might is right

And right is right

Or four more or ought.

And they will help or wish.

Eugene Jolas.

Should all who share

Be where.

Eugene Jolas

But where

Or

All

Who beware.

Eugene Jolas

Or more.

And they will be well wish.

And Eugene and Maria Jolas.

Once when they were nearly

Nearly once when they were nearly

They are nearly once when they were nearly

They are near they are hear

Or welcome.

[ ¶ ]

1932

442.

A PLAY OF POUNDS

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

At a made at once.

She made him.

Nor she made him.

Introduces weeks and made mistakes.

Scene I

Looked through the book and there was one missing.

Now she made him.

Look through the book and there was one missing.

Had not made him.

Scene one

There is nothing as annoying.

Looking through the book.

And there is one missing.

Scene one

Humility leave to beckon further or she may will be neglected.

Scene one

It is very welcome to announce ours as master-pieces.

They all come

Act one

It is remarkable that she will listen to me.

Scene one

Do you find this as remarkable or austerity.

Act one

She will feel one as one. Or.

Scene one

Remarkably.

Act one Scene one

Shall she be astonished by toiling.

Scene one

Or theirs in hope.

Scene one

A genius or joining.

Scene one

Which may they feel in.

Scene one

Coming excellently.

Scene one

Who has been heard to doubt that they are told, they are cold, they receive it coldly.

Or they are awkward.

Scene one

Shall it be an obligation.

Scene one

Act II

Try this instead.

Act one

She may be.

Having thought of Andrew. And Bartholemew.

Or forgotten.

Act one

Scene one

They may make servants of one and one.

And leave one.

To have one.

And think and mean.

Or how old are James and children.

One two or three.

Scene one

All who make cake are welcome.

All who select something.

She shall be taught as willing.

Or may do is meant as telling.

And they will delight in adding.

Scene one

Shall it be just as she chose.

Act II

All taught, all and everything.

I like very well that she is faithful.

Act one

Scene one

I can be thought to be sweet and all.

Can be as light.

Or with it.

For more than girls.

Scene I

Should should be often bought.

Scene I

I do not think he was amiable.

Scene I

I do not think he was amiable.

Scene II

Just as well.

For it because.

Scene one

All of. The time.

Scene two

It is that they used to. Be always. Very much their care.

And mine. If you like.

Scene two

Shall it be please. And them.

Or often with. A helping all more than then.

Act I

It has happened to be that it has. Why then. Happened. It has happened to be.

Act I

Scene I

What is the difference.

Between happened to be and it has just now or just or just then it has happened to happen or to have to have had to had to happen or to me.

Scene one

They like not to

Scene one

To blame

Act II

It is going or not going to be pretty.

Act II

Should sudden summons be a thought.

Or will she be with us if she is bought.

Or they clearly must go.

As well as if they went.

Or violence with their violets as may be shown.

Act II

Scene one

Should how many.

Or will they listen

To me.

Act one

All who may wet a while their hold.

Scene one

It is a difference between sweetly and well.

Scene one

Should it.

Scene one

For theirs.

Ocean or shall they.

It is quiet to behave kindly.

Scene two

All who were ready to add and a land.

Scene two

Buy me a party or partly we relate.

What they have no wish or rather to do.

Of course it is easy for them them.

Which ever may there be no difference between more.

Scene one

I have suddenly thought.

Act one

It is abler

To have been

Or maybe

Left better. He left better.

She could not leave better.

Difficulty is not deft or better.

Deliver or deliberative.

Different is a does or do dove a verb.

Act one

Order

Scene one

Other or whether or other than one another.

Scene one

About which. They may.

Scene two

It could be history too.

Scene three

It is difficult to be a third.

I like to see her ideally lie there.

Scene four

What is the difference between a pretty one.

Act one

Forty is too old thirty is too old twenty-nine is not too old.

Scene one

Should she. Be willing to let her think. That she could with impunity may she not neglect whether. They will balance or eat. Without their pleasure. For this. To-day.

Can it be better to improve. Or not.

But politeness adds. Will she. Admire.

May they reply frequently.

Scene one

Shut or well shut it.

Scene two

A pleasure of their advantage. May should grope.

Scene one

I will be awfully pleased to be very. Able to make cake.

Act II

This or though with or though.

Act II

She may live by a pound or care for them more or just as well.

Scene one

Could it be why they were awake.

Scene one

Or pleasantly waking. Wakened. Or awaking.

Scene one

Between a sign or either light or add her.

Scene one

A light is not smoking. Or vacant or smoking.

Scene one

Better to be left to be happy.

Act I

It is always by them a blessing. Be very well.

Act I Scene one

Or none.

Scene one

I should delight but not in fright. Which they may please come

in.

Scene one

How happy it is always to be ready

Scene one

At or patient. Not in rule. Awhile.

It is very often vacant to be plainly acquainted.

A tall dog is not a long dog. And vice versa.

Scene one

Nobody can know for them to care.

Scene one

A part of which they think I love them do they. They will esteem a pleasure.

Should it be with a pleasure.

Or made nicely.

Or prepared.

They think over.

What they may have given to them.

And so on their account.

And easily not find it at all.

Scene one

Or may they be thought to like absent in branches.

And their attack.

And their pleasure.

It is made merely. At one of three.

Scene one

Calling ought as pairs of plainly.

Act I Scene two

Should make it do or did she hear me.

Scene one

For this how are ours fortunately.

Act II

It is thought that they were never careful

Scene one

Indeed they must have been given to be pleased with care for it.

Scene two

Our acceptance.

Scene one and scene two

For more or for more of for acceptance

Scene one Act I

They shall think well of me.

Act I

They may have learned to mind what they are likely to see for which they drag. And they may have been brought to have riches and no richness in all their thoughts. They will do well to tell us little.

Scene one

It is all who may come to their aid.

Scene two

Please be with pleases

They will be with and pleases

Or should. They be seen

As coming all more than all.

Once at a time they think as well.

Scene two

Or made arrangement.

Act I

They will lessen then for one.

Scene two

All who. Joined them with a ribbon.

A ribbon is a noun to stare.

All beloved with care.

For which foolishness they will join rich men.

Act I

Please be patient.

With a petition.

It is better than their counting.

As much as really.

Scene one

Pleasurable.

Act I

I cannot think that it will be managed.

Scene one

By pressure. Or exchange.

Scene two

Or even customarily

Scene two

Or as a little

Scene two

They will like

Scene two

Intermediate. Or blaming.

Act I

It is my time to be right.

Act I

Who has whom been one.

Act I

If they do.

Scene one

May they be said to make it stay.

Scene two

In there wish.

Act one.

She does not care.

Scene one

But she must be

Scene two

Encouraged.

Act one

Scene one

Should it be brought.

If it is brought I will use it

Scene one

Nor need they mind

Scene one

If they like.

Scene two

But just as well badly.

Scene one

With them as a blessing.

Act one

Scene two

She may be used to having it.

Scene three

Or having it to finish.

Scene three.

Just may they well.

Be frightened.

Or not careful.

Or easily well

Scene two

They may be left to have it help.

Scene two

Them.

Act one

Scene one

Just with

Scene one

With them or just alone.

Scene one

Who is or who is helped

By their having

Or having been.

Left to be outlined

As well.

Scene one

All who call

Or they wish

Scene one

Should be or if they had been well.

Scene one

As much as ever

Scene one

If they were inclined.

Scene one

Or coming afterwards.

Scene

Just whenever

Scene one

They like.

Scene one

All just as it happened.

All of which it is

All more than not as they like

With and better not better

Or without it

Just or as it happened.

It is so easy

To be dazzling

Scene one

They make it do

Scene one

By their if they mind.

That it is stolen.

Scene one

All day

Scene one

In which

Scene one

It is better to be prepared

Act one

Scene one

For fortunately oh will you.

Scene two

For fortunately.

Act two.

They will be scarcely through.

They will be or will not be at all scarcely or scarcely through.

Scene one

She may be caught to be cautious.

Or will she change from better to worse.

It is of no importance to remain.

Scene one.

Will they be caught to be out loud.

Or would they ask

Scene one

It is richly held

To be not all for it

Because

Idleness is no blessing

Scene two

She does not very carefully care.

Scene two

It is a feeling

Scene two

It is their wanting

Scene two

Which they have of one

Scene two

By their use.

Scene two

Or all

Scene two

Of it.

Act II

Would it matter

If they were curious.

Scene two

Should they be weakened

By places.

Scene two

All who are cared for

Scene two

All who

Act I

Scene two

Should they be as well as

And in which they are.

As well as

If they were known.

Act two

Scene three

They will be a wide difference

Scene three

Between which they or as if they had better.

Scene three

But well alarmed.

Scene three.

Just which

Scene three

They are.

Act I

Scene one and two

All who are very careful may be precious

And they will think it best.

Scene two

To make more

Scene two

As they

Scene two

Are obliging

Scene two

Or merely all

Which

When they come.

Scene one

All nearly frightened

Scene one

Because of any one

Scene one

Or presently.

Act I

Scene one.

Would it be any good to like it as well.

Scene two.

Or for which they may as well like it.

Scene three

Made in without a place

Scene four

Just whatever they meant

Act two

Scene one

Which is made for the place.

Scene two

As many place it in that way

Scene three

Usually they like it more

Scene four

As well. Or which they care.

They are careful made to be may be.

Scene five

She hopes that she will be again

Recognized as carefully

Scene six

Or whether they are prepared.

Scene seven

Or failing sometimes.

Scene eight

With all of it may she be cared.

To go there whether she could like it.

Scene nine

More than ever even if she could not.

Act II

Nobody is welcome who has bought with them more than ever there are three there about them

Act II

Scene one

A common place which is their in with it

Scene two

Should all be all made to be all ready or as when it is made to be ready.

Scene three

To wear it at all

Scene four

Or.

Scene five

A shawl.

Act one

She may be to tell her in order.

Scene one

For them

Scene two

As much as they neglect

Scene three

A plan. Once in a while.

Scene four

Which when they went. They were very well willing. By their us. In a change.

Scene five

Yes. I made it.

Act one

When I was happy I was well off.

Scene two

Or whether when I was happy I was happy with as well well off.

Scene three

When I was happy I was as well off.

Act II

No one in and on can be crowded.

Scene one

Or may be

Scene two

They would be just as well willing.

Scene three

May might in excitement.

Scene four

They are very widely precious.

Scene five

Or just as precious

Scene six

Widely as precious just as precious more than it could be used.

Scene seven

Precious to them not only.

Scene eight

For them precious to me.

Scene nine

It was well used and used to it.

Scene ten

They may be without it.

Scene eleven

Made more with before then.

Scene twelve

It makes no difference now.

Act II

Should she. She should.

Scene one

Finally as a set. They may finally regret.

Scene two

They repeat. Or should it be casually.

Scene three

Three is an artifice.

Scene four

More than they like.

Scene five

A wish is as much as they complain.

Scene six

More than they like.

Scene seven

Fairly an artifice

Scene eight

Or in time to admire.

Act II

Will they be rich or in between.

Not as they like it.

For them is there a difference.

Act I

Hush much may it be that they ask the same of them.

Or often as they are willing.

Scene one

Which is a source of a kind of our pleasure.

Act II

Scene one

Avoidance is a valley of pleasure.

Scene two

They will be alright

Scene three

In making more.

Scene four

Or two.

Scene five

It is very well counted

Scene six

Or they made a mistake

Scene seven

In little pieces

Scene eight.

It had been just as well or more of it which they had or not at all

Scene three

It is a pleasure that the hair will curl.

Even if at all. They are I am late.

Act III

It is all they have in resting often.

\

Scene one

As if they are called.

Scene two

If they would

Scene three

Be patient.

Act II

With and with counting

Act II

She is only owned by not leaving and resting

Act II

Scene one

She will leave this as one

Scene two

For seconds only

Scene three

As they might one

Scene four

May four

Scene five

And or one.

Scene six

In which they with hers fix

Scene seven

As much as one.

Act III

It is kindly to be about ought.

Scene one

Or widening now

Scene two

Should always call

Scene three

May they be frequent or frequently in many and place.

Scene four

Which they think of as restless.

Scene five

But as once in a while.

Scene six

By them with which they are again.

Scene seven

All little likeness to them was lost

Act I

Scene one

If she does.

Scene two

It is that is.

Scene three

That they will have come to them.

Scene four

One as one.

Scene five.

Could she be acquainted with their name.

Scene six

If they knew their name as their name.

Scene seven

Or will they interfere.

Scene eight

With which they have here.

Scene nine

As well as yes.

Act I

Will they come and will they welcome.

Scene one

Will they come and will he be welcome.

Scene two

Or will he be called away

Scene three

Or will he be not able to stay

Scene four

Or will he trouble them to ask him

Scene five

To be welcoming.

It is very happy to be often there

Act II

She may be always tractable or able or welcome if she is able. To be welcome

Scene two

And no neglect makes her welcome.

Scene three

Nor ever. No neglect makes her welcome.

Scene four

Which is true. For they may be called to be there nearly welcome as often.

Act II

Scene one

They may announce one to a dozen three to six or pleasantly.

Scene two

And they will be selfish if triumphant.

Scene one

She will be gentle.

Scene two

With their care

Scene three

As they may care

Scene four

To be careful.

Scene one.

It is by ours that they buy.

Scene one

It is very delicate to be loaned.

Very delicate to be loaned.

Scene one

They will be better welcome.

Scene one

Do not do lightly that which you do do.

Scene one

It was of course that they expressed.

That there were never at all a pleasure

To themselves alone an advantage.

In which they were careful to be able

To thank them one at a time In every little while.

Scene one

And very well too

To thank them as they will do

For themselves as they like it.

They will be often anxious to risk that amount.

Act I

Oh may they matter to it.

Scene one

As their attachment.

Scene one

She is not

Scene one

So much more than

Scene one

They will.

Scene one

Mean one

Scene one

Which they will

Scene one

Mean one

Scene one

They will be kindness itself or they may like it.

Act II

May be.

Should or it could.

Scene one

If she was cold to him.

Or she was cold to him.

Scene two

Would fulfill.

Scene three

Their doing that.

Scene four

Dislike.

Scene five

Or find.

That they mind.

Scene six

It should be meant as all

Scene seven

That they can if I like.

Scene eight

May be they will be a change

Scene nine

After a time.

Scene ten

It is of no use to be cautious.

Scene eleven

Or should they grow.

To have it kept away at first.

Scene twelve

After every little while.

Act II

She too

Scene one

Was not born to be gone

Scene two

And thorough.

Scene three

For them to like it most.

Scene four

As well as their.

Scene five

Or more than as a chair.

Scene six

She was not then oppressed.

Nor did she give

Nor like it as a loan

Of their indeed

There carefully

Arise in time

Scene one

Coupled by this in time

Scene two

Could it be she meant

Scene three

That they meant

Scene four

It is of no use to have them change and just like it

Scene five

I meant to be often having been there.

Act III

There is a little bit more of it all.

Which they threw to me

Scene one

But little places have been needed

Scene two

By the calling of none

Scene three

Which is in adding

But which

They mind.

Scene four

Leaving it to know that it has been commenced.

Scene five

Just as whenever they like

Act III

All always went too far to go

Scene one

In there or more their pleasure

Scene two

Very finely

Scene three

It is all but it is not better.

Scene four

I have been disappointed in not having been receiving a Christmas card.

Act II

No I do not imagine so.

Scene one

Very soon they did not meet at noon.

But understanding when they would meet again.

Scene one

It was nearly when she understood something

Scene two

Just as early when she felt that it was just as well as one.

Scene two

She might please him

Scene three

With having felt well

Scene three

Him with him.

Scene four

Which means that they were not neglecting her for him

Scene four

Or would they like it if they were not even any more neglecting him for her.

Scene five

She would be very well welcomed to arrive.

Scene five

With every little bit their mistake

Scene five

They will be early every once in a while.

Act II

Scene one

She may be resolute if she was found

Scene two

Nor will they cover this.

Scene three

As anxious.

Scene four

They may be only known as a wedding

Scene four

But which they have a chance.

Scene five

It is always as well.

Scene six

Or how is it to mean

That it is a plainly prepared to marry.

Scene seven

Or they will be exactly.

Scene eight

Should do.

What is the difference between a smile and a change of expression.

Act I

How are ours of waiting.

Scene one

In their despite.

Scene two

Or might they mind it.

Scene three

For them or them

It is too dreadful to have been in that case disappointed.

Scene four

Which they may use and include.

Scene five

As well as

Scene six

Their leaving love out.

Act I

Should it have been arranged just as well.

Scene one

Or not as well

Scene two

Or better than ever

Scene three

In all of it which is in use

Act II

Scene one

Will they mind which they mean

Act III

Or for themselves alone.

Or all alone

Scene one

Name them just as well as they knew how

Scene two

In which they prepare where they go

Scene three

Or if they like it.

Scene four

They could use more than they do they could not use any more. They could not. Use. Any more.

Scene five

Very likely they could not use any more.

Scene six

As well as they can.

Scene seven

They could use it.

Scene eight.

Which is what I meant.

Scene one

All of it is in the place of their waiting

Scene two

By that time by this time

Act I

She should be ready for any remedy

Act II

I do not like him to be careless.

Scene one

Which made it be that I did not like him any more.

Scene two

Nor made it be that they were careless of me.

Scene three

Just as much and as ever you like.

Act II

They will be prepared to think as well.

They will be more prepared fairly.

They will change it for their part.

And they will like as well as dislike.

Scene one

Which they may be

Or which they may have.

Scene two

In often or often as well.

Scene three

There is with vigilance.

There is no care with pleasure.

There is no time that use

There is nothing that they care about.

Scene four

All of which makes it as talking.

Or should they be made to mean.

That it is what they like.

In every way as well as they like.

In the making of it to be their care.

Scene two

It should be just when

They are wanted.

Scene three.

Or may be they will call it

Scene four

Theirs or arrangements.

Which they told them.

Scene five

All as many as gain.

Or come again.

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1932

443.

MARGUERITE OR A SIMPLE NOVEL OF HIGH LIFE

[Mrs. Reynolds and Five Earlier Novelettes, 1952]

In northern countries a child is often adopted. When it is. There is often something else that happens and either the child is not well or very well and something else happens. It is very likely that it is a girl.

Should it be about what they care.

Once once or twice in the northern countries they adopted a girl. She had a happy childhood and nothing else matters. A childhood is not happy if nothing else matters. It is just what they like.

In northern countries if they adopt a child they will be satisfied to be unhappy. If nothing else matters.

In a southern country if a child is well a father is nervous that is if it is well born as it is well. And they will be seriously well. Just as it does. It will if it does. It can take any amount of care.

If she could remember that she was adopted would it be more than any other pleasure or sadness. She was never distressed.

One at a time they being the only one left and so a home is formally what they do often feel to be very well but not established.

It has often happened that they have been adopted. One may say it is better to be brought up by one parent than to be adopted. One may say and no one does say or refuses to be thought to be welcomed by any such thing.

In the northern countries they often adopt a child particularly when a couple have been childless.

It was their habit to be childless and so they adopted had adopted one. She was raised as their daughter although in a way it was the one who had adopted her as their legal daughter who was with it as one.

It is her name which is of importance. Sometimes they are legally adopted and in any case they are known by the name. And in this case it was so.

After a little while it ended not disagreeable which made it not a matter of indifference.

She was not appointed nor was she chosen to leave home.

Should she be chosen in adoption not any one is chosen. They adopt one this is often happening in a northern country where it is not very cold and no one is ever frozen. They often adopt a child and they think nothing of having never been accustomed not to have had a child without adoption. And so much for that.

After the adoption the child is with them and there is no difficulty about any one leaving them when either one or the other need not have been left without either one or some other one and without explaining and so they are necessarily bad and they have been very good. It is a satisfaction to come from a small country which is not a big country and which is never really frozen nor is it the country where they will have never been cold in the summer nor hot in the winter the winter is not only cold but the summer which is after the winter is hot and everybody is not certain that it is possible to have a cold winter colder and a warm summer hotter and so they are equal to anything.

It is the custom to adopt a child in a northern country if the couple have not either of them wanted a child and they have not had one earlier and then when it is later they have adopted one. This is not an advantage but it is happy without there being any more than one without any objection and the other not wanting it either.

She was used to callousness, she could be tenderly mused she could accustom and in they are always made comfortable in a different letter.

After adopting they are very kind to the child they have adopted. They do not mean anything or if they are fortunate fortunate and fortunately is a good reason.

From the beginning she and they were likely or just as likely to be adopting.

The way they were happy was this. They were colder and warmer and they were always ready to go in and come out as often and this is altogether. Once in a while they were not more than always careful but this made no difference to Marguerite. No one could adopt oftener. They adopted once. As it happens they adopted she was adopted. This makes her.

It is my might.

One

Marguerite was chosen and once when she was younger she was not so promising.

Now to like her.

She could be happy in not hurrying.

Or could she be happy in not hurrying.

After she left her adopted father and her adopted mother she had not left them. They would never know anything about anything and she would not care nor were they there nor nearly anything. This is natural when it has happened and is happening that she is sad but not worrying. How many can inherit money when some have some and really no one knows anything. And this is not a grievance in believing. She was very happy. Any one is sad. And any one is no one worrying. I like to look at cushions.

See one

It is a sea where they are near a lake and she said they swam there from their nightgown. Or all. They swam there. Not on the sea they were not on the sea. A land that is not on the sea is all that is so nearly that in living she was not threatening but really saying a river to be sad is nearer. And so this was not late in life. But even later.

It is very pretty to have straight hair made curly.

The thing that happened was that she had a habit. Not of being adopted or adopting or adapting but really truly would she like it now was not it dreadful that any one could often only not be sent away. And stay.

The real story of a northern winter is and a northern summer and which they might in vanish. She could always be called for.

In the northern countries adoption is not everything because they are not ever careless. She was adopted when she was quite a little thing. This does not matter. Who always does not matter. Alike does not matter. Who has been never been careless. All about does not matter.

She was adopted and it does not matter. She is now known as never having been careless which they may declare should she be here.

Oh why can they be cared for.

A change of scene and she comes to England.

Why is England not a northern country. It is not a northern country.

She will call either selfish if they come either as selfish.

After or a little other after she is adopted she likes to change about. What does she change about. Nothing at all. She stays as she is.

Once in a while if she likes it not only not better but always as often not better she feels that it is not even a wish. And so she calls money often money. Which made her leave strangeness to be selfish and their on their account their wish. After she had been adopted it might be that she was born always there as not so easily can any one remember anything or not after a while.

It is always their meaning which is a difference between often and open.

In the northern countries they adopt children and children have them to ask everything in the way and at the time and when they have or have been as a morning. And in this way easily of course and in consequence and it was most of the time. She could not remember any trouble.

After she was adopted she lived there. It could not know. They could not change by chance. Any one could get to be twenty-one. Almost more.

After a while any one knew that no one not on account of come again. It is very true that an adopted one is never glad to see her mother because she has not got one. They need never regret everything. She will not be cautious to close.

After she had been adopted they will be thought to swim and sing. They will be light in summer and dark in winter. They will be all alike in respect to everything just as they choose. It is why they had one then. There is plenty of favoritism in singing and swimming but she remembered them both.

Once once or twice the mother.

Or very happy with a girl.

She could in one year every time it would they would be that they had a girl.

Three a girl they adopted a girl. In a northern country.

In a southern country a girl. It made the parents sad. That they had that she had a girl. She was not their parents.

To go back now to the one who was an adopted one going to England. It is very likely that in going to England she went from them. They were not there to be ready. And she left. She did not. Not leave them. They were inquiring. Not if she were leaving. No one could inquire. If she were leaving. Because she had not. Left them. To leave them.

The thing she did was to go to England. And there the struggle for life was not severe.

Just who has been whose.

Marguerite there could expect care. She could be very much better everywhere. Everywhere and there.

After Marguerite had been adopted nobody spoke.

Consider how agreeable adoption is also consider how many hours from England also to please to never to be able to achieve the ambition of really going where they desired it if not any longer they could have been hoped to have her come. After adoption going is going. As much can be said of coming. She was an adopted one. She felt finely.

After every little while she saw why it was not once in a while. He changed while they changed. She was left alone. England was not as far and she could go. This was after she was left that is to say adopted means having been adopting. There is no reason why they should stop choosing. Who could she called one and one.

It is so easy to feel better.

Marguerite did not feel better. She had been adopted and then later she went to England and there she remained until she left England.

After she returned from England she knew who hesitated.

She was often told that they were wretched. And she made their wishes their wishes. Can any one leave Finland. She did and came to England. After that they will be acquainted.

As I was saying she had been adopted as is the habit in northern countries and after every little while they will beware of their English. They have it very well taught. They will go. They will not decide about everything. It is always thought well that she should go away which she did and stay away which she does. She will be happy if she can say I mean. And they will respect having been in England. And now she is not far away.

She will resume her voyages. She will leave England for France.

And having left England for France she has come to France and having come to France she will long to have been in England as is natural to her station. She will be unique in asking and receiving and not being only but also desired. And so they may go. She has been in England and from England she has come to France and having come to France she will be in a state of enlightenment and no one need because it is prettily desirable and very successful to mention swans and sparrows. Sparrows are not younger than swans.

And so here we are in France and so they say there are more pleasures than rather very often they are separately undertaken to be anxious.

In this way one may unite before and after and because of their betterment.

The melody of which they like they must be always used to be welcome. And love to rush and pleasantly come back. Or they will. This may be better than their chance of leaving it very well fastened as in a plan.

She may be thought to be thoughtful but she was adopted as is the custom in northern countries.

Be very carefully acquainted with anxiety.

Or do not expose yourself to this as a wish.

Can you see how readily not to agree not to say not to manage to say not to bewilder not to favor or not to gently mind which piously makes theirs be sewn. All of which they will all go to arrange it so.

The three countries in which they have been acquainted but she has not been acquainted with them is or are England Finland and France and Finland comes first.

Every little while they know her better.

It was not only known but it was told. That she knew. That in northern countries they did adopt and were adopted very young or anything. And they plainly made it a difference to have no one like it which is why they were willing to be feeling. It is not strange to be feeling. They will answer and answer anything that is no one who can would ask and answer a question or not at all which is just as returned as vehement they will kindly cry. Or known as announcement. Or complying with custom. The custom. In a northern country is something. Not entirely nothing. Not either just as well. Not with. Or without. Or with them. They will please do.

After she had been adopted she was plainly not wishing but very little in it as it is to do very likely. She could be just as well. And so much a reason for a treasure. They may use treasure and pleasure alike. It is in their way not selfish or grasping.

She may be after a while there.

Remember in Finland Finland is a country. England is a country that is a country which is a comfort and they say they may not only have been but who can say where. England is there. She came to France to stay. And she did.

No one reasons for her reflect what reasons are. Or just did. She makes it be. As well as in they say.

And so we begin.

She will change hands because. They will welcome her.

And she will be very capable.

They will make theirs be often. That she is not responsible for being left. And going after all to have them ask what might they do if she had been disappointed. All of which it is in a way inevitable and how dreadful.

Could she be adopted by a country without hope. In a country where they feel that going away is welcome. Does she feel that they will ask. Oh yes and no.

Does all who have been met in vain come with for recuperation.

All made by their meaning. All made without with and also by nor for just as with their meaning. In how to place.

Say why she will welcome surely and be as welcome. A survival of their interesting and after all the north can be called less as very farewell.

She was adopted as if with and by for her father and her mother which she had.

I do borrow and borrows her so and so.

Let us remember that she learned finnish as she was born there of a finnish father and a finnish mother or rather. After the adoption.

Now she went away. Older. After that please mind the cross. And be always with and might have missed her mother. Might not. She had no father. She had no mother.

In England she did not like weddings either. She felt very well.

So may she ask why any one had a blessing all which all of which may be true.

Why will England be happy there. Or might they be there. For in which it is neat or not obliged. It is a cloud that they will exactly furnish meat for butter. And never question why they make messages older. It is not because of their willingness believing rested not as well all of which are allowed. It is by their own way. Own way and is. Being taking. Shall refreshment have with them a time. All this makes adoption forgotten.

Gradually they will lie.

Marguerite prefers to be annoyed to be impatient. She prefers to be disturbed to be here. And here means there. But which she can call. Every little while they are out of it. And she can be remembered and so she is by this never wakened. Any little gift is lighter than at first. And so Marguerite has been in Finland in England and in France. Or be polite.

Can nobody know.

Or why do they. Be always there. For which. They will plan. More of it.

Often not only was she not adopted but not at all. Oh or not at all. They were so indifferent. By that time it was not alone that they were careless. Should he mean to be. It was just that. And just as likely.

She could not betray or doubt. Nor could they betray or doubt.

Like that.

It was not often why they went away.

For this for them for which for what they do.

Or just to mention it.

It does not make.

They like it though.

That it could not make not any at all. A difference.

Could having not gone away leave it to them. Or could it. Just as well as they choose. By which I mean. Have I it do at all or very likely. It is by all this that they ought. Which is very well as neglected.

It does not make any difference by what they mean. They like to say hammer.

All of which they could be not out loud. Or very well careful.

Marguerite has no friends. She is not very tall. She will have a sight of there being there. Or not at all.

She is never anxious. To be quite. Persuaded. Or may be. Would they like it if. It was not all of it more than just as much better. It is very quiet when they like.

All this is Marguerite.

And now what does she say.

Marguerite is capable of being born and adopted and leaving just as you like. Or might it be what they will as occasion. Or will they be willing to go. Or might. She be not only without mention. Not of this. Nor only anything. And so they like. What is it that makes everything useful. These are all the day. And this is what she can say. Marguerite can say. That they may. Be alike.

What should Marguerite mean by missing.

All of it by the time they do.

Marguerite was left she does not know by whom. Nor does she know that she was an orphan. She was adopted as is the custom of northern countries very often. She was adopted at once and lived there with and without care. Not that it made any difference. Or was just alike. She had many gifts and was very often. With them. As they like. Neither do they mean that. Which is why they are not careless or very often thinking. That it should be all as well. And so Marguerite was not mistaken nor could be more an object of their seeing. Which could it do. She was not only never married. But they were. Not mistaken. It is not on account. Of this. They can protect and recognise and organise this from that. Which is what is obliging. And so often. Marguerite could often mean known.

Could it be happen to be selfish. And are they comfortable in England. And do they. Ever. Dance after going to their churches where they pray. Or like it. Or how. Do they like it. By which means. They are never after. What I like. Best.

In this way Marguerite has told all she knew. And now she knew that it is in France. Not where they dance. But just as likely.

After a little while she managed to leave a parade. That is they were taught about glasses. And very well if they came last. Could Marguerite be first in her class or lonesome or anxious or pitiful or will not crying or just as much and very nearly eating. Oh thank you.

It is now known that there are hours in Sweden. Also which they like. It is now known that Finland is not a part of Sweden and England is a way. To which they please. Making it do. Like. And alike. By which it is more than forever it is well. To have it known.

By the time that they were English and not far away.

By the time that they were not English.

All of which does not recall it more French.

Or every little while.

By or more or who little while.

Marguerite was Finnish she admired everything English she was able not to like the French and in a little while she was here. And had come to stay.

This was not what Marguerite had to say.

Marguerite had been adopted whether she was little or very little and she had been to say so or better. It is not only better not only not to have not to say so. Oh no. She was adopted and was there when she had not been there. There.

In the northern countries and Finland is northern adopting is not often everything. Might they say anything if they might. Please do.

Marguerite was painted pale not while light not white. It is not her wish. She has no wish. She is leaving adopted.

And they like it very well. And they might have it to do. And they will not have it declared. And they will. Once in when there is time. In which. It is so much. As much. Of interest.

When she came.

Marguerite who has or had adopted Marguerite.

Do be or do.

She had an adventure. She came nervously. Or left by that. Where they went in. Or to please.

Every one was patient.

One can.

One cannot lose one’s Marguerite.

And she was prayed there. She likes what they can. And do. Go.

Or not.

What can Marguerite do better.

She had done better.

She to find no effort on Saturday to be too much either in England in Finland nor in France. And should be very tired. Not here nor very well there. But mainly with which they will well and never as well though they admire this. She does not know what ten years are.

And so they do not neglect to arrange not a pattern but dishes not a swan but roses not a swan but carrots and nobody laughs.

Or well.

However they will leave it as a finish.

And so how many hours are ours.

Who has been heard to hurry. She will be always not or selfish. They will claim doors.

How can hours or ours be different in Finnish in English and or or in French.

How often do they burst open.

Not white or blue she could be tired on Sunday.

Marguerite was selfish she asked could it be dreadful.

Then they went where they went in.

After all who has not lost one’s Marguerite. Or found the time.

Marguerite pleases better than ever. She is more homogeneous.

Could any one guess how many countries are known as present.

Three countries are known as present. In each one I have forgotten but I do not forget.

They will not eliminate industry nor practice. They have manners and places and additions. They will also come as they can.

How are they careful. They are careful not as they are told.

A conversation in English in Finnish and in French can not be held at the same time nor with indifference ever or after a time. They will be proud to be nearly or may they be ever after just like nor either just the same find and finally like it. Might it make no difference to anybody.

Could she sigh by being half of the time just there.

And so may be to doubt it.

She alone knows and there is not that difference. Before they were alike now they are not. May be they are before. Before they are not they are alike. And only often before.

She could have a chance by being just and not only there. It made no difference. It was always why. And they could worry. Just by all of it.

Finland is far away. It is easily reached. They will be there. They often cause it to come. England is not far away. Who will not be not only just as they went there. Almost all which. They are alike. It should and did they have it which made it only only is allowed. They will often always which is likely. Once in a while they will not be there. Two are to them.

This way English Finnish and French. Now can all who speak. Speak it.

Marguerite can come every day or else. By the time which they know.

Should have been tries.

That is nice. To not like what she tries.

And so the home of truth is Finland. It is also England. Is it also France.

It is very difficult to remember and forget adoption.

In northern countries who adopted whom. Or would they be refused or would they be worshipped or would they be just as dark as a dog or just as fair as a ribbon and would they like it best if it cost nothing or if it did would they not be better able to be glad if they could not kneel nor either if they did which they could like and alike is fastened. Then they may be fairly said to be often together. Not more than the mother and daughter or is it fair to leave an adopted daughter not home alone only home alone. She could not be called cried. They will be often near to when they cost not in that. No one can lose a daughter not in Finland which is one of those northern countries. Neither one of these is made why they are which is they are happy just which is whether more than they do either not even more only just alike. This is why they pay.

Come in and come to study.

Marguerite a seat.

Is it nicely to be in doubt if it is warmer within and without. Any doubt is dear. She can be hoped.

Finland is a country where purses are given to women or are given to men or are either given often as enough to children. They will play with purses.

Marguerite was adopted she was often not a mother nor indeed either. She was pure and easily frightened. She had been a little girl. Who were not old were not told nor was she told nor will. They may have been seen to know that a lake in the morning is not near a sea at night. She would so like to cross an ocean and be good humored.

She was a part of readiness. And yet she could not arrange. She was told she was brave and she looks it. For them do they dislike.

How often could no one remember.

She was endowed and not painful she made it prettily and fatigue she was meaning that they would like their taste her taste was shown. It was admired and all who were complimented were pleased.

Marguerite could think well of any noon. She was often called not to come but to stay a while. And like it.

Could they be sure that by adoption any religion changes. Marguerite never asked or asks herself this. This which in a way means that as it is she could never have been to a mountain. Nor will she think that it is that that is lost. Alright who likes tomorrow and with it at night. She has never been painfully timid just timid.

All who can like a house can like a house.

Marguerite will she be sweet in living or failing. Will she be sweet.

Marguerite feels nicely about adopting. She will know better not to adopt often. She will be miserable or just around.

She will be nicely spared. Or well. How is it a cunning to have fine hair. Or be just as well. Or not impatient. Or easily lost. Or with them. It might make time to have them around.

Marguerite was famous. They talked about her. They said will she she has might it mean that and who has been often wanted. Could she be alike. They will not often do more than they do. All who are ours.

Marguerite was made a maid.

She changed and came again. She was adopted had been known in the north. They will all like her like that.

No one can ever think any minute.

Marguerite is a life what and then which adopted. A northern country. Is one. In which. They are adopting. They leave it to me.

It is easy to be hours apart. And never move.

She liked it all the time.

When she first began. To smile. It was. Not. All the while. Pretty soon she did not begin. She did not smile oftener.

After every once in a while. They made their happen to make. Have made the any arrangement. It was often just what they had. No one could be more like. It is often very convenient. All who make hour glasses. She might try.

It could not be seen that they were often selfish.

What could she did she having back. Leave all of it at once. We have known that she never left them. They were partly mine. She knew. Which she could.

It is often why they obtain.

Make I make it right with Marguerite.

Marguerite was not stolen. She could come alone.

And so they knew which ever she was having first.

It was always how they liked and often. Knowing as well as she did. Whose could she arrange for. And plead. Might they not just as often try. Just as often as not.

Marguerite was not as often fond of first.

Just why should union try. And may she be called. In union there is strength but more break it. She has passed part of her life here.

Who knows Marguerite. When she comes.

She can forget three countries Finland England and France. Every little while is most.

Can any one forget who has been here. Why certainly in asking them the questions. How many are there who do not come with her. Or will they leave her most. She will apply. And it is their having her here. Which is for them whether. An adoption is clever. It is easy to finish. Without which.

Marguerite was early to bed but she read.

Shall it be why they thought. Does it make any difference when they eat. Will they interfere as they come. Could they come as they would. Who will hope that they do.

Marguerite would never like to mean. She would. She could be seized with displeasure. It is not only but also avoided but not by which they pause. She could. Have heard. Of another country. Which was. Not Finland. Not England. Nor France. Earlier she could. And then she could. And now she could.

All that she could. She either would. And so it pleases and well dreadful. No one should ever quote. Or have it help her.

Marguerite was adopted. So she says. And why should she say she was adopted. People in northern countries can adopt and be adopted.

After that they will leave them. Or if they have. They will leave them. I like that dog. Or they will leave them. But whichever they are. They do not like it. Or going away. Will they be strange. Will they be. Alike.

It is easy to have a difficulty in hearing when they were where. She went to be here. She came to be here. If they came not to be where. They came to be at most where. They were. And so alike.

It is very easy to love wealth and poverty, riches and money, conveniences and plenty, arrangements and anything which they are sure to have there. And they so one like it. Could she be other. Than not happy. In spite of which. She can smile. Wanly. With them. Left at last. Along. Oh why do they like. It.

This is what she had to happen.

Who could remember where she had been could she remember who had been there. Will she remember that she has not been where it is not more than she can have been with known.

Marguerite cannot ask a question.

That is the power of adoption.

So many hours so many houses so many countries so many cities. And with all of them one. Nobody knows London is in England.

She cannot be as fresh as a daisy.

Think wonderfully of there being or so dreadful with wondering of their being which they are wondering or with not only their being. The country that is well-known.

And so. Often.

Every time she says anything she smiles. Nor will she like them. What is there between with them. And we might do. Or say. For them.

And so she came to come. Marguerite is here.

Once there came in these difficult times to sit not at all because she was querulous. Not at all. She was not annoyed or a nuisance. She had a rosy life. She had been adopted and she was not indeed bothered to be devined. They will also call clad. She can be so often particular. Nor will it do that she like dolls. Anybody can hear for her. She was ready to say not younger. It is too often too made too known too well. Anybody can hear needing. Nor can they if they have enough. All these who can hear or need in to meet. Marguerite. It often makes an impression. It should be time to be often. To not to like to that.

Please have Marguerite fancy. More or this which is not only met as known. It is their nicely live.

It is easy to forget a country and countries and to remember for them.

Marguerite has been held mainly for them. She can cook well. So she says. Does. And may be.

It is not nicely to need why they ask.

No one can or does lose their Marguerite. Here she is.

Just why Marguerite was carefully to be known as never seated. And she was not in acres. But she could. Justify please it for them.

No one could think that she would be sure to place a time with that. She was often just as willing as if she were orphan where. There were no orphans. Could she be if she were older. Just as old. She might if she were asked be more than just where. There were but had been one to declare. And now he wants his ball. She would not be interested. She would say. How dreadful. But does this express any emotion. Have adopted children that is a child of adoption have any emotion. Marguerite was never one of three.

She could help this. And like this. With them with for this. Never thank them for this and this. Remember an adoption. And she could not tell when.

She could say she never knew. To whom she could be grateful. And therefor. She was not grateful before. She was able. Not to think more. Than she had. In time. She was very selfish to be welcome.

Once in a while she could remember that her mother and her father had a mother and grandmother. But she never knew. She knew that they were not only more but moreover. She could not feel careless of repair or of despair. Nor could she love those she loved the most. Who can lie. They can easily be cheerful as they say. It is not only that she looks but that she does not look alike. Who can for it say it. Made them not fasten or favorite or aching. She liked why she ate and why she did not eat. She was often fastening and fasting. They may be all be awkward. Or who can be kind. Should it leave it made it that it does not matter or like that.

Once in a while they think well to distinguish. Marguerite can and should be debated. She can be often or for more. And then how is or when it is or when is it or if it is. She can be often with and beside almost met. It is as happy they will find as happy or may be they will accord a crowd. It is not only theirs are silent.

Marguerite was fastened by having been a birthday. She knows the day so in that sense she was not adopted. And by it. They are leaving it in might they can be very should it be mine too. How many years can you be adopted. She never asked that yet although and though all that is well past.

Marguerite was so she said having had given what she said. She was as often a little way in each. A country is a country gone and known. And often. They will celebrate not to like and like that.

Please mind me.

Marguerite is often placed in a seat and by herself if she sits.

Gracious and to be kind.

They will abolish a stool.

And she will change a day for a chair. She might be thought for a festival. But no. Northern countries have adoptions. And with a little while. Northern countries do. They may be cold. They may be warm and sunshine. Also which is what she may as like. She can conceal her pause.

Marguerite was wishing. She was not wishing. She was not white and wishing. She was not pale nor brown and wishing. And if it is not night.

Marguerite may be taught right.

She can come away.

It is what happened by a seat. With and will it when she says did. They may do that. The same.

What can conceal a border.

Here we are well.

Anybody having no apprehension and nor intention nor in regard to right or with as by their please. She was always ready to be then to that. I like it. But hours of going aghast. It is very ease to be well with less. Less is it.

No one has the right to whistle in a court.

She could not be wrong. In the wrong.

Oh Marguerite will they be ever told just why they are not bold why they are in the fold. Why they are adopted and who they are like. Marguerite is like Amelia.

Marguerite when she is in pain is plain. When she is heard she is safe when she is blest she is best.

Marguerite is very much indeed why they. Can be best of it as a place wherein they can. It is often they who make the sound that they have not a pleasure in hearing.

Marguerite is very much what they have.

Now all who think about adopting adopt.

She may be very careful that not only all who think about adopting adopt but which they can in all of the way that they disturb.

Why will she be all English all Finnish all French why will she be all Finnish all English all French. Marguerite has the time to hear.

Oh Marguerite will you be planned. Or will you be very much a place. Or will you be a fastening. Or will you be their home.

Oh Marguerite who will have been here known for him for them. Or will it be just what they need.

Marguerite for which will they acknowledge.

All who can be just sit still together.

It happened that she had known but was discouraged.

But she was sure and then they came that is she came. To them.

Oh will they miss. It.

It is not only that they know but that she knows that she can be a little more than extra.

Marguerite believe me. That you are sweet.

No Marguerite. Believe me that you are there.

Marguerite believe or not as you like.

Marguerite just why should all who are here open the door and declare.

I wonder at it.

Marguerite when can you connect the past with the past. The adopted past with the or a adopted past. And then they will not beside because she moves fairly surely although she may forget.

If caught and coercion are not alike.

Marguerite be careful that you have thought so.

Or Marguerite be careful that you have thought either that they did come or that they have come.

Or could they or could they smile so well.

Marguerite was often right. She said there would be more light.

Indeed she was not often colored to be night. And then she smiled as well as never more. Very often that is. As a place.

Could fifty times they think of Marguerite.

Marguerite was there or she. Was pleasant not as to hair. Not pleasant there. That is delicately fair and yet as dark as when they knew there was a park. Where they were like. A great deal of light is some resemblance.

I like it. Marguerite could be like it.

She could also like it. Although very nearly she at first.

And then arrange. Mountains are a range and also stoves and also will they be so sweet to cattle. Not if they are kept clean.

It is often thought that they will know their merriment.

Marguerite was stationed and was questioned. One thought she could be was frightened. But no. In the morning she was low. But by evening she was really earning morning noon and evening and just alike. She could be frightened of their having meant to dike and not like Finland England and France or so much.

She was often naturally historic.

Or just at a glance.

Now how is there a story without a history. Or a history.

How is there a history without a story.

Her story was that she knew history. She knew when Finland was born not only within but again. She also did know not to know England then not even France.

Afterwards she was in request.

What could more do than south. Not north. Not north or south. Which they may aim. Or commit to claim.

Marguerite never did claim. She asks for a thing in unison. She bestowed pale as their part. And they will. It is either otherwise or they may as well as will. Why they are wholesome. Or just as well apart.

Can she Marguerite be a mean. Between which is that there is a stream. Or with as well.

It is more than kind of her to be here.

Marguerite can almost dream that to be adopted is a dream of not a queen. Or just shortly. She can also prevail upon no one to come when where they will if it is either here or there. Or just alike. Why will they not mean. Come with them quickly. She has been there. Not as it were there.

It is surprising than any one like her could be what is it if they do not ask.

Or just as much a chance.

Can any one think future when they will. She is not to be known as when they come either.

Does she like all who have been here. Marguerite cannot ask questions.

That is not the reason of not adopted or not in the past.

If it could that they were the children she had not almost forgotten.

It is often by that that they will include exclusion. Nor will they call not coming again. Anything is ours like that. So not only with where they and do not it has been often all brought.

Marguerite was a child not younger than most. She will be tall as not tall as less than for most. She will is already shown. That they touch. Or will think it a resolve with fair and very pleased to be a principle. She could not think well of further but further than it went. Should all who come back go. Or stay.

Anyone cannot be adopted and registered. Or not polite in courteousness or just why they will better able to love to have it be. Just what it was not. Like and like for them.

Thank you in kind.

Marguerite no one knows.

It is not often ready to have part three partly. No will she just like having it with not a trouble. It is no trouble.

How do you like what they did.

By why they will be pale.

She is pale. Not as pale. Because it is not known. Why she is not. Oh love to be so.

Marguerite was slowly changing to circumstances. She might be dangerous if she changed. And do they do think so.

It is often called Marguerite to be forgotten.

Why could not Marguerite think that when she came there it would be open. Because she has had experience that when she came there it would be open. Just as get yes.

It is not why she was as she was but only longer.

Marguerite in fruition. And all of it not a distress to a pleasure.

She could be called not nor neither careful nor caution. In syllables no one renounces.

Marguerite all filled with then. She has been dangerous not to danger nor to weather.

All who have been told nothing are not knowing. All of it doubtless.

Marguerite will she mean that nobody knows she has no adventures but experience. Nobody knows. She knows. She knows all made of knows or knowledge all will be known as knows. It is of no importance.

All white is not alike or paleness increasing.

Should it have shown or shone with accents brighten, she could be happy if she was not better known. How is she better known. By having been in many places without their cost.

And now act as if Marguerite could converse and have things happen.

She was adopted and not starved.

She was born before she was adopted and not starved.

She was born and not starved.

She was left more than adopted and not starved and not here known.

All apples all dogs all suns and all places and all oranges and all dinners and all deers are not starved and all not adopted and all not known and all not clouded and all not taken and all not a trouble and all not liked and all not beside and all not kind. And all.

She was born and not starved adopted and not starved here and not starved there and not starved known and not starved again and not starved and only. She was not starved and so a heroine.

This is a story of Marguerite.

From head to feet.

And a love of what she asked. Was why they came.

But she might be just as well be happy.

Marguerite was mentioned as sweet.

But not as sweet Marguerite because just for this. Or with just for this.

All out to be inclined to be praised for. What she does. Or not.

Marguerite then had this happen.

Just why they like what they say.

Marguerite was always there in not a disappointment. If they went away to stay or to go. Could she go. When they went away to stay. This would happen not to go. It would happen that she was not only not to go but not to stay. This is how Marguerite could find out.

How could she like what she did.

Marguerite when she was sure could learn Finnish that is to say she was Finnish and could learn English if she did learn English she could learn french. And as much.

All who are around are reasonable.

And this is what all who like like it.

How many things happen. Not any of a great many things do as well as more do not by that or which happen. It is just alike not that. Is it why they like what they wish. It is not often that they allow for or with wishes. All of which is made to stay. Not to increase or to inquire which for and then needed yesterday.

How can they be called English french or Finnish. By that.

Marguerite was awakened to yesterday and not yet.

Marguerite she could say that dogs dribble as they lay. Or on account of it.

What could her feelings be. If this is all of three or more often.

She may be used to recklessness but not at all not at all used or to be used to it or not at all to be used to recklessness or not at all to be used to it.

What is the name the character the surname and the occupation of Marguerite. Does it make any difference. Will she be known. Can she come again. Is it useful as well as necessary. Do they do not do as they like it. Or may she not be always there. What is her name. Marguerite is her name. What is her surname. What is her surname what difference is it what is her surname what difference does it make.

How could she be not frightened or not frightening or not well.

Marguerite made carefully apart. Her name of Marguerite is a rare name.

It can be repeated it does will and can say that the name a name if a name to be that name is a rare name and so she is so kind and the best of which nearly which and only which it is.

Marguerite is her name was it given to her does she remember her mother her grandmother her uncle or what. Anyway it is her name. And she knows well which she knows that rarely which she knows.

Marguerite may feel afresh that it is twice as a life.

And they think thanks.

Was Marguerite known as not or was she in a care or was she be which and ever which makes it be all.

She could recover. And recover.

So that Marguerite is not toothless and fevered she is just pale and fair. And so it has been not only mine but mine. And Marguerite will not feel that there is any or an in occasionally. Not that she has pain. There is no pain in complain or in fair or in there. No explain in not here nor in not here nor in not here which is not there. It is better to be fearful than to be tremulous. Oh yes.

Marguerite found many hours. Or easily plain or easily past or easily why or easily gain. They hope not for better times often.

Marguerite was not born for ages. It is a common name. One has known a Marguerite just yes.

Marguerite which they are willing but then they could not always know one that has was adopted. But then northern northern people often adopt children. Children are not motherless. They are fatherless. They are not fatherless. Nor uncleless nor indeed a date in which they do not meet. They are always without change. Who can be in search of a father without a mother. Even if the grandmother had known that no one was dead. And so they were accounted for. It should be rarely that they do engage.

Marguerite was known to be often. That they were with their and on their account. Oh nicely now.

She was adopted and they dropped the name not she. It was rare. She was to be no dupe to fancy. She was to be known older she was to be which they can have if they fancy it. No one taught to be alike. It was just as plainly taught as when they mentioned. Marguerite can be so sweetly in a swoon.

All taught not only not but left to how so naturally to fill a swan with butter. Oh swan.

This makes Marguerite complete but not how she was born.

She was born the children of more than one. And so more likely. It was more likely that she would like not it what is it that it made not be this as born.

She was born and so she away. Let alone. It is nice what they like with remain. She was adopted by them as could be not children. Children are known as such. She was not happy but very pleased. Very pleased and very well seen and played. And they could judge.

Will she be known. Not unless it may they it we they they we say. She is not here. So she came to be. Known to have the place and the pay oh yes to say. How kindly. They should frighten.

It is once in a while an occasion. More she can do.

Marguerite was adopted very nearly and she could leave very nearly and go very nearly when she did not come. There could be nothing. Done. By her known with her as her resolution.

She sneezed but not from pleasure but in spite of their refusal but this has nothing whatever to do with Marguerite.

Or like it quite as well.

She may be exercised by their thinking just as well of it.

And now Marguerite who will think well of wealth and a wreath.

Marguerite has been warned to be close not to be with them with these not to wonder when they will and when they were near nor which by which they mean leave it or leave it here.

Marguerite may be an instance of why they liked the name or which they had or why they smile or when they will or be or is it not or just the same. Marguerite is always made. Leave it to her to end the same as when she will and when she will and will and can.

She thinks very well of why she is selfish. Who has hopes of in the end of the spring. She has not because she knows if she has known they will leave him and it will be most nefarious. Or will she just yet. Suit it. She may be thought to be obliged and in their way. They may not be alike. All of which she knows now.

Marguerite has almost forgotten adoption but not yet. She has almost forgotten that they might. But not yet. She has almost forgotten all one day. She has almost forgotten all one day but not yet. She has almost but not yet forgotten that it is not whichever they are for. And so the hours crowd.

She would be so sweet soon if she were known at noon.

Is it not best for Marguerite to say. She has been well reconciled to be abruptly at noon. Seen. They may care not to scare but she has forgotten that is not forgotten in between. And this leads to so much.

Marguerite was born a Finn that is to say on the border which is near the Russian border and they thought or ordered that she was not there when she was adopted because she was adopted as is common in northern countries but she might have known.

On account of which they may be often more than all alike on account of which they are not.

If she went away if she came to stay she was Finnish.

After a while it is an example that she looked like this. It is easy to understand. They may account for more than in and noon.

Should they challenge Finland to be England.

Marguerite was born in Finland not in England. She was in England not in Finland. She was in France.

Just when she was to be sure that she would do if they understood that she was not to be thought hurried as she was not through just then she was by no means not alone.

Why is why yes.

She has not been adopted by distress. She had not been adopted not again not when. Oh yes she knew who were how many how many who were through.

She knew they were fresh in pleasure but not in there. She knew that they could leave and learn and pay and fasten but not in there. She knew that they were kind and careful and all and she but not in there. All the rest of it she knew. How did she know. She knew. She had left home adopted when she was young and now there was some time since then. All this she knew. They were there to arrange. May be not. May be they do. May be they call. May be they have printed what was not known. May be not.

She may be said to be thoroughly content to see more which is why it is nobody’s fault that she does not love what they do not say for them presently.

Think of how Marguerite was not willing to be famous, it was why she went that she knew that she came and she would not ease or release what is not that no one is which it is that they remember in which they do not manage to blame.

Why this when that is perfect.

Marguerite was born in Finland near the border of Russia and she was well when she had but she not only knew but could not remember. After she was as is frequent in northern countries adopted by a married couple she was adopted for the sake of the mother who did not care for her. This can happen when in Finland which is a northern country they adopt some one which again is not only not often but quite often done in such a northern country. Finland is a northern country just as often.

After the death of the mother which was sure to happen later she left the father which was what will be nearly earlier. After which just alike.

This is England. Who told any one that England was across the water. Who told any one that any England was anywhere across wherever there was water. She likes England better than France and why. Because she knows why.

Marguerite could be born it is not a cup which is forlorn nor a cup measured it is not a cup measured nor may she make a mistake since which it is all read. She knows that if it is said so she finds it not only there but there.

Marguerite what will become of any one adopted. Marguerite what will become of any one adopted.

Marguerite has not this to answer oh no she has not this to answer.

Marguerite what will become of any one who has been adopted and is now not one who has been adopted. Marguerite has not this to answer either.

Marguerite will not settle anything because there is no waiting in adopting. If one is adopted one is not waiting and so they realise that ice which is cold is welcome to believe that she makes it be good with them alone that they like what they admire. Often one says does she know. Can no one who is told be waiting with which they come to wish which for a dish. It is easy to say no I do not like it if it is so. Nor indeed do they collect publicly more than once for once. She may be often with and without a wish. All of which they could reconcile more abundantly. Just why they are. All is my best.

It is often that they end before.

She might be why with all of which.

Are and are not is not are they otherwise like it in possession. After which I like it green. This is not only because of whys but because of yes. And she was nearly in no case. It is often that nobody knows how.

All which she likes because all which she may they think he said it like that.

Marguerite was afraid of a rose.

Or was she why she came.

Oh dear Marguerite was afraid she could be taught with which she came.

May be she be lawful.

It was well to adopt. Could it.

It was well that they knew did not know that she could not be seen waiting. Nobody can be seen waiting sometime. For this they like it for that.

Marguerite was born in Finland.

Why are they there when they are born. Or may be they will feel well and be well until which they may not at all very careful. All should be thought.

Will she feel well if she agrees with them or is with them or is agrees with them.

Marguerite was not strong she preferred kneeling to standing or not sitting or standing or not kneeling or kneeling and not waiting. This might be because she was made to be believe it of her that she will not be.

May they account that for her.

Marguerite was never married. She could keep it as if she were not so or not in any sense likely at all likely. Could those who have been adopted marry.

Once when her hair was fine she was one at a time and always.

Oh think so well of it and wishes.

Marguerite had not fair hair it was fair but she was dark in Finland not dark in England not dark in France.

North east south west home is best that is what she hears them say.

Marguerite shall be not known not to be placed where they do whatever they do like. She is not anxious not to hear something that is not only all not to her credit but very likely more often than not at all doubly likely.

She was never disagreeable in thought.

How can they reasonably feel better without it ever not only not having been bought.

Will they remember that yesterday it could if she did say that not any one properly could be necessary to go not only not away but not their way.

If she was adopted which does not differ from if she were adopted she would not then be after more often more than any other after all.

It is often not so and not so often and not only not so but not so soon and not sewn nor as soothing to be adopted and which is a difference between next to and next to this. She is adopted and she is not interested in any one. And so they make her be careful to be fatigued that is she reminds herself.

To be so sorry not to have after all been there which is the same as remarkable.

How can there be an exercise of adoption with and without question which she may if she does like.

In northern countries they do adopt. Children.

Marguerite could cry and not to love to die. Marguerite could cry and often enough to pull through not likely to not need it to not to be without it as she had not been through without it not it without for you. She having been adopted and not leaving for not left could be all so nicely faded to not a ground. A ground is plainly what they like often while they think what they do like. She is not known instantly that they make it do sooner.

It is very well to be an advantage or just as likely.

What could Marguerite do if everybody was anxious.

They should be thought to be always well when they came after as they might cause it.

Marguerite was born in Finland and admired Sweden. She was born nearly where they had been but she was not only not used to it.

All of which they feel like it.

She was adopted by a husband and wife but they did not remember alike. It was of no use not to be well and selfish and she never minded it. She could hear it at all. And they were liked. After she left before that they were not there not only not as needing but in which case. She left Finland for England where she learned English. She learned English and left England and she came to France but although she tried she did not learn french.

She said to say it to have it to be she said she had none and she had some.

It was not by asking after anxious wishes that she was obliged to be back.

She could be nearer to it or not.

She would be better to be or not.

This is how they could wait.

Every day Marguerite waited she waited to see if she were not going and so they could not abandon waiting.

Because by the time that she cherished all or more readily what she not only knew she was made often not that she did not know that is allow that she had sent it away. By this. Could they in some country ask them this.

Marguerite earned money in Finland in England and in France. She liked England she sent money to Finland and she stayed in France.

Always when I am through she is not only through but not commenced.

Marguerite says that in Finland she floated upon ice.

All which is made to pull a praise for progress.

Let me hear you say that Marguerite is usual every day.

This is a history of her day.

She wakes up in the morning and nearly. Always ought to.

After she accepts not only not a wedding but effectively to repeat all which is bought. For this they do not call her early nor does she come with not forever running. It is quite quietly that she said yes.

Marguerite has been a privilege and a pleasure in the beginning and often that sameness has become inconstant. Does she love. She says but that may be because by that she passes France and England because by that she repasses Finland. Because by that no hope of pleasure makes any thing this there this delight. It is awfully often all. She can be caught with dated pleasure. Every little once in a while a pause. She recounts. How many hours before to-day may make two an afternoon. Her life is reasonable without economy. By which means she remains fortunately there or theirs alone.

A very likely home is Finland. Marguerite was born in Finland near the borders of Russia and there she came to France but neither directly or even not more placed as a departure carefully. She came again. It is often as exciting not to pray as to stay.

She might be thought to be cross because she opened the name not on the same day.

Or with it inclined.

It is past that they understood.

This is a history of her life she could be even ever if she cried.

The fortunes and misfortunes of Marguerite. Marguerite had no misfortunes. The misfortunes and fortunes of Marguerite. Marguerite had no fortunes. And why had she no fortunes. Why had she not any misfortunes.

Marguerite was born in Finland and she was not often mistaken by that. She had been engaged to England and there she was praiseworthy. She had been recalled to France that is just as well she had never been there before. After that any one could not be very fortunate for their belief. She believed she would as she was not known once. It is very easy not to be deceitful.

There is not any home for Marguerite a home town means something but not something else.

It is by which by me that Marguerite can see that she can say that when she looks and it is a pleasure that she can say not only not yesterday.

Marguerite was employed to be all of which they knew she was employed scarcely as to blame.

This was her unhappy experience.

Now let us think woefully of nationality. A nationality is this she does not know how not to receive more knowledge that not as bliss that not not only not and not to miss which she knew she knew that she could be blamed and paid for as if in defence not only of herself but many and more kind. Who could know that she would not say so say that she knew that they could come never to come. She refused to see them.

Was she known to have a dream without danger. Or was she not known.

Marguerite she suggests not Marguerite because marguerites although not attractive not only attractive are smaller as well as faithful they are not because there has been some mistake only in names.

Now this is telling it truly. She was born in Finland and not as many might think not truly of her mother which is her father because she does not care to know. She always thinks of it of which it is so.

She might keep it not only from not being so. Every time it is said it is always the same even when it is added. She was born in Finland and this is near the Russian border which she thinks is exactly her name. Her name is now not any different at any one time. She was born and the name is the name of her grandmother but this she knows but is not certain which.

Marguerite has not come back again when she has been or not.

Marguerite could be in imagination not born in Finland nor either or not. It is not.

She has been born in Finland which she admires she admires the country by way of which she made England for a change. Nobody sought for her.

She was born in Finland when she was old enough after having lived in Finland she went to England. In Finland she had been old enough so that after England she came to France. This is where she is now. All sorts of differences do not matter nor can they make it which it is not known for which it is not known or really better it does not matter.

She left Finland for England and she left England for France not to be in England not to be in France not yet or rather not to have not been in Finland not in England not in France.

She could be meant to be born in Finland when she says goodbye to France. In saying all this she does not miss one country.

This is what they like to do.

Marguerite was adopted as is the custom in a northern country. She was not less than all of which. She may be fortunate or fought more but not as likely as that they were never more around than when she was alone which after all was not right there not only with it. It was why she was born not for it really she could know but she had not wanted not only not to know but without doubt. How very much and also how very often.

She was born in Finland. She left Finland and went to England. She was often in England after she had been in Finland and not back again. It is not very likely that they were often there.

She was waiting for no dog. She had been left not by them but by leaving. She would be often found in tears not without reason.

Marguerite was often happily better.

What is it. She was born in Finland and in Finland they do not thank that is in England they thank and also not only in France.

She had been born with care. She had come away from there and had been adopted by a man and woman that she called mother and father naturally and not unfortunately. She was not unfortunate either. By which she meant nothing.

Do do be sure that she is here.

Many things that have happened in her life are these. She would not say. What is it when you ask. She was not born in vain in Finland nor did she in vain go to England nor in a way in vain did she come to France. All these succeeded one another. And oftentimes she would not be conscious that this was past. Because quite naturally these countries were there in a way to her they might since without calculation there is no prostration they might not only follow it alone. She who was not blind because she had that beauty thoughtfully could be not known. I have often said I will not mention her.

In every likelihood nobody can do harm. She was born in the country where she had not visited nor had she failed very likely.

I will now tell why she came. She could not do otherwise nor could she leave it as a reason moreover formerly there is no such pleasure as a touch.

It is very often true that no one in Finland was born in England. This may not be carried away. And now I ask. Will she furnish us.

And so no one is silent in her presence not even as much so.

She was not only in England and in France. Very likely they are thoroughly better than any commencement immediately.

The great question is can any one very immediately stay away.

At least no one is blamed.

She is often always there. On no account. But which will gradually know its worth.

It is not often that not as well she spoke she called it the dog she called him the man she called her the woman and they were each and all not averse not to be welcome which she is if wishes. Are derived.

And so they may. She was born in Finland near Russia and England and France and she may without that difference. Having blamed others or not now. And so they need never please her either. But she need not leave it for this nevertheless.

I can no longer remember how she says what she says.

Finis

Or who will be called better nearer.

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1932

444.

BARTHOLEMEW ARNOLD OR AFTER THE WAR IS OVER

[Mrs. Reynolds and Five Earlier Novelettes, 1952]

He was named Basket and he could have shaken hands and then what comes after that.

He was called any name that begins differently Abel or Andrew or else by no other name.

Bartholemew was not a name of which they had thought.

A child when they have it will grow fatter very often they worry if it should grow thinner. They had everything to make it thinner and they made it fatter which was a request they made to have it not be thin. A little girl cannot be called Bartholemew altogether.

And then if Bartholemew is not born it does not matter.

This is the life of Bartholemew who was born after.

Bartholemew Arnold had no middle name. His name was Edwin Bartholemew Arnold and he was the younger brother of his sister as a great many are. If they are. They will be restless occasionally. Nor will they be often cooler. They like to like just that.

Bartholemew who have you met or would you come not only if you were better able to be half as selfish. This may be the history of any younger brother who had been held to be one of a large family or only a sister.

May be she will. Be very well. If they like it. It is often as exhausted.

Bartholemew loves life and movement and may be often very often without them. They will call it an indifference in wishes. They will pause or they may cloud it altogether. If they may. They are not anxious.

It is twice that they are perfect.

Bartholemew in order. To be after all. With them. A pleasure.

Who has he met. He has met with whom has he met. Should not be silenced.

It is easy to love better or rather better.

For them or with him.

Should it be a passion.

Bartholemew could love anything which was a different mission. He came again to be often.

This is his history or he likes anything.

Bartholemew will you be young.

The first meeting

It astonished and was one that a shading could be one and no one. Goulet sent to say it was come. This is the way it came.

Should she be surprised.

If she said yesterday yesterday could he. Always better than vermillion. Or better. They could be carelessness enough now. She was better. A mother was let her. And she would never be now.

Bartholemew strangely.

Did always mother’s milk be grey and a milk which held her. She could be better than just guess. It is not dangerous. It is never as dangerous to distress. When they. Could. How. Ever. They will come in interest quickly.

Bartholemew should be in ever as they may not end.

Bartholemew varied.

Should he be received graciously. Or should they complain.

It is not as much. Which indeed they offer as they went.

All who can remember have seen her.

The first meeting

Would she be a little too late. Bartholemew could change to waiting. He had an hour of allowance. He was a little while.

Once unexpectedly.

It is better that is is Bartholemew.

Or may be they like to have been having a little change but no worrying and that is why Bartholemew has not yet been born his sister has and they are all. Very nearly better than as they went. We will wait.

Bartholemew was cautious. He met without any hesitation. And they were engaged.

Finally think that they are beautiful and very little at the first glance.

Bartholemew and his sister. His sister was born first as very often happens very delicately.

She was made to lie beside her mother and they will be indeed in plenty of meaning which need be in looking up where is she. Very beautifully.

She is tall. And very small.

She is very well. Bartholemew may be entertained by being cautious.

He was ruled by their rest.

Or may they say.

A very little one may be tiny Bartholemew may be met as the rest. May be met as the rest. If he is only cautious.

Bartholemew chose what he could do.

They were careful to think well carefully.

Who could and who did have Bartholemew.

One of this was that there were not two.

Bartholemew and never only how do you do because Bartholemew lived to like it and have it to do. He was remained.

A very little chance to have oiled glass or any reason to have it contain. If they help they are not very distressing. Or should she be in a way not spoiled. Or should she. Be. In a way. Not spoiled.

Bartholemew comes to live half way through or just as they knew or they did not know.

Who was alike.

It is often their intelligence which is at fault.

Bartholemew can be called will he or may he they had called him in and it is not a change to sing signs it is by that that they afterward liked it as new.

Bartholemew can not complain. It is better than never.

But it is always a nuisance.

She liked it bright. And so did he.

But he naturally did not like it so.

Bartholemew was easily not a name.

It is very nearly said. That it is not a name.

Bartholemew can be when they are not lost in which way they go. He is a boy to be a boy clearly. There is a little sister who has appeared first but nobody has questioned. In inviting and they will ask plainly. Have they been thought to make mention of their being needed more than likely. And so Bartholemew is beautifully told.

Who should as they very say better it with their care.

Bartholemew has not, only been met but they will think so. Which they do as their having it could be just once as well.

Now when they will wish it of all things.

May they be thou with how they could often leave it as much. It could be. Or never change. In half. Of the time an allowance.

Bartholemew never would learn latin and greek lately. She could.

He would ask partly.

Or prefer. That they could crowd.

It is often that more than which is all is known.

Bartholemew was born there. Is born there. Lately. As well.

It could be found finally in extra wishes.

Bartholemew oh see.

She was charmed with the dresses of the little baby.

Bartholemew a little. Can be added to her. As she leaves. Allowing for the window. Or with. Cannot be. As extra.

It is quite how or which Bartholemew can be who.

If he had a brother so slowly. A sister. He did not know.

Oh may why. Be returned.

The simple story. Is. That a child who was born was which it came first. And neither how or. Perhaps more.

I would like Bartholemew.

The birth of Bartholemew

He is not born. A very pretty charming little girl came to be born in the place of which no one could fancy that it had come. Alright.

Could all be here who heard that he was here not here.

And so Bartholemew cried. Not only. Within itself. Because alternately. He was not coming. Nor had he come. Nearly enough.

Has no one been to see Bartholemew.

Should they be certain to be known to be just as well known. As they will reason. Could it be better just a little baby first. She came. They said they knew her name. But afterward they were not satisfied. Should any one leave guessing a reason to them.

Bartholemew was one of wishes. It is.

Scene one of two

By this which they are rich.

No one or no.

With love for them to have it know.

Oh do you like whatever you say.

Bartholemew is promised.

Be wise for Bartholemew. Ought you to be ought two. It is well named.

Once in a while they like to go and to have it told so. She might be pleased to gain. And so. They lay.

Bartholemew was not religious in no appearance.

Need or knew a church in which not one who went saw which it had been just as well as known Bartholemew.

No one should not remember that the little girl was born first.

Bartholemew can be called one. And they will come to-morrow. Oh how horrid it is to be not allowed to have been both the younger and the elder. Which is it. Do you not like it. Will you not mind it. Will you not get it. Do you not have it. Bartholemew naturally could be in uniform. He was waiting.

All who are prepared like not to say that they will add a wedding to-day. After it a little of it was born. Should they like it. If they are through. Or yes.

Bartholemew should be often quietly. Not by it.

Bartholemew was seen to ask his mother.

She could not say no nor as yet yes. It was too soon.

Bartholemew would prefer yesterday or to-morrow he knows which is better and which is advice. They will be once in a while guilty of no distress. They like to have it done. They lit it one and one. One and one never makes two if there are two. Just now there is one. When will there be another one.

And call it Bartholemew. Or one of not two. They will never know it by name.

Who can be fortunate.

Could it be sweet to congratulate.

She had had her child or two.

She had had one. He was not known.

Sweetly will they be placed.

Do think why they wait. They have not known for which Bartholemew.

She should just smile if she was born already. Or she. Should just smile. If she were born already. Is it not strange that it was St. Bartholemew’s day to-day. And he was not born. Oh indeed no he was not born.

Will Bartholemew be three of two.

One two three with she. It is easy to make a mistake. And to be mistaken.

Bartholemew was mistaken. They placed a girl where. If he had been. He would not have been indifferent. Nor would they have been different. But they like a loss.

Bartholemew had not to be had by a mother.

Bartholemew who. Will have no care for you. It is better to have come again. He will come.

Will it will he with they be just with it with him with me as restless.

Why will they shine with all their might.

Could he not having yet been known around like it that at no age could they say have to add it. Can it be likely that they will be older if they see it. See carries across or by having been after made to come as welcome. Change one to one. And they do not know.

Will they be true or through before Bartholemew.

Food for which they had not bought it and this will be Bartholemew’s care. Once in a while they come again just as they like. Why is Bartholemew cautious.

But why but why but why will he go.

Or but why did he not come.

Or but why did he come and come.

Bartholemews are often known.

She shall be left to be only here he shall be not only left. This is a question for a guess. Was he or was he a guess. And will he guess. Of course he will. How likely.

Not nearly why they abide by what they like yet.

Or which they mean to pause.

Bartholemew is known as not to minister to their being without them. He may be one although he has not as yet come.

She may well be well be born. And he.

He was very warm when they were very cold.

Should they be thought to be anxious not to be born first.

Which leads not singularly to the ways. I looked and looked and saw. And it was a pleasure if I looked and it was at what I looked and saw.

This may make it soon may be they could be well soon.

It moves as lack of like a moon and they will praise it as as soon. And this was why they changed their hope of making it be ready yet for you.

It was so easy just to like it.

When they exacted little descriptions what did they see.

They saw that nobody said it was ready to be ready to be left.

Now I have this to say yesterday as well as yesterday for yesterday and to-day. I say that they like what I say.

I say that it is true that looking just like you makes it be better and that it is not only true that when they say they may that here and there it is best to be sure that they will be best of any often may they be apprised of how often they can be called. Will you come and be careful.

I think this is why I like to come and look and make it be just as much theirs as most. An easy delay does not make it ask of it to be what they fancy as diminishes.

I could like a simple walk in life and no deceptions. But they will please talk alike. And she may rest when she labors.

It is I hope that I understand and hope to know all of which she says.

I wish to say that the way they tell that they are well is this. Will two think two will.

They could be heard asking why they fastened. In which they play. Oh do be gracious as well as cautious.

I have been thinking of why they know there is a difference between what they like and what they like to hear. Also how often they will say how often they will say they will fasten it as they will like which is more than when they come. There is no sense in asking. Or might she think it was for her.

There is no difference between dim and him. Oh join or join in just as much as may.

They may be content to wonder yet will they not have to have it made to-day as well as yesterday. This can be their belief in no rectification.

I think well of not only telling a thing twice maybe.

It could interest her in them him that it came.

Let us leave ours as best and better. It is not an inconvenience.

I think that I was pleased that I understood what I saw.

This is a case of their leaving.

Now a little time in which to rest.

I have seen that by looking I knew what I knew. That is just yes. They may be their way in their way.

Can happen that she standing there is remaining. Not when they like.

It is all too precautious.

I could I would I should.

Fall means fall or fallen.

And they like out loud with clouds.

Which she may very really save for them alone.

How can an hour be their own alone.

And but it is.

I could be always ready.

She will do much alone.

She may be thought to be rich this is how often this is.

Well why do you come in often when they are strong. This makes it less like this.

I have often thought that I have often come to walk.

All should be shared as yellow and blue. They may just as well as wishes. Does it make no difference what they do. All this leads not to fellow but to very well I tell her.

Every year they make more than they made but this not only does make anybody well to wish.

All this makes it very well known.

And now I ask you how many feel well for me.

This makes an add and an embellishment which I like very much. This is why I read first.

I write very well and I tell about how I wish.

This is their increase.

Commence now.

A plan to have a novel follow.

How they asked me what I thought.

What is a romance oh be with me without an adventure. And they will very likely go and see it.

At the entrance of the bay a bay is a body of water not surrounded entirely by land she knew that they were to go straight through.

Oh how often do they wish and wish and wishes.

What do they not tell all they know they do not tell all they know because they know that any others others may or may not go and they may or may not or might not say so.

What is the reason that a commencement is in vain. This is why when I looked at one and one of each one or another I was not only unprepared.

This leads me gradually.

After a while I knew what pauses were.

And so I was perfectly powerless with well well be astonished. She said come quickly. All of which made nobody made a mistake and so it looks like it.

What is it when they say they will rest while they look like it.

This is their change.

And so we know that as so many things happened they will not buy more than if it were just that.

This is a full explanation of why they looked together. All of which is in form or a narrative.

This is why they question early if they have come early.

What is the system they say that ought ought to be may they. This is a narrative as an index. It is of no interest to know about it.

Could it be well to be always here to be always here to be always here could it be well to be always here just as they were at that time.

And so it is so when they are behind with their work.

What is what they do not write. They do not write that they knew.

And just so is more than which they had when it is not often.

Could he say every day it looked alike which he was welcome.

It is better to be so tender.

This is why they like hears and made.

It is often thought that love and war may be careful. Just now we have known two doors.

It was a pleasure to think that I did this for her.

What is the best thing they can do the best thing they can do is to buy something.

This makes narrative that is what they are telling not at a stand

All which they mean.

Tell any one.

How very soon does one not care that they were there from there or to here or from here to there which perhaps just like it they do or do not change.

This is what I think.

It does not matter who has come when they have only been called first.

I am very grateful that they listen not by themselves.

The story which they told they told they do not care who to care.

Let me say just why I come.

I come because she is waiting.

And she comes also.

Leave me to say whatever I like.

I have felt when I have seen them that they were often there.

It is not by the time that there is a cloud of out loud.

I should be very pleased to have them be anxious about me.

It was in this way that it was not now.

Now this is all the difference between what is and what was.

One need not do it but it should be done.

In this way slowly it turns not away and not ever from not being yesterday.

I have been thinking that what makes them this is this.

At one time if they were sitting and not under a leafy tree not at all it was in their costume.

All of which is right.

It is very singular to be often after they went away.

Now think how it came that I was interested.

It is best to know that it is so very often that they will not count. I know how they feel just after every hundred.

It is very likely that love will follow which they call me.

Now listen carefully to how they felt now which they knew.

It makes no difference whether he will order or be loved.

She will be practiced very likely in why they came.

I like a way to cherish.

After waiting and they know will they will they tell it so. To their great astonishment it did. It was told correctly.

I wish to ask is it of any interest now.

A man who can be known often known each as will again I have lost all which they have fastened mildly now why do they add in obstruction it is not which for which they can outlast.

How will they hand or handle what they have not been thought to know.

I wish to leave intelligently for it now.

It is often what they like that makes them leave it alone.

It is when she hears that she knows flattery. I said I liked it.

All who are gained are crossed with their own being a pleasure.

I wish to say that all true stories when they follow an advertisement are exciting. As also when they explain why a woman is named half after a flower in dislike. More also because it is too told that they will heighten by not all alone. She could be early known to cloud.

I wish to say that I understand him.

Well wish it for me wish it for me that I had rather not had hand made.

No one who has been seen has been cautious.

Let me always know that a cow can chew his cud or her cud.

Part II

How they are capable to have it change.

If they that is if I could leave it alone all the time they would be as white while they were there. Let us think how happy we are. Just then they were related.

This makes it do that they will not partly tell differently from which one is who is who.

She could be thought to say it all the same. After I read I was not certain that they lived Easter for me. I wish to say that no one was more anxious.

It is in every way a happiness not to seize it first.

Or which on their account.

All fortunately are told out loud.

Or they may be often occasioned to need no one apiece.

I like everything that happens for them for Monday.

And so they know who they know out loud.

It is very extraordinary that they are not more here than there which they do.

In this to say slowly that she knew where they went.

It is well to be here and not only not here but where. They were painstaking in and on their account.

I would like to know just why they were principally there.

Just now I feel that they will not only tell but not be made to be helpful just why they wish.

This was when many thought the same.

This is why everything is changed and they are not to wish again.

What can all who have been Bartholemew do.

The reason that May makes them anxious is that they have been as anxious.

Any other thing which they have been as anxious about is just this.

For or fought. But which they ought.

Or why not be careful.

I have heard it rumored that it was not true.

It could be often said that it is often not there that they are better than even without this. And so they will kiss. All who are often thought of could and cud and better here than there.

It is all mine, coming too fluently.

He has a great hesitation in often too. In very likely. What is the difference between hearing and seeing if both make a claim on Bartholemew.

It is often there that they are very happy.

In which way they changed as much.

I think with Bartholemew that she will regret it all through.

I have often thought that if they think of him as Bartholemew.

It is always less as a use. Or however clouded.

Who will be called better nearer.

Or who may they be outwardly. No wish to wish all of which for Bartholemew.

All dogs are like dogs. Then they do not know when.

Once very often I knew that it was at their place in their place but not noticed as Bartholemew.

Bartholemew is meant.

All which they know as best.

Or which they might as well finish.

Bartholemew may often be just the same.

What has Bartholemew thought.

Bartholemew is not the cause of everything nor will they manage it just now.

One or two of which there is no cause to speak easily.

Bartholemew has not spoken.

It is often not only by their choice but by necessity.

No do not think well of them.

Once upon a time they were not afraid to have it known that it came again.

During which time they may have thought ought of Bartholemew. It was their meaning they withdrew from them in the meantime and very soon across to throw.

How should Bartholemew be framed.

He asked Bartholemew to be mine. Or rather may they happen to order milk for Bartholemew.

If they were ready may she deduce from this preparation. Or rather may they tell it as very likely. It is very robust to be well aware of why they were ready. Just now.

Bartholemew was born but they not only let no one know but they waited.

With which it went it was as well known that they went often.

Bartholemew may not be changed because they come they will not only hope not to differ to expect him but of this it is quite certain. Oh why will they like not only known so much.

Think kindly of use of so much. Or more narrowly in tears. If they will like it again. It is of no importance that they are only not only not selfish. In no man’s memory.

Yes who can doubt the truth of their attempt. Or which one fails. They may like it. About when will they come. Often as she intended to like. Better than it. For them it is no fortune. Or on their account.

I think I will sell a wheel a day in this way they who are awkward are not supplied.

Full of why they ask.

Each one is perfect when two are enough.

Now I need not tell you what I am trying to do.

Once when they were willing they were just as comfortable as ever.

No more than Bartholemew.

Bartholemew was anxious to know it.

It is often that they please.

When they may be cautious they may not be anxious.

Once when they were all older Bartholemew was not cared for. It is not known just why he was anxious. It is not only their hope but also their anxiety that filled them they were pleased to be always there and not to be lost just yet. For instance if they were anxious they were equally not wanting to have it be known then. May be all those who were welcome were not only thought of but with it they had not nearly enough or some of it which is what they had as an example. In which case not only was it of no use.

Bartholemew is a place for which they can be no mistake. He is helped with them as the found which it is in their case. They knew that they were to have been here in not their way only but also why they left. It is hopeful to let Bartholemew know.

Should he not be well known not to wait.

It is very soon that they know a noon at noon.

All which he knew when he went away.

Bartholemew was one of the cases which they had in mind. Or not to get away from which they meant.

It is often the father of Bartholemew who is persistent. Or more than how they like. Bartholemew is often that they thought well of it.

Bartholemew they will strangely play as they know it very well. He may be not at all like it.

Bartholemew what of it all is true.

Did you see how I wrote out here Bartholemew was not only known down there. He was not born oh how do you do he was not born.

He owned a Bartholemew by which by this time all for they may not closer it is all bought.

All of which they argue.

They may think that Louis Etienne Marius George will replace Bartholemew but not at all it will not and yet it is very difficult to make a sacrifice.

Bartholemew need not have joined or made it all a pleasure.

Who can be so glad that Bartholemew is not there where Louis is.

It is their own for which they are remarkable.

I would never he would never lose his place.

Flowers make Bartholemew careless he never won to name.

She knew that it was not only here that they were born.

He knew she knew that it was always their plain for them not frugal but an instance. To think two not two Bartholemew.

What would the poor orphans do if there was no military service this has nothing to do with Bartholemew or the disturbance of a rolled ball.

It is very warm if it is not very hot for Bartholemew. Yes dress well.

Nobody needs close doors for him because he will naturally win.

Bartholemew will not say that when it did come to pass they would not only happen to stay which they did he knows how to comfort.

Bartholemew entitled would he or would he not eat pigeon or which he chose when he was deprived. Nobody likes what he likes. Bartholemew may meant to mean him.

From which they thank him from this that indeed better than capability Bartholemew understood too that they should not be patient because of whatever they could or could not do.

No one changes Bartholemew to hope. Or would they do well to relish it.

She sleeps accompanied by the dog Basket while it rains on a Sunday afternoon this makes them neglect Bartholemew for whom a bird sings birds sing or not sing because they like the time Bartholemew has been heard.

Bartholemew may be fought for just why they should wish for this.

Bartholemew do they separate them from not with them or kindly let well enough alone.

It is often that they think not why they were known.

If Bartholemew met a woman and she was well to do would she be a woman who had been busy as a woman is busy who is and has done more than that in being there when it is not only best but necessary to do it so as there is nobody else there or not.

Bartholemew is exact. In wishes they may be rich in wishes and riches for them for which they have gone.

Bartholemew may marry a ball.

Bartholemew may not be ferocity as well yesterday.

Or they will as who like Bartholemew will or will or who like Bartholemew they make it please extras better than more of which it is alike because of the Bartholemew they met because she will be well at least for then they can in become not begun nor not one or Bartholemew which may name too play two again they think what it is not only why not they mean fourteen mean.

It is not only known I think I should mention Bartholemew soon may be they do say it is as soon in July too Bartholemew in no case when it is not theirs to try.

Bartholemew not neither or add was he glad.

Why is it all they like in Bartholemew.

Order it for Bartholemew which is not only right but may be not only but at least perhaps will be what they cannot keep from leaving it but which they are at present to do.

Which may Bartholemew do.

Should she be willing to be precious.

Bartholemew could be through not at all not yet.

Just ask them how they have not met Bartholemew.

I never hear Bartholemew say what did he say.

Fortunately Bartholemew is not too anxious to be here.

Why do they mind not having Bartholemew if they do.

She caught or they want Bartholemew as he comes to stay if he might.

But not if as if Bartholemew minded. Bartholemew was wished wish on or of whatever it made it a wish.

Bartholemew may be relieved by a name.

Not only when Bartholemew came did they go.

Bartholemew should not mind currents.

Bartholemew was not restless.

Bartholemew could wait.

No news of Bartholemew who knew that they needed not only heir way.

But who acts as if they did if not Bartholemew.

Why should eight be Bartholemew.

Bartholemew could not be stated to have pleased.

If she could add Bartholemew to fairly.

It is not of any use to Bartholemew.

They stretch arrest arrests. No one need know Bartholemew.

Why should Bartholemew be so persistent.

Bartholemew this time did not know what it was like.

Bartholemew to ask what news is there of you.

Or not. Bartholemew.

Kindred Kit to Bartholemew.

It is of not any importance to arrange what they have Bartholemew or higher than if they did know that not only not but a valley could be more than if a wish it were below.

Why did they guess that they would not have Bartholemew.

It is true that Bartholemew never came through.

The End

[ ¶ ]

1932

445.

A MANOIR

AN HISTORICAL PLAY IN WHICH THEY ARE APPROACHED MORE OFTEN

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

Act I

Scene

The road to a manoir. A manoir is situated. And in the country where it is of course very well known. Here they are independent that is to say they need only go as often to any other way as they like.

Act I

The road to the manoir is not crowded although very often some one is met. When they do they stop or either invite them to say something have they been very often.

Scene I

They were both welcome they brought good weather as well as some one with them.

Scene two

Who were they likely to meet.

They were not likely to meet any one surprising but it is surprising that most any one is confiding. They will tell them how they stepped on a pointed nail and why it should be painful but not visible. They also said that they liked reflecting and if they were offered reasons for reflection they would not be uneasy or rather troubled. In this way they are often grateful not only in expression but in what they thought. This makes it alright.

Scene three.

Could all who came be asked to come again instead of waiting. Waiting is easy when they are not there yet.

Act II

Sir Francis Cyril Rose and Carley Mills are to come to visit. They were met before they came to the door.

Scene I

All who know Fontainbleu knowing that this can be far away although no exile is any farther is any farther than what. He was not interested in any kind of Spain as not a king but Fontainbleu is where the roses grow when they are very old and very well oh very well. A king is not a king if he is missing. Every one knows where Finland is when it is not Scotland but we know where Finland is when it is Finland and Scotland is not Finland but Scotland and so if all the hundreds of roses only two were frozen and so we like idleness best which we obtain.

Scene one.

A house in which there is green paper put upon the kitchen shelves prettily which is for them not so many but a few and invention.

The characters who come and go are all here.

Act one Scene one

Everybody felt well who came or did not come often everybody who was not in animosity was not without that in often.

It should change their days.

The characters now commence to mingle and gather.

They will reserve not to leave a door open or rather. I must wait and have a great deal of money in my pocket. Why because I would rather.

And so the characters had better not go. It is very often their choice to come again and may let them. This introduces conversation. She is impatient that they or he arrange it now. Better which they have than they are ready.

Could he look to see another one who is with difficulty deaf to see how it was here. Made in the meantime not for which. They carry.

A scene commences in which a great deal of work is done.

Scene two.

It is not true that they were gainsaid. They were well and they were careful. There are two ways of being satisfied with much or not by themselves.

With which they were made.

A character feels that they saved well.

One fastens laurels to the same end

Many have plenty of time and furnishes

More think why do they choose

All make theirs strange.

It is more than they knew that they counted. In history anybody remembers names.

My names are he does not like it.

It is a scene in which they are sorry for a dog because he has been well treated and after nobody is blamed they are home again. History takes time.

Scene three.

A manoir is a temporary home.

They are very well placed there.

The object of it is that there is no envy.

All who are around come there.

Could history find a time.

Could it matter that which they may ask

Did they have no one to be sure

Could it be a change once for all.

Scene four

History makes memory.

All historians have their character

Scene five

One man. He has asked me are we pleased with him.

A woman. She was not so awake as she was

A girl. She had a mother and has grown older

A boy. He is not any longer downtrodden.

A little boy. He has not been seen

An older girl. Not the one they knew

A whole family. Those which live there

A bride and groom They had a child before they were married

Scene six.

It is not for nothing that they prefer oxen to a horse.

Scene seven.

Paint my pansies

History is not neglected

Act I

M. Rosset a farmer

When I saw

Or not

I will try all if it is not

Chosen to be welcome

M. Rosset’s son is to have gone.

Away for a year

When.

M. Rosset.

Will be pleased to have them

Come to meet his wife.

If no one offers.

Him not to wait.

For him.

A manoir is not a farm nor is it a castle on a hill because a level makes a farm not a hill nor a level until a farm is a manoir not a hill or a level until a manoir is not a farm nor a farm nor a hill.

M. Rosset is a farmer who owns his own land which is still belongs to his father.

And so they are equally able to be ready if it happens.

Act I

A little boy places his hope in gathering as well as finding if it happens. He has lived with a farm and now he knows a small hill is known as well.

He thinks twice about what he says. He calls it not for his mother. But she will not write not only him for his brother. It is very strange but they are very often healthier.

Scene I

A manoir in place of land.

Scene II

Once it was very little known oh yes it was.

All the characters come in and are eventful.

There could be a mistake if you had thought that it was not the one who had one it who had done it and you would have the credit for it only if as it was not as it was. A farmer can be a better known first minister that is to say they may be any day which they had been.

Oh how often are they sure they need to have

More come to them without a cause. They have a certain.

They like it best.

Scene II

A manoir could be called a house for a gentleman when they come they will bring a man servant with them.

How often she can say the man. Just when they say she may say the woman.

It is not a way of crediting out loud with remaining in the room not in the sun not out of the noon not out of the sun.

It is coursely grained.

Scene four.

It is remarkable that in two weeks summer has come. And the noon which was yesterday is full of intended measure. She knows that it is as often no mistake.

Oh do be gracious and come too but stay there because after all you will not come by now.

In the country a woman whose mother has been married can have a child.

Scene five

Diana Noon. Nobody nobody nobody knows how sad I am.

John Dane. When they see before them trees on a hill that have been one and now are a hill they must choose.

Gwendoline Lane.   For this which they present at present theirs is no return

Arthur Gardener.   May they be close to might they be close to Myron’s desire.

Diana Noon and Arthur Gardener.   Have pleasure in hesitating or enjoying the sun. They are close to the more the merrier. It is for them no patience. It could be planned that they would always so so. Which they rejoice. Oh for this because they like that

Diana Noon and Arthur Gardener know no difference. Oh why do you please me. He knows when a door is open and closed and he asked them. Once more he asks them.

Herbert Lane may be very ungrateful.

There is no story in any hurry. But this they know that they are quite as gracious as they carry. Or dear me.

Gwendoline Lane Or does she know that they are just alike.

They are not seated separately.

Act I Scene I

Just why do they know that they are here Gwendoline Lane and Godfrey North. They will be partly appeased.

Scene I

Forty more need none.

Scene I

Julius and Claudius are engaged in flattery.

Scene I

Genevieve and Gwendoline Glaine.

They have been in a hurry to see that they count everything after early as late afternoon. Supposing this is this. It is best to see it after one but if they or he sees it before one it is after all after rather early than late and so grass covers the perfume of roses that is to say if he is forbidden to cut them. This makes their way.

John Lane

Bertha Williams

Roderick Fellows

and

John Blaine.

It is often their occasion that they happen to astonish.

We were so awfully pleased that we were a part.

No one can mistake a spider for an ant and yet perhaps they do or do not do so. As much as they mean.

Scene one

It has come to begun that they feel that they need any one.

Scene one

Scene one is not spacious.

Scene one

Scene one is spacious.

Scene one

They will tell well what they have as instruction.

Scene I

It is lightly that they have a need. It is not always their origin of a desire.

Scene one.

Arthur Carler. Meaning to be a bee

Henrietta Adams. Meaning to be better than he or she

May Maiden Hoar.   Which will that they neglect until

Edith Leland. Until she is better than any one.

May Lidell. I have a brother who is either or rather preparing that they should be safely at a time

Edith Barton. For which they will wish.

Jenny Bradley. All who know owe that they will welcome them.

Scene II

He is very excited too.

Scene III

They will remember that others very well for which they will or more than could be needed neither with them or arranged for which they do not care for care.

Arthur Angel. Shall they be third when no one come

Henry Garfield. It they like they are tall

Robert Garter. She may be joined in a garden.

Beatrice Gaunt. Or which they will fill not only for ought they make a count in tall they do grasp they should solicit may they not be frightened all which they make as in a place of noise or whether peach trees branch.

They need to have peach trees branch.

In this scene they talk as if they knew.

One two three.

It is often obliging to mention my name.

More come just as they did the scene is a manoir where it is not repeated it is extraordinary having been once they come again.

The manoir is not on the side of a mountain how can a manoir be on the side of a mountain in this place not at all or even inexactly often as the bell rings they come like that it is often what she needs she was just as well as wept.

The Manoir is occupied. They know no difference between their staying here each one says how do you do very slowly may they be mine it be mine.

May Lidell. How heartily they pass what they need oxen need.

James Garfield. In time for a time for them to like it to be mine or yes just as soon as they may please it is often which as soon as wish a considerable diminution of their extension as they see and beside.

Henry James. I made a doubt of the amount.

A manoir may be built of stones and covered with mortar. Busily done by him when he calls. It is I he call. I am which they like as pansies. Please do not repeat which they do again.

A manoir in danger of whose stones. She is occupied.

A manoir makes all of us a pleasure.

Act II

Walter. Leave me to be candidly used to it

Helen. Or just when will they wish that they need me.

Nelly. It is for them to like what they do do

Esther. It is not shameful that they ask them more

Jennie. Or place them there

Edith. Or need more than they like

Edgar. Which they will feel as they mention it

Frank. Which they knew

Bertram. In order to change it for an avoidance of their being not so able to be left.

Ferdinand. Left left left right left

Maurice. And did I after all leave war to help them too

Paul. There is no war

Mark. Not when they wish

Herbert. It is very well to aid in ploughing and in respecting war.

Marguerite. But which they say in aid of a name

Beatrice. Which they like to do.

Scene one

A manoir when they are ready to be satisfied he comes and says it is done. It is very agreeable to be allowed to do everything.

Scene two

They make it be not only why they like it but which they like. They remembered that they had been not only certain but very likely to have that as a choice.

Scene three

Could they know

Scene two

Edith William Carl.   Who should change little birds who can kill big birds for little birds, even one.

May Henry John.   If they think well of waiting they will differ in their account three no doubt maintaining one, for them.

Herbert Minnie Helen Lucy.   For them they finally stand if three or four are mentioned as they will they carry it up very carefully, for which they are interested.

Louis Louise August Finn.   It is just as well not to listen as only not to hear that they accustom a little of all the nightingale for which they are familiar or they must, will it be in disproportion they may amount to it.

Grace Henry Arthur Blaine.   Be rich for us or for us they will mind whom they like or as known for when they call or carry it out may they be free not to be three for them may they.

John Agnes Charles Henry Fane.   Could they be called all may they be met all or may they be just as much met a very little account, of it.

To have known that an apple does not produce wine or birds do not hear him or follow in their train they like no one to be asked for which they have it.

William Bertha Nellie John Blaine.   Could they not be thought to leave them to remain behind and caution which they will them.

August Farm. She may be happy not only not to have been there but often with them more.

Charles Garth. Yes we know

James William Bernard Arthur Jane.   Oh yes to know for which they like it as well not only not obliged but by this way in which they hope to leave as they will have it as their medal. Not by which they refuse.

Genevieve Butler. Will you hear a little more than not it is easy to prepare to say will they.

Gilbert Henry Call.   Just when. May they appoint just when they will please themselves more only not as yet. How do they account for theirs.

Henry Arthur Blaine.   Come to be aware of where.

It is so beautifully all that when they like.

Scene III

A manoir should be such when they have surrounded within reach made inestimably for which they chose

Arthur Griffin Lands.   Nobody may tire since they need them nor may they tire because of their need for them. They have that which is by and by at once and for it hawthorne need not be only fastened and for them not furtively cared for as instantaneous. Should they not ask for venturing in them as they may. If a horse lies down is he careful.

Scene III

Genevieve Land. Could they deceive her about patience if they wait or not at all in a fright at night which they arrange because of theirs for instance. If they mean all they need not be behindhand with their dahlias too or birds too or seasons too. In this way in case of not being in error and a manoir is a manoir and not easily mistaken to say so. They will divide into two groups. And he has been standing.

Scene IV

Mathilda Grant. She took it to him to show it to him and she would have confidence in him after she had showed it to him and she would be an advantage in it being the first time because if it were the second time there would be the same confidence in him but there would not be the same result of the same confidence that they had with which they would the second time show him what they brought to him to show to him. And this is so.

Agnes Blaine. If which they may be thought an authority often as they talk they will not manage what they have this they will all like what they do for them for which they look where they have asked no one.

Leonard James. Of course not just why they should join themselves in not alone not crediting themselves with often where they went as not only just for it but also just for it just all the same as melting.

Arthur Constance.   Could they be granted that they glance this way because all of them are occupied nevertheless. Why should any one be disappointed in not being in exchange for which they are very well very well known. She has lost her mother not as company but as a fact.

The Manoir is the same yet.

Act II

It is very often very well done

Scene I

By which they relish all at one time a little at a time not when they make it for which no one adds more than is careless to remind him has he done it. A manoir is in use.

Act I

Dorothy Belinda Tree.   He hoped that she would remember that is to say would not object to not forget what she was about to say.

Gilbert North Lane.   For if she could and he bought wood who had been first to claim a lake by any name.

Nathan Garfield.   Or rather not to guess which of it is not without their amount.

They will yield a lake or better not at all

It is easy to have a thing if they mention a stairway. For which they will use or if not not a mountain to choose they will all be told not when it is as much as if they can. They have chosen hills or will they say so or as well if they are not by that time for them.

Bernard Blaine. Who shall manage the name. The name is they prevail as much as when they can they think well of it all for which then. Come where they come with me.

Mary Horne. It is a change from it.

Scene I

Can they be sought to come here

Scene II

Or welcome

Scene III

For very little while.

Scene IV

But which

Scene V

They emigrated

Scene VI

By which they knew

Scene VII

All may be lost

Scene VIII

Which they like

Scene IX

They found.

Scene X

He found the brooch which she had not lost but he found the brooch which she had not lost.

Scene XI

When they do call

Scene XII

It is pleasant to have fifty.

Scene XIII

Fifty white turkeys

Scene XIV

Which they improve

Scene XV

By thinking well of the rain

Scene XVI

Or which they might

Scene XVII

So gently.

Act II

At once she sees four sheep

She also sees vines and rain

She may also see that she uses

Whatever she has

Scene one

Gilbert Marcel and Frederick they come to a halt they examine while they wait and they hope that they will be careful of what they have. Once in a while they come again and they are very welcome it is remarkable that a burning fire in sound resembles rain.

Scene I

Marcel Having been here goes away. Will that be ultimately

Jenny Helen. May easily bend over and make a sound of pleasant result not only for them but by them as may they mean that there is no difference between what they hear and when they wait oh yes.

Edith Helen. May she be not annoyed by with them as they go beside she has not waited but she has helped all in a way to be not only not in wishing nor in visiting that they were well

Robert Brown. May she be called to be better.

Henry Rose. But come.

Mary Blaine. For me

Nelly Henry. Just as they mean.

They all meet where they come up and down it is extraordinary that they do not go further.

If you hear do you think it is a bell that rang.

Scene II

All in one. They hope to reign.

But she may see that they are startling

Scene I

There can be no surprise if roses are green there can be no surprise even when looking closely and the roses are green.

William Barker. May I see what they mean by here they live part of the winter.

Florence Parker. If they feel that the winter is colder than the summer they are aware that they have never met there or been met by any form of restlessness but which they like

Winifred William. If they feel that they may join or may make plain that they have been thoughtless about wishes for which they will not be well to do they may easily not be under any obligation to remain there

Hubert Draper. For which they will allow if they cause all who are desired to come to see that now in the future they will be accused will they correct what they mercifully change.

Mary Hewit. It was not only long but they were anxious they were willing but they were more than ever likely for which they name theirs in seasons all of which they ally themselves as damson roses or wet as pansies or nearly ready or or which they chose come to me and be willing to have more than that made there that they may go and very well as they adapt theirs at one time just when they need not only what they have but once again for them

Godfrey Wilton. Should they be awakened in time on which account if they look down they see them as if they were waiting to have no one be with them for which they will not only succeed.

James Boyce. Or should they go

Scene II

It is noteworthy that they looked out and saw below a meadow and lower what they hoped were cows and still lower they had chosen what they need. It is so nearly different.

Scene II

A captain comes in and waits a day or rather which they say that in eight days they will rather gather that any more of which they will not prepare to leave more than yesterday for which they will be inclined to be perverse.

Albert Julian. I believe in perfect likelihood and they please

Bertha Julian. For which I think that I tell it well

Martha Julian. But they will try to cry

James Julian. It is the fashion to think well of him and without doubt

Gilbert Julian. For which they may or may not carry it out

Jenny Julian. She or he are better known than when he or they may be used

Belle Julian. For which they say usefully is no word

Martin Julian. She can be made always really by they can.

Mary Julian. For which it is remarkable.

Howard Julian. They will go or they must go as a band

Herman Julian. Be fairly wise in not which they have gone

Edna Julian. She or he will see.

Guy Julian. If they are met they will be placed well away.

Ernest Julian. It is not only with well but also with what they did well that which concerned them.

Genevieve Julian. Should they bow

Harold Julian. In will they have met with what wishes

Jacob Julian. She will be better perfectly parted by three just as they were or not.

Gustave Julian. May they pay milk for hay and raisins for a dance.

Minnie Julian. It is best not to go away or not to delay to go away or rather more than ever rather that they stay.

A manoir in which they are

Act I

Agnes Fellow. And may I leave it.

Ellen Meredith. But certainly if you wish

Lillian Grant. But may I leave it

Beatrice Blaine. But certainly if you would like to leave it

May Liddle. Should she be estranged by any attempt to have it happen.

Act I

She may be thought not to have returned it which indeed she has not done

Scene I

They may plan that if they return they bring with them their daughter and also plants suitable to the size and situation of their garden which they adore I do not mention here that which may be not an acute but an occasional disturbance but they believe will anything redound to their glory

Scene I

Will she manage to finish

Will they manage to furnish.

Or will they plan what they leave

Or will they arrange what they have

Or will they like what they have

Or will they manage to convey this

To those others who are waiting

And not in vain

Scene I

Ellen Russell sits and thinks of the wind and the cold weather which prevents the development of plant life which in consequence flourishes and they are very content.

Scene I

Quietly placing everything where they hope to see it.

Scene II

Or just at once being very careful

Scene III

They might like to be entertained

Scene IV

By the time they go there.

Act I

They will prepare Act II from Act one.

Act II

One two all out but you

Act II

They are all there and they like it.

Act I

In a manoir in the afternoon she sleeps. And actually to have been where it has been that never has the sky been so blue nor the trees so green. Not only this but also that they are prepared for it

Scene I

Manfred Willow. Will you call me by my name

Bertie Applegarth. Or will they never be forgotten

Scene II

She writes excusing herself.

But which may they do.

Oh yes they do.

Bertha Haviland has been held by her arm. Or they may go.

Augusta Blaine for which they are well as they are well if they wish.

Scene III

He believes in enthusiasm.

Or will they call.

Be with them.

Or just.

Scene IV

It is often to be tormented if it has not been or rather already said.

Scene II

Lillie and Nelly. Will they know that.

Lilly Haynes. Or will they not know that they are not willing to be often making this effort we may be very pleased that they have or which they have not come or inclined may they be either or courteous.

Enid Blaine. If I hear them come

Jane Blaine. Or are they called mine.

It is often whether we wonder whether we can wonder what they look like but not any more. A manoir does not change seats or love the dew because fairly well they might not without reason. Be just to them.

Edith Claflin. Be very well and only promised that they will go.

Act III

A room in a manoir which is in dispute how old is it and what do they say

Scene I

But which they change.

But of course not which they change.

Scene II

Aloof from conversation

Scene III

But they read or read presently.

Not very slowly

Scene IV

Much of which is appetising

Act I

Just when they knew that the rain was as good if not better than the sun.

Act one

Scene one

Marion Barley. Who if who knew that she will add what it could do.

Paul Ronald. But this we think if we wish wishes. But it does. Please if they may. Or she will be coming.

May Blaine. For them they leave all of which smells fragrantly.

May Barley. They can call Bartlett Bartlett as a purpose.

Scene II

This I will in an amount.

I fairly need what they give me

Or should she just as certainly decide

It was not only why they made

Them be here

Scene III

It is very often restful to have flowers cooked in cheese.

Scene IV

Helen Harper. Will you be free for me

Ellen Gale. Or she may be not only there where they are called to go.

Agatha Maine. Should she be all well or all claimed or all of it.

John Gardener. She may be often wanted to come carefully.

Elizabeth Maine. It is while they are often there that they are with them.

Henry Blaine. And so they will be caught both of them to guard them to please.

And so now it is not only why they presume but why they sit here or in a pleasure for them partly pardoning or call call a lily.

Now think why they knew why they never knew which one they could be placed to present to know best.

Cultivate care.

Act II

I care

You care

We care

They care

They come and care

Or they come not to care

Or they will finally care

Or either they will be careful

Or negligent

Scene I

It does not make any difference who succeeded whom as one might say in reference not only with which as preference.

They will carry all or ought.

Scene II

Why will they spell wish

Or why will they have which

They do not prefer not to wish

Scene III

Either Albert or Edith are here

Act II

Do be careful not to like that

Scene I

A swallow or a pair can come in. And has it as a way of knowing that they would like another door open is it not astonishing that they can like this as they like them. It is always a habit. Bartholemew Harbert. Can she like them when she sees us.

Scene II

Henry Bailey. Or if a moth is careful so that do be careful is what they change when they need most what they leave. It is often rain that lacks and if that it is in their care they do not care.

Scene III

Laurence Rider. Oh by the way do they prepare whatever they have

Roy Shields. Of course they do they must add fortunately for which they like.

Scene IV

David Blaine. Fortunately for which they like.

Scene V

As many as they go away for but neither or should they please not only barely or mostly as if which they do as theirs that matter whether they like it more no one is deceived.

Scene IV

Gabriel Blaine. Should they happen to be amused as well as pleased by them. No one should describe their hope.

Act II

Martha Infeld. Will I be well when they are welcome

Alma Corey. But she will feel what they would like

Pearl Sayen. Not only why they wish but when they wish.

Hilda Grain. Or will she wish that they would wish as well as now begin.

Ada Blaine. For which fortunately for which

Scene I

Two may be too many for one

Act III

It is not why they wish but when they wish that is important. She expected it to rain. They will ask a question.

Scene I

Mary Knight or why she was not only with them

Mary Knight should be soon seen.

They knew that they could happen to have often that they were able to give it all for them.

Mary Cabell. She was soon to feel that they would account for which of them for which they were chosen.

Henrietta Blaine. She may be called or this is to blame.

Myron Blaine. May they be wise and remember where they were able to be about to have it more seen than when they were established.

The life in the Manoir is as tranquil.

Scene I

She will prepare or need it be for them

Helen Lane. Or would she be and not wish them the same

Helen Blaine. Or will they like or not prepare it to or for them.

Nathan Blaine. Of course they name a name

Scene II

Gilbert Horne. Or should they be in any hurry if they went

Paul Elder. But which they wish without the wish for which reason which as they often went

Bertram Cairn. All who have been established dutifully think well of why they went or which they had all which is lost. It makes no difference who liked it.

Scene III

May they be divided alike

Act IV

Muriel Haynes. Will you think all the better for them because they went there or do allow it.

Maggie William. But she will leave those to them as much as they can not only why they like it.

Why could they not like the Manoir. They liked the Manoir. Or with them they liked the manoir.

Scene I

They need not say that they disliked Anna.

Nor need not say that they liked Anna.

Scene I

It is often a wonder if they were mistaken did they know that they were unused to it

Act III Scene one

A farmer who has been offered to be at home.

All which they may claim.

Very often in June in the evening they are disturbed by a dog and a ball and also by the annoyance of only they cannot know how to distinguish sunshine from snow as if it were on a mountain.

Scene one

Will you do

Yes not to-day

Nor if they like

Which they may utter as they like

They feel which in meeting

Nor by this time

They can feel

They come

Ours in a chance

Or mine awhile.

Scene III

Would any man be one with always.

Or may be they are not otherwise feeling.

Not more which they can.

They allow themselves always in part.

In a place a person can be with their mother and their father and their grandmother.

Opposite a manoir and on the same side.

Scene five

Should they will or will they be often as much because or ever.

She can be felt to have no known knowledge of when they win rings or wings in quiet places.

Or she can be or as made or as tall.

Which she is on or around.

Often to wonder how much further.

Or indeed how long it will last.

Scene III

She may often be awhile to arrange made in rest of the pleasure they can come from.

Or might they like.

Whatever they had

Scene IV

She may be thought to be a thousand. Or to be thousand.

Or to more.

One of which hope.

Or may they went.

It is rare any one tells anything.

While they wait.

She is rocking in a rocking chair not patiently.

Scene II

It is not more than mean she may be called with which they went with which or without which when they came all the same.

All who pass by are known as anointed or which they wish to know. It is easy not to know their name but which they had in no mistake

Scene one

Could they come with as with no reason.

They have been brought to show them since.

They can always have this right that it is better in June that it is hotter than the month of May

Act I

Could no one dream of which way they went

Scene I

Once when they were not out walking the notary came in he asked them were they pleased with everything and they were.

The notary was a young man who was being a notary for the first time and not only that he was able to have children and not only that he was obliging and very willing to be as sweet and everything as any one had been who had been

Scene I

Byron. He called it his name

Basket. He knew his name

Marguerite. She did not know the name

William. Nor which a name and believe them when they do it.

He tried not to divert him

But he did not try not to leave him.

It is often that they are anxious if they are there.

Scene II

Should they call that a color which they know not only because but which they know all that they are alike. It comes to this that they see this with. It.

Scene III

At one time they are quiet.

Scene IV

Which they knew.

Scene V

John Byron. Why will no one announce me

John Blaine. As I am.

Scene I

They often stand not knowing that they stand

Scene I

They should be called will they have been if they come.

Randolph Blaine. More than they did which they may win once only

Robert Byron. Not if you like that they did if not at most

Henry Basket. They will be ready for which

Edith Garner. They will surprise all for which they call or tell why they did well.

Nero Henry. Should they be thought thoughtless if they liked it too much.

Scene III

They were either thought to like it or they were thought not to like it.

Act II Scene III

They should be selfish if they were taught who made them like it either one for them or they will often like it either one for them.

May Richards. She can be of some account.

Bertie Gilbert. But they know who they knew when they liked.

Beatrice Hilda. But she will be

Martin Blaine. For which they know that not only will they but because they taught him so.

Herbert Rice. Why often it is not alone not hurried

Scene I

Should they be not frightened by a cloud.

A manoir has remained well placed which they join

Scene I

Hilda Blaine. Will they be called well do they wish

Edith Hampden. But they will like it

Scene VIII

It was when Edith and Annie Lyle sat down.

Scene I

She had not met before

But she would leave it as before

Scene II

If they could be there not in beside the door

There not as yet

Scene III

Should it not be

An insistence

Scene IV

They may be asked not explicit but only for the name

Scene V

Just when they liked to mind

And when they will for which they knew

Always once in a while.

Scene VI

Not only known to leave as well as love flowers.

Act VIII

She may state that if she did not she could not only not come to hate if not or not to not to date act eight.

Scene

It is very difficult to follow an ant sidewise.

Scene I

Peter can be known differently as Agnes and he can come as if be not come to have been if only they did not care but is it not only kindly which they know almost not once at all for them as a care

Scene II

They meet regularly in the afternoon

Scene III

It is made by which that they seem to mean

Scene IV

Should or would she be not only ready as if to be here when it is not a possibility that they could be not only where they went.

Scene V

I should just join

Act IX

Better than which it is better than which that he should have that

Scene I

William Genevrey Henry Marine and Ida Williams come fairly well to-day after all.

Scene II

Or should it be why not.

Scene III

They make a plan.

Scene IV

Why not if not not now

Scene V

May they like them

Scene VI

In one at a place

Scene VII

It is fortunately not.

Act X

James Is vacant when parks are full.

Or Jane is present when a lake may be a hill

Or not if James is present when they will

They Jane is vacant when if they will

Would they go

Scene I

Arthur and little Arthur are very well and happy having been well enough alone and they will.

Scene II

Annie Lyell. Who comes through

Gilbert Wells. I do

Janet Pearl. Which they may

Bertie Blaine. Any day

All of them ask who came in

Scene III

William Henry Taylor.   I do not get it it eludes me

Maybelle Edith Grosvenor.   Will they be weeding well with adding which they tell.

James Hope. It is of no use.

Henry Blaine. For they will add meaning that it is add to add and not the same as the sense of shame.

Scene IV

May Rhone. For which they could ask any across.

Will they

Anna Blaine. Of course not will they

Guy Foster. But which yes which will they like.

May Hilda. May Hilda like what they like.

A manoir is habitable.

I will never listen to one

Tell about a manoir being habitable

But this is the result

Of it all

That they will inevitably

Be not only softened but refused

To be admonished.

Why can no one not please bees

If you please

A scene in a manoir is often not a disturbance.

Scene I

I could just join it with it.

Henry Moon. What will they think of him

Henry Blaine. That no one is to blame

Bertie Lamb. For which they come

Guy Lane. But which will they do

Charles Hilder. Whatever they like

Dan Sloane. Not which they want or may

Abel Stone. Not at all

Scene II

Everybody as well as anybody too.

A manoir.

Which is inhabited in the summer but not in the winter and has a garden.

Scene I

It is indeed just how they liked it.

Scene I

They may be asked to make at which they like.

Godfrey Fisher. What is it.

Abel Nobel. Nothing but what they do,

Godfrey Fish. Add or do add it to.

Abel Noble. That which they will it will for you.

Godfrey Fish. After it they like

Abel Noble. But after which they do like what is it that they wish.

Home in a manoir.

Not often may they but which indeed which they will

Scene II

It is not why they like.

Godfrey Blaine. Make it or do be make it.

Abel Blaine. I will leave it alone.

Scene II

Not which they think it is not any or a mistake.

Adam Forsythe. What do they think of a garden which they have when they look wherever they may place one two or three balls.

Balls may be black or red larger smaller or medium sized and oi no return.

Abel William. She may be often very careless because of which amount.

Myra Henderson. Though only not for which they meant to pay

Should they could they couple it with him.

No one asks would they or would they not relieve it not only as they will but as if they will.

Now think plainly of a manoir.

She meant with or not without her consent.

Part one Act I

It could be sent that if they went they could not be sent without their consent one at a time. And how many cherries make a tree. Or if not how many pears have no consent.

And if not he was successful.

And if not will they grow

And if not by that time not to have been mistaken Nor if not will they not go.

Act I

Scene I

Any one which one will be one who is one of such a special blessing as they knew.

And so they ate no orange which had not grown or been taken away.

This makes a manoir in the north and if after or before July a temperate climate

Scene I

When she sees that she is seated they will leave the room alone they wonder will they change their mind or if they wonder do they not more naturally appear to mind.

A manoir is not related.

They think all of it as they think well of them.

How many rooms in a manoir.

How many houses in a place.

How many buildings of which they have not any

Or else would it not be difficult to erase.

What they should like to do or not.

They would not care to give an account of it.

Nor might they be neglected even if not.

Inside of the manoir.

When they are not seated what do they do.

Or if they are not seated what do they do

Scene I

By nearly a manoir by nearly by nearly.

Scene II

Mark Byron. What shall I do

Henry Horn. But which they like

Martin Blaine. All which are occupied

Beatrice Blaine. For which they do

Scene III

The upper land is below where they cut hay

Scene IV

But when they were relegated and they waited.

Paul Morrow and Richard Blaine.   For which they remember just the same that they were in a hurry when they came and this will not do for them

Paul Morrow is not kind he is in a pleasant flurry

Richard Blaine is fortunately yet not yet better and very well as yet

They could not be thought either to be in a hurry or to be well-to-do.

And so they managed not to finish what they had been waiting to do which was just as well as they were welcome.

Paul Morrow knew that it would not do

Humphrey Blaine came very early to blame him

Janet Sayen was very well in indifference when they were taken they were not taken oh no they were not taken away and they leave they leave all of it as if they were better not known. Of course they were known they were very well known and pleasant to all. It is certainly very indifferent and accustomed to it.

No one knows with what fancy they dispose of themselves.

Paul Morrow. It is a great comfort

Humphrey and Richard Blaine.   But which they do. When they are impatient.

Scene II

Birds are more necessary even than trees.

Oh are they

Yes for these.

Scene III

Much as they like it.

Or will they eight

For which they like.

They will not remove trees.

Because eight are made anxious

Once again as to or about birds and trees.

Now the thing that is very likely is.

That they will not disturb either

Her or him.

Just as much as they touch

Because they have been left as much

As they need them

A Manoir

Anything that is and it is a dish

Is amusing.

She will love like is the word

Anything Spanish.

A Manoir

Once in the morning it was after

They looked after them.

A manoir is exceedingly rich.

And not fortified

And not a pleasure

And either or

Their own surprise

As they try

To believe why

Scene I

After one they came one

Just Henry Byron. Who had led him here

Ernest Fisher. But which they willed

Bertha Basket. But will they love William

Edith Arnold. She is my delight.

After any minute they went around.

Bertha Basket. It is very well to assume that a jacket

Edith Arnold. Is what they prefer to lose.

William Fisher. But which they please

Henry Byron. To lose

Oh why will they wail

Oh yes or why will they wail

She could not deny or destroy a veil

Or in plenty of time escape

Or end in an end

Or better not

Or for which they will reply

Scene I

They feel that they will end one

One and one.

Henry Basket is all on edge

Edith Byron. Is very well open to delay

Bertha Byron. Shall share no one with no one

Edith Winter. Full of when she and they plan.

Or not as a rest

Scene I

Henry Arthur Byron is not restless one and one or in in a celebrity because of a garden which is green why is a garden green when roses are red and pansies too or not.

Arthur Henry Byron is lonesome at once

Edith Angel Basket is very well on suffrance

Minnie Herbert Johns is plainly for them alone

Bertha Martin Fisher is meant when they met

And all of it they will like

A manoir

She had said

Scene one

One to four

Scene two

After that two

Scene III

In which they may

Or can they do to say

I mean which when they can

She said if a god is or can

Not to be said to be only

Not only when they can

For which they may account too much

Scene IV

Hilda Hildebrand and Lucious Land   And when they met they knew that the ground would need leaves and sand because it is very well known

John Ferguson and Henry Winters   They were surprised

Jenny and John John Blaine   For which they will tell their name

Oh think well.

Bertie Maine. Can it be made to be muddy
Beside.
Mud is or has been dried
And so she feels

May Maine. Why will they please
But often refuse trees.
Trees are meant to be bought.
Or which they blame it if they are bought

Hilda Hildebrand. But may be they like it

Edith Blaine. Why will.
She be well.

Scene V

A company needs two.

Or three days.

The two dogs too

Need two

Or three days.

Scene VI

Fasten it.

Herbert Maine sees how well they like it.

It is fortunate that a manoir wishes

To be delivered across

Which a cross stitch

And she would be pleased

To do as she wishes.

Anthony Blaine. And so they mean this just the same

Act II not followed by act two.

Act II

One one is a cloud

One one one is out loud

Three one one one is not tried

But she is not why beside.

It comes to this.

At the foot of the hill not at the foot but very near the hill the beginning of the hill there is nothing to compare with this.

Act III

Should she have been in a manoir too if she knew just how often they had left it to them or to her. This is how they think of everything.

Once in a while it makes no difference how they went and once in a while it makes no difference when they went.

This they may do.

Scene II

Bertie Robertson felt well when they felt well

Jenny Blaine was not only made anxious on occasion.

Hilda Knowles was not with them fortunately

James Garfield planned what he planned.

Marguerite Halstead was famous for her name

Edith James not only felt well but meant to do well.

So then they came altogether.

Only they did not come just when they did not come.

There can be manoirs in many countries.

Scene III

In each country the guests as well as the owners are different. In their manners in their habits and in the change of address and also in their return to their place or wherever it is no effort either to go or not go. And so as nothing changes why not come again.

Or if not to not be either in the place of when they went they will be always not only welcome but will they come or not or not at all once.

Thank you for a cool summer and much rain and many wishes.

[ ¶ ]

1932

446.

A PLAY     A LION

for max jacob

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

As a play is a lane for a lion.

Who makes paws purr.

An invitation to a space.

Characters.

We will see.

But we will see

Or we will see.

Or. We see.

A PLAY

With and without lion.

Act I
A PLAY

Who can come without some.

A PLAY

With which they lean.

A lion is without one and one.

And they gently or.

And they gently for.

And they gently or.

Divide more.

For then.

Act I

It could be cast away to have it born.

Act I

Having not met one.

Maximilian Or a million.

Or Maximilian Or in a million.

Maximilian Or in a million or one.

A Play To Believe A Poem.

Act.

It was in to begin.

Act one.

Max Why will they in will they one
And one.

Max Why will they won with they
Will they won.

Max Why will they with they will they.
Win won.

Max They why they.
Will they
Win they win and won.

Act I

A change of scene.

In which they come in.

Max Jacob In which it is not to mean
With which it is in to green.
Could you influence blue.
And blue influence through
To you.

Max Jacob Once may be too

Act II

A play in which a great many actors say I mean.

Act II

Scene one

Max Jacob Forty make three run
Forty make four among.
Thirty make twenty-two and bring
Twenty make five of twenty-one
And six make twenty-six and sung.

Scene one.

Max Jacob Finally arrive to say quickly
May it be taken where.
Which it is made as thickly
But which it is for their care
Made there.

Scene one.

Max Jacob Should it remain lean it among
Or should it remain it leaning it among.

Scene two

Max Jacob Should it remain it.

Scene two

Max Jacob I should be nearly seen to place.
They may be seen to seen to place
Or with it seen with with it seen
They with it. Seen to place

Scene three

Max Jacob Have four for necessity.

Act III

In this act they count.

He is very well known for thinking.

But they may be with him

Or might they be with thinking.

They think they may be there without with them

With them. Or every little while.

Max Jacob It is or ought to caught
Or is or ought.
My like. Might they be our alike.

Act 4. or Act I

Max Why are the dishes or a dish or radish or a plain plan or may they have a flight and plan or admit a dish for which they could be discern.

Max and Max Jacob She may be thought to relish.
And in and brought

Act I

At this time there was a scene. In this scene they did not cause nor occur not at once nor at once made it be that there are two fourths.

Commence in a while to be a better which than an amount.

And so they know that will they will they her.

No not so. Sooner or they as soon as they or for her.

Might they all be there with it as in all a gold or join.

Might they have a better time to have a join adjoin.

Oh please think twice of adjourn.

Act II

Please think twice.

Act one.

Max Jacob Hoped that they will will and willing.

Max Jacob To be will he to be.

Max Jacob Will he to and three

Max Jacob As to in to he to in and he to into be.

Max Jacob Sets to into gets.

Max Jacob Voices are selfish.

Act I

This play and this act.

Or a thousand

Act I

It is astonishing that no one has.

Been.

Act II

For them often too.

Act III

Just why they like.

Act IV

Just may they do appoint.

Act V

Leave they can do.

Act VI

And allow.

Act VII

Now.

Act one and scene one

There is no or roar

Or they will add it more

As they are won.

Act I

Could it be their hope to leave a bell.

A portrait of Max Jacob.
Written for Max Jacob

Written for him before one.

Be might be quiet.

With him and all.

Be well be gracious.

Be all and all

Be will be with him

Be almost all

Be sure be there be more

Befall

With them with better

With which they do.

Be kind be with them

Be all for you

Be certain be whether

Be night be new

Be made be as well

Be with be you

Be only be near

Be can be say

Be fairly be just

Be when be may

Be only be hour

Be well be near

Be nearly be made

Be can be share

Be made with be often

Be now be shall

Be with him be with them

Be not be well

Be ever be often

Be now be call

Be either because be share

Be all. Be ever

Be find be can because

Be only be with them

Be may be laws

Be only be fairly be seen

Be now be only be even

Be shown be how.

Be whether be likely

Be there be know

Be not be now be only

Be how be come be can they

Be shall be will.

Be only become

Because be will

Be may Be Tuesday be Friday

Be when. Be called be coming

Be why be then.

Be after be only be in be win

Be there be ever be now be where

Be she be he be it be all

Be able be either be all be small.

Be favor be first began

Be he be inner be outer

Be one two three.

Thanks to be.

Max Jacob let it tenderly

Send it mend or let it mend or let it tend. Or let it send.

One or two or not three

U.P.

[ ¶ ]

1932

447.

SHORT SENTENCES

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

The scene is one in which nicely they go.

Madame Bucher. Will you come

Nathalie. Oh yes will you come

Amelia. But I know you will come

Barbette. I ask you to come

Eugene. Will you

Joseph. I have been able to come

Edmund. Is he better because you bring what you bring when you do come

Chorus

And so they are all not alike.

Alvara. Should my

Belle. Should they by and by

Robert. Should it be my turn

Henry. Should they

Mrs. Andre Paquet. Should they be

Helen. With them

John. Just more than then

Ferdinand. As well as able

Mildred Aldrich. Why they beware

A Chorus. Should she be joined.

James Bellingham. Not to-day.

Winfield Scott. By which they hope.

Henry. For which they like.

Jerry Holmes. All of which.

Marguerite Lamb. They may be included

William H. For which they like

Arthur Balfour. Please play best.

Joseph Hone. By which they count.

Martha. As well as they like.

Chorus. It was why they mean.

Sir Robert Albi. May chooses soon

Mildred. With which

Meraud Guevara. Just why they if.

Henry Melun. Not for this

John Surgeon. Just why they will

Edith. But which if

Janet Blaine. More have been here even

Arthur Chadbourne. Just when they will Edith. If they mind

Martha. It cannot be thought.

William Rufus. May you be pleased.

Chorus. They shall exchange.

Henry Winter. It is most.

James Ferguson. Which is for them.

Arthur Prentiss. All of which is for them

Jane Heap. All of which

John Randolph. Is for them

Nelly Mitchell. But which she will

Arthur Grafton. But all of which

Janet Tanner. May they be thought

Neith Hapgood. It should be bought

Elsa Abrams. They will be violent

Neith Boyce. When they have

Chorus. All of which is to blame.

May Hatteras. Could I think of it

Jenny Fletcher. With which they come

Edith Archer. Or just the place

Frederick Wendel. Made by their blessing

Roy Clair. Surely be generous

Laura Armour. Come to be granted

John Sigfried. With which they dash

Ben Hodge. Just why and not

Arthur Balfour. In no reunion

Winifred Stanhope. Should they be there

Laura William. They must soon excuse

John Goat. Or should they rejoin

Walter Arthur. This for them

Chorus. It is well neither of which.

May Welch. She could be treasured.

Arthur Bird. With me in politeness

Albert Lincoln. Should much

Edith Lorer. As very likely

Mabel Earle. Just why they rose.

Abel Melcher. Just if they thought

Ruth Winfield. Just why they left.

Edith Henry. Making it be right

May Janes. Which whenever they doubt

Mark Williams. It is because of gratitude

Arthur Nobel. Just why they may

Edith Adler. It is in a way a choice

Chorus. She may be seen needless to say.

John Nichols. But which they start

Bertha Reynolds. But not with them in part

Wilton Friend. She may be mine as a choice

Jeffrey Sands. But which they call

Ellen Knoll. Could it be heartily

Reynold Nice. By me in so far as it does

Ernest Johns. She may be bought to call

Neith Johns. In middle cases

Edna Mills. Why should she see

Lincoln Johns. We can be better known

Andrew Orden. Should which they choose

Martha Winters. But not left immediately

Chorus. She must be just.

Ivan May. Could these for hers

Barnard Noll. Which made it come

Nellie Wendell. She for which they were satisfied

Edna Aldrich. Could it be turned to be blue

Neil Bartholomew. She for which they were finished.

Milton Eisner. Or just as much as plainly left.

Arthur Belton. Should it be curious.

May Glass. Could they be cautious because of this.

Janet Painleve. Because why ought they ordinarily

Edith Melrose. By me or why by me

Arthur Lamb. Just which as much

Bertha Winter. All for it to close

Bertie Applegarth. It is my hope

Chorus. With why they were wading or wailing.

Maria Martel. To think of it is a pleasure

John Moses. But which they will point out presently

Mabel Eastman. She needs me for herself.

Arnold James. Could she be truthful

Bernard Alden. She could meddle in despair

Nelly Winfield. Much of it.

Allen Ingram. Might whoever came

Arthur Lane. Just why they will

Nathan Within. Could it be known dexterously

Mildred Maine. May they be careful

Egbert Eustace. All kinds at all

Martin Johns. It could be on account

Edith Burns. All known

Chorus. They may claim.

Martha Mint. When will all be sent

May Coleman. Just by them without reason

Nelly Marks. Joined as it is best not

Mary Coburn. For which they add relief

Norman Blaine. By which they mean belief

Arthur Johns. Just by their nearly choice.

Henry Winters. Leave all to them adjoined

Jacqueline Christian. Should made the door

Arnold William. But which hour are meant

Edith Sinclair. Just which it is as kind

Leonard Bartholomew. Would five stay in place

Bartholomew Franklin. She is my kind

Chorus. But she is very willing to be let alone.

John Burton. It is always a part.

Bernard Jackson. With it a prayer for theirs

Gardiner Harrison. All birds are held by halves.

Muriel Williamson. As which they feel the name

Minnie Parker. Best known for an instance in which.

Nelly James. I knew all are called delight.

Barbara Knowles. She should be just the same.

Warren Winship. For which it is as mine

Barnes Oliver. Very likely they like me

Arthur Barker. It has been mine for the time

Elihu Neith. She may be paid for me

Daniel Sonne. We often hear her names

Bert Johns. By which. They express.

Chorus. It is not just as well that they waited.

Maggie Prentiss. For them or which as precious.

Jonathan Calder. Because below in using them.

Benjamin Duncan. This is at least not all

Dorothy Johnson, By guessing as a pressure

Robert Woods. Should they be obliged

Martha Ingram. Like when they shall be please.

Norman Taylor. It is more than increasing

Barbara Edith. In which it is a cause

Paul William. He met two neither of which they bless.

John Burt. It is why they know most.

Eric Blunt. She will call all who know it at all

Arthur East. He could be here to flourish

May Harriman. Why can they and do guess.

Chorus. It is their meaning.

Philip Arnold. Who may be placed in preparation

Nicholas Farmington All of which they are not appalled.

Malcolm Winship. But which not nearly fairly

Benjamin Winters. By which they say

Martha Eustace. But it is clearly

Edith Aiding. They look for all

Jennie Baker. But which they may

Neith Brackett. While I like alike

Jonas William. It is a pleasure a test

Barbara Earle. It is as well to be mistaken

Louise Florence. She could be all well presently

May Lidell. It is a mistake to know

Bernard Carter. All will have been here

Minnie Sherman. It is in the main not in them

Chorus. She may be gently furnished theirs old.

Frank Paul. Who may with it in a likeness

James Bell. Or which is it that they know

Martin Tucker. But which is kindly

Charles Brillmore. But which they plan

Andrew Foller. For it as a portion

Janet Stone. She may call to see

Henry Surgis. With it as indignation

Robert Strange. For it as owned at all

Albert Watts. She should be met always

Conrad Pleasant. For which they will carry all

Guy Paulding. This is their estrangement

Henry Fuller. By which they arrange a stream

May Knowlton. For it they have meant instinctively

Edna Bowles. Should for a certainty.

Chorus. It is all bought.

Oswald Parker. She shall all call her first.

Arthur Lane. Is it as a part of a requital.

Gustave Blaine. She should be caught as much

Belinda Court. For which they exact their satisfaction

May Sinclair. Be nearly acquainted with there impatiently.

Nathan Andrews. For them fortunately they have not taken it away

Marguerite Howland. Just why should there be an authority.

Mortimer Arthur. It was painstaking to prepare the name

Gladys Ewland. May she in practice be coming

Henry Winthrop. It was just suggested as steadily

Allan Arthur Griggs. Four hours of outside it.

Agnes Shelden. But just in which they joined

Martin Kings. But which they knew as well.

Benjamin Hall. It was thoughtful of no one at all

Henry Casket. Might be is well satisfied for her

Marjorie Anton. It was of no use to ask

Edith Acton. It is not strange to mind

Guy Forest. But which with well

Chorus. It could not be separated.

Ada May. What kind of care has she

Florence William. But which they will not be met

Christine Barker. For which they will neglect no one

Beatrice Grand. For which they know

Ernest Carl. Why should they search

Grace Fane. By which they declare

Edith Rose. It is by no means pleasant

Hilda Bloom. For which they make it do

Arthur Grace. It is for this that they are likely to be known

Andrew Place. May they be much with them

Joseph Blunt. For which they make no extra signs

John Colbert. Please may they cross

Gilbert William. It is nearly not tender.

May Cross. Which they declare

Constance Beaver. She may call more own

Angela Gardener. Be often gracious.

Evelyn Barker. By their occasionally

Chorus. It is not noticeable

Emanuel Dearborn. Who will be like that

John Angel. Ways of after guessing

Mary Martin. Leave more than they allow

Ferdinand Prince. She judges best

James Coventry. It is all bold as stated

Mary Glove. But they can still better.

Arnold Felt. They can change better for paper

Winifred North. It is all which they color

Bertha Eusted. It will be called ordered excellently

Margaret Garnet. But well whether the other

Jonathan Carpet. It is ours if they ask

Martin Jonas. Who will they hold in respect

Hilda Argus. She may be welcomed well

Agnes Elliot. It is often all sold

Barbara English. Who will tell what to do.

Marion Talbot. Which they will tell

Hany Allen. It is too to trust

Marmion Plane. For which they welcome

Gustave John. Which they commence

Chorus. It is not likely.

Adam Beach. For which it is not neglected.

James Lynn. But this is nearly an outlet

Charles Blaine. For which they think well of them

Ulric Arden. May they not neglect

Fred Winship. It is taught best more.

Archie Reynold. Coming when they came

Edith Winslow. Just when the chance came

Agatha Rumbold. Now joined fairly

Theresa English. She may liken it to a shell

Bertha Faine. It is not as precious

Winifred Halsted. She may be anxious to be duly there

Egbert Hamilton. She may be strangely

Herbert Gibb. May she be called well enough

Andrew Garden. She may be kindly obliged.

Howard Bliss. Who will fail them as well

Bernard Hammond For which they cry

Emanuel Winter. It is just not arranged

Chorus. Fearing it felt as well.

Etta Atlas. She may be called cautious

Edith Granville. For they mean more than their share

Fredigond Hazard. She may join mine with time

Gladys Deacon. Whichever they will they may more because

Hervert Maine. It is of no matter if they are cautious

Arthur Gardener. Whichever they like unlike

Hugh Andrews. They may be calm in with peril.

Nathan Lane. For which they will

Harold Mathew. Which is it that they like

Maria Christine. It is often meant otherwise

John Cook. It is fastened by their meaning

Amalie Winter. For which they will not be differently courteous.

Amelia Richards. Or always more all alike

Janet Ediths. So they may call for them who have been

Olga Nawsen. When they like they will not be felt as theirs

Richard Maine. Once when they came they were well-known

Dorothea Hilda. It is as if ought should be then seen

Theodore May. She may or he may be often with them

Theodora Garden. Or will they may if it could.

Elisabeth Church. She will come too

Eleanor Richards. With them

Chorus. It is very often abandoned.

Mabel Almond. Who will she know for her

Belinda Ruth. Just as well as anxious.

Grace Church. May she be corrected as yet

Margaret Hubbard. May Edith go away

Lena Gardner. Which will she place

Beatrice May. She may join mine by mine

Henry Englewood. For which they know

Sylvia Hawthorne. Shall they join miles and miles.

Evelyn Roberts. Which can they say if they may

Bertram Fields. For which they thank if they can

Leopold Means. Well very well if they caught.

Leonard Faulkner. But which they call

Eli Gardener. It is not often that they meant well

Hilda Williams. She may be generously at one time

Enid Holden. For which they will not change as they are selfish

John Blaine. May they be often thoughtful

Ezra Hildegarde. Should they be just changed I cherish

Arthur Manners. For which they name

John Arnold. It is mine at one time

Peter Olds. May we think well

Chorus. Does which they meet.

Egbert Winthrop. It may be united unexpectedly.

Nathaniel Hubbard. In which case they will not ease them

Bertha Hampstead. May they not crowd with them in vain

Bridget Mabel. As it is just as well that they are involved

Anne Nicholson. Could they be pursued by their way

Edith Blaine. Ours on account of methods

Helen Virginia. It is often their hope to see easily

Olga May. She should have been won in between

Abraham Hope. It is kindly made with it

May Freedman. Should those who know be meant then

Agatha Carley. It is mine with mine

Fred Susan. She may always just as she may know

Yvonne Marbel. He can by his determination see for them

Bessie Edith. It is not known gradually

Minnie Wintrop. Could they see which it is that they like

Arthur Blaine. She may be often thought cautious has been

Arnold Hermann. Which they will not abuse at any time

Henry Edith. She will have been met by him

James Israels. Could it be by him that she has bought.

Martha Olds. With which could they not abandon

Bernard Blaine. May they come with delight

Francis Mary. Just when could they come

Maurice Fitzhugh, Just while they like

Robert Caesar. It is often their way to be there

Chorus. It is not only this.

Julia Lessing. Who may be bought at the close

John William. May she be first as well as better.

Herbert Andrews. She may be just as well as that

Laura Hat. She could be best as well anxiously

Nathan Bertram. Should it be just a choice either chosen

Martha Narbon. Should they better leave it as advice

Mabel Cunningham. For which they may in their case

Gustave Mine. She shall be told boldly

Beatrice Fletcher. For which they tried

Marguerite Eustace. It is often of the interruption which she minded

Arnold Baine. For which they cause

Jonathan Synes. It is taught as an address

Bartholomew James. For which do they add for which to which

James Basket. He will be need presently

Agatha Holden. They will call not only there but for them

Conrad Holds. She may be only troubled

Gladys Wells. Please be a choice for choosing

Genevieve Gold. She may be appointed to be welcome

Jenny Baine. May she be told for which they went

Arthur William. There is no cause for uneasiness

Godwin Heart. But just as well

Chorus. For they establish.

Dora Fortune. For whom will whom bend

Dorothy Fisher. Because she will wish it well

Donald Baine. She may be often just as serious

Daniel Edith. May she be called bad

Duncan May. It is often very well that they are carried

David Eustace. She may be sent for just as she is

Ethel May. It is often if they wish that they are anxious

Robert Sweet. Who shall she be if she knows it better

Rebecca Andrews. They will not better pretend for whom they are anxious

Roland May. Just as often as when they were there

Nathan Burn. She will be singularly softened by the sound

Frank Houston. She will be because of it with him

Ferdinand Marcelle. They will be as likely

Paul May. She will often be polite again

Peter Hope. It is without her that they will be jealous

Beatrice Blaine. She may not choose this

William Basket. When they come they are not careless

Arnold Margan. In which cause they will be polite

May Greene. May she be tall and not seen

Martha Steve. Of which they were in welcome

May Nathan. It is in a way extraordinary

Chorus. They will not blame.

Louis Lamb. By which this means

Leonard Blaine. May they excuse them

Louise Beatrice. She may be justly chosen

Lillie Fans. It is with out it presently

Conrad Wilson. Makes it be selfish

Lilac Blunt. May be in their way they know

Lena May. She may be used to weeding at this time

Angelo Winters. For it it is a pleasure for it

George Garfield. May they follow

Janet Grace. It is.

Mary Maine. In which they go away

Nelly Lane. It is a pleasure to practice where they went

Harold Lyon. May be they will be soon as precious

James West. For this which they choose as flourish

John Grant. To call it down

Gladys Reath. It can be as well left to them

Will Cato. Shall she mind just when

Gustave Wynn. It is more than a pain

Martin Black. We will call for them

Nat Wingield. She will be found there

Neith Heathcote. It will be no advantage

May Just when they like

Chorus. Hours or ours at one time.

Barbara Coates. Who should be named for him

Benedict Neith. It is mine that they count

Henry Allen. For which they are not lost

Grace Bennett. They may insist that they change

Jane Lane. May be they will not be known

Edwin Fortescue. It is because of ought that they will know

Egbert Change. She needed their decision

May Blaine. For which it is brought as well

Margaret Finland. Once when they come

Bertha Call. She may be might they be there

Edith Farmley. It is by this way that they mean me

Gustave Richards. It is brought more than that

Genevieve Garland. It is by the time that they like it

Arnold Bliss. It is bought carefully one by one

William Ewing. Could they be too nearly there

Grace Blaine. It is mostly just a chance

Oscar Hone. Could they be bought to be very well

Nathan Blaine. She may not be the cause finally

Isadore Hubert. For which they fortunately are all

Hugh Walker. Could they think well of neither

Henry Blaine. It is by this that they are selfish

William She kindly knew their own

Arthur Soame. Could it be at rest alone

May Thunder. With which it more known

Grace Pleasance. She could not account for it.

Chorus. Just why they knew best.

Jenny Heather. For which a mind is more inclined

Elbert Smith. Could they be caught by which they tell

Neith Winship. For which they can be spared

Ada Comstock. Glorious is certainly robust

Marguerite William. She will have hope that they are lost

Nathan Gilbert. For them or will alike.

Hubert Angel. She may be utterly unprepared for their wish

Manuel Blaine. They might cause them to be nervous

Agatha Winship. It is not only that they bought

Guy Heath. For this which to them is a pleasure

Ida Hall. Can they call me and let them see this

Irving Brewster. Could she know what they brought

Archibald Hunter. Can if it is in no place where they met

Frank Eustace. It shall be pleased

Martin Paul. Come be in best of wishes all for me

Anne Brice. Could it be kept as fortunately as that

Carol Count. Own or they will but which they mean to plan

Gustave Frederick. It was often that they knew that they counted

John Frame. Tell what they like as often as they please

Arthur Blaine. It chooses mostly more than by that time

Godfrey Winter. Should they in their account be known

Edward Martha. Hope to enjoy finally means that

Hubert Garfield. I know why I do not feel more of it.

Edna Whitehead. Believing in return

Jeanette Stone. May they have not been known for it.

Arthur Blaine. They will be best for it

Chorus. She shall be changed for a day.

Vincent Garland. Or why may they be well

Virginia William. It is very well thought of.

May Blaine. May they be cautious

Valentine Jane. They may be settled as much as they understand

John Harden. It is by this that they may miss this.

Ferdinand Glover. It is not strangely by their name

Lionel Blaine. It is for that that they make it be believed

Frederick Bernard. For this they may without doubt fly

Grace Garfield. It is within the blame that they may choose

Ada Barber. Which is it that they like the best

Edith Gardener. She may be thought she may be sought further

Harold Simpson. In which case may they go

Arthur Paling. Do they believe it better to have held it

Frederika Holding. She may be certainly stern

Marguerite Line. No one who has been told can go

Madge Cotton. She will believe that they announce

William Mander. Not only will they try

Herbert Blaine. She may change what she likes

Hubert Mann. It will not be more than just this

Arthur Wills. She who had been seen well was there

Gustave Ferguson. May they be well known for that instance

Virginia Pastor. It is well to think well of their time

Violet Princeton. She may be thought often with as well

May Agatha. Shall we be there without being seen

Martha Strange. She may be thought to be with them yet

Winifred William Should it matter just when they came

Charles Arthur. Why will they wish more of it

Andrew Lovell. It is often met with as often

Chorus. She shall be well

Louis Here. When they were well attended.

Charles Bird. For which they feel a flower.

George Fred. Might they have thought that they declined

Edith Frederick. It was all lost or presently.

May Firth. Will beauty be for most.

Hilda Strong. It is at best as well

Frieda Mars. Should she be met yet

Lorna Blaine. It is fortunately not that they bewilder

Brenda Custom. By this which they decline

Gustave George. Once in a while they play

Barbara Sweet. Or just when they are made prettily

Violet Holt. Should they make more than join

Ada Clark. Just when they like they may mean

Agnes Sickle. It is often all who felt very well spoken

Manfred Shawl. With which they are welcome to attack.

Magnus Gaylord. Will they be bought as peace

Fred Chapman. Think in which way well known is clouded

John Gay. It is by this that they can hear.

John Basket. It is very likely in the country that any sound can be heard.

Wilfred Humbert. Or should they mean that they will join

Francis Home. He meant to know his brother

Robert Stone. He was his brother

Diana William. She knew two who were incomparable

May Blaine. Which they mean for them as well

Fergus Blaine. They think well certainly

Chorus. Should they be right.

Pierre May. Did he leave it or not close it often

Hugo Blaine. Not which it is in which it is encouraged

Charles Ferguson. It is attached by them with which they blame

Maggie Lane. They may recommend all of which they do.

Edith Jones. How do they place day light

Frank Rudder. It is all of which there is there

Bernard William. She may be thought to be appointed

John Lathrop. Think more than they have with their wishes

Guy John. It is a thought which they enjoy

Bertie Garfield. Do you choose who they know.

Mildred Trust. Finds out how many are heard

Jane May. It is often out of it that they like

[name missing] Feel well they chose who do

James Royal. She will think as well as sing

Andrew Hilda. Do and did make it kindly

Gilbert Husted. To be quite right

Marcel Johns. It was part of the time in winter

Myra Blaine. For which they had their use

Louise Garfield. All which are known are called my own

Peter Williams. She may be liked as well as known

George Mansfield. Why do they call out occasionally

Arthur Blaise. It was a task that they used all

Richard Bliss. May they be mine for which.

Abraham Blaine. Like it or not as well

May Basket. What did they believe they change

Paul Arthur. It was theirs which was a mistake

Chorus. Will they held.

Christopher Jenny. How are they divided for many

Isabel Friend. She may be very likely nine.

Therese Fold. May she be taught as well

David Join. She could be dearly a wonder

Rene Herbert. For which it is as seen

May Gardener. Might it not be a weight

Bartholomew Laws. Could who be a hood

Barbara Neith. Why should they leave with their name

Any Harp. Could she be taught well by the truth

Dinah William. Which may many of them touch

Agatha Pearl. They may think lightly of their ought

Agnes Carew. Could it be worth their delight

Dorothy Elf. It was all they needed

Donald Edder. Could they carry salt.

Daniel Hubert. A cartridge is used as a well

Bertie Blaine. She may be thought curious

Beatrice Howard. Nor may she wish her well

Genevieve May. It is not without delight

George Blaine. Should she be thought.

Mary Blaine. But which they knew

Merton Blaine. It is by their aid that they wish well

Manfred May. For this is what is now added

Israel North. Could there be a wonder

Bertha Gaylord. She may think well

Winifred Dwight, It is not known

Chorus. In no time.

Muriel Head. She may be thought.

May Shipman. It is more than idle

Hiram Flood. They may be caught close

Hilda Lamb. Or which they think

Henry Martin. Could they be relieved by them

Marius William. It is often that they call it alike

Barbara Blaine. Should she miss use and treasure

Ferdinard Wills. It is always best to be taught.

Jenny Sheridan. Think more than they will will

Grace Fellows. It is not why they ask

Martin Lane. All which they have they can

Guy Mann. It is often by themselves thoughtful

Herbert Blaine. All which they come to have

Mary Care. It is ours to have ours known

Howard Blaine. All which they think

Hector Strings. Might it be well on the chance

Edith Rown. It is more likely in time

Denis Round. She will be nearly in their way

Margaret Elk. Should she leave the door open

Bernard May. If she could easily be influenced

May Blaine. Or for themselves

Minnie Blaine. Or may they be always alike

Dora Fisher. Which it is lost

Donald Rolls. May they be left as courteous

David Grace. She may be thought as well

Louis Blake. Will she be told

Louise Thorn. Not if without their hold

Nellie Blaine. Should it be nicely now

May Helen. If it likes

Chorus. By them.

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1932

448.

A LITTLE LOVE OF LIFE

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

It is quite worth while to have a pen. And to look at all those that are for sale. Because each time there are different ones and it is actually always attractive. To possess them.

A pen is a pencil and I never thought about it before.

Which only goes to show that it is astonishing. I never like hats that look like that. And now it is raining.

After all why are they very much as interesting. If any one is angry with me now I am not angry with them.

Or which they like.

Do please not change money change.

She could be left to me alone as well.

On this account they have no need of me.

It was with which they planned of whether it is not their rest t0 come.

Often when they can.

All of it which they will like.

Buy me a cake only not if I do not wish it. But if there could be a cud. Or most of it they will be selfish to have them better arrange that they will decide.

It is of no use mentioning for others because theirs will tell better.

I have been have to be that they are like it I can resist that is knowing that I say I do not like it.

In this way I have come to think often however they fell.

Practically why they went.

It is just as well that they tried to mean for this for which it is used.

I can think of nothing as well to say.

She fought for this and all the time they were meant to be called there first.

Or why ever they could doubt.

All this makes a man clean for which they like it as hers. Or in a plan of their own account.

It is better to be very young than not so.

And so they will come better.

I could appoint them to have more as grass.

Just why they play as a purchase.

They may not play for which they will not do nor at most not at all too.

It is very often when they like it that they address me or rather that spoils it.

It is not often cautious to be afraid of singular in their place they may or may absorb it for which they knew or like.

It is after why they will be there together. I have often looked when I have seen.

I cannot think why they are made better.

And so not lose often made to take.

All this shows that this has been left and so I would so much like not to hear her voice.

All which is true.

With them with no inconvenience.

It is not only with them but almost for them that they were accounted as not having allowed more by them.

It is often that we do not like to pass by that spot.

She may be often used to any avoidance. Will she say less. All who have been have not been thoughtless.

Will she mind what they say or understand a field better. Just why they should not wish.

It is so often that they may. It is on account of an interruption. Or just when they like.

Once in a while it is very often that they like it better.

All of which they know

What is it when they say.

After all whose have they known.

All Wednesday it is all day early.

Or best not known. And so they love life a little.

With which they may often be well.

Do they think it is my way to believe them. Or do they think that it is only not my way to believe them. Either way they are not only brave just when they should be.

Coming to see them makes them come one at a time.

Or which they add they will.

May she or will she if she sees it he will like what they gather for either.

It is often that she hesitates when she reads.

Or why may they not be waiting for them then.

It is very often as they look for them that it is astonishing that they know what they feel very well.

It is always her kindness.

He liked it better than to come again.

But would it be better not to come again

Or would they be polite which they like

Or would they not observe this. All of it is what they prefer just now.

No one knows just why he is uneasy.

When should she care indeed when should she care for me.

And when she should it was very well meant and made selfishly.

She may be without doubt as well established nor not nearly or made plain. But when they are and noticed. May this be what they are inclined to do. Not without regret.

For which they need me.

They were all who were there made as well as with chances. The best is more for them.

An incident happens they are pretty when they are there as well.

Once more he left very much to them.

Coming often and looking very well and being anxious and leaving it alone and hoping that they will come or will they be willing to have them remember that they are not anxious at all.

All of this is for themselves.

I am playing a game they will be known like it for which they will very likely feel but not be annoyed by it.

Or let it alone.

Did she like what I did or not did she like what I did. Did she like what I did or not did like what I did or not. It is often not only deplorable but useful to be chained to necessity.

They did not come with them nor may they remain.

It is often fortunate that they will be there not only by themselves just yet. It is in a way not that that matters. All of which they are inclined to which they are inclined to be blind.

I like another one best some are so often easier with which to have it in my hand is not to have a choice that they will see or not at all their name.

Who has been heard to feel well a little more in places where they could. Just what does she say. She says she has been there for the milk.

Or mistaken. I do like you if you are welcomed more for me. Or likely as arresting.

Why should I write when I hear.

No not with which they ride.

It is not a disappointment. Nor like it again. I know who likes it.

Just why do you sit where you do. Or like it.

He is comfortable in my chair but I will use it later.

Should she be mine for this alone.

It is always hard to begin harder which they wish.

Can it be why they went.

She went where they did not wonder why they did not stay.

Bay away only they do not count them because often they are inland. It is an authority on mountains which are held as hills.

They went away preparing to carry the dog to show him.

She may that is to say he may not be vexed by an interruption or will they be well.

They do not like to move it away hastily.

She for which she will do nicely.

It is not better to think well of more of them for which they delay.

She chose and she chose to do it well.

Just why they came.

They need be thought that to-morrow they will be taught.

It must be known that roses can be rejected as well as flowers.

But which may be that they will not detain them.

She was asked did she want to move or stir.

Should it be just that they should like it.

Should they or would it be what if they lost.

Why could they call cost accosted.

Or should they be will they be.

Once when they went.

Just why they said it.

Just once a day is all they say.

But which they do like not only which they do like.

For which they succeed at least.

Or which they went.

Good as they go.

Ours of delight.

She should call politeness to call.

How is any one to call it mine.

Should she be mine.

She could not think often how often.

She dropped something as if she had been asleep.

Which they could mean if they liked.

A little a very little and if they change their mind.

Once she should.

Just why they should.

He drew heavily because he walked along

Just why should why should they not.

If they could not indeed if they did.

She is as always right he is not a genius but a great painter.

Can painters be geniuses oh yes sometimes but not very often.

Not why they went but if they went.

Of course he likes what he did.

Eat your apple darling.

I gather which they do.

May they be colored cordially as yet.

Should they just care.

Just when to change sometimes this is a question.

If it should change to rain what rain.

They met just as they should.

Just when they change.

Just why they will if they will.

They should whatever they would do.

A little love of life she may be said to be all day my own delight for they may like it best not only which they do to best arrange their own inclusion to be my own all called, I called her to come to alike and like it as tenderly as most as when as merely as if not only their own wedding announcement a wedding announcement and happy new year does she like sitting with a little dog upon her lap better than anything not at all she likes better than anything which is that she likes better than anything love may be used at once at one time all of the time there is no difference between all at one time and all of the time because not only not only frequently but always which which when all of in at more than for which in foremost all at one time all of the time all that at a time more than can count by counting or they remember well that it is to-day which when they every day for more than all alike because not only not also but more completely than any nearly is why when they she if we say happy happy new year to-morrow for to-day as a way to be happy any day.

[ ¶ ]

1932

449.

HERE. ACTUALITIES

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

It was the day after and the day before on her birthday.

The time was when they had come very quickly they used to take more than a day and now they took part of one day and their dog had learned not to be aware of the change. They were very careful. This was a habit, it had been acquired by the time that they were ready. In all this it was nicely every day. Often when their dog was eating a bone they were not at all nervous.

They were not ready to leave and a great deal had happened in the meantime. It was a season of debuts. One had appeared for the first time that is to say it was very important that he had not only been elected but appointed after everything had been arranged for him, another had had a first exhibition, this can happen once in a while and this is what I said about it. Each generation composes its pictures that is to say composes not by what they do but what they see by what they feel. And yet it is after all one and just at the same time there are those who are there if you like as one.

But not at all.

There is one, after seeing that there is a generation and having the evidence that there is a composition one often is mistaken not about that but about which one it is because dates are undated now as well as then. This introduces Francis Rose this a painter probably a younger one. Of this I am certain. And another had had his first communion and we came there no one was pleased as his mother was not only unhappy but disturbed but we were all radiant with rain and not with waiting because they always give them very often very quickly something to eat.

And so we went away not only because we were afraid of a wedding but because she had been married and after all might they not be afraid to be awakened by not only waiting but by not being interrupted just in time or as often. How often do we like being there anyway.

There is a difference between not having for a long time not said anything and now this time everything which had been done at any time just as well said perhaps not at all had been confided and they were not imagined. He could like being startled. Often we were so excited that it had been so exactly differently necessary from what we had expected that we were not able to be dismayed or even after the third a pleasure. It was however a satisfaction. Let me tell of all the cases. One was of no importance nor do I remember exactly how it was or what it was. Another seemed to be that he had never known when. Nor would he be likely to choose. The most exciting really the most exciting was finding the first thing that had been written and was it hidden with intention. Perhaps not on her birthday nor had it had a chance. There is no blindness in memory nor in happening. They will change with care. We hope with every success really with every success. I wish you knew how much it means to me. This is Thursday of this year and this is what happened from noon Christmas to just now. That is the reason that it is called Here. Here at last they will be very easily envied by how dreadful. Indeed everything can be concealed. She can be concealed in having come and having no right she may even be concealed by their satisfaction as well as believing that it is not for pleasure. After which they after all preferred to anything else that they had done. She had been as is a custom in northern countries she had been adopted rather than chosen secured rather than retained aware rather than patient. For this they were able to pay. All this happened exactly at the same time as everything else that I have described. It makes all exactly what happened as I have been in no hurry. She may be in a hurry but I am in no hurry. They will prepare everything so that I will be happy so I hope. To-morrow is going to be a nice day it does not look much like it but to-morrow is going to be a nice day it is very evident to those who can read the signs only country people who can read the signs do not like to be too sure because although they are very often mistaken just as well as always right they do not like to be too sure because if they were they could not wait and they must wait which they do. I do too. I said I did. I said it once when I said it and it made them not only hear me but they seemed to hear me which they did not.

And so it is often as well as not. Any one can read hand writing and signs. And so really it is a very sincere pleasure for me as well as for her. She had her birthday and on her birthday we were occupied. I did however pluck a spring bouquet of wild primroses wild violets and little rosy a little rosy paquerette I am accustomed to the french word and so I mention it. I gave them to her and we were very busy and very occupied and each one attended to the affairs which were pressing. And so coming in and out politely a birthday was celebrated but not forgotten neither was his. Any one can know that. Or might they like them. Very many people join in well wishes that is not the same as before but always very many of them not very many more of them still perhaps so but decidedly very many of them join in well wishes. This brings us to the country this year. In which time at which time we are very pleased to be here. And so will others when they are here which will be all in good time as well as an invitation which no one declines. And so they may help to be shown. All this is as true as ever. Because undoubtedly we were as well as they are ready to be here. Which we are. We can very quickly surprisingly quickly surprising to ourselves not the coming but the rapidity with which we actually were here. Where we are.

[ ¶ ]

1932

450.

MARGITE MARGUERITE AND MARGHERITA

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

These three are not the same

They are not known by name

That they are not the same

Margita Marguerite and Margherita.

Margite was in love with the name

It was not the same

Margite loved and loves the name

Marguerite uses her name

She knows the name is the same

As the use of Marguerite the name

Margherita does and does name

Does Margherita put it to shame

By leaving it all as a name all the same

Margherita.

Margherita was not astonished by lame

Nor was she saved by the same

Nor made sparing by a game

Of leaving it all for the name

Of which she would have it to name

Just why it should be not the same

She had two rooms and was gone

Once twice and always was there

There where she brought it to bear

That Margherita was here and not there

Margherita.

Marguerite comes once a day

She comes but she comes not to stay

Marguerite can come and go away

Which makes be once and a way

To share Marguerite not to spare

Herself in the share

Which she does which she does there

Which she does which she does where

Marguerite may they compete

Marguerite will not be quicker and quicker.

Margite makes mean to declare

That she only she can she share

She can be with them with them with and with them

She will only she will only be fair

Margite can care

That they can show they may fair

Where she will when they do not dare

Not only with them with their share.

Margite has you in union.

When they may be first at first

And at first first at first.

Margite can be there.

Margite may make prevail

Be frail

It may they think it will.

That they may much enjoy

Their joy

As they will still

Not be vexed by then

Which they will

May be when they are full of their wishes

Which they alike

May more than never have made desire

Marguerite may be caused for which to send

She will like to call may they call not to mend.

May they like to call which they call or second to send

May they inquire which they have it lain down.

Margherita needs best not to lean or quit her

Because they may be thou or thousands

She may be willing leaned or lean which may be

To mingle for it in which they are like

To stand more than in which they were often marked

To be not remarkable.

All the same which sounds

Made with and tin with sin

Do you three idle while they three not idle smile.

Margherita will she be useful to the other.

Will the other be left well to her

If in that case that there is a standard

And she might be here when no one is there

Also she may approve approve those.

It may have an envy in time

Nor may they cry bitterly

But which may fashion but theirs

Swiftly as a point in time

Nor may they cross there

Many there. At no time.

And so sedulously it is a fashion.

Their in appeal she may be all

It is but well an occasion if they may instance

Or not at all. A call. By them to find.

It may be only well without intention.

Or wishes

Marguerite is a plainly finish.

After and all she came from there

It is alone a lane a land a plain

And not a mountain, a mountain a land.

A plain. A matter of which.

They had not succeeded.

It is not only badly known as mother.

She might they will have been

Known not as much a by and by

She returns readily all of which which.

They call hers hers.

Margite is made a fountain blame the place

Nor in which on account of in a placing

She had it made there. She had it paid.

She was not lovely in a glade

But they can sooner seen and mean

She will be well by flashes and not merriment

Or best alone not only all alone but known as well.

All how to be kind.

Let her carry let her press

Let her renounce which way they change hers

For theirs

This is not the only way to remember that at the time it was no wonder that they could not choose whose was hers first.

Margherita may have a standard

Marguerite will be a choice

Margite has known what she has for which she has no liking.

Margite be very well spoken

Marguerite be lengthily the name

Margherita be expressed with them.

All of which have a name.

And no name. But its name

Makes their name which they name

Margite has a rare name

Marguerite has a name which says the same

Margherita has an Italian name so fame.

Part Two.

Angels kings and country places.

The three are any of them welcome to well known.

Margite Marguerite and Margherita.

Margherita if she lost you she lost us

Marguerite if you could do it alone it would be best

Margite if it were ever all it would be all

Margherita Marguerite Margite.

They may be chosen which is all to call

When they happen never knowing one another

May be they will be all in all

Never knowing naturally never knowing one another.

Because how could they if they met.

Margherita who does not look tall is tall

Marguerite who does not look tall is not tall

Margite does and does not look tall at all

Margite Marguerite and Margherita.

Why should they not know that it is so.

Marguerite need not come to see some

Margite will see her come from

Margherita is not anywhere away from

Where any one cannot come from.

And so they may suggest what they had

Or thirty may have thirty-nine

Or they may not have had.

How can they be careless in the midst of this.

One very often is heavy with bliss.

And so they will have it that they arranged

Very freely their not coming.

Not all of them.

Margite makes a mystery of dismiss.

Marguerite makes waiting wait for something

Margherita makes writing waiting

And nobody is curious.

Or should they be untaught.

She may divine that thought

That with which they may

Or should in which miss

Their thinking that they may

Be thought they have not bought

Which they will miss

Obliging for it as well then

Margite Marguerite and Margherita

They can sigh just not why.

May they be not gentle yes.

Margite yes can not guess

Marguerite yes can not guess

Margherita yes can not guess.

Margite four make twenty which she asks

Why should he with them be careful as he is.

Marguerite she may just with them ask not yet

Margherita for them it was not only why but with them

Margite fell fast asleep not yet

Marguerite will love to fail in sleep as yet

Margherita has planned to be for them in sleep and yet.

Margite and yet Marguerite

Marguerite and not yet Margherita.

She may be earnest and enthusiastic and not yet

With them as yet a dog is not a sheep.

Margite by them to be selfish

Marguerite Do be not their wish

Margherita She must do this to be well.

Margite full of failing

Marguerite But without which.

Margherita may come back to cloud.

Their entire existence.

What is poetry. Poetry is made mine.

Why will they change or exchange

Not more than at one time

Which is why they will be never mine

And so she did not mind it or what she said.

What is poetry too

Just as well as you.

Or not more than at one time.

But which is it when Margite.

But which are there more for

Not for Marguerite.

May they be careful of their earnestness

Or they will answer Margherita.

Marguerite which will they thank.

Margite but they may just die

Margherita But which they will do.

Margite Marguerite and Margherita

All little ways are tender ways

She may do better if she stays

Margite all little ways

Marguerite are better ways

Margherita but which she says

She knows how best to leave it for them

As they know it best

And so Margite will think it well

To know just when they will not tell

Marguerite which they disturb

Margherita welcomes more than any third.

And not three thousand.

Was she as pretty

Could she be pretty

Would she and pretty

Not pretty well

For them as well

More then as pretty

More then as not then pretty well.

Margite should meet with her owning

Marguerite should meet with her owning

Margherita has been either better

Or not better enough.

Margherita can meet what can They be

Marguerite cannot meet that they do

Margite cannot need to meet.

All which all through

Each one they like just more than that.

Each one. They like just more than that.

Margite should they be well without

Marguerite should have been stolen

Margherita should be as well as changed

Margherita may she not even be left

To be chosen.

Marguerite they may without which they choose.

Margite for them it is often to care

Not to care for them.

Margite who has not who has many hours

Marguerite who has not not only their hours

Margherita they do care not for hours.

It is always Margherita Marguerite and Margite

Who do not only without which not care for hours.

But which she may.

Margite can wait. If she sits and waits

Marguerite can and cannot wait or not

Margherita cannot be without forever ever not.

Or which she may in their hope.

Margherita will say how not pleasantly all day

Pleasantly a day for which she answers may.

Margherita but which pleases.

Margherita or which much.

Margherita may not be for them a fortune

For which much. They mean

Margherita may be fast and firstly open

Margherita never can come back.

Margite makes nothing of a blessing sweet

Margite should which she does.

People change but not from Margite to Marguerite

Marguerite she may not be fair to not be gayly there.

Or which she may as Marguerite.

Margherita may be exchanged for less

Marguerite may be less and less

Margite may be or is not with a without less

Which may be she will.

I like a long thing which they like.

They may be why with them in suits of grey

Margite she lived for green

Not only not before because why with no hope

But health in dreams.

Marguerite may have what they will give

She will not live for hope without it now

She will not be more rich than poverty

Because without a share she owes it all

She may be thought not to be religious

Not only from her birth but not without

It is not left for them to be without

She is not there but not without it when she comes.

Margherita has forgotten what color it is

That she does prefer what color is it.

That she does prefer.

Margite just a little bit.

Marguerite has not known

Margherita. It is often why they join

Margite Marguerite may open a furnace door

Margherita may open a furnished door

Margherita Marguerite and Margite.

May they name.

It is always be may they have the name.

It is very unkind to call a name a name.

She introduces their rarity.

Why often.

It is why they are wrong it is why they are right.

It is why they are right it is why they are wrong.

Nobody will mean to please be them.

Or unkindness.

It is she who may settle in a fact.

It is he who may not settle not in a fact.

Margite Marguerite and Margherita

Margherita Marguerite Margite.

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1932

451.

STANZAS IN MEDITATION

[The Corrected Edition]

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

Part One   I   II   III   IV   V   VI   VII   VIII   IX   X   XI   XII   XIII   XIV   XV   Part Two   I   II   III   IV   V   VI   VII   VIII   IX   X   XI   XII   XIII   XIV   XV   XVI   XVII   XVIII   XIX   Part Three   I   II   III   IV   V   VI   VII   VIII   IX   X   XI   XII   XIII   XIV   XV   XVI   XVII   XVIII   XIX   XX   XXI   XXII   XXIII   Part Four   I   II   III   IV   V   VI   VII   VIII   IX   X   XI   XII   XIII   XIV   XV   XVI   XVII   XVIII   XIX   XX   XXI   XXII   XXIII   XXIV   Part Five   I   II   III   IV   V   VI   VII   VIII   IX   X   XI   XII   XIII   XIV   XV   XVI   XVII   XVIII   XIX   XX   XXI   XXII   XXIII   XXIV   XXV   XXVI   XXVII   XXVIII   XXIX   XXX   XXXI   XXXII   XXXIII   XXXIV   XXXV   XXXVI   XXXVII   XXXVIII   XXXIX   XL   XLI   XLII   XLIII   XLIV   XLV   XLVI   XLVII   XLVIII   XLIX   L   LI   LII   LIII   LIV   LV   LVI   LVII   LVIII   LIX   LX   LXI   LXII   LXIII   LXIV   LXV   LXVI   LXVII   LXVIII   LXIX   LXX   LXXI   LXXII   LXXIII   LXXIV   LXXV   LXXVI   LXXVII   LXXVIII   LXXIX   LXXX   LXXXI   LXXXII   LXXXIII

Part One

STANZA I

I caught a bird which made a ball

And they thought better of it.

But it is all of which they taught

That they were in a hurry yet

In a kind of a way they meant it best

That they should change in and on account

But they must not stare when they manage

Whatever they are occasionally liable to do

It is often easy to pursue them once in a while

And in a way there is no repose

They like it as well as they ever did

But it is very often just by the time

That they are able to separate

In which case in effect they could

Not only be very often present perfectly

In each way whichever they chose.

All of this never matters in authority

But this which they need as they are alike

Or in an especial case they will fulfill

Not only what they have at their instigation

Made for it as a decision in its entirety

Made that they minded as well as blinded

Lengthened for them welcome in repose

But which they open as a chance

But made it be perfectly their allowance

All which they antagonise as once for all

Kindly have it joined as they mind

STANZA II

It is not with them that they come

Or rather gather for it as not known

They could have pleasure as they change

Or leave it all for it as they can be

Not only left to them as restless

For which it is not only left and left alone

They will stop it as they like

Because they call it further mutinously

Coming as it did at one time only

For which they made it rather now

Coming as well as when they come and can

For which they like it always

Or rather best so when they can be alert

Not only needed in nodding

But not only not very nervous

As they will willingly pass when they are restless

Just as they like it called for them

All who have been left in their sense

All should boisterous make it an attachment

For which they will not like what there is

More than enough and they can be thought

Always alike and mind do they come

Or should they care which it would be strange.

Just as they thought away.

It is well known that they eat again

As much as any way which it can come

Liking it as they will It is not only not an easy explanation

Once at a time they will

Nearly often after there is a pleasure

In liking it now Who can be thought perilous in their account.

They have not known that they will be in thought

Just as rich now or not known

Coming through with this as their plan

Always in arises.

Liking it faintly and fairly well

Which meant they do

Mine often comes amiss

Or liking strife awhile

Often as evening is as light

As once for all

Think of how many open

And they like it here.

STANZA III

It is not now that they could answer

Yes and come how often

As often as it is the custom

To which they are accustom

Or whether accustomed like it

In their bought just as they all

Please then

What must they make as any difference

Not that it matters

That they have it to do

Not only for themselves but then as well

Coming for this.

He came early in the morning.

He thought they needed comfort

Which they did

And he gave them an assurance

That it would be all as well

As indeed were it

Not to have it needed at any time

Just as alike and like

It did make it a way

Of not only having more come

She refused to go

Not refused but really said

And do I have to go

Or do I go

Not any more than so

She is here when she is not better

When she is not better she is here

In their and on their account

All may remember three months longer

Or not at all or not in with it

Four leaf clovers make a Sunday

And that is gone

STANZA IV

Just when they ask their questions they will always go away

Or by this time with carefulness they must be meant to stay

For which they mind what they will need

Which is where none is left

They may do right for them in time but never with it lost

It is at most what they can mean by not at all for them

Or likeness in excellent ways of feeling that it is

Not only better than they miss for which they ask it more

Nearly what they can like at the best time

For which they need their devotion to be obtained

In liking what they can establish as their influence

All may be sold for which they have more seeds than theirs

All may be as completely added not only by themselves.

For which they do attack not only what they need

They must be always very ready to know.

That they have heard not only all but little.

In their account on their account may they

Why need they be so adequately known as much

For them to think it is in much accord

In no way do they cover that it can matter

That they will clear for them in their plight

Should they sustain outwardly no more than for their own

All like what all have told.

For him and to him to him for me.

It is as much for me that I met which

They can call it a regular following met before.

It will be never their own useless that they call

It is made that they change in once in a while.

While they can think did they all win or ever

Should it be made a pleasant arrangement yet

For them once in a while one two or gather well

For which they could like evening of it all.

Not at all tall not any one is tall

No not any one is tall and very likely

If it is that little less than medium sized is all

Like it or not they win they won they win

It is not only not a misdemeanor

But it is I that put a cloak on him

A cloak is a little coat made grey with black and white

And she likes capes oh very well she does.

She said she knew we were the two who could

Did we who did and were and not a sound

We learned we met we saw we conquered most

After all who makes any other small or tall

They will wish that they must be seen to come.

After at most she needs be kind to some

Just to like that.

Once every day there is a coming where cows are

STANZA V

Why can pansies be their aid or paths.

He said paths she had said paths

All like to do their best with half of the time

A sweeter sweetener came and came in time

Tell him what happened then only to go

Be nervous as you add only not only as they angry were

Be kind to half the time that they shall say

It is undoubtedly of them for them for every one any one

They thought quietly that Sunday any day she might not come

In half a way of coming that they wish it

Let it be only known as please which they can underate

They try once to destroy once to destroy as often

Better have it changed to progress now if the room smokes

Not only if it does but happens to happens to have the room smoke all the time

In their way not in their way it can be all arranged

Not now we are waiting.

I have read that they wish if land is there

Land is there if they wish land is there

Yes hardly if they wish land is there

It is no thought of enterprise there trying

Might they claim as well as reclaim.

Did she mean that she had nothing.

We say he and I that we do not cry

Because we have just seen him and called him back

He meant to go away

Once now I will tell all which they tell lightly.

How were we when we met.

All of which nobody not we know

But it is so. They cannot be allied

They can be close and chosen.

Once in a while they wait.

He likes it that there is no chance to misunderstand pansies.

STANZA VI

I have not heard from him but they ask more

If with all which they merit with as well

If it is not an ounce of which they measure

He has increased in weight by losing two

Namely they name as much.

Often they are obliged as it is by their way

Left more than they can add acknowledge

Come with the person that they do attach

They like neither best by them altogether

For which it is no virtue fortune all

Ours on account theirs with the best of all

Made it be in no sense other than exchange

By which they cause me to think the same

In finally alighting where they may have at one time

Made it best for themselves in their behalf.

Let me think well of a great many

But not express two so.

It is just neither why they like it

Because it is by them in as they like

They do not see for which they refuse names

Articles which they like and once they hope

Hope and hop can be as neatly known

Theirs in delight or rather may they not

Ever it shone guessing in which they have

All may be glory may be may be glory

For not as ladling marguerites out.

It is best to know their share.

Just why they joined for which they knelt

They can call that they were fortunate.

They may be after it is all given away.

They may. Have it in mine.

And so it is a better chance to come

With which they know theirs to undo

Getting it better more than once alike

For which fortune favors me.

It is the day when we remember two.

We two remember two two who are thin

Who are fat with glory too with two

With it with which I have thought twenty fair

If I name names if I name names with them.

I have not hesitated to ask a likely block

Of which they are attributed in all security

As not only why but also where they may

Not be unclouded just as yes to-day

They call peas beans and raspberries strawberries or two

They forget well and change it as a last

That they could like all that they ever get

As many fancies for which they have asked no one.

Might any one be what they liked before

Just may they come to be not only fastened

It should be should be just what they like

This May in unison

All out of cloud. Come hither. Neither

Aimless and with a pointedly rested displeasure

She may be glad to be either in their resigning

That they have this plan I remember.

Well welcome in fancy

Or just need to better that they call

All have been known in name as call

They will call this day one for all

I know it may be shared by Tuesday

Gathered and gathered yes.

All who come will will come or come to be

Come to be coming that is in and see

See elegantly not without enjoin

See there there where there is no share

Shall we be three I wonder now

STANZA VII

Make a place made where they need land

It is a curious spot that they are alike

For them to have hold of which in need of plainly

Can be suddenly hot with and without these or either

For themselves they can change no one in any way

They may be often placid as they mean they can force it

Or wilder than without having thought Frank Wilder was a name

They knew without a thought that they could tell not then

Not known they were known then that is to say all though

They were just as famous as in when in eloquence shortly

Every one knowing this could know then of this pleased

She may be thought in when in which it is in mine a pleasure.

Now let me think when.

There should not be this use in uselessness.

It is easier to know better when they are quite young

Over five and under fourteen that they will be famous.

Famous for this and then in a little while which it is lost.

It is lost.

By the time that they can think to sing in mountains.

Or much of which or meadows or a sunset hush or rather

By this time they could which they could think as selfish.

No one can know one can now or able.

They may be thought to be with or to be without now.

And so it happens that at that time they knew

Or it happens that as at that time they knew

Which made pages no delight they will be felt not well

Not as ours hours are polite.

Or they think well or violent or weeding

Or may be they shall be spared or if they can be wanted finishing

Or better not prepared.

It is not ordinary standing or standard or which.

Might they be mostly not be called renown.

Should they finish better with batches.

Or why are theirs alright.

STANZA VIII

I ought not to have known that they came well

Came here to want it to be given to them

As if as much as they were ever anxious to be not

Only having seen me they could be nearly all polite.

It was difficult to know how they felt then.

Now I know everything of which it is that there is no difference

Between then and now but very much the same

As of course then it was not only here.

There they came well

Here they come well

Often make it be believed that they marry

It is not only that there was no doubt.

Indicated why they left in fear

Just as the same just is the same

They will be ought and autocratic

Come when they call.

They are called that they see this

They which is made in any violence

That they mean please forgive a mess

They can be often polite in languages.

Nobody thinks a thing.

They will welcome all shawled

I like a noon which has been well prepared

Well prepared never the less.

Hours of a tree growing.

He said it injured walls.

We said the owner and the one then here preferred it.

Imagine what to say he changed his mind.

He said it would not matter until ten years or five.

She may be not unusual.

Or she may be taught most in exaggeration.

Or she may be moved once to balance all

Or she may be just unkind.

It is hoped that they feel as well

Oh yes it is hoped that they feel as well.

Argued with what they like or where they went.

Which they must have in any case

For accidentally they do not mean this.

Will there be any difference with how much they know

Or better than on account of which they wish and wish arranged

Can we call ours a whole.

Out from the whole wide word I chose thee

They may be as useful as necessity

More than they called which they could ask combined

Or made of welsh a treasure.

They mean me when they mean me

STANZA IX

With which they may be only made to brush

Brush it without a favor because they had called for it

She may be never playing to be settled

Or praying to be settled once and for all

To come again and to commence again or which

They will be frequently enjoyed

Which they never do as much as they know

That they like where they happen to have learnt

That seeds are tall and better rather than they will

It is much chosen.

Every year dahlias double or they froze

STANZA X

Might they remember that he did not dislike

Even if there was a reason that he did not choose

Nor rather as it happened which when he did not go away

They might which they not alone as nearly selfish

They will have placed in their own winning.

I know how much I would not have liked that.

They may be taken which is not the same as told

Made in which time they will frankly share

Might it be often not as well that they will change

Or in a way or principally in place

Made which they may which they made made unkind

It is not why they asked them would they like it

It is managed when they are able to agree

I come back to think well at once of most

Not only that I like it that they like it

But which in which way

That they chose

It is for instance not at all a necessity.

That once or twice or agreeable

Might they be very often very welcome

By which they mean will they come.

I have thought that the bird makes the same noise differently

Just as I said how will you do it if you like it

And they will not stretch well from here to there

If they know that in the full moon they should not plant it

Just before.

All might all mean that is the way to do

Not better than they have lost

But which they manage in their requital

I have known that sound and this as known

Which they will interlace with not only there

But the pale sky with the pale green leaves

Or which they will as they belong to trees

In this in their amount.

I come back to remember they will pay

Which they may do which they may say

Or which they may do whatever they do say

Always as often as they mention this

Which might annoy them does annoy them

As they call a pail a pail and make a mountain cover

Not only their clouds but their own authority

For having been here then as it is better to be

Which is an arrangement better made for them

Than not alone for them for which they will be willing.

It came very closely but no one was just yet

Not to be frightened as they meant at all

I do not care that he should make threads so

Threads are tenderly heads are tenderly so and so

Very well merited

I should judge just inclined

Neither as disturbance or better yet

Might it be changed but once before

Left them to gather it wherever they can and will

Just the same.

It might be very well that lilies of the valley have a fragrance

And that they ripen soon

And that they are gathered in great abundance

And that they will not be refreshing but only

Very lovely with green leaves

Or managed just the same when payed or offered

Even if they do.

They will never be careless with their having stayed away.

I know just how they feel with hope

And their wishes after all will we come

No we will not come.

In any absent way we will not only not be there

But when will we be here in one way

Any mixing of which it is in their presence

They or renowned or will they be made there

Will they be made there could be a question

Any answer could not be a question to their arrangement.

After all if it came out it meant it came again

Of course any one always is an answer.

Once in a while one or two

They could count now with any obstruction

As much as they advance.

Will or well a price.

In looking up I have managed to see four things.

STANZA XI

But which it is not by that they are rich

But only for it not only when they may count

Or by the opening that they will go round

As having value for which they may plan more

In which they can attract a celebration

Of their own cause not only just as well as all absurd

Can they be well awakened because they have not heard

Or may they come to account as much as not abandon

By the time that they caused them not to blame

Just as much as they could as they fasten

Linking it not only as absurd but fairly often

Be they as well aware as not only not only fasten

But which they may wish as not only opening

Or very carelessly arrange by the time they will go

Finally not only why they try but which they try

In case of joining.

Why should nobody wait when they come there

They have met one who likes it by and by

He will learn more than it is often read

That they could always please

More than just by their count

After all why may they liken it to this

Or not only add very much more

Or not be any one known as politeness

It is not at all like or alike

An invitation suffices for the present

In the middle of their exchange

They may cease moderation

Or embellish no one at a time

But then to wonder if they will be more

Or if there will be more which follows by

They will be not at all leaving it

Any way do they differ as to excitement

Or stopping hastily with while in ambush.

They do delight that it was any bird

Made to be near than they could like to plan

Should be thought successor to their own

Without in pleasure may they like may now.

Just as soon as ever if they come

By that in trial that they manage

It is for this for which for them for her

Coming to think it only as they knew

Known makes it plain I shall

Think birds and ways and frogs and grass and now

That they call meadows more

I have seen what they knew.

STANZA XII

She was disappointed not alone or only

Not by what they wish but even by not which

Or should they silence in convincing

Made more than they stand for them with which

But they may be more alike than they find finely

In not only ordinary care but while they care

It is by no means why they arrange

All of which which they frustrate

Not only gleaning but if they lie down

One watching it not be left aloud to happen

Or in their often just the same as occasionally

They do not usually use that they might have mention

That often they are often there to happen.

Could call meditation often in their willing

Just why they may count how may one mistaken.

In not quite correctly not asking will they come.

It is now here that I have forgotten three.

STANZA XIII

She may count three little daisies very well

By multiplying to either six nine or fourteen

Or she may be well mentioned as twelve

Which they make like which they may like soon

Or more than ever which they wish as a button

Just as much as they arrange which they wish

Or they may attire where they need as which say

May they call a hat or a hat a day

Made merry because it is so.

STANZA XIV

She need not be selfish but he may add

They like my way it is partly mine

In which case for them to foil or not please

Come which they may they may in June.

Not having all made plenty by their wish

In their array all which they plan

Should they be called covered by which

It is fortunately their stay that they may

In which and because it suits them to fan

Not only not with clover but with may it matter

That not only at a distance and with nearly

That they ran for which they will not only plan

But may be rain can be caught by the hills

Just as well as they can with what they have

And they may have it not only because of this

But because they may be here.

Or is it at all likely that they arrange what they like.

Nobody knows just why they are or are not anxious

While they sit and watch the horse which rests

Not because he is tired but because they are waiting

To say will they wait with them in their way

Only to say it relieves them that they go away

This is what they feel when they like it

Most of them do or which

It is very often their need not to be either

Just why they are after all made quickly faster

Just as they might do.

It is what they did say when they mentioned it

Or this.

It is very well to go up and down and look more

Than they could please that they see where

It is better that they are there

STANZA XV

Should they may be they might if they delight

In why they must see it be there not only necessarily

But which they might in which they might

For which they might delight if they look there

And they see there that they look there

To see it be there which it is if it is

Which may be where where it is

If they do not occasion it to be different

From what it is.

In one direction there is the sun and the moon

In the other direction there are cumulus clouds and the sky

In the other direction there is why

They look at what they see

They look very long while they talk along

And they may be said to see that at which they look

Whenever there is no chance of its not being warmer

Than if they wish which they were.

They see that they have what is there may there

Be there also what is to be there if they may care

They care for it of course they care for it.

Now only think three times roses green and blue

And vegetables and pumpkins and pansies too

She knew she grew all these through to you

And she may be there did he mind learning how now

All this cannot be mixed.

Once again I think I am reflecting

And they may be patient in not why now

And more than if which they are reflecting

That if they with which they will be near now

Or not at all in the same better

Not for which they will be all called

By which they will may be as much as if wishing

But which each one has seen each one

Not at all now

Nor if they like as if with them well or ordinarily

Should they be more enjoined of which they like

It is very well to have seen what they have seen

But which they will not only be alike.

They are very evenly tired with more of this

For they will happen to be in which resolve

Always made by which they prepare that no one

Is more able to be sure of which

They will not will they compel

Not only where they see which they see

But will they be willing for needing

Only which they could call not by it

If they have come again to do it not at all

As very much made in once by their own saying

Yes of course which they will not be at all

Not only not for them in which they like

I lead all may be caught by fattening

Or not either sent all which may positively say so

In their own pleasure neither which they like

It is mine when they need to accept add me

For which they mind one at a time

It is at one time no different between how many hills

And they look like that caught in

I mean For which they will add not when

I look Or they make it plain by their own time.

This which they see by

They turn not their back to the scenery

What does it amount to.

Not only with or better most and best

For I think well of meaning.

It is not only why they might stare to change

Or feel crops well as he has promised, he said.

That there would be several days not of rain

And there would then be plenty of good weather

Probably the crops would be good.

Alright they think in wishes

And some superstitions and some

Beginning and fortunately with places of ditches

And also formidably of which when

When they find the clouds white and the sky blue

The hills green and different in shape too

And the next to what followed when the other bird flew

And what he did when he dug out what he was told to

And which way they will differ if they tell them too

And what they do if they do not cover the vine too

They do it by hand and they carry it all too

Up the way they did still have it to do

And so they think well of well wishers.

I have my well-wishers thank you

[ ¶ ]

Part Two

STANZA I

Full well I know that she is there

Much as she will she can be there

But which I know which I know when

Which is my way to be there then

Which she will know as I know here

That it is now that it is there

That rain is there and it is here

That it is here that they are there

They have been here to leave it now

But how foolish to ask them if they like it

Most certainly they like it because they like what they have

But they might easily like something else

And very probably just as well they will have it

Which they like as they are very likely not to be

Reminded that it is more than ever necessary

That they should never be surprised at any one time

At just what they have been given by taking what they have

Which they are very careful not to add with

As they may easily indulge in the fragrance

Not only of which but by which they know

That they tell them so.

STANZA II

It is very often that they like to care

That they have it there that the window is open

If the fire which is lit and burning well

Is not open to the air.

Think well of that is open to the air

Not only which but also nearly patiently there

It is very often why they are nearly

Not only with but also with the natural wine

Of the country which does not impoverish

Not only that but healthily with which they mean

That they may be often with them long.

Think of anything that is said

How many times have they been in it

How will they like what they have

And will they invite you to partake of it

And if they offer you something and you accept

Will they give it to you and will it give you pleasure

And if after a while they give you more

Will you be pleased to have more

Which in a way is not even a question

Because after all they like it very much.

It is very often very strange

How hands smell of woods

And hair smells of tobacco

And leaves smell of tea and flowers

Also very strange that we are satisfied

Which may not be really more than generous

Or more than careful or more than most.

This always reminds me of will they win

Or must they go or must they be there

They may be often led to change.

He came and when he went he said he was coming

And they may not be more in agreement

Than cakes are virtuous and theirs is a pleasure

And so they either or a splendid as a chance

Not to be seen to be not impervious

Or which they were not often as a chance

To be plainly met not only as anxious.

Will they come here I wonder why

If not will they try if they wonder why

Or not at all favorably

Just as may as in a way

A cow is and little cows are

He said it so and they meant more

Which it is for this an occasion or not

Just as they please

May they be just as careful as if they have a chance

To be not only without any trouble

Or may be they came

STANZA III

They may lightly send it away to say

That they will not change it if they may

Nor indeed by the time that it is made

They may indeed not be careful that they were thankful

That they should distinguish which and whenever

They were not unlikely to mean it more

Than enough not to decide that they would not

Or well indeed if it is not better

That they are not cautious if she is sleepy

And well prepared to be close to the fire

Where it is as if outside it did resemble

Or may be they will relinquish.

I think I know that they will send an answer.

It may be sensibly more than they could

That one sheep has one lamb and one sheep has two lambs

Or they may be caught as if when they had been

Not only as they like but she can say

He can say too two may be more that is to say

Three may be more than one more.

And only after they have five nobody

Has quarreled not only for them but after a while

She knows that they know that they

Are not remarkable.

It is often more which they use that they

Knowing that there is a month of

May In which often they use or may they use

Which they knew it could be in no venture

That they will use he will carefully await

And leave it like that to be carefully watching

Will we come and will we come then

They may to which may they be to which they use

Or not at all as in a fashion More than kind.

It is often so that they will call them

Or may be there for which they will not see them

Nor may they as what they will like

In for instance will they change this for them.

Coming by themselves for them in no matter

Could one ask it is not usual

That if they are polite they are politer

Or either of them not to be one for them

Which they may call on their account for them.

It is all all of which they could be generous

If no one gave more to them

They could be with them all who are with them

For them may they be more than many

Not only but righteous and she would be

Not angry now not often for them

With not as told not by them

It is very well to have no thorough wishes

Wish well and they will call

That they were remarkable

And it is well to state that rain makes hills green

And the sky blue and the clouds dark

And the water water by them

As they will not like what they do not have

As nobody has been indifferent

Not only will she regret

But they will say one two three

Much as they use.

It is very well to know.

More than to know

What they make us of

Although it is cold in the evening

Even if a fire is burning and

Summer is of use to them

STANZA IV

All who have hoped to think of them or wonder

Or maybe they will like what they have had

More than they should if they went away freshly

And were very modest about not knowing why it was

That they were not denied their pleasure then

For which they may be more than not inclined

Which makes it plainly that in one way it made no difference

That they were always said to be just when they came

There where they liked and they were not allowed

Not only ordinarily but just now

They were agreeable which is why they are they

They hesitate they move they come where they are standing

They will take courage which they will not want

Nor will they worry very much as why they wait

They will not be often there

Think well of how very agreeable it is to meet them

To say yes we will go we know where we have been

We will say yes it is not without trouble that we came

Nor do we manage definitely to share.

But we must with one and all go there.

It will be often fortunately that strawberries need straw

Or may they yes indeed have marsh grass ready

It will support all who will have support

And she will kindly share hers with them

His with them

More than that they will stop this for them

Not only certainly but very surely

No one needs kindly any disappointment

Will they step in and out and may easily

One heel be well and one heel one be well

Or as an over ready change for once in a while

There may be reasons too why there are reasons why

If they may be said as much

That they will stay behind not only here but there

For them in a way they stay

STANZA V

Be careful that it is not their way not to like that

Not only not to be careful but to be very much obliged

Also moreover not to be the cause of their going

But which they will endeavor not to change

Not only for this but by the time

That which they knew there they must remain

If for them not at all it is not only why they like

But which they may wish from foolishness

Once at a glance.

It is not only why they are careful to replace

Not only which they may as they disturb

Or any weakness of wishing they would come there

More often than they do or carefully not at all

As it is their care to bestow it at one time

Should they because or in or influence

Not only called but very likely called a sneeze

From first to last by them in this way introduces

Them one at one time.

It is at once after that they will be better than theirs

All alike or all alike as well or rather better not

It can only not do not do all of which

They prefer elaborate to why they while away

Their time as they may accidentally manage

As a chance in which provocation is what they can call

Or while they went they gathered more

In made in gain

And more than all of it called cold

Or why they should arrange carefulness

Not only is our neat but as our plan

Named called useful as it is understood

Just why they could they interpose

Just fortunately in around about

At all managed getting ready there

To be determined but not by themselves alone

As often as they are more there

Which interested them.

They could be bought necessarily two or taken

In place of when they were attached to whatever

It is left to be planned that they can call

For it in all the hope that they can go

Or stay away whichever it is made to like

As they may mean or mean to do

It is fortunately by all of them

Made not only with this but for this.

A change from rest or a change from the rest

Well and welcome as the day which when the sun shines

Makes water grow or covers others more

Than when they looked there where they saw

All of which when they had not wondered

Would they like it there best

Might I ask were they disappointed.

STANZA VI

When they were helped as every one can

Once when they do and once when it is

Not only their feeling but also their way

Not to suppose that they will wish

That they may receive nor more than suggest

From which they look as much as if ever they can

That they will oblige which will be for them

Not only theirs but nearly as much

As theirs not alone but which they may

Not only join but nearly so

Make their arrangement believe their own way

Come whichever they can in what ever way

That they conclude that they must use

It not only for them but without any doubt

As they will hear better or not so well

In which and on which occasion

They will not only call but let them know

Not only what they allow but whatever they wish

As not only theirs.

It is a chance that they will be left

Or be consoled by each with one as no mistake

But they attach themselves they do trouble

They come when they will

They allow They can establish.

They can even agree not only to what they have

But should they be more than bereft

If they not only see but not only see

All or more than all because and because

Of which they are obliged

Being as they are to go there.

It is very kind of them to come.

As well as they may because and moreover

When they think well they think without that

Which moreover makes it yield

Because it is an instance of often now

Not only with it but without it

As even when and once in a while

As much as they change theirs in their own

As once allowed because they undertake may

As they can positively learn

Which it is mine to have then.

All that they can do is theirs not only then

They may often be thought all as at once

More often they will relish

At once they may change it

It is not only if at once that they are all

Or do they like it too

Or may they see it all

Or even might they not like it

If it is at once whatever they claim.

It is not only not a misfortune

It is wholly theirs to be believe me

STANZA VII

What do I care or how do I know

Which they prepare for them

Or more than they like which they continue

Or they may go there but which they mind

Because of often without care that they increase aloud

Or for them fortunately they manage this

But not only what they like but who they like.

There may be said to be all history in this.

They may be often opposite to not knowing him

Or they may be open to any impression

Or even if they are not often worried

They may be just bothered

By wondering do they often make it be alike afterward

Or to continue afterward as if they came

It is useless to introduce two words between one

And so they must conceal where they run

For they can claim nothing

Nor are they willing to change which they have

Oh yes I organise this. But not a victory

They will spend or spell space

For which they have no share

And so to succeed following.

This is what there is to say.

Once upon a time they meant to go together

They were foolish not to think well of themselves

Which they did not were they willing

As they often were to go around

When they were asked as they were well aware

That they could think well of them

Remember this once they knew that they way to give

Was to go more than they went

For which they meant immediately faster

It is always what they will out loud

May they like me oh may they like me.

No one can know who can like me.

This is their hope in wishing however

When they were not only laden with best wishes

But indeed not inclined for them to be careless

Might they be often more than ever especially

Made to be thought carelessly a vacation

That they will like this less.

Let me listen to me and not to them

May I be very well and happy May

I be whichever they can thrive

Or just may they not.

They do not think not only only

But always with prefer

And therefor I like what is mine

For which not only willing but willingly

Because which it matters.

They find it one in union.

In union there is strength

STANZA VIII

She may be thought to be accurate with acacia

Or by and by accustomed to be fairly

Just why they should in often as in or often

Could they call a partly necessary for them

Or why should anxiousness be anxiousness

Or their like that because more than they could

They will be named what do they do if they like

Or could they be troubled by it as a thought

Should they consider that they will gain

By not having it made for them to join

They will plainly state that only then only only there

More than if they will show all of it

Because please be plain for this time

And do not couple that they abandoned

Or which they abandoned because not only they were not used

In better than whenever or wherever they will go

I think I do not sympathise with him.

It is often known how they are just how they are

And if they are often just as well as being here

It is not at all unlikely they will change

And this you know all of it which you know

Be only thought not to please.

I think that if I were faithful or as bought

Or should be checked or as thought

Or finally they can claim for it more

Or just why they are identified

Or pleading they will call it all they know

Or have it that they make it do

Not only as they have not only as they have

It is other than theirs that they think is worth while

But which they come frequently to separate

In advantageous or advantage by their time

That they will come at once or not

For which they will come way of nine

She may be thought better have it spared them

That they will cover other than allowance.

He will come to show well enough all there

Or better have it strange or come again

Night like or night like do.

It is very foolish to hesitate between do and dew.

Or not at all broadly on which account

They can favor or fulfill or never marry

It is while while they smell that all it came

It came to be very heavy with perfume

Just like it may only it was not more than just

Why they went back.

Back and forth.

I have often thought it to be just as well

Not to go only why not if they are going

But they will like why they look

They look for them and they are reminded.

That often any day all day

They will not go alike but keep it.

However much they say.

How many did you know

Or not say no.

Or no Come to couple spelling with telling.

STANZA IX

Just why they could not ask them to come here

Or may they press them to relieve delight

Should they be planned or may they cause them then

To have it only lost they do not care to leave

Should they come when and will they forward it back

Or neither when they care just when they change

May they not leave or will they not allow

More than they wish it is often that it is a disappointment

To find white turkeys white and little ones the same

Should they be pleased or should they rather not be pleased

Or more than they do should they rather keep it for them

Or more than this should they not infrequently

Or now when they see the difference between round and about

Or not only why they change but what they change

One for one another.

It is often a very best need that they have

To come to see that after all

It was after all when they came back

Or need they not be provoked

By thinking that they will manage to please them.

How often very often do they go

Not which they wish or not which they wish

However it is better not to like it at all

I find it suddenly very warm and this may easily be

Because after all may be it is

In which case do they need any more explanation

Or indeed will they bother

Or after all can there be any difference

Between once in a while and very often

And not at all and why not and will they

Should they be pleased with everything just the same

So that they will think how well they like

What they will do which they do

For them at all.

It is often no matter and a difference

That they see this when they look here

And they may very well be ready

To see this when they look where they do

Nor or may they be there where they are

But not there where they are when

They are at once pleased with what they have

As they do not wish not only but also

To have it better where they like.

It is often no purpose not to have disgrace

Said that they will wait.

All often change all of it so.

It may be decided or not at all

That it is meant should they use

Or would they care to think well long

Of what they think well.

And thank you

It is why they ask everything of them.

Should it be equally well planned

Made to carry or please it for them too

As they may often care or the difference

Between care and carry and recall

Should they find it theirs may they

Will they not be thought well of them.

Or not at all differently at once.

She may have no illusions

Nor be prepared not to be baffled

Or think well of then for which awhile

They chose.

It is for this that they come there and stay.

Should it be well done or should it be well done

Or may they be very likely or not at all

Not only known but well known.

I often think I would like this for that

Or not as likely

Not only this they do

But for which not for which for which

This they do.

Should it be mine as pause it is mine

That should be satisfying

STANZA X

It is not which they knew when they could tell

Not all of it of which they would know more

Not where they could be left to have it do

Just what they liked as they might say

The one that comes and says

Who will have which she knew

They could think all of which they knew as full

Not only of which they could they had as a delight

Or could it be occasionally just when they liked

It was not only theirs that they used as this

Not which they had with them not with them told

All have it not in any way in any anger

But they have it placed just when not there

For which they will allow could it or would it be told

That they shall not waste it to say to them

All of which after a while it is

As an arrangement

Not only theirs and only not at all.

They must be always careful to just be with them

Or they will not only not be but could be thought

To change which they will never know

Not only only all alike

But they will will be careful

It is not only this that antagonises that

Or they may be just as well in their refreshment

They will do always they will always do this

They could not relieve often which they do

They could be thought will it do

Once more come to gather does it matter

That it could be that they showed them this

But not this that they showed them that they showed them that

Or only once or not with not as only not once

Could they come where they were

Not only so much but also this much

Just whenever they liked this much

Which they were to declare

That no one had had corroboration

For which they will not only like

Letting once make it spell which they do

They can call it not be it as careless

Not only to ask but neither rested for

Which they will better can it have it

Not only there around but this

It is pleasantly felt for all

Not only why they liked with which

They came for it with their undertaking

Made that they will or use or will they use

By which they will know more than they incline

Coming as it does coming as it does

Are they allowed

After all if it is so

STANZA XI

I thought how could I very well think that

But which they were a choice that now they knew

For which they could be always there and asking

But made not more than which than they can like

Not only why they came but which they knew

For their own sake by the time that it is there

They should be always rather liking it

To have not any one exclaim at last

It must be always just what they have done

By which they know they can feel more than so

As theirs they can recognise for which they place

And more and moreover which they do

It is not only to have all of it as more

Which they can piece and better more than which

They may remain all or in part

Some can think once and find it once

Others for which for which they will

It is at no time that they joined

For which they joined as only

Not for which it is in partly measure

Having alike be once more obtained

They make no trouble as they come again

All which they could

But they will care

All for which it is at once thought

Just when they can surprise

No one in what they could there

Make without any pause a rest.

They will think why they

And they will come

In response.

Should they be well enough.

Otherwise they can consider that

Whatever they have missed.

I think I know I like I mean to do

For which they could they will place

He will place there where

It is finally thought out best

No means no means in inquietude

Just when they give and claim a reward

Not for which they go and get this

They have been with the place their place

Why is there not why is there not with doubt.

Not able to be with mine.

STANZA XII

One fortunate with roses is fortunate with two

And she will be so nearly right

That they think it is right

That she is now well aware

That they would have been named

Had not their labels been taken away

To make room for placing there

The more it needs if not only it needs more so

Than which they came

STANZA XIII

But it was only which was all the same

STANZA XIV

It is not only early that they make no mistake

A nightingale and a robin.

Or rather that which may which

May which he which they may choose which

They knew or not like that

They make this be once or not alike

Not by this time only when they like

To have been very much absorbed.

And so they find it so

And so they are

There

There which is not only here but here as well as there.

They like whatever I like.

STANZA XV

It is very much like it.

STANZA XVI

Could I think will they think that they will

Or may they be standing as seated still

For which they will leave it make it be still

That they will reach it for which they will until

They should be said to be planned for which they will

Not which they need not plan not more than will

It is an estimate of ferocity which they would not know

Not with surprise nor from the wish

That they would come at all

May they be mentioned

For which they can not be only lost

For which they will may they may they come in

For which they will not but very likely

But they can not be there with which they will

For they may be with that kind that is what is

When they can like it as they do

But which they can not be for them

All made as they are not without it

Often left to them to come to arrange this

More than they can at most.

It was not only that they liked it

It is very kind of them to like it.

STANZA XVII

Come which they are alike

For which they do consider her

Make it that they will not belie

For which they will call it all

Make them be after not at least ready

Should they be settled strangely

Coming when they like an allowance

Naming it that they change more for them

With which which is certainly why they waited

They may be more regularly advised

In their case they will be able

Not only which they know but why they know

It is often that do their best

Not only as it is but which in change

They can be as readily which it is alike

Theirs as they better leave

All which they like at once

Which nearly often leave

This is the time in which to have it fasten

That they like all they like

More than which they may redeem.

It is often very well to if they prey

Should they could should they

They will not be imagined fairer

If they next from then on

Have it as not diminished

They can place aisle to exile

And not nearly there

Once in a while they stammer but stand still

In as well as exchange.

Once in a while very likely.

It is often their choice to feel it

As they could if they left it all

A ball fall.

Not two will give

Not one will give one two

Which they may add to change.

They will change what they like

Just what they do.

One two three or two

STANZA XVIII

She may be kind to all

If she wishes chickens to share

Her love and care

But they will think well of this

Which may not be amiss

If they like.

Two dogs for one or some one.

It is a happy wish

For some one.

STANZA XIX

She may think the thought that they will wish

And they will hold that they will spell anguish

And they will not be thought perverse

If they angle and the will for which they wish as verse

And so may be they may be asked

That they will answer this.

Let me see let me go let me be not only determined

But for which they will mind

That they are often as inclined

To have them add more than they could

She will be certainly seen if not as much

They will be left to be determined

As much as if they pleased they pleased

Not only theirs but only theirs

For them as much as known and not only

Not repeated because they will be seen

Partly and for less for which they are not very clearly

Made to be better than often as serviceable

Is it as much as why they like

For which they are often as much mistaken

Anything astonishes a mother or any other.

A stanza in between shows restlessly that any queen

Any not a stanza in between for which before which

Any stanza for which in between

They will be for which in between

Any stanza in between as like and they are likely

To have no use in cherishing.

They could be not alone consoled

They could be they may may they

Finally relieve.

It is often eight that they relinquish a stanza

Just when they feel that they are nearly

That they may could and do color

For which they will not only be inconvenient

For which they all for a forest

Come in as soon as our allowed

They prepare nor do they double

Or do they add prefer to before and call

She may be ours in allusion not only to

But why they will as much encourage

Readily for instance or may for instance

Come with not only as much as they tell

They tell it because if not why not

Such should be called their glory or their make

Of angling with and for around

May it be wading for which they wade

Theirs once again the same

All which they said it said it in and answered

May be they like Might it be uncontained likely

That they should as much joined with ease

But not by this for once once is not only one

They presume once alike not by their own present.

They present well. It followed once more

Only theirs in case. For which.

They add conditionally to not previously adding

More than they gave to one.

One is not one for one but two

Two two three one and any one.

Why they out tired Byron

[ ¶ ]

Part Three

STANZA I

For which may they it which

That they may then or there either

By means of it for which they could

Recognise it is more than in going

They can come will they come until

The exacting by which they in exact

For which they will in and

They need not be for which they go

Theirs is all but not which it is in a chance

That they could incline to be inclined

For them or not or more inclined

Now not at all deserting

Nor not at all deserting

For which they finish English

May they make cake or better

For which when did he like

Theirs or not at all theirs

They will not leave a well alone

Or not because now the water comes

Just as they could.

They are always just not even

He is at least tired by the heat

Or he will

Just not join not just join

All that they like to do.

It is why I see when I look out at it

That it is just like when I see it

And it is fortunately not a bit of it

By this for which they please come out

Of there.

May they call one forty might

Or it is not might it

If it is not only they did

But which will they if they do

Not only this or which but may or may

Should more not any more

Any day make raspberries ripe

As they may do make what they do there

In leaning having had which

Not only while they do not but while they do

In often not at all now I am sure

Not sure not only how

But can it be at once.

Now to suppose it was like that.

Every time he went he went

And so it was not that they went

Not not at all.

And when he came back not when he went

He came back not when he came back

When he went.

One not to come to go when not to be

Not only not from here not here from there

Just as they used as usual

For which it it is not that that it

Must not do go

They leave it there is no there they do do

They do not do one two

As all round any arranged is not in at best

Once they he did once he they did or not

At all at any time.

It is so much that there is no difference in so much.

One one and two two one.

STANZA II

I think very well of Susan but I do not know her name

I think very well of Ellen but which is not the same

I think very well of Paul I tell him not to do so

I think very well of Francis Charles but do I do so

I think very well of Thomas but I do not not do so

I think very well of not very well of William

I think very well of any very well of him

I think very well of him.

It is remarkable how quickly they learn

But if they learn and it is very remarkable how quickly they learn

It makes not only but by and by

And they may not only be not here

But not there

Which after all makes no difference

After all this does not make any does not make any difference

I add added it to it.

I could rather be rather be here.

STANZA III

It was not which they knew

But they think will it be though

The like of which they drew

Through.

It which may be that it is they did

For which they will be never be killed

By which they knew

And yet it is strange when they say

Who.

And so not only not here

May be they will be not in their place there

For which they will what will they may be there

For them for which not only very much

As is what they like there.

Now three things beside.

Add which not which to which

They wish which they divide.

If a fisherman fishes

Or else a well

Very well does an attack

Look back.

For that in use an extra make a moment

Further in use which they can be there when

In open use of which they like each one

Where they have been to have been come from.

It is often that they do regularly not having been

Before.

As much as and alike and because

Once before always before afraid in a dog fight

But not now.

Not at all now not when they not only wish to do

May they be ours and very pretty too

And you.

Once more I think about a lake for her

I do not think about a lake for them

And I can be not only there not in the rain

But when it is with them this it is soon seen

So much comes so many come.

Comfortably if they like what they come.

From.

Tables of tables and frames of frames.

For which they ask many permissions.

I do know that now I do know why they went

When they came

To be

And interested to be which name.

Who comes to easily not know

How many days they do know

Or whether better either and or

Before.

She may be eight in wishes

I said the difference is complicated

And she said yes is it it is

Or she said it is is it.

There seems so much to do

With one or two with six not seven

Either or.

Or believe.

That not only red at night can deceive.

Might they we hope better things of this.

Or of this.

Is.

When they are once or twice and deceive.

But leave

She may be called either or or before

Not only with but also with

With which they wish this

That they will like to give rain for rain

Or not.

It is just like it sounds.

I could not like it then nor now

Out now

Remained to how.

However they are careful.

Having forgotten it for them

Just how much they like

All potatoes are even when they have flowers

All adding is even

If they asked them

Would they ask them.

It would not be like alike for which

They did.

They had and did.

But which they had which they had which they is and did.

Gotten and gotten a row

Not to in did not and in said so

It is not only that I have not described

A lake in trees only there are no trees

Just not there where they do not like not having these

Trees.

It is a lake so and so or oh

Which if it is could it does it for it

Not make any do or do or it

By this it is a chance inclined.

They did not come from there to stay they were hired

They will originally will do

It is not only mine but also

They will three often do it.

Not now.

Do I mind

Went one.

I wish to remain to remember that stanzas go on

STANZA IV

Not while they do better than adjust it

It can feeling a door before and to let

Not to be with it now not for or

Should they ask it to be let

May they be sent as yet

For may they may they need met

Way and away in adding regret to set

And he looks at all for his ball.

I thought that I could think that they

Would either rather more which may

For this is and antedated a door may be

Which after all they change.

He would look in the way

Of looking.

Now added in again.

It is a way having asked in when

Should they come to be not only not adding some.

I think it is all very well to do without that

But it is why they could be with without that

For which they called a time

Not having finished to say that nearly there

They would be neither there as box wood grows

And so if it were they could be as easily found

As if they were bound.

Very nearly as much a there

That is one thing not to be made anything

For that but just for that they will add evening to anything

STANZA V

Not which they know for which they like

They must be last to be not at it only with

It can for which they could with and a

Many can not come in this for nor without them

Some of which will they for them awhile

For which it is not only at an attempt

They can find that they can retouch

Not only what should be cared for

So they make this seem theirs

And only integrally shared as much as fine

They will out and out confer

That they will always may be so

As what they like.

Be mine prepared

What may it be not for their add it to

Can and delight for which not why they neglect

Just when or just when

For which not more than

Or by nearly

It is not their coat.

They must care for their furniture

Not but as one

For could and forfeit too

Coming and one.

It is not only that they could be here

When they are often made just may

It is my own that no one adds for it

Not only is it added well

She can only cloud go around

By that in awoken

Could and clad

May they be eaten glad

Should not only should not under known

Say any way

A way

Equal to any stanzas are all three

They must be spared to share

Should it not only this and all around

They will have will appointed

Not only why they look not that

They call meadows may or all

For it is not only only their name

But which is a plain and a plain plaintive

Too or more.

I can not be indifferent to a little while

By which all tall at all

They could be not only any in any case

What does he mean by that

Not only not only not any interest not interested

But they will a valley.

Once every day they ate to a day

Not obliging not at not to obliging

But she will have meant

Or they will but they maintain

Ease by a minute.

It is not only their four in amount

Or while or a while

Or going

Or just as soon by which ought

Will they not have any as presence

They could be ought they be manage

Not only she thinks which

Just as never which many which

Made or manage they thrust.

It is often all they order or in order

But which they endanger

Do or not do.

However may be in account of whatever they do.

STANZA VI

It is not a range of a mountain

Of average of a range of a average mountain

Nor may they of which of which of arrange

To have been not which they which

May add a mountain to this.

Upper an add it then maintain

That if they were busy so to speak

Add it to and

It not only why they could not add ask

Or when just when more each other

There is no each other as they like

They add why then emerge an add in

It is of absolutely no importance how often they add it.

STANZA VII

By which are which add which a mounting

They need a leaf to leave a settling

They do not place a rein for resting

They do not all doubt may be a call

They can do which when ever they name

Their little hope of not knowing it.

Their little hope of not knowing it.

STANZA VIII

By it by which by it

As not which not which by it

For it it is in an accessible with it

But which will but which will not it

Come to be not made not made one of it

By that all can tell all call for in it

That they can better call add

Can in add none add it.

It is not why she asked that anger

In an anger may they be frightened

Because for it they will be which in not

Not now.

Who only is not now.

I can look at a landscape without describing it.

STANZA IX

That is why a like in it with it

Which they gay which they gay

But not only just the same.

Now who are now

Our who are now

It is not first not they are

But being touching all the same

Not and neither or the name.

It is very anxious not to know the name of them

But they know not theirs but mine.

Not theirs but mine.

STANZA X

Tell me darling tell me true

Am I all the world to you

And the world of what does it consist

May they be a chance to may they be desist

This came to a difference in confusion

Or do they measure this with resist with

Not more which.

Than a conclusion

May they come with may they in with

For which they may need needing

It is often by the time that not only

Which waiting as an considerable

And not only is it in importance

That they could for an instance

Of made not engaged in rebound

They could indeed care

For which they may not only

Be very often rested in as much

Would they count when they do

Is which which when they do

Making it do.

For this all made because of near

No name is nearly here

Gathering it.

Or gathering it.

Might it in no way be a ruse

For it which in it they an obligation

Fell nearly well

STANZA XI

Now Howard now.

Only righteous in a double may

It is ought frown

They could however collaborate

As only in the way

Of not only not renowned.

What is it often

Oh what is it often

Or should

Should as any little while.

Think more what they mean

Oh think more what they mean

Now I know why he said so

Oh no.

It is if it is.

What is the difference.

What is the difference both between for it and it

And also more also before not it.

It can be an absence better than not before.

It is just why they tried.

STANZA XII

I only know a daisy date for me

Which is in wishes can forget for it

Not which not that that is

And is that that not be that with

It is not any one can think

Why be without any one one can

Be favored flavored not which

It is not only not only neither without

But this is only so.

I cannot often be without my name.

Not at all

They will not wonder which at a time

And may it be alright.

They can lead any one away.

Now look not at that.

Having heard now hearing it

Should just engage those

Not always connected

Readily express

For them forget

It is very easy to be afraid to hear one come in.

All like all to go

There is often when they do not mention running

Or walking or not going

Or not why they do not find it in for him.

Just why they should or just why

Ate or bate or better or not sigh

He she can sigh and try why

They seize sigh or my.

If is often when it is not stated

That at it two or to

That it is better added stated

That they are to

I often like it not before

They do not or do not listen one to one another

Or by guess.

It is just as much as allowed

Why they carry or

All would or wood or wooden

Or all owed

Or not vestiges or very sight

Of water owned or own

Or not well velvet

Or not aligned

Or all or gone

Or capitally

Or do or comforting

Or not

Renown.

They will say pages of ages.

I like anything I do

Stanza two.

STANZA XIII

Stanza ten make a hen

Stanza third make a bird

Stanza white make a dog

Stanza first make it heard

That I will not not only go there

But here

STANZA XIV

In changing it inside out nobody is stout

In changing it for them nobody went

In not changing it then.

They will gradually lengthen

It.

STANZA XV

I could carry no one in between

STANZA XVI

Can thinking will or well or now a well.

Wells are not used any more now

It is not only just why this is much

That not one may add it to adding main

For never or to never.

Suppose I add I like to

I may should show choose go or not any more not so

This is how any one could be in no hope

Of which no hope they did or did not

There is no difference between having in or not only not this

Could it be thought did would

By it a name.

I think I could say what nobody thought

Nobody thought I went there

This is however that they add sufficiently

Because it is not better allowed

All will come too.

Just joined how to houses

But they will like an only name

They could be thought why they had a weakness

To be sure.

Now this is only how they thought.

Let no one leave leaves here.

Leaves are useful and to be sure

Who can or could be can be sure.

I could think add one add one advantage

That is how they like it.

STANZA XVII

She does not who does not it does not like it

Our our guess yes

But it does not it does not who does guess it

But they will place it or not place it yes

They could in insistence have nobody blamed

Which they do ours on account

May they or may they may they blame this

This that they will wail when not in resting

But which they for which they could date and wait

Will they do what they are careful to do too

Or like this will they like this where they go

When it is not only not certain where they went they were here

At all as likely as not up and down up and down to go

Not because before by which they attracted

They were with an on account which they knew

This not only not which they need blessing

Which or not which when they do not or which way

They do go

It is not inadvertent that they oblige

It is waiting they gather what do they like

Cherries not only not better not ripe

It was a mistake not to make not only a mistake with this

In not only in all noon after noon that they like

It is always arbitrary to come with bliss

For them to join it to come with it

They could manage just what they did

But did they not feel that

They could be not only not allowed but not clouded

It was very different again

Just when they join that they look.

They refer to a little that is a little trunk

A very little trunk once.

How very sorry they are for not for placing

Well place well

Just once to join and not too alike

That they go

Or will they not only in place of which to happen to be last not to save it to say so

Or go.

And so they went carefully together.

As they like it which

They mean that for when

It is not mine

Fine

STANZA XVIII

It is not which they will not like or leave it as a wish which they compare

All for most all for that did they if not as it is

Should they dare or compare

Could it have been found all round

Or would they take pleasure in this

Or may they not be often whichever

As they told theirs in any day.

Does it make any difference if they ask

Or indeed does it make any difference

If they ask.

Would they be different if nobody added it all

Or looking just alike do they mind any extra

May they or should they combine

Or should they not easily feel

That if they could they may or should

We ask.

Be not only without in any of their sense

Careful

Or should they grow careless with remonstrance

Or be careful just as easily not at all

As when they felt.

They could or would would they grow always

By which not only as more as they like.

They cannot please conceal

Nor need they find need they a wish

They could in either case they could in either case

Not by only for a considerable use.

Now let only it be once when they went

It is of no importance to please most

One of them as it is as it is now

It is not only for which they cause

That it is not only not why they like

Them.

They could often be a relish if it had not been thought

That they should unite.

They will be only not more a choice

For which alone they remain.

Proclaim.

I wondered why they mentioned what they like.

All of which only what they knew

Just why they yearn

Or not rest more.

A counter and not a counter pane

They could be relished.

Just why they called wait wait.

What is it when there is a chance

Why should they like whatever they do

Not only if they will but if they will

Not only

It is not more than this shame.

Shame should not be for fountains.

Nor even not yet

But just when the mountains are covered

And yet they will please of course they will please

You which it is.

Not any not on any account

May it not only be why they went.

It is always which they like.

It is a thought give a thought to Cuba

She could in cooking

And only not let owls frighten not birds

Not only not

Because in only ending birds

Who ends birds where.

Now I have said it.

It is of no use one year

A toad one year

A bird a little very little as little bird one year

And if one year

Not only not at all one year.

It came very difficultly.

Just not in not in not in not as in him.

And so on account on account of reproach.

Could they if not she would be startled.

But they cost neither here no there.

Just as I think.

Once when they should they if indifferently would

When to look again

Pinny pinny pop in show give me a pin and I’ll let you know

If a pin is precious so is more.

And if a floor is precious so is not a door.

A door is not bought twice.

I do think so earnestly of what.

She had no chagrin in beauty

Nor in delight nor in settled sweetness

Nor in silliness alright.

But why often does she say yes as they may say

She finds that if one is careful one has to be very much

Awake to what they do all need.

Now often I think again of any english.

English is his name sir.

That much is not only not only not a disadvantage

Over them.

Once more I wish italian had been wiser.

But will they wish

They wish to help.

And their wish succeeded.

And added.

Once more I return to why I went.

I went often and I was not mistaken.

And why was I not mistaken

Because I went often.

STANZA XIX

Not only this one now

STANZA XX

How can no one be very nearly or just then

Obliged to manage that they need this now

She will commence in search not only of their account

But also on their account as arranged in this way

She will begin she will state

She will not elucidate but as late

She will employ she will place adding

Not with it without it with their account

Supposing they may say the land stretches

Or else may be they will say it is all told

Or perhaps also they will say

Or perhaps also they will say that they went from here to there

Or not only just then but when just then

Also perhaps not only might they not try

Maybe not only what they wish but will they wish

Perhaps after a while it is not why they went

Not only which it is but after it is

They might be thought to have it not known

Only which they are obliged

To feel it at all not which they can know

They could call colors all or not

Incomplete roses.

They find fish an ornament

And not at all jealously at any and all resemblance

They have been warned to try and be called all

For which they plan a favor

Should they be thought to be caught all around

By that time it is well to think it all

Not only may they be

It is a pleasure that twice is neglected

In which amount.

They anticipate in place.

Could no one try of fancies.

However how is it if it is right and left.

Or rather should it did it happen to be more

They can allowed or stranger

They have not then once cost

But which in theirs and on which occasion

May they be minded.

Now how can I think softly of safety

Which which they do

It is not only their only hindrance

But not well won not with it.

In intermittence may they remind sees.

She may fortunately not count

If she says but which if they say

But which they find.

Now only this when they all think.

How can she manage our places.

It is for this they could recall

Better than all do.

It was not often that I could not join them

Which they did.

Now how could you disguise joins

By which it is in ate and dishes

They could be only they could be only worried

By what they remain with what they will

Or not unkind.

This is what I think I think I often did the same

When they should be all there as known

After all I am known

Alone

And she calls it their pair.

They could be cut at noon

Even in the rain they cut the hay

Hay and straw are not synonymous

Or even useful with them

Or even useful with them

Or as a hope that they did

Which after all they did not.

In this way any one or did add not a precaution.

Think how well they differ caution and precaution

Or not.

Or should they allow ours in glass

For them they carry

Better not be strange in walking

They do or do not walk as they walk as they part.

Will they mean mine or not theirs

They will they will like what they entitle

Should they be theirs.

He asked did they that is it

That is did it mean it was with them

There with them

They could not be ought not be mine.

So then

All of which reminds no one

Having said.

Do which or they may be kind.

She says some or summer could be.

Not only not again for when.

I can think exactly how I found that out.

Just when they say or do

Once and before.

It is not only that they like

In the meantime.

If even stanzas do.

STANZA XXI

Not what they do with not

Not only will they wish what

What they do with what they like

But they will also very well state

Not only which they prefer by themselves

And now add it in aging ingenuity

But which they will as soon as ever they can

But which they tell indeed may they or may they not proudly

Not only theirs in eight but which they meant

They will all old declare

That believing it is a patent pleasure in their care

Nor when where will they go older than not

Nor will they furnish not only which they had but when they went

In reason.

It is often that they allow a cloud to be white

Or not only patently white but also just as green

Not only theirs in pleasure but theirs in case

Not only however but not only however

Or not at all in wishes that they had chickens

Which may be alternately well or ducks

Or will they spread for them alone

To be not only their care.

This which and whatever I think

I not only do but make it be my care

To endanger no one by hearing how often I place

Theirs not only why they are best not

Not by it as they like.

I have thought while I was awakening

That I might address them

And then I thought not at all

Not while I am feeling that I will give it to them

For them

Not at all only in collision not at all only in mistaken

But which will not at all.

I thought that I would welcome

And so I could be seen.

I then thought would I think one and welcome

Or would I not.

I then concluded that I might be deceived

And it was a white butterfly

Which flew not only not but also

The white dog which ran

And they they were accomplished

And once in a while I would rather gather

Mushrooms even than roses if they were edible

Or at least what not.

I do not wish to say what I think

I concluded I would not name those.

Very often I could feel that a change in cares

Is a change in chairs and not only can and cares

But places

I felt that I could welcome in anticipation wishes

Not only which they do but where they do

How are our changes.

When they could fix titles or affix titles.

When this you see hear clearly what you hear.

Now just like that not just like that

Or they will enjoin and endanger

Damage or delight but which they crow

They have threatened us with crowing

Oh yes not yet.

I cannot think with indifference

Nor will they not want me

Do will they add but which is not

Where they could add would or they would or not

For which they for which fortunately

Make it be mine.

I have often thought of make it be mine.

Now I ask any one to hear me.

This is what I say.

A poem is torn in two

And a broom grows as well

And which came first

Grows as well or a broom

Of course any one can know which of two

This makes it no accident to be taught

And either taught and either fight or fought

Or either not either which either

May they be either one not one only alone.

Should it be thought gracious to be a dish

Of little only as they might mean curiously

That we heard them too

And this I mean by this I mean.

When I thought this morning to keep them so they will not tell

How many which went well

Not as a conclusion to anxious

Anxious to please not only why but when

So then anxious to mean. I will not now

STANZA XXII

Now I recount how I felt when I dwelt upon it.

I meant all of it to be not rather yes I went

It is not that now they do not care that I do

But which one will

They can not be thought nervous if they are left alone

Now then I will think of which went swimming.

It does make a difference how often they go

Or will they prepare that I know

I know this I know that I shall say so

Or may they choose an anagram

This one said this one.

If one we hurried for this one

Just when they did wish that it should be settled then

They could think let us go

Just when they will they can

All my dear or but which they can

Having been long ago not knowing what I felt

And now

It does make a difference that well enough a cow

Can be recognised now so then

If not twenty as ten

Or one enough without it then.

This that I may

I repeat I do not know what I felt then

Which they do which they do

Nor will they track it if they follow then

How are it is to do

A kite is a delight this I can do then

But not with then for which they allow them

This is the way not to end but to see when the beginning.

I like a moth in love and months

But they will always say the same thing when

They sing singing

I wish I could repeat as new just what they do

Or alike as they hear when they do not listen to every one

So she said it they but which they

She said the nest was empty but not so

The nest was empty that is to say not there

It was as if she looked alike

By which no one mean startled

Like that

I think I will begin and say everything not something

But not again and only again alike

Thank you for the touch of which they leave

He easily destroys my interest in may be they do but I doubt it

But not at all with which by nearly which time

But just as well heard

Why should he not say he did say that

And it was amusing.

And by and by not which they do

I now I do not know what I feel

So in extra inclusion.

What do I think when I feel.

I feel I feel they feel they feel which they feel

And so borrowed or closed they will they will win

How can any one know the difference between worry and win.

This is not the only time they think which they know

Or better not alright.

How can they eager either or and mend

She can mend it not very well between.

Of course he knows at what he does not only hear

Oblige me. I also oblige him. And think then.

Do I repeat I do not know what I do not see to feel which they hear

Oh yes

STANZA XXIII

When she meant they sent or a grievance

Was she meant that he went or a need of it henceforward

Was it with it that they meant that he sent or he thought

That they should not plainly have not bought

Or which they went to be naturally there

It is a pause in mistaken.

They could know that they would call

Or they would prefer it to before

On their account.

I should look if I saw

But she would send if she would intend to prefer

That they might cause it best and most.

It is not only which they go but when they go

Or if not said to send or say so

Now think how palpably it is known

That all she knows which when she goes

They look for him in place of that

Of which they are used or to be used

In preference

And so they halt more to partly do

Do or due or only dew or did you do it.

I could not favor leaves of trees to in any case

Place me to mine.

This is not what they care or for poetry.

[ ¶ ]

Part Four

STANZA I

Who should she would or would be he

Now think of the difference of not yet.

It was I could not know

That any day or either so that they were

Not more than if they could which they made be

It is like this

I never knew which they may date when they say

Hurry not hurry I could not only not do it

But they prepare.

Let me think how many times I wished it.

It flattered me it flattered me it flattered me

And I was all prepared which they sent

Not only not why but where if they did not enjoy

Their place where they meant with them

And so they may be fitly retired.

This is what I saw when they went with them.

I could have been interested not only in what they said but in what I said.

I was interested not interested in what I said only in what I said.

I say this I change this I change this and this.

Who hated who hated what.

What was it that announced they will not mind it.

I do think often that they will remember me.

Now who remembers whom what not a room

No not a room.

And who did prepare which which vegetable very well

And might I not only feel it to be right to leave them to say

Yes any day it is because after which way

They shell peas and of the pea shell they make a soup to eat and drink

And they might not amount to calls upon them.

They were in place of only where they went

Nobody notices need I be not there only

But which they send it.

Not to think but to think that they thought well of them.

Here I only know that pumpkins and peas do not grow

Well in wet weather.

And they think kindly of places as well as people.

I should think it makes no difference

That so few people are me.

That is to say in each generation there are so few geniuses

And why should I be one which I am

This is one way of saying how do you do

There is this difference

I forgive you everything and there is nothing to forgive.

No one will pardon an indication of an interruption

Nor will they be kindly meant will be too or as a sound.

I am interested not only in what I hear but as if

They would hear

Or she may be plainly anxious.

How are ours not now or not as kind.

They could be plainly as she is anxious

Or for their however they do

Just as well and just as well not at all

How can you slowly be dulled reading it.

It is not which they went for there were dishes

It is not why they were here not with their wishes

Or accidentally on account of clover

I never manage to hammer but

I did In with all investigation

And now I now I now have a brow

Or call it wet as wet as it is by and by

I feel very likely that they met with it

Which in no way troubles them

Or is it likely to.

It did it a great deal of good to rub it

STANZA II

I come back to think everything of one

One and one

Or not which they were won

I won.

They will be called I win I won

Nor which they call not which one or one

I won.

I will be winning I won.

Nor not which one won for this is one.

I will not think one and one remember not.

Not I won I won to win win I one won

And so they declare or they declare

To declare I declare I declare I win I won one

I win in which way they manage they manage to win I won

In I one won in which I in which won I won

And so they might come to a stanza three

One or two or one two or one or two or one

Or one two three all out but one two three

One of one two three or three of one two and one

STANZA III

Secretly they met again

All which is changed is made they may be merry

For which they could in any regulation

Manage which they may have in any case a trial

Of when they do or sing sisters

And so much is taken for granted

In which appointment they color me

Or leave it as not in a glass or on the grass

They pass.

Not at all

For which no one is met in winning

They will be very well pleased with how they stand

Or which or to which or whither they repair

To change it to change it fairly

Or may they like all that they have

Let us think well of which is theirs.

Why do they not count

Count how do you count

There is no counting on that account

Because if there is which is not what I say

I will make it do any day to-day

Or not why

They allow me to apply for it

They call will they call by which they plan

I will not gain gain easier easily

One which one which not now.

Why do they like which they like or why not

It is often many or as much which they have seen

Seen is often very well said

I think I have no wish that they will come

With their welcome

Nor which they try not to do

In any case for which they formerly

Were not repaid.

They are readily not here.

Once more no one not one begins

This is the difference

Not it or argument

But which and when

They enfold not in unfold

Beware aware deny declare

Or and as much in told

They cannot be thought restless when they do come and go

Either one either say so.

I say I felt like that.

Once they came twice they went which one will do

Or which they like for them or will they do

What they ask them to do

I manage to think twice about everything

Why will they like me as they do

Or not as they do

Why will they praise me as they do

Or praise me not not as they do

Why will they like me and

I like what they do

Why will they disturb me to disturb not me as they do

Why will they have me for mine and do they

Why will I be mine or which may they

For which may they leave it

Or is it not

I have thought or will they let

Them know the difference if they tell them so

Between let us not be wreckless or restless

Or by word of mouth

May they please theirs fairly for me.

Just why they lay with the land up.

Coming to see it so.

It was not once when they went away that they came to stay.

Why should all which they add be each

Each is a peach

Why may they be different and try to beside

Be all as all as lost

They do not hide in which way

Better call it mine.

Our ours is or made between alike

With which cakes bake cakes

And it makes cake or cakes polite

But if they all call not when they do

Who ought they try to be alike

Which or for which which they may do too.

I refuse I I refuse or do I do

I do I refer to refuse

Or what what do I do

This is just how they like what they send

Or how to refuse what is that

That they need to sound sound lend

Can you question the difference between lend.

Or not lend

Or not send

Or not leant

Or not sent

But neither is a neighbor.

A neighbor to be here

She may be he may be useful or not useful

When they did not come why did they not come here.

Believe me it is not for pleasure that I do it

Not only for pleasure for pleasure in it that I do it.

I feel the necessity to do it

Partly from need Partly from pride

And partly from ambition.

And all of it which is why

I literally try not only not why

But why I try to do it and not to do it.

But if it is well-known it is well-known

STANZA IV

Mama loves you best because you are Spanish

Mama loves you best because you are Spanish

Spanish or which or a day.

But whether or which or is languish

Which or which is not

Spanish Which or which not a way

They will be manage or

Spanish They will be which or which manage

Which will they or which to say

That they will which which they manage

They need they plead they will indeed

Refer to which which they will need

Which is which is not Spanish

Fifty which vanish which which is not spanish.

STANZA V

I think very well of my way.

STANZA VI

May be I do but I doubt it.

STANZA VII

May be may be men.

STANZA VIII

A weight a hate a plate or a date

They will cause me to be one of three

Which they may or may be

May be I do but do I doubt it

May be how about it

I will not may be I do but I doubt it

May be will may be.

STANZA IX

How nine

Nine is not mine

Mine is not nine

Ten is not nine

Mine is not ten

Nor when

Nor which one then

May be not then

Not only mine for ten

But any ten for which one then

I am not nine

May be mine

Mine one at a time

Not one from nine

Nor eight at one time

For which they may be mine.

Mine is one time

As much as they know they like

I like it too to be one of one two

One two or one or two

One and one

One mine

Not one nine

And so they ask me what do I do

May they but if they too

One is mine too

Which is one for you

May be they like me

I like it for which they may

Not pay but say

She is not mine with not

But will they rather

Oh yes not rather not

In won in one in mine in three

In one two three

All out but me.

I find I like what I have

Very much.

STANZA X

That is why I begin as much

STANZA XI

Oh yes they do.

It comes to this I wish I knew

Why water is not made of waters

Which from which they well

May they be kind if they are so inclined.

This leads me to want to wonder about which they do

I feel that they shall be spared this

They will agree for which they know

They do not do or describe

Their own use of which they are not tried

Or most or mostly named to be where

They will not as willingly not declare

That they appeal but do not prefer a share

Of plainly when they will

It is this I wish any minute

Oh yes I wish do I I do wish any minute

For them for fortune or forlorn or well

Well what do you do either what do you do

But like it or not

This that they may think just think

She has put her hair up with hair pins

Or do or do not only just do not only think

Finally than this.

It might be worth any cost to be lost.

They like that which they did

He did he remembered not only that he did

Oh why should any one repine one at a time.

Curiously.

This one which they think I think alone

Two follow

I think when they think

Two think I think I think they will be too

Two and one make two for you

And so they need a share of happiness

How are ours about to be one two or not three.

This that I think is this.

It is natural to think in numerals

If you do not mean to think

Or think or leave or bless or guess

Not either no or yes once.

This is how hours stand still

Or they will believe it less

For it is not a distress yes

Which they may free to build

Not by a house but by a picture of a house

But no distress to guess.

For this they are reconciled.

I wish that they were known.

This which they permit they please.

Please may they not delight and reconcile

Could anybody continue to be

Made openly one to see

That it is very pleasant to have been

With me.

When this you see.

Once when they were very busy

They went with me.

I feel that it is no trouble

To tell them what to do

Nor either is it at all a trouble

To wish that they would do what I do.

This is well and welcome to mean

I mean I mean.

Think however they will be ready

To believe me.

Think well of me when this you see.

I have begun by thinking that it is mine

It is mine many often one at a time

In rhyme.

Of course in rhyme which is often mine

In time one at one time

And so I wish they knew I knew

Two and one is two.

This is any day one for you.

This which I explain is where any one will remain

Because I am always what I knew

Oh yes or no or so

Once when they went to stay

Not which not only once or twice yesterday.

This introduces a new thought as is taught.

I wish I exchanged will they exchange me

Not at all.

This is why they bought a ball.

To give it to them to be all

All which they keep and lose if they choose.

Think how can you be and beware

And constantly take care

And not remember love and shove

By design.

It is well to be well and be well and be welcome

Of course not to be made to be

Honorably four to three which they do.

This is how they think well of believing all of theirs

To have been known.

It is singular that they may not only succeed

But be successful.

How should they not speedily try

If they could or could not know

That I did it.

Which is why they are so quiet with applause

Or may be the cause

Of their waiting there

For their meal

If they had it.

It is very beautiful to be eight and late.

Why should any one be ready too

As well as not for and with you

Which they do.

See how one thing can mean another.

Not another one no not any not another one.

Or not any means not or may not might three to one.

That is what they say to play.

And which is white if they might

They will call that they spoke to her

STANZA XII

Just why they mean or if they mean

Once more they mean to be not only not seen

But why this beside why they died

And for which they wish a pleasure.

STANZA XIII

But which it is fresh as much

As when they were willing to have it not only

But also famous as they went

Not to complain but to name

Their understanding confined on their account

Which in the midst of may and at bay

Which they could be for it as once in a while

Please may they come there.

This is an autobiography in two instances

STANZA XIV

When she came she knew it not only

Not by name but where they came with them.

She knew that they would be while they went.

And let us think.

She knew that she could know

That a genius was a genius

Because just so she could know

She did know three or so

So she says and what she says

No one can deny or try

What if she says.

Many can be unkind but welcome to be kind

Which they agree to agree to follow behind.

Her here.

Not clearly not as no mistake

Those who are not mistaken can make no mistake.

This is her autobiography one of two

But which it is no one which it is can know

Although there is no need

To waste seed because it will not do

To keep it through perhaps it is as well

Not to belie a change of when they care

They mean I like it if she will do it

But they could not complain again.

Let me remember now when I read it through

Just what it is that we will do for you.

This is how they asked in a minute when

They had changed a pencil for a pen

Just as I did.

Often of course they were not welcomed there

When they meant to give it all they liked

Made many more beside beside

Which when they tried or cried

He could not have his way

Or care to please please

And prepare to share wealth and honors

Which if they or if they of if they

Had not had mine too.

More can they gain or complain

Of which announce pronounce a name

When they call this they feel

Or not at all a heel she changed all that

For them fair or at once they will change hair

For there or at once more than all at once

Whenever they can.

This makes no allowance

Now this is how they managed to be late or not.

When once in a while they saw angrily

Or impatiently yesterday

Or beguiling February.

They could so easily be thought to feel

That they would count or place all or kneel

For which they had been frightened not to do

They felt the same.

In which on no account might they have tried

To be remained to try why

Shall they be careful at all or not.

This is why they like me if they think they do

Or not which by the time they care I care

Or when where will they name me.

However tried however not or cried

She will be me when this you see.

And steadily or whether will they compel

Which is what I tell now.

This is a beginning of how they went at once

When I came there cannot they compare

No they cannot compare nor share

Not at all not in iniquity much which they engage

As once in a while perfectly.

All many so or say

But this or which they may

Believe me I say so.

I have not said

I could not change my mind if I tried.

More than just once they were there.

All this is to be for me.

STANZA XV

I have thought that I would not mind if they came

But I do.

I also thought that it made no difference if they came

But it does

I also was willing to be found that I was here

Which I am

I am not only destined by not destined to doubt

Which I do.

Leave me to tell exactly well that which I tell.

This is what is known.

I felt well and now I do too

That they could not wish to do

What they could do if

They were not only there where they were to care

If they did as they said

Which I meant I could engage to have

Not only am I mine in time

Of course when all is said.

May be I do but I doubt it.

This is how it should begin

If one were to announce it as begun

One and one.

Let any little one be right.

At least to move.

STANZA XVI

Should they call me what they call me

When they come to call on me

And should I be satisfied with all three

When all three are with me

Or should I say may they stay

Or will they stay with me

On no account must they cry out

About which one went where they went

In time to stay away may be they do

But I doubt it

As they were very much able to stay there.

However may they go if they say so.

STANZA XVII

How I wish I were able to say what I think

In the meantime I may not doubt

Round about because I have found out

Just how loudly differently they do

They will they care they place

Or they do allow or do not bow now.

For which they claim no claim.

It is however that they find

That I mind

What they do when they do or when they do not do

It.

It is not only not kind not to mind

But I do do it.

This is how they say I share I care

I care for which share.

Any share is my share as any share is my share

Of course not not only not.

Of course I do which I of course do.

Once I said of course often

And now I say not of course often

It is not necessary any more

STANZA XVIII

She asked could I be taught to be allowed

And I said yes oh yes I had forgotten him

And she said does any or do any change

And if not I said when could they count.

And they may be not only all of three

But she may establish their feeling for entertainment

She may also cause them to bless yes

Or may be or may they be not

Made to amount to more than may they.

This is what they do when they say may they

It is often that it is by this that they wish this

When they will value where they went when they did

They will also allow that they could account for it

Or might they not only not choose

It is often whichever they were fortunate and not fortunate

To be for which they may in all they like

This is what they use

I have thought I have been not only like this

Or they may please or not please

Which for instance and forsaken and beside which

They will oh please they will

Not only when they can as if allowed

It is all of it which they know they did.

This is what I say two to belie

One to date and decry and no one to care

And she made as rashly careful as not

When they could think twice just the same.

This is at any time when they do not often see them

Theirs when they went away

Not only not included but why not included

Only they will not agree to permanence

Not more than twice as much.

Very much as they say aloud

Will you be back in a minute or not.

Let me think carefully not think carefully enough

By which I mean that they will not please them so

Not even if they know that they went too

So it is gracious once gracious to be well as well

As when they like liked it.

This is what it is made to be able

To need whichever they could be well-furnished

All the same three now.

This could if it could lead it if it did

To a cow. Think of it.

This is what I return to say

If I never do nor I ever do

How can it be so if it is true

Or just true as through or you

Made which they like as much.

Now commence again to be used to their

Saying that their cousin was one

Who felt that it was not a name

To which they meant to think well of them.

This is however how they do not deny

That they will not try to care

To leave it there from time to time

At once

It is very well known that they are indifferent not to wishes.

May she be sought out.

I wish to say that any case of a failure

Is what they were spared.

I wish to think that they will place

Much as more than they wish

As their changing it not only for them.

Could any one influence any one

One and one.

Or not.

If not why not.

Or if not would they not be more than

If they were changing which way any one

In which way any one would not need one

If not one and one.

Or not by them.

It is made why they do if they call them.

They could recognise the sun if there was another one

Or not at all by me

When this you see.

Or not in an exchange there might

Be only why they should.

Be this as it might.

She could be pleased to

Be not only with them but by them

As well as for them

Which makes it at a meaning

And their equal to delight and plight.

Which of which one.

I had many things to think about quite often

They will call me to say I am displeased to-day

Which they may in adding often.

It is not why they knew that it is

Not only why they went but if they went when they went.

By this time they are as often with us

But we think of leaving them with others.

We wonder about it.

And they will not know if we go.

STANZA XIX

I could go on with this.

STANZA XX

Should however they be satisfied to address me

For which they know they like.

Or not by which they know that they are fortunate

To have been thought to which they do they might

Or in delight that they manage less

For which they call it all.

This is what I say fortunately

I think I will welcome very well in a minute

There nicely known for which they take

That it is mine alone which may mean

I am surely which they may suggest

Not told alone but may as is alone

Made as likely for which no matter

As more than which is lost

Recommend me to sit still.

As more often they could not see him

Have it to be or not as not

It not made it not not having it

Should they fancy worshipping

Worshipping me is what they easily may

If they come to think still that they think it still

Just why not if not

I have changed forty-nine for fifty

And may she be meant.

Or would it be a nuisance to like no one

Or better not if not only not to change

Change it should stop with not

Do you feel how often they do go

Go and so and which and met and if

And they are riding

There are so many things to ride.

And water and butter

And may they be no chief to me

I am not only not chiefly but only

Not with care.

And so much as they ever think.

Remain to remain and not remain if not remain mine.

I have abused not leaving it not following it out

I also have not which may they not which they plan.

All of which is in why they used

To use me and I use them for this.

This too we too or not to go.

I often think do they sound alike

Who hates that or a hat not I.

Now I will readily say not I

But which they read to ready

Or say not I may day or say

Not blindly for caution or which or what

What about.

This is how I however remain

Retain is considered whatever they gain

I gain if in the main they make plain

Just what I maintain if I use a fruit.

Should just when this be any chance.

Better why often.

I have thought why she went and if she went he went.

No one knows the use of him and her

And might they be often just tried

May they mean then fiercely

Should it chance to cover them not enough

I mean a hat or head

And also what a chair

And beside what beside pride

And all at once tried to believe me

Coming as if it could be entitled

One which they won.

One two.

I often think one two as one and one.

One one she counted one one and this made

Economy not only which but of which

They will not kneel of which they do.

I could be just as well obliged.

Finally I move from which

You may deduce the sun shone

By this time

Out loud

All of which may be able to be

Do I make a mistake

And if I do do you not at all either or

This time it should not have followed

Or not either to do it.

Little by little they engage not to change

Or different as it is they might if they should

But they will manage to indifferently relieve

More of which they could alight and aloud.

It is very foolish to know that they might alight

Not only do.

This which they feel they must discourage

And everything I say.

I will tell how once in a while

STANZA XXI

I know that twenty seven had been had

For which they know no name

But our equality may indubitably spell well

For it or for which or for might it be

That it is a change to think well

Of not only when but might they be just where

They will care

Now fancy how I need you.

I have thought which they meant as willing

It is often a disappointment to dispense without

They will cool not which but very most

Well as welcome without.

She said she knew what I meant too

He too.

Although although allowed out loud.

As if they could remember where there

And there where.

Should she join robust or not

Or fortunately for it as they are not without

It is easily eaten hot and luke warm and cold

But not without it.

Could it be thought that

I could once be here

Which if they will may they not

I have heard it well enough to know

That he has not only not been mistaken yet again.

While will they now.

Oh yes while will they now

You should never be pleased with anything

If so they will crowd

But if they crowd or yes if they crowd

Which is it which if they may seat them.

I often feel well when I am seated seating them or not so

I go to remain to walk and what

Always when when is it.

It is often however they are bright.

She could often say however they may say

You always have to remember say and not so.

It is always not only not foolish

To think how birds spell and do not spell well

And how could it do birds and words

I often say so not at all amount.

All who should think season did not mean what

What is it.

I have been and have been amounted to it.

When they come in and come in and out.

Naturally it is not.

Or however not a difference between like and liked.

STANZA XXII

I should not know why they said so.

STANZA XXIII

I cannot hope again if they could mean which they liked.

STANZA XXIV

It is easy to grow ours more.

Or for which they will need a place to be

They could thank if not think that they arrange

In a way would they be angry in a way

If they could more which when they gather peas

They feel that it is not right to pay

Nor which if they nor which if they stay there.

Who need share stay there with stay away

Who will decline publicly

What is it if they will wish

Or be for which they beguile when they wish

Or may be not for which they may be spoken

It does not bother me to not delight them

They should fancy or approve fancy

They could call or may they for which will they might

But not only be the time but if which they manage.

It is in partly a reason that they feel well

Nor might they be more enclosed.

Fortunately they feel that it is right

To not give it giving it

As they do them for curls.

It is not often that they are always right

It is not often that they are always right

But which aggression or a guess

Or please addition or please a question.

Or please or please or please

Or and a foil of near and place and which nature

Will they plan to fit it to not in a point.

I wish no one the difference between a point and place

Oh yes you do oh do you.

This which I do or for intend to know

They could or call or if it is a place

In this place the sun which is not all

Is not so warm as told if it is not cold

But very warm which if favorably it is.

I could if I knew refuse to do it.

Or just when they feel like it they try

Beside which if they surround my home

They come to stay and leave it as they like.

Not only not because.

Wish if vegetables need the sun

Or wish if not only not the sun but none

Also wish if they wish that they will size alike

And only if which if a wish which they will oblige

Not only necessary but they think it best.

This which I reflect is what they like to do

They like me to do

Or but or well or do be well to do

For them to like to do if I like what I do

Enormously.

Fancy what you please you need not tell me so

I wish to go or if I do

I wish to go I have often been interested in how they forget to go

Also I have been interested in if they wish to go

I have been better able to determine.

Not only however but whichever they would like

If it were partly told

That she Madame Roux is never yet quite through

But which cannot annoy because I like to try

To see why will she be here

It makes a change in faces

Her face always can change seen near or far

Or not at all or partly far.

It is not partly as they can share

Why should it be like whom.

I think I know the share

Share and share alike is alone

And not when in integrally in a way.

She could often be made sympathetic in a way a day.

It might however be she seen to be all

They feel more than they could

In point of sympathy of expression.

Now when I should think of them of this.

He comes again they come in she can come to come in.

All this is why they like but remember that for me

I am to tell not only well but very well

Why I shall easily be for all to me.

This is the reason.

I have been not only not forgetting but not only.

They will call it a chance.

Because of this may be because of this.

Which not only will but is me

For me to me in me not only not be

Not only not be how do you like not only not be

They will be satisfied to be satisfactory.

Now not only not but will it be their appointment

To come when they said they would.

I said I would tell

Very well what is it that they plan to carry

Of course they plan to carry

How should it be better to put not any blue but that

Not any blue but that and change the mind

The ear and always any obligation.

Once more think twice of that.

It is very difficult to plan to write four pages.

Four pages depend upon how many more you use.

You must be careful not to be wasteful.

That is one way of advancing being wasteful

It use up the pages two at a time for four

And if they come to and fro and pass the door

They do so.

This is my idea of how they play

Play what play which or say they plan to play which

Which is in union with whichever

They could be thought to be caught

Or planned next to next nearly next to one time

At one time it was very favorably considered

That they would oblige them to go anywhere.

Remember how we could not disturb them

It is very important not to disturb him

It is also important to remember this

Not if they disturb him

But really will they disturb him

I often do I not often think it is time to follow to begin

They could establish eight or arrange

This is not why they please or add as carelessly

They will have no use for what they said.

Now I wish all possibly to be in their shuddering

As to why if they came in and out

If they came in and out

What is the use of union between this with this.

They will add any word at most.

If she said very much a little or not at all

If she said very much or not at all

If she said a little very much or not at all

Who is winning why the answer of course is she is.

When I say that I know all of the might she be mine

She is it is particularly to care

To make it do she offers it as a compromise

To have been needed about I have not only

Not changed my mind.

Now let us think not carelessly

Not all about not allowed to change or mind.

Mind what you say.

I say I will not be careful if I do

I also say I should say what I do

I also do have a place in any antedated rose.

A rose which grows. Will they like that.

She will like that.

We have decided that only one dahlia is beautiful

That salads are not necessary

And that she has been very kind about pansies.

How can you change your mind.

This is what they know as collection.

A collection is why they place it here.

I often think how celebrated I am.

It is difficult not to think how celebrated I am.

And if I think how celebrated I am

They know who know that I am new

That is I knew I knew how celebrated I am

And after all it astonishes even me.

[ ¶ ]

Part Five

STANZA I

If I liked what it is to choose and choose

It would be did it matter if they chose and choose

But they must consider that they mean which they may

If to-day if they find that it went every day to stay

And what next.

What is it when they wonder if they know

That it means that they are careful if they do what they show

And needless and needless if they like

That they care to be meant

Not only why they wonder whether they went

And so they might in no time manage to change

For which which fortune they invent or meant

Not only why they like when they sent

What they mean to love meant.

It is this why they know what they like.

I like to have been remembered as to remember

That it meant that they thought when they were alike

As if they meant which they will undergo to choose

In which they may remain as little as they claim

In which not is it you

But which it is it is not without you

That they knew you and so forth.

This may be mine at night.

Which does it mean to care.

Not only why they liked but just as if they liked

Not only what they meant but why they will not.

This is what there is not or yet.

Not to continue to do their best yet.

Think however I came to know it all.

I often offer them the ball at all

This which they like when this I say

May they be called to play once in a way of weight

Or either our roses or their cake

I wish I had not mentioned which

It is that they could consider as their part.

Now then I had forgotten how then

Nor made it please away a weight

Oh yes you like it

Or if not for what if now and then

Without them it is often meant to be mine.

Let me say how they changed apart alike.

STANZA II

If you knew how do you very well I thank you

Or if you knew how do you do how do you

Or if not that changes more to many

And may be they do or not if not why.

This is how it is that it does not make any difference

To please them or not or not

Or not to not please them or oh yes yes.

They could should they under any circumstance

Understand differ or differs.

It is why they wondered if they liked

What indeed makes no difference

As they manage

To relieve plunders and blunders

Any one is often thought susceptible.

Or which one wishes.

Now I have wandered very far.

From my own fire side.

But which they knew in a wonder.

It is a wonder that they like it.

I have often thought that she meant what I said.

Or how do you this about that.

Or if at any time.

It had been not only not remembered

I depend upon him I depend upon them.

Of or how they like.

This what I say makes me remember that.

That if it did

Which may just as you said

Or which may be

If they managed it

Or by the time they did.

This is however just how many are alike.

Once upon a time who will be left to rain

Or like it as much as ever

Or even more than that if they like it.

They must be often thought to be just as careful

As not to give them give anything away.

However how many do like to.

This is not what I meant by what I said

It should be that I think that it might do

If I made it do

I also think that I should not say

That they know which way

They could arrange to go and say

That they will not stay if not

If not what do they like alike

Or as much as just yet.

I could often be caught liking it

Oh yes I could

And then it may not only if they say so.

Oh yes only not yes.

In just this way they went as they may

I have refused went and went as much.

I also have refused whatever they went

But if wherever they went.

Not one in any two

Or just arise or if not only not to like.

It may not be alright.

When they thought how often about a wall.

When they thought how often about a wall.

STANZA III

Just when they wish wish

Or will they or must they be selfish

To not do you should not do not do

Not as if not to to to do

There that is better.

STANZA IV

I like any two numbers more than any two numbers before

Or not.

But if it had been alright to be bright.

Could I have been bright before or not.

I wonder if I could have been bright before or not.

Not only why they do but if they do what I like

If I do what I like.

I could not nor can I remember

Whether if they were there if they were there to care

May be they could be wondering if it were like

If it were like it as it is

As it is if they meant only which

Whenever it is by this time

Of course no difference makes no difference at all.

I wish to think about everything anything if I do.

Or by the time easily

Or not only why they should.

Or please believe.

That they mean what they mean by that.

If not why should no one mind what they say.

STANZA V

Please believe that I remember just what to do

Oh please believe that I remember just what to do

Or please believe that I do remember just what to do

And if I remember just what to do

There will not only be that reason but others

Which at one time.

I like what I have not prepared before of course not.

As fast as not so fast

Not that it does not make any difference.

This is what they like what I say.

STANZA VI

This one will be just as long

As let it be no mistake to know

That in any case they like what they do

If I do what I do I do too

That is to say this conclusion is not with which.

It may be just as well known

Do you change about mutton and onions or not.

This is why they sleep with a ball in the mouth

If not what is there to doubt.

I have forgotten what I meant to have said ahead.

Not at all forgotten not what.

It is not whatever not is said

Which they may presume to like

If at no time they take any pains

Not to like it.

This is how I remember however.

Anybody not anybody can remember however but it does.

Not make any difference in any way.

This is what I wish to kindly write.

How very well I will at night

As well as in the day light.

I could just as well remember what I saw

Or if not I could just as well remember

What I saw when I could.

The thing I wish to tell

Is that it makes no difference as well

As when there is this not this not to tell

To tell well or as well.

I have not thought why I should wish beside

Coming again as coming again.

They could write three to one

Or not two to one but which is not which

If they ask more than any fourteen.

Fourteen is however they like but not for me.

I am very capable of saying what I do.

I wish that they could not wish which nor do they.

I know what I say often so one tells me.

Or if not I could not look again.

Might it be whichever it is

It is not my custom not only to think of a whole thing.

Does it make any difference which one they decide

Of course it does of course it does.

Alright let us think everything.

I have begun again to think everything.

STANZA VII

Now should or should not if they call with it

That I could not not only hear but see

Say when with spitting cavalry

She tears all where with what may be not now

They could be called to hurry call or hear or hair

Or there

Not only with nor welcome

May they come and climb a vine

In place of chairs in place of chairs in place of chairs.

I could have thought I would think what with

What not not with only that

It is just as much noise as said

Or if not only which I cannot come again to combine

Not only fairly well but mounted.

I do not need the word amounted

Oh not at all

He knows when she came here

For which they may in all which all which called

Perhaps enchain perhaps not any name

For theirs will come as used

By this it is not only

I mean I mean I mean is always said again.

Remember what

I said it is not just the same

Or not with only stretched.

In a little while he meant to perceive

For which they may or may not do

Do believe that I will say it used to be like that.

I wish to well assure it did not use to be like that

Not only that it did I did I did and did or do

Which may they come to for which they knew you

They knew who knew you

Every little while I often smile

And all which may come which they will approve

And not only not soften

But just as fairly often

May they not come to say what they can do

I do very much regret to keep you awake

Because you should be asleep

But even so it is better to stay

And hear me say that is right here

What not only which they care

This may be made a reason why

They will be welcome to arrive and cry

They could do which they care.

Now to come back to how it is not all alike

Since after all they first

Since after all they were first

Best and most.

Now listen often cautiously

Best and most is seen to sweeten

Often often it is eaten

Much which much which much they do

Come and do and come for you

Did I not tell you I would tell

How well how well how very well

I love you

Now come to think about how it would do

To come to come and wish it

Wish it to be well to do and you

They will do well what will they well and tell

For which they will as they will tell well

What we do if we do what if we do

Now think how I have been happy to think again

That it is not only which they wish

It is as I have said a resemblance

To have forgotten as many times they came

That is to say we said

This which I said which I said this.

I said that it did not make any difference

And it did make this difference

As it made it made it do.

This which I mentioned made not only why but often

Now I have lost the thread of how they came to be alike.

Not only why if not but with their cause

Of course their cause of course because they do

I had been certain

I would a little explain Which can they do.

When I look down a vista I see not roses but a farm

That is to say the fields after hay

Are ploughed after hay

Not on the day

But just after the day

Like alike when it is chosen.

I wish never to say choose I choose

Oh not at all not while they like

Not while I like alike but do they

They may be often not declared as mine

For which I can not very well think well

Because just now I do not think well

Of at all.

She may be right to think that the sun

Not only does not fade but makes it less faded.

She may be right she often is always

This is what I said I would say

I say it as well as ever naturally

Because with which they would investigate

That they could not take a chance

Not to not to not to make no mistake

Not which at once to do.

It is often however they like

That they make it do.

I refuse ever to number ducks.

Because I know by weight how eight are eight.

Oh yes I do.

And a stanza too or a stanza two.

How do you do very well I thank you

STANZA VIII

I wish now to wish now that it is now

That I will tell very well

What I think not now but now

Oh yes oh yes now.

What do I think now

I think very well of what now

What is it now it is this now

How do you do how do you do

And now how do you do now.

This which I think now is this.

STANZA IX

A stanza nine is a stanza mine.

My stanza is three of nine.

STANZA X

I have tried earnestly to express

Just what I guess will not distress

Nor even oppress or yet caress

Beside which tried which well beside

They will not only will not be tried.

It is not trying not to know what they mean

By which they come to be welcome as they heard

I have been interrupted by myself by this.

This may be which is not an occasion

To compel this to feel that that is so

I do not dearly love to liven it as much

As when they meant to either change it or not

I do not change it either or not.

This is how they like to do what they like to do.

I have thought often of how however our change

That is to say the sun is warm to-day because

Yesterday it was also warm

And the day before it was not warm

The sun as it shone was not warm

And so moreover as when the sun shone it was not warm

So yesterday as well as to-day

The sun when it shone was warm

And so they do not include our a cloud

Not at all it had nothing to do with a cloud

It had not to do with the wind

It had not to do with the sun

Nor had it to do with the pleasure of the weather either.

It had to do with that this is what there had been.

It is very pleasant that it is this that it should have been

And now that it is not only that it is warmer

Now very well there is often that they will

Have what they look when they look there or there

To make a mistake and change to make a mistake and change

To have not changed a mistake and to make a mistake and change.

Change the prophecy to the weather

Change the care to their whether they will

Nothing now to allow

It is very strange that very often

The beginning makes it truly be

That they will rather have it be

So that to return to be will they be

There will they be there with them

I should often know that it makes a difference not to look about

Because if to do they that is is it

Not which it makes any difference or

But just what with containing

They need or made so surrounded

In spite of in a delay of delayed

It is often very changed to churn

Now no one churns butter any more.

That is why that is where they are here.

I wish I had not mentioned it either.

This whole stanza is to be about how it does not make any difference.

I have meant this.

Might it be yes yes will it

Might it not be as much as once having it

Might it not only be allowed

And if not does not it bring back

Or bring back what is it

If they bring it back not for me

And if it brings it back for me

Or if it brings it back for me

So and so further than if.

It is easy to be often told and moved

Moved may be mad of sun and sun of rain

Or if not not at all.

Just when they should be thought of so forth.

What they say and what they do

One is one and two is two

Or if not two who.

STANZA XI

I feel that this stanza has been well-known.

STANZA XII

Once when they do not come she does not come

Why does she not come.

She does not come because if she does not come

Not only this.

They may be thought and sought

But really truly if she need to

But which they make in which and further more.

It is not by the time that they could be alone.

What is the difference if he comes again to come here

Or to come here to go there to them

Or which they do which they do well

Or which they do not do well

Or more than which they do not do well

STANZA XIII

There may be pink with white or white with rose

Or there may be white with rose and pink with mauve

Or even there may be white with yellow and yellow with blue

Or even if even it is rose with white and blue

And so there is no yellow there but by accident.

STANZA XIV

Which would it be that they liked best

But to return to that it makes no difference.

Which would make no difference

Of course it makes a difference

But of course it makes a difference

And not only just now.

Whenever I return to this it is dull

And not by what I do

Or if by what I do

It is this that they like that I like.

I have wished to think about what to do

I do not have to wish to think about what I do

Nor do I wish to have to think about what they do not do

Because they are about out loud.

After all what is a garden.

A garden is a place in which

They must be in which

They are there and these.

This is not what to say to-day.

I have wished to be as this.

And I have and am so I said I wished.

What could they use they could use

What could they either use

They could either use or use

If it is usual or is it usual

To be usually there.

It does not make any difference

That which they liked they knew

Nor could it make any difference to use two.

After it was known to be is it as they knew

Think well of think of a difference

Or think well of think well of a difference.

They may be they may be there may be hours of light.

Light alright the little birds are audacious

They cannot kill large barn yard fowl.

How often have I seen them and they were right

How often have I seen them and they were not able to delight

In which they do.

It is not often necessary to look to see.

Not often necessary to look to see.

How easily she may may be there

Or how easily easily declare

Which they may be able to share

That they may may they bear this.

Or may they bear that.

I wish I could be rich in ways to say how do you do

And I am.

Or not only when they may venture to not remember to prepare

Not only when they do

If not as not in which arrangement they concur

It is might it be easily mine.

I will not be often betrayed by delayed

Not often

Nor when they cherish which not often

They will come come will they come

Not only by their name

They could however much if however much

Not only which they come and cause because

Because of all the rest.

It is not only that they manage mine.

Will they be mine if not only when

Do they cover to color when

If they color when with then

Or color cover with whether clover

Can cover a color with clover then.

It is not safe to use clover as a name

When thinking of balsam and balsam is not only not the same

But not now the same.

In spite of which they tell well

That they were right.

STANZA XV

I have not come to mean

I mean I mean

Or if not I do not know

If not I know or know

This which if they did go

Not only now but as much so

As if when they did which

If not when they did which they know

Which if they go this as they go

They will go which if they did know

Not which if they which if they do go

As much as if they go

I do not think a change.

I do think they will change.

But will I change

If I change

I may change.

Yes certainly if I may change.

It is very foolish to go on

Oh yes you are.

How could one extricate oneself from where one is

One is to be one is to extricate whichever

They may be not for this any for an occasion

Of which they are remarkable as a remembrance.

STANZA XVI

Be spared or may they justly say

That if that if they will after all it will

Be just as if they say

Not only not they might but they will do

This they will do or if this will they do if

They will not only if they will not only will

But if they will they will do this.

For this thing to think it a thing to think well.

Having found that not only theirs or rather that

That it did make a difference that they knew

Now they know but none only which now they know

They know this.

They did if they had known not only know this.

But which may they be known this which they wish.

I had no doubt that it a difference makes

If there is doubt if money is about

I also know but which I know or worry

If when they give and take they give in a hurry

But which of which of this there cannot be a doubt

That if that could if it could come to be about

That if they did know this just as they had

Will as they had will to be worried still

Or not only not necessary a necessity.

I wish to say correctly this

I wish to say that any day the roads a roads

Will they be roads they say when if

In not only not obliged to leave it well

But which if they can be to recollect

Oh yes not only which to gather to collect

They do try so to have the wind to blow

Not only not here but also not there.

This which I wish to say is this

There is no difference which they do

Nor if there is not or a difference which

Now which as which we should not add to now

No not indeed

I wish to say that they could eat as well

As if when now they heard when now

They had it had it when now

This is what which I did do say

That certainly to-day to hear to get to-day

That which as yet to-day is a relief to-day

Oh yes it is a relief to-day but not

Not without further ought or ought.

Now they need mine as theirs

But when they heard refuse a difference

Not any one has ours now.

Not in that way oh no not in that way

Come thought come thought of me.

I am always thinking that if in their way

If in their way it is if in their way

Insist if in their way

So could in of course shine but not wires shine

They may complete this time will will this time

There or they could in no doubt think.

This which I do I know or only only say say so.

This which has happened is my sand my sand my said

Of course my said why will they manage this wish.

Now I wish to tell quite easily well

Just what all there is of which to tell

Immediately increases hold as told

Or may they better be better be known

I have thought in thinking that is walking

That the way to be often more than told in walking

Is after all as much as told in walking

That they as well will be just not to have

Theirs be theirs now. It is not only this a change

But theirs might be

I have lost the thread of my discourse.

This is it it makes no difference if we find it

If we found it

Or which they will be bought if they worry or not

Without which if they begin or yet began

May they be equalled or equal in amount

When there is a doubt but most of course

Of course there is no doubt.

I have said that if a cuckoo calls

When moneys in a purse in my own pocket

It means wealth

Moreover if the cuckoo to make sure

Comes near then there can be no doubt if doubt there be

But not by this to see but worry left for me

Makes no doubt more.

Does it may be it does but I doubt it.

After this I think it makes no difference what their characters are

What you have oh yes I thank you

What I have is made to be me for mine

I should not please to share oh no of course.

But not to go into that is not in question

Not when no bird flutters

Even if they yet may be yet here

This which I think is of this kind around

They will be called to tall

No one is tall who has not all

They have not only all

Which is which they may

They say August is not May

But how say so if in the middle they may not know.

Think how well to like everything.

I wish to say that I made no mistake in saying any day.

STANZA XVII

I feel that often in a way they link

Not if they should and shouted

But may they mind if which they call they went

Or not only not of course

But not only welcome more.

There is no doubt that often not alone

There has been a waste who quiets a waste

But which they will they wish

I say yes readily steadily do either do

But which they will in theirs to theirs deny

Not to have been ruffled by success

Or either or they may not be inclined

To gather more than give giving is foolish

Spending is a pleasure gathering is making

Bettering is no delight they like to light

Of course they like to light it.

They like not to explain but add a day.

Very likely to take away if to take away

Before it was of importance not to go now

But not now.

I wish to think to refuse wishes

Also not to refuse trees or please

Not to refuse bells or wells

Not to refuse does or could

Not refuse made to be with which to go

Made to be minding others leave it so

What I have said is this I am satisfied

I have pride I am satisfied

I have been worried I will be worried again

And if again is again is it.

Not to be interested in how they think

Oh yes not to be interested in how they think

Oh oh yes not to be interested in how they think.

STANZA XVIII

I could make at it most or most at it.

STANZA XIX

I felt that I could not have been surprised

Or very much as they do

If it is that I remember what

What do they if they never dot

But which is not warranted by what

What will they have as is if not to mean

It is not difficult to either stand

Which on account if without flavor

Shall they be shamed with generation

They may leave it half as well.

I wish to remind everybody nobody hears me

That it makes no difference how they do

What they do

Either by our or either by at all

This is why no doubt it followed better

To have no one eight or eat before.

This which I think is this.

I think I could do not without at night

Not only not a moon

May they be told as well

This what is what I do may come

Not to present which when they mean they come

Or not only for it.

All this is of no interest

If indeed there is no right

No right to keep it well away

Just when they do or either not delight

May they collect or recollect their way

Not only which but whether they may plan

I wish to say I do not not remember every day

Not I

Not even when I try or why

Not even well not even very well

Not even not without which not even more

Should or just yet recollect

That they that is not there

Even not there much as it is much allowed

For them to come for them to come.

STANZA XX

I wish to say that who could

Or just as well as welcome

This which I know now I know followed how

How did it follow of course it followed how did it follow

Not only no tide is perplexed

But they will perplex less in usefulness

Useful or noon may well be left to right

Should they not care for

What will they care for

I like to think how every one thought less

Of what is this when even is it known

Mine is what is it mine is

Shall they not often be not only made a way

Make and made made stayed.

This which I have remembered is made known

Shall they should always know

Or less the same

They may be often thought made quite well.

She could in which instance for instance

Leave love alone.

They could call dears early years

Or not only their care but with their care

May she be well to manage more or less

However much it is however much alike

This which I know is what I know

What I know is not what I say so

Because I wish to draw drawers and drawing

Or may they even call and talk well and welcome.

Think how often it does not change and mind

They are not glad to sit and find

Find it nearly out.

It is not nearly nearly so

It is not fairly nearly nearly so.

For which it is not often not only better that they like

In which in reason.

In reading a long book which I look

In reading and reading a long gay book

I look.

This is what I see with my eyes.

I see that I could have been made the same

By which by in which name the same

They may include in tries and tires

And feel or felt may it not it inspire or inspires

They could in no doubt know.

I cannot well remember whether it was yesterday that I wrote

Or if yes of course naturally I should

Wait another day.

Or have waited another day.

STANZA XXI

I wish always to go on with when

When they meant then.

STANZA XXII

Not only by their hope I feel so

May they be not with all a wish to know

That they will well declare to do so

But which they will as much as all delight

For this in their way one way one way to know

That it is never gladly to be so

In which it is in often which it is

As they will not be made with them

To be here with them

A stanza can be bought and taught

If not why if not will they or may be will they not

It is not often that they narrowly rejoin

Or as the way or as their way

They will be finally as their way

May they be finally as their way.

This which I know I know that I can do

Or not if not if I can do if not

If not at all they were not only not to wait awhile

Or which if which is better than only not better

It is possible that only if they did and could know

They would happen to arrange that they could not be

Which they had thought and taught

Or meant to teach or meant

Happily it is sent.

This makes no hope of better than it should

They were pleased that they were well well meant

Or left to have no other as it were

Left finally for it.

I wish to announce stanzas at once.

What is a stanza

When I say that often as a day

I feel that it is best to know the way

That if upon the road where if I went

I meant to feel that is if as if sent

The if I came and went

Or well what is it if it makes it do

Not only which if not only all or not alike

But it is it is just like Italy

And if it is just like Italy

Then it is as if I am just like it

That is make it be.

There is no necessity to make it be if it is

Or there is not any real making it do too

Because if which it is or just to know

To know and feel and may be tell

Is all very well if no one stealing past

Is stealing me for me.

Oh why oh why may they count most

If most and best is all

Of course it is all or all at all

Most and best met from there to here

And this is what I change.

Of course I change a change

Better than not.

This that I must not think I do

Which is to do but met and well

Well when I like when they like.

There is no hope or use in all.

Once again to try which of a choice.

Theirs is no sacreder in sacrament

For finally in disposes

When they plan.

This which I may do.

I wish once more to begin that it is done

That they will fasten done to done

Or more nearly care to have to care

That they shall will and may be thought

To need most when

When whenever they need to mean

I mean I mean.

This which I do or say is this.

It is pleasant that a summer in a summer

Is as in a summer and so

It is what after all in feeling felt

May they not gain.

Once again I went once or more often than once

And felt how much it came to come

That if at once of one or two or one.

If not only if not one or one

One of one one of one which is what

What it is to win and find it won

This is not what I thought and said

I thought that the summer made it what it is

Which if I said I said I said it

And they were using used to as a chance

Not only to be which if none it was

It was used for which for which they used for it.

I wish I could say exactly that it is the same.

I will try again to say it if not then

Then not alike there is no then alike

There is no then not like alike and not alike

But that.

This which I mean to do again.

STANZA XXIII

Often as I walk I think

STANZA XXIV

But this does not mean that I think again.

STANZA XXV

Which may be which if there

This which I find I like

Not if which if I like.

This which if I like.

I have felt this which I like.

It is more then.

I wish to say that I take pleasure in it

STANZA XXVI

A stanza may make wait be not only where they went

But which they made in theirs as once awhile

May they be close to wishing or as once

May they not be for which they will

As wish may be more reconciled for them

In which respect they will or so

Or better so or may they not be meant

All which they plan as theirs in theirs and joined

Or not be left to rather wish

But which they will in no way

Or not in any or rather in any way

Theirs which they leave as much

Or better not or better not all alone

Not if they call in early or to care

Or manage or arrange or value

Or relieve or better like

Or not at all as nearly once compared

Or made it to be gained

Or finally as lost

Or by them not detained

Or valued as equally

Or just as much established by their lost

Or finally as well prepared

Or may they not without them which they cherish

Not only by them but by the time

Not only will they but it is one to like

Or manage just as well as if

As if they planned theirs which they know

Or in as well as do

Would they be more contained

To leave it not for them

By the time that all of it is better

Once more to have it do it now

As moon-light

Naturally if they do not look or go

They will be always there or not at all

Not why they went to manage as it is

Felt which they like or as a place to go

They could feel well they went

They could not partly show

Just which or why it is

Not only as it is more than they thought.

They will arrange to claim

It is not only which they will or know

Or changing for it partly as they if.

If it is only made to be no delight

Not only as they finish which as well as they began

Or either not to on account

Not only why they will

Or often not often not often not

It is of more than will they come and may

May they be here if after joining

They will partly in at once declare

Now in no haste if not now in no haste

As just when well supported they need it

Not only if they use but do they use

And might they not be well not be well inclined

To have not which they manage or amuse

Not which they fragrantly and always now

If when they know mint can they not know

Not often will they better have than either or

Not only when they share

But even when they share

There is no mending when they delight

When they delight to have or may they share

It is partly this which is not only mine

Or not not only mine

Or will they not

Or will it be meant to attend

Or follow rather than not follow now

Just and in that way or rather not to say

They will not happen to be often disturbed

Or rather not to have or love it so

They should not can or will not do their way

Of better not to like or indeed may it matter

Not even not at all

And so marking it as once and only once

In which in which case

May they be mine in mine.

STANZA XXVII

It is not easy to turn away from delight in moon-light.

Nor indeed to deny that some heat comes

But only now they know that in each way

Not whether better or either to like

Or plan whichever whether they will plan to share

Theirs which indeed which may they care

Or rather whether well and whether

May it not be after all their share.

This which is why they will be better than before

Makes it most readily more than readily mine.

I wish not only when they went

STANZA XXVIII

To come back to a preparation

Or fairly well know when

It is as much as if I thought or taught.

Taught could be teaching

Made in which is strange if strange

That they will otherwise know

That if indeed in vanishes

Theirs where they do not even do

What after all may be which may they call

They may call me.

STANZA XXIX

A stanza should be thought

And if which may they do

Very well for very well

And very well for you.

STANZA XXX

This is when there are wishes

STANZA XXXI

Of course he does of course he likes what he did

But would he mind if he liked what he did

Would he like it better if it did not matter

Not only if he liked what he did

But often just as well

If he did not share in seeing it there

And so might they not only be so

But which if once more they were readily

But which they like.

In there as only as a chance

They could control not only which they liked.

I think very well of changing

I do think very well of changing this for that.

I not only would not choose

But I would even couple it

With whatever I had chosen.

Not only may they gain

But might they gain

They should as they manage

They should share as they manage

They should be often as they manage

Or may or mean disturb

Or as they like

Or leaving it fairly well

Much as they wish or will

Fairly nearly or alike.

I could if I wished have spoken

Or rather not not only

I could arrange and amount

Or for which they would keep

They could have all or could they have all

But in the adding of a place

They will commence intend amuse

I would rather not come again.

It was often so much better than I thought

I could not manage with anguish

I felt that there was partly as a share

To prepare

Liking and liking it.

It is of no importance

Not a chance than which they will

For which they know in no renown

Ordered and colored there

They will not only reach it but pleasantly reach it.

Which is why they will add it as they call.

They could be left to mean

Or rather might they rather be left to mean

Not only why they like but often when

All of it has been shortened by being told

At least once at a time

For them they will know variously

That is not only meant as meaning

But most of all as most of all

Are there not only adding theirs as when

When could they call to shorten

Shorten whatever they are likely as very likely

To have not where they planned

But just as much as place

A place is made to mean mischief

Or to join plan with added reasoning

They could without without which

Might it be without which

All of it which they place to call

Not only made differently indifferently.

I could do what I liked

I could also do whatever I liked

I could also as much

I could be there and where

Where may that be

Where may that be

As not only when but always

Always is not however why they like

There are often opportunities to be chosen

More as they like if they at once they like

Not only as not only used to use

Should they in every little while remain

Not only as much as if they cause

They never need cause distress

This which I have I add to liking

There is no necessity to decide an amount

Of whether as they do they might do this

Because whenever and if why they like

All which or which is strange

Need not in the meantime mean any end of when

Not only for the wish but as the wish

I manage whatever I do I manage

I could not only like hers but mine

Mine may be or if whether they could do this

Might they not only be in season as a reason

Should they have found it or rather not found it again.

This which is what may be what they need not only for them

They will be plainly a chance

Plainly a chance

Could they not only like it

May they not only like it

Or if they may not only like it

However may they even be with or without it

For which as better or a just alike

As planned.

Once when they could be chose as a choice

They will feel that which as moreover

It is an opportunity

Not only in exile.

What is exile or oh yes what is exile.

Exile is this they could come again

They will be felt as well in reason

As which if which they planned

I could be ought I be without

Without doubt.

Now a little measure of me

I am as well addressed as always told

Not in their cause but which may be they need

After which may it be

That this which I have gathered

May gather must will change to most

Most and best.

STANZA XXXII

Could so much hope be satisfied at last

May they be lost as lost

May they be carried where as found

Or may they not be easily met as met

By which they use or very much they like

Made while they please

Or as much.

When very often all which may they call

Or further happen may they not call

May they not be without which help

Or much or much alone

It may be not only why they wished they had

Finally funnily or as funnily at one time

It is more than they relieve caution

But which they might.

Might they be thought very often to have come.

Neither in mean nor meaning

They will be presently be spared

They will all feel all which they please

They will not either share as they manage

No plan which may they like

Often which more than for which

May they like

I feel very carefully that they may be there

Or in no pretence that they change the time

Time which they change.

It troubles me often which may or may it not be

Not only which in and because their share.

Let me listen do when they mount

Or if not as they did.

Did or call.

Rest or restless or added rest

Or which or which might they

Made to be arranged for which

Might they be pleased if after often

They could not share tried

Or even places.

They can not acknowledge or add it.

Fortunately to rest.

They can be well enough known

Or by the time they wished

I can not often add add to welcome

Please be not only welcome to our home

May they call a terrace terrace

And also pleasure in a place or garden

Or does which may does it please

May they please if they must

But which which is that it

So very often is not only left and right

But may they add to which whichever

May they not only please.

It might be called all hills or nationality

Or not be even always

Being placed as may they wish

It could be often helped

Help or it is as more

This is the story.

A head should be a chimney

That is well or welcome

It might be made in forty years as two

One for a man and one or one a woman

And either having neither there.

Each one is not at all in their replacing

Alas a birthday may be squandered

And she will always please

Or call it well alone

May they never try to otherwise attain obtain

Or feel it as they must or best.

Best and lest they change for all.

I regret that it is one to two

Or rather yet as change maintain.

Or please or rather curtain a mountain.

Not nearly dangerously.

It can be often thought to be helpful

She may not change what she may not change it for.

It is why wondering do they or lilies fail.

Growing each day more pale that is the leaves do.

Otherwise there is a pleasure in adding

A doubling of their plan.

They will add adding to their tender care

And often as if much as if

More of which as if

They would be well pleased well pleased as if

They could in their hope be carefully.

I wish now to state it clearly.

STANZA XXXIII

They may please pears and easily

They may easily please all easily

For which they please

STANZA XXXIV

There is no custom to know yes and no

They could be easily meant to be fairly well meant

To have in which and may they try

But which and which they carefully rely

Upon it.

In no mean happening will they call

They will never differing from will refuse

And remain meant to please

And so remain meant to please and delight

All of which they meet

All meant in adding mine to mine.

In which case most and best is readily read

Nor do they mean to find and please

As they mean which they add to adding

Or better still add which to add and apples

And to add bless and caress

Not only ought but bought and taught

In kindness.

Therefor I see the way

STANZA XXXV

Not which they gather.

Very fairly it is often

Which they have as is their way

They will rather gather either

Either or or which they may

For instance.

It is a curious thing.

That now.

As I feel that I like

That it is as much as

It is exactly like

When I found it easily easily to try

And it is as if it were

As very much alike

As when I found it very much

I did then not wonder but wander

And now it is not a surprise as eyes

Nor indeed not if I wonder

Could it be exactly alike.

This I wish to know.

If you look at it if you look at it like it

It is very simple it is just as alike

By this it is more not only this.

Little by little it comes again.

For which no one need more need like it

It is like it not only here but there

They could which ever they

What I wish to do to say

It is as much as if like it.

This I can like as not dislike.

It has often been said in landscape historically

That they can tell.

What if they wish they can tell.

As I am wandering around without does it matter

Or whether they oblige that they see other

They may if they manage or at best

Either a color

I think well of landscape as a proof of another

I wish well of having brought to think

Which is why well at first.

At first I did not know why well

Why quite well as much as well

Why it could be just as well

That it is like or if and like

This landscape this color.

What is a landscape

A landscape is what when they that is I

See and look.

Or wonder if or wander if not which

They come slowly not to look.

I think so well

Of when I do

Which I consider

Which they do I do

Or if not if at all

When I see over there

There where they color do not call or color

Not if water not if not if water

Not if they could be a part

Think well of gather well

I come to wish which if I add or wish

It is now that however it is now

This which I think which it is the same

When unknown to fame I needed which I did not claim

For them or further made for them

It which they added claim to blame

I wish to say that not only will I try

I will try to tell very well

How I felt then and how I feel now.

STANZA XXXVI

What is strange is this.

As I come up and down easily

I have been looking down and looking up easily

And I look down easily

And I look up and down not easily

Because

It is this which I know

It is alike that is.

I have seen it or before.

STANZA XXXVII

That feels fortunately alike.

STANZA XXXVIII

Which I wish to say it this

There is no beginning to an end

But there is a beginning and an end

To beginning.

Why yes of course.

Any one can learn that north of course

Is not only north but north as north

Why were they worried.

What I wish to say is this.

Yes of course

STANZA XXXIX

What I wish to say is this of course

It is the same of course

Not yet of course

But which they will not only yet

Of course.

This brings me back to this of course.

It is the same of course it is the same

Now even not the name

But which is it when they gathered which

A broad black butterfly is white with this.

Which is which which of course

Did which of course

Why I wish to say in reason is this.

When they begin I did begin and win

Win which of course.

It is easy to say easily.

That this is the same in which I do not do not like the name

Which wind of course.

This which I say is this

Which it is.

It is a difference in which I send alike

In which instance which.

I wish to say this.

That here now it is like

Exactly like this.

I know how exactly like this is.

I cannot think how they can say this

This is better than I know if I do

That I if I say this.

Now there is an interference in this.

I interfere in I interfere in which this.

They do not count alike.

One two three.

STANZA XL

I wish simply to say that I remember now.

STANZA XLI

I am trying to say something but I have not said it.

Why.

Because I add my my I.

I will be called my dear here.

Which will not be why I try

This which I say is this.

I know I have been remiss

Not with a kiss

But gather bliss

For which this

Is why this

Is nearly this

I add this.

Do not be often obliged to try.

To come back to wondering why they began

Of course they began.

STANZA XLII

I see no difference between how alike.

They make reasons share.

Of which they care to prepare

Reasons which

I will begin again yesterday.

STANZA XLIII

If they are not all through

STANZA XLIV

Why have they thought I sold what I bought.

Why have they either wished that they will when they wish

Why have they made it of use

Why have they called me to come where they met

Why indeed will they change if no one feels as I do.

Why may they carry please and change a choice

Why will they often think they quiver too

Why will they be when they are very much further

Why will they fortunately why will they be

It is of no consequence that they conclude this

For which it is in no degree a violation

Of whether they will wish.

All may see why they see

Will they see me

I do I think I will will I be will I be

Fortunately for it is well well to be welcome

It is having left it now

They mean three to change.

I will include I will allow.

They could having see making it do

She may arrange our a cloud

But they think well of even

I wish to remember that there was a time

When they saw shapes in clouds

Also as much.

And now why why will they if they will

See shapes in clouds but do not

Do not draw the attention of any other one to it.

They may be even used to it.

What I wish to remember is not often whether this

They may be lining what there is

Or rather why they are inclined

To leave hills without clouds

To be covered with haze

And to be transparent not in mist

But finely finally well

They could be such as there

Will they or will they not share

They might be thought to be well caught.

I feel that I have given this away.

I wish now to think of possession.

When ownership is due who says you and you.

This as they feel this.

They will accomplish willows with a kiss

Because willows border rivers.

Little rivers are in a marsh

Having forgotten marshes and trees

Very much or very well who sees.

STANZA XLV

I could join if I change.

If I could see which left it that

May they call where they will as left.

But which they like.

Oh yes they do oh yes which they do like

They need any stanzas any stanzas there.

They could be seen as much.

Leave it as much.

May they be fairly fancied.

May they be as much as fairly fancied.

No one knowing how knows how.

I feel.

I feel that they will call it tell well.

If not in joined may they release.

Or yes not as to please.

I wish once more to think of when a wagon

May they not yet be drawn.

Of which of whether if they need.

Of whether yet they share.

May they be seen to care.

Colored as oxen.

It is not only here that they know oxen.

Oh yes oh no it is not only so.

It is that they will leave and leave.

And might they may they leave.

If they may leave to have to come to leave

They will come which may they come

I will not think some come.

STANZA XLVI

Why are ours filled with what it is

That they reach mine.

They do and if they do will they be theirs as mine.

And if it is night they could just they share

Might they be one I won

Or may they be which if they could.

I must say all which is as if they had met.

Often adding had makes leaves as well

If gathered when they fell they usefully are used

It is not why they like they readily grow.

She chose one to two.

Heliotropes are through through the air.

And yet I saw her choose

Find it for him

I saw her choose.

She could be thought to be.

They like alike.

I wish to notice that they are at all.

To arrange to choose.

As much as for which use.

I will mention it.

She has been very well known to like it.

I may say that it is a pleasure to see the bouquet.

STANZA XLVII

I will may I request.

That they should offer this.

I have not felt to which may be true

That they will yield if either if they wish

Will they to you

STANZA XLVIII

I have been astonished that black on white

This I have been astonished that it thickens

But why should black on white

Why should it thicken.

STANZA XLIX

I wish moreover that I think again.

Will you follow me as much as thought

How could when any know.

What could I do if when I felt I left.

Left it to her to do

Not much which I may know

In which I know.

I can be often or rather awfully doubtful

If I can be seen to have been wished

Wished well as while.

For all which all that while

May it be not alone not liked.

There may be no occasion to leave roses

On bushes.

But if not only why I sit

But may be not only if only why I sit

I may be often as much as ever

More may they like.

I think that if I feel we know

We cannot doubt that it is so

They cannot with which they change

Once more they see that it is I

Brown is as green as brown is green for me.

This makes me think hardly of how I learn.

STANZA L

May you please please me.

May he be not only why I like.

Which they shall never refuse to hear

I refuse to hear her.

STANZA LI

Now this a long stanza

Even though even so it has not well begun

Because which ever way they may contrive

To think well will it be

Need I remember what I carry

May I plan this as strangely

May I may I not even marry

May I come further than with which I came

May I completely feel may I complain

May I be for them here.

May I change sides

May I not rather wish

May I not rather wish.

STANZA LII

There has been a beginning of begun.

They may be caused.

They may be caused to share.

Or they may be caused to share.

Should no one have thought well or well

For which no one can change frighten.

Or plainly play as much.

Or nearly why they need to share

Or may they just be mine.

He has come to say I come again.

They could really leaving really leaving mine.

I could not only wish

I could not only wish for that.

I could not only wish for that here.

It is very rarely that there is a difference known

Between wood and a bone.

I have only felt that I could never exchange

They will be thought to welcome me.

I am coming.

They will not be annoyed that I am coming

They will be glad

They will have often had it.

I have often admired her courage

In having ordered three

But she was right.

Of course she was right.

About this there can be not manner of doubt.

It gave me pleasure and fear

But we are here

And so far further

It has just come to me now to mention this

And I do it.

It is to be remarked that the sun sets

When the sun sets

And that the moon rises

When the moon rises.

And so forth.

But which they meddle or they will as much

They have asked me to predict the weather

To tell them will it rain

And often I have been a comfort to them.

They are not a simple people

They the two of them.

And now they go just as well

As if they were used to it.

Which they are.

They go into the fields.

There may be things to do

Which they are

Which there are in the fields

And so they have not sought to change the noon or the moon.

But will they ask a question

Most certainly they are not divided.

It is often thought that they know

That it is as well to know years apart.

Ask gently how they like it.

STANZA LIII

By which I know

May they like me

Not only which they know

But they will wish

They will wish which they know

And now and ours not at all

May they be once with which they will declare

And place and ours know

They can with better which they even well declare

That they may change or is it in a union.

They may be finally to find that they

May see and since as one may come.

Come one as one may add to come

Come which they have

Once more to add feeling to feeling.

STANZA LIV

Could she not have it as they made an impulse

He will not feel that it is made to change

They will conclude that parts are partly mine.

They will have will.

Will they come when they will

Or will they wait until.

If when if not when will they.

STANZA LV

I have been thought to not respect myself

To have been sold as wishes

To wonder why and if and will they mind

To have it as it is and clearly

To not replace which if they as they do

May they content may they be as content

For which they will if even be it mine

Mine will be or will not be mine

Rather than mine and mine.

I wish to say

That it is her day

That it might be well

To think well of it

It is not often led or left

But whichever and whenever

May they not only be

All mine.

I often think will I be thought to know

Oh yes of course I will be known to know

I will be here I will be here and here

It may not be that it is I am here

I will not add it more and not

Not change which is a chance to leave it.

I can be often very much my own

I wonder why

Is it that is it here.

Can I but not to try

I can cradle not infancy but really

What I can.

They can collect me.

They can recollect me

They can if mine is mine.

Not even mine is mine.

Mine which is mine.

Nobody knows a name for shame.

Shame shame fie for shame

Everybody knows her name.

STANZA LVI

I could be thoroughly known to come again.

Often if I do

I come again.

As often if I do.

I could not change often for often.

Which I do.

Often for often which I do.

STANZA LVII

I have often been doubtful if yes or no

Annoys him.

Or is it only the setting sun

Or the chairs softening

Or the direction changing

In which they see why I do.

Might it not be only what they like.

I like what I like.

May they not like what they like.

But very often he means nothing.

STANZA LVIII

By which they might.

I have often thought that it is right

That they come if they might

But which they change from their right

To imagine which they might

If they tried.

Not only why they wish but if they wish for us

It may be not only that only that is gone

But which they might not only

But which they might if not only

Once when they went to go

But which if they might

I think might they if they might.

I wish would wish that they might

If they might they would not if they wish.

Would they if they not only would they

But which if they would if they might.

Now then how strangely does it happen

If better not not only now and then.

This which I wish to say is this.

It has happened which I wish

Now and then.

This which I wish is to happen

Now and then.

This which is if I wish.

Which is to happen now and then.

The way to change this to that

That is now this now this to that

Or that to is it this to that

Or no not indeed that.

Because of this or is it this to that.

By which I mean to say dozens to-day

Yesterday or dozens also

Or more over more alike and unlike.

This which I wish to say once which I wish to say

I wish to say it makes no difference if I say

That this is this not this which I wish to say.

But not not any more as clear clearly

Which I wish to say is this.

She has left roses and the rose trees.

By which I mean to say is this.

If it had happened not only were they not remembered

But if at all not even if at all

Not even if at all if if they were not remembered.

I could have not only which if which if whenever.

I can choose what I choose that is to say not chosen.

Not only if they were not having been where.

No one can partly go if I say so

However much they could

Did if they would.

But which they much as if they were

To add more he comes here

As if he came here from there.

I wish to say I could not remember better

Nor at once

By which I mean

Could they come here I mean.

They have come here.

Each one has come here once or twice as that.

Make it three times and they will remember better.

Not only that but will I will I be

Partly with it partly for it

Partly for three

Not three but three times.

And not three times three but any three times.

This may be wrong it may have happened well

Very well it may have happened.

That if they came four times

They had come three.

It may not even not be better yet

Not as yet

Should they be thought to be.

By which no one means what I do.

I do not partly do not.

Or if not partly do if not

I come back just to think is three not more than four.

Or is three not enough if four are not more.

This may they try.

This that they can come here

Of course this that they can come here

Of course no more no more of course no more.

May we know that there is this difference.

No more not any feel it known as well

This which I tell this which I tell.

Do you delight in ever after knowing.

But which they mind that always as they come

Not only heard it once but twice but not again.

They could they could if not their ground

They could if they could not stand their ground

They will be shelves of shelves

Rather be only rather with their shells of shells

Or best or needed needed in their praise

Of course we speak very well of them

They have been able too.

Able to be able not only ours abound

But which could which tell if no one.

No one adds palpably to their amount.

There there they read amount account

Cover better a wasp came settling gently

To tell of a coincidence in parting

And to be well kept in which after which

In doubt in no doubt now

But they feel grapes of course they do or show.

Show that grapes ripen ripen if they do

Not always do if not if not that they often do

But which if which

There is no advantage.

I wish to say again I like their name

If I had not liked their name

Or rather if I had not liked their name.

It is of no importance that I liked their name.

There may be this difference.

It may be one number that is written

To mean that it is another number which is to follow

Or it may be that the number which is to follow

Is the number that is written.

The only thing that helps one with that

Is memory.

And sometimes I remember and sometimes I do not

And if I remember may I be right.

Or is it best to look back to be sure.

After all they could not know which I said.

And they are not forgotten but dismissed.

Why should one forget and dismiss which one of this.

This which they add that I do.

I could never believe that I could not happily deceive.

STANZA LIX

Some one thinks well of mine.

Some how some think well of mine.

Well as well but not as well as mine.

STANZA LX

Next to next to and does.

Does it join.

Does it mean does it join.

Does it mean does it mean does it join.

If after all they know

That I say so.

STANZA LXI

I wish once more to mention

That I like what I see.

STANZA LXII

By which I might if by which I might.

There may be only which if once I might.

If once I might delight.

If if not once if not I might delight.

Either is other other is order

Or if they ordered that no one is to wish

Not only wish but which

Not only not not only

Not if they not if they wish.

They not only had they been

But they had been as much as disappeared

They could candles water-falls if they liked

They could call bread easily bread

They could even do as they wish

They might even do that

Not only as they like but when they find

Not easily when they find

Not more not easily when they find

They carry which they carry

They add not only not that which they add

But they must not add will they

If they need no one to force them

To declare

That they will not add if they change.

They should not easily delight.

Not only theirs.

Should they increase if they could like it.

And may they call for them.

I wish more over to say

That I was not surprised.

I could remember how many times there was an interval

In not only which way but in any way

They may nearly not be known

Not more than once at all.

After which may they lead.

I need no one to rest well

They will call a light delight.

They like sun-light day-light and night as a light

They also like day-light

They also need their light.

They also will show it as their light to-night.

They also will remain if they remain and leave it.

As they might.

This which I say has meant this.

I cannot call it that there is no doubt.

Is there if I say what I do say

And say this.

Moreover if they stretch as not only will they do it.

But may they not only not do it

But not have done it.

Not at all.

She may be appointed.

It may be an appointment

They will not nearly know

Which they may care to share.

I wish I wish a loan may they

May they not know not alone

Not know why they may

As it is of no use

That they sat as they say

In a way as they did not sit

In a way to stay.

This which has been as this.

They have been with them there.

May they not care to spare

That they were if they were there.

This which I remember

I do not remind them to say.

Of all of them one of them.

Which may birds lay.

They like to be as tall as more anymore.

STANZA LXIII

I wish that I had spoken only of it all.

STANZA LXIV

So far he has been right

Who did alight

And say that money would be plenty.

STANZA LXV

They did not know

That it would be so

That there would be a moon

And the moon would be so

Eclipsed

STANZA LXVI

Once in a while as they did not go again

They felt that it would be plain

A plain would be a plain

And in between

There would be that would be plain

That there would be as plain

It would be as it would be plain

Plain it is and it is a plain

And addition to as plain

Plainly not only not a plain

But well a plain.

A plain is a mountain not made round

And so a plain is a plain as found

Which they may which they might

Which they tell which they fill

Could they make might it be right

Or could they would they will

If they might as if they will

Not only with a will but will it

Indeed it will who can be caught

As sought

For which they will in once

Will they they will

Might they not will they will

Much which they had they will

It is of ever ready pleasure

To add treasure to a treasure

And they make mine be mine

If once when once

Once when they went once

In time

They may be used to prove

They may be well they have been

Shove

Shove is a proof of love

This which they have been

And now they add this which

In which and well they wish

They add a little pink

To three which were as well

For which they do not add

A wish to sell

They will add will they well

Well if they wish to sell

Well well if they wish to sell

Who adds well well to a wish to sell

Who adds well to a wish

Who adds a wish to well

We do.

We had been as well

And we do.

STANZA LXVII

I come to gather that they mean

I do.

I come not only well away

From hound

A hound is a dog and he has known his name

Another dog and not a dog

Not a dog in his name

I wish not wish not will

Will they be well as well

And for it no one need a moon

A moon at noon

What was it that she said

A sun and moon and all that loss

Divide division from a horse.

She said I would she said I did

Not only which not only why.

Why will be well as well reject

Not to neglect

Not if they wish alike to try

May they as well be well

Will they as by and by.

Which I may say

Which I may to-day

To say

Could they come as they go

More than which whether it is best

To do so.

STANZA LXVIII

I need not hope to sing a wish

Nor need I help to help to sing

Nor need I welcome welcome with a wind

That will not help them to be long.

Might they not be there waiting

To wish this

Welcome as waiting and not waiting more

I do not often ask I do not wish

Do not you wish

Do not you either wish

Or ask for all or more.

There is no hesitation to replace

Which when they will and may they will

By and by he asks it not to be there.

STANZA LXIX

Be made to ask my name.

If I think well of him be made to ask my name.

STANZA LXX

I can not leave what they will ask of it

Of course of course surely of course

I could if I could know

Does if does it seem so

May we if I am certain to be sure

That it is as I do

It should be changed to place

They may if will they care

They can if as it could

Be not more added.

I cannot if I ask be doubtful

Certainly not

Nor could I welcome change as neither change

Nor added well enough to have it known

That I am I

And that no one beside

Has my pride

And for an excellent reason

Because I am not only

All alone

But also

The best of all

Now that I have written it twice

It is not as alike as once.

STANZA LXXI

There was once upon a time a place where they went from time to time.

I think better of this than of that.

They met just as they should.

This is my could I be excited.

And well he wished that she wished.

All of which I know is this.

Once often as I say yes all of it a day.

This is not a day to be away.

Oh dear no.

I have found it why will he.

This which I wish to say is this.

Something that satisfies refuses.

I refuse to be ought or caught.

I like it to be caught or ought.

Or not if I like it to be ought or caught.

This is whatever is that they could be not there.

This is an introduction to Picabia.

When I first knew him I said

Which was it that I did not say I said.

I said what I said which was not in him.

Now who wishes that said is said.

Not him or women.

Or sigh or said.

I did not say I wished it was in him.

Not at all I said forget men and women.

Oh yes I said forget men or women.

Oh yes I said I said to forget men and women.

And I was not melancholy when I thought of everything.

Nor why I thought.

Of course nor why I thought.

That is enough not to have given.

And now if why might I.

The thing I wish to say is this.

It might have been.

There are two things that are different.

One and one.

And two and two.

Three and three are not in winning.

Three and three if not in winning.

I see this.

I would have liked to be the only one.

One is one.

If I am would I have liked to be the only one.

Yes just this.

If I am one I would have liked to be the only one

Which I am.

But we know that I know.

That if this has come

To be one

Of this too

This one

Not only now but how

This I know now.

STANZA LXXII

I think I said I could not leave it here.

I may be all which when whenever either or

May they be which they like for.

Or will they worry if they lose their dogs.

STANZA LXXIII

May she be mine oh may she may she be

If they could welcome wish or welcome

But they will be surprised if they call me.

Yes may they gather or they gather me.

STANZA LXXIV

It is not what they did which they ask me

Or for which if they could they give to me

Not ducks of Barbary

Because if ducks there be

They will be eating ate or would be

Better known than if not.

Will they leave me.

Of course if rather gather.

May they be inestimably together.

It is as very long to be indefinable

As not for which not if for which

They wish.

Thank them for gathering all of it together.

STANZA LXXV

I like that I like.

Oh yes not if not I like

May they be a credit a credit to him

I like

If when if I like

Not if in choosing chosen.

Better which pronounced which

If which plus which

May they be I like.

I need no one to prefer refer

Or rather mainly used.

More which they change.

Let us be thoughtful

Let us know that if they could be known

They would be gathered if at known

Say so

Manage not only not to say so.

Saying no

I wish to think that I had thought.

I had not only loved but thought

I had not only even called and taught

I had meant will or well of fishes

I had thought could they call me well of wishes

May they be only once allowed

But which they frame.

Having not had a picture

Which to frame

Now I do know a name

Why when they like a man called Susan

He will regret allowed for Susan

Or just why why if they may not try.

It is to gather other than he knows

When once is often

Who will begin again.

Ours are ours all ours are hours

We had a pleasant visit with not mine

Would they have been would they have been in time.

Should they if they.

They will gather love is mine.

Butter is mine.

Walls are not only mine

Will they or if they had rather

Been when they were to find mine.

They will not either leave it all to chance

Or yet no one knows movements which having fallen

He fell to seat it where they could be all

No one imagines all for either all

Red or not red

I do dislike to hear

That red is here.

Thank you kindly for the thought

That either we are bought.

Or really not to be bought

By either caught or ought.

Should shell fish be well baked.

Or either will they all in origin.

Remain remained tall.

STANZA LXXVI

I could not be in doubt

About.

The beauty of San Remy.

That is to say

The hills small hills

Beside or rather really all behind.

Where the Roman arches stay

One of the Roman arches

Is not an arch

But a monument

To which they mean

Yes I mean I mean.

Not only when but before.

I can often remember to be surprised

By what I see and saw.

It is not only wonderfully

But like before.

STANZA LXXVII

Now I wish to say I am uncertain if I will if I were every day of any day.

STANZA LXXVIII

It is by no means strange to arrange

That I will not know

Not if I go or stay because that is of no importance

No what I wish to say is this.

Fifty percent of the roses should be cut

The rest should bloom upon their branch

By this means no one will mean what they pleased

And even if they are occupied they are content

To believe mind and wind, wind as to minding

Not as to rain and wind.

Because because there is very little wind here

Enough of rain sometimes too much

But even so it is a pleasure that whether

Will they remain or will they go even so.

I wish to know if they only mean to know

By me by you they will as readily maintain

That not by me by me as well remain

I wish to know if it is well to be by now to know

That they will remain if they might mean I know

If once if once if I might mean I know

That not which only if which only now to know

Know not in mean known if it is not only now

They could in gather mean if they meant mean

I mean.

This which I wish to add I wish to wish to add.

May I may I be added which is not any wish.

To add.

I which I wish to add why should add not rhyme with sad and glad

And not to talk to-day of wondering why away

Comes more than called to add obey to stay

I wish I had not thought that a white dog and a black dog

May each be irritably found to find

That they will call as if if when if added once to call

May they be kind.

We are kind.

May they be kind.

I wish no one were one and one and one.

Need they think it is best.

Best and most sweetly sweetness is not only sweet.

But could if any could be all be all which sweet it is

In not withstanding sweet but which in sweet

May which be added sweet.

I can I wish I do love none but you

STANZA LXXIX

It is all that they do know

Or hours are crowded if not hours then days.

Thank you.

STANZA LXXX

May she be not often without which they could want.

All which may be which.

I wish once more to say that I know the difference between two.

STANZA LXXXI

The whole of this last end is to say which of two.

STANZA LXXXII

Thank you for hurrying through.

STANZA LXXXIII

Why am I if I am uncertain reasons may inclose.

Remain remain propose repose chose.

I call carelessly that the door is open

Which if they may refuse to open

No one can rush to close.

Let them be mine therefor.

Everybody knows that I chose.

Therefore if therefor before I close.

I will therefor offer therefore I offer this.

Which if I refuse to miss may be miss is mine.

I will be well welcome when I come.

Because I am coming.

Certainly I come having come.

These stanzas are done.

[ ¶ ]

1932

452.

THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF ALICE B. TOKLAS

[The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas, Bodley Head Ltd., London 1933]

1: Before I Came to Paris   2: My Arrival in Paris   3: Gertrude Stein in Paris 1903–1907   4: Gertrude Stein Before She Came to Paris   5: 1907–1914   6: The War   7: After the War 1919–1932

1

Before I Came to Paris

I was born in San Francisco, California. I have in consequence always preferred living in a temperate climate but it is difficult, on the continent of Europe or even in America, to find a temperate climate and live in it. My mother’s father was a pioneer, he came to California in ’49, he married my grandmother who was very fond of music. She was a pupil of Clara Schumann’s father. My mother was a quiet charming woman named Emilie.

My father came of polish patriotic stock. His grand-uncle raised a regiment for Napoleon and was its colonel. His father left his mother just after their marriage, to fight at the barricades in Paris, but his wife having cut off his supplies, he soon returned and led the life of a conservative well to do land owner.

I myself have had no liking for violence and have always enjoyed the pleasures of needlework and gardening. I am fond of paintings, furniture, tapestry, houses and flowers even vegetables and fruit-trees. I like a view but I like to sit with my back turned to it.

I led in my childhood and youth the gently bred existence of my class and kind. I had some intellectual adventures at this period but very quiet ones. When I was about nineteen years of age I was a great admirer of Henry James. I felt that The Awkward Age would make a very remarkable play and I wrote to Henry James suggesting that I dramatise it. I had from him a delightful letter on the subject and then, when I felt my inadequacy, rather blushed for myself and did not keep the letter. Perhaps at that time I did not feel that I was justified in preserving it, at any rate it no longer exists.

Up to my twentieth year I was seriously interested in music. I studied and practised assiduously but shortly then it seemed futile, my mother had died and there was no unconquerable sadness, but there was no real interest that led me on. In the story Ada in Geography and Plays Gertrude Stein has given a very good description of me as I was at that time.

From then on for about six years I was well occupied. I led a pleasant life, I had many friends, much amusement many interests, my life was reasonably full and I enjoyed it but I was not very ardent in it. This brings me to the San Francisco fire which had as a consequence that the elder brother of Gertrude Stein and his wife came back from Paris to San Francisco and this led to a complete change in my life.

I was at this time living with my father and brother. My father was a quiet man who took things quietly, although he felt them deeply. The first terrible morning of the San Francisco fire I woke him and told him, the city has been rocked by an earthquake and is now on fire. That will give us a black eye in the East, he replied turning and going to sleep again. I remember that once when my brother and a comrade had gone horse-back riding, one of the horses returned riderless to the hotel, the mother of the other boy began to make a terrible scene. Be calm madam, said my father, perhaps it is my son who has been killed. One of his axioms I always remember, if you must do a thing do it graciously. He also told me that a hostess should never apologise for any failure in her household arrangements, if there is a hostess there is insofar as there is a hostess no failure.

As I was saying we were all living comfortably together and there had been in my mind no active desire or thought of change. The disturbance of the routine of our lives by the fire followed by the coming of Gertrude Stein’s older brother and his wife made the difference.

Mrs. Stein brought with her three little Matisse paintings, the first modern things to cross the Atlantic. I made her acquaintance at this time of general upset and she showed them to me, she also told me many stories of her life in Paris. Gradually I told my father that perhaps I would leave San Francisco. He was not disturbed by this, after all there was at that time a great deal of going and coming and there were many friends of mine going. Within a year I also had gone and I had come to Paris. There I went to see Mrs. Stein who had in the meantime returned to Paris, and there at her house I met Gertrude Stein. I was impressed by the coral brooch she wore and by her voice. I may say that only three times in my life have I met a genius and each time a bell within me rang and I was not mistaken, and I may say in each case it was before there was any general recognition of the quality of genius in them. The three geniuses of whom I wish to speak are Gertrude Stein, Pablo Picasso and Alfred Whitehead. I have met many important people, I have met several great people but I have only known three first class geniuses and in each case on sight within me something rang. In no one of the three cases have I been mistaken. In this way my new full life began.

[ ¶ ]

2

My Arrival in Paris

This was the year 1907. Gertrude Stein was just seeing through the press Three Lives which she was having privately printed, and she was deep in The Making of Americans, her thousand page book. Picasso had just finished his portrait of her which nobody at that time liked except the painter and the painted and which is now so famous, and he had just begun his strange complicated picture of three women, Matisse had just finished his Bonheur de Vivre, his first big composition which gave him the name of fauve or a zoo. It was the moment Max Jacob has since called the heroic age of cubism. I remember not long ago hearing Picasso and Gertrude Stein talking about various things that had happened at that time, one of them said but all that could not have happened in that one year, oh said the other, my dear you forget we were young then and we did a great deal in a year.

There are a great many things to tell of what was happening then and what had happened before, which led up to then, but now I must describe what I saw when I came.

The home at 27 rue de Fleurus consisted then as it does now of a tiny pavillon of two stories with four small rooms, a kitchen and bath, and a very large atelier adjoining. Now the atelier is attached to the pavillon by a tiny hall passage added in 1914 but at that time the atelier had its own entrance, one rang the bell of the pavillon or knocked at the door of the atelier, and a great many people did both, but more knocked at the atelier. I was privileged to do both. I had been invited to dine on Saturday evening which was the evening when everybody came, and indeed everybody did come. I went to dinner. The dinner was cooked by Hélène. I must tell a little about Hélène.

Hélène had already been two years with Gertrude Stein and her brother. She was one of those admirable bonnes in other words excellent maids of all work, good cooks thoroughly occupied with the welfare of their employers and of themselves, firmly convinced that everything purchasable was far too dear. Oh but it is dear, was her answer to any question. She wasted nothing and carried on the household at the regular rate of eight francs a day. She even wanted to include guests at that price, it was her pride, but of course that was difficult since she for the honour of her house as well as to satisfy her employers always had to give every one enough to eat. She was a most excellent cook and she made a very good soufflé. In those days most of the guests were living more or less precariously, no one starved, some one always helped but still most of them did not live in abundance. It was Braque who said about four years later when they were all beginning to be known, with a sigh and a smile, how life has changed we all now have cooks who can make a soufflé.

Hélène had her opinions, she did not for instance like Matisse. She said a frenchman should not stay unexpectedly to a meal particularly if he asked the servant beforehand what there was for dinner. She said foreigners had a perfect right to do these things but not a frenchman and Matisse had once done it. So when Miss Stein said to her, Monsieur Matisse is staying for dinner this evening, she would say, in that case I will not make an omelette but fry the eggs. It takes the same number of eggs and the same amount of butter but it shows less respect, and he will understand.

Hélène stayed with the household until the end of 1913. Then her husband, by that time she had married and had a little boy, insisted that she work for others no longer. To her great regret she left and later she always said that life at home was never as amusing as it had been at the rue de Fleurus. Much later, only about three years ago, she came back for a year, she and her husband had fallen on bad times and her boy had died. She was as cheery as ever and enormously interested. She said isn’t it extraordinary, all those people whom I knew when they were nobody are now always mentioned in the newspapers, and the other night over the radio they mentioned the name of Monsieur Picasso. Why they even speak in the newspapers of Monsieur Braque, who used to hold up the big pictures to hang because he was the strongest, while the janitor drove the nails, and they are putting into the Louvre, just imagine it, into the Louvre, a picture by that little poor Monsieur Rousseau, who was so timid he did not even have courage enough to knock at the door. She was terribly interested in seeing Monsieur Picasso and his wife and child and cooked her very best dinner for him, but how he has changed, she said, well, said she, I suppose that is natural but then he has a lovely son. We thought that really Hélène had come back to give the young generation the once over. She had in a way but she was not interested in them. She said they made no impression on her which made them all very sad because the legend of her was well known to all Paris. After a year things were going better again, her husband was earning more money, and she once more remains at home. But to come back to 1907.

Before I tell about the guests I must tell what I saw. As I said being invited to dinner I rang the bell of the little pavillon and was taken into the tiny hall and then into the small dining room lined with books. On the only free space, the doors, were tacked up a few drawings by Picasso and Matisse. As the other guests had not yet come Miss Stein took me into the atelier. It often rained in Paris and it was always difficult to go from the little pavillon to the atelier door in the rain in evening clothes, but you were not to mind such things as the hosts and most of the guests did not. We went into the atelier which opened with a yale key the only yale key in the quarter at that time, and this was not so much for safety, because in those days the pictures had no value, but because the key was small and could go into a purse instead of being enormous as french keys were. Against the walls were several pieces of large italian renaissance furniture and in the middle of the room was a big renaissance table, on it a lovely inkstand, and at one end of it note-books neatly arranged, the kind of note-books french children use, with pictures of earthquakes and explorations on the outside of them. And on all the walls right up to the ceiling were pictures. At one end of the room was a big cast iron stove that Hélène came in and filled with a rattle, and in one corner of the room was a large table on which were horseshoe nails and pebbles and little pipe cigarette holders which one looked at curiously but did not touch, but which turned out later to be accumulations from the pockets of Picasso and Gertrude Stein. But to return to the pictures. The pictures were so strange that one quite instinctively looked at anything rather than at them just at first. I have refreshed my memory by looking at some snap shots taken inside the atelier at that time. The chairs in the room were also all italian renaissance, not very comfortable for short-legged people and one got the habit of sitting on one’s legs. Miss Stein sat near the stove in a lovely high-backed one and she peacefully let her legs hang, which was a matter of habit, and when any one of the many visitors came to ask her a question she lifted herself up out of this chair and usually replied in french, not just now. This usually referred to something they wished to see, drawings which were put away, some german had once spilled ink on one, or some other not to be fulfilled desire. But to return to the pictures. As I say they completely covered the white-washed walls right up to the top of the very high ceiling. The room was lit at this time by high gas fixtures. This was the second stage. They had just been put in. Before that there had only been lamps, and a stalwart guest held up the lamp while the others looked. But gas had just been put in and an ingenious american painter named Sayen, to divert his mind from the birth of his first child, was arranging some mechanical contrivance that would light the high fixtures by themselves. The old landlady extremely conservative did not allow electricity in her houses and electricity was not put in until 1914, the old landlady by that time too old to know the difference, her house agent gave permission. But this time I am really going to tell about the pictures.

It is very difficult now that everybody is accustomed to everything to give some idea of the kind of uneasiness one felt when one first looked at all these pictures on these walls. In those days there were pictures of all kinds there, the time had not yet come when they [there] were only Cézannes, Renoirs, Matisses and Picassos, nor as it was even later only Cézannes and Picassos. At that time there was a great deal of Matisse, Picasso, Renoir, Cézanne but there were also a great many other things. There were two Gauguins, there were Manguins, there was a big nude by Valloton that felt like only it was not like the Odalisque of Manet, there was a Toulouse-Lautrec. Once about this time Picasso looking at this and greatly daring said, but all the same I do paint better than he did. Toulouse-Lautrec had been the most important of his early influences. I later bought a little tiny picture by Picasso of that epoch. There was a portrait of Gertrude Stein by Valloton that might have been a David but was not, there was a Maurice Denis, a little Daumier, many Cézanne water colours, there was in short everything, there was even a little Delacroix and a moderate sized Greco. There were enormous Picassos of the Harlequin period, there were two rows of Matisses, there was a big portrait of a woman by Cézanne and some little Cézannes, all these pictures had a history and I will soon tell them. Now I was confused and I looked and I looked and I was confused. Gertrude Stein and her brother were so accustomed to this state of mind in a guest that they payed no attention to it. Then there was a sharp tap at the atelier door. Gertrude Stein opened it and a little dark dapper man came in with hair, eyes, face, hands and feet all very much alive. Hullo Alfy, she said, this is Miss Toklas. How do you do Miss Toklas, he said very solemnly. This was Alfy Maurer, an old habitué of the house. He had been there before there were these pictures, when there were only japanese prints, and he was among those who used to light matches to light up a little piece of the Cézanne portrait. Of course you can tell it is a finished picture, he used to explain to the other american painters who came and looked dubiously, you can tell because it has a frame, now whoever heard of anybody framing a canvas if the picture isn’t finished. He had followed, followed, followed always humbly always sincerely, it was he who selected the first lot of pictures for the famous Barnes collection some years later faithfully and enthusiastically. It was he who when later Barnes came to the house and waved his cheque-book said, so help me God, I didn’t bring him. Gertrude Stein who has an explosive temper, came in another evening and there were her brother, Alfy and a stranger. She did not like the stranger’s looks. Who is that, said she to Alfy. I didn’t bring him, said Alfy. He looks like a Jew, said Gertrude Stein, he is worse than that, says Alfy. But to return to that first evening. A few minutes after Alfy came in there was a violent knock at the door and, dinner is ready, from Hélène. It’s funny the Picassos have not come, said they all, however we won’t wait at least Hélène won’t wait. So we went into the court and into the pavillon and dining room and began dinner. It’s funny, said Miss Stein, Pablo is always promptness itself, he is never early and he is never late, it is his pride that punctuality is the politeness of kings, he even makes Fernande punctual. Of course he often says yes when he has no intention of doing what he says yes to, he can’t say no, no is not in his vocabulary and you have to know whether his yes means yes or means no, but when he says a yes that means yes and he did about tonight he is always punctual. These were the days before automobiles and nobody worried about accidents. We had just finished the first course when there was a quick patter of footsteps in the court and Hélène opened the door before the bell rang. Pablo and Fernande as everybody called them at that time walked in. He, small, quick moving but not restless, his eyes having a strange faculty of opening wide and drinking in what he wished to see. He had the isolation and movement of the head of a bull-fighter at the head of their procession. Fernande was a tall beautiful woman with a wonderful big hat and a very evidently new dress, they were both very fussed. I am very upset, said Pablo, but you know very well Gertrude I am never late but Fernande had ordered a dress for the vernissage to-morrow and it didn’t come. Well here you are anyway, said Miss Stein, since it’s you Hélène won’t mind. And we all sat down. I was next to Picasso who was silent and then gradually became peaceful. Alfy paid compliments to Fernande and she was soon calm and placid. After a little while I murmured to Picasso that I liked his portrait of Gertrude Stein. Yes, he said, everybody says that she does not look like it but that does not make any difference, she will, he said. The conversation soon became lively it was all about the opening day of the salon indépendant which was the great event of the year. Everybody was interested in all the scandals that would or would not break out. Picasso never exhibited but as his followers did and there were a great many stories connected with each follower the hopes and fears were vivacious.

While we were having coffee footsteps were heard in the court quite a number of footsteps and Miss Stein rose and said, don’t hurry, I have to let them in. And she left.

When we went into the atelier there were already quite a number of people in the room, scattered groups, single and couples all looking and looking. Gertrude Stein sat by the stove talking and listening and getting up to open the door and go up to various people talking and listening. She usually opened the door to the knock and the usual formula was, de la part de qui venez-vous, who is your introducer. The idea was that anybody could come but for form’s sake and in Paris you have to have a formula, everybody was supposed to be able to mention the name of somebody who had told them about it. It was a mere form, really everybody could come in and as at that time these pictures had no value and there was no social privilege attached to knowing any one there, only those came who really were interested. So as I say anybody could come in, however, there was the formula. Miss Stein once in opening the door said as she usually did by whose invitation do you come and we heard an aggrieved voice reply, but by yours, madame. He was a young man Gertrude Stein had met somewhere and with whom she had had a long conversation and to whom she had given a cordial invitation and then had as promptly forgotten.

The room was soon very very full and who were they all. Groups of hungarian painters and writers, it happened that some hungarian had once been brought and the word had spread from him throughout all Hungary, any village where there was a young man who had ambitions heard of 27 rue de Fleurus and then he lived but to get there and a great many did get there. They were always there, all sizes and shapes, all degrees of wealth and poverty, some very charming, some simply rough and every now and then a very beautiful young peasant. Then there were quantities of germans, not too popular because they tended always to want to see anything that was put away and they tended to break things and Gertrude Stein has a weakness for breakable objects, she has a horror of people who collect only the unbreakable. Then there was a fair sprinkling of americans, Mildred Aldrich would bring a group or Sayen, the electrician, or some painter and occasionally an architectural student would accidentally get there and then there were the habitués, among them Miss Mars and Miss Squires whom Gertrude Stein afterwards immortalised in her story of Miss Furr and Miss Skeene. On that first night Miss Mars and I talked of a subject then entirely new, how to make up your face. She was interested in types, she knew that there were femme décorative, femme d’intérieur and femme intrigante; there was no doubt that Fernande Picasso was a femme décorative, but what was Madame Matisse, femme d’intérieur, I said, and she was very pleased. From time to time one heard the high spanish whinnying laugh of Picasso the gay contralto outbreak of Gertrude Stein, people came and went, in and out. Miss Stein told me to sit with Fernande. Fernande was always beautiful but heavy in hand. I sat, it was my first sitting with a wife of a genius.

Before I decided to write this book my twenty-five years with Gertrude Stein, I had often said that I would write, The wives of geniuses I have sat with. I have sat with so many. I have sat with wives who were not wives, of geniuses who were real geniuses. I have sat with real wives of geniuses who were not real geniuses. I have sat with wives of geniuses, of near geniuses, of would be geniuses, in short I have sat very often and very long with many wives and wives of many geniuses.

As I was saying Fernande, who was then living with Picasso and had been with him a long time that is to say they were all twenty-four years old at that time but they had been together a long time, Fernande was the first wife of a genius I sat with and she was not the least amusing. We talked hats. Fernande had two subjects hats and perfumes. This first day we talked hats. She liked hats, she had the true french feeling about a hat, if a hat did not provoke some witticism from a man on the street the hat was not a success. Later on once in Montmartre she and I were walking together. She had on a large yellow hat and I had on a much smaller blue one. As we were walking along a workman stopped and called out, there go the sun and the moon shining together. Ah, said Fernande to me with a radiant smile, you see our hats are a success.

Miss Stein called me and said she wanted to have me meet Matisse. She was talking to a medium sized man with a reddish beard and glasses. He had a very alert although slightly heavy presence and Miss Stein and he seemed to be full of hidden meanings. As I came up I heard her say, Oh yes but it would be more difficult now. We were talking, she said, of a lunch party we had in here last year. We had just hung all the pictures and we asked all the painters. You know how painters are, I wanted to make them happy so I placed each one opposite his own picture, and they were happy so happy that we had to send out twice for more bread, when you know France you will know that that means that they were happy, because they cannot eat and drink without bread and we had to send out twice for bread so they were happy. Nobody noticed my little arrangement except Matisse and he did not until just as he left, and now he says it is a proof that I am very wicked, Matisse laughed and said, yes I know Mademoiselle Gertrude, the world is a theatre for you, but there are theatres and theatres, and when you listen so carefully to me and so attentively and do not hear a word I say then I do say that you are very wicked. Then they both began talking about the vernissage of the independent as every one else was doing and of course I did not know what it was all about. But gradually I knew and later on I will tell the story of the pictures, their painters and their followers and what this conversation meant.

Later I was near Picasso, he was standing meditatively. Do you think, he said, that I really do look like your president Lincoln. I had thought a good many things that evening but I had not thought that. You see, he went on, Gertrude, (I wish I could convey something of the simple affection and confidence with which he always pronounced her name and with which she always said, Pablo. In all their long friendship with all its sometimes troubled moments and its complications this has never changed.) Gertrude showed me a photograph of him and I have been trying to arrange my hair to look like his, I think my forehead does. I did not know whether he meant it or not but I was sympathetic. I did not realise then how completely and entirely american was Gertrude Stein. Later I often teased her, calling her a general, a civil war general of either or both sides. She had a series of photographs of the civil war, rather wonderful photographs and she and Picasso used to pore over them. Then he would suddenly remember the spanish war and he became very spanish and very bitter and Spain and America in their persons could say very bitter things about each other’s country. But at this my first evening I knew nothing of all this and so I was polite and that was all.

And now the evening was drawing to a close. Everybody was leaving and everybody was still talking about the vernissage of the independent. I too left carrying with me a card of invitation for the vernissage. And so this, one of the most important evenings of my life, came to an end.

I went to the vernissage taking with me a friend, the invitation I had been given admitting two. We went very early. I had been told to go early otherwise we would not be able to see anything, and there would be no place to sit, and my friend liked to sit. We went to the building just put up for this salon. In France they always put things up just for the day or for a few days and then take them down again. Gertrude Stein’s elder brother always says that the secret of the chronic employment or lack of unemployment in France is due to the number of men actively engaged in putting up and taking down temporary buildings. Human nature is so permanent in France that they can afford to be as temporary as they like with their buildings. We went to the long low certainly very very long temporary building that was put up every year for the independents. When after the war or just before, I forget, the independent was given permanent quarters in the big exposition building, the Grand Palais, it became much less interesting. After all it is the adventure that counts. The long building was beautifully alight with Paris light.

In earlier, still earlier days, in the days of Seurat, the independent had its exhibition in a building where the rain rained in. Indeed it was because of this, that in hanging pictures in the rain, poor Seurat caught his fatal cold. Now there was no rain coming in, it was a lovely day and we felt very festive. When we got in we were indeed early as nearly as possible the first to be there. We went from one room to another and quite frankly we had no idea which of the pictures the Saturday evening crowd would have thought art and which were just the attempts of what in France are known as the Sunday painters, workingmen, hair-dressers and veterinaries and visionaries who only paint once a week when they do not have to work. I say we did not know but yes perhaps we did know. But not about the Rousseau, and there was an enormous Rousseau there which was the scandal of the show, it was a picture of the officials of the republic, Picasso now owns it, no that picture we could not know as going to be one of the great pictures, and that as Hélène was to say, would come to be in the Louvre. There was also there if my memory is correct a strange picture by the same douanier Rousseau, a sort of apotheosis of Guillaume Apollinaire with an aged Marie Laurencin behind him as a muse. That also I would not have recognised as a serious work of art. At that time of course I knew nothing about Marie Laurencin and Guillaume Apollinaire but there is a lot to tell about them later. Then we went on and saw a Matisse. Ah there we were beginning to feel at home. We knew a Matisse when we saw it, knew at once and enjoyed it and knew that it was great art and beautiful. It was a big figure of a woman lying in among some cactuses. A picture which was after the show to be at the rue de Fleurus. There one day the five year old little boy of the janitor who often used to visit Gertrude Stein who was fond of him, jumped into her arms as she was standing at the open door of the atelier and looking over her shoulder and seeing the picture cried out in rapture, oh là là what a beautiful body of a woman. Miss Stein used always to tell this story when the casual stranger in the aggressive way of the casual stranger said, looking at this picture, and what is that supposed to represent.

In the same room as the Matisse, a little covered by a partition, was a hungarian version of the same picture by one Czobel whom I remembered to have seen at the rue de Fleurus, it was the happy independent way to put a violent follower opposite the violent but not quite as violent master.

We went on and on, there were a great many rooms and a great many pictures in the rooms and finally we came to a middle room and there was a garden bench and as there were people coming in quite a few people we sat down on the bench to rest.

We had been resting and looking at every body and it was indeed the vie de Bohème just as one had seen it in the opera and they were very wonderful to look at. Just then somebody behind us put a hand on our shoulders and burst out laughing. It was Gertrude Stein. You have seated yourselves admirably, she said. But why, we asked. Because right here in front of you is the whole story. We looked but we saw nothing except two big pictures that looked quite alike but not altogether alike. One is a Braque and one is a Derain, explained Gertrude Stein. They were strange pictures of strangely formed rather wooden blocked figures, one if I remember rightly a sort of man and women, the other three women. Well, she said still laughing. We were puzzled, we had seen so much strangeness we did not know why these two were any stranger. She was quickly lost in an excited and voluble crowd. We recognised Pablo Picasso and Fernande, we thought we recognised many more, to be sure everybody seemed to be interested in our corner and we stayed, but we did not know why they were so especially interested. After a considerable interval Gertrude Stein came back again, this time evidently even more excited and amused. She leaned over us and said solemnly, do you want to take french lessons. We hesitated, why yes we could take french lessons. Well Fernande will give you french lessons, go and find her and tell her how absolutely you are pining to take french lessons. But why should she give us french lessons, we asked. Because, well because she and Pablo have decided to separate forever. I suppose it has happened before but not since I have known them. You know Pablo says if you love a woman you give her money. Well now it is when you want to leave a woman you have to wait until you have enough money to give her. Vollard has just bought out his atelier and so he can afford to separate from her by giving her half. She wants to install herself in a room by herself and give french lessons, so that is how you come in. Well what has that to do with these two pictures, asked my ever curious friend. Nothing, said Gertrude Stein going off with a great shout of laughter.

I will tell the whole story as I afterward learnt it but now I must find Fernande and propose to her to take french lessons from her.

I wandered about and looked at the crowd, never had I imagined there could be so many kinds of men making and looking at pictures. In America, even in San Francisco, I had been accustomed to see women at picture shows and some men, but here there were men, men, men, sometimes women with them but more often three or four men with one woman, sometimes five or six men with two women. Later on I became accustomed to this proportion. In one of these groups of five or six men and two women I saw the Picassos, that is I saw Fernande with her characteristic gesture, one ringed forefinger straight in the air. As I afterwards found out she had the Napoleonic forefinger quite as long if not a shade longer than the middle finger, and this, whenever she was animated, which after all was not very often because Fernande was indolent, always went straight up into the air. I waited not wishing to break into this group of which she at one end and Picasso at the other end were the absorbed centres but finally I summoned up courage to go forward and draw her attention and tell her of my desire. Oh yes, she said sweetly, Gertrude has told me of your desire, it would give me great pleasure to give you lessons, you and your friend, I will be the next few days very busy installing myself in my new apartment. Gertrude is coming to see me the end of the week, if you and your friend would accompany her we could then make all arrangements. Fernande spoke a very elegant french, some lapses of course into montmartrois that I found difficult to follow, but she had been educated to be a schoolmistress, her voice was lovely and she was very very beautiful with a marvellous complexion. She was a big woman but not too big because she was indolent and she had the small round arms that give the characteristic beauty to all french women. It was rather a pity that short skirts ever came in because until then one never imagined the sturdy french legs of the average french woman, one thought only of the beauty of the small rounded arms. I agreed to Fernande’s proposal and left her.

On my way back to where my friend was sitting I became more accustomed not so much to the pictures as to the people. I began to realise there was a certain uniformity of type. Many years after, that is just a few years ago, when Juan Gris whom we all loved very much died, (he was after Pablo Picasso Gertrude Stein’s dearest friend) I heard her say to Braque, she and he were standing together at the funeral, who are all these people, there are so many and they are so familiar and I do not know who any of them are. Oh, Braque replied, they are all the people you used to see at the vernissage of the independent and the autumn salon and you saw their faces twice a year, year after year, and that is the reason they are all so familiar.

Gertrude Stein and I about ten days later went to Montmartre, I for the first time. I have never ceased to love it. We go there every now and then and I always have the same tender expectant feeling that I had then. It is a place where you were always standing and sometimes waiting, not for anything to happen, but just standing. The inhabitants of Montmartre did not sit much, they mostly stood which was just as well as the chairs, the dining room chairs of France, did not tempt one to sit. So I went to Montmartre and I began my apprenticeship of standing. We first went to see Picasso and then we went to see Fernande. Picasso now never likes to go to Montmartre, he does not like to think about it much less talk about it. Even to Gertrude Stein he is hesitant about talking of it, there were things that at that time cut deeply into his spanish pride and the end of his Montmartre life was bitterness and disillusion, and there is nothing more bitter than spanish disillusion.

But at this time he was in and of Montmartre and lived in the rue Ravignan.

We went to the Odéon and there got into an omnibus, that is we mounted on top of an omnibus, the nice old horse-pulled omnibuses that went pretty quickly and steadily across Paris and up the hill to the place Blanche. There we got out and climbed a steep street lined with shops with things to eat, the rue Lepic, and then turning we went around a corner and climbed even more steeply in fact almost straight up and came to the rue Ravignan, now place Emile-Goudeau but otherwise unchanged, with its steps leading up to the little flat square with its few but tender little trees, a man carpentering in the corner of it, the last time I was there not very long ago there was still a man carpentering in a corner of it, and a little café just before you went up the steps where they all used to eat, it is still there, and to the left the low wooden building of studios that is still there.

We went up the couple of steps and through the open door passing on our left the studio in which later Juan Gris was to live out his martyrdom but where then lived a certain Vaillant, a nondescript painter who was to lend his studio as a ladies dressing room at the famous banquet for Rousseau, and then we passed a steep flight of steps leading down where Max Jacob had a studio a little later, and we passed another steep little stairway which led to the studio where not long before a young fellow had committed suicide, Picasso painted one of the most wonderful of his early pictures of the friends gathered round the coffin, we passed all this to a larger door where Gertrude Stein knocked and Picasso opened the door and we went in.

He was dressed in what the french call the singe or monkey costume, overalls made of blue jean or brown, I think his was blue and it is called a singe or monkey because being all of one piece with a belt, if the belt is not fastened, and it very often is not, it hangs down behind and so makes a monkey. His eyes were more wonderful than even I remembered, so full and so brown, and his hands so dark and delicate and alert. We went further in. There was a couch in one corner, a very small stove that did for cooking and heating in the other corner, some chairs, the large broken one Gertrude Stein sat in when she was painted and a general smell of dog and paint and there was a big dog there and Picasso moved her about from one place to another exactly as if the dog had been a large piece of furniture. He asked us to sit down but as all the chairs were full we all stood up and stood until we left. It was my first experience of standing but afterwards I found that they all stood that way for hours. Against the wall was an enormous picture, a strange picture of light and dark colours, that is all I can say, of a group, an enormous group and next to it another in a sort of a red brown, of three women, square and posturing, all of it rather frightening. Picasso and Gertrude Stein stood together talking. I stood back and looked. I cannot say I realised anything but I felt that there was something painful and beautiful there and oppressive but imprisoned. I heard Gertrude Stein say, and mine. Picasso thereupon brought out a smaller picture, a rather unfinished thing that could not finish, very pale almost white, two figures, they were all there but very unfinished and not finishable. Picasso said, but he will never accept it. Yes, I know, answered Gertrude Stein. But just the same it is the only one in which it is all there. Yes, I know, he replied and they fell silent. After that they continued a low toned conversation and then Miss Stein said, well we have to go, we are going to have tea with Fernande. Yes, I know, replied Picasso. How often do you see her, she said, he got very red and looked sheepish. I have never been there, he said resentfully. She chuckled, well anyway we are going there, she said, and Miss Toklas is going to have lessons in french. Ah the Miss Toklas, he said, with small feet like a spanish woman and earrings like a gypsy and a father who is king of Poland like the Poniatowskis, of course she will take lessons. We all laughed and went to the door. There stood a very beautiful man, oh Agero, said Picasso, you know the ladies. He looks like a Greco, I said in english. Picasso caught the name, a false Greco, he said. Oh I forgot to give you these, said Gertrude Stein handing Picasso a package of newspapers, they will console you. He opened them up, they were the Sunday supplement of american papers, they were the Katzenjammer kids. Oh oui, Oh oui, he said, his face full of satisfaction, merci thanks Gertrude, and we left.

We left then and continued to climb higher up the hill. What did you think of what you saw, asked Miss Stein. Well I did see something. Sure you did, she said, but did you see what it had to do with those two pictures you sat in front of so long at the vernissage. Only that Picassos were rather awful and the others were not. Sure, she said, as Pablo once remarked, when you make a thing, it is so complicated making it that it is bound to be ugly, but those that do it after you they don’t have to worry about making it and they can make it pretty, and so everybody can like it when the others make it.

We went on and turned down a little street and there was another little house and we asked for Mademoiselle Bellevallée and we were sent into a little corridor and we knocked and went into a moderate sized room in which was a very large bed and a piano and a little tea table and Fernande and two others.

One of them was Alice Princet. She was rather a madonna like creature, with large lovely eyes and charming hair. Fernande afterwards explained that she was the daughter of a workingman and had the brutal thumbs that of course were a characteristic of workingmen. She had been, so Fernande explained, for seven years with Princet who was in the government employ and she had been faithful to him in the fashion of Montmartre, that is to say she had stuck to him through sickness and health but she had amused herself by the way. Now they were to be married. Princet had become the head of his small department in the government service and it would be necessary for him to invite other heads of departments to his house and so of course he must regularise the relation. They were actually married a few months afterward and it was apropos of this marriage that Max Jacob made his famous remark, it is wonderful to long for a woman for seven years and to possess her at last. Picasso made the more practical one, why should they marry simply in order to divorce. This was a prophecy.

No sooner were they married than Alice Princet met Derain and Derain met her. It was what the french call un coup de foudre, or love at first sight. They went quite mad about each other. Princet tried to bear it but they were married now and it was different. Beside he was angry for the first time in his life and in his anger he tore up Alice’s first fur coat which she had gotten for the wedding. That settled the matter, and within six months after the marriage Alice left Princet never to return. She and Derain went off together and they have never separated since. I always liked Alice Derain. She had a certain wild quality that perhaps had to do with her brutal thumbs and was curiously in accord with her madonna face.

The other woman was Germaine Pichot, entirely a different type. She was quiet and serious and spanish, she had the square shoulders and the unseeing fixed eyes of a spanish woman. She was very gentle. She was married to a spanish painter Pichot, who was rather a wonderful creature, he was long and thin like one of those primitive Christs in spanish churches and when he did a spanish dance which he did later at the famous banquet to Rousseau, he was awe inspiringly religious.

Germaine, so Fernande said, was the heroine of many a strange story, she had once taken a young man to the hospital, he had been injured in a fracas at a music hall and all his crowd had deserted him. Germaine quite naturally stood by and saw him through. She had many sisters, she and all of them had been born and bred in Montmartre and they were all of different fathers and married to different nationalities, even to turks and armenians. Germaine, much later was very ill for years and she always had around her a devoted coterie. They used to carry her in her armchair to the nearest cinema and they, and she in the armchair, saw the performance through. They did this regularly once a week. I imagine they are still doing it.

The conversation around the tea table of Fernande was not lively, nobody had anything to say. It was a pleasure to meet, it was even an honour, but that was about all. Fernande complained a little that her charwoman had not adequately dusted and rinsed the tea things, and also that buying a bed and a piano on the instalment plan had elements of unpleasantness. Otherwise we really none of us had much to say.

Finally she and I arranged about the french lessons, I was to pay fifty cents an hour and she was to come to see me two days hence and we were to begin. Just at the end of the visit they were more natural. Fernande asked Miss Stein if she had any of the comic supplements of the american papers left. Gertrude Stein replied that she had just left them with Pablo.

Fernande roused like a lioness defending her cubs. That is a brutality that I will never forgive him, she said. I met him on the street, he had a comic supplement in his hand, I asked him to give it to me to help me to distract myself and he brutally refused. It was a piece of cruelty that I will never forgive. I ask you, Gertrude, to give to me myself the next copies you have of the comic supplement. Gertrude Stein said, why certainly with pleasure.

As we went out she said to me, it is to be hoped that they will be together again before the next comic supplements of the Katzenjammer kids come out because if I do not give them to Pablo he will be all upset and if I do Fernande will make an awful fuss. Well I suppose I will have to lose them or have my brother give them to Pablo by mistake.

Fernande came quite promptly to the appointment and we proceeded to our lesson. Of course to have a lesson in french one has to converse and Fernande had three subjects, hats, we had not much more to say about hats, perfumes, we had something to say about perfumes. Perfumes were Fernande’s really great extravagance, she was the scandal of Montmartre because she had once bought a bottle of perfume named Smoke and had paid eighty francs for it at that time sixteen dollars and it had no scent but such a wonderful colour, like real bottled liquid smoke. Her third subject was the categories of furs. There were three categories of furs, there were first category, sables, second category ermine and chinchilla, third category martin fox and squirrel. It was the most surprising thing I had heard in Paris. I was surprised. Chinchilla second, squirrel called fur and no seal skin.

Our only other conversation was the description and names of the dogs that were then fashionable. This was my subject and after I had described she always hesitated, ah yes, she would say illuminated, you wish to describe a little belgian dog whose name is griffon.

There we were, she was very beautiful but it was a little heavy and monotonous, so I suggested we should meet out of doors, at a tea place or take walks in Montmartre. That was better. She began to tell me things. I met Max Jacob. Fernande and he were very funny together. They felt themselves to be a courtly couple of the first empire, he being le vieux marquis kissing her hand and paying compliments and she the Empress Josephine receiving them. It was a caricature but a rather wonderful one. Then she told me about a mysterious horrible woman called Marie Laurencin who made noises like an animal and annoyed Picasso. I thought of her as a horrible old woman and was delighted when I met the young chic Marie who looked like a Clouet. Max Jacob read my horoscope. It was a great honour because he wrote it down. I did not realise it then but I have since and most of all very lately, as all the young gentlemen who nowadays so much admire Max are so astonished and impressed that he wrote mine down as he has always been supposed never to write them but just to say them off hand. Well anyway I have mine and it is written.

Then she also told me a great many stories about Van Dongen and his dutch wife and dutch little girl. Van Dongen broke into notoriety by a portrait he did of Fernande. It was in that way that he created the type of almond eyes that were later so much the vogue. But Fernande’s almond eyes were natural, for good or for bad everything was natural in Fernande.

Of course Van Dongen did not admit that this picture was a portrait of Fernande, although she had sat for it and there was in consequence much bitterness. Van Dongen in these days was poor, he had a dutch wife who was a vegetarian and they lived on spinach. Van Dongen frequently escaped from the spinach to a joint in Montmartre where the girls paid for his dinner and his drinks.

The Van Dongen child was only four years old but terrific. Van Dongen used to do acrobatics with her and swing her around his head by a leg. When she hugged Picasso of whom she was very fond she used almost to destroy him, he had a great fear of her.

There were many other tales of Germaine Pichot and the circus where she found her lovers and there were tales of all the past and present life of Montmartre. Fernande herself had one ideal. It was Evelyn Thaw the heroine of the moment. And Fernande adored her in the way a later generation adored Mary Pickford, she was so blonde, so pale, so nothing and Fernande would give a heavy sigh of admiration.

The next time I saw Gertrude Stein she said to me suddenly, is Fernande wearing her earrings. I do not know, I said. Well notice, she said. The next time I saw Gertrude Stein I said, yes Fernande is wearing her earrings. Oh well, she said, there is nothing to be done yet, it’s a nuisance because Pablo naturally having nobody in the studio cannot stay at home. In another week I was able to announce that Fernande was not wearing her earrings. Oh well it’s alright then she has no more money left and it is all over, said Gertrude Stein. And it was. A week later I was dining with Fernande and Pablo at the rue de Fleurus.

I gave Fernande a chinese gown from San Francisco and Pablo gave me a lovely drawing.

And now I will tell you how two americans happened to be in the heart of an art movement of which the outside world at that time knew nothing.

[ ¶ ]

3

Gertrude Stein in Paris
1903–1907

During Gertrude Stein’s last two years at the Medical School, Johns Hopkins, Baltimore, 1900–1903, her brother was living in Florence. There he heard of a painter named Cézanne and saw paintings by him owned by Charles Loeser. When he and his sister made their home in Paris the following year they went to Vollard’s the only picture dealer who had Cézannes for sale, to look at them.

Vollard was a huge dark man who lisped a little. His shop was on the rue Laffitte not far from the boulevard. Further along this short street was Durand-Ruel and still further on almost at the church of the Martyrs was Sagot the ex-clown. Higher up in Montmartre on the rue Victor-Massé was Mademoiselle Weill who sold a mixture of pictures, books and bric-à-brac and in entirely another part of Paris on the rue Faubourg-Saint-Honoré was the ex-café keeper and photographer Druet. Also on the rue Laffitte was the confectioner Fouquet where one could console oneself with delicious honey cakes and nut candies and once in a while instead of a picture buy oneself strawberry jam in a glass bowl.

The first visit to Vollard has left an indelible impression on Gertrude Stein. It was an incredible place. It did not look like a picture gallery. Inside there were a couple of canvases turned to the wall, in one corner was a small pile of big and little canvases thrown pell mell on top of one another, in the centre of the room stood a huge dark man glooming. This was Vollard cheerful. When he was really cheerless he put his huge frame against the glass door that led to the street, his arms above his head, his hands on each upper corner of the portal and gloomed darkly into the street. Nobody thought then of trying to come in.

They asked to see Cézannes. He looked less gloomy and became quite polite. As they found out afterward Cézanne was the great romance of Vollard’s life. The name Cézanne was to him a magic word. He had first learned about Cézanne from Pissarro the painter. Pissarro indeed was the man from whom all the early Cézanne lovers heard about Cézanne. Cézanne at that time was living gloomy and embittered at Aix-en-Provence. Pissarro told Vollard about him, told Fabry, a Florentine, who told Loeser, told Picabia, in fact told everybody who knew about Cézanne at that time.

There were Cézannes to be seen at Vollard’s. Later on Gertrude Stein wrote a poem called Vollard and Cézanne, and Henry McBride printed it in the New York Sun. This was the first fugitive piece of Gertrude Stein’s to be so printed and it gave both her and Vollard a great deal of pleasure. Later on when Vollard wrote his book about Cézanne, Vollard at Gertrude Stein’s suggestion sent a copy of the book to Henry McBride. She told Vollard that a whole page of one of New York’s big daily papers would be devoted to his book. He did not believe it possible, nothing like that had ever happened to anybody in Paris. It did happen and he was deeply moved and unspeakably content. But to return to that first visit.

They told Monsieur Vollard they wanted to see some Cézanne landscapes, they had been sent to him by Mr. Loeser of Florence. Oh yes, said Vollard looking quite cheerful and he began moving about the room, finally he disappeared behind a partition in the back and was heard heavily mounting the steps. After a quite long wait he came down again and had in his hand a tiny picture of an apple with most of the canvas unpainted. They all looked at this thoroughly, then they said, yes but you see what we wanted to see was a landscape. Ah yes, sighed Vollard and he looked even more cheerful, after a moment he again disappeared and this time came back with a painting of a back, it was a beautiful painting there is no doubt about that but the brother and sister were not yet up to a full appreciation of Cézanne nudes and so they returned to the attack. They wanted to see a landscape. This time after even a longer wait he came back with a very large canvas and a very little fragment of a landscape painted on it. Yes that was it, they said, a landscape but what they wanted was a smaller canvas but one all covered. They said, they thought they would like to see one like that. By this time the early winter evening of Paris was closing in and just at this moment a very aged charwoman came down the same back stairs, mumbled, bon soir monsieur et madame, and quietly went out of the door, after a moment another old charwoman came down the same stairs, murmured, bon soir messieurs et mesdames and went quietly out of the door. Gertrude Stein began to laugh and said to her brother, it is all nonsense, there is no Cézanne. Vollard goes upstairs and tells these old women what to paint and he does not understand us and they do not understand him and they paint something and he brings it down and it is a Cézanne. They both began to laugh uncontrollably. Then they recovered and once more explained about the landscape. They said what they wanted was one of those marvellously yellow sunny Aix landscapes of which Loeser had several examples. Once more Vollard went off and this time he came back with a wonderful small green landscape. It was lovely, it covered all the canvas, it did not cost much and they bought it. Later on Vollard explained to every one that he had been visited by two crazy americans and they laughed and he had been much annoyed but gradually he found out that when they laughed most they usually bought something so of course he waited for them to laugh.

From that time on they went to Vollard’s all the time. They had soon the privilege of upsetting his piles of canvases and finding what they liked in the heap. They bought a tiny little Daumier, head of an old woman. They began to take an interest in Cézanne nudes and they finally bought two tiny canvases of nude groups. They found a very very small Manet painted in black and white with Forain in the foreground and bought it, they found two tiny little Renoirs. They frequently bought in twos because one of them usually liked one more than the other one did, and so the year wore on. In the spring Vollard announced a show of Gauguin and they for the first time saw some Gauguins. They were rather awful but they finally liked them, and bought two Gauguins. Gertrude Stein liked his sun-flowers but not his figures and her brother preferred the figures. It sounds like a great deal now but in those days these things did not cost much. And so the winter went on.

There were not a great many people in and out of Vollard’s but once Gertrude Stein heard a conversation there that pleased her immensely. Duret was a well known figure in Paris. He was now a very old and a very handsome man. He had been a friend of Whistler, Whistler had painted him in evening clothes with a white opera cloak over his arm. He was at Vollard’s talking to a group of younger men and one of them Roussel, one of the Vuillard, Bonnard, the post impressionist group, said something complainingly about the lack of recognition of himself and his friends, that they were not even allowed to show in the salon. Duret looked at him kindly, my young friend, he said, there are two kinds of art, never forget this, there is art and there is official art. How can you, my poor young friend, hope to be official art. Just look at yourself. Supposing an important personage came to France, and wanted to meet the representative painters and have his portrait painted. My dear young friend, just look at yourself, the very sight of you would terrify him. You are a nice young man, gentle and intelligent, but to the important personage you would not seem so, you would be terrible. No they need as representative painter a medium sized, slightly stout man, not too well dressed but dressed in the fashion of his class, neither bald or well brushed hair and a respectful bow with it. You can see that you would not do. So never say another word about official recognition, or if you do look in the mirror and think of important personages. No, my dear young friend there is art and there is official art, there always has been and there always will be.

Before the winter was over, having gone so far Gertrude Stein and her brother decided to go further, they decided to buy a big Cézanne and then they would stop. After that they would be reasonable. They convinced their elder brother that this last outlay was necessary, and it was necessary as will soon be evident. They told Vollard that they wanted to buy a Cézanne portrait. In those days practically no big Cézanne portraits had been sold. Vollard owned almost all of them. He was enormously pleased with this decision. They now were introduced into the room above the steps behind the partition where Gertrude Stein had been sure the old charwomen painted the Cézannes and there they spent days deciding which portrait they would have. There were about eight to choose from and the decision was difficult. They had often to go and refresh themselves with honey cakes at Fouquet’s. Finally they narrowed the choice down to two, a portrait of a man and a portrait of a woman, but this time they could not afford to buy twos and finally they chose the portrait of the woman.

Vollard said of course ordinarily a portrait of a woman always is more expensive than a portrait of a man but, said he looking at the picture very carefully, I suppose with Cézanne it does not make any difference. They put it in a cab and they went home with it. It was this picture that Alfy Maurer used to explain was finished and that you could tell that it was finished because it had a frame.

It was an important purchase because in looking and looking at this picture Gertrude Stein wrote Three Lives.

She had begun not long before as an exercise in literature to translate Flaubert’s Trois Contes and then she had this Cézanne and she looked at it and under its stimulus she wrote Three Lives.

The next thing that happened was in the autumn. It was the first year of the autumn salon, the first autumn salon that had ever existed in Paris and they, very eager and excited, went to see it. There they found Matisse’s picture afterwards known as La Femme au Chapeau.

This first autumn salon was a step in official recognition of the outlaws of the independent salon. Their pictures were to be shown in the Petit Palais opposite the Grand Palais where the great spring salon was held. That is, those outlaws were to be shown there who had succeeded enough so that they began to be sold in important picture shops. These in collaboration with some rebels from the old salons had created the autumn salon.

The show had a great deal of freshness and was not alarming. There were a number of attractive pictures but there was one that was not attractive. It infuriated the public, they tried to scratch off the paint.

Gertrude Stein liked that picture, it was a portrait of a woman with a long face and a fan. It was very strange in its colour and in its anatomy. She said she wanted to buy it. Her brother had in the meantime found a white-clothed woman on a green lawn and he wanted to buy it. So as usual they decided to buy two and they went to the office of the secretary of the salon to find out about prices. They had never been in the little room of a secretary of a salon and it was very exciting. The secretary looked up the prices in his catalogue. Gertrude Stein has forgotten how much and even whose it was, the white dress and dog on the green grass, but the Matisse was five hundred francs. The secretary explained that of course one never paid what the artist asked, one suggested a price. They asked what price they should suggest. He asked them what they were willing to pay. They said they did not know. He suggested that they offer four hundred and he would let them know. They agreed and left.

The next day they received word from the secretary that Monsieur Matisse had refused to accept the offer and what did they want to do. They decided to go over to the salon and look at the picture again. They did. People were roaring with laughter at the picture and scratching at it. Gertrude Stein could not understand why, the picture seemed to her perfectly natural. The Cézanne portrait had not seemed natural, it had taken her some time to feel that it was natural but this picture by Matisse seemed perfectly natural and she could not understand why it infuriated everybody. Her brother was less attracted but all the same he agreed and they bought it. She then went back to look at it and it upset her to see them all mocking at it. It bothered her and angered her because she did not understand why because to her it was so alright, just as later she did not understand why since the writing was all so clear and natural they mocked at and were enraged by her work.

And so this was the story of the buying of La Femme au Chapeau by the buyers and now for the story from the seller’s point of view as told some months after by Monsieur and Madame Matisse. Shortly after the purchase of the picture they all asked to meet each other. Whether Matisse wrote and asked or whether they wrote and asked Gertrude Stein does not remember. Anyway in no time they were knowing each other and knowing each other very well.

The Matisses lived on the quay just off the boulevard Saint-Michel. They were on the top floor in a small three-roomed apartment with a lovely view over Notre Dame and the river. Matisse painted it in winter. You went up and up the steps. In those days you were always going up stairs and down stairs. Mildred Aldrich had a distressing way of dropping her key down the middle of the stairs where an elevator might have been, in calling out goodbye to some one below, from her sixth story, and then you or she had to go all the way up or all the way down again. To be sure she would often call out, never mind, I am bursting open my door. Only americans did that. The keys were heavy and you either forgot them or dropped them. Sayen at the end of a Paris summer when he was congratulated on looking so well and sun-burned, said, yes it comes from going up and down stairs.

Madame Matisse was an admirable housekeeper. Her place was small but immaculate. She kept the house in order, she was an excellent cook and provider, she posed for all of Matisse’s pictures. It was she who was La Femme au Chapeau, lady with a hat. She had kept a little millinery shop to keep them going in their poorest days. She was a very straight dark woman with a long face and a firm large loosely hung mouth like a horse. She had an abundance of dark hair. Gertrude Stein always liked the way she pinned her hat to her head and Matisse once made a drawing of his wife making this characteristic gesture and gave it to Miss Stein. She always wore black. She always placed a large black hat-pin well in the middle of the hat and the middle of the top of her head and then with a large firm gesture, down it came. They had with them a daughter of Matisse, a daughter he had had before his marriage and who had had diphtheria and had had to have an operation and for many years had to wear a black ribbon around her throat with a silver button. This Matisse put into many of his pictures. The girl was exactly like her father and Madame Matisse, as she once explained in her melodramatic simple way, did more than her duty by this child because having read in her youth a novel in which the heroine had done so and been consequently much loved all her life, had decided to do the same. She herself had had two boys but they were neither of them at that time living with them. The younger Pierre was in the south of France on the borders of Spain with Madame Matisse’s father and mother, and the elder Jean with Monsieur Matisse’s father and mother in the north of France on the borders of Belgium.

Matisse had an astonishing virility that always gave one an extraordinary pleasure when one had not seen him for some time. Less the first time of seeing him than later. And one did not lose the pleasure of this virility all the time he was with one. But there was not much feeling of life in this virility. Madame Matisse was very different, there was a very profound feeling of life in her for any one who knew her.

Matisse had at this time a small Cézanne and a small Gauguin and he said he needed them both. The Cézanne had been bought with his wife’s marriage portion, the Gauguin with the ring which was the only jewel she had ever owned. And they were happy because he needed these two pictures. The Cézanne was a picture of bathers and a tent, the Gauguin the head of a boy. Later on in life when Matisse became a very rich man, he kept on buying pictures. He said he knew about pictures and had confidence in them and he did not know about other things. And so for his own pleasure and as the best legacy to leave his children he bought Cézannes. Picasso also later when he became rich bought pictures but they were his own. He too believed in pictures and wants to leave the best legacy he can to his son and so keeps and buys his own.

The Matisses had had a hard time. Matisse had come to Paris as a young man to study pharmacy. His people were small grain merchants in the north of France. He had become interested in painting, had begun copying the Poussins at the Louvre and become a painter fairly without the consent of his people who however continued to allow him the very small monthly sum he had had as a student. His daughter was born at this time and this further complicated his life. He had at first a certain amount of success. He married. Under the influence of the paintings of Poussin and Chardin he had painted still life pictures that had considerable success at the Champ-de-Mars salon, one of the two big spring salons. And then he fell under the influence of Cézanne, and then under the influence of negro sculpture. All this developed the Matisse of the period of La Femme au Chapeau. The year after his very considerable success at the salon he spent the winter painting a very large picture of a woman setting a table and on the table was a magnificent dish of fruit. It had strained the resources of the Matisse family to buy this fruit, fruit was horribly dear in Paris in those days, even ordinary fruit, imagine how much dearer was this very extraordinary fruit and it had to keep until the picture was completed and the picture was going to take a long time. In order to keep it as long as possible they kept the room as cold as possible, and that under the roof and in a Paris winter was not difficult, and Matisse painted in an overcoat and gloves and he painted at it all winter. It was finished at last and sent to the salon where the year before Matisse had had considerable success, and there it was refused. And now Matisse’s serious troubles began, his daughter was very ill, he was in an agonising mental struggle concerning his work, and he had lost all possibility of showing his pictures. He no longer painted at home but in an atelier. It was cheaper so. Every morning he painted, every afternoon he worked at his sculpture, late every afternoon he drew in the sketch classes from the nude, and every evening he played his violin. These were very dark days and he was very despairful. His wife opened a small millinery shop and they managed to live. The two boys were sent away to the country to his and her people and they continued to live. The only encouragement came in the atelier where he worked and where a crowd of young men began to gather around him and be influenced by him. Among these the best known at that time was Manguin, the best known now Derain. Derain was a very young man at that time, he enormously admired Matisse, he went away to the country with them to Collioure near Perpignan, and he was a great comfort to them all. He began to paint landscapes outlining his trees with red and he had a sense of space that was quite his own and which first showed itself in a landscape of a cart going up a road bordered with trees lined in red. His paintings were coming to be known at the independent.

Matisse worked every day and every day and every day and he worked terribly hard. Once Vollard came to see him. Matisse used to love to tell the story. I have often heard him tell it. Vollard came and said he wanted to see the big picture which had been refused. Matisse showed it to him. He did not look at it. He talked to Madame Matisse and mostly about cooking, he liked cooking and eating as a frenchman should, and so did she. Matisse and Madame Matisse were both getting very nervous although she did not show it. And this door, said Vollard interestedly to Matisse, where does that lead to, does that lead into a court or does that lead on to a stairway. Into a court, said Matisse. Ah yes, said Vollard. And then he left.

The Matisses spent days discussing whether there was anything symbolic in Vollard’s question or was it idle curiosity. Vollard never had any idle curiosity, he always wanted to know what everybody thought of everything because in that way he found out what he himself thought. This was very well known and therefore the Matisses asked each other and all their friends, why did he ask that question about that door. Well at any rate within the year he had bought the picture at a very low price but he bought it, and he put it away and nobody saw it, and that was the end of that.

From this time on things went neither better nor worse for Matisse and he was discouraged and aggressive. Then came the first autumn salon and he was asked to exhibit and he sent La Femme au Chapeau and it was hung. It was derided and attacked and it was sold.

Matisse was at this time about thirty-five years old, he was depressed. Having gone to the opening day of the salon and heard what was said of his picture and seen what they were trying to do to it he never went again. His wife went alone. He stayed at home and was unhappy. This is the way Madame Matisse used to tell the story.

Then a note came from the secretary of the salon saying that there had been an offer made for the picture, an offer of four hundred francs. Matisse was painting Madame Matisse as a gypsy holding a guitar. This guitar had already had a history. Madame Matisse was very fond of telling the story. She had a great deal to do and she posed beside and she was very healthy and sleepy. One day she was posing, he was painting, she began to nod and as she nodded the guitar made noises. Stop it, said Matisse, wake up. She woke up, he painted, she nodded and the guitar made noises. Stop it, said Matisse, wake up. She woke up and then in a little while she nodded again the guitar made even more noises. Matisse furious seized the guitar and broke it. And added Madame Matisse ruefully, we were very hard up then and we had to have it mended so he could go on with the picture. She was holding this same mended guitar and posing when the note from the secretary of the autumn salon came. Matisse was joyful, of course I will accept, said Matisse. Oh no, said Madame Matisse, if those people (ces gens) are interested enough to make an offer they are interested enough to pay the price you asked, and she added, the difference would make winter clothes for Margot. Matisse hesitated but was finally convinced and they sent a note saying he wanted his price. Nothing happened and Matisse was in a terrible state and very reproachful and then in a day or two when Madame Matisse was once more posing with the guitar and Matisse was painting, Margot brought them a little blue telegram. Matisse opened it and he made a grimace. Madame Matisse was terrified, she thought the worst had happened. The guitar fell. What is it, she said. They have bought it, he said. Why do you make such a face of agony and frighten me so and perhaps break the guitar, she said. I was winking at you, he said, to tell you, because I was so moved I could not speak.

And so, Madame Matisse used to end up the story triumphantly, you see it was I, and I was right to insist upon the original price, and Mademoiselle Gertrude, who insisted upon buying it, who arranged the whole matter.

The friendship with the Matisses grew apace. Matisse at that time was at work at his first big decoration, Le Bonheur de Vivre. He was making small and larger and very large studies for it. It was in this picture that Matisse first clearly realised his intention of deforming the drawing of the human body in order to harmonise and intensify the colour values of all the simple colours mixed only with white. He used his distorted drawing as a dissonance is used in music or as vinegar or lemons are used in cooking or egg shells in coffee to clarify. I do inevitably take my comparisons from the kitchen because I like food and cooking and know something about it. However this was the idea. Cézanne had come to his unfinishedness and distortion of necessity, Matisse did it by intention.

Little by little people began to come to the rue de Fleurus to see the Matisses and the Cézannes, Matisse brought people, everybody brought somebody, and they came at any time and it began to be a nuisance, and it was in this way that Saturday evenings began. It was also at this time that Gertrude Stein got into the habit of writing at night. It was only after eleven o’clock that she could be sure that no one would knock at the studio door. She was at that time planning her long book, The Making of Americans, she was struggling with her sentences, those long sentences that had to be so exactly carried out. Sentences not only words but sentences and always sentences have been Gertrude Stein’s life long passion. And so she had then and indeed it lasted pretty well to the war, which broke down so many habits, she had then the habit of beginning her work at eleven o’clock at night and working until the dawn. She said she always tried to stop before the dawn was too clear and the birds were too lively because it is a disagreeable sensation to go to bed then. There were birds in many trees behind high walls in those days, now there are fewer. But often the birds and the dawn caught her and she stood in the court waiting to get used to it before she went to bed. She had the habit then of sleeping until noon and the beating of the rugs into the court, because everybody did that in those days, even her household did, was one of her most poignant irritations.

So the Saturday evenings began.

Gertrude Stein and her brother were often at the Matisses and the Matisses were constantly with them. Madame Matisse occasionally gave them a lunch, this happened most often when some relation sent the Matisses a hare. Jugged hare prepared by Madame Matisse in the fashion of Perpignan was something quite apart. They also had extremely good wine, a little heavy, but excellent. They also had a sort of Madeira called Roncio which was very good indeed. Maillol the sculptor came from the same part of France as Madame Matisse and once when I met him at Jo Davidson’s, many years later, he told me about all these wines. He then told me how he had lived well in his student days in Paris for fifty francs a month. To be sure, he said, the family sent me homemade bread every week and when I came I brought enough wine with me to last a year and I sent my washing home every month.

Derain was present at one of these lunches in those early days. He and Gertrude Stein disagreed violently. They discussed philosophy, he basing his ideas on having read the second part of Faust in a french translation while he was doing his military service. They never became friends. Gertrude Stein was never interested in his work. He had a sense of space but for her his pictures had neither life nor depth nor solidity. They rarely saw each other after. Derain at that time was constantly with the Matisses and was of all Matisse’s friends the one Madame Matisse liked the best.

It was about this time that Gertrude Stein’s brother happened one day to find the picture gallery of Sagot, an ex-circus clown who had a picture shop further up the rue Laffitte. Here he, Gertrude Stein’s brother, found the paintings of two young spaniards, one, whose name everybody has forgotten, the other one, Picasso. The work of both of them interested him and he bought a water colour by the forgotten one, a café scene. Sagot also sent him to a little furniture store where there were some paintings being shown by Picasso. Gertrude Stein’s brother was interested and wanted to buy one and asked the price but the price asked was almost as expensive as Cézanne. He went back to Sagot and told him. Sagot laughed. He said, that is alright, come back in a few days and I will have a big one. In a few days he did have a big one and it was very cheap. When Gertrude Stein and Picasso tell about those days they are not always in agreement as to what happened but I think in this case they agree that the price asked was a hundred and fifty francs. The picture was the now well known painting of a nude girl with a basket of red flowers.

Gertrude Stein did not like the picture, she found something rather appalling in the drawing of the legs and feet, something that repelled and shocked her. She and her brother almost quarrelled about this picture. He wanted it and she did not want it in the house. Sagot gathering a little of the discussion said, but that is alright if you do not like the legs and feet it is very easy to guillotine her and only take the head. No that would not do, everybody agreed, and nothing was decided.

Gertrude Stein and her brother continued to be very divided in this matter and they were very angry with each other. Finally it was agreed that since he, the brother, wanted it so badly they would buy it, and in this way the first Picasso was brought into the rue de Fleurus.

It was just about this time that Raymond Duncan, the brother of Isadora, rented an atelier in the rue de Fleurus. Raymond had just come back from his first trip to Greece and had brought back with him a greek girl and greek clothes. Raymond had known Gertrude Stein’s elder brother and his wife in San Francisco. At that time Raymond was acting as advance agent for Emma Nevada who had also with her Pablo Casals the violincellist, [violoncellist,] at that time quite unknown.

The Duncan family had been then at the Omar Khayyam stage, they had not yet gone greek. They had after that gone italian renaissance, but now Raymond had gone completely greek and this included a greek girl. Isadora lost interest in him, she found the girl too modern a greek. At any rate Raymond was at this time without any money at all and his wife was enceinte. Gertrude Stein gave him coal and a chair for Penelope to sit in, the rest sat on packing cases. They had another friend who helped them, Kathleen Bruce, a very beautiful, very athletic English girl, a kind of sculptress, she later married and became the widow of the discoverer of the South Pole, Scott. She had at that time no money to speak of either and she used to bring a half portion of her dinner every evening for Penelope. Finally Penelope had her baby, it was named Raymond because when Gertrude Stein’s brother and Raymond Duncan went to register it they had not thought of a name. Now he is against his will called Menalkas but he might be gratified if he knew that legally he is Raymond. However that is another matter.

Kathleen Bruce was a sculptress and she was learning to model figures of children and she asked to do a figure of Gertrude Stein’s nephew. Gertrude Stein and her nephew went to Kathleen Bruce’s studio. There they, one afternoon, met H. P. Roché. Roché was one of those characters that are always to be found in Paris. He was a very earnest, very noble, devoted, very faithful and very enthusiastic man who was a general introducer. He knew everybody, he really knew them and he could introduce anybody to anybody. He was going to be a writer. He was tall and red-headed and he never said anything but good good excellent and he lived with his mother and his grandmother. He had done a great many things, he had gone to the austrian mountains with the austrians, he had gone to Germany with the germans and he had gone to Hungary with hungarians and he had gone to England with the english. He had not gone to Russia although he had been in Paris with russians. As Picasso always said of him, Roché is very nice but he is only a translation.

Later he was often at 27 rue de Fleurus with various nationalities and Gertrude Stein rather liked him. She always said of him he is so faithful, perhaps one need never see him again but one knows that somewhere Roché is faithful. He did give her one delightful sensation in the very early days of their acquaintance. Three Lives, Gertrude Stein’s first book was just then being written and Roché who could read english was very impressed by it. One day Gertrude Stein was saying something about herself and Roché said good good excellent that is very important for your biography. She was terribly touched, it was the first time that she really realised that some time she would have a biography. It is quite true that although she has not seen him for years somewhere Roché is probably perfectly faithful.

But to come back to Roché at Kathleen Bruce’s studio. They all talked about one thing and another and Gertrude Stein happened to mention that they had just bought a picture from Sagot by a young spaniard named Picasso. Good good excellent, said Roché, he is a very interesting young fellow, I know him. Oh do you, said Gertrude Stein, well enough to take somebody to see him. Why certainly, said Roché. Very well, said Gertrude Stein, my brother I know is very anxious to make his acquaintance. And there and then the appointment was made and shortly after Roché and Gertrude Stein’s brother went to see Picasso.

It was only a very short time after this that Picasso began the portrait of Gertrude Stein, now so widely known, but just how that came about is a little vague in everybody’s mind. I have heard Picasso and Gertrude Stein talk about it often and they neither of them can remember. They can remember the first time that Picasso dined at the rue de Fleurus and they can remember the first time Gertrude Stein posed for her portrait at rue Ravignan but in between there is a blank. How it came about they do not know. Picasso had never had anybody pose for him since he was sixteen years old, he was then twenty-four and Gertrude Stein had never thought of having her portrait painted, and they do not either of them know how it came about. Anyway it did and she posed to him for this portrait ninety times and a great deal happened during that time. To go back to all the first times.

Picasso and Fernande came to dinner, Picasso in those days was, what a dear friend and schoolmate of mine, Nellie Jacot, called, a good-looking bootblack. He was thin dark, alive with big pools of eyes and a violent but not a rough way. He was sitting next to Gertrude Stein at dinner and she took up a piece of bread. This, said Picasso, snatching it back with violence, this piece of bread is mine. She laughed and he looked sheepish. That was the beginning of their intimacy.

That evening Gertrude Stein’s brother took out portfolio after portfolio of japanese prints to show Picasso, Gertrude Stein’s brother was fond of japanese prints. Picasso solemnly and obediently looked at print after print and listened to the descriptions. He said under his breath to Gertrude Stein, he is very nice, your brother, but like all americans, like Haviland, he shows you japanese prints. Moi j’aime pas ça, no I don’t care for it. As I say Gertrude Stein and Pablo Picasso immediately understood each other.

Then there was the first time of posing. The atelier of Picasso I have already described. In those days there was even more disorder, more coming and going, more red-hot fire in the stove, more cooking and more interruptions. There was a large broken armchair where Gertrude Stein posed. There was a couch where everybody sat and slept. There was a little kitchen chair upon which Picasso sat to paint, there was a large easel and there were many very large canvases. It was at the height of the end of the Harlequin period when the canvases were enormous, the figures also, and the groups.

There was a little fox terrier there that had something the matter with it and had been and was again about to be taken to the veterinary. No frenchman or frenchwoman is so poor or so careless or so avaricious but that they can and do constantly take their pet to the vet.

Fernande was as always, very large, very beautiful and very gracious. She offered to read La Fontaine’s stories aloud to amuse Gertrude Stein while Gertrude Stein posed. She took her pose, Picasso sat very tight on his chair and very close to his canvas and on a very small palette which was of a uniform brown grey colour, mixed some more brown grey and the painting began. This was the first of some eighty or ninety sittings.

Toward the end of the afternoon Gertrude Stein’s two brothers and her sister-in-law and Andrew Green came to see. They were all excited at the beauty of the sketch and Andrew Green begged and begged that it should be left as it was. But Picasso shook his head and said, non.

It is too bad but in those days no one thought of taking a photograph of the picture as it was then and of course no one of the group that saw it then remembers at all what it looked like any more than do Picasso or Gertrude Stein.

Andrew Green, none of them knew how they had met Andrew Green, he was the great-nephew of Andrew Green known as the father of Greater New York. He had been born and reared in Chicago but he was a typical tall gaunt new englander, blond and gentle. He had a prodigious memory and could recite all of Milton’s Paradise Lost by heart and also all the translations of chinese poems of which Gertrude Stein was very fond. He had been in China and he was later to live permanently in the South Sea islands after he finally inherited quite a fortune from his great-uncle who was fond of Milton’s Paradise Lost. He had a passion for oriental stuffs. He adored as he said a simple centre and a continuous design. He loved pictures in museums and he hated everything modern. Once when during the family’s absence he had stayed at the rue de Fleurus for a month, he had outraged Hélène’s feelings by having his bed-sheets changed every day and covering all the pictures with cashmere shawls. He said the pictures were very restful, he could not deny that, but he could not bear it. He said that after the month was over that he had of course never come to like the new pictures but the worst of it was that not liking them he had lost his taste for the old and he never again in his life could go to any museum or look at any picture. He was tremendously impressed by Fernande’s beauty. He was indeed quite overcome. I would, he said to Gertrude Stein, if I could talk french, I would make love to her and take her away from that little Picasso. Do you make love with words, laughed Gertrude Stein. He went away before I came to Paris and he came back eighteen years later and he was very dull.

This year was comparatively a quiet one. The Matisses were in the South of France all winter, at Collioure on the Mediterranean coast not far from Perpignan, where Madame Matisse’s people lived. The Raymond Duncans had disappeared after having been joined first by a sister of Penelope who was a little actress and was very far from being dressed greek, she was as nearly as she possibly could be a little Parisian. She had accompanying her a very large dark greek cousin. He came in to see Gertrude Stein and he looked around and he announced, I am greek, that is the same as saying that I have perfect taste and I do not care for any of these pictures. Very shortly Raymond, his wife and baby, the sister-in-law and the greek cousin disappeared out of the court at 27 rue de Fleurus and were succeeded by a german lady.

This german lady was the niece and god-daughter of german field-marshals and her brother was a captain in the german navy. Her mother was english and she herself had played the harp at the bavarian court. She was very amusing and had some strange friends, both english and french. She was a sculptress and she made a typical german sculpture of little Roger, the concierge’s boy. She made three heads of him, one laughing, one crying and one sticking out his tongue, all three together on one pedestal. She sold this piece to the royal museum at Potsdam. The concierge during the war often wept at the thought of her Roger being there, sculptured, in the museum at Potsdam. She invented clothes that could be worn inside out and taken to pieces and be made long or short and she showed these to everybody with great pride. She had as an instructor in painting a weird looking frenchman one who looked exactly like the pictures of Huckleberry Finn’s father. She explained that she employed him out of charity, he had won a gold medal at the salon in his youth and after that had had no success. She also said that she never employed a servant of the servant class. She said that decayed gentlewomen were more appetising and more efficient and she always had some widow of some army officer or functionary sewing or posing for her. She had an austrian maid for a while who cooked perfectly delicious austrian pastry but she did not keep her long. She was in short very amusing and she and Gertrude Stein used to talk to each other in the court. She always wanted to know what Gertrude Stein thought of everybody who came in and out. She wanted to know if she came to her conclusions by deduction, observation, imagination or analysis. She was amusing and then she disappeared and nobody thought anything about her until the war came and then everybody wondered if after all there had not been something sinister about this german woman’s life in Paris.

Practically every afternoon Gertrude Stein went to Montmartre, posed and then later wandered down the hill usually walking across Paris to the rue de Fleurus. She then formed the habit which has never left her of walking around Paris, now accompanied by the dog, in those days alone. And Saturday evenings the Picassos walked home with her and dined and then there was Saturday evening.

During these long poses and these long walks Gertrude Stein meditated and made sentences. She was then in the middle of her negro story Melanctha Herbert, the second story of Three Lives and the poignant incidents that she wove into the life of Melanctha were often these she noticed in walking down the hill from the rue Ravignan.

It was at that time that the hungarians began their pilgrimages to the rue de Fleurus. There were strange groups of americans then, Picasso unaccustomed to the virginal quality of these young men and women used to say of them, ils sont pas des hommes, ils sont pas des femmes, ils sont des américains. They are not men, they are not women[,] they are americans. Once there was a Bryn Mawr woman there, wife of a well known portrait painter, who was very tall and beautiful and having once fallen on her head had a strange vacant expression. Her, he approved of, and used to call the Empress. There was a type of american art student, male, that used very much to afflict him, he used to say no it is not he who will make the future glory of America. He had a characteristic reaction when he saw the first photograph of a sky-scraper. Good God, he said, imagine the pangs of jealousy a lover would have while his beloved came up all those flights of stairs to his top story studio.

It was at this time that a Maurice Denis, a Toulouse-Lautrec and many enormous Picassos were added to the collection. It was at this time also that the acquaintance and friendship with the Vallotons began.

Vollard once said when he was asked about a certain painter’s picture, oh ça c’est un Cézanne pour les pauvres, that is a Cézanne for the poor collector. Well Valloton was a Manet for the impecunious. His big nude had all the hardness, the stillness and none of the quality of the Olympe of Manet and his portraits had the aridity but none of the elegance of David. And further he had the misfortune of having married the sister of an important picture-dealer. He was very happy with his wife and she was a very charming woman but then there were the weekly family reunions, and there was also the wealth of his wife and the violence of his step-sons. He was a gentle soul, Valloton, with a keen wit and a great deal of ambition but a feeling of impotence, the result of being the brother-in-law of picture dealers. However for a time his pictures were very interesting. He asked Gertrude Stein to pose for him. She did the following year. She had come to like posing, the long still hours followed by a long dark walk intensified the concentration with which she was creating her sentences. The sentences of which Marcel Brion, the french critic has written, by exactitude, austerity, absence of variety in light and shade, by refusal of the use of the subconscious Gertrude Stein achieves a symmetery [symmetry] which has a close analogy to the symmetry of the musical fugue of Bach.

She often described the strange sensation she had as a result of the way in which Valloton painted. He was not at that time a young man as painters go, he had already had considerable recognition as a painter in the Paris exposition of 1900. When he painted a portrait he made a crayon sketch and then began painting at the top of the canvas straight across. Gertrude Stein said it was like pulling down a curtain as slowly moving as one of his swiss glaciers. Slowly he pulled the curtain down and by the time he was at the bottom of the canvas, there you were. The whole operation took about two weeks and then he gave the canvas to you. First however he exhibited it in the autumn salon and it had considerable notice and everybody was pleased.

Everybody went to the Cirque Médrano once a week, at least, and usually everybody went on the same evening. There the clowns had commenced dressing up in misfit clothes instead of the old classic costume and these clothes later so well known on Charlie Chaplin were the delight of Picasso and all his friends in Montmartre. There also were the english jockeys and their costumes made the mode that all Montmartre followed. Not very long ago somebody was talking about how well the young painters of to-day dressed and what a pity it was that they spent money in that way. Picasso laughed. I am quite certain, he said, they pay less for the fashionable complet, their suits of clothes, than we did for our rough and common ones. You have no idea how hard it was and expensive it was in those days to find english tweed or a french imitation that would look rough and dirty enough. And it was quite true one way and another the painters in those days did spend a lot of money and they spent all they got hold of because in those happy days you could owe money for years for your paints and canvases and rent and restaurant and practically everything except coal and luxuries.

The winter went on. Three Lives was written. Gertrude Stein asked her sister-in-law to come and read it. She did and was deeply moved. This pleased Gertrude Stein immensely, she did not believe that any one could read anything she wrote and be interested. In those days she never asked any one what they thought of her work, but were they interested enough to read it. Now she says if they can bring themselves to read it they will be interested.

Her elder brother’s wife has always meant a great deal in her life but never more than on that afternoon. And then it had to be typewritten. Gertrude Stein had at that time a wretched little portable typewriter which she never used. She always then and for many years later wrote on scraps of paper in pencil, copied it into french school note-books in ink and then often copied it over again in ink. It was in connection with these various series of scraps of paper that her elder brother once remarked, I do not know whether Gertrude has more genius than the rest of you all, that I know nothing about, but one thing I have always noticed, the rest of you paint and write and are not satisfied and throw it away or tear it up, she does not say whether she is satisfied or not, she copies it very often but she never throws away any piece of paper upon which she has written.

Gertrude Stein tried to copy Three Lives on the typewriter but it was no use, it made her nervous, so Etta Cone came to the rescue. The Miss Etta Cones as Pablo Picasso used to call her and her sister. Etta Cone was a Baltimore connection of Gertrude Stein’s and she was spending a winter in Paris. She was rather lonesome and she was rather interested.

Etta Cone found the Picassos appalling but romantic. She was taken there by Gertrude Stein whenever the Picasso finances got beyond everybody and was made to buy a hundred francs’ worth of drawings. After all a hundred francs in those days was twenty dollars. She was quite willing to indulge in this romantic charity. Needless to say these drawings became in very much later years the nucleus of her collection.

Etta Cone offered to typewrite Three Lives and she began. Baltimore is famous for the delicate sensibilities and conscientiousness of its inhabitants. It suddenly occurred to Gertrude Stein that she had not told Etta Cone to read the manuscript before beginning to typewrite it. She went to see her and there indeed was Etta Cone faithfully copying the manuscript letter by letter so that she might not by any indiscretion become conscious of the meaning. Permission to read the text having been given the typewriting went on.

Spring was coming and the sittings were coming to an end. All of a sudden one day Picasso painted out the whole head. I can’t see you any longer when I look, he said irritably. And so the picture was left like that.

Nobody remembers being particularly disappointed or particularly annoyed at this ending to the long series of posings. There was the spring independent and then Gertrude Stein and her brother were going to Italy as was at that time their habit. Pablo and Fernande were going to Spain, she for the first time, and she had to buy a dress and a hat and perfumes and a cooking stove. All french women in those days when they went from one country to another took along a french oil stove to cook on. Perhaps they still do. No matter where they were going this had to be taken with them. They always paid a great deal of excess baggage, all french women who went travelling. And the Matisses were back and they had to meet the Picassos and to be enthusiastic about each other, but not to like each other very well. And in their wake, Derain met Picasso and with him came Braque.

It may seem very strange to every one nowadays that before this time Matisse had never heard of Picasso and Picasso had never met Matisse. But at that time every little crowd lived its own life and knew practically nothing of any other crowd. Matisse on the Quai Saint-Michel and in the indépendant did not know anything of Picasso and Montmartre and Sagot. They all, it is true, had been in the very early stages bought one after the other by Mademoiselle Weill, the bric-à-brac shop in Montmartre, but as she bought everybody’s pictures, pictures brought by any one, not necessarily by the painter, it was not very likely that any painter would, except by some rare chance, see there the paintings of any other painter. They were however all very grateful to her in later years because after all practically everybody who later became famous had sold their first little picture to her.

As I was saying the sittings were over, the vernissage of the independent was over and everybody went away.

It had been a fruitful winter. In the long struggle with the portrait of Gertrude Stein, Picasso passed from the Harlequin, the charming early italian period to the intensive struggle which was to end in cubism. Gertrude Stein had written the story of Melanctha the negress, the second story of Three Lives which was the first definite step away from the nineteenth century and into the twentieth century in literature. Matisse had painted the Bonheur de Vivre and had created the new school of colour which was soon to leave its mark on everything. And everybody went away. That summer the Matisses came to Italy. Matisse did not care about it very much, he preferred France and Morocco but Madame Matisse was deeply touched. It was a girlish dream fulfilled. She said, I say to myself all the time, I am in Italy. And I say it to Henri all the time and he is very sweet about it, but he says, what of it.

The Picassos were in Spain and Fernande wrote long letters describing Spain and the spaniards and earthquakes.

In Florence except for the short visit of the Matisses and a short visit from Alfy Maurer the summer life was in no way related to the Paris life.

Gertrude Stein and her brother rented for the summer a villa on top of the hill at Fiesole near Florence, and there they spent their summers for several years. The year I came to Paris a friend and myself took this villa, Gertrude Stein and her brother having taken a larger one on the other side of Fiesole, having been joined that year by their elder brother, his wife and child. The small one, the Casa Ricci, was very delightful. It had been made livable by a Scotch woman who born Presbyterian became an ardent Catholic and took her old Presbyterian mother from one convent to another. Finally they came to rest in Casa Ricci and there she made for herself a chapel and there her mother died. She then abandoned this for a larger villa which she turned into a retreat for retired priests and Gertrude Stein and her brother rented the Casa Ricci from her. Gertrude Stein delighted in her landlady who looked exactly like a lady-in-waiting to Mary Stuart and with all her trailing black robes genuflected before every Catholic symbol and would then climb up a precipitous ladder and open a little window in the roof to look at the stars. A strange mingling of Catholic and Protestant exaltation.

Hélène the french servant never came down to Fiesole. She had by that time married. She cooked for her husband during the summer and mended the stockings of Gertrude Stein and her brother by putting new feet into them. She also made jam. In Italy there was Maddalena quite as important in Italy as Hélène in Paris, but I doubt if with as much appreciation for notabilities. Italy is too accustomed to the famous and the children of the famous. It was Edwin Dodge who apropos of these said, the lives of great men oft remind us we should leave no sons behind us.

Gertrude Stein adored heat and sunshine although she always says that Paris winter is an ideal climate. In those days it was always at noon that she preferred to walk. I, who have and had no fondness for a summer sun, often accompanied her. Sometimes later in Spain I sat under a tree and wept but she in the sun was indefatigable. She could even lie in the sun and look straight up into a summer noon sun, she said it rested her eyes and head.

There were amusing people in Florence. There were the Berensons and at that time with them Gladys Deacon, a well known international beauty, but after a winter of Montmartre Gertrude Stein found her too easily shocked to be interesting. Then there were the first russians, von Heiroth and his wife, she who afterwards had four husbands and once pleasantly remarked that she had always been good friends with all her husbands. He was foolish but attractive and told the usual russian stories. Then there were the Thorolds and a great many others. And most important there was a most excellent english lending library with all sorts of strange biographies which were to Gertrude Stein a source of endless pleasure. She once told me that when she was young she had read so much, read from the Elizabethans to the moderns, that she was terribly uneasy lest some day she would be without anything to read. For years this fear haunted her but in one way and another although she always reads and reads she seems always to find more to read. Her eldest brother used to complain that although he brought up from Florence every day as many books as he could carry, there always were just as many to take back.

It was during this summer that Gertrude Stein began her great book, The Making of Americans.

It began with an old daily theme that she had written when at Radcliffe,

“Once an angry man dragged his father along the ground through his own orchard. ‘Stop!’ cried the groaning old man at last. ‘Stop! I did not drag my father beyond this tree.’

“It is hard living down the tempers we are born with. We all begin well. For in our youth there is nothing we are more intolerant of than our own sins writ large in others and we fight them fiercely in ourselves; but we grow old and we see that these our sins are of all sins the really harmless ones to own, nay that they give a charm to any character, and so our struggle with them dies away.” And it was to be the history of a family. It was a history of a family but by the time I came to Paris it was getting to be a history of all human beings, all who ever were or are or could be living.

Gertrude Stein in all her life has never been as pleased with anything as she is with the translation that Bernard Faÿ and Madame Seillière are making of this book now. She has just been going over it with Bernard Faÿ and as she says, it is wonderful in english and it is even as wonderful in french. Elliot Paul, when editor of transition once said that he was certain that Gertrude Stein could be a best-seller in France. It seems very likely that his prediction is to be fulfilled.

But to return to those old days in the Casa Ricci and the first beginnings of those long sentences which were to change the literary ideas of a great many people.

Gertrude Stein was working tremendously over the beginning of The Making of Americans and came back to Paris under the spell of the thing she was doing. It was at this time that working every night she often was caught by the dawn coming while she was working. She came back to a Paris fairly full of excitement. In the first place she came back to her finished portrait. The day he returned from Spain Picasso sat down and out of his head painted the head in without having seen Gertrude Stein again. And when she saw it he and she were content. It is very strange but neither can remember at all what the head looked like when he painted it out. There is another charming story of the portrait.

Only a few years ago when Gertrude Stein had had her hair cut short, she had always up to that time worn it as a crown on top of her head as Picasso has painted it, when she had had her hair cut, a day or so later she happened to come into a room and Picasso was several rooms away. She had a hat on but he caught sight of her through two doorways and approaching her quickly called out, Gertrude, what is it, what is it. What is what, Pablo, she said. Let me see, he said. She let him see. And my portrait, said he sternly. Then his face softening he added, mais, quand même, tout y est, all the same it is all there.

Matisse was back and there was excitement in the air. Derain, and Braque with him, had gone Montmartre. Braque was a young painter who had known Marie Laurencin when they were both art students, and they had then painted each other’s portraits. After that Braque had done rather geographical pictures, rounded hills and very much under the colour influence of Matisse’s independent painting. He had come to know Derain, I am not sure but that they had known each other while doing their military service, and now they knew Picasso. It was an exciting moment.

They began to spend their days up there and they all always ate together at a little restaurant opposite, and Picasso was more than ever as Gertrude Stein said the little bull-fighter followed by his squadron of four, or as later in her portrait of him, she called him, Napoleon followed by his four enormous grenadiers. Derain and Braque were great big men, so was Guillaume a heavy set man and Salmon was not small. Picasso was every inch a chief.

This brings the story to Salmon and Guillaume Apollinaire, although Gertrude Stein had known these two and Marie Laurencin a considerable time before all this was happening.

Salmon and Guillaume Apollinaire both lived in Montmartre in these days. Salmon was very lithe and alive but Gertrude Stein never found him particularly interesting. She liked him. Guillaume Apollinaire on the contrary was very wonderful. There was just about that time, that is about the time when Gertrude Stein first knew Apollinaire, the excitement of a duel that he was to fight with another writer. Fernande and Pablo told about it with so much excitement and so much laughter and so much Montmartre slang, this was in the early days of their acquaintance, that she was always a little vague about just what did happen. But the gist of the matter was that Guillaume challenged the other man and Max Jacob was to be the second and witness for Guillaume. Guillaume and his antagonist each sat in their favourite café all day and waited while their seconds went to and fro. How it all ended Gertrude Stein does not know except that nobody fought, but the great excitement was the bill each second and witness brought to his principal. In these was itemised each time they had a cup of coffee and of course they had to have a cup of coffee every time they sat down at one or other café with one or other principal, and again when the two seconds sat with each other. There was also the question under what circumstances were they under the absolute necessity of having a glass of brandy with the cup of coffee. And how often would they have had coffee if they had not been seconds. All this led to endless meetings and endless discussion and endless additional items. It lasted for days, perhaps weeks and months and whether anybody finally was paid, even the café keeper, nobody knows. It was notorious that Apollinaire was parted with the very greatest difficulty from even the smallest piece of money. It was all very absorbing.

Apollinaire was very attractive and very interesting. He had a head like one of the late roman emperors. He had a brother whom one heard about but never saw. He worked in a bank and therefore he was reasonably well dressed. When anybody in Montmartre had to go anywhere where they had to be conventionally clothed, either to see a relation or attend to a business matter, they always wore a piece of a suit that belonged to the brother of Guillaume.

Guillaume was extraordinarily brilliant and no matter what subject was started, if he knew anything about it or not, he quickly saw the whole meaning of the thing and elaborated it by his wit and fancy carrying it further than anybody knowing anything about it could have done, and oddly enough generally correctly.

Once, several years later, we were dining with the Picassos, and in a conversation I got the best of Guillaume. I was very proud, but, said Eve (Picasso was no longer with Fernande), Guillaume was frightfully drunk or it would not have happened. It was only under such circumstances that anybody could successfully turn a phrase against Guillaume. Poor Guillaume. The last time we saw him was after he had come back to Paris from the war. He had been badly wounded in the head and had had a piece of his skull removed. He looked very wonderful with his bleu horizon and his bandaged head. He lunched with us and we all talked a long time together. He was tired and his heavy head nodded. He was very serious almost solemn. We went away shortly after, we were working with the American Fund for French Wounded, and never saw him again. Later Olga Picasso, the wife of Picasso, told us that the night of the armistice Guillaume Apollinaire died, that they were with him that whole evening and it was warm and the windows were open and the crowd passing were shouting, à bas Guillaume, down with William and as every one always called Guillaume Apollinaire Guillaume, even in his death agony it troubled him.

He had really been heroic. As a foreigner, his mother was a pole, his father possibly an italian, it was not at all necessary that he should volunteer to fight. He was a man of full habit, accustomed to a literary life and the delights of the table, and in spite of everything he volunteered. He went into the artillery first. Every one advised this as it was less dangerous and easier than the infantry, but after a while he could not bear this half protection and he changed into the infantry and was wounded in a charge. He was a long time in hospital, recovered a little, it was at this time that we saw him, and finally died on the day of the armistice.

The death of Guillaume Apollinaire at this time made a very serious difference to all his friends apart from their sorrow at his death. It was the moment just after the war when many things had changed and people naturally fell apart. Guillaume would have been a bond of union, he always had a quality of keeping people together, and now that he was gone everybody ceased to be friends. But all that was very much later and now to go back again to the beginning when Gertrude Stein first met Guillaume and Marie Laurencin.

Everybody called Gertrude Stein Gertrude, or at most Mademoiselle Gertrude, everybody called Picasso Pablo and Fernande Fernande and everybody called Guillaume Apollinaire Guillaume and Max Jacob Max but everybody called Marie Laurencin Marie Laurencin.

The first time Gertrude Stein ever saw Marie Laurencin, Guillaume Apollinaire brought her to the rue de Fleurus, not on a Saturday evening, but another evening. She was very interesting. They were an extraordinary pair. Marie Laurencin was terribly near-sighted and of course she never wore eye-glasses, no french woman and few frenchmen did in those days. She used a lorgnette.

She looked at each picture carefully that is, every picture on the line, bringing her eye close and moving over the whole of it with her lorgnette, an inch at a time. The pictures out of reach she ignored. Finally she remarked, as for myself, I prefer portraits and that is of course quite natural, as I myself am a Clouet. And it was perfectly true, she was a Clouet. She had the square thin build of the mediaeval french women in the french primitives. She spoke in a high pitched beautifully modulated voice. She sat down beside Gertrude Stein on the couch and she recounted the story of her life, told that her mother who had always had it in her nature to dislike men had been for many years the mistress of an important personage, had borne her, Marie Laurencin. I have never, she added, dared let her know Guillaume although of course he is so sweet that she could not refuse to like him but better not. Some day you will see her.

And later on Gertrude Stein saw the mother and by that time I was in Paris and I was taken along.

Marie Laurencin, leading her strange life and making her strange art, lived with her mother, who was a very quiet, very pleasant, very dignified woman, as if the two were living in a convent. The small apartment was filled with needlework which the mother had executed after the designs of Marie Laurencin. Marie and her mother acted toward each other exactly as a young nun with an older one. It was all very strange. Later just before the war the mother fell ill and died. Then the mother did see Guillaume Apollinaire and liked him.

After her mother’s death Marie Laurencin lost all sense of stability. She and Guillaume no longer saw each other. A relation that had existed as long as the mother lived without the mother’s knowledge now that the mother was dead and had seen and liked Guillaume could no longer endure. Marie against the advice of all her friends married a german. When her friends remonstrated with her she said, but he is the only one who can give me a feeling of my mother.

Six weeks after the marriage the war came and Marie had to leave the country, having been married to a german. As she told me later when once during the war we met in Spain, naturally the officials could make no trouble for her, her passport made it clear that no one knew who her father was and they naturally were afraid because perhaps her father might be the president of the french republic.

During these war years Marie was very unhappy. She was intensely french and she was technically german. When you met her she would say, let me present to you my husband a boche, I do not remember his name. The official french world in Spain with whom she and her husband occasionally came in contact made things very unpleasant for her, constantly referring to Germany as her country. In the meanwhile Guillaume with whom she was in correspondence wrote her passionately patriotic letters. It was a miserable time for Marie Laurencin.

Finally Madame Groult, the sister of Poiret, coming to Spain, managed to help Marie out of her troubles. She finally divorced her husband and after the armistice returned to Paris, at home once more in the world. It was then that she came to the rue de Fleurus again, this time with Erik Satie. They were both Normans and so proud and happy about it.

In the early days Marie Laurencin painted a strange picture, portraits of Guillaume, Picasso, Fernande and herself. Fernande told Gertrude Stein about it. Gertrude Stein bought it and Marie Laurencin was so pleased. It was the first picture of hers any one had ever bought.

It was before Gertrude Stein knew the rue Ravignan that Guillaume Apollinaire had his first paid job, he edited a little pamphlet about physical culture. And it was for this that Picasso made his wonderful caricatures, including one of Guillaume as an exemplar of what physical culture could do.

And now once more to return to the return from all their travels and to Picasso becoming the head of a movement that was later to be known as the cubists. Who called it cubist first I do not know but very likely it was Apollinaire. At any rate he wrote the first little pamphlet about them all and illustrated it with their paintings.

I can so well remember the first time Gertrude Stein took me to see Guillaume Apollinaire. It was a tiny bachelor’s apartment on the rue des Martyrs. The room was crowded with a great many small young gentlemen. Who, I asked Fernande, are all these little men. They are poets, answered Fernande. I was overcome. I had never seen poets before, one poet yes but not poets. It was on that night too that Picasso, just a little drunk and to Fernande’s great indignation persisted in sitting beside me and finding for me in a spanish album of photographs the exact spot where he was born. I came away with rather a vague idea of its situation.

Derain and Braque became followers of Picasso about six months after Picasso had, through Gertrude Stein and her brother, met Matisse. Matisse had in the meantime introduced Picasso to negro sculpture.

At that time negro sculpture had been well known to curio hunters but not to artists. Who first recognised its potential value for the modern artist I am sure I do not know. Perhaps it was Maillol who came from the Perpignan region and knew Matisse in the south and called his attention to it. There is a tradition that it was Derain. It is also very possible that it was Matisse himself because for many years there was a curio-dealer in the rue de Rennes who always had a great many things of this kind in his window and Matisse often went up the rue de Rennes to go to one of the sketch classes.

In any case it was Matisse who first was influenced, not so much in his painting but in his sculpture, by the african statues and it was Matisse who drew Picasso’s attention to it just after Picasso had finished painting Gertrude Stein’s portrait.

The effect of this african art upon Matisse and Picasso was entirely different. Matisse through it was affected more in his imagination than in his vision. Picasso more in his vision than in his imagination. Strangely enough it is only very much later in his life that this influence has affected his imagination and that may be through its having been re-enforced by the Orientalism of the russians when he came in contact with that through Diaghilev and the russian ballet.

In these early days when he created cubism the effect of the african art was purely upon his vision and his forms, his imagination remained purely spanish. The spanish quality of ritual and abstraction had been indeed stimulated by his painting the portrait of Gertrude Stein. She had a definite impulse then and always toward elemental abstraction. She was not at any time interested in african sculpture. She always says that she liked it well enough but that it has nothing to do with europeans, that it lacks naïveté, that it is very ancient, very narrow, very sophisticated but lacks the elegance of the egyptian sculpture from which it is derived. She says that as an american she likes primitive things to be more savage.

Matisse and Picasso then being introduced to each other by Gertrude Stein and her brother became friends but they were enemies. Now they are neither friends nor enemies. At that time they were both.

They exchanged pictures as was the habit in those days. Each painter chose the one of the other one that presumably interested him the most. Matisse and Picasso chose each one of the other one the picture that was undoubtedly the least interesting either of them had done. Later each one used it as an example, the picture he had chosen, of the weaknesses of the other one. Very evidently in the two pictures chosen the strong qualities of each painter were not much in evidence.

The feeling between the Picassoites and the Matisseites became bitter. And this, you see, brings me to the independent where my friend and I sat without being aware of it under the two pictures which first publicly showed that Derain and Braque had become Picassoites and were definitely not Matisseites.

In the meantime naturally a great many things had happened.

Matisse showed in every autumn salon and every independent. He was beginning to have a considerable following. Picasso, on the contrary, never in all his life has shown in any salon. His pictures at that time could really only be seen at 27 rue de Fleurus. The first time as one might say that he had ever shown at a public show was when Derain and Braque, completely influenced by his recent work, showed theirs. After that he too had many followers.

Matisse was irritated by the growing friendship between Picasso and Gertrude Stein. Mademoiselle Gertrude, he explained, likes local colour and theatrical values. It would be impossible for any one of her quality to have a serious friendship with any one like Picasso. Matisse still came frequently to the rue de Fleurus but there was no longer any frankness of intercourse between them all. It was about this time that Gertrude Stein and her brother gave a lunch for all the painters whose pictures were on the wall. Of course it did not include the dead or the old. It was at this lunch that as I have already said Gertrude Stein made them all happy and made the lunch a success by seating each painter facing his own picture. No one of them noticed it, they were just naturally pleased, until just as they were all leaving Matisse, standing up with his back to the door and looking into the room suddenly realised what had been done.

Matisse intimated that Gertrude Stein had lost interest in his work. She answered him, there is nothing within you that fights itself and hitherto you have had the instinct to produce antagonism in others which stimulated you to attack. But now they follow.

That was the end of the conversation but a beginning of an important part of The Making of Americans. Upon this idea Gertrude Stein based some of her most permanent distinctions in types of people.

It was about this time that Matisse began his teaching. He now moved from the Quai Saint-Michel, where he had lived ever since his marriage, to the boulevard des Invalides. In consequence of the separation of church and state which had just taken place in France the french government had become possessed of a great many convent schools and other church property. As many of these convents ceased to exist, there were at that time a great many of their buildings empty. Among others a very splendid one on the boulevard des Invalides.

These buildings were being rented at very low prices because no lease was given, as the government when it decided how to use them permanently would put the tenants out without warning. It was therefore an ideal place for artists as there were gardens and big rooms and they could put up with the inconveniences of housekeeping under the circumstances. So the Matisses moved in and Matisse instead of a small room to work in had an immense one and the two boys came home and they were all very happy. Then a number of those who had become his followers asked him if he would teach them if they organised a class for him in the same building in which he was then living. He consented and the Matisse atelier began.

The applicants were of all nationalities and Matisse was at first appalled at the number and variety of them. He told with much amusement as well as surprise that when he asked a very little woman in the front row, what in particular she had in mind in her painting, what she was seeking, she replied, Monsieur je cherche le neuf. He used to wonder how they all managed to learn french when he knew none of their languages. Some one got hold of some of these facts and made fun of the school in one of the french weeklies. This hurt Matisse’s feelings frightfully. The article said, and where did these people come from, and it was answered, from Massachusetts. Matisse was very unhappy.

But in spite of all this and also in spite of many dissensions the school flourished. There were difficulties. One of the hungarians wanted to earn his living posing for the class and in the intervals when some one else posed go on with his painting. There were a number of young women who protested, a nude model on a model stand was one thing but to have it turn into a fellow student was another. A hungarian was found eating the bread for rubbing out crayon drawings that the various students left on their painting boards and this evidence of extreme poverty and lack of hygiene had an awful effect upon the sensibilities of the americans. There were quite a number of americans. One of these americans under the plea of poverty was receiving his tuition for nothing and then was found to have purchased for himself a tiny Matisse and a tiny Picasso and a tiny Seurat. This was not only unfair, because many of the others wanted and could not afford to own a picture by the master and they were paying their tuition, but, since he also bought a Picasso, it was treason. And then every once in a while some one said something to Matisse in such bad french that it sounded like something very different from what it was and Matisse grew very angry and the unfortunate had to be taught how to apologise properly. All the students were working under such a state of tension that explosions were frequent. One would accuse another of undue influence with the master and then there were long and complicated scenes in which usually some one had to apologise. It was all very difficult since they themselves organised themselves.

Gertrude Stein enjoyed all these complications immensely. Matisse was a good gossip and so was she and at this time they delighted in telling tales to each other.

She began at that time always calling Matisse the C.M. or cher maître. She told him the favourite Western story, pray gentlemen, let there be no bloodshed. Matisse came not unfrequently to the rue de Fleurus. It was indeed at this time that Hélène prepared him the fried eggs instead of an omelet.

Three Lives had been typewritten and now the next thing was to show it to a publisher. Some one gave Gertrude Stein the name of an agent in New York and she tried that. Nothing came of it. Then she tried publishers directly. The only one at all interested was Bobbs-Merrill and they said they could not undertake it. This attempt to find a publisher lasted some time and then without being really discouraged she decided to have it printed. It was not an unnatural thought as people in Paris often did this. Some one told her about the Grafton Press in New York, a respectable firm that printed special historical things that people wanted to have printed. The arrangements were concluded, Three Lives was to be printed and the proofs to be sent.

One day some one knocked at the door and a very nice very american young man asked if he might speak to Miss Stein. She said, yes come in. He said, I have come at the request of the Grafton Press. Yes, she said. You see, he said slightly hesitant, the director of the Grafton Press is under the impression that perhaps your knowledge of english. But I am an american, said Gertrude Stein indignantly. Yes yes I understand that perfectly now, he said, but perhaps you have not had much experience in writing. I suppose, said she laughing, you were under the impression that I was imperfectly educated. He blushed, why no, he said, but you might not have had much experience in writing. Oh yes, she said, oh yes. Well it’s alright. I will write to the director and you might as well tell him also that everything that is written in the manuscript is written with the intention of its being so written and all he has to do is to print it and I will take the responsibility. The young man bowed himself out.

Later when the book was noticed by interested writers and newspaper men the director of the Grafton Press wrote Gertrude Stein a very simple letter in which he admitted he had been surprised at the notice the book had received but wished to add that now that he had seen the result he wished to say that he was very pleased that his firm had printed the book. But this last was after I came to Paris.

[ ¶ ]

4

Gertrude Stein Before
She Came to Paris

Once more I have come to Paris and now I am one of the habitués of the rue de Fleurus. Gertrude Stein was writing The Making of Americans and she had just commenced correcting the proofs of Three Lives. I helped her correct them.

Gertrude Stein was born in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. As I am an ardent californian and as she spent her youth there I have often begged her to be born in California but she has always remained firmly born in Allegheny, Pennsylvania. She left it when she was six months old and has never seen it again and now it no longer exists being all of it Pittsburgh. She used however to delight in being born in Allegheny, Pennsylvania when during the war, in connection with war work, we used to have papers made out and they always immediately wanted to know one’s birth-place. She used to say if she had been really born in California as I wanted her to have been she would never have had the pleasure of seeing the various french officials try to write, Allegheny, Pennsylvania.

When I first knew Gertrude Stein in Paris I was surprised never to see a french book on her table, although there were always plenty of english ones, there were even no french newspapers. But do you never read french, I as well as many other people asked her. No, she replied, you see I feel with my eyes and it does not make any difference to me what language I hear, I don’t hear a language, I hear tones of voice and rhythms, but with my eyes I see words and sentences and there is for me only one language and that is english. One of the things that I have liked all these years is to be surrounded by people who know no english. It has left me more intensely alone with my eyes and my english. I do not know if it would have been possible to have english be so all in all to me otherwise. And they none of them could read a word I wrote, most of them did not even know that I did write. No, I like living with so very many people and being all alone with english and myself.

One of her chapters in The Making of Americans begins: I write for myself and strangers.

She was born in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, of a very respectable middle class family. She always says that she is very grateful not to have been born of an intellectual family, she has a horror of what she calls intellectual people. It has always been rather ridiculous that she who is good friends with all the world and can know them and they can know her, has always been the admired of the precious. But she always says some day they, anybody, will find out that she is of interest to them, she and her writing. And she always consoles herself that the newspapers are always interested. They always say, she says, that my writing is appalling but they always quote it and what is more, they quote it correctly, and those they say they admire they do not quote. This at some of her most bitter moments has been a consolation. My sentences do get under their skin, only they do not know that they do, she has often said.

She was born in Allegheny, Pennsylvania, in a house, a twin house. Her family lived in one and her father’s brother’s family lived in the other one. These two families are the families described in The Making of Americans. They had lived in these houses for about eight years when Gertrude Stein was born. A year before her birth, the two sisters-in-law who had never gotten along any too well were no longer on speaking terms.

Gertrude Stein’s mother as she describes her in The Making of Americans, a gentle pleasant little woman with a quick temper, flatly refused to see her sister-in-law again. I don’t know quite what had happened but something. At any rate the two brothers who had been very successful business partners broke up their partnership, the one brother went to New York where he and all his family after him became very rich and the other brother, Gertrude Stein’s family, went to Europe. They first went to Vienna and stayed there until Gertrude Stein was about three years old. All she remembers of this is that her brother’s tutor once, when she was allowed to sit with her brothers at their lessons, described a tiger’s snarl and that that pleased and terrified her. Also that in a picture-book that one of her brothers used to show her there was a story of the wanderings of Ulysses who when sitting sat on bent-wood dining room chairs. Also she remembers that they used to play in the public gardens and that often the old Kaiser Francis Joseph used to stroll through the gardens and sometimes a band played the austrian national hymn which she liked. She believed for many years that Kaiser was the real name of Francis Joseph and she never could come to accept the name as belonging to anybody else.

They lived in Vienna for three years, the father having in the meanwhile gone back to America on business and then they moved to Paris. Here Gertrude Stein has more lively memories. She remembers a little school where she and her elder sister stayed and where there was a little girl in the corner of the school yard and the other little girls told her not to go near her, she scratched. She also remembers the bowl of soup with french bread for breakfast and she also remembers that they had mutton and spinach for lunch and as she was very fond of spinach and not fond of mutton she used to trade mutton for spinach with the little girl opposite. She also remembers all her three older brothers coming to see them at the school and coming on horse-back. She also remembers a black cat jumping from the ceiling of their house at Passy and scaring her mother and some unknown person rescuing her.

The family remained in Paris a year and then they came back to America. Gertrude Stein’s elder brother charmingly describes the last days when he and his mother went shopping and bought everything that pleased their fancy, seal skin coats and caps and muffs for the whole family from the mother to the small sister Gertrude Stein, gloves dozens of gloves, wonderful hats, riding costumes, and finally ending up with a microscope and a whole set of the famous french history of zoology. Then they sailed for America.

This visit to Paris made a very great impression upon Gertrude Stein. When in the beginning of the war, she and I having been in England and there having been caught by the outbreak of the war and so not returning until October, were back in Paris, the first day we went out Gertrude Stein said, it is strange, Paris is so different but so familiar. And then reflectively, I see what it is, there is nobody here but the french (there were no soldiers or allies there yet), you can see the little children in their black aprons, you can see the streets because there is nobody on them, it is just like my memory of Paris when I was three years old. The pavements smell like they used (horses had come back into use), the smell of french streets and french public gardens that I remember so well.

They went back to America and in New York, the New York family tried to reconcile Gertrude Stein’s mother to her sister-in-law but she was obdurate.

This story reminds me of Miss Etta Cone, a distant connection of Gertrude Stein, who typed Three Lives. When I first met her in Florence she confided to me that she could forgive but never forget. I added that as for myself I could forget but not forgive. Gertrude Stein’s mother in this case was evidently unable to do either.

The family went west to California after a short stay in Baltimore at the home of her grandfather, the religious old man she describes in The Making of Americans, who lived in an old house in Baltimore with a large number of those cheerful pleasant little people, her uncles and her aunts.

Gertrude Stein has never ceased to be thankful to her mother for neither forgetting or forgiving. Imagine, she has said to me, if my mother had forgiven her sister-in-law and my father had gone into business with my uncle and we had lived and been brought up in New York, imagine, she says, how horrible. We would have been rich instead of being reasonably poor but imagine how horrible to have been brought up in New York.

I as a californian can very thoroughly sympathise.

And so they took the train to California. The only thing Gertrude Stein remembers of this trip was that she and her sister had beautiful big austrian red felt hats trimmed each with a beautiful ostrich feather and at some stage of the trip her sister leaning out of the window had her hat blown off. Her father rang the emergency bell, stopped the train, got the hat to the awe and astonishment of the passengers and the conductor. The only other thing she remembers is that they had a wonderful hamper of food given them by the aunts in Baltimore and that in it was a marvellous turkey. And that later as the food in it diminished it was renewed all along the road whenever they stopped and that that was always exciting. And also that somewhere in the desert they saw some red indians and that somewhere else in the desert they were given some very funny tasting peaches to eat.

When they arrived in California they went to an orange grove but she does not remember any oranges but remembers filling up her father’s cigar boxes with little limes which were very wonderful.

They came by slow stages to San Francisco and settled down in Oakland. She remembers there the eucalyptus trees seeming to her so tall and thin and savage and the animal life very wild. But all this and much more, all the physical life of these days, she has described in the life of the Hersland family in her Making of Americans. The important thing to tell about now is her education.

Her father having taken his children to Europe so that they might have the benefit of a european education now insisted that they should forget their french and german so that their american english would be pure. Gertrude Stein had prattled in german and then in french but she had never read until she read english. As she says eyes to her were more important than ears and it happened then as always that english was her only language.

Her bookish life commenced at this time. She read anything that was printed that came her way and a great deal came her way. In the house were a few stray novels, a few travel books, her mother’s well bound gift books Wordsworth Scott and other poets, Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress a set of Shakespeare with notes, Burns, Congressional Records encyclopedias etcetera. She read them all and many times. She and her brothers began to acquire other books. There was also the local free library and later in San Francisco there were the mercantile and mechanics libraries with their excellent sets of eighteenth century and nineteenth century authors. From her eighth year when she absorbed Shakespeare to her fifteenth year when she read Clarissa Harlowe, Fielding, Smollett etcetera and used to worry lest in a few years more she would have read everything and there would be nothing unread to read, she lived continuously with the english language. She read a tremendous amount of history, she often laughs and says she is one of the few people of her generation that has read every line of Carlyle’s Frederick the Great and Lecky’s Constitutional History of England besides Charles Grandison and Wordsworth’s longer poems. In fact she was as she still is always reading. She reads anything and everything and even now hates to be disturbed and above all however often she has read a book and however foolish the book may be no one must make fun of it or tell her how it goes on. It is still as it always was real to her.

The theatre she has always cared for less. She says it goes too fast, the mixture of eye and ear bothers her and her emotion never keeps pace. Music she only cared for during her adolescence. She finds it difficult to listen to it, it does not hold her attention. All of which of course may seem strange because it has been so often said that the appeal of her work is to the ear and to the subconscious. Actually it is her eyes and mind that are active and important and concerned in choosing.

Life in California came to its end when Gertrude Stein was about seventeen years old. The last few years had been lonesome ones and had been passed in an agony of adolescence. After the death of first her mother and then her father she and her sister and one brother left California for the East. They came to Baltimore and stayed with her mother’s people. There she began to lose her lonesomeness. She has often described to me how strange it was to her coming from the rather desperate inner life that she had been living for the last few years to the cheerful life of all her aunts and uncles. When later she went to Radcliffe she described this experience in the first thing she ever wrote. Not quite the first thing she ever wrote. She remembers having written twice before. Once when she was about eight and she tried to write a Shakespearean drama in which she got as far as a stage direction, the courtiers make witty remarks. And then as she could not think of any witty remarks gave it up.

The only other effort she can remember must have been at about the same age. They asked the children in the public schools to write a description. Her recollection is that she described a sunset with the sun going into a cave of clouds. Anyway it was one of the half dozen in the school chosen to be copied out on beautiful parchment paper. After she had tried to copy it twice and the writing became worse and worse she was reduced to letting some one else copy it for her. This, her teacher considered a disgrace. She does not remember that she herself did.

As a matter of fact her handwriting has always been illegible and I am very often able to read it when she is not.

She has never been able or had any desire to indulge in any of the arts. She never knows how a thing is going to look until it is done, in arranging a room, a garden, clothes or anything else. She cannot draw anything. She feels no relation between the object and the piece of paper. When at the medical school, she was supposed to draw anatomical things she never found out in sketching how a thing was made concave or convex. She remembers when she was very small she was to learn to draw and was sent to a class. The children were told to take a cup and saucer at home and draw them and the best drawing would have as its reward a stamped leather medal and the next week the same medal would again be given for the best drawing. Gertrude Stein went home, told her brothers and they put a pretty cup and saucer before her and each one explained to her how to draw it. Nothing happened. Finally one of them drew it for her. She took it to the class and won the leather medal. And on the way home in playing some game she lost the leather medal. That was the end of the drawing class.

She says it is a good thing to have no sense of how it is done in the things that amuse you. You should have one absorbing occupation and as for the other things in life for full enjoyment you should only contemplate results. In this way you are bound to feel more about it than those who know a little of how it is done.

She is passionately addicted to what the french call métier and she contends that one can only have one métier as one can only have one language. Her métier is writing and her language is english.

Observation and construction make imagination, that is granting the possession of imagination, is what she has taught many young writers. Once when Hemingway wrote in one of his stories that Gertrude Stein always knew what was good in a Cézanne, she looked at him and said, Hemingway, remarks are not literature.

The young often when they have learnt all they can learn accuse her of an inordinate pride. She says yes of course. She realises that in english literature in her time she is the only one. She has always known it and now she says it.

She understands very well the basis of creation and therefore her advice and criticism is invaluable to all her friends. How often I have heard Picasso say to her when she has said something about a picture of his and then illustrated by something she was trying to do, racontez-moi cela. In other words tell me about it. These two even to-day have long solitary conversations. They sit in two little low chairs up in his apartment studio, knee to knee and Picasso says, expliquez-moi cela. And they explain to each other. They talk about everything, about pictures, about dogs, about death, about unhappiness. Because Picasso is a spaniard and life is tragic and bitter and unhappy. Gertrude Stein often comes down to me and says, Pablo has been persuading me that I am as unhappy as he is. He insists that I am and with as much cause. But are you, I ask. Well I don’t think I look it, do I, and she laughs. He says, she says, that I don’t look it because I have more courage, but I don’t think I am, she says, no I don’t think I am.

And so Gertrude Stein having been in Baltimore for a winter and having become more humanised and less adolescent and less lonesome went to Radcliffe. There she had a very good time.

She was one of a group of Harvard men and Radcliffe women and they all lived very closely and very interestingly together. One of them, a young philosopher and mathematician who was doing research work in psychology left a definite mark on her life. She and he together worked out a series of experiments in automatic writing under the direction of Münsterberg. The result of her own experiments, which Gertrude Stein wrote down and which was printed in the Harvard Psychological Review was the first writing of hers ever to be printed. It is very interesting to read because the method of writing to be afterwards developed in Three Lives and Making of Americans already shows itself.

The important person in Gertrude Stein’s Radcliffe life was William James. She enjoyed her life and herself. She was the secretary of the philosophical club and amused herself with all sorts of people. She liked making sport of question asking and she liked equally answering them. She liked it all. But the really lasting impression of her Radcliffe life came through William James.

It is rather strange that she was not then at all interested in the work of Henry James for whom she now has a very great admiration and whom she considers quite definitely as her forerunner, he being the only nineteenth century writer who being an american felt the method of the twentieth century. Gertrude Stein always speaks of America as being now the oldest country in the world because by the methods of the civil war and the commercial conceptions that followed it America created the twentieth century, and since all the other countries are now either living or commencing to be living a twentieth century life, America having begun the creation of the twentieth century in the sixties of the nineteenth century is now the oldest country in the world.

In the same way she contends that Henry James was the first person in literature to find the way to the literary methods of the twentieth century. But oddly enough in all of her formative period she did not read him and was not interested in him. But as she often says one is always naturally antagonistic to one’s parents and sympathetic to one’s grandparents. The parents are too close, they hamper you, one must be alone. So perhaps that is the reason why only very lately Gertrude Stein reads Henry James.

William James delighted her. His personality and his teaching and his way of amusing himself with himself and his students all pleased her. Keep your mind open, he used to say, and when some one objected, but Professor James, this that I say, is true. Yes, said James, it is abjectly true.

Gertrude Stein never had subconscious reactions, nor was she a successful subject for automatic writing. One of the students in the psychological seminar of which Gertrude Stein, although an undergraduate was at William James’ particular request a member, was carrying on a series of experiments on suggestions to the subconscious. When he read his paper upon the result of his experiments, he began by explaining that one of the subjects gave absolutely no results and as this much lowered the average and made the conclusion of his experiments false he wished to be allowed to cut this record out. Whose record is it, said James. Miss Stein’s, said the student. Ah, said James, if Miss Stein gave no response I should say that it was as normal not to give a response as to give one and decidedly the result must not be cut out.

It was a very lovely spring day, Gertrude Stein had been going to the opera every night and going also to the opera in the afternoon and had been otherwise engrossed and it was the period of the final examinations, and there was the examination in William James’ course. She sat down with the examination paper before her and she just could not. Dear Professor James, she wrote at the top of her paper. I am so sorry but really I do not feel a bit like an examination paper in philosophy to-day, and left.

The next day she had a postal card from William James saying, Dear Miss Stein, I understand perfectly how you feel I often feel like that myself. And underneath it he gave her work the highest mark in his course.

When Gertrude Stein was finishing her last year at Radcliffe, William James one day asked her what she was going to do. She said she had no idea. Well, he said, it should be either philosophy or psychology. Now for philosophy you have to have higher mathematics and I don’t gather that that has ever interested you. Now for psychology you must have a medical education, a medical education opens all doors, as Oliver Wendell Holmes told me and as I tell you. Gertrude Stein had been interested in both biology and chemistry and so medical school presented no difficulties.

There were no difficulties except that Gertrude Stein had never passed more than half of her entrance examinations for Radcliffe, having never intended to take a degree. However with considerable struggle and enough tutoring that was accomplished and Gertrude Stein entered Johns Hopkins Medical School.

Some years after when Gertrude Stein and her brother were just beginning knowing Matisse and Picasso, William James came to Paris and they met. She went to see him at his hotel. He was enormously interested in what she was doing, interested in her writing and in the pictures she told him about. He went with her to her house to see them. He looked and gasped, I told you, he said, I always told you that you should keep your mind open.

Only about two years ago a very strange thing happened. Gertrude Stein received a letter from a man in Boston. It was evident from the letter head that he was one of a firm of lawyers. He said in his letter that he had not long ago in reading in the Harvard library found that the library of William James had been given as a gift to the Harvard library. Among these books was the copy of Three Lives that Gertrude Stein had dedicated and sent to James. Also on the margins of the book were notes that William James had evidently made when reading the book. The man then went on to say that very likely Gertrude Stein would be very interested in these notes and he proposed, if she wished, to copy them out for her as he had appropriated the book, in other words taken it and considered it as his. We were very puzzled what to do about it. Finally a note was written saying that Gertrude Stein would like to have a copy of William James’ notes. In answer came a manuscript the man himself had written and of which he wished Gertrude Stein to give him an opinion. Not knowing what to do about it all, Gertrude Stein did nothing.

After having passed her entrance examinations she settled down in Baltimore and went to the medical school. She had a servant named Lena and it is her story that Gertrude Stein afterwards wrote as the first story of the Three Lives.

The first two years of the medical school were alright. They were purely laboratory work and Gertrude Stein under Llewelys Barker immediately betook herself to research work. She began a study of all the brain tracts, the beginning of a comparative study. All this was later embodied in Llewelys Barker’s book. She delighted in Doctor Mall, professor of anatomy, who directed her work. She always quotes his answer to any student excusing him or herself for anything. He would look reflective and say, yes that is just like our cook. There is always a reason. She never brings the food to the table hot. In summer of course she can’t because it is too hot, in winter of course she can’t because it is too cold, yes there is always a reason. Doctor Mall believed in everybody developing their own technique. He also remarked, nobody teaches anybody anything, at first every student’s scalpel is dull and then later every student’s scalpel is sharp, and nobody has taught anybody anything.

These first two years at the medical school Gertrude Stein liked well enough. She always liked knowing a lot of people and being mixed up in a lot of stories and she was not awfully interested but she was not too bored with what she was doing and besides she had quantities of pleasant relatives in Baltimore and she liked it. The last two years at the medical school she was bored, frankly openly bored. There was a good deal of intrigue and struggle among the students, that she liked, but the practice and theory of medicine did not interest her at all. It was fairly well known among all her teachers that she was bored, but as her first two years of scientific work had given her a reputation, everybody gave her the necessary credits and the end of her last year was approaching. It was then that she had to take her turn in the delivering of babies and it was at that time that she noticed the negroes and the places that she afterwards used in the second of the Three Lives stories, Melanctha Herbert, the story that was the beginning of her revolutionary work.

As she always says of herself, she has a great deal of inertia and once started keeps going until she starts somewhere else.

As the graduation examinations drew near some of her professors were getting angry. The big men like Halstead, Osler etcetera knowing her reputation for original scientific work made the medical examinations merely a matter of form and passed her. But there were others who were not so amiable. Gertrude Stein always laughed, and this was difficult. They would ask her questions although as she said to her friends, it was foolish of them to ask her, when there were so many eager and anxious to answer. However they did question her from time to time and as she said, what could she do, she did not know the answers and they did not believe that she did not know them, they thought that she did not answer because she did not consider the professors worth answering. It was a difficult situation, as she said, it was impossible to apologise and explain to them that she was so bored she could not remember the things that of course the dullest medical student could not forget. One of the professors said that although all the big men were ready to pass her he intended that she should be given a lesson and he refused to give her a pass mark and so she was not able to take her degree. There was great excitement in the medical school. Her very close friend Marion Walker pleaded with her, she said, but Gertrude Gertrude remember the cause of women, and Gertrude Stein said, you don’t know what it is to be bored.

The professor who had flunked her asked her to come to see him. She did. He said, of course Miss Stein all you have to do is to take a summer course here and in the fall naturally you will take your degree. But not at all, said Gertrude Stein, you have no idea how grateful I am to you. I have so much inertia and so little initiative that very possibly if you had not kept me from taking my degree I would have, well, not taken to the practice of medicine, but at any rate to pathological psychology and you don’t know how little I like pathological psychology, and how all medicine bores me. The professor was completely taken aback and that was the end of the medical education of Gertrude Stein.

She always says she dislikes the abnormal, it is so obvious. She says the normal is so much more simply complicated and interesting.

It was only a few years ago that Marion Walker, Gertrude Stein’s old friend, came to see her at Bilignin where we spend the summer. She and Gertrude Stein had not met since those old days nor had they corresponded but they were as fond of each other and disagreed as violently about the cause of women as they did then. Not, as Gertrude Stein explained to Marion Walker, that she at all minds the cause of women or any other cause but it does not happen to be her business.

During these years at Radcliffe and Johns Hopkins she often spent the summers in Europe. The last couple of years her brother had been settled in Florence and now that everything medical was over she joined him there and later they settled down in London for the winter.

They settled in lodgings in London and were not uncomfortable. They knew a number of people through the Berensons, Bertrand Russell, the Zangwills, then there was Willard (Josiah Flynt) who wrote Tramping With Tramps, and who knew all about London pubs, but Gertrude Stein was not very much amused. She began spending all her days in the British Museum reading the Elizabethans. She returned to her early love of Shakespeare and the Elizabethans, and became absorbed in Elizabethan prose and particularly in the prose of Greene. She had little note-books full of phrases that pleased her as they had pleased her when she was a child. The rest of the time she wandered about the London streets and found them infinitely depressing and dismal. She never really got over this memory of London and never wanted to go back there, but in nineteen hundred and twelve she went over to see John Lane, the publisher and then living a very pleasant life and visiting very gay and pleasant people she forgot the old memory and became very fond of London.

She always said that that first visit had made London just like Dickens and Dickens had always frightened her. As she says anything can frighten her and London when it was like Dickens certainly did.

There were some compensations, there was the prose of Greene and it was at this time that she discovered the novels of Anthony Trollope, for her the greatest of the Victorians. She then got together the complete collection of his work some of it difficult to get and only obtainable in Tauchnitz and it is of this collection that Robert Coates speaks when he tells about Gertrude Stein lending books to young writers. She also bought a quantity of eighteenth century memoirs among them the Creevy papers and Walpole and it is these that she loaned to Bravig Imbs when he wrote what she believes to be an admirable life of Chatterton. She reads books but she is not fussy about them, she cares about neither editions nor make-up as long as the print is not too bad and she is not even very much bothered about that. It was at this time too that, as she says, she ceased to be worried about there being in the future nothing to read, she said she felt that she would always somehow be able to find something.

But the dismalness of London and the drunken women and children and the gloom and the lonesomeness brought back all the melancholy of her adolescence and one day she said she was leaving for America and she left. She stayed in America the rest of the winter. In the meantime her brother also had left London and gone to Paris and there later she joined him. She immediately began to write. She wrote a short novel.

The funny thing about this short novel is that she completely forgot about it for many years. She remembered herself beginning a little later writing the Three Lives but this first piece of writing was completely forgotten, she had never mentioned it to me, even when I first knew her. She must have forgotten about it almost immediately. This spring just two days before our leaving for the country she was looking for some manuscript of The Making of Americans that she wanted to show Bernard Faÿ and she came across these two carefully written volumes of this completely forgotten first novel. She was very bashful and hesitant about it, did not really want to read it. Louis Bromfield was at the house that evening and she handed him the manuscript and said to him, you read it.

[ ¶ ]

5

1907–1914

And so life in Paris began and as all roads lead to Paris, all of us are now there, and I can begin to tell what happened when I was of it.

When I first came to Paris a friend and myself stayed in a little hotel in the boulevard Saint-Michel, then we took a small apartment in the rue Notre-Dame-des-Champs and then my friend went back to California and I joined Gertrude Stein in the rue de Fleurus.

I had been at the rue de Fleurus every Saturday evening and I was there a great deal beside. I helped Gertrude Stein with the proofs of Three Lives and then I began to typewrite The Making of Americans. The little badly made french portable was not strong enough to type this big book and so we bought a large and imposing Smith Premier which at first looked very much out of place in the atelier but soon we were all used to it and it remained until I had an american portable, in short until after the war.

As I said Fernande was the first wife of a genius I was to sit with. The geniuses came and talked to Gertrude Stein and the wives sat with me. How they unroll, an endless vista through the years. I began with Fernande and then there were Madame Matisse and Marcelle Braque and Josette Gris and Eve Picasso and Bridget Gibb and Marjory Gibb and Hadley and Pauline Hemingway and Mrs. Sherwood Anderson and Mrs. Bravig Imbs and the Mrs. Ford Madox Ford and endless others, geniuses, near geniuses and might be geniuses, all having wives, and I have sat and talked with them all all the wives and later on, well later on too, I have sat and talked with all. But I began with Fernande.

I went too to the Casa Ricci in Fiesole with Gertrude Stein and her brother. How well I remember the first summer I stayed with them. We did charming things. Gertrude Stein and I took a Fiesole cab, I think it was the only one and drove in this old cab all the way to Siena. Gertrude Stein had once walked it with a friend but in those hot italian days I preferred a cab. It was a charming trip. Then another time we went to Rome and we brought back a beautiful black renaissance plate. Maddalena, the old italian cook, came up to Gertrude Stein’s bedroom one morning to bring the water for her bath. Gertrude Stein had the hiccoughs. But cannot the signora stop it, said Maddalena anxiously. No, said Gertrude Stein between hiccoughs. Maddalena shaking her head sadly went away. In a minute there was an awful crash. Up flew Maddalena, oh signora, signora, she said, I was so upset because the signora had the hiccoughs that I broke the black plate that the signora so carefully brought from Rome. Gertrude Stein began to swear, she has a reprehensible habit of swearing whenever anything unexpected happens and she always tells me she learned it in her youth in California, and as I am a loyal californian I can then say nothing. She swore and the hiccoughs ceased. Maddalena’s face was wreathed in smiles. Ah the signorina, she said, she has stopped hiccoughing. Oh no I did not break the beautiful plate, I just made the noise of it and then said I did it to make the signorina stop hiccoughing.

Gertrude Stein is awfully patient over the breaking of even her most cherished objects, it is I, I am sorry to say who usually break them. Neither she nor the servant nor the dog do, but then the servant never touches them, it is I who dust them and alas sometimes accidentally break them. I always beg her to promise to let me have them mended by an expert before I tell her which it is that is broken, she always replies she gets no pleasure out of them if they are mended but alright have it mended and it is mended and it gets put away. She loves objects that are breakable, cheap objects and valuable objects, a chicken out of a grocery shop or a pigeon out of a fair, one just broke this morning, this time it was not I who did it, she loves them all and she remembers them all but she knows that sooner or later they will break and she says that like books there are always more to find. However to me this is no consolation. She says she likes what she has and she likes the adventure of a new one. That is what she always says about young painters, about anything, once everybody knows they are good the adventure is over. And adds Picasso with a sigh, even after everybody knows they are good not any more people really like them than they did when only the few knew they were good.

I did have to take one hot walk that summer. Gertrude Stein insisted that no one could go to Assisi except on foot. She has three favourite saints, Saint Ignatius Loyola, Saint Theresa of Avila and Saint Francis. I alas have only one favourite saint, Saint Anthony of Padua because it is he who finds lost objects and as Gertrude Stein’s elder brother once said of me, if I were a general I would never lose a battle, I would only mislay it. Saint Anthony helps me find it. I always put a considerable sum in his box in every church I visit. At first Gertrude Stein objected to this extravagance but now she realises its necessity and if I am not with her she remembers Saint Anthony for me.

It was a very hot italian day and we started as usual about noon, that being Gertrude Stein’s favourite walking hour, because it was hottest and beside presumably Saint Francis had walked it then the oftenest as he had walked it at all hours. We started from Perugia across the hot valley. I gradually undressed, in those days one wore many more clothes than one does now, I even, which was most unconventional in those days, took off my stockings, but even so I dropped a few tears before we arrived and we did arrive. Gertrude Stein was very fond of Assisi for two reasons, because of Saint Francis and the beauty of his city and because the old women used to lead instead of a goat a little pig up and down the hills of Assisi. The little black pig was always decorated with a red ribbon. Gertrude Stein had always liked little pigs and she always said that in her old age she expected to wander up and down the hills of Assisi with a little black pig. She now wanders about the hills of the Ain with a large white dog and a small black one, so I suppose that does as well.

She was always fond of pigs, and because of this Picasso made and gave her some charming drawings of the prodigal son among the pigs. And one delightful study of pigs all by themselves. It was about this time too that he made for her the tiniest of ceiling decorations on a tiny wooden panel and it was an hommage à Gertrude with women and angels bringing fruits and trumpeting. For years she had this tacked to the ceiling over her bed. It was only after the war that it was put upon the wall.

But to return to the beginning of my life in Paris. It was based upon the rue de Fleurus and the Saturday evenings and it was like a kaleidoscope slowly turning.

What happened in those early years. A great deal happened.

As I said when I became an habitual visitor at the rue de Fleurus the Picassos were once more together, Pablo and Fernande. That summer they went again to Spain and he came back with some spanish landscapes and one may say that these landscapes, two of them still at the rue de Fleurus and the other one in Moscow in the collection that Stchoukine founded and that is now national property, were the beginning of cubism. In these there was no african sculpture influence. There was very evidently a strong Cézanne influence, particularly the influence of the late Cézanne water colours, the cutting up the sky not in cubes but in spaces.

But the essential thing, the treatment of the houses was essentially spanish and therefore essentially Picasso. In these pictures he first emphasised the way of building in spanish villages, the line of the houses not following the landscape but cutting across and into the landscape, becoming undistinguishable in the landscape by cutting across the landscape. It was the principle of the camouflage of the guns and the ships in the war. The first year of the war, Picasso and Eve, with whom he was living then, Gertrude Stein and myself, were walking down the boulevard Raspail a cold winter evening. There is nothing in the world colder than the Raspail on a cold winter evening, we used to call it the retreat from Moscow. All of a sudden down the street came some big cannon, the first any of us had seen painted, that is camouflaged. Pablo stopped, he was spell-bound. C’est nous qui avons fait ça, he said, it is we that have created that, he said. And he was right, he had. From Cézanne through him they had come to that. His foresight was justified.

But to go back to the three landscapes. When they were first put up on the wall naturally everybody objected. As it happened he and Fernande had taken some photographs of the villages which he had painted and he had given copies of these photographs to Gertrude Stein. When people said that the few cubes in the landscapes looked like nothing but cubes, Gertrude Stein would laugh and say, if you had objected to these landscapes as being too realistic there would be some point in your objection. And she would show them the photographs and really the pictures as she rightly said might be declared to be too photographic a copy of nature. Years after Elliot Paul at Gertrude Stein’s suggestion had a photograph of the painting by Picasso and the photographs of the village reproduced on the same page in transition and it was extraordinarily interesting. This then was really the beginning of cubism. The colour too was characteristically spanish, the pale silver yellow with the faintest suggestion of green, the colour afterwards so well known in Picasso’s cubist pictures, as well as in those of his followers.

Gertrude Stein always says that cubism is a purely spanish conception and only spaniards can be cubists and that the only real cubism is that of Picasso and Juan Gris. Picasso created it and Juan Gris permeated it with his clarity and his exaltation. To understand this one has only to read the life and death of Juan Gris by Gertrude Stein, written upon the death of one of her two dearest friends, Picasso and Juan Gris, both spaniards.

She always says that americans can understand spaniards. That they are the only two western nations that can realise abstraction. That in americans it expresses itself by disembodiedness, in literature and machinery, in Spain by ritual so abstract that it does not connect itself with anything but ritual.

I always remember Picasso saying disgustedly apropos of some germans who said they liked bull-fights, they would, he said angrily, they like bloodshed. To a spaniard it is not bloodshed, it is ritual.

Americans, so Gertrude Stein says, are like spaniards, they are abstract and cruel. They are not brutal they are cruel. They have no close contact with the earth such as most europeans have. Their materialism is not the materialism of existence, of possession, it is the materialism of action and abstraction. And so cubism is spanish.

We were very much struck, the first time Gertrude Stein and I went to Spain, which was a year or so after the beginning of cubism, to see how naturally cubism was made in Spain. In the shops in Barcelona instead of post cards they had square little frames and inside it was placed a cigar, a real one, a pipe, a bit of handkerchief etcetera, all absolutely the arrangement of many a cubist picture and helped out by cut paper representing other objects. That is the modern note that in Spain had been done for centuries.

Picasso in his early cubist pictures used printed letters as did Juan Gris to force the painted surface to measure up to something rigid, and the rigid thing was the printed letter. Gradually instead of using the printed thing they painted the letters and all was lost, it was only Juan Gris who could paint with such intensity a printed letter that it still made the rigid contrast. And so cubism came little by little but it came.

It was in these days that the intimacy between Braque and Picasso grew. It was in these days that Juan Gris, a raw rather effusive youth came from Madrid to Paris and began to call Picasso cher maître to Picasso’s great annoyance. It was apropos of this that Picasso used to address Braque as cher maître, passing on the joke, and I am sorry to say that some foolish people have taken this joke to mean that Picasso looked up to Braque as a master.

But I am once more running far ahead of those early Paris days when I first knew Fernande and Pablo.

In those days then only the three landscapes had been painted and he was beginning to paint some heads that seemed cut out in planes, also long loaves of bread.

At this time Matisse, the school still going on, was really beginning to be fairly well known, so much so that to everybody’s great excitement Bernheim jeune, a very middle class firm indeed, was offering him a contract to take all his work at a very good price. It was an exciting moment.

This was happening because of the influence of a man named Fénéon. Il est très fin, said Matisse, much impressed by Fénéon. Fénéon was a journalist, a french journalist who had invented the thing called a feuilleton en deux lignes, that is to say he was the first one to hit off the news of the day in two lines. He looked like a caricature of Uncle Sam made french and he had been painted standing in front of a curtain in a circus picture by Toulouse-Lautrec.

And now the Bernheims, how or wherefor I do not know, taking Fénéon into their employ, were going to connect themselves with the new generation of painters.

Something happened, at any rate this contract did not last long, but for all that it changed the fortunes of Matisse. He now had an established position. He bought a house and some land in Clamart and he started to move out there. Let me describe the house as I saw it.

This home in Clamart was very comfortable, to be sure the bath-room, which the family much appreciated from long contact with americans, although it must be said that the Matisses had always been and always were scrupulously neat and clean, was on the ground floor adjoining the dining room. But that was alright, and is and was a french custom, in french houses. It gave more privacy to a bath-room to have it on the ground floor. Not so long ago in going over the new house Braque was building the bath-room was again below, this time underneath the dining room. When we said, but why, they said because being nearer the furnace it would be warmer.

The grounds at Clamart were large and the garden was what Matisse between pride and chagrin called un petit Luxembourg. There was also a glass forcing house for flowers. Later they had begonias in them that grew smaller and smaller. Beyond were lilacs and still beyond a big demountable studio. They liked it enormously. Madame Matisse with simple recklessness went out every day to look at it and pick flowers, keeping a cab waiting for her. In those days only millionaires kept cabs waiting and then only very occasionally.

They moved out and were very comfortable and soon the enormous studio was filled with enormous statues and enormous pictures. It was that period of Matisse. Equally soon he found Clamart so beautiful that he could not go home to it, that is when he came into Paris to his hour of sketching from the nude, a thing he had done every afternoon of his life ever since the beginning of things, and he came in every afternoon. His school no longer existed, the government had taken over the old convent to make a Lycée of it and the school had come to an end.

These were the beginning of very prosperous days for the Matisses. They went to Algeria and they went to Tangiers and their devoted german pupils gave them Rhine wines and a very fine black police dog, the first of the breed that any of us had seen.

And then Matisse had a great show of his pictures in Berlin. I remember so well one spring day, it was a lovely day and we were to lunch at Clamart with the Matisses. When we got there they were all standing around an enormous packing case with its top off. We went up and joined them and there in the packing case was the largest laurel wreath that had ever been made, tied with a beautiful red ribbon. Matisse showed Gertrude Stein a card that had been in it. It said on it, To Henri Matisse, Triumphant on the Battlefield of Berlin, and was signed Thomas Whittemore. Thomas Whittemore was a bostonian archeologist and professor at Tufts College, a great admirer of Matisse and this was his tribute. Said Matisse, still more rueful, but I am not dead yet. Madame Matisse, the shock once over said, but Henri look, and leaning down she plucked a leaf and tasted it, it is real laurel, think how good it will be in soup. And, said she still further brightening, the ribbon will do wonderfully for a long time as hair ribbon for Margot.

The Matisses stayed in Clamart more or less until the war. During this period they and Gertrude Stein were seeing less and less of each other. Then after the war broke out they came to the house a good deal. They were lonesome and troubled, Matisse’s family in Saint-Quentin, in the north, were within the german lines and his brother was a hostage. It was Madame Matisse who taught me how to knit woollen gloves. She made them wonderfully neatly and rapidly and I learned to do so too. Then Matisse went to live in Nice and in one way and another, although remaining perfectly good friends, Gertrude Stein and the Matisses never see each other.

The Saturday evenings in those early days were frequented by many hungarians, quite a number of germans, quite a few mixed nationalities, a very thin sprinkling of americans and practically no english. These were to commence later, and with them came aristocracy of all countries and even some royalty.

Among the germans who used to come in those early days was Pascin. He was at that time a thin brilliant-looking creature, he already had a considerable reputation as maker of neat little caricatures in Simplicissimus, the most lively of the german comic papers. The other germans told strange stories of him. That he had been brought up in a house of prostitution of unknown and probably royal birth, etcetera.

He and Gertrude Stein had not met since those early days but a few years ago they saw each other at the vernissage of a young dutch painter Kristians Tonny who had been a pupil of Pascin and in whose work Gertrude Stein was then interested. They liked meeting each other and had a long talk.

Pascin was far away the most amusing of the germans although I cannot quite say that because there was Uhde.

Uhde was undoubtedly well born, he was not a blond german, he was a tallish thin dark man with a high forehead and an excellent quick wit. When he first came to Paris he went to every antiquity shop and bric-à-brac shop in the town in order to see what he could find. He did not find much, he found what purported to be an Ingres, he found a few very early Picassos, but perhaps he found other things. At any rate when the war broke out he was supposed to have been one of the super spies and to have belonged to the german staff.

He was said to have been seen near the french war office after the declaration of war, undoubtedly he and a friend had a summer home very near what was afterward the Hindenburg line. Well at any rate he was very pleasant and very amusing. He it was who was the first to commercialise the douanier Rousseau’s pictures. He kept a kind of private art shop. It was here that Braque and Picasso went to see him in their newest and roughest clothes and in their best Cirque Médrano fashion kept up a constant fire of introducing each other to him and asking each other to introduce each other.

Uhde used often to come Saturday evening accompanied by very tall blond good-looking young men who clicked their heels and bowed and then all evening stood solemnly at attention. They made a very effective background to the rest of the crowd. I remember one evening when the son of the great scholar Bréal and his very amusing clever wife brought a spanish guitarist who wanted to come and play. Uhde and his bodyguard were the background and it came on to be a lively evening, the guitarist played and Manolo was there. It was the only time I ever saw Manolo the sculptor, by that time a legendary figure in Paris. Picasso very lively undertook to dance a southern spanish dance not too respectable, Gertrude Stein’s brother did the dying dance of Isadora, it was very lively, Fernande and Pablo got into a discussion about Frédéric of the Lapin Agile and apaches. Fernande contended that the apaches were better than the artists and her forefinger went up in the air. Picasso said, yes apaches of course have their universities, artists do not. Fernande got angry and shook him and said, you think you are witty, but you are only stupid. He ruefully showed that she had shaken off a button and she very angry said, and you, your only claim to distinction is that you are a precocious child. Things were not in those days going any too well between them, it was just about the time that they were quitting the rue Ravignan to live in an apartment in the boulevard Clichy, where they were to have a servant and to be prosperous.

But to return to Uhde and first to Manolo. Manolo was perhaps Picasso’s oldest friend. He was a strange spaniard. He, so the legend said, was the brother of one of the greatest pickpockets in Madrid. Manolo himself was gentle and admirable. He was the only person in Paris with whom Picasso spoke spanish. All the other spaniards had french wives or french mistresses and having so much the habit of speaking french they always talked french to each other. This always seemed very strange to me. However Picasso and Manolo always talked spanish to each other.

There were many stories about Manolo, he had always loved and he had always lived under the protection of the saints. They told the story of how when he first came to Paris he entered the first church he saw and there he saw a woman bring a chair to some one and receive money. So Manolo did the same, he went into many churches and always gave everybody a chair and always got money, until one day he was caught by the woman whose business it was and whose chairs they were and there was trouble.

He once was hard up and he proposed to his friends to take lottery tickets for one of his statues, everybody agreed, and then when everybody met they found they all had the same number. When they reproached him he explained that he did this because he knew his friends would be unhappy if they did not all have the same number. He was supposed to have left Spain while he was doing his military service, that is to say he was in the cavalry and he went across the border, and sold his horse and his accoutrement, and so had enough money to come to Paris and be a sculptor. He once was left for a few days in the house of a friend of Gauguin. When the owner of the house came back all his Gauguin souvenirs and all his Gauguin sketches were gone. Manolo had sold them to Vollard and Vollard had to give them back. Nobody minded. Manolo was like a sweet crazy religiously uplifted spanish beggar and everybody was fond of him. Moréas, the greek poet, who in those days was a very well known figure in Paris was very fond of him and used to take him with him for company whenever he had anything to do. Manolo always went in hopes of getting a meal but he used to be left to wait while Moréas ate. Manolo was always patient and always hopeful although Moréas was as well known then as Guillaume Apollinaire was later, to pay rarely or rather not at all.

Manolo used to make statues for joints in Montmartre in return for meals etcetera, until Alfred Stieglitz heard of him and showed his things in New York and sold some of them and then Manolo returned to the french frontier, Céret and there he has lived ever since, turning night into day, he and his catalan wife.

But Uhde. Uhde one Saturday evening presented his fiancée to Gertrude Stein. Uhde’s morals were not all that they should be and as his fiancée seemed a very well to do and very conventional young woman we were all surprised. But it turned out that it was an arranged marriage. Uhde wished to respectabilise himself and she wanted to come into possession of her inheritance, which she could only do upon marriage. Shortly after she married Uhde and shortly after they were divorced. She then married Delaunay the painter who was just then coming into the foreground. He was the founder of the first of the many vulgarisations of the cubist idea, the painting of houses out of plumb, what was called the catastrophic school.

Delaunay was a big blond frenchman. He had a lively little mother. She used to come to the rue de Fleurus with old vicomtes who looked exactly like one’s youthful idea of what an old french marquis should look like. These always left their cards and then wrote a solemn note of thanks and never showed in any way how entirely out of place they must have felt. Delaunay himself was amusing. He was fairly able and inordinately ambitious. He was always asking how old Picasso had been when he had painted a certain picture. When he was told he always said, oh I am not as old as that yet. I will do as much when I am that age.

As a matter of fact he did progress very rapidly. He used to come a great deal to the rue de Fleurus. Gertrude Stein used to delight in him. He was funny and he painted one rather fine picture, the three graces standing in front of Paris, an enormous picture in which he combined everybody’s ideas and added a certain french clarity and freshness of his own. It had a rather remarkable atmosphere and it had a great success. After that his pictures lost all quality, they grew big and empty or small and empty. I remember his bringing one of these small ones to the house, saying, look I am bringing you a small picture, a jewel. It is small, said Gertrude Stein, but is it a jewel.

It was Delaunay who married the ex-wife of Uhde and they kept up quite an establishment. They took up Guillaume Apollinaire and it was he who taught them how to cook and how to live. Guillaume was extraordinary. Nobody but Guillaume, it was the italian in Guillaume, Stella the New York painter could do the same thing in his early youth in Paris, could make fun of his hosts, make fun of their guests, make fun of their food and spur them to always greater and greater effort.

It was Guillaume’s first opportunity to travel, he went to Germany with Delaunay and thoroughly enjoyed himself.

Uhde used to delight in telling how his former wife came to his house one day and dilating upon Delaunay’s future career, explained to him that he should abandon Picasso and Braque, the past, and devote himself to the cause of Delaunay, the future. Picasso and Braque at this time it must be remembered were not yet thirty years old. Uhde told everybody this story with a great many witty additions and always adding, I tell you all this sans discrétion, that is tell it to everybody.

The other german who came to the house in those days was a dull one. He is, I understand a very important man now in his own country and he was a most faithful friend to Matisse, at all times, even during the war. He was the bulwark of the Matisse school. Matisse was not always or indeed often very kind to him. All women loved him, so it was supposed. He was a stocky Don Juan. I remember one big Scandinavian who loved him and who would never come in on Saturday evening but stood in the court and whenever the door opened for some one to come in or go out you could see her smile in the dark of the court like the smile of the Cheshire cat. He was always bothered by Gertrude Stein. She did and bought such strange things. He never dared to criticise anything to her but to me he would say, and you, Mademoiselle, do you, pointing to the despised object, do you find that beautiful.

Once when we were in Spain, in fact the first time we went to Spain, Gertrude Stein had insisted upon buying in Cuenca a brand new enormous turtle made of Rhine stones. She had very lovely old jewellery, but with great satisfaction to herself she was wearing this turtle as a clasp. Purrmann this time was dumbfounded. He got me into a corner. That jewel, he said, that Miss Stein is wearing, are those stones real.

Speaking of Spain also reminds me that once we were in a crowded restaurant. Suddenly in the end of the room a tall form stood up and a man bowed solemnly at Gertrude Stein who as solemnly replied. It was a stray hungarian from Saturday evening, surely.

There was another german whom I must admit we both liked. This was much later, about nineteen twelve. He too was a dark tall german. He talked english, he was a friend of Marsden Hartley whom we liked very much, and we liked his german friend, I cannot say that we did not.

He used to describe himself as the rich son of a not so rich father. In other words he had a large allowance from a moderately poor father who was a university professor. Rönnebeck was charming and he was always invited to dinner. He was at dinner one evening when Berenson the famous critic of italian art was there. Rönnebeck had brought with him some photographs of pictures by Rousseau. He had left them in the atelier and we were all in the dining room. Everybody began to talk about Rousseau. Berenson was puzzled, but Rousseau, Rousseau, he said, Rousseau was an honourable painter but why all this excitement. Ah, he said with a sigh, fashions change, that I know, but really I never thought that Rousseau would come to be the fashion for the young. Berenson had a tendency to be supercilious and so everybody let him go on and on. Finally Rönnebeck said gently, but perhaps Mr. Berenson, you have never heard of the great Rousseau, the douanier Rousseau. No, admitted Berenson, he hadn’t, and later when he saw the photographs he understood less than ever and was fairly fussed. Mabel Dodge who was present, said, but Berenson, you must remember that art is inevitable. That, said Berenson recovering himself, you understand, you being yourself a femme fatale.

We were fond of Rönnebeck and beside the first time he came to the house he quoted some of Gertrude Stein’s recent work to her. She had loaned some manuscript to Marsden Hartley. It was the first time that anybody had quoted her work to her and she naturally liked it. He also made a translation into german of some of the portraits she was writing at that time and thus brought her her first international reputation. That however is not quite true, Roché the faithful Roché had introduced some young germans to Three Lives and they were already under its spell. However Rönnebeck was charming and we were very fond of him.

Rönnebeck was a sculptor, he did small full figure portraits and was doing them very well, he was in love with an american girl who was studying music. He liked France and all french things and he was very fond of us. We all separated as usual for the summer. He said he had a very amusing summer before him. He had a commission to do a portrait figure of a countess and her two sons, the little counts and he was to spend the summer doing this in the home of the countess who had a magnificent place on the shores of the Baltic.

When we all came back that winter Rönnebeck was different. In the first place he came back with lots of photographs of ships of the german navy and insisted upon showing them to us. We were not interested. Gertrude Stein said, of course, Rönnebeck, you have a navy, of course, we americans have a navy, everybody has a navy, but to anybody but the navy, one big ironclad looks very much like any other, don’t be silly. He was different though. He had had a good time. He had photos of himself with all the counts and there was also one with the crown prince of Germany who was a great friend of the countess. The winter, it was the winter of 1913–1914, wore on. All the usual things happened and we gave as usual some dinner parties. I have forgotten what the occasion of one was but we thought Rönnebeck would do excellently for it. We invited him. He sent word that he had to go to Munich for two days but he would travel at night and get back for the dinner party. This he did and was delightful as he always was.

Pretty soon he went off on a trip to the north, to visit the cathedral towns. When he came back he brought us a series of photographs of all these northern towns seen from above. What are these, Gertrude Stein asked. Oh, he said, I thought you would be interested, they are views I have taken of all the cathedral towns. I took them from the tip top of the steeples and I thought you would be interested because see, he said, they look exactly like the pictures of the followers of Delaunay, what you call the earthquake school, he said turning to me. We thanked him and thought no more about it. Later when during the war I found them, I tore them up in a rage.

Then we all began to talk about our summer plans. Gertrude Stein was to go to London in July to see John Lane to sign the contract for Three Lives. Rönnebeck said, why don’t you come to Germany instead or rather before or immediately after, he said. Because, said Gertrude Stein, as you know I don’t like germans. Yes I know, said Rönnebeck, I know, but you like me and you would have such a wonderful time. They would be so interested and it would mean so much to them, do come, he said. No, said Gertrude Stein, I like you alright but I don’t like germans.

We went to England in July and when we got there Gertrude Stein had a letter from Rönnebeck saying that he still awfully wanted us to come to Germany but since we wouldn’t had we not better spend the summer in England or perhaps in Spain but not as we had planned come back to Paris. That was naturally the end. I tell the story for what it is worth.

When I first came to Paris there was a very small sprinkling of americans Saturday evenings, this sprinkling grew gradually more abundant but before I tell about americans I must tell all about the banquet to Rousseau.

In the beginning of my stay in Paris a friend and I were living as I have already said in a little apartment on the rue Notre-Dame-des-Champs. I was no longer taking french lessons from Fernande because she and Picasso were together again but she was not an infrequent visitor. Autumn had come and I can remember it very well because I had bought my first winter Paris hat. It was a very fine hat of black velvet, a big hat with a brilliant yellow fantaisie. Even Fernande gave it her approval.

Fernande was lunching with us one day and she said that there was going to be a banquet given for Rousseau and that she was giving it. She counted up the number of the invited. We were included. Who was Rousseau. I did not know but that really did not matter since it was to be a banquet and everybody was to go, and we were invited.

Next Saturday evening at the rue de Fleurus everybody was talking about the banquet to Rousseau and then I found out that Rousseau was the painter whose picture I had seen in that first independent. It appeared that Picasso had recently found in Montmartre a large portrait of a woman by Rousseau, that he had bought it and that this festivity was in honour of the purchase and the painter. It was going to be very wonderful.

Fernande told me a great real [deal] about the menu. There was to be riz à la Valenciennes, Fernande had learnt how to cook this on her last trip to Spain, and then she had ordered, I forget now what it was that she had ordered, but she had ordered a great deal at Félix Potin, the chain store of groceries where they made prepared dishes. Everybody was excited. It was Guillaume Apollinaire, as I remember, who knowing Rousseau very well had induced him to promise to come and was to bring him and everybody was to write poetry and songs and it was to be very rigolo, a favourite Montmartre word meaning a jokeful amusement. We were all to meet at the café at the foot of the rue Ravignan and to have an apéritif and then go up to Picasso’s atelier and have dinner. I put on my new hat and we all went to Montmartre and all met at the café.

As Gertrude Stein and I came into the café there seemed to be a great many people present and in the midst was a tall thin girl who with her long thin arms extended was swaying forward and back. I did not know what she was doing, it was evidently not gymnastics, it was bewildering but she looked very enticing. What is that, I whispered to Gertrude Stein. Oh that is Marie Laurencin, I am afraid she has been taking too many preliminary apéritifs. Is she the old lady that Fernande told me about who makes noises like animals and annoys Pablo. She annoys Pablo alright but she is a very young lady and she has had too much, said Gertrude Stein going in. Just then there was a violent noise at the door of the café and Fernande appeared very large, very excited and very angry. Félix Potin, said she, has not sent the dinner. Everybody seemed overcome at these awful tidings but I, in my american way said to Fernande, come quickly, let us telephone. In those days in Paris one did not telephone and never to a provision store. But Fernande consented and off we went. Everywhere we went there was either no telephone or it was not working, finally we got one that worked but Félix Potin was closed or closing and it was deaf to our appeals. Fernande was completely upset but finally I persuaded her to tell me just what we were to have had from Félix Potin and then in one little shop and another little shop in Montmartre we found substitutes, Fernande finally announcing that she had made so much riz à la Valenciennes that it would take the place of everything and it did.

When we were back at the café almost everybody who had been there had gone and some new ones had come, Fernande told them all to come along. As we toiled up the hill we saw in front of us the whole crowd. In the middle was Marie Laurencin supported on the one side by Gertrude Stein and on the other by Gertrude Stein’s brother and she was falling first into one pair of arms and then into another, her voice always high and sweet and her arms always thin graceful and long. Guillaume of course was not there, he was to bring Rousseau himself after every one was seated.

Fernande passed this slow moving procession, I following her and we arrived at the atelier. It was rather impressive. They had gotten trestles, carpenter’s trestles, and on them had placed boards and all around these boards were benches. At the head of the table was the new acquisition, the Rousseau, draped in flags and wreaths and flanked on either side by big statues, I do not remember what statues. It was very magnificent and very festive. The riz à la Valenciennes was presumably cooking below in Max Jacob’s studio. Max not being on good terms with Picasso was not present but they used his studio for the rice and for the men’s overcoats. The ladies were to put theirs in the front studio which had been Van Dongen’s in his spinach days and now belonged to a frenchman by the name of Vaillant. This was the studio which was later to be Juan Gris’.

I had just time to deposit my hat and admire the arrangements, Fernande violently abusing Marie Laurencin all the time, when the crowd arrived. Fernande large and imposing, barred the way, she was not going to have her party spoiled by Marie Laurencin. This was a serious party, a serious banquet for Rousseau and neither she nor Pablo would tolerate such conduct. Of course Pablo, all this time, was well out of sight in the rear. Gertrude Stein remonstrated, she said half in english half in french, that she would be hanged if after the struggle of getting Marie Laurencin up that terrific hill it was going to be for nothing. No indeed and beside she reminded Fernande that Guillaume and Rousseau would be along any minute and it was necessary that every one should be decorously seated before that event. By this time Pablo had made his way to the front and he joined in and said, yes yes, and Fernande yielded. She was always a little afraid of Guillaume Apollinaire, of his solemnity and of his wit, and they all came in. Everybody sat down.

Everybody sat down and everybody began to eat rice and other things, that is as soon as Guillaume Apollinaire and Rousseau came in which they did very presently and were wildly acclaimed. How well I remember their coming, Rousseau a little small colourless frenchman with a little beard, like any number of frenchmen one saw everywhere. Guillaume Apollinaire with finely cut florid features, dark hair and a beautiful complexion. Everybody was presented and everybody sat down again. Guillaume slipped into a seat beside Marie Laurencin. At the sight of Guillaume, Marie who had become comparatively calm seated next to Gertrude Stein, broke out again in wild movements and outcries. Guillaume got her out of the door and downstairs and after a decent interval they came back Marie a little bruised but sober. By this time everybody had eaten everything and poetry began. Oh yes, before this Frédéric of the Lapin Agile and the University of Apaches had wandered in with his usual companion a donkey, was given a drink and wandered out again. Then a little later some italian street singers hearing of the party came in. Fernande rose at the end of the table and flushed and her forefinger straight into the air said it was not that kind of a party, and they were promptly thrown out.

Who was there. We were there and Salmon, André Salmon, then a rising young poet and journalist, Pichot and Germaine Pichot, Braque and perhaps Marcelle Braque but this I do not remember, I know that there was talk of her at that time, the Raynals, the Ageros the false Greco and his wife, and several other pairs whom I did not know and do not remember and Vaillant, a very amiable ordinary young frenchman who had the front studio.

The ceremonies began. Guillaume Apollinaire got up and made a solemn eulogy, I do not remember at all what he said but it ended up with a poem he had written and which he half chanted and in which everybody joined in the refrain, La peinture de ce Rousseau. Somebody else then, possibly Raynal, I don’t remember, got up and there were toasts, and then all of a sudden André Salmon who was sitting next to my friend and solemnly discoursing of literature and travels, leaped upon the by no means solid table and poured out an extemporaneous eulogy and poem. At the end he seized a big glass and drank what was in it, then promptly went off his head, being completely drunk, and began to fight. The men all got hold of him, the statues tottered, Braque, a great big chap, got hold of a statue in either arm and stood there holding them while Gertrude Stein’s brother another big chap, protected little Rousseau and his violin from harm. The others with Picasso leading because Picasso though small is very strong, dragged Salmon into the front atelier and locked him in. Everybody came back and sat down.

Thereafter the evening was peaceful. Marie Laurencin sang in a thin voice some charming old norman songs. The wife of Agero sang some charming old limousin songs, Pichot danced a wonderful religious spanish dance ending in making of himself a crucified Christ upon the floor. Guillaume Apollinaire solemnly approached myself and my friend and asked us to sing some of the native songs of the red indians. We did not either of us feel up to that to the great regret of Guillaume and all the company. Rousseau blissful and gentle played the violin and told us about the plays he had written and his memories of Mexico. It was all very peaceful and about three o’clock in the morning we all went into the atelier where Salmon had been deposited and where we had left our hats and coats to get them to go home. There on the couch lay Salmon peacefully sleeping and surrounding him, half chewed, were a box of matches, a petit bleu and my yellow fantaisie. Imagine my feelings even at three o’clock in the morning. However, Salmon woke up very charming and very polite and we all went out into the street together. All of a sudden with a wild yell Salmon rushed down the hill.

Gertrude Stein and her brother, my friend and I, all in one cab, took Rousseau home.

It was about a month later that one dark Paris winter afternoon I was hurrying home and felt myself being followed. I hurried and hurried and the footsteps drew nearer and I heard, mademoiselle, mademoiselle. I turned. It was Rousseau. Oh mademoiselle, he said, you should not be out alone after dark, may I see you home. Which he did.

It was not long after this that Kahnweiler came to Paris. Kahnweiler was a german married to a frenchwoman and they had lived for many years in England. Kahnweiler had been in England in business, saving money to carry out a dream of some day having a picture shop in Paris. The time had come and he started a neat small gallery in the rue Vignon. He felt his way a little and then completely threw in his lot with the cubist group. There were difficulties at first, Picasso always suspicious did not want to go too far with him. Fernande did the bargaining with Kahnweiler but finally they all realised the genuineness of his interest and his faith, and that he could and would market their work. They all made contracts with him and until the war he did everything for them all. The afternoons with the group coming in and out of his shop were for Kahnweiler really afternoons with Vasari. He believed in them and their future greatness. It was only the year before the war that he added Juan Gris. It was just two months before the outbreak of the war that Gertrude Stein saw the first Juan Gris paintings at Kahnweiler’s and bought three of them.

Picasso always says that he used in those days to tell Kahnweiler that he should become a french citizen, that war would come and there would be the devil to pay. Kahnweiler always said he would when he had passed the military age but that he naturally did not want to do military service a second time. The war came, Kahnweiler was in Switzerland with his family on his vacation and he could not come back. All his possessions were sequestrated.

The auction sale by the government of Kahnweiler’s pictures, practically all the cubist pictures of the three years before the war, was the first occasion after the war where everybody of the old crowd met. There had been quite a conscious effort on the part of all the older merchants, now that the war was over, to kill cubism. The expert for the sale, who was a well known picture dealer, had avowed this as his intention. He would keep the prices down as low as possible and discourage the public as much as possible. How could the artists defend themselves.

We happened to be with the Braques a day or two before the public show of pictures for the sale and Marcelle Braque, Braque’s wife, told us that they had come to a decision. Picasso and Juan Gris could do nothing they were spaniards, and this was a french government sale. Marie Laurencin was technically a german, Lipschitz was a russian at that time not a popular thing to be. Braque a frenchman, who had won the croix de guerre in a charge, who had been made an officer and had won the légion d’honneur and had had a bad head wound could do what he pleased. He had a technical reason too for picking a quarrel with the expert. He had sent in a list of the people likely to buy his pictures, a privilege always accorded to an artist whose pictures are to be publicly sold, and catalogues had not been sent to these people. When we arrived Braque had already done his duty. We came in just at the end of the fray. There was a great excitement.

Braque had approached the expert and told him that he had neglected his obvious duties. The expert had replied that he had done and would do as he pleased and called Braque a norman pig. Braque had hit him. Braque is a big man and the expert is not and Braque tried not to hit hard but nevertheless the expert fell. The police came in and they were taken off to the police station. There they told their story. Braque of course as a hero of the war was treated with all due respect, and when he spoke to the expert using the familiar thou the expert completely lost his temper and his head and was publicly rebuked by the magistrate. Just after it was over Matisse came in and wanted to know what had happened and was happening. Gertrude Stein told him. Matisse said, and it was a Matisse way to say it, Braque a raison, celui-là a volé la France, et on sait bien ce que c’est que voler la France.

As a matter of fact the buyers were frightened off and all the pictures except those of Derain went for little. Poor Juan Gris whose pictures went for very little tried to be brave. They after all did bring an honourable price, he said to Gertrude Stein, but he was sad.

Fortunately Kahnweiler, who had not fought against France, was allowed to come back the next year. The others no longer needed him but Juan needed him desperately and Kahnweiler’s loyalty and generosity to Juan Gris all those hard years can only be matched by Juan’s loyalty and generosity when at last just before his death and he had become famous tempting offers from other dealers were made to him.

Kahnweiler coming to Paris and taking on commercially the cause of the cubists made a great difference to all of them. Their present and future were secure.

The Picassos moved from the old studio in the rue Ravignan to an apartment in the boulevard Clichy. Fernande began to buy furniture and have a servant and the servant of course made a soufflé. It was a nice apartment with lots of sunshine. On the whole however Fernande was not quite as happy as she had been. There were a great many people there and even afternoon tea. Braque was there a great deal, it was the height of the intimacy between Braque and Picasso, it was at that time they first began to put musical instruments into their pictures. It was also the beginning of Picasso’s making constructions. He made still lifes of objects and photographed them. He made paper constructions later, he gave one of these to Gertrude Stein. It is perhaps the only one left in existence.

This was also the time when I first heard of Poiret. He had a houseboat on the Seine and he had given a party on it and he had invited Pablo and Fernande. He gave Fernande a handsome rose-coloured scarf with gold fringe and he also gave her a spun glass fantaisie to put on a hat, an entirely new idea in those days. This she gave to me and I wore it on a little straw pointed cap for years after. I may even have it now.

Then there was the youngest of the cubists. I never knew his name. He was doing his military service and was destined for diplomacy. How he drifted in and whether he painted I do not know. All I know is that he was known as the youngest of the cubists.

Fernande had at this time a new friend of whom she often spoke to me. This was Eve who was living with Marcoussis. And one evening all four of them came to the rue de Fleurus, Pablo, Fernande, Marcoussis and Eve. It was the only time we ever saw Marcoussis until many many years later.

I could perfectly understand Fernande’s liking for Eve. As I said Fernande’s great heroine was Evelyn Thaw, small and negative. Here was a little french Evelyn Thaw, small and perfect.

Not long after this Picasso came one day and told Gertrude Stein that he had decided to take an atelier in the rue Ravignan. He could work better there. He could not get back his old one but he took one on the lower floor. One day we went to see him there. He was not in and Gertrude Stein as a joke left her visiting card. In a few days we went again and Picasso was at work on a picture on which was written ma jolie and at the lower corner painted in was Gertrude Stein’s visiting card. As we went away Gertrude Stein said, Fernande is certainly not ma jolie, I wonder who it is. In a few days we knew. Pablo had gone off with Eve.

This was in the spring. They all had the habit of going to Céret near Perpignan for the summer probably on account of Manolo, and they all in spite of everything went there again. Fernande was there with the Pichots and Eve was there with Pablo. There were some redoubtable battles and then everybody came back to Paris.

One evening, we too had come back, Picasso came in. He and Gertrude Stein had a long talk alone. It was Pablo, she said when she came in from having bade him goodbye, and he said a marvellous thing about Fernande, he said her beauty always held him but he could not stand any of her little ways. She further added that Pablo and Eve were now settled on the boulevard Raspail and we would go and see them to-morrow.

In the meanwhile Gertrude Stein had received a letter from Fernande, very dignified, written with the reticence of a frenchwoman. She said that she wished to tell Gertrude Stein that she understood perfectly that the friendship had always been with Pablo and that although Gertrude had always shown her every mark of sympathy and affection now that she and Pablo were separated, it was naturally impossible that in the future there should be any intercourse between them because the friendship having been with Pablo there could of course be no question of a choice. That she would always remember their intercourse with pleasure and that she would permit herself, if ever she were in need, to throw herself upon Gertrude’s generosity.

And so Picasso left Montmartre never to return.

When I first came to the rue de Fleurus Gertrude Stein was correcting the proofs of Three Lives. I was soon helping her with this and before very long the book was published. I asked her to let me subscribe to Romeike’s clipping bureau, the advertisement for Romeike in the San Francisco Argonaut having been one of the romances of my childhood. Soon the clippings began to come in.

It is rather astonishing the number of newspapers that noticed this book, printed privately and by a perfectly unknown person. The notice that pleased Gertrude Stein most was in the Kansas City Star. She often asked then and in later years who it was who might have written it but she never found out. It was a very sympathetic and a very understanding review. Later on when she was discouraged by what others said she would refer to it as having given her at that time great comfort. She says in Composition and Explanation, when you write a thing it is perfectly clear and then you begin to be doubtful about it, but then you read it again and you lose yourself in it again as when you wrote it.

The other thing in connection with this her first book that gave her pleasure was a very enthusiastic note from H. G. Wells. She kept this for years apart, it had meant so much to her. She wrote to him at that time and they were often to meet but as it happened they never did. And they are not likely to now.

Gertrude Stein was at that time writing The Making of Americans. It had changed from being a history of a family to being the history of everybody the family knew and then it became the history of every kind and of every individual human being. But in spite of all this there was a hero and he was to die. The day he died I met Gertrude Stein at Mildred Aldrich’s apartment. Mildred was very fond of Gertrude Stein and took a deep interest in the book’s ending. It was over a thousand pages long and I was typewriting it.

I always say that you cannot tell what a picture really is or what an object really is until you dust it every day and you cannot tell what a book is until you type it or proof-read it. It then does something to you that only reading never can do. A good many years later Jane Heap said that she had never appreciated the quality of Gertrude Stein’s work until she proof-read it.

When The Making of Americans was finished, Gertrude Stein began another which also was to be long and which she called A Long Gay Book but it did not turn out to be long, neither that nor one begun at the same time Many Many Women because they were both interrupted by portrait writing. This is how portrait writing began.

Hélène used to stay at home with her husband Sunday evening, that is to say she was always willing to come but we often told her not to bother. I like cooking, I am an extremely good five-minute cook, and beside, Gertrude Stein liked from time to time to have me make american dishes. One Sunday evening I was very busy preparing one of these and then I called Gertrude Stein to come in from the atelier for supper. She came in much excited and would not sit down. Here I want to show you something, she said. No I said it has to be eaten hot. No, she said, you have to see this first. Gertrude Stein never likes her food hot and I do like mine hot, we never agree about this. She admits that one can wait to cool it but one cannot heat it once it is on a plate so it is agreed that I have it served as hot as I like. In spite of my protests and the food cooling I had to read. I can still see the little tiny pages of the note-book written forward and back. It was the portrait called Ada, the first in Geography and Plays. I began it and I thought she was making fun of me and I protested, she says I protest now about my autobiography. Finally I read it all and was terribly pleased with it. And then we ate our supper.

This was the beginning of the long series of portraits. She has written portraits of practically everybody she has known, and written them in all manners and in all styles.

Ada was followed by portraits of Matisse and Picasso, and Stieglitz who was much interested in them and in Gertrude Stein printed them in a special number of Camera Work.

She then began to do short portraits of everybody who came in and out. She did one of Arthur Frost, the son of A. B. Frost the american illustrator. Frost was a Matisse pupil and his pride when he read his portrait and found that it was three full pages longer than either the portrait of Matisse or the portrait of Picasso was something to hear.

A. B. Frost complained to Pat Bruce who had led Frost to Matisse that it was a pity that Arthur could not see his way to becoming a conventional artist and so earning fame and money. You can lead a horse to water but you cannot make him drink, said Pat Bruce. Most horses drink, Mr. Bruce, said A. B. Frost.

Bruce, Patrick Henry Bruce, was one of the early and most ardent Matisse pupils and soon he made little Matisses, but he was not happy. In explaining his unhappiness he told Gertrude Stein, they talk about the sorrows of great artists, the tragic unhappiness of great artists but after all they are great artists. A little artist has all the tragic unhappiness and the sorrows of a great artist and he is not a great artist.

She did portraits of Nadelman, also of the protégés of the sculptress Mrs. Whitney, Lee and Russell also of Harry Phelan Gibb, her first and best english friend. She did portraits of Manguin and Roché and Purrmann and David Edstrom, the fat swedish sculptor who married the head of the Christian Science Church in Paris and destroyed her. And Brenner, Brenner the sculptor who never finished anything. He had an admirable technique and a great many obsessions which kept him from work. Gertrude Stein was very fond of him and still is. She once posed to him for weeks and he did a fragmentary portrait of her that is very fine. He and Cody later published some numbers of a little review called Soil and they were among the very early ones to print something of Gertrude Stein. The only little magazine that preceded it was one called Rogue, printed by Allan Norton and which printed her description of the Galérie Lafayette. This was of course all much later and happened through Carl Van Vechten.

She also did portraits of Miss Etta Cone and her sister Doctor Claribel Cone. She also did portraits of Miss Mars and Miss Squires under the title of Miss Furr and Miss Skeene. There were portraits of Mildred Aldrich and her sister. Everybody was given their portrait to read and they were all pleased and it was all very amusing. All this occupied a great deal of that winter and then we went to Spain.

In Spain Gertrude Stein began to write the things that led to Tender Buttons.

I liked Spain immensely. We went several times to Spain and I always liked it more and more. Gertrude Stein says that I am impartial on every subject except that of Spain and spaniards.

We went straight to Avila and I immediately lost my heart to Avila, I must stay in Avila forever I insisted. Gertrude Stein was very upset, Avila was alright but, she insisted, she needed Paris. I felt that I needed nothing but Avila. We were both very violent about it. We did however stay there for ten days and as Saint Theresa was a heroine of Gertrude Stein’s youth we thoroughly enjoyed it. In the opera Four Saints written a few years ago she describes the landscape that so profoundly moved me.

We went on to Madrid and there we met Georgiana King of Bryn Mawr, an old friend of Gertrude Stein from Baltimore days. Georgiana King wrote some of the most interesting of the early criticisms of Three Lives. She was then re-editing Street on the cathedrals of Spain and in connection with this she had wandered all over Spain. She gave us a great deal of very good advice.

In these days Gertrude Stein wore a brown corduroy suit, jacket and skirt, a small straw cap, always crocheted for her by a woman in Fiesole, sandals, and she often carried a cane. That summer the head of the cane was of amber. It is more or less this costume without the cap and the cane that Picasso has painted in his portrait of her. This costume was ideal for Spain, they all thought of her as belonging to some religious order and we were always treated with the most absolute respect. I remember that once a nun was showing us the treasures in a convent church in Toledo. We were near the steps of the altar. All of a sudden there was a crash, Gertrude Stein had dropped her cane. The nun paled, the worshippers startled. Gertrude Stein picked up her cane and turning to the frightened nun said reassuringly, no it is not broken.

I used in those days of spanish travelling to wear what I was wont to call my spanish disguise. I always wore a black silk coat, black gloves and a black hat, the only pleasure I allowed myself were lovely artificial flowers on my hat. These always enormously interested the peasant women and they used to very courteously ask my permission to touch them, to realise for themselves that they were artificial.

We went to Cuenca that summer, Harry Gibb the english painter had told us about it. Harry Gibb is a strange case of a man who foresaw everything. He had been a successful animal painter in his youth in England, he came from the north of England, he had married and gone to Germany, there he had become dissatisfied with what he had been doing and heard about the new school of painting in Paris. He came to Paris and was immediately influenced by Matisse. He then became interested in Picasso and he did some very remarkable painting under their combined influences. Then all this together threw him into something else something that fairly completely achieved what the surréalistes after the war tried to do. The only thing he lacked is what the french call saveur, what may be called the graciousness of a picture. Because of this lack it was impossible for him to find a french audience. Naturally in those days there was no english audience. Harry Gibb fell on bad days. He was always falling upon bad days. He and his wife Bridget one of the pleasantest of the wives of a genius I have sat with were full of courage and they faced everything admirably, but there were always very difficult days. And then things were a little better. He found a couple of patrons who believed in him and it was at this time, 1912–1913, that he went to Dublin and had rather an epoch-making show of his pictures there. It was at that time that he took with him several copies of the portrait of Mabel Dodge at the Villa Curonia, Mabel Dodge had had it printed in Florence, and it was then that the Dublin writers in the cafés heard Gertrude Stein read aloud. Doctor Gogarty, Harry Gibb’s host and admirer, loved to read it aloud himself and have others read it aloud.

After that there was the war and eclipse for poor Harry, and since then a long sad struggle. He has had his ups and downs, more downs than up, but only recently there was a new turn of the wheel. Gertrude Stein who loved them both dearly always was convinced that the two painters of her generation who would be discovered after they were dead, they being predestined to a life of tragedy, were Juan Gris and Harry Gibb. Juan Gris dead these five years is beginning to come into his own. Harry Gibb still alive is still unknown. Gertrude Stein and Harry Gibb have always been very loyal and very loving friends. One of the very good early portraits she did she did of him, it was printed in the Oxford Review and then in Geography and Plays.

So Harry Gibb told us about Cuenca and we went on a little railroad that turned around curves and ended in the middle of nowhere and there was Cuenca.

We delighted in Cuenca and the population of Cuenca delighted in us. It delighted in us so much that it was getting uncomfortable. Then one day when we were out walking, all of a sudden the population, particularly the children, kept their distance. Soon a uniformed man came up and saluting said that he was a policeman of the town and that the governor of the province had detailed him to always hover in the distance as we went about the country to prevent our being annoyed by the population and that he hoped that this would not inconvenience us. It did not, he was charming and he took us to lovely places in the country where we could not very well have gone by ourselves. Such was Spain in the old days.

We finally came back to Madrid again and there we discovered the Argentina and bull-fights. The young journalists of Madrid had just discovered her. We happened upon her in a music hall, we went to them to see spanish dancing, and after we saw her the first time we went every afternoon and every evening. We went to the bull-fights. At first they upset me and Gertrude Stein used to tell me, now look, now don’t look, until finally I was able to look all the time.

We finally came to Granada and stayed there for some time and there Gertrude Stein worked terrifically. She was always very fond of Granada. It was there she had her first experience of Spain when still at college just after the spanish-american war when she and her brother went through Spain. They had a delightful time and she always tells of sitting in the dining room talking to a bostonian and his daughter when suddenly there was a terrific noise, the hee-haw of a donkey. What is it, said the young bostonian trembling. Ah, said the father, it is the last sigh of the Moor.

We enjoyed Granada, we met many amusing people english and spanish and it was there and at that time that Gertrude Stein’s style gradually changed. She says hitherto she had been interested only in the insides of people, their character and what went on inside them, it was during that summer that she first felt a desire to express the rhythm of the visible world.

It was a long tormenting process, she looked, listened and described. She always was, she always is, tormented by the problem of the external and the internal. One of the things that always worries her about painting is the difficulty that the artist feels and which sends him to painting still lifes, that after all the human being essentially is not paintable. Once again and very recently she has thought that a painter has added something to the solution of this problem. She is interested in Picabia in whom hitherto she has never been interested because he at least knows that if you do not solve your painting problem in painting human beings you do not solve it at all. There is also a follower of Picabia’s, who is facing the problem, but will he solve it. Perhaps not. Well anyway it is that of which she is always talking and now her own long struggle with it was to begin.

These were the days in which she wrote Susie Asado and Preciocilla [Preciosilla] and Gypsies in Spain. She experimented with everything in trying to describe. She tried a bit inventing words but she soon gave that up. The english language was her medium and with the english language the task was to be achieved, the problem solved. The use of fabricated words offended her, it was an escape into imitative emotionalism.

No, she stayed with her task, although after the return to Paris she described objects, she described rooms and objects, which joined with her first experiments done in Spain, made the volume Tender Buttons.

She always however made her chief study people and therefore the never ending series of portraits.

We came back to the rue de Fleurus as usual.

One of the people who had impressed me very much when I first came to the rue de Fleurus was Mildred Aldrich.

Mildred Aldrich was then in her early fifties, a stout vigorous woman with a George Washington face, white hair and admirably clean fresh clothes and gloves. A very striking figure and a very satisfying one in the crowd of mixed nationalities. She was indeed one of whom Picasso could say and did say, c’est elle qui fera la gloire de l’Amérique. She made one very satisfied with one’s country, which had produced her.

Her sister having left for America she lived alone on the top floor of a building on the corner of the boulevard Raspail and the half street, rue Boissonade. There she had at the window an enormous cage filled with canaries. We always thought it was because she loved canaries. Not at all. A friend had once left her a canary in a cage to take care of during her absence. Mildred as she did everything else, took excellent care of the canary in the cage. Some friend seeing this and naturally concluding that Mildred was fond of canaries gave her another canary. Mildred of course took excellent care of both canaries and so the canaries increased and the size of the cage grew until in 1914 she moved to Huiry to the Hilltop on the Marne and gave her canaries away. Her excuse was that in the country cats would eat the canaries. But her real reason she once told me was that she really could not bear canaries.

Mildred was an excellent housekeeper. I was very surprised, having had a very different impression of her, going up to see her one afternoon, finding her mending her linen and doing it beautifully.

Mildred adored cablegrams, she adored being hard up, or rather she adored spending money and as her earning capacity although great was limited, Mildred was chronically hard up. In those days she was making contracts to put Maeterlinck’s Blue Bird on the american stage. The arrangements demanded endless cablegrams, and my early memories of Mildred were of her coming to our little apartment in the rue Notre-Dame-des-Champs late in the evening and asking me to lend her the money for a long cable. A few days later the money was returned with a lovely azalea worth five times the money. No wonder she was always hard up. But everybody listened to her. No one in the world could tell stories like Mildred. I can still see her at the rue de Fleurus sitting in one of the big armchairs and gradually the audience increasing around her as she talked.

She was very fond of Gertrude Stein, very interested in her work, enthusiastic about Three Lives, deeply impressed but slightly troubled by The Making of Americans, quite upset by Tender Buttons, but always loyal and convinced that if Gertrude Stein did it it had something in it that was worth while.

Her joy and pride when in nineteen twenty-six Gertrude Stein gave her lecture at Cambridge and Oxford was touching. Gertrude Stein must come out and read it to her before leaving. Gertrude Stein did, much to their mutual pleasure.

Mildred Aldrich liked Picasso and even liked Matisse, that is personally, but she was troubled. One day she said to me, Alice, tell me is it alright, are they really alright, I know Gertrude thinks so and Gertrude knows, but really is it not all fumisterie, is it not all false.

In spite of these occasional doubtful days Mildred Aldrich liked it all. She liked coming herself and she liked bringing other people. She brought a great many. It was she who brought Henry McBride who was then writing on the New York Sun. It was Henry McBride who used to keep Gertrude Stein’s name before the public all those tormented years. Laugh if you like, he used to say to her detractors, but laugh with and not at her, in that way you will enjoy it all much better.

Henry McBride did not believe in worldly success. It ruins you, it ruins you, he used to say. But Henry, Gertrude Stein used to answer dolefully, don’t you think I will ever have any success, I would like to have a little, you know. Think of my unpublished manuscripts. But Henry McBride was firm, the best that I can wish you, he always said, is to have no success. It is the only good thing. He was firm about that.

He was however enormously pleased when Mildred was successful and he now says he thinks the time has come when Gertrude Stein could indulge in a little success. He does not think that now it would hurt her.

It was about this time that Roger Fry first came to the house. He brought Clive Bell and Mrs. Clive Bell and later there were many others. In these days Clive Bell went along with the other two. He was rather complainful that his wife and Roger Fry took too much interest in capital works of art. He was quite funny about it. He was very amusing, later when he became a real art critic he was less so.

Roger Fry was always charming, charming as a guest and charming as a host; later when we went to London we spent a day with him in the country.

He was filled with excitement at the sight of the portrait of Gertrude Stein by Picasso. He wrote an article about it in the Burlington Review and illustrated it by two photographs side by side, one the photograph of this portrait and the other a photograph of a portrait by Raphael. He insisted that these two pictures were equal in value. He brought endless people to the house. Very soon there were throngs of englishmen, Augustus John and Lamb, Augustus John amazing looking and not too sober, Lamb rather strange and attractive.

It was about this time that Roger Fry had many young disciples. Among them was Wyndham Lewis. Wyndham Lewis, tall and thin, looked rather like a young frenchman on the rise, perhaps because his feet were very french, or at least his shoes. He used to come and sit and measure pictures. I can not say that he actually measured with a measuring-rod but he gave all the effect of being in the act of taking very careful measurement of the canvas, the lines within the canvas and everything that might be of use. Gertrude Stein rather liked him. She particularly liked him one day when he came and told all about his quarrel with Roger Fry. Roger Fry had come in not many days before and had already told all about it. They told exactly the same story only it was different, very different.

This was about the time too that Prichard of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston and later of the Kensington Museum began coming. Prichard brought a great many young Oxford men. They were very nice in the room, and they thought Picasso wonderful. They felt and indeed in a way it was true that he had a halo. With these Oxford men came Thomas Whittemore of Tufts College. He was fresh and engaging and later to Gertrude Stein’s great delight he one day said, all blue is precious.

Everybody brought somebody. As I said the character of the Saturday evenings was gradually changing, that is to say, the kind of people who came had changed. Somebody brought the Infanta Eulalia and brought her several times. She was delightful and with the flattering memory of royalty she always remembered my name even some years after when we met quite by accident in the place Vendôme. When she first came into the room she was a little frightened. It seemed a strange place but gradually she liked it very much.

Lady Cunard brought her daughter Nancy, then a little girl, and very solemnly bade her never forget the visit.

Who else came. There were so many. The bavarian minister brought quantities of people. Jacques-Emile Blanche brought delightful people, so did Alphonse Kann. There was Lady Otoline Morrell looking like a marvellous feminine version of Disraeli and tall and strange shyly hesitating at the door. There was a dutch near royalty who was left by her escort who had to go and find a cab and she looked during this short interval badly frightened.

There was a roumanian princess, and her cabman grew impatient. Hélène came in to announce violently that the cabman would not wait. And then after a violent knock, the cabman himself announced that he would not wait.

It was an endless variety. And everybody came and no one made any difference. Gertrude Stein sat peacefully in a chair and those who could did the same, the rest stood. There were the friends who sat around the stove and talked and there were the endless strangers who came and went. My memory of it is very vivid.

As I say everybody brought people. William Cook brought a great many from Chicago, very wealthy stout ladies and equally wealthy tall good-looking thin ones. That summer having found the Balearic Islands on the map, we went to the island of Mallorca and on the little boat going over was Cook. He too had found it on the map. We stayed only a little while but he settled down for the summer, and then later he went back and was the solitary first of all the big crowd of americans who have discovered Palma since. We all went back again during the war.

It was during this summer that Picasso gave us a letter to a friend of his youth one Raventos in Barcelona. But does he talk french, asked Gertrude Stein, Pablo giggled, better than you do Gertrude, he answered.

Raventos gave us a good time, he and a descendant of de Soto took us about for two long days, the days were long because so much of them were night. They had an automobile, even in those early days, and they took us up into the hills to see early churches. We would rush up a hill and then happily come down a little slower and every two hours or so we ate a dinner. When we finally came back to Barcelona about ten o’clock in the evening they said, now we will have an apéritif and then we will eat dinner. It was exhausting eating so many dinners but we enjoyed ourselves.

Later on much later on indeed only a few years ago Picasso introduced us to another friend of his youth.

Sabartes and he have known each other ever since they were fifteen years old but as Sabartes had disappeared into South America, Montevideo, Uruguay, before Gertrude Stein met Picasso, she had never heard of him. One day a few years ago Picasso sent word that he was bringing Sabartes to the house. Sabartes, in Uruguay, had read some things of Gertrude Stein in various magazines and he had conceived a great admiration for her work. It never occurred to him that Picasso would know her. Having come back for the first time in all these years to Paris he went to see Picasso and he told him about this Gertrude Stein. But she is my only friend, said Picasso, it is the only home I go to. Take me, said Sabartes, and so they came.

Gertrude Stein and spaniards are natural friends and this time too the friendship grew.

It was about this time that the futurists, the italian futurists, had their big show in Paris and it made a great deal of noise. Everybody was excited and this show being given in a very well known gallery everybody went. Jacques-Emile Blanche was terribly upset by it. We found him wandering tremblingly in the garden of the Tuileries and he said, it looks alright but is it. No it isn’t, said Gertrude Stein. You do me good, said Jacques-Emile Blanche.

The futurists all of them led by Severini thronged around Picasso. He brought them all to the house. Marinetti came by himself later as I remember. In any case everybody found the futurists very dull.

Epstein the sculptor came to the rue de Fleurus one evening. When Gertrude Stein first came to Paris in nineteen hundred and four, Epstein was a thin rather beautiful rather melancholy ghost who used to slip in and out among the Rodin statues in the Luxembourg museum. He had illustrated Hutchins Hapgood’s studies of the ghetto and with the funds he came to Paris and was very poor. Now when I first saw him, he had come to Paris to place his sphynx statue to Oscar Wilde over Oscar Wilde’s grave. He was a large rather stout man, not unimpressive but not beautiful. He had an english wife who had a very remarkable pair of brown eyes, of a shade of brown I had never before seen in eyes.

Doctor Claribel Cone of Baltimore came majestically in and out. She loved to read Gertrude Stein’s work out loud and she did read it out loud extraordinarily well. She liked ease and graciousness and comfort. She and her sister Etta Cone were travelling. The only room in the hotel was not comfortable. Etta bade her sister put up with it as it was only for one night. Etta, answered Doctor Claribel, one night is as important as any other night in my life and I must be comfortable. When the war broke out she happened to be in Munich engaged in scientific work. She could never leave because it was never comfortable to travel. Everybody delighted in Doctor Claribel. Much later Picasso made a drawing of her.

Emily Chadbourne came, it was she who brought Lady Otoline Morrell and she also brought many bostonians.

Mildred Aldrich once brought a very extraordinary person Myra Edgerly. I remembered very well that when I was quite young and went to a fancy-dress ball, a Mardi Gras ball in San Francisco, I saw a very tall and very beautiful and very brilliant woman there. This was Myra Edgerly young. Genthe, the well known photographer did endless photographs of her, mostly with a cat. She had come to London as a miniaturist and she had had one of those phenomenal successes that americans do have in Europe. She had miniatured everybody, and the royal family, and she had maintained her earnest gay careless outspoken San Francisco way through it all. She now came to Paris to study a little. She met Mildred Aldrich and became very devoted to her. Indeed it was Myra who in nineteen thirteen, when Mildred’s earning capacity was rapidly dwindling secured an annuity for her and made it possible for Mildred to retire to the Hilltop on the Marne.

Myra Edgerly was very earnestly anxious that Gertrude Stein’s work should be more widely known. When Mildred told her about all those unpublished manuscripts Myra said something must be done. And of course something was done.

She knew John Lane slightly and she said Gertrude Stein and I must go to London. But first Myra must write letters and then I must write letters to everybody for Gertrude Stein. She told me the formula I must employ. I remember it began, Miss Gertrude Stein as you may or may not know, is, and then you went on and said everything you had to say.

Under Myra’s strenuous impulsion we went to London in the winter of nineteen twelve, thirteen, for a few weeks. We did have an awfully good time.

Myra took us with her to stay with Colonel and Mrs. Rogers at Riverhill in Surrey. This was in the vicinity of Knole and of Ightham Mote, beautiful houses and beautiful parks. This was my first experience of country-house visiting in England since, as a small child, I had only been in the nursery. I enjoyed every minute of it. The comfort, the open fires, the tall maids who were like annunciation angels, the beautiful gardens, the children, the ease of it all. And the quantity of objects and of beautiful things. What is that, I would ask Mrs. Rogers, ah that I know nothing about, it was here when I came. It gave me a feeling that there had been so many lovely brides in that house who had found all these things there when they came.

Gertrude Stein liked country-house visiting less than I did. The continuous pleasant hesitating flow of conversation, the never ceasing sound of the human voice speaking in english, bothered her.

On our next visit to London and when because of being caught by the war we stayed in country houses with our friends a very long time, she managed to isolate herself for considerable parts of the day and to avoid at least one of the three or four meals, and so she liked it better.

We did have a good time in England. Gertrude Stein completely forgot her early dismal memory of London and has liked visiting there immensely ever since.

We went to Roger Fry’s house in the country and were charmingly entertained by his quaker sister. We went to Lady Otoline Morrell and met everybody. We went to Clive Bell’s. We went about all the time, we went shopping and ordered things. I still have my bag and jewel box. We had an extremely good time. And we went very often to see John Lane. In fact we were supposed to go every Sunday afternoon to his house for tea and Gertrude Stein had several interviews with him in his office. How well I knew all the things in all the shops near the Bodley Head because while Gertrude Stein was inside with John Lane while nothing happened and then when finally something happened I waited outside and looked at everything.

The Sunday afternoons at John Lane’s were very amusing. As I remember during that first stay in London we went there twice.

John Lane was very interested. Mrs. John Lane was a Boston woman and very kind.

Tea at the John Lane’s Sunday afternoons was an experience. John Lane had copies of Three Lives and The Portrait of Mabel Dodge. One did not know why he selected the people he did to show it to. He did not give either book to any one to read. He put it into their hands and took it away again and inaudibly he announced that Gertrude Stein was here. Nobody was introduced to anybody. From time to time John Lane would take Gertrude Stein into various rooms and show her his pictures, odd pictures of English schools of all periods, some of them very pleasing. Sometimes he told a story about how he had come to get it. He never said anything else about a picture. He also showed her a great many Beardsley drawings and they talked about Paris.

The second Sunday he asked her to come again to the Bodley Head. This was a long interview. He said that Mrs. Lane had read Three Lives and thought very highly of it and that he had the greatest confidence in her judgment. He asked Gertrude Stein when she was coming back to London. She said she probably was not coming back to London. Well, he said, when you come in July I imagine we will be ready to arrange something. Perhaps, he added, I may see you in Paris in the early spring.

And so we left London. We were on the whole very pleased with ourselves. We had had a very good time and it was the first time that Gertrude Stein had ever had a conversation with a publisher.

Mildred Aldrich often brought a whole group of people to the house Saturday evening. One evening a number of people came in with her and among them was Mabel Dodge. I remember my impression of her very well.

She was a stoutish woman with a very sturdy fringe of heavy hair over her forehead, heavy long lashes and very pretty eyes and a very old fashioned coquetry. She had a lovely voice. She reminded me of a heroine of my youth, the actress Georgia Cayvan. She asked us to come to Florence to stay with her. We were going to spend the summer as was then our habit in Spain but we were going to be back in Paris in the fall and perhaps we then would. When we came back there were several urgent telegrams from Mabel Dodge asking us to come to the Villa Curonia and we did.

We had a very amusing time. We liked Edwin Dodge and we liked Mabel Dodge but we particularly liked Constance Fletcher whom we met there.

Constance Fletcher came a day or so after we arrived and I went to the station to meet her. Mabel Dodge had described her to me as a very large woman who would wear a purple robe and who was deaf. As a matter of fact she was dressed in green and was not deaf but very short sighted, and she was delightful.

Her father and mother came from and lived in Newburyport, Massachusetts. Edwin Dodge’s people came from the same town and this was a strong bond of union. When Constance was twelve years old her mother fell in love with the english tutor of Constance’s younger brother. Constance knew that her mother was about to leave her home. For a week Constance laid on her bed and wept and then accompanied her mother and her future step-father to Italy. Her step-father being an englishman Constance became passionately an english woman. The step-father was a painter who had a local reputation among the english residents in Italy.

When Constance Fletcher was eighteen years old she wrote a best-seller called Kismet and was engaged to be married to Lord Lovelace the descendant of Byron.

She did not marry him and thereafter lived always in Italy. Finally she became permanently fixed in Venice. This was after the death of her mother and father. I always liked as a californian her description of Joaquin Miller in Rome, in her younger days.

Now in her comparative old age she was attractive and impressive. I am very fond of needlework and I was fascinated by her fashion of embroidering wreaths of flowers. There was nothing drawn upon her linen, she just held it in her hands, from time to time bringing it closely to one eye, and eventually the wreath took form. She was very fond of ghosts. There were two of them in the Villa Curonia and Mabel was very fond of frightening visiting americans with them which she did in her suggestive way very effectively. Once she drove a house party consisting of Jo and Yvonne Davidson, Florence Bradley, Mary Foote and a number of others quite mad with fear. And at last to complete the effect she had the local priest in to exorcise the ghosts. You can imagine the state of mind of her guests. But Constance Fletcher was fond of ghosts and particularly attached to the later one, who was a wistful ghost of an english governess who had killed herself in the house.

One morning I went in to Constance Fletcher’s bedroom to ask her how she was, she had not been very well the night before.

I went in and closed the door. Constance Fletcher very large and very white was lying in one of the vast renaissance beds with which the villa was furnished. Near the door was a very large renaissance cupboard. I had a delightful night, said Constance Fletcher, the gentle ghost visited me all night, indeed she has just left me. I imagine she is still in the cupboard, will you open it please. I did. Is she there, asked Constance Fletcher. I said I saw nothing. Ah yes, said Constance Fletcher.

We had a delightful time and Gertrude Stein at that time wrote The Portrait of Mabel Dodge. She also wrote the portrait of Constance Fletcher that was later printed in Geography and Plays. Many years later indeed after the war in London I met Siegfried Sassoon at a party given by Edith Sitwell for Gertrude Stein. He spoke of Gertrude Stein’s portrait of Constance Fletcher which he had read in Geography and Plays and said that he had first become interested in Gertrude Stein’s work because of this portrait. And he added, and did you know her and if you did can you tell me about her marvellous voice. I said, very much interested, then you did not know her. No, he said, I never saw her but she ruined my life. How, I asked excitedly. Because, he answered, she separated my father from my mother.

Constance Fletcher had written one very successful play which had had a long run in London called Green Stockings, but her real life had been in Italy. She was more italian than the italians. She admired her step-father and therefore was english but she was really dominated by the fine italian hand of Machiavelli. She could and did intrigue in the italian way better than even the italians and she was a disturbing influence for many years in Venice not only among the english but also among the italians.

André Gide turned up while we were at the Villa Curonia. It was rather a dull evening. It was then also that we first met Muriel Draper and Paul Draper. Gertrude Stein always liked Paul very much. She delighted in his american enthusiasm, and explanation of all things musical and human. He had had a great deal of adventure in the West and that was another bond between them. When Paul Draper left to return to London Mabel Dodge received a telegram saying, pearls missing suspect the second man. She came to Gertrude Stein in great agitation asking what she should do about it. Don’t wake me, said Gertrude Stein, do nothing. And then sitting up, but that is a nice thing to say, suspect the second man, that is charming, but who and what is the second man. Mabel explained that the last time they had a robbery in the villa the police said that they could do nothing because nobody suspected any particular person and this time Paul to avoid that complication suspected the second man servant. While this explanation was being given another telegram came, pearls found. The second man had put the pearls in the collar box.

Haweis and his wife, later Mina Loy were also in Florence. Their home had been dismantled as they had had workmen in it but they put it all in order to give us a delightful lunch. Both Haweis and Mina were among the very earliest to be interested in the work of Gertrude Stein. Haweis had been fascinated with what he had read in manuscript of The Making of Americans. He did however plead for commas. Gertrude Stein said commas were unnecessary, the sense should be intrinsic and not have to be explained by commas and otherwise commas were only a sign that one should pause and take breath but one should know of oneself when one wanted to pause and take breath. However, as she liked Haweis very much and he had given her a delightful painting for a fan, she gave him two commas. It must however be added that on re-reading the manuscript she took the commas out.

Mina Loy equally interested was able to understand without the commas. She has always been able to understand.

Gertrude Stein having written The Portrait of Mabel Dodge, Mabel Dodge immediately wanted it printed. She had three hundred copies struck off and bound in Florentine paper. Constance Fletcher corrected the proofs and we were all awfully pleased. Mabel Dodge immediately conceived the idea that Gertrude Stein should be invited from one country house to another and do portraits and then end up doing portraits of american millionaires which would be a very exciting and lucrative career. Gertrude Stein laughed. A little later we went back to Paris.

It was during this winter that Gertrude Stein began to write plays. They began with the one entitled, It Happened a Play. This was written about a dinner party given by Harry and Bridget Gibb. She then wrote Ladies’ Voices. Her interest in writing plays continues. She says a landscape is such a natural arrangement for a battle-field or a play that one must write plays.

Florence Bradley, a friend of Mabel Dodge, was spending a winter in Paris. She had had some stage experience and had been interested in planning a little theatre. She was vitally interested in putting these plays on the stage. Demuth was in Paris too at this time. He was then more interested in writing than in painting and particularly interested in these plays. He and Florence Bradley were always talking them over together.

Gertrude Stein has never seen Demuth since. When she first heard that he was painting she was much interested. They never wrote to each other but they often sent messages by mutual friends. Demuth always sent word that some day he would do a little picture that would thoroughly please him and then he would send it to her. And sure enough after all these years, two years ago some one left at the rue de Fleurus during our absence a little picture with a message that this was the picture that Demuth was ready to give to Gertrude Stein. It is a remarkable little landscape in which the roofs and windows are so subtle that they are as mysterious and as alive as the roofs and windows of Hawthorne or Henry James.

It was not long after this that Mabel Dodge went to America and it was the winter of the armoury show which was the first time the general public had a chance to see any of these pictures. It was there that Marcel Duchamp’s Nude Descending the Staircase was shown.

It was about this time that Picabia and Gertrude Stein met. I remember going to dinner at the Picabias’ and a pleasant dinner it was, Gabrielle Picabia full of life and gaiety, Picabia dark and lively, and Marcel Duchamp looking like a young norman crusader.

I was always perfectly able to understand the enthusiasm that Marcel Duchamp aroused in New York when he went there in the early years of the war. His brother had just died from the effect of his wounds, his other brother was still at the front and he himself was inapt for military service. He was very depressed and he went to America. Everybody loved him. So much so that it was a joke in Paris that when any american arrived in Paris the first thing he said was, and how is Marcel. Once Gertrude Stein went to see Braque, just after the war, and going into the studio in which there happened just then to be three young americans, she said to Braque, and how is Marcelle. The three young americans came up to her breathlessly and said, have you seen Marcel. She laughed, and having become accustomed to the inevitableness of the american belief that there was only one Marcel, she explained that Braque’s wife was named Marcelle and it was Marcelle Braque about whom she was enquiring.

In those days Picabia and Gertrude Stein did not get to be very good friends. He annoyed her with his incessantness and what she called the vulgarity of his delayed adolescence. But oddly enough in this last year they have gotten to be very fond of each other. She is very much interested in his drawing and in his painting. It began with his show just a year ago. She is now convinced that although he has in a sense not a painter’s gift he has an idea that has been and will be of immense value to all time. She calls him the Leonardo da Vinci of the movement. And it is true, he understands and invents everything.

As soon as the winter of the armoury show was over Mabel Dodge came back to Europe and she brought with her what Jacques-Emile Blanche called her collection des jeunes gens assortis, a mixed assortment of young men. In the lot were Carl Van Vechten, Robert Jones and John Reed. Carl Van Vechten did not come to the rue de Fleurus with her. He came later in the spring by himself. The other two came with her. I remember the evening they all came. Picasso was there too. He looked at John Reed critically and said, le genre de Braque mais beaucoup moins rigolo, Braque’s kind but much less diverting. I remember also that Reed told me about his trip through Spain. He told me he had seen many strange sights there, that he had seen witches chased through the street of Salamanca. As I had been spending months in Spain and he only weeks I neither liked his stories nor believed them.

Robert Jones was very impressed by Gertrude Stein’s looks. He said he would like to array her in cloth of gold and he wanted to design it then and there. It did not interest her.

Among the people that we had met at John Lane’s in London was Gordon Caine and her husband. Gordon Caine had been a Wellesley girl who played the harp with which she always travelled, and who always re-arranged the furniture in the hotel room completely, even if she was only to stay one night. She was tall, rosy-haired and very good-looking. Her husband was a well known humorous english writer and one of John Lane’s authors. They had entertained us very pleasantly in London and we asked them to dine with us their first night in Paris. I don’t know quite what happened but Hélène cooked a very bad dinner. Only twice in all her long service did Hélène fail us. This time and when about two weeks later Carl Van Vechten turned up. That time too she did strange things, her dinner consisting of a series of hors d’œuvres. However that is later.

During dinner Mrs. Caine said that she had taken the liberty of asking her very dear friend and college mate Mrs. Van Vechten to come in after dinner because she was very anxious that she should meet Gertrude Stein as she was very depressed and unhappy and Gertrude Stein could undoubtedly have an influence for the good in her life. Gertrude Stein said that she had a vague association with the name of Van Vechten but could not remember what it was. She has a bad memory for names. Mrs. Van Vechten came. She too was a very tall woman, it would appear that a great many tall ones go to Wellesley, and she too was good-looking. Mrs. Van Vechten told the story of the tragedy of her married life but Gertrude Stein was not particularly interested.

It was about a week later that Florence Bradley asked us to go with her to see the second performance of the Sacre du Printemps. The russian ballet had just given the first performance of it and it had made a terrible uproar. All Paris was excited about it. Florence Bradley had gotten three tickets in a box, the box held four, and asked us to go with her. In the meantime there had been a letter from Mabel Dodge introducing Carl Van Vechten, a young New York journalist. Gertrude Stein invited him to dine the following Saturday evening.

We went early to the russian ballet, these were the early great days of the russian ballet with Nijinsky as the great dancer. And a great dancer he was. Dancing excites me tremendously and it is a thing I know a great deal about. I have seen three very great dancers. My geniuses seem to run in threes, but that is not my fault, it happens to be a fact. The three really great dancers I have seen are the Argentina, Isadora Duncan and Nijinsky. Like the three geniuses I have known they are each one of a different nationality.

Nijinsky did not dance in the Sacre du Printemps but he created the dance of those who did dance.

We arrived in the box and sat down in the three front chairs leaving one chair behind. Just in front of us in the seats below was Guillaume Apollinaire. He was dressed in evening clothes and he was industriously kissing various important looking ladies’ hands. He was the first one of his crowd to come out into the great world wearing evening clothes and kissing hands. We were very amused and very pleased to see him do it. It was the first time we had seen him doing it. After the war they all did these things but he was the only one to commence before the war.

Just before the performance began the fourth chair in our box was occupied. We looked around and there was a tall well-built young man, he might have been a dutchman, a scandinavian or an american and he wore a soft evening shirt with the tiniest pleats all over the front of it. It was impressive, we had never even heard that they were wearing evening shirts like that. That evening when we got home Gertrude Stein did a portrait of the unknown called a Portrait of One.

The performance began. No sooner had it commenced when the excitement began. The scene now so well known with its brilliantly coloured background now not at all extraordinary, outraged the Paris audience. No sooner did the music begin and the dancing than they began to hiss. The defenders began to applaud. We could hear nothing, as a matter of fact I never did hear any of the music of the Sacre du Printemps because it was the only time I ever saw it and one literally could not, throughout the whole performance, hear the sound of music. The dancing was very fine and that we could see although our attention was constantly distracted by a man in the box next to us flourishing his cane, and finally in a violent altercation with an enthusiast in the box next to him, his cane came down and smashed the opera hat the other had just put on in defiance. It was all incredibly fierce.

The next Saturday evening Carl Van Vechten was to come to dinner. He came and he was the young man of the soft much-pleated evening shirt and it was the same shirt. Also of course he was the hero or villain of Mrs. Van Vechten’s tragic tale.

As I said Hélène did for the second time in her life make an extraordinarily bad dinner. For some reason best known to herself she gave us course after course of hors d’œuvres finishing up with a sweet omelet. Gertrude Stein began to tease Carl Van Vechten by dropping a word here and there of intimate knowledge of his past life. He was naturally bewildered. It was a curious evening.

Gertrude Stein and he became dear friends.

He interested Allan and Louise Norton in her work and induced them to print in the little magazine they founded, The Rogue, the first thing of Gertrude Stein’s ever printed in a little magazine, The Galérie Lafayette. In another number of this now rare little magazine, he printed a little essay on the work of Gertrude Stein. It was he who in one of his early books printed as a motto the device on Gertrude Stein’s note-paper, a rose is a rose is a rose is a rose. Just recently she has had made for him by our local potter at the foot of the hill at Belley some plates in the yellow clay of the country and around the border is a rose is a rose is a rose is a rose and in the centre is to Carl.

In season and out he kept her name and her work before the public. When he was beginning to be well known and they asked him what he thought the most important book of the year he replied Three Lives by Gertrude Stein. His loyalty and his effort never weakened. He tried to make Knopf publish The Making of Americans and he almost succeeded but of course they weakened.

Speaking of the device of rose is a rose is a rose is a rose, it was I who found it in one of Gertrude Stein’s manuscripts and insisted upon putting it as a device on the letter paper, on the table linen and anywhere that she would permit that I would put it. I am very pleased with myself for having done so.

Carl Van Vechten has had a delightful habit all these years of giving letters of introduction to people who he thought would amuse Gertrude Stein. This he has done with so much discrimination that she has liked them all.

The first and perhaps the one she has liked the best was Avery Hopwood. The friendship lasted until Avery’s death a few years ago. When Avery came to Paris he always asked Gertrude Stein and myself to dine with him. This custom began in the early days of the acquaintance. Gertrude Stein is not a very enthusiastic diner-out but she never refused Avery. He always had the table charmingly decorated with flowers and the menu most carefully chosen. He sent us endless petits bleus, little telegrams, arranging this affair and we always had a good time. In these early days, holding his head a little on one side and with his tow-coloured hair, he looked like a lamb. Sometimes in the latter days as Gertrude Stein told him the lamb turned into a wolf. Gertrude Stein would I know at this moment say, dear Avery. They were very fond of each other. Not long before his death he came into the room one day and said I wish I could give you something else beside just dinner, he said, perhaps I could give you a picture. Gertrude Stein laughed, it is alright, she said to him, Avery, if you will always come here and take just tea. And then in the future beside the petit bleu in which he proposed our dining with him he would send another petit bleu saying that he would come one afternoon to take just tea. Once he came and brought with him Gertrude Atherton. He said so sweetly, I want the two Gertrudes whom I love so much to know each other. It was a perfectly delightful afternoon. Every one was pleased and charmed and as for me a californian, Gertrude Atherton had been my youthful idol and so I was very content.

The last time we saw Avery was on his last visit to Paris. He sent his usual message asking us to dinner and when he came to call for us he told Gertrude Stein that he had asked some of his friends to come because he was going to ask her to do something for him. You see, he said, you have never gone to Montmartre with me and I have a great fancy that you should to-night. I know it was your Montmartre long before it was mine but would you. She laughed and said, of course Avery.

We did after dinner go up to Montmartre with him. We went to a great many queer places and he was so proud and pleased. We were always going in a cab from one place to another and Avery Hopwood and Gertrude Stein went together and they had long talks and Avery must have had some premonition that it was the last time because he had never talked so openly and so intimately. Finally we left and he came out and put us into a cab and he told Gertrude Stein it had been one of the best evenings of his life. He left the next day for the south and we for the country. A little while after Gertrude Stein had a postal from him telling her how happy he had been to see her again and the same morning there was the news of his death in the Herald.

It was about nineteen twelve that Alvin Langdon Coburn turned up in Paris. He was a queer american who brought with him a queer english woman, his adopted mother. Alvin Langdon Coburn had just finished a series of photographs that he had done for Henry James. He had published a book of photographs of prominent men and he wished now to do a companion volume of prominent women. I imagine it was Roger Fry who had told him about Gertrude Stein. At any rate he was the first photographer to come and photograph her as a celebrity and she was nicely gratified. He did make some very good photographs of her and gave them to her and then he disappeared and though Gertrude Stein has often asked about him nobody seems ever to have heard of him since.

This brings us pretty well to the spring of nineteen fourteen. During this winter among the people who used to come to the house was the younger step-daughter of Bernard Berenson. She brought with her a young friend, Hope Mirlees and Hope said that when we went to England in the summer we must go down to Cambridge and stay with her people. We promised that we would.

During the winter Gertrude Stein’s brother decided that he would go to Florence to live. They divided the pictures that they had bought together, between them. Gertrude Stein kept the Cézannes and the Picassos and her brother the Matisses and Renoirs, with the exception of the original Femme au Chapeau.

We planned that we would have a little passage-way made between the studio and the little house and as that entailed cutting a door and plastering we decided that we would paint the atelier and repaper the house and put in electricity. We proceeded to have all this done. It was the end of June before this was accomplished and the house had not yet been put in order when Gertrude Stein received a letter from John Lane saying he would be in Paris the following day and would come to see her.

We worked very hard, that is I did and the concierge and Hélène and the room was ready to receive him.

He brought with him the first copy of Blast by Wyndham Lewis and he gave it to Gertrude Stein and wanted to know what she thought of it and would she write for it. She said she did not know.

John Lane then asked her if she would come to London in July as he had almost made up his mind to republish the Three Lives and would she bring another manuscript with her. She said she would and she suggested a collection of all the portraits she had done up to that time. The Making of Americans was not considered because it was too long. And so that having been arranged John Lane left.

In those days Picasso having lived rather sadly in the rue Schœlcher was to move a little further out to Montrouge. It was not an unhappy time for him but after the Montmartre days one never heard his high whinnying spanish giggle. His friends, a great many of them, had followed him to Montparnasse but it was not the same. The intimacy with Braque was waning and of his old friends the only ones he saw frequently were Guillaume Apollinaire and Gertrude Stein. It was in that year that he began to use ripolin paints instead of the usual colours used by painters. Just the other day he was talking a long time about the ripolin paints. They are, said he gravely, la santé des couleurs, that is they are the basis of good health for paints. In those days he painted pictures and everything with ripolin paints as he still does, and as so many of his followers young and old do.

He was at this time too making constructions in paper, in tin and in all sorts of things, the sort of thing that made it possible for him afterwards to do the famous stage setting for Parade.

It was in these days that Mildred Aldrich was preparing to retire to the Hilltop on the Marne. She too was not unhappy but rather sad. She wanted us often in those spring evenings to take a cab and have what she called our last ride together. She more often than ever dropped her house key all the way down the centre of the stairway while she called good-night to us from the top story of the apartment house on the rue Boissonade.

We often went out to the country with her to see her house. Finally she moved in. We went out and spent the day with her. Mildred was not unhappy but she was very sad. My curtains are all up, my books in order, everything is clean and what shall I do now, said Mildred. I told her that when I was a little girl, my mother said that I always used to say, what shall I do now, which was only varied by now what shall I do. Mildred said that the worst of it was that we were going to London and that she would not see us all summer. We assured her that we would only stay away a month, in fact we had return tickets, and so we had to, and as soon as we got home we would go out to see her. Anyway she was happy that at last Gertrude Stein was going to have a publisher who would publish her books. But look out for John Lane, he is a fox, she said, as we kissed her and left.

Hélène was leaving 27 rue de Fleurus because, her husband having recently been promoted to be foreman in his work shop he insisted that she must not work out any longer but must stay at home.

In short in this spring and early summer of nineteen fourteen the old life was over.

[ ¶ ]

6

The War

Americans living in Europe before the war never really believed that there was going to be war. Gertrude Stein always tells about the little janitor’s boy who, playing in the court, would regularly every couple of years assure her that papa was going to the war. Once some cousins of hers were living in Paris, they had a country girl as a servant. It was the time of the russian-japanese war and they were all talking about the latest news. Terrified she dropped the platter and cried, and are the germans at the gates.

William Cook’s father was an Iowan who at seventy years of age was making his first trip in Europe in the summer of nineteen fourteen. When the war was upon them he refused to believe it and explained that he could understand a family fighting among themselves, in short a civil war, but not a serious war with one’s neighbours.

Gertrude Stein in 1913 and 1914 had been very interested reading the newspapers. She rarely read french newspapers, she never read anything in french, and she always read the Herald. That winter she added the Daily Mail. She liked to read about the suffragettes and she liked to read about Lord Roberts’ campaign for compulsory military service in England. Lord Roberts had been a favourite hero of hers early in her life. His Forty-One Years In India was a book she often read and she had seen Lord Roberts when she and her brother, then taking a college vacation, had seen Edward the Seventh’s coronation procession. She read the Daily Mail, although, as she said, she was not interested in Ireland.

We went to England July fifth and went according to programme to see John Lane at his house Sunday afternoon.

There were a number of people there and they were talking of many things but some of them were talking about war. One of them, some one told me he was an editorial writer on one of the big London dailies, was bemoaning the fact that he would not be able to eat figs in August in Provence as was his habit. Why not, asked some one. Because of the war, he answered. Some one else, Walpole or his brother I think it was, said that there was no hope of beating Germany as she had such an excellent system, all her railroad trucks were numbered in connection with locomotives and switches. But, said the eater of figs, that is all very well as long as the trucks remain in Germany on their own lines and switches, but in an aggressive war they will leave the frontiers of Germany and then, well I promise you then there will be a great deal of numbered confusion.

This is all I remember definitely of that Sunday afternoon in July.

As we were leaving, John Lane said to Gertrude Stein that he was going out of town for a week and he made a rendezvous with her in his office for the end of July, to sign the contract for Three Lives. I think, he said, in the present state of affairs I would rather begin with that than with something more entirely new. I have confidence in that book. Mrs. Lane is very enthusiastic and so are the readers.

Having now ten days on our hands we decided to accept the invitation of Mrs. Mirlees, Hope’s mother, and spend a few days in Cambridge. We went there and thoroughly enjoyed ourselves.

It was a most comfortable house to visit. Gertrude Stein liked it, she could stay in her room or in the garden as much as she liked without hearing too much conversation. The food was excellent, scotch food, delicious and fresh, and it was very amusing meeting all the University of Cambridge dignitaries. We were taken into all the gardens and invited into many of the homes. It was lovely weather, quantities of roses, morris-dancing by all the students and girls and generally delightful. We were invited to lunch at Newnham, Miss Jane Harrison, who had been Hope Mirlees’ pet enthusiasm, was much interested in meeting Gertrude Stein. We sat up on the dais with the faculty and it was very awe inspiring. The conversation was not however particularly amusing. Miss Harrison and Gertrude Stein did not particularly interest each other.

We had been hearing a good deal about Doctor and Mrs. Whitehead. They no longer lived in Cambridge. The year before Doctor Whitehead had left Cambridge to go to London University. They were to be in Cambridge shortly and they were to dine at the Mirlees’. They did and I met my third genius.

It was a pleasant dinner. I sat next to Housman, the Cambridge poet, and we talked about fishes and David Starr Jordan but all the time I was more interested in watching Doctor Whitehead. Later we went into the garden and he came and sat next to me and we talked about the sky in Cambridge.

Gertrude Stein and Doctor Whitehead and Mrs. Whitehead all became interested in each other. Mrs. Whitehead asked us to dine at her house in London and then to spend a week end, the last week end in July with them in their country home in Lockridge, near Salisbury Plain. We accepted with pleasure.

We went back to London and had a lovely time. We were ordering some comfortable chairs and a comfortable couch covered with chintz to replace some of the italian furniture that Gertrude Stein’s brother had taken with him. This took a great deal of time. We had to measure ourselves into the chairs and into the couch and to choose chintz that would go with the pictures, all of which we successfully achieved. These chairs and this couch, and they are comfortable, in spite of war came to the door one day in January, nineteen fifteen at the rue de Fleurus and were greeted by us with the greatest delight. One needed such comforting and such comfort in those days. We dined with the Whiteheads and liked them more than ever and they liked us more than ever and were kind enough to say so.

Gertrude Stein kept her appointment with John Lane at the Bodley Head. They had a very long conversation, this time so long that I quite exhausted all the shop windows of that region for quite a distance, but finally Gertrude Stein came out with a contract. It was a gratifying climax.

Then we took the train to Lockridge to spend the week end with the Whiteheads. We had a week-end trunk, we were very proud of our week-end trunk, we had used it on our first visit and now we were actively using it again. As one of my friends said to me later, they asked you to spend the week end and you stayed six weeks. We did.

There was quite a house party when we arrived, some Cambridge people, some young men, the younger son of the Whiteheads, Eric, then fifteen years old but very tall and flower-like, and the daughter Jessie just back from Newnham. There could not have been much serious thought of war because they were all talking of Jessie Whitehead’s coming trip to Finland. Jessie always made friends with foreigners from strange places, she had a passion for geography and a passion for the glory of the British Empire. She had a friend, a finn, who had asked her to spend the summer with her people in Finland and had promised Jessie a possible uprising against Russia. Mrs. Whitehead was hesitating but had practically consented. There was an older son North who was away at the time.

Then suddenly, as I remember, there were the conferences to prevent the war, Lord Grey and the russian minister of foreign affairs. And then before anything further could happen the ultimatum to France. Gertrude Stein and I were completely miserable as was Evelyn Whitehead, who had french blood and who had been raised in France and had strong french sympathies. Then came the days of the invasion of Belgium and I can still hear Doctor Whitehead’s gentle voice reading the papers out loud and then all of them talking about the destruction of Louvain and how they must help the brave little belgians. Gertrude Stein desperately unhappy said to me, where is Louvain. Don’t you know, I said. No, she said, nor do I care, but where is it.

Our week end was over and we told Mrs. Whitehead that we must leave. But you cannot get back to Paris now, she said. No, we answered, but we can stay in London. Oh no, she said, you must stay with us until you can get back to Paris. She was very sweet and we were very unhappy and we liked them and they liked us and we agreed to stay. And then to our infinite relief England came into the war.

We had to go to London to get our trunks, to cable to people in America and to draw money, and Mrs. Whitehead wished to go in to see if she and her daughter could do anything to help the belgians. I remember that trip so well. There seemed so many people about everywhere, although the train was not overcrowded, but all the stations even little country ones, were filled with people, not people at all troubled but just a great many people. At the junction where we were to change trains we met Lady Astley, a friend of Myra Edgerly’s whom we had met in Paris. Oh how do you do, she said in a cheerful loud voice, I am going to London to say goodbye to my son. Is he going away, we said politely. Oh yes, she said, he is in the guards you know, and is leaving to-night for France.

In London everything was difficult. Gertrude Stein’s letter of credit was on a french bank but mine luckily small was on a California one. I say luckily small because the banks would not give large sums but my letter of credit was so small and so almost used up that they without hesitation gave me all that there was left of it.

Gertrude Stein cabled to her cousin in Baltimore to send her money, we gathered in our trunks, we met Evelyn Whitehead at the train and we went back with her to Lockridge. It was a relief to get back. We appreciated her kindness because to have been at a hotel in London at that moment would have been too dreadful.

Then one day followed another and it is hard to remember just what happened. North Whitehead was away and Mrs. Whitehead was terribly worried lest he should rashly enlist. She must see him. So they telegraphed to him to come at once. He came. She had been quite right. He had immediately gone to the nearest recruiting station to enlist and luckily there had been so many in front of him that the office closed before he was admitted. She immediately went to London to see Kitchener. Doctor Whitehead’s brother was a bishop in India and he had in his younger days known Kitchener very intimately. Mrs. Whitehead had this introduction and North was given a commission. She came home much relieved. North was to join in three days but in the meantime he must learn to drive a motor car. The three days passed very quickly and North was gone. He left immediately for France and without much equipment. And then came the time of waiting.

Evelyn Whitehead was very busy planning war work and helping every one and I as far as possible helped her. Gertrude Stein and Doctor Whitehead walked endlessly around the country. They talked of philosophy and history, it was during these days that Gertrude Stein realised how completely it was Doctor Whitehead and not Russell who had had the ideas for their great book. Doctor Whitehead, the gentlest and most simply generous of human beings never claimed anything for himself and enormously admired anyone who was brilliant, and Russell undoubtedly was brilliant.

Gertrude Stein used to come back and tell me about these walks and the country still the same as in the days of Chaucer, with the green paths of the early britons that could still be seen in long stretches, and the triple rainbows of that strange summer. They used, Doctor Whitehead and Gertrude Stein, to have long conversations with game-keepers and mole-catchers. The mole-catcher had said, but sir, England has never been in a war but that she has been victorious. Doctor Whitehead turned to Gertrude Stein with a gentle smile. I think we may say so, he said. The game-keeper, when Doctor Whitehead seemed discouraged said to him, but Doctor Whitehead, England is the predominant nation, is she not. I hope she is, yes I hope she is, replied Doctor Whitehead gently.

The germans were getting nearer and nearer Paris. One day Doctor Whitehead said to Gertrude Stein, they were just going through a rough little wood and he was helping her, have you any copies of your writings or are they all in Paris. They are all in Paris, she said. I did not like to ask, said Doctor Whitehead, but I have been worrying.

The germans were getting nearer and nearer Paris and the last day Gertrude Stein could not leave her room, she sat and mourned. She loved Paris, she thought neither of manuscripts nor of pictures, she thought only of Paris and she was desolate. I came up to her room, I called out, it is alright Paris is saved, the germans are in retreat. She turned away and said, don’t tell me these things. But it’s true, I said, it is true. And then we wept together.

The first description that any one we knew received in England of the battle of the Marne came in a letter to Gertrude Stein from Mildred Aldrich. It was practically the first letter of her book the Hilltop on the Marne. We were delighted to receive it, to know that Mildred was safe, and to know all about it. It was passed around and everybody in the neighbourhood read it.

Later when we returned to Paris we had two other descriptions of the battle of the Marne. I had an old school friend from California, Nellie Jacot who lived in Boulogne-sur-Seine and I was very worried about her. I telegraphed to her and she telegraphed back characteristically, Nullement en danger ne t’inquiète pas, there is no danger don’t worry. It was Nellie who used to call Picasso in the early days a good-looking bootblack and used to say of Fernande, she is alright but I don’t see why you bother about her. It was also Nellie who made Matisse blush by cross-questioning him about the different ways he saw Madame Matisse, how she looked to him as a wife and how she looked to him as a picture, and how he could change from one to the other. It was also Nellie who told the story which Gertrude Stein loved to quote, of a young man who once said to her, I love you Nellie, Nellie is your name, isn’t it. It was also Nellie who when we came back from England and we said that everybody had been so kind, said, oh yes, I know that kind.

Nellie described the battle of the Marne to us. You know, she said, I always come to town once a week to shop and I always bring my maid. We come in in the street car because it is difficult to get a taxi in Boulogne and we go back in a taxi. Well we came in as usual and didn’t notice anything and when we had finished our shopping and had had our tea we stood on a corner to get a taxi. We stopped several and when they heard where we wanted to go they drove on. I know that sometimes taxi drivers don’t like to go out to Boulogne so I said to Marie tell them we will give them a big tip if they will go. So she stopped another taxi with an old driver and I said to him, I will give you a very big tip to take us out to Boulogne. Ah, said he laying his finger on his nose, to my great regret madame it is impossible, no taxi can leave the city limits to-day. Why, I asked. He winked in answer and drove off. We had to go back to Boulogne in a street car. Of course we understood later, when we heard about Gallieni and the taxis, said Nellie and added, and that was the battle of the Marne.

Another description of the battle of the Marne when we first came back to Paris was from Alfy Maurer. I was sitting, said Alfy at a café and Paris was pale, if you know what I mean, said Alfy, it was like a pale absinthe. Well I was sitting there and then I noticed lots of horses pulling lots of big trucks going slowly by and there were some soldiers with them and on the boxes was written Banque de France. That was the gold going away just like that, said Alfy, before the battle of the Marne.

In those dark days of waiting in England of course a great many things happened. There were a great many people coming and going in the Whiteheads’ home and there was of course plenty of discussion. First there was Lytton Strachey. He lived in a little house not far from Lockridge.

He came one evening to see Mrs. Whitehead. He was a thin sallow man with a silky beard and a faint high voice. We had met him the year before when we had been invited to meet George Moore at the house of Miss Ethel Sands. Gertrude Stein and George Moore, who looked very like a prosperous Mellins Food baby, had not been interested in each other. Lytton Strachey and I talked together about Picasso and the russian ballet.

He came in this evening and he and Mrs. Whitehead discussed the possibility of rescuing Lytton Strachey’s sister who was lost in Germany. She suggested that he apply to a certain person who could help him. But, said Lytton Strachey faintly, I have never met him. Yes, said Mrs. Whitehead, but you might write to him and ask to see him. Not, replied Lytton Strachey faintly, if I have never met him.

Another person who turned up during that week was Bertrand Russell. He came to Lockridge the day North Whitehead left for the front. He was a pacifist and argumentative and although they were very old friends Doctor and Mrs. Whitehead did not think they could bear hearing his views just then. He came and Gertrude Stein, to divert everybody’s mind from the burning question of war or peace, introduced the subject of education. This caught Russell and he explained all the weaknesses of the american system of education, particularly their neglect of the study of greek. Gertrude Stein replied that of course England which was an island needed Greece which was or might have been an island. At any rate greek was essentially an island culture, while America needed essentially the culture of a continent which was of necessity latin. This argument fussed Mr. Russell, he became very eloquent. Gertrude Stein then became very earnest and gave a long discourse on the value of greek to the english, aside from its being an island, and the lack of value of greek culture for the americans based upon the psychology of americans as different from the psychology of the english. She grew very eloquent on the disembodied abstract quality of the american character and cited examples, mingling automobiles with Emerson, and all proving that they did not need greek, in a way that fussed Russell more and more and kept everybody occupied until everybody went to bed.

There were many discussions in those days. The bishop, the brother of Doctor Whitehead and his family came to lunch. They all talked constantly about how England had come into the war to save Belgium. At last my nerves could bear it no longer and I blurted out, why do you say that, why do you not say that you are fighting for England, I do not consider it a disgrace to fight for one’s country.

Mrs. Bishop, the bishop’s wife was very funny on this occasion. She said solemnly to Gertrude Stein, Miss Stein you are I understand an important person in Paris. I think it would come very well from a neutral like yourself to suggest to the french government that they give us Pondichéry. It would be very useful to us. Gertrude Stein replied politely that to her great regret her importance such as it was was among painters and writers and not with politicians. But that, said Mrs. Bishop, would make no difference. You should I think suggest to the french government that they give us Pondichéry. After lunch Gertrude Stein said to me under her breath, where the hell is Pondichéry.

Gertrude Stein used to get furious when the english all talked about german organisation. She used to insist that the germans had no organisation, they had method but no organisation. Don’t you understand the difference, she used to say angrily, any two americans, any twenty americans, any millions of americans can organise themselves to do something but germans cannot organise themselves to do anything, they can formulate a method and this method can be put upon them but that isn’t organisation. The germans, she used to insist, are not modern, they are a backward people who have made a method of what we conceive as organisation, can’t you see. They cannot therefore possibly win this war because they are not modern.

Then another thing that used to annoy us dreadfully was the english statement that the germans in America would turn America against the allies. Don’t be silly, Gertrude Stein used to say to any and all of them, if you do not realise that the fundamental sympathy in America is with France and England and could never be with a mediaeval country like Germany, you cannot understand America. We are republican, she used to say with energy, profoundly intensely and completely a republic and a republic can have everything in common with France and a great deal in common with England but whatever its form of government nothing in common with Germany. How often I have heard her then and since explain that americans are republicans living in a republic which is so much a republic that it could never be anything else.

The long summer wore on. It was beautiful weather and beautiful country, and Doctor Whitehead and Gertrude Stein never ceased wandering around in it and talking about all things.

From time to time we went to London. We went regularly to Cook’s office to know when we might go back to Paris and they always answered not yet. Gertrude Stein went to see John Lane. He was terribly upset. He was passionately patriotic. He said of course he was doing nothing at present but publishing war-books but soon very soon things would be different or perhaps the war would be over.

Gertrude Stein’s cousin and my father sent us money by the United States cruiser Tennessee. We went to get it. We were each one put on the scale and our heights measured and then they gave the money to us. How, said we to one another, can a cousin who has not seen you in ten years and a father who has not seen me for six years possibly know our heights and our weights. It had always been a puzzle. Four years ago Gertrude Stein’s cousin came to Paris and the first thing she said to him was, Julian how did you know my weight and height when you sent me money by the Tennessee. Did I know it, he said. Well, she said, at any rate they had written it down that you did. I cannot remember of course, he said, but if any one were to ask me now I would naturally send to Washington for a copy of your passport and I probably did that then. And so was the mystery solved.

We also had to go to the american embassy to get temporary passports to go back to Paris. We had no papers, nobody had any papers in those days. Gertrude Stein as a matter of fact had what they called in Paris a papier de matriculation which stated that she was an american and a french resident.

The embassy was very full of not very american looking citizens waiting their turn. Finally we were ushered in to a very tired looking young american. Gertrude Stein remarked upon the number of not very american looking citizens that were waiting. The young american sighed. They are easier, he said, because they have papers, it is only the native born american who has no papers. Well what do you do about them, asked Gertrude Stein. We guess, he said, and we hope we guess right. And now, said he, will you take the oath. Oh dear, he said, I have said it so often I have forgotten it.

By the fifteenth of October Cook’s said we could go back to Paris. Mrs. Whitehead was to go with us. North, her son, had left without an overcoat, and she had secured one and she was afraid he would not get it until much later if she sent it the ordinary way. She arranged to go to Paris and deliver it to him herself or find some one who would take it to him directly. She had papers from the war office and Kitchener and we started.

I remember the leaving London very little, I cannot even remember whether it was day-light or not but it must have been because when we were on the channel boat it was daylight. The boat was crowded. There were quantities of belgian soldiers and officers escaped from Antwerp, all with tired eyes. It was our first experience of the tired but watchful eyes of soldiers. We finally were able to arrange a seat for Mrs. Whitehead who had been ill and soon we were in France. Mrs. Whitehead’s papers were so overpowering that there were no delays and soon we were in the train and about ten o’clock at night we were in Paris. We took a taxi and drove through Paris, beautiful and unviolated, to the rue de Fleurus. We were once more at home.

Everybody who had seemed so far away came to see us. Alfy Maurer described being on the Marne at his favourite village, he always fished the Marne, and the mobilisation locomotive coming and the germans were coming and he was so frightened and he tried to get a conveyance and finally after terrific efforts he succeeded and got back to Paris. As he left Gertrude Stein went with him to the door and came back smiling. Mrs. Whitehead said with some constraint, Gertrude you have always spoken so warmly of Alfy Maurer but how can you like a man who shows himself not only selfish but a coward and at a time like this. He thought only of saving himself and he after all was a neutral. Gertrude Stein burst out laughing. You foolish woman, she said, didn’t you understand, of course Alfy had his girl with him and he was scared to death lest she should fall into the hands of the germans.

There were not many people in Paris just then and we liked it and we wandered around Paris and it was so nice to be there, wonderfully nice. Soon Mrs. Whitehead found means of sending her son’s coat to him and went back to England and we settled down for the winter.

Gertrude Stein sent copies of her manuscripts to friends in New York to keep for her. We hoped that all danger was over but still it seemed better to do so and there were Zeppelins to come. London had been completely darkened at night before we left. Paris continued to have its usual street lights until January.

How it all happened I do not at all remember but it was through Carl Van Vechten and had something to do with the Nortons, but at any rate there was a letter from Donald Evans proposing to publish three manuscripts to make a small book and would Gertrude Stein suggest a title for them. Of these three manuscripts two had been written during our first trip into Spain and Food, Rooms etcetera, immediately on our return. They were the beginning, as Gertrude Stein would say, of mixing the outside with the inside. Hitherto she had been concerned with seriousness and the inside of things, in these studies she began to describe the inside as seen from the outside. She was awfully pleased at the idea of these three things being published, and immediately consented, and suggested the title of Tender Buttons. Donald Evans called his firm the Claire Marie and he sent over a contract just like any other contract. We took it for granted that there was a Claire Marie but there evidently was not. There were printed of this edition I forget whether it was seven hundred and fifty or a thousand copies but at any rate it was a very charming little book and Gertrude Stein was enormously pleased, and it, as every one knows, had an enormous influence on all young writers and started off columnists in the newspapers of the whole country on their long campaign of ridicule. I must say that when the columnists are really funny, and they quite often are, Gertrude Stein chuckles and reads them aloud to me.

In the meantime the dreary winter of fourteen and fifteen went on. One night, I imagine it must have been about the end of January, I had as was and is my habit gone to bed very early, and Gertrude Stein was down in the studio working, as was her habit. Suddenly I heard her call me gently. What is it, I said. Oh nothing, said she, but perhaps if you don’t mind putting on something warm and coming downstairs I think perhaps it would be better. What is it, I said, a revolution. The concierges and the wives of the concierges were all always talking about a revolution. The french are so accustomed to revolutions, they have had so many, that when anything happens they immediately think and say, revolution. Indeed Gertrude Stein once said rather impatiently to some french soldiers when they said something about a revolution, you are silly, you have had one perfectly good revolution and several not quite so good ones; for an intelligent people it seems to me foolish to be always thinking of repeating yourselves. They looked very sheepish and said, bien sûr mademoiselle, in other words, sure you’re right.

Well I too said when she woke me, is it a revolution and are there soldiers. No, she said, not exactly. Well what is it, said I impatiently. I don’t quite know, she answered, but there has been an alarm. Anyway you had better come. I started to turn on the light. No, she said, you had better not. Give me your hand and I will get you down and you can go to sleep down stairs on the couch. I came. It was very dark. I sat down on the couch and then I said, I’m sure I don’t know what is the matter with me but my knees are knocking together. Gertrude Stein burst out laughing, wait a minute, I will get you a blanket, she said. No don’t leave me, I said. She managed to find something to cover me and then there was a loud boom, then several more. It was a soft noise and then there was the sound of horns blowing in the streets and then we knew it was all over. We lighted the lights and went to bed.

I must say I would not have believed it was true that knees knocked together as described in poetry and prose if it had not happened to me.

The next time there was a Zeppelin alarm and it was not very long after this first one, Picasso and Eve were dining with us. By this time we knew that the two-story building of the atelier was no more protection than the roof of the little pavillon under which we slept and the concierge had suggested that we should go into her room where at least we would have six stories over us. Eve was not very well these days and fearful so we all went into the concierge’s room. Even Jeanne Poule the Breton servant who had succeeded Hélène, came too. Jeanne soon was bored with this precaution and so in spite of all remonstrance, she went back to her kitchen, lit her light, in spite of the regulations, and proceeded to wash the dishes. We soon too got bored with the concierge’s loge and went back to the atelier. We put a candle under the table so that it would not make much light, Eve and I tried to sleep and Picasso and Gertrude Stein talked until two in the morning when the all’s clear sounded and they went home.

Picasso and Eve were living these days on the rue Schœlcher in a rather sumptuous studio apartment that looked over the cemetery. It was not very gay. The only excitement were the letters from Guillaume Apollinaire who was falling off of horses in the endeavour to become an artillery-man. The only other intimates at that time were a russian whom they called G. Apostrophe and his sister the baronne. They bought all the Rousseaus that were in Rousseau’s atelier when he died. They had an apartment in the boulevard Raspail above Victor Hugo’s tree and they were not unamusing. Picasso learnt the russian alphabet from them and began putting it into some of his pictures.

It was not a very cheerful winter. People came in and out, new ones and old ones. Ellen La Motte turned up, she was very heroic but gun shy. She wanted to go to Servia and Emily Chadbourne wanted to go with her but they did not go.

Gertrude Stein wrote a little novelette about this event.

Ellen La Motte collected a set of souvenirs of the war for her cousin Dupont de Nemours. The stories of how she got them were diverting. Everybody brought you souvenirs in those days, steel arrows that pierced horses’ heads, pieces of shell, ink-wells made out of pieces of shell, helmets, some one even offered us a piece of a Zeppelin or an aeroplane, I forget which, but we declined. It was a strange winter and nothing and everything happened. If I remember rightly it was at this time that some one, I imagine it was Apollinaire on leave, gave a concert and a reading of Blaise Cendrars’ poems. It was then that I first heard mentioned and first heard the music of Erik Satie. I remember this took place in some one’s atelier and the place was crowded. It was in these days too that the friendship between Gertrude Stein and Juan Gris began. He was living in the rue Ravignan in the studio where Salmon had been shut up when he ate my yellow fantaisie.

We used to go there quite often. Juan was having a hard time, no one was buying pictures and the french artists were not in want because they were at the front and their wives or their mistresses if they had been together a certain number of years were receiving an allowance. There was one bad case, Herbin, a nice little man but so tiny that the army dismissed him. He said ruefully the pack he had to carry weighed as much as he did and it was no use, he could not manage it. He was returned home inapt for service and he came near starving. I don’t know who told us about him, he was one of the early simple earnest cubists. Luckily Gertrude Stein succeeded in interesting Roger Fry. Roger Fry took him and his painting over to England where he made and I imagine still has a considerable reputation.

Juan Gris’ case was more difficult. Juan was in those days a tormented and not particularly sympathetic character. He was very melancholy and effusive and as always clear sighted and intellectual. He was at that time painting almost entirely in black and white and his pictures were very sombre. Kahnweiler who had befriended him was an exile in Switzerland, Juan’s sister in Spain was able to help him only a little. His situation was desperate.

It was just at this time that the picture dealer who afterwards, as the expert in the Kahnweiler sale said he was going to kill cubism, undertook to save cubism and he made contracts with all the cubists who were still free to paint. Among them was Juan Gris and for the moment he was saved.

As soon as we were back in Paris we went to see Mildred Aldrich. She was within the military area so we imagined we would have to have a special permit to go and see her. We went to the police station of our quarter and asked them what we should do. He said what papers have you. We have american passports, french matriculation papers, said Gertrude Stein taking out a pocket full. He looked at them all and said and what is this, of another yellow paper. That, said Gertrude Stein, is a receipt from my bank for the money I have just deposited. I think, said he solemnly, I would take that along too. I think, he added, with all those you will not have any trouble.

We did not as a matter of fact have to show any one any papers. We stayed with Mildred several days.

She was much the most cheerful person we knew that winter. She had been through the battle of the Marne, she had had the Uhlans in the woods below her, she had watched the battle going on below her and she had become part of the country-side. We teased her and told her she was beginning to look like a french peasant and she did, in a funny kind of way, born and bred new englander that she was. It was always astonishing that the inside of her little french peasant house with french furniture, french paint and a french servant and even a french poodle, looked completely american. We saw her several times that winter.

At last the spring came and we were ready to go away for a bit. Our friend William Cook after nursing a while in the american hospital for french wounded had gone again to Palma de Mallorca. Cook who had always earned his living by painting was finding it difficult to get on and he had retired to Palma where in those days when the spanish exchange was very low one lived extremely well for a few francs a day.

We decided we would go to Palma too and forget the war a little. We had only the temporary passports that had been given to us in London so we went to the embassy to get permanent ones with which we might go to Spain. We were first interviewed by a kindly old gentleman most evidently not in the diplomatic service. Impossible, he said, why, said he, look at me, I have lived in Paris for forty years and come of a long line of americans and I have no passport. No, he said, you can have a passport to go to America or you can stay in France without a passport. Gertrude Stein insisted upon seeing one of the secretaries of the embassy. We saw a flushed reddish-headed one. He told us exactly the same thing. Gertrude Stein listened quietly. She then said, but so and so who is exactly in my position, a native born american, has lived the same length of time in Europe, is a writer and has no intention of returning to America at present, has just received a regular passport from your department. I think, said the young man still more flushed, there must be some error. It is very simple, replied Gertrude Stein, to verify it by looking the matter up in your records. He disappeared and presently came back and said, yes you are quite correct but you see it was a very special case. There can be, said Gertrude Stein severely, no privilege extended to one american citizen which is not to be, given similar circumstances, accorded to any other american citizen. He once more disappeared and came back and said, yes yes now may I go through the preliminaries. He then explained that they had orders to give out as few passports as possible but if any one really wanted one why of course it was quite alright. We got ours in record time.

And we went to Palma thinking to spend only a few weeks but we stayed the winter. First we went to Barcelona. It was extraordinary to see so many men on the streets. I did not imagine there could be so many men left in the world. One’s eyes had become so habituated to menless streets, the few men one saw being in uniform and therefore not being men but soldiers, that to see quantities of men walking up and down the Ramblas was bewildering. We sat in the hotel window and looked. I went to bed early and got up early and Gertrude Stein went to bed late and got up late and so in a way we overlapped but there was not a moment when there were not quantities of men going up and down the Ramblas.

We arrived in Palma once again and Cook met us and arranged everything for us. William Cook could always be depended upon. In those days he was poor but later when he had inherited money and was well to do and Mildred Aldrich had fallen upon very bad days and Gertrude Stein was not able to help any more, William Cook gave her a blank cheque and said, use that as much as you need for Mildred, you know my mother loved to read her books.

William Cook often disappeared and one knew nothing of him and then when for one reason or another you needed him there he was. He went into the american army later and at that time Gertrude Stein and myself were doing war work for the American Fund for French Wounded and I had often to wake her up very early. She and Cook used to write the most lugubrious letters to each other about the unpleasantness of sunrises met suddenly. Sunrises were, they contended, alright when approached slowly from the night before, but when faced abruptly from the same morning they were awful. It was William Cook too who later on taught Gertrude Stein how to drive a car by teaching her on one of the old battle of the Marne taxis. Cook being hard up had become a taxi driver in Paris, that was in sixteen and Gertrude Stein was to drive a car for the American Fund for French Wounded. So on dark nights they went out beyond the fortifications and the two of them sitting solemnly on the driving seat of one of those old two-cylinder before-the-war Renault taxis, William Cook taught Gertrude Stein how to drive. It was William Cook who inspired the only movie Gertrude Stein ever wrote in english, I have just published it in Operas and Plays in the Plain Edition. The only other one she ever wrote, also in Operas and Plays, many years later and in french, was inspired by her white poodle dog called Basket.

But to come back to Palma de Mallorca. We had been there two summers before and had liked it and we liked it again. A great many americans seem to like it now but in those days Cook and ourselves were the only americans to inhabit the island. There were a few english, about three families there. There was a descendant of one of Nelson’s captains, a Mrs. Penfold, a sharp-tongued elderly lady and her husband. It was she who said to young Mark Gilbert, an english boy of sixteen with pacifist tendencies who had at tea at her house refused cake, Mark you are either old enough to fight for your country or young enough to eat cake. Mark ate cake.

There were several french families there, the french consul, Monsieur Marchand with a charming italian wife whom we soon came to know very well. It was he who was very much amused at a story we had to tell him of Morocco. He had been attached to the french residence at Tangiers at the moment the french induced Moulai Hafid the then sultan of Morocco to abdicate. We had been in Tangiers at that time for ten days, it was during that first trip to Spain when so much happened that was important to Gertrude Stein.

We had taken on a guide Mohammed and Mohammed had taken a fancy to us. He became a pleasant companion rather than a guide and we used to take long walks together and he used to take us to see his cousins’ wonderfully clean arab middle class homes and drink tea. We enjoyed it all. He also told us all about politics. He had been educated in Moulai Hafid’s palace and he knew everything that was happening. He told us just how much money Moulai Hafid would take to abdicate and just when he would be ready to do it. We liked these stories as we liked all Mohammed’s stories always ending up with, and when you come back there will be street cars and then we won’t have to walk and that will be nice. Later in Spain we read in the papers that it had all happened exactly as Mohammed had said it would and we paid no further attention. Once in talking of our only visit to Morocco we told Monsieur Marchand this story. He said, yes that is diplomacy, probably the only people in the world who were not arabs who knew what the french government wanted so desperately to know were you two and you knew it quite by accident and to you it was of no importance.

Life in Palma was pleasant and so instead of travelling any more that summer we decided to settle down in Palma. We sent for our french servant Jeanne Poule and with the aid of the postman we found a little house on the calle de Dos de Mayo in Terreno, just outside of Palma, and we settled down. We were very content. Instead of spending only the summer we stayed until the following spring.

We had been for some time members of Mudie’s Library in London and wherever we went Mudie’s Library books came to us. It was at this time that Gertrude Stein read aloud to me all of Queen Victoria’s letters and she herself became interested in missionary autobiographies and diaries. There were a great many in Mudie’s Library and she read them all.

It was during this stay at Palma de Mallorca that most of the plays afterwards published in Geography and Plays were written. She always says that a certain kind of landscape induces plays and the country around Terreno certainly did.

We had a dog, a mallorcan hound, the hounds slightly crazy, who dance in the moonlight, striped, not all one colour as the spanish hound of the continent. We called this dog Polybe because we were pleased with the articles in the Figaro signed Polybe. Polybe was, as Monsieur Marchand said, like an arab, bon accueil à tout le monde et fidèle à personne. He had an incurable passion for eating filth and nothing would stop him. We muzzled him to see if that would cure him, but this so outraged the russian servant of the english consul that we had to give it up. Then he took to annoying sheep. We even took to quarrelling with Cook about Polybe. Cook had a fox terrier called Marie-Rose and we were convinced that Marie-Rose led Polybe into mischief and then virtuously withdrew and let him take the blame. Cook was convinced that we did not know how to bring up Polybe. Polybe had one nice trait. He would sit in a chair and gently smell large bunches of tube-roses with which I always filled a vase in the centre of the room on the floor. He never tried to eat them, he just gently smelled them. When we left we left Polybe behind us in the care of one of the guardians of the old fortress of Belver. When we saw him a week after he did not know us or his name. Polybe comes into many of the plays Gertrude Stein wrote at that time.

The feelings of the island at that time were very mixed as to the war. The thing that impressed them the most was the amount of money it cost. They could discuss by the hour, how much it cost a year, a month, a week, a day, an hour and even a minute. We used to hear them of a summer evening, five million pesetas, a million pesetas, two million pesetas, good-night, good-night, and know they were busy with their endless calculations of the cost of the war. As most of the men even those of the better middle classes read, wrote and ciphered with difficulty and the women not at all, it can be imagined how fascinating and endless a subject the cost of the war was.

One of our neighbours had a german governess and whenever there was a german victory she hung out a german flag. We responded as well as we could, but alas just then there were not many allied victories. The lower classes were strong for the allies. The waiter at the hotel was always looking forward to Spain’s entry into the war on the side of the allies. He was certain that the spanish army would be of great aid as it could march longer on less food than any army in the world. The maid at the hotel took great interest in my knitting for the soldiers. She said, of course madame knits very slowly, all ladies do. But, said I hopefully, if I knit for years may I not come to knit quickly, not as quickly as you but quickly. No, said she firmly, ladies knit slowly. As a matter of fact I did come to knit very quickly and could even read and knit quickly at the same time.

We led a pleasant life, we walked a great deal and ate extremely well, and were well amused by our breton servant.

She was patriotic and always wore the tricolour ribbon around her hat. She once came home very excited. She had just been seeing another french servant and she said, imagine, Marie has just had news that her brother was drowned and has had a civilian funeral. How did that happen, I asked also much excited. Why, said Jeanne, he had not yet been called to the army. It was a great honour to have a brother have a civilian funeral during the war. At any rate it was rare. Jeanne was content with spanish newspapers, she had no trouble reading them, as she said, all the important words were in french.

Jeanne told endless stories of french village life and Gertrude Stein could listen a long time and then all of a sudden she could not listen any more.

Life in Mallorca was pleasant until the attack on Verdun began. Then we all began to be very miserable. We tried to console each other but it was difficult. One of the frenchmen, an engraver who had palsy and in spite of the palsy tried every few months to get the french consul to accept him for the army, used to say we must not worry if Verdun is taken, it is not an entry into France, it is only a moral victory for the germans. But we were all desperately unhappy. I had been so confident and now I had an awful feeling that the war had gotten out of my hands.

In the port of Palma was a german ship called the Fangturm which sold pins and needles to all the Mediterranean ports before the war and further, presumably, because it was a very big steamer. It had been caught in Palma when the war broke out and had never been able to leave. Most of the officers and sailors had gotten away to Barcelona but the big ship remained in the harbour. It looked very rusty and neglected and it was just under our windows. All of a sudden as the attack on Verdun commenced, they began painting the Fangturm. Imagine our feelings. We were all pretty unhappy and this was despair. We told the french consul and he told us and it was awful.

Day by day the news was worse and one whole side of the Fangturm was painted and then they stopped painting. They knew it before we did. Verdun was not going to be taken. Verdun was safe. The germans had given up hoping to take it.

When it was all over we none of us wanted to stay in Mallorca any longer, we all wanted to go home. It was at this time that Cook and Gertrude Stein spent all their time talking about automobiles. They neither of them had ever driven but they were getting very interested. Cook also began to wonder how he was going to earn his living when he got to Paris. His tiny income did for Mallorca but it would not keep him long in Paris. He thought of driving horses for Félix Potin’s delivery wagons, he said after all he liked horses better than automobiles. Anyway he went back to Paris and when we got there, we went a longer way, by way of Madrid, he was driving a Paris taxi. Later on he became a trier-out of cars for the Renault works and I can remember how exciting it was when he described how the wind blew out his cheeks when he made eighty kilometres an hour. Then later he joined the american army.

We went home by way of Madrid. There we had a curious experience. We went to the american consul to have our passports visaed. He was a great big flabby man and he had a filipino as an assistant. He looked at our passports, he measured them, weighed them, looked at them upside down and finally said that he supposed they were alright but how could he tell. He then asked the filipino what he thought. The filipino seemed inclined to agree that the consul could not tell. I tell you what you do, he said ingratiatingly, you go to the french consul since you are going to France and you live in Paris and if the french consul says they are alright, why the consul will sign. The consul sagely nodded.

We were furious. It was an awkward position that a french consul, not an american one should decide whether american passports were alright. However there was nothing else to do so we went to the french consul.

When our turn came the man in charge took our passports and looked them over and said to Gertrude Stein, when were you last in Spain. She stopped to think, she never can remember anything when anybody asks her suddenly, and she said she did not remember but she thought it was such and such a date. He said no, and mentioned another year. She said very likely he was right. Then he went on to give all the dates of her various visits to Spain and finally he added a visit when she was still at college when she was in Spain with her brother just after the spanish war. It was all in a way rather frightening to me standing by but Gertrude Stein and the assistant consul seemed to be thoroughly interested in fixing dates. Finally he said, you see I was for many years in the letter of credit department of the Crédit Lyonnais in Madrid and I have a very good memory and I remember, of course I remember you very well. We were all very pleased. He signed the passports and told us to go back and tell our consul to do so also.

At the time we were furious with our consul but now I wonder if it was not an arrangement between the two offices that the american consul should not sign any passport to enter France until the french consul had decided whether its owner was or was not desirable.

We came back to an entirely different Paris. It was no longer gloomy. It was no longer empty. This time we did not settle down, we decided to get into the war. One day we were walking down the rue des Pyramides and there was a ford car being backed up the street by an american girl and on the car it said, American Fund for French Wounded. There, said I, that is what we are going to do. At least, said I to Gertrude Stein, you will drive the car and I will do the rest. We went over and talked to the american girl and then interviewed Mrs. Lathrop, the head of the organisation. She was enthusiastic, she was always enthusiastic and she said, get a car. But where, we asked. From America, she said. But how, we said. Ask somebody, she said, and Gertrude Stein did, she asked her cousin and in a few months the ford car came. In the meanwhile Cook had taught her to drive his taxi.

As I said it was a changed Paris. Everything was changed, and everybody was cheerful.

During our absence Eve had died and Picasso was now living in a little home in Montrouge. We went out to see him. He had a marvellous rose pink silk counterpane on his bed. Where did that come from Pablo, asked Gertrude Stein. Ah ça, said Picasso with much satisfaction, that is a lady. It was a well known chilean society woman who had given it to him. It was a marvel. He was very cheerful. He was constantly coming to the house, bringing Paquerette a girl who was very nice or Irene a very lovely woman who came from the mountains and wanted to be free. He brought Erik Satie and the Princesse de Polignac and Blaise Cendrars.

It was a great pleasure to know Erik Satie. He was from Normandy and very fond of it. Marie Laurencin comes from Normandy, so also does Braque. Once when after the war Satie and Marie Laurencin were at the house for lunch they were delightfully enthusiastic about each other as being normans. Erik Satie liked food and wine and knew a lot about both. We had at that time some very good eau de vie that the husband of Mildred Aldrich’s servant had given us and Erik Satie, drinking his glass slowly and with appreciation, told stories of the country in his youth.

Only once in the half dozen times that Erik Satie was at the house did he talk about music. He said that it had always been his opinion and he was glad that it was being recognised that modern french music owed nothing to modern Germany. That after Debussy had led the way french musicians had either followed him or found their own french way.

He told charming stories, usually of Normandy, he had a playful wit which was sometimes very biting. He was a charming dinner-guest. It was many years later that Virgil Thomson, when we first knew him in his tiny room near the Gare Saint-Lazare, played for us the whole of Socrate. It was then that Gertrude Stein really became a Satie enthusiast.

Ellen La Motte and Emily Chadbourne, who had not gone to Serbia, were still in Paris. Ellen La Motte, who was an ex Johns Hopkins nurse, wanted to nurse near the front. She was still gun shy but she did want to nurse at the front, and they met Mary Borden-Turner who was running a hospital at the front and Ellen La Motte did for a few months nurse at the front. After that she and Emily Chadbourne went to China and after that became leaders of the anti-opium campaign.

Mary Borden-Turner had been and was going to be a writer. She was very enthusiastic about the work of Gertrude Stein and travelled with what she had of it and volumes of Flaubert to and from the front. She had taken a house near the Bois and it was heated and during that winter when the rest of us had no coal it was very pleasant going to dinner there and being warm. We liked Turner. He was a captain in the British army and was doing contre-espionage work very successfully. Although married to Mary Borden he did not believe in millionaires. He insisted upon giving his own Christmas party to the women and children in the village in which he was billeted and he always said that after the war he would be collector of customs for the British in Düsseldorf or go out to Canada and live simply. After all, he used to say to his wife, you are not a millionaire, not a real one. He had british standards of millionairedom. Mary Borden was very Chicago. Gertrude Stein always says that chicagoans spend so much energy losing Chicago that often it is difficult to know what they are. They have to lose the Chicago voice and to do so they do many things. Some lower their voices, some raise them, some get an english accent, some even get a german accent, some drawl, some speak in a very high tense voice, and some go chinese or spanish and do not move the lips. Mary Borden was very Chicago and Gertrude Stein was immensely interested in her and in Chicago.

All this time we were waiting for our ford truck which was on its way and then we waited for its body to be built. We waited a great deal. It was then that Gertrude Stein wrote a great many little war poems, some of them have since been published in the volume Useful Knowledge which has in it only things about America.

Stirred by the publication of Tender Buttons many newspapers had taken up the amusement of imitating Gertrude Stein’s work and making fun of it. Life began a series that were called after Gertrude Stein.

Gertrude Stein suddenly one day wrote a letter to Masson who was then editor of Life and said to him that the real Gertrude Stein was as Henry McBride had pointed out funnier in every way than the imitations, not to say much more interesting, and why did they not print the original. To her astonishment she received a very nice letter from Mr. Masson saying that he would be glad to do so. And they did. They printed two things that she sent them, one about Wilson and one longer thing about war work in France. Mr. Masson had more courage than most.

This winter Paris was bitterly cold and there was no coal. We finally had none at all. We closed up the big room and stayed in a little room but at last we had no more coal. The government was giving coal away to the needy but we did not feel justified in sending our servant to stand in line to get it. One afternoon it was bitterly cold, we went out and on a street corner was a policeman and standing with him was a sergeant of police. Gertrude Stein went up to them. Look here, she said to them, what are we to do. I live in a pavillon on the rue de Fleurus and have lived there many years. Oh yes, said they nodding their heads, certainly madame we know you very well. Well, she said, I have no coal not even enough to heat one small room. I do not want to send my servant to get it for nothing, that does not seem right. Now, she said, it is up to you to tell me what to do. The policeman looked at his sergeant and the sergeant nodded. Alright, they said.

We went home. That evening the policeman in civilian clothes turned up with two sacks of coal. We accepted thankfully and asked no questions. The policeman, a stalwart breton became our all in all. He did everything for us, he cleaned our home, he cleaned our chimneys, he got us in and he got us out and on dark nights when Zeppelins came it was comfortable to know that he was somewhere outside.

There were Zeppelin alarms from time to time, but like everything else we had gotten used to them. When they came at dinner time we went on eating and when they came at night Gertrude Stein did not wake me, she said I might as well stay where I was if I was asleep because when asleep it took more than even the siren that they used then to give the signal, to wake me.

Our little ford was almost ready. She was later to be called Auntie after Gertrude Stein’s aunt Pauline who always behaved admirably in emergencies and behaved fairly well most times if she was properly flattered.

One day Picasso came in and with him and leaning on his shoulder was a slim elegant youth. It is Jean, announced Pablo, Jean Cocteau and we are leaving for Italy.

Picasso had been excited at the prospect of doing the scenery for a russian ballet, the music to be by Satie, the drama by Jean Cocteau. Everybody was at the war, life in Montparnasse was not very gay, Montrouge with even a faithful servant was not very lively, he too needed a change. He was very lively at the prospect of going to Rome. We all said goodbye and we all went our various ways.

The little ford car was ready. Gertrude Stein had learned to drive a french car and they all said it was the same. I have never driven any car, but it would appear that it is not the same. We went outside of Paris to get it when it was ready and Gertrude Stein drove it in. Of course the first thing she did was to stop dead on the track between two street cars. Everybody got out and pushed us off the track. The next day when we started off to see what would happen we managed to get as far as the Champs Elysées and once more stopped dead. A crowd shoved us to the side walk and then tried to find out what was the matter. Gertrude Stein cranked, the whole crowd cranked, nothing happened. Finally an old chauffeur said, no gasoline. We said proudly, oh yes at least a gallon, but he insisted on looking and of course there was none. Then the crowd stopped a whole procession of military trucks that were going up the Champs Elysées. They all stopped and a couple of them brought over an immense tank of gasoline and tried to pour it into the little ford. Naturally the process was not successful. Finally getting into a taxi I went to a store in our quarter where they sold brooms and gasoline and where they knew me and I came back with a tin of gasoline and we finally arrived at the Alcazar d’Eté, the then headquarters of the American Fund for French Wounded.

Mrs. Lathrop was waiting for one of the cars to take her to Montmartre. I immediately offered the service of our car and went out and told Gertrude Stein. She quoted Edwin Dodge to me. Once Mabel Dodge’s little boy said he would like to fly from the terrace to the lower garden. Do, said Mabel. It is easy, said Edwin Dodge, to be a spartan mother.

However Mrs. Lathrop came and the car went off. I must confess to being terribly nervous until they came back but come back they did.

We had a consultation with Mrs. Lathrop and she sent us off to Perpignan, a region with a good many hospitals that no american organisation had ever visited. We started. We had never been further from Paris than Fontainebleau in the car and it was terribly exciting.

We had a few adventures, we were caught in the snow and I was sure that we were on the wrong road and wanted to turn back. Wrong or right, said Gertrude Stein, we are going on. She could not back the car very successfully and indeed I may say even to this day when she can drive any kind of a car anywhere she still does not back a car very well. She goes forward admirably, she does not go backwards successfully. The only violent discussions that we have had in connection with her driving a car have been on the subject of backing.

On this trip South we picked up our first military god-son. We began the habit then which we kept up all through the war of giving any soldier on the road a lift. We drove by day and we drove by night and in very lonely parts of France and we always stopped and gave a lift to any soldier, and never had we any but the most pleasant experiences with these soldiers. And some of them were as we sometimes found out pretty hard characters. Gertrude Stein once said to a soldier who was doing something for her, they were always doing something for her, whenever there was a soldier or a chauffeur or any kind of a man anywhere, she never did anything for herself, neither changing a tyre, cranking the car or repairing it. Gertrude Stein said to this soldier, but you are tellement gentil, very nice and kind. Madame, said he quite simply, all soldiers are nice and kind.

This faculty of Gertrude Stein of having everybody do anything for her puzzled the other drivers of the organisation. Mrs. Lathrop who used to drive her own car said that nobody did those things for her. It was not only soldiers, a chauffeur would get off the seat of a private car in the place Vendôme and crank Gertrude Stein’s old ford for her. Gertrude Stein said that the others looked so efficient, of course nobody would think of doing anything for them. Now as for herself she was not efficient, she was good humoured, she was democratic, one person was as good as another, and she knew what she wanted done. If you are like that she says, anybody will do anything for you. The important thing, she insists, is that you must have deep down as the deepest thing in you a sense of equality. Then anybody will do anything for you.

It was not far from Saulieu that we picked up our first military god-son. He was a butcher in a tiny village not far from Saulieu. Our taking him up was a good example of the democracy of the french army. There were three of them walking along the road. We stopped and said we could take one of them on the step. They were all three going home on leave and walking into the country to their homes from the nearest big town. One was a lieutenant, one was a sergeant and one a soldier. They thanked us and then the lieutenant said to each one of them, how far have you to go. They each one named the distance and then they said, and you my lieutenant, how far have you to go. He told them. Then they all agreed that it was the soldier who had much the longest way to go and so it was his right to have the lift. He touched his cap to his sergeant and officer and got in.

As I say he was our first military god-son. We had a great many afterwards and it was quite an undertaking to keep them all going. The duty of a military god-mother was to write a letter as often as she received one and to send a package of comforts or dainties about once in ten days. They liked the packages but they really liked letters even more. And they answered so promptly. It seemed to me, no sooner was my letter written than there was an answer. And then one had to remember all their family histories and once I did a dreadful thing, I mixed my letters and so I asked a soldier whose wife I knew all about and whose mother was dead to remember me to his mother, and the one who had the mother to remember me to his wife. Their return letters were quite mournful. They each explained that I had made a mistake and I could see that they had been deeply wounded by my error.

The most delightful god-son we ever had was one we took on in Nîmes. One day when we were in the town I dropped my purse. I did not notice the loss until we returned to the hotel and then I was rather bothered as there had been a good deal of money in it. While we were eating our dinner the waiter said some one wanted to see us. We went out and there was a man holding the purse in his hand. He said he had picked it up in the street and as soon as his work was over had come to the hotel to give it to us. There was a card of mine in the purse and he took it for granted that a stranger would be at the hotel, beside by that time we were very well known in Nîmes. I naturally offered him a considerable reward from the contents of the purse but he said no. He said however that he had a favour to ask. They were refugees from the Marne and his son Abel now seventeen years old had just volunteered and was at present in the garrison at Nîmes, would I be his god-mother. I said I would, and I asked him to tell his son to come to see me his first free evening. The next evening the youngest, the sweetest, the smallest soldier imaginable came in. It was Abel.

We became very attached to Abel. I always remember his first letter from the front. He began by saying that he was really not very much surprised by anything at the front, it was exactly as it had been described to him and as he had imagined it, except that there being no tables one was compelled to write upon one’s knees.

The next time we saw Abel he was wearing the red fourragère, his regiment as a whole had been decorated with the legion of honour and we were very proud of our filleul. Still later when we went into Alsace with the french army, after the armistice, we had Abel come and stay with us a few days and a proud boy he was when he climbed to the top of the Strasbourg cathedral.

When we finally returned to Paris, Abel came and stayed with us a week. We took him to see everything and he said solemnly at the end of his first day, I think all that was worth fighting for. Paris in the evening however frightened him and we always had to get somebody to go out with him. The front had not been scareful but Paris at night was.

Some time later he wrote and said that the family were moving into a different department and he gave me his new address. By some error the address did not reach him and we lost him.

We did finally arrive at Perpignan and began visiting hospitals and giving away our stores and sending word to headquarters if we thought they needed more than we had. At first it was a little difficult but soon we were doing all we were to do very well. We were also given quantities of comfort-bags and distributing these was a perpetual delight, it was like a continuous Christmas. We always had permission from the head of the hospital to distribute these to the soldiers themselves which was in itself a great pleasure but also it enabled us to get the soldiers to immediately write postal cards of thanks and these we used to send off in batches to Mrs. Lathrop who sent them to America to the people who had sent the comfort-bags. And so everybody was pleased.

Then there was the question of gasoline. The American Fund for French Wounded had an order from the french government giving them the privilege of buying gasoline. But there was no gasoline to buy. The french army had plenty of it and were ready to give it to us but they could not sell it and we were privileged to buy it but not to receive it for nothing. It was necessary to interview the officer in command of the commissary department.

Gertrude Stein was perfectly ready to drive the car anywhere, to crank the car as often as there was nobody else to do it, to repair the car, I must say she was very good at it, even if she was not ready to take it all down and put it back again for practice as I wanted her to do in the beginning, she was even resigned to getting up in the morning, but she flatly refused to go inside of any office and interview any official. I was officially the delegate and she was officially the driver but I had to go and interview the major.

He was a charming major. The affair was very long drawn out, he sent me here and he sent me there but finally the matter was straightened out. All this time of course he called me Mademoiselle Stein because Gertrude Stein’s name was on all the papers that I presented to him, she being the driver. And so now, he said, Mademoiselle Stein, my wife is very anxious to make your acquaintance and she has asked me to ask you to dine with us. I was very confused. I hesitated. But I am not Mademoiselle Stein, I said. He almost jumped out of his chair. What, he shouted, not Mademoiselle Stein. Then who are you. It must be remembered this was war time and Perpignan almost at the spanish frontier. Well, said I, you see Mademoiselle Stein. Where is Mademoiselle Stein, he said. She is downstairs, I said feebly, in the automobile. Well what does all this mean, he said. Well, I said, you see Mademoiselle Stein is the driver and I am the delegate and Mademoiselle Stein has no patience, she will not go into offices and wait and interview people and explain, so I do it for her while she sits in the automobile. But what, said he sternly, would you have done if I had asked you to sign something. I would have told you, I said, as I am telling you now. Indeed, he said, let us go downstairs and see this Mademoiselle Stein.

We went downstairs and Gertrude Stein was sitting in the driver’s seat of the little ford and he came up to her. They immediately became friends and he renewed his invitation and we went to dinner. We had a good time. Madame Dubois came from Bordeaux, the land of food and wine. And what food above all the soup. It still remains to me the standard of comparison with all the other soups in the world. Sometimes some approach it, a very few have equalled it but none have surpassed it.

Perpignan is not far from Rivesaltes and Rivesaltes is the birthplace of Joffre. It had a little hospital and we got it extra supplies in honour of Papa Joffre. We had also the little ford car showing the red cross and the A.F.F.W. sign and ourselves in it photographed in front of the house in the little street where Joffre was born and had this photograph printed and sent to Mrs. Lathrop. The postal cards were sent to America and sold for the benefit of the fund. In the meantime the U.S. had come into the war and we had some one send us a lot of ribbon with the stars and stripes printed on it and we cut this up and gave it to all the soldiers and they and we were pleased.

Which reminds me of a french peasant. Later in Nîmes we had an american ambulance boy in the car with us and we were out in the country. The boy had gone off to visit a waterfall and I had gone off to see a hospital and Gertrude Stein stayed with the car. She told me when I came back that an old peasant had come up to her and asked her what uniform the young man was wearing. That, she had said proudly, is the uniform of the american army, your new ally. Oh, said the old peasant. And then contemplatively, I ask myself what will we accomplish together, je me demande je me demande qu’est-ce que nous ferons ensemble.

Our work in Perpignan being over we started back to Paris. On the way everything happened to the car. Perhaps it had been too hot even for a ford car in Perpignan. Perpignan is below sea level near the Mediterranean and it is hot. Gertrude Stein who had always wanted it hot and hotter has never been really enthusiastic about heat after this experience. She said she had been just like a pancake, the heat above and the heat below and cranking a car beside. I do not know how often she used to swear and say, I am going to scrap it, that is all there is about it I am going to scrap it. I encouraged and remonstrated until the car started again.

It was in connection with this that Mrs. Lathrop played a joke on Gertrude Stein. After the war was over we were both decorated by the french government, we received the Reconnaissance Française. They always in giving you a decoration give you a citation telling why you have been given it. The account of our valour was exactly the same, except in my case they said that my devotion was sans relache, with no abatement, and in her case they did not put in the words sans relache.

On the way back to Paris we, as I say had everything happen to the car but Gertrude Stein with the aid of an old tramp on the road who pushed and shoved at the critical moments managed to get it to Nevers where we met the first piece of the american army. They were the quartermasters department and the marines, the first contingent to arrive in France. There we first heard what Gertrude Stein calls the sad song of the marines, which tells how everybody else in the american army has at sometime mutinied, but the marines never.

Immediately on entering Nevers, we saw Tarn McGrew, a californian and parisian whom we had known very slightly but he was in uniform and we called for help. He came. We told him our troubles. He said, alright get the car into the garage of the hotel and to-morrow some of the soldiers will put it to rights. We did so.

That evening we spent at Mr. McGrew’s request at the Y. M. C. A. and saw for the first time in many years americans just americans, the kind that would not naturally ever have come to Europe. It was quite a thrilling experience. Gertrude Stein of course talked to them all, wanted to know what state and what city they came from, what they did, how old they were and how they liked it. She talked to the french girls who were with the american boys and the french girls told her what they thought of the american boys and the american boys told her all they thought about the french girls.

The next day she spent with California and Iowa in the garage, as she called the two soldiers who were detailed to fix up her car. She was pleased with them when every time there was a terrific noise anywhere, they said solemnly to each other, that french chauffeur is just changing gears. Gertrude Stein, Iowa and California enjoyed themselves so thoroughly that I am sorry to say the car did not last out very well after we left Nevers, but at any rate we did get to Paris.

It was at this time that Gertrude Stein conceived the idea of writing a history of the United States consisting of chapters wherein Iowa differs from Kansas, and wherein Kansas differs from Nebraska etcetera. She did do a little of it which also was printed in the book, Useful Knowledge.

We did not stay in Paris very long. As soon as the car was made over we left for Nîmes, we were to do the three departments the Gard, the Bouches-du-Rhône and the Vaucluse.

We arrived in Nîmes and settled down to a very comfortable life there. We went to see the chief military doctor in the town, Doctor Fabre and through his great kindness and that of his wife we were soon very much at home in Nîmes, but before we began our work there, Doctor Fabre asked a favour of us. There were no automobile ambulances left in Nîmes. At the military hospital was a pharmacist, a captain in the army, who was very ill, certain to die, and wanted to die in his own home. His wife was with him and would sit with him and we were to have no responsibility for him except to drive him home. Of course we said we would and we did.

It had been a long hard ride up into the mountains and it was dark long before we were back. We were still some distance from Nîmes when suddenly on the road we saw a couple of figures. The old ford car’s lights did not light up much of anything on the road, and nothing along the side of the road and we did not make out very well who it was. However we stopped as we always did when anybody asked us to give them a lift. One man, he was evidently an officer said, my automobile has broken down and I must get back to Nîmes. Alright we said, both of you climb into the back, you will find a mattress and things, make yourselves comfortable. We went on to Nîmes. As we came into the city I called through the little window, where do you want to get down, where are you going, a voice replied. To the Hôtel Luxembourg, I said. That will do alright, the voice replied. We arrived in front of the Hôtel Luxembourg and stopped. Here there was plenty of light. We heard a scramble in the back and then a little man, very fierce with the cap and oak leaves of a full general and the legion of honour medal at his throat, appeared before us. He said, I wish to thank you but before I do so I must ask you who you are. We, I replied cheerfully are the delegates of the American Fund for French Wounded and we are for the present stationed at Nîmes. And I, he retorted, am the general who commands here and as I see by your car that you have a french military number you should have reported to me immediately. Should we, I said, I did not know, I am most awfully sorry. It is alright, he said aggressively, if you should ever want or need anything let me know.

We did let him know very shortly because of course there was the eternal gasoline question and he was kindness itself and arranged everything for us.

The little general and his wife came from the north of France and had lost their home and spoke of themselves as refugees. When later the big Bertha began to fire on Paris and one shell hit the Luxembourg gardens very near the rue de Fleurus, I must confess I began to cry and said I did not want to be a miserable refugee. We had been helping a good many of them. Gertrude Stein said, General Frotier’s family are refugees and they are not miserable. More miserable than I want to be, I said bitterly.

Soon the american army came to Nîmes. One day Madame Fabre met us and said that her cook had seen some american soldiers. She must have mistaken some english soldiers for them, we said. Not at all, she answered, she is very patriotic. At any rate the american soldiers came, a regiment of them of the S. O. S. the service of supply, how well I remember how they used to say it with the emphasis on the of.

We soon got to know them all well and some of them very well. There was Duncan, a southern boy with such a very marked southern accent that when he was well into a story I was lost. Gertrude Stein whose people all come from Baltimore had no difficulty and they used to shout with laughter together, and all I could understand was that they had killed him as if he was a chicken. The people in Nîmes were as much troubled as I was. A great many of the ladies in Nîmes spoke english very well. There had always been english governesses in Nîmes and they, the nîmoises had always prided themselves on their knowledge of english but as they said not only could they not understand these americans but these americans could not understand them when they spoke english. I had to admit that it was more or less the same with me.

The soldiers were all Kentucky, South Carolina etcetera and they were hard to understand.

Duncan was a dear. He was supply-sergeant to the camp and when we began to find american soldiers here and there in french hospitals we always took Duncan along to give the american soldier pieces of his lost uniform and white bread. Poor Duncan was miserable because he was not at the front. He had enlisted as far back as the expedition to Mexico and here he was well in the rear and no hope of getting away because he was one of the few who understood the complicated system of army book-keeping and his officers would not recommend him for the front. I will go, he used to say bitterly, they can bust me if they like I will go. But as we told him there were plenty of A.W.O.L. absent without leave the south was full of them, we were always meeting them and they would say, say any military police around here. Duncan was not made for that life. Poor Duncan. Two days before the armistice, he came in to see us and he was drunk and bitter. He was usually a sober boy but to go back and face his family never having been to the front was too awful. He was with us in a little sitting-room and in the front room were some of his officers and it would not do for them to see him in that state and it was time for him to get back to the camp. He had fallen half asleep with his head on the table. Duncan, said Gertrude Stein sharply, yes, he said. She said to him, listen Duncan. Miss Toklas is going to stand up, you stand up too and you fix your eyes right on the back of her head, do you understand. Yes, he said. Well then she will start to walk and you follow her and don’t you for a moment move your eyes from the back of her head until you are in my car. Yes, he said. And he did and Gertrude Stein drove him to the camp.

Dear Duncan. It was he who was all excited by the news that the americans had taken forty villages at Saint-Mihiel. He was to go with us that afternoon to Avignon to deliver some cases. He was sitting very straight on the step and all of a sudden his eye was caught by some houses. What are they, he asked. Oh just a village, Gertrude Stein said. In a minute there were some more houses. And what are those houses, he asked. Oh just a village. He fell very silent and he looked at the landscape as he had never looked at it before. Suddenly with a deep sigh, forty villages ain’t so much, he said.

We did enjoy the life with these doughboys. I would like to tell nothing but doughboy stories. They all got on amazingly well with the french. They worked together in the repair sheds of the railroad. The only thing that bothered the americans were the long hours. They worked too concentratedly to keep it up so long. Finally an arrangement was made that they should have their work to do in their hours and the french in theirs. There was a great deal of friendly rivalry. The american boys did not see the use of putting so much finish on work that was to be shot up so soon again, the french said that they could not complete work without finish. But both lots thoroughly liked each other.

Gertrude Stein always said the war was so much better than just going to America. Here you were with America in a kind of way that if you only went to America you could not possibly be. Every now and then one of the american soldiers would get into the hospital at Nîmes and as Doctor Fabre knew that Gertrude Stein had had a medical education he always wanted her present with the doughboy on these occasions. One of them fell off the train. He did not believe that the little french trains could go fast but they did, fast enough to kill him.

This was a tremendous occasion. Gertrude Stein in company with the wife of the préfet, the governmental head of the department and the wife of the general were the chief mourners. Duncan and two others blew on the bugle and everybody made speeches. The Protestant pastor asked Gertrude Stein about the dead man and his virtues and she asked the doughboys. It was difficult to find any virtue. Apparently he had been a fairly hard citizen. But can’t you tell me something good about him, she said despairingly. Finally Taylor, one of his friends, looked up solemnly and said, I tell you he had a heart as big as a washtub.

I often wonder, I have often wondered if any of all these doughboys who knew Gertrude Stein so well in those days ever connected her with the Gertrude Stein of the news-papers.

We led a very busy life. There were all the americans, there were a great many in the small hospitals round about as well as in the regiment in Nîmes and we had to find them all and be good to them, then there were all the french in the hospitals, we had them to visit as this was really our business, and then later came the spanish grippe and Gertrude Stein and one of the military doctors from Nîmes used to go to all the villages miles around to bring into Nîmes the sick soldiers and officers who had fallen ill in their homes while on leave.

It was during these long trips that she began writing a great deal again. The landscape, the strange life stimulated her. It was then that she began to love the valley of the Rhône, the landscape that of all landscapes means the most to her. We are still here in Bilignin in the valley of the Rhône.

She wrote at that time the poem of The Deserter, printed almost immediately in Vanity Fair. Henry McBride had interested Crowninshield in her work.

One day when we were in Avignon we met Braque. Braque had been badly wounded in the head and had come to Sorgues near Avignon to recover. It was there that he had been staying when the mobilisation orders came to him. It was awfully pleasant seeing the Braques again. Picasso had just written to Gertrude Stein announcing his marriage to a jeune fille, a real young lady, and he had sent Gertrude Stein a wedding present of a lovely little painting and a photograph of a painting of his wife.

That lovely little painting he copied for me many years later on tapestry canvas and I embroidered it and that was the beginning of my tapestrying. I did not think it possible to ask him to draw me something to work but when I told Gertrude Stein she said, alright, I’ll manage. And so one day when he was at the house she said, Pablo, Alice wants to make a tapestry of that little picture and I said I would trace it for her. He looked at her with kindly contempt, if it is done by anybody, he said, it will be done by me. Well, said Gertrude Stein, producing a piece of tapestry canvas, go to it, and he did. And I have been making tapestry of his drawings ever since and they are very successful and go marvellously with old chairs. I have done two small Louis fifteenth chairs in this way. He is kind enough now to make me drawings on my working canvas and to colour them for me.

Braque also told us that Apollinaire too had married a real young lady. We gossiped a great deal together. But after all there was little news to tell.

Time went on, we were very busy and then came the armistice. We were the first to bring the news to many small villages. The french soldiers in the hospitals were relieved rather than glad. They seemed not to feel that it was going to be such a lasting peace. I remember one of them saying to Gertrude Stein when she said to him, well here is peace, at least for twenty years, he said.

The next morning we had a telegram from Mrs. Lathrop. Come at once want you to go with the french armies to Alsace. We did not stop on the way. We made it in a day. Very shortly after we left for Alsace.

We left for Alsace and on the road had our first and only accident. The roads were frightful, mud, ruts, snow, slush, and covered with the french armies going into Alsace. As we passed, two horses dragging an army kitchen kicked out of line and hit our ford, the mud-guard came off and the tool-chest, and worst of all the triangle of the steering gear was badly bent. The army picked up our tools and our mudguard but there was nothing to do about the bent triangle. We went on, the car wandering all over the muddy road, up hill and down hill, and Gertrude Stein sticking to the wheel. Finally after about forty kilometres, we saw on the road some american ambulance men. Where can we get our car fixed. Just a little farther, they said. We went a little farther and there found an american ambulance outfit. They had no extra mud-guard but they could give us a new triangle. I told our troubles to the sergeant, he grunted and said a word in an undertone to a mechanic. Then turning to us he said gruffly, run-her-in. Then the mechanic took off his tunic and threw it over the radiator. As Gertrude Stein said when any american did that the car was his.

We had never realised before what mud-guards were for but by the time we arrived in Nancy we knew. The french military repair shop fitted us out with a new mud-guard and tool-chest and we went on our way.

Soon we came to the battle-fields and the lines of trenches of both sides. To any one who did not see it as it was then it is impossible to imagine it. It was not terrifying it was strange. We were used to ruined houses and even ruined towns but this was different. It was a landscape. And it belonged to no country.

I remember hearing a french nurse once say and the only thing she did say of the front was, c’est un paysage passionant, an absorbing landscape. And that was what it was as we saw it. It was strange. Camouflage, huts, everything was there. It was wet and dark and there were a few people, one did not know whether they were chinamen or europeans. Our fan-belt had stopped working. A staff car stopped and fixed it with a hairpin, we still wore hairpins.

Another thing that interested us enormously was how different the camouflage of the french looked from the camouflage of the germans, and then once we came across some very very neat camouflage and it was american. The idea was the same but as after all it was different nationalities who did it the difference was inevitable. The colour schemes were different, the designs were different, the way of placing them was different, it made plain the whole theory of art and its inevitability.

Finally we came to Strasbourg and then went on to Mulhouse. Here we stayed until well into May.

Our business in Alsace was not hospitals but refugees. The inhabitants were returning to their ruined homes all over the devastated country and it was the aim of the A.F.F.W. to give a pair of blankets, underclothing and children’s and babies’ woollen stockings and babies’ booties to every family. There was a legend that the quantity of babies’ booties sent to us came from the gifts sent to Mrs. Wilson who was supposed at that time to be about to produce a little Wilson. There were a great many babies’ booties but not too many for Alsace.

Our headquarters was the assembly-room of one of the big school-buildings in Mulhouse. The german school teachers had disappeared and french school teachers who happened to be in the army had been put in temporarily to teach. The head of our school was in despair, not about the docility of his pupils nor their desire to learn french, but on account of their clothes. French children are all always neatly clothed. There is no such thing as a ragged child, even orphans farmed out in country villages are neatly dressed, just as all french women are neat, even the poor and the aged. They may not always be clean but they are always neat. From this standpoint the parti-coloured rags of even the comparatively prosperous alsatian children was [were] deplorable and the french schoolmasters suffered. We did our best to help him out with black children’s aprons but these did not go far, beside we had to keep them for the refugees.

We came to know Alsace and the alsatians very well, all kinds of them. They were astonished at the simplicity with which the french army and french soldiers took care of themselves. They had not been accustomed to that in the german army. On the other hand the french soldiers were rather mistrustful of the alsatians who were too anxious to be french and yet were not french. They are not frank, the french soldiers said. And it is quite true. The french whatever else they may be are frank. They are very polite, they are very adroit but sooner or later they always tell you the truth. The alsatians are not adroit, they are not polite and they do not inevitably tell you the truth. Perhaps with renewed contact with the french they will learn these things.

We distributed. We went into all the devastated villages. We usually asked the priest to help us with the distribution. One priest who gave us a great deal of good advice and with whom we became very friendly had only one large room left in his house. Without any screens or partitions he had made himself three rooms, the first third had his parlour furniture, the second third his dining room furniture and the last third his bedroom furniture. When we lunched with him and we lunched well and his alsatian wines were very good, he received us in his parlour, he then excused himself and withdrew into his bedroom to wash his hands, and then he invited us very formally to come into the dining room, it was like an old fashioned stage setting.

We distributed, we drove around in the snow we talked to everybody and everybody talked to us and by the end of May it was all over and we decided to leave.

We went home by way of Metz, Verdun and Mildred Aldrich.

We once more returned to a changed Paris. We were restless. Gertrude Stein began to work very hard, it was at this time that she wrote her Accents in Alsace and other political plays, the last plays in Geography and Plays. We were still in the shadow of war work and we went on doing some of it, visiting hospitals and seeing the soldiers left in them, now pretty well neglected by everybody. We had spent a great deal of our money during the war and we were economising, servants were difficult to get if not impossible, prices were high. We settled down for the moment with a femme de ménage for only a few hours a day. I used to say Gertrude Stein was the chauffeur and I was the cook. We used to go over early in the morning to the public markets and get in our provisions. It was a confused world.

Jessie Whitehead had come over with the peace commission as secretary to one of the delegations and of course we were very interested in knowing all about the peace. It was then that Gertrude Stein described one of the young men of the peace commission who was holding forth, as one who knew all about the war, he had been here ever since the peace. Gertrude Stein’s cousins came over, everybody came over, everybody was dissatisfied and every one was restless. It was a restless and disturbed world.

Gertrude Stein and Picasso quarrelled. They neither of them ever quite knew about what. Anyway they did not see each other for a year and then they met by accident at a party at Adrienne Monnier’s. Picasso said, how do you do to her and said something about her coming to see him. No I will not, she answered gloomily. Picasso came to me and said, Gertrude says she won’t come to see me, does she mean it. I am afraid if she says it she means it. They did not see each other for another year and in the meantime Picasso’s little boy was born and Max Jacob was complaining that he had not been named god-father. A very little while after this we were somewhere at some picture gallery and Picasso came up and put his hand on Gertrude Stein’s shoulder and said, oh hell, let’s be friends. Sure, said Gertrude Stein and they embraced. When can I come to see you, said Picasso, let’s see, said Gertrude Stein, I am afraid we are busy but come to dinner the end of the week. Nonsense, said Picasso, we are coming to dinner to-morrow, and they came.

It was a changed Paris. Guillaume Apollinaire was dead. We saw a tremendous number of people but none of them as far as I can remember that we had ever known before. Paris was crowded. As Clive Bell remarked, they say that an awful lot of people were killed in the war but it seems to me that an extraordinary large number of grown men and women have suddenly been born.

As I say we were restless and we were economical and all day and all evening we were seeing people and at last there was the defile, the procession under the Arc de Triomphe, of the allies.

The members of the American Fund for French Wounded were to have seats on the benches that were put up the length of the Champs Elysées but quite rightly the people of Paris objected as these seats would make it impossible for them to see the parade and so Clemenceau promptly had them taken down. Luckily for us Jessie Whitehead’s room in her hotel looked right over the Arc de Triomphe and she asked us to come to it to see the parade. We accepted gladly. It was a wonderful day.

We got up at sunrise, as later it would have been impossible to cross Paris in a car. This was one of the last trips Auntie made. By this time the red cross was painted off it but it was still a truck. Very shortly after it went its honourable way and was succeeded by Godiva, a two-seated runabout, also a little ford. She was called Godiva because she had come naked into the world and each of our friends gave us something with which to bedeck her.

Auntie then was making practically her last trip. We left her near the river and walked up to the hotel. Everybody was on the streets, men, women, children, soldiers, priests, nuns, we saw two nuns being helped into a tree from which they would be able to see. And we ourselves were admirably placed and we saw perfectly.

We saw it all, we saw first the few wounded from the Invalides in their wheeling chairs wheeling themselves. It is an old french custom that a military procession should always be preceded by the veterans from the Invalides. They all marched past through the Arc de Triomphe. Gertrude Stein remembered that when as a child she used to swing on the chains that were around the Arc de Triomphe her governess had told her that no one must walk underneath since the german armies had marched under it after 1870. And now everybody except the germans were passing through.

All the nations marched differently, some slowly, some quickly, the french carry their flags the best of all, Pershing and his officer carrying the flag behind him were perhaps the most perfectly spaced. It was this scene that Gertrude Stein described in the movie she wrote about this time that I have published in Operas and Plays in the Plain Edition.

However it all finally came to an end. We wandered up and we wandered down the Champs Elysées and the war was over and the piles of captured cannon that had made two pyramids were being taken away and peace was upon us.

[ ¶ ]

7

After the War
1919–1932

We were, in these days as I look back at them, constantly seeing people.

It is a confused memory those first years after the war and very difficult to think back and remember what happened before or after something else. Picasso once said, I have already told, when Gertrude Stein and he were discussing dates, you forget that when we were young an awful lot happened in a year. During the years just after the war as I look in order to refresh my memory over the bibliography of Gertrude Stein’s work, I am astonished when I realise how many things happened in a year. Perhaps we were not so young then but there were a great many young in the world and perhaps that comes to the same thing.

The old crowd had disappeared. Matisse was now permanently in Nice and in any case although Gertrude Stein and he were perfectly good friends when they met, they practically never met. This was the time when Gertrude Stein and Picasso were not seeing each other. They always talked with the tenderest friendship about each other to any one who had known them both but they did not see each other. Guillaume Apollinaire was dead. Braque and his wife we saw from time to time, he and Picasso by this time were fairly bitterly on the outs. I remember one evening Man Ray brought a photograph that he had made of Picasso to the house and Braque happened to be there. The photograph was being passed around and when it came to Braque he looked at it and said, I ought to know who that gentleman is, je dois connaître ce monsieur. It was a period this and a very considerable time afterward that Gertrude Stein celebrated under the title, Of Having for a Long Time Not Continued to be Friends.

Juan Gris was ill and discouraged. He had been very ill and was never really well again. Privation and discouragement had had their effect. Kahnweiler came back to Paris fairly early after the war but all his old crowd with the exception of Juan were too successful to have need of him. Mildred Aldrich had had her tremendous success with the Hilltop on the Marne, in Mildred’s way she had spent royally all she had earned royally and was now still spending and enjoying it although getting a little uneasy. We used to go out and see her about once a month, in fact all the rest of her life we always managed to get out to see her regularly. Even in the days of her very greatest glory she loved a visit from Gertrude Stein better than a visit from anybody else. In fact it was largely to please Mildred that Gertrude Stein tried to get the Atlantic Monthly to print something of hers. Mildred always felt and said that it would be a blue ribbon if the Atlantic Monthly consented, which of course it never did. Another thing used to annoy Mildred dreadfully. Gertrude Stein’s name was never in Who’s Who in America. As a matter of fact it was in english authors’ bibliographies before it ever entered an american one. This troubled Mildred very much. I hate to look at Who’s Who in America, she said to me, when I see all those insignificant people and Gertrude’s name not in. And then she would say, I know it’s alright but I wish Gertrude were not so outlawed. Poor Mildred. And now just this year for reasons best known to themselves Who’s Who has added Gertrude Stein’s name to their list. The Atlantic Monthly needless to say has not.

The Atlantic Monthly story is rather funny.

As I said Gertrude Stein sent the Atlantic Monthly some manuscripts, not with any hope of their accepting them, but if by any miracle they should, she would be pleased and Mildred delighted. An answer came back, a long and rather argumentative answer from the editorial office. Gertrude Stein thinking that some Boston woman in the editorial office had written, answered the arguments lengthily to Miss Ellen Sedgwick. She received an almost immediate answer meeting all her arguments and at the same time admitting that the matter was not without interest but that of course Atlantic Monthly readers could not be affronted by having these manuscripts presented in the review, but it might be possible to have them introduced by somebody in the part of the magazine, if I remember rightly, called the Contributors’ Club. The letter ended by saying that the writer was not Ellen but Ellery Sedgwick.

Gertrude Stein of course was delighted with its being Ellery and not Ellen and accepted being printed in the Contributors’ Club, but equally of course the manuscripts did not appear even in the part called Contributors’ Club.

We began to meet new people all the time.

Some one told us, I have forgotten who, that an american woman had started a lending library of english books in our quarter. We had in those days of economy given up Mudie’s, but there was the American Library which supplied us a little, but Gertrude Stein wanted more. We investigated and we found Sylvia Beach. Sylvia Beach was very enthusiastic about Gertrude Stein and they became friends. She was Sylvia Beach’s first annual subscriber and Sylvia Beach was proportionately proud and grateful. Her little place was in a little street near the Ecole de Médecine. It was not then much frequented by americans. There was the author of Beebie the Beebeist and there was the niece of Marcel Schwob and there were a few stray irish poets. We saw a good deal of Sylvia those days, she used to come to the house and also go out into the country with us in the old car. We met Adrienne Monnier and she brought Valéry Larbaud to the house and they were all very interested in Three Lives and Valéry Larbaud, so we understood, meditated translating it. It was at this time that Tristan Tzara first appeared in Paris. Adrienne Monnier was much excited by his advent. Picabia had found him in Switzerland during the war and they had together created dadaism, and out of dadaism, with a great deal of struggle and quarrelling came surréalisme.

Tzara came to the house, I imagine Picabia brought him but I am not quite certain. I have always found it very difficult to understand the stories of his violence and his wickedness, at least I found it difficult then because Tzara when he came to the house sat beside me at the tea table and talked to me like a pleasant and not very exciting cousin.

Adrienne Monnier wanted Sylvia to move to the rue de l’Odéon and Sylvia hesitated but finally she did so and as a matter of fact we did not see her very often afterward. They gave a party just after Sylvia moved in and we went and there Gertrude Stein first discovered that she had a young Oxford following. There were several young Oxford men there and they were awfully pleased to meet her and they asked her to give them some manuscripts and they published them that year nineteen twenty, in the Oxford Magazine.

Sylvia Beach from time to time brought groups of people to the house, groups of young writers and some older women with them. It was at that time that Ezra Pound came, no that was brought about in another way. She later ceased coming to the house but she sent word that Sherwood Anderson had come to Paris and wanted to see Gertrude Stein and might he come. Gertrude Stein sent back word that she would be very pleased and he came with his wife and Rosenfeld, the musical critic.

For some reason or other I was not present on this occasion, some domestic complication in all probability, at any rate when I did come home Gertrude Stein was moved and pleased as she has very rarely been. Gertrude Stein was in those days a little bitter, all her unpublished manuscripts, and no hope of publication or serious recognition. Sherwood Anderson came and quite simply and directly as is his way told her what he thought of her work and what it had meant to him in his development. He told it to her then and what was even rarer he told it in print immediately after. Gertrude Stein and Sherwood Anderson have always been the best of friends but I do not believe even he realises how much his visit meant to her. It was he who thereupon wrote the introduction to Geography and Plays.

In those days you met anybody anywhere. The Jewetts were an american couple who owned a tenth century château near Perpignan. We had met them there during the war and when they came to Paris we went to see them. There we met first Man Ray and later Robert Coates, how either of them happened to get there I do not know.

There were a lot of people in the room when we came in and soon Gertrude Stein was talking to a little man who sat in the corner. As we went out she made an engagement with him. She said he was a photographer and seemed interesting, and reminded me that Jeanne Cook, William Cook’s wife, wanted her picture taken to send to Cook’s people in America. We all three went to Man Ray’s hotel. It was one of the little, tiny hotels in the rue Delambre and Man Ray had one of the small rooms, but I have never seen any space, not even a ship’s cabin, with so many things in it and the things so admirably disposed. He had a bed, he had three large cameras, he had several kinds of lighting, he had a window screen, and in a little closet he did all his developing. He showed us pictures of Marcel Duchamp and a lot of other people and he asked if he might come and take photographs of the studio and of Gertrude Stein. He did and he also took some of me and we were very pleased with the result. He has at intervals taken pictures of Gertrude Stein and she is always fascinated with his way of using lights. She always comes home very pleased. One day she told him that she liked his photographs of her better than any that had ever been taken except one snap shot I had taken of her recently. This seemed to bother Man Ray. In a little while he asked her to come and pose and she did. He said, move all you like, your eyes, your head, it is to be a pose but it is to have in it all the qualities of a snap shot. The poses were very long, she, as he requested, moved, and the result, the last photographs he made of her, are extraordinarily interesting.

Robert Coates we also met at the Jewetts’ in those early days just after the war. I remember the day very well. It was a cold, dark day, on an upper floor of a hotel. There were a number of young men there and suddenly Gertrude Stein said she had forgotten to put the light on her car and she did not want another fine, we had just had one because I had blown the klaxon at a policeman trying to get him out of our way and she had received one by going the wrong way around a post. Alright, said a red-haired young man and immediately he was down and back. The light is on, he announced. How did you know which my car was, asked Gertrude Stein. Oh I knew, said Coates. We always liked Coates. It is extraordinary in wandering about Paris how very few people you know you meet, but we often met Coates hatless and red-headed in the most unexpected places. This was just about the time of Broom, about which I will tell very soon, and Gertrude Stein took a very deep interest in Coates’ work as soon as he showed it to her. She said he was the one young man who had an individual rhythm, his words made a sound to the eyes, most people’s words do not. We also liked Coates’ address, the City Hotel, on the island, and we liked all his ways.

Gertrude Stein was delighted with the scheme of study that he prepared for the Guggenheim prize. Unfortunately, the scheme of study, which was a most charming little novel, with Gertrude Stein as a backer, did not win a prize.

As I have said there was Broom.

Before the war we had known a young fellow, not known him much but a little, Elmer Harden, who was in Paris studying music. During the war we heard that Elmer Harden had joined the french army and had been badly wounded. It was rather an amazing story. Elmer Harden had been nursing french wounded in the american hospital and one of his patients, a captain with an arm fairly disabled, was going back to the front. Elmer Harden could not content himself any longer nursing. He said to Captain Peter, I am going with you. But it is impossible, said Captain Peter. But I am, said Elmer stubbornly. So they took a taxi and they went to the war office and to a dentist and I don’t know where else, but by the end of the week Captain Peter had rejoined and Elmer Harden was in his regiment as a soldier. He fought well and was wounded. After the war we met him again and then we met often. He and the lovely flowers he used to send us were a great comfort in those days just after the peace. He and I always say that he and I will be the last people of our generation to remember the war. I am afraid we both of us have already forgotten it a little. Only the other day though Elmer announced that he had had a great triumph, he had made Captain Peter and Captain Peter is a breton admit that it was a nice war. Up to this time when he had said to Captain Peter, it was a nice war, Captain Peter had not answered, but this time when Elmer said, it was a nice war, Captain Peter said, yes Elmer, it was a nice war.

Kate Buss came from the same town as Elmer, from Medford, Mass. She was in Paris and she came to see us. I do not think Elmer introduced her but she did come to see us. She was much interested in the writings of Gertrude Stein and owned everything that up to that time could be bought. She brought Kreymborg to see us. Kreymborg had come to Paris with Harold Loeb to start Broom. Kreymborg and his wife came to the house frequently. He wanted very much to run The Long Gay Book, the thing Gertrude Stein had written just after The Making of Americans, as a serial. Of course Harold Loeb would not consent to that. Kreymborg used to read out the sentences from this book with great gusto. He and Gertrude Stein had a bond of union beside their mutual liking because the Grafton Press that had printed Three Lives had printed his first book and about the same time.

Kate Buss brought lots of people to the house. She brought Djuna Barnes and Mina Loy and they had wanted to bring James Joyce but they didn’t. We were glad to see Mina whom we had known in Florence as Mina Haweis. Mina brought Glenway Wescott on his first trip to Europe. Glenway impressed us greatly by his english accent. Hemingway explained. He said, when you matriculate at the University of Chicago you write down just what accent you will have and they give it to you when you graduate. You can have a sixteenth century or modern, whatever you like. Glenway left behind him a silk cigarette case with his initials, we kept it until he came back again and then gave it to him.

Mina also brought Robert McAlmon. McAlmon was very nice in those days, very mature and very good-looking. It was much later that he published The Making of Americans in the Contact press and that everybody quarrelled. But that is Paris, except that as a matter of fact Gertrude Stein and he never became friends again.

Kate Buss brought Ernest Walsh, he was very young then and very feverish and she was very worried about him. We met him later with Hemingway and then in Belley, but we never knew him very well.

We met Ezra Pound at Grace Lounsbery’s house, he came home to dinner with us and he stayed and he talked about japanese prints among other things. Gertrude Stein liked him but did not find him amusing. She said he was a village explainer, excellent if you were a village, but if you were not, not. Ezra also talked about T. S. Eliot. It was the first time any one had talked about T.S. at the house. Pretty soon everybody talked about T.S. Kitty Buss talked about him and much later Hemingway talked about him as the Major. Considerably later Lady Rothermere talked about him and invited Gertrude Stein to come and meet him. They were founding the Criterion. We had met Lady Rothermere through Muriel Draper whom we had seen again for the first time after many years. Gertrude Stein was not particularly anxious to go to Lady Rothermere’s and meet T. S. Eliot, but we all insisted she should, and she gave a doubtful yes. I had no evening dress to wear for this occasion and started to make one. The bell rang and in walked Lady Rothermere and T.S.

Eliot and Gertrude Stein had a solemn conversation, mostly about split infinitives and other grammatical solecisms and why Gertrude Stein used them. Finally Lady Rothermere and Eliot rose to go and Eliot said that if he printed anything of Gertrude Stein’s in the Criterion it would have to be her very latest thing. They left and Gertrude Stein said, don’t bother to finish your dress, now we don’t have to go, and she began to write a portrait of T. S. Eliot and called it the fifteenth of November, that being this day and so there could be no doubt but that it was her latest thing. It was all about wool is wool and silk is silk or wool is woollen and silk is silken. She sent it to T. S. Eliot and he accepted it but naturally he did not print it.

Then began a long correspondence, not between Gertrude Stein and T. S. Eliot, but between T. S. Eliot’s secretary and myself. We each addressed the other as Sir, I signing myself A. B. Toklas and she signing initials. It was only considerably afterwards that I found out that his secretary was not a young man. I don’t know whether she ever found out that I was not.

In spite of all this correspondence nothing happened and Gertrude Stein mischievously told the story to all the english people coming to the house and at that moment there were a great many english coming in and out. At any rate finally there was a note, it was now early spring, from the Criterion asking would Miss Stein mind if her contribution appeared in the October number. She replied that nothing could be more suitable than the fifteenth of November on the fifteenth of October.

Once more a long silence and then this time came proof of the article. We were surprised but returned the proof promptly. Apparently a young man had sent it without authority because very shortly came an apologetic letter saying that there had been a mistake, the article was not to be printed just yet. This was also told to the passing english with the result that after all it was printed. Thereafter it was reprinted in the Georgian Stories. Gertrude Stein was delighted when later she was told that Eliot had said in Cambridge that the work of Gertrude Stein was very fine but not for us.

But to come back to Ezra. Ezra did come back and he came back with the editor of The Dial. This time it was worse than japanese prints, it was much more violent. In his surprise at the violence Ezra fell out of Gertrude Stein’s favourite little armchair, the one I have since tapestried with Picasso designs, and Gertrude Stein was furious. Finally Ezra and the editor of The Dial left, nobody too well pleased. Gertrude Stein did not want to see Ezra again. Ezra did not quite see why. He met Gertrude Stein one day near the Luxembourg gardens and said, but I do want to come to see you. I am so sorry, answered Gertrude Stein, but Miss Toklas has a bad tooth and beside we are busy picking wild flowers. All of which was literally true, like all of Gertrude Stein’s literature, but it upset Ezra, and we never saw him again.

During these months after the war we were one day going down a little street and saw a man looking in at a window and going backwards and forwards and right and left and otherwise behaving strangely. Lipschitz, said Gertrude Stein. Yes, said Lipschitz, I am buying an iron cock. Where is it, we asked. Why in there, he said, and in there it was. Gertrude Stein had known Lipschitz very slightly at one time but this incident made them friends and soon he asked her to pose. He had just finished a bust of Jean Cocteau and he wanted to do her. She never minds posing, she likes the calm of it and although she does not like sculpture and told Lipschitz so, she began to pose. I remember it was a very hot spring and Lipschitz’s studio was appallingly hot and they spent hours there.

Lipschitz is an excellent gossip and Gertrude Stein adores the beginning and middle and end of a story and Lipschitz was able to supply several missing parts of several stories.

And then they talked about art and Gertrude Stein rather liked her portrait and they were very good friends and the sittings were over.

One day we were across town at a picture show and somebody came up to Gertrude Stein and said something. She said, wiping her forehead, it is hot. He said he was a friend of Lipschitz and she answered, yes it was hot there. Lipschitz was to bring her some photographs of the head he had done but he did not and we were awfully busy and Gertrude Stein sometimes wondered why Lipschitz did not come. Somebody wanted the photos so she wrote to him to bring them. He came. She said why did you not come before. He said he did not come before because he had been told by some one to whom she had said it, that she was bored sitting for him. Oh hell, she said, listen I am fairly well known for saying things about any one and anything, I say them about people, I say them to people, I say them when I please and how I please but as I mostly say what I think, the least that you or anybody else can do is to rest content with what I say to you. He seemed very content and they talked happily and pleasantly and they said à bientôt, we will meet soon. Lipschitz left and we did not see him for several years.

Then Jane Heap turned up and wanted to take some of Lipschitz’s things to America and she wanted Gertrude Stein to come and choose them. But how can I, said Gertrude Stein, when Lipschitz is very evidently angry, I am sure I have not the slightest idea why or how but he is. Jane Heap said that Lipschitz said that he was fonder of Gertrude Stein than he was of almost anybody and was heart broken at not seeing her. Oh, said Gertrude Stein, I am very fond of him. Sure I will go with you. She went, they embraced tenderly and had a happy time and her only revenge was in parting to say to Lipschitz, à très bientôt. And Lipschitz said, comme vous êtes méchante. They have been excellent friends ever since and Gertrude Stein has done of Lipschitz one of her most lovely portraits but they have never spoken of the quarrel and if he knows what happened the second time she does not.

It was through Lipschitz that Gertrude Stein again met Jean Cocteau. Lipschitz had told Gertrude Stein a thing which she did not know, that Cocteau in his Potomak had spoken of and quoted The Portrait of Mabel Dodge. She was naturally very pleased as Cocteau was the first french writer to speak of her work. They met once or twice and began a friendship that consists in their writing to each other quite often and liking each other immensely and having many young and old friends in common, but not in meeting.

Jo Davidson too sculptured Gertrude Stein at this time. There, all was peaceful, Jo was witty and amusing and he pleased Gertrude Stein. I cannot remember who came in and out, whether they were real or whether they were sculptured but there were a great many. There were among others Lincoln Steffens and in some queer way he is associated with the beginning of our seeing a good deal of Janet Scudder but I do not well remember just what happened.

I do however remember very well the first time I ever heard Janet Scudder’s voice. It was way back when I first came to Paris and my friend and I had a little apartment in the rue Notre-Dame-des-Champs. My friend in the enthusiasm of seeing other people enthusiastic had bought a Matisse and it had just been hung on the wall. Mildred Aldrich was calling on us, it was a warm spring afternoon and Mildred was leaning out of the window. I suddenly heard her say, Janet, Janet come up here. What is it, said a very lovely drawling voice. I want you to come up here and meet my friends Harriet and Alice and I want you to come up and see their new apartment. Oh, said the voice. And then Mildred said, and they have a new big Matisse. Come up and see it. I don’t think so, said the voice.

Janet did later see a great deal of Matisse when he lived out in Clamart. And Gertrude Stein and she had always been friends, at least ever since the period when they first began to see a good deal of each other.

Like Doctor Claribel Cone, Janet, always insisting that she understands none of it, reads and feels Gertrude Stein’s work and reads it aloud understandingly.

We were going to the valley of the Rhône for the first time since the war and Janet and a friend in a duplicate Godiva were to come too. I will tell about this very soon.

During all these restless months we were also trying to get Mildred Aldrich the legion of honour. After the war was over a great many war-workers were given the legion of honour but they were all members of organisations and Mildred Aldrich was not. Gertrude Stein was very anxious that Mildred Aldrich should have it. In the first place she thought she ought, no one else had done as much propaganda for France as she had by her books which everybody in America read, and beside she knew Mildred would like it. So we began the campaign. It was not a very easy thing to accomplish as naturally the organisations had the most influence. We started different people going. We began to get lists of prominent americans and asked them to sign. They did not refuse, but a list in itself helps, but does not accomplish results. Mr. Jaccacci who had a great admiration for Miss Aldrich was very helpful but all the people that he knew wanted things for themselves first. We got the American Legion interested at least two of the colonels, but they also had other names that had to pass first. We had seen and talked to and interested everybody and everybody promised and nothing happened. Finally we met a senator. He would be helpful but then senators were busy and then one afternoon we met the senator’s secretary. Gertrude Stein drove the senator’s secretary home in Godiva.

As it turned out the senator’s secretary had tried to learn to drive a car and had not succeeded. The way in which Gertrude Stein made her way through Paris traffic with the ease and indifference of a chauffeur, and was at the same time a well known author impressed her immensely. She said she would get Mildred Aldrich’s papers out of the pigeon hole in which they were probably reposing and she did. Very shortly after the mayor of Mildred’s village called upon her one morning on official business. He presented her with the preliminary papers to be signed for the legion of honour. He said to her, you must remember, Mademoiselle, these matters often start but do not get themselves accomplished. So you must be prepared for disappointment. Mildred answered quietly, monsieur le maire, if my friends have started a matter of this kind they will see to it that it is accomplished. And it was. When we arrived at Avignon on our way to Saint-Rémy there was a telegram telling us that Mildred had her decoration. We were delighted and Mildred Aldrich to the day of her death never lost her pride and pleasure in her honour.

During these early restless years after the war Gertrude Stein worked a great deal. Not as in the old days, night after night, but anywhere, in between visits, in the automobile while she was waiting in the street while I did errands, while posing. She was particularly fond in these days of working in the automobile while it stood in the crowded streets.

It was then that she wrote Finer Than Melanctha as a joke. Harold Loeb, at that time editing Broom all by himself, said he would like to have something of hers that would be as fine as Melanctha, her early negro story in Three Lives.

She was much influenced by the sound of the streets and the movement of the automobiles. She also liked then to set a sentence for herself as a sort of tuning fork and metronome and then write to that time and tune. Mildred’s Thoughts, published in The American Caravan, was one of these experiments she thought most successful. The Birthplace of Bonnes, published in The Little Review, was another one. Moral Tales of 1920-1921, American Biography, and One Hundred Prominent Men, when as she said she created out of her imagination one hundred men equally men and all equally prominent were written then. These two were later printed in Useful Knowledge.

It was also about this time that Harry Gibb came back to Paris for a short while. He was very anxious that Gertrude Stein should publish a book of her work showing what she had been doing in those years. Not a little book, he kept saying, a big book, something they can get their teeth into. You must do it, he used to say. But no publisher will look at it now that John Lane is no longer active, she said. It makes no difference, said Harry Gibb violently, it is the essence of the thing that they must see and you must have a lot of things printed, and then turning to me he said, Alice you do it. I knew he was right and that it had to be done. But how.

I talked to Kate Buss about it and she suggested the Four Seas Company who had done a little book for her. I began a correspondence with Mr. Brown, Honest to God Brown as Gertrude Stein called him in imitation of William Cook’s phrase when everything was going particularly wrong. The arrangements with Honest to God having finally been made we left for the south in July, nineteen twenty-two.

We started off in Godiva, the runabout ford and followed by Janet Scudder in a second Godiva accompanied by Mrs. Lane. They were going to Grasse to buy themselves a home, they finally bought one near Aix-en-Provence. And we were going to Saint-Rémy to visit in peace the country we had loved during the war.

We were only a hundred or so kilometres from Paris when Janet Scudder tooted her horn which was the signal agreed upon for us to stop and wait. Janet came alongside. I think, said she solemnly, Gertrude Stein always called her The Doughboy, she always said there were only two perfectly solemn things on earth, the doughboy and Janet Scudder. Janet had also, Gertrude Stein always said, all the subtlety of the doughboy and all his nice ways and all his lonesomeness. Janet came alongside, I think, she said solemnly, we are not on the right road, it says Paris-Perpignan and I want to go to Grasse.

Anyway at the time we got no further than Lorme and there we suddenly realised how tired we were. We were just tired.

We suggested that the others should move on to Grasse but they said they too would wait and we all waited. It was the first time we had just stayed still since Palma de Mallorca, since 1916. Finally we moved slowly on to Saint-Rémy and they went further to Grasse and then came back. They asked us what we were going to do and we answered, nothing just stay here. So they went off again and bought a property in Aix-en-Provence.

Janet Scudder, as Gertrude Stein always said, had the real pioneer’s passion for buying useless real estate. In every little town we stopped on the way Janet would find a piece of property that she considered purchasable and Gertrude Stein, violently protesting, got her away. She wanted to buy property everywhere except in Grasse where she had gone to buy property. She finally did buy a house and grounds in Aix-en-Provence after insisting on Gertrude Stein’s seeing it who told her not to and telegraphed no and telephoned no. However Janet did buy it but luckily after a year she was able to get rid of it. During that year we stayed quietly in Saint-Rémy.

We had intended staying only a month or two but we stayed all winter. With the exception of an occasional interchange of visits with Janet Scudder we saw no one except the people of the country. We went to Avignon to shop, we went now and then into the country we had known so well but for the most part we wandered around Saint-Rémy, we went up into the Alpilles, the little hills that Gertrude Stein described over and over again in the writing of that winter, we watched the enormous flocks of sheep going up into the mountains led by the donkeys and their water bottles, we sat above the roman monuments and we went often to Les Baux. The hotel was not very comfortable but we stayed on. The valley of the Rhône was once more exercising its spell over us.

It was during this winter that Gertrude Stein meditated upon the use of grammar, poetical forms and what might be termed landscape plays.

It was at this time that she wrote Elucidation, printed in transition in nineteen twenty-seven. It was her first effort to state her problems of expression and her attempts to answer them. It was her first effort to realise clearly just what her writing meant and why it was as it was. Later on much later she wrote her treatises on grammar, sentences, paragraphs, vocabulary etcetera, which I have printed in Plain Edition under the title of How To Write.

It was in Saint-Rémy and during this winter that she wrote the poetry that has so greatly influenced the younger generation. Her Capital Capitals, Virgil Thomson has put to music. Lend a Hand or Four Religions has been printed in Useful Knowledge. This play has always interested her immensely, it was the first attempt that later made her Operas and Plays, the first conception of landscape as a play. She also at that time wrote the Valentine to Sherwood Anderson, also printed in the volume Useful Knowledge, Indian Boy, printed later in the Reviewer, (Carl Van Vechten sent Hunter Stagg to us a young Southerner as attractive as his name), and Saints In Seven, which she used to illustrate her work in her lectures at Oxford and Cambridge, and Talks to Saints in Saint-Rémy.

She worked in those days with slow care and concentration, and was very preoccupied.

Finally we received the first copies of Geography and Plays, the winter was over and we went back to Paris.

This long winter in Saint-Rémy broke the restlessness of the war and the after war. A great many things were to happen, there were to be friendships and there were to be enmities and there were to be a great many other things but there was not to be any restlessness.

Gertrude Stein always says that she only has two real distractions, pictures and automobiles. Perhaps she might now add dogs.

Immediately after the war her attention was attracted by the work of a young french painter, Fabre, who had a natural feeling for objects on a table and landscapes but he came to nothing. The next painter who attracted her attention was André Masson. Masson was at that time influenced by Juan Gris in whom Gertrude Stein’s interest was permanent and vital. She was interested in André Masson as a painter particularly as a painter of white and she was interested in his composition in the wandering line in his compositions. Soon Masson fell under the influence of the surréalistes.

The surréalistes are the vulgarisation of Picabia as Delaunay and his followers and the futurists were the vulgarisation of Picasso. Picabia had conceived and is struggling with the problem that a line should have the vibration of a musical sound and that this vibration should be the result of conceiving the human form and the human face in so tenuous a fashion that it would induce such vibration in the line forming it. It is his way of achieving the disembodied. It was this idea that conceived mathematically influenced Marcel Duchamp and produced his The Nude Descending the Staircase.

All his life Picabia has struggled to dominate and achieve this conception. Gertrude Stein thinks that perhaps he is now approaching the solution of his problem. The surréalistes taking the manner for the matter as is the way of the vulgarisers, accept the line as having become vibrant and as therefore able in itself to inspire them to higher flights. He who is going to be the creator of the vibrant line knows that it is not yet created and if it were it would not exist by itself, it would be dependent upon the emotion of the object which compels the vibration. So much for the creator and his followers.

Gertrude Stein, in her work, has always been possessed by the intellectual passion for exactitude in the description of inner and outer reality. She has produced a simplification by this concentration, and as a result the destruction of associational emotion in poetry and prose. She knows that beauty, music, decoration, the result of emotion should never be the cause, even events should not be the cause of emotion nor should they be the material of poetry and prose. Nor should emotion itself be the cause of poetry or prose. They should consist of an exact reproduction of either an outer or an inner reality.

It was this conception of exactitude that made the close understanding between Gertrude Stein and Juan Gris.

Juan Gris also conceived exactitude but in him exactitude had a mystical basis. As a mystic it was necessary for him to be exact. In Gertrude Stein the necessity was intellectual, a pure passion for exactitude. It is because of this that her work has often been compared to that of mathematicians and by a certain french critic to the work of Bach.

Picasso by nature the most endowed had less clarity of intellectual purpose. He was in his creative activity dominated by spanish ritual, later by negro ritual expressed in negro sculpture (which has an arab basis the basis also of spanish ritual) and later by russian ritual. His creative activity being tremendously dominant, he made these great rituals over into his own image.

Juan Gris was the only person whom Picasso wished away. The relation between them was just that.

In the days when the friendship between Gertrude Stein and Picasso had become if possible closer than before, (it was for his little boy, born February fourth to her February third, that she wrote her birthday book with a line for each day in the year) in those days her intimacy with Juan Gris displeased him. Once after a show of Juan’s pictures at the Gallérie Simon he said to her with violence, tell me why you stand up for his work, you know you do not like it; and she did not answer him.

Later when Juan died and Gertrude Stein was heart broken Picasso came to the house and spent all day there. I do not know what was said but I do know that at one time Gertrude Stein said to him bitterly, you have no right to mourn, and he said, you have no right to say that to me. You never realised his meaning because you did not have it, she said angrily. You know very well I did, he replied.

The most moving thing Gertrude Stein has ever written is The Life and Death of Juan Gris. It was printed in transition and later on translated into german for his retrospective show in Berlin.

Picasso never wished Braque away. Picasso said once when he and Gertrude Stein were talking together, yes, Braque and James Joyce, they are the incomprehensibles whom anybody can understand. Les incompréhensibles que tout le monde peut comprendre.

The first thing that happened when we were back in Paris was Hemingway with a letter of introduction from Sherwood Anderson.

I remember very well the impression I had of Hemingway that first afternoon. He was an extraordinarily good-looking young man, twenty-three years old. It was not long after that that everybody was twenty-six. It became the period of being twenty-six. During the next two or three years all the young men were twenty-six years old. It was the right age apparently for that time and place. There were one or two under twenty, for example George Lynes but they did not count as Gertrude Stein carefully explained to them. If they were young men they were twenty-six. Later on, much later on they were twenty-one and twenty-two.

So Hemingway was twenty-three, rather foreign looking, with passionately interested, rather than interesting eyes. He sat in front of Gertrude Stein and listened and looked.

They talked then, and more and more, a great deal together. He asked her to come and spend an evening in their apartment and look at his work. Hemingway had then and has always a very good instinct for finding apartments in strange but pleasing localities and good femmes de ménage and good food. This his first apartment was just off the place du Tertre. We spent the evening there and he and Gertrude Stein went over all the writing he had done up to that time. He had begun the novel that it was inevitable he would begin and there were the little poems afterwards printed by McAlmon in the Contact Edition. Gertrude Stein rather liked the poems, they were direct, Kiplingesque, but the novel she found wanting. There is a great deal of description in this, she said, and not particularly good description. Begin over again and concentrate, she said.

Hemingway was at this time Paris correspondent for a canadian newspaper. He was obliged there to express what he called the canadian viewpoint.

He and Gertrude Stein used to walk together and talk together a great deal. One day she said to him, look here, you say you and your wife have a little money between you. Is it enough to live on if you live quietly. Yes, he said. Well, she said, then do it. If you keep on doing newspaper work you will never see things, you will only see words and that will not do, that is of course if you intend to be a writer. Hemingway said he undoubtedly intended to be a writer. He and his wife went away on a trip and shortly after Hemingway turned up alone. He came to the house about ten o’clock in the morning and he stayed, he stayed for lunch, he stayed all afternoon, he stayed for dinner and he stayed until about ten o’clock at night and then all of a sudden he announced that his wife was enceinte and then with great bitterness, and I, I am too young to be a father. We consoled him as best we could and sent him on his way.

When they came back Hemingway said that he had made up his mind. They would go back to America and he would work hard for a year and with what he would earn and what they had they would settle down and he would give up newspaper work and make himself a writer. They went away and well within the prescribed year they came back with a new born baby. Newspaper work was over.

The first thing to do when they came back was as they thought to get the baby baptised. They wanted Gertrude Stein and myself to be god-mothers and an english war comrade of Hemingway was to be god-father. We were all born of different religions and most of us were not practising any, so it was rather difficult to know in what church the baby could be baptised. We spent a great deal of time that winter, all of us, discussing the matter. Finally it was decided that it should be baptised episcopalian and episcopalian it was. Just how it was managed with the assortment of god-parents I am sure I do not know, but it was baptised in the episcopalian chapel.

Writer or painter god-parents are notoriously unreliable. That is, there is certain before long to be a cooling of friendship. I know several cases of this, poor Paulot Picasso’s godparents have wandered out of sight and just as naturally it is a long time since any of us have seen or heard of our Hemingway god-child.

However in the beginning we were active god-parents, I particularly. I embroidered a little chair and I knitted a gay coloured garment for the god-child. In the meantime the god-child’s father was very earnestly at work making himself a writer.

Gertrude Stein never corrects any detail of anybody’s writing, she sticks strictly to general principles, the way of seeing what the writer chooses to see, and the relation between that vision and the way it gets down. When the vision is not complete the words are flat, it is very simple, there can be no mistake about it, so she insists. It was at this time that Hemingway began the short things that afterwards were printed in a volume called In Our Time.

One day Hemingway came in very excited about Ford Madox Ford and the Transatlantic. Ford Madox Ford had started the Transatlantic some months before. A good many years before, indeed before the war, we had met Ford Madox Ford who was at that time Ford Madox Hueffer. He was married to Violet Hunt and Violet Hunt and Gertrude Stein were next to each other at the tea table and talked a great deal together. I was next to Ford Madox Hueffer and I liked him very much and I liked his stories of Mistral and Tarascon and I liked his having been followed about in that land of the french royalist, on account of his resemblance to the Bourbon claimant. I had never seen the Bourbon claimant but Ford at that time undoubtedly might have been a Bourbon.

We had heard that Ford was in Paris, but we had not happened to meet. Gertrude Stein had however seen copies of the Transatlantic and found it interesting but had thought nothing further about it.

Hemingway came in then very excited and said that Ford wanted something of Gertrude Stein’s for the next number and he, Hemingway, wanted The Making of Americans to be run in it as a serial and he had to have the first fifty pages at once. Gertrude Stein was of course quite overcome with her excitement at this idea, but there was no copy of the manuscript except the one that we had had bound. That makes no difference, said Hemingway, I will copy it. And he and I between us did copy it and it was printed in the next number of the Transatlantic. So for the first time a piece of the monumental work which was the beginning, really the beginning of modern writing, was printed, and we were very happy. Later on when things were difficult between Gertrude Stein and Hemingway, she always remembered with gratitude that after all it was Hemingway who first caused to be printed a piece of The Making of Americans. She always says, yes sure I have a weakness for Hemingway. After all he was the first of the young men to knock at my door and he did make Ford print the first piece of The Making of Americans.

I myself have not so much confidence that Hemingway did do this. I have never known what the story is but I have always been certain that there was some other story behind it all. That is the way I feel about it.

Gertrude Stein and Sherwood Anderson are very funny on the subject of Hemingway. The last time that Sherwood was in Paris they often talked about him. Hemingway had been formed by the two of them and they were both a little proud and a little ashamed of the work of their minds. Hemingway had at one moment, when he had repudiated Sherwood Anderson and all his works, written him a letter in the name of american literature which he, Hemingway, in company with his contemporaries was about to save, telling Sherwood just what he, Hemingway thought about Sherwood’s work, and, that thinking, was in no sense complimentary. When Sherwood came to Paris Hemingway naturally was afraid. Sherwood as naturally was not.

As I say he and Gertrude Stein were endlessly amusing on the subject. They admitted that Hemingway was yellow, he is, Gertrude Stein insisted, just like the flat-boat men on the Mississippi river as described by Mark Twain. But what a book, they both agreed, would be the real story of Hemingway, not those he writes but the confessions of the real Ernest Hemingway. It would be for another audience than the audience Hemingway now has but it would be very wonderful. And then they both agreed that they have a weakness for Hemingway because he is such a good pupil. He is a rotten pupil, I protested. You don’t understand, they both said, it is so flattering to have a pupil who does it without understanding it, in other words he takes training and anybody who takes training is a favourite pupil. They both admit it to be a weakness. Gertrude Stein added further, you see he is like Derain. You remember Monsieur de Tuille said, when I did not understand why Derain was having the success he was having that it was because he looks like a modern and he smells of the museums. And that is Hemingway, he looks like a modern and he smells of the museums. But what a story that of the real Hem, and one he should tell himself but alas he never will. After all, as he himself once murmured, there is the career, the career.

But to come back to the events that were happening.

Hemingway did it all. He copied the manuscript and corrected the proof. Correcting proofs is, as I said before, like dusting, you learn the values of the thing as no reading suffices to teach it to you. In correcting these proofs Hemingway learned a great deal and he admired all that he learned. It was at this time that he wrote to Gertrude Stein saying that it was she who had done the work in writing The Making of Americans and he and all his had but to devote their lives to seeing that it was published.

He had hopes of being able to accomplish this. Some one, I think by the name of Sterne, said that he could place it with a publisher. Gertrude Stein and Hemingway believed that he could, but soon Hemingway reported that Sterne had entered into his period of unreliability. That was the end of that.

In the meantime and sometime before this Mina Loy had brought McAlmon to the house and he came from time to time and he brought his wife and brought William Carlos Williams. And finally he wanted to print The Making of Americans in the Contact Edition and finally he did. I will come to that.

In the meantime McAlmon had printed the three poems and ten stories of Hemingway and William Bird had printed In Our Time and Hemingway was getting to be known. He was coming to know Dos Passos and Fitzgerald and Bromfield and George Antheil and everybody else and Harold Loeb was once more in Paris. Hemingway had become a writer. He was also a shadow-boxer, thanks to Sherwood, and he heard about bull-fighting from me. I have always loved spanish dancing and spanish bull-fighting and I loved to show the photographs of bull-fighters and bull-fighting. I also loved to show the photograph where Gertrude Stein and I were in the front row and had our picture taken there accidentally. In these days Hemingway was teaching some young chap how to box. The boy did not know how, but by accident he knocked Hemingway out. I believe this sometimes happens. At any rate in these days Hemingway although a sportsman was easily tired. He used to get quite worn out walking from his house to ours. But then he had been worn by the war. Even now he is, as Hélène says all men are, fragile. Recently a robust friend of his said to Gertrude Stein, Ernest is very fragile, whenever he does anything sporting something breaks, his arm, his leg, or his head.

In those early days Hemingway liked all his contemporaries except Cummings. He accused Cummings of having copied everything, not from anybody but from somebody. Gertrude Stein who had been much impressed by The Enormous Room said that Cummings did not copy, he was the natural heir of the New England tradition with its aridity and its sterility, but also with its individuality. They disagreed about this. They also disagreed about Sherwood Anderson. Gertrude Stein contended that Sherwood Anderson had a genius for using the sentence to convey a direct emotion, this was in the great american tradition, and that really except Sherwood there was no one in America who could write a clear and passionate sentence. Hemingway did not believe this, he did not like Sherwood’s taste. Taste has nothing to do with sentences, contended Gertrude Stein. She also added that Fitzgerald was the only one of the younger writers who wrote naturally in sentences.

Gertrude Stein and Fitzgerald are very peculiar in their relation to each other. Gertrude Stein had been very much impressed by This Side of Paradise. She read it when it came out and before she knew any of the young american writers. She said of it that it was this book that really created for the public the new generation. She has never changed her opinion about this. She thinks this equally true of The Great Gatsby. She thinks Fitzgerald will be read when many of his well known contemporaries are forgotten. Fitzgerald always says that he thinks Gertrude Stein says these things just to annoy him by making him think that she means them, and he adds in his favourite way, and her doing it is the cruellest thing I ever heard. They always however have a very good time when they meet. And the last time they met they had a good time with themselves and Hemingway.

Then there was McAlmon. McAlmon had one quality that appealed to Gertrude Stein, abundance, he could go on writing, but she complained that it was dull.

There was also Glenway Wescott but Glenway Wescott at no time interested Gertrude Stein. He has a certain syrup but it does not pour.

So then Hemingway’s career was begun. For a little while we saw less of him and then he began to come again. He used to recount to Gertrude Stein the conversations that he afterwards used in The Sun Also Rises and they talked endlessly about the character of Harold Loeb. At this time Hemingway was preparing his volume of short stories to submit to publishers in America. One evening after we had not seen him for a while he turned up with Shipman. Shipman was an amusing boy who was to inherit a few thousand dollars when he came of age. He was not of age. He was to buy the Transatlantic Review when he came of age, so Hemingway said. He was to support a surrealist review when he came of age, André Masson said. He was to buy a house in the country when he came of age, Josette Gris said. As a matter of fact when he came of age nobody who had known him then seemed to know what he did do with his inheritance. Hemingway brought him with him to the house to talk about buying the Transatlantic and incidentally he brought the manuscript he intended sending to America. He handed it to Gertrude Stein. He had added to his stories a little story of meditations and in these he said that The Enormous Room was the greatest book he had ever read. It was then that Gertrude Stein said, Hemingway, remarks are not literature.

After this we did not see Hemingway for quite a while and then we went to see some one, just after The Making of Americans was printed, and Hemingway who was there came up to Gertrude Stein and began to explain why he would not be able to write a review of the book. Just then a heavy hand fell on his shoulder and Ford Madox Ford said, young man it is I who wish to speak to Gertrude Stein. Ford then said to her, I wish to ask your permission to dedicate my new book to you. May I. Gertrude Stein and I were both awfully pleased and touched.

For some years after this Gertrude Stein and Hemingway did not meet. And then we heard that he was back in Paris and telling a number of people how much he wanted to see her. Don’t you come home with Hemingway on your arm, I used to say when she went out for a walk. Sure enough one day she did come back bringing him with her.

They sat and talked a long time. Finally I heard her say, Hemingway, after all you are ninety percent Rotarian. Can’t you, he said, make it eighty percent. No, said she regretfully, I can’t. After all, as she always says, he did, and I may say, he does have moments of disinterestedness.

After that they met quite often. Gertrude Stein always says she likes to see him, he is so wonderful. And if he could only tell his own story. In their last conversation she accused him of having killed a great many of his rivals and put them under the sod. I never, said Hemingway, seriously killed anybody but one man and he was a bad man and, he deserved it, but if I killed anybody else I did it unknowingly, and so I am not responsible.

It was Ford who once said of Hemingway, he comes and sits at my feet and praises me. It makes me nervous. Hemingway also said once, I turn my flame which is a small one down and down and then suddenly there is a big explosion. If there were nothing but explosions my work would be so exciting nobody could bear it.

However, whatever I say, Gertrude Stein always says, yes I know but I have a weakness for Hemingway.

Jane Heap turned up one afternoon. The Little Review had printed the Birthplace of Bonnes and The Valentine to Sherwood Anderson. Jane Heap sat down and we began to talk. She stayed to dinner and she stayed the evening and by dawn the little ford car Godiva which had been burning its lights all night waiting to be taken home could hardly start to take Jane home. Gertrude Stein then and always liked Jane Heap immensely, Margaret Anderson interested her much less.

It was now once more summer and this time we went to the Côte d’Azur and joined the Picassos at Antibes. It was there I first saw Picasso’s mother. Picasso looks extraordinarily like her. Gertrude Stein and Madame Picasso had difficulty in talking not having a common language but they talked enough to amuse themselves. They were talking about Picasso when Gertrude Stein first knew him. He was remarkably beautiful then, said Gertrude Stein, he was illuminated as if he wore a halo. Oh, said Madame Picasso, if you thought him beautiful then I assure you it was nothing compared to his looks when he was a boy. He was an angel and a devil in beauty, no one could cease looking at him. And now, said Picasso a little resentfully. Ah now, said they together, ah now there is no such beauty left. But, added his mother, you are very sweet and as a son very perfect. So he had to be satisfied with that.

It was at this time that Jean Cocteau who prides himself on being eternally thirty was writing a little biography of Picasso, and he sent him a telegram asking him to tell him the date of his birth. And yours, telegraphed back Picasso.

There are so many stories about Picasso and Jean Cocteau. Picasso like Gertrude Stein is easily upset if asked to do something suddenly and Jean Cocteau does this quite successfully. Picasso resents it and revenges himself at greater length. Not long ago there was a long story.

Picasso was in Spain, in Barcelona, and a friend of his youth who was editor of a paper printed, not in spanish but in catalan, interviewed him. Picasso knowing that the interview to be printed in catalan was probably never going to be printed in spanish, thoroughly enjoyed himself. He said that Jean Cocteau was getting to be very popular in Paris, so popular that you could find his poems on the table of any smart coiffeur.

As I say he thoroughly enjoyed himself in giving this interview and then returned to Paris.

Some catalan in Barcelona sent the paper to some catalan friend in Paris and the catalan friend in Paris translated it to a french friend and the french friend printed the interview in a french paper.

Picasso and his wife told us the story together of what happened then. As soon as Jean saw the article, he tried to see Pablo. Pablo refused to see him, he told the maid to say that he was always out and for days they could not answer the telephone. Cocteau finally stated in an interview given to the french press that the interview which had wounded him so sorely had turned out to be an interview with Picabia and not an interview with Picasso, his friend. Picabia of course denied this. Cocteau implored Picasso to give a public denial. Picasso remained discreetly at home.

The first evening the Picassos went out they went to the theatre and there in front of them seated was Jean Cocteau’s mother. At the first intermission they went up to her, and surrounded by all their mutual friends she said, my dear, you cannot imagine the relief to me and to Jean to know that it was not you that gave out that vile interview, do tell me that it was not.

And as Picasso’s wife said, I as a mother could not let a mother suffer and I said of course it was not Picasso and Picasso said, yes yes of course it was not, and so the public retraction was given.

It was this summer that Gertrude Stein, delighting in the movement of the tiny waves on the Antibes shore, wrote the Completed Portrait of Picasso, the Second Portrait of Carl Van Vechten, and The Book Concluding With As A Wife Has A Cow A Love Story this afterwards beautifully illustrated by Juan Gris.

Robert McAlmon had definitely decided to publish The Making of Americans, and we were to correct proofs that summer. The summer before we had intended as usual to meet the Picassos at Antibes. I had been reading the Guide des Gourmets and I had found among other places where one ate well, Pernollet’s Hôtel in the town of Belley. Belley is its name and Belley is its nature, as Gertrude Stein’s elder brother remarked. We arrived there about the middle of August. On the map it looked as if it were high up in the mountains and Gertrude Stein does not like precipices and as we drove through the gorge I was nervous and she protesting, but finally the country opened out delightfully and we arrived in Belley. It was a pleasant hotel although it had no garden and we had intended that it should have a garden. We stayed on for several days.

Then Madame Pernollet, a pleasant round faced woman said to us that since we were evidently staying on why did we not make rates by the day or by the week. We said we would. In the meanwhile the Picassos wanted to know what had become of us. We replied that we were in Belley. We found that Belley was the birthplace of Brillat-Savarin. We now in Bilignin are enjoying using the furniture from the house of Brillat-Savarin which house belongs to the owner of this house.

We also found that Lamartine had been at school in Belley and Gertrude Stein says that wherever Lamartine stayed any length of time one eats well. Madame Récamier also comes from this region and the place is full of descendants of her husband’s family. All these things we found out gradually but for the moment we were comfortable and we stayed on and left late. The following summer we were to correct proofs of The Making of Americans and so we left Paris early and came again to Belley. What a summer it was.

The Making of Americans is a book one thousand pages long, closely printed on large pages. Darantière has told me it has five hundred and sixty-five thousand words. It was written in nineteen hundred and six to nineteen hundred and eight, and except for the sections printed in Transatlantic it was all still in manuscript.

The sentences as the book goes on get longer and longer, they are sometimes pages long and the compositors were french, and when they made mistakes and left out a line the effort of getting it back again was terrific.

We used to leave the hotel in the morning with camp chairs, lunch and proof, and all day we struggled with the errors of French compositors. Proof had to be corrected most of it four times and finally I broke my glasses, my eyes gave out, and Gertrude Stein finished alone.

We used to change the scene of our labours and we found lovely spots but there were always to accompany us those endless pages of printers’ errors. One of our favourite hillocks where we could see Mont Blanc in the distance we called Madame Mont Blanc.

Another place we went to often was near a little pool made by a small stream near a country cross-road. This was quite like the middle ages, so many things used to happen there, in a very simple middle age way. I remember once a country-man came up to us leading his oxen. Very politely he said, ladies is there anything the matter with me. Why yes, we replied, your face is covered with blood. Oh, he said, you see my oxen were slipping down the hill and I held them back and I too slipped and I wondered if anything had happened to me. We helped him wash the blood off and he went on.

It was during this summer that Gertrude Stein began two long things, A Novel and the Phenomena of Nature which was to lead later to the whole series of meditations on grammar and sentences.

It led first to An Acquaintance With Description, afterwards printed by the Seizin Press. She began at this time to describe landscape as if anything she saw was a natural phenomenon, a thing existent in itself, and she found it, this exercise, very interesting and it finally led her to the later series of Operas and Plays. I am trying to be as commonplace as I can be, she used to say to me. And then sometimes a little worried, it is not too commonplace. The last thing that she has finished, Stanzas of Meditation, and which I am now typewriting, she considers her real achievement of the commonplace.

But to go back. We returned to Paris, the proofs almost done, and Jane Heap was there. She was very excited. She had a wonderful plan, I have now quite forgotten what it was, but Gertrude Stein was enormously pleased with it. It had something to do with a plan for another edition of The Making of Americans in America.

At any rate in the various complications connected with this matter McAlmon became very angry and not without reason, and The Making of Americans appeared but McAlmon and Gertrude Stein were no longer friends.

When Gertrude Stein was quite young her brother once remarked to her, that she, having been born in February, was very like George Washington, she was impulsive and slow-minded. Undoubtedly a great many complications have been the result.

One day in this same spring we were going to visit a new spring salon. Jane Heap had been telling us of a young russian in whose work she was interested. As we were crossing a bridge in Godiva we saw Jane Heap and the young russian. We saw his pictures and Gertrude Stein too was interested. He of course came to see us.

In How To Write Gertrude Stein makes this sentence, Painting now after its great period has come back to be a minor art.

She was very interested to know who was to be the leader of this art.

This is the story.

The young russian was interesting. He was painting, so he said, colour that was no colour, he was painting blue pictures and he was painting three heads in one. Picasso had been drawing three heads in one. Soon the russian was painting three figures in one. Was he the only one. In a way he was although there was a group of them. This group, very shortly after Gertrude Stein knew the russian, had a show at one of the art galleries, Druet’s I think. The group then consisted of the russian, a frenchman, a very young dutchman, and two russian brothers. All of them except the dutchman about twenty-six years old.

At this show Gertrude Stein met George Antheil who asked to come to see her and when he came he brought with him Virgil Thomson. Gertrude Stein had not found George Antheil particularly interesting although she liked him, but Virgil Thomson she found very interesting although I did not like him.

However all this I will tell about later. To go back now to painting.

The russian Tchelitchev’s work was the most vigorous of the group and the most mature and the most interesting. He had already then a passionate enmity against the frenchman whom they called Bébé Bérard and whose name was Christian Bérard and whom Tchelitchev said copied everything.

René Crevel had been the friend of all these painters. Some time later one of them was to have a one man show at the Gallérie Pierre. We were going to it and on the way we met René. We all stopped, he was exhilarated with exasperation. He talked with his characteristic brilliant violence. These painters, he said, sell their pictures for several thousand francs apiece and they have the pretentiousness which comes from being valued in terms of money, and we writers who have twice their quality and infinitely greater vitality cannot earn a living and have to beg and intrigue to induce publishers to publish us; but the time will come, and René became prophetic, when these same painters will come to us to re-create them and then we will contemplate them with indifference.

René was then and has remained ever since a devout surréaliste. He needs and needed, being a frenchman, an intellectual as well as a basal justification for the passionate exaltation in him. This he could not find, being of the immediate postwar generation, in either religion or patriotism, the war having destroyed for his generation, both patriotism and religion as a passion. Surréalisme has been his justification. It has clarified for him the confused negation in which he lived and loved. This he alone of his generation has really succeeded in expressing, a little in his earlier books, and in his last book, The Clavecin of Diderot very adequately and with the brilliant violence that is his quality.

Gertrude Stein was at first not interested in this group of painters as a group but only in the russian. This interest gradually increased and then she was bothered. Granted, she used to say, that the influences which make a new movement in art and literature have continued and are making a new movement in art and literature; in order to seize these influences and create as well as re-create them there needs a very dominating creative power. This the russian manifestly did not have. Still there was a distinctly new creative idea. Where had it come from. Gertrude Stein always says to the young painters when they complain that she changes her mind about their work, it is not I that change my mind about the pictures, but the paintings disappear into the wall, I do not see them any more and then they go out of the door naturally.

In the meantime as I have said George Antheil had brought Virgil Thomson to the house and Virgil Thomson and Gertrude Stein became friends and saw each other a great deal. Virgil Thomson had put a number of Gertrude Stein’s things to music, Susie Asado, Preciosilla and Capital Capitals. Gertrude Stein was very much interested in Virgil Thomson’s music. He had understood Satie undoubtedly and he had a comprehension quite his own of prosody. He understood a great deal of Gertrude Stein’s work, he used to dream at night that there was something there that he did not understand, but on the whole he was very well content with that which he did understand. She delighted in listening to her words framed by his music. They saw a great deal of each other.

Virgil had in his room a great many pictures by Christian Bérard and Gertrude Stein used to look at them a great deal. She could not find out at all what she thought about them.

She and Virgil Thomson used to talk about them endlessly. Virgil said he knew nothing about pictures but he thought these wonderful. Gertrude Stein told him about her perplexity about the new movement and that the creative power behind it was not the russian. Virgil said that there he quite agreed with her and he was convinced that it was Bébé Bérard, baptised Christian. She said that perhaps that was the answer but she was very doubtful. She used to say of Bérard’s pictures, they are almost something and then they are just not. As she used to explain to Virgil, the Catholic Church makes a very sharp distinction between a hysteric and a saint. The same thing holds true in the art world. There is the sensitiveness of the hysteric which has all the appearance of creation, but actual creation has an individual force which is an entirely different thing. Gertrude Stein was inclined to believe that artistically Bérard was more hysteric than saint. At this time she had come back to portrait writing with renewed vigour and she, to clarify her mind, as she said, did portraits of the russian and of the frenchman. In the meantime, through Virgil Thomson, she had met a young frenchman named Georges Hugnet. He and Gertrude Stein became very devoted to one another. He liked the sound of her writing and then he liked the sense and he liked the sentences.

At his home were a great many portraits of himself painted by his friends. Among others one by one of the two russian brothers and one by a young englishman. Gertrude Stein was not particularly interested in any of these portraits. There was however a painting of a hand by this young englishman which she did not like but which she remembered.

Every one began at this time to be very occupied with their own affairs. Virgil Thomson had asked Gertrude Stein to write an opera for him. Among the saints there were two saints whom she had always liked better than any others, Saint Theresa of Avila and Ignatius Loyola, and she said she would write him an opera about these two saints. She began this and worked very hard at it all that spring and finally finished Four Saints and gave it to Virgil Thomson to put to music. He did. And it is a completely interesting opera both as to words and music.

All these summers we had continued to go to the hotel in Belley. We now had become so fond of this country, always the valley of the Rhône, and of the people of the country, and the trees of the country, and the oxen of the country, that we began looking for a house. One day we saw the house of our dreams across a valley. Go and ask the farmer there whose house that is, Gertrude Stein said to me. I said, nonsense it is an important house and it is occupied. Go and ask him, she said. Very reluctantly I did. He said, well yes, perhaps it is for rent, it belongs to a little girl, all her people are dead and I think there is a lieutenant of the regiment stationed in Belley living there now, but I understand they were to leave. You might go and see the agent of the property. We did. He was a kindly old farmer who always told us allez doucement, go slowly. We did. We had the promise of the house, which we never saw any nearer than across the valley, as soon as the lieutenant should leave. Finally three years ago the lieutenant went to Morocco and we took the house still only having seen it from across the valley and we have liked it always more.

While we were still staying at the hotel, Natalie Barney came one day and lunched there bringing some friends, among them, the Duchess of Clermont-Tonnerre. Gertrude Stein and she were delighted with one another and the meeting led to many pleasant consequences, but of that later.

To return to the painters. Just after the opera was finished and before leaving Paris we happened to go to a show of pictures at the Gallérie Bonjean. There we met one of the russian brothers, Genia Berman, and Gertrude Stein was not uninterested in his pictures. She went with him to his studio and looked at everything he had ever painted. He seemed to have a purer intelligence than the other two painters who certainly had not created the modern movement, perhaps the idea had been originally his. She asked him, telling her story as she was fond of telling it at that time to any one who would listen, had he originated the idea. He said with an intelligent inner smile that he thought he had. She was not at all sure that he was not right. He came down to Bilignin to see us and she slowly concluded that though he was a very good painter he was too bad a painter to have been the creator of an idea. So once more the search began.

Again just before leaving Paris at this same picture gallery she saw a picture of a poet sitting by a waterfall. Who did that, she said. A young englishman, Francis Rose, was the reply. Oh yes I am not interested in his work. How much is that picture, she said: It cost very little. Gertrude Stein says a picture is either worth three hundred francs or three hundred thousand francs. She bought this for three hundred and we went away for the summer.

Georges Hugnet had decided to become an editor and he began editing the Editions de la Montagne. Actually it was George Maratier, everybody’s friend who began this edition, but he decided to go to America and become an american and Georges Hugnet inherited it. The first book to appear was sixty pages in french of The Making of Americans. Gertrude Stein and Georges Hugnet translated them together and she was very happy about it. This was later followed by a volume of Ten Portraits written by Gertrude Stein and illustrated by portraits of the artists of themselves, and of the others drawn by them, Virgil Thomson by Bérard and a drawing of Bérard by himself, a portrait of Tchelitchev by himself, a portrait of Picasso by himself and one of Guillaume Apollinaire and one of Erik Satie by Picasso, one of Kristians Tonny the young dutchman by himself and one of Bernard Faÿ by Tonny. These volumes were very well received and everybody was pleased.

Once more everybody went away.

Gertrude Stein in winter takes her white poodle Basket to be bathed at a vet’s and she used to go to the picture gallery where she had bought the englishman’s romantic picture and wait for Basket to dry. Every time she came home she brought more pictures by the englishman. She did not talk much about it but they accumulated. Several people began to tell her about this young man and offered to introduce him. Gertrude Stein declined. She said no she had had enough of knowing young painters, she now would content herself with knowing young painting.

In the meantime Georges Hugnet wrote a poem called Enfance. Gertrude Stein offered to translate it for him but instead she wrote a poem about it. This at first pleased Georges Hugnet too much and then did not please him at all. Gertrude Stein then called the poem Before The Flowers Of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded. Everybody mixed themselves up in all this. The group broke up. Gertrude Stein was very upset and then consoled herself by telling all about it in a delightful short story called From Left to Right and which was printed in the London Harper’s Bazaar.

It was not long after this that one day Gertrude Stein called in the concierge and asked him to hang up all the Francis Rose pictures, by this time there were some thirty-odd. Gertrude Stein was very much upset while she was having this done. I asked her why she was doing it if it upset her so much. She said she could not help it, that she felt that way about it but to change the whole aspect of the room by adding these thirty pictures was very upsetting. There the matter rested for some time.

To go back again to those days just after the publication of The Making of Americans. There was at that time a review of Gertrude Stein’s book Geography and Plays in the Athenaeum signed Edith Sitwell. The review was long and a little condescending but I liked it. Gertrude Stein had not cared for it. A year later in the London Vogue was an article again by Edith Sitwell saying that since writing her article in the Athenaeum she had spent the year reading nothing but Geography and Plays and she wished to say how important and beautiful a book she had found it to be.

One afternoon at Elmer Harden’s we met Miss Todd the editor of the London Vogue. She said that Edith Sitwell was to be shortly in Paris and wanted very much to meet Gertrude Stein. She said that Edith Sitwell was very shy and hesitant about coming. Elmer Harden said he would act as escort.

I remember so well my first impression of her, an impression which indeed has never changed. Very tall, bending slightly, withdrawing and hesitatingly advancing, and beautiful with the most distinguished nose I have ever seen on any human being. At that time and in conversation between Gertrude Stein and herself afterwards, I delighted in the delicacy and completeness of her understanding of poetry. She and Gertrude Stein became friends at once. This friendship like all friendships has had its difficulties but I am convinced that fundamentally Gertrude Stein and Edith Sitwell are friends and enjoy being friends.

We saw a great deal of Edith Sitwell at this time and then she went back to London. In the autumn of that year nineteen twenty-five Gertrude Stein had a letter from the president of the literary society of Cambridge asking her to speak before them in the early spring. Gertrude Stein quite completely upset at the very idea quite promptly answered no. Immediately came a letter from Edith Sitwell saying that the no must be changed to yes. That it was of the first importance that Gertrude Stein should deliver this address and that moreover Oxford was waiting for the yes to be given to Cambridge to ask her to do the same at Oxford.

There was very evidently nothing to do but to say yes and so Gertrude Stein said yes.

She was very upset at the prospect, peace, she said, had much greater terrors than war. Precipices even were nothing to this. She was very low in her mind. Luckily early in January the ford car began to have everything the matter with it. The better garages would not pay much attention to aged fords and Gertrude Stein used to take hers out to a shed in Montrouge where the mechanics worked at it while she sat. If she were to leave it there there would most likely have been nothing left of it to drive away.

One cold dark afternoon she went out to sit with her ford car and while she sat on the steps of another battered ford watching her own being taken to pieces and put together again, she began to write. She stayed there several hours and when she came back chilled, with the ford repaired, she had written the whole of Composition As Explanation.

Once the lecture written the next trouble was the reading of it. Everybody gave her advice. She read it to anybody who came to the house and some of them read it to her. Prichard happened to be in Paris just then and he and Emily Chadbourne between them gave advice and were an audience[.] Prichard showed her how to read it in the english manner but Emily Chadbourne was all for the american manner and Gertrude Stein was too worried to have any manner. We went one afternoon to Natalie Barney’s. There there was a very aged and a very charming french professor of history. Natalie Barney asked him to tell Gertrude Stein how to lecture. Talk as quickly as you can and never look up, was his advice. Prichard had said talk as slowly as possible and never look down. At any rate I ordered a new dress and a new hat for Gertrude Stein and early in the spring we went to London.

This was the spring of twenty-six and England was still very strict about passports. We had ours alright but Gertrude Stein hates to answer questions from officials, it always worries her and she was already none too happy at the prospect of lecturing.

So taking both passports I went down stairs to see the officials. Ah, said one of them, and where is Miss Gertrude Stein. She is on deck, I replied, and she does not care to come down. She does not care to come down, he repeated, yes that is quite right, she does not care to come down, and he affixed the required signatures. So then we arrived in London. Edith Sitwell gave a party for us and so did her brother Osbert. Osbert was a great comfort to Gertrude Stein. He so thoroughly understood every possible way in which one could be nervous that as he sat beside her in the hotel telling her all the kinds of ways that he and she could suffer from stage fright she was quite soothed. She was always very fond of Osbert. She always said he was like an uncle of a king. He had that pleasant kindly irresponsible agitated calm that an uncle of an english king always must have.

Finally we arrived in Cambridge in the afternoon, were given tea and then dined with the president of the society and some of his friends. It was very pleasant and after dinner we went to the lecture room. It was a varied audience, men and women. Gertrude Stein was soon at her ease, the lecture went off very well, the men afterwards asked a great many questions and were very enthusiastic. The women said nothing. Gertrude Stein wondered whether they were supposed not to or just did not.

The day after we went to Oxford. There we lunched with young Acton and then went in to the lecture. Gertrude Stein was feeling more comfortable as a lecturer and this time she had a wonderful time. As she remarked afterwards, I felt just like a prima donna.

The lecture room was full, many standing in the back, and the discussion, after the lecture, lasted over an hour and no one left. It was very exciting. They asked all sorts of questions, they wanted to know most often why Gertrude Stein thought she was right in doing the kind of writing she did. She answered that it was not a question of what any one thought but after all she had been doing as she did for about twenty years and now they wanted to hear her lecture. This did not mean of course that they were coming to think that her way was a possible way, it proved nothing, but on the other hand it did possibly indicate something. They laughed. Then up jumped one man, it turned out afterwards that he was a dean, and he said that in the Saints in Seven he had been very interested in the sentence about the ring around the moon, about the ring following the moon. He admitted that the sentence was one of the most beautifully balance [balanced] sentences he had ever heard, but still did the ring follow the moon. Gertrude Stein said, when you look at the moon and there is a ring around the moon and the moon moves does not the ring follow the moon. Perhaps it seems to, he replied. Well, in that case how, she said, do you know that it does not; he sat down. Another man, a don, next to him jumped up and asked something else. They did this several times, the two of them, jumping up one after the other. Then the first man jumped up and said, you say that everything being the same everything is always different, how can that be so. Consider, she replied, the two of you, you jump up one after the other, that is the same thing and surely you admit that the two of you are always different. Touché, he said and the meeting was over. One of the men was so moved that he confided to me as we went out that the lecture had been his greatest experience since he had read Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason.

Edith Sitwell, Osbert and Sacheverell were all present and were all delighted. They were delighted with the lecture and they were delighted with the good humoured way in which Gertrude Stein had gotten the best of the hecklers. Edith Sitwell said that Sache chuckled about it all the way home.

The next day we returned to Paris. The Sitwells wanted us to stay and be interviewed and generally go on with it but Gertrude Stein felt that she had had enough of glory and excitement. Not, as she always explains, that she could ever have enough of glory. After all, as she always contends, no artist needs criticism, he only needs appreciation. If he needs criticism he is no artist.

Leonard Woolf some months after this published Composition As Explanation in the Hogarth Essay Series. It was also printed in The Dial.

Mildred Aldrich was awfully pleased at Gertrude Stein’s english success. She was a good new englander and to her, recognition by Oxford and Cambridge, was even more important than recognition by the Atlantic Monthly. We went out to see her on our return and she had to have the lecture read to her again and to hear every detail of the whole experience.

Mildred Aldrich was falling upon bad days. Her annuity suddenly ceased and for a long time we did not know it. One day Dawson Johnston, the librarian of the American Library, told Gertrude Stein that Miss Aldrich had written to him to come out and get all her books as she would soon be leaving her home. We went out immediately and Mildred told us that her annuity had been stopped. It seems it was an annuity given by a woman who had fallen into her dotage and she one morning told her lawyer to cut off all the annuities that she had given for many years to a number of people. Gertrude Stein told Mildred not to worry. The Carnegie Fund, approached by Kate Buss, sent five hundred dollars, William Cook gave Gertrude Stein a blank cheque to supply all deficiencies, another friend of Mildred’s from Providence Rhode Island came forward generously and the Atlantic Monthly started a fund. Very soon Mildred Aldrich was safe. She said ruefully to Gertrude Stein, you would not let me go elegantly to the poorhouse and I would have gone elegantly, but you have turned this into a poor house and I am the sole inmate. Gertrude Stein comforted her and said that she could be just as elegant in her solitary state. After all, Gertrude Stein used to say to her, Mildred nobody can say that you have not had a good run for your money. Mildred Aldrich’s last years were safe.

William Cook after the war had been in Russia, in Tiflis, for three years in connection with Red Cross distribution there. One evening he and Gertrude Stein had been out to see Mildred, it was during her last illness and they were coming home one foggy evening. Cook had a small open car but a powerful searchlight, strong enough to pierce the fog. Just behind them was another small car which kept an even pace with them, when Cook drove faster, they drove faster, and when he slowed down, they slowed down. Gertrude Stein said to him, it is lucky for them that you have such a bright light, their lanterns are poor and they are having the benefit of yours. Yes, said Cook, rather curiously, I have been saying that to myself, but you know after three years of Soviet Russia and the Cheka, even I, an american, have gotten to feel a little queer, and I have to talk to myself about it, to be sure that the car behind us is not the car of the secret police.

I said that René Crevel came to the house. Of all the young men who came to the house I think I liked René the best. He had french charm, which when it is at its most charming is more charming even than american charm, charming as that can be. Marcel Duchamp and René Crevel are perhaps the most complete examples of this french charm. We were very fond of René. He was young and violent and ill and revolutionary and sweet and tender. Gertrude Stein and René are very fond of each other, he writes her most delightful english letters, and she scolds him a great deal. It was he who, in early days, first talked to us of Bernard Faÿ. He said he was a young professor in the University of Clermont-Ferrand and he wanted to take us to his house. One afternoon he did take us there. Bernard Faÿ was not at all what Gertrude Stein expected and he and she had nothing in particular to say to each other.

As I remember during that winter and the next we gave a great many parties. We gave a tea party for the Sitwells.

Carl Van Vechten sent us quantities of negroes beside there were the negroes of our neighbour Mrs. Regan who had brought Josephine Baker to Paris. Carl sent us Paul Robeson. Paul Robeson interested Gertrude Stein. He knew american values and american life as only one in it but not of it could know them. And yet as soon as any other person came into the room he became definitely a negro. Gertrude Stein did not like hearing him sing spirituals. They do not belong to you any more than anything else, so why claim them, she said. He did not answer.

Once a southern woman, a very charming southern woman, was there, and she said to him, where were you born, and he answered, in New Jersey, and she said, not in the south, what a pity and he said, not for me.

Gertrude Stein concluded that negroes were not suffering from persecution, they were suffering from nothingness. She always contends that the african is not primitive, he has a very ancient but a very narrow culture and there it remains. Consequently nothing does or can happen.

Carl Van Vechten himself came over for the first time since those far away days of the pleated shirt. All those years he and Gertrude Stein had kept up a friendship and a correspondence. Now that he was actually coming Gertrude Stein was a little worried. When he came they were better friends than ever. Gertrude Stein told him that she had been worried. I wasn’t, said Carl.

Among the other young men who came to the house at the time when they came in such numbers was Bravig Imbs. We liked Bravig, even though as Gertrude Stein said, his aim was to please. It was he who brought Elliot Paul to the house and Elliot Paul brought transition.

We had liked Bravig Imbs but we liked Elliot Paul more. He was very interesting. Elliot Paul was a new englander but he was a saracen, a saracen such as you sometimes see in the villages of France where the strain from some Crusading ancestor’s dependents still survives. Elliot Paul was such a one. He had an element not of mystery but of evanescence, actually little by little he appeared and then as slowly he disappeared, and Eugene Jolas and Maria Jolas appeared. These once having appeared, stayed in their appearance.

Elliot Paul was at that time working on the Paris Chicago Tribune and he was there writing a series of articles on the work of Gertrude Stein, the first seriously popular estimation of her work. At the same time he was turning the young journalists and proof-readers into writers. He started Bravig Imbs on his first book, The Professor’s Wife, by stopping him suddenly in his talk and saying, you begin there. He did the same thing for others. He played the accordion as nobody else not native to the accordion could play it and he learned and played for Gertrude Stein accompanied on the violin by Bravig Imbs, Gertrude Stein’s favourite ditty, The Trail of the Lonesome Pine, My name is June and very very soon.

The Trail of the Lonesome Pine as a song made a lasting appeal to Gertrude Stein. Mildred Aldrich had it among her records and when we spent the afternoon with her at Huiry, Gertrude Stein inevitably would start The Trail of the Lonesome Pine on the phonograph and play it and play it. She liked it in itself and she had been fascinated during the war with the magic of The Trail of the Lonesome Pine as a book for the doughboy. How often when a doughboy in hospital had become particularly fond of her, he would say, I once read a great book, do you know it, it is called The Trail of the Lonesome Pine. They finally got a copy of it in the camp at Nîmes and it stayed by the bedside of every sick soldier. They did not read much of it, as far as she could make out sometimes only a paragraph, in the course of several days, but their voices were husky when they spoke of it, and when they were particularly devoted to her they would offer to lend her this very dirty and tattered copy.

She reads anything and naturally she read this and she was puzzled. It had practically no story to it and it was not exciting, or adventurous, and it was very well written and was mostly description of mountain scenery. Later on she came across some reminiscences of a southern woman who told how the mountaineers in the southern army during the civil war used to wait in turn to read Victor Hugo’s Les Misérables, an equally astonishing thing for again there is not much of a story and a great deal of description. However Gertrude Stein admits that she loves the song of The Trail of the Lonesome Pine in the same way that the doughboy loved the book and Elliot Paul played it for her on the accordion.

One day Elliot Paul came in very excitedly, he usually seemed to be feeling a great deal of excitement but neither showed nor expressed it. This time however he did show it and express it. He said he wanted to ask Gertrude Stein’s advice. A proposition had been made to him to edit a magazine in Paris and he was hesitating whether he should undertake it. Gertrude Stein was naturally all for it. After all, as she said, we do want to be printed. One writes for oneself and strangers but with no adventurous publishers how can one come in contact with those same strangers.

However she was very fond of Elliot Paul and did not want him to take too much risk. No risk, said Elliot Paul, the money for it is guaranteed for a number of years. Well then, said Gertrude Stein, one thing is certain no one could be a better editor than you would be. You are not egotistical and you know what you feel.

Transition began and of course it meant a great deal to everybody. Elliot Paul chose with great care what he wanted to put into transition. He said he was afraid of its becoming too popular. If ever there are more than two thousand subscribers, I quit, he used to say.

He chose Elucidation Gertrude Stein’s first effort to explain herself, written in Saint-Rémy to put into the first number of transition. Later As A Wife Has A Cow A Love Story. He was always very enthusiastic about this story. He liked Made A Mile Away, a description of the pictures that Gertrude Stein has liked and later a novelette of desertion If He Thinks, for transition. He had a perfectly definite idea of gradually opening the eyes of the public to the work of the writers that interested him and as I say he chose what he wanted with great care. He was very interested in Picasso and he became very deeply interested in Juan Gris and after his death printed a translation of Juan Gris’ defence of painting which had already been printed in french in the Transatlantic Review, and he printed Gertrude Stein’s lament, The Life and Death of Juan Gris and her One Spaniard.

Elliot Paul slowly disappeared and Eugene and Maria Jolas appeared.

Transition grew more bulky. At Gertrude Stein’s request transition reprinted Tender Buttons, printed a bibliography of all her work up to date and later printed her opera, Four Saints. For these printings Gertrude Stein was very grateful. In the last numbers of transition nothing of hers appeared. Transition died.

Of all the little magazines which as Gertrude Stein loves to quote, have died to make verse free, perhaps the youngest and freshest was the Blues. Its editor Charles Henri Ford has come to Paris and he is young and fresh as his Blues and also honest which also is a pleasure. Gertrude Stein thinks that he and Robert Coates alone among the young men have an individual sense of words.

During this time Oxford and Cambridge men turned up from time to time at the rue de Fleurus. One of them brought with him Brewer, one of the firm of Payson and Clarke.

Brewer was interested in the work of Gertrude Stein and though he promised nothing he and she talked over the possibilities of his firm printing something of hers. She had just written a shortish novel called A Novel, and was at the time working at another shortish novel which was called Lucy Church Amiably and which she describes as a novel of romantic beauty and nature and which looks like an engraving. She at Brewer’s request wrote a summary of this book as an advertisement and he cabled his enthusiasm. However he wished first to commence with a collection of short things and she suggested in that case he should make it all the short things she had written about America and call it Useful Knowledge. This was done.

There are many Paris picture dealers who like adventure in their business, there are no publishers in America who like adventure in theirs. In Paris there are picture dealers like Durand-Ruel who went broke twice supporting the impressionists, Vollard for Cézanne, Sagot for Picasso and Kahnweiler for all the cubists. They make their money as they can and they keep on buying something for which there is no present sale and they do so persistently until they create its public. And these adventurers are adventurous because that is the way they feel about it. There are others who have not chosen as well and have gone entirely broke. It is the tradition among the more adventurous Paris picture dealers to adventure. I suppose there are a great many reasons why publishers do not. John Lane alone among publishers did. He perhaps did not die a very rich man but he lived well, and died a moderately rich one.

We had a hope that Brewer might be this kind of a publisher. He printed Useful Knowledge, his results were not all that he anticipated and instead of continuing and gradually creating a public for Gertrude Stein’s work he procrastinated and then said no. I suppose this was inevitable. However that was the matter as it was and as it continued to be.

I now myself began to think about publishing the work of Gertrude Stein. I asked her to invent a name for my edition and she laughed and said, call it Plain Edition. And Plain Edition it is.

All that I knew about what I would have to do was that I would have to get the book printed and then to get it distributed, that is sold.

I talked to everybody about how these two things were to be accomplished.

At first I thought I would associate some one with me but that soon did not please me and I decided to do it all by myself.

Gertrude Stein wanted the first book Lucy Church Amiably to look like a school book and to be bound in blue. Once having ordered my book to be printed my next problem was the problem of distribution. On this subject I received a great deal of advice. Some of the advice turned out to be good and some of it turned out to be bad. William A. Bradley, the friend and comforter of Paris authors, told me to subscribe to The Publishers’ Weekly. This was undoubtedly wise advice. This helped me to learn something of my new business, but the real difficulty was to get to the booksellers. Ralph Church, philosopher and friend, said stick to the booksellers, first and last. Excellent advice but how to get to the booksellers. At this moment a kind friend said that she could get me copied an old list of booksellers belonging to a publisher. This list was sent to me and I began sending out my circulars. The circular pleased me at first but I soon concluded that it was not quite right. However I did get orders from America and I was paid without much difficulty and I was encouraged.

The distribution in Paris was at once easier and more difficult. It was easy to get the book put in the window of all the bookstores in Paris that sold english books. This event gave Gertrude Stein a childish delight amounting almost to ecstasy. She had never seen a book of hers in a bookstore window before, except a french translation of The Ten Portraits, and she spent all her time in her wanderings about Paris looking at the copies of Lucy Church Amiably in the windows and coming back and telling me about it.

The books were sold too and then as I was away from Paris six months in the year I turned over the Paris work to a french agent. This worked very well at first but finally did not work well. However one must learn one’s trade.

I decided upon my next book How To Write and not being entirely satisfied with the get up of Lucy Church Amiably, although it did look like a school book, I decided to have the next book printed at Dijon and in the form of an Elzevir. Again the question of binding was a difficulty.

I went to work in the same way to sell How To Write, but I began to realise that my list of booksellers was out of date. Also I was told that I should write following up letters. Ellen du Pois helped me with these. I was also told that I should have reviews. Ellen du Pois came to the rescue here too. And that I should advertise. Advertising would of necessity be too expensive; I had to keep my money to print my books, as my plans were getting more and more ambitious. Getting reviews was a difficulty, there are always plenty of humorous references to Gertrude Stein’s work, as Gertrude Stein always says to comfort herself, they do quote me, that means that my words and my sentences get under their skins although they do not know it. It was difficult to get serious reviews. There are many writers who write her letters of admiration but even when they are in a position to do so they do not write themselves down in book reviews. Gertrude Stein likes to quote Browning who at a dinner party met a famous literary man and this man came up to Browning and spoke to him at length and in a very laudatory way about his poems. Browning listened and then said, and are you going to print what you have just said. There was naturally no answer. In Gertrude Stein’s case there have been some notable exceptions, Sherwood Anderson, Edith Sitwell, Bernard Faÿ and Louis Bromfield.

I also printed an edition of one hundred copies, very beautifully done at Chartres, of the poem of Gertrude Stein Before The Flowers Of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded. These one hundred copies sold very easily[.]

I was better satisfied with the bookmaking of How To Write but there was always the question of binding the book. It is practically impossible to get a decent commercial binding in France, french publishers only cover their books in paper. I was very troubled about this.

One evening we went to an evening party at Georges Poupet’s, a gentle friend of authors. There I met Maurice Darantière. It was he who had printed The Making of Americans and he was always justly proud of it as a book and as bookmaking. He had left Dijon and had started printing books in the neighbourhood of Paris with a hand-press and he was printing very beautiful books. He is a kind man and I naturally began telling him my troubles. Listen, he said I have the solution. But I interrupted him, you must remember that I do not want to make these books expensive. After all Gertrude Stein’s readers are writers, university students, librarians and young people who have very little money. Gertrude Stein wants readers not collectors. In spite of herself her books have too often become collector’s books. They pay big prices for Tender Buttons and The Portrait of Mabel Dodge and that does not please her, she wants her books read not owned. Yes yes, he said, I understand. No this is what I propose. We will have your book set by monotype which is comparatively cheap, I will see to that, then I will handpull your books on good but not too expensive paper and they will be beautifully printed and instead of any covers I will have them bound in heavy paper like The Making of Americans, paper just like that, and I will have made little boxes in which they will fit perfectly, well made little boxes and there you are. And will I be able to sell them at a reasonable price. Yes you will see, he said.

I was getting more ambitious I wished now to begin a series of three, beginning with Operas and Plays, going on with Matisse, Picasso and Gertrude Stein and Two Shorter Stories, and then going on with Two Long Poems and Many Shorter Ones.

Maurice Darantière has been as good as his word. He has printed Operas and Plays and it is a beautiful book and reasonable in price and he is now printing the second book Matisse Picasso and Gertrude Stein and Two Shorter Stories. Now I have an up to date list of booksellers and I am once more on my way.

As I was saying after the return from England and lecturing we gave a great many parties, there were many occasions for parties, all the Sitwells came over, Carl Van Vechten came over, Sherwood Anderson came over again. And beside there were many other occasions for parties.

It was then that Gertrude Stein and Bernard Faÿ met again and this time they had a great deal to say to each other. Gertrude Stein found the contact with his mind stimulating and comforting. They were slowly coming to be friends.

I remember once coming into the room and hearing Bernard Faÿ say that the three people of first rate importance that he had met in his life were Picasso, Gertrude Stein and André Gide and Gertrude Stein inquired quite simply, that is quite right but why include Gide. A year or so later in referring to this conversation he said to her, and I am not sure you were not right.

Sherwood came to Paris that winter and he was a delight. He was enjoying himself and we enjoyed him. He was being lionised and I must say he was a very appearing and disappearing lion. I remember his being asked to the Pen Club. Natalie Barney and a long-bearded frenchman were to be his sponsors. He wanted Gertrude Stein to come too. She said she loved him very much but not the Pen Club. Natalie Barney came over to ask her. Gertrude Stein who was caught outside, walking her dog, pleaded illness. The next day Sherwood turned up. How was it, asked Gertrude Stein. Why, said he, it wasn’t a party for me, it was a party for a big woman, and she was just a derailed freight car.

We had installed electric radiators in the studio, we were as our finnish servant would say getting modern. She finds it difficult to understand why we are not more modern. Gertrude Stein says that if you are way ahead with your head you naturally are old fashioned and regular in your daily life. And Picasso adds, do you suppose Michael Angelo would have been grateful for a gift of a piece of renaissance furniture, no he wanted a greek coin.

We did install electric radiators and Sherwood turned up and we gave him a Christmas party. The radiators smelled and it was terrifically hot but we were all pleased as it was a nice party. Sherwood looked as usual very handsome in one of his very latest scarf ties. Sherwood Anderson does dress well and his son John follows suit. John and his sister came over with their father. While Sherwood was still in Paris John the son was an awkward shy boy. The day after Sherwood left John turned up, sat easily on the arm of the sofa and was beautiful to look upon and he knew it. Nothing to the outward eye had changed but he had changed and he knew it.

It was during this visit that Gertrude Stein and Sherwood Anderson had all those amusing conversations about Hemingway. They enjoyed each other thoroughly. They found out that they both had had and continued to have Grant as their great american hero. They did not care so much about Lincoln either of them. They had always and still liked Grant. They even planned collaborating on a life of Grant. Gertrude Stein still likes to think about this possibility.

We did give a great many parties in those days and the Duchess of Clermont-Tonnerre came very often.

She and Gertrude Stein pleased one another. They were entirely different in life education and interests but they delighted in each other’s understanding. They were also the only two women whom they met who still had long hair. Gertrude Stein had always worn hers well on top of her head, an ancient fashion that she had never changed.

Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre came in very late to one of the parties, almost every one had gone, and her hair was cut. Do you like it, said Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre. I do, said Gertrude Stein. Well, said Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre, if you like it and my daughter likes it and she does like it I am satisfied. That night Gertrude Stein said to me, I guess I will have to too. Cut it off she said and I did.

I was still cutting the next evening, I had been cutting a little more all day and by this time it was only a cap of hair when Sherwood Anderson came in. Well, how do you like it, said I rather fearfully. I like it, he said, it makes her look like a monk.

As I have said, Picasso seeing it, was for a moment angry and said, and my portrait, but very soon added, after all it is all there.

We now had our country house, the one we had only seen across the valley and just before leaving we found the white poodle, Basket. He was a little puppy in a little neighbourhood dog-show and he had blue eyes, a pink nose and white hair and he jumped up into Gertrude Stein’s arms. A new puppy and a new ford we went off to our new house and we were thoroughly pleased with all three. Basket although now he is a large unwieldy poodle, still will get up on Gertrude Stein’s lap and stay there. She says that listening to the rhythm of his water drinking made her recognise the difference between sentences and paragraphs, that paragraphs are emotional and that sentences are not.

Bernard Faÿ came and stayed with us that summer. Gertrude Stein and he talked out in the garden about everything, about life, and America, and themselves and friendship. They then cemented the friendship that is one of the four permanent friendships of Gertrude Stein’s life. He even tolerated Basket for Gertrude Stein’s sake. Lately Picabia has given us a tiny mexican dog, we call Byron. Bernard Faÿ likes Byron for Byron’s own sake. Gertrude Stein teases him and says naturally he likes Byron best because Byron is an american while just as naturally she likes Basket best because Basket is a frenchman.

Bilignin brings me to a new old acquaintance. One day Gertrude Stein came home from a walk to the bank and bringing out a card from her pocket said, we are lunching to-morrow with the Bromfields. Way back in the Hemingway days Gertrude Stein had met Bromfield and his wife and then from time to time there had been a slight acquaintance, there had even been a slight acquaintance with Bromfield’s sister, and now suddenly we were lunching with the Bromfields. Why, I asked, because answered Gertrude Stein quite radiant, he knows all about gardens.

We lunched with the Bromfields and he does know all about gardens and all about flowers and all about soils. Gertrude Stein and he first liked each other as gardeners, then they liked each other as americans and then they liked each other as writers. Gertrude Stein says of him that he is as american as Janet Scudder, as american as a doughboy, but not as solemn.

One day the Jolases brought Furman the publisher to the house. He as have been many publishers was enthusiastic and enthusiastic about The Making of Americans. But it is terribly long, it’s a thousand pages, said Gertrude Stein. Well, can’t it be cut down, he said to about four hundred. Yes, said Gertrude Stein, perhaps. Well cut it down and I will publish it, said Furman.

Gertrude Stein thought about it and then did it. She spent a part of the summer over it and Bradley as well as she and myself thought it alright.

In the meantime Gertrude Stein had told Elliot Paul about the proposition. It’s alright when he is over here, said Elliot Paul, but when he gets back the boys won’t let him. Who the boys are I do not know but they certainly did not let him. Elliot Paul was right. In spite of the efforts of Robert Coates and Bradley nothing happened.

In the meantime Gertrude Stein’s reputation among the french writers and readers was steadily growing. The translation of the fragments of the Making of Americans, and of the Ten Portraits interested them. It was at this time that Bernard Faÿ wrote his article about her work printed in the Revue Européenne. They also printed the only thing she has ever written in french a little film about the dog Basket.

They were very interested in her later work as well as her earlier work. Marcel Brion wrote a serious criticism of her work in Echange, comparing her work to Bach. Since then, in Les Nouvelles Littéraires, he has written of each of her books as they come out. He was particularly impressed by How To Write.

About this time too Bernard Faÿ was translating a fragment of Melanctha from Three Lives for the volume of Ten American Novelists, this to be introduced by his article printed in the Revue Européenne. He came to the house one afternoon and read his translation of Melanctha aloud to us. Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre was there and she was very impressed by his translation.

One day not long after she asked to come to the house as she wished to talk to Gertrude Stein. She came and she said, the time has now come when you must be made known to a larger public. I myself believe in a larger public. Gertrude Stein too believes in a larger public but the way has always been barred. No, said Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre, the way can be opened. Let us think.

She said it must come from the translation of a big book, an important book. Gertrude Stein suggested the Making of Americans and told her how it had been prepared for an American publisher to make about four hundred pages. That will do exactly, she said. And went away.

Finally and not after much delay, Monsieur Bouteleau of Stock saw Gertrude Stein and he decided to publish the book. There was some difficulty about finding a translator, but finally that was arranged. Bernard Faÿ aided by the Baronne Seillière undertook the translation, and it is this translation which is to appear this spring, and that this summer made Gertrude Stein say, I knew it was a wonderful book in english, but it is even, well, I cannot say almost really more wonderful but just as wonderful in french.

Last autumn the day we came back to Paris from Bilignin I was as usual very busy with a number of things and Gertrude Stein went out to buy some nails at the bazaar of the rue de Rennes. There she met Guevara, a chilean painter and his wife. They are our neighbours, and they said, come to tea to-morrow. Gertrude Stein said, but we are just home, wait a bit. Do come, said Méraude Guevara. And then added, there will be some one there you will like to see. Who is it, said Gertrude Stein with a never failing curiosity. Sir Francis Rose, they said. Alright, we’ll come, said Gertrude Stein. By this time she no longer objected to meeting Francis Rose. We met then and he of course immediately came back to the house with her. He was, as may be imagined, quite pink with emotion. And what, said he, did Picasso say when he saw my paintings. When he first saw them, Gertrude Stein answered, he said, at least they are less bêtes than the others. And since, he asked. And since he always goes into the corner and turns the canvas over to look at them but he says nothing.

Since then we have seen a great deal of Francis Rose but Gertrude Stein has not lost interest in the pictures. He has this summer painted the house from across the valley where we first saw it and the waterfall celebrated in Lucy Church Amiably. He has also painted her portrait. He likes it and I like it but she is not sure whether she does, but as she has just said, perhaps she does. We had a pleasant time this summer, Bernard Faÿ and Francis Rose both charming guests.

A young man who first made Gertrude Stein’s acquaintance by writing engaging letters from America is Paul Frederick Bowles. Gertrude Stein says of him that he is delightful and sensible in summer but neither delightful nor sensible in the winter. Aaron Copeland [Copland] came to see us with Bowles in the summer and Gertrude Stein liked him immensely. Bowles told Gertrude Stein and it pleased her that Copeland [Copland] said threateningly to him when as usual in the winter he was neither delightful nor sensible, if you do not work now when you are twenty when you are thirty, nobody will love you.

For some time now many people, and publishers, have been asking Gertrude Stein to write her autobiography and she had always replied, not possibly.

She began to tease me and say that I should write my autobiography. Just think, she would say, what a lot of money you would make. She then began to invent titles for my autobiography. My Life With The Great, Wives of Geniuses I Have Sat With, My Twenty-five Years With Gertrude Stein.

Then she began to get serious and say, but really seriously you ought to write your autobiography. Finally I promised that if during the summer I could find time I would write my autobiography.

When Ford Madox Ford was editing the Transatlantic Review he once said to Gertrude Stein, I am a pretty good writer and a pretty good editor and a pretty good business man but I find it very difficult to be all three at once.

I am a pretty good housekeeper and a pretty good gardener and a pretty good needlewoman and a pretty good secretary and a pretty good editor and a pretty good vet for dogs and I have to do them all at once and I found it difficult to add being a pretty good author.

About six weeks ago Gertrude Stein said, it does not look to me as if you were ever going to write that autobiography. You know what I am going to do. I am going to write it for you. I am going to write it as simply as Defoe did the autobiography of Robinson Crusoe. And she has and this is it.

[ ¶ ]

1933

1933

454.

A PLAN FOR PLANTING

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

When I came away that is when I came to stay she said. I will be alike.

And she was alike so much alike that there was no doubt about it she might have been taken for her sister.

Only this was due to the fact that there was no reason why anybody should be different or just historical.

Think how they look.

What I like about yesterday is that they all say what they used to say and they all go away like they used to go away.

Oh yes they do.

Nevertheless they do look exactly like they used to do.

Now why is that.

There have been some changes. They smell different. To be sure at that time we were not acquainted with them nor were we at that time as particular. We were just as observant but we were not so particular. That is to say at that time if any one came they were here and naturally enough no one questioned their not coming again because quite naturally they came. No one exchanges this at any time. They used it and they use it often but not at all to cause any one any difficulty at once or even oftener.

And now what am I talking about, I am talking about how if there were a history it would be the same and in a kind of a way there can never be a history because indeed it can never not be the same. And so question me say that you like and you look like me and that you look at me.

And so every week almost every week we have some one who does not look alike but who does look like somebody else.

All this is not a puzzle it is a true story of anybody.

[ ¶ ]

1933

455.

BYRON A PLAY

But Which They Say Byron A Play

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

Act I

Byron

Yes Byron

Act II

Will she need me if they go too.

Act I and II

I think so.

Byron came himself to ask if he were not satisfied but believe me.

Act I

Byron is a queen

Act II

Indeed but two

Act III

It may do well not to be tall at all if not at most and so in Byron there are no changes which makes it do and now a theatre is a place. It arranges itself as a purse at most or a rest. At rest.

Act I

Byron may be as soon begun.

And nobody knows a name.

Act I

Should Byron be any one and which rich.

Act I

Byron being refused nourishment. He may not be angry not sorrowful and not pale.

They neither seize one.

Act I

I wish I was fish with a great big tail a lobster or a whale. They know there is no need of names.

Byron is cautious when he sees three.

Act I

Better Byron

Scene I

I have lost Byron in a play of worms. Or would he be just as he liked. I never think why they welcome dogs nor does Byron in soliloquy. I should just or rather prefer.

Suppose you think in plays or suppose you do not.

Suppose you do not at all think in plays.

But if why they went.

Oh yes if not.

Act I

No one not any one not if any one knew any one which is the same thing or not but which in weighing made five pounds more not less or they or not any one or may be not if they guess yes.

And so Byron vanishes. Not at all. It is not meant which they imply or find why.

Act I

Byron John Byron or John or Henry or Irving or General or William Byron was much at last he knew what he said. If any one alone made it say here I am when I am not led away. Byron believe not believe what is made just as well as not in time repeat not in repeat in time. They watch me as they watch this.

There we are as they watch this.

Act I

He came again to have been run run is not ran or rain or not begun which is why they mount in amount. They can be thought always to be ready with either of which they refuse wish for relish.

Act I

Be which.

This is how he sees any or which one.

I knew I did not like it as they grew particularly not only which is which for or by you. Not made a name a claim a made a be a claim a need of a needle of a name. How do hats grow.

Act I

Remember Byron.

Act I

He was busy at first and for more shelter in place of it as they were well in a way. How can you refuse a play. We forbade him not to.

Act I

Who cost who lost Byron.

Act II

There is no hope of not being there to remind them that if they like it is always not behind them. If once in a while they mean to place between them just whatever they do when any one of two makes no difference why they find or do not find them. This makes a play lugubrious but not long. She would not be satisfied if she heard them do what they do. This which I think is a play is a play.

Act II

Which she will. Will which he will watching. They might not like that he had while he did not wait without it this makes a distance not only not but a play and so to say like that.

I wish I were

To wish two were

Or wish not what I wish

Two wish to were.

Byron a play he got it away.

Act I

I could be one with one of two

But it may do to do what one can do

For not for you to do but it is not gone where

Make it be mine.

Byron can be anxious not to wait he does not wait too.

He is occupied

He is not veritably concrete

For which they may be shown

Of not as well as sown

As he begins again

Byron a play to call Byron a play to call it Byron or to call it Byron.

Byron come, here.

Nobody called Byron come here if you can come Byron come here.

I do not have to wish to know that it is to say so.

A play is when there is not only so but also.

A play may not be removed.

We have just been with him seen.

Byron a play

Act I

It is the first time that Byron has dug not dug because he is not persistent but dug as is his history. He has been all called a color and silver which is not only not at all I cry out not with not at all.

May you think so.

Now a play oh a day by the day in a play

A play is this. They manage to stage this.

Stage this or just or join.

Anything will do for them or through. A play is made, to date her or create her.

But it is Byron who had given up earth for wood.

Oh yes it is Byron who has given up earth for wood. He has not given up earth because of the grass and he has not chosen wood because of where he found it. I have often not thought of where he found it as I meditated upon a play. And now I know where he found it.

If it is as beautiful as it is if it is. As beautiful as it is a play is not but a play is.

I think I have steadily said yes.

This is a play

Yes I guess.

Byron a play.

No need to imagine a share in a play.

No not even to mean whatever they care to to have a play

Not even which if they care to to have a play

Just which way to they care to to have a play.

A play is this.

If a play is this does it make any difference if the air is there. Or not.

A play does not depend upon what not

It depends upon the way a day is made to stay.

Oh yes you know you do.

And so which they have for their reason to care

This play is here

That play is there

Their play is where.

I wish I knew a play to run away

This play is to stay naturally.

Byron a play.

Anyway to-day.

I have remembered by observation that it is not peculiar to him to have that,

Byron a play.

Byron at play

Byron they play

Byron may play

A play so they say

Byron a play

I wish to say that I sit to a play

I also wish to say that a play is this.

Not will you say only.

Not only will you say this.

Because a play is this which makes it a play to play this.

Byron a play.

It happened that when they were here they liked it.

Act I

How many reasons are there for playing a play

Act I

A hill if it will

Oh yes a hill or if a hill will.

That makes the scenery as well as the sky or if I or if I a sky. So much sooner.

Act I

Anything can be a play if they stand or sit to-day

Act I

It is very strange but anyway there is a difference between act one.

Act I

Is not undertaken not to be begun For instance act one.

Byron a play

Act I

If you know how to say pansy.

Say pansies.

If you also know how to say pears.

Say pears

If you also know how to say well

Say well.

Byron was busily one.

Act I

I could know that if the sun shone

The birds would not sing.

Neither would Byron nestle

Neither would a play content itself.

Because to say to-day is not a play to-day.

Act I

Byron may be well if he is he will tell.

Byron one.

If they may take which they may make

Or rather if.

And so Byron will come along

Let Bryon think of this

Act I

Bryon was happy when he was there.

He was happy when he was here

He was just as happy when he was here

And he was just as happy when he went there

And so in a minute there was no relief.

I have forgotten what I thought of plays

Because in a minute I was filled with anguish

Lost not at once if they went there

They would happen to think

That this was of no importance.

Act I

I love to love not wind but summer for the sake of Byron.

Or may he be for my sake all his for the name of Byron.

Byron is a play but when he wishes that they were there makes this as an enterprise.

How will Byron live.

Act I

I wish to say everything I know about a play a play can proceed not to widen.

An hour in a play is not to-day.

I have thought of a play.

The difference between a play and not a play is this a play states that if they like they will come and leave a day. This which is a rejoinder. In a play there is no rejoinder because in a play they never tried. And so they may.

What is a play to-day.

A play can be revealed by placing if in being higher they look again or if being not higher they do look again. This is often their thought necessary. On which accounting.

A play they know a play.

But not if they dovetail a play.

Five ducks leaning all make six.

This is a play. Byron is a play.

When will they come in is a play.

Imagine is a play.

A play is used to eat used it.

How can hours be a play but naturally it is

A Play Byron a play

Act I

Byron was brought when he came he drooped.

Act I

When he remained he felt well and remained to place where it chooses.

Scene I

He could Bryon could.

Bryon and called Byron

Byron will you come.

Of course he could not know a name but of course.

Just when they like Byron just when they like

And now a play is no play.

Act I

He should not have minded how many went when he [sent?] coming again to say.

Byron

It is not often that they choose

Which if they like which if they lose

What is the difference here between there and here

May be they may choose to lose

What they will with each whether they choose.

In this way Byron is ceaseless.

Byron may be understood to understand

Not only which they reach but when they leave

All might Byron might Byron repeat

Byron will leave it alone.

Oh yes Byron will leave it alone.

When next you say Bryon anyway may

Be Byron.

It is pleasing with him to be with him.

Byron who could or might Byron.

Byron early ease or is it may be cease

To be not only with him.

This may be as easily early with him.

Byron was his name which they will name

As next to name a name.

I could avoid which when.

It is often that it may be soothing

To be all made and be as much.

He felt it more Byron felt it more

When he tore from door to door

And Byron.

Can a play be a name to say

All which is yes to say

Or Byron

What is a play when they have come

Or or none.

Byron Act I

What is a play. If you look do you see a play or a [door?].

Or not any more.

In this way a play loses or excuses.

But a play may be in a way

A play.

A play may even be called Byron.

Byron a play.

This is what there is to say about a play.

A play should not be seated

Nor need they be nervous or go

Nor need they be with or without speech

Or at least do it again.

In a play they must do it again

As much as yet and yes.

What is a play

Not to guess yes.

Act I

Byron may not be anxious or not if he is if not he is not a memory if remembered or if not if not he is not if not he is not if not remembered.

Oh may they be gracious to Bryon.

But this is not so if they make a play.

Act I

A play is a day or not to say so I wish to make a play not a day or even not what happened but only not what is seen.

This is a play.

There can certainly be heard or said that it is never seen or heard of led they may be rejoined.

There is no reason why they should be refused.

Here and there is no play.

Or happily any day.

For which they remain to play

That they will which they may

May believe it to or may.

This which they say.

An act is a play.

In this way one act is not one play.

Two may be two acts or acts as they complete or act if not add once to a play.

Act I

Byron has run home.

Scene one

He has remained upstairs where he belongs if not allowed to descend in the meantime they will wish for the wish or half of it as if they were open to a frown for which they may like a denial of a memory more than they could which will in amount but which they share more than if most at most they will not bother to believe me.

Byron will be very often simply attached or left more than they wish this may be a play or which

Act I

Byron may be in union.

Scene I

May Byron be one one of one of one.

Or may Byron be one.

Thank you for pansies and thank you for thanking you for roses.

Scene I

To wish to be wished to add which to forget made Byron.

Or which rather which which to add which to add wish to add forget or not forget to be not be but Byron this may be made into a mistake which if they wish or do wish to mistake.

What can be added to no play or well rather a play.

If not if they continue.

A play need not be made nor if not if they continue which they do not if not.

Add a place to continue.

A play is this they lose interest in moonlight if they look again also a play is this a place is this may they be which moreover they may add benefit to neglect.

What is the play or a play not in the meantime.

Or can they rather guess.

A play is this Bryon if he wishes is no play

Nor either is Bryon a play if in their play there is this with no wishes.

Admire or administer that there are made of which no wishes.

In this way they return to no play

A play is may be this

A Play

In this sense Byron is no play nor any more not by their time

What is a play or not.

He quietly attends to wishes.

In a way they blind or are blind in a day to play, or to a play not necessarily.

A play is this Bryon may not do so as he means or by no means or as a means if they are Byron.

But despair is despair or care is care.

They need or a benefit or fairly more not even yet to need Byron.

This cannot better plan a play.

What is a play or Byron

Scene I

Byron by this time had not met one.

One and one is not Byron

Nor may they relish

But better made as relish

For fairly well tell which

Which whenever they used

But made it be at once

Theirs or there where they mean as won

Byron.

Byron may not need a play.

There is this to be understood if disturbed a play is not a play.

Scene I

Byron is not not only readily but added readily to as made in a way and so two people pleases but not only not pleases Byron and so not a play not even not a play but Byron which when they withstand.

This which I wish to know I do know

Scene I

I can clearly understand now what a play is.

Act I

They may proceed to winning.

They do not come in but being in and within they may be made to be in and within.

And so Byron challenges but not changes.

A play may be in speed indeed.

Which may not be why they like Byron.

It is easy to be well-known.

Act I

Let alone a play.

Scene I

It is not known as is it not curious she manages that without a place to mean that if they call.

Two makes a scene.

And when they prefer one

There may be in if in when in resolution.

How can you call it a play if they like however they like it together.

It is not a play if he rests.

They may more than they know.

Each in a little while in a little play but they they if they may do which if they may alike receive and regret not only which that much.

A play is made.

There can be never more than two to play exactly for which they might in their amount.

Not only why they like.

There can never be more than two to play.

One for one.

And it is might it be as with their opportunity as a chance.

Why can they not go farther with a play.

This is a reason which they like you either look or act if you are looking and acting and minding and as if not then resisting beside which they may rather go.

For which with which.

As much as with much

As much as it is.

Scene I

They may not been reminded of any one.

In one way one can act alone.

This may be due to pleasure or if they like it may be due to a pleasure.

Scene I

They will like what they like as they may prepare to deny that it is useless to try.

After all each one waits here.

Scene I

Byron will you come here or will you wait here or either then be with or without which is an addition to liveliness.

Of course which if they do.

Scene I

Byron.

By run

They may

It is

One.

By and by it is one

Bryon

Scene I

Not while they like which is not really as the same why they like.

Byron

Scene I

Little Bryon.

As for the rest.

Little Byron may very well be

For the rest.

He is very lively when he is active.

Which makes a play

Act I

How did Byron like what he did.

He did not make any mistake in a swift movement.

Nor might they continue to believe it of them.

And this how this makes a play.

Scene I

If Byron made a change.

Or if it made no difference

Or rather if there was no help for it.

Or if indeed interest in it diminished.

Or if indeed rather

And if they met and waited

This is what it may not have as help

Very often in rocking Bryon was or is nervous.

How can a play have it happen

Act I

A play is spelled spacious

It may have a waterfall

It had better have it alone.

What is a play a play is more than if they did.

What is a play a play is pause or loss.

They need repeat a play to stay

But they will anxiously ask less.

Scene I

A play is mastered by which they arrange this.

Scene I

They come to differ at a distance

The impression differs that is to say

If they see them near

Or rather have they nearly left them.

In this way no opportunity is arranged for

But most is first and at last

Scene I

I wish now to say what the relation is of a play.

To words

Or not to words

Does he understand words

Or if he does not add to words

Does he if he should win delight

So that if all he might.

He should not call courage at once.

In this way I finally wish I wishes.

A play then may be a day without words

Or indeed if they call at all they may call it a word with which they wish words were thirds.

It is best to come once at a time.

What I wish to say is that if he is not interested in speaking perhaps he is not interested in hearing not at all he is interested in either or a play.

This makes Byron a play say.

Now the other one thinks everything one because he thinks therefor no play thinks thinks.

This is why he fits and falls readily.

Now suppose either two make a play.

Bryon a play.

They are not alike for which they look alike

Bryon a play.

Act I

What I wish to say

Byron does not hear a play

If you look and look away

Byron will stay

A play.

Scene I

I could I would I did.

There is a difference between.

For which they meant why they meant.

Believe it in I mean.

Byron comes in looking for an apple not looking for an apple because he has it.

No one has lost it he at least not at least at all.

Scene I

He has changed an apple for a pear and a pear for a stone not that he has changed one for one nor abandoned one or one it is not rather that not when it is in arrange arrange they will not add we to strange arrange he will be weeding soon oh yes not weeding soon. Who has been said that he has not spoken.

What is a play.

As he lies there he may.

They add a play a play.

Scene II

There may be many who add yet to yes.

If they feel as yet If they feel oh yes.

They may add this to is it.

Also they may be well considered.

I often ask do they believe that he sees what he feels.

Scene III

A play may be of grass.

A play may not be as neither one of two.

Or just why all they like.

Or may a play be three or at play What is a play.

Bryon a play.

Byron may not feel that it is as likely Byron.

Scene IV

Why should Byron not be left to know be left to know.

Scene V

To have been arranged to change four is to may they go.

Byron is not speaking.

Scene VI

Why should they may they be in a pleasure next.

I have abandoned no one.

But indeed they claim to change.

But indeed they need not be a plan to stage.

We have decided not in giving away but in going away.

Act II

May Byron be thought carefully to think as well of two.

Act I

Byron cannot commence with difficulty.

Scene I

I feel I know now what a play is there are many kinds of them.

Scene I

A play is this if born or not born whether with this.

This is a play that they stay if they may before or rather in their way. This makes a play without which they stay.

What is a play.

I like which they may.

If he lies there and watches as he gazes his attention is easily distracted.

Then after then he comes back again.

Act II

Byron come back again

Scene I

He comes back bringing something. Of course he comes back and of course bringing something. Neither one of two. And therefore having left that behind he remains not to share to care or rather yes as he uses. Of course nothing need be used even at this distance.

Act I

Byron remains.

And not easily seems anxious.

Nor should he be distressed by wood.

Or not if not he could.

Act I

What is a play. As they may like and rises.

Byron could watch if he could.

Scene I

It is not by this he feels as if he left.

What is a play. There is no nearer yesterday in a play.

Scene I

Byron chose in chooses one.

This may mean one or none.

Scene I

Could he look and see. In this is the essential of a play.

Scene II

They could they should and choose this makes no play.

Scene III

To return to a play.

Scene IV

Will they tell will they reach it. He reach it. Of course he will reach it. He has it.

Scene V

They may rather which they mind.

They follow too easily.

Scene VI

Beware of which they held.

Act I

What is a play as they could leave it here.

Clothed in white makes one play.

Clothed in black and outlined in tan makes another play each one equally serious. I should feel daily an obligation.

Scene I

Why will Bryon more.

Will he need length and strength as well. This is no play.

I know very well what is a play. I will not even presume to like hours alike.

Scene I

A play may called for which they stay.

Byron a play

Act I

A garden with a wall grapes growing on the wall of the house. Byron gazing not at the grapes but at a stone and other things beneath the grape-vine. He leaves them. At the same moment no one hears though any one easily manages to be ready to be here. By the time that they have looked at one another even though he might be ceases to be restless.

Scene I

It is not very easy to leave him then.

Nor might they be obliged to feel that there.

Is made no happening of leaving there.

They will contend In often resting one in blue.

And one in black and tan.

And all in white.

He is not here to share.

No moments of remaining where.

The one in blue is resting on the ground.

After the church.

The one in black and tan is on the wall.

After the wood and stone.

After the wood and stone.

They will be seen as well

When we all look.

Scene II

Why should Byron be well named.

Act II

Byron.

Scene I

It makes easily be known that delicately is not with difficulty.

Scene I

Leave or let Byron lie in the sun on the stone.

Even if it is not a stone but only as if it were a stone which however it is it is a stone and Byron can lie in the sun on the stone as if the sun were setting but not set yet

Byron never dreams.

Has this to do with a play or has it not.

If in dreams. But excitement readily denies dreams and wondering and wandering mean sleep is awake and so they think that they mean that they will not cherish but cherish which is well of which.

Byron a play.

If in weakness can there be a play.

It is doubtful if in weakness there can be a play.

And so undoubtedly in weakness there is not a play.

Byron a play.

Not to-day

Byron a play.

Scene I

Byron does not speak but hears

Having forgotten whether it is better to know more than that if there were loss of more than none.

Would which they choose

Often there is no choice.

There is no help to which to lose.

May they come which they choose.

May they wish which they choose

Byron sleeping upon a stone hears no one.

Scene I

Byron sleeping upon a stone a little hears some one.

If not by rain then by water will one hope to wish that now they wish.

Byron has fled but will return and sleep again upon the stone.

He has not been interrupted but disturbed in which way he will.

A shadow of Byron falls upon the wall. He needs no one to defend him from the sun or the wall nor to disturb him.

Scene I

Do not walk away Byron.

Do not leave there to come here.

Do not refuse the sun for the shade

Or the shade for the sun

Do not run

If Byron if you run

Do not run.

Scene II

May you be surely Byron

Not only which you name

But welcome to the claim

That Byron won.

One and the name is Byron

May it be that which they name one.

Byron

Act I

Byron a play.

Not only may they be heard to be a play.

Scene I

There is no one and one.

Scene II

I have no doubt that he has gone away

Which they might have

Which they might do.

Or rather not to do

I have forgotten that in a play they do not do that as you.

Act I

What is a play when as they change the place they do not change the name of Byron.

Scene I

He has left yesterday for to-day

Scene II

That is to say

Scene III

That yesterday be followed all the day

Scene IV

And to-day

Scene V

He was not as ready as he had been

Scene VI

Not to go away.

Act I

He prepares something and not for some one.

He has been known to be when they went.

In view of that he does not play and stay

Nor does he play and remain away

Nor does he leave to add a way.

Not in any way is there an added way to stay

Byron

Come and stay.

Scene I

Byron has wished well of everything.

He has followed when he has been and has called.

Not easily to be added where

He was.

Act II

Byron now comes to be in the midst of ought.

They could learn could they will they.

They could learn

Will they not.

They also might reason

Which is lost is cost.

They could always succeed well.

This does not make a play.

Byron a play.

Byron has a wealth of wishes.

He wishes he were well.

Act I

Which he is in appetite and three white as a butterfly. Three butterflies make four if they are white and Byron has no hope of any such attention he plans to add it then when resting.

Might they not know that noon has passed.

Act I

Venture to know a play.

Scene I

Why should they add.

A play not yet to-day.

Scene I

They must be weighted or wait.

Act I

There was once upon a time a place where they went from time to time.

I think better of this than of that

Of course you ask why had you no ball

Of course you ask at once or not at all

Byron

Act I

And now a little change

May make a day

But not a play.

Oh no or yes

Not a play

If any day

There is not either or

Or just a play.

Why did you if you do

Forget at all.

Why may they

Which if they may

Exactly as exactly

Yet a play.

Byron a play

It makes it hesitate before a play

Or to be a play.

Once in a while

Oh once in a while.

Oh do or dear as dear

As once in a while.

Byron a play

Act I

I will not cease a play

Just when a play

Is not a play

To-day.

To-morrow we will see Basket.

Byron a play

Act I

Byron oh little soul.

When you are where you are

Nobody stole.

Byron Byron who could and told

When it is not at all

That they could hold

Byron

I imagine a play.

He is not playing to-day

Bryon.

Act II

He will come again

If he can come again.

Thursday he can come again

And be one of one

And then the play will come again

To be a play of come again Byron.

Scene I

May I know if I go.

Of course you may know if you go.

But may I know if I go

Of course you may as well know

If you go.

But if I go may I know

Not if you go

If you go you may know

But not if you go.

Byron may not know if he is to go.

Scene I

After waiting awhile he will not go.

It is often not only why they go.

It is better so

Remember not to go.

But not to go oh no

Byron will not welcome it to be so

Not now not when

To go.

Byron a play

Which is a day.

We will wait until Thursday

And imagine what is happening to-day

We hope nothing which is not only this.

Be sure Byron of a kiss,

Byron.

Scene I

I would like Byron to be here

Oh yes I would like Byron to be here

Scene II

If Byron were here

It would be a pleasure

To have him here

Byron.

Scene III

Not only would he be here

But it would be a pleasure

That he could be here

Byron.

Scene IV

Once well of Byron

Byron will be well

Not only Byron Byron well

But well Byron

A well Byron.

Byron which it is well to have Byron

Here

Scene V

They may a play of Byron

Act II

No one can change

Not no one can change

Hair for hair

Or rather please or care

Which when they may

Have better than

The time to-day

He came away

Byron

By and by Byron

Scene one

How often often have I thought

Which would I rather know

Would I rather know that a Basket can be bought

Or if at once I Byron or be thought

Be rather thought than old

Or caught or can be sold

Byron among the thieves

Not thieving thieves but which

When generally thieves

May be joined thief to thief

Or chief to chief

For which they called they said

For which they called they said

Not only why Byron

Not only if led.

Byron can be frightened but not said

To be Byron

Scene I

It happened to come that he went away among more than he knew.

He would not he knew be welcome

But which once more made no one doubt.

That he knew

Two from one.

Byron

Come here Byron

But by and by Byron

Busily if emptily with two with one

Byron.

Scene I

It is acceptable that a scene is better than anything.

And now I have lost two in one.

Byron.

Scene I

Once upon a time a visitor came and he said that he was welcome

He wished to be angry and he was.

The occasion was one

By no means one and one.

By the time all were here they were welcome.

They may be thought to be welcome.

Scene I

If no one knew his name was Byron.

Scene I

Are you sure his name was Byron

George Byron.

He was not angry when his name was

George Byron.

Not at all angry when his name was.

George Byron.

No one named George is angry

When his name is named

George Byron,

If not.

I wish I knew why they wished it to be so.

Now I know.

Scene II

Byron is settled down and if loving to sun.

Scene III

Byron may be enclosed by a passage.

Scene I

While Byron was wondering if at once one and one.

Act I

Once in a while they like it as well as if they did they were not without this use.

Byron

Would he come if he were called and not afraid.

Would he mean to love tube-roses if he loved wood more.

They know Byron can know the difference between a tree wood and woods. Oh my why do they go away and try to be well aware of their fate

Byron may make no mistake.

Act I

After one he felt that one was one after one.

Byron

A play may be acted by having left them for him.

Byron standing alone runs away and is afraid to pass some one. If there are two he is afraid to pass two and to pass one of two of them.

Then he comes on a run

Byron.

Act II

This makes no one for you.

Byron

Scene I

What is a play to any one

Scene I

Byron

Act II

Best of all which it is

You may not know the reason

Read if you cannot run

Under which change

Need it less than at first

Oh not if you need or instead of under

This is my mistake.

But which they will welcome now

Yet or yesterday and why they will

Raised as much as if they changed the place

Ours are not without a change

Not for which they like

Byron

Scene I

Byron I request you not to be fastidious in coming again fortunately.

It is very fortunate that you have found such a happy home.

Byron a play two months later

Act I

She might be thought to think again that she had not mentioned to him that he had done it again.

Scene I

She found excuses for him that is to say not to say but to do and not only not to do but to feel and not only not to feel but to caress and not only not to caress but to hold and not only not to hold but as well.

Byron does not answer not only angrily but as often as disturbed.

If disturbed they will attack less that is if he snarls and much as they may do if I do if he snarls. Should a distant nearly found as not as distance when they mean to like alike.

By which they will if all they need is care.

Let us think often of a name.

Byron May be called Byby.

May he not be angry.

Not only may he be angry but very angry.

Or rather had he not thought

Not only why he wished but if.

May they if they should mix delight.

They may gather or rather.

May they color stare with share.

She may be thought very welcome

As she came every once in a while.

No one will fill a basket

Not only will but daffodil

She may be thought that Byron choose

He likes to climb and sleep.

Or however should a tower not distress

Which if he is held with tenderness.

Not only that like alike

But may they shatter they as much

As they can.

Not only without their amount

They will not call me.

Oh no they will not call me

They come whether they can come.

Has Byron chosen his name

No I think not.

Act I Scene I

In the room she is sitting by a new lamp reading a book and holding Byron.

He is not holding a basket he is sitting beside a table writing and if he sneezes he covers his shoulders with a shawl knitted for him as a new years present by a dear friend.

When all this has happened it has been all very fairly begun. And no one has been not only not famished but indeed durably have determined not only more which but not at all that without an obligation to an error. Think lightly while they meet.

Byron cannot be punished for the sins of commission and omission because partly and happily he earns nothing for any one. He can by contact impart so it would seem or would they mean that they like what they ate or eat.

Should they prepare.

Act I Scene II

Not only when but when they are through

Act I Scene III

Should they mind if they thought as well as they thought about it.

Byron runs and comes.

Byron says that which he knows is anger

And why should Byron be angry.

Because he is disturbed and awakened.

Act I Scene IV

It may be fortunate that the scene changes

Scene V

Those which they like they like not only when they reach out for it but when they feel that they will finish quickly.

And they end so that they may begin

What is a height

A height is where they are put

And so Byron waits or is helped down or descends

Differently here from there.

Act II

He resembled so many animals a deer a cat a fox a hound.

The little boy said a kangaroo.

The little girl said see the two of them one along side of the other.

Not any more than two.

A great deal of water came through.

One of the two.

Act I Scene I

Byron left at home was not saddened by this circumstance alone if he cried, crying can be a song and singing may not be bereft of left.

Byron not being left was not left to be alone.

And so he was not followed.

By which they plan

That they will be

For him rashly

Seen as where

Up there

Higher

Much which

They could include

Not only now as food.

Byron could contentedly sit.

If he climbed

For which at once

They could allow.

That excellence is most.

Might Byron be a baronet.

Or better yet

As better

Met.

Scene II

Byron is often alone in a scene but not in a place it may be said that he is practically never alone in a place and it is more often as well to be at once and foremost which they mean by an avowal.

That he came when he ran

Fear can be in three places

Fear of yes

Fear of not yet

Fear of felt it as fear.

And so he came here

Not of his own volition

But once here

Accustomed to being here

With much enjoyment

To himself as well

This does not make Byron cautious with restraint.

Scene II

May I like to know when Byron’s birthday is but it is not known.

Scene III

I like Byron he likes me

Byron will or will not be

With me.

Think of Byron.

She appreciates Bryon

Not foolishly but as if foolishly.

Byron is settled as a settlement will

Byron

Come here Byron.

Scene III

It was not a surprise that he cries

Nor indeed that he tries.

Which he does very well.

Scene IV

Why should Byron resemble him

Which he did.

Nor why should Byron cast shadows of himself

Which he does.

And interferes with the light

Which he does

But does not destroy

Nor even damage

So adroitly as he comes to and fro

Which is not an amusement nor an amazement

But suddenly to understand.

Gnawing at it instead of adroitly squeezing past it.

Oh why should Byron be so gracious

If he is badly spoiled.

Scene V

Byron may mistake himself for himself all the time.

Scene VI

And so poor Byron is suffering

As besides he is ill.

And must eat bread alone

And must eat bread alone.

Not the kind of bread he has eaten.

Scene VII

All of which has not been decided to-day.

Act III

A great deal of frightening way divide Byron

Scene I

Should they be anxious to please be everything.

And having left to come

And having left a place

To leave it here.

Not only not startling

But not annoying

And not displeasing

Now some decision has been taken.

Scene II

Who uses Byron or one two.

In this act Byron has been put in to his place.

And what is his place

What is the place of Byron.

Scene III

Richly believe that he is will he be.

Renewed and put where he is or will he be.

Byron.

Scene IV

One two three when they call Byron.

Scene V

No they will not.

Scene VI

In this long scene Byron soliloquizes.

No one can say that a soliloquy is addressed to the world.

And of course it is.

Much less of course it is.

Scene VI

Byron could be careful to drink milk.

Any Byron could be careful to drink milk without salt.

Oh yes with tears or without tears any Byron could drink milk.

Byron.

Why do or does Byron drink milk without tears.

Why does Byron drink milk without salt.

Why does he turn angrily.

Because he has been left with it.

Scene VII

Byron Byron Byron.

Scene VIII

I could if I felt like it stay here.

Act III

As much Byron as she liked.

Byron was born Byron.

He calls as if he came.

And so without any doubt he may.

Scene I

Byron never sits and thinks he neither sits nor thinks. Byron.

If he rests he warms himself not by reflection but by need.

Warmth is a pleasure and a necessity to Byron.

He listens and waits while he waits

And never leaving never rests.

Sleep does not rest Byron because he does not wait to sleep.

They may be said Byron they may be said to need what they need. Byron.

That is very strange I heard her say quiet.

Scene I

Byron was waiting to run.

Byron was not waiting for the morning.

The morning having come.

Oh Byron come. The morning and the evening for waiting has not come for Byron.

Better than not at all after all.

Scene II

Byron how do you do Byron.

Scene III

She knew she meant Byron when she called him Byron.

She knew she meant more when she knew that Byron would come.

He knew her when he came.

Scene IV

They may make a mistake in mistaking Lord Byron for Lord Byron.

They may also make a mistake in fondling Byron.

If he is defeated he is accepted but he is not defeated and accepted.

Byron has no choice in falling.

He falls when another rises.

This happens naturally.

As being dependent upon being seated

If the one seated rises Byron falls.

Scene V

There is but there has not been an illusion of Byron.

Act IV

We widen was it.

Byron.

Scene I

Byron. I love not cold nor freezing.

I love not following when a sound is coming

I do not love whether I love or whether paper is moving

I love and do not gather crumbs for birds which have been

Birds which have not been there

Once more I hear paper moving.

But whether which have more Byron.

Byron hears me hear Byron.

Byron asks for may be not be higher.

Than they name hanging.

If a anything hangs in front of him

It is disconcerting.

Scene II

Byron by and by Bryon.

Scene II

By by Byron.

Scene IV

Or be Byron.

Scene V

Not Byron

Scene I

Byron has may be not made a name

But a name has been given to him.

The name given to him has been Byron

Or whether a name which is Byron is given.

He does not ask give me the name Byron.

He only says if you call Byron I am coming

Scene II

More than which may be they do which.

Byron.

Act V

Byron, when Byron droops he droops because he has been not only not invited but compelled to face the cold. He droops.

Sometimes he compels her to carry him.

Oh yes

Sometimes he compels her to carry him.

Scene I

Byron for which he loses their have there.

Byron would not avoid this if he were there.

Byron.

Once when they dragged him.

Byron.

Scene II

He could do what he could refuse to do.

Byron

Scene III

A garden is a garden of paths and garden.

Byron.

Scene IV

Byron. At a street.

Byron. By a wall

Byron.

Scene V

May they make they make

Byron.

Scene VI

Byron may they make Byron.

Scene VII

Act as if Byron were to be meeting.

He could be angry with a child.

As if a child were a victim winning.

Or whether they should be called rather

Beside in age a change.

He would wait backing.

Oh yes Byron.

Act VI

If she knew how old Byron was she knows how old Byron is.

Scene I

Part of the time in which Bryon rests although he trembles he is not restless.

Scene II

If moreover Byron is placed where he is to be rested he may not protest because he inquires but not enough.

Scene III

If in waiting he does not pray to wait this is because of their place there where they have placed him.

Scene IV

But which of which does he know.

Scene V

They must be as much stranger.

Oh Byron will you come.

Come Byron come.

There is need that you come.

If not this may be for my sake

So as to avoid that I stoop.

Not to you but to it.

Oh Byron. Come Byron.

Scene VI

Once more come Byron.

How often Byron

How often must you come Byron

Wherever Byron.

Come Byron.

Scene VII

Byron or may they be by and by Byron.

Scene VIII

Come now Byron

Act VII

If he loves food he did not always love it.

Scene I

Byron. If he loves food.

Byron. He did not always love it.

Byron. Now he will take it.

Byron Even when it is not given to him.

Byron. He will take it.

Byron He moves quickly.

Byron In taking it.

Byron Oh yes.

Byron And he is punished for it.

Byron As much as ever as quickly.

Byron And fiercely.

Byron And back well back.

Byron And pleasing.

Byron.

Scene II

Byron. As much as if they knew.

Byron That they were not through.

Byron For which in pleasing.

Byron After suffering exercising

Byron. They will hide

Byron With care

Byron Under this chair.

Scene III

May be I will but I doubt it.

Scene IV

Byron with which they are gaily alike.

Scene V

Byron which with not as an exception.

Scene VI

Byron. May they be reached by Byron.

Scene VII

All which is told when thirteen is eleven.

Scene VIII

Byron.

Act VIII

She did not ask for Byron. Byron was waiting although waiting is not possible for any one.

Byron think which is the same as a varied speech but not for which they thought.

Bryon they may or they may not be mistaken but Byron is not mistaken Byron is not mistaken for any other one nor need he be mistaking anything for anything or any other one and so Byron.

Scene I

Byron. May we be left to any one.

Byron. Or waiting with no misgiving.

Byron Or Byron with Byron waiting.

Byron And waiting for any one.

Byron is not angry when he is waiting

Although he seems so when he is waiting.

Byron is not angry when he is leaving.

Byron is angry when he is looking.

Byron is not angry but with him when he is to leave a place not a person but a place. Not a person but a place.

Scene II

For which they will smile or yet once in a while.

Scene III

For a while Byron for a while.

Some one can carry the burden of Byron.

For awhile

But some one relieves them of something.

Byron may be they will but I doubt it.

Byron.

Scene IV

Byron. How many days are days with Byron.

Byron. But which do you wish do you wish for him or for Byron.

Byron do you wish for Byron.

Byron or Byron do you wish for a wish for Byron.

Scene V

She may be leading Byron

Scene VI

Or if she may be leading Byron.

Scene VII

Byron. To relieve Byron.

Scene VIII

Which they relate but not to Byron

Scene IX

Could Byron be with a kind and not sing.

Not.

Scene I

If he could not.

Scene II

Byron is within.

Scene II

Byron with which within.

Scene III

Byron may be Byron was a twin.

Scene IV

Or may be may be again.

Scene V

May they seem which they may be thin.

Scene VI

May be a king or twin.

May be Byron.

May be Mario

May be Pia

May be anything.

Will he go with him

Will he go with her

Will he go with them.

Yes if they carry him.

Byron or in within.

Byron is a king or twin.

Not often or so Byron.

Scene VII

Forget him or within a Byron or in.

Forget in within or Byron.

Scene VIII

She often said that if she could change as much it would be frightening.

Scene IX

But I said everything or not a king.

Byron.

Scene X

Byron ruined a horse

Or was it Mario.

Scene XI

Not interesting.

Because of nothing.

And glass

Even colored blue.

Is if it is not interesting

And has been noticed often.

Is not absent or alone nothing.

Leave well enough alone.

Act X

Act as if he ran.

Oh do oh yes do act as if he ran.

He ran and snarled.

This is not only true of Byron because he ran to follow stop.

Byron. After all whom.

Byron.

Believe me Byron.

Byron, believe me Byron.

And again.

And again

Byron Byron

Or if believe me Byron.

Excuse they snarled.

Believe me Byron.

Scene I

Believe me Byron

Scene II

Which follows better for which Byron.

Scene III

Have been Byron.

Scene IV

Next to having been.

Scene V

Byron.

Scene VI

May be they like Byron

Act XI

Why should they change Byron’s name to Mabel.

Scene I

Byron has been bought and taught as Byron.

Oh yes Byron.

Byron has indeed been neither bought nor taught.

Scene II

Oh yes Byron.

Scene III

Byron could be longing but he never longs long.

Scene IV

No Byron.

Scene V

Whichever name they like.

Scene VI

No Byron.

Scene VII

Not if they like.

And in exchange.

Scene VIII

No and yes Byron

Scene IX

I like what I do.

Scene X

No Byron.

Scene XI

As well as I like what I have to do.

Scene XII

No or not no Byron.

Scene XIII

As much as ever Byron

Scene XIV

Of course not for Byron.

Scene XV

No Byron.

Act XII

Byron Byron could he be sick with cold and full to be of not eating.

Byron.

Scene I

Why is she fondest of Byron. She says she is not but she acts so and this perhaps is because he is it is Byron.

Scene II

Byron. I am warming and waiting

Byron Warming and waiting

Byron Warming and warming and waiting.

Byron.

Scene II

Once which they may.

Byron.

Scene III

Byron Or which or one

Byron.

May be they may need Byron.

Byron. Which one is Byron.

Byron. One of which one.

Byron. Said I am not sleeping.

Byron. But he slept.

Byron. After warming.

Scene I

Not to have seen Byron all evening.

Scene II

Because of Byron.

Scene III

Byron may be overlooked but not forgotten.

Scene IV

Byron may be jealous of Byron.

Scene V

Which makes a wedding an intention.

Scene VI

Byron. Because of Byron.

Byron. By which Byron.

Byron. May Byron.

Byron Lay Byron down

Byron Escaping Byron.

Byron Byron makes no attempt to escape.

Byron. If it may be Byron

Then Byron Because Byron.

Byron. By which Byron.

Byron If Byron.

Scene VII

One two three four five six seven.

All good children go to heaven

Some are good and some are bad

One two three four five six seven.

Scene VIII

Byron can date his hate

But cannot remember his hate.

Because his hate is without fate

But from the scent and sight.

Byron.

Scene IX

Byron.

Act XIII

Brush Byron.

Scene I

But which brush.

For Byron.

Scene II

But may be which brush for Byron.

Scene III

Or brush and comb.

Or Byron.

Scene IV

To be often satisfied for Byron.

Act IV

Why should Byron have been where.

When he never had been there.

Scene I

Italy and Italian a wife cooking and a husband cleaning.

This may make it as seeming.

That Byron was lying leaning.

And a foot had that attention

From which not only which to mention.

That they will ask after they answer

No in no way if they look well

Do they see that he could dwell

Except in seeking warmth and heating

Which they can call

Which they can manage

Better manage can call.

Byron.

And he comes

And he comes appealing.

And she is meaning

To have feeling.

Which she does.

Scene II

Byron. May be we are Byron.

Scene III

May be we have Byron

Scene IV

May be we do

Scene V

But may be you

Scene VI

Know Byron by Byron.

Scene VII

Byron and clothing

Scene VIII

Byron and carrying.

Scene IX

Baby and Byron

[ ¶ ]

1933

455a.

A POEM

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

I

Believe me when I tell you what I think.

But believe me.

It is not easy to refuse to believe me when I tell you what I think.

Or rather it is not easy not to believe me.

II

They like to hear others cry out loud.

And they like to stand and see others see and hear.

And they like to know that here.

They can know that they can not see and hear.

But anybody can.

And anybody does.

Does and was.

III

Does and was is very pretty.

Do and see is very she

Did and said is very easy

And they will for all of me.

IV

Which they may with which they will.

Rest as well as all until

Yes they do not without sashes.

Added very well with clashes.

V

I did not see them near.

Not very near.

But just as near

As they were.

One once with wedding made a glance with credit at once they made it a present to the ones they were with. It was known as attending when they were attending to helping in accidentally never have to make it to them in their mistaken in. What is the difference if it is or is not made on purpose when then it will do. The better wider that they mind after the firm of which they might be seated as if they had loaned it until they were through.

[ ¶ ]

1933

457.

THE STORY OF A BOOK

[Wings, VII, September 1933]

If there had not been a beautiful and unusual dry October at. Bilignin in France in 1932 followed by an unusually dry and beautiful first two weeks of November would the autobiography of Alice B. Toklas have been written? Possibly but probably not then.

Every day during those beautiful six weeks of unusually dry and sunny days, in the morning and in the afternoon, I sat and on a little double decked table as near the sunny wall as I could get I wrote about five hours a day. This is a very unusual thing for me to do because although I always write I do not write very long at a time but I wrote without excitement and steadily and in six weeks the autobiography was done.

I did not write to anybody about the autobiography, I usually do write to anybody I write to, about what I am doing, but only to Bernard Fay and Bromfield I mentioned that I was doing something and perhaps it might be interesting.

When it was all done I said to Alice B. Toklas, do you think it is going to be a best seller, I would love to write a best seller. She said, wait until I typewrite it and then I will tell you.

She typed it but she did not tell me whether it was a best seller but we were pleased and so I wrote to my literary agent, Mr. Bradley in Paris, and told him I was sending him the first half of a manuscript which might interest him. He had always been interested in my manuscripts but, to his and my regret, had had only with them what the French call a succès d’estime, in other words they had not been best sellers.

To my delight, the day after he received the first half of the manuscript he telegraphed me a long telegram impatiently demanding the second half and promising me a conspicuous succès d’estime and commercial as well. I was pleased.

The manuscript was then sent to the publishers we selected and to The Atlantic Monthly. The letters and cables of enthusiasm were such as Mr. Bradley says he has never received in all his experience. Needless to say I who have as an author hitherto never aroused any enthusiasm in any publisher except the publisher of Plain Edition, Alice B. Toklas, was naturally overwhelmed. This was crowned by the letter of Mr. Aswell of the Atlantic Monthly who described as follows his experience with the manuscript:

“Your manuscript met with such an unusual reception in our office that I think I ought to tell you about it. Mr. Bradley addressed the manuscript to me, and sent with it a mysterious letter in which he refused to divulge the identity of the author other than to say that she was a well-known American writer living in Paris. I opened the package about ten o’clock of a very dull morning, rather annoyed by what I took to be a trick of Mr. Bradley’s to pique my curiosity, and vastly bored by the prospect of having to wade through so many reams of anonymous wood-pulp. (An editor, who has to digest a thousand pages of drivel for every page he prints, soon falls into a state of chronic boredom from which only the exceptional manuscript can release him.)

“In this state of mind I settled down to Toklas. I read the first pages and right there you had me. I was instantly fascinated and went on reading, turning page after page automatically, not knowing that I turned them, so completely absorbed had I become in your story. At last I was recalled to awareness of the here and now by an increasing darkness in the room. There was hardly light enough for me to see the page before me. I thought a storm had come up and glanced out the window. There were no clouds, but the sky looked queer. I pulled out my watch. It was after five o’clock and the sun was setting! I could not believe it, but it was so. I had forgotten time, forgotten my lunch, forgotten a dozen things I had meant to do that day, so entirely had I been caught by the spell of your words. I rushed at once to Mr. Sedgwick and told him about it. ‘Such a thing never happened before in this office,’ he exclaimed, and he was right—it never had.

“So we accepted the manuscript and now it is about to be published. If you could do this to an editor, of all people the least susceptible to the magic of print, what I wonder, will be the effect of your story on the general public?”

It can easily be realized that after these years of faith that there is and was a public and that sometime I would come in contact with that public, as I said in The Making of Americans which I wrote twenty-seven years ago, I write for myself and strangers, after these years to know that I have a public gives me what the French call a coeur léger, it makes me not light-hearted but it leaves me unburdened.

And the readers of the autobiography will not only read the autobiography but they will read and see everything that has made the autobiography. And so all this which has pleased and contented me will please and content them.

[ ¶ ]

What They Thought and Bought

1933

458.

FOUR IN AMERICA

[Four in America, Yale University Press, 1947]

GRANT   WILBUR WRIGHT   HENRY JAMES   GEORGE WASHINGTON   SCENERY AND GEORGE WASHINGTON A NOVEL OR A PLAY   OR A HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

If Ulysses S. Grant had been a religious leader who was to become a saint what would he have done.

If the Wright brothers had been artists that is painters what would they have done.

If Henry James had been a general what would he have had to do.

If General Washington had been a writer that is a novelist what would he do.

GRANT

Grant in his very early life was under obligation to an older man and took his name.

If he had remained Hiram Ulysses, as he was born, would he have been ultimately successful. I am unable to doubt it. But would it have been possible for him to have been called United States Grant or Unconditional Surrender Grant. It would not Naturally it would not.

If he had remained Hiram Ulysses Grant would it, in the meantime, have had something to do with what he would do if he were a religious leader or a saint. I mean by this, if he had been Hiram Ulysses Grant would he have been a religious leader or a saint, would he have had to be. I cannot doubt it.

I have never known any one named Ulysses. Nor Hiram. And so, names, by the way, names have a way of being attached to those that bear them.

Does the Christian name mean more than the surname. Yes I think so.

Surnames are family names and so in the history of the individual it is of no importance what the family name is or has been. This is not what everybody says but everybody knows that it is what I say and I say what they, that is everybody knows.

Really and truly the surname makes no difference, it is the first or Christian name that counts, that is what makes one be as they are. Of course you all know this.

I have found it to be a fact, that little as one can think it, which is the same as say they do not believe it, it is nevertheless true that the names that are given, the given name or the Christian name does or do denote character and career.

And now why is this so.

One might think it would be so if for instance as is done in some countries a given name or first name or Christian name is given on the day a saint was born, it might be that if they were all born around the same day and so had the same name and the saint already had that name that they would all have the same character having been born on the same day. It might be so. But is it so. This I say I do not know but I do know. No it is not so.

When you are born as well as where and how perhaps does make a difference and perhaps not. It does make a difference that everybody born at any time under any condition is named a name, they have the career and the character of that name.

And now I will tell you why I have said so.

They might say, but some names are made up. And then there is only one, only one with such a name. When names are made up, well then names are made up. That again may be something else. This I know nothing about not having met enough to know how they do it.

How many names are there. A good many. But after all, most of us know, not so very many. And these we know very well.

Think, everybody think.

We often do know a great many having the same name, know them around the same time and before and after not any or before and after not many.

Name any name and then remember everybody you ever knew who bore that name. Are they all alike. I think so.

You will come to believe me when I say things like that.

I have only known one named Elmer but there are others, some in novels and some in books.

If I could be sure I would say that they were all alike. They have it in common, that they are known when they come in, that they have followers even when they sit still, that some one else gives them largely of something and that sooner or later they will rest, they will rest fairly soon, they do just rest. No one need know that they have not only not rested before. Oh follow me while I wait. This is what they all say, the Elmers every day and fairly early, they prefer moderately early to very late.

Now let us leave Elmer.

I have known a quantity of Georges, a quantity of Georges. Are they alike. Yes I think so. I may even say I know so. Have they the same character and career. Certainly, certainly. Is it sometimes louder and sometimes softer and sometimes stronger and sometimes weaker and yet always it looks alike. Certainly it does. I think if you will all think about all the Georges you have ever known you will see how right I am.

Take the name of Virgil, I have known one Virgil, but I have also seen others. I am sure that they are alike, not only that they are, but as has been said of one of them, they have a great deal of satisfaction. It is not true of them indeed that they can be satisfied but that indeed they have a great deal of satisfaction. I wonder whether the original Virgil was like that. Anybody can tell me that he was. This I do not need to know.

I have known a great many Pauls. Of one of them I have even tried to change the name, unsuccessfully. I know just what Pauls are like even though they differ. What are they like. They are alike that insofar as it is possible, nobody, that is not any woman ever really loves any one of them. Now just think of that and think how true it is. None of them not one of them have been really loved by any woman. They have been married and sometimes not married, and anything can be true of them, but they have never, dear me never, been ever loved by any woman. That is what no Paul can say.

Paul can be joined to Peter, that makes it different, Paul can be joined to other names which go together. That makes it a little different although half of it is just the same.

I have known Peters but more in French as Pierres. Let us not stop to listen about them or to them, at least not now.

I have known Francises three Francises, they were alike, nobody can deny, that the three Francises I knew are alike. They are like each other and like the kings that were called Francis and the saint, the saint seems different but was he. No indeed he was not.

The Francises are very beautiful to hear to see and to do. In every way. They are so beautifully heard, seen and done. They are not only beautiful in themselves but as it. And beside they are simple. They love birds, or dogs, they are joined to this and one. Can you feel a Francis now. I do. And they succeed too. To be always through and through beside being one and won. No Francis is ever two.

I have known Marguerites, I still know them. I know something about them, but really they or this cannot be interesting. Do you remember how she was in the opera. Well that is the way they are. They always make that mistake and nobody can blame them, nor do they. Of course they do not. As they are married or single women, with no one to do anything about them. Beside which, they are not better than they can do, although they will continue to do that thing. You can depend upon them. I did.

I have known Helens and Jennies, one of each of them but I know that the name is Jenny or Helen and that that is alright.

I have known a few Henrys, very few. There have been good descriptions of Henrys. Later on I will mention a few of them.

I have known two Michaels, I can separate them. And I do. Although both of them, like the only other one, is able to do anything which makes them relished and loved, like they should be loved.

I have known two Sarahs, they are somewhat alike, but really I like what I like. I like Sarahs. They do and they do not come into history.

Alices I do not mention although I have always known what I thought about Alices. And what do I think about Alices, or more than that, they are always little if they are not big but that is always enough let well enough alone.

I wish you to see that this which is a digression leads me up to first names and the characters that go with them. The characters that go with them have been suggested to me by my experience with those who bear them.

There are names I avoid mentioning and others that I forget when I do not think of them. But wait. Anybody can add something and some can add everything. Is not this a thing to say. Of course it is.

Hiram Ulysses Grant’s name was changed to Ulysses Simpson Grant. He was born. After he was born his name was changed. This really does not and should not make any difference. Because after all he had been born and he had been named. But did it make a difference. Yes I think so. Because after all what was his name. And since, as we now know, it does make a difference, of course it did make a difference.

I often think about a great many who have been born and have been named. As all of them are.

It does make all the difference that they are named and the Christian or first name is more important than the last or surname. I say last because some people have more than one first or Christian name, or more than one last or surname; and this is sometimes important.

Hiram Ulysses Grant, Ulysses Simpson Grant, and so forth.

I try to think that I like the name of Hiram or even of Ulysses but really I do not. Why do I not. Because I never had the habit of saying either one or the other as the name of some one, while I have had the habit of saying Grant, and Grant is a name.

I have never as a matter of fact, no one has, as a matter of fact, ever called any one Ulysses or Hiram, at least where I heard them calling.

Can you see why this brings us again to religion. It does, names and religion. Names and religion are always connected just like that. Nobody interferes between names and religion.

Religion. They like religion.

Why do they like religion.

They like religion because if they like religion, they like what they will be, as having religion. They like religion, they like names, they like names and religion; they like it just like that.

So, for the moment forgetting religion that is to say not forgetting but for the moment not remembering religion, we say, Grant. What was Grant.

Grant was first an army officer, then not an army officer. Then he was a general and then a lieutenant general. This was a rank which was made for him especially. It meant that he was alone in this way.

When the war, his war, was over, he let the soldiers, the other soldiers as well as his soldiers take their horses and their guns with them so that they could plough the ground and shoot rabbits.

Once upon a time I told this story to a frenchman, he was very moved by it and said, no one in France had ever heard of it.

What would Grant have been if he had been important in religion, instead of having been important in being what he had been.

In the beginning if he had been going to be important in religion, what would he have been then, before he came to be important as he was, and while he was still earning a living. If he had been going to be important in religion would he have been then when he was earning his living, would he have been so busy doing nothing.

He did not really earn a living, because, like so many men, that is people, it is hard to earn a living.

If no one earned a living, some people can, but most people do not, that is to say, if they live, they live. Most people live.

Everybody knows that in a kind of way it is hard if not almost impossible to earn their living. Grant did this and knew this. He could, if he had done this, that is not earned a living, and knew this, that he did not earn a living, he would have been important in religion, he would have been, but of course he would have been, a leader in religion, he might have been a saint in a religion.

Everybody knows everybody knew, that Grant did not earn a living, and as it went on, it did not make of him a leader in religion, it left him so that no one was to blame. And then there he was, just as if everybody knew his name.

Does being important make being important have any meaning. Yes it does.

What would have been the effect if Grant had waited longer to be important in religion than he had waited to be important in war.

In either case he would not have earned a living before he was important either in religion or in war. That is the one thing they have in common religion and war this which nobody can deny.

In any case would he have earned a living. No. Not, as in any case so many in any case cannot, do not earn a living.

In either case he was not waiting. Why. Because, he would not have waited. Waited means, that he knew, if he could know, that it was coming.

Grant was not like that, he was not earning a living. Of course he did not know what there had been. If he had known what there had been, he would not then even then have been waiting.

Waiting means something if something is coming.

Grant was never waiting. No of course not. He was not earning a living, so of course not, there was no waiting in his living.

Supposing he was to be a great religious leader, would he have been waiting. Not at all. There is no blame for him, in his not being one waiting.

May I ask does or did Grant, Ulysses S. Grant mean, that he never is or was to wait. No he never does or did, mean to wait. No neither he or any one is ever waiting, not if they are like or alike with him.

Waiting means that they could know what was coming for him or before him, in other words that he could earn a living.

It might be that he would have been, not could have been but would have been, a great religious leader, but neither he nor any one is ever waiting.

He would not, not have been waiting but there is really no such thing as waiting for him or for any one who was not earning a living. Just think of that word wait. Not, we wait. See how it means, earn a living.

Think everybody think again. What is religion.

How could Grant have been a great religious leader. This is easy to see.

Religion in one way is why they look as if they heard. But he has nothing to do with heard or wait, he, Grant.

He does not look as if he heard, he does not even look as if he saw. Not in his photograph.

He had a beard in his photograph. This does not make or mar a religion. What is religion.

Now we have two things wait and heard. Neither can be there if Grant did not make a living, and he certainly did not. If not. Why not. Everybody knows that there is no if, anybody knows that he did not. He did not make a living.

Religion is what they hear when they hear, and they all hear. What do they hear.

Grant was not there to hear but this was alright, alright for him. Grant was there, which is the same as there hearing, he was here.

How well I remember which one I meant when I first heard of Ulysses Simpson Grant, when I first heard of Hiram Ulysses Grant. That is the only way to hear, you hear that he was there. Of course nobody misplaces that.

What does and what can Grant mean. Ulysses Simpson Grant. Slowly one finds oneself attaching oneself to Hiram Ulysses and so everything changes. He is a leader in religion. Understand that but do not hear this or wait for that. No not they. Hiram Ulysses Grant. And so as well as if it did, everything changes.

America is always building a nation, even now, when anybody might think a nation had been built.

And if a nation has been built there is only a people.

But when they are always building a nation then there is not only, only a people, there is no waiting.

Nobody can reconcile waiting with a pioneer. And they, they are always here, just dear me, a pioneer.

When they left home, when anybody left home, when they all left home, and in America and at that time, and as now, they all left home, when they left home, they went away from home, from any home, from their home, and they left home, never to see home again.

All is theirs, a whole country is their home, only they left their home. Yes they did, then and now, they left their home then and now. They can stay anywhere.

What is religion. Religion is, if it is, a camp-meeting.

Why is or are Americans different from others. Because they have no home to which to go, and so, why wait to come and go, why hear, why not, or hear. Why earn a living to say so. All this is so but not names. Nobody hears names, names are. Christian names or first names. But I have gone into that.

Religion and names. Yes that is so.

A camp-meeting can be a meeting in the woods or anywhere, just as they say it is. No one knows whose country is whose, as they are all there, and never heard of any other really.

That is why there is no us to hear or hear. Did they, any of them, ever hear either of any other country or any other camp-meeting.

Camp-meeting. Tenting to-night, tenting to-night, tenting on the old camp-ground. Which is which. All of which is, my country ’tis of thee, a camp-meeting.

What was Hiram Ulysses Grant before he changed.

Grant saw no one when he came and when he came he was not sitting, no not Grant. Of course he could sit, but it was not the custom.

I should think so, I could think that I saw them which may be why they were there. They can stand still in place of where. They can sit, but not there. Oh dear me, not where.

Do you see what I mean. Let me explain and make it plain.

Now that sounds like this, they can stand still in place of where. But do you see, that is just the way they did sit or stand or do yet do.

For instance did it make any difference that they were soldiers too or just before or just after or not at all. Of course, not at all, about standing.

Think everybody think, and you will see them too. Of course you do. Anybody can too. Which of course yes they do. And did. Stand and sit. Sit and stand. Just stand. And.

Grant was not ready, neither to stay nor to go away, nor to wait, and so Hiram Grant was a leader in religion. Anybody can cry that Ulysses Simpson Grant was not so. He was not aware of it. No one could bother him with this. If he had not been.

When is there religion.

There always is religion.

There always would have been Hiram. There can be no decade nor played without Ulysses Simpson. Do not these names begin to mean something to you. If not why not.

Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. That came to him not as an easy thing but as a thing for which he was not waiting. He was not waiting for anything. Do I not tell you there is not any such thing as waiting, not for any one, not because any one, and because chiefly every one cannot earn a living.

Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. Every little while he, not waiting, and at any rate no one could dispute anything, because he Hiram was not Ulysses although Ulysses was his second name; because, and this is meant to tease, Hiram Ulysses Grant could from time to time make a living. Which was not a mistake, not at all, not if it was that. Remember Ulysses Simpson Grant never did make a living. Listen to that.

Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. He came every little while neither to see nor to hear nor to wait, but just to manage to be living might have made to earn a living. And because there is a camp-meeting, in religion, and because there is religion in camp-meeting, he had not any need to be there to be a leader in religion. Hiram Grant or Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion.

What was Hiram Ulysses Grant before he changed.

He never had any other name than Hiram Grant or Ulysses Grant, although they called him Sam. They called him, him Ulysses Simpson Grant, Sam at West Point. This surprised me when I heard it. They could not call him Saul because that was not in any way his name. But then neither was Sam but they called him Sam just the same.

Perhaps they too had never been anywhere where they had heard any one calling any one Hiram or Ulysses, and so Ulysses Simpson making Uncle Sam they called him Sam. They would not have called him Uncle Sam then because at that time he did not look like his own or anybody else’s uncle. He never did as a matter of fact. Later on he was called United States’ Grant not Uncle Sam’s Grant. Anybody looking at his photograph would see why. He never did look like an uncle. Sherman looked like an Uncle and they called him uncle, but not Grant, no not Grant.

Whose name is Hiram. Whose name is Ulysses. Grant’s name was Hiram Grant’s name was Ulysses, and why did they, do they, call him Sam. Sam is short for Samson but this is not what they mean. Samuel and Saul and all.

That was not what they meant. They meant U.S. or Uncle Sam and you can also say US. us. This us, is what was said of us in this late war, this that was the last, latest or greatest war. They said U.S. and they said that meant us.

What is religion. Try again, what is religion. If he or you move slowly, that is religion. If you do not move at all. That is religion. Hiram Grant did neither move slowly nor at all. He was a leader in religion.

Religion is religion just the same.

They used to say very likely they still say, not of any one whose name everybody knows but of any one, Shame shame fie for shame, everybody knows his name. Nobody knows that they did and yet certainly they did at some time probably when he was very young young as is his habit say this to him of him. They made it capable of being him.

After all everybody knew his name, knows his name, and so he knew himself. He was Ulysses Simpson Grant, and so, not a leader in religion.

That is the way this is the way if you are a great man you discover that, you discover that you are a great man. Yes you do. You do do it just in that in this way.

There is another thing to know about religion and that is in respect to thanking. What is religion that is not when thanking. He thanks, he is religious, but he does say, I thank. This has perhaps nothing to do with either Hiram or Ulysses Grant, nor Sam Grant. It may not have anything to do with him. But it has something to do with around him. He does not, not any one of the three of them Hiram or Ulysses or Sam say I thank. For which he is not without or with them that is the others around him. He does not look so, no, not in his photograph.

He thanks and not only for a bird that is known to bring luck and money and came especially to say so, that is, I thank. He is not.

He Hiram Ulysses Grant did not thank. Not only. He not only thanks with, I thank.

Any one can remember this, in religion.

This has, I repeat it, nothing to do with Hiram Ulysses Grant, but it has to do with how to believe in what is religion. But not with him. And why. Because with him if he were to be a leader in religion religion is in a camp-meeting, and not, I thank.

Right back where we started from. Religion in a camp-meeting. There, there are no names, and religion. Nobody has to know any name. No not at all. And yet there are just those names, any names. Never forget a name and religion.

Religion is in a camp-meeting.

What is a camp-meeting.

How much this makes one think of what America was. Is America what it was. If I think so I say so.

A camp-meeting is a place where some one walks. And as some one walks they all kneel. And as they all kneel they all feel.

Nobody walks and talks, no not at a camp-meeting. If some one walks it follows that any one comes and this is a camp-meeting. They all cry and pray, they cry out loud or they cry with their eyes. Either one is just cries just the same as cries. Some one cries with their arm or their arms or their leg or their legs. Some cry with their eyes, their ears or their head. Some cry as if they were dead. Some cry with their ears instead. This is what they feel, this is what they kneel. This is what they know that even no name can tell them so. If when this you see remember me.

Did Ulysses Simpson Grant ever go to a camp-meeting. Did Hiram Ulysses Grant ever go to a camp-meeting. I rather do not think so or I do think so.

What do I know about religion. I know anything about religion. I know everything about religion. I know anything about American religion, but I do not know everything about Hiram Ulysses Grant being a leader in religion. Before I get through I will, I will know anything and everything and I will say everything about Hiram Ulysses Grant being a leader in religion.

And if I do not know everything and say everything about Grant being a leader in religion, I will say that I know everything and will say anything about American religion. I wonder if anything will escape me.

Hiram Ulysses Grant which he was born was he a leader in religion or was he not.

Volume II

Religion is not vexing in a camp-meeting, because whether seating, standing, walking, lying, or moving or mourning everything, that is to say, anybody is something and is doing something. The woods have nothing to do with it.

Might they the people not mind if they went away, that is if the woods went away. No they would not mind it at all. Not if the woods went away. Not if anything went away. Even if it went away to stay. They would not mind it anyway.

Hiram Ulysses Grant was a man who never meant to be told or kept, by not being here or yet. In that way could he mind if all the woods went away as well as any woods were not there to stay.

Religion is anxiously placing Grant before leaving. Come Grant, come away. Grant never comes away.

What is religion.

What is American religion.

Can in American religion any woods go away and stay. Is American religion placed on which they stay. Can American religion stay and go away. Can woods stay away or go away can American religion stay and not go away or say that the woods can stay and not if the woods can go away.

They do not mind if in a camp-meeting the woods can or do go away or are not there to stay.

Grant saw no one when he came and when he came he was not sitting, no, not Grant. Of course he could sit, but it was not the custom.

In some places it is the custom not to sit not to stand not to kneel and not to go away. In some places where anybody can stay just as if there was no place to stay not anybody can then not go away anyway. This is true of American religion, when they stay, if they go away. If the woods cannot stay not to go away. Oh yes they do now. Now if they are away they do or do not stay. That is the difference between now and then.

Grant was not ready, no if he was not ready, neither to stay, nor to go away, nor to wait, he was not a leader in religion. Hiram Grant was a leader in religion. If he had not been.

When is there religion, if he had not been. There always is religion.

It came to him to Hiram Ulysses Grant not as an easy thing but as a thing for which he was not waiting, to be a leader in religion. He was not waiting for anything.

No one, not any one is ever waiting. Not any one who never can or will or does or should or would earn a living.

And now I come to everything I have to say and what I have to say is this.

A real American a true American an American cannot earn a living. If he could earn a living he could be waiting. Waiting is what makes earning a living be a part of existing and succeeding. No American can succeed no American can earn a living. It is only because Americans are part European that they can earn a living because and this I cannot say too often because waiting is part of earning a living and there is no waiting in an American.

It seems so foolish that it is true that no American can earn a living that no American can succeed. Of course he cannot succeed, if he could succeed he could earn a living, and if he could earn a living he could wait. He cannot wait and therefore he cannot earn a living and therefore he cannot succeed. That is what you can call demonstrated or elucidated.

I like elucidating even better than demonstrating. Of course I do.

Success is not doing something, success is earning a living, and no good American can earn a living, he can make money but he cannot earn a living, not at all, not he, not he or as well she.

That is what I like. They say that an American can succeed but not at all not he. He can make money but not a living, not at all not he. When this you see remember me.

Hiram Grant might have made a living. Either Hiram or Ulysses or Hiram Ulysses or Ulysses Grant could not earn a living. Perhaps Hiram Grant might have, perhaps.

And the reason that an American cannot earn a living is that he is ready neither to stay nor to go away, nor to wait. Grant was not ready. He was ready neither to stay nor to go away, nor to wait, and so Hiram Grant was a leader in religion. If he had not been. If he had not been would there could there be religion. No of course not.

When is there religion.

There always is religion.

Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion every little while.

Was there religion American religion with their being certain that they could be there.

They never were there.

Of course they never were there.

No American ever was there. And yet there is American religion, but American religion and that is where American differs from anybody else’s religion has nothing whatever to do with anybody’s being or having been or going to be there. There which is anywhere.

Are you cute enough to see it, this, as well as feel it. I am.

And that is the difference. But Grant. Grant was not so different, as he did or did not know, because neither he nor anybody else ever told anybody else so.

Volume III

Hiram Ulysses Grant never fell away from his name but Ulysses Simpson Grant was not the same.

Hiram Ulysses Grant has now gotten to be so different from Ulysses Simpson Grant that they could not even have been born brothers. I myself prefer Ulysses Simpson Grant but he had less initiative than Hiram Ulysses Grant and less of a certain kind of force. What is in a name. Now you know. Everything is in a name. Character and career.

They were neither of them, remember they were not related, they were neither of them by nature really concerned with camp-meetings, although either or both of them had been to them. They have been sometimes, as well as quite often.

Do you begin to see how different they are each one of them from the other one.

Grant, that is Ulysses Simpson Grant was not ready, he was not ready. Neither would he stay, nor go away, nor wait.

And so Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. If he had not been.

This being a leader in religion came to Hiram Ulysses Grant not as an easy thing, but as a thing for which he was not waiting. You see in that respect the two of them are alike. Neither one was waiting for anything. No one, not any one of either one of them is ever waiting.

Hiram Ulysses Grant every little while was not waiting, and at any rate no one could dispute anything. He was a leader in religion. He came every little while neither to see nor to hear nor to wait, but just to manage to be living that is making a living, that is earning his living. And because there is camp-meeting in religion and because there is religion in camp-meeting, He had not any need to be a leader in religion. Hiram Grant or Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion.

Now about Ulysses Simpson Grant, if you said all these things again they would sound the same but they would be very different. He was going to be a leader in war and that although it looks and acts the same is different. Pretty soon I will explain why American religion and American war are different and not the same. And yet already you begin to see it as well as feel it. You begin to see just by their name that Hiram Ulysses Grant and Ulysses Simpson Grant are not the same. This is the power of a name and a name is in war and a name is in religion. It is not the same name, and the name is not the same. Not in the way they see it which is just later what they see, that is the same as feel it.

Ulysses Simpson Grant one could not pin him down as to why Grant was here. He had not meant to ascertain that he was there. Not if he was to be a leader in war which is not the same as a leader in religion even if it does look as if it could and would be the same. Anybody can begin to see what now is in a name.

Ulysses Simpson Grant was there as often as he came but he never came. That makes war later all the same.

Religion is much as it was but not all. Much as it was means that they believed if they did. But not all by all means, that there is something else. How can any one say they would come, but now, they would come. This cannot be said in a word. This is or is not a camp-meeting. Think of Grant Hiram Grant leading in religion. He was quiet as he forgot not to lead in religion. Quiet is like waiting. There is no such thing not for any one not for any one or for him. Not at all. He was not favored to wait, and not favored not to help not leading in religion. He led in religion. Of course he did.

Now think how different it is in war. Ulysses Simpson Grant was not favored to wait and he in a way went away. But later as they came not to wait and he was not waiting, one of two, how well they knew they who are not one of two, that no one will come. Well and waiting for no one of two. Do you see what I mean. Or no this will not do but he was not one of two.

Ulysses Simpson Grant did not feel differently but he was not surrounded by himself differently. That is the way it is. Surround and around are two different words and if nobody is waiting that which is this is American war. Do you see what I mean.

As surround and around are two different words, surround has nothing to do with surrender, around has nothing to do with surrender. No not in an American war. Do you see how different any other words are. And they are just as they are either so or not so.

Ulysses Simpson Grant did not feel differently from any one of one of two. This is what I mean and this will do. He was not surrounded by himself differently, this which makes no difference. It makes no difference not if there are one of two. By this I mean just this. Some surround themselves by themselves differently even if they are one of two and three. But not he. Not even he when he was by himself alone.

I mean, in American war, there are as many as if there was no war. And at the same time Ulysses Simpson Grant was not surrounded by himself differently because in an American war there are not one of two. There are not one of two any more nor even more in any American war. Not any more than if nobody has any part of any more.

Do you see what I mean by this. Yes.

In an American war, nobody can dream because if you dream you wait just as much as a dream. And so they know how not, not there. But really not, because it could be not a dream. It could not be a dream and so no dream can seem to be a dream, not it. No no no American religion no American war is there. There is a place, dream is a place and there is no place there there where American war or American religion can be there. Oh.

Religion is much as it was but not all. Much as it was means they believed if they did, but not by all means that there is something else.

That is what makes no more of an American war than if there was more there. In religion in American religion also there is as if it was that is if there was more there. But in an American war in American religion there is no place there. That makes it that there is no way for them to cry or to try, not for them. One should never tell them what they cannot do.

How can any one say they would come, but now, they would come. This can only be said in a word. But there is no word. There is no word in American religion in American war, there is no word there.

Remember this but not at all no one can call out if they remember, no one can not call out if they remember.

They need not remember to be an American war or any more. They need not remember to be an American religion any member.

Hiram Ulysses Grant and call out, think again of not or not. Of course not. Of course no American can call out. No of course not.

Ulysses Simpson Grant and call out, why not if there is no not. Of course not.

But which was not only not prepared but all of it in places. There is never any please in places. I mean there is please in places but not in American religion or in American war.

This is or is not a camp-meeting. Think of Grant, Hiram Grant leading in religion. He was quiet as he forgot not to lead in religion. He led in religion. Of course he did.

It makes no difference if it is true that Hiram Grant led. No difference at all. No one waited while he led and no one has to wait. That is the way they like it that religion is led while they wait. But they do not wait. It is interesting if it is true that they do. They do. They do not wait, this is true, even if there is American religion in them all through.

It is easy to think of Hiram Grant not waiting, very easy. It is just as very easy to think of no one waiting. No one waits. Cannot you understand that. And what is religion, American religion, it has nothing to do with just that.

Come and come and no one calls at all. In other places any one can call. But not in American religion, almost not in American war at all.

Call. There are so many things no one does not do in American religion not in American war not at all. Not because they do not but because it is not, oh not at all, not ever could or would, no not as much as any part of all.

There is in American religion there is in American war no part of all, no part of all at all.

Do you see. Cecile do you see or Nellie or Sophy. Do any of you see anything at all. If you do you know as well as ever that there never is any part of all. Now some can learn to see but not American war not American religion, not American at all.

What I wish to say is this, in any way there could be a part of all but not in American religion not in American war.

Now just think of this a moment. You know that Ulysses Simpson Grant could not be any part of all. But of course not. Anybody can see what is not, but there, there is nothing to see at all, because in Ulysses Simpson Grant there is no part of all. Do you see now why American is what it is. I hope so.

On the other hand Hiram Grant is not part of all at all but as he was he was not any part of all. And that made no difference because after all he had no wish. Thousands millions have no wish, which is it.

Hiram Grant, you can see already that we now have them.

Hiram Grant.

Hiram Ulysses Grant.

Ulysses Simpson Grant.

Hiram Grant is not interesting, he could earn a living perhaps before he lost it. At any rate he was not a leader he was not a leader in religion he was not a leader in war at all.

Hiram Ulysses Grant is a leader in religion although many would not be alike. Nobody is alike not only with him but without him.

Hiram Ulysses Grant could not be known. He was there.

Hiram Grant was a leader in religion Ulysses Simpson Grant the same Grant. Grant was a leader in religion. No one knew him. No one knew how.

Did Grant mind how he liked religion, did he ask how it ended.

Did he know that it did not only end but that it ended like that. Grant, Hiram Ulysses Grant, did you know, did you know that it was like that, that it did not stop, that there is a difference between ending and stopping, oh Grant tell us Grant did you know that.

Of course he knew that. If he did not know that what did he know.

Oh Grant how do you like being a leader in religion, Hiram Ulysses Grant how do you like being a leader in religion. Come and say how you do like being a leader in religion. They cannot answer to say, no not they, not one of one in any way.

To begin again out loud. Hiram U. Grant never did or could begin out loud. Of course not.

One at a time. It is funny how three make a crowd out loud when there is only one. It is not even one, one, one.

One at a time Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion.

Now what is the difference. Do you really have to say anything to be a leader in religion in American religion or do you not. Is it necessary to speak. Who can speak. Not an American even in religion but yes of course an American in religion. He can speak or he can speak. Nobody speaks which nobody misses now.

There are no names in American religion, no names now.

Hiram. Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. He had no way to hesitate to say that as it went on it was a way, not to wait, until it would be only the way, not in the way. They like what they infer.

Think of all the leaders of religion American religion, and how different they are from all the leaders in religion. They had not a way to hesitate to say that it went on in a way, that was not to wait until it would be the only way. No waiting. Do you not see there is no waiting. And so how religion changes that is American religion.

Do you see how Hiram Ulysses is not the same as just religion and Grant is like that, was like it. A name. And yet there is no name in American religion all the same there is no name, no names. He was a leader in religion.

He had no way to hesitate to say that as it went on it was a way not to wait until it would be only the way. Do you see the difference between only the way and the only way. Everybody does say.

Now just think everybody think of the difference between Hiram Ulysses Grant and Ulysses Simpson Grant. You begin to see the difference. But of course you do.

Ulysses Simpson when he came to be a leader in war was not at all any more and he never was differently himself around him, that is to say and it is now not too late to say that he had no way to hesitate to say that as it went on it was a way not to wait until it would be only the way. He never waited to be in the way. Do you see now how there is no waiting in American war.

And now do you see this just is not Ulysses Simpson Grant. It is not Ulysses Simpson Grant at all. It is Hiram Ulysses Grant. Do you not see that.

Ulysses Simpson Grant had no way no way at all and nothing went on as it went on and there was no way. He did not say which way was in a word he did not say there was no word. Hesitate and wait, they are words two words, one word or any word. There could not be in Ulysses Simpson Grant only the way because in an American war there is no way at all, not a way not a place not a place to go or stay.

And remember just as many anyway as if there was no war at all.

American war, do not go away, Ulysses Simpson Grant not to come or stay or go away or hesitate to state because there is no state unless there are all the states there, there just as yet.

By this I mean that American religion and American war is not the same. I mean. Hiram Ulysses Grant and Ulysses Simpson Grant are not the same. One is in religion, one in war but neither one can be one any more not any more because neither one is one of two. So think of each one.

Think in the way they think.

What happened to him first.

They called him Sam but that was not his name, but after any while, any name can come to be the name they mean when they called him Sam. Sam Grant. That is naturally mine. Nobody says it but it is like it. He never went away at all from any name, not Sam, not Hiram not Ulysses, not Simpson not Grant.

What is a name. What is religion what is war. What is anything any more.

Grant forgot he had any other name and then it comes to be that no one knows how very likely he looked as he was. He did not look around for it a name.

He had a life he had a wife he had a boy he had his clothes he had a horse but that is not worth while because he could walk, and he had a camp stool upon which he sat. This can be seen in any photograph. There was an American war. Just as much an American war as when there is, that it is, where they come and they do not come, where they were there where they were, not there where they meant. They did not mean where they will, they cannot will. It would mean that they would write a will which they did not. Of course why they did not.

Can you see an American war, there is no use of saying ah American war with or without U. S. Grant. That makes no use of yes or success. Not at all. An American war and I cannot say too often that in an American war there are as many there as if there was no war at all, in an American war there is no there, there is no where, there is no addition or subtraction but there is elucidation and left left left right left quickly spoken.

And there is no will, nobody makes a will, no not in an American war.

Oh why oh why do they wish a wish is. They never wish. They can never wish. They can never will because to will you must be dead to will, of course. To wish, you must will to wish, and so they cannot if they were to wish.

Oh say can you see what I say.

In an American war they went where they went to the war but they went that is no one went. What is went. Went is to go and nobody can say no or go. Not in an American war.

And now in an American war there is no use for Grant but Grant is there U. S. Grant is there. Where is Grant. Not there. Where is an American war, not there. An American war, Grant U. S. Grant, not at all why they were with or without each.

Once upon a time there was a big American war. Everybody was an American war and there is nobody who is not met to be yet. Yet there always is an American war. The paper says no more American war and underneath it says they did it yet. Yet. Grant was not ready yet.

I often wonder if a little while they know they really place to-day, that they will call a name a name any day. Ulysses Simpson Grant is foolish. Grant. Sam Grant. Photographed Grant. Wet Grant. Yet Grant. Can you see how it follows the sound. The same follows the sound or is with it just there yet.

Volume IV

Another subject.

What is religion.

Religion is this. They act as in religion that is to say they neither wait nor stay away. Religion is best as it is. If they like it at all they like it all, not only more than once but often.

Interesting if true.

Is American religion just like that. Is American religion best as it is and do they act, that is to say they neither wait nor stay away.

Think of a camp-meeting, can you say that they neither wait nor stay away. Perhaps yes.

Is American religion best as it is. Do you think of a camp-meeting and say yes. Yes as it is.

In American religion if they like it at all they like it all, is that so.

In American religion is it not only more than once but often, think of an American camp-meeting think of it. Think that it makes no difference if the words are not words and the trees are not trees and the camp-meeting is not a camp-meeting, think if it makes any difference in American religion.

There is American religion never the less.

Volume V

What do you imagine of religion. Grant never asked any one about anything and this can make a religion.

It is very likely that they like that missionaries can like to have a house all covered with all kinds of postage stamps and each time they do it a little child is given to them, just for ordinary stamps, the kind with which letters are sent.

Grant did know something of this, as did she who was pious and he who was married. Grant did not add anything but he knew.

Did it matter to Grant. Yes anything mattered to Grant which he did not hear which he did not see. As granted. This sounds funny but it is not. As granted.

Anything mattered to Grant. Grant to Grant. Like Grant. As Grant.

Let me describe Grant and religion.

Which Grant.

Grant.

As can Grant can can Grant a soldier be.

If there are no soldiers between them.

Of course not, if of course not, why not.

The twentieth century following the nineteenth century found out why not.

The eighteenth century knew that soldiers were soldiers that is to say they were different from others.

The nineteenth century said soldiers were soldiers but after all soldiers were men.

And we, U.S. we, us, in the nineteenth century discovered the twentieth century because we discovered there were no such thing as soldiers even in a war. Everybody knew it in the beginning of the nineteenth century and then they forgot it and then in the middle of all that forgetting in the middle of the nineteenth century we the U.S. knew it even in a big war. And this will lead me to say so many things later about war, funny things really things about war.

The funny things I wish to say about war is first how war only says what everybody knows.

Everybody likes to see pictures, pictures of what everybody knows. Pictures of what everybody knows that that is a war.

Everybody knows which side has won before there is a war, everybody knows it, but nobody likes to believe it, and then they make a war. Dogs bark, that is war, but they all already know some one was coming.

Everybody knows what most everybody knew, but now to show it they make a war and after the war is over they believe it. The real fighting has all always been done before the war commences but as everybody likes explanations everybody likes everything proved everybody likes a war so there has to be the war. Think of any war. Of course what I say is true. The war is always won before the war, of course of course. Anybody knows that.

Now why do you say you do not want war. Of course you do want war because this is a way of seeing when you look and we like to look oh yes we like to look. Show me I’m from Missouri and that is war. He from Missouri knows but he wants to be shown and that is war. And why not. Most everybody wants to be shown. And that is war.

And so we in the nineteenth century discovered there were no such things as soldiers. Men fought or did not fight, mostly they did mostly they do. Mostly they do not mostly they did not. Oh yes you too.

There is no such thing as war there is no such thing as soldiers, but men fight, why, because they do. And as they do it for. Or for. Of course for.

And so do you see why.

Do you begin to see why. There is a war. Always is a war. Always is even is an American war.

Let me describe Grant and religion What would Grant Hiram Ulysses Grant or Ulysses Simpson Grant have done if he had been a great religious leader.

But not in for a war. The reason that Grant could fight in an American war was because he was one to be one to have it that this was so that the American war was won before there was the war. But the war oh yes the war was or was to be there, not where not anywhere.

You see Sherman said war was hell that was because he was fighting a war, but Grant he was a leader in an American war and the war was not where, where was the war. If not why not.

Because in anyway there was no there, there where there was any or a war. There were just as many there there which is where, there is or was or is no more or was no war.

Do you begin to see, the real Ulysses Simpson Grant he knew there was no war. There is always fighting but there is no war. And why because any why is neither my or not my it is all over before.

A war is over before there is the war. Do you begin to see that.

Of course it is all over before. It always is and this is any war which war.

Do you begin to say why Ulysses Simpson Grant was in an American war.

And that Hiram Ulysses Grant was different, that he was in American religion.

Do you begin to see. Oh yes you begin to see.

Chapter III

Does what Hiram Ulysses Grant does have anything to do with religion. No I do not think so nor do I think does he. Grant does not think so he does not did not think that what he did has anything to do with religion, nor either what he is or was.

Therefore it is not necessary to tell what he did, nor is it at all necessary to tell what he is or was.

It is necessary to know his name. No one knows but me how necessary it is to know his name. Now think how it came or even if you please how it comes.

You will never have known a Hiram and then in one summer you will know three. Or make believe it is Mariuses. You have never known a Marius and in a summer there are three. An Italian Marius a french Marius and a Swiss Marius, and so do you see what it is to have a name all the same. Hiram is a name Ulysses is a name even though there never has come to be one here of that name. And then comes one, often then the other one, then there are three. Will you be.

Have any of you noticed this.

By this I mean just this. That anybody may forget a name. Therefore it is not necessary to tell what he did, nor is it either at all necessary to tell what he is or was.

It is necessary to tell what is religion.

It is necessary to tell what Grant could have done if he had been a saint or a leader in religion. There is no need at all to know what he does or did or what he was or is.

It is necessary if you have a name to be in a way behaving with a name. Hiram Ulysses Simpson Grant. No Hiram Grant. Ulysses Simpson Grant. You see I have lost a name. Between them they have lost a name. They will not lose their name not all the same. They do, some do, lose some name.

In American they often just like that change their name. Not be-cause of their profession as in other countries but just because they do like it like that. Sometimes they say there is a reason.

For this it is necessary to know what is religion. Just as necessary to know this as to know your name so that you can come when you are called. No one can lose religion American religion any more than anybody can lose one name. Not only their name but any name. Do you feel like that.

It is very necessary any name is very necessary, it is necessary because of religion and yet in American religion they do not need any name all the same they do not need any name.

It is necessary because of Hiram Ulysses Grant who does not interest us.

It is necessary because of religion which does interest us. Because of Hiram Grant who does interest us.

It is necessary because of Ulysses Simpson Grant who does interest us and who may or who may not have known anything of religion. But he did. No American can not know about American religion. There is no no in place. Do you see what I mean. There is no no in American religion. Do you see what I mean.

If he had been a religious leader or a saint what would he have done to have been one.

But first let us know what is religion. If we can, let us know what is American in religion.

Not to lose a name that is not to forget to name any one with a name. They cannot help it. As soon as they come they come with a name. But they do not need a name.

Call a name and not need a name that, that is American religion.

Now see, see that you see that to lose and to forget is not the same, neither if it is done with or without a name.

American religion.

I like it.

American religion there are no favours to forget nor names.

American religion is not prepared, they need not ask anxiously, there is no anxiety in American religion not one.

Nor either is there wind nor a window no not in American religion.

There is no thanks or welcome no not in an American religion.

There is no sky, no there is no sky. And why. For the very simple reason that there is no sky, not in American not in American religion and why. Why is there no sky.

And so you see why American religion and European religion have nothing in common. Nothing at all.

European religion has a sky.

So heaven is there on high.

American religion has no sky and why. Because America has no sky. And why. Because that is why. There is only air and no sky. That is why.

Each one is all.

In American religion there is no one, there is no part of all, there is no sky, and why. Why. Because there is no sky. No one is shy, why, because there there is no sky.

A sky is a thing seen when you look up, when you look up in America you see up. That is all.

Do you see now what I mean by wind and windows.

You see in European religion they need a wind and they need window but not I, not American religion, not I. They need no wind or window or sky because there is no wind no window and no sky, not in American religion not in American war, not in America before or after war.

Wind has nothing to do with American religion. If there is no sky there is no wind to by and by, and so American religion is not why. Why not.

Do you see they know no moon nor sun nor stars nor bars but which they will not in their American religion.

Do you begin to see now why American religion will, there is no will be still, no not in American religion.

Sometime you come along. But not without the game of a name. Not not without the same game of the same name.

The name is this.

It does not make any difference when they come if they know that their name is so and so. But this does not savour of religion or make let a dog into a garden.

An American religion.

Do you often feel like this in an American religion.

I thought that I could think that I would not care to say what he had done and what he could do. And yet perhaps it is better to do so.

Remember he was born and changed his name because it was done for him.

We are still talking about Grant.

Remember also that he had been called Sam and this was done for him. Also remember that any one can seem to be the only one. That is to say it is remarkable how often you think that any one is an only child.

Ulysses Simpson Grant was or was not an only child but he had had to be one of some one.

Might that be religion American religion. That anybody might be a child if not an only child of some one. Think every minute if that might not be religion American religion that any one could be an only child or of some one or more than so.

As much as he could know of how to go. I think religion can be so.

And now I know it makes no difference whether his name was Hiram Ulysses or Ulysses Simpson although I really know that it does and did.

When anybody becomes a saint they change their name and so it must make a great deal of difference.

What is religion American religion. He never asks.

Hiram Ulysses Grant met no one that is to say it was not his way to meet any one because meeting any one is an occupation and he had no interest in any occupation.

That is the way it was. He had no interest, that is the way it was.

There is no way of having any interest in religion in American religion. That is the way it was.

And what has this to do with American religion. Not anything in one way.

To occupy anything or to be occupied makes it as if it is occupied by something and this was not what he had to do. Not at all. He had not that to do. Not at all.

He was a leader in religion in American religion.

May she may he call wood and hay wood and hay.

But he did not have to say either or both as a way to pray. Prayer is not necessary in religion in American religion. What to say.

What to say.

Now think of solemn and sky.

They both begin with s and mean the same only one is in American religion and the other not.

Solemn is in American religion because being in American religion an only child in which there is no sky and no die one must be solemn. If one is not solemn one is not an only child and with no sky, but American religion is, it is an only child and with no sky and with no die. You may be killed but not to die not I an only child cannot die, it can be solemn it can lie it can be killed, but it cannot die and why because an only child can not die. That is why.

Do you begin to see a little what America is what American religion is what American war is.

Do you see what it is. Lizzie do you see.

Do you see what American religion is and why there is no sky. Every where else there is a sky and why because the sky is over all. But in American religion there is no sky because there is no over all. There is no all, there is no over all. That is why.

So that is the difference between solemn and sky.

You say you do not like me to repeat but why not if it makes you listen.

And it will make you listen does make you listen. You like the funny things in the newspapers because they repeat, why yes of course you do.

I say why not if it makes you listen.

Now you see American religion is solemn but it is not an all nor an over all nor is it any part of all not at all.

Hiram Ulysses Grant just then popped into my mind. I knew just what he was when he was standing and not slouching also the way he was dressed and what he said. What did he say. They listened but they did not hear what he had to say, what he said. He said it again but they did not hear again. That is what I call right.

Hiram Ulysses Grant never made them yet, only not yet, nor that he will.

He was a leader in religion although he never meant well never meant them well, not yet.

He may not say that he was not to answer because he did not hear. Not at all not at all there was nothing to hear because as he had ears he did not hear.

Any and all of this is an occupation and there is no danger in religion no danger in American religion.

There is no danger in religion is there any danger in war, some say not. Safety first has nothing to do with danger and so I tell you no there is no danger in American religion nor in American war nor in America, no no danger.

By this I mean that where anybody can be killed there is no danger. Because being killed is so easy there and so nobody is in danger.

There is danger in an occupation, danger in occupation, because if anything is occupying then good-bye to religion, if not good-bye to war any more, any way good-bye to religion, good-bye to anything, oh yes oh yes, good-bye.

Arrange religion as not an occupation.

Once more he comes Hiram Ulysses Grant comes and he does not resemble Grant. If not why not why does he not resemble him at all at all, not resemble Ulysses Simpson Grant, not at all, not at all, at all.

He is heavier and thinner, he is taller and yellower, he is older and redder he is a leader. Nobody comes when he calls.

He wears a beard, perhaps he is drunk every day perhaps, perhaps he needs where he goes if not, perhaps, who thinks of wills and willing or moon and sun and is he willing. He is not willing to stop and he is not willing except when he is working and he never shakes a hand not when he is willing. He is willing to come alone, or not.

That is what he is not, willing.

Hiram Ulysses Grant is a leader in religion if he is willing. Do you see how different he is from Ulysses Simpson Grant whom you all know by his photograph. Of course you do of course you see how different he is. One in war and one in religion. And who knows the difference. Because after all who can say that there is any any day either war, or either religion, or either, not at all.

Arrange religion as not an occupation. Neither is war. That is the reason why everybody anybody can like it. Of course that is a reason if not the reason. Yes of course. It not being an occupation anybody can like it.

There you are, believe it or not, there is no occupation that can be what it is.

I cannot feel that they declare that Grant was there. Of course he was there.

Which Grant.

Why can religion be a farewell to when they come. Which Grant.

Not at all. In religion they do not come and so Grant never said good-bye.

Which Grant never said good-bye. Neither one nor the other Grant ever said good-bye. Of course not. Think of that. Think of an American at that. They never said good-bye. Not one. Which Grant. No Grant, no Grant ever said good-bye.

In religion they do not stay and so Grant never said anything.

Have you forgotten the way Grant looked.

Which Grant.

Have you forgotten what he never did. Have you forgotten what he never said. Have you forgotten. Which Grant.

Grant had no occupation. He did not do that.

How often they say not but no Grant ever said not. Of course not.

Think of the two not as Grant but as each one.

Hiram U. Grant was a leader in religion. Nobody said anything. He did not do anything but he had an occupation. Which one. Which did he have as an occupation.

In religion they do not wait and so Grant had no occupation.

In religion they leave nothing and so Grant never went away.

I know what Hiram U. Grant looks like I know what he says I know what he does I know where he lives I know what he likes I know how he works I know how he drinks and I know how he shakes hands. Yes I do. Because I can see him any day spring summer and autumn not winter. I cannot see him when winter comes. And why. Because when winter comes there is no way to say that he is there. But he is just as much as yes.

And so you see religion has this use that if he led in religion which he did he not only did not come and go or stay and wait or speak or leave. Not at all.

He was a leader in religion. Remember that. Everybody remember that. Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. Remember that. A leader in American religion remember that. Not a leader in french religion. He was a leader in American religion. Remember that.

Ulysses Simpson Grant, remember, that was Grant.

Remember that he was Grant.

I do not care very much to know that he was called Sam Grant. This can be such a disappointment that as well as so I do not wish to know but I do know that once he was called Sam Grant. I find this useless.

Now to come back to Hiram Ulysses. He was drunk, he was drunk every day and all day and did or did this not make any difference. It did not. And why not. Because if he was drunk all day and every day and every bit of every day it did not make any difference.

He began every day as if it was all finished at the end of any other day. Which it was in his life time. It was all finished. In his life time.

He could be known not to be left alone because as he stood there, although he never stood, he was always as it were never left where any one could stare. Not he. He was never there. He could be accompanying what ever needed to be used that day, hay, beasts, land, help, grain, barns or wood, just as they know they would.

This made him be left alone to-day. No one can say he could be left alone to-day or any day.

He was a leader in religion not which they or any one can say. If he were big and thin and tall and all and always well as drunk as when he was no longer well. Who could call who around. Do you not hear around when practically nothing else is said or set.

For which they please to come.

What do they ask for.

They ask for nothing.

He never said that of any one not of any one who had nothing to do. He never said it.

He liked their allowance when he gave them enough.

They were best anywhere.

In all their ages they were none of them all. Or even at all.

A leader in religion has a wife. He has to have a wife who listens and believes and minds. Of course she does. She never knew who or to whom.

She will prefer her eldest son to her youngest and her youngest son to her eldest. But this is alright.

By which they mean they are not restless because it has to have a habit that well is well. They know they prefer where they mean. She felt it best. That is to say she felt that it was what it was best. She did it too. Every little while to try.

To lead in religion in American religion means that cakes are plain. Of course they are. Anybody knows that. They are plain. Those who have the occasion know where they go. The other way to say the same thing is to say. Cakes are not plain neither birds or beasts. And as we can say. Or quite likely they will not be frightened not while they are alike. Not while cakes are alike.

I lose myself in thoughts. Who does not who knows the difference between drunken and cakes. Not drunken because never without drink, not cakes because never without cakes. Not tall because never without all. Not pursued because well what is it without. Not what is it without withered. You tell me if you have no variation.

I think how likely Hiram Ulysses Grant looked just like I think he did.

Book 14

Now to tell a story simply.

What is religion and why was Hiram Ulysses Grant a religious leader.

If nobody told him and nobody did tell him, how did he know.

Hiram did not tell any one so, but they did know.

Just how they knew is not why they were not through with him, or any one.

American religion cannot make anybody tell any one any more, or anything about that thing.

See him not tell any one anything about anything that has been anything of that thing.

Nobody tells any one anything about seeing anything, not in American religion or any such thing.

And so Hiram Ulysses Grant could be a leader in American religion do you begin to see that, although he was never leading. No one in any American thing is leading anything. With anything anything is any thing. So that is the way that there is nothing leading or anything following which is that thing.

They act as if they all go together one by one and so any one is not leading. Do you see that in American religion in American anything.

Just as if that which nobody did tell him was not something he did not do.

Do you want a story do you want to know everything about what he did not do. Why yes.

What is religion.

Religion is, that if they said this, they had that.

Not for him or from him not him.

Hiram Ulysses Grant had not that kind of American religion. Not with him. He had no kind of religion with him. Not Hiram Ulysses Grant.

You now never could mix up the two could you.

Hiram told no one anything and he heard nothing when he told no one anything. And that amounted to that. Believe him if you can.

Not for him.

Not for Hiram Ulysses Grant, not for him.

It might, it should it might amount to that. That Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion.

Just like that, just what he meant by what was said. He did not say anything.

Do you remember how I said he was well, what he said, do you remember how I said he did not say anything. He was just the way he looked. His head, his beard, he was drunk but he was not said, because it was all always there, there was never anything.

Oh yes he was as he said but he did not say it as they said. He did not say anything.

All of which was meant.

There is no such thing as wounds or wounded, no such thing.

There is no such thing as first and all the time. No there is no such thing.

Hiram Ulysses Grant did not have to know that there was such a thing he did not have to know.

Why should Hiram Ulysses Grant be last. Nobody said last nobody said lost. Nobody said lost or last. Nobody said at last.

Hiram Ulysses Grant did not have to know that there was not any such a thing he did not have to know.

Oh no, no he did not have to know.

Did you begin to see how religion well he is a leader in religion I say he.

Let me tell you about Hiram Ulysses Grant. He had a father he was taller older and more bearded but he was never what he need not be not he. He looked like that. He looked like a leader in religion but it was not he because he did not have to be not he.

Hiram Ulysses Grant married his cousin, he did this to please his father and he and his wife had two sons one older and one younger.

This was not to please any father but never more than earlier and later it did please any and even every father.

This was what Hiram Ulysses Grant saw.

Later he was always better than rather, further than farther and ready to be in after he could not deny any farther.

And then he was not drunk but never sober. This did not interfere with anything so indeed it did not.

This was how he was a religious leader not any one was any farther not any one further not any one follow or fear nearer. Just not it.

Then they all know that Hiram Ulysses Grant was not so too.

They knew he was new.

Oh yes. New.

Volume VI

Ulysses Simpson Grant was the general in the civil war in the United States of America.

He was not as stout or as heavy or as dark or as broad a man as one might think.

He was paler and smaller and lighter and shorter and narrower than might have been thought.

This could come to be a fact.

But he was a leader in religion.

Is that so.

No.

Not he nor his brother but Hiram Ulysses Grant. Oh yes of course.

Ulysses Simpson Grant was after all there.

Of course he was there and he gathered it all together, all all together and he did not cry about it, some leaders in religion have wept. Very often.

Some leaders in war.

Have not cried about it at all.

Neither Grant led.

They did not cry nor try.

May they cry as they try.

Some leaders can.

Volume VII

Ulysses Simpson Grant never kept when he wept. Or why should he try and cry. Not he.

The whole thing about Ulysses Simpson Grant beside that he did not earn a living was that he did not. One man did say, did not, about anything and really nobody did say did, about anything. He did not say anything.

He was not after which they settled. By this I mean he did not look to see anything. He never said I mean. He had a son too, two sons if he had two. There might have been girls too but not if they went without.

They can shoot if they have a gun and if they have none, they can shoot too. Yes they do. It is easy to eat what is shot. It is easy if better not. Who has been without any one. This was not Ulysses Simpson Grant’s past.

He never had a present. They may just as well say why not as not say why not. But he did not place himself any where. Which is just the same as all the same.

It is not often that it is only cold in winter. It is better. That which they have is better. Any day they have what they have eaten. Some say cooked and eaten. Some say not.

I wish I remembered everything about Ulysses S. Grant. But I do. Why should I look as I do if I do.

I remember everything about Grant Ulysses S. Grant just as anybody can do.

I can lose Ulysses S. Grant and in a way I have having made him another having made Hiram Ulysses Grant. I have made him Hiram U. Grant.

Volume VIII

What is religion and why could Hiram Grant be a leader in religion as he was.

This is the way to lead religion.

In the first place neither he nor they must be ready.

They must none of them be ready at all.

They must none of them have been waiting and they must none of them have been prepared to go anywhere.

They must not merely not hear but not lead.

They must also not despair nor place any one anywhere.

In this way religion is bound to be born by not being either frightened or alone.

Not anything can happen to any one.

And so religion is partly mine.

So do you see Hiram Ulysses Grant was not a parent, nor had he no children, nor had he any intention of moving. None of these things occurred to him.

He could be known not to have known about religion.

Does he begin.

Do you begin.

Will they begin.

May he begin. Which way should never be said by any one for him.

When this you see see me or him.

This makes which makes that they make religion.

What is religion.

Religion is in return for their religion.

Do you read led for religion.

In this way nobody led.

Hiram Ulysses Grant led in religion.

Grant was a leader in religion.

To come back to Ulysses Simpson Grant and what he did and what he did do and what he was. And was Hiram Ulysses Grant a leader in religion. He was. I cannot ask too often what is religion.

That is what they do. Who do.

That is what they do. They do ask who asks what is religion. They do not ask what is religion but I do. I ask what is religion. I cannot ask too often, what is religion.

What is religion.

Religion is what is alright if they have to have their ups and downs. It is also alright if everything remains the same, it is also alright if there is a leader in religion. It is also alright. But who is. Who is alright.

So often as I say so often as I think so often as I can I say when is American religion not for a man not for a woman not for children. When is it and when is it not. When is it religion and when is it not.

It is always religion.

American religion is always religion.

What is religion.

Religion is made of which so many not only come at once but come more than just at once. Remember the camp-meeting and that it would make no difference if the woods went away to stay, just this.

If they came at once it would be just that. But if they came at once would there be a leader in religion.

Think everybody think. Which is Hiram Ulysses Simpson Grant. Which did he not hear to do. Which.

Think of Hiram Ulysses Grant. Yes because they have heard nothing of who said anything and no one spoke.

Is this so. Or is this not true.

After they went together.

Hiram was not like that, he not only remained but he came after a while and he did not come at all because as no one waited there was no way for him to move.

Think about it all.

No one can move.

Oh no. No one can move.

If no one can wait and no one can move and this is so if you think about it that is to say if you know what you know you do know that this is so.

Not at all.

No one can wait.

There is no such thing as waiting.

Volume IX

No one sent for Ulysses Simpson Grant no one indeed. No indeed. Not at all while anybody went.

No one sent, listen to this, no one sent for Ulysses Simpson Grant as long that is while anybody went.

He could remember that he did not feel that he was sad and never had been.

Is this Ulysses Simpson. Yes it is Ulysses Simpson.

Is this Hiram Ulysses.

Well yes perhaps it is.

Hiram U. Grant was a leader in religion.

There is no more sadness in religion than there is waiting. In American religion in any American religion.

No more welcome in religion than there is moving. That is in religion in American religion in American religion.

I do not repeat what I say, I say what I say and that sounds like the same thing, and it is, and why not if the same thing is which it is. And yet it is not, not the same thing, and so it is that is so it happens that I do not say what I have said. I keep saying what it is that I have to say. I say it about religion American religion about American war even about American everything. Yes I do.

He was not welcome he did not welcome.

There is no welcome in religion.

No more welcome in religion than there is moving.

And why did he not sit and think.

He neither sat nor thought.

He neither walked nor bought.

There is no sitting and thinking in religion.

Not in American religion.

There is no walking or buying in religion. Not in American religion.

What is there in religion.

Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion.

But which I know if all I say I do, but this has nothing else to do with you.

This has nothing to do with it, even if as a wish, he says to his brother you talk like a fish.

All this could be heard out loud but Hiram Ulysses Simpson was not there. Why not. Because if no one was, it was not as if no one was.

Do you feel them clear or clearly.

Can you see the Grants like this Hiram Ulysses Simpson but they were not both brothers. One can be a brother the other can be a brother but not two of one of them no not two of them can be the brother.

How could I know if I were to say so that there is a difference between Hiram Ulysses Grant and Ulysses Simpson Grant.

Who was Grant.

Grant what he would be doing what would he be doing if instead of a general he had been a leader in religion.

What would he be doing if instead of being a leader in religion he had been a general.

And how old is the difference.

Volume X

Forget how many generals there are in the world and how many leaders in religion.

It is very curious how few generals there are in the world and how few leaders in religion.

Of course there are a lot about them but you do not hear about them, not we.

It is one of the things I always wonder when there are so many how comes it that there are so few. Just so few.

Grant was a general so they said and they knew and he was, he was married, he was a father, he was a general, he was a president, he was a traveler, he was a writer and a reader and he was dead. This is what they said.

Volume XI

Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. No one has said this, no, not any one, but it is true just as true as though everybody had said it who had heard it and now they read it.

Listen to it. Grant was a leader in religion.

Volume XII

How can there be so few of anything, generals and leaders of religion, just as if there is, and I do say it, no waiting and no preparing for it. Nobody waits to be a great man and so that is what it is.

There is no such thing as waiting. Let everybody know it, there is no such thing as waiting.

Volume XIII

Hiram Ulysses Grant was not born. He was a leader in religion. He was not born because that is of no importance. Being born is of no importance, it is important only to fathers and mothers and grandmothers and grandfathers and not even really to aunts and uncles; and so Hiram Ulysses Grant was not born.

Mr. Simpson was interested and not for nothing. He was so interested chat if Grant was a general and had gone to West Point and everything he would have the name, and he was known as Ulysses Simpson Grant, and it does not make any difference.

Here we see where we are three if not two. One if not two.

No of course it makes no difference to a leader in religion, because a leader in religion can change his name. Saints change their name have changed their name always have changed their name. Of course they have had it. Even a general can change his name but he does not do it all the time. Not at all now.

Anybody can change their name and they do it too. But that is another question and can later express something as you will hear to see when I write about Wilbur Wright. Not that he did but some one else did, who was another Wilbur. But this is just to whet your appetite.

Grant was a leader in religion. Do you know which Grant. Which Grant is it. Which is the Grant that is the leader in religion and which is the Grant that is not. And have they had or ever had any connection. Have they or have they not. How many can answer.

Once more I ask you all not what is a leader in religion but what is religion. What is religion as American religion. I ask you all what it is what is religion what is it what is it as it is American religion.

The only way to know about religion is this, that they need not compare. There are no comparisons there. As I look at a great many sitting there there is no way to undertake to compare anything with anything. And so they are all longer there. They are all longer there than if in any way there was a way to compare anything with anything.

Do you wonder now do you wonder why I know what religion is.

Think think of a Grant, Hiram or General Grant, Hiram Ulysses or Lieutenant Grant, think of them. Do think of them.

What is religion. American religion.

Religion or and American religion.

Religion which is American religion.

Do I know what religion is.

I can answer that.

Religion is not leaving in anything, that is leaving it in, leaving in anything that has been left, as it was, just before they came to religion.

Think of Grant. Which Grant.

Did he leave in anything.

Think of Grant. He did not leave in anything.

It is not necessary to say which Grant. Do you see how it is not necessary.

No one can say that he was leaving anything in and why not. The answer is because he was not waiting. Of course that is the answer. You know now that that is what the answer is always is.

Waiting not being existing, leaving anything in is not being existing. Is there any difference between leaving anything in and leaving in anything. There is not.

And in this way a saint can change his name. Listen while I think again.

Grant and religion.

Religion and Grant.

Which Grant.

Not, and about this there is no doubt, not Ulysses Simpson Grant.

What is religion. Do you know what religion is. I do and so did Grant. I will not now say that I know which Grant but you do and I do, so we may and can say we do.

Grant did not say what religion is but I will. But he was a leader in religion. Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. And I I will say what it is to be a leader in religion, and the way to say what is a leader is to say Hiram Ulysses Grant was such a one. One who was one. Who was a leader in religion in American religion. One.

There is no waiting in religion, there is no preparing in religion there is no leaving anything in, in religion. This is all that there is of religion of American religion.

There is nothing more nor is there anything more in American war. There is nothing more not there in American everywhere or anywhere. Which is which.

How can there be a difference between war and not war between religion and where. How can there be a difference between American and there between anywhere and everywhere between there and where. There is none.

The silence and the silence comes the silence is not there. This is because which is which and that is what they guess. See how funny it is with a Grant if he is a Grant there. See how much it is when it is that they like which they feel that their name is.

For them more for them than with them they need not have this. They could have any name which is a name. Is it all the same to have any name which is a name.

A name is a name if no one has it as a name, but when and if anybody has the same name is it still not only a name.

Think everybody think of their own name just like that.

Think of Hiram.

Just like that.

Think of Ulysses.

Just like that.

Sam just like that.

Do not think of Simpson just like that, that is not at all necessary.

There are not their only names. Lots of names are not their only names.

I never knew any one not to have a name. Did you. If they have a name then somebody can come with that name to make a name. So many change the names in which it is a name. This is so very known that nobody asks was it his name.

Did Hiram do so.

He did not.

Did Ulysses do so.

Ulysses was not his name.

Did Sam do so.

Sam was not his name.

Did Simpson do so.

Simpson was not his name.

What was his name.

Ulysses Simpson Grant was his name.

But then there is Hiram Ulysses Grant and they are not brothers. Therefore not everything that is religion is just as clear as which it is.

How can any one be a leader in religion. Just think. How can any one be a leader in religion. But they can. Hiram Grant could and did. He was a leader in religion. This is a feeling.

Volume XIV

When no one asks for an answer, that means, that either everybody knows or if they know they do not answer.

No one asks what is religion because, as no one asks, no one asks for an answer.

It is just like that not only in religion but in America and in war. If no one asks for an answer, no one asks because they do know and they do not ask and they do not answer.

But they might ask if they know, or they might say they might not ask if they could not answer, or they could know that they could ask for an answer. In American it is just like that.

In American war it is just like that.

To be a leader in American religion where no one can be a leader that is to say there can be a leader there can be leaders but there is no leading, because there is no leading, they can all know the answer. They can ask for the answer. This is the answer.

And do you know the difference between like and alike.

To ask for an answer is not an answer for American war for American religion for America. No one asks.

Everybody asks and everybody can answer.

All of which is so strange if everybody is interested in me.

In American religion that is not so and that is why America is where it is in war if in war, in religion always in religion in America as in America.

That is to say there are leaders in religion in war in America but there is no leading. Do you see. Yes you do see.

Religion may be made as Grant is made a leader in religion. You say leader and no leading what is that. But that is just what America is, just what it is, just that. And as many have us as ours are.

No one slowly thinks of General Grant. I do.

By the time I was stopped I knew when to stop. This was not true. Not through Grant not to you.

Grant when he came too.

But no one is stopped no one is to stop not they, not in American war not in America not in American religion. They do do other things if they do but that has nothing to do with stop now has it.

Now it can be true that this makes me aware of why I stopped. I stopped when I came. And now I say. This is a Grant.

It is so easy to leave Grant to lose Grant to have Grant, any Grant it is so easy.

It is so easy always to know what Grant did or did not have to do. He did not have it to do. This was why he was a Grant.

He did not have it to do.

He was not there to be through.

But what was it when it was finished. When it was finished it was a war. But what had it been before. Before it had not been a war, it had been what they were doing as you know.

And what they had been doing. Yes. They did not all have to know what they were doing not of course. Of course they did which they did because they said what they did which is of course when they did what they did. And yet you all can know that Grant never said what is there to say which is to say that like that he said it. They said he did not say it. But he did. What was it he said. I want you to see just how to say it.

Did I ever hear of him before. And however often I speak of him do I have to begin over again. How did I first become acquainted with General Grant.

I first became acquainted with U. S. Grant. After that for a long time I was acquainted with General U. S. Grant. How did I become acquainted with General U. S. Grant. By reading about him of course by seeing his photograph often of course, by feeling that he was a great man often of course, and not feeling that General Lee was a great man at all. And now I have not changed my mind.

There have been a great many wars in the world and most of them were interesting. Wars are interesting. Are they more interesting than anything else. Perhaps yes. At any rate they are interesting. Why are wars interesting.

Wars are interesting, not because something is always happening, during a war not because of that, not because a war is showing everybody what had been happening before the war commenced. These are all reasons why wars are interesting but it is not the very real reason, why wars keep on going. It is the reason why wars are commencing but it is not the reason why wars are interesting. Wars are interesting because there is a back and forth every minute in a war and that is interesting.

Wars would not be interesting if there was not a back and forth but of course there is this in war and so wars are interesting.

There is more back and forth in war than there is even in dancing or in kissing and so war is interesting.

Forward and back and back and forth, and so wars are interesting.

In other things in anything in almost anything there is a back and forward forward and back but there are other things happening but in a war nothing is happening but that.

It is like dancing and therefore wars are interesting. Nobody can deny it.

To come back to war.

There are two reasons for war.

One reason is this. During peace there is something happening, anything is happening some are saying yes and some are saying no but a great many are not saying anything, of course not in peace. And so there is a forward and back but it is very slow in pushing very very slow. But it has pushed and one or a one has pushed the other one. Very well.

Having pushed or been pushed slowly been pushed or pushed those pushing or being pushed do not know but they a little know which has been pushing the other one from where he was before. They know the pushed and the pusher which one has pushed and they need no war to know it more. They can know it more but really, alright they know it. But then all those not the pushing those, not the pushed those, all those all those many those the ones in peace neither pushed nor pushing they do not know about who has won before there is a war. Of course they do not know but they have to know they have to be told so and the only way that they can know that they can be told so is by a war.

Now think about General Grant and the American war about the Mexican war about the Spanish war about the world war about any war. The pushed had been pushed off before the war and the pushed and the pusher really did not want the war, it is all who live around and have not heard of pushing or of being pushed who have to have the war. They want to see if that is so. Interesting if true. Show me I’m from Missouri, and so there is a war to show them but all the real pushing has been done before the war. The war just shows them. Sometimes in a war there is a surprise but not often. I say sometimes in the way a war comes out there is a surprise but I really do not believe it. It is not true. Of course there is no surprise. All the real pushing has been done already, every bit of it and then there is the war, but the pusher and the pushed they know who wins before there is the war. That is so. Nor is it so or is it not so. Well it is so.

Then they like the war and that is alright too.

Because as I said there is every minute in a war a forward and back and what is so nice as forward and back. Nothing, and that is why they all like it like they do.

Grant he never said war was hell or was anything new. No he just said I will fight it out on this line if it takes all summer, and he knew before he had begun that he was through of course he knew. And he knew before, he knew it as well before as he could know what he knew, and so he was not waiting. Do you see now why there is no waiting. Do you see. No waiting in war, no waiting in America no waiting in religion no waiting anywhere. Do you begin to see.

Now religion and war is not exactly the same now is it, even American religion and American war. Now is it.

Was Grant a leader in religion. I think so. Was he a general. I think so. Is war interesting. Yes I think so. Is religion interesting. Yes I think so. Is it interesting in the same way. No I do not think so. Were there two Grants. Yes I think so. Was one a leader in religion. Yes I think so. Was one a leader in war. Yes I think so. Were they both interesting. Yes I think so.

Which brings it back again to forward and back and the difference between war and religion, American war and American religion.

In other things than war and religion things are happening that have nothing to do with forward and back but in wars nothing is happening that has not to do with back and forward and forward and back, and that is the reason that wars are interesting. Anybody and everybody is interested in forward and back and back and forth and back and forward and this is something that is completely occupying the attention and everybody likes their attention to be completely occupied that is the way not to be lonesome and so that is the reason why war is interesting, there is no time wasted and so nobody is lonesome. Yes you do see. How can you waste time how can time be wasted when forward and back and back and forward is everything and it is always going on as it is a war.

Of course it is interesting, of course war is interesting.

In other things something or nothing is happening until there is no more to happen. Everybody likes that, it is their life just like that and it is interesting but not as occupying to the attention as forward and back and back and forward. It is not at all likely that it could be as interesting as naturally it does not hold the attention and so naturally it can be lonesome. Most naturally.

Peace has its victories as well as war. Sure. But it takes more time to go back and forward and forward and back in peace than in war and so most everybody stops looking. That is it. Most everybody stops looking.

And this brings me back to Grant.

Do you see why he is a leader in religion.

Because in war he knew so much about going forward and back and back and forward that to him it looked like waiting and as he knew that there is no such thing as waiting, that waiting is not existing; hear me say, he was a leader in religion Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion. Hiram Grant or Ulysses Grant, did he feel himself to be Hiram Grant. Nobody has ever said anything about this. And this is what I mean.

What is the difference between war and religion. You all know now what war is, American war, now what is religion, American religion.

What is American religion.

There there nobody can offer religion to him, to Hiram Grant. Can offer him religion.

In any case in no way can there be anything done which is not known and can be known as religion. Oh yes as religion.

I offer what I have to say.

What is religion. American religion.

About forward and back and religion, you know all about it now in war in any war now how about it in religion in any religion in American religion.

There is no forward and back in religion not even in camp-meeting it does not even look as if it is.

You see that.

There is no forward and back in American religion and therefore American religion is not like European religion. European religion is forward and back standing still, do you see what I mean but of course you do. American religion is not forward and back standing still, it is neither forward and back nor is it standing still. Think of a camp-meeting. Think also of what I have said about there being no sky in American religion, think also of what I said that it did not make any difference in a camp-meeting if the trees all were away to stay away it made no difference no difference at all.

There is no forward and back and staying quiet no standing still in American religion. It is like there being no sky it is there, as they know, there is no sky not that they ever think about the sky not even when they are killed and do not die, not they.

American religion is not only remarkable in not separating anything from anything or even in uniting. Nor even in untying. Nor in measuring. Nor in utilising.

In American religion they do not think of meadows and water. In American religion there is nothing of meadows having water in them and that to this water there is no name given. So she says. You see how it is not like European religion.

In American religion there is, so she says, but there is no having land and water nor water and land nor trees nor flowers nor sky nor changes, none of this has anything to do with American religion, and therefore American religion is not like European religion not at all not at all not at all.

Think how none of these things were interesting to Hiram Grant. He was not waiting to hear why it was not happening. He knew enough to say so but he never spoke. Why should one hear and speak. Whether he did hear was of no importance.

That is what makes American religion. Do you begin to see what makes American religion, what it is, what is American religion. It is why American religion is what it is. Yes it is.

I was with Grant.

Hiram Ulysses Grant was not forgotten. Why was he not forgotten. He was not forgotten because he was. He was not forgotten because they knew that they could say I was with Grant.

It is now forgotten that they could say, I was with Grant.

He is not forgotten because he was a leader in religion. Hiram Ulysses Grant. That is to say he is forgotten but I remember him.

Is there any change.

I ask you is there any change.

No there is not and I cannot ask you too often.

Does it make any difference Does it mean anything.

Will you go away.

And if not why not.

And does it make any difference.

If it means anything does it make any difference and does it mean anything.

Will you go away.

And is Ulysses Simpson Grant real and was he born Hiram Ulysses. Oh yes he was, well not born, but certainly he was named Hiram Ulysses after he was born. He certainly was.

And if not why not, why was he born and named and afterwards his name was changed.

All of this that makes me say this makes me come to relieve everyone of this.

Do you understand.

I mean that I do not wish any one to be bothered by his having been named Hiram and not have been called Hiram. This might easily bother a great many.

Some can ask me do you understand. And I say yes I understand.

Of course if I understand I say that Hiram Ulysses Grant was born in some part of a day. Do you see how that makes of him a leader in religion. But not only that. Being born in some part of a day does make him a leader in religion. He was not only that being that. Does it make him a leader in American religion or not. Do you see how it is just doubtful. A little bit doubtful that it does make him a leader in American religion, just that. Perhaps it does not make him just that, just that does not just make him that, a leader in American religion perhaps not just that.

He was born in some part of a day, that is he was born and then he was named Hiram Ulysses he was named that on a day.

Did this make him a leader in religion. Is that what they say. It could make him a leader in religion but not a leader in American religion, no not any such thing. Do you begin to understand, yes or no.

There is no use in now saying, if he had been a leader in religion.

Can you see how this can make him a leader in religion in one way.

Oh yes you can see.

There is no use in now saying that he had been a leader in religion in American religion. The thing now to say is how can he and not any one be a leader in religion. That is the thing to say now.

The rest of it I can say anyhow.

A leader in religion, because how does he become a leader in religion if now he is a leader in religion.

He is so well-known now.

He is well known now by having his name well-known well-known now.

Ulysses Simpson Grant a leader in religion. That is a question.

Hiram Ulysses Grant a leader in religion, yes a leader in religion.

How well I remember that they are all killed and so they do not die like they do in Europe, not they. They are killed every day and that was always so, just so and is yet even yet so, oh yes it is so, it is even yet so as you know.

And this has nothing to do with war American war nothing at all but it has to do with American religion which it is. Of course it is. It also has to do with there being no leading in American religion. It has also to do with a Grant being a leader in religion and all this has to be said until not any one can be dead not any one.

I mean just this.

I have just said that there is no such thing as a leader because as they are all there they cannot despair. This makes American religion, really and truly it does.

They can be afraid and care, they can be religious and dare, but they cannot compare and as they cannot compare, there is no way to compare one thing with another thing there, there are no leaders there. Oh how can you cry because you cannot try.

Have you forgotten what Hiram looked like and what he was because I have not. I could not forget because it is his name. Hiram Ulysses Grant. Do you remember what his name looked like and what he looked like. Of course you really do.

All this makes no humility.

Let me think about all the things that are not in religion in American religion. Their name and why they came and where they were and how they looked and what they said and when they were dead. None of these things have anything to do with American religion no they have not. There there it is American religion is not where it is, not there, but it is oh yes it is not even enough. There is no enough and no sky in American religion and no try. Now it sounds like that but is it, no it is not.

I like American religion and they have it. Remember there is no day and night of course not of course there is not. Do you see how just it is not like European religion do you see, it sounds like nothing but it is it is American religion yes it is.

Humility, changes, reprisals, absences, waiting, allowance, restraint, advantage, organisation, reliance, facility, separation, reparation, absence, division and subtraction. All these things are not in religion in American religion, not, they are not.

And names. Who names names. Nobody names names. They have names. If they have names and nobody names names, names are not like names, but they will know their names. Oh yes their names. It is like that their names.

What then is there in religion in American religion.

There is no waiting in religion in American religion.

I have just been reading that there is no waiting in American religion.

What is there in American religion.

There is no leading in American religion.

If not why not, oh yes you know you all know there is no leading in American religion.

What then is there in American religion.

There is no advice in American religion. If there is no advice and you know of course you know that there is no advice in American religion then of course then there is no advice in American religion.

Now when you think of all this you will see why Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion in American religion just like that.

What is in religion. He is in religion. He Hiram Ulysses Grant. He is not outside in religion. Nor does he mean to kneel. Nobody knows that in American religion, not they. They stood, standing is standing. They are standing holding something or just standing, in American, in American religion, now they are sitting just sitting, in American, in American religion. That is the only difference between then and now. In American in American religion. Yes of course you know that if you think of that. Remember how they stood then how they sit now, but that is alright, then they stood because they stood and rode now they sit because they sit and ride. Yes you do see that all of you do see that.

Let me tell a little story. Once when Hiram Ulysses Simpson Grant was sent to buy a pony, his father said, offer the man twenty dollars and if he will not take it offer him twenty-two and if he will not take it offer him twenty-four and if he will not take it do not offer him any more. But he will take it. The man was told the story of what his father said by Hiram Ulysses Simpson Grant and he did take it.

Let me tell another story.

Once when Grant was careful to be where he was Ulysses Simpson Grant he was, some one asked him did he come there to wait for anything. No one heard the answer.

And a great many people knew that he had come when he did and that no one heard the answer.

Do you see how there is no kneeling in America, in American religion, not like that no waiting and no kneeling, no not like that.

There is no doubt in any one’s mind that Grant was not waiting. Oh no not that.

Hear me while I tell what they know.

Volume XV

Oh yes I know what they know and this makes religion.

Every now and then Grant listened when they told that there were other men who had come, not to find him, but to know where he was.

Volume XVI

And this makes religion. Hiram Grant. Yes or no. Hiram Ulysses Simpson Grant. Oh how do you know.

He never said I like, out loud.

He never said that they might be wakeful. He never said he knew what was a philopena or a valentine. Of course he did know and that made anybody anxious. He was a leader in religion.

In his time there were philopenas and valentines.

Philopinas are when there are two kernels in a nut and when they are first seen they are seen and they said philopena. Anybody can know that just as he did he did know that.

A valentine is different. There can be kinds of valentines. There can be comic valentines and sweet valentines and funny valentines. Of course he could know that he did know that, he had that he had it to have to know that which of course he did. He knew all of that.

There is a short history of a man.

It is very nice.

It is this.

He was a soldier at fifteen, he was a general at twenty-three, and he was dead on the field of battle at twenty-seven. Then there was a monument to him in the public square of the city in which he was born made within two years of when he was no more.

Contrast a career like this with that of General Grant General Ulysses Simpson Grant.

Grant was not like that but anybody can know that. A man like that would not know what a philopena was what a valentine was. But Grant did. He knew.

Think how they know and how they like a philopena and a valentine.

They know, they know that a philopena is when there are two nuts in one kernel and that is just the way they grew and they knew just what there was to do when they found the two nuts in the kernel where there might only be one. They knew just what to do. Of course he knew, even if he did not do what there was to do. Yes of course he knew.

A valentine is St. Valentine’s day in February and they can send each other paper that looks like lace or comic valentines.

What part had these things in Grant’s life. He certainly could like them both.

Before Grant knew he was going to change his name he knew about valentines. Did anybody ever send any one by the name of Hiram a valentine. He did not wonder why not. They did send one by the name of Ulysses a valentine, and valentines are very welcome when they come, and philopenas are very welcome when they are found.

Nobody thinks of this in connection with Ulysses S. Grant but why not. You have to think of it when you think of what Grant would have been if he had been a leader in religion, and he was, he was a leader in religion.

If any one had sent him a valentine it would not have been a lace one it would not have been a comic one it would have been a nice one. And perhaps only two were sent to him. I do not think that there were many sent to him or one or none. I think two were sent to him. Two were sent to him. Each one of them was a nice one.

He did not often find philopenas in nuts and yet it did not surprise him when he did find them although it was exciting for him. It was not exciting to him to find them but it excited him. In this way you could know that he could come to be a leader in religion.

What is religion.

Religion is not a surprise, but it is exciting.

War is a surprise and is not exciting sometimes not. Think of Grant, in a way war was a surprise he knew about war about any war but just as a war is not a war and it is not a war because there was not to be this war just for all those reasons war is a surprise but not exciting. Religion is not a surprise but it is exciting. You begin to see that. Grant was not there to be relieved by a surprise he never had been. He never had been relieved by any surprise.

Some people can be relieved by a surprise and they can make a war but not Ulysses Simpson Grant he could not be relieved by a surprise and so to him war was not exciting. You do, but yes you do, you do understand.

To be a leader in religion in American religion there is no leading in American religion, Grant Hiram Ulysses Grant could receive did receive when he was receiving did receive not a great many valentines, but only two, and those not comic, nor lace ones, but very nice ones.

That is one side of religion and Grant had this in him.

What happened now to him to make him a leader in religion.

But first I did not raise my boy to be a soldier but any of them are and why not when every one of them are. Why not. If not. Why not. But they are. Being a soldier comes naturally to any one. They say no they say yes but there you are it does come naturally to any one.

War does not come so naturally but being a soldier yes of course yes.

Religion does religion come naturally to any one not so naturally as being a soldier not quite so natural. They do not say yes and they do not say no quite no naturally about religion and they do not do so so naturally they do not. Not about religion. And yet religion is not an unnatural thing not at all it is not as natural a thing as being a soldier because after all it is not just acting it is something that has to be remembered and separated and that is a thing that has more distance than just being a soldier. I do not say that war is more natural than religion but being a soldier is more natural than religion yes a little more natural. Do you not think so.

Even American religion which is very natural it is natural to an American to have American religion he has to in a way remember or separate something but being a soldier is more natural, nobody not anybody has to remember or separate anything to be a soldier. To be a soldier is just that. They all or any of them are just that.

A good many think that it is not only not why they go but why they are as they are, that makes of them a soldier.

Remember the one who was a soldier at fifteen a general at twenty-three and dead of wounds at twenty-seven and a column erected to him before two years were over. Grant was not like that. Nobody who went to West Point was like that. In the first place they could not be because it was there that they were quiet and not waiting, and it was there that they were staying while they were left alone.

As I say it is natural for them not to be like that at West Point but to be soldiers, any of them.

I remember this in this late war which was just like the Civil war only more so. By this I mean just this. Anybody could be a soldier which is not what makes a war. Not at all what makes a war. Anybody can be soldiers, that is just this. I did not raise my boy to be a soldier. No of course not but if not why not since at any rate that has nothing to do with this that anybody is a soldier as I say. Of course anybody can say yes to this of course they can if they will, of course they will not if they can not but it is true just as they say oh yes we do.

Alright I remember how there were french soldiers and American soldiers any of them were natural soldiers. And then there was the fourth of July and then there was the fourteenth of July. Anybody can be natural soldiers on the fourth of July as well as on the fourteenth of July just like that. Alright just like that.

On the fourth of July the Americans marched first and then the french. The Americans marched well, their step and they looked like that, solemn like that, they marched like that, all was well. The french marched but not like that they were natural soldiers just like that, but not like that, just as well, because they were beginning, just as well, to commence, just as well, to become, just as well, the kind of soldiers they were to become which was war. That is what is war do you see what is war. Perhaps you do. I do very plainly and I hope you do. If not you will. Of course you will, if not what will you do. But of course you will.

The next day which was fourteenth of July. The french led, they marched very well they marched as soldiers march who will or will have to march, march they will, war they will, why not war if they will, of course if they will. This they do not only they will but they do. The Americans marched after and they did not march so well. I cannot say that they did march so well. Of course they did not not on the fourteenth of July. They did on the fourth of July. Do you understand, everybody everybody everybody do you understand.

Volume XVII

It is funny that long ago soldiers were members of religion and members of religion were soldiers just like that. And now and then, even then when Grant was at West Point they were not members of religion if you like, that is they had it as they had, had religion, but it was not as a soldier or as a member of religion that they had all they had. If they had it they had it but not as an order not in order to be a soldier. They were not soldiers if you like, but they were quiet. They always are at West Point. That is what makes them different from any other school, this that they are quiet. In a way it never leaves them, not as quiet, but as having been, not quiet, but where they were as it is quiet. I like this about West Point. Grant did. Not that he liked it but he did. He knew the difference between quiet and waiting and he knew there is not any such thing as waiting.

There is of course no such thing as waiting.

Thank you for all your kindness, was never said by Grant.

It is very hard to remember how often he got up and how often he went to bed.

It is very hard to remember how often he went to bed and how often he got up at West Point and how often he got up and how often he went to bed after West Point.

At any rate at West Point they called him Sam Grant. This meant very much or something to them. It may have meant something, but it most likely did not mean anything to him. It certainly meant nothing to any one who only saw, heard or knew about him.

And so I think one might almost leave the name Sam out. Nothing should be left out that has once been in.

If you left anything out that has once been in you do do that thing. That is the way to make a thing not mistaken but not really interesting. By leaving anything out that has once been in, you make it not really interesting, not really.

I said there where they were at school at West Point they were quiet. In a way that is the way they are when religion and war is one, that is one and one which makes it one.

That is the way they were long ago when religion was fighting and fighting was religion, war nobody said, war. They may be soldiers but there may not be war neither now nor by and by.

But listen.

In America then is was and has been fighting and religion. Remember everything of course it has been that soldiers and religion made them do their fighting being the kind who gave and had orders given or acted without as many Americans do.

They do act without orders they act with orders they like orders, or if not they do as they do. This is what they are.

Remember I always said leaders in religion, yes leaders in religion but is there leading. No there is no leading there are leaders in religion but there is no leading that is in American religion in American anything. Yes I know this is true and so do you. Oh yes so do you. Of course yes so do you.

It is queerly there that they do not care, not at all but they need to they need that orders are orders and leading is not leading. Do you see the difference and see how that makes America. Yes you do. Most certainly yes you do. I do so most most certainly you do.

Think about how they bought and how they fought, how they fight and how they buy. Of course just this and you will see what I say, there are ordering and orders there are leaders but no leading, none at all none none at all.

Remember when there was religion and soldiers it was true too it always is true. There are leaders in religion but no leading and Hiram Ulysses Grant was a leader in religion and Ulysses Simpson Grant was a leader in war but there is in war or will be no leading no no leading. Just like that no leading.

Grant went to school. He came nearly every day to school but nobody thought of him then as Grant. Naturally they would not. Nobody thought of him as a leader in religion. Nobody thought of him as a general no certainly not as a lieutenant general.

At that time he was at school almost every day, which is the way to go to school. When you are at school everybody who is at school knows you are at school, only they may forget about it. They can forget just as easily if you are going to be a leader in religion, a lieutenant general, or nothing at all.

It is easy to forget and it is easy not to forget who went to school with you with whom you went to school, who was at school when you were at school.

What did one do at school, what does one do at school.

After all nothing is changed, one does something when one is at school.

That is what I always say nothing is changed. They say everything is changed but is it. No it is not changed because I could have gone to school with any of them. That shows that nothing has changed, the way you could go to school with any one you went to school with and no matter how long ago you went to school or how just now they went to school you could have gone to school with been at school come to school in and out of school with them. That is the way you know it has not changed no matter how much they say it has. You could have gone to school with any of them. And they could do what they do or did do. They went to school and you could or have gone to school with any of them. So of course it has not changed. It is just like that always yet and still.

But that makes it sure that it is very strange how few there are of how few it is true, shame shame fie for shame everybody knows your name, or just the same without the shame everybody knows your name. And how does it happen and has it anything to do with whom you went to school. I wonder.

Anyway one thing is sure, really sure that when you are in school everybody knows your name. Of course they do anybody who is there is just the same. Everybody knows your name. Later on it is not so true it surely is not so true that everybody knows your name. There are just those a few, and of those few although they went to school too, everybody knows your name. Yes this is fame.

These things have nothing to do with anything, as for instance, any one can remember.

I want gradually to know just how few who have been to school and then everybody knew everybody’s name came later to have it be the same that everybody knows your name. And did anybody know it then know it really truly certainly and surely of them, the ones who are the few, would anybody know, is it true, that anybody knows it then, even those who are the ones to be the ones, shame shame fie for shame everybody knows your name. Or anyway in any way everybody knows your name.

By this I mean just this did anybody really truly know it of you that you would be one of the few that everybody would know of you, that everybody would know your name.

It is very funny the things that make this true. And do I know it or do you. I wonder. I wonder if I will know why, even when how hard I try, and I wonder too whether if I ever do know, why no matter how hard I try, I can make you know why, if there is a why to know. I do wonder. I do wonder so very much. Yes I do.

I do wonder so very much if there is a why to know. Does anybody know why they are there and everybody knows your name without any shame shame fie for shame. Does anybody really know the reason why and was anybody really and truly sure, really and truly sure when you went to school. I wonder and I wonder why. Now I will try to tell why.

What is the reason and how many are there but gradually we will that is I will come back to that.

Almost everybody when they go to school goes to school almost every day. Grant did this. He was not Grant then. He was something else then. It would be as well to know what.

But to me it makes no difference as I never knew any one called Hiram or any one called Ulysses. I did not know anybody called Hiram or Ulysses when I was at school I did not know anybody called Hiram or Ulysses later.

Hiram Ulysses Grant. That is different. Ulysses Simpson Grant, that is different too. Knowing it just like that is different too.

Volume XVIII

The thing always worries me is how you whose name everybody knows is different from those whose name nobody knows. You nor I nor nobody knows where peas and beans and barley grows. And of course nobody knows. Did Ulysses Simpson Grant know, he only knew as I know as he knows as anybody knows. Did he know when he was at school. Just as they all knew when they were at school. And who knew who was who. Nobody did know. No nobody knew or knows.

But they do go to school. You naturally anybody can will or shall go to school, have been at school. And therefore America is just the same. That is what I say. You could always have gone to school with any of them. Of course. That never is any different, you could you can you will always have been likely to go to school with any of them. Oh yes. When you see them or have seen them or do see them. Yes.

What happened next to Ulysses S. Grant. After he went to school while he went to school he changed his name. Did he change it himself or did they change it and did he like or did he mind it. It does make a difference of course. If you have one name and you know what it is and you have another name and you get to know what it is it does make a difference, of course. Then he went to West Point and there he had another name, they called him Sam and that made a difference only it does not seem to have made a difference, not really made a difference.

And then he had a title and that was another change of name. He was Lieutenant Ulysses Simpson Grant and then that made that difference it could make a difference but did it. It began by making a difference. Well anything can make a difference and that made a difference.

And then pretty soon he did not have a title any more and he was Grant and there it was, it again made a difference, it made just that difference. Nobody neglected that.

But never forget Hiram Ulysses Grant who is a leader in religion. He had no changes in his name, not any change not any time in his name and that made no difference, because he had been used to it, used to not, to it not making any difference all the same.

It is very easy to love one of two. There was a moment there were three. There were Hiram Ulysses Grant, Hiram Grant, Ulysses Simpson Grant and then there were two. After there were two then there was almost one and there was a loss. They felt they fell away and they did and nobody remembered or forgot, them.

Even I never remembered or forgot one of them.

Come again.

Hiram Ulysses Grant. Do not forget it is Hiram Ulysses Grant not Ulysses S. Grant. He was one who did never come back suddenly. It was not as a photograph that he was there, he had to be remembered by how he came to be there, there where he always was. His beard his drink his eyes his tallness and his ways and what he said. Only he did not say that he would say anything to be alone with him. He could be worn out too, any one could if the weather was right to wear any one out, of course which they did. Which was if it did.

Do you begin to see. I wish you would.

Any weather is the same when it is all where it is and he would not say what it was. He could know of course he could know very well what the weather was but that made no exchanges in religion. No exchange in anything. There was enough of it to be, which it always is as they like. No need to like it. There is the difference between like and alike. This is the difference. They need no help at all. Not he.

Do you begin to see.

Do you begin to see that if the weather is there, wear me out, but not worn out not by any weather whether or not whether. You do you begin to see as well as know which is why it is that I do not have to tell you so. No.

Was he a leader in religion. He almost forgot that.

Anybody could almost forget what, what he was.

Just as they like. Much as they like.

Do not be careful to be alone. Nobody in America need be careful to be alone, not in American religion not to be careful to be alone.

Do you understand what that means Lizzie do you understand. Do you understand about alone and nobody in America need be careful to be alone. I guess yes you understand. Oh yes.

Do you see once again how different American religion is from European religion. Just in one thing like that.

No one in American religion needs to be careful to be alone.

I can see Ulysses Simpson young, I can see him being young.

I cannot see Hiram Ulysses young but I must or it is all wrong. If he is not young, has been, he is not a leader in religion but he is, he is a leader in religion, and now I see his photograph when he was young, when Hiram Ulysses Grant was young. Did he have a photograph taken then, it does not make any difference Hiram Ulysses Grant was young. I know how he looked in his photograph even if there was none taken of him when he was young. That was a mere accident of how it happened.

Volume XIX

Now you know there are two and one is connected with American religion and one is connected with American war.

They are there and they are now connected with everywhere.

Everything is now where there is that there is American religion and American war.

By this I mean that American religion and American war is like religion and like war everywhere. What I mean is that they all have come to that. You all, they all. We came first.

Not to remember war.

Not to remember any war American war or any war.

But to remember American religion more and more. Let us.

What is the use of remembering war because anybody will remember it as much more, they will remember what a war was before and after and because it was and Grant was Ulysses Grant was U. S. Grant was before and after and there was that war but there is no use in remembering any war. I have made that clear. War is forward and back and interesting but there is no use in remembering it. Not now anyhow.

Anybody can remember that, that war. Therefore there is not any use in remembering war.

Grant knows that, if he knows when he was forward and back and he knew that, it was not exciting, not even to him it was not even interesting that a war was as well as has been, is as well as was will be or has been.

He did not talk about it like that. He knew when they went where they went and as they went anyway what was the use of anything that was not they.

That is what has happened now and now it will change, but enough said.

What I wish to explain I will explain clearly.

Volume XX

I will finish with saying the daughter of Ulysses S. Grant married into Europe. What does that do. That does not do anything.

Volume XXI

But before I finish I wish I will wish to say that to-day, to-day is like that, to-day is the day when anybody can remember when anybody can forget either Grant. They can remember and they can forget Hiram Ulysses Grant. They can remember and they can forget Ulysses Simpson Grant. And anybody can almost cry not if they try to remember or forget but just as it is as they feel. They feel like that to-day. They feel that it can make them cry to forget Hiram Ulysses Grant or Ulysses Simpson Grant and they feel that it can make them cry to remember Hiram Ulysses Grant or Ulysses Simpson Grant.

And why is that.

This is what I wish to explain.

Hiram Ulysses Grant was one who was not there but there were just as many who were there who were like that, who were like him and he was like that. He was like that and he was a leader in religion like that only like that there was no leading in religion, there were camp-meetings in religion, he went there that is he was there but he never led a camp-meeting. He was not a leader in religion like that and indeed like that they did not lead in religion. If they led in religion they did not do anything. They neither fought nor bought not they although there was religion. In America there always is religion and just the same there always is religion.

Are we. That is not the question, but it is the answer in American religion.

You are coming back on Friday. Are we. That is the answer.

Do you see that or do you begin to see that.

Do you also begin to see that which makes me see how there is no use in any difference between any time in the life of Hiram Ulysses Grant. And why. Because as he was he was always as he was if he could and he did say are we, when there is no answer and no question asked as it is. It is not a question it is an answer. Are we, is an answer and an American answer and a religious answer and an American religious answer. Any American can see that when they say that, when he says that, when I say that. Are we. Of course they can and so they can and this makes it as it is. An American can. Are we. When he is told that he will be back on Friday.

Not yet has this American religion this which is an answer.

Are we, is an answer.

Yes it is, it is it was, it was it will it will be.

Religion will be.

American religion will be.

Oh yes it is.

Could America American religion change and if it did change could any one ask it why. I I do not believe so. I do not believe that it will be so. And of course. I do not believe that it will indeed that it will be so. And the reason why is this. If American religion could change then there would not be of course any other reason why.

But American religion cannot die nor do they die. And why. If they were killed they did not lie and die. They did not die. And why. In American religion they do not die, and if they shall not die. Why. Because why. But you all know that. If not now then when. But you do. Oh yes you do. You do know when and then as well as can not die.

What is American religion.

American religion is what they could not compare with themselves.

Forget or try to forget Hiram Ulysses Grant, which has been done.

Forget or try to forget Ulysses Simpson Grant and why has this been done.

This could be done if American religion had not come. But it has come and now even now they would forget just as other people like more than they like. But do other people like more than they like. Not any American can. No American can like more than they like, and this makes American religion, which if it can cannot like more than it can like. Do you see.

And so you see there is nothing European about that nothing at all European about that, that American religion can not like more than it can like.

So now do you begin to see why like and alike are not alike. But of course you do. Very well you do.

It would be sad to be glad that there was no American religion there anywhere. So sad to be glad about that that nobody did nobody was glad about that. If not sad it would be better that it did not happen to be there that there was no American religion anywhere.

American religion is just like that it can never make anybody go anywhere and there right there it is not like any European religion. Do you see that.

If everybody knew just how true it was that American religion is like that and everybody does know that American religion is like that then everybody can know that being there or not being there is not where there is anything to compare. In American religion there is nothing to compare.

Sometimes Hiram Ulysses Grant is so far away but American religion is not it is not far away, such a thing is not American religion, no not at all.

But sometimes Hiram Ulysses Grant is so far away. In the beginning he was not far away he was there but now is he there or is he only far away. Yes he is only far away. I can only say that yes he is only far away.

Ulysses Simpson Grant is as far away. He too is far away just as far away. American war is just as far away, as far away as he is as Ulysses Simpson Grant is, just as far away.

American religion is not far away not at all nor in any way far away. Just not that. American religion is not at all that. It is not that.

It never is that it never was that, is that or was that.

American religion is never far away. We know this is so. I say what you say and you say what I say. This is so.

And so does anybody really know what it matters if it is so that anybody who was so is far away. No it does not matter any more because American religion is there yes it is it is there. And it makes that difference to any one.

It is all over everywhere American religion is, not over or all over, but really everywhere. Now. Not over there, but there and everywhere, American religion is.

Any one who has no right and left no up and down no lend a hand knows what it is, they know that and now nobody should start. Why not. Because it is true American religion and American way to be and not to be away, that is to say the way American religion can be what they say, when they can come any day, to hear every day, to read any day, everything that they can carry away and all of them say. Like that.

I cannot tell you how often like and alike are not alike. This I cannot tell you how often.

What is American religion.

They all listen to that.

Listen, is just the same as listen to that.

Now how often have I said I never will know why Hiram Ulysses Simpson Grant did not say so. No I never will know.

They often say. Say. Listen. Interesting if true.

Volume XXII

I cannot help thinking that I can make any of you understand that American religion has spread. Yes it has. In Europe they think nothing is there and that is because the sky is there but in America they know it is there because there is no sky there.

Now yes you do understand.

Of course you do understand when I say it like that.

Any of you of course all of you which is of course any of you, all of you can understand when I say it like that. Which I do when I do say it like that. Which of course I do.

By this I mean, that the European sky can still lie over all like a sky but the European knows about the American sky not being a sky like that. Oh yes they do. They may say no but oh yes they do. This makes them know what the American can and do do and they do it too. Oh yes they do.

Now how can you account for Hiram Grant being a leader in religion when there is no leading in American religion. But of course you do account for it because there have been other ones and they were not at all like that, not the least bit like that, not even different from being like that not in any way like that nor different.

I have almost forgotten any and every Grant have you. But I have not forgotten American religion nor have you, no not any of you, nor have I forgotten what there is to do to finish for you too. What is there to do if you have forgotten Hiram Grant and Ulysses Grant. Is there anything to do. A great many have forgotten Hiram Grant and Ulysses Simpson Grant. I had not but perhaps I have now. Perhaps I have. I cannot say that it is not true that perhaps I have.

I remember Hiram Ulysses Grant. I have just remembered who he was and what he did and when he came and what he looked like and what they said when they saw him. But they did not say anything of course not then not as much as they would like him to do. But he did not do anything. No not then. Not then or ever after or before. Because nobody needed it. In American religion nobody needed it. Do you see why American religion is not European religion. Do you see. Or do you only begin to see. Which do you do.

In American religion nobody needed it.

Ulysses Simpson Grant. I can remember him.

I can remember him when he was dead that is to say I can remember him.

Volume XXIII

Then they went to Europe oh yes they did he did.

Going to Europe was alright.

I always remember a story that pleased me about him. He had gone to see a house where the Duke of Wellington had been. How many men had he commanded at Waterloo he asked and he asked it because he wanted to say that. He did not say it because he wanted to do that. He did not say it because speaking of battles made him think of such a thing. The Duke of Wellington’s son lied to him, he thought Ulysses S. Grant wanted to boast about commanding men.

Do you see why Europeans are as they are, naturally not, nobody can see why anybody is as they are.

It is a nice story and I always liked it like that.

This is a natural thing that nobody can see why anybody is as they are.

Ulysses Simpson Grant was then when he was an older man he was then a man who could ask that thing. Why not. If not then why not. That is everything.

That is one of the strangest things that then he was an American but does it make any difference if he is an American.

He had a daughter I said so and she married as a European.

And who could remember Hiram Ulysses Grant. Nobody or anything.

See the way I see this.

It comes as a shock Hiram Ulysses and everybody who had could forget him. Which was as alike.

When I came down not late in the evening but still in the evening to say something I said Grant was an American. I said this thing. I said it. I cannot deny but that I said it. I did say it. Grant was an American. Was he when he visited the Duke of Wellington. Was he when his daughter was married to a European. Was he or was he not or was he. Who can say what he was what he was then.

Do you see what I mean. Who can say what he was then.

This is Ulysses Simpson Grant of course. Yes of course.

Hiram Ulysses Grant would never have visited the Duke of Wellington he would never have had his daughter married to a European. Not he. And why not he. Because he was a tall thin man and he was drunk a little always often and standing and he was leading in religion in American religion, and he was not one any Duke of Wellington would have been writing to visit him because the Duke of Wellington would not have heard of him. Certainly not not any Duke of Wellington. Was he an American, not as American as Ulysses Simpson Grant had been. No not as American. He was not a failure in everything as Ulysses Simpson Grant had been which is something of course, it is something to be an American and to be failing in everything, not waiting, not failing because there is no such thing as American waiting and so there is no such thing as American failing, it sounds like not the same but it is. There is no such thing as American leading. No certainly not no certainly of course not. Why not. Because of course not.

Hiram Ulysses Grant is not forgotten that does not mean anything because nobody knows about him so anybody can remember him or remember about him.

Ulysses Simpson Grant can he be forgotten, can some and many in New York not know anything about who the Grant is of the Grant Memorial. And yes that is true and if it is so true how is it true. And now I will tell you.

I will tell you all there is about American.

Volume XXIV

I cannot forget everything I remember nor can they.

Volume XXV

I which I have.

I can remember everything and I remember which I have not done not only now but always.

What was Grant when he was alive.

Can you remember the difference between he was alive and dying.

Can you remember the difference between he was dying and he was alive.

Of course you do. You can all remember his reminiscences too. Yes yes of course you do that is some of you do, perhaps yes with of course yes some of you yes some of you yes do.

What did Grant do.

Who knows what Grant did. I do.

This is natural because I know it too yes just as much as yes you do which you do Which of course you do.

Ulysses Simpson Grant do you remember the whole of it too.

My gracious yes you do.

Ulysses Simpson Grant was born Hiram Ulysses Grant. If I had not been careful to remember this it would have made all the difference and it still does. Oh yes it still does.

Hiram Ulysses Grant oh yes it still does.

Right right, right and left, left left, left right left. This does not make any difference much difference either.

Not only now but then not even then but then that is what they did then just as they did then. They did not die then or were killed then. Not they. Think then what they do now.

Oh yes you think you are very funny but think now what they did do then.

And think now.

I think now.

Yes I think I think now.

I think that Ulysses Simpson Grant is not the same as Hiram Ulysses Grant. I think that now.

I think that now although I lost it and now it was not to find it but to have it.

Now do you see you can love that is you can love having it, but you do not find it, not unless you have it.

You lost it.

You have it.

You did not find it.

See what I mean.

Ulysses Simpson was and is like that.

He is like that.

Hiram Ulysses Grant, he is not like that which is what I mean.

The more you know the more you see why Ulysses Simpson is the way I see, oh yes this way this is the way I see.

One two three all out but she.

Ulysses Simpson is the way I see.

Hiram Ulysses not at all.

And now do you see why he is tall.

If he is tall he is not at all not at all Ulysses Simpson Grant.

Of course you see.

Of course you do.

And if you do do you like what you do.

Yes you do.

Volume XXVI

I think I see why I am an American.

Ulysses Simpson Grant.

Hiram Ulysses Grant.

They are not the same.

Were they always so. Yes or no.

Volume XXVII

Now to steadily talk not to steadily walk or stand not to steadily see or say but may, may we do anything we know while we have it so. May we.

Ulysses Simpson Grant as I remember him, changes or not but he does not.

He never changes. No not for me. Not for his photograph.

Hiram Ulysses Grant does not but that is less interesting.

It is Ulysses Simpson Grant that is interesting very interesting.

Do you begin to see why he is interesting.

Just that do you begin to see why he is interesting.

If to be interesting is to be American and American religion is is American is it interesting. If to be interesting is American and if it is interesting if it is American then it is interesting, American religion is interesting and the reason why is this.

The reason why is that everything has been and has been coming, has come, and is after it has been that is has come, it is in its being, interesting it is being American religion which is interesting.

Just like that.

By that it is all this.

American religion has a way of making it be that hereafter it has been distributed everywhere just like that. Remember American religion is a religion where the sky is not there where you see when you look air is there but not the sky, and why because there is no sky no sky makes no heaven and a heaven makes a sky and that is why that now American religion is everywhere. Do you see that.

Because now everybody knows about heaven oh yes just yes everybody knows.

Little by little do you see that.

American religion did see that little by little and more and more American religion is there everywhere and just like that. It is clearly just like that, clear, that in any way, anything they say, they do not see but hear, and know and anybody can tell you so. Oh yes. Of course. Anybody can and anybody does and anybody was and they tell them so. There is no no they tell them so.

Yes that is American religion they tell them so. There is no not in American religion.

This which you see is all to me.

In any other religion they say no. In no American religion do they tell you no. No oh no.

And so how can they know that anything any one can tell them so does tell them so is told so.

Oh yes of course.

Everybody says, tell him so, and so everybody is as it is to do, to tell them so and not no.

By this I mean just this.

Once upon a time there was a place and this place was all full of space oh yes it was.

There was space above below right and left and no one left to tell any one so. Oh yes you know. You know that.

Then gradually then it was very well then that it made no difference then when. When anybody came and went, left or came or sat or stood or made or could be left alone. There was no such thing as being left alone. Not for any one. And so American religion was made. Do you see why it is different from European religion. In European religion you can be left alone but not in American religion. You do see that. Can you not see that.

And then so it can be that it made no difference and nobody ran. They may run for president that is a way to say but actually really and truly nobody ran nobody can. Do you see why I say that in American religion every day there are leaders to be sure but no leading. You see that do you not. Oh yes you do see that.

You see that now.

And so Hiram Ulysses he never ran he never sat he stood as he can, he can stand, most certainly he does he did and can but he never ran oh no he never could run. And why should anybody run when there is always the sun and anything else just as they can. Not that the sun makes any difference nor any weather which is to be had. It makes no difference not at all and any way.

Ulysses Simpson Grant was like that and he was not like that nothing could make any difference to him like that.

He did not know about to run. Do you see.

Volume XXVIII

Ulysses Simpson Grant was one who was not like that. He did not run he did not stand he did not move to stand or sit or run. He was one who did sit, any photograph can show that he sat, he never stood he did not stand he did not change to move he did not move to stand. He sat. Ulysses Simpson Grant sat.

Now think about two kinds of American religion, a religion where they stand and a religion where they sit but they do not sit and stand. No they do not stand and sic.

One is one and the other is one but neither one is two. That makes it sure that it is American religion which it is. American is American and American religion is American religion, it is like which it is.

Now just think of all American before you and you will see what I mean. Of course you will of course you will see what I mean.

Think of the whole American land and think of how they sit and think of how they stand and one does not do the two. No.

That is what I mean by American religion. Now Lizzie do you understand.

Volume XXIX

You do see how they stand and it is American religion.

You do see how they sit and it is American religion.

They stand and they sit and so they do not die but they do not do the two things not now not even by and by. Oh no.

You can be killed and you stand you can be killed and you sit but you do not die and why, because any American can, that is just what he does. If you can be killed you are not killed to die. Not now if not by and by. Do you see that.

And so you see that American religion is not European religion. Hiram Ulysses Grant, well that is not necessary now not if nobody wants to know why I think so.

But Ulysses Simpson Grant yes Ulysses Simpson Grant just what I say, he was not to be any way what he did. He sat as anybody can see. Perhaps he stood which need not be if he did not want to. Hiram Ulysses stood, he did not sit, he stood which was just as well as he was just as well to stand.

They do not lean they do not walk they do not run they do not talk but everything they do is that. Often it looks as if everything else was there there in American religion but is everything else there. No everything else has no place there because if there is no sky. Well do not be silly. Lizzie you do understand.

You do understand about no sky. Now you do. And about not to die. Yes now you do. Yes of course now you do.

I cannot think of Ulysses Simpson Grant without tears. He was so what shall it be not by any night not by any day not by any light not by any way, but Ulysses Simpson Grant, which one is, that one is, who can come that one can come, for which they come not of for which they come but they can in that case but which they in that case can place, I place him there. Do you too. Do you two place him there which do you do. I do I place him there. I which I place him there, not only for me to be me, I am an American which if which I can be only I know, I know all about sitting and standing but I do not sit and stand in that way not yet nor has been.

Once more I say it all.

They commence as they began, in a way they began.

Oh yes.

And now they will place no one anywhere to stay because no one not they can stay.

Staying is like waiting, there is no staying in American war in American religion in American anywhere.

Ulysses Simpson Grant was a leader in religion was a leader in war only there is no leading there not in American religion not in American war not in American anywhere. Not in that. Waiting, staying, saying, dying has nothing to do with that.

Well as much as Lizzie, well as much will you understand as much this as much.

Ulysses Simpson Grant come before not before as he sat not after or before as he sat but was he killed not he, did he die yes he, but likely as likely for that Ulysses Simpson Grant, U. S. Grant as that.

This is why it is all true this what I have said.

[ ¶ ]

WILBUR WRIGHT

Did he name himself Wilbur because there was another W. This is sometimes done.

Or was he named so, Wilbur Wright.

I once knew a man by the name of Wilbur but nobody knew that that was his name. Everybody who knew him knew him by another name, he knew himself by another name and it was not a name that began with W. He made a completely different name. He said that it had once been his brother’s name, not Wilbur but the name he had when everybody knew him, and that his brother was dead. Is it and was he. Nobody who knew him then knew but really it made no difference. At any rate nobody who knew him then knew that he had another name and that name had been Wilbur. There is a reason why not.

It came out quite by accident that Wilbur was his name. Not by accident but because it had to happen. It had to come out officially and so was known that Wilbur was his name Sir.

He was afraid to have Wilbur as a name. He could not come to be what he did not come to be if Wilbur had been his name.

Now do you see what I mean and how much the first name or Christian name can mean. Wilbur Wright was not afraid of his name. He had no reason to be. Wilbur was his name and he had that name and his brother had another name and they both had their names. At least I imagine so or at least I suppose so. Perhaps they had other names too John or Ernest or even Frederick too. But this will not do. It will not do to think that they had other names too.

I only tell this story of Wilbur to show what it means to have a name. Everybody has a name anybody has a name and everybody anybody does what he does with his name feels what he feels about his name, likes or dislikes what he has to have with having his name, in short it is his name unless he changes his name unless he does what he likes what he likes with his name.

Wilbur was his name Wilbur Wright was his name. In a kind of a way nobody that is nobody who thinks about him thinks about him without both of his names which makes one name.

I remember so well hearing about his name I mean the whole of his name Wilbur Wright. Of course I do not remember the exact time when I first heard his name, who would if they were not perfectly interested in airplanes and I am not although I like it and I cannot almost remember the first time I saw one. Only it is a question am I sure whether it was in town or country. I saw one as a first one in the city, the city of Paris and I saw one as the first one in the country around Paris. Both cases were surprising but the one in the country was startling. But before that I had already heard the name of Wilbur Wright the Wright brothers otherwise known as the Wright Brothers and that they kept a bicycle repair shop, which fact was neither startling nor surprising but it was undoubtedly pleasing.

Now all this has to do with. What if Wilbur Wright had been an artist a painter, one who made pictures and perhaps they would have been good pictures too if they naturally had been.

That is if they had naturally been pretty that is as pictures not lovely but very well done and having that kind of meaning the kind of meaning pictures have when pictures are made out of painting, that is by painting, what would he have been.

Let me tell about painters painting and how Wilbur Wilbur Wright would have been if he had been one, which indeed I will think that he has been.

Painting when you paint. I do not know how they are when they paint, nobody knows how they are when they do anything. But I know what they are when they paint and so one can I can know what they are not as they paint but as they are painters.

Do you see the difference if you do not then let me tell you.

But first all I know about Wilbur Wright. As I was saying I heard about Wilbur Wright. I know that and then much later without knowing it was there I saw where they had a monument to him in France that is I accidentally saw it where it was. And that was very nice. It made Wilbur Wright what he was. Did you ever hear about his being an American well I had and it gave me a funny feeling to see his monument there where it was. And why. Because he seemed not to be there where it was. Not at all. Did I not tell you about American American religion, well there you are. Do you see what I mean.

What else did I know about Wilbur Wright. I knew what he looked like and this was not only necessary but usual because it was just all everybody or anybody did then.

And this makes all the difference because I know now what I did know then.

Volume II

And now I will tell how he painted pictures was a painter and was used to being one.

No he did not paint pictures but he might have and if he had he would have been as he was.

How do you come to be a picture painter and how are you used to being one.

I do not know that he did not paint, he might have and if he had he would have looked as he did, been as he was.

Are painters of pictures anything like actors and what could make them alike. Ah this, ah yes this, and has this anything to do with airplanes that is flying. I think yes and I will make you see or not see what I see what they see. Not say but see yes see.

Actors do not hear themselves when they speak they see themselves when they speak but you know that. Just think of actors and you do or you will know that. Oh yes just alike.

Painters paint pictures and the pictures having been painted they are there that is the pictures are there. The painter having painted the picture he secs it. Now do you see why that makes him just like an actor.

Here let us begin again.

A painter paints a picture and the picture which is there and which he sees there is the picture he has painted. No matter how few or how many pictures there are to paint, those he has painted are the pictures that are there. He sees them there because they are there just always right there, naturally if they have been painted.

That makes him like an actor who no matter how much he speaks always sees himself speak, he does not hear himself speak or if he does it is no matter but he sees himself speak which is what is the matter, which is what does matter.

It is difficult to see what makes them alike actors and painters but I will try again and flyers.

Any actor.

Any painter does not see the picture he has painted it is the picture he has painted which is there and as he is there with it and it is always there with him and why, because it is there beside him. Where else should it be but beside him. And where else should he be. He never is anywhere else. Never at all anywhere, that is never anywhere else. This makes him not alone. No painter or no actor is alone. No flyer is alone. Do you see what I mean.

Why is a painter like an actor. He is just for that reason. Well a writer can be alone because he may have nothing to look at nothing, but not an actor or a painter. Oh no or a flyer oh no.

Now do you see what I mean.

This has nothing to do with American religion nothing at all, it might even not have anything to do with American religion not at all. But Wilbur Wright has something to do with American religion and so all this is this. Everything which is this is not added to this not at all.

And yet he was like that. If you think he was a painter and think slowly he was like that.

Let us begin. Not at all with all. But with Wilbur Wright.

Yes Wilbur. Yes Wright.

Yes Wilbur Wright.

If Wilbur Wright had been a painter just like there are painters American painters would he have been different from what he was. No not at all because painters American painters are like that and I will tell you exactly what I mean.

American flyers are like that and to this we can add Lindbergh. Now slowly you will see what I mean.

American painters when they paint are not painters. Actors when they act are not actors that is American actors that is they are actors but not European actors they are cinema actors and that is an entirely and very different thing. And I will tell you exactly what I mean.

Now I will tell you exactly what I mean.

There is a very important difference between actors and cinema actors and this is the difference between American and European. Oh yes you will know what I mean.

I said and I said it well I said an actor sees what he says. Now think a little how he looks and how he hears what he sees. He sees what he says. Now think about a cinema actor. They have not that to be that they are like American painters, they are American painters and they are American flyers. And what are American painters like, I will tell you because I have watched them paint.

What are Americans like. I tell you I will tell you. While and awhile and I will I will tell you.

All this has to do with American religion with American with Wilbur Wright with Wilbur and with everything and with alright. Now listen carefully while I tell you how American painters paint and as they find they are not like European painters who paint. European painters who paint are extended to the pictures after the pictures have been painted, they are in so much like European actors who see what they say. This is the difference. Now about American painters. To-day yesterday or any day. How do they do it.

They do it like this.

When they paint it does not make any difference what gets upon the canvas, they are they and they feel that they are going to be they. Oh yes. They. They are they. That is what they look like and that is what they feel. Anybody who sees them do it knows what they do.

This is the way they are all through and that makes them not at all like actors who see what they say it makes them like photographs, cinematographs that is actors who know not what they are but where they are. A European actor does not know where they are or when they are they know if they see what they hear. Of course they see they always see. They hear to see. By this I mean yes this.

Now what has this to do with Wilbur Wright. Well it has a lot to do with Wilbur Wright.

I will begin all over again in a minute.

There are two things to make clear each time. Actors and cinema actors.

Painters and actors.

American painters.

American flyers.

Do you see how twos are twos.

But anybody might see that.

When an American painter paints does it matter really matter where his canvas is or where his paints. Not if after all he is certain to know that it is there where he has been that he is not to be. That makes it mean that as he looks he does not see. Why should he see. Between you and me why should he see. If he were to see would he not look and if he were to look would he not have to care if he were or were not there and he does not have to, no indeed he does not have to. And why. Because in American religion no one does die. And so why should he see, why should he look why should there be any difference there if he can do what there is to do there. He has that not to see but to be. Oh yes you see what I mean. Nobody can get excited about that.

I think I remember exactly how they can look not to see not to be but why, because in American religion no one is to die. Any one can be killed or taken away. So much for that.

I know exactly their expression the expression of an American painter when he paints and it is exactly the same expression as an American flyer when he flies, and the same thing but that it is not an expression which makes him not like a European actor see what he says.

Oh Lizzie do you do you understand. I wish you would because I do and I wish oh how I wish that you would too.

Lizzie do you understand.

Anyway I know I must begin again to tell you so.

I slowly know that everything is different so, that I can notice it.

Volume 111

It is very interesting but I have just heard from one and his name is Ulysses. Ulysses Lee. When this you see remember me. And there is nothing more to be said is there. Names call to names as birds call to birds. And sometimes birds come and sometimes names come but not always. Most often they do come even if not always.

There has been no disappointment either about Ivy or Yvonne. The name came and there she is just like that. I now I have convinced all those who said they knew what I said.

Thank you so much, and as for Lizzie thank you so much. An interlude.

This does not really distract my mind from the very great the very vital subject of what is a painter not only while he paints but when he has painted and how would Wilbur Wilbur Wright have this in common. Nobody need yield to that in not making a mistake. There is no mistake, not anything is a mistake in which they mean I mean.

As I was saying a painter having painted he can see what he has painted; not only can he see but he does see and that is so important he does see as he has painted and in as much he is all there all always there as that, that what, that painting, well of course that painting. But you do not understand, naturally and of course not you do not understand. This is European painting and so yes yes you do you do understand.

To come back to the question of American and will we now be left behind. By whom. I might make a joke and say by Mr. Roosevelt but of course yes, yes yes of course to be left behind, but by Wilbur Wright, oh no not yet and there is no smile no no not yet.

Wilbur Wright will not yet left or be left, behind or not behind no not yet not as yet or if ever. Ever is of no importance. Nor which they ask. Because they do not ask. Ask any yet.

What is it to be an American American religion American war and not any more. That would be very sad but not yet if not yet why not yet. Perhaps Wilbur Wright will tell us yet not yet. If he were a painter had been he would have made pictures and he would have been all that he had been. He would have told all he had been and not yet.

Let no one forget that he flew, yes oh yes he did. He did just as he did. It might have been trotting on a horse in a way behind they say behind a horse. The horse trots. It might be that which made an American that. That is what that is. Think well does not mean thinking. Which should an American do, not think. Why not. Because if American religion is all of you who who can think. And why not. They need not arrange why not. Nor need they think if they think, why not, why not think if it is why not. Nobody needs to say why rather than why not. Nobody does or was.

I wish to say simply what I think of Wilbur Wright.

And I also wish to say simply how he would have been had he been a painter which he might have been of course yes if he had painted. It would have been for him a most natural thing.

I think of two things a name, which he had, and a thing which he did.

And what else.

Why and for which what else.

Does anybody know that fly or flying or a flyer means that.

Think well not of any minute nor even of every minute. That has nothing to do with American religion. But it has to do with American flying with American painting with Wilbur Wright.

It is not a sad story not at all a sad story the story of Wilbur Wright. Listen to me while I tell it to you right.

Volume IV

Once when they were together they were brother and brother and always at that time they were. There is no trouble either in being any brother because they were together. I do not wish not to mention two but to you I will just mention one and this one was named Wilbur Wright. If he had painted he would have painted, and his brother would he have painted. No his brother would not have painted. Brothers do not paint as brothers and if they do they do not. Now I wonder would they the paintings Wilbur Wright would have painted would they have been like something that was done if it had not been done before. Very likely most very likely. Oh yes without my saying it you do oh yes you do know what I mean. It would not even if it would, have been something like something that had been done before if he had painted, which he did, if he did paint, which he did.

It is just like a detective book. Here we have the parts. Wilbur Wright and he with his brother Orville invented airplaning. Gliding. Do you glide to fly or do you glide and why. Oh yes to fly.

Now then there is painting and being a painter makes you not do thinking but makes you do what you are to see.

Do you see airplanes are up in the sky if there is a sky which there is not. Oh no which there is not. And this makes American painting all the same which if it is which it is not.

Now do you see that Wilbur Wright would have been that and if so would he have looked like that. That is as he did. Yes if he had been an American painter. He would have looked just as much as he did look like he did.

And this makes it easy to see why an American can be just what he can be. Yes indeed I know, I see it I hear it and I tell you so but mostly I know it and you know.

I have just said that it is not so very easy to make anybody see what is inside any head, but all the way beside you have to know what is inside the body just as well to make it so and make it go. Which it does as much as if it is a picture a cinema or an airplane. Oh yes which I think oh yes.

Do you feel how Americans do not die.

Look. When you look what do you see. Nothing. And why do you look like that. Because you look where you are looking at.

But you see something, but what are you looking at if you do or do not have to have it as not be looking at.

Do you see the difference between looking at and looking like that and looking at that.

Anybody can be an American and not know, know at what, or not what you are not looking at.

Yes you see something like that that is the difference like that between that.

A little to be not either yet.

Always you get nearer American not being American but seeing American if you see being American. And like that. Or yet.

Wilbur Wright was a painter who painted pictures and he was like that he looked like that.

When European painters paint pictures they do not look like that they paint like that, not as they look but as they paint and they paint yet. Who sees what any one who has been painting who indeed does or must paint will not paint yet.

How I love to explain.

I feel that which they do they can be to see. And if not.

Remember that mountains are awful if they say where are they but if they say here they are they are still awful but not awful because it is not awful not to say so. Not once not twice.

Exactly twice.

I am getting nearer and nearer Wilbur Wright. Alright. Very well. Alright. Do you see how very well sounds like something but not nearly enough as much like it. Listen to me.

Painting pictures may take place in and by an American.

This is possible.

Oh Wilbur Wright.

And if he does he feels earnestly whatever there is if it is to mention. Oh yes. This is what is as he does and did. Wilbur Wright.

And when he looked like that he did it.

He always looked like that and he always did it and this also which is right, Wilbur Wright. Alright.

What is the difference between a European and an American. I am telling you all so.

Let us get back to painters and painting. You can never hear it enough so.

What are they like.

What are actors like.

What is the difference between whether they care.

Yes they care.

Painters care.

Actors care.

Well even so.

And many more much more so.

Which is what means that there is no ritual. That is for a European to say.

But there are Americans and others. And in all that.

And now I will tell about all that.

Volume V

To come back to the question of what they did when they did it then.

Listen to me listen to this.

A painter painting pictures makes a picture look like this. And if he does, it makes him desirous to do it again. If he does it again he has done many of them and all of these many are there. And what does he do. He knows it. And if he knows what does he feel. He feels it.

The result of all this is that he does not see it but they and they are all there include himself in them. Now do you see why he is like an actor who sees himself speaking. Yes you do. You do see this and it is important because sooner or later it will make you see everything and if you see everything you are not at all blind and neither is an airplane and neither is Wilbur Wright and neither is an American and this makes the rest so. It changes nothing from up to down or right to left or a moon or anything or partly that. It makes no difference in any arrangement. Now I will tell you what I like.

I like American and American.

Yes I do.

Now see here and listen to me.

If a country is very big is it generous. I do not have to say so. If any airplane flies very high does it have to fly higher. Whichever you say is whichever you say.

There is no use in a definition which defines none of these things nor indeed does not define it wholly. I tell you and I tell you so that is the way a painter paints. A preacher is not like that but an actor is and that makes it necessary for me to tell you why a preacher is not like that. A preacher hears what he says he does not see what he says.

There that seems to you everything.

Lizzie do you understand.

Now to come back to the difference between a European painter and an American painter and how as differently they look as they paint.

And then we will describe Wilbur Wright oh yes we will.

You know what Wilbur Wright looked like even if you never saw him. Anybody could. Anybody and an American could.

Now remember how I say that a country if it is very big can be mean. And they can even say I mean I mean. Not in a kind of a way if they were born there. No not if they were born there.

Listen to this.

I say that America is a large land and it being so they do not have to care because nobody can stare since they are all there so they can be mean. Do you see what I mean. Oh yes you do you do see what I mean.

Once more how does an American paint or look while he is painting and how does a European paint and look while he is painting. Both are like an actor, they see what they say but they do not hear, oh no why should anybody hear. Very likely it is not at all necessary to hear. And yet ears are curious very curious. They do not move up and down but they sometimes do look so. They can look so in a photograph they can even look so in a painting but they cannot look so in real life nor in an airplane, no hardly in an airplane. No I guess not.

Why should Wilbur Wright hesitate about this. He never did. He never did hesitate about this.

Now I know why I try.

I have forgotten all who said they know and see here I know I know why airplanes pictures and actors neither sink nor swim live or die survive or perish. Do you see how the quotation makes them come to like to hear what they say only they do not they see what they say yes sir they do too they see what they say and the reason why is this and this is what I explain. Very much like I did but different quite different quite as different. Oh yes quite. The difference is this. Wilbur Wright perhaps Orville who helped did help invented the airplane. If he had been a picture painter what would he have done.

The events in the life of Wilbur Wright.

Quietly the events in his life.

I do not know that there were any events in the life of Wilbur Wright. Does it make any difference. If not what were they.

He made the glide and all Europe knew about it in a kind of a way they knew it first because as a subject it was not new in Europe and in America well it was not new but it was not nearly so well known. And so quietly there were no events in the life of Wilbur Wright. Which they were not.

And then he was dead. And this was not something that had happened but if it can be said it was one of these things that nobody knew which in itself made no difference.

Wilbur Wright was dead but this was as quiet as everything else and then there it was at once a monument was there for him just as quietly at once.

But in Europe. Yes of course in Europe at Le Mans.

All this made it be alright. Yes well yes alright.

Now suppose he had been a painter a painter of pictures. And how does a flyer feel does he see how he moves or does he not or does he not see how he moves and if he does what does he see.

That is to say what does he see if he moves and if he flies does he move. Which does he do.

Wilbur Wright saw how he moved. He did not so much gather to move as he saw how he moved.

That is what he saw and if he had painted pictures would this have been what he had to see. No one can wonder what there is to see if they are there which they can be.

Oh yes do you see now what that has to do with a painter what that has to do with an actor what that has to do with Wilbur Wright.

I am going to describe everything I know about painting about American painting about European painting and then you will know all that there is about Wilbur Wright.

Also in between you will know something about what is American. Every little while you will get to know something about what is American.

I may not say I forget because it is not that but I love to go away. Oh do not love me to go away. I just say do not love me just to go away.

Now then hear then what I say of them.

There is nothing then that anybody can relive then that is Wilbur Wright because he was alright. Oh yes.

He was just right.

Nobody could be anxious.

Once there was winning his way but this never amounted to that.

No it did not I say did not, amount to that.

Wilbur Wright was just there as that. How do you like it.

Oh come to be here with me.

It is very soon to know that Wilbur Wright was so and did not feel that it was best to help it.

Volume VI

Once they asked a painter did he see what he saw and he said not alike.

Now I always like to think of Wilbur Wright not seeing what he saw. He saw how he moved. Yes. Yes.

It made no difference not to Wilbur Wright if it was or if it was not alike not if he moved.

If he moved he saw he moved.

Well not as a doubt.

How can you doubt if you see how you move.

But did he move or did he see he moved and if saw did he see it again. Oh yes he did.

And so he began to be where he had been. Is it true about bicycles. In as much as that yes.

And this makes it American if so.

But they see so if not not to move so.

There is no need to see to move. But he did see not to move but what it is to move. Oh yes he saw.

How many acts are there in moving. And this makes them feel better.

He sees when he moves.

He sees how he moves.

He sees moving.

Can you do you see.

When this you see remember me this has this had nothing to do with Wilbur Wright.

He never was told which is the same as taught that.

When a painter paints he does not have to see what he has painted but he looks like that that is it which is painted looks like that. That is a deception but they like to please deceive. Not a painter painting not a flyer flying not an actor acting oh no not at all. They do not like to deceive nor do they deceive.

Which is what they do not do.

Why do I think these things are different from other things and also American. Because I do. And really so I do. So do you too.

For which I know why I tell you so.

They look different when they do so when they paint and when they fly there Europeans when they try. Oh yes they do.

You to me.

But they know where they are American from which they are American.

What did he say.

He knew what I said.

It is slowly getting on.

Volume VII

Wilbur Wright was not remarkable as a painter but he had no one to remind or to remember, that is what he did. He came to do as much. By this I mean this.

He did not remember bicycles being a painter why did he. Bicycles had the form of bicycles and were not needed because he had had whatever bicycles or he had needed.

If he painted, then he had what neither he nor bicycles had not needed, that is to say he needed not to repair bicycles but anything he did was that.

When he painted what did he paint. He did not paint bicycles he painted pictures and they were like that. No need to tell me how or what he did. No need at all.

What I wish to say is this.

It is not only unlike but it is very much like what they do that they should do not only what it is they do but not what they have left. Wilbur Wright left bicycles but bicycles were not left, they never are, left behind. He did not leave painting behind but that alone made no difference. Let me have no choice or rather a choice of assemble.

What is a painting. A painting is something seen after it has been done and in this way left alone nobody can say he or I left it alone. No painting is left alone. This is not possible. Insofar as it is a painting it is not left alone. Now do you begin to see about Wilbur Wright or do you not and if not why do you not if as you know very well just what Wilbur Wright was.

A painting insofar as it is a painting not being left alone because this could not be. If it is a painting it could not be left alone. Neither could it be left alone. Now how about an airplane now how about it. And how about Wilbur Wright and what he looked like that is what it is if he was it which he was.

Do you begin to see how a painting being a painting is never left alone. Now has this anything to do with an actor or an airplane now has it. Is it a bicycle that is like that. Well perhaps no perhaps yes perhaps.

Anyway if Wilbur Wright was right and he was right he was connected with a bicycle and painting and an airplane and none of these three even when they were alone were as it were left alone. I know so well what I mean. They say not but I do. I know so well you know so well well yes know so well what it is. And naturally I mean what it is just as anybody would do anybody would mean just as well what it was. If they listen quietly nobody can be quiet when they listen but this has nothing to do with Wilbur Wright which makes it say so. Or words to that effect.

What I mean is this. Wilbur Wright like an American should did not mind that no painting even when it was alone was not left alone that no airplane when it was left alone was not left alone and perhaps a bicycle too, but better not or rather just as well not.

Wilbur Wright was an American in respect to which it was that he was there and not only not that but not there that is to say there when a painting which was alone was not left alone. That made him do what he did do or rather be what it was he was which was a painter oh yes a painter. One who painted one who had painted or who would have painted a picture. Yes a picture. An American who painted a picture and an American if he left but there is nothing to leave how can you leave, care for care and how can no one care but of course which they do not. Think how nobody has pride and tried. Very important. Think of that and then remember all about Wilbur Wright oh yes of course yes oh yes of course yes you do.

I wish to tell you how not to explain what you do not see.

Wilbur Wright painted a picture not only one no one can any one only paint one. No not of course not.

Which one does it.

Wilbur Wright can paint any picture he painted and if when he did he did not stop that did not come to be the same thing nor in any place.

Oh I could almost weep, weep means to be very sorry that no picture can be left alone. But that is natural because a picture has been painted and the painting is paint.

Now does everybody see.

All who have all have remembered no last.

No is not what is said but has to do with pride and tried. You who see that do see that.

Volume VIII

I will carefully describe pictures not so carefully airplanes not carefully at all bicycles and quite carefully Wilbur Wright.

This makes it just right.

Now at last I am freed from the oppression of checks.

Everybody can think of going to school. Even which they did if most of the time they did not go there and very likely Wilbur Wright did not.

There is no necessity why everybody should thank them for a school. But everybody can and does. Can who does. Does he go to school if he

How many American boys do not go to school and this is perhaps why they cannot like it. They cannot like anything in which they need to have theirs as a request.

American boys are that you might say like that if you wish to use the word like but it is not necessary.

Requesting is not important in an American and going to school is a request. Any boy can leave nothing, much alone. And so he came gravely he came, he might have been there when he came. No one can know that they know that Wilbur Wright came neither as early or as late as it was at all necessary to use as much obliged. He meant to come when he was there. After all how can anybody do anything in a day.

Every day they were not to wait. And this brings me so near to nearly and not to that.

They did make their glide. For which they came.

Remember that there is a monument in his honour.

Volume IX

Wilbur Wright I do not even know whether Wilbur Wright was married. I do not even know if he was ever married. And in a kind of a way it would make a difference both as to his having gone to school and as to his ever having been married. He certainly had not been indifferent to being married and if he had married he would have married young but it is just as well that he was not.

Just here I can introduce this about a wife.

There is no use in denying a wife is not only pleasant but useful. Never never do you want not to be grateful for having a wife. It is a thing for which always there is to be an expressed gratitude. And why. Because a wife is irremediably what is necessary not only with and will but in season and in out. There is no out season. No out season in a wife. Now you might think all of this is not true but it is.

It is of course natural that Wilbur Wright might have had a wife and daughters but I do not believe that he had. I really do not believe it.

I believe that he went to school but that he did not very much enjoy it, he liked it oh yes he liked it but it was not an all day occupation. A school can only be that if one is not apt to be left and Wilbur Wright was not the kind any one left.

It was not a secret service to leave him of course it was not.

Just by that much was he like that.

How often is it necessary never to see anybody.

Some people know just how often but Wilbur Wright was not like that.

He did not an American did not leave did not leave nothing alone. How can you leave nothing alone just tell me that.

Wilbur Wright might of and he did paint pictures.

Neither he nor they were left alone.

All alone.

I may be right but if I am I am not right all alone. Wilbur Wright.

Volume X

How many days and wages does it take to make it alone.

That is a question to ask.

Volume XI

What I like about yesterday is that they all say what they used to say and they all go away like they used to go away.

Oh yes they do.

No one exchanges this at any time. They used it and they use it often but not at all to cause any one any difficulty at once or even oftener.

And now what am I talking about.

I am talking about how if there were a history it would be the same and in a kind of a way there can never be a history because indeed it can never not be the same. And so question me, say that you like and you look like me and that you look at me. No one can question Wilbur Wright for me.

All this is not a puzzle.

Now I wish to explain.

Having never seen Wilbur Wright he does not look alike but certainly and surely he does. Not only when he went to school and did not care about it and why do they know it because it is just like it. He does look alike and even later. Yes even to-day which is not as different as yesterday because to-day is not lighter.

Now who does he look like. Well any one that is anybody knows that too. Yes you do. You know what he looks like. Is that the same as you know whom he looks like. Is it the same or is it not.

Who can answer and what.

Well I can answer it is and it is not.

All this is the most important thing about Wilbur Wright. Just the most important thing about Wilbur Wright. All this is.

I will continue how I know what I know. I feel like that.

But would he be careful about not or about being at school when he was a boy and if he were would it have made any difference.

There is a funny thing about this, if they are earnest and interested they may like to go to school or they may not.

Does or was is very pretty and it may be just the same or it may be very different and not any one to blame but they do blame some one, some do, but if they do it is not at all important.

Not even for them to them.

However one thing is certain whether Wilbur Wright did or did not go to school and like school makes more difference if he was to be a maker of his glide than if he was to be a painter of his pictures and the reason why is this.

Now in both cases as I told you a painter paints and the painting painted being there makes him the painter be in connection with his painting which is in connection with the thing painted and it all being there, having been there he is not only there but more there. And so why did he go to school. But of course why not. Why did he not go to school neither one is at all important.

Now on the other hand to make the glide Wilbur Wright had to feel that he would know where he was when he moved and for this it might be not important but necessary that he had been to school or if not that he had not been to school. Now then how could he be both. Wilbur Wright could be could be both and that is the reason and because of this reason he is rightly was rightly named Wilbur Wright. Does and was.

Does and was is not only not very easy but also not what he asked. But he had what he asked.

He glided.

Anybody who can remember about Wilbur Wright knows this which is Wilbur Wright.

Nobody knew he asked. And this was true he never had asked. You can see by his photograph that he never had asked.

Volume XII

He might have been not young not so very young to glide. He was not as a matter of fact any age to glide. There is no age to glide. He was not young and if he had been young had he. That might have been something to ask but in his case he that is it was not to ask, or asked. It had nothing to do with that it had to do with what he and his brother did. They did neither better nor worse than that. Even occasionally.

I like to think of Wing and Wing but they did not. I like to think of the Wept of the Wish ton wish but they also did not. And if they did. All this I do not know because it might be so. Indeed it might be so. But it was not. If not why not. Ah that you know.

But this has nothing to do with pictures of course it has nothing to do with pictures with pictures or tears for pictures or why they were as they were dressed. Think of Secret Service. Who can moan about secret service or yes.

Not Wilbur Wright although he might as he looked. He was not alone as he looked.

So then think readily why Wilbur Wright was as he saw in his pictures.

Listen to this alright.

For them they place.

Wilbur Wright as I was saying could not be remembered now because a great many have not seen his photograph have not heard his wishes have not seen him now nor even know that he made pictures. Oh yes they do. They do not know about it.

He never said it was a hard thing to do, or harder than that, harder than what he did do.

I can see him so easily.

Not saying that he knew that he did do what he did do.

Oh yes of course yes.

Wilbur Wright oh yes of course yes.

America. They need not be known to be.

Yes yes now I have made something out of nothing. So did he.

Yes yes. So did we.

Listen while I tell about it further. And this includes how to go to school.

I always come back to that, this includes how to go to school.

Which Wilbur Wright did. More or less.

Which he liked or which he did not like. And this is not more or less. Because for instance did he want to be taught by his teacher. A great many do not, a great many like Wilbur Wright do not. Perhaps he did not and perhaps he did. If he did he did and if he did not he did not.

That is the way it was and it made no difference whether he was older or younger than his brother. Probably he was older he almost certainly or always was.

After he went to school he was quite active. Quite as active as that. By active I mean that he was very quiet and moved a great deal. Not so much from here to there but where he was. He was at no time disturbed by anything disagreeable.

He always kept as still as he was not still but quiet as he was.

He always with always remembering that there were two no one could separate the two from one.

Do you realise how much this is what they were.

Wilbur Wright, Orville Wright is still alive.

Wilbur Wright which is what they meant by a picture. In his photograph he looked like that, he was very busy being made like that, and pictures of course pictures would be made like that, and Secret Service of course any secret service would be made like that.

How do pictures look when they are made. They do not look as if they have been made but they look as they look if they have been made. By this I mean. Once a picture has been made any one making a picture has made a picture and so having made a picture they will look about. As they look about the picture looks about and as they all look about they all look together and nobody looks alike. This made Wilbur Wright glide.

An American painter is not just like that. He can can he yes he can leave a picture alone.

Wilbur Wright was mentioned honourably mentioned by all who came to know his name.

Anybody could feel about him like that.

If he looked like that anybody could feel about him like that.

And he did.

Which they did.

I wish to explain about hope.

What has hope got to do with pictures.

Nothing. Not anything.

Wilbur Wright never had to hope.

That you see made him see.

And so no pictures needed to be seen.

No pictures he did.

If he saw nothing, that had nothing to do with not looking.

Observe that.

Nevertheless it did have nothing at all to do with that.

Wilbur Wright had made all possible.

All possible does not leave anything to itself. And no picture can be left to itself. If it were left to itself nobody would be around.

But he flew.

He did not have it to do.

So much more is it important to care. Not only to care but to care for the picture. The picture cannot care, you cannot care. Wilbur Wright can not care. Only when they can be careful then anybody can care.

This makes Wilbur Wright a triumph.

He was not triumphant he was not as he looked but he looked as he felt we felt that he looked as he felt.

We felt alone. He was alone.

Nobody left to feel.

Which made which they chose possible.

They were not only left they were not only not waiting they were not only not careless they were not only prepared and careful. So we may say that.

Volume XIII

All this that is this is about pictures. And Wilbur Wright painting and having painted them.

Volume XIV

How can you change anything when you have seen everything. Not that he could look because he could not. One thing is to look and as you look not to look away. That is one thing and it is very likely not what Wilbur Wright did. If he had done so he would have known, and this he did know that if there has once been a revolution there is no need and if there is a need there is no time to make another one. And so he died. But this is not at all what I wished to say. I wished to say that he knew how he did what he did and this had no reference whatsoever to one day or another day. That and that is really certain that was Wilbur Wright’s way.

It did not make him have a brother but he did have a brother but having all that they were together. This had nothing to do with painting pictures. There Wilbur Wright was alone as is or is not well known.

What did he do when he did paint a picture and what he did do when he did not paint a picture, But he always did paint a picture because this which he did was what he saw. And once what he saw he saw no more although for all that he continued to soar. Oh yes why often do they wish. They wish me not and not for what. Do not complain of wish.

Wilbur Wright managed ordinarily and fairly to be there where he did and was. He managed fairly and ordinarily.

They need not complain of in between.

No one need to since there was no hope of a miscarriage. How could there be with care. And care did not make him careful. He managed just with that.

I liked to hear what they say but they did not need it for him. That made it especially for him what he did. He died. Not while he died.

Not nearly as much died as dead. Not nearly as much dead. Not nearly. No not nearly. Why he died.

May we care to believe that no one went anywhere.

Think not of which way but where did he go.

This does not make him be heard but be known.

If he went up and down or forward and back, if he had known how bicycles are made and mended, if he had been as quiet as he looked and as quick, if he had been as they saw then every one who knew him said the same. Oh yes nobody tells what he likes or what he is like. It is not necessary because just think how he looked in his photograph. Just think of that. You all know just think of that.

It is of no importance that he died, just think of that but nevertheless we know and knew and so did he too. Just like that.

Know what he did.

Now to come back. Not back but to come to why if he walked he did not run and he did not run he walked, and if he did not walk there it was as if he stood and there he stood. Any way it is not necessary not at all necessary to say.

To say what he did because everybody knows that.

Please do not be bereft of anything. Bereft for him had no meaning. That is in its way a beginning.

I think easily not of why they died or why they lied. Not he either or one.

Nobody can know better than any one and he was one.

Do you see begin to see what it means to be that he painted and if he did not who did. Not he certainly not he. Just like his going to school. Not he certainly not he.

But there never is no for no an answer.

And so he painted why yes he did. He painted three his pictures. Pictures for a picture.

Volume XV

Need he be wounded by anything.

No he need not.

Volume XVI

I often wondered what he needed twice.

Volume XVII

What did he need twice. His brother. No not his mother.

If he had painted a picture he would have needed it once or twice but not oftener. Not even ever oftener.

And then it came to be, I will not say it came to pass that he did not have to go but as he came not to pass but to be there no one was astonished by astonished I mean surprised to see him.

It was natural to see him just as it was natural to have seen him have him.

He had himself and this was as natural as being where he was up there.

If he was there he was up there.

Not to any one or to any questioning.

He could tell why one thing any thing came to have that be any thing. Not be one thing because he was not elbowed or allowed.

Remember where he came when he came.

And any moment that came.

No fault of any one any thing.

Not for which it or he was known.

Need height be a height.

Need or need white be a white.

In either way he used neither. Neither in his talking in his flying or in his painting.

And why not.

Because no circumstances no kind of circumstances made why not.

Do you begin to see how readily or not readily or reading regularly or not I see.

It is to see why by time.

I can remember that if it was wonderful it was natural.

Let me arrange everything about a picture.

His picture.

Which was his picture.

Any picture which was painted by him.

Volume XVIII

If anybody knew just what he had to do.

This never could be said of Wilbur Wright.

I wish now anxiously to care about just what was his share and would he could he do it alone.

This is all a thing to ask not a question to ask but a thing to ask and as it is not a question there is no answer to it.

If Wilbur Wright had done what he did alone he would also have painted pictures because it is like this.

If he had done what he did alone he would have not told it to any one not even while or when it was done because in being done he would have gone on. That would have made him one who was alone when anything was done. He was never alone. This is what made him different from what he was and made it possible that as soon as he was dead they made a monument to him.

I wish everybody could understand this. They would then see the importance as well as the unimportance of being alone. Alone I did it. This can never be said of Wilbur Wright but it might have been said of him if he had been different and what he had done had been differently done but it was not true of him there were always two of which he was one.

Let him think what this means but he does not think what this means nor did he.

I have again seen pictures that he has not painted.

What is a painter, a painter is one who paints pictures and these pictures having been painted he must paint other pictures because he has seen those pictures the ones he has painted, the pictures he has painted. That makes a painter not spared by his pictures but spared by his brother and so Wilbur Wright did not do so, he did not paint pictures not as he might have done if he had only been one.

I am no longer interested in his not having painted one since to have painted one he would have had to paint many of them and to paint many of them he would have had to be one of one and he was not he was one of two.

Oh yes he was he was one of two and this was what he had to do. This is undoubtedly true.

Now for the rest just the real history of Wilbur Wright from the time he looked as he did.

Volume XIX

If Wilbur Wright let us fancy that Wilbur Wright was born.

To some it is astonishing to have been born. To some it is a puzzle that they can remember everything except the having been born. Gradually no one knows about it.

Did he and if not he did any one know about it.

Wilbur Wright did not mention it did not mention having been born. And why not. Because he was never alone. If one is never alone one does not mention having been born. He was never alone at least not in that way. Anybody knowing that knew what he looked like, at least in his photograph.

They knew how he was not ever alone no not in that way.

After that he went to school and in school he might or he might not care. But at any rate he could remember that although most probably that was not what he did. He most probably did not remember that. A great many who know they are at school when they go to school do not remember that. Most likely he did that well enough he remembered well enough while he was at school that he was at school. At least he looked as if he might have remembered it well enough while he is at school. He looked well enough like that later in his photograph.

He may have liked being at school and he may not. A great many who look like that the way he looks in his photograph do not like being at school when they are at school and being taught by the teachers who teach those who are in the school. A great many who look like he looks in his photograph do like well enough even very well enough to be in school when they are in school and when they are being taught by the teachers who are teaching while they are in school. A great many do not stay in school long enough, do not stay away from school long enough not to like, not not to like being in school while they are in the school where they are being taught by the teachers who are teaching them.

Wilbur Wright went to school enough. He was not particularly alone. No he was not particularly alone.

Later on he was not particularly alone. Later on when he was dead he was not particularly alone he had a monument to him. No he was not particularly alone. He did not look particularly alone no not in his photograph although some who look as he looked in his photograph look as if they were particularly alone. He did not. In spite of all he did not.

Then they glided up and down, not up but down not down but up. Oh yes they glided and he looked alone he looked alone in his photograph. But he was not particularly alone although he looked alone in his photograph.

How do you do is not only said to dogs. This was not the only thing he said because he did not talk like that. This was not his way.

After a while everybody knew it. And it always was just the same, not only for him but immediately that he was dead. Which they all know. And they know why they all say so. He was not particularly alone either. To know how he looked in his phonograph.

For which no mention is made as no one says.

I come to think how to-morrow in this country, in the country they will remember him, they will remember about him.

It would take him many years of painting, or which made no difference, it would make no difference if it took many years for painting and still then it would make no difference.

And the reason for this is this.

If any one paints a picture he can see the picture he has painted and he can see it whenever he can look at it and if he has it why can he not look at it, there is no reason for his not looking at it once he has painted it and so he does look at it. And the consequence is that he knows how the picture looks the picture which he has painted.

It is not astonishing that after that he paints a picture again and once again he sees the picture he has painted and that does not complete anything nor complicate anything but it commences to come to be something that can not be left again.

Left, left, left right left, I had a good job and I left left left left right left.

And so you see a great many years would have been just the same. But he glided and not for a great many years oh no not for a great many years.

And so we nearly see Wilbur Wright as he was when he was a painter and any painter is like that quite exactly and very exactly just like that. He cannot be different from like that and this makes no one who paints a picture paint anything because the picture having been painted it is a picture.

How do you do can be said regularly to a dog and he will always respond but not a painter not a painter of a picture.

Do you see why Wilbur Wright continued to be right and why once that he did what he did he died. He did not mean to die. Some do not die but they live again to do it again. He did not.

Nevertheless there is more to it than this. There is beside Wilbur Wright as he looked in his photograph.

I can so well remember just what happened just what would happen if as everybody did, everybody did see how he looked in his photograph.

He never made more than that he never made less than that. He made that. Almost at once he made that.

It is very curious, it does not come either slowly or fast, it does not come either not at all or a little but there it is everybody has the same everybody has the same photograph has seen the same photograph.

This has nothing to do with his having painted a picture and yet in a way it has, not the photograph, but everybody having seen the same photograph.

If you paint a picture you need not live long because if after a while there are two two are not new. Yes pictures are well enough alone. But do not forget Wilbur Wright never was alone, not he, he never never was alone. And why not. Because of course not.

If you have painted a picture you are never alone because finally not at all nobody can tell anything apart not you nor I nor nobody knows, where peas and beans and barley grows. No not, of course not.

And so how often could Wilbur Wright not die. Just often enough.

If he had been a painter what would he have had to do.

He would have had to do just what he did and he did, he did do just what he did. And this did not make any matter, that is to say if he went fast or if he went at last it did amount not to the same but not to any difference. He made it all. All is almost enough.

Enough said.

If he had been a painter he would not have had to die and so he would not have been dead and he would not have had a photograph of himself for all to see not he.

Volume XX

I began by thinking that these that do paint a picture or act a play are alike and I was not mistaken. In each case why they were has no interest, when they were has no interest, how they were has no interest but that they were not alone has an interest. It makes them not two nor not one but it makes them not alone. And so if Wilbur Wright was tried he was not tried by what he did. He did not have to see what he did because he did not look. Do you see why he did not look. Of course you do see why he did not look.

Nevertheless I do see why a painter and an actor and Wilbur Wright were alike. Because they did not have to see when they look, they did not have to look when they see because after all they are all included in alike and in that. How do they move. They do not move from here to there. No not at all. Not at all. Not at all.

They do not move from here to there, not a painter not an actor not Wilbur Wright.

I wonder if you all see that at which you look.

Rest well with that.

Volume XXI

Why do they close what they open, why do they wish what they leave, why do they connect what they establish why do they die when they fly. Oh yes nobody knows and yet everybody knows that he Wilbur Wright did not die, he did not die because he did or because he did not fly. I wish no one to mean this.

Connect this with every six.

I often think that if he had never done anything except paint except paint pictures would it all have come to this.

If he had painted pictures would he have been quite as much not alone. No not quite as much. And what difference would that have made. It would have made some difference in his photograph. It would also have made some difference in when he died. It would also have made some difference in how he lived. And would it have made some difference in how he was known. Yes it would have made some difference. And would it have made some difference in how he knew himself. Yes it would also in respect to how he knew himself it would have made some difference. Would he have known himself better or worse or not as well. This I do not know. For this I have no answer.

It is not only necessary but it is more than reasonable that Wilbur Wright was such a one as he may wish. He was as he was, such a one.

No one can know anything better than he knew in knowing himself as such a one.

And so not quietly if you like but really if you like, yes really if you like as well as not quietly if you do not like, he was one, and almost then he was one, and not one of two. But he was one of two. Exactly so.

When they were with them they were not without them neither one of either one of them.

He thought Wilbur Wright thought that he was as old as he looked in his photograph. He did not look as old as he looked in his photograph. He was young to look as old as he looked in his photograph. And the occasion for this is this.

He had lived the life he lived the two of them either one of either of them so that when it was done it was not only done but smoothly done and either one of them knew which one. If they did not nobody suffered.

What is suffering.

Suffering is certain is being certain that some time later if anything is lost, that is to say if it is difficult to go on nobody will join in. That is suffering.

That never happened to them. No indeed that did not happen to them.

Any one whom they did not like they did not know. Nobody could call that suffering.

Nobody who lost anything could come to ask either one of them to find anything. You cannot call that suffering.

No one who arranges what they have has it given to them. No indeed you can not call that really suffering.

Whatever you mean you can like or not like to mean. No no one neither one can speak of anything as having anything in it more peaceably than suffering.

And so there was no excuse for just tried. There was no excuse either for just cried.

In this way they the two of them gained everything.

Do you remember how a photograph of Wilbur Wright looked. I do.

Wait a way for just died.

Volume XXII

The last thing I have to say about painting pictures is this.

Volume XXIII

In between acting painting and flying, in between gliding suffering and tidying, in between, is there anything hazardous in between or are they mixed up with liking or are they not.

Listen to him here only, and this is the occasion of this, nobody can or has heard him.

That is what there is to say.

Feel that as a photograph or a paragraph is. Nobody has heard him. Them or him. Then or him. Nobody has ever heard him then. Think of a photograph for him or them or then. And cries, he cries, not for himself or for remembering or even for gliding. There is all that difference between tries and cries and tears come then oh yes tears come then.

And so Wilbur Wright is fine.

For which if not only is but it also is not a blessing.

Feel how he feels well. No one but can see this in a photograph.

That makes it sure or surely that if there was no right there was no Wilbur Wright and has is what it is as.

For this reason I wish not to finish as it is or has been begun.

Wilbur fortunately for him Wright fortunately for him Wilbur Wright fortunately for him has been or has not been forgotten.

Believe me or not as you like.

There is a great difference between partly or parcels. And this is so nearly according to what it is as Wilbur Wright. Believe me or not for perplexity.

I wish to say that Wilbur Wright known or Wilbur Wright, Wilbur Wright is not unknown, Wilbur Wright may be right, if not certainly it is or will be they must separate will be from was.

Can you slowly gather whether Wilbur Wright was or is where this or was is here.

For which in might they be in union.

Is there not one. Is there not two.

Is there not one but two. Any photograph of one is not a photograph of two. And so often pleases faces as more. But I do like out loud, Wilbur Wright out loud although he moved but never spoke, not in his photograph.

Wilbur Wright should by any chance he earned or changed as they did not he did. They did immediately make a stone monument to him and they called it Wilbur Wright and no one started or astonished or named or were not known. If it had not been done then would it ever have been done. May be it would but I doubt it but this does nor would make any difference in his photograph.

Wilbur Wright invented. Should they be sad or sadder. Not at all, nor tall nor taller probably he was not tall. But this was not certain no not in his photograph.

I wish to say all I have to say about Wilbur Wright or Wright.

Volume XXIV

I could be careful not to cry.

Volume XXV

Wilbur Wright.

Volume XXVI

I could be also as very careful not to try not to cry.

As for Wilbur Wright I could be very careful not by this not to try to cry and not to. Because for this if I was careful. I was as careful not to cry.

Wilbur Wright as careful. He was as careful. Wilbur Wright was careful.

Make it that I am not to try to cry.

Mind how I make it.

I will not only saddle safely as plain as well yes or well well not to try.

If it could be used not to cry.

Wilbur Wright for which, better not whether or better for which not to forget for which Wilbur Wright had better not be for which they might cry.

Never separate for which and Wilbur Wright.

He had no reason to try.

I have no reason to cry.

Which is which.

[ ¶ ]

HENRY JAMES

What is the difference between Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets.

I have found out the difference between Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets. One might say I have found out the difference by accident, or one might say I have found out the difference by coincidence.

What is the difference between accident and coincidence.

An accident is when a thing happens. A coincidence is when a thing is going to happen and does.

Duet

And so it is not an accident but a coincidence that there is a difference between Shakespeare’s sonnets and Shakespeare’s plays. The coincidence is with Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded.

Who knew that the answer was going to be like that. Had I told that the answer was going to be like that.

The answer is not like that. The answer is that.

I am I not any longer when I see.

This sentence is at the bottom of all creative activity. It is just the exact opposite of I am I because my little dog knows me.

Of course I have always known Shakespeare’s plays. In a way I have always known Shakespeare’s sonnets. They have not been the same. Their not being the same is not due to their being different in their form or in their substance. It is due to something else. That something else I now know all about. I know it now but how did I come to know it.

These things never bothered me because I knew them, anybody who knows how to read and write knows them.

It is funny about reading and writing. The word funny is here used in the double sense of amusing and peculiar.

Some people of course read and write. One may say everybody reads and writes and it is very important that everybody should.

Now think everybody think with me, how does reading and writing agree, that is with you. With almost everybody it agrees either pretty well or very well.

Now let me tell a little story. Once upon a time there were a great many people living and they all knew how to read and write. They learnt this in school, they also learnt it when anybody taught it. This made them not at all anxious to learn more. But yet they were as ready to learn more as they ever had been.

There were some who knew that it was very like them, they might have said, very like themselves, to know how to read and write, and they knew too that not everybody could do it.

Do you see what I mean.

Everybody can read and write because they learn how and it is a natural thing to do. But there are others who learn how, they learn how to read and write, but they read and write as if they knew how.

Now one of these who had just come to read and write as if he knew how, said, oh yes, I knew them, I knew them before they knew how to read and write.

I could if I liked mention the names of all of these people. I could mention the name of the one who said he had known them before they knew how to read and write. I could mention the names of the ones he knew before they knew how to read and write.

Shakespeare’s plays were written, the sonnets too were written.

Plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets. Shakespeare’s sonnets and Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded. Now the point is this. In both cases these were not as if they were being written but as if they were going to be written. That is the difference between Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets. Shakespeare’s plays were written as they were written. Shakespeare’s sonnets were written as they were going to be written.

I now wish to speak very seriously, that is to say, I wish to converse, I did so, that is I did converse after I had made my discovery. I conversed very seriously about it.

In reading and writing, you may either be, without doubt, attached to what you are saying, or you may not. Attached in the sense of being connected to it.

Supposing you know exactly what you say and you continue to say it. Supposing instead you have decided not to continue to say what you say and you neither do nor do not continue to say it. Does it or does it not make any difference to you whether you do continue to say it.

That is what you have to know in order to know which way you may or may not do it, might or might not do it, can or cannot do it. In short which way you come or do not come to say what you say. Certainly in some way you say what you say. But how. And what does it do, not to you, but what does it do. That is the question.

Shakespeare’s plays were written. The sonnets too were written.

Anything anybody writes is written.

Anything anybody reads has been written.

But if anything that anybody writes is written why is it that anybody writing writes and if anybody writing writes, in whom is the writing that is written written.

That is the question.

This brings me to the question of audience of an audience.

What is an audience.

Everybody listen.

That is not an audience because will everybody listen. Is it an audience because will anybody listen.

When you are writing who hears what you are writing.

That is the question.

Do you know who hears or who is to hear what you are writing and how does that affect you or does it affect you.

That is another question.

If when you are writing you are writing what some one has written without writing does that make any difference.

Is that another question.

Are there, is there many another question. Is there.

On the other hand if you who are writing know what you are writing, does that change you or does it not change you.

That is chat might be an important question.

If you who are writing know what it is that is coming in writing, does that make you make you keep on writing or does it not.

Which guess is the right guess or is there not a guess yes.

That too is very important.

Perhaps you may say they had it written, they thought they had it written and you thought so more than that you know so, and so in writing that you write is as they thought so, or perhaps as they know so.

Does that make it like that.

Perhaps yes perhaps no.

There are so many ways of writing and yet after all there are perhaps only two ways of writing.

Perhaps so.

Perhaps no.

Perhaps so.

There is one way the common way of writing that is writing what you are writing. That is the one way of writing, oh yes that is one way of writing.

The other way is an equally common way. It is writing, that is writing what you are going to be writing. Of course this is a common way a common way of writing. Now do you or how do you make a choice. And how do you or do you know that there are two common ways of writing and that there is a difference between.

It is true that there is a difference between the one way and the other way. There is a difference between writing the way you are writing and writing the way you are going to be writing. And there is also choosing. There may be a choosing of one way or of the other way.

Now how do you make a choice if you make a choice. Or do you make a choice or do you not make a choice. Or do some do. Or is it true that some do. Or is it true that some do not do so. That some make a choice that some do not do so.

Now if you do how do you make a choice and if you do do make a choice what do you do.

It is true that any one writing and making a choice does choose to write in one of these two ways. They either write as they write or they write as they are going to write and they may and they may not choose to do what they are going to do.

If not why not. And if so do they know what they do or do they not.

I am sure you do not understand yet what I mean by the two ways.

I said once when I was seriously conversing, I not only say it but I think it. By this I mean that I did not choose to use either one of two ways but two ways as one way.

I mean I do mean that there are two ways of writing.

Once you know that you have written you go on writing. This explains nothing.

But quite naturally it does not explain because what is it that it does not explain. Indeed what is it that it does not explain. You can refuse to explain, when you have written, but what is it that you can refuse to explain. Oh dear what is it.

You can refuse if you refuse you can refuse to explain when you have written.

You can explain before and you can explain after and you can even explain while you are writing. But does that make the two kinds of writing. No at once I can say not it does not. But and this is or it may be very exciting or may be not, but in this way you can be and become interesting. And may be not.

But what is the use of being interesting.

Of course everybody who writes is interesting other wise why would everybody read everybody’s letters.

Do you begin to see does everybody begin to see what this has to do with Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets. Or do they not. And if they do begin to see why do they and where do they and how do they and if they do not do not begin to see why do they not begin to see. If not why not.

Two ways two ways of writing are not more than one way. They are two ways and that has nothing to do with being more than one way. Yes you all begin to see that. There can not be any one who can not begin to see that. So now there is no use in saying if not why not. No indeed indeed not.

I hope no one has forgotten the coincidence of Shakespeare’s sonnets and Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded. I hope nobody has. At any rate by the time I am all through and everybody knows not only everything I will tell but everything I can tell and everything I can know then no one not any one will forget will not remember to remember if any one asks any one do they remember, the coincidence between Shakespeare’s sonnets and Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded.

Ordinarily in writing one writes.

Suppose one is writing. It is to be presumed that one knows what it is to be that which one has written.

Suppose one is writing. It is to be presumed that one does not know what it is to be that which they have written.

But in any case one does write it if one is the person who is writing it.

Supposing you are writing anything, you write it.

That is one way of writing and the common way.

There is another way of writing. You write what you intend to write.

That is one way. You write what you intended to write.

There is one way. Is it another way.

You write what has always been intended, by any one, to be written.

Is there another way to write.

You write what some one has intended to write.

This is not an uncommon way of writing.

No one way of writing no way of any of these ways is an uncommon" way of writing.

Presumably a great many people write that way.

Now when the same person writes in two different ways that is to say writes as they write, writes as they intended to write, writes as any one intended to write, writes as some one intended to write why does it sound different why does each writing sound different although written by the same person writing. Now why does it sound different. Does it sound different if the words used are the same or are the words used different when the emotion of writing, the intention in writing is different.

That is the funny part of it. That all this is the thing to know. Funny is again used in the sense of diverting and disturbing.

There are then really there are then two different ways of writing.

There is the writing which is being written because the writing and the writer look alike. In this case the words next to each other make a sound. When the same writer writes and the writing and the writer look alike but they do not look alike because they are writing what is going to be written or what has been written then the words next to each other sound different than they did when the writer writes when the writer is writing what he is writing.

The words next to each other actually sound different to the ear that sees them. Make it either sees or hears them. Make it the eyes hear them. Make it either hears or sees them. I say this not to explain but to make it plain.

Anybody knows the difference between explain and make it plain. They sound the same if anybody says they do but they are not the same.

Now another thing. The words next to each other that sound different to the eye that hears them or the ear that sees them, remember this is just to make it plain, do not necessarily sound different to the writer seeing them as he writes them.

We had a motto. This is it.

I am I, not any longer when I see.

There are two different ways in which writing is done is easily done. They are both easy in the same as well as in the different way.

All this begins to make it clear that Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets even when they are all here are different to the eye and ear. Words next to each other are different to the eye and ear and the reason of it is clear. It not only is clear but it will be clear. Words next to each other make a sound to the eye and the ear. With which you hear.

Oh yes with which you do hear.

All this seems simple but it takes a great deal of coincidence to make it plain. A coincidence is necessary all the same to make it plain.

The coincidence happened and then it was plain.

That makes me say that the Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded had to be written by me before it make it plain, it was for me a coincidence and this coincidence I will explain, I will also tell it to make it plain. I will also tell it so I do tell it just the same.

When I was very young I knew that there was a way of winning by being winsome. Listen to me nevertheless.

Anybody who is a baby or has been one knows this way.

Then later one knows that there is a way of winning by having been winsome.

Perhaps yes nevertheless.

Later one knows there is a way of winning by being intriguing.

Later one knows that there is a way of winning by having been intriguing.

Later every one knows there is a way of winning by simply being able to have them know that you can be displeased by their being displeasing.

Then later there is a way of winning by having been winning.

What has this to do with writing, something and nothing, considerable and everything, a little and very little. But it is useful. It is useful to think of everything if one wishes to reduce anything to two ways. Two ways of any one thing is enough for a beginning and for an ending.

None of these knowledges are knowledges in one way of writing. Any one of these knowledges are knowledges in the other way of writing.

That is to say and this is where everybody who can write and think will say that it is their way, that is to say if you know these things and you can know these things then you can write as if you knew or as if you had known or as if you were going to know these things.

This is an ordinary way of writing and when ordinary writing is written in this way anybody can say that they can read what anybody can say. And if they do do they do it again. Of course they do and that makes them certain of that thing that as they can do it again they have not done it before. Oh yes we all know what to say if we say it that way. Yes yes yes. No one has any need not to guess yes. Or if you like no. What is the difference between no and yes. Think.

On the other hand if you do not know these things although the time will or will not come that you will know these things, then you write as one who has been allowed to know these things without knowing them.

What things. Have you forgotten, because if you have not may be I have. May be I have but I doubt it. May be you have.

The knowledge is that you write what you intend to write because you do or do not win the way you intend to win. Even if you do not win. Or even if nothing. Not even if it is nothing not to be pleasing even if it is nothing to be or not be pleased or to be or not be displeasing. It is not only used as such but it is also only not used as such.

And that makes it all clear just why in the one case and in the other case the words next to each other sound different or not the same.

Is it all clear. Is it all plain.

Or is it why they do not have to say it is not all clear it is not all plain. Forgive no one and partly forgive no one because there is nothing to forgive.

But it is true that there are two ways of writing.

There is the way when you write what you are writing and there is the way when you write what you are going to be writing or what some other one would have written if they had been writing. And in a way this can be a caress. It can not be tenderness. Well well. Of course you can understand and imagine.

And this brings it all to two words next to each other and how when the same person writes what he writes and the same person as that person writes what he is going to write the sound of the words next to each other are different.

The words next to each other can sound different or not the same.

What is a sound.

A sound is two things heard at one and the same time but not together. Let us take any two words.

That is a sound heard by the eyes, that is a sound.

Let us take any two words.

Perhaps he is right even if he seems wrong.

It is all very difficult not to explain nor to know but to do without.

Mr. Owen Young made a mistake, he said the only thing he wished his son to have was the power of clearly expressing his ideas. Not at all. It is not clarity that is desirable but force.

Clarity is of no importance because nobody listens and nobody knows what you mean no matter what you mean, nor how clearly you mean what you mean. But if you have vitality enough of knowing enough of what you mean, somebody and sometime and sometimes a great many will have to realise that you know what you mean and so they will agree that you mean what you know, what you know you mean, which is as near as anybody can come to understanding any one.

Why yes of course, it is needless to say why yes of course when anybody who can say why yes of course can say so.

Now nobody can think, nobody can, that this has nothing to do with Shakespeare’s sonnets and Shakespeare’s plays, nobody who can, because in no instance is there not a lack of what they have in either one of one.

But they have not the same thing and there is a reason why and a reason why is sound and sense. Oh please be pleased with that. Pleased with what. With very much whatever they have which of course they do have.

Shakespeare’s sonnets are not Shakespeare’s plays and there is a reason why and they sound different. You all know the reason why and they sound different.

Henry James nobody has forgotten Henry James even if I have but I have not. If Henry James was a general who perhaps would win an army to win a battle he might not know the difference but if he could he would and if he would he might win an army to win not a war but a battle not a battle but an army.

There is no use in denying that there could be a difference can be a difference.

Perhaps, he, make he what you like. If you like or if you do not like whichever you like.

Perhaps he is right even if he seems wrong.

But there is no doubt about seems wrong. There is no occupation in where he went or how he came or whichever or whatever more of which it was like.

Think how you can change your mind concerning this matter.

Think how carefully you can say this.

If you can say this carefully, you can either not change your mind concerning this matter, or you can act entirely differently, that is, you can change your mind concerning this matter.

Remember how Henry James was or was not a general,

And think what there is to express.

All who wish do express what they have to express.

Do you know how every one feels in this world just now. If you do leave it to me to say it again.

I return to the question of the difference between Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets and you do too.

Like it or not if I do you do too and if you do not do it too, you do not do it too.

Do you begin to realise what it is that makes sound.

Think of your ears as eyes. You can even think of your eyes as ears but not so readily perhaps.

Shakespeare wrote plays and in these plays there is prose and poetry and very likely every time one word that makes two words, is next to each other, it makes three sounds, each word makes a sound, that is two words make two sounds and the words next to each other make not only a sound but nearly a sound. This makes it readily that any two words next each other written by any one man make the same sound although all the words and their meaning are different.

That is they do if he feels alike. But there we are that is what it is all about. And what is feeling alike. It is that that makes it important if I say so.

It all depends now here is where it all not commences but is, it all depends upon the two ways to write.

One way is to write as you write, the other way is to write the way you are going to write. And then some can some do once in a while write the way some one would write if they write only they do not that is to say they say they would if they could. That is different than if you think they do that is if you write as if they think they do.

This sounds mixed but it is not and it is so important. Oh dear it is so important.

Before I say which I do say that when Shakespeare wrote his sonnets the words next to each other too but this time they did not make three sounds they made one sound.

There is a reason and this is the reason. I will try you will try. Oh yes you will try, I will try, we will try, if we can we will try to make it all apply. Oh yes we can oh yes we can try, to do this as we do. Yes one of two. One of two ways to write. There are many more but about this no one can or does care because if it makes a difference it does not make a difference too.

So yes. Very well now.

There are two ways to write, listen while I tell it right. So you can know I know.

Two ways to write.

If two ways are two ways which is the only way. Remember how to say a coincidence may occur any day.

And what is a coincidence.

A coincidence is having done so.

Shakespeare he wrote sonnets and Shakespeare he wrote plays but there is no coincidence about that. Not at all. That is an example. Listen. That is an example of the fact that there are two ways of writing. There is the way of writing as it is written those are the plays, and there is the way of writing as it was going to be written and those are the sonnets. Does it make any difference whether the way it was going to be written is his way or some way of somebody’s. In this case it does not. That is if you are only interested and just now I am only interested in one of two ways.

But there is a coincidence and that is Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded. By coincidence I mean just this, this which is that.

The coincidence is simply that. That Before the Flowers was written too in the second way that is as it was going to be written whether as the writer was going or somebody else having been the writer was going to write it. And this makes it be what there is of excitement.

I found out by doing so that when that happened the words next to each other had a different sound and having a different sound they did not have a different sense but they had a different intensity and having a different intensity they did not feel so real and not feeling so real they sounded more smooth and sounding more smooth they sounded not so loud and not sounding so loud they sounded pretty well and sounding pretty well they made everybody tell, just why they like them sounding so well. Oh yes not oh tell. Yes sounding as they sound or sounded very well.

And so I found out that Shakespeare’s sonnets were like that and so yes you see it was important to me.

When Shakespeare wrote his sonnets there were words next to each other too but this time they did not make three sounds they made one sound.

And this is why they are different this is why the sonnets are different from the plays and the plays different from the sonnets.

And by a coincidence I found out all about it.

The coincidence was Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded.

There is no use in hesitating before a coincidence.

Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets are not a coincidence.

They are different.

Now it is very entertaining that all this comes out so well between the sonnets because the plays you might say the plays are about what other people did could and would have said, but not at all, not at all at all, they were written while writing not as they were going to be written.

No sound really makes any difference because really a sound is not heard but seen and anything seen is successful.

A thing heard is not necessarily successful.

A thing seen is necessarily successful.

By the time Shakespeare’s sonnets have been seen Shakespeare s plays have been heard.

But really this is not true.

Shakespeare’s plays have been seen, and any sound seen is successful.

Shakespeare’s sonnets have been heard. Any sound heard well any sound heard is heard. Any sound heard if it is heard is successful.

Supposing everybody gets well into their head the difference between the sound seen and heard of Shakespeare’s plays and the sound seen and heard of Shakespeare’s sonnets and that there is a difference.

Any one can by remembering hear how a thing looks. This sounds foolish but really it is not foolish, it is as easy as anything else.

All natural people say I have heard it burning, I have seen it called, I have heard it shown. They say these things and they are right. One sees much better than one hears sounds.

That is true of all beauty.

You hear the beauty you see the sound.

And so Shakespeare goes on.

And now everybody has a gift for making one sound follow another even when they hesitate.

If they really hesitate then as one word does not follow another there is no such result.

But do they really hesitate. Does any one really hesitate. Or do they really not do this, really and truly not hesitate.

But if they do not hesitate and most people who have a gift of making one word follow another naturally do not hesitate, there is as I have said two ways of writing.

You do understand that about hesitating, there is a waltz called Hesitation, but you do understand that sooner or later than this will then be then about Henry James and his having been a general then and winning a battle then and a war then if there is to be a war then.

But to begin again.

And perhaps again to begin again.

Most people or if they do most people who have a gift of making one word follow another naturally do not hesitate, there is as I have said two ways of writing.

And the two ways are two ways that everybody writes. Some do not ever write the one way or the other way.

Shakespeare did. He wrote both ways.

He wrote as he wrote and he wrote as he was going to write.

One way is the way Shakespeare wrote when he wrote his plays, the other way is the way he wrote when he wrote his sonnets, and the words one after the other next to each other are different in the two different ways.

And now to tell the story of the coincidence.

To have always written in the one way, that is to write so that the writing and the writer not only look alike but are alike, is what has been done by any one, of which one is one.

Remember I wish to say later what Henry James did but that has nothing whatever to do with coincidences, nothing whatever, nothing whatever to do with coincidences.

Those who run can read, I remember as a child being very puzzled by that.

There was a moment many years ago when I had a meaning for it but now I have forgotten that and now I have none.

Supposing it does mean something these words, he who runs can read.

It makes one feel that very likely to feel is to feel well.

If to feel well makes one feel that perhaps it makes one not feel to feel well.

Very likely that is not what they meant, did mean by he who runs can read.

Feel well and add well to feel.

And so he who runs can read.

And that makes partly what they have be theirs.

Oh yes.

If they have partly what they have.

To have written always so that what is it, that what or is written is like that which is doing the writing. If not exactly why not.

To have written always so that which is written is like that that which, who is doing the writing, only, that is, that it not only sounds alike and looks alike but that it is alike.

He who runs can read. I do not know who wrote this line nor what it means but it used to be used in copy books when I went to school.

And this brings us all to Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets and it also brings us to coincidences, and it also brings us to Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded.

And I often think how Henry James saw.

He saw he could write both ways at once which he did and if he did he did. And there is nothing alike in heard and saw. Not now or ever by itself, not now.

Owen Young said that everything should be clear and everything is now clear.

Or one may say now everything is clear. So much at any rate is clear.

There are the plays and there are the sonnets of Shakespeare and they were written by the same man but they were not written in the same way.

Each lot was written in one of the two ways and the two ways are not the same way.

Henry James and therefore I tell you about Henry James and perhaps being a general and perhaps winning a battle and if perhaps knowing if perhaps winning a war.

The way to find this out all this out is to do likewise, not to do it alike but to do it likewise. Do you see what I mean, how the difference is not the same no not the same which it is not.

The way to find this out find it find it out is to do likewise. That is not to write Shakespeare’s plays and Shakespeare’s sonnets but to write, write plays and sonnets, and if you do that and I have done that, I have written what I have written and I have written Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded. Then it comes over you all of a sudden or very slowly or a little at a time why it is all as it is.

You make a diagram or a discovery, which is to discover by a coincidence. Oh yes a diagram I say a diagram to discover by coincidence, that is not what a diagram is but let it be. I say let it be.

You make a discovery, it is a coincidence, of course yes a coincidence, not an accent but an access, yes a coincidence which tells you yes. Yes it makes it possible to make the discovery.

And after that, yes after that, a great deal that has perplexed you about sound in connection with sense is suddenly clear.

Also what the relation of a writer is to his audience, oh yes an audience that is suddenly clear, whether one and one and one makes one or three and just as often one and two, all this all this is clear.

But most of all oh most of all just why two words next to each other make a different sound one way than they do the other way and why oh yes and why.

There is nothing means more than oh yes and why.

I will now patiently tell all about everything.

I had always written myself out in relation to something.

Think everybody think.

Is not that the way all who can run can read.

Perhaps that is what that means. Perhaps there is more to it, there is perhaps the concentration upon the reading as well as upon the running. That is the thing that makes writing.

I have said who has said what has been said whichever I have said or indeed, as it might or might not or even may be left to be said that. And now in or as their fashion.

I have said that there are two ways of writing, writing as it is written writing as it is going to be written whether as the one writing has written or as some one as intended made it for which it is written. If this is so and indeed it is so, then in that case there are the two ways of writing.

Perhaps it is surprising after all after all that I have said that it is the plays of Shakespeare that were written as they were written and the sonnets that were written as they were going to be written.

And in each case I tell you and in each case the words next to each other make a different sound. In one case a smooth sound without which need they mean what they said. In the other case a real sound which need not mean what they said as they just do. Of course they just do.

The sonnets in the sonnets the words next to each other make the smooth sound without which they need to mean what they said.

In the plays they make the lively sound and if they mean what they said they mean it because a lively sound can as it will or if it does mean what is said.

Do you begin to see or do you begin just as well not begin to see.

It is all very interesting curious if one had not found it out by a coincidence but one that is I having found it out by a coincidence it is not curious.

The coincidence as I have said was the writing of Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded. There too like the Shakespeare sonnets the words next to each other made a smooth sound and the meaning had to be meant as something had been learnt. If not why not.

And in all the other things oh yes in all the other things the words next to each other make a lively sound and they mean which they mean as they mean can they mean as indeed must they mean, I mean. Indeed yes.

And so now anybody can know because I cell them so that the coincidence was so and so and so it was.

Listen to me. And so it was.

Now what has all this to do with Henry James and if he was a general and if he won a battle and if he would be if he would win a war. If he would win a war.

Now Henry James had two ways in one. He had not begun oh dear no he had not begun, he had indeed dear no, not had he begun.

That is one thing.

The other thing is that mostly there are one of two sometimes one of three that do not listen but they hear.

That is what most writing is. Sometimes two of three do listen and do hear.

Perhaps they do if they do it is not queer, it is not queer of them so to do.

Now in the case of Henry James listen in the case of Henry James all of them all three of them listened as if they did or indeed as if they did not hear. Indeed not, indeed they listened as if they did or as if they did listen and not hear or if they all three did listen and did hear. And all of this was not queer not at all not at all queer.

That made it be that Henry James all the same Henry James if he had been a general what would he have done.

I ask you if he had been a general what would he have done.

Let us think carefully about all this.

Then everybody will know that it was not begun.

All that was important to know. For me to know now.

I am carefully going into the question of Henry James.

Before I go any further let everybody think of generals and what they do.

What do generals do.

Of course generals do do something. That is something is done when there are generals. And one general if he is a general does do something. To think of this as Henry James. A general who does do something. What did he do when he did something when Henry James was a general what did he do as he did something which he certainly did.

Henry James is a combination of the two ways of writing and that makes him a general a general who does something. Listen to it.

Does a general or does a general not win a war. Does a general or does a general not win a battle and if he does how does he do it.

Well he does it because not right away or even after a little while nothing happens together and then all of a sudden it all happens together or if not then why not.

Now Henry James if he could not have been otherwise would have had that it was like that. Sometimes not of course sometimes not.

A general can not have it come all at once as often as not if he did then there would be nothing that would happen or if it did nothing would be amiss.

For instance if Henry James had been a general and had not anything to do but this. Of course not he would not then have done have had anything to do but this.

Everything that could happen or not happen would have had a preparation. Oh yes you know you know very well how Henry James had had to do this.

So then if Henry James had been a general what would he have had to have done. This which he did do. Oh yes he would have had to do that which he has done, had done, did do, to do this.

Think anybody think.

How did or does Henry James do this.

He came not to begin but to have begun.

Any general who can win or can not have won a battle has come to do this.

He came not to begin but to have begun.

Henry James came not one by one and not to have won but to have begun.

He came to do this.

Let Us think a little how he was this.

He knew why he knew how it would have been begun. Not as beginning but as begun. He knew this not as having been won, not why he knew this and did not know this, never knew this as one, one,

Numbers never came or came amiss but it was not whether or not numbers were begun that made him know this.

I like to think of begun. Not as beginning or having begun but as being begun oh yes he could and did with this as this.

Think how Henry James knew which one, which one won. He knew this. That is how a general can win or not win being a general and having or not having won a battle or a war, as this.

It is the same thing.

And Henry James was not the same thing. A general is not the same thing. He was a general, he was the same thing, not the same thing as a general but really one.

Would he lose a battle a battle that was begun. Perhaps yes.

A general which he was could do this.

I like to think how he looked as this which he was when he was one.

I like to think how everything can make one, he was begun, as one.

It is not necessary to know the life history of a general. As I say a battle, as I say a war, a war, a battle is begun, that is what is always happening about it about any one who has been a general and had one had a war had a battle had either one or both of either one.

Let it not make any difference what happened to either one of one.

What did Henry James do, neither he nor I knew. Which is which. It is not necessary to be plainly helped or not. Not at all necessary.

I wish to say that I know that any day it will happen to be the way he knew how Henry James came not to stay not to have gone away but to have begun, oh yes to have begun, that is what I say to have begun, it is necessary, if you are a general, it is necessary, to have begun and Henry James is a general, it is necessary to have begun, which is what has been done.

I like very well what I have said.

Remember that there are two ways of writing and Henry James being a general has selected both, any general has selected both otherwise he is not a general and Henry James is a general and he has selected both. Neither either or or nor.

It was a glorious victory oh yes it was, for which it was, for which oh yes it was.

I can recognise coming to heat hands in winter and plans in summer. But this is not here nor there.

Can you see that any day was no part of his life.

It meant very likely it meant just that, just that is different, as different from only that. In every case they meant as much more as they did.

Oh how can I not recognise that Americans recognise roofs recognise doors recognise theirs recognise cares. Of course they can go where they can go if they go but do they go. If he did.

Henry James was an American, but not as a general as a general he was a European as a general, which he was as he was a European general.

But this may go to make an American if an American which they do can say so.

Henry James never said he never made everything more or nothing more of that. No he did not.

In this way in a little while you will see and really you will see what is American. You will see what is American. If you will see what is American.

If Henry James had been a general which he was what would he have had to do. He would have to do what a general has to do. He would have had to have it begun a battle or a war, if a general is to be a general any more and Henry James was one.

Do not forget that there are two ways to write, you remember two ways to write and that Henry James chose both. Also you must remember that in a battle or a war everything has been prepared which is what has been called begun and then everything happens at once which is what is called done and then a battle or a war is either not or won. Which is as frequently as one, one, one.

You can see that he chose both Henry James, you can see that he was a general Henry James, you can see that a war or a battle may or may not be won or both or one, one, one.

I like Henry James as that.

Volume II

All three Jameses sat together. This they naturally would do. Would there be any other Jameses.

In accord with the way that they use what they had and in accord with the hope that they will use what they have all Jameses get together.

After a while all and any James remains or stays apart.

And this cannot be told as they never become old, not any James.

Do generals become old. Yes if they continue to be generals.

So there is a difference between a James and a general, and in a way we come to that.

It makes no difference that they never remember either General or a James.

Nor what they remember that is what they do not remember or rather do not remember. Do you wish a James to remember. Do you wish a general to remember.

Well anyway neither a General nor a James will remember.

And so Henry James is a general.

He has not so many things to do things which he does do but he does do the things which he has to do. Oh yes Henry James does. And that makes it interesting, What he has to do makes it interesting.

That is just like a general is it not just like a general that the thing which he has to do makes it interesting.

All that they have told, no matter whether which it is I wish to refuse that it is told and again refuse that that which it is is told. Oh yes refuse as much as any wish as any anybody which is a wish. Do you see by what I mean that Henry James is not a queen but a general. Oh yes you do you understand that.

Henry James made no one care for plans. Do you see that he is a general. He made nobody care for plans and after all they were fairly able of course they were fairly able.

None of this is what to wish.

Henry James had no wishes and if he were a general he would have no wishes and he was a general and he had no wishes.

In the meantime and there is no intermediate in the mean time Henry James cannot be said to come prepared. Oh yes it seems like that but is it true.

If he had been a general and had to win a war or a battle or even a part of a battle what would he have had to do. He would have done it. In a way he would have done it. Oh yes in a way he would have won it.

I have often thought what he would do if he had been a general.

Volume III

I like to think what would he do if he had been a general.

Volume IV

Little by little he would have been a general but would he have been a general little by little. Not at all. He would not have been a general little by little. He would have been begun as a general. That is what he would have been begun, he would have been begun a general.

And after a little while the three Jameses would again have sat together. Just as they did. Having sat together. And would there have been any other Jameses. Just as well any other Jameses as there often are. Even to be said habitually are.

And when any three Jameses sat together you might say they sat in a circle as they sat together as three Jameses sat together any of them would have been what they were. Would Henry James have been a general. Why not. I see no reason why not.

I can again think how they sat if they sat.

But they did sit.

Henry James did sit and as he sat the way he sat was the way he would have sat if he had been a general and so there we are, or at least yes there we are.

Now do you understand what I mean by what I say and what he was and what he was in what there is to be what he was. He was a general because a general is begun. He was a general because he sat as one who had been and was still the general he had been.

Three Jameses sat together but that did not make any difference. That might happen or might have happened or indeed did happen does happen to any general who has and still has been a general.

I wish to disclose everything I know.

I wish to disclose why I feel a general so.

He felt a general can feel that he need never kneel.

What do I mean to say. That he was not married in any way. And is that true as a general or is it true in general. No it is not true in general but he as a general of him it is true as a general.

And why not.

Once more if not why not.

Because if alike allowed alike, he would catch it all as they say. This to him was not more important than if he wished either not to be there or to be alone.

Now I wish to say generously why he was never married either as a general or as a man.

How can a man be a general too. Not if no one knew.

But he knew.

He knew that he was a general too.

And now yes so you do.

How was he a general.

Not by not being married or yes is it as nice.

He was a general by the circumstance that he had begun and if a general has been married it is of no importance.

How when Henry James was a general did he conduct his war. There is no difference between conduct and how did he conduct his war.

Did he win his battle or did he win his part of his battle if he was not the full general or the only general in his battle. If he did not, but he did, why not.

There are two things to be said. He was not married, to be said and he was a general, to be said.

He was not married not only for this reason but of which he did not take part.

He took part in the battle, which is the battle in which he as a general did take his part. And if the battle which was the battle in which he did take his part was won then as a general he did take part in winning the battle which was won. Also the war.

Thank you, also the war.

How can you state what you wish to say. That is the question. What you wish. That is the question. To say. That is the question.

By being called to kindle.

What do you wish to say.

When Henry James was this general which he was and they made the most of that, by the time they did, and he was not married, which he undoubtedly was not, and placed beside, where they had the right, whenever it happened, and they on their account, made mention of their violence by any failure, no more than of course told in toiling, so they could undoubtedly in time, face themselves there, where.

It is not only in this and in this way that a battle is fought.

It is of great importance that Henry James never was married.

That might make theirs be mine.

Volume V

For which they spare neither one of themselves. No general that is a general as a general has won one at a time.

Believe me if you like.

Volume VI

I think easily of three who sat and one who did that.

Volume VII

I, he, it may not be set in place of stated.

I state that it may not be settled in place of stated.

He may not be seated to settle in place of stating what there is to be stated.

It may not be of advantage to have no settlement in place of not stating what is to be settled in place of settling.

In this way he could adventure to wander away from being a general. But in every little while more may be there.

This is the way it was with Henry James.

And so what is there to say.

If he had been a general what would he have had to do, he would have had to take part in a battle if there was a battle in a war if there were a war if not then why not.

But no questions can be asked to which no questions can have as an answer.

And so they make an occasion of this.

This makes you see how lightly or heavily a general can take place.

May they recognise being married as yes and no in marriage.

Henry James had no marriage as he was not married. They were obliged to give this answer. Not when they heard him. Or even after they had him.

So often do generals but generals are not more than are more.

That makes a general no hazard.

A general begun.

Why can marriage be made away.

Henry James was not married. By this they mean what they say.

I wish to tell you all who wish to hear why marriage married if they can name him here.

They do name him.

They name him Henry James.

A little still a little by that they all grew.

For which I ask you, how do you do.

Volume VIII

To come back to that he never was married would he be very likely to live alone and if he was very likely to live alone would he be as if he were alone. Now think of any general any regular general and how it would be.

If he were not married and lived alone he would live as if he were not married and lived alone but really not he would live as if he were not married. If they are not married do they live as if they live alone. Think about this a Henry James and think about this a general and then think about this as this.

What did he make him do when he wrote what did it make him do when he had it to do to help with a battle or help with a war or help with whatever he ordered that he should help. He would of course never help himself. Any one who is not married and who lives as if he is not married does not help himself. He can not help himself. And this makes him write as he does, does or was.

In many instances marriages are arranged in many instances of generals. Was Henry James one of such a one. In a way not because he was not married and if he was not married it was not because he was ever married. No not for instance not one.

A great deal has to do with everything. And marrying.

Well will they lightly go away.

For which they knew who likes a crowd. Or who will please when they lower or do not lower a boat.

He was or was not prepared for as much as he had.

This has nothing or something to do with either not married or not.

Believe those who do not rather not have to leave it as that.

He never felt awkward as married but he should recite only really who could or did recite or not quite.

I tell you and it is a fact if you are not married why are you married or not. Henry James or a general were never like that.

And that after all is not all or everything they have to say.

The thing to wonder is did he not have to say what he did not have to say.

That can happen to any general who is regularly a general.

Any general.

Volume IX

Now who has or wills to have that they have or have to have and whether, whether will they have or rather.

I could count many times as many wives and Henry James or a general could not count as many times as many wives and what difference does that make if they venture or do not place a general before or after. A general is placed before or after and so is Henry James. He is placed before or after.

And no doubt a married no doubt a married man is not no doubt a married man is doubt.

Henry James or a general are never in tears about a married man and so they are not.

What could they feel if they live.

They could if they could feel if they live they could feel or they could live or they could do both or they could not and if not if they did not is did not the same as could not or if indeed if could riot is not the same who will change the same.

Henry James meant and met and if he was a general and he was if he was a general and if is not necessary because he was he was not ready but being not ready was of no importance because he was.

I wish to say he was.

Rather I wish to say he was.

I wish rather to say he was.

I wish now to give the life history of Henry James who was a general. And yes. Whether no or yes whether yes or no or to tell it so.

I wish not wish but do do tell it so.

There is no hope of either or oh no.

Volume X

Henry James may be, not a place he could not be a place a general cannot be a place, he or it can not.

Henry James then can not be a place and in so much as he is not a place and can not be a place and a general can not be a place and is not a place insomuch Henry James is a general and a general is Henry James.

Oh yes they say there can be others but oh yes there are not.

Henry James begins to be as he is. Indeed if not why not. But there is never any if not as Henry James is as he is. He controls nothing by only that but a general a general controls nothing oh no oh yes a general controls something, and so triumphantly I say triumphantly and so triumphantly so does Henry James he controls something he does control something. And so when and why not is not Henry James a general and a general Henry James. They are that. Henry James is a general and he controls something even though and it can be said that Henry James does not control anything and even then it can be said a general does not control anything.

Who has a general at heart or Henry James. They have that with that wish.

Pray pray pray prepare to wish.

Henry James comes for them for them and them.

Was a general known to wish.

No no general not as a general a general was not known to wish.

Neither was Henry James.

Volume XI

There is no use always beginning before before what. I wished to say wish to say that there is no use there is no use in my beginning in my having been beginning before. Once more I have it to do before what. Before he was Henry James. Before he was a general. Some one might they be some one. Not before. Not before Henry James. Might he be some one before Henry James. Not if he was to have been Henry James which he was and a blessing even if not everything a blessing something not to be arranging to be Henry James. A general is in any and all of any way or ways the same.

But to begin. Having begun there is no refusal in to begin but there might be. In this case there might only be as there more than just there there might have been.

Think of an American thing a poetic American thing there might have been.

This may not refer to a general. Not may but also not might, might not refer to a general. May or might not refer to Henry James. All of which connects with not to begin. In a new continent and is any new continent, no not new, in a new continent they might not begin not might not have been begun. That makes a new continent not any fun.

Why do you say so if you know so.

Henry James might not have begun. Neither a general too.

I wish to think a little of a difference in age and why nobody says so. And is there any hope of sitting there or any where. Or is there any hope of using any hope.

I wish to see that you know Henry James.

I may be acquainted with him by and by.

Who says it is easily said. Who says or said that it was easily said.

Forget who said what was easily said and come back to remember Henry James.

One at a time is of no use as just as often there is more than not one at a time. In place of that who is in place of that.

This makes partly an understanding of Henry James and I am not as pleased as not relieved that it is so.

One should always think well of how to spell.

All who have have it to do so.

As newly as not wed Henry James.

For this and made for this as in and for a use a use for this.

Of and for are always different and never no never different as not one at a time.

I begin to see how I can quiver and not quiver at like and alike.

A great deal can be felt so.

Volume XII

Henry James one.

Volume XIII

The young James a young James was a young James a James. He might be and he might be even might be Henry James.

Volume XIV

Once upon a time there was no dog if there had been a dog nobody wept.

Once upon a time there was no name and if any one had a name nobody could cover a name with a name. But nobody except somebody who had not that name wept.

Once upon a time there was a place for a name and when that name was the same no one and why not if no one, no one wept. Once upon a time if once upon a time a name was not to blame not to blame not if as a name, if once upon a time a name was the same and if not no one had any one to blame then no one not this time no one had to weep and so this time and no one at this time had been having it as a blame that no one was weeping as if no one had wept.

Once upon a time no one not any one wept that there was a name which was the same as the same name. And so no one wept.

Volume XV

Once upon a time if you wonder once upon a time what was his name, his name Henry James was a name, and weeping he wept.

If he wept was it his name.

Oh yes it was his name, all the same yes all the same it was his name.

He wept.

Volume XVI

Any time Henry James wept it was his name.

Volume XVII

To return but nobody can, if they can may they if they began, to return to Henry James.

Not to say this slowly is not to say this not at all. To say this not at all slowly is not not to say this at all.

And so all.

All can return slowly.

Nobody can return slowly if they do not move. And did they move.

If they did not better than if they did which they did move.

Henry James cannot return slowly. Or have it as a pleasant and a pleasure. Pleasant in time.

How can all who have arranged to remain where or when or wherever may they may they be alike.

Nobody is alike Henry James.

Better prepare enough.

Nobody is alike Henry James.

Is it is that it, is it because Henry and James are both first names.

Believe this if this is true.

Does it mean that you are you or who are you.

Henry James and names.

He neither now or either how invented names.

May be by a character. Or may be or may be not.

Nobody could make a mistake.

If for instance nobody could make a mistake.

I wish I was used to think of a difference between won and young.

Which made around around.

He heard nobody care.

But this was this or is it.

He he who heard nobody care.

Or is or is it.

He or he and he was prepared to remain there.

Not exactly not.

He was not not prepared not to remain where, there where.

In his care.

In its care.

Where.

It is delightful to know who can go home if they go and if they do not if they do not go.

I have to say here here I very well know what it is that has happened.

He will not begin again because he has it is has been begun.

I have said it for me there.

Which will undertake that care.

I understand you undertake to overthrow my undertaking.

Henry James when he was young.

We discussed we said we discussed did or was he young.

She said he was fresh that is fresher but he was not young and I said he was young quite young that is what I said.

And he was not young but fresher then or was he young and not fresher then.

Which one went on, one not before the other one.

If they were not the same.

If he were young that is to say had been he would have been read to been a young or younger one. I think this is a thing.

Not only by a wish but by not watches or wishes.

He had both both watches and wishes Henry James when he was fresher or Henry James when he was young.

There is no use hanging on to some one wishes and watches but some have some hung when that is young that one.

Decline may make or makes one at a time.

There is no decline when they are not sickly when they are young.

That is one thing.

Henry James one thing.

Henry James for one thing.

He never pursued one at a time no not one thing a thing.

That was not one thing a young thing but he was a he was a young thing. Henry James was was was a young thing. If he was fresher then fresher and add her. But not by him. Not any one thing.

I wish to add that I knew I know one thing.

One thing one thing.

That Henry James was young one thing.

Prepare for flight.

Henry James did not prepare for flight.

Hours what. What are hours for. Hours are not for one thing.

Anything makes nothing and nothing makes anything not a young thing.

Any one is easily equal to that.

Forgive wishes with watches nor watches with wishes.

Forget one thing.

This makes it feel reasonable not to read but indeed this one thing that Henry James was young with one thing.

For them for names for days.

Not which had been. He had not been. That makes him a young then a middle aged thing not so fresh a thing that he had not been. Which he had not been.

But all the same it is true he had been a young thing.

It is not difficult very difficult to remember what he had been, any one can any day in walking see anything. Anything is any one and any one is a young one. Oh yes you do. He did too.

When this was true where were they. They were here. He was here. This that was so. He was here where he would have been to have been told that it was so.

Henry James you see Henry James was young. Not necessarily but nicely young. Is there any difference between necessarily and nicely. Not when one had been begun.

And then he went on as if he had been young. Oh yes he did go on as if he had been young. No doubt about it yes this was the way it was when he had been begun.

Henry James never came amiss. He did not come slowly nor did he come to kiss.

Which may be there which may be there which may be there.

Did no one not run.

Added bliss to miss and miss to kiss and kiss to remember remember any one.

This made him be have been young.

So I say it is not only not that he was freshened and had been begun but that he had been young.

There now add nothing whatsoever as to how it never meant more than allow.

I wish every one knew exactly how to feel, about Henry James.

Volume XVIII

I may remember how to walk up and down.

Volume XIX

They felt as well as very well and in no sort and at no time, well very nearly addedly as well.

This makes that they fell which and where they kneel.

Henry James had well you might say he had no time.

Volume XX

But just as much as it might be that he uneasy not uneasy not afraid.

They might be caught alone. Who might be caught alone.

Volume XXI

There might not only be left as it.

As it is a chance to bequeathe.

He felt as if they met with which they met not to bequeathe which in their change they met.

How could Henry James fancy that with his name it was not a similar name to that of his brother. Was his brother another.

There now you see. It is not necessary never to mention never to have a brother.

Fortunately many foil an instance of that.

She bowed to her brother.

That is coming in here.

Volume XXII

I wish to make it perfectly clear that this is neither there nor here.

Henry James is adamant if you say so.

Volume XXIII

By which he may and did mean if you say so.

Volume XXIV

Let me tell the history of Henry James simply tell the history of Henry James which brings me and us back to names.

I still have nothing to say about names even if I make a mistake.

Volume XXV

A name is a name by which some one reads something or if not then why does he does she not.

And if he does if she does, does it make a moon.

A moon is no name.

James is no name

Henry is no name.

Why is no name.

Shares is no name.

Blinded is no name

Predicate is no name.

This is no name.

Henry James if you say so Henry James was a name.

You can think of a name as a name or not a name. It is very easy to think of Henry James as not a name.

When a boy is a general that is to be is going to be a general being the son and the grandson of one and another one and either of them have been a general they may say to him you cannot be afraid. And he may say but I am I am afraid, I am often afraid, I am afraid when I see something and it turns out to be a horse then I am afraid. But then how can you come to be a general. But a general is on a horse and on a horse it is not on a horse that there is any way to be afraid. And beside that any general is not where it is any danger to be a general in any danger as a general oh no not indeed not for a general. So that is ir.

Henry James if he was to be a boy was then to be a general oh yes if not then if not why not a general. But he is and was to be a general.

Come often to see me is not said by a general.

But any one can see a general indeed yes any one.

Henry James was a general.

In general.

The general likes his coffee cold.

In general.

He does not take coffee or milk. Not in general. Not at all. Not a general.

That may be a general.

But Henry James is a general.

And now read what he says.

What does a general say when they read what he says.

In general.

To come back to having been a boy.

Is there a difference between having been a boy and being begun. Not at once and at the same time.

But it is true.

Henry James has been a boy, and he has been begun.

He was never so otherwise.

No never so otherwise.

And this is what is painful that when in tears he was never so otherwise.

But when in tears was he so otherwise.

A general was a general so.

If the little boy was afraid there were no tears because if he was to be a general it would be so otherwise.

When once when twice when once when twice there were no tears otherwise than no tears not twice not once not otherwise.

And so after all anybody can see after all that Henry James was after all a general.

Volume XXVI

Play to remember everything that happened within to him.

But which was otherwise when they were not happening.

Play be otherwise.

Can a general be otherwise.

Can he play be otherwise.

Can he play happened to him.

When they happened to him did they happen within.

Did they happen otherwise than it happened for him.

Not otherwise.

Henry James was very ready to have it happen for him.

Volume XXVII

A narrative of Henry James told by one who listened to some one else telling about some one entirely different from Henry James.

To some one entirely different from Henry James is a woman who might have killed somebody else another woman only very probably she did not. She was not really under any suspicion of having killed her or any other woman or any other man but really she was entirely a different kind of human being from Henry James entirely a different kind of human being and one who had led and did lead an entirely different kind of life. She lived alone and in the country and so did Henry James. She was heavy set and seductive and so was Henry James. She was slow in movement and light in speech and could change her speech without changing her words so that at one time her speech was delicate and witty and at another time slow and troubling and so was that of Henry James. She was not at all at all at all resembling to Henry James and never knew him and never heard of him and was of another nationality and lived in another country. And that is all there is to it.

So one has quite frequently told different people about her. Because it is a matter that remains to be told about her that something is what any one can tell about her.

Indeed very often as often as ever and yet again and once more as often.

So that is why I like to listen to her to the one that tells any story that she tells about what happens to any one and something did happen at least it happened near that one.

This one the one telling the story had always admired Henry James.

So there you are. That is the connection.

Volume XXVIII

Henry James fairly well Henry James.

Volume XXIX

It makes no difference what you say when you read.

It makes no difference what you say if you read.

Neither does it make any difference what you say because you read.

None of this makes any difference.

Now think about what does or does not make any difference.

Think about it and do not cry although tears do come easily at least they seem to come easily if they come or if they do not come.

Now when what you say does not make any difference and tears do or do not come and if they do come or if they do not come they could come easily or not easily in coming or not coming this is what it is when Henry James gradually one can not say gradually because by that time it was there but gradually what it was that was said came to rise not like cries but like tears and no one can say that they did or did not come easily but one might say indeed and could say that they did or did not come at all and this made it all there.

Now do you see what I mean when I read.

Even if I do not read do you see what I mean if I do read.

That is what Henry James did, any one does but all the same he did it like that.

Shall I tell you again all about tears and how they rise and how they come and how they will and how they can or not be full. Full is a word so well-known.

Who knows who is well-known.

Henry James is well-known.

But of course he is Henry James is well-known.

Sometimes I wonder about a name like James when it is not a first name but when it is a last name.

David James.

Henry James could not have been named David James.

There was a wicked family named James, and their names make James a very different name and no one needs to feel that tears could come to mean that as a name.

Henry James. A very different name from David James or William James or Robin James or Winslow James. Or even a very different name from Ethel James although that is not so far away, Ethel James and Henry James. Thomas James can never harden any one to the name James. But nevertheless in no distress Henry James is well-known.

Volume XXX

To commence to cover the ground.

Volume XXXI

It will soon be thought that anybody can be bought.

It will not soon be thought that anybody can be taught.

What can anybody buy.

Anybody can buy, that anybody can cry.

Henry James moved as he bought.

There are other words that no one need use, caught, fought taught.

Henry James was meant by all.

Has any country forgot any country.

That is what they try to say.

But what do they say.

That is what there is. What do they say.

For which five mean as six.

Volume XXXII

I am going to tell it very well.

Volume XXXIII

He knew what was in a name all the same.

Volume XXXIV

It has been remarked and it is very curious that in opening a page you know it is that page not by its age not by the words upon the page not by the number upon the page but because on that page there are three names and those three names are not together upon any other of any page.

Now this has been told to me and is it true. If it has been told to me it certainly is true.

Further more it has been told to me that very likely nothing is said upon that page about any one whose name is upon that page. This has been told to me and it is true it is true that it has been told to me.

And in this way you see that everything that has been told to me is true if it has been told to me.

Henry James is well-known as that oh yes as that.

And now consider fortune and misfortune failure and success, butter and water, ham and water cress.

First then fortune and misfortune. He had no fortune and misfortune and nevertheless he had no distress and no relief from any pang. Any pang. Oh yes any pang.

And failure and success. He had no failure and no success and he had no relief from any failure and he had no relief from any distress. Nevertheless. He had no relief not as having had a relief from any other pleasure and anxiety and in that place any removal and any surprise.

This what has been arranged to say has not been said but all that I have heard has been said. Which they may say. Has been said.

Once upon a time nobody managed to be useful and nobody managed to be there.

Once upon a time and tears will flow once upon a time nobody has arranged to be useful and nobody has arranged as yet and further yet not anybody need have been placed to arrange that anybody wept. In place is not the same as in spite of all. And yet well-known is not more easily arranged. In place of that not well-known is not more than more easily arranged.

I wish to help myself to as much as they had more.

That is what they said not to me but not that is not not to me.

And so it happened I wish you to know to know it as often as well as not very-well that is is not not to me.

What they said to me they said as if it were true and what is there to say.

Some do some do tell some do say so, as if it were so. Some some do. Some do do so.

Some do.

Some do not.

But some who do not say so do not say so. They say some do say that some some one does or do. Do what there is or is not to do. Some do.

[ ¶ ]

GEORGE WASHINGTON

SCENERY AND GEORGE WASHINGTON A NOVEL OR A PLAY

Characters

Page 1

Scenery may be autumn scenery.

George Washington is mentioned. He is also remembered.

Autumn scenery is warm if the fog has lifted.

And the moon has set in the day-time in what may be drifting clouds. It sets very quickly and this is when, any one is watching and it is setting in the day-time when the sun is shining. Any sign is a good sign.

Page 2

Scenery if seen makes a home a home of their seeing how happily she may choose flowers. Will she feed him. George Washington is a memory he may be welcome. Not indeed with theirs as he may be welcome. Scenery if in the autumn is beautiful and very resembling and we are content to have it.

What is scenery. Scenery is a pleasure. And they might say they have not forgotten.

Nor if they are happy with the scenery they might say that scenery is their amount and they may nor will it be that it is not forgotten. For them or for themselves. In autumn.

Page 3

In autumn there are birds singing in some trees. The scenery in autumn is lovely.

The George Washington is not a memory.

He has been in the country.

Autumn scenery is lovely and as it is a good season and there is little money it is easy to find men workers.

George Washington was the father of his country. He was first in war first in peace and first in the hearts of his countrymen his life is not a memory.

The scenery of autumn is very lovely. There are many walnuts and the marshes are not empty nor are the rocks of trees nor of their color nor is there any lack of plenty.

Page 4

She may prefer flowers to scenery roses to rivers dahlias to pleasures and daisies to their place. It is very often lovely to see scenery. Autumn scenery may be like summer that is as to climate.

George Washington spelled alike and born in February. All who will love to peal nuts and even not mean to leave any one or rather in the autumn seeing nuts lie will stoop and get them or else not may be said to be resembling to George Washington in respect to their birthday being in the month of February.

If it rains it spoils the autumn scenery because it causes the leaves to fall.

Poplars in fours not an autumn landscape fours of poplars not an autumn landscape fours in poplars not autumn scenery. A dog does what he should.

They will come to be ready to find autumn warm it may be it may very well be warm in autumn.

George Washington may be easy to write.

Page 5

To find autumn scenery. They will see it readily. They will admire it and it is agreeable find it agreeable when it is warm.

George Washington.

Weigh feathers. This makes autumn scenery and it is very beautiful.

As well be happy.

George Washington was and is the father of his country.

No not by themselves they will be unknown.

Autumn scenery is beautiful and it is regularly satisfied as an occasion. They will occasionally visit me.

Page 6

Autumn or scenery brothers close or well. Will they care for the color. Which they make of the vine. Because it is very well if it must matter.

In autumn it is very warm.

And therefore they will please those who say the others told him how soon in the day. At day break he saw her and he went toward her and she was well on her way. Any day earlier any day. On an autumn day. It is dangerous. Because they might be there. They always are because it is the place for them to be.

But to her. Did it. Any autumn day is different from any summer day or any winter day.

George Washington is pleased to come that is all who are ready are ready to rule.

Page 7

Please do not let me wander.

Page 8

She is very sleepy. George Washington.

She is very sleepy. The autumn scenery when seen at a distance need not necessarily be tempted by wind. They may clear skies. But not a new moon. In autumn a new moon is well advanced. And a cloud can never cover it partly or be gracious rather to like red and blue all out but you. George Washington is famous as a nation.

Page 9

She may be dark it may be dark and as well. He colors with pleasure as well.

The autumn landscape is warmer with a full moon.

It should not be a disturbance if they can mistake a bird for a bat or a bat for a bird and find it friendly.

They may be three to sing severally that George Washington may be seen to be beautifully with when they dwell then upon the beauty and autumn beauty of autumn scenery. One in two and one in three and one in one. And they may be not with some which may be that they are better with me. One and one. Or may be made a sum.

Page 10

Autumn scenery can be called summer.

It can also be dry and rain.

It need be only when they are and were well and happy. They may include their reception.

It is not part of the time that it is an advantage.

What is autumn landscape they cannot plough.

What also is autumn landscape since as because they can collect all that is grown.

What do they like in autumn landscape after a while they like it to turn into rain.

George Washington may easily have come and gone also have gone also have come. And so they think it very welcome.

So much of it turning rapidly from trimming to feeling and from feeling to varying.

May they be thankful. In case of which pleases. An autumn landscape pleases. And there is sun.

Page 11

If it rains will it stop if it rains will it go on in autumn.

Each one of twenty men and twenty women each one of any men or any women may be in place of men and women. And so be ready. Are you ready yet. Not yet.

It is very often thoughtless to ask for more than they are needing.

And in such a way if it is raining in autumn it is easy to wait for rose planting and also to ask a favor. Will they grant. Very likely.

There is warm rain in autumn and cold wind and a large sun and a moon easily not seen as coming and as staying. They may be very likely as well to satisfy and particularly at a distance.

What could be done at noon can be done at night.

They will think very well of having some rain again. George Washington is often broken. As very well.

Page 12

Put you where they can.

When they see they may.

Or they will.

Autumn is made of they well and willing to go about at night when the weather is warm and when the weather is cold when it is wet and a pleasure to them as they may be easily in and out.

Autumn scenery is not made of dahlias.

Autumn scenery either.

Autumn scenery is not made of dahlias nor of whether they gather dahlias.

Autumn scenery may be nicely when the weather is warm and the snow not cold autumn scenery may be nicely when they can and the autumn scenery is autumn scenery in September to January. For which they may be going to thank. And so George Washington is meant to be peopled.

A play and an event.

Also a story and their birth.

Possibly the men and their arrival.

May be they will.

Page 13

Ought fourteen to be very well when they will be thirteen. And so they understand distress in the country districts which they have not there not in the. Country districts.

Page 14

All call exuberance or all call or all sigh with pleasure that they enjoy their exuberance in not alone not only made in theirs and with enjoy.

An autumn scenery may be debated. They may claim rich and poor in moon and mist and very clearly a lit house. Or other may they order or in a claim refuse a house made a name.

Autumn scenery they call autumn scenery.

She may relish autumn scenery.

Nor will they place autumn scenery unaware.

Should for them declare. They declare. Nor indeed. In choice.

Autumn scenery has hope of a welfare in summer. Or where.

Autumn scenery she feels nicely.

Why is George Washington ought.

Pleasure in alike autumn scenery.

[ ¶ ]

OR A HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

He asked me to tell him why he loved me so and the reason was clearly this that the United States of America is a nation.

What is the United States of America. It is a country of a great size in the center of which there is a great deal of land. Upon this land live those who can do and do whatever they have to do. He asked him to do what they did.

Let me tell about the character of the people of the United States of America and what they say.

Let me tell you one thing, what they say has a great deal to do with what they do, and what they do they do do, as what they were was part of what they did, as by the time, this time, they are what they are.

How do they know what they are. They know it by looking at what they do. This is why the United States of America is important.

Let me tell just what I tell anybody and everybody.

George Washington as well.

I could avoid mentioning what I think of the name of George and just again, well just again, it has happened just again there it is just again, more than other five named George there is another one and his name is George Hawkins.

What is the difference between George Washington and George Hawkins. There is no difference because I think I see George Washington, he was first in peace first in war and first in the hearts of his country men and what would he have done if he had written. Why he would have written them. And so there is a difference between George Washington and George Hawkins or any five of them, the five Georges and everything. So then.

I could never think I liked to look into a place where the windows not being shuttered one can see them eating and being through eating one of them and that one a young woman is standing and talking, that is reading. She stands by the table and the rest of them are all still sitting. It seems a pleasant scene and they are not scarce not scarce nowadays. That is to say pleasant scenes such as this I have just been describing are not scarce nowadays.

I can say what I have to say. George Washington did not write a play. He wrote at a novel every day. He who was the father of his country.

I wish to say all I think about pleasant scenes which are not scarce nowadays.

George Washington was fairly famous because he wrote what he saw and he saw what he said. And this is what I do. And so what do I do. I say he wrote what he said he did. And he did do what he saw he did. Oh yes he did.

Believe me it was a nice novel the novel that he wrote.

In the first place what has happened. This has happened that nowadays if pleasant scenes were scarce there would be nothing to do because since the excitement of doing or not doing anything is over there naturally must be a recourse to pleasant scenes.

There can be pleasant scenes even in an army if it is fighting but that is of no importance not now at any rate when they are not fighting. When they are fighting pleasant scenes are not only pleasant but only as pleasant, not as pleasant.

Listen to me while I tell what you are all willing to hear.

Pleasant scenes are pleasant and they are not necessarily made to be left. Indeed quite the contrary.

George Washington. George Washington loans. He does not loan incidents because he neither loans nor wishes for incidents. He tells well he tells.

Even why they like it is one of the reasons.

Let me break through and hear them looking. At a pleasant scene which is one of as many pleasant ones.

George Washington may be careful when he starts in to write one. One one one, they make not three or two or one. One one one is the way to keep one from being any other one. And so George Washington was one and he did one and he wrote one and this if he wrote one was the one.

No one had need of one, or one and one, or if not one one one.

To come back to the history of the United States of America a subject about which I am quite fond of talking.

And I am fond of talking about Napoleon but that has nothing to do with novel writing. Napoleon could not write a novel, not he. Washington could. And did. Oh yes I say so. And did.

That has been quite frequently described pleasantly and I am going to do it again. Oh yes again.

Three pleasant people talking about America. I will not mention their names because they have been discovered.

George Washington is not one name George Wickham is not one name Joseph Jones is not one name. And yet oh yes and yet George Washington is a name.

How often do I ask once before how much more there is than one name. Often and often and once more how much more is there than one name.

George Washington is a name a pleasant name and all the same it is a name.

And what did he do.

Everybody knows what he did and what he did not do.

But does everybody know that he wrote novels too. I wonder. I wonder if everybody knows that. But they will. They will because I will tell them the way that he did that.

What is the United States of America.

It is not a country surrounded by a wall or not as well by an ocean. In short the United States of America is not surrounded.

He knew.

He knew that.

And what was the result of his knowing that.

The result of his knowing that was that he said this and in saying this he began a novel, the novel the great American novel. Oh yes he did.

By this I mean all this.

Listen quietly.

The United States of America is not where it is as other countries are. It is there as they say and they held it right there. Held or hold it right there. They themselves held it right there. And this is the history of not only but also the people of the United States of America. And what did they do. What did they if they do say this of this.

George Washington made no mistake. He made no mistake in writing anything or more than anything which he did. He did not make that a mistake.

What did he do.

He wrote a novel.

And not only one but more.

And what kind of a novel did he write.

He wrote several novels some of the same kind and some of different kinds.

He wrote historical novels and natural novels and artificial novels.

And he prepared novels.

And he concluded novels.

And he wished for novels.

Of course he did anybody can and does wish for novels.

Nevertheless.

I say that pleasantly is not presently but just now.

He wished for novels.

Everybody knows his life.

He knew his life and he wished for novels. And he did not confine himself to wishing for novels he wrote novels. He certainly did.

Any one whom I convince is convinced of this.

Think well while I tell you what the people of the United States are.

Volume I

Do they know what a novel is.

This has been said by some one to some one and it was meant as a reproach. Do you know what a novel is.

The history of the United States of America. I have often said that. I will say this. I do say this now listen to this.

He was born in the country back of Pittsburg Penn. He enlisted in the American army. He went with the army that is he went in the army to San Antonio Texas on the border of Mexico.

After the United States of America came into the great war that is into the world war that is the war of 1914 to 1918 he came to Europe in the army but in civilian clothes. He was in the intelligence department.

After the four years in the army the war was over and he took his discharge in St Nazaire.

He had the money from his trip back from St Nazaire France to San Antonio Texas he had most of his pay coming to him and he had a little sum of money beside. Francs were then around 35 to a dollar and he changed it all into francs.

He lived with a frenchman who had a place which his family had had for four hundred years and this frenchman knew all about his family right back to the crusades.

He grew all sorts of things to sell all sorts of things that he could grow on this place the American did. He grew a hundred pigeons and rabbits and then he was in constant communication with the people who sell seeds and he did what they told him and once he grew a cabbage of a kind that is usually small and it filled his whole wheel-barrow. This he did by digging up the ground and letting it lie for ten days and then he put in something into the ground something that they sent him and then he planted and had as a result the big cabbage. He did everything the seed people told him and he telephoned to them all the time and whenever the weather changed. All this cost a great deal of money.

He and the frenchman lived like that. Whatever he had the frenchman could have and whatever the frenchman had he the American could have. Then the frenchman’s wife died and the frenchman went crazy. He had to be locked up.

There was no way to prove that the American had ever had any money. He had twelve thousand francs left and he used half of it that is six thousand francs to prove that he had had money but he did not get it proved. The brothers of the frenchman did not have much money. The American had always helped in the house when visitors who were the same kind as the frenchman came to the house to visit.

The American went to Bordeaux and there he became a ship’s carpenter. He sooner or later married a Bretonne from the Loire Inferieure who had a baby face and was later twenty-six years old. She was small and she could cook but she did not like to because when she did she could not eat and when she was hungry she would go to any restaurant where something looked good to eat to her and eat it.

They found Bordeaux a dead place and came to Paris.

During this time they had a baby. The baby was born in a french place and it was alright a nice little girl and it drank a lot of milk.

When it was twenty-nine days old it looked kind of sick so the mother took it to the nearest baby place and the doctor said how much milk have you been giving it. The mother told him, cut it down by half said the doctor. They did.

In a day or two the baby looked worse and so they took it not to a baby doctor but to a real doctor. He was nice and said I think your baby is not very well I think it is sick, you had better take it back where it was born.

It was Saturday night and they were in a hotel but late that night the American said we better take her anyhow. They got into a taxi and took the baby. The doctor when he saw them was very nice. He looked at the baby and he said I guess the baby is not very well I guess it is pretty sick and he was right because in two days it was dead.

The American had a few thousand francs but he wanted a job, one day a princess came to the legion and said that she wanted a valet. Somebody at the legion suggested the American. He went and his wife went sometimes although she was now going to have another baby and did not much want to cook, so the princess found an english man to cook, a big good looking Englishman but he did not like to cook either. They also had a finnish ladies maid and she could because the house was so full of mirrors be seen reflected somewhere any time listening to what was going on. The American had not gotten another job because the Bretonne said that she is going to keep the baby, a child should know its mother, she said. Perhaps she might cook.

What is the difference between all this and a novel.

Ah yes. But there is not any.

But there is.

And did George Washington write this kind of a novel. Oh no. He might have but he did not. He wrote an entirely different kind of a novel.

There are many kinds of a novel even when you know what a novel is.

How can an American marry five women and the last of them be a french woman. The last one was not a french woman but a Swedish woman and she had a great deal of money which she finally lost and married him the American and she thought in marrying him she would begin again having money and they did. He did not have to make money because she soon inherited her own money and then he went away and perhaps he forgot to come back again at any rate she never saw him again.

An American married an indo-chinese woman yes he married her he did not marry a chinese or japanese he married an indo-chinese but told no one and no one told him and there are no other indo-chinese women waiting for him.

What do Americans say when they marry. They say I married her.

Americans marry a woman. Oh yes they do.

If they do they may care to be better than they were.

If an American marries a foreign woman does he remain faithful to her. Very often he does. If he marries an American woman does he remain faithful to her. He very often does.

It is a part of that interesting thing that American men marry American women and have American children. Just yet.

Volume II

To come back to what a novel is. It is rarely that they feel well when it is too late.

But it can be that. A novel can be that. And George Washington, tears, mostly when they wish when they have a wish mostly then they remember that it is not necessary that George Washington should write for them.

It is a strange thing that he felt no tears although everything about him in him for him with him made something that made any one feel something when they told something. Something about him, most assuredly he himself when he himself told anything about him or for him or what he was doing. It was touching as tears are not touching but he dissolved nothing, nothing for nothing. And that made him know what a novel is, what a novel was, as nobody else knew as nobody else can know. Oh yes he knew, he knew what a novel is.

Volume III

An American married an American which was the same as marrying a foreigner and he was very content and had twins.

Volume IV

If they knew what a novel is, how do they know it.

Volume V

Now think what a novel is.

Hamilton is nothing, he was just an Englishman. He was an Englishman in America. He thought he was forming the Federal party but he was not, it was the Americans who were the federal party and he was only a boss, nothing but a boss.

Then there is the Democratic party. There was Cleveland and when America was all through with Cleveland they wanted Cleveland again and there was nothing to it. Then there was Wilson’s second term, the democratic party seduces because they only elect a president when they have an exceptional man to elect and a very exceptional man is seductive, no one can help being seduced by an exceptional man.

The Republican party is not seductive because they do not have to have an exceptional man with which to seduce.

George Washington wrote a novel like that and it was a good novel and if any one had the habit they could like reading it. Any habit is a good habit.

Roosevelt Theodore Roosevelt might almost have been a democratic party president, but the reason he was not was that he was not seductive. And his cousin. Well his cousin he was elected because he was just a little seductive, he is seductive, more so, but not enough so, like Smith he sounds more seductive than he is.

But the democratic party is not a failure. It can only be elected when it is seductive and anything that is seductive does not go on again. Not again.

A real failure does not need an excuse. It is an end in itself.

That is what failure is.

Volume VI

And all this makes me know what I say.

I say that George Washington was the first president of the United States.

I also say that he knew what a novel is.

I also say that he could write a novel every day that is a piece of it every day and everything he had to say with everything he had to say he had to write a piece of a novel every day which he did.

What is a novel.

It is a thing to make you cry if you try.

George Washington never had to try, he never had to cry, but he had to live to die.

And so a novel a novel that he wrote was a very touching novel and he wrote every day and there is no use no use at all in saying that some day the whole novel written every day would be a novel of every day. But it was it certainly was later and just as soon.

He could write and did every kind of a novel.

He could write about war and he could write before a war and he could write a novel of a little war where he was known and a novel about a little war which was what he knew when he wrote his first novels.

How does he like to write novels. He had the novel writing habit. And any habit is a good habit if it is a habit enough that is if it is enough of a habit.

Anybody who has the habit can write a novel and George Washington had the habit of novel writing. It is a habit. Which is soothing, as any habit is which is a habit. And it is touching a habit is touching if any one listens to it as a habit. Oh yes George Washington is very touching and he is the first president of the United States which he was.

No one has made mountains out of meadows and considered meadows as meadows and mountains as mountains. That too is their habit.

In no circumstances can they be better than bitter.

If it is not a habit.

But which they form.

George Washington formed no habit. He had been held and beheld which is not a habit. He wrote his novels which has been a habit. He prepared for his having his wishes which is moreover moreover not a habit and he wrote principally what he had as a future and when it was very well expressed which is also both a habit and not a habit.

But mostly every day he wrote a piece of his novel and that was a habit and it is only thus that a novel can be written.

Which he did.

He was not called any name which begins differently.

He could have had no other name. But then there it is some might be not be.

A child when they have it will grow fatter, very often they worry if it should grow thinner. They had everything to make it thinner and they had it fatter which was a request they made to have it not be thin.

Think of him.

Volume VII

And then he is not born if it does not matter.

Volume VIII

George Washington had no middle name. He will be restless occasionally but very occasionally and never with tears. Nor will he be often cooler. He likes to like just like that.

This may be the history of any younger brother who had been held to be one of a large family.

George Washington loved life and movement and may be often very often without them. They will call it an indifference in wishes. They will pause or they may cloud it altogether. If they may.

They are not anxious.

Please have no pleasure in tears.

It is twice that they are perfect.

George Washington. After all. To be after all. With him. Is a pleasure.

Who has he met. He had met with whom. Should not be silenced.

It is easy to love better. For them or with him. Should it be a fashion. Could he love anything which was a different union. He came again to be often.

This is his history.

What is the difference between history and he likes anything.

I wish to say George Washington can be young. Nobody can ask anything. They cannot ask will you be young.

The first meeting.

The first meeting between George Washington and novel writing.

It had always been there. When he first saw it it was because it had to be as he was young. But very much of course no one can tell which one is young.

Should they be surprised.

No they should not only not be so much as surprised.

This makes many an introduction to many a novel but not such a one as George Washington wrote when he was young.

When he was older and knew what had been true as a novel he did not write that next he wrote another novel. He wrote a novel every day. But not about that because indeed about that no indeed about that.

There could be carelessness enough now.

It was better.

And it could never be now.

George Washington strangely.

I say he knew later that it was not later but now and how.

It is not dangerous.

It is never dangerous as dangerous as distress.

They will come in interest quickly.

And so it happened that it may not end.

Should he be received graciously.

But George Washington was young when he was not received as graciously.

Does anybody remember that he was born in February.

But yes yes of course and so did he and it meant something to him and so he wrote it and as he wrote it it was a novel and he wrote a novel about it.

Or should they complain.

It is not as much.

Do they did they indeed offer it as they went.

All who can remember have seen him.

Volume IX

George Washington could change to waiting. But even so every day he did some novel writing.

He had an hour of allowance.

Once unexpectedly.

George Washington was cautious. He met without any hesitation.

And this also kept well in him when every day he wrote a little novel and said what he did say. And what did he say. He said that it was what he did as it was neither held nor withheld from him.

Not and there were never any tears not withheld or withheld from or by him.

And so they can be pressed together.

Held and withheld.

Held and withheld can be pressed together.

This is what can make a novel curious. George Washington did know that.

Finally think that they are beautiful and very little at the first glance.

This is true of any George Washington, which moreover can not connect with his having not said so.

But he wrote so that a novel can move from being young to being young oh yes young.

He was not only not always fair.

His sister was born first as very often happens very delicately.

This could make a novel too. Which is for him for you.

She was made to lie beside her mother so was he and they will be indeed in plenty of meaning which need be in looking up where she is. Very beautifully

How truly a novel speaks.

He is tall. And very small.

George Washington may be entertained by being cautious.

He was ruled by their rest.

Volume X

It could be thought that they could never remember tears.

It could be thought so.

Volume XI

I wish to mention again that Washington was young.

Naturally not only that but always so. And so. He wrote his novel so.

But naturally yes he did.

He wrote it literally. But writing it literally he did not write it so. Not really so.

Everybody can know that he wrote his novel literally and that it was so. And that he was young. Oh yes. So. So young.

Believe me when you hear it.

Volume XII

Or may they say.

A very little one may be tiny may be met as the rest. If he is only cautious.

George Washington chose what he would do.

They were careful to think well carefully.

Who could and who did have to.

George Washington never only knew do you do because he lived to like it and have it to do. He was remained.

George Washington comes to live half way through or just as they knew or they did not know.

Who was alike.

If they help they are not very distressing.

It is often their intelligence which is at fault.

George Washington can be called will be or may be they had called him in and it is not a change to bring signs it is by that that they afterward liked it as new.

One of this was that there were not two.

George Washington can not complain. It is better than never.

Volume XIII

They never that is he never began a novel with Once upon a time. He always began with having come and he always began it with what happened.

Necessarily they may make you be that for that there is no better remainder which is the same as a reminder of what happened. If you say it every day.

And a novel could not end better than if it could begin.

Oh yes you all know that all who have written a novel and George Washington.

But it is always a nuisance.

He liked it bright. And so did he.

But he naturally did not like it so. He did because he did because he did like it so.

George Washington was not easily not a name.

Not easily.

It is not nearly said. That it is not a name.

But a tittle a title for any of his novels. That is of no importance because after all they come away of themselves. Just as much as more are compared.

Volume XIV

George Washington can be when they are not lost in which way to go. He is a boy to be a boy clearly. There is a little that has appeared first but nobody has questioned. In writing and they will ask plainly. Have they been thought to make mention of their being needed more than likely.

And so George Washington is beautifully told.

Who should as they very well say better it with their care.

Once more George Washington is young and ever was.

He writes.

But he does know. What is a novel. Of course he knows what a novel is and tears.

Of course he does.

Volume XV

It is not so poignant now.

Now that there are no tears.

Volume XVI

But he will add better to better. And so a novel neither dies nor lies.

Volume XVII

But which and what did he do.

It made be by and by a sigh.

She sat and it is a warm day.

She sat and read it that way.

Then she took her shoe off.

And put the letter in there.

She did not take care And she went anywhere.

This is exactly what he did. He had spies and they were faithful to him.

He did write a novel about this.

Which is what he felt as he did.

As he did feel.

Now when they will wish it of all things.

Volume XVIII

He knew I felt about it so that I knew.

George Washington has not only been met but they will think so.

This makes it morally that they are content and contended.

George Washington in relation with a spy will not die.

Which they do.

As their having it could be just once as well.

May they be thou with how they could often leave it as much.

It could be.

Or never change.

In half.

Of the time an allowance.

George Washington never would learn latin and greek lately. But that had nothing to do with how he could use and did use a spy. And if it was to fly he never did nor could nor ever did try to cry.

But he knew how a novel was written. All the same.

And his name.

His name was George Washington.

He would ask partly.

That no one should know that it was indifferent to him what was his name.

That makes a novel. That no one can know that it is indifferent to him to have his name as his name.

This was the way George Washington was.

Otherwise as George he would have had to hear that he knew how a novel could be written anyhow.

I always think of George Washington.

Or prefer. That they could crowd.

It is often that more than which is all is known.

That makes a name allowed.

Three things then now there are to say.

George Washington was born there. Is born there. Lately. As well.

But long ago.

Should no one venture to wish.

It could be found finally in extra wishes.

Volume XIX

Just as well as any one can know that George Washington meaning left to tell them so.

He knew how often they had pride.

They were not there to be left in or without any distress.

In a novel in a good novel there is no distress.

There are spies. One of whom dies. But not while he is a spy. Not to die.

Washington. Sometimes one may forget the name George. But either as George or as Washington he knew very well what a novel is.

And to him to say you know very well what a novel is is no word of reproach.

This is another way to wait.

George Washington oh see.

He was charmed with the dresses of the little baby.

George Washington a little. Can be added to him. As he leaves. Allowing for the window. Or with. Cannot be. As extra.

It is quite how or which George Washington can be who.

If he had a brother so slowly. He did not know.

George Washington for instance does not like George and certainly not when pronounced by a frenchman.

This could or did not make a novel. It is a little matter and could not so quickly or as quickly make a novel.

One must know what can make a novel. And he did.

If he did not who did. But he did. He was nearly as ready as when and if he did.

This makes it be very interesting that he knew how many are called by each name. So many are called George even George Washington is called George.

But not as easily as a novel.

It is more easy for George Washington to write a novel than to be called George but he was called George as often just the same.

They feel practically as well about this as they do about anything.

But very often they do not know what to do. But if you have a novel to write you always do know what to do.

Oh yes you do.

He did.

And his name was George and although about this there was perfect agreement it was not at all or really interesting.

This was the way he managed to begin.

To begin makes no one restless. But he was not restless and he went on. He was not told how often he tried but he never tried. The french army may never be tired but he George Washington never tried.

In which case there is no use in being careful as well as famous. And he was both.

He knew what a novel is and he could and he did write one and some.

But at nobody’s request.

He knew what a novel is.

What has George got to do with it.

Everything and nothing.

And from and nearly we begin.

Begin then.

Volume XX

Good-bye George was never said to George Washington.

Oh may why. Be returned.

The simple story. Is. That as a child who was born, which, it, came first.

And neither how or. Perhaps never.

That makes it agreeable that, Good-bye George was not said to George Washington.

I would like George Washington.

The birth of George Washington.

He is not born.

A very pretty charming boy came to be born in the place of which no one could fancy that it had come.

Alright.

Could all be here who heard that he was here not here.

Volume XXI

Any evening that he went away some one could say good-bye George and could say Good-bye George was not what was said to George Washington.

And so George Washington cried.

Not only. Within itself. Because alternately. He was not coming. Nor had he come. Nearly enough.

Has no one been to see George Washington.

And it they did. Would they as they did say good-bye George as he was leaving.

All this makes any one think just how Mount Vernon looked when he threw a stone across. And nobody said and it makes one careless nobody said to George Washington good-bye George when they left even as they did not say good-bye George when he left.

Do you see how all this makes him write the novels he did. They were good novels too and they were very true.

They were just as true as just to say that if and he certainly did go away nobody said good-bye George as he went away.

And so a novel was prepared.

And he wrote it.

No one has been to see him when he went away.

Should they be certain to be known to be just as well-known. As they will reason. Could it be better. Just a little baby first. He came. They said they knew his name. They said it was George Washington. They did not say then to him none of them said it to him then, goodbye George.

But afterward they were not satisfied.

Should any one leave guessing or reason to them.

George Washington was one of wishes. It is.

That makes it be habitable apart. I mean Mount Vernon and a novel.

A novel is written as a story that is in a scene one of two.

By this which they are rich.

Volume XXII

It is very ordinary which is the same as quite extraordinary that a novel needs no place to part. They cannot part. That is how it happens that nobody can say good-bye George to George Washington.

That makes them remember it there.

He knows what a novel is.

Of course he does.

Which he does because if he does he does know what a novel is.

And what is a novel.

A novel is every day or part of a day and when it happens and if it does which they will place where it is. This is what he did and so he wrote and the novel was written.

Do please please him by saying the novel was written.

But he knew.

Because he wrote all day and if he wrote all day which he did the novel was written

Prepare any way you like.

Once more how did he go about it.

No one or no.

That is not what he said.

He wrote a novel and so he had no no. He accepted what he said and so did he and Mount Vernon.

With love for them to have it know.

Just what was happily all or more so.

No one need ask him what a novel is.

This is what he knew. What a novel is.

Oh do you like whatever you say.

A novel may happen to have half the time but really a novel and George Washington knew that it was so had to has to have all the time.

And so nobody and how well everybody knows it said good-bye George when he went away.

George is promised.

Be wise for George. Ought you to be ought too. It is well named.

Once in a while they like to go and to have it told so. He might be pleased to again. And so. They lay.

George Washington had plenty of time and this is not only not unfavorable but it is necessary otherwise how can you know that is who knew what a novel is if it is so.

A novel is not so and so oh no.

A novel is favorably that they need not only to do so but that they do do so.

And George Washington was well arranged as to a place and places all the places.

So a novel as novel went on not only to begin but to have begun. It even ended so.

That is what they like. It even ended so. Tears do not flow. That is it is as it is ended so.

He may be gathered faster.

That is they may be slow to know.

But it is true. That once in every way each novel ended so. He wrote not a great number but a number of them.

Volume XXIII

Which leads not singularly to ways of narrative.

Volume XXIV

Fort Necessity does not separate a novel from reality.

Really really.

And if an Indian is a scout who may they be.

They may be not friends but not alone friends.

And so. Nobody who wrote a novel was not alone.

Once more in feeling felt in tears not fears.

And if he came and if he went away.

And no one ever did say. As he went away. Good-bye George.

Volume XXV

Which leads not as singularly to ways of narrative.

Is narrative a novel. Yes when it is accompanied by these facts. The facts that they did what they did which they did when they were accompanied.

I remember so well how they lived as well not having been dead.

Nobody could prepare truth from death. And nobody could kill. Him.

He was George Washington and he had to wait. But it was not to wait. Because he did and this is what is what he did. He wrote. And the novel or novels he wrote. There are two things spoke and wrote. He wrote. That makes novels. Oh yes he wrote.

Volume XXVI

Captain Jack or the wild hunter of the Juniata said that George Washington would write.

He did right.

Volume XXVII

He wrote because this did lead not only regularly but very nearly to all ways of narration.

And that makes novel reading. Why does it not.

If he does as he did if not why not.

But he certainly did. George Washington as certainly did.

Volume XXVIII

George Washington was as religious in no appearances.

Need or knew a church. In which not one who went saw. Which it had been just as well as known.

Refusing or accepting being or leaving George Washington knew that any way through he had to have it there in his novel. A novel of any day in his life is a novel. Which is it. It is his novel which he wrote. Nobody cares how he writes his novel but write his novel he must and he does. Was and does and never tears.

But it can be so moving. As if not only he knew but it was too. Just as much as ever.

No one should not remember that he was born first.

At first.

George Washington can be called one. And they will come tomorrow. Oh how horrid it is to be not allowed to have been both the younger and the elder. Which is it. Do you not like it. Will you not mind it. Will you not get it. Do you not have it. George Washington naturally could be in uniform. He was waiting.

That is the way I he knew what a novel is.

All who are prepared like not to say that they will add a wedding to-day. After it a little of it was born. Should they like it. If they are through. Or yes.

This is the way what he wrote. What is it he wrote. What is the difference between written and wrote. That is what is the difference between cries and tries.

Oh use a novel as a day.

George Washington should be often quietly. Not by it.

Volume XXIX

If some one stands where it stood and there is no light where it was and within there it is within there and he is seen. It is not why they say never to be forgotten.

A novel can not be made more than all at once. As he knew.

And so there are a great many there. There where he made novels share share being there.

Any novel likes being all there.

He wrote them.

George Washington was seen to ask his mother.

She could not say no nor as yet yes. It was too soon.

George Washington would prefer yesterday or to-morrow he knows which is better and which is a choice. They will be once in a while guilty of no distress.

They like to have it done. They like it one and one. One and one never makes two. If there there too. Just now there is one. When will there be another one.

George Washington as one.

And call it Washington. Or one of not two.

They will never know it by name.

Volume XXX

Who can be fortunate.

Could it be sweet to congratulate.

Sweetly will they be placed.

Do think why they wait.

They have not known for which.

He had one. He was not known.

He had her child or two.

He could just smile if he was born already. Or he. Should just smile. If he was born already. Is it not strange that it was Washington’s birthday to-day. And he was not born. Oh indeed no he was not born.

Volume XXXI

Just as we see that he had been left already as he was young. There is this a difference between young and begun and well and strong.

I think you see that George Washington had it to say to be that he had been born. As he was born he had been young not young to be born but young. And yet as a novel in a novel are they as young are they as born we may say as he was.

Completely nearly as he was.

Will George Washington be three of two.

No.

One two three with him. It is easy to make a mistake. And to be mistaken.

What was he mistaken for. He was not mistaken. How was he not mistaken.

He could not be mistaken because he is and was and so is a novel and so is he. Not one of two or three.

He was the one with a novel to write and he wrote every day and to be every day as a novel a day it is necessary very necessary to be an age of an age. It is also very necessary to always have something young. It is always very necessary to have something not all if ever older than not young. Oh yes all this is necessary enough. And any one can know that George Washington is so.

George Washington was mistaken. They placed him where. If he had been. He would not have been indifferent. Nor would they have been different. But they liked a loss.

But every moment was not the same.

I could easily remember the name of George but I do not. Not any generation can not. Can not not remember the name of George.

There is no difference between how do you do and how do you know.

Do you see why George a while.

George Washington was especial to George.

George Washington had not to be had by a mother.

George who. Will have no care for you. It is better to have come again. He will come.

Will it will he with they be just with it with him with one as restless.

Can a novelist be restless. Is writing a novel restless. No not at all and so George Washington he wrote. He wrote as many novels. Not as many as days not as many as years but he wrote as many.

Why will they shine with all their might.

Could he not having yet been known around like it that at no age could they say have to add it. Can it be likely that they will be older if they see it. See carries across or by having been afterwards made to come as welcome. Change one to one. And they do not know.

It is easy to know George Washington because in that way he can be written. He writes for that to tell it to be so. Any novel does oh yes any novel does.

Will they be true or through before or who.

This makes a memory of it all.

Food for which they had not bought it and this be George Washington’s care. Once in a while they come again just as they like. Why is George Washington cautious.

Anything makes no difference all the same.

But having it to do did he do it.

Of course he did.

And of course if he was dead he was not dead. Not as dead.

George Washington was not meant for two.

Now think what a novel is.

All you who know think do try do think what a novel is.

George Washington knew. He knew it too. He did know what a novel is and he was used to it. He was very well planned to be used to it.

Volume XXXII

But why by why but why will he go.

Or but why did he not come.

Or but why did he come and come.

Volume XXXIU

George Washington was not jealous. He knew what a novel is. He knew that there are characters in a novel.

Georges are often known.

This is a question for a guess.

Was he or was he a guess. And will he guess. Of course he will. How likely.

He shall be left to be only here. He shall be not only left.

This is a question for a guess. And to guess yes.

If he knew that there are characters in a novel and of course he knew that he could not be jealous.

Not nearly why they abide by what they like yet.

Or. Which they mean to pause.

George Washington is known as not to minister to their being without them.

All this works together to make it be known that he knew what a novel is.

He may be one although he has not as yet come.

In this light he was as young as young as a novelist is.

He may well be well born. And he. He is.

He was very warm when they were very cold.

Or the other way round.

But this is not the way in which they show that they are either young as young as he can be or not.

A novelist can and has been young. Not young enough but young.

Should a novelist be thought to be anxious not to be born first.

George Washington need have had no anxiety over that.

Listen to what George Washington can say.

Which leads not singularly to the ways.

I looked and looked and saw. And it was a pleasure if I looked and it was at what I looked and saw.

There is no hesitation in knowing George Washington was young.

This may make it soon may be they could be well soon.

If he is as young.

Volume XXXIV

It moves as lack of like a moon and they will praise it as as soon. And this was why they changed their hope of making it be ready yet for you.

It was so easy just to like it.

Volume XXXV

I wish to commence again to have their pause.

If he was young and he was how young was he.

That is as you feel about it.

When they exacted little descriptions what did they see.

They saw that nobody said it was ready to be ready to be left.

In any sense a novel is a novel. In any sense of the word.

Think not only of his life but why he had a name. Think not only of why he had a name but why name does rhyme with fame. Think not only of why his name does rhyme with fame. Think only of how to think of nothing else.

There all who announce announce what they know. But do they know. If they know what a novel is do they know.

He does and can know because it is not a pause not as a pause.

He knows what a novel is not only because every day because of every day but because of periods of parts of every day.

Now I have this to say yesterday as well as yesterday for yesterday and to-day.

I say that they like what I say.

Now here listen what a novel is.

I say that it is true that looking just like you makes it be better that it is not only true that when they say they may that here and there it is best to be sure that they will be best of any often may they be apprised of how often they can be called. Will you come and be careful.

Volume XXXVI

I think this is why I like to come and look and make it be just as much theirs as most. An easy delay does not make it ask of it to be what they fancy as diminishes.

I could like a simple walk in life and no deceptions.

But they will please talk alike.

And he may rest when he labors.

It is I hope that I understand and hope to know all of which he says.

I wish to say that the way they tell that they are well is this.

Volume XXXVII

A novel is do not fancy that everybody knows do not fancy that they have to go do not fancy that they build what is there do not fancy that parts of it are different, do not fancy that they do not look alike, do not fancy that they please us, do not fancy that they should object, do not fancy that they call when or as they come do not fancy that this place is not a place for that do not fancy that they should spoil that do not fancy that they have this do not fancy what they like.

A novel may be not be theirs any more.

But this was not at all what happened to George, George could not carry but he could which there is to have done carry all.

By this means there is no use if fortunately they willed that he could do that and just as much more.

They felt no hope.

This all of this makes a novel have a place.

But this was not what he did. Not George as Washington.

Could any George be George as Washington.

That makes neither a novel nor a fact.

George was not George as Washington.

He was George Washington nevertheless.

Nevertheless is not useless.

Let me have George Washington please.

George Washington sometimes it is surprising, George Washington knows what a novel is.

He had this which he had to do.

And if you wish very well.

Do you if you wish very well think very well.

Some of which do.

I think it is all very clear and now how about it.

George Washington does does do what a novel is.

Every day one day.

This may be why they like it.

Now Abraham Lincoln did not do what a novel is.

I hope you can see that George Washington does.

Volume XXXVIII

Will two think two will.

Volume XXXIX

They could be heard asking why they fastened. Nobody says what. In which they play. Oh do be gracious as well as cautious.

I have been thinking of why they know there is a difference between what they like and what they like to hear.

Also how often. They will say how often they will say they will fasten it, as they will like which is more than they come.

Nobody hesitates with George Washington.

There is no sense in asking.

Or might he think it was for him.

Who does not ask whom.

There is no difference between dim and him.

Oh join or join in just as much as may.

They allow for which.

But George Washington does not need any allowance. Nobody who knows what a novel is does.

They may be content to wonder yet will they not have to have it made to-day as well as yesterday.

This can be their belief in no rectification.

Nobody who knows what a novel is needs that.

I think well of not only telling a thing twice may be.

Volume XL

It could interest him in them to him that it came.

But no.

Why not.

Let us leave ours as best and better.

There is no why not.

It is not an inconvenience.

I think that I was pleased that I understood what I saw.

No head no thread.

This is a case of their leaving.

Volume XLI

Now a little time in which to rest.

Volume XLII

I have seen that by looking I knew what I knew.

That is just yes.

That may be their way in their way.

It can happen.

Can happen that he standing there is remaining.

Not when they like

It is by no means renewable that as you walk the street and see a policeman even if you do not notice any one that you wish that you might know that all the same it is all the same.

This is a novel too.

This is what George Washington knew.

He did not know it there but he knew.

And if in any way there is no way.

There is no way in which there is any way.

His way.

It is all too precautious.

But no change where.

I could I would I should.

They may as well care.

Fall means fall or fallen.

But any novel is true.

And they like out loud with clouds.

And so very well may you.

Which he may very really save for them alone.

Which he may very really save for kind

Any novel can make any one cry.

How can an hour be their own alone.

It may be best that he has had to write.

A novel.

By his day.

And but it is.

He could be always ready.

He might or might not say, I could be always ready.

He will do much alone.

He may be thought to be rich this is how often this is.

Volume XLIII

Please prepare to be prepared to be ready to be.

And he was.

See here does or does not that make a novel.

Of course which it does.

It is of no anxiety to be restless when they awoke.

It is of no anxiety no pressing anxiety not to be or to be restless when he awoke.

He knew George Washington knew.

Think how you can lose a name.

George Washington might be some one and that one was one who was not the one.

So George Washington can lose one lose one as a name.

And then there.

A novel is there.

Because if any one has written the novel of that one no one no not any one can lose any such a one.

Well why do you come in often when they are strong.

This makes it less like this.

I wish you or any one would think this about any one and George was such a one George Washington was not or ever any one because he knew he really truly knew he all but knew he well completely well knew he knew it all through just what a novel is.

I have often thought that I have often come to walk can be written of any one.

George Washington never said he was through.

He never said all should be shared as yellow and blue.

They may just as well as wishes.

Does it make no difference what they do.

All this leads not to fellow but to very well I tell you.

What could Washington say if he were not well known.

He could say.

Every year they make more than they made but this not only does make anybody well to wish.

Begin again.

All this does not make any one very well known.

Very well known. George Washington is very well known.

Volume XLIV

And now I ask you how many feel well for me.

Volume XLV

This makes an add and an embellishment which he likes very much. This is why he reads print.

He writes very well and he tells about how he wishes.

This is their increase.

Volume XLVI

Commence now.

Volume XLVII

A plan to have a novel follow.

Volume XLVIII

How they did not ask him what he thought.

What is a romance.

Oh be with me without an adventure. And they will very likely go and see it.

I think so.

George Washington did not know what an adventure is but he did go and see it and as he saw it he was in the midst of it.

As he was in the midst of it it was as if he had been to see it.

As he had been not to see it but engage in it it was not only necessary that it was not a romance but a novel.

Do you see for which do you see.

At the entrance of the bay a bay is a body of water not surrounded entirely by land he knew that they were to go straight through.

He knew about this too if it were a lake.

Do you see the difference between a novel and romance.

Oh how often do they wish and wish and wishes.

But he was never through.

To be through is to be done with.

But in a novel there is never done with because there is always a sequel.

That is true.

George Washington was true.

He was never through.

Oh yes there is a difference between a romance and adventure and a novel.

But which is best.

George Washington is best.

East and west.

George Washington is best.

No one need leave out north and south. Not for him.

Pleasing is not pressed.

There is no because in pleasing.

What he wishes to say is this.

That he had to do what a novel is never through.

And a novel is never begun.

What, do they not tell all they know. They do not tell all they know because they know that any others others may or may not go and they may or may not or might not say go. Or might not say so.

What is the reason that a commencement is in vain.

This is why when he looked at one and one of each one or another he was not only unprepared.

That is the reason that a commencement is in vain.

Volume XLIX

Solemnly.

This leads me gradually.

Volume L

After a while he knew what pauses were.

Volume LI

As they walk more than just to and fro, as they were plan to have a better Dan. They may never know.

They may never walk more than just to and fro.

But George Washington had no walking to do.

This which is this a novel which is this not walking to and fro not planning for a Dan, but they may never plan or plan just so.

A novel does not arrange anything.

A novel is that they need never know.

Do they repair despair.

This then a novel need not ever know.

Sometimes when a bay is known they have no plan.

George Washington knew that a discovery makes a plane they know and a novel can be any share of neither where or there.

That is what a novel is. It is which they came.

He never overcame.

That is what a novel is.

Volume LII

He knew what a novel is what money is.

And so he was perfectly powerless with well well be or not be astonished.

He said he never said come quickly.

He said come quickly.

All of which made nobody made a mistake and so it looks like it

What is it when they say they will rest while they look like it.

This is their change.

And so he could and did know that as so many things happened they will not buy more than if it were just that.

This is a full explanation of why they looked together. All of which is information or a narrative.

But not a novel.

This is why they question early if they have come early.

Because it is not a novel.

George Washington he knew what a novel is.

Volume LIII

What is the system they say that ought ought to be may they.

This is a narrative as an index.

What to do about a narrative.

When George Washington told what he had done it might have been a narrative but it was not. It was not a narrative because it had not been begun.

It was a novel because it had not been begun.

It is of no interest to know about it.

Could it be well to be always here to be always here to be always here could it be well to be always here just as they were at that time.

And so it is so when they are behind with their work.

This is what makes George Washington a novel and not a narrative because not having begun he was not behind in his work.

What is what they do not write. They do not write that they knew.

And just so is more than which they had when it is not often.

George.

What a name is George.

What an average is George.

What a land is George.

What a novel is George.

George is not a narrative.

And what could not he have been.

Because no George could have been begun it is not in the nature of a George.

Nor could he be behind in his work not a George and so he could not be a narrative not a George.

Could he say every day it looked alike which he was welcome.

It is better to be so tender.

Volume LIV

What had not George Washington said.

That is why they like his and made.

It is often thought that love and war may be careful. Just now we have known two doors. One door is for a door.

There is only one door because George Washington never wore a door. No he did not wear, wear what they like.

It was a pleasure to think that he did this for him.

What is the best thing they can do the best thing they can do is to buy something.

This makes narrative that is what they are telling not at a stand-still.

All which they mean

Tell any one.

Volume LV

Now I have nothing more to say about how George Washington can tell to-day that he wrote six novels before he was thirty-five.

Six of them and that is not a great many.

How very soon does one not care that they were there from there or to here or from here to there which perhaps just like it they do or do not change.

This is what I think.

Which he says.

George Washington does not say he he says.

This is what he says.

It does not matter who has come when they have only been called first.

He is very grateful that they listen not by themselves.

He says all this.

The story which he told he told they do not care who to care.

This is what he says.

Let me say just why I came.

Again this is what he says.

I come because she is waiting.

And she comes also.

This is what he says George Washington says.

Leave me to say whatever I like.

George Washington says.

I have felt when I have seen them that they were often there.

George Washington did not say.

It is not by the time that there is a cloud of out loud.

No he did not say so.

But he might of.

Of course he might of.

Of course he might have even if although he did not say so.

I should be very pleased to have them be anxious about me.

He might have come to say so.

It was in this way that it was not now.

That too he might have come to say oh yes to say.

Now this is all the difference between what is and what was.

Which he did which he did come to say which as he did come to say so.

One need not do it but it should be done.

Which as he did he did say so.

Did one who had the name of George come to say so.

George Washington came to say so.

The George Washington come to say so.

In this way slowly it turns not away and not ever from not being yesterday.

So George Washington can come to has come to say so.

He has been thinking that what makes them this is this.

This is what a novel is.

Volume LVI

What was Washington that made it right for him to be all that.

Is there anybody who does not know that the city of Washington was named after him.

Is there.

Oh yes there is

At one time if they were sitting and not under a leafy tree not at all, it was as their custom.

All of which is right

As Washington George Washington always is

Volume LVII

It is very singular to be often after they went away.

This is what Washington George Washington can say.

Volume LVIII

And now think how it came that he was interested.

Volume LIX

Another thing he said.

It is best to know that it is so very often that they will not count. I know how they feel just after every hundred.

Volume LX

There should be just these reflections in a novel.

It is very likely that love will follow which they call me.

Now listen carefully to how they felt now which they knew.

It makes no difference whether he will order or be loved.

It is well known which is why he said.

He will be practiced very likely in why they came.

I like a way to cherish.

Which he said.

Volume LXI

George Washington is not head long or steadfast.

He is not held by it at last.

He is not meant to be and not to fast.

But they might like it best.

Best and most is most and best.

This is what George Washington meant when he sent them away.

Oh all who know George Washington believed him.

Volume LXII

After waiting and they know will they will they tell it so. To their great astonishment he did.

Washington did.

George Washington did.

It was told correctly.

I wish to ask is it of any interest now.

George Washington had rather had said that he knew rather that he had said.

And so George Washington had said.

This is where after thirty five he did write more novels.

The next one began like this.

A man who can be known often known each as will again I have lost all which they have fastened mildly now why do they add in obstruction it is not which for which they can outlast.

Then George Washington wrote another one and this one when it was begun was this.

How will they hand or handle what they have not been thought to know.

Then he George Washington wrote another one and this other one when it began was begun like this one.

I wish to leave intelligently for it now.

Then he George Washington was not done he did begin another one.

It is often what they like that makes them leave it alone.

It is when he hears that he knows flattery. He said he liked it.

All who are gained are cursed with their own being a pleasure.

Volume LXIII

I wish to say that all true stories when they follow an advertisement are exciting.

As also when they explain why a man is named half after a flower in dislike.

More also because it is too told that they will heighten by not all alone.

He could be only known to cloud.

George Washington could wish to say that he could understand him.

George Washington could not say.

Well wish it for me wish it for me that I had rather not had hand made.

This George Washington can say.

No one who has been seen has been cautious.

Volume LXIV

George Washington can say.

Let me always know that a cow can chew his cud or her cud.

Because George Washington specialises like that.

Volume LXV

If it is possible to know that a monkey came down from a man not a man from a monkey and this is so as perhaps it is so that when they find a man in America surrounded by elephants and reptiles and others there is no monkey.

And this is the background of America from George Washington to Bryan.

And they are right.

How they are capable to have it change.

If they that is if he could leave it alone all the time they would be as white while they were there.

Let us think how happy we are.

Just then they were related.

George Washington was related.

The basis of knowing what a novel is is that the monkey is a degenerated man from a man not man from a monkey.

And that was what related is.

And that is what a novel is.

And George Washington knew what a novel is.

And he lived his life as a man as an American man and thus he knew what a novel is and he wrote a great many, truthfully and not begun.

Oh yes not begun.

This makes it do that they will not partly tell differently from which one is who is who.

Who is who is not what they have to do.

George Washington.

Who is who.

And what can he do.

He can write the work as well as he did do.

He did do what he did do.

Who is who is what he did do.

And this makes living less not a failure.

Nor does it make living less a success.

Nor does it make living less nevertheless.

George Washington was never living less, no one who knows what a novel is does.

He could be thought to say it all the same. But not that.

Who could say can you see.

He did not say if you can do you see.

He said.

After I read I was not certain that they lived Easter for me.

He also said.

I wish to say that no one was more anxious.

Volume LXVI

It is in every way a happiness not to seize it first.

Volume LXVII

George Hawkins is a name that goes with George.

George Washington is a name.

And so they need never know who told them so.

Or which on their account.

All fortunately are told out loud.

Or they may be often occasioned to need no one apiece.

And so who is who is all to you.

George Washington was thought.

He could say.

I like everything that happens for them for Monday.

He could not say

And so they know why they know out loud.

He could think.

It is very extraordinary that they are not more here than there which they do.

This he could be to have no one better. That is George Washington.

In this to say slowly that he knew where they went.

George Washington had a way but no one can say nor he. And this is the way.

It is well to be here and not only not here but where.

They were painstaking in and on their account.

George Washington could say and that led in a way.

I would like to know just why they were principally there.

At least it came to be very well George Washington came to be very well to wish or not to wish and this he did say which it was to wish.

Just now I feel that they will not only tell but not be made to be helpful just why they wish.

Volume LXVIII

This was when many thought the same.

Volume LXIX

But if they did not was there anybody at all who was to blame.

Volume LXX

George Washington thought not.

Volume LXXI

He was angry without a wish.

This is why everything is changed and they are not to wish again.

Volume LXXII

What can all who have been George Washington be.

What can all who have been George Washington do.

There is no answer to that.

Volume LXXIII

The reason that May makes them anxious is that they have been as anxious.

But April will do.

And who who prefers February.

In this way March misses.

But George Washington did march.

Oh yes and as anxious and as anxiously no oh yes.

Any other thing which they have been as anxious about is just this.

Volume LXXIV

George Washington.

Volume LXXV

For a fought.

But which they ought.

Volume LXXVI

George Washington

Volume LXXVII

Or why not be careful

Volume LXXVIII

George Washington.

Volume LXXIX

He has heard it rumored that it was not true.

It could be often said that it is often not there that they are better than even without this.

And so they will kiss.

There is no kiss without careful feeling for peace.

And so George Washington knew all he knew.

And all he knew was true.

That is what a novel is.

Volume LXXX

All who are often thought of could and could and better here than there.

Volume LXXXI

George Washington.

Volume LXXXII

It is all mine, coming too fluently.

PART TWO

Volume LXXXIII

George Washington.

Volume LXXXIV

He has a great hesitation in often too.

In very likely.

What is the difference between hearing and seeing if both may acclaim, oh oh Bartholemew.

Bartholemew has nothing to do with George Washington because Bartholemew did not know what a novel is and George Washington is he is to know what a novel is.

What has he had to say.

It is often there that they are very happy.

In which way they changed as much.

He thinks with Bartholemew that he will regret it all through.

But he does not.

And why does he not.

Because he knows what a novel is.

Volume LXXXV

He has often thought that if they think of him they think of him as George Washington.

George Washington was young and as young.

He was not begun.

He was as he is.

It is always less as a use.

Or however clouded.

Volume LXXXVI

Who will be called better nearer.

Volume LXXXVII

Or who may they be outwardly.

No wish to wish all of which for Bartholemew.

But George Washington was fairer.

All dogs are like dogs. So George Washington says.

Then if then then if they do not know when, so George Washington says.

Once very often he knew that it was at their plane in their plane but not noticed as for him.

He is meant.

All of which they know as best.

Or which they might as well finish

Which he did.

He knows that a novel finishes and he finishes. There are many novels not begun but he finishes.

George Washington may often be just the same.

What has George Washington thought.

George Washington is not the cause of everything nor will they manage it just now.

But if he is.

But if he is

Volume LXXXVIII

One or two of which there is no cause to speak easily.

Volume LXXXIX

George Washington has not spoken, nor has Bartholemew.

It is often not only by their choice but by necessity.

Volume XC

George Washington was well and well again.

Volume XCI

No do not think well of them.

Volume XCII

George Washington was when they had to say that he did not have it in any way to say not to-day.

This is what he said.

No do not think well of them

Once upon a time they were not afraid to have it known that it came again.

During which time they may have thought or not thought of ought.

It was their meaning they withdrew from them. In the meantime. And very soon across to throw.

Think how George Washington can link. Link this with that.

How should anything thrown be framed.

Volume XCIII

A plan which they have may not bother George Washington.

He asked them to be his. Or rather may they happen to order milk.

If they were ready may he deduce from this preparation.

Or rather may they tell it as very likely.

It is very robust to be well aware of why they were ready.

Just now.

George Washington was born but they not only let no one know but they waited.

Volume XCIV

With which it went it was as well-known that they went often

George Washington did not come nor was it just as well that he went. He was sent.

George Washington may not be changed because they come.

They will not only hope not to differ to expect him. But of this it is quite certain.

Oh why will they like not only known so much.

This is a cry from the heart or from where the heart is not only of George Washington but of any novelist and George Washington was a novelist and knew what a novel is.

Think kindly of use of so much.

Or more narrowly in tears.

But in a novel there is no mention of tears not if they knew what a novel is and George Washington did he did know what a novel is and he wrote a great many of them just as many as he did as he did write.

If they will like it again.

That is another thing he said and thought George Washington said and George Washington thought.

It is of no importance that they are only not only not selfish.

This is not only what George Washington said and George Washington thought.

In no man’s memory.

Volume XCV

Yes who can doubt the truth of their attempt.

Volume XCVI

Or which one fails.

Volume XCVII

They may like it.

Volume XCVIII

About when will they come.

After as he intended to like.

Better than it.

For them it is no fortune.

On their account.

This is what George Washington is.

Volume XCIX

I think I will sell a wheel a day in this way they who are awkward are not supplied.

Volume C

All this is in the beginning not all the truth.

But George Washington was not begun.

And so and so to speak it is the truth.

Volume CI

Full of why they ask.

Volume CII

Once more and once more when, George Washington.

Volume CIII

Each one is perfect when two are enough.

Volume CIV

Once more when they went again to or for Washington.

Volume CV

One can almost forget that Washington is George Washington but not enough. He was George Washington.

Volume CVI

Now he need not tell you what he is trying to do.

Once when they were willing they were just as complete as ever.

Once when they were willing they were just as comfortable as ever.

Not more than George Washington.

Not more comfortable than George Washington.

Volume CVII

He was anxious to know it. George Washington was. He was anxious to know it.

It is often that they please.

He was anxious to know it.

When they may be cautious they may not be anxious.

He was not anxious about that George Washington was not anxious.

Once when they were all older George Washington was not cared for.

He was not anxious about that.

It is not known just why he was anxious.

It is not only their hope but also their anxiety that filled them they were pleased to be always there and not to be lost just yet.

George Washington was not anxious also.

For instance if they were anxious they were equally not wanting to have it be known then.

George Washington had no anxiety to be anxious.

May be all those who were welcome were not only thought of but with it they had not nearly enough or some of it which is what they had as an example.

As such George Washington was remarkable.

In which case not only was it of no use.

All this makes it fairly clear why George Washington was not begun as he was not.

Neither is a novel begun.

All this makes this fairly clear

And indeed moreover it does make it fairly clear that George Washington was a novelist and knew what a novel is. Is or was.

George Washington is a place for which there can be no mistake.

He is helped with them as they found which it is in their plane.

Which it is in their case.

George Washington can write that and he can write that in his handwriting.

They knew that they were to have been here in not their way only but also why they left.

This too he can write George Washington can write.

It is hopeful to let George Washington know.

Should he not be well-known not to wait.

It is very soon that they know a noon at noon.

This too in his hand-writing is as written.

All which he knew when he went away.

But he as he was never went away because as he was he never went away.

This he did not say.

George Washington did not say this because this is this and a novelist has not this to say. And George Washington was a novelist and he wrote a novel day by day. That is what a novel is.

George Washington was one of the cases which he had in mind. Or not to get away from which they meant.

It is often the father of which he is the father who is persistent.

Or more than how they like.

It is often that they thought well of it.

This is all as they had it to say about George Washington about Washington as they say. To say.

George Washington did not say and if he did did he say.

They will strangely play as they know it very well.

Did he say this.

If he did it had nothing to do with his novel writing.

He may be not at all like it.

But he was.

If at no time, but he was.

And one of any one.

What of it all is true

No one can say but Washington did.

Did you see how I wrote out here.

George Washington was not only known down there.

He was not born. Oh how do you do. He was not born.

Volume CVIII

He around a view by which by this time all for they may not have chosen it is all bought.

All of which to all of which they agree.

All of which they agree.

They may think that Louis Henry James and Marius will replace George but not at all it will not and yet it is very difficult to make a sacrifice.

George Washington need not have joined or made it all a pleasure.

Who can be so glad that George is not there where Louis is.

It is their own for which they are remarkable.

He would never he would never lose his place.

Volume CIX

George Washington had a habit any novelist has of needing what he had.

He said there is an age between and they will need they will need to know the age between. This age between makes it recognisable.

Flowers make George Washington careless he never won to name.

He never need never win to name what a flower is if he does he does know what it is.

This makes no difference if there is an age between.

He made this be because there always was a novel which he wrote.

He knew that it was not only here that they were born.

He knew he knew that it was always their plain as plain for them, not frugal but an instance.

That is what a novel means an age is not an age it is between an age.

Oh yes it is.

George Washington knew what to do.

Volume CX

To think two not two.

What would the poor orphans do if there was no military service.

This has nothing to do with George Washington or the disturbance of a rolled ball.

This was the way he was surrounded.

It is easy for it to be the way he was surrounded.

This too has to do with what he did do.

What did he do.

It is very warm if it is not very hot for Bartholemew.

Yes dress well.

George Washington.

Nobody needs close doors for him because he will naturally win.

Oh yes he won.

George Washington will not say that when it did come to pass they would not only happen to stay which they did. He knows how to comfort.

That is what a novel is.

It is a comfort.

George Washington entitled would he or would he not eat pigeon or which he chose when he was deprived.

Nobody likes what he likes.

George Washington may meant to mean him.

From which they thank him from this that indeed better than capability Washington understood too that they should not be patient because of whatever they could or could not do.

No one changes George Washington to hope.

Volume CXI

Or would they do well to relish it.

Volume CXII

He sleeps accompanied by a dog while it rains on a Sunday afternoon this makes that they neglect George Washington for whom a bird sings birds sing or not sing because they like the time George Washington has been heard.

George Washington may be fought for just why they should wish for this.

George Washington do they separate them from not with them or kindly let well enough alone.

It is often that they think not why they were known.

Volume CXIII

This is not why a novel thinks.

Not why not.

If George Washington met a woman and she was well to do would she be a woman who had been busy as a woman is busy who is and has done more than that in being there when it is not only best but necessary to do it so that there is nobody else there or not.

This is that way and that way is the way a novel thinks.

George Washington is exact.

In wishes they may be rich in wishes and riches for them for which they have gone.

This is the way George Washington thinks. This is the way a novel thinks.

George Washington may marry a ball.

George Washington may not be ferocity as well yesterday.

Or they will as who like George Washington will or will or who like George Washington they make it please extras better than more of which it is alike because of the George Washington they met because he will be well at least for then they can in because not begun more not one or George Washington which may name two play two again they think what it is not only why not they mean fourteen mean.

What can it mean not in between. Between ages. Yes ages is what there is to mean.

George Washington can mean.

Volume CXIV

It is not only known I think I should mention George Washington soon may be they do say it is as soon in July too George Washington in no case when it is not theirs to try.

George Washington not, neither or, added was he glad.

That is what makes a novel especially.

Why is it all they like in George Washington.

Order it for George Washington which is not only right but may be not only but at least perhaps will be what they cannot keep from learning it but which they are at present to do.

Which may George Washington do.

Should he be willing to be precious.

George Washington could be through. Not at all. Not yet.

Just ask them how they have not met George Washington.

I never hear George Washington say what he did say.

But he did say what he did say.

That is what a novel is.

So true.

Fortunately George Washington is not too anxious to be here.

Why do they mind not having George Washington if they do.

He caught or they want George Washington as he comes to stay if he might.

If he might.

But a novel is.

There is no if he might.

But not as if George Washington minded.

George Washington was wished, wish on, or of, whatever it made it a wish.

George Washington may be relieved by a name

Volume CXV

Nor only when George Washington came did they go.

George Washington should not mind currents.

Do currents take their name from where they come or where they go.

For a novelist this is not necessary. This is not what a novel is.

Volume CXVI

George Washington was not restless.

George Washington could wait.

No news of George Washington who knew that they needed not only their way.

But who acts as if they did if not George Washington.

Why should eight be George Washington.

George Washington could not be stated to have pleased.

If they could add George Washington to fairly.

It is not of any use to George Washington.

They stretch arrest arrests. No one need know George Washington.

Why should George Washington be so persistent.

George Washington this time did not know what it was like.

George Washington to ask what news is there of you.

Or not.

Kindred to George Washington.

It is not of any importance to arrange what they have, George Washington, or higher than if they did know that not only not but a valley could be more than if a wish, it were below.

That is what a novel is.

Why did they guess that they would not have George Washington.

It is true that George Washington never came through.

That is what a novel is.

He knew.

He knew what a novel is.

It is true How true.

Through to you.

The End

[ ¶ ]

1933

460.

FIRST PAGE

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

Not politely added who likes no one.

But which displeases by offence.

For they named cherries as cake

Or which they manage they allow first.

By all which I wish to say that no one is disillusioned. Every day is the same as next year. When every day is here next year comes just as well.

Do you see what I mean. What a common question. Or which might they come as they wish to come around.

When one is no longer well known everybody comes around. They ask what will they have. The answer is just what they did not have before. And this is not true because there is no question and answer. There never is any question and answer. Never at any time or always.

What is the difference if there is no question and answer. Or are they not disappointed since everything is changed. Authors need not authorship.

Do you ask me am I not disappointed in jasmine and rain. Of course I am. The jasmine is white and the rain is water colored and the earth is water soaked and everything that is green is green.

In no amount of allowance is there any savagery. There can be savagery of which the savage is not savage. I do not like the word savage because it resembles too closely sausage. I have made a vow that I will admit everything. I have wished for success and I have it and now I will about arrange that I have no thought of change. But changes come.

Oh do seek well of well enough alone, leave well enough alone. After all leave well enough alone. It is very little not to have any disappointment of leave well enough alone. Who says I say leave well enough alone.

Just to say.

I like all who wish me well and all do except a wish. Bless plenty who wish. Add no one and no circumstance. It is very well known that you must write uphill to be hopeful.

Page II

I refer to what has happened. This is what has happened. Do not disguise what has happened or its effect upon what has happened. Oh do not disguise what has happened. This is what has happened.

I wish to call all call me. Oh say do you see.

What has happened to me. This which has happened is that which has happened to me. I cannot exactly detain that which has happened because not only do I know it but not only do I know it. Which has happened to me. This which there is to see is that which has happened to me.

Page III

Please be plaintive.

Of course they annoy.

Please accept acceptance.

Naturally with joy.

In their cause because if he needs to have thought that the end of the world is bought.

He likes to hear it said that very likely there is no bread or what they need.

But she needs cherishing with care.

Once more I am influenced by what I have heard. Hearing is a delightful thing.

Oh can you be cautious with anything

Or with each out loud.

But this they look alike

For this they make this movement.

But might they ask.

Do I either feel

Or like that.

Page IV

But which they conclude. That after all there is a difference between some and no more. And more and very much more. The difference is this, now I ask why they tried. Then I asked why they cried. They I ask if they might have had beside. More if I ask I do not care to hear it although if I am not told I do not listen, I even can insist. Upon hearing it. And in this way. No one is frightening. Anything that they call mine. Oh pray with them if they believe with them. That they will ask with them. Why they will with them. Go away with them.

Page V

I wish to say that it makes every difference either if they can or either if so if they can and not go away. In this way not necessarily do they stay but if not they do not necessarily stay. In recently go away.

So much I please and please.

It is different. When you discover. That when you are angry. In effect, they go. But also not no.

You can remember two things. Make it three things. When as a child you could get your way by being cuddling. When as young you could get your way by being intriguing. And when you are old and you can get your way by being angry if they do or if they don’t go away. Three things make them. When this you see say all to me. There is only one loved one.

Page VI

Anybody can be touched by what they read.

Will they please pass weddings by. And which they plan before they wish to receive

Made as they will because they will not try.

Make it a change make it a change for him.

Let him not let us believe that it will end

For which they gather not only what they like.

But may they believe in fortune for which they will miss fortune.

Just when they gladly try.

To make no arrangement better

Than they had rather agree

But which they will not indicate

Made casually as a blessing.

Page VII

Would they wonder if they went out with us.

Page VII

Nicely allowed nicely aloud nicely add aloud nicely neither add or not add allowed and so they make very much of their chances. It is very simple to hear them add sentences if you are in front and they are behind.

With which they add aloud.

Page VIII

How are they added which they can be.

Each so busily which they see

All to call may they come here

He could often suffer beside where

May they like that which whenever they use

All which they can but do they choose

She may be like may they not like

That we offer to have them stay

No nor go away.

Page IX

I like a half a day on one day

Or a whole day on some day

Or three days on Friday

Or six days on Tuesday

Or forty days and forty nights on Wednesday.

Page X

He is as much as he can be

Just whatever he can be

Not that we please as please to be

Known that he would be he.

Oh likely most likely he could be he

Very likely just what to see

See but see as well as he

That he will not even be

Just what he should be

Page XI

Very likely she may do

Just what she says she will

Very likely he may do

Just what she says he will.

After that why after that

Why are they after that,

Why do they not neglect

To come to stay with them

After that.

Page XII

I once fancied that I did not know the difference between at one time and at another time. I was mistaken indeed now, I feel that there is no cloud allowed.

I wish to feel that I can clearly state that which they are attuned to hear but alas I feel neither anxiety or refusal I had rather add that.

Should you be so anxious if there was no one withdrawn. But now not at all nor even as ever believe me that I had rather or perfectly glorified that they should wish. I am going to have two actors and neither one of them by name.

Act I

Come one and come one at a time but really I expect and I receive a great many.

Act II

They will be fed and meant that it is known that all are bought.

Act III

In resemblance he tells that it is all taught or ought as well as he asks twice or nice.

Act I

An Italian tells his sorrows

Act II

A Czecho-Slovak meddles with machinery gently.

Act III

A pole says, too well of any well.

Act IV

A portuguese is deceitful.

Act V

And two Italians claim a clock and an owl and they refuse water and wine and they welcome doors.

Act VI

The french are doubtful about what they wear but they will easily add clad.

And so all four came in and out of a door. Two doors because there is a gate beside.

Act I

Fortunately we are not alone.

Act II

Fortunately we are not alone because of her and because of her son.

Act III

Fortunately they may help to get her.

Act IV

Fortunately she can walk

Act V

Fortunately for us

Act VI

They will act.

Act I

Ask them simply say it gently do you want them to go away.

If they ask them to be here they always accept them when they come.

Ask it of me that she will be pleasantly one of two.

Ask it of them that they will be mine.

This which I say is this. One way of being here to-day.

I simply wish to tell a story, I have said a great many things but the emotion is deeper when I saw them. And soon there was no emotion at all and now I will always do what I do without any emotion which is just as well as there is not at all anything at all that is better.

And so now not here but there I will do it as they say I do but not as I did but which as I did which I did as I did not having but do. It makes no difference if they have not changed as all which is allowed is rather more of course. As they mention will.

There is a difference between listen and I know they will but I have forgotten yes as distress.

This is how sound occurs.

This is my arrangement.

I am going to say. All appal wall.

It was kindly a detective story. Kindly.

May they come to make repairs plain. For which no we should better than I thank you. I could cook butter to-day but not raw fruit.

[ ¶ ]

1933

461.

BLOOD ON THE DINING-ROOM FLOOR

[Blood On The Dining-Room Floor, Banyan Press, New York 1948]

One   Two   Three   Four   Five   Six   Seven   Eight   Nine   Ten   Eleven   Twelve   Thirteen   Fourteen   Fifteen   Sixteen   Seventeen   Eighteen   Nineteen   Twenty   Twenty-One

Chapter One

They had a country house. A house in the country is not the same as a country house. This was a country house. They had had one servant, a woman. They had changed to two servants, a man and woman that is to say husband and wife.

The first husband and wife were Italian. They had a queer way of walking, she had a queer way of walking and she made noodles with spinach which made them green. He in his way of walking stooped and picked up sticks instead of chopping them and he dried the sticks on the stove and the fires did not burn.

The next ones were found on the side of a mountain. She had a queer way of walking, he didn’t. She had been married before but perhaps not only then, at any rate she was soon very sick and is still in a hospital lying on a chair and will not live long. He was like a sheep. He was not at all silly. He was like a sailor. He had been a waiter. He cried when he was disappointed and fell down when he was angry.

The third pair came by train from a long distance and most unexpectedly they had a little child with them. She was a pretty child and went up stairs gracefully. He had been an accountant and loved automobiles and poetry. He was very quickly certain that a mistake had been made. She had lost one kidney and was soon to lose another. They wished all three to sleep under a tree but that is unbecoming and dangerous. There was fear and indignation everywhere until there was nothing any longer to fear. There never had been.

The next ones were immigrants. That is immigrants exist no longer because no nation accepts them. These however had been immigrants years ago when everybody wanted them. This is a pity. Not that they had been wanted but that they had been married after they had been wanted. At any rate she was wonderful with horses and he loved automobiles only he would never take a job where he would have to lie down under an automobile with his legs sticking out. This was distasteful to him. However that had nothing to do with it because he was to have nothing to do with automobiles. It must not be forgotten that it was a country house and so naturally there were visitors.

There were two visitors, not young, both women. What happened, nobody saw, but everybody knew. That is everybody knew except the two visitors. They only saw the result, that is they were only aware of a result.

Why should blood on the floor make anyone mad against automobiles and telephones and desks. Why.

This is what happened. There were dogs in the house but they were no bother. Listen carefully.

The next morning on coming to the desk to write a letter it was noticed that hair and dust had been scattered all over. This was not an accident and it was mentioned. Then some one went out to start a car. The owner of it naturally. It did not start. Then some one else went out to start another car. Once more naturally the owner of that one. The car did not start. Telephone to the garage in the town, they called out to some one else, the telephone is not working, was the answer. The telephone was not working that was a fact. There was another telephone nearby, of this fact as it happened no one in the house was aware except the person who telephoned to the garage. Soon two mechanics with two cars came. They found that one gasoline tank was filled with water and that the spark plugs of the other had been broken. The telephone man came and he found that a little wire had been detached and the piece of cotton that is wound around the wire had been screwed in instead. The mechanic spoke to the man servant at the request of the owner of the car, and said this could hardly happen by itself, and the man servant answered nothing. Just then more guests came and just then in the middle of everything there in the dining-room was a very sweet young man giving someone a very lovely painting. How had he come there, but that was not surprising, everybody knew him, but everybody thought everybody had quarrelled with him. Well anyway everybody kissed him and he left. The man servant served the lunch very well and then he and his wife were sent away. The garage man said send them away and forget them and this was done.

Lizzie do you understand.

After a while everybody went away that is to say nobody did stay who was not living there any way in the country house anyway.

These those that did stay and were living in the country house anyway, these had to go to a funeral right away. A funeral is always an event and this time everybody went that is to say only one went only one actually went because it had been a tragical event and everybody went. This was how they went and this was how they saw what they saw and no more.

Mind with her mind, she withered with her mind.

All please a face which smiled in case that she did mind.

For which if she did mind. She fell upon the pavement of cement in the court and broke her back but did not die nor did she know why. In five days she was dead.

Do you see what I mean. A country house is not the same as a house in a country and a hotel in the country is not the same as a hotel in a town but is it in a small town. A small town can and is near the house in the country which is a country house. They all went to the funeral. They passed up near the corpse, they kissed the cross they sprayed the censer and they passed near where they five of them, perhaps more, were standing. It was not terrible.

Find likely that she was dead.

In a hotel one cooks and the other looks at everything. That makes a man and wife.

Everybody knows all that. As that can keep everybody busy, nobody goes out. He did not go out because his mother had not, although his father had. He was like that. She his wife did not go out because she was the only wife he had. He said he did not want another even if she cried. He did not say he did not want another even if she tried and died.

Oh dear. We all cried. When we heard she was dead. Not that anybody minded. But they said. She is dead.

How did she die. Now I will try to tell. How she fell. And she was dead. Not at once. But in five days. Although many wanted to send flowers, in case, that she was, already dead.

How can she die if it is not right to die. In some countries nobody can die if it is not right to be dead. And if it happens in a country where nobody dies if it is not right to die, it is a dishonour, that if she is dead, she died.

In every country in some way it is not right to be dead, that is to die. And why. Each one knows why, in that country where no one should die in a way which it is not right to try.

Listen to this one.

Long ago, that is before this war, long ago, not so very long ago after all because she was not forty, but anyway some time ago there was a hotel-keeper who had succeeded his father, who had succeeded his father, who had already succeeded his father. In other words if there was to be a son and there came to be three, there would then have been six generations of hotel-keepers.

Six generations in some countries are not so many but still any way they are quite a few. It was the sixth who was not yet a hotel-keeper and perhaps never would be because he was to be a lawyer who said that there were six. But he became one, that is he became a hotel-keeper, and the reason why is this.

He was not yet a lawyer when his mother, yes it was his mother, it was she who was found dead, and not in her bed, not even dead anywhere.

It was she who was dead there where no one should be dead, when all is said, and very much is said, is always said.

And so he would not be a lawyer because, and this is natural, if a mother is dead, mysteriously dead, a son cannot be trusted as a lawyer, but he can be trusted as a cook, or as a brother of a cook, or as a son of a cook, or even later as a grandson and a father of a cook.

Do you really understand.

Way back before this war, there was a hotel-keeper, a very little man with very fine features and if he became very stout later he would be impressive, which he did, and which he was.

He saw a young girl who was also small but rather flat of face, who had a smile and who also later on would be stout but she would be stout and charming and be very steadily moving. She would be occupied with every little thing that she ever saw. She would know about clean linen, about peaches and little cakes, as few as possible of each, and yet always enough. She would oversee the maids at work, she would push them gently forward to do what there was to do and there was always all of that to do. For them and for her. All day and every day. She was always very nearly perfect when she stood. She never sat. Except when it was late and he and she would dine.

Think of all that.

Just think of all that.

He was little like his mother. His father had been and was tall.

All of us think about it see what we see.

And then the war came, this late war. She had come from poorer people than he. He had not come from poor people at all. She had. This does make a difference and in a way does not make anybody glad. Does not make anybody glad.

When the war came he went away to the war. He was a little man and he went away to the war. Sometimes a little man does not go to the war, but he was a little man, and he went to the war, and what is more, he did not go and cook at the war, as many a cook did, he went to the war, and he fought in the war, and what is more, he fought all the long years of the war until there was no more war.

And all this time she was at home, home at the hotel. And was it home. In a way it was and in a way it was not, but any way it was the only home she had.

Every day and every day she had to see that everything came out from where it was put away and that everything again was put away. That was their way. That had always been their way. Any way was that way. Any way, she came that way to be that way. In that way she passed each day and each day passed away which was a night too.

Anybody knows that a night is not a day.

She cried when she tried but soon she did not try and so she did not cry. As a day was a day it came to be that way. But it was never only a day, and that a little left it to her still to cry, because it was a day, but it was not only a day. Every day had a day in its way.

In every day there was a day in the way. Do you think she tried. No she did not try because it always happened that way that the day was all day.

In this way one day she tried to find the night beside and when she tried to find the night beside, she cried. But she did not care to die. Of course not, and somebody knew but everybody did not know then. Just how she did everything. But it was very sweet and very feminine. And she did everything and her husband came home from the war and there were four children. This sounds different from the way it was. There were four children and they all looked like him, quite exactly like him. The four children were Etienne, John, Ernest, and Emily.

Now you see the family as it was and as it is only now it is no longer.

Now that he had come back from the war they grew richer and richer. Nothing changed but that.

They grew richer and richer. Nothing changed but that. After a war is over if they come back from the war and they grow richer and richer sometimes everything changes and sometimes nothing changes but that.

She had come from poor people and he had not. Nothing had changed about that. She was very gracious and smiled sweetly and every day everything was taken out and every day everything was put away; and sometimes several times during every day and sometimes very often during every day everything was taken out and everything was put away.

He was busy every day.

That is the way to see a thing, see it from the outside. That makes it clear that nobody is dead yet.

They grew richer and richer every day. The four children grew richer and richer in that way. They grew richer and richer. That was the only change every day. And every day the change was in that way. They grew richer and richer every day.

As I said they never went out and they never went away and they stayed that way they stayed where they stayed every day and they were richer and richer in every way every day.

One day he did not go away, but what happened. He was unfaithful to her. He never went away she never went away, they did not even go out a minute of the day any day, but he was unfaithful to her, and she knew that the night was a day. Just think of it. She knew that the night was a day.

Everybody knows in a way the difference between the night and the day. She did and she did not. He did but what differences does that make.

She tried to be while she cried. Oh dear yes. She tried and once when she tried, do you remember once when she tried she cried. She could not try and not cry. She could smile and take things in and take things out. But if she were to try she would be obliged to cry.

Lizzie do you understand.

Everything passed away except that they did get richer day by day.

This was all five years ago or so.

Now you see what there is to see. They are getting richer there every day. She is putting everything away and taking everything out every day and taking everything out and putting everything away as many times a day as there was time in the day.

What did you say. Yes they had somebody employed there who certainly did her share. She worked well and admired all there was to admire. And she gradually never came to be beloved. Her family were well known too, and soon it will be very easy to see they had nothing to do with it, nor had she.

All this was five years ago.

And now nothing happened. They were just as rich if only not richer.

Their second boy the hotel-keeper’s second boy was to be with his father, he was to be with his mother and father, he was to be there. And what happened. What often does happen. He was not well and then he was to die. He is not dead. He did not die. But what happened instead. A terrible thing happened instead. Somebody had to be dead. The grandmother perhaps but that was no matter.

And then everybody knew it was true. She the mother fell out of a window on the cement floor and then knew no more than anybody what had happened before.

She was dead then five days after and everybody said the horticulturist’s family said that she walked in her sleep. Did she walk in her sleep. Had she walked in her sleep. Who had walked in her sleep. Where did she walk. And whose was it that she walked. Whose was it. Can anybody cry.

I wish to say all I know about the horticulturist who grew flowers. They are a family of eight not counting the father and mother nor any married brother. They did not belong in any way to the hotel except that they had a sister who did, she was employed there.

They said, that is, he said, he the horticulturist said, that the only thing that kept the hotel going his sister was employed there were three wills, his sister’s will, the eldest son of the mother the wife of the hotel-keeper’s will and the grandfather the father of the hotel-keeper’s will.

Lizzie do you mind.

And now to tell and to tell very well very very well how the horticulturist family lived to tell everything, and they live in spite of everything, they live to tell everything.

Once upon a time there was a garden. It was an old garden and everybody who had ever been in it had been religious. In their way they had been religious. Even so there had been families. And this family as a history of the family had been famous. That is to say as the town knew about itself it learned to know about them. Not that in a way they were important. In a kind of way they were of no importance of no importance at all but they had come to be known to be of enough importance that they were important anywhere. As I said there were eight of them, four brothers and four sisters. The four sisters and three brothers exactly resembled the eldest brother and the mother. But of course this is not possible. It is foolish to think such a thing is possible since there was only two years difference between every brother and every sister until the youngest. And he was to be a priest.

It is of not the smallest importance what everybody knows about anybody’s ways not of the smallest importance. In a way it does not make any difference even what is said. Not if it makes any difference anywhere.

The eldest of the eight sisters and brothers that is four brothers and four sisters was called the eldest. This too did not make any difference because everybody knew him and how important it was that nobody should know that they would think alike. At least they bowed alike. And so did she his mother who looked like him and wore a wig. Everybody knew she looked like him and wore a wig.

They lived in a garden and they lived off of the garden. They might be rich but as the family were like that nobody knew. If at any rate they suffered from poverty they had suffered long. This might make some of them intellectual. It certainly did this if they were poor.

They were not poor and proud. Nobody said that. Somebody said that they had too much manner but at any rate the elder brother was accommodating, he was ready to do anything that he could.

He had not placed his sisters where they worked. His brothers stayed at home and carried their garden with them wherever they went and none of them went very far but none of them stayed away and only one of them got married and he only had one child.

It was in this way that they lived and none of them died, not even the father who did not live in the garden, although he had.

She the sister who never left the hotel where she worked except to go home to the garden, which she did every day, was the eldest of seven that is she was younger than the eldest. And as such she felt herself.

Who was the hero of the garden and was there a father in this thing. There was but he disappeared. The hero was older than the seven, that is to say he was the eldest of eight, there were seven younger.

But to come back to the hotel as well.

Do any of you know a disease that makes complete black rings all around the eyes as if the rings were made with shoe black. The nursery governess of the little Emily had that.

Etienne who was to have been a lawyer, taking the place of his dead mother, stood at the door of the hotel, to meet the guests as they came in.

But to return to the garden and not at all to the same thing.

Once upon a time there was an eldest son the eldest of eight who had fought in this war.

That was not of any importance.

When there is a war everybody fights in this war. And if there is a war they all have fought in this war. Of course they have because in this way there is this war and not another war. The eldest brother once upon a time had fought in this war. Which they wish.

He had fought in this war, he would have been a priest before or after or during this war, but not at all. Nobody had died. A great many were killed but nobody had died.

Lizzie do you mind.

And so here he was and his brothers and sisters, here he was, and his mother, here he was. And a father. A father who lived alone, who owned and owned and lived alone, and had a cataract in one eye and nobody saw anybody cry but they worked all day too soon.

This is not a description of what they did because nobody saw them do it. Once the eldest brother with a watering can, a kind of apron on, and a watering can which he waved and between him and the one that came, was a man. Who was the man. A stout man, all the others were thin, a walking man, all the others bowed and ran. Who was this man, and he was in between.

I feel I do not know anything if I cry.

Slowly they could see their way.

Everybody proposes that nobody knows even if everybody knows.

There is no difference between knows and grows.

Gradually they changed the garden.

The eldest felt that he could not be a priest no not as long as his father was alive and his father did not die and later on the father did not die nor did they, not even a cousin died, but they got rid of the father just the same. At that time it was to everybody’s shame so they thought, this that they had wrought.

By that time, the time that they had gotten rid of the father, how that could happen you will be told later. It was not a crime but a crime is in time. By that time it was too late for the oldest brother to be a priest and all the family wanted him to go away and pray very nearly right away after they had gotten rid of the father; the eldest brother, who had sent the father away. Every day another brother was there to say that he wished his brother to go away and pray. The next to the eldest brother could not pray because he was married any way. His wife had made flowers, artificial flowers, and now she had a child and they were all as glad.

Here there were no artificial flowers, they were natural flowers. Sometimes the flowers were too natural, they were wild flowers planted, which they sold.

When there are eight they never can become seven, if none of them die, and none of them can be put away. What did you say.

Could any place be shut away in time. To prevent crime.

Four three five. What.

Has everybody got it straight. So far we have two families and besides a country house.

We have three times crime.

Remember there was a country house where everything happened one day, and other things happened the other days.

Then there was a funeral.

Read the beginning again.

Then there was a hotel where something happened and everybody went, not away from the hotel, because nobody who just went and ate and slept at the hotel could know that anything had happened. It was wonderful the way they covered it up and went on. This was due to three strong wills, so the horticulturist said. The will of the hotel-keeper’s father, the will of the hotel-keeper’s oldest son who was not yet twenty and was studying to be a lawyer and the will of the horticulturist’s sister who was employed there and who admired everybody, so she said, and was the one certainly helped to admire the hotel-keeper. A hotel-keeper needs admiring, because if he is a cook, he has to put forth a prodigious physical effort, particularly when he practically does it all alone and there are two hundred people in the restaurant.

Of course Lizzie you do understand of course you do.

There was nothing interesting in the horticulturist’s sister’s nature, she who was employed in the hotel, to anybody in the hotel. Of course not. This is all very well.

It was not she who said the hotel-keeper’s wife who was not dead in bed but on the cement pavement instead, where she had fallen, walked in her sleep. No indeed it was not she. It was her elder brother.

Everybody remembers what I said about that elder brother. He was an elder brother with his mother and there were seven besides and nobody ever died. Not they. But this is not as it sounds. The youngest sister had not been nearly dead but sent away to stay so that she would not be dead that way. And she was not. She never was. She came back very well. And then later she went to a city to see the city and an automobile knocked her over, and a little spoiled her beauty, not that she was a beauty but she had had a fresh colour.

At any rate everybody had liked to look at her. She was not the youngest of eight. She was the youngest girl and there was a brother who was younger. What became of him. He was to be a priest. To make up for the eldest one who wanted to be one. What had stopped him. Everything. The war. Poverty. Seven brothers and sisters with his mother and his father who was a stout man and who looked like a solemn man.

Do you remember what happened. The elder brother got rid of the father. And that was right. The father was using up everything and was getting fatter and the eight of them with a very bony mother who wore a wig, bowed and ran hither and thither and were not getting but were thinner.

This is the way they were.

The eldest brother, the brother and the mother and the seven younger did not get rid of the father. The eldest brother with the help of a rich old woman, not so rich but very old and very well known, and full of resolution and wonder got rid of the father. That is, the eldest brother following advice and taking his courage altogether got rid of the father.

And then what happened.

The father was safely away, the mother with the wig did not stay, that is she went another way, and there they were in the garden all getting richer and richer. Only it was not really richer, or perhaps nobody ever could be richer if they were really poor. Were they really poor. Ah alas. This nobody can know.

Anyway the sisters and the brothers, seven remember now, there were eight before, and they were all alive and as the brothers and the sisters thought the elder brother had done enough and now ought to go away and pray. That made them seven.

Now do you see this elder brother was only thirty-seven. Now at thirty-seven an elder brother ought not to go away and pray and naturally he did not wish to.

It was this elder brother who had said that the hotel-keeper’s wife had walked in her sleep.

Had she.

I am sure I do not know.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Two

Now this is all about the old lady who treated the horticulturist the eldest of eight as if he were like herself.

Do you hear.

How many kinds of country houses are there, imagine, just imagine how many kinds of country houses there are.

There are many kinds of country houses, listen to all the many kinds of country houses there are.

This one had been one which was a small one. She who lived there now, she had not lived there when it had been a small one. Listen to her story. Anyhow listen to her story.

It is wonderful to be as strong when you are eighty as you will be when you are ninety, and as lively. I mean eighty and ninety years of age, of course.

This was she. She was as lively at eighty as some are at ninety, and she would be as lively at ninety as some are at eighty, and as rich. Was she rich, were her sons rich, and were her daughters-in-law rich or had they ever been. Daughters-in-law can be rich, if they ever have been, rich. But they were not rich, if they had ever been, if they had ever been.

There were two sons, one and one and one which makes three, but the second one was dead, it is very often that the second one is dead when there has been a war. And everybody knows, that there has been, a war.

So the two who were left did not look at all alike.

This is not strange if their mother is ninety and eighty and just the same as ever.

As I say she lived in the home that was big but she had not lived in the home that was big when she was young and the house was small. She had lived in another house that was about the same size as the house that was small. So her neighbours said. But this did not matter. She might have lived in either and her second husband made the small house bigger. By building.

Her eldest son was married, so was the younger one. The eldest one was married to some one who was not able to live continuously in a city as she had an absolute need for a private life. In between she stayed with her own mother, her own father and her own aunt. She might have married a rich man if her father had not lost his money in South America a long time before other people lost their money in South America. But she was well married and said a doctor had killed her aunt. She said this to the doctor’s wife and to the mother of the husband of the doctor’s daughter. And this even if it was true was insulting.

The second son was a rich man as long as it was rich to have a lot of money in everything, and then and alas and all of a sudden it was no longer rich, not any longer rich to have money, in everything. He had married a beautiful and young little girl and her name was Mabel. Mabel with her face against the pane looking out upon the rain. She had a little girl who was beautiful. But Mabel who had loved her old husband who was deaf and wore a monocle now that everything was not the same did not love him any more. If she could she would have gone to the bad. This is the history of Mabel.

And now whom did the old lady of eighty love. No one said she loved any one. But she did. Well she did not love any one but she loved to listen to the horticulturist, the eldest son.

And then she became poor.

She listened, she listened about everything and helped him to hear it. She helped him to hear everything. She heard everything, and she told everybody everything and this gave the eldest son the horticulturist’s eldest son a great reputation. And her own sons did not mind. On the contrary they sympathized. And the daughter-in-laws. This is another matter and at any rate one that did not matter much as much as if it did that everybody thought alike.

About which they cry.

Oh dear about which they do cry.

Mabel had been kind to the horticulturist’s younger sister and they all called her Mabel which seems strange and is not usually done.

You call the person you are kind to Mabel if her name is Mabel but the person who is kind is not called Mabel. Oh not at all. But to everybody’s astonishment this time it was the other way around.

How confused are you all but I, I am not confused.

It really is not confusing.

How many houses and families do you know about now.

One two three four five.

And how many crimes.

One two three.

And how many possible crimes.

Six.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Three

This brings us up to Mabel and to be followed by the confessions of Mary M. in this case. There is no Mary M. in this case, but if there were this is what she would do.

Mary M. does not sound the same as Mary I. or even Mary D. or what is the difference between Mary B. and Mary C.

The confessions of Mary in this case.

I do in this case. Possibly for you in this case. I do in this case. Possibly not only possibly, but they will, possibly, be you.

This is what she said. I will remember everything that she said.

If you, possibly you, could conclude that I love best.

Mary said that she could not, not strangely not certainly not love best.

She also talked about dogs and mothers.

Do you remember way back in the beginning, when the guests were in the country house, and the servants were there there were dogs and they were said not to be any bother.

Mary said that this was not true. It could not be true. Dogs could not be anywhere and not be any bother because something always happened to dogs. And one loved dogs so. And if you did you thought of nothing else. This had not been true because a great many had thought of other things particularly then. Do you remember particularly then.

Mary said that in no case, just as much as if she liked, nobody could imagine or arrange it, there, where they were in affluence. She liked the word affluence. Nobody could be, not only, but really as rich as that.

Do you remember way back when the servants went mad, and the house was strange, and the young man was there and a great many said he was sweet, but he really was not. He was scotch and he had given it all away.

Please remember everybody’s name. But nobody had given the names away. They never do when there is only a crime, that is to say a background for a crime. And you see the thing to remember is that when there is a background for a crime there is no crime. This is what Mary thought although she did not say, well you may say, she talked a great deal about a number of things, but what was most interesting was what she thought.

Do you realize how greatly everybody misses a little dog, at least they say they do, but perhaps not. This is what Mary said.

There is an adventure in what Mary said. There is always an adventure in what Mary said.

Mary spoke of Mabel but she did not know her. This was because we did not have time to introduce her.

Please prepare for Mary, for Mabel, and for many others. This is what Mary said.

Mary said prepare for Mabel, Mary and some others. It is just as you like.

Mary could be very venturesome and it always amounted to this. She had been well aware that it amounted to this. She was not afraid of sleep walking. Nobody had been who had ever walked in their sleep or heard about it. She had heard about the horticulturist’s eldest son and she thought it was magnificent not to be ready to go away and pray, though it was just as much as magnificent. This is where Mary is cold.

She manages everything just as she is finishing the way they began. Oh please please Mary. This is not difficult as they are like that.

Now go on with Mary and make it exact and in detail from the beginning.

It is very early to begin with the end and so this will not be done. Oh leave anybody to be a son or a father of a son or a mother.

Prepare to cry as you try to be a son to a mother or a sister to a father or a brother to a mother or either of which you love best.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Four

It is very strange how everybody occupies your time, very strange and very difficult and very hard and very much as it is.

It is not because they are not careful that you go away.

You like best everything that you do and you ask them to come and anybody can never ask them not to come.

It is one way to try to cry.

Leave this with this.

There is no difference between a very old woman and her son nor between the son and the son of some other one. They all live together even as they come and go.

Lizzie do you mind.

If a woman is an old one and remembers to like any one she is not an old woman and she does not remember to like any one.

This is not a crime.

But it can become one if after a while the one whom she remembers does not sleep at night.

Do you feel that this is right.

Remember I wish to tell you in every way what they do not say.

The horticulturist the eldest son did not sleep at night.

It was extraordinary how little sleep he had.

Gradually he slept less and less, so he said. It is always very difficult to know how much sleep is slept in bed. He said none. Everybody knew he did not sleep.

Now is there any connection between this and the fact that he had said that the hotel-keeper’s wife she who had not died in her bed but on the cement walk instead had walked in her sleep.

Do you think knowing that he did not sleep would make him say what he said.

I personally do not think so.

I think it possible she did walk in her sleep.

I think in any case his saying this thing had no connection with his not sleeping. This came about quite naturally from the life he was leading and had led. No nobody was dead. Not in his family at any rate. Everybody knew that.

Why should they care. Mabel and Mary.

Mary disappeared.

By saying that Mary disappeared I mean that she left behind her a memory of her having been like Harriet, only Harriet did not think of dogs and Mary did.

How do you cry about a crime.

Mary had nothing to do with it and yet. She did disappear that is to say, if you wished, you knew where to find her. No one is anxious for breath or that.

Oh please play around fountains. No gardener says please play around fountains. Mary did not care about gardens either before or after she disappeared.

Mabel who never disappeared, she wished to go to the bad but how can you go to the bad if you have a mother-in-law who is as well as eighty years old and has never been other than just that. She the mother-in-law had always done just that, in short everything.

Oh Mabel Mabel cannot even fasten a pin, because she is so different in everything.

I often wonder if anybody knows how they manage to feel well. Well very well.

Why were they surprised to see her. Nobody ever is surprised to see any one because after all there are a number of things. There are servants, there are marriages, there are hotels, there are horticulturists, there are butchers, there are other people living, there are markets and there are garages and there are automobiles. Of course there are and in each case it is all strange that they did not look upon each other before. Before when.

Oh dear. Before then.

Think of it, think how near crime is, and how near crime is not being here at all. Think of it. Think of it. Think how strange it is that if they met they had never met. Oh dear, think of it.

Mabel when she was young and she still was young only now it was not so, could make anybody think of anything. And she had married, he was a large middle-aged man who wore a monocle and she loved him. Her mother had been a beauty and her little baby was beautiful.

He met her she met him.

Do you not see what I mean, nothing is surprising.

It was not any more surprising that he met her and she met him and they were marrying.

It was surprising and the reason why is that the only thing that is surprising is that there is a coincidental meeting. His mother who was a person of distinction although a very old one was treating the gardener’s, do you see, a horticulturist is a gardener’s, as if he were everything. And the horticulturist’s youngest sister had met Mabel far away where she has been sent to stay, not Mabel, the horticulturist’s younger sister. Mabel lived in that place there where they were people of distinction.

Do you see, nothing is surprising but a coincidence. A fact is not surprising, a coincidence is surprising and that is the reason that crime is surprising. There is always a coincidence in crime.

There are so many ways in which there is no crime.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Five

An entirely different matter is that this family knew another family. This also had to do with a marriage and everything that matters even orphans literally one orphan because the other one was dead before the orphaning was complete. In a way it never was complete because the mother was never dead, she was only completely put away.

There are several ways that mothers or fathers, mostly fathers and very often mothers are put away, even in families of distinction.

Now remember so far we have two we may say three.

The mother who was dead, well she was not put away.

The father who was neither dead nor put away, but they got rid of him.

And now the mother who was put away because she was really not what she should have been in her head, not she, she would never be dead.

All this is no suffering.

Nothing which happens is either prepared or not prepared, cooking, servants marrying or arranging.

Do you begin to see how here and there they are to be not where they were, although some are where they were, but others not.

A goat comes into this story too. Somewhere some one had two beautiful dogs that were big. One of them was a male and the other was a female, they were to have puppies, their owner, a woman, wealthy and careful too, always wore carpenter’s trousers and carpenter’s shirts and loved to work. She said when the puppies came there would be nine and they would need more milk than their mother had. She said this was always so. So she said she would buy a goat.

It is difficult to buy a goat, not that goats are really rare, not here and there.

She found through some one else a veterinary who could save lives, dogs’ lives, cows’ lives, sheeps’ lives, and even goats’ lives. Not so much horses’ lives. This was because his father and his grandfather had been not veterinaries, he was not one either but he they she, even his sister always knew what to do. Other veterinaries were like doctors who saw everything through, but he knew what to do.

He was asked to find a goat a healthy goat. He did. And then. The horticulturist, the eldest son was asked to carry the goat in his car and he said no, not so. I will not have this goat go.

This really happened. The goat had been bought and paid for, and this often happened, so they said, whenever any one said, that the horticulturist had not said what he had said.

The goat had to be sold to somebody else and this too made every one entitled to say so, that the eldest of the eight may we call him Alexander was not any longer not only forbidding but forbidden.

Do you see how the whole place was ready, not for anybody to be dead but for anybody not to be interested in anything that was said.

As I was saying some one who was married, had been only seventeen. Three were married one, seventeen, one, sixteen, one, eighteen. These were all women of course and each one of them of a family of distinction. Each one of them married differently and they really did not know each other though each one knew who the other one was. Of course.

Alexander in a way met them all but not any one of them all knew better.

No horticulturist Alexander should be calling one of them Mabel of course not. Nor should he be doing everything for the other one, certainly not, or kissing the hand of the cousin of the third one, most certainly not.

The only thing that he should do was to say that the wife of the hotel-keeper had walked in her sleep. That was absolutely all he had a right to do.

There was the lady of eighty who liked to hear what he had to say and between them his father was sent away, not that the lady of eighty had anything to say, except that he was worthy of having this happen to him, he being so worthy, worthy of having his father induced to leave the garden to the rest of them and to go away.

The more you see the country the more you do not wonder why they shut the door. They never do in a way and yet if they did not it would be best.

There are many places where every one is married, even in the country, some of them are not. Think of it, even in the country, some of them are not.

piano Now we have come to the three young women who do not know each other and yet know who each other are, and they are each one married.

Mabel was married.

Helen was an orphan, that is to say her mother was put away and her father the major was killed in the war. You all remember the war. Some can forget a war. It is not necessary to remember or to forget a war.

Who remembers a door. Any one who remembers a door can remember a war.

He went to the war to be killed in the war because his wife was crazy. She behaved strangely when she went to church. She even behaved strangely when she did not. She played the piano and at the same time put cement between the keys so that they would not sound. You see how easy it is to have cement around.

I have often noticed how easy it is to have cement around because everywhere there are rocks and so everywhere if you have the necessary building and equipment you have cement. And in the country, it looks strange, it makes it look like dryness or like snow, like Russia or like sand, like a ruin or like a fog, oh dear some people like to live and look at it and some must, oh dear, stop when they see it, oh dear.

Do you see why I tell you about all this, it is because if you live in a country house you must know all this, of course you must, and you must come to stay, oh dear yes, you must come to stay.

Remember anyway it was not within a year but within three years that these three girls had married. I do not mind calling them girls nor calling them married, in any case except themselves and their marriage nobody was interested in them but everybody said as often as anybody could say that they were married.

Right right right left I had a good job and I left.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Six

A little come they which they can they will they can be married to a man, a young enough man an old man and a young enough man.

They did not know each other that is they knew about each other, that is they had seen each other and their families knew each other. Any families know each other know about each other of course yes.

A marriage is either in the winter or in the summer or even in the spring.

The spring one was one with a foreigner and the family never heard anybody win. Oh dear a foreigner.

They did not listen to him be a foreigner.

What did he do when he stood. He told that he was bold and it was horrible to be told that to be bold was to change money for gold. Think of how little they swim, how little a foreigner can and does and will and must and shall and favourably relieve leaving them for him.

There one married a foreigner, one married an old man and one married a soldier, can any one be a happy man and nobody notice them I wonder.

Anyway they all started to live in their way and Alexander the horticulturist knew their way and hoped some day that they would have a garden and he would do what he would for their garden. Of course he will. That is what happens in the country. Of course they will.

It makes no difference how often it is said that everybody can go to bed.

That is the arrangement that they have made.

piano Alright. That is the arrangement that they have made.

Can you see crime. No not I. Because after all to live and die what makes them shy, nothing much, because they will have as much as they and and deny. Oh please try.

A dog can growl and that is not dangerous not at all it is not even annoying, no not at all. Because he is not angry, a dog is never angry neither is a cat, neither is a family neither is a gardener, neither is a wife and child, neither is steadiness and suspicion and neither is chocolate or drink. For half as much. Neither is a railway crossing for half as much, neither is butter which I feel or oil which you feel or lard which they feel or mutton fat which they cannot feel. A dog has no countenance.

Now can I think how I will try.

You will say to me it has not happened and I will answer yes of course it has not happened and you will dream and I will dream and cream.

It has not happened. She slept and it has not happened. He will have been unhappy and it has not happened. They will be dogs dogs and it has not happened.

Shut forty more up and it has not happened.

Prepare sunsets and it has not happened. \

Finally decry all arrangement and still, it has not happened.

This where I alone finish finally fairly well, I exchange it has not happened for it has not happened and it gives me peace of mind. Like that.

Any little thing pleases any one and in any way it is extraordinary in any way that at once of course in any way the whole thing has changed.

They said nothing happens in the country but there are more changes in a family in the country in five years than in a family in a city and this is natural. If nothing changed in the country there could not be butter and eggs. There have to be changes in the country, there had to be breaking up of families and killing of dogs and spoiling of sons and losing of daughters and killing of mothers and banishing of fathers. Of course there must in the country. And so this makes in the country everything happening in the country. Nothing happens in the city. Everything happens in the country. The city just tells what has happened in the country, it has already happened in the country.

Lizzie do you understand.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Seven

Certainly yes does not matter considerably.

Anybody could be just as angry as pleased about Alexander.

Oh Alexander.

And yet Alexander, if not Alexander who can differ, or be poignantly fastened to alike.

Oh think it pleases.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Eight

Just the same if the piano is played a little dog will bark. This has not given a name to Alexander, never.

Listen to all about Alexander.

And yet not one is interested in listening to all about Alexander and yet everybody is listening to all about Alexander. Think how curious this is. Nothing can be more curious than this.

But really the thing to do is to describe who came too.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Nine

After the man who tried to put the automobiles out of working order after he and his charming wife left, nobody just then, but very soon more came. Who were they. He looked as if he did not look like that. And she. She did. She was dirty. A dirty man and a dirty woman and a dirty duck and a dirty swan and a dirty goose and a dirty cow and a dirty apple tree and on account of a distinctly cleanly row-boat. Oh why do you think all that they love is the same.

Shall we be cherished as we think often and often.

They think theirs is allowed.

Now remember oh yes all remember that there came these two he who did not look the same and she who was a dirty woman. They stayed a month and just over. Of course they did. As servants. They would. Of course they would. They would be allowed. Of course they would. To go away. Of course they would be allowed to go away, most certainly of course, of course they would. Just why they would most certainly of course, of course they would. They would most certainly of course yes of course they would be allowed to go away.

Then next oh so young to be next.

If you think why they wish you will know, why they think, which they wish, that if, they were, so young, not so young, but as young, to be next. They were sixth.

But yes they were next.

Just now that is all of that.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Ten

Just as often they talked of her who was dead just as she died and they all cried. They still all cry.

They do, they know that she was there to try. If they were there. All who have done and died. Not only that but it could be, that if enough of a difference was made all which a difference as shade they were earnestly as shaded and they were if they were as paid. As well. As paid.

He her son may be thought to be thoughtful. Do not confuse the son of the hotel-keeper, she who was dead with the son the eldest horticulturist son Alexander. They had nothing to do with it. Listen to me, they have nothing to do with it.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Eleven

Marius to Mario I think easily.

Mario to Marius, and not to believe it at last, oh dear not to believe it at last.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Twelve

This much I know that willing to sleep willing to make willing to see water may make a chain may make a lane between which they will not falter. But just when.

As I was saying meadows and grass are often dry in summer and if they are country houses, hotels are inhabited. In which case changes and pleasures are incessant but which makes it a pleasure to dearly love. I know how greatly a pleasure it is to dearly love.

The three who are married are as much married as ever and they miss themselves and their husbands quite as much and if for instance they do not like what they feel to be alike it is of course of no importance that their advantage is not easily taken. They are in place of not only wishing that they thought pleasantly of nearly and why they went as much and in as much as if in their manner they were not betrayed.

But are married women betrayed.

If they are married young that is to say if they are young when they are married and they remain young that is to say necessarily they are younger than their husbands who are older or very often not only older but twice as much older, in which case they plan but not one of them can come to know except that one that already knew the Alexander.

It is painful not to have the pleasure of prophecy in being uniquely a disadvantage, advantageous if they have refused to decline to know him.

Oh Lizzie do you understand.

Should they be briefly in tears a mother a cousin and no brother. How often does a young married woman who is not a widow not have a brother or never have had one. Uselessness can never mean text and by which time next is not only next but more than next.

Leave me and believe me.

Should it be a measure that they speak that they eat that they will declare that which they prepare.

Think if servants are inadequate if they are drunk if they are careless, if they destroy automobiles if they manage to help each other not only because they can but because neither of them can last out. Thinking of all this and then feel as well as ever being sure that there are more servants to be had. And if there are more servants to be had that is one thing. Nobody refuses fear. Not only themselves but for their dreams, because water as if it were a precipice in the moonlight may not disturb because of there being no origin in their dreams.

Those who do or those who do and do not do do not of course do not have it said of them that they do that they did do it. What, walk in their sleep for example.

Which one.

Which one oh which one. Walk in their sleep for example. For not at all. Usual is disuse.

Lizzie do Lizzie do try to understand.

How often could I add so many cases to as many more. But she said if I add will anybody hover as they do hover from cover to cover and so they shall be careless as she the old woman brought instead of a hare four little tiny chickens which might have come from a hen.

Not as strange as in case that there too somebody was killed only he did not die. Not for instance. If they are all secretly that is secret in shooting and one is shot, they will not die not officially of course not. This did not interest Alexander do you remember who was Alexander, of course you remember who was Alexander because he was not official. He of course and did constantly and did concern himself with himself and the other seven, he placed them where they could do the most good, to the other seven and themselves which made eight. The mother who had had the eight she had had a wig as having eight she could not resign to fly or die not by and by, oh sweetly oh said and not not why.

Alexander may be a witness.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Thirteen

I felt as well as when I heard that he had trembled for a word.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Fourteen

Now is the time when no one knows more than in twos and threes. Say which you like.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Fifteen

Very well said they control they manage to fasten they like what is very likely and they manage to exchange and they will be offered, three married women will be offered each separately because naturally there is no reason why any one would know any other one. As of course they do not.

So now you see. We have the triple theme, servants, yes of course servants, hotel, why there is always a hotel in every town by which you know who comes some say comes and goes but I do not I say comes.

Then also there are three young very young young married but which they mention. They may each have their mention their honourable mention their variegated mention their hope on their account. If one has a child not all of them have children. One and one. One of them has one and one of them has one and one of them has none not on their account.

And then next there is the horticultural garden and I give him the name of Alexander and he will not be intimate not with all of them particularly not with the subject of servants. No not at all. Young married women, well no not at all except and insofar that young married women are in a house and in that house is he and always welcome oh always welcome. On which account neither he nor she suffer.

And then there is the hotel, oh there he is never seen, nor has he been nor been ever seen. No there Alexander has never no never never been seen.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Sixteen

Did I tell of the thing I meant when I said very well.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Seventeen

May she be a gracious many when she uses they have not known, where they were when they were alone.

And so in a way they say this way.

Think of this way.

One thinks of a change and for a change, for a change they feel differently. And because of this it is a relief. And liking this they confront massacre.

They have gone away ill-used.

Now think carefully of their ages, think. Think of replenishing also think. And think of the pleasure to the eye.

There is no doubt that if the young servant is better than an old servant he is pleasanter to the eye. The old servant is pleasanter to the eye when he is a very good servant. She also might be mentioned and this makes attenuation of crime. Do you remember what I said, there were one two three four five and now six couples who succeeded one another and anybody would know that something had happened but nothing had, not if anything had. Which they did. Ingrained which they did, but as well, which they did, more than, which they did, release and please and place which they did not do.

Of course that made it at no time that they had at any time they had at no time, any connection with a hotel. Of course they would not by which quite naturally not. Nor did they hear about it either although they were as nearly there. Of course not because to be sure they were occupied with themselves and their ways. Perhaps some and some did get put into the hospital some of them did know but even so they did not connect it at all with anything.

The matter is that they are accused but nobody mentions it. Once they are allowed to pass they are not alone not gone no one places one before the other. In time yes because they are all forgotten just as if they could have known each other which of course they did not do. That makes it all not a coincidence but a succession, do you remember that, who could be all in one and not remember that not only that. See here. Can one couple any couple who succeed each other the one after hears about the one the ones before but the ones before do not hear about the one or the ones after. Why not. Which does not interest them. That does not make mine fine. But just a reason. How any one can explain to any one how ours are around. Everybody knows but no one not any one is reason or in out is without motion who fell from eating anything. But then to cry. Think well to cry. How often louder out louder think well do oh think well to which in which well as well to cry. They might like theirs as just as just as well. They never knew that it will not last so last longer as so and so.

This again relieves a crime. Think of a crime, they are not based to please in time or scarcely. They should shade what they have. Come one come all, they are all gone. Believe me. And here we stay and once again we meet them, we meet them where they come. Such is our choice and such our chance, for which they welcome better than at all.

Did you hear me say they none of them knew anything more about this. Just think how they do not know anything more about this. They look worn but not with work but perhaps yes it is with work. Our work.

So they change none of them have gone none of them are at, a hotel. And why not, because there is no need of them there besides they had not thought of it. If they had it would have been a coincidence, but a succession is not a coincidence, and because this is so, oh yes, oh yes, oh yes I know, because oh yes I know this is so. Nothing happens. Is it likely that anything happens if nobody is with them in remembering.

Think clearly how often they venture not to forget.

There it is all here, that is all there is here of that.

And so dear woman she is dead, she the wife of the hotel-keeper and everybody knew where everybody went and what everybody did, and why everybody hoped and where everybody pleased and spoke and comforted and was answered.

And now when can I ask when I am answered. Which of course not. So not only there but here. If she the governess of the little girl passes she who had the strange disease which made black rings like shoe black around the eyes passes and looks very worn out everybody remembers which naturally they would do. Which is not strange as no one naturally forgets. But they can place what they place where they place. It.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Eighteen

So then that is like that. So now farther.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Nineteen

To see the married brother, who is not the elder brother but the only brother who is married of any brother or of any sister, pass is because he does not look like any brother or any sister, which are all of them together. And this is because he is married and so that is all there is of this. Will they put the elder brother, do you remember Alexander, away to pray. This one is not the same as that one, any day.

No and yes.

For instance if he induces any one to go on being good and they can use this, they any one of all of them, why are they not there, but really they could be cherished as each one of them are, one here one here as much, not one and one but one, and in this way it is not all over, no nothing is ever over even if they each one of each and every one are all over everywhere. Oh call out in your excitement.

One day there here was do not fear it was he who was there, he was called, yes I need him, that was his name, and all the same he did not only look like him, but like him. He said he had liked her, she the wife of the hotel-keeper who was dead, he said he liked her, and now it was all going slowly, but after all he she they all knew that that she had known how to be with her way of coming to have them stay. They did stay. For which she knew her way. He was a kind man and although he had a brother who was a farmer a sister-in-law who was a cripple and a mother and father who had been excellently what they were and had bought land just when they needed it, that is when the land needed it, and it was excellent. Excellent was its name.

And now, he had been there, when the lady fell, very well. Oh very well.

He had nothing to say of the three wills, the will of the grandfather, the will of the eldest son, the will of the sister of the horticulturist, Alexander, her name was not Alexandrine, as may be, not any one, can or cannot dream. For which, for sooth, for faith. Eat Eve when inclined. Her name, the name of the one who was dead was not Eve or Eva or just any name she had. Of course she had a name. There is no use in trying, if there is no use in crying.

He wrote to every one, he her husband wrote to every one, and he wrote beautifully, he her husband wrote so beautifully as he wrote to every one.

Can no one gather any one.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Twenty

And as he never had gone out now he had to go out, he had to go out, he had to go out, to his dead wife, he had to go out, to his mother, she was not dead yet, he had to go out to his son the second son, he was not dead yet. He had to go out, he had not gone out because he had never done any other thing than stay in. And now he had to go out. Think of it not only he but he had to go out and sometimes even to be out. Out is not out. Some in that place can always be coming in and going out from staying in, but he not at all not at all not at all.

And now think about everything or which of everything. They will be will be will they will be they around. All of which tells.

Oh do not hesitate to try all of which tells.

Think well of which, may they be mention so, all or all of which of it tells.

Lizzie can it matter that you mind, if you mind it.

Alexander, of course, Alexander he was tall, they all looked as if they were all tall.

He asked and they went with him, strange if they had not been with him, strange women. But they all had a garden each one in each division each one had a garden and so it was never strange either at one or either at one time. Any one saying no could be known to come to be left out. Out of what. Out of nothing. Silly that you are.

Not any one could leave ingratiating. Not any one.

Just which they smile or orders which they smile.

Read while I write.

So many can say so.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Twenty-One

Once upon a time they began it is begun.

Once upon a time a mother of six lost her husband and mourned him.

Once upon a time they were all in common they had it all in common that there were many although the town was small many families with many children.

This makes no success because success who shall who will who could who if they do. Nobody changes.

After a while it is all known. Not three are changed for three. Neither or or either, or there.

Build away with neither as a guess.

There is no further guess. Everybody knows, and they need not say. That is why everybody talks and nobody says, because everybody sees, and everybody says they do. Not by and by, there are no secrets about what everybody knows and still they do complain. Why if why not why do they not complain. Not here not in not choice not and not we. We like ate and late not we.

And so it is often thrilled with a new one coming not thrilled for after all will they not stretch, not stretch to more but stretch to the same thing, at once they say, at once at which they call, they make no memory do for three.

It is almost at once why they call me as mine.

Think well of no danger that they will come or go away or no difference with which they last or no account for which in which arrange.

Lizzie do you understand.

Of course she does.

Of course you do.

You could if you wanted to but you always want something else but not that but not that yes.

Listen while I tell you all the time.

There was a country house in which they came to pay, nothing more than the rent. They of course paid servants’ wages, sometimes twice, and anything else that fish and flesh and fowl and mushrooms can were needed. Naturally of course they did.

In case that a hotel should use words. It had no need because in spite of time, they came to please that all which held together was not their tender tie but always which they mean in which they cost. A hotel can all be had with which they want. For living and for leaving and for cost and taught. It is no matter so. Indeed and tall and all and small and well and fed and placed and bed. A bed is always comfortable if it is made so.

And then there were the rest. It has to be that holding all together, there must be a family whom nobody lost and nobody cost and nobody nobody which is nobody.

By that time they had not wished cake wished for cake.

Do you really understand, Edith and Lizzie do you do you really understand.

And they may carry meddle Mary Mabel medal. Oh do you see how aided to be by and by. Aided by aided by which they may not die.

Of course not rather.

Alexander.

Of course not rather.

Do you see how nicely a family is never three.

Six may not do.

Eight may do if nine is a mother. Should any one say anything farther.

In this in which no use.

And so the whole account in count and county. Forgive forget, forewarn foreclose foresee, for they may they be met to bait. He will add each strange lady to his past because they have a garden, hear me because they have a garden.

Each one may make a measure of the measuring that is worn.

They can apart from him.

His brothers may not say do go away and pray to him because it makes him angry not to stay. Which he does.

Do you understand anything.

How do we do.

Do you remember. It made its impression. Not only which they sew.

Thank you for anxiously.

No one is amiss after servants are changed.

Are they.

Finis

[ ¶ ]

1933

462.

LUCY LA FONTAINE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

She was thirty. She could marry a widower who was younger and who had a child. She did not care to because if the child fell ill she would have to take care of it as if she had been a mother. And so she did not. They said there had been another widower but there had not.

So she came away to stay. And when she came away where did she come to stay. She came to stay with a lady who was half Italian. And the other half the other half was half Spanish and half Cuban. But nobody knew about the half Spanish and the half Cuban they all knew about the half Italian and that was the only half there was to know the half Italian.

Did Lucy La Fontaine stay long with the Countess Pauline. No not very long but long enough to know all there was to know about half Italian.

That was the end of that.

Did she then go back and marry the widower.

She did not.

Why not.

There was no why not.

She did not.

After that she liked to talk.

Anybody likes to talk who had or who had not had it as a habit.

She did.

Nobody had her have it as a habit but she had it.

After a while she never went away but she did not stay.

She never did stay.

This did not seem so but it was so.

Whether it was or not she did not know.

She never did know.

What was that she never knew.

She never knew what she could not do.

This made no difference any more and she married. She married a man who worked on the railroad and was never discharged.

They had a little girl too. He drank and she had consumption and everybody knew but no one was through with them.

Because.

Of course not.

[ ¶ ]

1933

463.

AFTERWARDS

[Stanzas in Meditation, and Other Poems, 1956]

Why should she refuse to go on which she does not. What else does she remember. She says she never forgets anything.

The way she goes on is this.

Once upon a time she saw that their names were american. And she said they were known to her.

They were in a way.

It is a strange thing one day you never heard of any one and the next day they live intimately in your house and every thing. It’s funny.

Poem I

I like to have a home life in the house

I like to like whatever I have

I like to put away and take out what I have

I like to spend money.

II

When I like what I have it means this

That partly I am proud out loud

And really not doubtful nor have I been

That everything that I do will bring something in

Fame and fortune too.

III

I like to spend money on anything.

I like to go out and I like to come in

I like them to be busy and I like them

To be here with me and out there too

Just as I wish them to do.

Which they do do.

IV

I like it very well to change.

When I change suddenly it is very nice

Because if I change very suddenly I do not have to change twice.

Once suddenly is better than twice twice.

When I change suddenly once

I do not have to decide twice.

We do not have to decide twice.

V

I like what I like when I do not worry

I do not worry nor am I in a hurry

If I am in a hurry I do not worry

But I do not worry if I do not worry

And there is no worry in a hurry

VI

Please like what I like does not matter

If it does not matter if there is no batter

But there is if there is a success

Which if they gather they will rather

Have it yes.

VII

Once when I went to meet a cousin

I knew that I would say yes of which

They would not like which of which they were insisting.

But I invite her because I cannot do otherwise

As they will change them not into men.

Or not but which they remain likewise.

This the first time he has failed in anything.

VIII

But which I like it but which

We often act as if we were

Not only why they why

But which in nicely

Fry celery in which poison is residing

Oh yes poison is residing.

IX

Like it or not as much as I do.

If I were made to name if they do

But which they call they say I blame

I am to blame that he hears his name.

X

Like what I do

Do you like what I do.

If I do

If I like what I do.

XI

To come back to them.

They are there where they are then

They did not finish before ten.

This was because he had been out before ten

Which he hoped he did not do often.

If he did do it often

We would know what to think

If he did it when he had done more when

She helped him finish men.

Oh yes not known to leave them

To mean when.

They like it not only for them

But as much as they could when.

XII

She told me the bird had a name

That he knew the name

That the bird came without calling its name

And a child washed its hands as it should

Without blame.

But the bird was frightened and dead without shame

As much as its name.

He was inconsolable all the same

For four days.

It was told on Saturday by a man.

Who stood while she sat

And tapestry ran

Off her fingers

As quickly as ever it can

As she is anxious to be through.

Because it gives her just so much to do

And she must be rested too.

As there is so little to do

Of course there is a great deal to do.

Part II

Think how many think of how many days,

Whichever they think of how they amaze

All of it alone by which they try

May they come first or may they not why

Shy.

A horse can shy not now

Because all the horses they use

Are used to a cow

Oh how can she think that it was right,

To use it every day just before it was best

To put into the ground the seed that pressed

Believe with which ardor she proceeded

And now she knows it was not needed

It was best to plan so enough of it was sown

She said it would and it was not known

That they could really not proceed to succeed

Made not only now but not known

That they could not need to put in the seed

Without having prepared the ground around.

Dear me how many can change everything they do

Just as much as they like you too

For which there is no mistake

To take to take to take

May they take or please make

Fruit-trees planted too to do.

If they are not planted yet

They will get wet

If they are planted too

They will do

But she knows now

How many a cow

Need not do harm now

Nor houses too

Not necessarily for you

Because before they are through

There is no need to.

I

Believe it or not as you like.

They may like what they do.

Believe it if you like

They will not mind it more

If they care to before

They do.

II

What is a poem for

To help wash a door

Every door has been washed before

And now every door

Is washed as a door

Before and after too.

III

I like to hear them speak

I like them there

I like not to wonder at all

Why they are there.

I do not often know

What they will do below

But just to know

Is pleasant to show

That they like what they do

And we do too.

IV

Imagine if it rains is it wet

Not necessarily in between.

If the wind blows is it disagreeable yet

Not if it is better than to have it wet

But not at all as much as ever they like

But which they please if they are always persuaded

It is of no importance to be pleased

Because if we a[re] pleased we like to please

By hearing what he says she says.

She says he says.

Some day not very soon

I will not describe a moon

But how they like it here

Where they may be here

Which they do.

V

Has she eaten all her orange

Has she smoked all her cigarette

Not yet.

Has she waited or is she waiting

Which is what is left

When it is not only why they could but did

Whatever it was better yet.

Why on no account.

Is it worth while waiting.

VI

Once when they were in and out and not often.

Once and so often

I wish I could describe how it is

To mean that it is not only if it is.

With both of them.

VII

But which they do or how

They may do or how

I like to know which if they look

As they do how do they which is now.

I could not describe what I saw

Whether either if I saw either.

If I saw either or

I low often they knew how they saw

Either or a washing a door.

Think kindly how two Italians

One a cook and the other a husband

One a butler and the other his wife

Each one rather but I hear it as if

I had never had heard it before

Before which I saw

That each had two hands

With which to wash a door

With which to help to wish to wash a door.

With which before.

More slowly than the door.

What is the difference between slowly and lively

They are not to ask which

Not at all which not only not to ask

Not which.

Then can be caught that I look.

He drinks milk out of my pitcher

But that is not what I mean.

She has no way in between

Which if which I mean.

To-morrow may be true to you

Mario and Pia Pia and Mario too.

VIII

She likes to think it can happen again.

Oh yes. She likes to think it can happen again

But she knows that if she goes

She likes to think it can happen again.

IX

Now at this present time this is what we have

He can have what he feels and she is dark.

Not dark as dreadful and not only dark but just dark

And she is nearly perfect and she listens to him

And he is not dark but he has not been

What color are they.

Oh they are the color we like.

Dark and light.

And what do they do.

They clean everything too

Not too well but very well

And now what happens.

He having eaten too much and washed his feet

Has had to stay in bed to have his sleep.

Not when he had it but when he had to have

And so she said

She went to see why he was in bed

But she knew it already just as she said.

She said she was worried but not worried now

She helped him stay and we told her how.

And we were all satisfied now.

X

While she was well and he was well

They cleaned everything oh so well

That it is a pleasure to go everywhere

Even everywhere.

XI

And so each one in their time makes a change

And we are very grateful, until we change.

But this time we are almost really pleased at the same time.

[ ¶ ]

1933

464a.

OR. AND THEN SILENCE

A PORTRAIT OF A FRENCHMAN

[Portraits and Prayers, 1934]

John Adams was a Frenchman. He was a coachman. It may be a surprise that there are still coachmen in Paris but there are. John Adams did not drive a coach he drove a one horse carriage. And in the one horse carriage was a woman. She had no dog or anything but that was not what he noticed, John Adams, when he drove the one horse carriage, he noticed that it was not difficult to drive one.

John Adams was a Frenchman. He was pronounced like a Frenchman. He loved a girl named Leontine who was very small. Maria Therese was very much younger Marguerite was very tall. This is all.

John Adams could not come to be so rich although some are, but he could not and the reason why is this. After every time he came again and sat which is not what he had to do because with a one horse carriage that is not what they do. A one horse carriage does not go from there to there it goes where the one horse carriage can have some air. And this is a likely story. So everybody believed when John Adams spoke.

Naturally they not having seen John Adams driving had no way to believe any of this to be a fact. The only one who had ever seen John Adams there was the one who was very young Maria Therese and of course nobody saw Maria Therese and of course nobody ever asked her to tell what she saw or had seen.

So there still is and was Marguerite and Leontine.

Leontine married when she was a child. That is the reason she remained small.

John Adams did not know her then. No not at all.

She always said she married too young.

She could say this even if her name was Leontine.

John Adams’ horse had a name. He told Leontine that name. Maria Therese knew the name. Marguerite was not at all interested in the name of John Adams’ horse but all the same she would have to come to know this name. This name was Welcome. He came when he was called and he went when he was driven and he stood when he was left or when he was not left but he was never supposed to be left when the one horse carriage was behind him and indeed as John Adams was a coachman he was as a matter of fact not very often left.

Or, And then silence.

What happened when the one horse carriage was driven. Always the same thing they went where there was a place where one horse carriages could be driven. Really strangely enough even to-day that is very safe. And yet it made no one unhappy or happy that there was always the same time and the same place.

Maria Therese saw but she was so young nobody mattered and besides she was always there with some one.

Leontine was small and small as she was she had had two children but now her husband was dead.

What difference does it make if the oldest child which is a girl is ten. None at all to Leontine.

It might make a difference to John Adams only it did not. And Marguerite Marguerite never did care if Leontine had two children or not and if the eldest a girl was ten years old or not.

This is the way it happens if children are not with you and they are not. They are not with Leontine and they never have been and her husband is dead.

Now the thing that happened was that the one horse carriage never went out in the evening. No one horse carriage can. And why not. Because the lady that is inside the carriage does not go out in the evening. And why not. Why not, because she does not. She does not go out in the evening.

And John Adams. Ah. John Adams that is entirely a different matter. And Maria Therese no Maria Therese is too young she never goes out in the evening. And Leontine. Ah Leontine. And Marguerite. Well yes Marguerite.

Would there or could there be any danger. If there was Leontine would know.

Leontine cooked potatoes like they do in restaurants and served them like that, mashed potatoes and served then in a dish like that. This which showed what she was did not arouse any curiosity in John Adams. He knew what she was of course he did.

And even if her husband were dead she would know when they came the crowds who came and were called a name. Now when they do not wear hats it hurts more to be hit, but John Adams never was there and the others did not seem to mind. Leontine was so much there that nobody saw her and that was not entirely because she was so small it was also because she neither meant nor did not mean to be there which she was.

That can make any voice hoarse.

Her voice was not hoarse with what she said. Her voice was just hoarse.

Not to not think to mean that this is a dream of John Adams and his horse and his horse called Welcome which was his horse.

All these things of course all these things had nothing to do with John Adams and Leontine.

It never does matter what a big crowd does. Nor did it for nobody could be hit who was not there but Leontine was there and she was not hit. John Adams was not there and he was not hit. And Marguerite. Of course Marguerite was not there.

That is the way it is. And little by little more, John Adams and Leontine were there. He came to eat she came to cook, she did cook he did eat and each one was paid or paid. Now neither paid either.

Later John Adams dusted his one horse carriage with a duster.

Later he bought a heater to give Leontine so she would be warmer when it was colder.

He kept it in the one horse carriage until he was ready to take it to her.

She had been twenty-eight he had been fifty or over.

Nobody thought about Marguerite. Marguerite was always as tall as she was.

Maria Therese was so young that she always went out with some one and so nobody ever saw her.

If John Adams stopped driving the one horse carriage with the horse Welcome would he ever drive anything else. Not very likely but he would not be dead. No not he nor Leontine.

Leontine might be dead because when they are as little as that it often happens.

Marguerite was tall and she would not be dead because when they are as tall as that it does not often happen. Not at all. And she was very tall.

Nobody could ever see Maria Therese because perhaps in her place she had changed her name.

Very likely she had.

And then there were no more crowds allowed. Crowds always are allowed but they make no noise at all when they stop and read. All crowds did and so it was all over.

Nobody was dead and it was all over.

Or. And then silence.

[ ¶ ]

1933

465.

ANSWER TO EUGENE JOLAS

[Transition, 21, March 1932]

question: crisis of man

The crisis through which we are passing today is primarily a crisis of human consciousness.

The post-war disquietude still continues into the present epoch. But whereas up till recently, this chaos was celebrated as an inescapable state of affairs, we find today a strong current towards some sort of spiritual renovation.

Man’s consciousness is going through a crisis, because the age seems to tend in the direction of social grouping as a result of economic necessity. The intellectual atmosphere produced by this gregarious hypnosis threatens to make a man a mere number in a collectivity.

I believe that the individual is about to revolt. The human personality long suppressed by the machine is ready to rebel against the uniformisation which grimaces in the offing.

In the following pages I present professions of faith by a number of European and American writers and scientists regarding the evolution of individualism and metaphysics under a collectivistic regime.

Eugene Jolas

answer to eugene jolas

I don’t envisage collectivism. There is no such animal, it is always individualism, sometimes the rest vote and sometimes they do not, and if they do they do and if they do not they do not.

[ ¶ ]

1933

465a.

PAGE IX

[The Observor, II 1, 1933]

I like a half a day on one day

Or a whole day on some day

Or three days on Friday

Or six days on Tuesday

Or forty days and forty nights on Wednesday.

[ ¶ ]

1934

1934

466.

AND NOW

[Vanity Fair, XLIII, September 1934]

The other book was gay, this one will not be so gay. The other had peace and war. This one has peace and only peace and so it is not going to be so gay. It is going to be rather sad. When there has been a long peace after there has been a long war, there is a monotone and something of a moan. That is where we are to-day. There is a great deal to say about where we are to-day and what is happening every day.

What happened from the day I wrote the autobiography to today and what do I think about it all, about what happened every day.

I make my bow.

I have always quarreled with a great many young men and one of the principal things that I have quarreled with them about was that once they had made a success they became sterile, they could not go on. And I blamed them. I said it was their fault. I said success is all right but if there is anything in you it ought not to cut off the flow not if there is anything in you. Now I know better. It does cut off your flow and then if you are not too young and you are frightened enough you can begin again but if you are young or if you were young when you succeeded then when you get frightened it makes it worse not better.

That is the advantage of being older when you get frightened it starts you going, when you are young and you get frightened it just stops you more than ever. Just think of animals and children and you will understand.

What happened to me was this. When the success began and it was a success I got lost completely lost. You know the nursery rhyme, I am I because my little dog knows me. Well you see I did not know myself, I lost my personality. It has always been completely included in myself my personality as any personality naturally is, and here all of a sudden, I was not just I because so many people did know me. It was just the opposite of I am I because my little dog knows me. So many people knowing me I was I no longer and for the first time since I had begun to write I could not write and what was worse I could not worry about not writing and what was also worse I began to think about how my writing would sound to others, how could I make them understand, I who had always lived within myself and my writing. And then all of a sudden I said there that it is that is what was the matter with all of them all the young men whose syrup did not pour, and here I am being just the same. They were young and I am not but when it happens it is just the same, the syrup does not pour.

It did not frighten me, I was enjoying myself. I was spending my money as they had spent their money all the other painters and writers that I had blamed and condemned and here I was doing the same thing. And then the dollar fell and somehow I got frightened, really frightened awfully frightened just as all of them had gotten frightened really frightened these last years, but luckily for me being older the fright has made me write. I say luckily for me because I like to write. It is what I like best. I like it even better than spending money although there is no pleasure so sweet as the pleasure of spending money but the pleasure of writing is longer. There is no denying that.

All this is to introduce what happened since the writing of the autobiography and a great many things have happened.

In the first place Picasso and I are no longer friends. All the writers about whom I wrote wrote to me that they liked what I wrote but none of the painters. The painters did not like what I wrote about them, they none of them did. They just as Henry McBride afterward told me that Matisse did, they shuddered.

I remember when there was the first big show at the autumn salon, I imagine about 1905, of Cézanne, his really first serious public recognition, they told the story that he was so moved he said he would now have to paint more carefully than ever. And then he painted those last pictures of his that were more than ever covered over painted and painted over. Perhaps it is like that.

But to tell it all just as it had happened because of course a great deal has happened not only to me and to everybody I knew but to everything else. Once more Paris is not as it was.

When Picabia came to see us in the country he told me that there had been three young Spaniards who showed their pictures in 1904 and 1905 at a small furniture shop at Montmartre. The other two were Picasso and the unknown, the one who did the café and the one everybody has forgotten, and the third was himself Picabia. They were to have another show together the following winter but by that time Picasso and we had discovered each other and they did not have their show together. This is what Picabia told me and I was very surprised as at that time I never heard of Picabia.

When he was younger and young Picabia was very Spanish or rather very Cuban. He had the rather boring quality of the Cubans that mixture that one finds also in the South Americans of the old civilization that has not become new and the new civilization that never becomes new. Therein very different from Northern America which is all new, the old gets lost before it becomes new because the new is always becoming new.

Picabia now had lost a great deal of the Cuban. His grandfather was of course extremely French. He told us a nice story the other day. He never sees his French cousins any more although he has quantities of them but they all, he and the French cousins, do from time to time go to see the old concierges, janitors, Alsatians, who were caretakers for his grandfather and they ask the news about each other, and what, said they all to the concierge, is Picabia like now, they were all interested because he had just been given the legion of honor and a picture of his had just been accepted by the Luxembourg, and what, said Picabia to the concierge, did you answer when they asked you. Why I said exactly like his grandfather. And that is the true story of something that has been important in painting.

There was another funny photographic link. In those early days a photographer came to Paris and knew us all. He was Steichen. He had been one of Steiglitz’ men and came over very excited about photography. Pretty soon he decided that ordinary painting did not interest him, one could do all that with photography, that is to say that the photographs of pictures looked just like the photographs of real landscapes or of still lives if they were good pictures, and so there must be something else and so he became very interested in modern painting and was one of those who told Steiglitz and the rest of them all about it.

One other funny thing happened at that time that I had forgotten all about and was reminded by a very nice letter from Lee Simonson. In those early days Simonson very young and very New York came to Paris. At Harvard he had been defending Monet and he came to Paris intending to carry on the crusade. He came to a Paris where there was no Monet to defend. Of course there was no Monet to defend. He was very upset by this but we all liked him because he told it to us.

Another thing in a little later than these days, in fact just after the war. Janet Scudder was getting tired of sculpture, she wanted to be a painter and paint. She said she always had wanted to be a painter and now the time had come. So she painted some pictures and wanted to send them to the new spring salon. There is a rule at the salon that a member of one cannot exhibit at another and Janet was a member of the old spring salon and so she could not exhibit at the new and she suggested to Alice B. Toklas that she Janet would exhibit under her name and Alice was amused and consented. Of course no one else was told anything about it. The picture was accepted and hung and we went over to look at it and brought home a catalogue. That evening Picasso came to the house. I showed him the catalogue. What he said, she has always painted and I never knew it. No I said she had never painted before she just painted this one picture and sent it to the salon and it was accepted. It is not possible he said angrily, it is not possible. Nobody who has never drawn or painted a picture can paint a first picture and send it to any salon and have it accepted, it is not possible. But there you are, I said. It is not possible he answered stubbornly. He was terribly upset. He said that would upset everything if it were possible. The salons may not be great painting but you have to have a technique to pass the jury and if you never painted before it is not possible. He was so upset that I began to laugh. What is the story he demanded. I told him and he was so relieved. I knew he said that it was not possible. It just could not be possible otherwise nothing would have any meaning.

Even now A. B. Toklas gets catalogues of paints sent to her faithfully by art shops in hopes that she will yet paint another picture.

But now. Paris has changed and I have changed and I am no longer frightened and I will just as well change again but at present it is all very changed.

I write the way I used to write in The Making of Americans, I wander around. I come home and I write, I write in one copy-book and I copy what I write into another copy-book and I write and I write. Just at present I write about American religion and Grant, Ulysses Simpson Grant, and I have come back to write the way I used to write and this is because now everything that is happening is once more happening inside, there is no use in the outside, if you see the outside you see just what you look at and that is no longer interesting, everybody says so or at least everybody acts so and they are right because now there is no use in looking at anything. If it is going to change it is of no interest and if it is not going to change it is of no interest and so what is the use of looking, everything you see is what nobody looks at and so just as so long ago everything went on inside now everything goes on inside. Incidentally, there is a new young painter and when I know more about him I will tell about him.

And so the time comes when I can tell the history of my life.

[ ¶ ]

1934

467.

THE SUPERSTITIONS OF FRED ANNEDAY, ANNDAY, ANDAY A NOVEL OF REAL LIFE

[Nassau Lit, XCIV, December 1935]

A cuckoo bird is singing in a cuckoo tree, singing to me oh singing to me.

It was many years before it happened that that song was written and sung but it did happen.

A cuckoo bird did come and sit in a tree close by and sing, sing cuckoo to me.

And this is the way it came to happen.

As I say the song was written and sung many years before, before this happening.

The song was written and sung in Italy.

There Fred Annday was living in a villa in Fiesole. He had been born and raised in America had Fred Anday and there in America he had naturally never heard a cuckoo sing although he had heard a cuckoo clock sing.

And when he first heard a cuckoo sing cuckoo, and that was in Germany he was convinced that it was a clock and not a bird and it took a great deal of argument to convince him that it really was a bird and that birds did sing cuckoo.

Then a number of years afterwards in Italy and he was thinking then of one he loved and one who loved him and he did not see a cuckoo and perhaps he did not hear a cuckoo sing but he made the song, a cuckoo bird in sitting in a cuckoo tree singing to me oh singing to me.

And then many years after in France he was thinking of how pleasant it is to be rich and he had as a matter of fact for him a fair amount of money in his pocket and all of a sudden he heard a cuckoo at a distance and he was pleased because he had money in his pocket and if you hear the first cuckoo of the season and there is money in your pocket it means that you will have money for all that year.

And then the miracle happened. The cuckoo came and did what cuckoos never do and it came and sat in a tree right close to him and he could see it and it could see him and it gave a single loud cuckoo and flew away. And this was the beginning of something for him because from that time on he was successful and he believed in superstition yes he did.

Fred Anneday knew all that and he knew better than that. He knew something else about the cuckoo. The cuckoo is a bird who occupies other birds’ nests. Perhaps that is the reason he brings money and success. Because he certainly does.

And Fred Anday knew that there was a monastery where there had been monks and the monks had been forced to leave and others who were not monks had taken their place and the neighborhood gathered around at night and made cuckoo noises around the place at night. Cuckoo they said and they meant that the cuckoo takes other birds’ nests and that is what these people had done. And so Fred Anneday’s life was based on superstition and he was right.

What had Fred Anday done all his life.

A novel is what you dream in your night sleep. A novel is not waking thoughts although it is written and thought with waking thoughts. But really a novel goes as dreams go in sleeping at night and some dreams are like anything and some dreams are like something and some dreams change and some dreams are quiet and some dreams are not. And some dreams are just what any one would do only a little different always just a little different and that is what a novel is.

And this is what a novel is.

Fred Anneday all his life had loved not only one woman not only one thing not only managing everything, not only being troubled so that he could not sleep, not only his mother and religion, not only being the oldest and nevertheless always young enough, not only all this but all his life he had loved superstition and he was right.

He had a great deal to do with everything. This was not only because he was one and the eldest of a very large family which he was but it was because he did have a great deal to do with anything.

One of his friends was Brim Beauvais but he met him later later even than when he loved the only woman whom he ever loved and who was larger and older. And he did not meet Brim Beauvais through her although he might have. It made him think of nightingales. Everything made him think of nightingales and express these thoughts.

If any one is the youngest of seven children and likes it he does not care to hear about birth control because supposing he had not been. If one is the eldest of eight children and likes it he too does not care to hear about birth control but then any one knowing him would know what he would say if any one asked him.

If any one is an only child and likes it well then he is an only child and likes it as men or women, or as children. And they may or may not like birth control. There you are that is the answer and even superstition is not always necessary. But really it is. Of course really it is.

Fred Anneday loved a woman and it made all the difference in his life not only that but that he continued to have a great deal to do with everything only it worried him less that is to say not at all and he slept well, that is after he had found that he loved this woman.

Oh Fred Anneday how many things have happened, more than you can say. And Brim Beauvais how many things have happened to Brim Beauvais. Not so many although he thought as many did. And this goes to show how many have told how many so. And this was because Brim Beauvais did not have to count for superstition. Which is a mistake.

Fred Annday was not tall be he changed and his forehead was high. And he changed.

Brim Beauvais was fat that is to say he grew fatter which was not fair as he had been very good looking when he was thin.

Fred Anday loved one woman and she had had a strange thing happen. Not that he loved her for that but it was that which brought them together.

Listen it is very strange. But first how long has Anday lived. About thirty-eight years. And how was he feeling then. Very badly because he was very nervous and did not sleep and his mother was older and thinner and active and wore a wig but bowed as he did.

The woman that he loved was not at all like that although some men love to love a woman who might have looked like their mother if she had looked like that.

There had been a great many women in the life of Fred Anday before he loved the only woman whom he ever loved. First there was his mother.

If there where they lived there had been a mother’s day she would have celebrated it eight times and Fred Anday the eldest always would have been there. He would have taken care that he was there with her to celebrate it with and for her.

What does he say and what does she say or what does she say and what does he say.

Another man was Enoch Mariner and he had a beard and violet eyes and stood and looked at one place any time a long time.

He said to her to the mother of Fred you are sixty but if everything is alright and it is it is not too late to take a lover. Did she Mrs. Anneday think he meant her. He certainly did and said so. But nobody knew because she never told and besides her sister had just died. This did not interest Enoch Mariner. Enoch Mariner was about forty-one years old at that time.

So now there are three men and there are also more than as many women and there had been as many children.

Fred Annday had no child nor did most of his sisters and his brothers. One had a child just one and only had one child just one.

Brim Beauvais never had a child. His sister had.

Enoch Mariner never had a child and he had no brothers and no sisters to have one.

So there you have a great many things that happened and remember what a novel is it is just that.

And now every one wishes to see any one see the family Annday although a great many were very cross about them. They thought they exaggerated being what they were and that everybody had to say or do something about Fred Annday. Which once he loved the only woman he ever loved slowly nobody did. And this in a way ceased to be exciting. But the way it came about was very exciting as exciting as Dillinger and almost as many knew about it that is if you remember the size of their town and country.

A Motto.

How could it be a little whatever he liked.

chapter ii

It is impossible perfectly impossible to mention everybody with whom Anday had something to do. And why. Because there are so many of them. This is true of every one and therefore that is not what a novel is. A novel is like a dream at night where in spite of everything happening any one comes to know relatively few persons. And superstition. Superstition does not come in in dreaming. But in waking oh yes in waking and being waking oh yes it is nothing but superstition. And that is right. That is the way it should be. And anybody likes what they like and anybody likes superstition and so did Fred Anday and the only woman he loved but not in the same way. She was not superstitious in his way and he was not superstitious in her way. But he was right right to be superstitious. Oh yes he was.

What is superstition.

Superstition is believing that something means anything and that anything means something and that each thing means a particular thing and will mean a particular thing is coming. Oh yes it does.

Fred Annday has been superstitious as a little boy. Which of course he had not better not.

Brim Beauvais was superstitious but it moved slowly and as well as not he was not.

Enoch Mariner was superstitious and if he was nobody came to ask him to like it. He liked whatever he did or did not like. He was not very alike. And he made no reference to a wound in his stomach which he had had.

And in this town was a hotel and this at any rate is so. In this town there was a hotel and there was a hotel keeper and his wife and his four children three boys and a girl and his mother and his father and his maiden sister and a governess for the daughter and a woman who helped manage everything and she was a sister of Fred Annday. She came very near being older than Fred only she was not although she felt herself to be in spite of the fact that she had an older sister who still was not older but younger than Fred for Fred after all was the older. Any superstition will help. And it did. He was the eldest and he was older. He knew to a day how he came to be there to stay.

It is not at all confusing to live every day and to meet everyone not at all confusing but to tell any one yes it is confusing even if only telling it to any one how you lived any one day and met everybody all of that day. And now what more can one do than that.

And doing more than that is this.

A Motto.

Once. It is always excited to say twice.

He came twice and she coughed.

chapter iii

Now I need no reason to wonder if he went to say farewell. But he never did. Fred Anday never said farewell to any one in a day no one ever does because every one sees every one every day which is a natural way for a day to be. Think of any village town or city or desert island or country house or anything. Of course no dream is like that because after all there has to be all day to be like that. And all day is like that. And there cannot be a novel like that because it is too confusing written down if it is like that so a novel is like a dream when it is not like that.

But what is this yes what is this. It is this.

Now having gotten a little tired of Fred Anday but not of Mariner let us begin with the hotel and the hotel keeper. Everybody can go on talking about Fred Anday at any time. When two or three or ten people are together and you ask them what are they talking about they say oh about Fred Anday and some people are like that. They just naturally are the subject of discussion although everybody has said everything about that one and yet once again everybody begins again. What is the mystery of Fred Anday. Any conversation about him is a conversation about him. That is the way it is. Does he know it. Well I do not know that he does. And if he does it does not add to his superstitions. And about that he is right it does not add to his superstitions.

How could Enoch Mariner have loved more than one woman, of course he did and could. He could even very well remember asking the first woman he asked to marry him. Not only he remembered but also everybody who saw the letter and quite a few did see it because the girl proposed to was so surprised that she had to show it to several of her friends to help her bear it.

She was going to be a school teacher and she and Enoch had met once. He sat down the next day so he said in his letter and took off his coat and he got all ready and he wrote her this letter. He said he knew she would not say yes but she would if he had said all he had to say. And he did say all he had to say and she said no. That is the way life began for Enoch and many years later any one would have married him but he was a bachelor and he had a beard and he walked well and he always proposed to any one to be their lover but was he, this nobody knows.

See how very well Fred Anday might have come to know him but as a matter of fact did he I am not at all sure that he did. And if one were to ask Fred Anday, he would not remember.

A Motto.

Pens by hens.

chapter iii

Slowly he felt as he did.

So many things happen that nobody knows that it is necessary to say that he was right to have his superstitions. Of course he is. What is the use of knowing what has happened if one is not to know what is to happen. But of course one is to know what is to happen because it does. Not like it might but might it not happen as it does of course it does. And Anday Fred Anday is never in tears. Not in consequence but never in tears.

And yet Fred Anday could be treated as if he should be in tears but he was not because he had other things. He always did have other things even when it was not true that he slept.

And best of all he knew how he did. He did it very well. And because of this they knew how to say so.

Every one said Anday was not like a hill or like a ball. They said he was not well to do but he had everything to do and he did everything. Nobody could look better than best at that.

For how many reasons was Anday loved or if not loved. Just for how many reasons. Anybody can and could tell just for how many reasons.

And just for how many reasons is a chinaman loved if he comes from Indo China. Just for how many reasons.

Just for how many reasons is everybody loved or please just for how many reasons. Best of all let this be an introduction to how they feel when they do not remember anybody’s first name.

One remembers only the names one has heard.

Motto.

Why should he go with him when he stays here for him.

chapter iv

Do not bother. Do not bother about a story oh do not bother. Inevitably one has to know how a story ends even if it does not. Fred Annday’s story does not end but that is because there is no more interest in it. And in a way yes in a way that is yes that is always so. I can tell this story as I go. I like to tell a story so.

Anybody will have to learn that novels are like that.

[ ¶ ]

1934

469.

LECTURES IN AMERICA

[Lectures In America, Random House, New York 1935]

What Is English Literature   Pictures   Plays   The Gradual Making of The Making of Americans   Portraits and Repetition   Poetry and Grammar

TO BERNARD

who comfortingly and encouragingly was listening as these were being written

[ ¶ ]

What Is English Literature

One cannot come back too often to the question what is knowledge and to the answer knowledge is what one knows.

What is English literature that is to say what do I know about it, that is to say what is it. What is English literature, by English literature I mean American literature too.

Knowledge is the thing you know and how can you know more than you do know. But I do know a great deal about literature about English literature about American literature.

There is a great deal of literature but not so much but that one can know it. And that is the pleasant the delightful the fascinating the peaceful thing about literature that there is a great deal of it but that one can all one’s life know all of it.

One can know all of it and one can know it all one’s life and at any moment in one’s life one can know all of it. There it is right in you right inside you right behind you. Perhaps in front of you but this you do not know. To be sure it has been more or less truly said about English literature that until about fifty years ago a first class English writer appeared almost every ten years, since that time it has been necessary to very much help if not to replace it by American literature. And so I say one can have at any one moment in one’s life all of English literature inside you and behind you and what you do not yet know is if it is in front of you, you do not know if there is going to be any more of it. However very likely there is, there is at any rate going to be more American literature. Very likely.

At any rate it is a pleasure to know that there is so much English literature and that any any moment in one’s life it is all inside you. At any rate it is all inside me. At any rate that is what I know. And now what is it that I do know about the English literature that is inside me, that is in me completely in me any moment of my living.

English literature has been with us a long time, quite a few hundreds of years, and during all that time it has had a great deal to do and also it has a great deal to not do.

This as a whole thing could be told in a couple of sentences but it is necessary to make it a great deal longer. Anybody, even I, can understand that necessity.

What has it had to do and what has it had not to do and how does one know one from the other, know what it has had to do from what it has had not to do.

In English literature there is a great deal of poetry and there is a great deal of prose and sometimes the poetry and the prose has had something to do one with the other and very often not. Besides this there has been again and again in English literature the question can one serve god and mammon, and the further question if one can should one. But the important question can remain and does remain what is god and mammon insofar as it concerns English literature. Has this question to do with prose and with poetry as both or as either one. I wish to very largely go into this because in it is the whole description of the whole of English literature and with it and after it although not entirely out of it comes American literature.

But to begin at any beginning at least as a beginning is.

There are two ways of thinking about literature as the history of English literature, the literature as it is a history of it and the literature as it is a history of you. Any one of us and anyway those of us that have always had the habit of reading have our own history of English literature inside us, the history as by reading we have come to know it. Then there is the history as the English people came to do it. Every one’s own history of English literature is their own until they tell it to somebody else as I am now telling mine. The history of English literature as it was written is English Literature’s History and that too most of any of us who have to read do know.

There is then also the English people’s history of their English literature but then after all that is their affair as far as I am concerned, as I am deeply concerned, it is none of my business.

It is awfully important to know what is and what is not your business. I know that one of the most profoundly exciting moments of my life was when at about sixteen I suddenly concluded that I would not make all knowledge my province.

And so my business is how English literature was made inside me and how English literature was made inside itself.

What does literature do and how does it do it. And what does English literature do and how does it do it. And what ways does it use to do what it does do.

If it describes what it sees how does it do it. If it describes what it knows how does it do it and what is the difference between what it sees and what it knows. And then too there is what it feels and then also there is what it hopes and wishes and then too there is what it would see if it could see and then there is what it explains. To do any or all of these things different things have to be done. Most of them are being done all the time by literature. And how has English literature done it.

As you come slowly to become acquainted with English Literature there are two things that at first do not interest you, explanations, that is one thing, and what it is that is felt, that is another thing. Most people all their later lives like these things the best in literature those of them who concern themselves with English literature by reading it.

They like explanations and they like to know how they felt, how they felt by the others feeling but anyway and principally how they felt.

The thing that has made the glory of English literature is description simple concentrated description not of what happened nor what is thought or what is dreamed but what exists and so makes the life the island life the daily island life. It is natural that an island life should be that. What could interest an island as much as the daily the completely daily island life. And in the descriptions the daily, the hourly descriptions of this island life as it exists and it does exist it does really exist English literature has gone on and on from Chaucer until now. It does not go on so well now for several reasons, in the first place they are not so interested in their island life because they are in short they are not so interested. And in the next place it is not as much an island life.

But in the beginning and then for an endless long going on there was there is the steady description of the daily life the daily island life. That makes a large one third of the glory of English literature.

Then there is the poetry that too comes out of a daily island life, because granted that a daily island life is what it is and the English daily island life has always been completely what it is, it is necessary that poetry is not what they lose or what they feel but is the things with which they are shut up, that is shut in, in the daily the simply daily island life. And so the poetry of England is so much what it is, it is the poetry of the things with which any of them are shut in in their daily, completely daily island life. It makes very beautiful poetry because anything shut in with you can sing. There are the same things in other countries but they are not mentioned not mentioned in that simple intense certain way that makes English poetry what it is.

It is easy to know all that.

So that is something that has made several sides of English literature what it is.

And so to begin again to go on.

When anybody at any time comes to read English literature it is not at all necessary that they need to know that England is an island, what they need to know and that in reading any real piece of English literature they do know is that the thing written is completely contained within itself.

That is one of the reasons why in English literature there has been less question as to whether one should serve God and Mammon. There may inevitably be a question as to whether there is any god and mammon in respect to the inner existence of English literature. Because of there being really no vital question as to the God and Mammon and which is which in serving literature in English literature English literature has existed each piece of it inside itself in a perfectly extraordinary degree compared with other literatures that is other modern literatures and this gives it at once its complete solidity, its complete imagination, its complete existence.

When I was a child I was always completely fascinated by the sentence, he who runs may read. In England running and reading is one because any one can read, and since any one can read does it make any difference how or why they run. Not on an island. In fact insofar as they run they are there there where they read just as much as not.

I am trying not to give to myself but to you a feeling of the way English literature feels inside me.

I have been thinking a great deal as to the question of serving God or mammon, and that in the case of most peoples, certainly peoples who live on continents it is not possible to do both not in making literature, but in English literature generally in English literature the question does not arise, because since the life of the island the daily life of the island goes on so completely and daily and entirely, there is no possibility, granting that it is all included and it always is, there is no possibility that in satisfying anybody there is not the satisfying everybody and so there is no question as between serving God and Mammon. There is enormously such a question for anybody living on a continent and the reason why I will go into largely as English literature connects with American literature. Not that it really does connect and yet not that it really does not. But this again is another matter.

To begin again then not begin again but just to state how English literature has come to be, came to be in me. In short what English literature is.

As I say description of the complete the entirely complete daily island life has been England’s glory. Think of Chaucer, think of Jane Austen, think of Anthony Trollope, and the life of the things shut up with that daily life is the poetry, think of all the lyrical poets, think what they say and what they have. They have shut in with them in their daily island life but completely shut in with them all the things that just in enumeration make poetry, and they can and do enumerate and they can and do make poetry, this enumeration. That is all one side of English literature and indeed anybody knows, where it grows, the daily life the complete daily life and the things shut in with that complete daily life.

The things being shut in are free and that makes more poetry so very much more poetry. It is very easy to understand that there has been so much poetry written in England.

On a continent even in small countries on a continent, the daily life is of course a daily life but it is not held in within as it is on an island and that makes an enormous difference, and I am quite certain that even if you do not see it as the same anybody does see that this if it is the truth is the truth. If it is the truth about English literature it is the truth about English literature.

It is a comparatively early thing to know English literature as English literature to those of us who read as naturally as we read that is as we run.

It begins if it begins it begins with Lamb’s tales of Shakespeare. And how are they the island daily life the English island daily life. But they are. And they are because of their poetry, and the poetry is because of the reality of all the life that is shut in, so completely sweetly, so delicately really shut in with their daily life.

I remember well I cannot say I do remember but I do feel and I did feel as if I did feel and did remember and do remember this.

And in the poetry of that time in their poetry is there any question of the difference in literature between its serving god and mammon.

Yes perhaps a little somewhat of that time. They knew their style knew that there were two styles. There was a style that those who run may read and there was a style too a style that those who read do not run. They need not run because there is nothing to run with or from.

That is the difference between serving god and serving mammon, and the period after the Chaucer time to the Pope Gibbon Johnson time was such a time. And how does one, how does one not run.

As I talk of serving god and mammon I do not of course mean religion in any sense excepting the need to complete that which is trying to fill itself up inside any one. And this may be part of the same inside in one or it may not. If it is then it is a complete daily life, if it is not then it is not.

As I say in that period from Chaucer to Pope Gibbon and Johnson and Swift, a great many things filled up everybody that had to be filled, of course it is only those who have an active need to be completely completed who have all this as a bother.

As I say during this long period, the daily island life was there completely literally and daily and simply there, the poetry of the things shut in with that daily life were there but other things were there too and these other things were due to other origins and all these origins at that time were just sufficiently disturbing to make it possible for style to know that there is a serving god a serving mammon for those who write as they write. What else can they do.

During this long period and it was a long period, a very strongly long period a great many things happened in England and as they happened inside England they to a certain extent destroyed or at least confused the daily island life.

When the confusion comes to an island from the outside it is soon over and if not over then absorbed, that is what happened in the beginning of this period the norman conquest but when the confusion comes from the inside then it is a very confused confusion because it is a confusion inside the daily island life. This is what happened in all the latter part of this long period the English civil wars the period from Chaucer to Swift Gibbon Pope and Johnson and then again it settled down to being an island daily life only there were things left over from the late confusion and that was then the eighteenth century English literature and then there was the nineteenth century and then there was not any more a confusion but a complete settling in into the daily island life. What was outside was outside and what was inside was inside, and how could there be a question of god and mammon, when what is inside is inside and what is outside is outside there can be no confusing god and mammon.

Perhaps and perhaps not but that is at any rate one way in which living can be lived, literature can be made.

So the history of English literature is beginning to be clear, the history of English literature. Of course if the English people had not been what they were they would not have made out of the daily island life the literature they did make. That is true enough. Anything is true enough. But that certainly is.

The thing that happened before Chaucer, the Norman conquest coming as it did from the outside was one of those things which as I say do not produce confusion. They upset things for a while but they do not confuse things, a very different matter. And so when all that was over the thing English literature had still to do was to describe the daily island life and Chaucer did it, and the making of poetry of the things shut in with that daily island life and Chaucer certainly did it. Anybody that knows can certainly remember that. But and that must not be forgotten, words were in that daily island life which had not been there before and these words although they did not make for confusion did make for separation.

This separation is important in making literature, because there are so many ways for one to feel oneself and every new way helps, and a separating way may help a great deal, indeed it may, it may, it may help very much. And this did.

As you may or may not know I read a great deal of Elizabethan prose and poetry and in this period I felt the culmination of all of this. There was no confusion but there still was left over separation and this left over separation made a division in the writer of writing. He knew that there were two things to do and which of the things did he have to do. There was a choice at that time a choice as to how a writer should write. And this choice when there is a choice a writer can and does feel as a choice between serving god and mammon. This choice has nothing to do with religion, it has nothing to do with success. It has to do with something different than that, it has to do with completion.

How is anything completed. And if it is not might it, and is there a choice.

In the whole of the Elizabethan literature one feels this something.

There is no confusion but there is a separation and to any one doing it that is writing, I am speaking of the Elizabethans to themselves inside them, there was this bother.

And it was natural that there should be this bother. God and Mammon, god and mammon, it was left over and it was there and in all the Elizabethans it was there this bother, this choice, in every minute in their writing. There was the daily island life and it made poetry and it made prose but also there was this separation and it made poetry and it made prose but the choice the choice was the thing. In a true daily island life a choice is not the thing. It was the outside separation that had come to be an inside separation that made this thing. Think about it in any Elizabethan, any Elizabethan writing, in any Elizabethan who was writing.

And words had everything to do with it.

And now perhaps I had better explain a little more clearly what I mean by serving god and mammon in literature that is as a writer making literature.

When I say god and mammon concerning the writer writing, I mean that any one can use words to say something. And in using these words to say what he has to say he may use those words directly or indirectly. If he uses these words indirectly he says what he intends to have heard by somebody who is to hear and in so doing inevitably he has to serve mammon. Mammon may be a success, mammon may be an effort he is to produce, mammon may be a pleasure he has from hearing what he himself has done, mammon may be his way of explaining, mammon may be a laziness that needs nothing but going on, in short mammon may be anything that is done indirectly. Now serving god for a writer who is writing is writing anything directly, it makes no difference what it is but it must be direct, the relation between the thing done and the doer must be direct. In this way there is completion and the essence of the completed thing is completion. I have had a very great deal to say about this in the life of Henry James in my Four in America and I am not going to say any more about this now. But slowly you will see what I mean. If not why not.

But to return to English literature.

English literature when it is directly and completely describing the daily island life beginning with Chaucer and going on to now did have this complete quality of completeness. The lyric poets of England who described the things that are shut in with that daily island life also had this directness of completion.

But and this is very important during just before and the Elizabethan period there was another bother there was separation, separation between completion and incompletion and everybody dimly knew something of such a thing inside them.

If you like it was because the two languages were just coming to be one it was if you like because, although they were living the daily island life, they still, a considerable part of them, still had a memory of not having been living a daily island life. And this made a strange bother that any one can feel in the writing, the writing of any one writing during all that time. And that is a natural enough thing.

It is in all the prose and all the poetry of that long period. It all moves so much, and that is its most characteristic quality it all moves so much, it moves up and down and forward and back and right and left and around and around. And that is what makes it so exciting. And also what makes it inside itself so separating.

If you think in detail of the writing of any one writing in that long period you will know what I mean. Think of the one you know the best and you will see what I mean. There was no confusion, as I say the trouble had come from the outside and had been absorbed in the inside and in the process of absorption as there is in any healthy digestion there was no confusion but inevitably in concluding digestion there was separation.

And this is very much to be seen in the writing and there was very much writing, in that period. It was natural that there would be a great deal of writing because liveliness and choice inevitably produces a great deal of writing.

There was then at this period constant choice constant decision and the words have the liveliness of being constantly chosen.

That is what makes that the literature that it is.

And as there was all during that period the necessity of choice and the liveliness of choosing there was also all through that period the necessity of completing. Because why choose if there is not to be completion. And so they knew they quite knew the difference between being serving god and serving mammon, the difference between direct and indirect, the difference between separation and completion. They knew. And they knew it as they knew it. That too is a very real thing. And so although all through that period there was the daily island life, they were digesting there being that and it not always having been.

And that made for the writing that was being done then by everybody writing.

Then came the period after a period when they did not write so very much, because first it was all confused the disturbing of the daily island life having come from within, English Civil War, it was confused, and then we come to the beginning when everything was clear again and the daily island life was being lived with so much clarity that there could be nothing but the expression of that being that thing. That was the period that made Swift and Gibbon and Pope and Johnson and they had no longer to choose their words they could have all the pleasure in their use. And they did. No one ever enjoyed the use of what they had more than they did. There was no separation anywhere, the completeness was in the use.

As one says this one feels that.

As I say the pleasure of a literature is having it all inside you. It is the one thing that one can have all inside one.

This makes literature words whether you choose them whether you use them, whether they are there whether or not you use them and whether they are no longer there even when you are still going on using them. And in this way a century is a century. One century has words, another century chooses words, another century uses words and then another century using the words no longer has them.

All this as you have it inside you settles something it settles what you have when you write anything, it settles what you complete if you complete anything, it settles whether you address something as you express anything. In short it settles what you do as you proceed to write which you certainly do, that is which I certainly do.

As I say then each century has its way and by century of course one may mean a longer or shorter time but generally speaking a century is generally and almost always somewhere about a hundred years.

And so although and all through there was in England in English literature the complete and direct and simple and real description of their daily life, their daily life as they lived it every day on their island and which made their real solid body of writing and there was always too the description which made their lyric poetry the description of all the daily life of everything that was shut in inside their daily living, of all the things that grew and flew and were there to be in their daily living, in each century because of the outside coming to penetrate inside and then having become inside became inside, or because the inside caused confusion in the inside or because the decision of inside made all the inside as settled as if there never had been an outside or again later and this was in the nineteenth century when the inside had become so solidly inside that all the outside could be outside and still the inside was all inside, in each generation it effected writing because after all the way you write has everything to do with where you are insofar as you are anywhere, and of course and inevitably you are somewhere.

So once again all English literature being all inside you or inside me let me see how each century did as they were to see, that is as they were to say.

It is nice thinking how different each century is and the reason why. It is also nice to think about how differently the words sound one next to each other in each century and the reason why.

It is nice to feel the sound as the words next each other sound so differently.

I have always been very fond of the books that have little quotations at the head of each chapter. I like it particularly when the quotations are very varied and many of them of more or less important writers. I like it too sometimes when the quotations are only from one or two writers. It brings out with great clearness the way words sound next to each other even the same words when the century is different and the writer is different. I am very fond in that way of coming to feel how completely what is written comes to say what it does.

But to begin again as to what the different centuries do and how they do it and familiar as it is because it all is so familiar, it is all different. English literature then is very solid, and its reality is real and its poetry very poetry. And it did change in each century.

I am not very good at dates but there were generally speaking five centuries and now we are in the twentieth century which makes a sixth century and for this we go to America. And so to begin now. That is to begin again with any of them any of the five of them of English literature.

I wish I could make it as real to you the difference in which words phrases and then the gradual changes in each century were and as I realise them. I wish I could. I really wish I could. Because if I could well after that words and the way they say that for which they use them would make no difference or not any difference or all the difference.

You do remember Chaucer, even if you have not read him you do remember not how it looks but how it sounds, how simply it sounds as it sounds. That is as I say because the words were there. They had not yet to be chosen, they had only as yet to be there just there.

That makes a sound that gently sings that gently sounds but sounds as sounds[.] It sounds as sounds of course as words but it sounds as sounds. It sounds as sounds that is to say as birds as well as words. And that is because the words are there, they are not chosen as words, they are already there. That is the way Chaucer sounds.

And then comes the long period. In that long period there were so many words that were chosen. Everybody was busy choosing words. In the poetry of that long period as well as in the prose everybody was livelily busy choosing words. And as the words were chosen, the sounds were very varied. And that is natural because each one liked what they liked. They did not care so much about what they said although they knew that what they said meant a great deal but they liked the words, and one word and another word next to the other word was always being chosen. Think well of the English literature of the sixteenth century and see how they chose the words, they chose them with so much choice that everything made the song they chose to sing. It was no longer just a song it was a song of words that were chosen to make a song that would sound like the words they were to sing. There is no use giving examples because it is true of everything that was written then. As they chose so early and often so late and often as they were everlastingly choosing and choosing was a lively occupation you have an infinite variety of length and shortness of words chosen of vowels and consonants of words chosen and and that is the important thing it was the specific word next to the specific word next it chosen to be next it that was the important thing. That made the glory that culminated in what is called Elizabethan. Just have it in your head and then go and look at it and you will have to see what I mean. There was no confusion then, things could be long that is words next to each other could be long and go on and very often they were short the words next to each other and they did go on but they were short, but each one was as it was chosen. There was no losing choosing in what they were saying. Never no never.

Confusion comes when they confuse what they are saying with the words they are choosing. And they knew. They knew, and a little one sees it coming even in the end of Shakespeare one sees it coming a little that there is confusion. This confusion comes when there is a giving up choosing, words next to each other are no longer so strictly chosen because there is intention to say what they are saying more importantly than completely choosing the words next each other which are to be chosen.

When that commences then there is confusion.

As I said at the end of the long period before the eighteenth century there was confusion, there was inside confusion. Something that had meant everything meant something but it no longer meant something in meaning everything and they all began to think what they wanted to say and how they wanted to say it.

The minute they all begin to think what they want to say and how they want to say it they no longer choose. And when they no longer choose then as far as writing goes they are no longer serving god they are serving mammon. No matter what it is or how fine it is or how religious it is the thing they want to say.

What is the use unless everybody knows what I want to say and what is the use if everybody does want to know everything that I want to say.

Well anyway at the end of the great epoch they began to think more of what they wanted to say as well as how they wanted to say it. Perhaps that should be turned around, they began to think more of how they wanted to say what they had come to decide to say than they did of choosing words to say what they chose the words to say the words next to each other to say.

That is pretty nearly what I do want to say.

And so we come to the confusion of which I spoke and which shows in Milton and lasted pretty well to Pope and Gibbon and Swift and Johnson.

Then as I say the confusion cleared. Nobody was any longer really interested in what anybody else was saying. They no longer chose the words to be one next to each other but they did choose and clearly chose all the words that were to go together.

By this time there was no confusion and no interest in what there was to say nor how they were to say it. There was no confusion. There was choosing but there was the choosing of a completed thing and so as there was no completing it as being chosen being in as much as it was there to choose being already a completed thing, they naturally had no separation inside in them, nothing was separated from anything. That made it all come as clearly as it came that made it all as completed as it was, that made it a whole thing chosen, and so the words were not next to each other but all the words as they followed each other were all together.

And that was all that.

If you think of the eighteenth century in English literature you will see how clear it was. But never forget that always it was an island life they lived and as they lived that daily island life they described daily that daily island life.

They wrote very much.

And now slowly there was coming something. The daily island life was still the daily island life, it would be more than ever that thing, because slowly a complete thing was nothing anybody was interested in choosing, because all they all lived as they only could live the daily island life and they came to own everything, and so although they brought nothing that they owned to be within the island life, as they owned everything outside and brought none of this inside they naturally were no longer interested in choosing complete things. That was the beginning of the nineteenth century.

Anybody can understand how natural this is.

If you live a daily island life and live it every day and own everything or enough to call it everything outside the island you are naturally not interested in completion, but you are naturally interested in telling about how you own everything. But naturally more completely are you interested in describing the daily island life, because more completely as you are describing the daily island life the more steadily and firmly are you owning everything you own which being practically everything could be called anything and everything.

Oh yes you do see.

You do see that.

And what has it to do with writing.

It has a great deal to do with writing.

And in this century in this nineteenth century anything could be a bother and was.

So now you see that up to the nineteenth century a number of things had been and gone and each time something had been and gone there had been a great deal of writing. That is again inevitable in a daily island life, if they write at all they write a great deal. Either nothing is worth writing about or everything is worth writing about. That anybody can understand.

And the daily life had always been worth writing about and so they always wrote a great deal. What else could they do. Granted that they lived this daily island life and realised it every day and were shut in every day with all of that daily island life every day what could they do but say it every day and as they said it every day they wrote it every day practically every day.

There had then as everybody knows been a great deal of English writing a great great deal of English writing, and it was poetry and it was prose.

The use of words whether the words were there as in Chaucer, whether they were livelily chosen to be next to each other one next to the other as in the long period after, and there were so many words chosen during that long period so many words chosen to be next to each other that there never can be a greater pleasure.

At the end of that long period when the words chosen to be next to each other gradually became troubled by the intention of how something was to be said rather than something that was something other than that something and how was the way that they had decided it should be said. That was the period of fashion and confusion the period of the restoration.

And then came the time after when everything was so complete that choosing or not choosing was not really any bother. They knew what to do because it was all so well done.

And then came the wars of Napoleon and England then came to own everything. And what happened.

As I say what happened was that the daily island life was more a daily life than ever. If it had not been it would have been lost in their owning everything and if it had been lost in their owning everything they would naturally have then ceased to own everything. Anybody can understand that.

They needed to be within completely within their daily island life in order to own everything outside as they were then really owning everything.

And what happened, what happened to their writing. Oh that is very interesting. It is interesting because it is very important about serving god and mammon, it is interesting because of what it did to words and phrases. It is interesting because we are still in the shadow of this thing. It is interesting.

In the first place did it change quickly.

And there is something you must always remember about wars that is about catastrophes, they make a change which is a change which is about to be a change go faster as much faster as a war can go, and even a slow war a slow catastrophe goes quite fast.

To be sure anything goes quite fast, that is changes quite fast. It is always an astonishment to me even in country family lives how much has changed how much a family life has changed, how completely a family life has changed say in five years.

This is always true but a catastrophe makes one say so more.

At any rate it was true although they did not in their daily life say that was true it was true in the life of English Literature.

After all it has not lasted so very long English literature and it has passed through so very much. And now came the nineteenth century and a great many things were gone.

That the words were there by themselves simply was gone. That the words were livelily chosen to be next one to the other was gone.

That the confusion of how and what was the way that any one at that time had to find was the way to say what they had to say was gone.

And the clarity of something having completion that too was gone completely gone.

And now what had they to do and how did they do it.

They were living their daily life and they owned everything, everything that existed anywhere outside.

And everybody wrote everybody always had written and how did they do it.

As I say we are still in the shadow of it.

One of the first things to notice is that the time now had come when they began to explain.

Before that in all the periods before things had been said been known been described been sung about, been fought about been destroyed been denied been imprisoned been lost but never been explained.

So then they began to explain. And we may say that they have been explaining ever since.

And as I say we are still in the shadow of it.

And what did they explain and why and what did it do to words and phrases.

And what did they do beside and what did living their island life inside and owning everything outside have to do with it.

There is explanation, the nineteenth century discovered explanation and what is the relation between explanation and sentimental emotion, such as the nineteenth century wrote. Is there any. Yes there is. There is a very distinct connection.

Of course I have read always read did nothing but read everything that was ever written in the nineteenth century. That is natural enough since I was born in the nineteenth century. What else could I do but read everything there was to read that was or had been written in the nineteenth century.

I had read almost read everything that was written in English in the eighteenth century, poetry prose and history, philosophy memoirs and novels, very long novels and I have read them all, I have read practically read and I was always reading, everything that was written in English in the eighteenth century. Of the long period that went before from Chaucer to the eighteenth century I read a good deal quite a good deal but of course not all, not all as I read what was written in the eighteenth century. In the nineteenth century I read more I read more than all and by that I mean that I read a great deal written in the nineteenth century that was just anybody’s writing. And so it is easy to see that I having read so much that was written have a liking for reading writing. If not why not. But there is no if not, I do like reading writing. Now what did I slowly or not at all or very often or very well find out.

I have already told about some of the things I have found out and now to tell about what I more than found out what I knew every day as every day I read pretty nearly anything every day. And so to go on with explanation and how it came about and sentimental emotion and how it came about.

Some day I would like to be able to realise everything I feel about sentimental writing and what it is to each one who hears or writes or reads it. But first everything to tell everything about how differently the nineteenth century explained anything from the other times and what makes English nineteenth century literature what it is.

In the first place remember, I remember that words and then choice or not choice, knowing what there is to say or saying what they do say has been changing.

In the nineteenth century what they thought was not what they said, but they said what they thought and they were thinking about what they thought.

This was different than the time that went before.

And now how do phrases come to be phrases and not sentences, that is the thing to know. Because in the nineteenth century it does. And that makes everything that makes the nineteenth century. And in order to understand, it must be understood that explaining was invented, naturally invented by those living a daily island life and owning everything else outside. They owned everything inside of course but that they had always done, but now they owned everything outside and that reinforced their owning everything inside, and that was as it was only more so but as they owned everything outside, outside and inside had to be told something about all this owning, otherwise they might not remember all this owning and so there was invented explaining and that made nineteenth century English literature what it is. And with explaining went emotional sentimental feeling because of course it had to be explained all the owning had to be told about its being owned about its owning and anybody can see that if island daily life were to continue its daily existing there must be emotional sentimental feeling.

To like to tell it like that again, and to remember all the books that were written and read, read by any one read by me, oh yes read, and still read.

As I say in the nineteenth century what they thought was not what they said, but and this may sound like the same thing only it is not, they said what they thought and they were thinking about what they thought. This made the nineteenth century what it was.

If you live a daily life and it is all yours, and you come to own everything outside your daily life beside and it is all yours, you naturally begin to explain. You naturally continue describing your daily life which is all yours, and you naturally begin to explain how you own everything beside. You naturally begin to explain that to yourself and you also naturally begin to explain it to those living your daily life who own it with you, everything outside, and you naturally explain it in a kind of a way to some of those whom you own. All this leads you to that what you think is not what you say but you say what you think and you are thinking about what you think. Do you understand, if not it is perhaps because after all you have not read all English nineteenth century literature, but perhaps you have and if you have then you do understand. You must also then understand what explaining is and how it came to be.

Perhaps we are still under its shadow a little bit.

I am thinking of all the nineteenth century English literature that I have always read. There is so much of it and I have read so much of it and I have read it so often and I have so read it over and over again. And I am still reading it. I read it in long pieces and little pieces, it is a natural thing to do because after all when one picks up a book to read and if you read a great deal as I read a great deal books every day and many books every week of course inevitably I read many books I have read, and as I have read everything written in the nineteenth century, important unimportant, prose, poetry, history, science and some essays why naturally I read it again. What else can I do.

And so I know what it is.

That is natural enough.

What is it.

I have already said what it is and I think that is what it is. And in its being that, it is necessary that it was written in the way it was.

As I said the eighteenth century was clear and so there was a choice and the choice was a completed thing and what is a completed thing. A sentence is a completed thing and so the eighteenth century chose the completed sentence as a completed thing. Now what did the nineteenth century do.

As I explained it did not choose a completed thing. Anybody can understand that if you explain and the thing to be explained is that you leading your daily inside life own everything outside, it is not possible to choose a completed sentence a completed thing. That manifestly is not possible because if you have to explain the inside to the inside and the owning of the outside to the inside that has to be explained to the inside life and and the owning of the outside has to be explained to the outside it absolutely is not possible that it is to be done in completed sentences. Anybody can see that, anybody can. And so then how did the nineteenth century write.

They did not write in words that were simply words as Chaucer did. That would not help explain anything, it was too simple a thing to need or to be employed to make explaining. They did not choose words to be next to each other and to be lively just in being that in being next to each other because anything as lively as that could not own everything. Anybody can understand that. And as I have already said they could not content themselves with a completed thing that is choosing a whole sentence, because if a thing is a completed thing then it does not need explanation.

So what did they do and gradually if you think how from the eighteenth century to the nineteenth century the language gradually changed you will see that it proceeded to live by phrases, words no longer lived, sentences and paragraphs were divisions because they always are but they did not mean particularly much, but phrases became the thing. Think of the English writing in the height of the nineteenth century and you will see that it is so.

They thought about what they were thinking and if you think about what you are thinking you are bound to think about it in phrases, because if you think about what you are thinking you are not thinking about a whole thing. If you are explaining, the same thing is true, you cannot explain a whole thing because if it is a whole thing it does not need explaining, it merely needs stating. And then the emotional sentiment that any one living their daily living and owning everything outside needs to express is again something that can only be expressed by phrases, neither by words nor by sentences. Anybody ought to be able to realise this thing.

I do really definitely know that although some may think there are some exceptions there were really not except in the beginning when the eighteenth century was still lingering or toward the end when the twentieth century was beginning. There were really no exceptions.

Think really think about any big piece or any little piece of nineteenth century writing and you will see that it is true that it exists by its phrases. Its poetry does as well as its prose. Compare Jane Austen with Anthony Trollope and you will see what I mean and how the volume of the phrasing gradually grew and when you read Dickens, compare it with and they are both sentimental with Clarissa Harlowe and you will see what I mean. One lives by its whole the eighteenth century thing and the nineteenth century thing lives by its parts. You can see what I mean that this connects itself with explaining. The same thing is true with nineteenth century poetry. The lake poets had other ideas, they felt that it was wrong to live by parts of a whole and they tried and they tried they wanted to serve god not mammon, but they too inevitably as they wrote longer and longer live by parts of the whole, because after all mammon and god were interchangeable since in the nineteenth century England lived its daily island life and owned everything outside. Oh yes you do see this. And so it goes on and on and think of Tennyson. There you completely see what I mean. And now we come to a new thing. I hope you thoroughly understand that the nineteenth century wrote by its phrases and it wrote a great great great deal and I have read it all and so have a good many others. It is a soothing thing to rest upon, it is more soothing than other things in spite of the fact that a great many people who wrote it did not like it as they knew they wrote. But it is a soothing thing to write phrases, the sentiment of phrases is a soothing thing and so we all of us always like reading nineteenth century writing, those of us who like to feel soothed by something that touches feeling.

Do you feel the nineteenth century writing as it is. I hope so. I do.

And toward the end of the nineteenth century there was bound to be a change because after all nothing goes on longer than it can.

And this quite naturally could not go on any longer than it could any more than anything else did. And this is where it connects on with American literature.

American literature all the nineteenth century went on by itself and although it might seem to have been doing the same thing as English literature it really was not and it really was not for an excellent reason it was not leading a daily island life. Not at all nothing could be more completely not a daily island life than the life the daily life of any American. It was so completely not a daily island life that one may well say that it was not a daily life at all.

That is fundamental that is what the American writing inevitably is, it is not a daily life at all.

But before going on with this at all I am going on with English literature and although nothing much happened in the way of changes something did happen and this does help to connect with American writing.

As the time went on to the end of the nineteenth century and Victoria was over and the Boer war it began to be a little different in England. The daily island life was less daily and the owning everything outside was less owning, and, and this should be remembered, there were a great many writing but the writing was not so good. I remember very well, I was quite young then being very worried about England because there had been, one might quite say Kipling was the last one no really first class writing. The other writing of that period was the second class writing of the last generation, the young generation were doing the second class writing of the past generation, Wells, Galsworthy, Bennett etc. And since then it has not changed.

But before this happened there was something else that connected itself with what was to be American, American writing, one might say Meredith, Swinburne etc. and this had to do with the fact that the daily living was ceasing to be quite so daily and besides that they were beginning not to know everything about owning everything that was existing outside of them outside of their daily living. And this had to do with phrasing.

Slowly the phrasing, you see it in Browning you see it in Swinburne and in Meredith and its culmination was in Henry James who being American knew what he was doing, it is to be seen that even phrases were no longer necessary to make emotion emotion to make explaining explaining.

As I say as daily living was no longer being so positively lived every day and they were not all of them so certainly owning everything outside them, explaining and expressing their feeling was not any longer an inevitable thing and so the phrase no longer sufficiently held what a phrase had to hold and they no longer said what they thought and they were beginning not to think about what they thought.

This brought about something that made neither words exist for themselves, nor sentences, nor choosing, it created the need of paragraphing, and the whole paragraph having been being made the whole paragraph had rising from it off of it its meaning.

If you think of the writers I have mentioned you will see what I mean.

As I say Henry James being an American knew best what he was doing when he did this thing.

Do you quite clearly see that now there has commenced really commenced paragraphing.

I once said in How to Write a book I wrote about Sentences and Paragraphs, that paragraphs were emotional and sentences were not. Paragraphs are emotional not because they express an emotion but because they register or limit an emotion. Compare paragraphs with sentences any paragraph or any sentence and you will see what I mean.

Paragraphs then having in them the quality of registering as well as limiting an emotion were the natural expression of the end of the nineteenth century of English literature. The daily island life was not sufficient any more as limiting the daily life of the English, and the owning everything outside was no longer actual or certain and so it was necessary that these things should be replaced by something and they were replaced by the paragraph. Do you quite see what I mean. I know quite completely what I mean. Think of Browning Meredith and Henry James and Swinburne and you will see what I mean. The phrases the emotion of phrases, the explaining in phrases that made the whole nineteenth century adequately felt and seen no longer sufficed to satisfy what anybody could mean. And so they needed a paragraph. A phrase no longer soothed, suggested or convinced, they needed a whole paragraph. And so slowly the paragraph came to be the thing, neither the words of the earlier period, the sentence of the eighteenth century, the phrases of the nineteenth century, but the paragraphs of the twentieth century, and, it is true, the English have not gone on with this thing but we have we in American literature. In English literature they just went back to the nineteenth century and made it a little weaker, and that was because well because they were a little weaker. What else can I say.

And so we come to American literature and why they went on and we are the twentieth century literature.

I will not tell a great deal about what I will tell just a little about that.

I said I certainly have said that daily life was not the daily life in America. If you think of the difference between England and America you will understand it.

In England the daily island life was the daily life and it was solidly that daily life and they generally always simply relied on it. They relied on it so completely that they did not describe it they just had it and told it. Just like that. And then they had poetry, because everything was shut in there with them and these things birds beasts woods flowers, roses, violets and fishes were all there and as they were all there just telling that they were all there made poetry for any one. And there was a great deal of poetry there. That was English literature and it has lasted for some five hundred years or more and there is a great deal of it. All this now has been everything.

In America as I was saying the daily everything was not the daily living and generally speaking there is not a daily everything. They do not live every day. And as they do not live every day they do not have the daily living and so they do not have this as something that they are telling.

To be sure a number of them who have learned to write by reading and naturally they have learned to write by reading what English literature has been telling, a number of them tried to turn it into a telling of daily living daily American living but these even these although they did it as much as they could did not really succeed in doing it because it is not an American thing, to tell a daily living, as in America there is not any really not any daily daily living. So of course it is not to be told.

And now think how American literature tells something. It tells something because that anything is not connected with what would be daily living if they had it.

This is quite definitely not the same not the same as in English writing.

It has often been known that American literature in a kind of a way is more connected with English Elizabethan than with later and that if you remember was at a time when words were chosen to be next one to the other and because in a kind of a way at that time it was a bother to feel inside one that one was a writer because things were separated away one thing from another thing, one way of choosing anything from another way of choosing.

Now all this is sufficiently different from what is American but still it has something to do with it.

What there is to say is this.

Think about all persistent American writing. There is inside it as separation, a separation from what is chosen to what is that from which it has been chosen.

Think of them, from Washington Irving, Emerson, Hawthorne, Walt Whitman, Henry James. They knew that there is a separation a quite separation between what is chosen and from what there is the choosing. You do see that.

This makes what American literature is, something that in its way is quite alone. As it has to be, because in its choosing it has to be, that it has not to be, it has to be without any connection with that from which it is choosing.

Now you can see how different this is from English writing, which almost completely makes that from which it is chosen, indeed it makes it so completely that there is no choice there does not have to be any choosing.

You do see what I say.

And so, and this is the thing to know, American literature was ready to go on, because where English literature had ceased to be because it had no further to go, American literature had always had it as the way to go.

You understand that I tell you so. And it is so, as you can easily see, if you see what American literature always really has been and has had to be.

To go back to where Henry James, and Browning, and Swinburne and Meredith had come.

I told you they had come where they needed a whole paragraph to give off something that did come. And this they all did.

The others all stayed where they were, it was where they had come but Henry James knew he was on his way. That is because this did connect with the American way. And so although they did in a way the same thing, his had a future feeling and theirs an ending. It is very interesting.

And now do you see what I mean.

English literature than [then] had a need to be what it had become. Browning Swinburne Meredith were no longer able to go on, they had come where they had come, because although island daily living was still island daily living every one could know that this was not what it was to be and if it was not to be this with all the outside belonging to it what was it to be. They Swinburne Browning and Meredith were giving the last extension, they were needing a whole paragraph to make it something that they could mention and in doing so the paragraph no longer said what all English literature had always said that alive or dead the daily life the daily island life was always led.

This is where they were.

And so as I say since everything one cannot say had gone away, but was no longer there to stay, it was necessary to have a whole paragraph to hold anything there at all. And so that ended that.

In the meantime Henry James went on. He too needed the whole paragraph because he too was just there, but, and that is the thing to notice, his whole paragraph was detached what it said from what it did, what it was from what it held, and over it all something floated not floated away but just floated, floated up there. You can see how that was not true of Swinburne and Browning and Meredith but that it was true of Henry James.

And so this makes it that Henry James just went on doing what American literature had always done, the form was always the form of the contemporary English one, but the disembodied way of disconnecting something from anything and anything from something was the American one. The way it had of often all never having any daily living was an American one.

Some say that it is repression but no it is not repression it is a lack of connection, of there being no connection with living and daily living because there is none, that makes American writing what it always has been and what it will continue to become.

And so there we are.

And now, the paragraph having been completely become, it was a moment when I came and I had to do more with the paragraph than ever had been done. So I thought I did. And then I went on to what was the American thing the disconnection and I kept breaking the paragraph down, and everything down to commence again with not connecting with the daily anything and yet to really choose something. But this is another story and I have told enough.

And now about serving god and mammon. The writer is to serve god or mammon by writing the way it has been written or by writing the way it is being written that is to say the way the writing is writing. That is for writing the difference between serving god and mammon. If you write the way it has already been written the way writing has already been written then you are serving mammon, because you are living by something some one has already been earning or has earned. If you write as you are to be writing then you are serving as a writer god because you are not earning anything. If anything is to be earned you will not know what earning is therefore you are serving god. But really there is no choice. Nobody chooses. What you do you do even if you do not yield to a temptation. After all a temptation is not very tempting. So anyway you will earn nothing. And so this is the history of English literature of all the writing written in English as I understand it.

[ ¶ ]

[ ¶ ]

Pictures

It is natural that I should tell about pictures, that is, about paintings. Everybody must like something and I like seeing painted pictures. Once the Little Review had a questionnaire, it was for their farewell number, and they asked everybody whose work they had printed to answer a number of questions. One of the questions was, what do you feel about modern art. I answered, I like to look at it. That was my real answer because I do, I do like to look at it, that is at the picture part of modern art. The other parts of it interest me much less.

As I say everybody has to like something, some people like to eat some people like to drink, some people like to make money some like to spend money, some like the theatre, some even like sculpture, some like gardening, some like dogs, some like cats, some people like to look at things, some people like to look at everything. Any way some one is almost sure to really like something outside of their real occupation. I have not mentioned games indoor and out, and birds and crime and politics and photography, but anybody can go on, and I, personally, I like all these things well enough but they do not hold my attention long enough. The only thing, funnily enough, that I never get tired of doing is looking at pictures. There is no reason for it but for some reason, anything reproduced by paint, preferably, I may even say certainly, by oil paints on a flat surface holds my attention. I do not really care for water colors or pastels, they do not really hold my attention.

I cannot remember when I was not so.

I like sign paintings and I do regret that they no longer paint the signs on the walls with oil paints. Paper with the things reproduced plastered on the wall does not do the same thing to me, it does not hold my attention. Neither does wall paper although wall paper does sometimes give the illusion of paint. But it does not do so enough, no not enough. I like to look at anything painted in oil on a flat surface although for nothing in the world would I want to be a painter or paint anything.

I have often wondered why I like the representation or the presentation of anything in oil on a flat surface but I have never been able to find out the reason why. It is simply a fact. I even like a curtain or a sign painted as they often do in Europe painted in oil of the things to be sold inside and I like a false window or a vista painted on a house as they do so much in Italy. In short anything painted in oil anywhere on a flat surface holds my attention and I can always look at it and slowly yes slowly I will tell you all about it.

When I look at landscape or people or flowers they do not look to me like pictures, no not at all. On the other hand pictures for me do not have to look like flowers or people or landscapes or houses or anything else. They can, they often do, but they do not have to. Once an oil painting is painted, painted on a flat surface, painted by anybody who likes or is hired or is interested to paint it, or who has or has not been taught to paint it, I can always look at it and it always holds my attention. The painting may be good it may be bad, medium or very bad or very good but any way I like to look at it. And now, why does the representation of things that being painted do not look at all like the things look to me from which they are painted why does such a representation give me pleasure and hold my attention. Ah yes, well this I do not know and I do not know whether I ever will know, this. However it is true and I repeat that to give me this interest the painting must be an oil painting and any oil painting whether it is intended to look like something and looks like it or whether it is intended to look like something and does not look like it it really makes no difference, the fact remains that for me it has achieved an existence in and for itself, it exists on as being an oil painting on a flat surface and it has its own life and like it or not there it is and I can look at it and it does hold my attention.

That the oil painting once it is made has its own existence this is a thing that can of course be said of anything. Anything once it is made has its own existence and it is because of that that anything holds somebody’s attention. The question always is about that anything, how much vitality has it and do you happen to like to look at it.

By anything here I really mean anything. Anything that happens anything that exists anything that is made has of course its own vitality and presumably some one or if not yet then there could presumably be sometime someone who would like to look at it. But does it really, that is is it true of everything does everything that is anything does it hold somebody’s attention. Yes perhaps so. One certainly may say so. And so it comes back to the fact that anything having its own existence how much vitality has it and do you happen to like to look at it and does it hold your attention.

Now most of us live in ourselves that is to say in one thing and we have to have a relief from the intensity of that thing and so we like to look at something. Presidents of the United States of America are supposed to like to look at baseball games. I can understand that, I did too once, but ultimately it did not hold my attention. Pictures made in oil on a flat surface do, they do hold my attention, and so to go further into this matter.

The first thing I ever saw painted and that I remember and remembered seeing and feeling as painted, no one of you could know what that was, it was a very large oil painting. It was the panorama of the battle of Waterloo. I must have been about eight years old and it was very exciting, it was exciting seeing the panorama of the battle of Waterloo. There was a man there who told all about the battle, I knew a good deal about it already because I always read historical novels and history and I knew about the sunken road where the french cavalry were caught but though all that was exciting the thing that was exciting me was the oil painting. It was an oil painting a continuous oil painting, one was surrounded by an oil painting and I who lived continuously out of doors and felt air and sunshine and things to see felt that this was all different and very exciting. There it all was the things to see but there was no air it just was an oil painting. I remember standing on the little platform in the center and almost consciously knowing that there was no air. There was no air, there was no feeling of air, it just was an oil painting and it had a life of its own and it was a scene as an oil painting sees it and it was a real thing which looked like something I had seen but it had nothing to do with that something that I knew because the feeling was not at all that not at all the feeling which I had when I saw anything that was really what the oil painting showed. It the oil painting showed it as an oil painting. That is what an oil painting is.

Later when I was about eighteen I saw the actual battle field of the Battle of Gettysburg and the difference in emotion in seeing the actual battle field of the battle of Gettysburg and the panorama of the Battle of Waterloo is a thing that I very well remember. I knew of course I knew all about the battle of Gettysburg. When we were there it was a wonderful early summer day, and it was an entirely different thing from an oil painting. There were so many things back present and future, and a feeling of enjoying oneself and there it was and the whole thing was very complicated. I know what the battle field of the Battle of Gettysburg looks like in general and in detail and I know what I felt and I know what was said by us and what we said and the states that were represented but I do not know exactly what it looked like as I know exactly what the battle of Waterloo looked like at the Panorama of the battle of Waterloo which was an enormous circular oil painting. Do you begin to see a little bit what it is to be an oil painting. I have always liked looking at pictures of battle scenes but as I say I always like looking at pictures and then once after the war I saw the battle field of the battle of Metz. For a moment as I looked at it, it was a grey day and we were on our way back from Alsace to Paris and we had seen so many battle fields of this war and this one was so historical, it almost it did almost look like an oil painting. As I say things do not generally look to me like an oil painting. And just then into this thing which was so historical that it almost did look like an oil painting a very old couple of people a man and woman got out of an automobile and went to look at a grave at the way-side and the moment of its existence as an oil painting ceased, it became a historical illustration for a simple historical story. In connection with the Panorama of the Battle of Waterloo there was a description of the battle of Waterloo as told by Victor Hugo. If it had not rained on the twenty-sixth of March 1814 the fate of Europe would have been changed. I never really believed this because of course I had read so many English novels and so much English history about the battle of Waterloo but it was a perfectly definite picture of the battle of Waterloo and it had nothing whatever to do with an oil painting. It was the complete other thing of an oil painting. And now to go on with what an oil painting is.

The next thing I remember about an oil painting were the advent, in San Francisco I was still a child, of two very different paintings. One was by a man I think named Rosenthal who had been sent to Europe to develop his talent and he came back with a very large painting of a scene from Scott’s Marmion the nun being entombed in a wall as a punishment. The other painting was Millet’s Man with a Hoe. Both the pictures interested me equally, but I did not want a photograph of the Rosenthal picture but I did of the Man with a Hoe. I remember looking at it a great deal. And then we that is my brother and myself very moved not knowing exactly why but very moved showed the photograph to my eldest brother and he looked at it equally solemnly and then he said very decidedly, it is a hell of a hoe, and he was right.

But I still know exactly how the picture of the Man with a Hoe looked. I know exactly how it looked although having now lived a great deal in the french country I see the farmers constantly hoeing with just that kind of a hoe. The hoeing with just that kind of a hoe as I see them all the time and meet them all the time have nothing to do with Millet’s Man with a Hoe but that is natural because I know the men as men, the hoe as a hoe and the fields as fields. But I still do know Millet’s Man with a Hoe, because it was an oil painting. And my brother said it was a hell of hoe but what it was was an oil painting. Millet’s pictures did have something that made one say these things. I remember not so many years ago at Bourg going through the monastery next to the cathedral of Brou. There unexpectedly in a little room was a cow, almost a real cow and it was an oil painting by Millet, and it did not startle me but there it was it was almost a cow but it was an oil painting and though I had not thought of a Millet for years, I did like it.

After this experience with Millet’s Man with a Hoe and the Rosenthal picture I began to become educated aesthetically, first etchings, they were in those days reproduced in magazines and we used to cut them out and then we began to collect real etchings, not many but still a few, all this was still in San Francisco, Seymour Hayden, Whistler, Zorn and finally Meryon, but these two were much later, and Japanese prints. I took on all this earnestly but inevitably as they were not oil paintings they did not hold my attention. I do remember, still in San Francisco, a sign painting of a man painting a sign a huge sign painting and this did hold my attention. I used to go and look at it and stand and watch it and then it bothered me because it almost did look like a man painting a sign and one wants, one likes to be deceived but not for too long. That is a thing to remember about an oil painting. It bothered me many years later when I first looked at the Velasquez’s in Madrid. They almost looked really like people and if they kept on doing so might it not bother one as wax works bother one. And if it did bother one was it an oil painting, because an oil painting is something that looking at it it looks as it is, an oil painting.

All this has to be remembered but to go back again.

The next thing that interested me in the way of an oil painting, still in San Francisco, were some paintings by a frenchman named Cazin. Of course perhaps none of you have ever heard of him.

He was one of the then new school of painters who being accepted officially in the salons were the commonplace end of the then still outlawed school of impressionists. Cazin made a field of wheat look almost like a field of wheat blowing in the wind. It did look like a field of wheat blowing in the wind and I was very fond of looking at fields of wheat blowing in the wind. In a little while I found myself getting a little mixed as to which looked most like a field of wheat blowing in the wind the picture of the field of wheat or the real field of wheat. When that happens one naturally gets discouraged. I may say one finally gets discouraged. One is not discouraged at first, one is confirmed in one’s feeling about a field of wheat blowing in the wind and then gradually one is less pleased and at last one is discouraged. One does not like to be mixed in one’s mind as to which looks most like something at which one is looking the thing or the painting. And so I rather lost interest in both.

There was another painting also by Cazin called Juan and Juanita or at least that is what I called it to myself because at that time I was reading a story that had these two names, I think actually it was called something biblical. Anyway it was a picture of two children lost in the desert and the desert was like the California desert. I knew. The desert this painted desert looked very like the desert but the children did not look really very much like children and so finally I preferred that picture to the field of wheat. I suppose I concluded that since the children did not really look as children looked to me probably neither did the blowing wheat nor the desert. All this of course was very dim inside me.

The next thing that impressed me in the way of oil painting was in Baltimore at the Walters Art Gallery the pictures of the Barbizon school, not Millet any longer but Daubignys and Rousseaus. Here once more the blue sky behind the rocks was the blue sky I knew behind rocks, and particularly the Rousseaus solidifying for me the blue sky behind rocks held me. As the pictures were small and the blue sky was small the question of the real sky did not bother me, and beside although it pleased me and I liked it it did not really excite me. Then I went to Boston and there I saw the first big Corots. The one in the Boston Museum the evening star. There again I felt peaceful about it being a sky because after all it was filled with association, it was not a thing in itself. It looked like the evening star it looked as Tannhauser felt and more than that one could feel how it looked and so there was no bother. Later on, Corots always pleased me but that I think was largely because they were so gentle. I never was much troubled by anything in connection with them.

Then I bought myself my first oil painting. It was painted by an American painter called Shilling and I wanted it because it looked like any piece of American country and the sky was high and there was a cloud and it looked like something in movement and I remember very well what it was like, and then again it bothered me because after all which did I like most the thing seen or the thing painted and what was a thing in movement. I began to be almost consciously bothered.

Then I went to Europe first Antwerp then Italy then France then Spain and then later again France. Of course all this in successive years, I naturally looked at a great many pictures.

In Antwerp I only remember the colour of the Rubens’ and that they were religious. I liked their colour. I liked pretty well liked their religion.

Then we went through France to Italy.

The Louvre at first was only gold frames to me gold frames which were rather glorious, and looking out of the window of the Louvre with the gold frames being all gold behind within was very glorious. I always like, as well as liked looking out of windows in museums. It is more complete, looking out of windows in museums, than looking out of windows anywhere else.

Then we went to Italy and my brother and I spent a long hot summer in Italy, in Florence and in Venice and in Perugia and I began to sleep and dream in front of oil paintings.

I did look out of the windows of the museums but it was really not necessary.

There were very few people in the galleries in Italy in the summers in those days and there were long benches and they were red and they were comfortable at least they were to me and the guardians were indifferent or amiable and I could really lie down and sleep in front of the pictures. You can see that it was not necessary to look out of the windows.

In sleeping and waking in front particularly of the Tintorettos the Giottos and the Castagnas, the Botticellis were less suited to that activity, they little as one can think it they bothered me because the Italian flowers were just like the flowers in the Botticelli pictures. I used to walk in the country and then I concluded that the Botticellis being really so like the flowers in the country they were not the pictures before which one could sleep, they were to my feeling, being that they looked so like the flowers in the country, they were artificial. You know what I mean artificial flowers. And I literally mean just that. At least that is the way I felt then about it. I liked Mantegna then because he made me realize that white is a colour, and in a way he made me feel something about what oil paintings were that prepared me for much that was to come later.

As I say in sleeping and waking in front of all these pictures I really began to realize that an oil painting is an oil painting. I was beginning after that to be able to look with pleasure at any oil painting.

I had another curious experience concerning oil painting at about that same time.

I went into Italian churches a great deal then and I began to be very much interested in black and white marble. Even other colored marbles. I went in Rome to Saint John without the walls and I did not like the marble and then I looked at the marble I did like and I began to touch it and I found gradually that if I liked it there was always as much imitation oil painted marble as real marble. And all being mixed together I liked it. It was very hard to tell the real from the false. I spent hours in those hot summer days feeling marble to see which was real and which was not. I found that granite pillars if they were four were some of them make believe if they gave me pleasure, some could be real but some had to be painted, of course they did, if it was all marble or if it was all granite there was nothing to content the eye by deceiving it. Of course anybody could come to know that.

And so I began to look at all and any oil painting. I looked at funny pictures in churches where they described in a picture what had happened to them, the ex-voto pictures. I remember one of a woman falling out of a high two wheeled cart, this a picture of what happened to her and how she was not killed. I looked at all oil paintings that I happened to see and not consciously but slowly I began to feel that it made no difference what an oil painting painted it always did and should look like an oil painting.

And so one comes to any oil painting through any other oil painting.

Then we went to Spain and there I looked and looked at pictures. I do not think there were any windows to look out of in the Prado museum in those days. Any way I only remember looking and looking at pictures. The gallery was not arranged in those days and you found your pictures. It was my first real experience in finding pictures. I then for the first time really began to think about them. I liked Rubens landscapes because they all moved together, people landscape animals and color. I liked Titians because they did not move at all and as they did not move they were noble. The Velasquez bothered me as I say because like the Cazins of my youth they were too real and yet they were not real enough to be real and not unreal enough to be unreal.

And then I found Greco and that really excited me.

There the oil painting was pure it neither moved nor was still nor was it real. I finally came to like them best. I liked them because every thing in them was so long and I liked them because they were so white. I have never forgotten what white is since.

Then I came back to France and there at once I forgot Greco because there was the Louvre and somehow there with the gold frames and all, there was an elegance about it all, that did not please me, but that I could not refuse, and in a way it destroyed oil paintings for me.

I completely for a while forgot about oil paintings.

I did not care at that time for elegance and since oil painting, so the Louvre had decided for me, were fundamentally elegant I lost interest in oil paintings. I did not get back any interest in them until the next year.

To finish a thing, that is to keep on finishing a thing, that is to be one going on finishing so that something is a thing that any one can see is a finished thing is something. To finish a thing so that any one can know that that thing is a finished thing is something.

To make a pretty thing so that any one can feel that the thing is a pretty thing is something.

To begin a thing that any one can see is begun is something. To begin a pretty thing so that any one can see that a pretty thing has been begun is something.

portraits and prayers—page 54—random house.

I remember much later than that being very bothered by Courbet. I had commenced looking at later oil paintings, that is later than old museum pictures. I liked David then because he was so dry and Ary Sheffer because he was so tender and Greuze because he was so pretty and they all painted people to look like people that is more or less to look like people, to look like people more or less, and it did not make any difference.

But Courbet bothered me. He did really use the color that nature looked like that any landscape looked like when it was just like itself as you saw it in passing. Courbet really did use the colors that nature looked like to anybody, that a water-fall in the woods looked like to anybody.

And what had that to do with anything, in fact did it not destroy a little of the reality of the oil painting. The paintings of Courbet were very real as oil paintings, they existed very really as oil painting, but did the colors that were the colors anybody could see trees and water-falls naturally were, did these colors add or did they detract from the reality of the oil painting as oil painting. Perhaps and most likely perhaps it did not really make any difference. There was a moment though when I worried about the Courbets not being an oil painting but being a piece of country in miniature as seen in a diminishing glass. One always does like things in little. Models of furniture are nice, little flower pots are nice, little gardens are nice, penny penny peep shows are nice, magic lanterns are nice and photographs and cinemas are nice and the mirrors in front of automobiles are nice because they give the whole scene always in little and yet in natural colors like the receiver of a camera. As I say one does quite naturally like things in small, it is easy one has it all at once, and it is just like that, or in distorted mirrors when one has it even more all at once, and as I say I worried lest Courbet was like that. But soon I concluded that no, it only seemed so, no the Courbets were really oil paintings with the real life of oil paintings as oil paintings should have. Only the Courbets being nearly something else always keeps them from being really all they are. However. To come back to pictures that is oil paintings.

I began to feel that as a different thing from Courbet, nobody or nothing looked now any more like the people in the old pictures in the museums and the old pictures were alright. Did anything one saw look really like the new pictures and were they alright.

You see it gets to be a bother but still if oil paintings are oil paintings and you really like to look at them it is not really a bother.

Should a picture look like anything or does it, even a Courbet, or a Velasquez, or does it make any difference if it does or if it does not as long as it is an oil painting.

And if it is less like anything does it make any difference and if it is more like anything does it make any difference and yet if it is not like anything at all is it an oil painting.

You see it does get complicated because after all you have to like looking at an oil painting.

And then slowly through all this and looking at many many pictures I came to Cezanne and there you were, at least there I was, not all at once but as soon as I got used to it. The landscape looked like a landscape that is to say what is yellow in the landscape looked yellow in the oil painting, and what was blue in the landscape looked blue in the oil painting and if it did not there still was the oil painting, the oil painting by Cezanne. The same thing was true of the people there was no reason why it should be but it was, the same thing was true of the chairs, the same thing was true of the apples. The apples looked like apples the chairs looked like chairs and it all had nothing to do with anything because if they did not look like apples or chairs or landscape or people they were apples and chairs and landscape and people. They were so entirely these things that they were not an oil painting and yet that is just what the Cezannes were they were an oil painting. They were so entirely an oil painting that it was all there whether they were finished, the paintings, or whether they were not finished. Finished or unfinished it always was what it looked like the very essence of an oil painting because everything was always there, really there.

CEZANNE

The Irish lady can say, that to-day is every day. Caesar can say that every day is to-day and they say that every day is as they say.

In this way Cezanne nearly did nearly in this way Cezanne nearly did nearly did and nearly did. And was I surprised. Was I very surprised. Was I surprised. I was surprised and in that patient, are you patient when you find bees. Bees in a garden make a specialty of honey and so does honey. Honey and prayer. Honey and there. There where the grass can grow nearly four times yearly.

portraits and prayers—page 11.

This then was a great relief to me and I began my writing.

This sounds as if it might have been an end of something as being in the nature of a solution but it was not it was just something going on.

Up to this time I had been getting acquainted with pictures I had been intimate with a number of them but I had not been really familiar with them.

I once wrote something called Made A Mile Away, which was a description of all the pictures that had influenced me, all the pictures up to this moment the moment when I became familiar with pictures.

From this time on familiarity began and I like familiarity. It does not in me breed contempt it just breeds familiarity. And the more familiar a thing is the more there is to be familiar with. And so my familiarity began and kept on being.

From that time on I could look at any oil painting. That is the essence of familiarity that you can look at any of it.

Having thus become familiar with oil paintings I looked at any and at all of them and I looked at thousands and thousands of them. Any year in Paris if you want to look at any and all paintings you can look at thousands and thousands of them, you can look at them any day and everywhere. There are a great great many oil paintings in Paris.

Once a picture dealer told me and he knew that there were sixty thousand people in Paris painting pictures and that about twenty thousand of them were earning a living at it. There are a great many oil paintings to be seen any year in Paris.

Gradually getting more and more familiar with oil paintings was like getting gradually more and more familiar with faces as you look very hard at some of them and you look very hard at all of them and you do all of this very often. Faces gradually tell you something, there is no doubt about that as you grow more and more familiar with any and all faces and so it is with oil paintings. The result was that in a way I slowly knew what an oil painting is and gradually I realized as I had already found out very often that there is a relation between anything that is painted and the painting of it. And gradually I realized as I had found very often that that relation was so to speak nobody’s business. The relation between the oil painting and the thing painted was really nobody’s business. It could be the oil painting’s business but actually for the purpose of the oil painting after the oil painting was painted it was not the oil painting’s business and so it was nobody’s business.

But still one always does like a resemblance.

A resemblance is always a pleasurable sensation and so a resemblance is almost always there.

That is not the business so to speak of the oil painting, that is just a pleasant human weakness. Anybody and so almost everybody pleasantly likes anything that resembles anything or any one.

Then there is another thing another pleasant human weakness. There is another thing about an oil painting. It makes you see something to which it is resembling makes you see the thing in the way it the oil painting resembles it. And that too and that again is a pleasant thing. But then really and this everybody knows, very soon anybody that is everybody really forgets about this resemblance. They naturally do do so because things change at least they seem so to do or any way they look as if they did change that is they look different and so the resemblance of the oil painting that is to anybody that is to anything is only a thing that has become historical.

And so we are once more back to the life in and for itself of an oil painting.

As I say having in this way become more and more familiar with any kind of an oil painting I of course became more and more familiar with many particular oil paintings with a great many particular oil paintings, and as I say when you have looked at many many faces and have become familiar with them, you may find something new in a new face you may be surprised by a different kind of a face you may be even shocked by a different kind of a face you may like or not like a new kind of a face but you cannot refuse a new face. You must accept a face as a face. And so with an oil painting. You can now see that when it came first to Matisse and then to the cubism of Picasso nothing was a bother to me. Yes of course in a way it was a bother to me but not the bother of a refusal. That would not have been possible being that I had become familiar with oil paintings, and the essence of familiarity being that you can look at any of it.

MATISSE

One was quite certain that for a long part of his being one being living he had been trying to be certain that he was wrong in doing what he was doing and then when he could not come to be certain that he had been wrong in doing what he had been doing, when he had completely convinced himself that he would not come to be certain that he had been wrong in doing what he had been doing he was really certain then that he was a great one and he certainly was a great one. Certainly every one could be certain of this thing that this one is a great one.

portraits and prayers—page 12.

IF I TOLD HIM

a completed portrait of picasso

If I told him would he like it. Would he like it if I told him.

Would he like it would Napoleon would Napoleon would would he like it.

If Napoleon if I told him if I told him if Napoleon. Would he like it if I told him if I told him if Napoleon. Would he like it if Napoleon if Napoleon if I told him. If I told him if Napoleon if Napoleon if I told him. If I told him would he like it would he like it if I told him.

Shutters shut and open so do queens. Shutters shut and shutters and so shutters shut and shutters and so and so shutters and so shutters shut and so shutters shut and shutters and so. And so shutters shut and so and also. And also and so and so and also. Let me recite what history teaches, History teaches.

portraits and prayers—page 21

THE LIFE OF JUAN GRIS

As a Spaniard he knew cubism and had stepped through into it. He had stepped through it. There was beside this perfection. To have it shown you. Then came the war and desertion. There was little aid. Four years partly illness much perfection and rejoining beauty and perfection and then at the end there came a definite creation of something. This is what is to be measured. He made something that is to be measured. And that is that something.

portraits and prayers—page 49

Anything may be a surprise to you even a shock to you but nothing can be a bother to you if you are really familiar with it. This is a natural thing.

And then having gotten so far I began often to think a great deal about oil paintings. They were familiar to me they were never really a bother to me but sometimes they were an annoyance to me.

Having now accepted all oil paintings as oil paintings I naturally sometimes began to feel something else about them. I wondered what they would be if some day they would be different. But could they be different. I often wondered in those days if oil paintings ever could be different.

This led me back to the question in oil paintings the question one might call it the eternal question for painters of oil paintings the question of the subject of the oil painting.

I naturally did not talk to painters about what they painted in their oil paintings. Painters real painters never really ever talk about that. But I told about how every picture affected me. And in a way that is what I can say. But now to go on with the difficult question why when and in which way can a painter have a subject for his pictures. And if he does and of course he does why does he. Why does he paint what he does paint.

There are first of all three things, people, objects which include flowers and fruits, landscapes which included the sea and complications of these things which may if you like be called painters’ thoughts.

Beside this there are all these things staying still and then there are all these things not staying so still, even sometimes almost moving, and somehow sometime almost any painter paints them all.

And if he does is it annoying.

And is it really that that which the painter paints that in an oil painting is its element of annoyance.

Yes I think so.

Most people think that the annoyance that they feel from an oil painting that annoys them and a great many oil paintings annoy a great many people, the annoyance then that these people that anybody feels from an oil painting they think comes from the way the oil painting represents these things, the things represented in the oil painting. But I myself do not think so. I think the annoyance comes from the fact that the oil painting exists by reason of these things the oil painting represents in the oil painting, and profoundly it should not do so, so thinks the oil painting, so sometime thinks the painter of the oil painting, so instinctively feels the person looking at the oil painting. Really in everybody’s heart there is a feeling of annoyance at the inevitable existence of an oil painting in relation to what it has painted people, objects and landscapes. And indeed and of course as I have already made you realize that is not what an oil painting is. An oil painting is an oil painting, and these things are only the way the only way an oil painter makes an oil painting.

One might say almost all oil painters spend their life in trying to get away from this inevitability. They struggle and the result is what everybody naturally likes or dislikes depending upon whether they think the struggle is hopeless or whether it is not. And then everybody almost everybody likes a resemblance even when there is none. Does the painter like the resemblance, oh yes he does. He does like a resemblance. That is a naturally pleasant human thing, to like a resemblance. And does this naturally pleasant human thing the liking a resemblance make everything difficult very difficult. Yes it certainly does. And it makes an oil painting annoying.

You see how this brings one to anything, to everything that any one has ever tried to do in painting.

And then there is another trouble. A painting is painted as a painting, as an oil painting existing as an oil painting, it may be in or it may be out of its frame, but an oil painting and that is a real bother always will have a tendency to go back to its frame, even if it has never been out of it. That is one of the things that an oil painting any oil painting has a very great tendency to do. And this is a bother sometimes to the painter and sometimes to any one looking at an oil painting.

Does an oil painting tend to go back into its frame because after all an oil painting belongs in its frame.

Or does it not.

It does and does not. But mostly it does and that may make for elegance that, that it does belong in its frame but it may also be a bother to the quality in it that makes it an oil painting.

And if it does belong in its frame, must it the oil painting be static.

If it tries to move and there have been good attempts to make it move does it move. Leonardo, in the Virgin child and Sainte Anne tried to make it move, Rubens in his landscapes, Picasso and Velasquez in their way, and Seurat in his way.

The trouble is always, is it the people in it who move or does the picture move and if so should it. I myself like it to do so but then I like a picture, that is an oil painting to do anything it likes to do.

The first thing that ever interested me in that way as the picture moving was the Leonardo in the Louvre, the Virgin, the child and Sainte Anne. Before this the moving in a picture was the effect of moving, but in this picture there was an internal movement, not of the people or light or any of these things but inside in the oil painting. In other words the picture did not live within the frame, in other words it did not belong within the frame. The Cezanne thing was different, it went further and further into the picture the life of the oil painting but it stayed put.

I have thought a great deal about all this and I am still thinking about it. I have passionately hoped that some picture would remain out of its frame, I think it can even while it does not, even while it remains there. And this is the problem of all modern painting just as it has been the problem of all old painting. That is to say the first hope of a painter who really feels hopeful about painting is the hope that the painting will move, that it will live outside its frame.

On the other hand most elegant painting does not move does not live outside its frame and one does like elegance in painting.

I wonder if I have at all given you an idea of what an oil painting is. I hope I have even if it does seem confused. But the confusion is essential in the idea of an oil painting.

There it is the oil painting in its frame, a thing in itself. There it is and it has to look like people or objects or landscapes. Besides that it must not completely only exist in its frame. It must have its own life. And yet it may not move nor imitate movement, not really, nor must it stay still. It must not only be in its frame but it must not, only, be in its frame. This whole question of a picture being in its frame returning to its frame or not returning to its frame is the question that has latterly bothered me the most. Modern pictures have made the very definite effort to leave their frame. But do they stay out, do they go back and if they do is that where they belong and has anybody been deceived. I think about that a great deal these days.

You see it is difficult to describe exactly what an oil painting is, it is difficult for those who like to look at oil paintings presumably also difficult for those who paint oil paintings and it leads painters to the thing the last thing of which I wish to speak, the literary ideas so called of the painter.

I hope you all begin to feel with me what an oil painting is and granted that an oil painting is that that one likes to look at it and granted that one likes to look at it even if it is not that. Also that you do understand that what really annoys people that is anybody who is at all annoyed by an oil painting is not its being an oil painting, but the subject that is to say what it paints as an oil painting. I know I myself and mostly I am not bothered about what an oil painting has to look like am bothered by certain things oil paintings do that is by the things oil paintings always have to paint. For instance taking all the later oil paintings. Is it true that they are alright when the painting is the painting of objects and are they not alright when they are the painting of people. In spite of everything can that be a bother. May it not be a bother to you. May it not bother you. I remember so well some one saying of Van Gogh, it was a great many years ago, I like his pictures of people but not of flowers, and then adding reflectively, because of course I never do look at people and so I do not know what people look like but I do look at flowers and I do know what flowers look like. As I say persistently the thing that really annoys that deeply annoys people, that is, anybody who is annoyed by oil paintings, is not the way they are painted, that they can always get accustomed to more or less and reasonably quickly, but the subject of the oil painting. Of course it is always the same subject but even so it takes so much longer for the one looking at an oil painting to accustom himself to the subject in spite of it always being the same subject than to accustom himself to the oil painting itself. At least that is the way I feel about it.

And now there is one more subject in connection with oil paintings, the literary ideas painters have and that they paint.

The literary ideas painters have and that they paint are not at all the literary ideas writers have.

Of course the best writers that is the writers who feel writing the most as well as the best painters that is the painters who feel painting the most do not have literary ideas. But then a great many writers and a great many painters do have literary ideas. The thing that has often interested me is that the painters’ literary idea is not the same kind of an idea as the writers’ literary idea although they call it the same thing.

The painter has an idea which he calls a literary idea and it is to him that is he thinks it is the same kind of an idea as a writer has but it is not. And its being not makes the essential thing that makes an oil painting.

A painter’s literary idea always consists not in the action but in the distortion of the form. That could never be a writer’s literary idea. Then a painter’s idea of action always has to do with something else moving rather than the center of the picture. This is just the opposite of the writer’s idea, everything else can be quiet, except the central thing which has to move. And because of all this a painter cannot really write and a writer cannot really paint, even fairly badly.

All this is very important because it is important. It is important not for the painter or for the writer but for those who like to look at paintings and who like to know what an oil painting is and who like to know what bothers them in what an oil painting is. I hope I have been making it slowly clear to you. I might have told you more in detail but in that case you would that is to say I would not have as clearly seen as I do now what an oil painting is.

[ ¶ ]

[ ¶ ]

Plays

In a book I wrote called How To Write I made a discovery which I considered fundamental, that sentences are not emotional and that paragraphs are. I found out about language that paragraphs are emotional and sentences are not and I found out something else about it. I found out that this difference was not a contradiction but a combination and that this combination causes one to think endlessly about sentences and paragraphs because the emotional paragraphs are made up of unemotional sentences.

I found out a fundamental thing about plays. The thing I found out about plays was too a combination and not a contradiction and it was something that makes one think endlessly about plays.

That something is this.

The thing that is fundamental about plays is that the scene as depicted on the stage is more often than not one might say it is almost always in syncopated time in relation to the emotion of anybody in the audience.

What this says is this.

Your sensation as one in the audience in relation to the play played before you your sensation I say your emotion concerning that play is always either behind or ahead of the play at which you are looking and to which you are listening. So your emotion as a member of the audience is never going on at the same time as the action of the play.

This thing the fact that your emotional time as an audience is not the same as the emotional time of the play is what makes one endlessly troubled about a play, because not only is there a thing to know as to why this is so but also there is a thing to know why perhaps it does not need to be so.

This is a thing to know and knowledge as anybody can know is a thing to get by getting.

And so I will try to tell you what I had to get and what perhaps I have gotten in plays and to do so I will tell you all that I have ever felt about plays or about any play.

Plays are either read or heard or seen.

And there then comes the question which comes first and which is first, reading or hearing or seeing a play.

I ask you.

What is knowledge. Of course knowledge is what you know and what you know is what you do know.

What do I know about plays.

In order to know one must always go back.

What was the first play I saw and was I then already bothered bothered about the different tempo there is in the play and in yourself and your emotion in having the play go on in front of you. I think I may say I may say I know that I was already troubled by this in that my first experience at a play. The thing seen and the emotion did not go on together.

This that the thing seen and the thing felt about the thing seen not going on at the same tempo is what makes the being at the theatre something that makes anybody nervous.

The jazz bands made of this thing, the thing that makes you nervous at the theatre, they made of this thing an end in itself. They made of this different tempo a something that was nothing but a difference in tempo between anybody and everybody including all those doing it and all those hearing and seeing it. In the theatre of course this difference in tempo is less violent but still it is there and it does make anybody nervous.

In the first place at the theatre there is the curtain and the curtain already makes one feel that one is not going to have the same tempo as the thing that is there behind the curtain. The emotion of you on one side of the curtain and what is on the other side of the curtain are not going to be going on together. One will always be behind or in front of the other.

Then also beside the curtain there is the audience and the fact that they are or will be or will not be in the way when the curtain goes up that too makes for nervousness and nervousness is the certain proof that the emotion of the one seeing and the emotion of the thing seen do not progress together.

Nervousness consists in needing to go faster or to go slower so as to get together. It is that that makes anybody feel nervous.

And is it a mistake that that is what the theatre is or is it not.

There are things that are exciting as the theatre is exciting but do they make you nervous or do they not, and if they do and if they do not why do they and why do they not.

Let us think of three different kinds of things that are exciting and that make or do not make one nervous. First any scene which is a real scene something real that is happening in which one takes part as an actor in that scene. Second any book that is exciting, third the theatre at which one sees an exciting action in which one does not take part.

Now in a real scene in which one takes part at which one is an actor what does one feel as to time and what is it that does or does not make one nervous.

And is your feeling at such a time ahead and behind the action the way it is when you are at the theatre. It is the same and it is not. But more not.

If you are taking part in an actual violent scene, and you talk and they or he or she talk and it goes on and it gets more exciting and finally then it happens, whatever it is that does happen then when it happens then at the moment of happening is it a relief from the excitement or is it a completion of the excitement. In the real thing it is a completion of the excitement, in the theatre it is a relief from the excitement, and in that difference the difference between completion and relief is the difference between emotion concerning a thing seen on the stage and the emotion concerning a real presentation that is really something happening. I wish to illustrate this from a bit of The Making of Americans.

This one, and the one I am now beginning describing is Martha Hersland and this is a little story of the acting in her of her being in her very young living, this one was a very little one then and she was running and she was in the street and it was a muddy one and she had an umbrella that she was dragging and she was crying. I will throw the umbrella in the mud, she was saying, she was very little then, she was just beginning her schooling, I will throw the umbrella in the mud, she said and no one was near her and she was dragging the umbrella and bitterness possessed her, I will throw the umbrella in the mud, she was saying and nobody heard her, the others had run ahead to get home and they had left her, I will throw the umbrella in the mud, and there was desperate anger in her, I have throwed the umbrella in the mud, burst from her, she had thrown the umbrella in the mud and that was the end of it all in her. She had thrown the umbrella in the mud and no one heard her as it burst from her, I have throwed the umbrella in the mud, it was the end of all that to her.[1]

This then is the fundamental difference between excitement in real life and on the stage, in real life it culminates in a sense of completion whether an exciting act or an exciting emotion has been done or not, and on the stage the exciting climax is a relief. And the memory of the two things is different. As you go over the detail that leads to culmination of any scene in real life, you find that each time you cannot get completion, but you can get relief and so already your memory of any exciting scene in which you have taken part turns it into the thing seen or heard not the thing felt. You have as I say as the result relief rather than culmination. Relief from excitement, rather than the climax of excitement. In this respect an exciting story does the same only in the exciting story, you so to speak have control of it as you have in your memory of a really exciting scene, it is not as it is on the stage a thing over which you have no real control. You can with an exciting story find out the end and so begin over again just as you can in remembering an exciting scene, but the stage is different, it is not real and yet it is not within your control as the memory of an exciting thing is or the reading of an exciting book. No matter how well you know the end of the stage story it is nevertheless not within your control as the memory of an exciting thing is or as the written story of an exciting thing is or even in a curious way the heard story of an exciting thing is. And what is the reason for this difference and what does it do to the stage. It makes for nervousness that of course, and the cause of nervousness is the fact that the emotion of the one seeing the play is always ahead or behind the play.

Beside all this there is a thing to be realised and that is how you are being introduced to the characters who take part in an exciting action even when you yourself are one of the actors. And this too has to be very much thought about. And thought about in relation to an exciting real thing to an exciting book, to an exciting theatre. How are you introduced to the characters.

There are then the three ways of having something be exciting, and the excitement may or may not make one nervous, a book being read that is exciting, a scene in which one takes part or an action in which one takes part and the theatre at which one looks on.

In each case the excitement and the nervousness and the being behind or ahead in one’s feeling is different.

First anything exciting in which one takes part. There one progresses forward and back emotionally and at the supreme crisis of the scene the scene in which one takes part, in which one’s hopes and loves and fears take part at the extreme crisis of this thing one is almost one with one’s emotions, the action and the emotion go together, there is but just a moment of this coordination but it does exist otherwise there is no completion as one has no result, no result of a scene in which one has taken part, and so instinctively when any people are living an exciting moment one with another they go on and on and on until the thing has come together the emotion the action the excitement and that is the way it is when there is any violence either of loving or hating or quarreling or losing or succeeding. But there is, there has to be the moment of it all being abreast the emotion, the excitement and the action otherwise there would be no succeeding and no failing and so no one would go on living, why yes of course not.

That is life the way it is lived.

Why yes of course and there is a reasonable and sometimes an unreasonable and very often not a reasonable amount of excitement in everybody’s life and when it happens it happens in that way.

Now when you read a book how is it. Well it is not exactly like that no not even when a book is even more exciting than any excitement one has ever had. In the first place one can always look at the end of the book and so quiet down one’s excitement. The excitement having been quieted down one can enjoy the excitement just as any one can enjoy the excitement of anything having happened to them by remembering and so tasting it over and over again but each time less intensely and each time until it is all over. Those who like to read books over and over get continuously this sensation of the excitement as if it were a pleasant distant thunder that rolls and rolls and the more it rolls well the further it rolls the pleasanter until it does not roll any more. That is until at last you have read the book so often that it no longer holds any excitement not even ever so faintly and then you have to wait until you have forgotten it and you can begin it again.

Now the theatre has still another way of being all this to you, the thing causing your emotion and the excitement in connection with it.

Of course lots of other things can do these things to lots of other people that is to say excite lots of people but as I have said knowledge is what you know and I naturally tell you what I know, as I do so very essentially believe in knowledge.

So then once again what does the theatre do and how does it do it.

What happens on the stage and how and how does one feel about it. That is the thing to know, to know and to tell it as so.

Is the thing seen or the thing heard the thing that makes most of its impression upon you at the theatre. How much has the hearing to do with it and how little. Does the thing heard replace the thing seen. Does it help or does it interfere with it.

And when you are taking part in something really happening that is exciting, how is it. Does the thing seen or does the thing heard effect you and effect you at the same time or in the same degree or does it not. Can you wait to hear or can you wait to see and which excites you the most. And what has either one to do with the completion of the excitement when the excitement is a real excitement that is excited by something really happening. And then little by little does the hearing replace the seeing or does the seeing replace the hearing. Do they go together or do they not. And when the exciting something in which you have taken part arrives at its completion does the hearing replace the seeing or does it not. Does the seeing replace the hearing or does it not. Or do they both go on together.

All this is very important, and important for me and important, just important. It has of course a great deal to do with the theatre a great great deal.

In connection with reading an exciting book the thing is again more complicated than just seeing, because of course in reading one sees but one also hears and when the story is at its most exciting does one hear more than one sees or does one not do so.

I am posing all these questions to you because of course in writing, all these things are things that are really most entirely really exciting. But of course yes.

And in asking a question one is not answering but one is as one may say deciding about knowing. Knowing is what you know and in asking these questions although there is no one who answers these questions there is in them that there is knowledge. Knowledge is what you know.

And now is the thing seen or the thing heard the thing that makes most of its impression upon you at the theatre, and does as the scene on the theatre proceeds does the hearing take the place of seeing as perhaps it does when something real is being most exciting, or does seeing take the place of hearing as it perhaps does when anything real is happening or does the mixture get to be more mixed seeing and hearing as perhaps it does when anything really exciting is really happening.

If the emotion of the person looking at the theatre does or does not do what it would do if it were really a real something that was happening and they were taking part in it or they were looking at it, when the emotion of the person looking on at the theatre comes then at the climax to relief rather than completion has the mixture of seeing and hearing something to do with this and does this mixture have something to do with the nervousness of the emotion at the theatre which has perhaps to do with the fact that the emotion of the person at the theatre is always behind and ahead of the scene at the theatre but not with it.

There are then quite a number of things that any one does or does not know.

Does the thing heard replace the thing seen does it help it or does it interfere with it. Does the thing seen replace the thing heard or does it help or does it interfere with it.

I suppose one might have gotten to know a good deal about these things from the cinema and how it changed from sight to sound, and how much before there was real sound how much of the sight was sound or how much it was not. In other words the cinema undoubtedly had a new way of understanding sight and sound in relation to emotion and time.

I may say that as a matter of fact the thing which has induced a person like myself to constantly think about the theatre from the standpoint of sight and sound and its relation to emotion and time, rather than in relation to story and action is the same as you may say general form of conception as the inevitable experiments made by the cinema although the method of doing so has naturally nothing to do with the other. I myself never go to the cinema or hardly ever practically never and the cinema has never read my work or hardly ever. The fact remains that there is the same impulse to solve the problem of time in relation to emotion and the relation of the scene to the emotion of the audience in the one case as in the other. There is the same impulse to solve the problem of the relation of seeing and hearing in the one case as in the other.

It is in short the inevitable problem of anybody living in the composition of the present time, that is living as we are now living as we have it and now do live in it.

The business of Art as I tried to explain in Composition as Explanation is to live in the actual present, that is the complete actual present, and to completely express that complete actual present.

But to come back to that other question which is at once so important a part of any scene in real life, in books or on the stage, how are the actors introduced to the sight, hearing and consciousness of the person having the emotion about them. How is it done in each case and what has that to do with the way the emotion progresses.

How are the actors in a real scene introduced to those acting with them in that scene and how are the real actors in a real scene introduced to you who are going to be in an exciting scene with them. How does it happen, that is, as it usually happens.

And how are the actors in a book scene introduced to the reader of the book, how does one come to know them, that is how is one really introduced to them.

And how are the people on the stage that is the people the actors act how are they introduced to the audience and what is the reason why, the reason they are introduced in the way that they are introduced, and what happens, and how does it matter, and how does it affect the emotions of the audience.

In a real scene, naturally in a real scene, you either have already very well known all the actors in the real scene of which you are one, or you have not. More generally you have than you have not, but and this is the element of excitement in an exciting scene, it quite of course is the element of excitement in an exciting scene that is in a real scene, all that you have known of the persons including yourself who are taking part in the exciting scene, although you have most probably known them very well, what makes it exciting is that insofar as the scene is exciting they the actors in the scene including yourself might just as well have been strangers because they all act talk and feel differently from the way you have expected them to act feel or talk. And this that they feel act and talk including yourself differently from the way you would have thought that they would act feel and talk makes the scene an exciting scene and makes the climax of this scene which is a real scene a climax of completion and not a climax of relief. That is what a real scene is. Would it make any difference in a real scene if they were all strangers, if they had never known each other. Yes it would, it would be practically impossible in the real scene to have a really exciting scene if they were all strangers because generally speaking it is the contradiction between the way you know the people you know including yourself act and the way they are acting or feeling or talking that makes of any scene that is an exciting scene an exciting scene.

Of course there are other exciting scenes in peace and in war in which the exciting scene takes place with strangers but in that case for the purpose of excitement you are all strangers but so completely strangers, including you yourself to yourself as well as the others to each other and to you that they are not really individuals and inasmuch as that is so it has the advantage and the disadvantage that you proceed by a series of completions which follow each other so closely that when it is all over you cannot remember that is you cannot really reconstruct the thing, the thing that has happened. That is something that one must think about in relation to the theatre and it is a very interesting thing. Then in a case like that where you are all strangers in an exciting scene what happens as far as hearing and seeing is concerned. When in an exciting scene where you are all strangers you to yourself and you to them and they to you and they to each other and where no one of all of them including yourself have any consciousness of knowing each other do you have the disadvantage of not knowing the difference between hearing and seeing and is that a disadvantage from the standpoint of remembering. From that standpoint the standpoint of remembering it is a serious disadvantage.

But we may say that that exciting experience of exciting scenes where you have really no acquaintance with the other actors as well as none with yourself in an exciting action are comparatively rare and are not the normal material of excitement as it is exciting in the average person’s experience.

As I say in the kind of excitement where you have had no normal introduction to the actors of the scene the action and the emotion is so violent that sight sound and emotion is so little realized that it cannot be remembered and therefore in a kind of a way it has really nothing to do with anything because really it is more exciting action than exciting emotion or excitement. I think I can say that these are not the same thing. Have they anything to do with the way the theatre gets you to know or not to know what the people on the stage are. Perhaps yes and perhaps no.

In ordinary life one has known pretty well the people with whom one is having the exciting scene before the exciting scene takes place and one of the most exciting elements in the excitement be it love or a quarrel or a struggle is that, that having been well known that is familiarly known, they all act in acting violently act in the same way as they always did of course only the same way has become so completely different that from the standpoint of familiar acquaintance there is none there is complete familiarity but there is no proportion that has hitherto been known, and it is this which makes the scene the real scene exciting, and it is this that leads to completion, the proportion achieves in your emotion the new proportion therefore it is completion but not relief. A new proportion cannot be a relief.

Now how does one naturally get acquainted in real life which makes one have a familiarity with some one. By a prolonged familiarity of course.

And how does one achieve this familiarity with the people in a book or the people on the stage. Or does one.

In real life the familiarity is of course the result of accident, intention or natural causes but in any case there is a progressive familiarity that makes one acquainted.

Now in a book there is an attempt to do the same thing that is, to say, to do a double thing, to make the people in the book familiar with each other and to make the reader familiar with them. That is the reason in a book it is always a strange doubling, the familiarity between the characters in the book is a progressive familiarity and the familiarity between them and the reader is a familiarity that is a forcing process or an incubation. It makes of course a double time and later at another time we will go into that.

But now how about the theatre.

It is not possible in the theatre to produce familiarity which is of the essence of acquaintance because, in the first place when the actors are there they are there and they are there right away.

When one reads a play and very often one does read a play, anyway one did read Shakespeare’s play a great deal at least I did, it was always necessary to keep one’s finger in the list of characters for at least the whole first act, and in a way it is necessary to do the same when the play is played. One has one’s programme for that and beside one has to become or has become acquainted with the actors as an actor and one has one’s programme too for that. And so the introduction to the characters on the stage has a great many different sides to it. And this has again a great deal to do with the nervousness of the theatre excitement.

Anybody who was as I was, brought up and at the time that I was brought up was brought up in Oakland and in San Francisco inevitably went to the theatre a lot. Actors in those days liked to go out to the Coast and as it was expensive to get back and not expensive to stay there they stayed. Besides that there were a great many foreign actors who came and having come stayed and any actor who stays acts and so there was always a great deal to see on the stage and children went, they went with each other and they went alone, and they went with people who were older, and there was twenty-five cent opera to which anybody went and the theatre was natural and anybody went to the theatre. I did go a great deal in those days. I also read plays a great deal. I rather liked reading plays, I very much liked reading plays. In the first place there was in reading plays as I have said the necessity of going forward and back to the list of characters to find out which was which and then insensibly to know. Then there was the poetry and then gradually there were the portraits.

I can remember quite definitely in the reading of plays that there were very decidedly these three things, the way of getting acquainted that was not an imitation of what one usually did, but the having to remember which character was which. That was very different from real life or from a book. Then there was the element of poetry. Poetry connected with a play was livelier poetry than poetry unconnected with a play. In the first place there were a great many bits that were short and sometimes it was only a line.

I remember Henry the Sixth which I read and reread and which of course I have never seen played but which I liked to read because there were so many characters and there were so many little bits in it that were lively words. In the poetry of plays words are more lively words than in any other kind of poetry and if one naturally liked lively words and I naturally did one likes to read plays in poetry. I always as a child read all the plays I could get hold of that were in poetry. Plays in prose do not read so well. The words in prose are livelier when they are not a play. I am not saying anything about why, it is just a fact.

So then for me there was the reading of plays which was one thing and then there was the seeing of plays and of operas a great many of them which was another thing.

Later on so very much later on there was for me the writing of plays which was one thing and there was at that time no longer any seeing of plays. I practically when I wrote my first play had completely ceased going to the theatre. In fact although I have written a great many plays and I am quite sure they are plays I have since I commenced writing these plays I have practically never been inside of any kind of a theatre. Of course none of this has been intentional, one may say generally speaking that anything that is really inevitable, that is to say necessary is not intentional.

But to go back to the plays I did see, and then to go on to the plays I did write.

It was then a natural thing in the Oakland and San Francisco in which I was brought up to see a great many plays played. Beside there was a great deal of opera played and so all of it was natural enough and how did I feel about it.

Generally speaking all the early recollections all a child’s feeling of the theatre is two things. One which is in a way like a circus that is the general movement and light and air which any theatre has, and a great deal of glitter in the light and a great deal of height in the air, and then there are moments, a very very few moments but still moments. One must be pretty far advanced in adolescence before one realizes a whole play.

Up to the time of adolescence when one does really live in a whole play up to that time the theatre consists of bright filled space and usually not more than one moment in a play.

I think this is fairly everybody’s experience and it was completely mine.

Uncle Tom’s Cabin may not have been my first play but it was very nearly my first play. I think my first play really was Pinafore in London but the theatre there was so huge that I do not remember at all seeing a stage I only remember that it felt like a theatre that is the theatre did. I doubt if I did see the stage.

In Uncle Tom’s Cabin I remember only the escape across the ice, I imagine because the blocks of ice moving up and down naturally would catch my eye more than the people on the stage would.

The next thing was the opera the twenty-five cent opera of San Francisco and the fight in Faust. But that I imagine was largely because my brother had told me about the fight in Faust. As a matter of fact I gradually saw more of the opera because I saw it quite frequently. Then there was Buffalo Bill and the Indian attack, well of course anybody raised where everybody collected arrow heads and played Indians would notice Indians. And then there was Lohengrin, and there all that I saw was the swan being changed into a boy, our insisting on seeing that made my father with us lose the last boat home to Oakland, but my brother and I did not mind, naturally not as it was the moment.

In spite of my having seen operas quite often the first thing that I remember as sound on the stage was the playing by some English actor of Richelieu at the Oakland theatre and his repeated calling out, Nemours Nemours. That is the first thing that I remember hearing with my ears at the theatre and as I say nothing is more interesting to know about the theatre than the relation of sight and sound. It is always the most interesting thing about anything to know whether you hear or you see. And how one has to do with the other. It is one of the important things in finding out how you know what you know.

Then I enormously remember Booth playing Hamlet but there again the only thing I noticed and it is rather a strange thing to have noticed is his lying at the Queen’s feet during the play. One would suppose that a child would notice other things in the play than that but that is what I remember and I noticed him there more than I did the play he saw, although I knew that there was a play going on there, that is the little play. It was in this way that I first felt two things going on at one time. That is something that one has to come to feel.

Then the next thing I knew was adolescence and going to the theatre all the time, a great deal alone, and all of it making an outside inside existence for me, not so real as books, which were all inside me, but so real that it the theatre made me real outside of me which up to that time I never had been in my emotion. I had largely been so in an active daily life but not in any emotion.

Then gradually there came the beginning of really realising the great difficulty of having my emotion accompany the scene and then moreover I became fairly consciously troubled by the things over which one stumbles over which one stumbled to such an extent that the time of one’s emotion in relation to the scene was always interrupted. The things over which one stumbled and there it was a matter both of seeing and of hearing were clothes, voices, what they the actors said, how they were dressed and how that related itself to their moving around. Then the bother of never being able to begin over again because before it had commenced it was over, and at no time had you been ready, either to commence or to be over. Then I began to vaguely wonder whether I could see and hear at the same time and which helped or interfered with the other and which helped or interfered with the thing on the stage having been over before it really commenced. Could I see and hear and feel at the same time and did I.

I began to be a good deal troubled by all these things, the more emotion I felt while at the theatre the more troubled I became by all these things.

And then I was relieved.

As I said San Francisco was a wonderful place to hear and see foreign actors as at that time they liked it when they got there and they stayed and they played.

I must have been about sixteen years old and Bernhardt came to San Francisco and stayed two months. I knew a little french of course but really it did not matter, it was all so foreign and her voice being so varied and it all being so french I could rest in it untroubled. And I did.

It was better than the opera because it went on. It was better than the theatre because you did not have to get acquainted. The manners and customs of the french theatre created a thing in itself and it existed in and for itself as the poetical plays had that I used so much to read, there were so many characters just as there were in those plays and you did not have to know them they were so foreign, and the foreign scenery and actuality replaced the poetry and the voices replaced the portraits. It was for me a very simple direct and moving pleasure.

This experience curiously enough and yet perhaps it was not so curious awakened in me a desire for melodrama on the stage, because there again everything happened so quietly one did not have to get acquainted and as what the people felt was of no importance one did not have to realize what was said.

This pleasure in melodrama and in those days there was always one theatre in a theatrically inclined town that played melodrama, this pleasure in melodrama culminated for me in the civil war dramas of that period and the best of them was of course Secret Service. Gillette had conceived a new technique, silence stillness and quick movement. Of course it had been done in the melodrama already by the villains particularly in such plays as the Queen of Chinatown and those that had to do with telegraph operators. But Gillette had not only done it but he had conceived it and it made the whole stage the whole play this technique silence stillness and quick movement. One was no longer bothered by the theatre, you had to get acquainted of course but that was quickly over and after that nothing bothered. In fact Gillette created what the cinema later repeated by mixing up the short story and the stage but there is yet the trouble with the cinema that it is after all a photograph, and a photograph continues to be a photograph and yet can it become something else. Perhaps it can but that is a whole other question. If it can then some one will have to feel that about it. But to go on.

From then on I was less and less interested in the theatre.

I became more interested in opera, I went one went and the whole business almost came together and then finally, just finally, I came not to care at all for music and so having concluded that music was made for adolescents and not for adults and having just left adolescence behind me and beside I knew all the operas anyway by that time I did not care any more for opera.

Then I came to Paris to live and there for a long time I did not go to the theatre at all. I forgot the theatre, I never thought about the theatre. I did sometimes think about the opera. I went to the opera once in Venice and I liked it and then much later Strauss’ Electra made me realize that in a kind of a way there could be a solution of the problem of conversation on the stage. Beside it was a new opera and it is quite exciting to hear something unknown really unknown.

But as I say I settled down to Paris life and I forgot the theatre and almost forgot opera. There was of course Isadora Duncan and then the Russian ballet and in between Spain and the Argentine and bullfights and I began once more to feel something about something going on at a theatre.

And then I went back, not in my reading but in my feeling to the reading of plays in my childhood, the lots of characters, the poetry and the portraits and the scenery which was always of course and ought always to be of course woods that is forests and trees and streets and windows.

And so one day all of a sudden I began to write Plays.

I remember very well the first one I wrote. I called it What Happened, a Play, it is in Geography and Plays as are all the plays I wrote at that time. I think and always have thought that if you write a play you ought to announce that it is a play and that is what I did. What Happened. A Play.

I had just come home from a pleasant dinner party and I realized then as anybody can know that something is always happening.

Something is always happening, anybody knows a quantity of stories of people’s lives that are always happening, there are always plenty for the newspapers and there are always plenty in private life. Everybody knows so many stories and what is the use of telling another story. What is the use of telling a story since there are so many and everybody knows so many and tells so many. In the country it is perfectly extraordinary how many complicated dramas go on all the time. And everybody knows them, so why tell another one. There is always a story going on.

So naturally what I wanted to do in my play was what everybody did not always know nor always tell. By everybody I do of course include myself by always I do of course include myself.

And so I wrote, What Happened, A Play.

Then I wrote Ladies Voices and then I wrote a Curtain Raiser. I did this last because I wanted still more to tell what could be told if one did not tell anything.

Perhaps I will read some of these to you later.

Then I went to Spain and there I wrote a lot of plays. I concluded that anything that was not a story could be a play and I even made plays in letters and advertisements.

I had before I began writing plays written many portraits. I had been enormously interested all my life in finding out what made each one that one and so I had written a great many portraits.

I came to think that since each one is that one and that there are a number of them each one being that one, the only way to express this thing each one being that one and there being a number of them knowing each other was in a play. And so I began to write these plays. And the idea in What Happened, A Play was to express this without telling what happened, in short to make a play the essence of what happened. I tried to do this with the first series of plays that I wrote.

A tiger a rapt and surrounded overcoat securely arranged with spots old enough to be thought useful and witty quite witty in a secret and in a blinding flurry.[2]

ACT TWO

(Three)

Four and nobody wounded, five and nobody flourishing, six and nobody talkative, eight and nobody sensible.

One and a left hand lift that is so heavy that there is no way of pronouncing perfectly.

A point of accuracy, a point of a strange stove, a point that is so sober that the reason left is all the chance of swelling.

(The same three.)

A wide oak a wide enough oak, a very wide cake, a lightning cooky, a single wide open and exchanged box filled with the same little sac that shines.

The best the only better and more left footed stranger.

The very kindness there is in all lemons oranges apples pears and potatoes.

(The same three.)

A same frame a sadder portal, a singular gate and a bracketed mischance.

A rich market where there is no memory of more moon than there is everywhere and yet where strangely there is apparel and a whole set.

A connection, a clam cup connection, a survey, a ticket and a return to laying over.

ACT THREE

(Two.)

A cut, a cut is not a slice, what is the occasion for representing a cut and a slice. What is the occasion for all that.

A cut is a slice, a cut is the same slice. The reason that a cut is a slice is that if there is no hurry any time is just as useful.[3]

I have of course always been struggling with this thing, to say what you nor I nor nobody knows, but what is really what you and I and everybody knows, and as I say everybody hears stories but the thing that makes each one what he is is not that. Everybody hears stories and knows stories. How can they not because that is what anybody does and what everybody tells. But in my portraits I had tried to tell what each one is without telling stories and now in my early plays I tried to tell what happened without telling stories so that the essence of what happened would be like the essence of the portraits, what made what happened be what it was. And then I had for the moment gone as far as I could then go in plays and I went back to poetry and portraits and description.

Then I began to spend my summers in Bilignin in the department of the Ain and there I lived in a landscape that made itself its own landscape. I slowly came to feel that since the landscape was the thing, I had tried to write it down in Lucy Church Amiably and I did but I wanted it even more really, in short I found that since the landscape was the thing, a play was a thing and I went on writing plays a great many plays. The landscape at Bilignin so completely made a play that I wrote quantities of plays.

I felt that if a play was exactly like a landscape then there would be no difficulty about the emotion of the person looking on at the play being behind or ahead of the play because the landscape does not have to make acquaintance. You may have to make acquaintance with it, but it does not with you, it is there and so the play being written the relation between you at any time is so exactly that that it is of no importance unless you look at it. Well I did look at it and the result is in all the plays that I have printed as Operas and Plays.

marius. I am very pleased I am indeed very pleased that it is a great pleasure.

martha. If four are sitting at a table and one of them is lying upon it it does not make any difference. If bread and pomegranates are on a table and four are sitting at the table and one of them is leaning upon it it does not make any difference.

martha. It does not make any difference if four are seated at a table and one is leaning upon it.

maryas. If five are seated at a table and there is bread on it and there are pomegranates on it and one of the five is leaning on the table it does not make any difference.

martha. If on a day that comes again and if we consider a day a week day it does come again if on a day that comes again and we consider every day to be a day that comes again it comes again then when accidentally when very accidentally every other day and every other day every other day and every other day that comes again and every day comes again when accidentally every other day comes again, every other day comes again and every other and every day comes again and accidentally and every day and it comes again, a day comes again and a day in that way comes again.

maryas. Accidentally in the morning and after that every evening and accidentally every evening and after that every morning and after that accidentally every morning and after that accidentally and after that every morning.

maryas. After that accidentally. Accidentally after that.

maryas. Accidentally after that. After that accidentally.

maryas.
and

martha. More Maryas and more Martha.

maryas.
and

martha. More Martha and more Maryas.

martha.
and

maryas. More and more and more Martha and more Maryas.

marius. It is spoken of in that way.

mabel. It is spoken of in that way.

marius
and

mabel. It is spoken in that way and it is spoken of in that way.

marius
and

mabel. It is spoken of in that way.

mabel. I speak of it in that way.

marius. I have spoken of it in that way and I speak it in that way. I have spoken of it in that way.

mabel. I speak of it in that way. [4]

The landscape has its formation and as after all a play has to have formation and be in relation one thing to the other thing and as the story is not the thing as any one is always telling something then the landscape not moving but being always in relation, the trees to the hills the hills to the fields the trees to each other any piece of it to any sky and then any detail to any other detail, the story is only of importance if you like to tell or like to hear a story but the relation is there anyway. And of that relation I wanted to make a play and I did, a great number of plays.

SAY IT WITH FLOWERS

a play

George Henry, Henry Henry and Elisabeth Henry.

Subsidiary characters.

Elisabeth and William Long.

Time Louis XI

Place Gisors.
Action in a cake shop and the sea shore.
Other interests.

The welcoming of a man and his dog and the wish that they would come back sooner.

George Henry and Elisabeth Henry and Henry
Henry ruminating.
Elisabeth and William Long.

Waiting.

Who has asked them to be amiable to me.

She said she was waiting.

George Henry and Elisabeth Henry and Henry Henry.

Who might be asleep if they were not waiting for me.

She.

Elisabeth Henry and Henry Henry and George Henry.

She might be waiting with me.

Henry Henry absolutely ready to be here with me.

Scenery.

The home where they were waiting for William Long to ask them to come along and ask them not to be waiting for them.

Will they be asleep while they are waiting.

They will be pleased with everything.

What is everything.

A hyacinth is everything.

Will they be sleeping while they are waiting for everything.

William Long and Elisabeth Long were so silent you might have heard an egg shell breaking. They were busy all day long with everything.

Elisabeth and William Long were very busy waiting for him to come and bring his dog along.

Why did they not go with him.

Because they were busy waiting.[5]

LOUIS XI AND MADAME GIRAUD

Scene II

Louis the XI loved a boat

A boat on the Seine

Sinks and leaves.

Leaves which have patterns

They with delight.

Make it be loaned

To administer their confinement

They will go away

Without which it will matter.

Louis XI

Has won gold for France

And in this way.

He has settled she and a girl

He and a wife

He and a friend

They and their mother

The mother and the son Percy. [6]

MADAME RECAMIER

Yvonne Marin

Out loud is when the mother wishes

When the brother fishes

When the father considers wishes

When the sister supposes wishes

She will change to say I say I say so.

Let her think of learning nothing.

Let her think of seeing everything

Let her think like that.

Florence Descotes

Never to be restless

Never to be afraid

Never to ask will they come

Never to have made

Never to like having had

Little that is left then

She made it do

One and two

Thank her for everything.

Madame Recamier

It is not thoughtless to think well of them.

Louis Raynal

A place where she sits Is a place where they were[7]

The only one of course that has been played is Four Saints. In Four Saints I made the Saints the landscape. All the saints that I made and I made a number of them because after all a great many pieces of things are in a landscape all these saints together made my landscape. These attendant saints were the landscape and it the play really is a landscape.

A landscape does not move nothing really moves in a landscape but things are there, and I put into the play the things that were there.

Magpies are in the landscape that is they are in the sky of a landscape, they are black and white and they are in the sky of the landscape in Bilignin and in Spain, especially in Avila. When they are in the sky they do something that I have never seen any other bird do they hold themselves up and down and look flat against the sky.

A very famous French inventor of things that have to do with stabilisation in aviation told me that what I told him magpies did could not be done by any bird but anyway whether the magpies at Avila do do it or do not at least they look as if they do do it. They look exactly like the birds in the Annunciation pictures the bird which is the Holy Ghost and rests flat against the side sky very high.

There were magpies in my landscape and there were scarecrows.

The scarecrows on the ground are the same thing as the magpies in the sky, they are a part of the landscape.

They the magpies may tell their story if they and you like or even if I like but stories are only stories but that they stay in the air is not a story but a landscape. That scarecrows stay on the ground is the same thing it could be a story but it is a piece of the landscape.

Then as I said streets and windows are also landscape and they added to my Spanish landscape.

While I was writing the Four Saints I wanted one always does want the saints to be actually saints before them as well as inside them, I had to see them as well as feel them. As it happened there is on the Boulevard Raspail a place where they make photographs that have always held my attention. They take a photograph of a young girl dressed in the costume of her ordinary life and little by little in successive photographs they change it into a nun. These photographs are small and the thing takes four or five changes but at the end it is a nun and this is done for the family when the nun is dead and in memoriam. For years I had stood and looked at these when I was walking and finally when I was writing Saint Therese in looking at these photographs I saw how Saint Therese existed from the life of an ordinary young lady to that of the nun. And so everything was actual and I went on writing.

Then in another window this time on the rue de Rennes there was a rather large porcelain group and it was of a young soldier giving alms to a beggar and taking off his helmet and his armour and leaving them in the charge of another.

It was somehow just what the young Saint Ignatius did and anyway it looked like him as I had known about him and so he too became actual not as actual as Saint Therese in the photographs but still actual and so the Four Saints got written.

All these things might have been a story but as a landscape they were just there and a play is just there. That is at least the way I feel about it.

Anyway I did write Four Saints an Opera to be Sung and I think it did almost what I wanted, it made a landscape and the movement in it was like a movement in and out with which anybody looking on can keep in time. I also wanted it to have the movement of nuns very busy and in continuous movement but placid as a landscape has to be because after all the life in a convent is the life of a landscape, it may look excited a landscape does sometimes look excited but its quality is that a landscape if it ever did go away would have to go away to stay.

Anyway the play as I see it is exciting and it moves but it also stays and that is as I said in the beginning might be what a play should do.

Anyway I am pleased. People write me that they are having a good time while the opera is going on a thing which they say does not very often happen to them at the theatre.

So you do see what I have after all meant.

And so this is just at present all I know about the theatre.

[ ¶ ]

The Gradual Making of The Making of Americans

I am going to read what I have written to read, because in a general way it is easier even if it is not better and in a general way it is better even if it is not easier to read what has been written than to say what has not been written. Any way that is one way to feel about it.

And I want to tell you about the gradual way of making The Making of Americans. I made it gradually and it took me almost three years to make it, but that is not what I mean by gradual. What I mean by gradual is the way the preparation was made inside of me. Although as I tell it it will sound historical, it really is not historical as I still very much remember it. I do remember it. That is I can remember it. And if you can remember, it may be history but it is not historical.

To begin with, I seem always to be doing the talking when I am anywhere but in spite of that I do listen. I always listen. I always have listened. I always have listened to the way everybody has to tell what they have to say. In other words I always have listened in my way of listening until they have told me and told me until I really know it, that is know what they are.

I always as I admit seem to be talking but talking can be a way of listening that is if one has the profound need of hearing and seeing what every one is telling.

And I began very early in life to talk all the time and to listen all the time. At least that is the way I feel about it.

I cannot remember not talking all the time and all the same feeling that while I was talking while I was seeing that I was not only hearing but seeing while I was talking and that at the same time the relation between myself knowing I was talking and those to whom I was talking and incidentally to whom I was listening were coming to tell me and tell me in their way everything that made them.

Those of you who have read The Making of Americans I think will very certainly understand.

When I was young and I am talking of a period even before I went to college part of this talking consisted in a desire not only to hear what each one was saying in every way everybody has of saying it but also then of helping to change them and to help them change themselves.

I was very full of convictions in those days and I at that time thought that the passion I had for finding out by talking and listening just how everybody was always telling everything that was inside them that made them that one, that this passion for knowing the basis of existence in each one was in me to help them change themselves to become what they should become. The changing should of course be dependent upon my ideas and theirs theirs as much as mine at that time.

And so in those early days I wanted to know what was inside each one which made them that one and I was deeply convinced that I needed this to help them change something.

Then I went to college and there for a little while I was tremendously occupied with finding out what was inside myself to make me what I was. I think that does happen to one at that time. It had been happening before going to college but going to college made it more lively. And being so occupied with what made me myself inside me, made me perhaps not stop talking but for awhile it made me stop listening.

At any rate that is the way it seems to me now looking back at it.

While I was at college and doing philosophy and psychology I became more and more interested in my own mental and physical processes and less in that of others and all I then was learning of what made people what they were came to me by experience and not by talking and listening.

Then as I say I became more interested in psychology, and one of the things I did was testing reactions of the average college student in a state of normal activity and in the state of fatigue induced by their examinations. I was supposed to be interested in their reactions but soon I found that I was not but instead that I was enormously interested in the types of their characters that is what I even then thought of as the bottom nature of them, and when in May 1898 I wrote my half of the report of these experiments I expressed these results as follows:

In these descriptions it will be readily observed that habits of attention are reflexes of the complete character of the individual.

Then that was over and I went to the medical school where I was bored and where once more myself and my experiences were more actively interesting me than the life inside of others.

But then after that once more I began to listen, I had left the medical school and I had for the moment nothing to do but talk and look and listen, and I did this tremendously.

I then began again to think about the bottom nature in people, I began to get enormously interested in hearing how everybody said the same thing over and over again with infinite variations but over and over again until finally if you listened with great intensity you could hear it rise and fall and tell all that that there was inside them, not so much by the actual words they said or the thoughts they had but the movement of their thoughts and words endlessly the same and endlessly different.

Many things then come out in the repeating that make a history of each one for any one who always listens to them. Many things come out of each one and as one listens to them listens to all the repeating in them, always this comes to be clear about them, the history of them of the bottom nature in them, the nature or natures mixed up in them to make the whole of them in anyway it mixes up in them. Sometime then there will be a history of every one.

When you come to feel the whole of anyone from the beginning to the ending, all the kind of repeating there is in them, the different ways at different times repeating comes out of them, all the kinds of things and mixtures in each one, anyone can see then by looking hard at any one living near them that a history of every one must be a long one. A history of any one must be a long one, slowly it comes out from them from their beginning to their ending, slowly you can see it in them the nature and the mixtures in them, slowly everything comes out from each one in the kind of repeating each one does in the different parts and kinds of living they have in them, slowly then the history of them comes out from them, slowly then any one who looks well at any one will have the history of the whole of that one. Slowly the history of each one comes out of each one. Sometime then there will be a history of every one. Mostly every history will be a long one. Slowly it comes out of each one, slowly any one who looks at them gets the history of each part of the living of any one in the history of the whole of each one that sometime there will be of every one.

the making of americans (harcourt, brace & co.), page 128.

Repeating then is in every one, in every one their being and their feeling and their way of realizing everything and every one comes out of them in repeating. More and more then every one comes to be clear to some one.

Slowly every one in continuous repeating, to their minutest variation, comes to be clearer to some one. Every one who ever was or is or will be living sometimes will be clearly realized by some one. Sometime there will be an ordered history of every one. Slowly every kind of one comes into ordered recognition. More and more then it is wonderful in living the subtle variations coming clear into ordered recognition, coming to make every one a part of some kind of them, some kind of men and women. Repeating then is in every one, every one then comes sometime to be clearer to some one, sometime there will be then an orderly history of every one who ever was or is or will be living.

the making of americans.

Then I became very interested in resemblances, in resemblances and slight differences between people. I began to make charts of all the people I had ever known or seen, or met or remembered.

Every one is always busy with it, no one of them then ever want to know it that every one looks like some one else and they see it mostly every one dislikes to hear it. It is very important to me to always know it, to always see it which one looks like others and to tell it.—The Making of Americans, page 211. I write for myself and strangers, I do this for my own sake and for the sake of those who know I know it that they look like other ones, that they are separate and yet always repeated. There are some who like it that I know they are like many others and repeat it, there are many who never can really like it.

Every one is one inside them, every one reminds some one of some other one who is or was or will be living. Every one has it to say of each one he is like such a one I see it in him, every one has it to say of each one she is like some one else I can tell by remembering. So it goes on always in living, every one is always remembering some one who is resembling to the one at whom they are then looking. So they go on repeating, every one is themselves inside them and every one is resembling to others and that is always interesting.

the making of americans, page 212.

I began to see that as I saw when I saw so many students at college that all this was gradually taking form. I began to get very excited about it. I began to be sure that if I could only go on long enough and talk and hear and look and see and feel enough and long enough I could finally describe really describe every kind of human being that ever was or is or would be living.

I got very wrapped up in all this. And I began writing The Making of Americans.

Let me read you some passages to show you how passionately and how desperately I felt about all this.

I am altogether a discouraged one. I am just now altogether a discouraged one. I am going on describing men and women.

the making of americans, page 308.

I have been very glad to have been wrong. It is sometimes a very hard thing to win myself to having been wrong about something. I do a great deal of suffering.

the making of americans, page 310.

I was sure that in a kind of a way the enigma of the universe could in this way be solved. That after all description is explanation, and if I went on and on and on enough I could describe every individual human being that could possibly exist. I did proceed to do as much as I could.

Some time then there will be very [every] kind of a history of every one who ever can or is or was or will be living. Some time then there will be a history of every one from their beginning to their ending. Sometime then there will be a history of all of them, of every kind of them, of every one, of every bit of living they ever have in them, of them when there is never more than a beginning to them, of every kind of them, of every one when there is very little beginning and then there is an ending, there will then sometime be a history of every one there will be a history of everything that ever was or is or will be them, of everything that was or is or will be all of any one or all of all of them. Sometime then there will be a history of every one, of everything or anything that is all them or any part of them and sometime then there will be a history of how anything or everything comes out from every one, comes out from every one or any one from the beginning to the ending of the being in them. Sometime then there must be a history of every one who ever was or is or will be living. As one sees every one in their living, in their loving, sitting, eating, drinking, sleeping, walking, working, thinking, laughing, as any one sees all of them from their beginning to their ending, sees them when they are little babies or children or young grown men and women or growing older men and women or old men and women then one knows it in them that sometime there will be a history of all of them, that sometime all of them will have the last touch of being, a history of them can give to them, sometime then there will be a history of each one, of all the kinds of them, of all the ways any one can know them, of all the ways each one is inside her or inside him, of all the ways anything of them comes out from them. Sometime then there will be a history of every one and so then every one will have in them the last touch of being a history of any one can give to them.

the making of americans, page 124.

This is then a beginning of the way of knowing everything in every one, of knowing the complete history of each one who ever is or was or will be living. This is then a little description of the winning of so much wisdom.

the making of americans, page 217.

Of course all the time things were happening that is in respect to my hearing and seeing and feeling. I found that as often as I thought and had every reason to be certain that I had included everything in my knowledge of any one something else would turn up that had to be included. I did not with this get at all discouraged I only became more and more interested. And I may say that I am still more and more interested I find as many things to be added now as ever and that does make it eternally interesting. So I found myself getting deeper and deeper into the idea of describing really describing every individual that could exist.

While I was doing all this all unconsciously at the same time a matter of tenses and sentences came to fascinate me.

While I was listening and hearing and feeling the rhythm of each human being I gradually began to feel the difficulty of putting it down. Types of people I could put down but a whole human being felt at one and the same time, in other words while in the act of feeling that person was very difficult to put into words.

And so about the middle of The Making of Americans I became very consciously obsessed by this very definite problem.

It happens very often that a man has it in him, that a man does something, that he does it very often that he does many things, when he is a young man when he is an old man, when he is an older man. One of such of these kind of them had a little boy and this one, the little son wanted to make a collection of butterflies and beetles and it was all exciting to him and it was all arranged then and then the father said to the son you are certain this is not a cruel thing that you are wanting to be doing, killing things to make collections of them, and the son was very disturbed then and they talked about it together the two of them and more and more they talked about it then and then at last the boy was convinced it was a cruel thing and he said he would not do it and his father said the little boy was a noble boy to give up pleasure when it was a cruel one. The boy went to bed then and then the father when he got up in the early morning saw a wonderfully beautiful moth in the room and he caught him and he killed him and he pinned him and he woke up his son then and showed it to him and he said to him see what a good father I am to have caught and killed this one, the boy was all mixed up inside him and then he said he would go on with his collecting and that was all there was then of discussing and this is a little description of something that happened once and it is very interesting.

the making of americans, page 284.

And this brings us to the question of grammar. So let me talk a little about that.

You know by this time that although I do listen I do see I do hear I do feel that I do talk.

English grammar is interesting because it is so simple. Once you really know how to diagram a sentence really know it, you know practically all you have to know about English grammar. In short any child thirteen years old properly taught can by that time have learned everything there is to learn about English grammar. So why make a fuss about it. However one does.

It is this that makes the English language such a vital language that the grammar of it is so simple and that one does make a fuss about it.

When I was up against the difficulty of putting down the complete conception that I had of an individual, the complete rhythm of a personality that I had gradually acquired by listening seeing feeling and experience, I was faced by the trouble that I had acquired all this knowledge gradually but when I had it I had it completely at one time. Now that may never have been a trouble to you but it was a terrible trouble to me. And a great deal of The Making of Americans was a struggle to do this thing, to make a whole present of something that it had taken a great deal of time to find out, but it was a whole there then within me and as such it had to be said.

That then and ever since has been a great deal of my work and it is that which has made me try so many ways to tell my story.

In The Making of Americans I tried it in a variety of ways. And my sentences grew longer and longer, my imaginary dependent clauses were constantly being dropped out, I struggled with relations between they them and then, I began with a relation between tenses that sometimes almost seemed to do it. And I went on and on and then one day after I had written a thousand pages, this was in 1908 I just did not go on any more.

I did however immediately begin again. I began A Long Gay Book, that was going to be even longer than The Making of Americans and was going to be even more complicated, but then something happened in me and I said in Composition As Explanation, so then naturally it was natural that one thing an enormously long thing was not everything an enormously short thing was also not everything nor was it all of it a continuous present thing nor was it always and always beginning again.

And so this is The Making of Americans. A book one thousand pages long, and I worked over it three years, and I hope this makes it a little more understandable to you.

As I say I began A Long Gay Book and it was to be even longer than The Making of Americans and it was to describe not only every possible kind of a human being, but every possible kind of pairs of human beings and every possible threes and fours and fives of human beings and every possible kind of crowds of human beings. And I was going to do it as A Long Gay Book and at the same time I began several shorter books which were to illustrate the Long Gay Book, one called Many Many Women another Five, another Two and another G. M. P., Matisse Picasso and Gertrude Stein, but the chief book was to be the Long Gay Book and that was in a kind of way to go on and to keep going on and to go on before and it began in this way.

When they are very little just only a baby you can never tell which one is to be a lady.

There are some when they feel it inside them that it has been with them that there was once so very little of them, that they were a baby, helpless and no conscious feeling in them, that they knew nothing then when they were kissed and dandled and fixed by others who knew them when they could know nothing inside them or around them, some get from all this that once surely happened to them to that which was then every bit that was then them, there are some when they feel it later inside them that they were such once and that was all that there was then of them, there are some who have from such a knowing an uncertain curious kind of feeling in them that their having been so little once and knowing nothing makes it all a broken world for them that they have inside them, kills for them the everlasting feeling: and they spend their life in many ways, and always they are trying to make for themselves a new everlasting feeling.

One way perhaps of winning is to make a little one to come through them, little like the baby that once was all them and lost them their everlasting feeling. Some can win from just the feeling, the little one need not come, to give it to them.

And so always there is beginning and to some then a losing of the everlasting feeling. Then they make a baby to make for themselves a new beginning and so win for themselves a new everlasting feeling.

a long gay book (plain edition) random house, page 13.

I knew while I was writing The Making of Americans that it was possible to describe every kind there is of men and women.

I began to wonder if it was possible to describe the way every possible kind of human being acted and felt in relation with any other kind of human being and I thought if this could be done it would make A Long Gay Book. It is naturally gayer describing what any one feels acts and does in relation to any other one than to describe what they just are what they are inside them.

And as I naturally found it livelier, I myself was becoming livelier just then. One does you know, when one has come to the conclusion that what is inside every one is not all there is of any one. I was, there is no doubt about it, I was coming to be livelier in relation to myself inside me and in relation to any one inside in them. This being livelier inside me kept on increasing and so you see it was a natural thing that as the Long Gay Book began, it did not go on. If it were to be really lively would it go on. Does one if one is really lively and I was really very lively then does one go on and does one if one is really very lively does one content oneself with describing what is going on inside in one and going on inside in every one in any one.

At any rate what happened is this and every one reading these things, A Long Gay Book, Many Many Women and G. M. P. will see, that it changed, it kept on changing, until at last it led to something entirely different something very short and lively to the Portrait of Mabel Dodge and the little book called Tender Buttons but all that I will talk about later. To go back to The Making of Americans and A Long Gay Book.

One must not forget that although life seems long it is very short, that although civilization seems long it is not so very long. If you think about how many generations, granting that your grandfather to you make a hundred years, if you think about that, it is extraordinary how very short is the history of the world in which we live, the world which is the world where there is a world for us. It is like the generations in the Bible, they really do not take so very long. Now when you are beginning realizing everything, this is a thing that is not confusing but is a thing that as you might say is at one time very long and at the same time not at all long. Twenty-five years roll around so quickly and in writing they can do one of two things, they can either roll around more or they can roll around less quickly.

In writing The Making of Americans they rolled around less quickly. In writing A Long Gay Book, they did not roll around at all, and therefore it did not go on it led to Tender Buttons and many other things. It may even have led to war but that is of no importance.

The Making of Americans rolled around very slowly, it was only three years but they rolled around slowly and that is inevitable when one conceives everything as being there inside in one. Of course everything is always inside in one, that anybody knows but the kind of a one that one is is all inside in one or it is partly not all inside in one. When one is beginning to know everything, and that happens as it does happen, you all know that, when one is beginning to know everything inside in one description strengthens it being all inside in one. That was for me the whole of The Making of Americans, it was the strengthening the prolonging of the existing of everything being inside in one. You may call that being younger you may not just as you feel about it but what is important about it is, that if everything is all inside in one then it takes longer to know it than when it is not so completely inside in one.

Therefore it takes longer to know everything when everything is all inside one than when it is not. Call it being young if you like, or call it not including anything that is not everything. It does not make any difference whether you are young or younger or older or very much older. That does not make any difference because after all as I say civilization is not very old if you think about it by hundreds of years and realize that your grandfather to you can very much more than make a hundred years if it happens right.

And so I say and I saw that a complete description of every kind of human being that ever could or would be living is not such a very extensive thing because after all it can be all contained inside in any one and finally it can be done.

So then in writing The Making of Americans it was to me an enormously long thing to do to describe every one and slowly it was not an enormously long thing to do to describe every one. Because after all as I say civilization is not a very long thing, twenty-five years roll around so quickly and four times twenty-five years make a hundred years and that makes a grandfather to a granddaughter. Everybody is interested when that happens to any one, because it makes it long and it makes it short. And so and this is the thing that made the change a necessary change from The Making of Americans to A Long Gay Book and then to Tender Buttons.

I will read you some few little things that will show this thing. A few things out of A Long Gay Book that show how it changed, changed from Making of Americans to Tender Buttons.

It is a simple thing to be quite certain that there are kinds in men and women. It is a simple thing and then not any one has any worrying to be doing about any one being any one. It is a simple thing to be quite certain that each one is one being a kind of them and in being that kind of a one is one being, doing, thinking, feeling, remembering and forgetting, loving, disliking, being angry, laughing, eating, drinking, talking, sleeping, waking like all of them of that kind of them. There are enough kinds in men and women so that any one can be interested in that thing that there are kinds in men and women.

a long gay book—page 23.

Vrais says good good, excellent. Vrais listens and when he listens he says good good, excellent. Vrais listens and he being Vrais when he has listened he says good good, excellent.

Vrais listens, he being Vrais, he listens.

Anything is two things. Vrais was nicely faithful. He had been nicely faithful. Anything is two things.

He had been nicely faithful. In being one he was one who had he been one continuing would not have been one continuing being nicely faithful. He was one continuing, he was not continuing to be nicely faithful. In continuing he was being one being the one who was saying good good, excellent but in continuing he was needing that he was believing that he was aspiring to be one continuing to be able to be saying good good, excellent. He had been one saying good good, excellent. He had been that one.

a long gay book—page 53.

If the accumulation of inexpediency produces the withdrawing of the afternoon greeting then in the evening there is more preparation and this will take away the paper that has been lying where it could be seen. All the way that has the aging of a younger generation is part of the way that resembles anything that is not disappearing. It is not alright as colors are existing in being accommodating. They have a way that is identical.

a long gay book—page 86.

Pardon the fretful autocrat who voices discontent. Pardon the colored water-color which is burnt. Pardon the intoning of the heavy way. Pardon the aristocrat who has not come to stay. Pardon the abuse which was begun. Pardon the yellow egg which has run. Pardon nothing yet, pardon what is wet, forget the opening now, and close the door again.

a long gay book—page 100.

A private life is the long thick tree and the private life is the life for me. A tree which is thick is a tree which is thick. A life which is private is not what there is. All the times that come are the times I sing, all the singing I sing are the tunes I sing. I sing and I sing and the tunes I sing are what are tunes if they come and I sing. I sing I sing.

a long gay book—page 107.

Suppose it did, suppose it did with a sheet and a shadow and a silver set of water, suppose it did.

a long gay book—page 114.

When I was working with William James I completely learned one thing, that science is continuously busy with the complete description of something, with ultimately the complete description of anything with ultimately the complete description of everything. If this can really be done the complete description of everything then what else is there to do. We may well say nothing, but and this is the thing that makes everything continue to be anything, that after all what does happen is that as relatively few people spend all their time describing anything and they stop and so in the meantime as everything goes on somebody else can always commence and go on. And so description is really unending. When I began The Making of Americans I knew I really did know that a complete description was a possible thing, and certainly a complete description is a possible thing. But as it is a possible thing one can stop continuing to describe this everything. That is where philosophy comes in, it begins when one stops continuing describing everything.

And so this was the history of the writing of The Making of Americans and why I began A Long Gay Book. I said I would go on describing everything in A Long Gay Book, but as inevitably indeed really one does stop describing everything being at last really convinced that a description of everything is possible it was inevitable that I gradually stopped describing everything in A Long Gay Book.

Nevertheless it would be nice to really have described every kind there is of men and women, and it really would not be very hard to do but it would inevitably not be a Long Gay Book, but it would be a Making of Americans.

But I do not want to begin again or go on with what was begun because after all I know I really do know that it can be done and if it can be done why do it, particularly as I say one does know that civilization has after all not existed such a very long time if you count it by a hundred years, and each time there has been civilization it has not lasted such a long time if you count it by a hundred years, which makes a period that can connect you with some other one.

I hope you like what I say.

And so The Making of Americans has been done. It must be remembered that whether they are Chinamen or Americans there are the same kinds in men and women and one can describe all the kinds of them. This I might have done.

And so then I began The Long Gay Book. As soon as I began the Long Gay Book I knew inevitably it would not go on to continue what The Making of Americans had begun. And why not. Because as my life was my life inside me but I was realizing beginning realizing that everything described would not do any more than tell all I knew about anything why should I tell all I knew about anything since after all I did know all I knew about anything.

So then I said I would begin again. I would not know what I knew about everything what I knew about anything.

And so the Long Gay Book little by little changed from a description of any one of any one and everything there was to be known about any one, to what if not was not not to be not known about any one about anything. And so it was necessary to let come what would happen to come because after all knowledge is what you know but what is happening is inevitably what is happening to come.

And so this brings us to other things.

In describing English literature I have explained that the twentieth century was the century not of sentences as was the eighteenth not of phrases as was the nineteenth but of paragraphs. And as I explained paragraphs were inevitable because as the nineteenth century came to its ending, phrases were no longer full of any meaning and the time had come when a whole thing was all there was of anything. Series immediately before and after made everybody clearly understand this thing. And so it was natural that in writing The Making of Americans I had proceeded to enlarge my paragraphs so as to include everything. What else could I do. In fact inevitably I made my sentences and my paragraphs do the same thing, made them be one and the same thing. This was inevitably because the nineteenth century having lived by phrases really had lost the feeling of sentences, and before this in English literature paragraphs had never been an end in themselves and now in the beginning of the twentieth century a whole thing, being what was assembled from its parts was a whole thing and so it was a paragraph. You will see that in The Making of Americans I did this thing, I made a paragraph so much a whole thing that it included in itself as a whole thing a whole sentence. That makes something clear to you does it not.

And this is what The Making of Americans was. Slowly it was not enough to satisfy myself with a whole thing as a paragraph as a whole thing and I will tell very much more about how that came about but The Making of Americans really carried it as far as it could be carried so I think the making a whole paragraph a whole thing.

Then at the same time is the question of time. The assembling of a thing to make a whole thing and each one of these whole things is one of a series, but beside this there is the important thing and the very American thing that everybody knows who is an American just how many seconds minutes or hours it is going to take to do a whole thing. It is singularly a sense for combination within a conception of the existence of a given space of time that makes the American thing the American thing, and the sense of this space of time must be within the whole thing as well as in the completed whole thing.

I felt this thing, I am an American and I felt this thing, and I made a continuous effort to create this thing in every paragraph that I made in The Making of Americans. And that is why after all this book is an American book an essentially American book, because this thing is an essentially American thing this sense of a space of time and what is to be done within this space of time not in any way excepting in the way that it is inevitable that there is this space of time and anybody who is an American feels what is inside this space of time and so well they do what they do within this space of time, and so ultimately it is a thing contained within. I wonder if I at all convey to you what I mean by this thing. I will try to tell it in every way I can as I have in all the writing that I have ever done. I am always trying to tell this thing that a space of time is a natural thing for an American to always have inside them as something in which they are continuously moving. Think of anything, of cowboys, of movies, of detective stories, of anybody who goes anywhere or stays at home and is an American and you will realize that it is something strictly American to conceive a space that is filled with moving, a space of time that is filled always filled with moving and my first real effort to express this thing which is an American thing began in writing The Making of Americans.

[ ¶ ]

Portraits and Repetition

In Composition As Explanation I said nothing changes from generation to generation except the composition in which we live and the composition in which we live makes the art which we see and hear. I said in Lucy Church Amiably that women and children change, I said if men have not changed women and children have. But it really is of no importance even if this is true. The thing that is important is the way that portraits of men and women and children are written, by written I mean made. And by made I mean felt. Portraits of men and women and children are differently felt in every generation and by a generation one means any period of time. One does mean any period of time by a generation. A generation can be anywhere from two years to a hundred years. What was it somebody said that the only thing God could not do was to make a two year old mule in a minute. But the strange thing about the realization of existence is that like a train moving there is no real realization of it moving if it does not move against something and so that is what a generation does it shows that moving is existing. So then there are generations and in a way that too is not important because, and this thing is a thing to know, if and we in America have tried to make this thing a real thing, if the movement, that is any movement, is lively enough, perhaps it is possible to know that it is moving even if it is not moving against anything. And so in a way the American way has been not to need that generations are existing. If this were really true and perhaps it is really true then really and truly there is a new way of making portraits of men and women and children. And I, I in my way have tried to do this thing.

It is true that generations are not of necessity existing that is to say if the actual movement within a thing is alive enough. A motor goes inside of an automobile and the car goes. In short this generation has conceived an intensity of movement so great that it has not to be seen against something else to be known, and therefore, this generation does not connect itself with anything, that is what makes this generation what it is and that is why it is American, and this is very important in connection with portraits of anything. I say portraits and not description and I will gradually explain why. Then also there is the important question of repetition and is there any such thing. Is there repetition or is there insistence. I am inclined to believe there is no such thing as repetition. And really how can there be. This is a thing about which I want you to think before I go on telling about portraits of anything. Think about all the detective stories everybody reads. The kind of crime is the same, and the idea of the story is very often the same, take for example a man like Wallace, he always has the same theme, take a man like Fletcher he always has the same theme, take any American ones, they too always have the scene, the same scene, the kind of invention that is necessary to make a general scheme is very limited in everybody’s experience, every time one of the hundreds of times a newspaper man makes fun of my writing and of my repetition he always has the same theme, always having the same theme, that is, if you like, repetition, that is if you like the repeating that is the same thing, but once started expressing this thing, expressing any thing there can be no repetition because the essence of that expression is insistence, and if you insist you must each time use emphasis and if you use emphasis it is not possible while anybody is alive that they should use exactly the same emphasis. And so let us think seriously of the difference between repetition and insistence.

Anybody can be interested in a story of a crime because no matter how often the witnesses tell the same story the insistence is different. That is what makes life that the insistence is different, no matter how often you tell the same story if there is anything alive in the telling the emphasis is different. It has to be, anybody can know that.

It is very like a frog hopping he cannot ever hop exactly the same distance or the same way of hopping at every hop. A bird’s singing is perhaps the nearest thing to repetition but if you listen they too vary their insistence. That is the human expression saying the same thing and in insisting and we all insist varying the emphasising.

I remember very well first beginning to be conscious of this thing. I became conscious of these things, I suppose anybody does when they first really know that the stars are worlds and that everything is moving, that is the first conscious feeling of necessary repetition, and it comes to one and it is very disconcerting. Then the second thing is when you first realize the history of various civilizations, that have been on this earth, that too makes one realize repetition and at the same time the difference of insistence. Each civilization insisted in its own way before it went away. I remember the first time I really realized this in this way was from reading a book we had at home of the excavations of Nineveh, but these emotions although they tell one so much and one really never forgets them, after all are not in one’s daily living, they are like the books of Jules Verne terribly real terribly near but still not here. When I first really realized the inevitable repetition in human expression that was not repetition but insistence when I first began to be really conscious of it was when at about seventeen years of age, I left the more or less internal and solitary and concentrated life I led in California and came to Baltimore and lived with a lot of my relations and principally with a whole group of very lively little aunts who had to know anything.

If they had to know anything and anybody does they naturally had to say and hear it often, anybody does, and as there were ten and eleven of them they did have to say and hear said whatever was said and any one not hearing what it was they said had to come in to hear what had been said. That inevitably made everything said often. I began then to consciously listen to what anybody was saying and what they did say while they were saying what they were saying. This was not yet the beginning of writing but it was the beginning of knowing what there was that made there be no repetition. No matter how often what happened had happened any time any one told anything there was no repetition. This is what William James calls the Will to Live. If not nobody would live.

And so I began to find out then by listening the difference between repetition and insisting and it is a very important thing to know. You listen as you know.

Then there is another thing that also has something to do with repeating.

When all these eleven little aunts were listening as they were talking gradually some one of them was no longer listening. When this happened it might be that the time had come that any one or one of them was beginning repeating, that is was ceasing to be insisting or else perhaps it might be that the attention of one of some one of them had been worn out by adding something. What is the difference. Nothing makes any difference as long as some one is listening while they are talking.

That is what I gradually began to know.

Nothing makes any difference as long as some one is listening while they are talking. If the same person does the talking and the listening why so much the better there is just by so much the greater concentration. One may really indeed say that that is the essence of genius, of being most intensely alive, that is being one who is at the same time talking and listening. It is really that that makes one a genius. And it is necessary if you are to be really and truly alive it is necessary to be at once talking and listening, doing both things, not as if there were one thing, not as if they were two things, but doing them, well if you like, like the motor going inside and the car moving, they are part of the same thing.

I said in the beginning of saying this thing that if it were possible that a movement were lively enough it would exist so completely that it would not be necessary to see it moving against anything to know that it is moving. This is what we mean by life and in my way I have tried to make portraits of this thing always have tried always may try to make portraits of this thing.

If this existence is this thing is actually existing there can be no repetition. There is only repetition when there are descriptions being given of these things not when the things themselves are actually existing and this is therefore how my portrait writing began.

So we have now, a movement lively enough to be a thing in itself moving, it does not have to move against anything to know that it is moving, it does not need that there are generations existing.

Then we have insistence insistence that in its emphasis can never be repeating, because insistence is always alive and if it is alive it is never saying anything in the same way because emphasis can never be the same not even when it is most the same that is when it has been taught.

How do you like what you have.

This is a question that anybody can ask anybody. Ask it.

In asking it I began to make portraits of anybody.

How do you like what you have is one way of having an important thing to ask of any one.

That is essentially the portrait of any one, one portrait of any one.

I began to think about portraits of any one.

If they are themselves inside them what are they and what has it to do with what they do.

And does it make any difference what they do or how they do it, does it make any difference what they say or how they say it. Must they be in relation with any one or with anything in order to be one of whom one can make a portrait. I began to think a great deal about all these things.

Anybody can be interested in what anybody does but does that make any difference, is it all important.

Anybody can be interested in what anybody says, but does that make any difference, is it at all important.

I began to wonder about all that.

I began to wonder what it was that I wanted to have as a portrait, what there is that was to be the portrait.

I do not wonder so much now about that. I do not wonder about that at all any more. Now I wonder about other things, I wonder if what has been done makes any difference.

I wonder now if it is necessary to stand still to live if it is not necessary to stand still to live, and if it is if that is not perhaps to be a new way to write a novel. I wonder if you know what I mean. I do not quite know whether I do myself. I will not know until I have written that novel.

I have just tried to begin in writing Four In America because I am certain that what makes American success is American failure.

I am certain about that.

Some time I will explain that at great length but now I want to tell about how I wrote portraits. I wrote portraits knowing that each one is themselves inside them and something about them perhaps everything about them will tell some one all about that thing all about what is themselves inside them and I was then hoping completely hoping that I was that one the one who would tell that thing. Perhaps I was that one.

There is another thing that one has to think about, that is about thinking clearly and about confusion. That is something about which I have almost as much to say as I have about anything.

The difference between thinking clearly and confusion is the same difference that there is between repetition and insistence. A great many think that they know repetition when they see or hear it but do they. A great many think that they know confusion when they know or see it or hear it, but do they. A thing that seems very clear, seems very clear but is it. A thing that seems to be exactly the same thing may seem to be a repetition but is it. All this can be very exciting, and it had a great deal to do with portrait writing.

As I say a thing that is very clear may easily not be clear at all, a thing that may be confused may be very clear. But everybody knows that. Yes anybody knows that. It is like the necessity of knowing one’s father and one’s mother one’s grandmothers and one’s grandfathers, but is it necessary and if it is can it be no less easily forgotten.

As I say the American thing is the vitality of movement, so that there need be nothing against which the movement shows as movement. And if this vitality is lively enough is there in that clarity any confusion is there in that clarity any repetition. I myself do not think so. But I am inclined to believe that there is really no difference between clarity and confusion, just think of any life that is alive, is there really any difference between clarity and confusion. Now I am quite certain that there is really if anything is alive no difference between clarity and confusion. When I first began writing portraits of any one I was not so sure, not so certain of this thing that there is no difference between clarity and confusion. I was however almost certain then when I began writing portraits that if anything is alive there is no such thing as repetition. I do not know that I have ever changed my mind about that. At any rate I did then begin the writing of portraits and I will tell you now all there is to tell about all that. I had of course written about every kind of men and women in The Making of Americans but in writing portraits I wanted not to write about any one doing or even saying anything, I found this a difficult enough thing to begin.

I remember very well what happened. As I say I had the habit of conceiving myself as completely talking and listening, listening was talking and talking was listening and in so doing I conceived what I at that time called the rhythm of anybody’s personality. If listening was talking and talking was listening then and at the same time any little movement any little expression was a resemblance, and a resemblance was something that presupposed remembering.

Listening and talking did not presuppose resemblance and as they do not presuppose resemblance, they do not necessitate remembering. Already then as you see there was a complication which was a bother to me in my conception of the rhythm of a personality. I have for so many years tried to get the better of that the better of this bother. The bother was simply that and one may say it is the bother that has always been a bother to anybody for anybody conceiving anything. Dillinger is dead it was even a bother for him.

As I say as I felt the existence of anybody later as I felt the existence of anybody or anything, there was then the listening and talking which I was doing which anybody was doing and there were the little things that made of any one some one resembling some one.

Any one does of course by any little thing by any little way by any little expression, any one does of course resemble some one, and any one can notice this thing notice this resemblance and in so doing they have to remember some one and this is a different thing from listening and talking. In other words the making of a portrait of any one is as they are existing and as they are existing has nothing to do with remembering any one or anything. Do you see my point, but of course yes you do. You do see that there are two things and not one and if one wants to make one portrait of some one and not two you can see that one can be bothered completely bothered by this thing. As I say it is something that has always bothered any one.

Funnily enough the cinema has offered a solution of this thing. By a continuously moving picture of any one there is no memory of any other thing and there is that thing existing, it is in a way if you like one portrait of anything not a number of them. There again you do see what I mean.

Now I in my way wanted to make portraits of any one later in Tender Buttons I also wanted to make portraits of anything as one thing as one portrait and although and that was my trouble in the beginning I felt the thing the person as existing and as everything in that person entered in to make that person little ways and expressions that made resembling, it was necessary for me nevertheless not to realize these things as remembering but to realize the one thing as existing and there they were and I was noticing, well you do see that it was a bother and I was bothering very much bothering about this thing.

In the beginning and I will read you some portraits to show you this I continued to do what I was doing in the Making of Americans, I was doing what the cinema was doing, I was making a continuous succession of the statement of what that person was until I had not many things but one thing. As I read you some of the portraits of that period you will see what I mean.

I of course did not think of it in terms of the cinema, in fact I doubt whether at that time I had ever seen a cinema but, and I cannot repeat this too often any one is of one’s period and this our period was undoubtedly the period of the cinema and series production. And each of us in our own way are bound to express what the world in which we are living is doing.

You see then what I was doing in my beginning portrait writing and you also understand what I mean when I say there was no repetition. In a cinema picture no two pictures are exactly alike each one is just that much different from the one before, and so in those early portraits there was as I am sure you will realize as I read them to you also as there was in The Making of Americans no repetition. Each time that I said the somebody whose portrait I was writing was something that something was just that much different from what I had just said that somebody was and little by little in this way a whole portrait came into being, a portrait that was not description and that was made by each time, and I did a great many times, say it, that somebody was something, each time there was a difference just a difference enough so that it could go on and be a present something. Oh yes you all do understand. You understand this. You see that in order to do this there must be no remembering, remembering is repetition, remembering is also confusion. And this too you will presently know all about.

Remembering is repetition anybody can know that. In doing a portrait of any one, the repetition consists in knowing that that one is a kind of a one, that the things he does have been done by others like him that the things he says have been said by others like him, but, and this is the important thing, there is no repetition in hearing and saying the things he hears and says when he is hearing and saying them. And so in doing a portrait of him if it were possible to make that portrait a portrait of him saying and hearing what he says and hears while he is saying and hearing it there is then in so doing neither memory nor repetition no matter how often that which he says and hears is heard and said. This was the discovery I made as I talked and listened more and more and this is what I did when I made portraits of every one I know. I said what I knew as they said and heard what they heard and said until I had completely emptied myself of all they were that is all that they were in being one hearing and saying what they heard and said in every way that they heard and said anything.

And this is the reason why that what I wrote was exciting although those that did not really see what it was thought it was repetition. If it had been repetition it would not have been exciting but it was exciting and it was not repetition. It never is. I never repeat that is while I am writing.

As I say what one repeats is the scene in which one is acting, the days in which one is living, the coming and going which one is doing, anything one is remembering is a repetition, but existing as a human being, that is being listening and hearing is never repetition. It is not repetition if it is that which you are actually doing because naturally each time the emphasis is different just as the cinema has each time a slightly different thing to make it all be moving. And each one of us has to do that, otherwise there is no existing. As Galileo remarked, it does move.

So you see what I mean about those early portraits and the middle part of The Making of Americans. I built them up little by little each time I said it it changed just a little and then when I was completely emptied of knowing that the one of whom I was making a portrait existed I had made a portrait of that one.

To go back to something I said that remembering was the only repetition, also that remembering was the only confusion. And I think you begin to see what I mean by that.

No matter how complicated anything is, if it is not mixed up with remembering there is no confusion, but and that is the trouble with a great many so called intelligent people they mix up remembering with talking and listening, and as a result they have theories about anything but as remembering is repetition and confusion, and being existing that is listening and talking is action and not repetition intelligent people although they talk as if they knew something are really confusing, because they are so to speak keeping two times going at once, the repetition time of remembering and the actual time of talking but, and as they are rarely talking and listening, that is the talking being listening and the listening being talking, although they are clearly saying something they are not clearly creating something, because they are because they always are remembering, they are not at the same time talking and listening. Do you understand. Do you any or all of you understand. Anyway that is the way it is. And you hear it even if you do not say it in the way I say it as I hear it and say it.

I say I never repeat while I am writing because while I am writing I am most completely, and that is if you like being a genius, I am most entirely and completely listening and talking, the two in one and the one in two and that is having completely its own time and it has in it no element of remembering. Therefore there is in it no element of confusion, therefore there is in it no element of repetition. Do you do you do you really understand.

And does it make any difference to you if you do understand. It makes an awful lot of difference to me. It is very exciting to have all this be.

Gradually then I began making portraits. And how did I begin.

When I first began writing although I felt very strongly that something that made that some one be some one was something that I must use as being them, I naturally began to describe them as they were doing anything. In short I wrote a story as a story, that is the way I began, and slowly I realized this confusion, a real confusion, that in writing a story one had to be remembering, and that novels are soothing because so many people one may say everybody can remember almost anything. It is this element of remembering that makes novels so soothing. But and that was the thing that I was gradually finding out listening and talking at the same time that is realizing the existence of living being actually existing did not have in it any element of remembering and so the time of existing was not the same as in the novels that were soothing. As I say all novels are soothing because they make anything happen as they can happen that is by remembering anything. But and I kept wondering as I talked and listened all at once, I wondered is there any way of making what I know come out as I know it, come out not as remembering. I found this very exciting. And I began to make portraits.

I kept on knowing people by resemblances, that was partly memory and it bothered me but I knew I had to do everything and I tried to do that so completely that I would lose it. I made charts and charts of everybody who looked like anybody until I got so that I hardly knew which one I knew on the street and which one looked like them. I did this until at last any one looking like any one else had no importance. It was not a thing that was any longer an important thing, I knew completely how any one looked like any other one and that became then only a practical matter, a thing one might know as what any one was liable to do, but this to me then was no longer interesting. And so I went on with portrait writing.

I cannot tell you although I think I can, that, as I can read any number of soothing novels in fact nothing else soothes me I found it not a thing that it was interesting to do. And I think now you know why it was not an interesting thing to do. We in this period have not lived in remembering, we have living in moving being necessarily so intense that existing is indeed something, is indeed that thing that we are doing. And so what does it really matter what anybody does. The newspapers are full of what anybody does and anybody knows what anybody does but the thing that is important is the intensity of anybody’s existence. Once more I remind you of Dillinger. It was not what he did that was exciting but the excitement of what he was as being exciting that was exciting. There is a world of difference and in it there is essentially no remembering.

And so I am trying to tell you what doing portraits meant to me, I had to find out what it was inside any one, and by any one I mean every one I had to find out inside every one what was in them that was intrinsically exciting and I had to find out not by what they said not by what they did not by how much or how little they resembled any other one but I had to find it out by the intensity of movement that there was inside in any one of them. And of course do not forget, of course I was interested in any one. I am. Of course I am interested in any one. And in any one I must or else I must betake myself to some entirely different occupation and I do not think I will, I must find out what is moving inside them that makes them them, and I must find out how I by the thing moving excitedly inside in me can make a portrait of them.

You can understand why I did it so often, why I did it in so many ways why I say that there is no repetition because, and this is absolutely true, that the exciting thing inside in any one if it is really inside in them is not a remembered thing, if it is really inside in them, it is not a confused thing, it is not a repeated thing. And if I could in any way and I have done it in every way if I could make a portrait of that inside them without any description of what they are doing and what they are saying then I too was neither repeating, nor remembering nor being in a confusion.

You see what I mean by what I say. But I know you do.

Will you see it as clearly when I read you some of the portraits that I have written. Maybe you will but I doubt it. But if you do well then if you do you will see what I have done and do do.

A thing you all know is that in the three novels written in this generation that are the important things written in this generation, there is, in none of them a story. There is none in Proust in The Making of Americans or in Ulysses. And this is what you are now to begin to realize in this description I am giving you of making portraits.

It is of course perfectly natural that autobiographies are being well written and well read. You do see anybody can see that so much happens every day and that anybody literally anybody can read or hear about it told the day that it happens. A great deal happens every day and any day and as I say anybody literally anybody can hear or read everything or anything about anything or everything that happens every day just as it has happened or is happening on that day. You do see what that means. Novels then which tell a story are really then more of the same much more of the same, and of course anybody likes more of the same and so a great many novels are written and a great many novels are read telling more of these stories but you can see you do see that the important things written in this generation do not tell a story. You can see that it is natural enough.

You begin definitely to feel that it had to be that I was to write portraits as I wrote them. I began to write them when I was about in the middle of The Making of Americans, and if you read The Making of Americans you will realize why this was inevitable.

I began writing the portraits of any one by saying what I knew of that one as I talked and listened that one, and each time that I talked and listened that one I said what I knew they were then. This made my early portraits and some that I finally did such as Four Dishonest Ones Told by a Description of What They Do, Matisse and Picasso and a lot of others, did as completely as I then could strictly did this thing. Every time I said what they were I said it so that they were this thing, and each time I said what they were as they were, as I was, naturally more or less but never the same thing each time that I said what they were I said what they were, not that they were different nor that I was different but as it was not the same moment which I said I said it with a difference. So finally I was emptied of saying this thing, and so no longer said what they were.

FOUR DISHONEST ONES.

Told By a Description Of What They Do.

They are what they are. They have not been changing. They are what they are.

Each one is what that one is. Each is what each is. They are not needing to be changing.

One is what she is. She does not need to be changing. She is what she is. She is not changing. She is what she is.

She is not changing. She is knowing nothing of not changing. She is not needing to be changing.

What is she doing. She is working. She is not needing to be changing. She is working very well, she is not needing to be changing. She has been working very hard. She has been suffering. She is not needing to be changing.

She has been living and working, she has been quiet and working, she has been suffering and working, she has been watching and working, she has been waiting, she has been working, she has been waiting and working, she is not needing to be changing.

portraits and prayers, page 57.

At this time also I wanted to make portraits of places, I did. I did make them of the Bon Marché, of the Galeries Lafayette, of a crowd at Mi-Careme, I have always liked what I did with that one. It was completely something. And there again in doing the portraits of these places and these crowds, I did Italians, and Americans too like that, I continued to do as I had done in The Making of Americans. I told exactly and completely each time of telling what that one is inside in them. As I told you in comparing it to a cinema picture one second was never the same as the second before or after.

MI-CAREME

There was a man who said one could recognize him when one saw him again by the scar on the end of his nose and under his eye but these scars were very little ones almost not anything and one would remember him because he was one who had been saying that he was a man tired of working tired of being one being working, and that he would be very amusing, he could be amusing by saying something that would make any one listening begin blushing but, he said, he would not do such a thing he would be politely amusing and he was amusing and some being amused by him were not frightened by him. He might have been amusing to some who were at the same time ones frightened by him. He might be very amusing to some who would never in any way think that he could frighten any one.

portraits and prayers, page 173.

At any rate I did these portraits and they were very exciting, they were exciting to me and they were exciting to others who read them.

Then slowly once more I got bothered, after all I listened and talked but that was not all I did in knowing at any present time when I was stating anything what anything was. I was also looking, and that could not be entirely left out.

The trouble with including looking, as I have already told you, was that in regard to human beings looking inevitably carried in its train realizing movements and expression and as such forced me into recognizing resemblances, and so forced remembering and in forcing remembering caused confusion of present with past and future time.

Do you see what I mean. But certainly you certainly do. And so I began again to do portraits but this time it was not portraits of men and women and children, it was portraits of anything and so I made portraits of rooms and food and everything because there I could avoid this difficulty of suggesting remembering more easily while including looking with listening and talking than if I were to describe human beings. I will go a little more into that.

This is the great difficulty that bothered anybody creating anything in this generation. The painters naturally were looking, that was their occupation and they had too to be certain that looking was not confusing itself with remembering. Remembering with them takes the form of suggesting in their painting in place of having actually created the thing in itself that they are painting.

In writing the thing that is the difficulty is the question of confusing time, and this is the thing that bothered and still bothers any one in this generation. Later on in another writing I will tell about how this thing that is time has to do with grammar vocabulary and tenses. But now I am keeping strictly to the matter of portraits and repetition.

I began to make portraits of things and enclosures that is rooms and places because I needed to completely face the difficulty of how to include what is seen with hearing and listening and at first if I were to include a complicated listening and talking it would be too difficult to do. That is why painters paint still lives. You do see why they do.

So I began to do this thing, I tried to include color and movement and what I did is what you have all either read or heard of, a volume called Tender Buttons.

I for a time did not make portraits because as I was trying to live in looking, and looking was not to mix itself up with remembering I wished to reduce to its minimum listening and talking. In Tender Buttons, I described anything, and I will read you a few things to show you what I did then.

A DOG.

A little monkey goes like a donkey that means to say that means to say that more sighs last goes. Leave with it. A little monkey goes like a donkey.

tender buttons, page 26.

Cloudiness what is cloudiness, is it a lining, is it a roll, is it melting.

tender buttons, page 38.

A hurt mended stick, a hurt mended cup, a hurt mended article of exceptional relaxation and annoyance, a hurt mended, hurt and mended is so necessary that no mistake is intended.

tender buttons, page 43.

Abandon a garden and the house is bigger. This is not smiling. This is comfortable. There is the comforting of predilection. An open object is establishing the loss that there was when the vase was not inside the place. It was not wandering.

portraits and prayers, page 101.

You see what I mean, I did express what something was, a little by talking and listening to that thing, but a great deal by looking at that thing.

This as I say has been the great problem of our generation, so much happens and anybody at any moment knows everything that is happening that things happening although interesting are not really exciting. And an artist an artist inevitably has to do what is really exciting. That is what he is inside him, that is what an artist really is inside him, he is exciting, and if he is not there is nothing to any of it.

And so the excitement in me was then that I was to more and more include looking to make it a part of listening and talking and I did the portrait of Mabel Dodge and Susie Assado [Asado] and Preciocilla [Preciosilla] and some others. But this was all after I had done Tender Buttons.

I began to wonder at at about this time just what one saw when one looked at anything really looked at anything. Did one see sound, and what was the relation between color and sound, did it make itself by description by a word that meant it or did it make itself by a word in itself. All this time I was of course not interested in emotion or that anything happened. I was less interested then in these things than I ever had been. I lived my life with emotion and with things happening but I was creating in my writing by simply looking. I was as I say at that time reducing as far as it was possible for me to reduce them, talking and listening.

I became more and more excited about how words which were the words that made whatever I looked at look like itself were not the words that had in them any quality of description. This excited me very much at that time.

And the thing that excited me so very much at that time and still does is that the words or words that make what I looked at be itself were always words that to me very exactly related themselves to that thing the thing at which I was looking, but as often as not had as I say nothing whatever to do with what any words would do that described that thing.

Those of you that have seen Four Saints in Three Acts must know do know something of what I mean.

Of course by the time Four Saints was written I had mastered very much what I was doing then when I wrote Tender Buttons. By the time I wrote the Four Saints I had written a great a great many portraits and I had in hundreds of ways related words, then sentences then paragraphs to the thing at which I was looking and I had also come to have happening at the same time looking and listening and talking without any bother about resemblances and remembering.

One of the things as I said that made me most anxious at one time was the relation of color to the words that exactly meant that but had no element in it of description. One portrait I did I will read it to you of Lipschitz did this color thing better than I had ever before been able to do it.

LIPSCHITZ

Like and like likely and likely likely and likely like and like.

He had a dream. He dreamed he heard a pheasant calling and very likely a pheasant was calling.

To whom went.

He had a dream he dreamed he heard a pheasant calling and most likely a pheasant was calling.

In time.

portraits and prayers, page 63.

Thus for over a very considerable period of time sometimes a great many at a time and sometimes one at a time and sometimes several at a time I continued to do portraits. Around about this time I did a second one of Carl Van Vechten, one of Sherwood Anderson, one of Cocteau and a second one of Picasso. They were different from those that I had done in the beginning and very different from those I did just after doing Tender Buttons. These were less concentrated, they moved more although the movement was definitely connected with color and not so closely connected with talking and listening.

VAN OR TWENTY YEARS AFTER

a second portrait of carl van vechten.

Twenty years after, as much as twenty years after in as much as twenty years after, after twenty years and so on. It is it is it is it is.

Keep it in sight all right.

Not to the future but to the fuchsia.

Tied and untied and that is all there is about it. And as tied and as beside, and as beside and tied. Tied and untied and beside and as beside and as untied and as tied and as untied and as beside.

portraits and prayers, page 157.

And then slowly it changed again, talking and listening came slowly again to be more important than that at which I was looking. Talking and listening became more important again but at the same time that it was talking and listening it had within itself an entirely different emotion of moving.

Let me tell you just what I did as I did this thing.

As always happens one commences again. However often it happens one does commence again and now in my way I did commence again.

I was again bothered about something and it had to do as my bother always has had to do with a thing being contained within itself.

I realized that granted looking and listening and talking being all happening at one time and that I had been finding the words that did create that thing did create the portrait that was the object of the looking listening and talking I had been doing nevertheless I had been losing something, something I had had, in The Making of Americans and in Tender Buttons, that is a thing contained within itself.

As I say a motor goes inside and the car goes on, but my business my ultimate business as an artist was not with where the car goes as it goes but with the movement inside that is of the essence of its going. And had I in these rather beautiful portraits I had been writing had I a little lost this thing. Whether I had or whether I had not began a little to worry me not really worry but to be there inside me, had I lost a little the excitement of having this inside me. Had I. I did not think I really had but had I.

This brings me back once more to the subject of repetition.

The composition we live in changes but essentially what happens does not change. We inside us do not change but our emphasis and the moment in which we live changes. That is it is never the same moment it is never the same emphasis at any successive moment of existing. Then really what is repetition. It is very interesting to ask and it is a very interesting thing to know.

If you think anything over and over and eventually in connection with it you [you are] going to succeed or fail, succeeding and failing is repetition because you are always either succeeding or failing but any two moments of thinking it over is not repetition. Now you see that is where I differ from a great many people who say I repeat and they do not. They do not think their succeeding or failing is what makes repetition, in other words they do not think that what happens makes repetition but that it is the moment to moment emphasizing that makes repetition. Now I think the succeeding and failing is what makes the repetition not the moment to moment emphasizing that makes repetition.

Instinctively as I say you all agree with me because really in these days you all like crime stories or have liked crime stories or if you have not you should have and at any rate you do like newspapers or radio or funny papers, and in all these it is the moment to moment emphasis in what is happening that is interesting, the succeeding and failing is really not the thing that is interesting.

In the portraits that I did in that period of which I have just been speaking the later period considerably after the war the strictness of not letting remembering mix itself with looking and listening and talking which began with The Making of Americans and went on all through Tender Buttons and what came immediately after, all the period of Geography and Plays this strictness perhaps weakened a little weakened a little because and that in a way was an astonishment to me, I found that I was for a little while very much taken with the beauty of the sounds as they came from me as I made them.

This is a thing that may be at any time a temptation. This temptation came to me a little after the Saint Remy period when I wrote Saints in Seven, Four Religions, Capital Capitals. The strict discipline that I had given myself, the absolute refusal of never using a word that was not an exact word all through the Tender Buttons and what I may call the early Spanish and Geography and Play period finally resulted in things like Susie Assado [Asado] and Preciocilla [Preciosilla] etc. in an extraordinary melody of words and a melody of excitement in knowing that I had done this thing.

Then in concentrating this melody I wrote in Saint Remy these things I have just mentioned Four Religions, Capital Capitals, Saints in Seven and a great many other things. In doing these I concentrated the internal melody of existence that I had learned in relation to things seen into the feeling I then had there in Saint Remy of light and air and air moving and being still. I worked at these things then with a great deal of concentration and as it was to me an entirely new way of doing it I had as a result a very greatly increased melody. This melody for a little while after rather got the better of me and it was at that time that I wrote these portraits of which I have just spoken, the second Picasso, the second Carl Van Vechten, the Jean Cocteau, Lipschitz, the Sitwells, Edith Sitwell, Joe Davidson, quantities of portraits. Portraits after my concentrated effort at Saint Remy to really completely and exactly find the word for the air and sky and light and existence down there was relatively a simple thing and I as you may say held these portraits in my hand and they came easily and beautifully and truly. But as I say I did begin to think that I was rather drunk with what I had done. And I am always one to prefer being sober. I must be sober. It is so much more exciting to be sober, to be exact and concentrated and sober. So then as I say I began again.

So here we have it. There was the period of The Making of Americans portraiture, when by listening and talking I conceived at every moment the existence of some one, and I put down each moment that I had the existence of that one inside in me until I had completely emptied myself of this that I had had as a portrait of that one. This as I say made what has been called repetition but, and you will see, each sentence is just the difference in emphasis that inevitably exists in the successive moment of my containing within me the existence of that other one achieved by talking and listening inside in me and inside in that one. These were the early portraits I did. Then this slowly changed to portraits of spaces inclosed with or without somebody in them but written in the same way in the successive moments of my realizing them. As I said it was if you like, it was like a cinema picture made up of succession and each moment having its own emphasis that is its own difference and so there was the moving and the existence of each moment as it was in me.

Then as I said I had the feeling that something should be included and that something was looking, and so concentrating on looking I did the Tender Buttons because it was easier to do objects than people if you were just looking. Then I began to do plays to make the looking have in it an element of moving and during this time I also did portraits that did the same thing. In doing these things I found that I created a melody of words that filled me with a melody that gradually made me do portraits easily by feeling the melody of any one. And this then began to bother me because perhaps I was getting drunk with melody and I do not like to be drunk I like to be sober and so I began again.

I began again not to let the looking be predominating not to have the listening and talking be predominating but to once more denude all this of anything in order to get back to the essence of the thing contained within itself. That led me to some very different writing that I am going to tell about in the next thing I write but it also led to some portraits that I do think did do what I was then hoping would be done that is at least by me, would be done in this way if it were to be done by me.

Of these there were quite a number but perhaps two that did it the most completely the thing I wanted to do were portraits of George Hugnet and Bernard Fay. I will read them to you and you will see what I mean. All the looking was there the talking and listening was there but instead of giving what I was realizing at any and every moment of them and of me until I was empty of them I made them contained within the thing I wrote that was them. The thing in itself folded itself up inside itself like you might fold a thing up to be another thing which is that thing inside in that thing.

Do you see what I mean.

If you think how you fold things or make a boat or anything else out of paper or getting anything to be inside anything, the hole in the doughnut or the apple in the dumpling perhaps you will see what I mean. I will try and tell a little more about this thing and how I felt about this thing and how it happened.

This time I do repeat; in going over this again, there was the portrait writing of The Making of Americans period. There was the portrait writing of the Tender Buttons period, Mabel Dodge came into that. There was the portrait writing of the Geography and Plays period, which ended up with Capital Capitals, and then there was the portrait writing of the Useful Knowledge period, including portraits of Sherwood Anderson and Carl Van Vechten. Of course in each one of these periods there were many many portraits written as I wrote portraits of almost any one and as at all times I write practically every day, to be sure not long but practically every day and if you write not long but practically every day you do get a great deal written. This is what I do and so I do do get a great deal written. I have written a great many portraits.

So then as I said at the end of all this I had come to know I had a melody and to be certain of my melody that melody carried me to be sure always by looking and listening and talking but melody did carry me and so as always I had once more to begin again and I began again.

Melody should always be a by-product it should never be an end in itself it should not be a thing by which you live if you really and truly are one who is to do anything and so as I say I very exactly began again.

I had begun again some time before in working at grammar and sentences and paragraphs and what they mean and at plays and how they disperse themselves in relation to anything seen. And soon I was so completely concerned with these things that melody, beauty if you like was once more as it should always be a by-product.

I did at the same time as I did plays and grammar at this time, I did do portraits in these portraits I felt an entirely different thing. How could a thing if it is a human being if it is anything be entirely contained within itself. Of course it is, but is it and how is it and how did I know that it is.

This was the thing that I found then to be completely interesting, this was the thing I found then to be completely exciting. How was anything contained within itself.

I felt that I began then to feel any one to be inside them very differently than I had ever found any one be themselves inside them. This was the time that I wrote Lucy Church Amiably which quite definitely as a conception of what is seen was contained by itself inside it, although there it was a conceiving of what I was looking at as a landscape was to be itself inside in it, it was I said to be like an engraving and I think it is. But the people in it were in it as contained within the whole of it. I wanted however to do portraits where there was more movement inside in the portrait and yet it was to be the whole portrait completely held within that inside.

I began to feel movement to be a different thing than I had felt it to be.

It was to me beginning to be a less detailed thing and at the same time a thing that existed so completely inside in it and it was it was so completely inside that really looking and listening and talking were not a way any longer needed for me to know about this thing about movement being existing.

And how could I have this happen, let me read you the short portrait of George Hugnet and perhaps you will see what I mean. It is all there.

It really does not make any difference who George Hugnet was or what he did or what I said, all that was necessary was that there was something completely contained within itself and being contained within itself was moving, not moving in relation to anything not moving in relation to itself but just moving, I think I almost at that time did this thing. Do you at all in this portrait of George Hugnet that I will now read to you do you really see what I mean and in this portrait of Bernard Fay.

GEORGE HUGNET

George Genevieve Geronimo straightened it out without their finding it out.

Grammar makes George in our ring which Grammar makes George in our ring.

Grammar is as disappointed not is as grammar is as disappointed.

Grammar is not as Grammar is as disappointed.

George is in our ring. Grammar is not is disappointed. In are ring.

George Genevieve in are ring.

portraits and prayers, page 66.

BERNARD FAY

Patience is amiable and amiably.

What is amiable and amiably.

Patience is amiable and amiably.

What is impatience.

Impatience is amiable and amiably.

portraits and prayers, page 42.

Anyway this was to me a tremendously important thing and why. Well it was an important thing in itself for me but it was also an important thing because it made me realize what poetry really is.

This has something to do with what Edgar Allan Poe is.

But now to make you understand, that although I was as usual looking listening and talking perhaps more than ever at that time and leading a very complicated and perhaps too exciting every day living, never the less it really did not matter what I saw or said or heard, or if you like felt, because now there was at last something that was more vibrant than any of all that and somehow some way I had isolated it and in a way had gotten it written. It was about that time that I wrote Four Saints.

This was all very exciting and it went on and I did not do a great many portraits at that time. I wrote a great deal of poetry a great many plays and operas and some novels in which I tried again to do this thing, in one or two I more or less did, one called Brim Beauvais, I very often did, that is I created something out of something without adding anything, do you see what I mean.

It does mean something I do assure you it does mean something although it is very difficult to say it in any way except in the way that I said it then.

And so as I say I did not write a great many portraits at that time.

Then slowly I got a little tired, all that had been tremendously exciting, and one day then I began to write the Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas. You all know the joke of that, and in doing it I did an entirely different something something that I had been thinking about for some time and that had come out of some poetry I had been writing, Before The Flowers Of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded, but that is too long a story to begin now but it will be all told in Poetry and Grammar.

However the important thing was that for the first time in writing, I felt something outside me while I was writing, hitherto I had always had nothing but what was inside me while I was writing. Beside that I had been going for the first time since my college days to lectures. I had been going to hear Bernard Fay lecture about Franco-American things and I had become interested in the relation of a lecturer to his audience. I had never thought about an audience before not even when I wrote Composition As Explanation which was a lecture but now I suddenly began, to feel the outside inside and the inside outside and it was perhaps not so exciting but it was very interesting. Anyway it was quite exciting.

And so I wrote the Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas and told what happened as it had happened.

As I said way back, as now everybody at any moment can know what it is that happens while it happens, what happens is interesting but it is not really exciting. And I am not sure that I am not right about that. I hope you all think I am right about that. At any rate it is true there is something much more exciting than anything that happens and now and always I am writing the portrait of that.

I have been writing the portraits of Four In America, trying to write Grant, and Wilbur Wright and Henry James and Washington do other things than they did do so as to try to find out just what it is that what happens has to do with what is.

I have finished that and now I am trying in these lectures to tell what is by telling about how it happened that I told about what it is.

I hope you quite all see what I mean. Anyway I suppose inevitably I will go on doing it.

[ ¶ ]

Poetry and Grammar

What is poetry and if you know what poetry is what is prose.

There is no use in telling more than you know, no not even if you do not know it.

But do you do you know what prose is and do you know what poetry is.

I have said that the words in plays written in poetry are more lively than the same words written by the same poet in other kinds of poetry. It undoubtedly was true of Shakespeare, is it inevitably true of everybody. That is one thing to think about. I said that the words in a play written in prose are not as lively words as the words written in other prose by the same writer. This is true of Goldsmith and I imagine it is true of almost any writer.

There again there is something to know.

One of the things that is a very interesting thing to know is how you are feeling inside you to the words that are coming out to be outside of you.

Do you always have the same kind of feeling in relation to the sounds as the words come out of you or do you not. All this has so much to do with grammar and with poetry and with prose.

Words have to do everything in poetry and prose and some writers write more in articles and prepositions and some say you should write in nouns, and of course one has to think of everything.

A noun is a name of anything, why after a thing is named write about it. A name is adequate or it is not. If it is adequate then why go on calling it, if it is not then calling it by its name does no good.

People if you like to believe it can be made by their names. Call anybody Paul and they get to be a Paul call anybody Alice and they get to be an Alice perhaps yes perhaps no, there is something in that, but generally speaking, things once they are named the name does not go on doing anything to them and so why write in nouns. Nouns are the name of anything and just naming names is alright when you want to call a roll but is it any good for anything else. To be sure in many places in Europe as in America they do like to call rolls.

As I say a noun is a name of a thing, and therefore slowly if you feel what is inside that thing you do not call it by the name by which it is known. Everybody knows that by the way they do when they are in love and a writer should always have that intensity of emotion about whatever is the object about which he writes. And therefore and I say it again more and more one does not use nouns.

Now what other things are there beside nouns, there are a lot of other things beside nouns.

When you are at school and learn grammar grammar is very exciting. I really do not know that anything has ever been more exciting than diagraming sentences. I suppose other things may be more exciting to others when they are at school but to me undoubtedly when I was at school the really completely exciting thing was diagraming sentences and that has been to me ever since the one thing that has been completely exciting and completely completing. I like the feeling the everlasting feeling of sentences as they diagram themselves.

In that way one is completely possessing something and incidentally one’s self. Now in that diagraming of the sentences of course there are articles and prepositions and as I say there are nouns but nouns as I say even by definition are completely not interesting, the same thing is true of adjectives. Adjectives are not really and truly interesting. In a way anybody can know always has known that, because after all adjectives effect nouns and as nouns are not really interesting the thing that effects a not too interesting thing is of necessity not interesting. In a way as I say anybody knows that because of course the first thing that anybody takes out of anybody’s writing are the adjectives. You see of yourself how true it is that which I have just said.

Beside the nouns and the adjectives there are verbs and adverbs. Verbs and adverbs are more interesting. In the first place they have one very nice quality and that is that they can be so mistaken. It is wonderful the number of mistakes a verb can make and that is equally true of its adverb. Nouns and adjectives never can make mistakes can never be mistaken but verbs can be so endlessly, both as to what they do and how they agree or disagree with whatever they do. The same is true of adverbs.

In that way any one can see that verbs and adverbs are more interesting than nouns and adjectives.

Beside being able to be mistaken and to make mistakes verbs can change to look like themselves or to look like something else, they are, so to speak on the move and adverbs move with them and each of them find themselves not at all annoying but very often very much mistaken. That is the reason any one can like what verbs can do. Then comes the thing that can of all things be most mistaken and they are prepositions. Prepositions can live one long life being really being nothing but absolutely nothing but mistaken and that makes them irritating if you feel that way about mistakes but certainly something that you can be continuously using and everlastingly enjoying. I like prepositions the best of all, and pretty soon we will go more completely into that.

Then there are articles. Articles are interesting just as nouns and adjectives are not. And why are they interesting just as nouns and adjectives are not. They are interesting because they do what a noun might do if a noun was not so unfortunately so completely unfortunately the name of something. Articles please, a and an and the please as the name that follows cannot please. They the names that is the nouns cannot please, because after all you know well after all that is what Shakespeare meant when he talked about a rose by any other name.

I hope now no one can have any illusion about a noun or about the adjective that goes with the noun.

But an article an article remains as a delicate and a varied something and any one who wants to write with articles and knows how to use them will always have the pleasure that using something that is varied and alive can give. That is what articles are.

Beside that there are conjunctions, and a conjunction is not varied but it has a force that need not make any one feel that they are dull. Conjunctions have made themselves live by their work. They work and as they work they live and even when they do not work and in these days they do not always live by work still nevertheless they do live.

So you see why I like to write with prepositions and conjunctions and articles and verbs and adverbs but not with nouns and adjectives. If you read my writing you will you do see what I mean.

Of course then there are pronouns. Pronouns are not as bad as nouns because in the first place practically they cannot have adjectives go with them. That already makes them better than nouns.

Then beside not being able to have adjectives go with them, they of course are not really the name of anything. They represent some one but they are not its or his name. In not being his or its or her name they already have a greater possibility of being something than if they were as a noun is the name of anything. Now actual given names of people are more lively than nouns which are the name of anything and I suppose that this is because after all the name is only given to that person when they are born, there is at least the element of choice even the element of change and anybody can be pretty well able to do what they like, they may be born Walter and become Hub, in such a way they are not like a noun. A noun has been the name of something for such a very long time.

That is the reason that slang exists it is to change the nouns which have been names for so long. I say again. Verbs and adverbs and articles and conjunctions and prepositions are lively because they all do something and as long as anything does something it keeps alive.

One might have in one’s list added interjections but really interjections have nothing to do with anything not even with themselves. There so much for that. And now to go into the question of punctuation.

There are some punctuations that are interesting and there are some punctuations that are not. Let us begin with the punctuations that are not. Of these the one but the first and the most the completely most uninteresting is the question mark. The question mark is alright when it is all alone when it is used as a brand on cattle or when it could be used in decoration but connected with writing it is completely entirely completely uninteresting. It is evident that if you ask a question you ask a question but anybody who can read at all knows when a question is a question as it is written in writing. Therefore I ask you therefore wherefore should one use it the question mark. Beside it does not in its form go with ordinary printing and so it pleases neither the eye nor the ear and it is therefore like a noun, just an unnecessary name of something. A question is a question, anybody can know that a question is a question and so why add to it the question mark when it is already there when the question is already there in the writing. Therefore I never could bring myself to use a question mark, I always found it positively revolting, and now very few do use it. Exclamation marks have the same difficulty and also quotation marks, they are unnecessary, they are ugly, they spoil the line of the writing or the printing and anyway what is the use, if you do not know that a question is a question what is the use of its being a question. The same thing is true of an exclamation. And the same thing is true of a quotation. When I first began writing I found it simply impossible to use question marks and quotation marks and exclamation points and now anybody sees it that way. Perhaps some day they will see it some other way but now at any rate anybody can and does see it that way.

So there are the uninteresting things in punctuation uninteresting in a way that is perfectly obvious, and so we do not have to go any farther into that. There are besides dashes and dots, and these might be interesting spaces might be interesting. They might if one felt that way about them.

One other little punctuation mark one can have feelings about and that is the apostrophe for possession. Well feel as you like about that, I can see and I do see that for many that for some the possessive case apostrophe has a gentle tender insinuation that makes it very difficult to definitely decide to do without it. One does do without it, I do, I mostly always do, but I cannot deny that from time to time I feel myself having regrets and from time to time I put it in to make the possessive case. I absolutely do not like it all alone when it is outside the word when the word is a plural, no then positively and definitely no, I do not like it and in leaving it out I feel no regret, there it is unnecessary and not ornamental but inside a word and its s well perhaps, perhaps it does appeal by its weakness to your weakness. At least at any rate from time to time I do find myself letting it alone if it has come in and sometimes it has come in. I cannot positively deny but that I do from time to time let it come in.

So now to come to the real question of punctuation, periods, commas, colons, semi-colons and capitals and small letters.

I have had a long and complicated life with all these.

Let us begin with these I use the least first and these are colons and semi-colons, one might add to these commas.

When I first began writing, I felt that writing should go on, I still do feel that it should go on but when I first began writing I was completely possessed by the necessity that writing should go on and if writing should go on what had colons and semi-colons to do with it, what had commas to do with it, what had periods to do with it what had small letters and capitals to do with it to do with writing going on which was at that time the most profound need I had in connection with writing. What had colons and semi-colons to do with it what had commas to do with it what had periods to do with it.

What had periods to do with it. Inevitably no matter how completely I had to have writing go on, physically one had to again and again stop sometime and if one had to again and again stop some time then periods had to exist. Beside I had always liked the look of periods and I liked what they did. Stopping sometime did not really keep one from going on, it was nothing that interfered, it was only something that happened, and as it happened as a perfectly natural happening, I did believe in periods and I used them. I really never stopped using them.

Beside that periods might later come to have a life of their own to commence breaking up things in arbitrary ways, that has happened lately with me in a poem I have written called Winning His Way, later I will read you a little of it. By the time I had written this poem about three years ago periods had come to have for me completely a life of their own. They could begin to act as they thought best and one might interrupt one’s writing with them that is not really interrupt one’s writing with them but one could come to stop arbitrarily stop at times in one’s writing and so they could be used and you could use them. Periods could come to exist in this way and they could come in this way to have a life of their own. They did not serve you in any servile way as commas and colons and semi-colons do. Yes you do feel what I mean.

Periods have a life of their own a necessity of their own a feeling of their own a time of their own. And that feeling that life that necessity that time can express itself in an infinite variety that is the reason that I have always remained true to periods so much so that as I say recently I have felt that one could need them more than one had ever needed them.

You can see what an entirely different thing a period is from a comma, a colon or a semi-colon.

There are two different ways of thinking about colons and semi-colons you can think of them as commas and as such they are purely servile or you can think of them as periods and then using them can make you feel adventurous. I can see that one might feel about them as periods but I myself never have, I began unfortunately to feel them as a comma and commas are servile they have no life of their own they are dependent upon use and convenience and they are put there just for practical purposes. Semi-colons and colons had for me from the first completely this character the character that a comma has and not the character that a period has and therefore and definitely I have never used them. But now dimly and definitely I do see that they might well possibly they might have in them something of the character of the period and so it might have been an adventure to use them. I really do not think so. I think however lively they are or disguised they are they are definitely more comma than period and so really I cannot regret not having used them. They are more powerful more imposing more pretentious than a comma but they are a comma all the same. They really have within them deeply within them fundamentally within them the comma nature. And now what does a comma do and what has it to do and why do I feel as I do about them.

What does a comma do.

I have refused them so often and left them out so much and did without them so continually that I have come finally to be indifferent to them. I do not now care whether you put them in or not but for a long time I felt very definitely about them and would have nothing to do with them.

As I say commas are servile and they have no life of their own, and their use is not a use, it is a way of replacing one’s own interest and I do decidedly like to like my own interest my own interest in what I am doing. A comma by helping you along holding your coat for you and putting on your shoes keeps you from living your life as actively as you should lead it and to me for many years and I still do feel that way about it only now I do not pay as much attention to them, the use of them was positively degrading. Let me tell you what I feel and what I mean and what I felt and what I meant.

When I was writing those long sentences of The Making of Americans, verbs active present verbs with long dependent adverbial clauses became a passion with me. I have told you that I recognize verbs and adverbs aided by prepositions and conjunctions with pronouns as possessing the whole of the active life of writing.

Complications make eventually for simplicity and therefore I have always liked dependent adverbial clauses. I have liked dependent adverbial clauses because of their variety of dependence and independence. You can see how loving the intensity of complication of these things that commas would be degrading. Why if you want the pleasure of concentrating on the final simplicity of excessive complication would you want any artificial aid to bring about that simplicity. Do you see now why I feel about the comma as I did and as I do.

Think about anything you really like to do and you will see what I mean.

When it gets really difficult you want to disentangle rather than to cut the knot, at least so anybody feels who is working with any thread, so anybody feels who is working with any tool so anybody feels who is writing any sentence or reading it after it has been written. And what does a comma do, a comma does nothing but make easy a thing that if you like it enough is easy enough without the comma. A long complicated sentence should force itself upon you, make you know yourself knowing it and the comma, well at the most a comma is a poor period that it lets you stop and take a breath but if you want to take a breath you ought to know yourself that you want to take a breath. It is not like stopping altogether which is what a period does stopping altogether has something to do with going on, but taking a breath well you are always taking a breath and why emphasize one breath rather than another breath. Anyway that is the way I felt about it and I felt that about it very very strongly. And so I almost never used a comma. The longer, the more complicated the sentence the greater the number of the same kinds of words I had following one after another, the more the very many more I had of them the more I felt the passionate need of their taking care of themselves by themselves and not helping them, and thereby enfeebling them by putting in a comma.

So that is the way I felt punctuation in prose, in poetry it is a little different but more so and later I will go into that. But that is the way I felt about punctuation in prose.

Another part of punctuation is capital letters and small letters. Anybody can really do as they please about that and in English printing one may say that they always have.

If you read older books you will see that they do pretty well what they please with capitals and small letters and I have always felt that one does do pretty well what one pleases with capitals and small letters. Sometimes one feels that Italians should be with a capital and sometimes with a small letter, one can feel like that about almost anything. I myself do not feel like that about proper names, I rather like to look at them with a capital on them but I can perfectly understand that a great many do not feel that way about it. In short in prose capitals and small letters have really nothing to do with the inner life of sentences and paragraphs as the other punctuation marks have as I have just been saying.

We still have capitals and small letters and probably for some time we will go on having them but actually the tendency is always toward diminishing capitals and quite rightly because the feeling that goes with them is less and less of a feeling and so slowly and inevitably just as with horses capitals will have gone away. They will come back from time to time but perhaps never really come back to stay.

Perhaps yes perhaps not but really and inevitably really it really does not really make any difference.

But and they will be with us as long as human beings continue to exist and have a vocabulary, sentences and paragraphs will be with us and therefore inevitably and really periods will be with us and it is of these things that will be always inevitably with us in prose and in poetry because prose and also poetry will also always always be with us that I will go on telling to you all I know.

Sentences and paragraphs. Sentences are not emotional but paragraphs are. I can say that as often as I like and it always remains as it is, something that is.

I said I found this out first in listening to Basket my dog drinking. And anybody listening to any dog’s drinking will see what I mean.

When I wrote The Making of Americans I tried to break down this essential combination by making enormously long sentences that would be as long as the longest paragraph and so to see if there was really and truly this essential difference between paragraphs and sentences, if one went far enough with this thing with making the sentences long enough to be as long as any paragraph and so producing in them the balance of a paragraph not a balance of a sentence, because of course the balance of a paragraph is not the same balance as the balance of a sentence.

It is only necessary to read anything in order to know that. I say if I succeeded in making my sentences so long that they held within themselves the balance of both both sentences and paragraphs, what was the result.

I did in some sentences in The Making of Americans succeed in doing this thing in creating a balance that was neither the balance of a sentence nor the balance of a paragraph and in doing so I felt dimly that I had done something that was not leading to anything because after all you should not lose two things in order to have one thing because in doing so you make writing just that much less varied.

That is one thing about what I did. There is also another thing and that was a very important thing, in doing this in achieving something that had neither the balance of a sentence nor the balance of a paragraph but a balance a new balance that had to do with a sense of movement of time included in a given space which as I have already said is a definitely American thing.

An American can fill up a space in having his movement of time by adding unexpectedly anything and yet getting within the included space everything he had intended getting.

A young french boy he is a red-haired descendant of the niece of Madame Recamier went to America for two weeks most unexpectedly and I said to him what did you notice most over there. Well he said at first they were not as different from us frenchmen as I expected them to be and then I did see that they were that they were different. And what, said I, well he said, when a train was going by at a terrific pace and we waved a hat the engine driver could make a bell quite carelessly go ting ting ting, the way anybody playing at a thing could do, it was not if you know what I mean professional he said. Perhaps you do see the connection with that and my sentences that had no longer the balance of sentences because they were not the parts of a paragraph nor were they a paragraph but they had made in so far as they had come to be so long and with the balance of their own that they had they had become something that was a whole thing and in so being they had a balance which was the balance of a space completely not filled but created by something moving as moving is not as moving should be. As I said Henry James in his later writing had had a dim feeling that this was what he knew he should do.

And so though as I say there must always be sentences and paragraphs the question can really be asked must there always be sentences and paragraphs is it not possible to achieve in itself and not by sentences and paragraphs the combination that sentences are not emotional and paragraphs are.

In a book called How to Write I worked a lot at this thing trying to find out just exactly what the balance the unemotional balance of a sentence is and what the emotional balance of a paragraph is and if it were possible to make even in a short sentence the two things come to be one. I think I did a few times succeed. Will you listen to one or two sentences where I did think I had done this thing.

He looks like a young man grown old.

how to write. (plain edition) random house. page 25.

It looks like a garden but he had hurt himself by accident.

how to write. page 26.

A dog which you have never had before has sighed.

how to write. page 27.

Once when they were nearly ready they had ordered it to close.

how to write. page 29.

If a sound is made which grows louder and then stops how many times may it be repeated.

how to write. page 89.

Battles are named because there have been hills which have made a hill in a battle.

how to write. page 89.

A bay and hills hills are surrounded by their having their distance very near.

how to write. page 89.

Poplars indeed will be and may be indeed will be cut down and will be sawn up and indeed will be used as wood and may be used for wood.

how to write. page 90.

The thing to remember is that if it is not if it is not what having left it to them makes it be very likely as likely as they would be after all after all choosing choosing to be here on time.

how to write. page 259.

In spite of my intending to write about grammar and poetry I am still writing about grammar and prose, but and of course it may or may not be true if you find out essentially what prose is and essentially what poetry is may you not have an exciting thing happening as I had it happen with sentences and paragraphs.

After all the natural way to count is not that one and one make two but to go on counting by one and one as chinamen do as anybody does as Spaniards do as my little aunts did. One and one and one and one and one. That is the natural way to go on counting.

Now what has this to do with poetry. It has a lot to do with poetry.

Everything has a lot to do with poetry everything has a lot to do with prose.

And has prose anything to do with poetry and has poetry anything to do with prose.

And what have nouns to do with poetry and periods and capital letters. The other punctuation marks we never have to mention again. People may do as they like with them but we never have to mention them. But nouns still have to be mentioned because in coming to avoid nouns a great deal happens and has happened. It was one of the things that happened in a book I called Tender Buttons.

In The Making of Americans a long a very long prose book made up of sentences and paragraphs and the new thing that was something neither the sentence or the paragraph each one alone or in combination had ever done, I said I had gotten rid of nouns and adjectives as much as possible by the method of living in adverbs in verbs in pronouns, in adverbial clauses written or implied and in conjunctions.

But and after I had gone as far as I could in these long sentences and paragraphs that had come to do something else I then began very short things and in doing very short things I resolutely realized nouns and decided not to get around them but to meet them, to handle in short to refuse them by using them and in that way my real acquaintance with poetry was begun.

I will try to tell a little more clearly and in more detail just what happened and why it was if it was like natural counting, that is counting by one one one one one.

Nouns as you all know are the names of anything and as the names of anything of course one has had to use them. And what have they done. And what has any one done with them. That is something to know. It is as you may say as I may say a great deal to know.

Nouns are the name of anything and anything is named, that is what Adam and Eve did and if you like it is what anybody does, but do they go on just using the name until perhaps they do not know what the name is or if they do know what the name is they do not care about what the name is. This may happen of course it may. And what has poetry got to do with this and what has prose and if everything like a noun which is a name of anything is to be avoided what takes place. And what has that to do with poetry. A great deal I think and all this too has to do with other things with short and long lines and rhymes.

But first what is poetry and what is prose. I wonder if I can tell you.

We do know a little now what prose is. Prose is the balance the emotional balance that makes the reality of paragraphs and the unemotional balance that makes the reality of sentences and having realized completely realized that sentences are not emotional while paragraphs are, prose can be the essential balance that is made inside something that combines the sentence and the paragraph, examples of this I have been reading to you.

Now if that is what prose is and that undoubtedly is what prose is you can see that prose real prose really great written prose is bound to be made up more of verbs adverbs prepositions prepositional clauses and conjunctions than nouns. The vocabulary in prose of course is important if you like vocabulary is always important, in fact one of the things that you can find out and that I experimented with a great deal in How to Write vocabulary in itself and by itself can be interesting and can make sense. Anybody can know that by thinking of words. It is extraordinary how it is impossible that a vocabulary does not make sense. But that is natural indeed inevitable because a vocabulary is that by definition, and so because this is so the vocabulary in respect to prose is less important than the parts of speech, and the internal balance and the movement within a given space.

So then we understand we do know what prose is.

But what is poetry.

Is it more or is it less difficult to know what poetry is. I have sometimes thought it more difficult to know what poetry is but now that I do know what poetry is and if I do know what poetry is then it is not more difficult to know what it is than to know what prose is.

What is poetry.

Poetry has to do with vocabulary just as prose has not.

So you see prose and poetry are not at all alike. They are completely different.

Poetry is I say essentially a vocabulary just as prose is essentially not.

And what is the vocabulary of which poetry absolutely is. It is a vocabulary entirely based on the noun as prose is essentially and determinately and vigorously not based on the noun.

Poetry is concerned with using with abusing, with losing with wanting, with denying with avoiding with adoring with replacing the noun. It is doing that always doing that, doing that and doing nothing but that. Poetry is doing nothing but using losing refusing and pleasing and betraying and caressing nouns. That is what poetry does, that is what poetry has to do no matter what kind of poetry it is. And there are a great many kinds of poetry.

When I said.

A rose is a rose is a rose is a rose.

And then later made that into a ring I made poetry and what did I do I caressed completely caressed and addressed a noun.

Now let us think of poetry any poetry all poetry and let us see if this is not so. Of course it is so anybody can know that.

I have said that a noun is a name of anything by definition that is what it is and a name of anything is not interesting because once you know its name the enjoyment of naming it is over and therefore in writing prose names that is nouns are completely uninteresting. But and that is a thing to be remembered you can love a name and if you love a name then saying that name any number of times only makes you love it more, more violently more persistently more tormentedly. Anybody knows how anybody calls out the name of anybody one loves. And so that is poetry really loving the name of anything and that is not prose. Yes any of you can know that.

Poetry like prose has lived through a good deal. Anybody or anything lives through a good deal. Sometimes it included everything and sometimes it includes only itself and there can be any amount of less and more at any time of its existence.

Of course when poetry really began it practically included everything it included narrative and feelings and excitements and nouns so many nouns and all emotions. It included narrative but now it does not include narrative.

I often wonder how I am ever to come to know all that I am to know about narrative. Narrative is a problem to me. I worry about it a good deal these days and I will not write or lecture about it yet, because I am still too worried about it worried about knowing what it is and how it is and where it is and how it is and how it will be what it is. However as I say now and at this time I do not I will not go into that. Suffice it to say that for the purpose of poetry it has now for a long time not had anything to do with being there.

Perhaps it is a mistake perhaps not that it is no longer there.

I myself think that something else is going to happen about narrative and I work at it a great deal at this time not work but bother about it. Bother is perhaps the better word for what I am doing just now about narrative. But anyway to go back to poetry.

Poetry did then in beginning include everything and it was natural that it should because then everything including what was happening could be made real to anyone by just naming what was happening in other words by doing what poetry always must do by living in nouns.

Nouns are the name of anything. Think of all that early poetry, think of Homer, think of Chaucer, think of the Bible and you will see what I mean you will really realize that they were drunk with nouns, to name to know how to name earth sea and sky and all that was in them was enough to make them live and love in names, and that is what poetry is it is a state of knowing and feeling a name. I know that now but I have only come to that knowledge by long writing.

So then as I say that is what poetry was and slowly as everybody knew the names of everything poetry had less and less to do with everything. Poetry did not change, poetry never changed, from the beginning until now and always in the future poetry will concern itself with the names of things. The names may be repeated in different ways and very soon I will go into that matter but now and always poetry is created by naming names the names of something the names of somebody the names of anything. Nouns are the names of things and so nouns are the basis of poetry.

Before we go any further there is another matter. Why are the lines of poetry short, so much shorter than prose, why do they rhyme, why in order to complete themselves do they have to end with what they began, why are all these things the things that are in the essence of poetry even when the poetry was long even when now the poetry has changed its form.

Once more the answer is the same and that is that such a way to express oneself is the natural way when one expresses oneself in loving the name of anything. Think what you do when you do do that when you love the name of anything really love its name. Inevitably you express yourself in that way, in the way poetry expresses itself that is in short lines in repeating what you began in order to do it again. Think of how you talk to anything whose name is new to you a lover a baby or a dog or a new land or any part of it. Do you not inevitably repeat what you call out and is that calling out not of necessity in short lines. Think about it and you will see what I mean by what you feel.

So as I say poetry is essentially the discovery, the love, the passion for the name of anything.

Now to come back to how I know what I know about poetry.

I was writing The Making of Americans, I was completely obsessed by the inner life of everything including generations of everybody’s living and I was writing prose, prose that had to do with the balancing the inner balancing of everything. I have already told you all about that.

And then, something happened and I began to discover the names of things, that is not discover the names but discover the things the things to see the things to look at and in so doing I had of course to name them not to give them new names but to see that I could find out how to know that they were there by their names or by replacing their names. And how was I to do so. They had their names and naturally I called them by the names they had and in doing so having begun looking at them I called them by their names with passion and that made poetry, I did not mean it to make poetry but it did, it made the Tender Buttons, and the Tender Buttons was very good poetry it made a lot more poetry, and I will now more and more tell about that and how it happened.

I discovered everything then and its name, discovered it and its name. I had always known it and its name but all the same I did discover it.

I remember very well when I was a little girl and I and my brother found as children will the love poems of their very very much older brother. This older brother had just written one and it said that he had often sat and looked at any little square of grass and it had been just a square of grass as grass is, but now he was in love and so the little square of grass was all filled with birds and bees and butterflies, the difference was what love was. The poem was funny we and he knew the poem was funny but he was right, being in love made him make poetry, and poetry made him feel the things and their names, and so I repeat nouns are poetry.

So then in Tender Buttons I was making poetry but and it seriously troubled me, dimly I knew that nouns made poetry but in prose I no longer needed the help of nouns and in poetry did I need the help of nouns. Was there not a way of naming things that would not invent names, but mean names without naming them.

I had always been very impressed from the time that I was very young by having had it told me and then afterwards feeling it myself that Shakespeare in the forest of Arden had created a forest without mentioning the things that make a forest. You feel it all but he does not name its names.

Now that was a thing that I too felt in me the need of making it be a thing that could be named without using its name. After all one had known its name anything’s name for so long, and so the name was not new but the thing being alive was always new.

What was there to do.

I commenced trying to do something in Tender Buttons about this thing. I went on and on trying to do this thing. I remember in writing An Acquaintance With Description looking at anything until something that was not the name of that thing but was in a way that actual thing would come to be written.

Naturally, and one may say that is what made Walt Whitman naturally that made the change in the form of poetry, that we who had known the names so long did not get a thrill from just knowing them. We that is any human being living has inevitably to feel the thing anything being existing, but the name of that thing of that anything is no longer anything to thrill any one except children. So as everybody has to be a poet, what was there to do. This that I have just described, the creating it without naming it, was what broke the rigid form of the noun the simple noun poetry which now was broken.

Of course you all do know that when I speak of naming anything, I include emotions as well as things.

So then there we were and what were we to do about it. Go on, of course go on what else does anybody do, so I did, I went on.

Of course you might say why not invent new names new languages but that cannot be done. It takes a tremendous amount of inner necessity to invent even one word, one can invent imitating movements and emotions in sounds, and in the poetical language of some languages you have that, the german language as a language suffers from this what the words mean sound too much like what they do, and children do these things by one sort or another of invention but this has really nothing to do with language. Language as a real thing is not imitation either of sounds or colors or emotions it is an intellectual recreation and there is no possible doubt about it and it is going to go on being that as long as humanity is anything. So every one must stay with the language their language that has come to be spoken and written and which has in it all the history of its intellectual recreation.

And so for me the problem of poetry was and it began with Tender Buttons to constantly realize the thing anything so that I could recreate that thing. I struggled I struggled desperately with the recreation and the avoidance of nouns as nouns and yet poetry being poetry nouns are nouns. Let me read you bits of the Portrait of Sherwood Anderson and The Birthplace of Bonnes to show you what I mean.

Can anybody tell by looking which was the towel used for cooking.

portraits and prayers. page 162.

A VERY VALENTINE

Very fine is my valentine.

Very fine and very mine.

Very mine is my valentine very mine and very fine.

Very fine is my valentine and mine, very fine very mine and mine is my valentine.

portraits and prayers. page 152.

BUNDLES FOR THEM

a history of giving bundles

We were able to notice that each one in a way carried a bundle, they were not a trouble to them nor were they all bundles as some of them were chickens some of them pheasants some of them sheep and some of them bundles, they were not a trouble to them and then indeed we learned that it was the principal recreation and they were so arranged that they were not given away, and today they were given away.

I will not look at them again.

They will not look for them again.

They have not seen them here again.

They are in there and we hear them again.

In which way are stars brighter than they are. When we have come to this decision. We mention many thousands of buds. And when I close my eyes I see them.

If you hear her snore

It is not before you love her

You love her so that to be her beau is very lovely

She is sweetly there and her curly hair is very lovely.

She is sweetly here and I am very near and that is very lovely.

She is my tender sweet and her little feet are stretched out well which is a treat and very lovely.

Her little tender nose is between her little eyes which close and are very lovely.

She is very lovely and mine which is very lovely.

portraits and prayers. page 154.

I found in longer things like Operas and Plays and Portraits and Lucy Church Amiably and An Acquaintance With Description that I could come nearer to avoiding names in recreating something.

That brings us to the question will poetry continue to be necessarily short as it has been as really good poetry has been for a very long time. Perhaps not and why not.

If enough is new to you to name or not name, and these two things come to the same thing, can you go on long enough. Yes I think so.

So then poetry up to the present time has been a poetry of nouns a poetry of naming something of really naming that thing passionately completely passionately naming that thing by its name.

Slowly and particularly during the nineteenth century the English nineteenth century everybody had come to know too well very much too well the name anything had when you called it by its name.

That is something that inevitably happened. And what else could they do. They had to go on doing what they did, that is calling anything by its name passionately but if as I say they really knew its name too well could they call it its name simply in that way. Slowly they could not.

And then Walt Whitman came. He wanted really wanted to express the thing and not call it by its name. He worked very hard at that, and he called it Leaves of Grass because he wanted it to be as little a well known name to be called upon passionately as possible. I do not at all know whether Whitman knew that he wanted to do this but there is no doubt at all but that is what he did want to do.

You have the complete other end of this thing in a poet like Longfellow, I cite him because a commonplace poet shows you more readily and clearly just what the basis of poetry is than a better one. And Longfellow knew all about calling out names, he on the whole did it without passion but he did it very well.

Of course in the history of poetry there have been many who have also tried to name the thing without naming its names, but this is not a history of poets it is a telling what I know about poetry.

And so knowing all this about poetry I struggled more and more with this thing. I say I knew all this about poetry but I did not really know all this then about poetry, I was coming to know then then when I was writing commencing to know what I do now know about prose but I did not then know anything really to know it of what I now know about poetry.

And so in Tender Buttons and then on and on I struggled with the ridding myself of nouns, I knew nouns must go in poetry as they had gone in prose if anything that is everything was to go on meaning something.

And so I went on with this exceeding struggle of knowing really knowing what a thing was really knowing it knowing anything I was seeing anything I was feeling so that its name could be something, by its name coming to be a thing in itself as it was but would not be anything just and only as a name.

I wonder if you do see what I mean.

What I mean by what I have just said is this. I had to feel anything and everything that for me was existing so intensely that I could put it down in writing as a thing in itself without at all necessarily using its name. The name of a thing might be something in itself if it could come to be real enough but just as a name it was not enough something. At any rate that is the way I felt and still do feel about it.

And so I went through a very long struggle and in this struggle I began to be troubled about narrative a narrative of anything that was or might be happening.

The newspapers tell us about it but they tell it to us as nouns tell it to us that is they name it, and in naming it, it as a telling of it is no longer anything. That is what a newspaper is by definition just as a noun is a name by definition.

And so I was slowly beginning to know something about what poetry was. And here was the question if in poetry one could lose the noun as I had really and truly lost it in prose would there be any difference between poetry and prose. As this thing came once more to be a doubt inside me I began to work very hard at poetry.

At that time I wrote Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded and there I went back again to a more or less regular form to see whether inside that regular form I could do what I was sure needed to be done and also to find out if eventually prose and poetry were one or not one.

In writing this poem I found I could be very gay I could be very lively in poetry, I could use very few nouns in poetry and call out practically no names in poetry and yet make poetry really feel and sound as poetry, but was it what I wanted that should be done. But it did not decide anything for me but it did help me in my way.

XII

I am very hungry when I drink,

I need to leave it when I have it held,

They will be white with which they know they see, that darker makes it be a color white for me, white is not shown when I am dark indeed with red despair who comes who has to care that they will let me a little lie like now I like to lie I like to live I like to die I like to lie and live and die and live and die and by and by I like to live and die and by and by they need to sew, the difference is that sewing makes it bleed and such with them in all the way of seed and seeding and repine and they will which is mine and not all mine who can be thought curious of this of all of that made it and come lead it and done weigh it and mourn and sit upon it know it for ripeness without deserting all of it of which without which it has not been born. Oh no not to be thirsty with the thirst of hunger not alone to know that they plainly and ate or wishes. Any little one will kill himself for milk.

before the flowers of friendship faded friendship faded (plain edition). page 14.

XIV

It could be seen very nicely

That doves have each a heart,

Each one is always seeing that they could not be apart,

A little lake makes fountains

And fountains have no flow,

And a dove has need of flying

And water can be low,

Let me go.

Any week is what they seek

When they have to halve a beak.

I like a painting on a wall of doves

And what do they do,

They have hearts

They are apart

Little doves are winsome

But not when they are little and left.

before the flowers of friendship faded friendship faded (plain edition). page 16.

I decided and Lucy Church Amiably had been an attempt to do it, I decided that if one definitely completely replaced the noun by the thing in itself, it was eventually to be poetry and not prose which would have to deal with everything that was not movement in space. There could no longer be form to decide anything, narrative that is not newspaper narrative but real narrative must of necessity be told by any one having come to the realization that the noun must be replaced not by inner balance but by the thing in itself and that will eventually lead to everything. I am working at this thing and what will it do this I do not know but I hope that I will know. In the Four In America I have gone on beginning but I am sure that there is in this what there is that it is necessary to do if one is to do anything or everything. Do you see what I mean. Well anyway that is the way that I do now feel about it, and this is all that I do know, and I do believe in knowing all I do know, about prose and poetry. The rest will come considerably later.

[ ¶ ]

1934

472.

MEDITATIONS ON BEING ABOUT TO VISIT MY NATIVE LAND

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

I am being so very busy in being about to visit my native land that I have not been meditating not meditating very much but if I were not so busy and were to meditate I would meditate a great deal and I would and in a way do meditate upon what they are to say to me and what I am to say to them, those who make my native land my native land.

What will they say to me and what will I say to them. I cannot believe that America has changed, many things have come and gone but not really come and not really gone but they are there and that perhaps does make the America that I left and the America I am to find different but not really different, it would be impossible for it to be really different or for me to find that it was really different.

I wonder and I ask everybody who has been in America or who comes from America what everything is like, what hotels are like what homes are like, what they eat and the answers sound a little different but not really very different. It will be nice so very nice if it is not really different.

What was the America that I left. It was an America where as Mark Twain said in the first diary he ever kept he got up and washed and went to bed. He was proud that every day nothing happened but that but that he did get up every day and that he did wash. And they are still doing it, and the hotels and what they eat do not seem to have changed much and the homes do not seem to have changed much, nor what they do when they go to school. Twenty-five years roll around so quickly even when they do not seem to be rolling around at all.

And now I am going back to visit my native land. It may not mean so much to anybody but it does mean a lot to me and I feel gradually a pleasant pleasure both near and far away.

Will they ask me questions and will I ask them questions and which will ask the questions most and first, and will they listen to me and will I listen to them. I am not really meditating about these things because I am being kept so very busy but if I were not so very busy I would certainly meditate about these things.

I love to ask questions and I do not dislike answering them, but I like to listen and I like to have others listen, and there is something that I can not remember not really remember did they listen in that America that I remember did they listen to the answer after they had asked the question. I always listen to the answer after I have asked the question and I hope that in that as in other things I am a good American and that they did and still do listen to the answer after they have asked a question. That would make America more than pleasant, it would make it interesting, it would make it more than interesting it would make it exciting.

What America looks like puzzles me more as I meditate as I would meditate if I had more time just now in which to meditate about being about to visit my native land. I do not quite feel that I know what it looks like, a young Harvard man has been here with me and as we talk about Concord and the country in Massachusetts I do know quite that it looks as I remember it, but the cities do seem to have much less to do with my memories, they seem to be different, but I hope not. I hope they are not really different. One does not like to feel different and if one does not like to feel different then one hopes that things will not look different. It is alright for them to seem different but not to be different.

I have no more serious meditations now that I am about to visit my native land because and that is very important to me I always see and talk to and listen to Americans as they come and go and so I have had many meditations about Americans all along. Naturally one of the things that all Europeans tell about when they come home from America is what Americans eat. What Americans eat does not seem to conform itself in any way to what Europeans that is the French eat, and they are all puzzled and they tell us about it and as we are Americans we say yes but French eating in hotels and restaurants is bad too. Yes they say but not like that. American eating is so moist, so they say, and I really did not know what they were talking about, I did not remember American food as moist. But now a friend has just sent me a great many menus from hotels, breakfast lunch and dinner and I must confess that the food does sound wet very wet indeed compared to French food. Will I like wet food when I eat it when I visit my native land, or will I not.

To be sure I have always rather had a tendency to find French food dry as I do not drink wine with my food and so I have a Chinese servant who cooks well the way I remember American food, but is it the way American food is cooked now.

In the interval of being very busy I meditate a great deal about that.

If you are busy very busy you have not time to meditate very much but no matter how busy you may be there is always a moment in which one can meditate on what one is going to eat and whether one is going to like what one is going to eat. Meditation on eating and what is going to be eaten can be done at any odd moment or at meal time when one does not meditate much, and so I do meditate upon what I am to eat now as I am about to visit my native land.

And these are some of my meditations on being about to visit my native land.

[ ¶ ]

1934

473a.

SIR FRANCIS ROSE

[Wildenstein Gallery, London, February 1934]

Each generation composes its pictures, that is to say composes not by what they do but what they see, by what they feel. And yet it is after all one and just at the same time there are those who are here if you like as one.

But not at all.

There is one, after seeing that there is a generation and having the evidence that there is a composition one often is mistaken not about that but about which one it is because dates are undated now as well as then. This introduces Francis Rose this a painter probably a younger one. Of this I am certain.

[ ¶ ]

1934

473b.

SIR FRANCIS ROSE

[The Arts Club of Chicago, November 1934]

I have told a number of things about Francis Rose and now I will tell about how he painted at Bilignin. I said to him then Hokusai used to speak of himself as an old man who loved to paint. Francis Rose could speak of himself as a young man who loves to paint. He loves to paint. He does love to paint. He is happy when he paints, he paints with both hands, he paints, he just paints. He painted eleven pictures in eight days and do not think they were not painted, they were, each one was, each one was all painted. And so he painted Bilignin which is here and the waterfall of Lucy Church Amiably which is here and he has been painting ever since then because that was a year and a half ago and his painting does not stop. He likes to paint and more than that the painting he paints needs and likes to be painted. It all amounts to that.

Since then yes he has been painting and as he is a young man coming to be a grown man he is beginning not only to paint but to come to paint what he is going to paint, and what is that. In a little picture which he has just sent me which is a going on of what he has known of himself he has commenced to know that the inside is outside and that the outside is inside and that that is true of what he is to paint.

[ ¶ ]

1934

474.

STIEGLITZ

[America and Alfred Stieglitz, A Collective Portrait, ed. Waldo Frank et al., New York 1934]

If anything is done and something is done then somebody has to do it.

Or somebody has to have done it.

That is Stieglitz’s way.

He has done it.

He remembers very well our first meeting.

But not better than I do.

Oh no not better than I do.

He was the first one that ever printed anything that I had done.

And you can imagine what that meant to me or to any one.

I remember him dark and I felt him having white hair.

He can do both of these things or anything.

Now that sounds as if it were the same thing or not a difficult thing but it is it just is, it is a difficult thing to do two things as one, but he just can that is what Stieglitz is and he is important to every one oh yes he is whether they know it or not oh yes he is.

There are some who are important to every one whether any one knows anything of that one or not and Stieglitz is such a one, he is that one, he is indeed, there is no question but that he is such a one no question indeed, but that he is one, who is an important one for every one, no matter whether they do or whether they do not know anything about any such thing about any such one about him.

That is what Stieglitz is.

Any one can recognize him.

Any one does know that there are such ones, all of us do know that Stieglitz is such a one.

That he is one.

291.

I am sorry that I can not go on longer and tell all about and more and more what Stieglitz is, but they never told me what they were all doing because Stieglitz had said do not bother her she is in France, but now just in time and I am so glad I find out I could just say what I know, I like to say what I know, and how could I know, how could I not know what Stieglitz is.

[ ¶ ]

1934

474a.

PATHÉ

[The Letters of Gertrude Stein and Thornton Wilder, Yale University 1996]

[typescript; hand-written additions in square brackets.]

My lectures are to be a simple way to say that if you understand a thing you enjoy it and if you enjoy a thing you understand it.

And in these lectures I want to tell so simply that anybody will know it and know it very very well that you can enjoy the things I have been writing. And since you can enjoy them you can understand them. I always say in my lectures, knowledge is what you know, and I do want you to have knowledge and to know this that understanding and enjoying is the same thing.

My first lecture is about my book called making of americans, and I tried to tell in this book all about every kind there is of men and women, now I will read you some of it so that you know what I mean.

(Quote) [Page 232]

And I tried to tell not only what every one does and what every one says and what every one knows but also what every one is.

[deleted by Stein: (Quote)]

If you try to do all this you have to write a very long book and the making of americans is a long book, but it does try to tell what every one what ever) kind there is of men and women is.

My second lecture is called portraits and repetition. In that I tell about how I came to write the portraits of people that I have written. How I learned what they were, and how I said it. In order really to do this everybody that one meets must be wonderful to you that is full of wonder for you, and you have to be ready to learn all they are over and over again until you are full of it and then you know it all of a sudden and then you have to get it down, not as you learned it but as you know it when you know it altogether. That is what I call doing a portrait and all the Portraits I have done I have put together and they are called portraits and prayers. Now listen to some of the, [in MS them,]

This is a portrait [deleted: of] (Quote)

[A valentine to Sherwood Anderson Page 151]

Then I wrote a lecture called poetry and grammar and in this and for me it is the most exciting thing I have ever done, I have found out really found out what poetry is and what prose is and why, and I have been able to tell it so simply tell it, and it is really very exciting to know it and to be able to simply tell it, and I found out that grammar and punctuation are really at the bottom of it. And it all comes from the fact that sentences have not any emotion in them but that paragraphs have, and anybody looking at anything in a newspaper will see what I mean. Head lines have emotion because they are not a whole sentence. They are poetry, and paragraphs have emotion, but sentences just sentences have not. Now you may not know why this is so exciting but it is, it just explains everything and that is why this lecture is [xciting] it is this explanation.

I will quote some sentences and paragraphs that I have made and some poetry I have made that will show all that.

(Quote)

[These are the sentences

Page 27 Page 28 How to Write

Poetry in Tender Buttons Pg 54 (? three words)]

Then I have written a lecture about plays and of course that means operas too. and in this I explain what plays I have seen and what I felt about them, then when I saw them and now when I remember them.

And I explain how four SAINTS is what I think plays really ought to be a stable thing, a thing that cannot go away, which is what a landscape is and four saints is a landscape, things happen in a landscape but the landscape is always there and that is what a play ought to be and so I made four saints a landscape a Spanish landscape which is what a play called FOUR saints ought to be and if you enjoyed it and a lot of people did enjoy it then they did understand it because if you do understand it you do enjoy it. Now here is some of the landscape, which is always there, and this is what happened in it as the women were washing their linen in the cold river and they brought their warm water with them, and the river water was cold very very cold.

(Quote) Page 15

[ ¶ ]

1934

476.

PREFACE

[“Recent Paintings by Francis Picabia”, New York: Valentine Gallery, November 1934]

When Picabia came to see us in the country we talked about a great many things: we told each other a great many things! Among other things he told me that his grandfather who brought him up and with whom he lived, was one of the inventors of photography. He was a friend and companion of Daguerre, who invented the daguerreotype. Picabia, when he was a young boy was always with his grandfather. They used to travel a great deal and always visited museums and his grandfather, who was doing experiments in coloured photography at that time, being a well-known savant, was always given permission to photograph. So they photographed all day and they developed all night, and this his early experience, so Picabia believes, and I am not sure he is not right, has had a good deal to do with the development of modern painting. Picabia got from the constant contact with photography, which gradually bored him very much in spite of his admiration and affection for his grandfather, got something which did give him the idea of transparence and four dimensional painting, and this through him certainly has a great deal to do with everything. Even now in his later painting and certainly in his drawing he has achieved a transparence which is peculiarly a thing that has nothing to do with the surface seen.

[ ¶ ]

1935

1935

477.

I CAME AND HERE I AM

[Cosmopolitan, XCVIII, February 1935]

What has my life in America been, it has been the doing of everything that I never have done. Never have done, never could have done, never could have done again; that is the way my life in America began and is begun and is going on.

Before I came, before I began to come, while I was still in France, I wrote about meditating upon what would come, what would happen when I came. What will they say to me and what will I say to them, those who make in my native land my native land? I cannot believe that America has changed, many things have come and gone but not really come and not really gone, but they are there and that perhaps does make the America that I left and the America I am to find different but not really different—it would be impossible for it to be really different or for me to find that it was really different …

That is the way I meditated before I came and then I came and here I am.

I had not been here for thirty-one years, that is a long time; twenty-five years roll around so quickly but thirty-one years is a long time.

As a man said to me, we were buying fruit on Seventh Avenue, I know you by your picture, you are the lady who has not been here for thirty-one years. But after all it is natural enough, not the thirty-one years but the being here, it is so natural that it is not real.

No one could say, not even we, that it was just all the same. Here we were. And it was all strange and it was all natural, as natural as strange and as strange as natural.

And what was strange?

Well, the shapes of the trucks on the streets were strange, the little lights, such pretty lights on top of the taxis, they were strange, very strange. I cannot say they were natural, they were just strange. And the special highways, they were strange but they were the things that were almost natural, although they were so strange. A road, built by man to carry things that move, was natural and strange, and they differ from tunnels or subways or elevated roads, because they are not rigid, they have a life of their own and they move in that life as country roads do, only they are neither on the earth nor in the air, they were what I knew America was when I used to say what America is, only now it had been done, America had been able to do what America is. And it was very exhilarating to know that this that America was had been done to be what America is. It was most exciting.

And then it began. The doing everything that I had never done, and the liking doing everything everything anything that I had never done. That began. And this is the way it began.

You can but you cannot imagine how astonishing it was everything that was happening.

The first thing that happened was what they called a newsreel. I know it is very hard for anybody to believe and I had never thought about it but I had never seen a talking cinema, never. You see, I have as you see got into the habit of talking to anybody so I am writing as if I am talking; well, you do see that in my quiet life in Paris, where nothing much changes as one is very busy, just writing and eating and sleeping and walking and talking, I just never had seen a talking cinema, and when they said to me will you make one, it was just to me like nothing at all.

That is really all I can say about it, and so they proceeded to make one and I did just what they told me and it was not even astonishing and it certainly was not natural but they made one. Then they told me it was successful and they asked me to go to see it. And I did. It was a strange thing that happened to me. One never gets quite used to unexpectedly seeing one’s name in print no matter how often it happens to you to be that one; it always gives you a shock of a slightly mixed-up feeling, are you or are you not one. No matter how often it happens there is always this thing, but what is that, imagine what is that compared to never having heard anybody’s voice speaking while a picture is doing something, and that voice and that person is yourself, if you could really and truly be that one. It upset me very much when that happened to me, there is no doubt about that, if there can really not be any doubt about anything.

And then while all these things, while everything was happening, that was astonishing; there were the people and the buildings and they were the most natural and the most unreal thing of everything that was happening.

About the buildings there were two things happening. The big high buildings and how we liked to look and look at them, and the ordinary wooden houses and how we liked to look at them whenever we saw them. Old ones and new ones, dark and unpainted and white and clean ones, we liked we liked so to look at them and see them. But the high buildings, Alice B. Toklas felt very faint when she first really knew that she saw them.

But all the time there were streets and the people in them and they made everything, and I must tell you about this thing.

The streets.

They all know me and I know all of them, that is so comfortable and so comforting.

When it was first happening, it was surprising rather than astonishing, and it was not disturbing, it was pleasant, natural and comforting. Let me tell you about it.

The first evening we went out to buy an apple. We went in and the man said Good evening, Miss Stein, did you have a nice trip. That was surprising but then perhaps he did know who I was, and it was very nice of him. That is the way I felt about it, then we went on, and slowly, I realized that one after another said my name, and then someone took off his hat and said Good evening, Miss Stein. I wondered did I perhaps know him. And then suddenly and slowly I began to realize that they knew who I was. It was curious, it was pleasant, it was comforting.

One said How do you do, they stopped and looked and I looked at them, I found I could smile at anyone and they knew why I smiled at them, because I knew that they would know that I knew that they knew me and that I knew them. It was a strange sensation but such a natural one. Everybody did it. It went on all the time and it still goes on and it pleases me very much. It is just like living in the country where I live and there are very few people and where I know anybody and everybody knows me as a perfectly natural thing, and if you like, if you think about it, it is a surprising thing that the largest city in the world should have a population as gentle and pleasant and intimate and considerate and comforting as a little bit of a place where everybody knows everybody and everything, but astonishing or not it is perfectly true and the inhabitants of New York are just like that, and they are like that and this thing is a delightful, natural and gentle and sweet and comforting thing.

So there we were and the people, all the people, were there with us and the buildings were there too beside us and the lights, it is wonderful that everybody does just what the lights tell them to do, But I can understand that as the lights know so well just what they should tell, and so they and the automobiles do completely and naturally understand everything. It is very clear and very impressive, it really is, and very law-abiding which is not at all what I thought it would be from everything I had been hearing, and all the time everything was happening all day and every day, and there was lecturing and that was exciting and everything, and then we were to go to Chicago and back, and we were to fly, and once more as always we were doing what we had never done before and never would have done, and it was natural, just as natural as breathing, to do everything that we had never done. And we flew and this is what I wrote while I was flying.

Meditations in my first airplane.

In the first place airplanes were made for writers because it is so easy and so comfortable to write in them and you cannot talk and so why not write. Which I do. I like the little bumps it gives, otherwise there would be no difference between it and being at home, and the difference between it and being home is so great that it is nice that there are the little differences, just those little differences of little bumps.

Why did nobody tell me before I got on that the air is solid. Of course it is solid, it is just as solid as water. When you look out at air from a high place it is not solid but when it is all around you it is solid, and so you cannot be afraid and you have to feel perfectly comfortable and this is what I do and most astonishing too, astonishing to me but not to Carl Van Vechten who said that that would be the way it would be, only he did not tell me that the air was solid but it is; what is the difference between air and water, not very much, not when you are in an airplane and when you are in a boat, but it is, the air is just as solid as that.

I always liked boats but rocked in the cradle of the deep is nothing to being rocked in the cradle of the sky, the air is so sweetly solid and being able to go every way is so much better than just being able to go one way. The earth now, as far as I am concerned, is something that has been, and when you come back to it, it is a disappointment and the other side of the clouds is all right, you know that by its light, the light of the clouds, the white light of the clouds, and you recognize it, but you like it more than just recognizing. It is just what I imagine arctic fields to be and ever since I could read, I liked to read about arctic ice fields, and I would never have had the courage to go to the North Pole to see the ice fields but here they are with the thin light and the white light and the sunlight.

And also then there is the stewardess and the pilots and that is what makes it all so real and so unreal, she is just nice and talks United States and is helpful and friendly in the best United States way, is well informed and kindly and protective and in the best United States way there is a pistol hanging low to shoot man and the sky in the best United States way, and the pistol is I know a dark steel-blue pistol.

And so I know everything I know. And now I am on my way back and I have distinctly found out what it is, what it all is; it is just like a railroad train when we crossed the continent when I was a child. It keeps straight on its tracks and just as fast as it can go straight on its tracks, and it hums just as it did then when I leaned my head near the open window and then, as it slackens its speed, it bumps gently just as the train did when it went over the ties and then, as it slows down some more, it bumps some more, just as the train did then, and it stops just as the train did then, a little roughly. The only difference is that mostly, as you look out, nothing goes by. But you soon get used to that.

So after all that is that, and that is why whether it is on the earth or in the sky it is so natural at once and by and by.

Tonight I did the last thing that I never did before. I used to say when anybody asked me to go anywhere yes I will go anywhere once. But broadcasting is not like that no it is not like that, of all things that I never did before, perhaps I like this the best.

In writing in The Making of Americans I said I write for myself and strangers and this is what broadcasting is. I write for myself and strangers.

It is difficult to believe but it is true, I had never heard a broadcasting; that is I had never listened to one and I certainly had never thought of doing one, and this is the way the thing that I like best of all the things I have never done before, was done. They said would I and I of course said I would. I never say no, not in America.

The first thing they did was to photograph me doing it, not doing it but making believe doing it, this was easily done. There was nothing natural or unnatural about that.

And then we went into training. I liked that; I wrote out answers to questions and questions to answers and I liked that, and then one day the day had come, and it was to be done.

We went there, there were so many rooms and all the rooms were empty rooms, that was all right; and then all of a sudden we were in a little room, and they were going to time us and they did. That seemed to me very well done, they knew so well how to do this thing and no fuss was made about anything, and then I was taken into another room and there there were more people but by that time I was not noticing much of anything.

Then we sat down one on either side of the little thing that was between us and I said something and they said that is all, and then suddenly it was all going on. It was it was really all going on, and it was, it really was, as if you were saying what you were saying and you knew, you really knew, not by what you knew but by what you felt, that everybody was listening. It is a very wonderful thing to do, I almost stopped and said it, I was so filled with it. And then it was over and I never had liked anything as I had liked it.

This then was the last completion, of what is, that is that the unreal is natural, so natural that it makes of unreality the most natural of anything natural. That is what America does, and that is what America is. Long ago, oh way long ago, long before I had ever dreamed of these things that prove it, I said, that what made America and American literature was a quality of being disembodied, and I said there was Emerson, and there was Hawthorne and there was Edgar Poe and there was Walt Whitman and there was, well, in a funny way, there was Mark Twain and then there was Henry James and then there was—well, there is—well, I am. So you see one follows the other and they are all, well, they are all abstract, if you know what I mean, and the color is, and the land is, and the buildings are, and everything is, and so and so the red Indian was, and is.

When I was taken to New Haven to see Dartmouth beaten, Dartmouth was beautiful while it was being beaten; I said what there was about it that was so interesting was that it was an American thing, not football anybody’s football, but the way, the American way, that they were doing that thing. It was like Indian dancing. And that is natural enough because the soil makes the way anybody is moving, and they and the Indians had been and were being, made by the same thing.

They, in the Indian way, they put their heads down and in a circle there they stay. And then the substitutes do the little Indian movement just the way the Indians do any day. And then and that is the most so they come down on all fours, anybody knows that is just just the way the Indian does it any day. And then they all look at the big brown ball.

It is a real Indian dance, and before they were so American, as they are now, they did not do it in that way, they did not do football in that way.

And that is what America is, is and is and it is beautiful, beautiful in the American way, beautiful just in this way.

[ ¶ ]

1935

478.

THE CAPITAL AND CAPITALS OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

[New York Herald Tribune, 9 March 1935]

There are a great many strange things that are or are not strange here in America and perhaps the strangest is where the capital of the country is that is where the capitals of the country are.

The capitals of important countries are in the big important city of the important country. That is always true. The important big city of an important country is always its capital.

But not in America and does anybody know except by history as to why this is so. But history is not an explanation there is a reason behind and this is what I want to know. The only other big country of which this is not so, that the big important city is the capital, is Turkey but never were two countries more different than Turkey and America, the United States of America.

So what is the reason of it that the capital of the United States is not in its big city. The reason for it in Turkey I do not know and yet it may have something to do with the reason for it in the United States of America.

When two things are alike there is very often the same reason for it.

And now another thing not only is the capital of the country of the United States nor as in other important countries in its big city but the capital of each state is with few exceptions not in its big city of the State and that too is very strange if you stop to think about it and there must be a reason for it, it is very strange and peculiar and striking that this is so and undoubtedly it has a lot to do with how any American is an American and what his government has to do with him.

Practically no state has its capital in its biggest city, practically no biggest city of any state is its capital. There may be one or two exceptions but pretty generally this which I have said is true.

Now what does it mean why is America different in this respect from any other important country. Now the United States is an important country and its capital is not in its or in any of its big cities.

And I am sure there is a very real reason for it and it has a lot to do with what Americans are and what the government is and how it has worked and even perhaps it has something to do with how it does work.

Now if anybody begins to think about it what does anybody say. They may say this. I may say this.

It may be because of suspiciousness because the country was going to be suspicious of what its capital was going to do.

It may that its country does not need its capital does not need any of its capitals and likes them to be tucked away so that they won’t know where they are.

It may be because things change in America or they feel they might and they like to feel that the big city may be here today and there tomorrow and if you put the capital into any big city perhaps the big city may have moved away.

That is some of the way anybody can feel about it, about the very strange fact that the capital is not where any other important country would put it.

To me the having put the capital away, just left it where nobody would notice it unless they happened to be looking for it is a very important part of what makes the country that is the people of this country what they are.

First the suspiciousness. Yes Americans are suspicious. What is the matter with it is a natural thing to say, show me I’m from Missouri is a natural thing to say. Americans are very friendly and very suspicious, that is what Americans are and that is what always upsets the foreigner, who deals with them, they are so friendly how can they be so suspicious and they are so suspicious how can they be so friendly but they just are and that certainly has something to do with their having tucked their capital, their capitals away.

But there is something more important very much more important about it than being just suspicious. There is the fact that they do not feel the need of a government and so why put it where they can always know where it is.

This is what I think they really have felt about it and that is why perhaps until now they have not needed it. Lincoln in his time said this country is sick and he was the doctor that was to make it well. That is the way America has always felt about government, a healthy man does not have to know where the doctor lives, he does know but he does not have to know and that is why they have put the capitals where they are so that they need not have them unless they need them. In wandering about the country these days I had more that same impression, the country had had a feeling that it was most awfully sick it had so many symptoms it had so much the matter with it it did have to have a doctor and so they all tremendously remembered where the capital is. Now perhaps they wonder did they have to have the doctor and were they so sick and they wonder do they want to take the medicine that they so badly wanted the doctor to give them.

That is the way the American is and that is the reason I think that they tuck their capitals away.

There is another thing about Americans. And it has to do with the way they want their capital, do Americans have they ever felt that they were employed when they were hired. They used not to feel so. All Americans perhaps they have changed now but I hope not all Americans have always felt that they were not employed but that they were hired which is an entirely different thing. Have they been slowly changing, I have been afraid these last years that is before the depression that they were changing, that they were getting to be not like a hired man but like an employee, that is some one whom some one employs. There is a difference and this difference has always been American and now that the depression has come in a funny way they seem to be going back again, back to being a hired man and not an employed one, at least I hope so.

And this also has something to do with their having wanted the capital to be tucked away where they would not know that it was going on.

There is nothing that makes any one know more quickly that they are employees that is that they are employed and not on their own or a hired man than when the government is where everybody always knows about it.

I think all this is so and perhaps now the depression will make them commence again to begin again forgetting that the government is something that any one of them can know is there all the time.

It is a funny thing to feel that way about the depression but I do.

So these are some of the reasons why the American different from any other important country always has put his capital away so that when they are in their big city it will not always be there in their way, that it will not always be there to stay.

And this then is the last perhaps reason why the American has not wanted his capital in a big city because after all in any case a big city is a big city because it is a big city, but often big cities become other kinds of cities and other kinds of cities which are not big cities come to be big cities. But capitals will not become big cities important cities of that the American is sure, and he has so carefully selected where to put them the capitals so he can be absolutely sure.

And this is what an American is one who moves around and if he moves around, he knows that big cities can move around but that capitals can’t. That is one thing capitals mostly always do not do they do not move.

Perhaps this is where the resemblance with Turkey comes in, that the Turks also think about moving around and so they do not want their capital to be in their way, perhaps so.

At any rate when in an airplane America is there underneath, the symmetry America has there underneath is one that although there are no more Indians red Indians living here, the symmetry of living the way they did is still here. And the Indians moved around, so does the American symmetry when it is there underneath and it is clear. It is a country made in which to move around.

It is big and so it is a good country in which to move around, and every time you go up a hill you are up and there is a little flat and then it goes down and there is so much water that if it is necessary to change from water to land and land to water there is no trouble. Nobody could ever believe there could be so much water anywhere on land as there is everywhere where there is the United States of America. This makes it a very necessary thing to know the difference between anywhere and anywhere and it makes it very easy and very solid to go anywhere and that is what Americans do do, and so why do they want their capital in a big city. They do not and they never do they never do want to have a big city as a capital. If it were not so much the habit of a country to have a capital perhaps they would not have a capital at all.

After all each one of the capitals they have is so very small, might they not just as easily not have a capital at all.

That is what it comes to if they move around a great deal and are suspicious and friendly and friendly and suspicious and if they do not ever want to be an employee but be themselves or a hired man. They want to be by themselves or be a hired man, they do not want to be an employee and so perhaps they do not need a capital at all.

Do they, do they need a capital at all.

At any rate they need a capital to be very small.

They need a capital to be very small if they need to have a capital at all.

That is what I think the depression has begun. And it would be nice if it having begun not any one would ever know what they had done with any of the capitals which the country one by one had made to be a very little one.

[ ¶ ]

1935

479.

AMERICAN NEWSPAPERS

[New York Herald Tribune, 23 March 1935]

What do they want to know in the newspapers that is what does anybody want to know just anybody and do they want to know what they do want to know or do they only think so only think they want to know what they do want to know from the newspaper because if they do if they only think so then they do get what they want. What they want or think they want to know what they want in the newspapers is to know every day what happened the day before and so get the feeling that it has happened on that day the same day and not on the day before. That is what the American newspaper is supposed to do to make it be as if they the newspapers had it to do that is to make the things that happened yesterday happen to-day.

And do they do so.

Not if you know it not if anybody knows it that it all did happen the day before.

Think of any news that is fit to print it all did happen the day before and once it is the day before it might just as well be the week before or the month before or the year before if you really do know that it was not on the day the newspaper day that it happened but on the day before. It always has happened on the day before because the newspaper cannot come out on the day it happens, of course it cannot.

When the yellow press began, I can remember when the yellow press began that was about thirty-five years ago or so. Anybody knows what the yellow press did. The yellow press that is really the American press then had in every way by headlines by scare lines, by short lines and by long lines, by making all the noise and sound they could with their words and lines tried to invent in every way they could making it be as if the news that had happened on one day had happened not on that one day but on the day the newspaper day. And they did and they did do it they almost did do it and they almost make it come to be that what happened six hours earlier was what happened six hours later. They did just that.

And now what do they do the newspapers now do, they go on as if they still were doing just that but slowly they only act as if they were doing just that acting as if it were to-day the newspaper day that everything happened and not yesterday. They have forgotten newspapers have they have forgotten to act as if it were like that as if yesterday was to-day, they have once more fallen into the fact the real fact that the news that they put in the newspapers was yesterdays news and so it is flat the news is flat just that or they still keep on using the way that the yellow press invented to make yesterdays news be as if happened to-day in the newspapers to-day.

Some country newspapers, by country I mean twenty or thirty thousand inhabitants in a city, do make yesterdays news be to-days, because everybody knows everybody and so they the newspaper make yesterdays or last weeks news sound like to-day. That is because everybody knows everybody knows about everybody every day, and as they know all the streets in town and all the people in the town any news is such real news that even if it happened yesterday it is as if it did really happen to-day so that is what they say and so it all really happens the news in the small town newspaper happens as if it happened to-day. The other news they accept as if it happened any past day preferably yesterday but really any past day.

There was a strange thing about that in the story of the birth of the quintettes and their doctor coming to New York.

That interested the reader of the metropolitan paper as if it had been the news of a small town paper. I watched some reading this metropolitan paper and they read the paper in their way but they did not settle down to reading their newspaper as if it were a real story of a real happening and a real present happening until they came to the story of the quintettes, that and the cross word puzzle was the only solid satisfaction in the metropolitan newspaper that made like a small town newspaper a real happening of to-day as to-day is as any one can say it in saying it as any one can know in knowing it.

Now the big newspaper the big city newspaper cannot do that, they cannot do that unless something is most terribly exciting and by terribly exciting it can only be terribly exciting if somebody who would excite everybody any day is mixed up with it, and that does not happen very often. Dillinger and Lindbergh were and are exciting in that way and that is not because the story their story is exciting it is exciting their story but what is really exciting is that they are exciting and that is the reason that what happens to them yesterday is still what happens to them to-day because they are existing every day and exciting every day and every day they are existing they are exciting and so any day any newspaper tells anything about them it makes it like to-day and so be exciting. But there is very little that is as exciting as that that has anybody in it who is as exciting as that so most of the news the newspaper prints is the news of yesterday and not the news of to-day and so the newspaper does not do what it says it does it does not tell the news of to-day.

And what is the difference well the difference is that it is a mistake. If the newspaper says that it is printing yesterdays news as if it were the news of to-day then they are they really are a newspaper otherwise they are not.

As I say the yellow newspaper the yellow press, the American newspaper as it was invented up to to-day did try to do it and they did they did do it but that was when they invented it when invented it over thirty-five years go, you can see that the newspapers to-day which keep up the same machinery that was invented thirty-five years ago know that they do not do it. They turn their newspapers into magazines, they make them bigger and bigger until at last anybody can know that anything as big as that could not be anything that could happen to-day. Of course one might say an awful lot can happen to-day so a newspaper might be as big as that and happen to-day but it would have to be an awfully lively newspaper to be as big as that and all happen to-day so what really happens is that the metropolitan newspaper just knows it is that, that it all did happen yesterday, at best they can say it only did happen yesterday that is it only did happen six hours ago that is really the very best that they can say about any day.

Well and what should the newspaper do, well sooner or later they will have to rediscover to-day and realise that yesterday is not to-day. The small newspapers do do it somewhat in their way because everybody knows everybody and knows the exact spot where anything that happened yesterday happen to-day but what can the metropolitan newspaper do about it, well if they are going to be as big as the metropolis where they are to be to-day they must find out how they make to-day to-day and not yesterday. And how to make yesterday to-day and not yesterday.

As long as they keep on in this way, in the way they are now they are no longer newspapers that is newspapers that to-day print the news of to-day.

When the yellow press, and to-days respectable press does use the form the headlines, the sound all this their accepted ways their completely accepted way are the ways of the past exciting yellow press, but the press that yellow press had found out a way to make yesterday news be to-days and when the yellow press did this it was with the idea that a newspaper should do this should make yesterdays news be to-days.

Perhaps now that is not yes that is not what the metropolitan press thinks should be the metropolitan press perhaps now the press the metropolitan press thinks that metropolitan press should be a soothing press, that it should make of the news of to-day not the news of to-day but the rest, the rest away and to the news of any day. They use the machinery of the yellow press but they do not excite anyone with it no. They almost do do this, yes they almost do do this and then it happens that it comes across them that they use the machinery of that old yellow press which they are and that this old yellow press was made and is with the hope that any news which is to come to press must be the to-days news and not that of any other day, yesterday or any other day. Yes the metropolitan press has stirring just a little in with the soothing of its yesterdays press the memory that its machinery was invented to make yesterdays news be to-days news yes to-days. So the newspaper the metropolitan newspaper gets so large that yes it mostly is soothing because that is perhaps that is what the metropolitan reading likes I guess yes it is because the comic strips are that they are just soothing. And the yellow press now that all that filled it to be exciting has come to be machinery yes that machinery now that it works as if it was something that had never been anything else, well yes now it is soothing.

There are some hang overs, some rather sweet really sweet hang overs and they are rather touching these sweet hang overs. They are mostly reporters.

Reporters are nice they are nice they are sweet they often are young and though they are supposed to ask questions they do like to talk, and I like to question and I like to listen to any one who answers questions so I get the reporters to talk that is to tell me what they are and they are reporters and they know what reporters are but they are all nice reporters and they all tell me what they are.

Now what I mean by hang over from the yellow press day is this that reporters always think they bombard you with questions but they do not they mostly talk a little and answer questions and you talk a little a good deal and more or less do not answer questions. But as I say there was the yellow press and so there is the violence of the yellow press words but as I say the metropolitan newspaper must be soothing it must be yesterdays news, and so no matter how pleasant and gentle and pleasant any reporter is he must have the emotion of the violence that was once the yellow press, they still have the machinery of it, the headlines the bombarding with questions, but actually what they want is a pleasant conversation these reporters and then to write down the same general thing that was always written down about the one reported.

You must not change the tone nor the words that succeed each other, the same words must always come one after the other because the newspaper reader must not have a shock of change. To-days news must be yesterdays news, do you see how it can gradually come to that. That is the swing of the pendulum. In the old days before the yellow press yesterdays news, and everybody knew that, yesterdays news or earlier last weeks news or earlier six weeks ago news was six weeks ago news or last weeks news or yesterdays news.

Then the yellow press made yesterdays news be to-days news, they almost make it be to-morrows news and now the metropolitan press makes todays news be yesterdays news almost makes to-days news be six weeks ago’s news. That is what has happened by the yellow press having become stereotyped having become a way of doing a machinery that all the schools of journalism teach and as soon as anybody can teach it it is a way of doing a thing and is not the thing itself and it begins to move backward. And this is what is, what now is, and I have enjoyed watching it and I now am enjoying telling it, and this is what just now the newspaper the American newspaper is.

Let me explain just a little more what I mean. Think of the whole business, what the newspaper says about anything, it always every time it mentions anybody or anything it has to say the same thing using the same words otherwise it would be a shock to the newspaper reader who has gotten used to this formula about this thing, think of Will Rogers, or the comic strips or what they say about me. If they want to change they have to change so imperceptibly that the reader will not know it. That is what makes todays news be six weeks ago news, and that is what I mean and anybody can see that what I mean that is what I say is what is is what the newspaper to-day and by to-day I mean any day of any of these days is.

[ ¶ ]

1935

480.

AMERICAN EDUCATION AND COLLEGES

[New York Herald Tribune, 16 March 1935]

Education is thought about and as it is thought about it is being done it is being done in the way it is thought about, which is not true of almost anything. Almost anything is not done in the way it is thought about but education is it is done in the way it is thought about and that is the reason so much of it is done in New England and Switzerland. There is an extraordinary amount of it done in New England and in Switzerland.

In New England they have done it they do do it they will do it and they do it in every way in which education can be thought about.

I find education everywhere and in New England it is everywhere, it is thought about everywhere in America everywhere but only in New England is it done as much as it is thought about. And that is saying a very great deal. They do it so much in New England that they even do it more [than] it is thought about.

They say are they happy enough and have they everything that goes with it. They say are they educated enough and have they everything that goes with it. It is not so certain that they are educated enough and that they have everything that goes with it although they are educated enough and they do have everything that goes with it.

It all depends where you are and where you go and what you do whether you think all the schools are one kind of school or another kind of school. When I went to school we all thought that only those went to activate school who were not bright enough to go to an ordinary school. Others who went to school at the same time thought that everybody went to private schools and nobody went to ordinary schools. I imagine it is just as much that that is to say either way it has ever been.

Very likely education does not make very much difference.

Everybody likes or dislikes education well enough except those doing it that is those giving it and they know what education is because they give it. You always know more what a thing is if you give it than if you have it. That is why teachers are teachers in a school or, anywhere.

“When you go to school you go to school and when you get out of school you are out of school and from that point of view that is almost all there is to it. I myself have never thought about it never thought about kinds of education. I have talked about it but I have never thought about it but lots of people do they think about it, they talk about it of course but they think about it too. I remember when I was in college going to a place somewhere where some one was talking I think it was at a University Club and I remember that the woman addressing us said we college women we are always college girls. And I went back to college and wrote about it and said it is true and what a pity. It is one of the few things that I have ever thought about about education. I do think it rather a pity that anybody after some years have passed should be able to tell J by the kind of person you are what school or college you had gone to. I do think that that is rather a pity.

I was at a very nice boys’ school the other day and I know that anybody later seeing any of those boys would know that they had been at that school and I did think and I do think that that is rather a pity.

It is of course necessary that anything does something to you and a pleasant school run by very competent people can perhaps do too much to you. Anything is too much if it is anything at all. That is a way of thinking about it. But really seriously everybody and by everybody I mean anybody the time has now come when so many go to pleasant and competent schools is there not a possibility that it will make so many bodies of kinds of men and women that perhaps it may be a bother to them that they are that. May it not be necessary for them if they are to be any other thing than that kind of thing may it not be necessary that they have to begin over again later than perhaps they can begin again and perhaps may they not be not at all able even to begin again being another thing but that. Anybody can think how and what they like about this education. But after all who are the ones who are going to do educating and be educated it is just as well to think about that. After all how much does any one want any one to be different from any other one, one lot of them to be different from any other lot of them. In a great many educations in a great many countries they want one lot of them to be a very different lot from the other lot. Do we. I wonder. Do we.

Anyway educators like to do that they naturally like to do that because naturally they like to feel that they have done something and if they have done something they have done that, they have made their lot different from the other lot.

That is why people who think about education and people who educate people might as well be stopped.

Perhaps they should be stopped from doing that from making one lot of the population as different as habits and ways and education can make them from any other lot.

Thinking about education and educating has that way of thinking, and there may be a result. There sometimes has been. And who wants it. The ones educating like it, because it is that. But everybody has their feeling and a country and a government is made up by what every one in it has come to have as their way of feeling. And so do they want one lot to be made from the beginning as different from any other lot.

And now this is another thing.

For some years now college students good college students tell me they want not to go on going to college and this has surprised me because we we liked going to college and I asked them why. I said perhaps they had had freedom too soon, that is before they went to college and college was for us freedom physical and mental freedom. Now they they have been free too long and so perhaps college is not where they belong perhaps not.

If they have been free for so long, then freedom in college is not to be borne. That I did see. So I asked them perhaps it might come to mean college might come to mean that freedom was gone. Might that not be a better thing.

If college could mean to them that freedom was gone might then college not be the place where they would like to belong.

After all they have to spend some time together, after all every generation has to spend some time closely alone together and that is where they belong. And college used to mean this kind of thing to every one. But now practically all of them have spent so much time closely alone with each other before college could begin that college can not come to mean that thing.

So what else can they do. Well they have to do something else, everybody always that is every generation always has to come to do something else and I am wondering about this thing. Mostly they can choose for themselves the college to which they wish to belong. And so they commence the East goes West the West goes West or South and they may mix up the North and South and the Middle West instead of going East is beginning to go West and the North and West South. So all that may make a different thing, it may make for any of them a new freedom, if they all go in different direction to college from the direction which has been the habit of those going to college to he going. That is something and they are doing this thing doing this something.

And then this brings us back to education, and who educates those who are there for their education. Well I have been to a great many colleges and I mostly like them but what do those educating think about educating does it make any difference. Does anything you learn make any difference since any way any of us all of us learn a great deal, does what we learn make any difference. There is really no one asking that since the people answering that are inevitably people teaching. So that is that.

In all the colleges where I have been talking and I have been talking at a great many colleges I find that although all the students are about the same age the effect of age in each lot of them is very different. I almost lost the sense of how old they are because each lot of them seems to be quite a different age from the other lots of them. This and the way they do and do not do what they feel as they hear is what has interested me the most.

They are very different ages in the different colleges this might be because they come from one part of the country rather than another, one might suppose that those coming from other parts of the country would seem older but this is not true, one would suppose than those coming from the cities which are larger would seem older but this is not true. One would suppose that the women would seem older than the men but this again is not always true one would suppose that the men would seem older than the women but again this is not true but what is undoubtedly true is that in some colleges you get the effect of their being older and maturer than in other ones and I wonder if there is any reason for it and I am sure there is and is it better that in their college days they should in general give the impression of being mature or not maturer. I am sure I do not know, but if so, if I do not know nevertheless it is true, they do differ they very much do they very much do differ in this in one college to another.

In one college where they did seem older, Wesleyan was its name, after the lecture was over we all talked together, and we talked about whether American men any American man did not think it was not better not to think oftener not to think at all but to do what he had to do to have success come quicker. We also talked about whether the best American the most important American was not after all one who had been a long time a failure, and we spoke of Grant and Washington and Houston, and even in a kind of a way Henry Ford and Henry James and Wilbur Wright and many another. Whether in educating and in feeling the American one might say the American since 1910 had not conceived himself as a man successfully selling, rather than a man successfully making and buying and naturally if you want to sell things your mind must be empty of everything except the thing to be sold if you want to buy and make things your mind must necessarily be full of a great many things in other words a mind that is full of many things chooses but a mind that is full of only one thing has to go on selling that thing and not choosing anything.

All this has a great deal to do with why American men feel as they do [they do] not feel that anything is anything if they are not actively engaged in selling something and it is easy to begin selling something young and so generally speaking those colleges where the young men and young women are determined to be ones more going to be going to be selling something than making or buying or giving something naturally give this impression of being young, both men and women. If you think about it you will see what I mean. I do not wish to mention anything but I do wish to say everything.

Undoubtedly then American men feel that they must be destined to sell anything and if they are to sell anything must they not be young and if they must be young must they not have the education that being young is inculcating and must they then not naturally very naturally not wish to be feeling or thinking about anything in general.

I find the different colleges very different about all this.

I am going to try teaching in order to find out really find out something about all this because I wonder a good deal about all this. I say that Americans are of two kinds the Americans who succeed young and the Americans who do not succeed young and colleges do differ very much about this thing or is it that one kind of them instinctively go to one kind of college and another kind of them go to another kind of college. Anyway this question of being young and not so young and very young does differ very much in the different colleges.

Of course many of the biggest colleges for men and the biggest colleges for women are mostly like this that they make them very young because most of them are destined to be succeeding while they are young.

And so I wonder will the American man and one might say the American women feel differently sometime sometimes about succeeding, succeeding when they are young or when they are not so young if they if they do then perhaps other things will then be interesting to them and now that they go everywhere to find a college anywhere that is they go North or South and East and West and Middle West and not at all in the way they used to do is not this after all the best thing that they can do. If they do so then perhaps it does not make any difference that the people educating them think about what is to be the education of them.

After all if they see each other and meet somebody else and each generation keeps on doing that thing is not that after all everything and is not the meeting some one everything and each generation being together everything. I almost think it is and I like their new way of moving around in a new direction as being really their way this generation’s way of doing that thing.

[ ¶ ]

1935

481.

AMERICAN STATES AND CITIES AND HOW THEY DIFFER FROM EACH OTHER

[New York Herald Tribune, 6 April 1935]

It was a natural thing that I once and that was long ago wrote about how Iowa differed from Kansas and Kansas from Ohio and Ohio from Illinois and Illinois from Michigan and that I called that writing Useful Knowledge. Not that that was useful to me not useful to use but it was just useful knowledge. I wrote it then because I always do I always did I always have asked every American every casual American I ever met, I always asked him what state did he come from and I used to think I still do think that I really ought to have known without asking him and that asking him ought only to have been confirming what I know what I knew. That is what Useful Knowledge might be confirming what you know and this might have been true.

That is all always done now and it also was always done then and quite long ago.

And then the Great War came and the American army was there that is in France and I was there and I met a great many more Americans that I ever thought any one could meet even if they were in America, and I asked them all I asked every one of them what state they, were from and how they had come to go from one state to another one and of course how old they were in one and in the other one and how old they were now. I never can help wanting to know all that.

And now I am in America again, and I am once more and more than ever certain that any state and any city in that state is different in everything that is anything from any other state or any other city even if they are bordering the states or the cities take New York and Brooklyn and that is very strange and as I flew over them over the states over a good many of them very shortly after I had come back again I felt all this thing.

As I flew over them I felt that I did know really know when we passed from one state to another one of them I really was certain that I did know this thing and I wanted to write an opera about the states differing as I flew over them. It would make a very interesting opera states instead of saints. Well anyway now I have been in a great many of them and I am going to be very soon in some more of them.

There is nothing that I have ever seen or heard in Europe that has been to me so romantic as when in Oakland California when I was young we went to the railroad station just to get an ordinary local and the man said in a loud voice not to us but to a great many others this way for all points East. It is still for me a romance to be starting for all points East or West or South or North and each one of them a different city and a different state and all of them American.

And so really I have seen a good many of them states and cities and this is what I feel about them and I will even tell the name of a good many of them.

Now what is American, in which all America has something. Well it is in the fact that the cheapest thing they make is always made of the best materials. Now in all older civilizations it always has been the other way around, the more expensive the thing the better raw material goes into it, the more expensive a thing the finer designing goes into it, but the American thing is that the cheaper a thing is to be the better the raw material has to be to make that thing like a Ford car, in the beginning or anything in America that is the cheapest and sold the most and the same is true in designing, the ten cent stores can get the best designers because they make the largest quantity of anything.

It is very interesting.

When the American army came to France they brought with them the things we had seen advertised in American magazines for many years but had never seen soaps and cigarettes, it was quite an excitement to us to really see actually really see a package of Lucky Strikes or Camel cigarettes, it was not quite romantic but it was exciting it made real something we had only seen as pictures but when I came over here and met at the Dutch treat club all the men critics and columnists and Saturday Evening Post writers and comic cartoon makers it was getting near to romance, their names were so familiar to me and it was rather unreal really seeing them actually there where they naturally were. And there is the eating of Carolina rice in North Carolina. But it was not yet really romantic and so I found out gradually that things and people are not enough to make romance and then I did find things that were to me really romantic like Europe had been romantic and now I will tell all about it.

And so how many states have I really seen this time. To begin with New York, you might call that a city and not a state but all the same I call it a state, then there is Boston and Massachusetts and Springfield and Deerfield in Massachusetts, in short there is the whole of Massachusetts, and that was romantic to me once when I went to college at Radcliffe when I first came East from California but not now no not now. Then there is Pennsylvania and flying over that is very interesting but not quite romantic and later I will mention the reason why, there are several reasons and one of them is that I was born there. Then there is Maryland and Washington, D.C. and Chicago and Illinois and Ohio and a great many places in Ohio and Wisconsin and Minnesota and Indiana and Michigan, I have flown over a great many others but these are the principal ones over which I have been, and now there is going to be Virginia and North and South Carolina and Alabama and Louisiana that is New Orleans and then perhaps Missouri and Arizona and Texas and California, perhaps not any more than all that perhaps not.

And they are all each one of them very different from any other one of them, anybody would expect Texas to be different from Michigan but would they expect Indiana to be so different from Ohio and Ohio from Illinois and Illinois from Iowa.

And now what is the difference between Cleveland and Toledo and Columbus, Ohio, one from the other one and all of them from Indiana, Connecticut, and Massachusetts and Rhode Island are each one different from the other one. It is a strange thing that arbitrary divisions make one different from the other one only the divisions are not arbitrary as each one of them have come to be different. It makes you feel a lot to feel that.

And I have been feeling that a lot.

Seeing the actual territory of them of each state that is different makes you feel differently about them it is the same as meeting any one who comes from them. The people make you feel what the state is what the city is in one way and seeing the actual physical ground and country and building of the cities and the color and the lay of the land and the things growing on it and the way the city is built and the amount of water lakes rivers marshes and ponds or sea connected with it makes you feel each state as completely inside in it, it really has nothing to do with the state next to it although all of them are alike in having what they all have connected with it that is with them the habits and character of being American.

One state is ruled off from another state on the map the map of the United States as any one might rule it off with any common ruler rule it off straight. That is what makes the map of the United States such a fascinating map to look at the way they the states have their state line run so straight and the angles are so straight, it is only when they hit the ocean that they are not so straight.

Now that all this is said I am going from state to state with the life they led and I led within that state and within the cities of that state.

But first to see why this can be as romantic in its way as Europe is in its way and that is because back of the people and the things they have is the physical aspect of the land they use.

After all anybody is as their land and air is. Anybody is as the sky is low or high, and the air heavy or clear, anybody is as there is wind or no wind there. It is that which makes them and the arts they make and the work they do and the way they eat and the way they drink and the way they learn and everything.

The things that used to be the romantic thing indians and cow boys and those things to any American are not really now romantic things. And to any American in coming back to America other things are not romantic any more, gangsters or speak easies, the thing that has come to be the romantic thing for an American coming back to America and wandering are the ordinary ways of living the ways that the states and the cities have come to have as their natural thing, it is that that is the romantic thing to an American coming back to America. The fact that they all talk American, that strikes one as it does the American going to France that they all talk French. Then the simple things they do which have come to be in the every day living and writing of the country when the returned American sees that the every day things they do it is that that makes him feel romantic and then there is the particular thing. When you see the home town of a manufactured thing and the place they make it being so simply where it belongs like the Champion spark plugs in Toledo the McCormick farm implements in Chicago not to mention the Ford car being at home in Detroit Michigan all that makes you feel it is strange and real and there and therefore romantic and when you pass Marion Ohio unexpectedly and you know the book Mr. Harding or Wilbur Wright’s picture field or are taken out to Edison’s studio it is that that makes you feel that it is natural and strange and there and therefore romantic and not at all as you had expected although exactly as you have been told.

As we came up the bay and landed in. New York they all said and the sky line but I did not look at that because it was as I remembered it and had seen it it did not feel different and so it was not romantic but when I saw the Rockefeller Center tower well that was what I had been told it was and as the pictures of it were but it did feel different there where it was and therefore it was romantic and when one saw it suddenly from the sidewalk it made one feel funny feel unreal and so it was romantic. And so were the streets of New York of course they were.

And then we went west and then I began to begin to know what I now do know about the physical aspects of the land, the water is a part of the land, it is not land and water it is water in the land, that is what makes it American. And that is what makes it so real and so strange and so detailed and so there and so romantic.

I soon found the people looking different in different states. In some the heads are rounder in some states the heads are longer, in some the eyes were more sunken in the head near the nose in some the features were put on outside the head, and each state was getting to be different one from the other. Anybody look at everybody on the streets in their state and they will see that in general heads are more or less a shape features are more or less a shape and the way the eyes are placed in the head deep or not is more or less the same throughout the state. Anybody can look at everybody in their state and can then see whether they can see it as it is. Now all this has to do with what the land looks like and what it can grow.

Indianapolis I so well remember and Toledo and Detroit, then there is Madison Wisconsin Minneapolis and Minnesota. Then there was the thing that was perhaps the most disappointing and that was that when we saw the Mississippi first it was so small. Of course it was alright that it should be because it was very near to where it was not to be at all that is where it begins but all the same the first time that we saw the Mississippi River it was small.

And going through Virginia there are no habitations. That makes Virginia that Virginians have not made Virginia but it has been left alone by them to be what it was. That is not at all true of Deerfield of Connecticut or of Massachusetts anybody can know about that. And then there is the difference between Virginia or North Carolina and they are so completely different Virginia or North Carolina in houses and people and everything.

I have often thought about whether people like things difficult or easy.

Now Indianapolis does not like things easy. Well I think a great many states do not like things easy. I think that it has been thought that anybody does like things to be easy but do they. Easy things make confusion even if you let them alone.

I was reading a calendar of the political speeches made lately and I was extraordinarily struck with it it was so difficult to know what they meant by what they said because the words they use are so long and they embrace so many different kinds of feelings, but long words feel like something and after all that something is what long words are and is that an easy or a hard something.

And going over and on all that country the presidential timber country I wondered do they want that it should be that everything should be easy or that it should not. And I still wonder about that.

[ ¶ ]

1935

482.

AMERICAN CRIMES AND HOW THEY MATTER

[New York Herald Tribune, 30 March 1935]

I wish to think carefully and earnestly about crime about American crime and to begin I have to begin with what is not crime in order to bring in to bring him in, to bring crime in.

So to begin with what is not crime American crime.

I was thinking about a man I met in New Canaan, Connecticut. He was watched and he was watching some one who interested him and he had served in the war with the Canadians and he would not remember this because there are things to forget, even if it was not a crime to do them.

So what is crime American crime.

Ah well that is a question, and it makes every one careful to answer this question.

When you think about American crime you have to think of two things and this is one thing that in America they all learn to know any one from the outside, any one gets into the newspapers, either by being in school or by graduating or by playing a game or by going to a part or by going away or coming home, there is practically no one who does not sometime find himself and his name printed in a paper. So many people’s pictures are in the paper so many people talk through the radio or sing through it or do something in it and it all makes them know themselves as any one outside knows it.

They asked us to go out one night with the homicidal squad car in Chicago and we did and although there was no crime to be found except the distant killing of Baby Face who was captured that night and all we knew about that was what the radio in the car said about it as I say we went about for three hours and there was no crime. They said rainy nights there is no homicide everybody stays at home and there is only really homicide when everybody moves around, as long as they stay home they do not unless it is a family row they do not commit homicide.

There is certainly in Chicago these days much less crime than there was perhaps also in New York perhaps not less in Virginia so they tell me, Virginia which used to be one of the slow places now that the other places have slowed down seems to be one of the lively ones in crime.

We talked together a lot about not crime but whether any one would know a criminal if one saw one in another place than where one was accustomed to see them I asked the sergeant could he tell in a town he had never been in which ones were men who could commit crimes. He said very likely he could but he also very possibly would be mistaken, then he went on, police he said almost always know why a crime has been done, they mostly always know who has done the crime at least they can they often do find out but, and then he became very silent although he went on talking, sometimes they don’t and it worries them. The only thing that really worries any one, he went on, is when you don’t know why any one should have killed the one who is dead why he could be killed. The other night he said a negro was killed right near where we are on a street corner he was an old man he had no money he had no family, no story, he just did odd jobs enough to keep alive he was peaceable he was just nothing and then one night quite early just on the street corner he was shot down dead, nobody saw it, nobody heard anything, nobody is interested, nobody will find out anything about it because it is of no importance to anybody.

I think a lot about American crime and about crime stories written by any one, they call them detective stories instead of crime stories and that is in a way the trouble with them they are detective stories instead of crime stories in real life they are crime stories instead of detective stories. There are very few really first-class detective stories in real life. Dillinger was one, the Hauptmann case is not one because interesting as the detective end is the crime end is the more interesting one.

Some one I once knew who was the daughter of a presbyterian clergyman said that her father who was a kindly man never ever wanted to accuse any one of anything but sometimes facts were too many for him and he would then explode and say somebody has been lying frightfully.

That is what makes the Hauptmann case so fascinating to every one, every one has a feeling that underneath everything every one has been lying frightfully and that that is something that so complicates everything that no one really can know anything by anything one does mean everything.

Every country has its own kind of crime of course it has and that is a great deal due to the kind of houses anybody lives in and the kind of things that interest most of them. The two countries France and America I know best in all these ways are very different.

When the American Doughboy the American soldier was in France the thing that worried him the thing that worried him all the time was that all the houses were all shut up with shutters that they all had walls around them and that nobody could look in. What they afraid of they used to say to us, what’s the matter with them what they doing that they don’t want anybody to see what they feel about it about the people next to them that they want to shut themselves up like that what they scared of anyway what can anybody do to them.

We tried to explain to them that people like to feel themselves shut in alone with their family because Europeans do not like anybody outside to come inside unless they are invited beside they like to feel that once inside they are inside and once outside they are outside and they cannot comfortably mix inside and outside.

It is true you come to America and the most extraordinary thing in all America is the little wooden houses anywhere, everywhere and no shutters and the blind up and the lights on and anybody passing can see anything that is going on.

An American who has always been an American cannot imagine how strange it is to see these American homes in what all Europe thinks of as a country crime ridden filled with lawless men and women and children and here are these thousands and millions of open houses without any protection and you can see how they strike the imagination and why the American soldiers keep asking why do they shut themselves up these Europeans what they are afraid of?

It is not only that the houses are unprotected but they leave a child alone in any room in them. There again from the European point of view that is not a possible thing, a baby any kind of a baby could not be alone in a room without somebody very close to them. That is what puzzled anybody who read in Europe about the kidnaping. Nobody understood how the baby could be in a room alone without at least somebody in a room adjoining, but when anybody said that to an American the American did not understand because they said babies children are always alone unless somebody is accidentally with them, that is a natural enough thing.

It is the way people have in their houses and the kind of houses they have that make their kind of crime and that is what makes the crime of one country so fascinating to the inhabitants of another country.

Everybody remembers a crime when nobody finds out anything about who did it and particularly where the person mixed up with it goes on living.

I know I was perfectly astonished to know that even the present generation knew the name of Lizzie Borden and that she had gone on living. There are the two kinds of crime that keep the imagination, the crime hero and the crime mystery, all the other crimes everybody forgets as soon as they find out who did them.

It is a funny thing, this thing about detective stories and the difference between them and the story of a real crime. And the trouble is just that, in the real crime it is more interesting if you do not know the answer at all as in the Halls Mill case or if there is a mystery behind the answer as in the Hauptmann case, but in the other cases however exciting the story if they find out all about who did it, and finding out who did know all about how and why he did it then nobody really can remember later about it at all about that crime and it does not go on in the common memory.

So that is one kind of crime and I always come back to the Halls-Mill crime because it had almost everything that a crime could have to make it a completely interesting one, but how could one have invented it and left it like that and not done anything how could one and if one did would it have been interesting. The Hall Mills case was one that was so completely American. Every one had so much openness and honesty and directness and nothing told anybody anything and there was no feeling that anybody was lying or anybody was refusing to tell anything but nobody really told anybody anything and that was and that is so American and so very fascinating.

The Halls Mills murder case went on and characters came and characters went and nobody really told anybody anything. It is so different with Hauptmann who is a German he is always telling somebody something, he is always hiding something but he is always telling something. We were talking about that with the Bromfields once and Mrs. Bromfield said that Mrs. Mill not telling anything showed the integrity of the American woman and the case of Lizzie Borden is the same, she held back nothing she never lied but she never told anybody anything, that is integrity and is very American. The whole case was so American, the orchard was American the surrounding family was American the person who had the pig farm and had something to say but never said anything, it was all so American, the causes which were there which were almost; a poem and at the same time were filled with evil meaning, and it was all so simple so evident so subtle and so open and nobody ever really came to know anything that is a kind of a crime that means something as an expression of the American character, yes if you know what I mean, yes it does if you know what I mean.

When we went around in that squad car and when there was no crime in Chicago they took us to see a walking Marathon. I had never seen any such thing and it was a strange a very strange thing to be seeing. As they went moving around in a state of sleeping they were young things and they were asleep and they kept moving, it meant anything and nothing that they fell asleep and young and touch-touching and that they were asleep and that they kept moving, and they were there to be anything that is to say they were existing as they would be to any one looking at them and of course it was not a crime that they were doing what they were doing but it might have been, it would have been they would have been the same if it was a crime for them to do as they were doing. Do you see what I mean when I say anybody in America can be a public one, and anybody in America being able to be a public one it has something to do with the hero crime and so many people are always doing this thing doing the hero crime it gets into anybody who can have his picture where it is to be seen by anybody. Of course there are so many who feel themselves to be a crime hero that practically nobody wonders that there are any, their names are like the names of Pullman cars, they make them up as easily and it is no good.

For a long time the only one any one has been able to remember is Dillinger. Dillinger got to be one so completely that his father naturally could say that he was a good boy he always had been a good son. And he was right, that makes of any American a crime hero that his father can say that he is a good boy that he has always been a good boy. If they could not say that of him he would not have been on the front page of the newspaper.

And being a killer that is a natural killer and not a mean one nor one for any other thing than just being such a one that has always been an American thing and that has nothing to do with not being a good boy or a good son.

The Al Capone crime is a different thing, that is a European thing, it is an organization to have something done but such a one cannot make crime an American thing, everybody knows what it is for and how it is done and it is not really interesting to any one, everybody knows that Dillinger was a killer but he was a killer just because he was that thing and not for any reason and that is the reason he is interesting to any one.

It does make a big difference, it is why Robin Hood lives, crime if you know the reason if you know the motive if you can under-stand the character if it is not a normal one is not interesting a crime in itself is not interesting it is only there and when it is there everybody has to take notice of it. It is important in that way but in every other way it is not important.

So everybody will go on feeling as they always have been feeling about crime.

[ ¶ ]

1935

483.

AMERICAN FOOD AND AMERICAN HOUSES

[New York Herald Tribune, 13 April 1935]

Food always remains the same after all it has to be made of flour and butter and eggs and water and meat and fowls and game and fish and shell fish and vegetables and fruit and you have to eat it raw or you have to eat it cooked and that is all there is about it and everybody changes a lot about what they do eat, it gets to be a cause, of course there is also salt and pepper and mustard and herbs, and then there are new kinds of fruit, not new kinds of meat and fowls and eggs and butter that is a more difficult matter but new kinds of vegetables and fruit, and then there are oils and vinegar and lemons and sugar, there are quite a lot of new kinds of sugar and then there is honey and maple sugar and then besides it all being raw or being cooked there is it all being hot or being cold or even perhaps being tepid, and there is milk and cream and coffee and chocolate. Well there are really quite a number of things to eat and everybody likes it all very much and then they do not like it at all and then they change their minds about it all and then they begin an entirely different way and still always in spite of all the changes the American way is a different way from the French way it really is and that is what I have to say.

As I say the American way is different from the French way and the French way is different from the Italian or the Spanish or the German or the English way. The United States way I imagine is different from the Canadian way I have never been in Canada the Canadian way of eating, and one state is different from another state’s way to a certain degree but in general the American way of eating as to what they eat and the order in which they eat it and what they drink with it is the American way.

No long ago a reporter asked me what are your French friends going to ask you about America. I said do you really want to know what they are going to ask me and are going to keep on asking me about America it is about what we ate over there.

It is different very different even from what we expected the food we eat we have gotten to like it it is going to be a shock to our French friends to hear that we do like it and that it does agree with us because it is not at all food as they understand it as they always understood food.

Some of our older French friends who had at one time or another been in America when we said but what did you eat over there, they just threw their hands up into the air and got excited.

Then when we got them calmed down all that they could say was that it was frightful but they could remember nothing, they said you could not remember you could remember nothing because nothing came in any kind of order, and that was the most awful it might all come at once, everything might all come at once on the table and on your plate and there seemed no real distinction between a thing being cooked and raw not in America and any way it was awful and they were all thin when they came home from America and excited and really anybody could know that this was so. They really were.

The country in the French country where we live in the summer is a part of France where they are quite certain that they eat better that the food is better that they know more about food being cooked than in any other part of France and besides it is or was the home of Brillat Savarin who wrote the greatest book about French eating and so certainly it is the place where the food is the best food to be eaten in France. Of this they are all quite certain. Madame Recamier too came from that part of France where we always spend our summers and so did the poet Lamartine and they both liked to eat well so it would seem and so that again makes it mean that you eat better there than anywhere else in France and of course to any Frenchman that does mean that you eat better there than anywhere.

Madame Recamier had no children but she had had a niece and her niece married a man named Monsieur Lenormant and he had a son and that son’s grandson is now just eighteen and his father is a well known surgeon. The boy eighteen the son is very observing and a patient of his father asked him to go to America with him for two weeks and Henri was of course delighted and went. When he came back we all asked him everything and he was there for only two weeks but we all asked him what he ate and was it as frightful as the older French people said and what he had to say about it.

Well he said you see why Frenchmen do not like it the food in America is because the food is moist. What do you mean we all said. Well he said it is just that, the food is moist, it is very good material much better material than they use in France, the eggs are better the butter very good and the milk much better than in France, the meat much much better than in France the fowls perhaps not as good as grow in France and it is all well and honestly cooked and all served together of course not separately as in France each kind of thing separately and the fruit is better than in France, the vegetables not so good but when you eat it it is all moist.

You see he said French people did not like food moist, if it is moist then how can they drink wine, if the food is not dry there is no reason for drinking wine. Now he said when anything is roasted in America it is juicy and if it is juicy it is moist and if it is moist you do not want to drink wine with it. Their salads made of fruit are juicy and moist and again you do not want to drink wine with it. Their dessert is mostly ice cream and that too is moist and so nobody wants to drink wine with it and to a Frenchman if you cannot drink wine you cannot dine.

We were much struck by what he said and then we came to America and he was right and there is no doubt about it compared with France the food is moist and as it is moist it is not necessary to drink wine with it indeed wine really does not go with it.

There are two things that are very striking when you come back. In the first place desserts have disappeared out of America and the lots of cakes. Salads fruit salads have immensely taken their place. We used always to tell our French friends how many different kinds of desserts how many different kinds of cakes there were in America and how there was no end to the changes in them well that is not true any more not in the North not in the South not in the East not in the Middle West, no that is not true of American eating now anywhere, all kinds of fruit salads have taken their place the place of cake and pudding which make desserts. Then there used to be so many kinds of pancakes, every kind of pancake, that too has disappeared the pancake has pretty well disappeared and I imagine that there are lots of little Americans who have never even heard of them never even heard of the word pancakes. Then in the old days there were very few soups and not really good ones. Now there are lots of kinds of soups and all very good ones.

Then there were the heavy American breakfasts, they have entirely disappeared, nobody seems to need or eat them just what has taken their place well that seems hard to say but they have disappeared and nobody seems to be offered them or want them. Perhaps in the country they still have them but most likely not but certainly not anywhere in a city.

Nevertheless the young Frenchman was right, whatever the changes are and there are certainly very many of them whatever the changes are, the one thing remains characteristic of it that the eating is moist.

I remember in 1920 a Frenchwoman weeping because she could find no lettuce anywhere in the Middle West in America not a single one and now you can go nowhere without their insisting upon you having them.

They always drank a good deal of coffee but they do now drink a perfectly extraordinary quantity of coffee. They used to drink cocoa then but that like desserts and pancakes seems to have been entirely forgotten.

So then that is that for the food and it is very interesting. The order in which it is eaten well that seems to be a matter that is to suit the individual eater and that is a terrifying thing to any Frenchman, the order in France is fixed as fixed as anything is existing.

One finds oneself doing strange things. In the old days a girl might have found herself ordering a succession of sweets, now they might begin with tomato juice and follow by a salad and then a water ice, or a man begins with cranberry juice and ham and eggs and then a fruit salad, the only thing that has really and truly remained is pie. They do have pie, they all do have pie, they do not all eat pie, there are a very great many who never eat pie, but anywhere and everywhere if you want pie you can have pie. That is really the only thing really left over.

They eat much less solid meat, meat is still what they eat but it is not such solid meat, mutton chops are tender and small pork is good but not always, but beef is very good but as I say on the whole meat is not so heavily eaten as it was.

Now what has all this to do with anything, well anything always has something to do with something and nothing is more interesting than that something that you eat.

I suppose there are lots of things that have had to do with these changes. In the first place women got tired of doing so much cooking, then, after all even a whole nation can get tired of sweets and now that the country has settled down to really living they do not need the sweets to be so stimulating. Then also as the houses got warmer by central heating sugars were not so necessary for the systems heating.

The thing that either has changed or that I have forgotten perhaps it has changed and perhaps I have forgotten, when I come to think about it I do think that I have perhaps forgotten but at any rate is has nothing at all to do with eating are the boxes they put out for the postman on the road the rural delivery. I cannot get used to them, they are such a strange decoration as they sit there on the road side resting on nothing which is a stick to support them.

These boxes are never closed they are always open practically any of them are open and it seems to trusting. Is there no neighbor to wonder or a total stranger to wonder who is doing the letter writing to whom and then to find out about it by looking. It seems so trusting to have all these letter boxes standing there by themselves perilously supported on a stick sometimes one all alone and sometimes a group of them and all of them so that anybody might take them away and everybody could see inside and see that they were open and what is inside of any letter in any one of them. All these things are so trusting and that makes the fascination of the American character, it has so much suspicion in it of anything and everything and it is so trusting, which is really very exciting of it to be.

The thing really that has changed least to my remembering are the little wooden houses in which everybody lives and these too have changed a lot I suppose at least they seem to me to be so much more open than they used to be.

I do not suppose I will ever be able to keep away from the subject of the houses being open so that anybody in passing can see everything. Nobody does look I suppose but still after all they might.

I took a walk one evening in Springfield and I found it more and more astonishing, people were sitting in a room talking and the blinds up, or eating and the blinds up. I said to my Springfield friend but suppose somebody suddenly got angry about something as they would in France and began to quarrel and stamp around and perhaps throw things about does not that ever happen. I do not think so said my Springfield friend and if it did they would before it did happen they would pull down the curtain.

I was still bothered by this when I came to the South and there I again asked the question. I said Southerners might have a sudden emotion and as they are not a careful people they would not think of pulling down the curtain. Oh said my Southern friend nobody would think of looking even if anything were happening because if he did he would be known as Peeping Tom and that he would not care to have happen.

I like to think of all these millions of houses each one by itself each one all open each one with the moist food made of good material and each one with the American family inside it really not really afraid of anything in spite of everything in the way of woods and weather and snow and sun and hurricanes and thunder and blizzards and anything.

There are a great many things I like to look at and I wonder very often if it is not the most natural thing in the world to be an American.

[ ¶ ]

1935

484.

NARRATION

[Narration, The University of Chicago Press, 1935]

Four Lectures

LECTURE 1   LECTURE 2   LECTURE 3   LECTURE 4

LECTURE 1

IT IS a rather curious thing that it should take a hundred years to change anything that is to change something, it is the human habit to think in centuries and centuries are more or less a hundred years and that makes a grandfather a grandmother to a grandson or a granddaughter if it happens right and it often does about happen right. Is it the human habit to think in centuries from a grandparent to a grandchild because it just does take about a hundred years for things to cease to have the same meaning that they had before, it is a curious thing a very curious thing that everything is a natural thing but it is it is a natural thing and it being a natural thing makes it a curious thing a very curious thing to almost anybody’s feeling. One is always having to talk to one’s self about it that a natural thing is not really a strange and a peculiar and a curious thing. So then there we are a hundred years does more or less make a century and this is determined by the fact that it includes a grandparent to a grandchild and that that is what makes it definitely different one time from another time and usually there is a war or a catastrophe to emphasize it so that anyone can know it. It is a very strange thing that such a natural thing is inevitably to all of us such a strange thing such a striking thing such a disconcerting thing.

The eighteenth century finished with the French revolution and the Napoleonic wars the nineteenth century with the world war, but in each case the thing of course had been done the change had been made but the wars made everybody know it and liberated them from not knowing it not knowing that everything was not just exactly what it had been. I am quite sure that the world’s history the world made up of human beings is made up in this way of about always a century and it is determined that is made by the natural filling up of time from a grandparent to a grandchild. Twenty-five years roll around very quickly but four times twenty-five years which makes a century does not really roll around at all it makes a complete change but it does not roll around at all at least not to anybody’s feeling.

That is what narrative is that twenty-five years roll around so quickly but that one hundred years do not roll around at all but that they end, the century ends in being an entirely different thing and so any century comes to begin and comes to end. That makes one of the great difficulties of narrative to begin and to end and I think it has to do with the fact that a century begins and ends but that no part of it begins and no part of it ends and this serious problem in narrative I will take up very much later but now first to know what English literature is in connection with English life and what American literature is in connection with their life and their lives because of course most literature is narrative that is in one way or in another way the telling of how anybody how everybody does anything and everything. To begin then with English literature and what it is and American literature and what it is.

But before going on to this matter I have just been thinking that the civil war in America was another case of about a century, seventeen sixty to eighteen sixty again made a grandfather to a granddaughter a grandmother to a grandson and so as usual everything changed as it always has done very likely it will do so again, very likely a century every so often will do what a century always has done.

But to commence again with what English literature has done in telling everything and what American literature has done in telling everything and how although they completely differ one from the other and they use the same language to tell everything that can be happening it is naturally very naturally not at all the same thing.

I have already written a lot about what the English people are and what their literature is and how it changed in every century not how the English people changed the English people did not change. That is something that again we must remember as a contradiction that makes everything the same. Once a nation has lived long enough anywhere to be that nation and that commences very soon after they have come to live where they are to live the character of that nation can naturally never be changing. When they asked me when I came back to America do you find America changed I said no neither America nor Americans after all when you say changed how could they change what after all could they change to, and when you ask that of course there is no answer. How could there be any answer. After all how could they change what could they change to. Different things happen and at the end of more or less of a century the different things that have happened makes everybody do all the different things that have happened very differently, but they as a nation although they do do things differently do do those different things differently in the way they as that nation always has done them always will do them. And therefore any nation’s literature is a homogeneous thing although in every century everything is different.

I do know about English literature that it has been determined by the fact that England is an island and that the daily life on that island was a completely daily life, that they could do nothing but lead a daily life on that island and that the more they owned everything outside of that island the more inevitably and completely were they forced to live the daily life in a more daily way, because if they owned everything outside they could not possibly allow themselves to confuse the inside with the outside. Every hundred years or so everything changed, that they were English people living on an island did not change but things in relation one thing to another changed and that is what makes a century and in every century the relations of anything to anything changed and this change is what makes history, and really this is a thing for all of us to remember and to realize because it is going to make very clear the interesting thing that mostly history is not literature that literature is not history.

Literature we may say is what goes on all the time history is what goes on from time to time and this is what is terribly important to think about in connection with narrative.

But to come back again to English literature.

As I say the English people did different things the nations near them or around them did different things and about once every hundred years everybody became conscious of this thing that everybody had come to do different things that is to say had come to do the same things in a different way in a way so different that everyone could come to know this thing know that it was a really different way and so of course a different way that had come to stay. That is inevitably what every one once every hundred or so years really comes to say. And this had happened in England in the same way as it happens anywhere where there is a grandfather or a grandmother to a grandson or a granddaughter. But all the time the English people were living their life every day, that had to be because that is what their island life had made them be that they lived their daily life every minute of the day. And the whole of English literature was a description of this daily life that they lived every day. And now there is another thing to say. If you live a daily life every minute of the day the description of that daily life every day must be moving, it must fill you with complete emotion and it must at the same time be soothing. It must be completing as emotion and it must be soothing. If you live your daily life every minute of the whole day there must really be very little excitement in the narrative with which you while the time away that is natural enough if you think about it and a great deal of the written narrative in English literature has to do with this thing, they want narrative they need narrative because as they live their daily life every minute of the day narrative has so much to say it has to say that that daily life is being lived every second of that day. And that is what literature does it emphasizes what every one has as the life of the nation which the life of every one in that nation makes it be. That is what literature is as anybody can see if they read the writing as a nation makes it be.

It makes it be absolutely clear that the daily life in England is a daily life lived every minute of the day. That is to say. The minutes succeeding each other each one has in it in the daily living that minutes succeed each other give them and every one knowing that daily living is going on in each one of them can know this in them in each minute of them and each minute can give anyone this thing, that daily living is existing.

Americans and English use the same language but the Americans have not a daily living as any Englishman does and can have.

In America life goes on but not from minute to minute and each minute being filled full with it.

Therefore Americans do not need a narrative of every day of any day, they have nothing to tell of the living of every moment in a daily living, they have nothing to say of living every day that makes it be a really soothing thing to say. Think of any American narrative and what it has to say.

Not at all.

One may say that in America there is no daily life at all.

The English live their island life every day every minute of the day and if there could be one moment in the day in which their daily life was not lived in the daily island way their narrative would be at an end there would be nothing to say. Now the English write their narrative in English because that is the language they have made and it is made to tell of a daily life lived every minute of the day. Also as it is a daily life lived every minute of the day it is a soothing thing to say and mostly what the English have had to say has been that it has been a soothing thing to say that they live every minute of the day even when the day has been a difficult day.

Now the Americans also tell their story in English, but as they have no daily life every minute of every day and as the language is written down so much any and every day they can not change that language and still they have nothing to say no narrative to tell about living every day no narrative to soothe anyone who is living every minute of every day.

So what can they do.

At any other time at a time when everybody and everything is not being written all the time it would have been an easy thing to make the language the Americans are using another language but now it is almost impossible to do this. Little by little it does not change the words they use continue to be all the same and yet the narrative they have to tell has nothing whatever to do with the narrative the English have and had to tell.

The American not living every minute of every day in a daily way does not make what he has to say to be soothing he wants what he has to say to be exciting, and to move as everything moves, not to move as emotion is moving but to move as anything that really moves is moving.

It is going to be very interesting and it is very interesting and it has been very interesting to see how two nations having the same words all the same grammatical construction have come to be telling things that have nothing whatever in common.

It is something that anyone interested in narrative has to very much think about, because it has never happened before. Always before the language of each nation who had a narrative to make a story to tell a life to express a thing to say did it with a language that had gradually become a language that was made gradually by them to say what they had to say. But here in America because the language was made so late in the day that is at a time when everybody began to read and to write all the time and to read what was written all the time it was impossible that the language would be made as languages used to be made to say what the nation which was coming to be was going to say. All this has never happened before. History repeats itself anything repeats itself but all this had never happened before.

So what has there been and what is there and what is there going to be to do about it. That narrative is going to be made that the story they have to tell is going to be told that the nation which lives in a land that has made it that nation will have to tell its story in its own way about that there can be no doubt, the story must be told will be told can be told but they will tell this story they tell this story using the exactly same words that were made to tell an entirely different story and the way it is being done the pressure being put upon the same words to make them move in an entirely different way is most exciting, it excites the words it excites us who use them. These words that were made by those who finally made them to tell the story of the soothing of living every minute of the day a daily living these words by the pressure of being used by those who never any day live a daily living have not come to have a different meaning not at all but they have come to have a different movement in them and this is all so very very exciting and interesting and unexpectedly a real thing. As always it has taken a century for anybody to really completely know this thing about the language we use we Americans use to tell that there is in us for us by us and with us no daily daily living.

So then we must really realize that the language the English language was made by the English people to tell this thing that the daily living the daily island living is every moment existing and that any and every Englishman is always conscious of the necessary existing every minute of his living of the daily living which makes him an Englishman with a daily island living, this is true of Englishmen Englishwomen and English children.

There is never a moment in the day when the English people do not live their daily living every day their daily island living every day, and this as the language formed itself to tell what the people who made it had to tell of how they lived every day they lived in their daily way every moment of the day it changed from the language as it began in Chaucer’s day to the nineteenth century when it completely told in every way that they lived their daily life every moment of every day.

Think well of English literature and you will see what I mean.

As I said in the nineteenth century as the sun never set upon the English flag and that island owned everything outside they had more and more to tell every minute of every day that they were leading their daily living every moment of every day because otherwise the outside might come to be inside and the inside might come to be outside and then their way of telling about the way they lived their daily living every day would have gone away.

And so by the time the English language had its final form made by the English who had made a language it was a language that could completely soothingly movingly say that they lived their daily life every day.

So there they were and the Americans were not at all that way they did not live their life at all no not at all in that way and they had it to say that they lived their own life in their own way and they had it to say it with the words that had been made to tell a nation’s story in an entirely different way as the nation who had made the language had the entirely different story to tell of living their daily life every moment of every day.

You do understand if you think about it that the American people do not live their daily life in every minute of every day.

Think about it and you will see that you do realize that. Think about how the American lives his life and you must realize that although he is alive any day unless he is dead never the less he does not in any way feel himself as living his daily life every moment of any day.

And so we have this situation, a settled language because a language is settled after it does not change any more that is as to words and grammar, and it being written so completely written all the time it inevitably cannot change much and yet the pressure upon these words to make them do something that they did not do for those who made that language come to exist is a very interesting thing to watch.

If you watch as I have watched all through the history of American literature you will see how the pressure of the non daily life living of the American nation has forced the words to have a different feeling of moving. I like to look at it in its last expression in the road signs which are a further concentration of the thing they did to the words in advertising. They got the words to express moving and in England the words even when they were most active were words that expressed arrested motion or a very slow succession. In the American writing the words began to have inside themselves those same words that in the English were completely quiet or very slowly moving began to have within themselves the consciousness of completely moving, they began to detach themselves from the solidity of anything, they began to excitedly feel themselves as if they were anywhere or anything, think about American writing from Emerson, Hawthorne Walt Whitman Mark Twain Henry James myself Sherwood Anderson Thornton Wilder and Dashiell Hammitt and you will see what I mean, as well as in advertising and in road signs, you will see what I mean, words left alone more and more feel that they are moving and all of it is detached and is detaching anything from anything and in this detaching and in this moving it is being in its way creating its existing. This is then the real difference between English and American writing and this then can then lead to anything.

I can say it enough but can I say it more than enough that the daily life is a daily life if at any moment of the daily life that daily life is all there is of life.

Can I say it more than often enough.

Can I say more than often enough that the daily life if it is not a daily life consists in at no moment of that daily living of there being any conscious feeling or unconscious feeling that at every moment of that daily living daily living is all there is of any living.

In America they may have daily occupations they do not have to they may but they do not have to they often do not they often do but whether they do or whether they do not do so do not have the daily occupation in any case that daily occupation does not force upon them any necessity of having every and any moment of their daily life that they are living their daily living.

Think of the American life as it is lived, they all move so much even when they stay still and they do very often stay still they all move so much. They move so much because in moving they know for certain they can know it any way but in moving they really know it really know it as certain that they are not daily living in their daily living. The English just in the other way even when they are travelling are not moving, they do not move no one can move who is really living in any moment of their living their daily living.

And this is the thing that is a necessary thing to have in exchange of anything of words or what anyone is doing.

In the early English writing words did move around they moved by themselves we get that with the period that ended with the end of the Elizabethans, words moved then, they made their own existing they were there and they enjoyed that thing they enjoyed being there the words did and anyone having anything to do with them anything to do with the words being there knew that of them knew that the words were enjoying that thing were enjoying being there.

That made the period that we call Elizabethan, that was really the end of words living by being existing. Then slowly as I say words began to have another meaning, they were used to accept everything as being there in the daily living they accepted their being there to tell something or to make everything have emotion have sentimental feeling or to be soothing. That is what makes daily life when it is lived at any moment of the day or night, that anything should be there and it should be there and should be there to be soothing and it should be there to give existence the emotion of sentimental feeling, the emotion of anything and of everything being there as anything and everything is.

Now it has often been said that the Americans in their feeling about the English language they are using have some connection with the Elizabethan way of using the English they are using.

This is not really true. The early English through the Elizabethans used words in every way they like the lively way the words had the words that would later be there to stay but now had come there and coming there had all the excitement of arriving in any way they could arrive and they were arriving in every kind of a way.

That made them use the language the English language in their way and it is and was a wonderful way but it is not at all the way we are using the language that has really come to stay. Because there is no doubt about it that English language that we all use has come to stay, we are changing grammar and punctuation and shoving it around and putting pressure upon it but there it is and it has certainly as any American is bound to say it has come as it is it has come to stay.

Now wherein is our use of it so different and it is completely different from the way the English used it in the early day when it was first coming if not coming to stay and then later when the nineteenth century had it as a language that had completely and entirely come to do nothing really do nothing but stay.

It has been said that our use of the English language has some connection with the Elizabethans and that has been said because at that time the English language moved around, words were themselves and having been discovered and having been exciting by being next to each other were gaily and happily alive and everyone who had anything to do with them felt that way about them. The words themselves at that time did not decide what they were to do in the way that the meaning should come out of them but every one who did anything with them was excited by the way anyone could use anyone of them and how wonderful it was to do what anyone was doing with them. That made the liveliness of the period ending with the Elizabethans that every one liked everything that any word was and liked anything that any one could do with anyone of them any word or all the words that were there then, but and that is where it was very different from the American way of using those words they did not want the words the settled words the known words to act in a particularly that is to move in a particular way and also in any kind of a direction.

The English from Chaucer to the Elizabethans played with words they endlessly played with words because it was such an exciting thing to have them there words that had come to be the words they had just come to use then.

But the American has a different feeling, these words the words that the Englishman had settled into having as a steady and unchangeable something, they the Americans did not care for the particular use these later Englishmen had come to have for them and the American had then decided that any word which was a word which was there if you put enough pressure upon them if you arranged and concentrated and took away all excrescences from them you could make these same words do what you needed to do with them.

And they did this thing and they are doing this thing and punctuation and arranging them and destroying any connection between them between the words that would that did when the English used them make of them having a beginning and a middle and an ending to them has made of these English words words that move as the Americans move with them move always move and in every and in any direction. It is a very interesting thing that this this has been done a very interesting thing that this has been done by the pressure brought to bear upon them brought to bear upon these words which came to us as they were and as they still are but now they have an entirely different movement in them.

Anybody can tell this the minute they pick up any ordinary book any ordinary newspaper any ordinary advertisement or read any ordinary road sign or slang or conversation. The words used are the same words but they have such a different pressure put upon them that in the case of the English the words have the feeling of containing that in which they are staying and with the American they have the feeling that they are and indicate and feel moving existing inside in them.

And so there is all this and twenty-five years move around so quickly and a century does not move around at all and at any time that is to say at some time a century will have its ending and its beginning and after all why not after all since after all after all nothing so any American can know nothing does need to have a middle and ending and a beginning and certainly at the end of every century or so at the end of a grandfather to a granddaughter at the end of a grandmother to a grandson, there will be that every one has something that is no longer anything and still if you have had always had had a daily life in every moment of your living that is not changing and your language will have the words feeling that thing feeling that they are there and staying and if you have not any day your daily living as an American never can have and never does have any day in his living then the words which are their words will have in them the feeling of moving even if by spelling and lettering they are the same words that the English have who have in them the feeling of staying.

And so this is what I have to say about our language which is our language today and in our way as any words are are our words to-day.

I like the feeling of words doing as they want to do and as they have to do when they live where they have to live that is where they have come to live which of course they do do.

[ ¶ ]

LECTURE 2

I HAVE said and anybody can say anybody might say that knowledge is what you know. Knowledge is what you know and there is nothing more difficult to say than that that knowledge is what you know.

Let’s make our flour meal and meat in Georgia.

Is that prose or poetry and why.

Let’s make our flour meal and meat in Georgia.

This is a sign I read as we rode on a train from Atlanta to Birmingham and I wondered then and am still wondering is it poetry or is it prose let’s make our flour meal and meat in Georgia, it might be poetry and it might be prose and of course there is a reason why a reason why it might be poetry and a reason why it might be prose.

Does let’s make our flour meal and meat in Georgia move in various ways and very well and has that to do really to do with narrative in poetry, has it really to do with narrative at all and is it more important in poetry that a thing should move in various kinds of ways than it is in prose supposing both of them to be narrative. I think about these things a great deal these days because things anything anyone can see does move move about and just move in various kinds of ways and sometimes I wonder if that makes poetry and sometimes I wonder if that makes prose and now I wonder is there any such thing as poetry is there any such thing as prose or is it just that now anything moves about in various ways it sometimes stays still but a great deal it does move about in various ways. Since what you know is what you know do you or do you not know this.

There are now several questions is there anything that is not narrative and what is narrative what has narrative gotten to be now. When one used to think of narrative one meant a telling of what is happening in successive moments of its happening the quality of telling depending upon the conviction of the one telling that there was a distinct succession in happening, that one thing happened after something else and since that happening in succession was a profound conviction in every one then really there was no difference whether anyone began in the beginning or the middle or the ending because since narrative was a progressive telling of things that were progressively happening it really did not make any difference where you were at what moment you were in your happening since the important part of telling anything was the conviction that anything that everything was progressively happening. But now we have changed all that we really have. We really now do not really know that anything is progressively happening and as knowledge is what you know and as now we do not know that anything is progressively happening where are we then in narrative writing and what has this to do with poetry and with prose if it has that is to say if poetry and prose have anything to do with anything and anything has anything to do with narrative that is the telling of what is happening.

I know what poetry and prose has been and I have been telling this thing telling what poetry and prose has been and when I told it I said it in this way. This is what I said about what poetry and prose has been.

Does telling anything as it is being needed being telling now by anyone does it mean cutting loose from anything, no because there is nothing to cut loose from. Remember this that is do not remember but know this when there is no more to tell about what prose and poetry has been.

It is funny that Americans that an American who has always believed that they were the people knowing everything about repression are really the ones who have naturally been moving in the direction that there is nothing to cut loose from.

So to begin to tell what I did tell because I knew it then very very well what prose and poetry has been.

I said prose concerned itself with the internal balance of sentences which are things that exist in and for themselves and are not complete as anything because anything existing in and for itself does not have to have completion, if it exists in and for itself there is no relation of it to it and therefore there is no element of completion, it is a thing that exists by internal balancing that is what a sentence is and since that is what a sentence is or rather what a sentence was perhaps now there is no longer any need for a sentence to be existing perhaps not, in any case certainly that is what a sentence has been a thing that by internal balancing made itself what it was. I further have said and do say that a succession of these sentences were used in paragraphing and that these sentences existing in that way and being included by a paragraphing ending made not by their balancing but by the need of progression made a paragraph that had an emotional meaning while the sentence itself had none. This is what I said the sentence and the paragraph had been has been and now let me say it again.

Let me say again what the sentence and the paragraph has been and what has been its relation to narrative that is the telling of anything.

Narrative has been the telling of anything because there has been always has been a feeling that something followed another thing that there was succession in happening.

In a kind of a way what has made the Old Testament such permanently good reading is that really in a way in the Old Testament writing there really was not any such thing there was not really any succession of anything and really in the Old Testament there is really no sentence existing and no paragraphing, think about this thing, think if you have not really been knowing this thing and then let us go on telling about what paragraphs and sentences have been what prose and poetry has been. So then in the Old Testament writing there is really no actual conclusion that anything is progressing that one thing is succeeding another thing, that anything in that sense in the sense of succeeding happening is a narrative of anything, but most writing is based on this thing most writing has been a real narrative writing a telling of the story of anything in the way that thing has been happening and now everything is not that thing there is at present not a sense of anything being successively happening, moving is in every direction beginning and ending is not really exciting, anything is anything, anything is happening and anybody can know anything at any time that anything is happening and so really and truly is there any sentence and any paragraphing is there prose and poetry as the same thing or different things is there now any narrative of any successive thing.

I always remember during the war being so interested in one thing in seeing the American soldiers standing, standing and doing nothing standing for a long time not even talking but just standing and being watched by the whole French population and their feeling the feeling of the whole population that the American soldier standing there and doing nothing impressed them as the American soldier as no soldier could impress by doing anything. It is a much more impressive thing to anyone to see anyone standing, that is not in action than acting or doing anything doing anything being a successive thing, standing not being a successive thing but being something existing. That is then the difference between narrative as it has been and narrative as it is now. And this has come to be a natural thing in a perfectly natural way that the narrative of to-day is not a narrative of succession as all the writing for a good many hundreds of years has been.

And so to begin again with what I have said that poetry and prose has been that sentences and paragraphs have been that narrative has been.

I said then that sentences as they have for centuries been written were a balancing a complete inner balance of something that stated something as being existing and that a paragraph was a succession of these sentences that going on and then stopping made the emotional content of something having a beginning and middle and ending. Sentences are contained within themselves and anything really contained within itself has no beginning or middle or ending, anyone can know this thing by knowing anything at any moment of their living, in short by knowing anything. How do you know anything, well you know anything as complete knowledge as having it completely in you at the actual moment that you have it. That is what knowledge is, and essentially therefore knowledge is not succession but an immediate existing. All these things then are as they are and we come back to what poetry is what prose is and the reason why and what it all has to do with narrative and whether any narrative is existing now and how and why.

Knowledge then is what you know at the time at any time that you really know anything. And in knowing anything you know it as you know it, you know it at the time that you are knowing it and in that way the way of knowing it knowing has not succession there may be continuous states of knowing anything but at no time of knowing is there anything but knowing that thing the thing you know, know carefully what you do know and of course anybody can know that this is so. And once more I say the Old Testament is the thing that has the way of knowing anything as knowing anything and not feeling or thinking about anything succeeding anything. Knowing is knowing anything at the knowing the thing when that thing is what you know. The Old Testament has always been so. So there we are and in a curious way we now and in this day at this time have come again to have this as our own, that there is no succession, there is moving in any and any various direction and that being a thing existing knowing is what you know at the moment anything is being as knowing. The exciting thing about all this is that as it is new it is old and as it is old it is new, but now really we have come to be in our way which is an entirely different way from the way the Old Testament had its way we have come to be that knowledge is what you know when you know and as you know there is no succession of what you know since you do know what you know. Anyone really anyone can really know that this is so.

To come back again to what prose was and what poetry was and what it is if it is going to be prose and poetry again. Perhaps it is not going to be prose and poetry again. Nothing really changes everything is as it was but perhaps it is not going to be prose and poetry again perhaps it is not poetry and prose now in spite of anything and everything being always having been what it was.

So to begin again about what prose and poetry has been.

Prose has been a thing made of sentences and paragraphs, the sentences saying a thing and then one after the other the sentences making a paragraph the thing by reason of it succeeding one sentence succeeding another one come finally to giving a beginning and ending and a middle to anything in other words having it that a paragraph has come to give a thing the emotion that anything having a beginning and a middle and an ending can give to anything. Think of narrative from this thing, a narrative can give emotion because an emotion is dependent upon succession upon a thing having a beginning and a middle and an ending. That is why every one used to like sequels and some still do anybody still may but actually in modern writing sequels have no meaning do you begin to see now why I say that sentences and paragraphs need not necessarily go on existing. Do you begin to see what I mean by saying this thing.

So then prose has been for a long time has been made of sentences and paragraphs, sentences which within themselves carry no emotion because a thing balanced within itself does not give out nor have within any emotion but sentences existing within themselves by the balance that holds them when they are in succession one after the other and make a paragraph have the emotion that any succession can give to anything. A sentence has not really any beginning or middle or ending because each part is its part as its part and so the whole exists within by the balance within but the paragraph exists not by a balance within but by a succession. Anybody really anybody can realize this thing and realizing this thing can realize that narrative up to the present time has been not a succession of paragraphing but a continuing of paragraphing, a quite entirely different thing.

Let me explain again.

A sentence is inside itself by its internal balancing, think how a sentence is made by its parts of speech and you will see that it is not dependent upon a beginning a middle and an ending but by each part needing its own place to make its own balancing, and because of this in a sentence there is no emotion, a sentence does not give off emotion. But one sentence coming after another sentence makes a succession and the succession if it has a beginning a middle and an ending as a paragraph has does form create and limit an emotion.

So now we really do know what sentences and paragraphs are and they have to do everything in narrative writing the way narrative has been written. Because as narrative has mostly been written it is dependent upon things succeeding upon a thing having a beginning and a middle and an ending.

Now these are two things do not forget that they are not one thing. Succeeding one thing succeeding another thing is succeeding and having a beginning a middle and an ending is entirely another thing.

When I first began writing really just began writing, I was tremendously impressed by anything by everything having a beginning a middle and an ending. I think one naturally is impressed by anything having a beginning a middle and an ending when one is beginning writing and that is a natural thing because when one is emerging from adolescence, which is really when one first begins writing one feels that one would not have been one emerging from adolescence if there had not been a beginning and a middle and an ending to anything. So paragraphing is a thing then anyone is enjoying and sentences are less fascinating, but then gradually well if you are an American gradually you find that really it is not necessary not really necessary that anything that everything has a beginning and a middle and an ending and so you struggling with anything as anything has begun and begun and began does not really mean that thing does not really mean beginning or begun.

I found myself at this time quite naturally using the present participle, in The Making of Americans I could not free myself from the present participle because dimly I felt that I had to know what I knew and I knew that the beginning and middle and ending was not where I began.

So then that was the way prose was written and that was narrative writing as I say practically with everything the average English reading person was reading or writing with the exception of the Old Testament yes with the exception of the Old Testament which was not English writing, it was the writing of another kind of living, it was the writing whose beginning and middle and ending was really not existing was a writing where events in succession were not existing, where events one succeeding another event was not at all exciting no not at all exciting.

So now we know how narrative prose was and is written and now let us begin to think about how poetry was written and had that too any sense of succession of one thing succeeding another thing as the thing really producing emotion really holding the attention.

Yes I must have you have to hold it as I have to have you have it that gradually as English literature came more and more to be written it came always more and more to have it that it needed to have emotion in it the emotion that only could come from everything having something that came before and after that thing. In the earlier poetry in English writing it was there of course it was always there but they could feel something without feeling that thing that anything could only be anything if it was succeeding some other thing, and finally then English writing was entirely that thing, in its poetry as well as in its narrative writing that one thing came after another thing and that not anything existing aroused anyone to feeling but that a thing having beginning and middle and ending made every one have the emotion they had about anything. Did this make poetry as well as prose then. Yes it did.

The fact that anything was existing was moving around by itself in any way it wanted to move did not arouse any emotion it was only anything succeeding any other thing anything having middle and beginning and ending could and did and would arouse emotion.

A great deal perhaps all of my writing of The Making of Americans was an effort to escape from this thing to escape from inevitably feeling that anything that everything had meaning as beginning and middle and ending.

And it was right and quite a natural thing that the book I wrote in which I was escaping from the inevitable narrative of anything of everything succeeding something of needing to be succeeding that is following anything of anything of everything consisting that is the emotional and the actual value of anything counting in anything having beginning and middle and ending it was natural that the book I wrote in which I was escaping from all this inevitably in narrative writing I should have called The Making of Americans. I did not call it this for that reason but I called it this and this is what is happening, American writing has been an escaping not an escaping but an existing without the necessary feeling of one thing succeeding another thing of anything having a beginning and a middle and an ending.

And now all this has everything to do with poetry and prose and whether now whether there really is now any such thing.

Poetry and prose. I came to the conclusion that poetry was a calling an intensive calling upon the name of anything and that prose was not the using the name of anything as a thing in itself but the creating of sentences that were self-existing and following one after the other made of anything a continuous thing which is paragraphing and so a narrative that is a narrative of anything. That is what a narrative is of course one thing following any other thing.

If poetry is the calling upon a name until that name comes to be anything if one goes on calling on that name more and more calling upon that name as poetry does then poetry does make of that calling upon a name a narrative it is a narrative of calling upon that name. That is what poetry has been and as it has been that thing as it has been a calling upon a name instead of a succession of internal balancing as prose has been then naturally at the time all the time the long time after the Elizabethans poetry and prose has not been the same thing no not been at all the same thing. Before the end of the Elizabethans and then in the eighteenth century when the inner balancing of sentences really invaded poetry and poetry was less the calling upon a name of anything than it was an inner balancing of anything, Pope is an excellent example it is hard telling really about the eighteenth century whether there is any really any internal feeling that makes poetry poetry and a different thing from prose.

But during the nineteenth century there was no doubt no doubt about it. Prose was the sentence and paragraphing and the use not of nouns but of parts of speech that made their use that use and poetry was the calling upon names the really calling upon names. There has always been this real difference between prose and poetry, that prose is dependent upon the sentence and then upon the paragraph and poetry upon the calling upon names. There have been some centuries never forget that a century is always more or less about one hundred years, but always there has been this difference and now well now is there this difference is there this difference and if not why not.

Very well then.

It is certain that there has been this thing prose and poetry and narrative which is Toughly a telling of anything where anything happens after any other thing.

In the beginning there really was no difference between poetry and prose in the beginning of writing in the beginning of talking in the beginning of hearing anything or about anything. How could there be how could there have been since the name of anything was then as important as anything as anything that could be said about anything. Once more I tell you that the Old Testament did this thing there was not really any difference between prose and poetry then, they told what they were and they felt what they saw and they knew how they knew and everything they had to say came as it had to come to do what it had to do.

Really can you say that there was any difference between prose and poetry then. No not at all. Not then.

And then slowly they came to know that what they knew might mean something different from what they had known it was when they knew simply knew what it was. And so they began telling about it then how one thing meant something then and how something else meant something else then and in poetry they tried to say what they knew as they knew it and then more and more then they simply tried to name it and that made poetry then, anything made poetry then and they told anything and as they told anything they felt it as a telling of anything and so it meant more and more that they called it by its name as they knew it and that more and more made poetry then.

At the same time as I say they began to feel what they said when they said anything when they knew anything and this made them then think about how they said anything how they knew anything and in telling this thing telling how they knew anything how they said anything prose began, and so then there was prose and poetry. Before that there had been only one thing, the one thing anyone knew as they knew anything.

Prose and poetry then went on and more and more as it went on prose was more and more telling and by sentences balancing and then by paragraphing prose was more and more telling how anything happened if any one had anything to say about what happened how anything was known if anyone had anything to say about how anything was known, and poetry poetry tried to remain with knowing anything and knowing its name, gradually it came to really not knowing but really only knowing its name and that is at last what poetry became.

And now.

Well and now, now that we have been realizing that anything having a beginning and middle and ending is not what is making anything anything, and now that everything is so completely moving the name of anything is not really anything to interest anyone about anything, now it is coming that once again nobody can be certain that narrative is existing that poetry and prose have different meanings.

Let’s make our flour meal and meat in Georgia.

Well believe it or not it is very difficult to know whether that is prose or poetry and does it really make any difference if you do or do not know. This.

And so things moving perhaps perhaps moving in any direction, names being not existing because anybody can know what any body else is talking about without any name being mentioning, without any belief in any name being existing, I have just been trying to write the history of some one if his name had not been the name he had and I have called it Four In America and it is very interesting. You can slowly change anyone by their name changing to any other name, and so slowly just knowing the name of anything and so making anyone remember about such a thing the thing whose name its name anybody has happened to be mentioning cannot really very much interest anyone, not really very much, and so perhaps narrative and poetry and prose have all come where they do not have to be considered as being there. Perhaps not I very much really very much think perhaps not, and that may make one thing or anything or everything say itself in a different way yes in a different way, who shall say, and all this now and always later we will come to say, perhaps yes, perhaps no, no and yes are still nice words, yes I guess I still will believe that I will.

You will perhaps say no and yes perhaps yes.

[ ¶ ]

LECTURE 3

NARRATIVE concerns itself with what is happening all the time, history concerns itself with what happens from time to time. And that is perhaps what is the matter with history and that is what is perhaps the matter with narrative.

I am now going to talk not about the successes in narrative and history but the way they who write narrative and history do not do what they say they will do when they start out to do what they are about to do.

Let us think of newspapers, of novels, of detective stories of biographies of autobiographies of histories and of conversations. Let us think about them. I do not say let us know about them because it is hard to know what you do know about a thing that does not do what it does do.

And so what does the newspaper do and what does it not do.

But before we begin with anything that does or does not do what it is to do what it says it would if it could do that thing let us think again of narrating anything of beginning anything of ending anything.

It does happen it is bound to happen that the way of telling anything can come not to mean anything to the one telling that thing. When that does happen that the way of telling anything has come not to mean anything to the one telling that thing perhaps then one does go on telling the thing in the way that telling that thing does not mean that thing to the one telling that thing or one stops telling anything or one starts telling that thing in some other way that mayor may not come to mean anything.

The choice of one of these three things is of course a perfectly natural thing although it is usually called experimenting because it is really not experimenting, experimenting is trying to do some thing in a way that may produce a result which is a desired result by the person doing it but telling something is not an experiment it is a thing that has to be done since anyone since every one inevitably has to tell something and has to tell something in the way that makes it feel that that something is what that thing is.

That is what narrative is and always at a time no one can go on telling anything in the way he has been telling that thing because no one is listening and even if that does not make any difference to him then he himself is not listening and perhaps eventually that does that can that will that may make a difference to him. Anything may make a difference to anyone but that certainly can or may make a difference all the difference any of the difference to him.

Think about how anyone is no longer listening when some one is telling something and you will know all about this thing.

Narrative is what anybody has to say in any way about anything that can happen has happened will happen in any way.

That is what narrative is and so of course there always is narrative and anybody can stop listening to any way of telling anything. This undoubtedly can and does happen, even if it is exciting enough or has been. Anybody can stop listening to any telling of anything.

And this brings us to everything how anything is told will be told or has been.

There we are.

What do you tell and how do you tell it.

If you tell it very well how do you tell it and if you do not tell it very well if you do not tell it well at all how do you tell it.

This anybody knows since everybody is everybody and everybody is always one or many of them to always tell it.

There are many ways that anybody has that is anybody who is everybody and everybody and anybody is anybody and everybody there are many ways that they have to tell what they tell and to have anybody or themselves or everybody or not themselves or any combination of themselves or any combination of anybody or everybody to listen to it, listen while they tell it.

This makes narrative and at any time there is a great deal of it anybody can say at any time that there is not enough or just enough or too much of it. Anyway anybody everybody can say anything about narrative their own or anybody else’s narrative but one thing is certain and sure that anybody telling everything even if it is nothing that they are telling or is either telling what they want to tell what they have to tell what they like to tell or what they will tell they tell a narrative.

Sometime anybody can get tired of it and when everybody who is anybody does get tired of it then that is the end the natural end of that way of telling it.

That is what happens what has happened when everybody begins to think in a kind of a way which is a different way and that can happen of course it can. Feelings may have something to do with it or they may not have anything to do with it. Let it alone if you like let anything alone if you like but feelings are feelings and they are always there but anybody can have any way of telling anything they are telling about it. That makes a narrative and does a narrative have to have a beginning and an ending.

To know about this you have to look at country to see what it looks like, since land and water looks not like itself but is the whole of it, and therefore is there any beginning and ending to it. Is there, are there not two things to think about it are there not, about beginning and ending but later very much later we will go into that but now to consider the perfectly ordinary ways narrative has been written, newspapers, novels, detective stories, biography autobiography history conversations, letter-writing whatever kind of way any of these things are written makes no difference a narrative is any kind of way of trying to tell anything anyone has to tell about anything that is or was or will be happening, and any kind of telling is the telling of what is happening inside or outside but is the telling the natural the immediate the necessary telling of anything that is happening. Now the newspapers have been and are very interesting as being one way one variation of one way in it if you like but one way of telling anything of telling everything of telling something.

What do the newspapers do and how do they do it, and what is the matter with it that is if there is anything the matter with it.

But to go back again just a little again to the way anybody or everybody tells anything anything about anything that is happening all the various ways there is of doing it and all the different ways anybody that is everybody can or cannot get tired of listening to it.

Think about it anybody listens to it as you yourself tell anything and as you yourself or anyone listen while you yourself or anyone tell anything. It is extraordinary how few and how many ways there are of telling anything listen to yourself and you will know something of all about it and how few and yet how extraordinarily varied ways there are of listening or of getting tired of listening to it.

All this makes anything written interesting to anyone interested in it the number of ways anyone tells anything theatre novels history poetry biography autobiography newspapers letter-writing and conversations and the number of ways anybody that is everybody gets tired of listening to it. Everybody always has to be listening to something, that is the way it is always anybody has to be listening to something that is what makes life lived the way that is what makes anybody who they are what they are, of course it does any of you think of your life the way it is, you are always listening to some one to something and you are always telling something to some one or to anyone. That is life the way it is lived.

I once said and I think it is true that being a genius is being one who is one at one and at the same time telling and listening to anything or everything.

Any of you try it and you will see what a difficult thing it is to listen to anything and everything in the way anyone is telling anything and at the same time while you are listening to be telling inside yourself and outside yourself anything that is happening everything that is anything. That is what genius is to be always going on doing this thing at one and at the same time listening and telling really listening and really telling.

That is the reason why so often people have genius when they are twenty one, talent when they are thirty one, repetition of this talent when they are forty one and then nothing of anything that can make anyone listen to any of them after forty one. This is of course a well known thing but if you notice any and every one you will see how naturally this thing does happen. When you are young you have an energy that makes hearing and telling beginning over all at one time, but you grow older and when you listen you can not be telling anything and when you tell anything you cannot hear anything and so then what was begun when you are young and had energy often for two things does not go on.

This is a sad story and does happen so often that there is no use continuing to sadden anyone by going on.

I do not cannot believe that anything is or can be more interesting than the way and the fact that everybody is always telling everything and that anybody can in their way go on listening or not go on listening. But everybody can feel about telling and about listening like that. Anybody can.

So now about the newspapers what are they telling how are they telling what do they intend to tell about what they tell and who listens who does listen. It is very interesting.

Newspapers want to do something, they want to tell what is happening as if it were just then happening. They want to write that happening as if it was happening on the day the newspapers are read that is not as if the thing was happening on the day the newspaper is read a little that all the same but as if the writing were being written as it is read, that is what they mean by hot off the press, but yet after all there is an interval generally six hours or so but always an interval, and that interval they try to bridge by head lines, and do they succeed, not very well I guess not very well because it is not possible to tell in the way they have to tell a thing that is told as a reality, all this has an awful lot to do with the writing of history.

As I say what does the newspaper really want to do and what does anybody who reads the newspaper want to feel that they want the newspaper to do.

Really what the newspaper does really want to do and what the reader of the newspaper wants the newspaper to do is to know every day what happened the day before and so get the feeling that it has happened on the same day the day the newspaper appeared the day the newspaper reader reads the newspaper and not on the day before. If they did not want to do and to have this thing the newspaper reader and the newspaper writer then they would not mind so much reading the newspaper of the day before and anybody knows that anybody who reads newspapers always objects to reading the newspaper of the day before.

Well there are two things about it, the newspaper reader wants to read the newspaper every day because he wants the idea of happenings happening every day and if there is a day without the happening of that day which is really the happening of the day before then the newspaper reader feels that it is like the sun standing still or any abnormal thing there is a day and nothing has happened on that day.

That makes anybody feel that you cannot call a day a day if it is not a day if nothing that had been happening has happened on that day.

That is really what the newspaper has to say that everything that has happened has happened on that day but really this is not true because everything that has happened on that day on the newspaper day has really happened the day before and that makes all the trouble that there is with the newspaper as it is and in every way they try to destroy this day the day between the day before and the day the newspaper day. Of course by day I naturally mean night too but the newspaper really does not know and so it cannot really say that there is really any difference between the night and the day. That is another of the difficulties they have in face of the real trouble that the newspaper day is always the day before the newspaper day and yet that is what they really have to say that the newspaper day is the day it is, which of course it is not.

And so everything in the newspaper begins with its not being so and that like everything complicates and makes difficult telling and listening, it may complicate and the newspaper does by making it too easy, so much do they have to deceive the reader into feeling that yesterday is to-day that they have to make it too easy and in making it too easy they do do something they had not intended to do they make it no longer an exciting thing to do because they have commenced to do too well what if they did have it to do it would be impossible to do.

Do you see what I mean.

It is very interesting.

And it has an awful lot to do with everything.

There are so many things to say at one time and this is one of them. Beginning and ending in writing anything is always a trouble of its own and it is a great trouble to anyone doing any writing. That is where the newspaper is interesting, there is really of course no beginning and no ending to anything they are doing, it is when it is and in being when it is being there is no beginning and no ending.

That is because it exists any of every day and any of every day is not mixed up with beginning and ending.

That is a very interesting thing in writing in a newspaper in a newspaper being existing there is no beginning and no ending and in a way too there is no going on. One really has to think of everything as one thinks of anything and that is one thing.

I love my love with a b because she is peculiar. One can say this. That has nothing to do with what a newspaper does and that is the reason why that is the reason that newspapers and with it history as it mostly exists has nothing to do with anything that is living.

I said newspapers make things too easy and I said that once to a reporter and he said you have no idea I am sure how terribly hard we work. Yes I said but after you have done all that hard work you have to write it up as it would be if you had known it all beforehand and that is what really makes it too easy. There is no discovery there is mostly no discovery in a newspaper or in history, they find out things they never knew before but there is no discovery and finally if all this goes on long enough it is all too easy.

I cannot come back too often to telling and hearing to talking and listening, to repeating and changing to knowing and remembering to having an intention of intending something or to have anything happening, all these things are as they are and one of them can never be another one of them no matter how commonly anyone that is every one is in any confusion about them. I tell you and I cannot tell it to you too often although I may not tell it often enough as anybody even I can change about something I cannot tell it to you often enough that confusion is either making things easy by knowing beforehand how it is going to be done or by mixing up talking and listening, remembering and knowing not beginning and ending, and that is a very interesting thing think of that that there is really no confusion in mixing up beginning and ending no none at all.

And so now that we have gotten here that is now that we are not only writing the newspaper as well as reading what it writes what is it that it does do that makes it too easy to do and to read what it does do.

You see there is no beginning and ending because every day is the same that is that every day has anything that it has happening.

Now that is the difference between existing and happening.

If you exist any day you are not the same as any other day no nor any minute of the day because you have inside you being existing. Anybody who is existing and anybody really anybody is existing anybody really is that.

But anything happening well the inside and the outside are not the inside and the outside inside.

Let me do that again. The inside and the outside, the outside which is outside and the inside which is inside are not when they are inside and outside are not inside in short they are not existing, that is inside, and when the outside is entirely outside that is is not at all inside then it is not at all inside and so it is not existing. Do you not see what a newspaper is and perhaps history.

No matter how hard you work the result that you have is that the outside is outside and when it is outside it is not begun and when it is outside it is not ended and when it is neither begun nor ended it is not either a thing which has existed it is simply an event.

It is very curious in a newspaper that sometimes really sometimes a personality breaks through an event, it takes a tremendously strong personality to break through the events in a newspaper and when they do well it is soon over it is soon smoothed over and even history wishes to change it into something that anyone could recover from.

In a novel in a play no matter what it is that happens it is hoped that nothing will be smoothed over that every minute of that novel there is a beginning and ending that always any personality that anyone has there is one that no one can ever change into something that anyone can recover from.

And the reason why is this. The more a novel is a novel the more a play is a play the more a writing is a writing the more no outside is outside outside is inside inside is inside.

I love my love with a b because she is peculiar.

There is something very odd that has happened in all this in connection with detective stories and now listen.

As I say beginning and ending has something to do with everything that is anything and so listen.

In real life that is if you like in the newspapers which are not real life but real life with the reality left out, the reality being the inside and the newspapers being the outside and never is the outside inside and never is the inside outside except in the rare and peculiar cases when the outside breaks through to be inside because the outside is so part of some inside that even a description of the outside cannot completely relieve the outside of the inside.

And so in the newspapers you like to know the answer in crime stories in reading crime and in written crime stories knowing the answer spoils it. After all in the written thing the answer is a let down from the interest and that is so every time that is what spoils most crime stories unless another mystery crops up during the crime and that mystery remains.

And then there is another very peculiar thing in the newspaper thing it is the crime in the story it is the detective that is the thing.

Now do you begin to see the difference between the inside and the outside.

In the newspaper thing it is the crime it is the criminal that is interesting, in the story it is the story about the crime that is interesting. Now think, you will perfectly realize that the newspaper practically never tells anything about detecting, a little in the case of Dillinger, a little in the case of Hauptmann but still really very little and in lesser crimes not at all the emphasis is entirely upon the crime and not upon the detecting and in the written story it is impossible to hold the attention by telling about the crime you can only hold the attention by telling about detecting. All this is very interesting most most interesting and has to do with what the newspaper has to say and what it has not to say and the fact that in the long run one might say practicaIly any day the newspaper is not reaIly exciting.

I have said that the business of the artist is to be exciting and it is his business and if he is an artist whatever he does reaIly does is reaIly exciting. By exciting I mean it really does something to you really inside you.

Now is it the business of the newspapers is it the business of an historian to be exciting weIl I do not think so that is I do not think that it is the business of the newspaper to be exciting and I think in their hearts they reaIly know this thing they know it is not their business to be exciting.

About the historian, the biographer and the autobiographer that is another matter and pretty soon later we will have to go into that.

What is it that is exciting, and how can exciting be soothing if it looks like excitement and is therefore soothing or if it is exciting and is therefore soothing or if it is as if it were exciting and is therefore soothing or not soothing, all these things have to be a great deal thought about if you are to understand anything if I am to understand anything about newspaper writing about any writing about anything being or not being written.

It is a very curious thing that a story told by anyone about anything that has not reaIly been exciting is exciting and a story told about anything that reaIly has been exciting is not exciting.

It is a very curious thing this thing.

In thinking about plays I came to the conclusion that in real life the climax of a really exciting scene is completion and the climax of a made up exciting thing a written exciting thing is a relief and that it is not really possible to remember the climax of a real scene because you can not remember completion but you can remember relief.

Now the same thing is true when the newspaper tells about any real thing, the real thing having happened it is completed and being completed can not be remembered because the thing in its essence being completed there is no emotion in remembering it, it is a fact like any other and having been done it is for the purposes of memory a thing having no vitality. While anything which is a relief and in a made up situation as it gets more and more exciting when the exciting rises to being really exciting then it is a relief then it is a thing that has emotion when that thing is a remembered thing.

Now you must see how true this is about the crime story and the actual crime. The actual crime is a crime that is a fact and it having been done that in itself is a completion and so for purposes of memory with very rare exceptions where a personality connected with it is overpowering there is no memory to bother anyone. Completion is completion, a thing done is a thing done and so it has in it no quality of ending or beginning. Therefore in real life it is the crime and as the newspaper has to feel about it as if it were in the act of seeing or doing it, they cannot really take on detecting they can only take on the crime, they cannot take on anything that takes on beginning and ending and in the detecting end of detective stories there is nothing but going on beginning and ending. Anybody does naturally feel that, that a detective is just that that detecting is just that that it is a continuity of beginning and ending and really nothing but that.

And so you have this curious situation. Newspapers are written as if what is happening is happening as they are writing and as it is happening in that way they can have in them no beginning and ending but after all they are writing and they are writing not as it is happening not as it the newspaper is printing or being read and yet all that has to be as if it were.

As I say they try to bridge the gap in every way. Head lines were invented to help them do this better, they are all taught exactly how it can be done and as they are so well taught finally it happens not as if it had begun but as if it had never been done. Finally the newspaper gets its readers so that it does not make any difference whether any event can or will happen as long as the newspaper can go on getting larger and larger with anything or smaller and smaller with anything, and always tell be telling that thing, that they are larger and larger and smaller and smaller in telling everything. That is what is finally happening that everybody has to know what everybody or anybody does but does anybody have it as a feeling what anybody or everybody does no not at all.

And so that is what the newspaper is.

And that brings us nearer and nearer to the writing of history of biography of autobiography, I keep getting nearer and nearer but am I really near enough.

We now know what the newspaper is and what it does and why it has to be made easier and easier because the more completely in every way everybody anybody knows anything knows everything that is always happening the more easily, the more easy it is to make it easy for anyone to know this thing what is always happening.

A newspaper man is trained to make this easy by never changing, nothing must ever be changing, things are happening but nothing must ever be changing about their being happening, the newspaper must never give to anyone reading it a feeling that anything is changing about something being always happening, if it ever could or would or should then anyone would come to have some suspicion that there might be a beginning and ending to anything and if there is a beginning and ending to anything then it destroys the simplicity of something always happening.

It is all a very curious thing but this is a true story of newspaper writing and the detective fiction just completely the other way progresses by a continuous beginning and ending and once more therefore destroys itself into not existing. It is too bad because it might have been yes it might have been something but always beginning and ending is as destructive to existing as never beginning and ending.

You do see this thing.

And now let us begin to think about another thing, about the feeling of a thing being existing even when it is a happening as the newspaper has it be.

Is a thing realler because not that you have really seen it but you have seen the place where it did happen. That is to say is there more beginning and end to it if you know what it looks like the place the actual place where the thing happened.

It seems to have more beginning and ending to it then and perhaps it really has not really has but gives the emotion of reality somewhat clearer.

It is for this reason that local newspapers have a different way of saying that anything is happening from metropolitan newspapers. The small local newspaper has the feeling that they are telling not what is happening as something that is happening but they are telling what happened to some one whom every one mayor may not know but might know and certainly anyone does know the exact spot the very place where the thing that happened has happened, that makes small town newspapers have a slightly different feeling about what is happening than the big newspaper and therefore they might if they were not a newspaper they might bring anyone that is every one to have the feeling that writing which is not what is happening gives anyone.

Why is it that even the small newspaper which has to help them the local feeling of the place the actual place that anything that has happened why have they no intensity in their writing such as anyone describing anything made up inside them can give to that writing.

Why is it.

Oh why is it.

Think of Defoe, he tried to write Robinson Crusoe as if it were exactly what did happen and yet after all he is Robinson Crusoe and Robinson Crusoe is Defoe and therefore after all it is not what is happening it is what is happening to him to Robinson Crusoe that makes what is exciting every one. You cannot go over it too often and so you can come you will come to know everything about anything being written.

I have come as far as this and it is really quite far to have come yes it is it really is quite far to have come and still all history and autobiography and biography have yet to come that is it is here but we have yet to come to know how and where it does come from.

Next time I am going to write more history for you, autobiography I have already done, biography I have already done I will tell you about that one, and so slowly yes slowly I will come to some knowing what it is that makes anything what it is what it was and what it has become.

But really and truly all about history and biography and autobiography will be both finished and begun oh yes it will yes it will it really will be both finished and begun in the next one.

[ ¶ ]

LECTURE 4

AFTER all anybody is as their land and air is. Anybody is as the sky is low or high, the air heavy or clear, anybody is as there is wind or no wind there. I t is that which makes them and the arts they make and the work they do and the way they eat and the way they drink and the way they learn and everything.

The thing that bothers me that always bothers me is why and how a writing that sounds just like a writing that is creating, is not creating, it is a bothersome thing that. I have just been reading two books that have concentration imagination and they tell what they have to tell and they are interesting and all the time you know they know that they will not be books that anybody could possibly think of reading five years hence and why. It is easy to ask and to answer somehow but to really know why, you know they know I know that this is true but to really know the real reason why to really know what is the difference between any book having interest reality imagination and concentration and will not last and one that will last is a most difficult thing to do. Of course it is easy enough to know it after it has lasted, anybody of course could do that but to know now why to really know why now, well it is not easy it really is not easy at all to know to really know anything about this thing. I always have thought I always have wondered I do still think and wonder about this thing. Is it that it has to be told somehow enough the thing to be told or is it the thing to be told itself. I am wondering.

One of you brought me poetry to read the other day and I said remember that if you have to use strained words to say what you have to say by strain existing in the words that you are using, what feels to you a rare emotion becomes common-place not ordinary that is alright but just common-place and a common-place thing does not contain feeling. That is what makes a common-place thing a common-place thing, that that it does not contain feeling.

Let me say that so that you that is I cannot may not be mistaken in saying this thing.

What makes a thing as it is coming out in being said or written what makes that thing a common-place thing, not what is that they felt before they said anything that is always supposing that they stopped long enough to feel anything. Has anything anything to do with stopping long enough to feel anything is it or is it not so.

Let me get solidly down really solidly to one of any two things and that one is the audience there may be there is there could be there will be there can be there shall be there has been there or again is not an audience to anything. Anything is not alike to any audience and yet it is. That is what any one is inclined to know that any audience is not alike or is and is mostly either one that is not alike or is.

That is something that is really not anything and I have found out that it is made up of anything and that anything is that one thing.

What is an audience and why is anybody that is everybody always mentioning that thing. Anybody can mention an audience it is perfectly extraordinary how often I myself have had it mentioned that an audience is an audience and yet after all what do I who hear them tell it or they who tell it to me know about it. I have really found out quite a good deal about what an audience is by a simple series of adventures with it. I have been without it, and I have been with it, I have been myself be it to myself and I I have almost been without being it to myself and then I came suddenly to find myself having had it without hearing that I was going to have had it that is not an outside audience but myself to it and then I found out something about Shakespeare’s sonnets and really this has something to do with history although perhaps perhaps although even I do not believe it even if I do which I do.

Then listen while I tell it but this I know anybody will do because it is something to tell which is not the telling of it. But nevertheless this I will do.

Writing was writing if it was being written and in it even if I was talking I was not talking as I was writing, nor was I writing as I was talking, why should anyone do that, but think use your common sense why should really why why should anyone do that.

Just really why should anyone do that that is why do I not do that of course I do not nobody should do that.

And this is the reason why.

As I say anybody is as their land and air and water sky and wind and anything else is and everything always is, it is not curiously not necessary to look out of the window to know that and yet everybody can need to do that they need to look out of the window not to find out what is what but for two reasons one reason is that they look out of the window which is what they do and the other is that as they look they look out of the window, not because of anything not because of that. Really and truly has anyone more curiosity than they have and what can they do about it.

I saw a fire engine house to-day that was exactly like the ones they used to be when I was a child even inside to the man sitting and yawning while he was waiting, he was waiting for a fire and sometimes a fire comes. There is no why not about that because sometimes a fire alarm comes and sometimes the fire comes and it was exactly as I remembered although if I had to try to tell about it I would not have quite remembered not quite remembered particularly how the doors looked in proportion to the buildings.

But to come back to the audience because after all there is no one who can be one if he is not one and so sometimes this can happen that no one alone has been no one has been one audience to that thing. I was, to that fire engine house. I really was I was just that thing I was one audience nothing was happening that is to say the building was exciting but it always had been, what would be the matter with it if it had not been. Very well then an audience did I always have one have I always been one, am lone, when anything is no longer happening, look alike if you like and then be that one of anyone or two of them.

So then the audience is the thing. It helps a lot to know anything about this thing if you think are always really always thinking about the narrating of anything of narrative being existing.

So then what did I know about myself as an audience.

I wondered often when I was quite young and watching and still I am doing that thing watching anything inside me happen in relation to myself or in relation to anyone what anyone being as it were as if they were to be as I was where and when I am would believe as to what was happening. Do you see what I mean. That is the beginning anyhow one beginning of an audience being existing. And always anybody can know that always there is no such thing existing as anyone really not knowing as if it were anything of anyone else what is going on as if it were going on. When that happens they call it introspection but call it what you like it is after all anybody or nobody watching. I suppose inevitably if anyone is going to be anybody telling anything and knowing anything of telling anything they are bound to begin with this thing, why not since after all you have to know less about it than about any other thing because nobody can do any contradicting because after all there it is and it is not at all there and it is not all there and nobody who says yes can say no and nobody who says yes can say no and nobody can say yes I know or no I know nobody no nobody at all because after all there is nothing there at all and that is something to which if there is there is no no no yes and there is no I guess. Nothing at all and all is such a comfort as it is where it is. That is what anybody who is to know how they are to tell what they are to tell is sure to have as all there is as well. And so they begin so. This you all of you know.

Then after all what is the use as you all all of you know this. So then beside as anyone can come to be certain of then if it is as it is that is an audience is what it is what is it if an audience is this, pretty soon then can feel again that an audience is this, and then introspection can go on but the habit of this thing makes it cease to be this, because the audience and is it this keeps going on and so finally since it is all one, even when it is not this and it commences then not to go on being this although of course although of course yes it always will go on.

That is one, that is one audience then this.

So then we go on.

And then gradually anything goes on that is to say it is does not go on but any way there is anything there any way and is anyone that is are you the audience for that too that is to say do you see it when it is there and is it there and what have you to say, what have you to say.

What is it to be an audience, I tell I must get down solidly to that what is it to be to have an audience what is it and is it the same thing or is it.

What is it.

That is to say can does anyone separate themselves from the land so they can see it and if they see it are they the audience of it or to it. If you see anything are you its audience and if you tell anything are you its audience, and is there any audience for it but the audience that sees or hears it. And if you do do that to yourself or anything else you see does that after all begin what you began when you were it as it happened to come to be it or not. Who is alike when everybody looks at anybody and which is like which, the thing which has been seen or the thing which is prepared for it that is prepared to be seen because after all who cannot who will not prepare it. Really no one, when you come to think about it and yet every one does, does not prepare it. And all this has so much to do with writing a narrative of anything that I can almost cry about it.

I will try to be as simple as I can.

I had a funny experience once, this was a long time after I had been writing anything and everything as you all more or less have come to know it, it was about five years ago and I said I would translate the poems of a young french poet.

I did this not because of the poetry but because of the poet he had been very nice to me and I was grateful for it and so I wanted to make him happy and the way to show it was to translate the poetry of the young french poet.

So I began to translate and before I knew it a very strange thing had happened.

Hitherto I had always been writing, with a concentration of recognition of the thing that was to be existing as my writing as it was being written. And now, the recognition was prepared beforehand there it was it was already recognition a thing I could recognize because it had been recognized before I began my writing, and a very queer thing was happening.

The words as they came out had a different relation than any words I had hitherto been writing, as they came out they had a certain smoothness they went one into the other in a different kind of fashion than any words ever had done before any words that I had ever written and I was perplexed at what was happening and I finished the whole thing not translating but carrying out an idea which was already existing and then suddenly I realized something I realized that words come out differently if there is no recognition as the words are forming because recognition had already taken place.

I concluded then that Shakespeare’s sonnets were not written to express his own emotion I concluded that he put down what some one told him to do as their feeling which they definitely each time for each sonnet as their feeling and that is the reason that the words in the sonnets come out with a smooth feeling with no vibration in them such as the words in all his plays have as they come out from them.

Now anybody really ought to know this now really anybody should and anybody can know how this has to do with what every one always wants to know what has anybody’s hearing anything have to do with their being an audience to anything, and what has being an audience or having an audience or having been an audience have to do with anything that is to say what has it all to do with telling anything.

Everybody always says do you write for an audience well do you and what is an audience and is it almost impossible or is it possible to make an audience of yourself and is it almost impossible or is it possible to rid yourself of yourself as an audience. And anyhow what has an audience to do with it. Well in a way everything and of course what they really mean by an audience when they say audience well perhaps really nothing nothing at all and yet perhaps everything.

As I say I have been very bothered about everything and I will tell about something else. When you are talking is it the same as when you are writing and when you are writing is it the same as when you are lecturing and when you are lecturing is it the same as knowing what history is and is knowing what history is is it the same as writing autobiography, and is it all alike because after all if you know what you are doing are you always doing it in the same way and then there is letter writing. I must only I have forgotten to do it write a whole long history of this thing that is what letter writing is because now I know.

There is one thing undoubted talking, writing and listening are not the same thing, and I will tell you why. When you talk you talk that is to say what you say has no importance mostly to any audience because any audience has no feeling that they are an audience not while everybody is just talking and this of course includes yourself and since any audience when you are just talking has no feeling that they are any audience then are they an audience and quite rightly you do not cannot must not shall not write as you talk, which of course you do not even when you say you do which anybody does say they do only of course not of course it is not true.

When you write this is of course recognition there is the recognition that you recognize what you write as you write, while as you talk there is of course some recognition but really is there any real recognition recognition of what you talk as you talk. I myself think not, and therefore naturally not you do not write as you talk, because as you write you recognize what you write as you write and as you talk you do not recognize what you talk as you talk. There really is no real reason why you should since after all you are not your audience as you talk nobody really is not really as anybody talks that is just talks.

I knew I would have to do something else before I could begin to tell anything I know anything about history and now I know what it is I must know something about conversation and this is what I do know about conversation that is about talking.

You can see how difficult the writing of history is, I think anybody can see from this that is because conversation that is talking is what it is newspapers are what they are, mystery stories are what they are and anybody is what they are and anything that is anywhere where anybody is is what it is. You can see it is difficult very difficult that history can ever come to be literature. But it would be so very interesting if it could be so very interesting. Anybody can see that there is more confusion that is to say perhaps not more confusion but that it is a more difficult thing to write history to make it anything than to make anything that is anything be anything because in history you have everything, you have the newspapers and the conversations and letter writing and the mystery stories and audiences and in every direction an audience that fits anything in every other way in which any audience can fit itself to be anything, and there is of course as I have been saying so much to trouble anyone about anyone of any of these things.

And now before anything else to continue that is to begin that is to go on about letter writing. Letter writing is a very interesting part of audience writing. When you are young you write about yourself inside or what you are doing or you write a letter of overwhelming that is a love letter or a mixture of this thing and in all this writing the audience is in a state of diffusion, and the letter is as it is as any of you may know, that is to say you write as if anybody was hearing only you have the vagueness of knowing that no one is hearing, the question of listening does not yet come in.

Adult letter writing is directed to some one even if the same thing is said as is said to anyone any other one to whom you are then that is at that time writing but nevertheless it is directed to some one and the audience is not a diffused one but it is a distant one and how does that effect letter writing, well you know something about this thing and it really is the only time in writing when the outside and the inside flow together without interrupting, not generally with much concentrating, but still at any rate with not much interrupting. It is the one time when writing for an outside does not make the inside outside or the outside inside it is a diffusion but not a confusing, it is really a kind of an imitation of marrying of two being one, and yet being two and presumably two as much as anything. There can be a whole description of this thing but this is enough with which to begin.

And now before once more talking about something leading up to history let us finish with the subject of lecturing. Now in lecturing as in acting you introduce something else the physical the actual physical presence that connects the audience to the one doing anything and what does that do. Well anything does something that we are all beginning to know at the same time that we all know that anything does nothing.

One cannot of course go on forgetting that anyone that is it is a natural thing that no one really not anyone knows what anyone means by what they that is that one is saying and yet every one knowing this thing still always has to tell some one that is anyone something. It is a well known fact that no human being can really stand not being able to tell some one something, you see an audience not understanding does not make any difference as long as anyone can tell anyone something. Anyone travelling will tell anyone even if that one does not understand the language the other one is talking will persistently attempt to tell that other one something.

So then although anyone can say that they do not write for an audience and really why should they since anyway the audience will have its own feeling about anything nevertheless the writer writing knows what he is writing as he recognizes it as he is writing it and so he is actually having it happen that an audience is existing even if he as an audience is not an audience that is is one not having a feeling that he is an audience and yet that is just what a writer is. As he is a writer he is an audience because he does know what an audience is. He is not as one is when one is talking and every one is talking and talking is talking because then anyone talking is not hearing what an audience is. What makes writing writing is hearing what an audience is that is to say makes recognition while in the act of writing what he is writing. It is so easy to know no not so easy to know and it is so easy to say no so hard to say but hard or easy it is said and known this what I have to say and do say as I say that is as I write.

Now in lecturing as I say another thing is happening there is the physical exciting, and that in a way destroys the physical something that a writer is while he is writing, because while he is writing that physical something by existing does not connect him with anything but concentrates him on recognition. That is the reason why the lecturer the debater the orator recognizes what his audience hears but does not recognize what he himself says and that is very interesting. Of course if you are reading what you are lecturing then you have a half in one of any two directions, you have been recognizing what you are writing when you were writing and now in reading you disassociate recognizing what you are reading from what you did recognize as being written while you were writing. In short you are leading a double life. And that too may be interesting anything may be interesting but what has it to do with history writing, well something because a great many people about whom historians are writing have been orators or some such thing.

So then I do feel I am beginning to know a little more really a little more than I expected to be knowing about how history is and is to be and has been and might be written. After all can it be written.

It is certain that any man that is any human being at no time has the same feeling about anything as anyone can have who tell them or to whom they tell anything, anyone who is alone is alone but no one can have that thing happen and go on living that is continue to be alone and so anyone that is every one is always telling anyone anything or something.

That is what mysticism is, that is what the Trinity is, that is what marriage is, the absolute conviction that in spite of knowing anything about everything about how anyone is never really feeling what any other one is really feeling that after all after all three are one and two are one. One is not one because one is always two that is one is always coming to a recognition of what the one who is one is writing that is telling. So there we have this which always has been and the historian along with all the things he has to tell has to tell this thing as if it were happening and it never is happening, the one is not one, the two are not one, the three are not one, and still in violent living, in the thing that makes history what it is in the telling, the two although they are not one still again are not two and the three although they are not one are again not three.

We talked a great deal all this time we talked a great deal how hard it is to tell anything anything that has been anything that is, and that makes a narrative and that makes history and that makes literature and is history literature.

Well how far have we come.

Can history be literature when it has such a burden a burden of everything, a burden of so many days which are days one after the other and each day has its happening and still as in the newspaper what can make it matter if it is not happening to-day, the best thing that can happen about that happening is that it can happen again. And that makes the comfort of history to a historian that history repeats itself, that is really the only comfort that an historian can have from anything happening and really and truly it does not happen again not as it used to happen again because now we know really know so much that has happened that really we do know that what has happened does not happen again and so that for poor comfort has been taken away from the historian.

Of course if you like anything does happen again but when one does know as the historian now does know all the things that happened every day while it was happening then for the purpose of the historian history is no longer repeating and so the historian has now no comfort really none left to him.

And what is he to do, well that is a question, what is anybody to do about writing, well that is the question.

I personally think that the solution is that anyone must amuse himself with anything and not think to recognize anything beside this thing, beside playing with what he is playing with as he is writing what he is recognizing while the writing is being written by him.

What I mean is this, history has gotten to be so that anybody can if they go on know that everything that happened is what happened and as it all did happen it is a very serious thing that so much was happening. Very well then. What can be the addition to anything if everything is happening, look out of any window, any window nowadays is on a high building if it happens right and see what is happening. Well enough said, it is not necessary to go on with recognition, but soon you do know anybody can know, that it is all real enough. It all is all real enough, not only real enough but and that is where it is such a difficult thing not real enough for writing, real enough for seeing, almost real enough for remembering but remembering in itself is not really an important enough thing to really need recalling, insofar as it is not seeing, but remembering is seeing and so anything is an important enough thing for seeing but it is not an important enough thing for writing, it is an important enough thing for talking but not an important enough thing for telling.

That is really the trouble with what history is, it is important enough for seeing but not important enough for writing, it is important enough for talking but not important enough for telling. And that is what makes everybody so troubled about it all about what history is, because after all it ought to be important enough for telling for writing and not only important enough for talking and seeing, it really ought to be, it really ought to be, but can it be. Cannot it really be.

I feel about history the way I do about crime stories they ought to be they really ought to be they really ought to come to be literature but do they.

And so we always come back to what literature is.

What is literature.

Literature is the telling of anything but in telling that thing where is the audience. There is an audience of course there is an audience but where is that audience. Undoubtedly that audience has to be there for the purpose of recognition as the telling is proceeding to be written and that audience must be at one with the writing, must be at one with the recognition must have nothing of knowing anything before or after the recognition, and can that be true of the historian or of the newspaper man. No alas there have been some exceptions but are they really exceptions, not enough exceptions to really encourage anyone.

The case of Boswell’s Johnson is an interesting one, Boswell conceived himself as an audience an audience achieving recognition at one and the same time that Johnson achieved recognition of the thing he Johnson was saying, Johnson was saying those things as if he were writing those things that is achieving recognition of the thing while the thing was achieving expression and Boswell by the intensity of his merging himself in the immediacy of John son achieved recognition as Johnson himself was doing. But how can any historian do the same how can he, he would if he could but how can we, a newspaper man certainly cannot that I think I have certainly made plain as plain as it plainly cannot be done by the very thing the newspaper man has to really have to be done that is has to be done if the newspaper is to be what it is and of course the newspaper is to be what it is what it has had to become to have done what it has had to have done. But the historian well what can he do about it yes well what can he do about it. I wonder I do wonder what can he do about it.

The biographer has the same trouble, of course there is the other thing, Vasari and Plutarch are like that, they make them up so completely that if they are not invented, they might as well be they do not really feel that anyone of the ones about whom they tell had any life except the life they are given by their telling. That can happen and when it does it is writing, it is like historical plays and historical novels which can have that thing happen that really in writing the only existing the character has is the character the writer has given to them but how can an historian who knows everything really knows everything that has really been happening how can he come to have the feeling that the only existence the man he is describing has is the one he has been giving to him. How can he have this feeling, if he cannot then he cannot have the recognition while in the processes of writing, which writing really writing must really give to the one writing. After all the historian the historian who really knows everything and an historian really does he really does how can he have the creation of some one who has no existing except that the historian who is writing has at the moment of writing and therefore has as recognition at the moment of writing being writing. The historian is bound to have with him all the audience that has known every one about whom he is writing. It is worse than the wailing of the dead soldiers in L’Aiglon there are so many auditors there have been so many auditors, and there really can only be the one that is the one, and there are so many of them there have been so many of them and how can the historian lose them how can he how can he lose any of them and how can he lose all of them and if he does not how can history be writing that is be literature. How can it. Well I am sure I do not know.

It this thing, this thing that dimly worries anyone who thinks about an historical anything which has induced every one, Mark Twain in A Yankee At King Arthur’s Court and then all that have been written since then has made them attempt to in one way and another way try to make a thing a thing that they recognize while they are writing make it something that had no existing before that writing gave it that recognition, they tried to do this by changing something. Of course it is something to do but is it really interesting not interesting enough.

What can the historian do, well I do hope he will do something, I almost would like to be an historian myself to perhaps do something. You see that is why making it the Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas made it do something, it made it be a recognition by never before that writing having it be existing. It is a natural thing to do if writing is to be writing, but after all it ought to be able to be done as history as a mystery story. I am certain so certain so more than certain that it ought to be able to be done. I know so well all the causes why it cannot be done and yet if it cannot be done cannot it be done it would be so very much more interesting than anything if it could be done even if it cannot be done.

I wish it could be done and if it could be done all these reasons for its not having been done would be of no importance because it will have been done.

That is what makes anything everything that it has been done and so perhaps history will not repeat itself and it will come to be done. Perhaps no perhaps yes anyway this is all I know just at present about how writing is written how an audience is existing how anyone telling anything is telling that thing.

[ ¶ ]

1935

485.

THE GEOGRAPHICAL HISTORY OF AMERICA: OR THE RELATION OF HUMAN NATURE TO THE HUMAN MIND

[The Geographical History Of America …, Random House, New York 1936]

[PART I]   PART II   PART IV   PART IV

In the month of February were born Washington Lincoln and I.

These are ordinary ideas. If you please these are ordinary ideas.

Let us talk not about disease but about death. If nobody had to die how would there be room enough for any of us who now live to have lived. We never could have been if all the others had not died. There would have been no room.

Now the relation of human nature to the human mind is this.

Human nature does not know this.

Human nature cannot know this.

What is it that human nature does not know. Human nature does not know that if every one did not die there would be no room for those who live now.

Human nature can not know this.

Now the relation of human nature to the human mind is this.

Human nature cannot know this.

But the human mind can. It can know this.

In the United States there is more space where nobody is than where anybody is.

This is what makes America what it is.

Does it make human nature in America what it is. If not it does make the human mind in America what it is.

But there being so much space in America where nobody is has nothing to do with this that if nobody had ever died that is if everybody had not died there would not be room here for anybody who is alive now.

This is the way human nature can sleep, it can sleep by not knowing this. The human mind can sleep by knowing this. Until it knows this the human mind cannot sleep, and sleep well human nature and the human mind can sleep.

After all would do we like to live to have lived, then if we do then everybody else has had to die and we have to cry because we too one day we too will have to die otherwise the others who will like to live could not come by.

This is what makes religion and propaganda and politics this and with this the human mind and human nature.

And the human mind can know this but human nature cannot know this and so the human mind pretty well does not know this.

A dog can go to sleep standing and not know the reason why.

A man can go to sleep standing and that is the reason why, he can go to sleep standing but he prefers not to. For this there is no reason why.

Yes and yet this this is what makes everybody say what they do if they do say what they do say.

And everybody does say what they do say.

This makes propaganda and politics and religion.

And some say that we have all these things now.

And have we any of all these things now and have we any reason why why we have these things now but perhaps we have not these things now. A Geographical history is very important when connected with all this.

Nobody knows any more about human nature and the human mind than that.

Individualism that is human nature and the human mind communism that is human nature and the human mind and why do they go on saying so and not.

Because here is the pause they pause and the cause the cause is that they pause and they cannot pause.

Man is man was man will be gregarious and solitary, he will be because it is his nature to he will be because he has a mind to and even once more it is more and more and more as if he wants to.

What has the human mind got to do with talking.

Just that, what you say makes you want to say it again and what you say wants to make you say it another way, say the same thing another or the other thing in some way.

Any way is another way if you say it the same way.

Individualism and communism they are not separate they are the same or else human nature would not be human nature but it is.

Any little dog says so.

He wants to run away and he wants to be there with you.

Oh yes of course but as he has not a human mind he can act so he can do the two things at once but the human mind ah the human mind can not do the two things at once. That is wherein the human mind differs from human nature.

Idem the same.

If you please these are ordinary ideas.

As anybody sits and looks they do not necessarily look to see what they do see.

If they did see they would see that the dog would does run away and stay. Just like this. He feels like that any way.

Now anybody who loves money and anybody who loves loves money anybody who loves loves to have money.

The human mind can say yes and no the human mind can even know that there is yes and no, not every human mind not any human mind but the human mind, the human mind can know that there is yes and no.

Yes that is the way I mean to please.

Think how that sentence goes.

Yes that is the way I mean to, please.

Well anyway.

That is what I mean to be I mean to be the one who can and does have as ordinary ideas as these.

End of Chapter one.

If you stop to think about chapter one you will know that any one has had to die so that there is room for any one to be, that is if every one who had lived had not died where would we be.

In other words if everybody even if there had not been a great many but just only as many as there have been if anybody that is everybody had not died there would not be room here and now for anybody who is here here and now.

Even in America where there is more space where there is nobody than where there is. Never to forget that.

These are ordinary ideas.

Chapter II

Extraordinary ideas.

Extraordinary ideas are just as ordinary as ordinary ideas because if you please everybody has to have or have had extraordinary ideas.

Do extraordinary ideas interfere with propaganda and communism and individualism and what are any and all ideas.

To know what ideas are you have to think of geographical history and the relation of the human mind to human nature.

What do they say.

What is the use of being a little boy if you are growing up to be a man.

What is the use of Franklin Roosevelt being like the third Napoleon.

What is the use.

What is the use of being a little boy if you are to grow up to be a man.

Chapter III

What is the use of being a little boy if you are going to grow up to be a man.

Neither human nature or the human mind thinks so. They do not think that there is no use in being a little boy if you are going to grow up to be a man.

And yet everybody does so unless it is a little girl going to grow up to be a woman.

But what is the use.

Use is here used in the sense of purpose.

Does it interfere with propaganda to really know this thing, what is the use of being a little boy if you are going to grow up to be a man.

Chapter one

What do they say.

They say that Washington and Lincoln and I were born in that month the month of February and that this nobody can deny.

February is a short month but although February is a short month we Washington Lincoln and I were born in that month in that short month.

Not even now again can any one this deny, not they nor not I.

Chapter II

The human mind fails to be a human mind when it thinks because it cannot think that what is the use of being a little boy if you are going to grow up to be a man.

Now let the human mind think what it is to be a little boy and when the human mind has thought what it is to be a little boy the human mind will know that there is no use in being a little boy if you are going to grow up to be a man.

Human nature can not know that there is no use in being a little boy if he is to grow up to be a man.

There is then a connection between human nature and the human mind insofar as human nature cannot know that there is no use in being a little boy if he is to grow up to be a man and the human mind can well yes it can if it can it can know that there is no use in being a little boy if he is to grow up to be a man.

And then as it is to have these human nature and the human mind and the little boy and he has to grow up to be a man and is there any use in all of these then there is a geographical history of all these, you do feel that as it is where it is.

I can just see the way the land lies as all of these are there. And so can you. And so can you.

There is no question not any question as to which land lies over or under the seas. Salt lake country is over and under the seas only there is no sea. So much better that there is no sea because then the land can be seen and can see.

Chapter III which is the same as chapter XV

Do you see that there is the land which nobody can see because there is the sea, and yet there is the land in America there is the land salt lake land where there is no sea.

Chapter III

How can you tell if a country is young old or young young or old.

Is it because all the animals that have lived on it are dead in it.

Chapter IV

As long as nothing or very little that you write is published it is all sacred but after it is a great deal of it published is it everything that you write is it as sacred. That has to do with whether the animals dead in it make a country as old as if no animals were dead in it.

Has this to do with human nature or the human mind.

And does any one need to wonder why.

So in chapter three we consider these things the age of the world, the sacredness of writing and human nature and the human mind.

and
Geographical History.
Chapter III

What is the relation of human nature to the age of any country.

One cannot say it too often and it need not bring tears to your eyes what is the use of being a little boy if you are going to grow up to be a man what is the use.

An age of a country is not the same thing because after all it may be it even might be that human nature has nothing to do with it. But the human mind must have something to do with it although when to the human mind that country is old and when to the human mind that country is young that country need not necessarily be either young or old. Has the human mind really has the human mind anything to do with age or is that only human nature, human nature has undoubtedly to do with age but has the human mind, neither more nor less but has the human mind. Let me now in Chapter IV tell any story of Geography and what it looks like and the human mind.

Chapter IV

Geography does not look like it does in relation to the human mind.

Not more or less but to begin with what man is man was man will be.

When children play tag they tag each other that is they touch each other to start, well dogs do that, they touch each other to start just as children do. A big dog touches a little dog to start him to play a white dog touches a black dog to start him to play a black dog will touch any dog to start him to play. When children do so it is called playing tag.

Any child does that.

And has the human mind anything to do with kidnapping perhaps yes perhaps no. Kidnapping means that they take anything away. But the human mind can never take anything away.

Dogs do so they mean and they do not mean to do so. But dogs cannot say I mean I mean. They can though they can say I mean I mean and they do, they also can say I forgot and they do they do both forget and they do say so and there is a reason why.

Anybody with a human mind can say I mean and they can say I forgot and mean that. Fighting is not an action of the human mind neither is remembering if it had to do with the human mind then the human mind would concern itself with age but it does not, therefore any nature can mean or not mean what they do they can forget or remember what they do but the human mind no the human mind has nothing to do with age.

As I say so tears come into my eyes.

Why does the human mind not concern itself with age.

Because the human mind knows what it knows and knowing what it knows it has nothing to do with seeing what it remembers, remember how the country looked as we passed over it, it made designs big designs like human nature draws them because it knows them without ever having seen them from above.

Why in an aeroplane is one not afraid of being high.

Because human nature has nothing to do with it.

Nothing.

I repeat yes and no nothing.

When you climb on the land high human nature knows because by remembering it has been a dangerous thing to go higher and higher on the land which is where human nature was but now in an aeroplane human nature is nothing remembering is nothing no matter how many have been killed from up there it is not anything that is a memory, because if you are killed you do not remember no you do not, it is only on land where it is dangerous but where you were not killed that you remember.

And so the human mind is like not being in danger but being killed, there is no remembering, no there is no remembering and no forgetting because you have to remember to forget no there is none in any human mind.

This brings us back to tag and kite flying and kidnapping and how they are related to the human mind.

Chapter V

The human mind when it is altogether the human mind what a pleasure to me. No this does not bring tears to anybody’s eyes not even to mine and I might I might cry easily oh so very easily.

Kidnapping kite flying and tag and labor unions and the Republican party and the human mind and what eight or as many places look like when it is just as high as it is when you pass over.

Looking down is the same as passing over.

Snow is always astonishing when it is looked at.

But not more astonishing when the trees the bare trees make shadows on it.

Dogs do behave as they please that is as they naturally please until they are told not to.

Anything like that is annoying and annoying has something to do with the human mind. It means it is attached and waits not to go away but to stay. In this way annoying or annoyance is a symptom of there being a human mind.

Yes a human mind.

And what is it.

Is it that all the same.

Chapter III

Beginning with tears.

Annoyance makes nobody cry.

But something does oh yes something does but should it.

Who has to know what word follows another.

I do. Although it is a mistake.

The human mind is not unlike that.

I do. Although it is perfectly a mistake.

If perfection is good more perfection is better is not said but might be said of the human mind.

Chapter IV

But any way any man that is women and children can talk all day or a piece of any day, dogs do too not in the same way not quite in the same way and that does make some difference between human beings and dogs.

I wish I could say that talking had to do with the human mind I wish I could say so and not cry I wish I could.

Chapter V

Does he or she does she or he know what the human mind is.

And so all the old chapters end tears end but all this has nothing to do with the human mind the use of the human mind and tears.

It has been said said by very many said by Jules Verne he weeps that shows he is a man. But a dog can have tears in his eyes yes he can have tears in his eyes when he has been disillusioned.

A dog when he begged always got what he asked for.

One day he begged a little dog to give him what he wanted. The little dog did not give him what he wanted. The dog had tears in his eyes and so to cry does not make the human mind oh no to cry does not make the human mind it makes a piece of nature but it does not make the human mind.

The human mind has nothing to do with sorrow and with disappointment and with tears.

You can say to a dog look and long and he does, he even does without your saying so but and that is true human nature can look and long but not the human mind no not the human mind.

Oh dear does she does he does he does she know what the human mind is and if he does and if she does and if she does and if he does what is the human mind.

The human mind knows neither memory nor tears it can forget, but what can it forget, it can forget nothing but not be remembering indeed not by remembering and so he and she and she and he do know what the human mind is.

A dog does not know what the human mind is.

He only knows grief and disturbance and tears he only knows that if he has lost confidence he has lost confidence and he was born with that confidence lost.

The relation of human nature to the human mind makes everybody indifferent to remembering and forgetting to age and living to knowing that every one can die so that there may be room for all who are here now and so many people expect to prepare otherwise but they they do not know what the human mind is.

If there was no geography no geographical history would there be any human mind not as it is but would there would there be any human mind.

Anybody that can help this to go farther can go on with what the human mind is and so as indifferently as that we begin with Chapter one.

Chapter I

The human mind is.

The human mind has no relation to human nature at all. The question has been asked is it the relation of human nature to the human mind or is it the relation of the human mind to human nature. The answer is there is no relation between the human mind and human nature there is a relation between human nature and the human mind.

Chapter one

What is it.

Chapter III

Does or does not a dog know that there is a human mind, no he does not know that there is a human mind he knows that there is human nature but not that there is a human mind.

Is or is not a dog born with his confidence gone. This is not an interesting question.

Chapter III

What is the relation of communism individualism propaganda to human nature what is the relation of it to the human mind or is there none. There is a human mind oh yes there is one. Is there any relation to it in communism individualism or propaganda or has all that only to do with human nature, has it has it, remember about tears and age and memory and swallows flying and birds which always sing the same thing to any one but not to themselves, they the birds have tears but no memory.

How many animals birds and wild flowers are there in the United States and is it splendid of it to have any.

There are some places in the United States where they almost do not have any.

The United States is interesting because in it there are some in it that have no human nature at all just as in some places in it there are almost not any animals or flowers at all and this what has this to do with the relation of human nature to the human mind.

Anybody can have tears in their eyes when they hear dogs bark. Because which of it is it.

Chapter IV

Why Europe is too small to wage war.

Why is Europe too small to wage war because war has to be waged on too large a scale to be contained in a small country therefore as they think about war they know that they can only think and not do. They are like our dogs who make believe do things to each other but they know that they can be seen and if you can be seen then you cannot do anything to one another.

Therefore Europe is too small to wage war since anybody now can see it all and if anybody really anybody can see it all then they cannot wage war. They can have a great many troubles but they cannot wage war. Not wage war.

Also the geographical history of America.

Chapter V

Madame Reverdy was the wife of a hotel keeper. I say was because she is dead not awfully dead but still dead.

One of the things that makes a big country different from a little country makes the Geographical history of America different from the geographical history of Europe is that when anybody is dead they are dead.

So Madame Reverdy was the wife of a hotel keeper. In many hotels in small countries they never go out of the hotel. She never did and neither did he. He is not dead, not because he could live longer but because he is not dead.

She had four children that is they did three boys and a girl and the girl had a curl but she got very stout. She still is but not as stout as she was.

The three boys were very good looking when they were younger.

Now it is just the same as the older is married and the younger is a one lunger and the third is a cook. But all this had not happened when the mother was no longer their mother as she had become dead that is she had killed herself just as much to be dead as not. No one asked her to live longer but if she did it she did it not to live longer but to be a hotel keeper longer.

She had been awfully ready to be a hotel keeper but she had been not awfully ready not to live longer. She is dead as much dead as if she had not lived longer.

No one can care to know what happens to any one although everybody listens to any one who tells about what happened to any one.

I feel that it is a failure not to live longer.

So they say.

And so Europe can stay but it cannot wage war any longer.

This is what all the world is that it cannot wage war any longer and so it might just as well stop. Human nature is not interesting any longer and so it might just as well stop being human nature any longer.

Chapter VI

The portrait of Thornton Wilder.

In china china is not china it is an earthen ware. In China there is no need of China because in China china is china.

All who liked china like china and have china.

China in America is not an earthen ware.

All who like china in America like china in America and all who like china in America do not like to have china in china be an earthen ware. Therefore it is not.

Remember therefore it is not but better not remember.

It is better not to remember because there is no such thing no such thing as remember. Therefore there is not.

All allow no one allow, no one to allow no one to remember.

It is left to be right not to remember because not to remember is as much left as not left to remember.

It is no doubt a resistance to yield to all. Not to yield at all.

Oh no remember there is a great difference between to yield at all but not to yield to all.

Do not remember because it is not to remember that makes it be theirs as well as the.

A portrait celebrated as the portrait of Thornton Wilder.

I wish I knew a history was a history.

And tears.

I wish I knew a history as a history which is not which is not there are no fears. He has no fears.

At most he has no tears.

For them very likely he is made of them.

It is too bad that fears rhymes with tears.

Very likely for them.

But which I beseech you to say.

Chapter VII

I cannot be accused too often of liking to hear and see everything and yet everything which is heard and which is seen has nothing no nothing no no nothing to do with the human mind. No nothing.

And yet the human mind there is the human mind.

Human nature now is not at all interesting.

Chapter II

Did you hear your husband heave a heavy sigh.

Nobody knows how happy it is to have anything sound like that.

This chapter is to be all about when words how words do words look like that.

Like it did when I looked at it, there there where I saw it.

Beneath me when I was above it.

If there was only human nature there would be words but they would not be like that.

Chapter III

There is no real reality to a really imagined life any more.

Nothing I like more than when a dog barks in his sleep.

That is a reality that can be known not by listening but by the dog who is asleep and feels like barking, he barks as if he barks and it is a bark it really is a bark although he is only dreaming. How much does he know that he is barking.

Human nature moves around and does the human mind move around.

What is the difference between remembering what has been happening and remember what has been as dreaming. None. Therefore there is no relation between human nature and the human mind.

When they say do not read or know this because you do not understand it what does it mean.

To understand a thing means to be in contact with that thing and the human mind can be in contact with anything.

Human nature can be connected with anything but it can not be in contact with anything.

Any minute then is anything if there is a human mind.

Any minute is not anything if there is human nature.

But any minute is anything so then there is a human mind.

Think of how very often there is not, there is not a human mind and so any minute is not anything.

Any one can see that human nature can not make any minute be anything.

They ask me is there any progressing and I answer and now human nature is not interesting why of course not it is not interesting. It is there to be sure it is there but just now it is not interesting.

Chapter I

One and one makes two but not in minutes. No never again in minutes.

That is what is the human mind. There is nothing in it about minutes. Progressing of course there is no progressing no there is the human mind not interesting but being there yes just as well as not.

Chapter II

If some one says and how is Rachel and you say very well I thank you that means that Rachel does belong to you.

How is America. Very well I thank you. This is the reply. If you say I thank you that means that in a way it belongs to you. Very well I thank you.

Human nature is what any human being will do. And the human mind. Tears come into my eyes when I say the human mind. Tears do not come into my eyes they are the feeling of tears my eyes are the feeling of tears. And not because I say the human mind. But because there is the human mind. Oh yes there is a human mind. Not entirely at a glance not at all at a glance. When she says look at the roses is that human nature or the human mind.

She will tell me, yes she will tell me if when she says look at the roses whether that is human nature or the human mind.

Human nature is what any human being will do.

That is a very satisfactory thing to say.

And the human mind is the way they tell what any human being has or does or may or can do.

Not at all not at all not at all.

That has nothing to do with the human mind. That is the same thing as saying that human speech is the same thing as the human mind and it is not.

Whether or whether not the human mind could exist if there had been no human speech this I do not know but this I do know that the human mind is not the same thing as human speech. Has one anything to do with the other is writing a different thing, oh yes and this is so exciting so satisfying so tender that it makes everything everything writing has nothing to do with the human speech with human nature and therefore and therefore it has something to do with the human mind.

Take an example a dog can tag another dog to start him playing and he remembers this and does it again not because it is the way he remembers it but because it is the way he does.

Now a little girl or boy tags too to start the other one but he says so he says I tagged you and he says I will tag you and he says did you tag him and he says I can tag you if I want to.

That might be the human mind but it is not.

Any little child has to be taught to play tag because although any dog does play tag this way and so any child can play tag this way any child can be taught to be play tag this way.

This has nothing to do with human nature this has to do with the human mind.

So then human nature can talk but so can any dog.

But the human mind can write and so cannot any dog and so human writing is not human nature it is the human mind.

What it looks like when it sees when it is seen, that may make human nature what it is but not the human mind although tears can almost come to its eyes, oh not the human mind, no not the human mind.

When any one looks and sees how what it sees looks like it cannot not know whether it is human nature or the human mind but it can know it will know and therefore as it looks at it all it can know that human nature is not the human mind. Once as a piece. Or even twice or more as a piece.

A piece is only a little way and it must finish even if the world is round and the land on it is flat as it is like a carpet as it is but the human mind can not remember that. The human mind can not remember no cannot remember, yes that is that.

When anything looks like it is and it is land and anybody writing or painting says it is that no one needs to remember that.

Chapter IX

How looking at it does not make it different from what it looks like.

That is why they make it like that not because they look at it but because it is like that. Yes the human mind.

Chapter X

A description of how the land the American land the land in America looks and is flat is and looks flat.

Chapter I

Some dogs eyes in the night give out a red ruby light and some dog’s eyes at night are green.

Has this anything to do with the human mind. It might.

It can have nothing to do with human nature that can easily be seen. Seen is here used in the sense of known.

All these things have something to do with excitement and has excitement anything to do with the human mind.

Any dog can get excited he can know that he can get excited and he can know that he intends to get excited and he can gradually get forced to get excited although he does not care about it. Human nature is like that and the human mind. Here we commence to come to one of the complete problems concerning the human mind. I must ask every one with or without tears in my eyes has excitement anything to do with the human mind.

Has it to do with geography.

It has undoubtedly to do with politics and propaganda and government and being here and there and society has it anything to do with writing. Has it in short has it now there are no tears in my eyes has it to do with the human mind.

Chapter II

What has excitement got to do with geography and how does the land the American land look from above from below and from custom and from habit.

Are there any customs and habits in America there is geography and what what is the human mind. The human mind is there because they write and they do not forget or remember and they do not go away and come back again. That is what the human mind does not human nature but the human mind. Listen to the human mind.

I will tell a story about the human mind what is the story.

It is the story of Bennett.

Bennett has an uncle who is as young as he is that is to say he is about the same age and age has nothing to do with the human mind.

When a great many hear you that is an audience and if a great many hear you what difference does it make.

Bennett and his uncle do not know anything about that.

And why not. Because that has nothing to do with the human mind.

Bennett’s uncle has nothing to do with the human mind because he listens to the human mind and if you listen to the human mind is there a human mind to which you listen.

Bennett’s uncle has nothing to do with human nature because human nature well if you have tears for human nature and gradually human nature has no tears how can you have human nature.

And this and this brings us to this that human nature has now no tears and this this is all because of the history of geography, geography now having come to be what it is the land lying as it does and any one looking at it seeing it as it is there are no more tears in human nature.

And so where where is Bennett’s uncle, he is not with the human mind because he listens to the human mind and he is not with human nature because there are no tears in human nature. Where is Bennett. Bennett is not there, because Bennett does not listen to the human mind and because he has no tears with human nature and so Bennett is what he is. And what is that and how many are that.

It has been said, that if everybody had gone on living there would not be any room here now where we all are for those of us who are here now this includes Bennett and Bennett’s uncle. And this would make his uncle cry if every one were to die but not Bennett Bennett would not cry because Bennett as Bennett knows that he is human nature and human nature does not cry not now not unless human nature is tired human nature can be tired but is human nature tired now, no not now.

Is it exciting not to cry. Yes and no and Bennett knows that this is so.

Chapter III

There are no chapters in the life of Bennett but there are chapters in the life of the Uncle of Bennett because he knows and as he knows he knows that some time is a time that he can look forward and remember and if you can then that is not the human mind. The human mind cannot does not look forward and remember and so really and truly Bennett’s uncle cannot listen to the human mind. And so he is a communist. A communist and individualist a propagandist a politician cannot listen to the human mind, a business man can and anybody who can sit and write can he can listen to the human mind. Can Bennett, well I do not know whether Bennett can.

What you cannot eat you can.

Yes Bennett.

Chapter IV

The world as we see it looks like this.

They used to think that the world was there as we see it but this is not so the world is there as it is human nature is there as it is and the human mind. The human mind knows this, that everything is there as it is.

Only the human mind knows this and that is the reason that it is not what anybody says but what anybody writes that has to do what it has to do with the human mind.

That is what makes the comic strip, Mr. and Mrs. the success it is, it is that the human mind knows that it is what it is. It even knows that human nature is what it is therefore it need not remember or forget no the human mind does not remember because how can you remember when anything is what it is.

Or how can you forget when anything is what it is.

Bless a wife who has made this clear.

Chapter V

And so a great many birds hop and sing.

Anything is what it is.

Chapter VI

There are birds in America but I have not noticed them not as much as I have noticed them here.

There are a great many birds in America but I did not notice them.

I do notice them here. You notice birds if you sit with them. That is natural as birds are always twittering singing and flying. They come in and go out again so naturally as with the dogs you notice them if you are sitting.

I noticed some animals over there, it is natural to notice them as if they were wild ones living naturally where they used to be wild ones.

By their used to be wild ones it is meant that no one was interested then in their being there except as they were there that is when they were wild ones as if they were wild ones. Now they see to it that they are still wild but continue to be there. That is what makes it be America over there that no one knows the difference between human nature and the wild animals there because there is more not being wild but being ones there there is more now there that they live as easily as anything since no one intends any things should happen to any one of them. In other words there in America wild ones are as if they were there with nothing to happen to them as if they lived there which they do so that nobody thinks they die there which they do.

That is what peace is but always there is some one who has not felt that this could be done that any wild animal living where it is living could naturally go on being living until it became dead. Dead is not uninteresting and yet it is not any more uninteresting than that to any animal or human nature.

So that is peace.

Suddenly it comes to be that anybody can be peacefully not knowing any other thing.

Has that anything to do with the land as it is and the human mind.

Just as likely as not there are no tears.

She says she wanted that she should be the only ideal one, but she is, what else is she but that, she is, and so the human mind rests with what is.

Yes which it is, that.

That is what they call it. That.

Chapter VII

Now I wish to say just what human nature is and what its relation is to the human mind.

I know so well the relation of a simple center and a continuous design to the land as one looks down on it, a wandering line as one looks down on it, a quarter section as one looks down on it, the shadows of each tree on the snow and the woods on each side and the land higher up between it and I know so well how in spite of the fact that the human mind has not looked at it the human mind has it to know that it is there like that, notwithstanding that the human mind has liked what it has which has not been like that.

Has the human mind anything to do with what it sees. Yes I think so. With what it likes. No I do not think so. With what it has. No I do not think so, with communism individualism propaganda politics and women no and yes I think so, I think it is not so. With the world as it has said it was. No I do not think so. Then what is the human mind. Has the human mind anything to do with question and answer. Perhaps no I do not think so.

Chapter IV

They say I am not right when I say that what you say is not the same as what you write but anybody try to write and they will say that this is so.

When you write well when you write anybody try to write and they will say that I am right.

What you say has nothing to do with what you write.

Does it rain in America oh yes and there is snow. High up and low down there is snow, snow snow really beautiful snow.

What is the difference between anything and anything.

Ah yes, well that is something to know.

What is the difference between as snow and as snow.

They say that when I say it is not what they say but what they write that has to do with the human mind they say when I say this that I am not right but I am right because I write this and I do not say this. When I say it it is not so but when I write it it is so. Anybody can know that this is so.

And so we come to what is really what we write what we write is really a crime story.

Why the writing of to-day has to do with the way any land can lay when it is there particularly flat land. That is what makes land connected with the human mind only flat land a great deal of flat land is connected with the human mind and so America is connected with the human mind, I can say I say so but what I do is to write it so. Think not the way the land looks but the way it lies that is now connected with the human mind.

And so and so and there is no real use for tears.

Only when her son has fallen off a cart and when the small bones of his ankle are broken in the midst of the harvest and he cannot work for two months. Then it is nervousness that makes water come into her eyes.

Chapter II

The use of the human mind and its connection with what is being written.

Think of what anybody does they read what is or has been written. They do not read what is or has been said. Even on the radio it is written it is not said no no not said.

Chapter III

You will find that all this is true when I get through.

Chapter I

All the witnesses of the autobiography are not filled with tears. If they are they are tears of anger not tears of sorrow and nervousness and excitement but really and truly it is necessary to cry when you read anything, crying gives pleasure to reading, but it has nothing to do with the human mind, it has nothing to do with writing.

But not in the home. Tears do not give pleasure in the home. They give pleasure in reading.

Does this show that reading has something to do with the human mind. It has been said that no one but human beings weep and therefore tears show that there is a human mind. Not in the home I repeat not in the home but in reading yes in reading.

And so listen, nervousness makes tears and reading. Sorrow is another thing, sorrow can connect with reading. And so so many people read just as so many people sorrow they do not borrow sorrow nor reading, and what is its connection with the human mind.

It makes me uneasy when I think that here there is a question of the relation of human nature to the human mind and yet I am so sure that there is none no connection between human nature and the human mind no relation between human nature and the human mind.

Chapter II

The Witnesses of my autobiography. Think what an admirable title that would make for an autobiography think only think how many different titles have been invented for autobiographies, just think only think and it is astonishing always astonishing how many people can think of a new title for an autobiography. And yet autobiographies have nothing to do with the human mind, and they really have nothing to do with tears and reading. When they said reading made easy reading without tears and some one sent me such a beautiful copy of that, does that mean that tears have to do with the human mind as has been so often said.

And now there are no tears in reading. A movie star said, no matter how much or how many cry on the screen the audience remains dry eyed. Has that something to do with the fact that now there is no connection no relation between reading and the human mind.

Does it come down to that.

Has the human mind forgotten to come down to that.

I have been told that I have always been nervous and unoccupied, that I have never cared to fill my time with the things that fill it and that as a result I am not likely to remember or forget and therefore have I a human mind. Is it because of this that I have a human mind. Is it because of this that any one that has a human mind does that, does nothing to fill it.

Is that what makes it that.

And therefore there are no witnesses to the autobiography of any one that has a human mind.

Is this all that makes it that.

There is no reason why chapters should succeed each other since nothing succeeds another, not now any more. In the old novels yes but not now any more and so the human mind not succeeding one thing by another supposing everybody doing nothing should continue living. How about it.

Has that anything to do with the human mind.

No not when it is just like that.

The minute it means anything it has nothing to do with the human mind, with human nature yes, but not with the way the earth is and looks and not with the human mind. No nothing to do with the human mind.

Every body knows just now how nothing succeeds anything. And so just now yes just now the human mind is the human mind.

Chapter III

Venus is so big that it can have a ring around it like the moon. Jo Alsop.

Chapter IV

I wish to show Jo Alsop why the human mind is not what he recognises when he says some minds say what they say. Any word can say something but really that has nothing to do with the human mind. Let me make this clear to Jo Alsop. He is not a witness to an autobiography. Therefore he should be again told what is the human mind. He has not to be told what is human nature because he is not interested in human nature but he has to be told what is the human mind because although he is interested in the human mind he does not know that the human mind is not related to human nature.

Listen Jo Alsop while I make this clear.

Chapter V

Why is it not necessary to have chapters and if in spite of it not being necessary one does have them why do they not have to follow one another.

Nothing is known of the word necessary but Jo Alsop knows something of the word necessary oh yes he does, he says not but oh yes he does and is it because he does know something about the word necessary he does not know anything about the human mind. No one who knows the word necessary can say that he does or does not like it but Jo Alsop can. He can and he does.

Let us not weep for Jo Alsop or have tears in our eyes or in his.

And yet.

Once more the word necessary is not displaced. The human mind cannot be displaced. In that respect it is not the same as the word necessary.

Rest carefully to-night.

Chapter IV

Carefully is such a sweet word.

Chapter V

I do not know where I am going but I am on my way and then suddenly well not perhaps suddenly but perhaps yes I do know where I am going and I do not like it like that.

Because of this there is no such thing as one and one.

That has a great deal to do with the relation of human nature to the human mind it also has a great deal to do with the geographical history of America.

When suddenly you know that the geographical history of America has something to do with everything it may be like loving any man or any woman or even a little or a big dog. Yes it may, that is to say it does.

And why.

Why has nothing to do with that.

Some people like a big country and some people like a little one but it all depends it depends whether you can wander around a big one or a little one. Wandering around a country has something to do with the geographical history of that country and the way one piece of it is not separated from any other one. Can one say too often just as loving or tears in one’s eyes that the straight lines on the map of the United States of America make wandering a mission and an everything and can it only be a big country that can be like that or even a little one. Anyway it has a great deal to do with the relation between human nature and the human mind and not remembering and not forgetting and not as much as much having tears in one’s eyes. No no tears in one’s eyes, whatever any one else can say. In wandering around a big country some people who live in a big country do not wander. What has wandering got to do with the human mind or religion. But really wandering has something to do with the human mind. A big or a little country. Wandering in a big or a little country.

The relation of nervousness to excitement and the death and the death of René Crevel. René Crevel was not nervous he really was not excited and that is because he was in a country where no one wanders.

Chapter V

Any time after a war any one is nervous. They think they are excited but they are nervous.

You can see how that brings wandering and the human mind nearer nearer to what, nearer to nearer. But nervous has nothing to do with the human mind. Whether excitement has we do not yet know but we think so.

Chapter VI

Any one any time after a war is nervous.

They are not excited they are nervous and that has nothing to do either with human nature nor with the human mind.

Human nature has nothing to do with being nervous. When a dog is nervous it has nothing to do with the human mind.

And so rightly so being nervous has nothing to do with the relation of human nature to the human mind.

But has it to do with the human mind.

Chapter VII

How slowly nervousness is everything, and that is not true of excitement, which is not true of anything.

Has excitement anything to do with the human mind.

No hesitating.

Has excitement anything to do with the human mind. When you come as near as that to anything, it has nothing to do with nervousness.

Nervousness has nothing to do with anything but it always is there after a big war.

Please play and pay all respect to the dead, but not in America not where a country is so big that it is divided one part from the other by ruled lines and it has to be flat, it has to be flat, or there is no hope of it not paying respect to the dead.

René Crevel would have liked to have gone to America he always hoped for that.

But now he is dead.

He killed himself.

There is respect for the dead but not over there because so much of the land is flat.

I like it like that.

Chapter II

I could have begun with Chapter I but anybody even I have had enough of that.

Chapter II

But which are they when once a day they do not eat and they do not go away.

Mushrooms are very good to eat.

But we never gave any of them to René Crevel.

What is the relation of the human mind to a real person who has really lived or one that you mix up with whether he has really never been here or not.

We do not change when René Crevel has not been not ever been here yet.

Nobody ever heard of him but what has that to do with whether you will be excited about him.

Nothing at all nothing at all nothing at all.

And if he was all made up.

Something as well would have to do with human nature.

And the human mind.

I wonder.

Chapter III

I like the human mind.

Chapter IV

Human nature.

Human nature does not excite me but it does make me nervous.

Therefore human nature is like a great war, it makes you nervous.

It is not nervous but it makes you nervous.

And as it makes you nervous it has nothing to do with excitement or with the human mind.

I almost like all who tell me so.

And everybody tells me so tells me that human nature has nothing to do with excitement or the human mind because human nature makes you nervous.

And politics and geography and government and propaganda, well and what of it what of politics and geography and government and money and propaganda, do they make you nervous. Do they.

[ ¶ ]

PART II

Chapter I

There is always a relation between one thing and any other thing such as human nature and the human mind, between painting and what you paint between a black and a white dog although they are not related to each other.

Being a relation is one thing.

Just to-day I said is she a mother or a daughter.

Well anyway it might be thought that anyway she would have had to have been a daughter.

But not at all she might have been a granddaughter.

Being a relation is not a necessary thing.

Jo Alsop is he a relation.

Perhaps not.

René Crevel was.

Thornton Wilder is.

Sometimes some one is as if he were an only son.

But is he a son at all.

May be he never has been.

Chapter II

It is very painful if it is true that not every nightingale can sing.

I could not say this thing because I have never listened to any nightingale who could not sing.

I have listened when they began.

Is beginning singing.

For them they know that in America there are no nightingales although there are mocking birds.

And what have the mocking birds done.

They have spread.

They used to be only in the Eastern south, and now they go farther and farther North and they have gone West to Los Angeles and further and further north perhaps they will be all over, the national bird of the United States.

Some one who was born in California had never even heard one before.

All these things must be remembered in the relation of human nature to the human mind and the geographical history of America.

Chapter II

I should have hated the weather had it not been a pleasure, not to hate the weather but to like cold weather. Weather has nothing to do with the human mind neither cold nor hot nor temperate nor violent weather. It has one may almost say nothing to do with human nature.

What is human nature.

Human nature resembles the nature that any human beings have. It is not necessarily it but it resembles it.

How can anything be dull even death if nothing resembles it. Whether they write or whether they do not they could not write if anything did or did not resemble any other thing. This is very important and no one can disturb anybody or anything.

Resemble and disturb.

Dogs play whether they want to or not with each other.

And now.

What is the resemblance between human nature and the human mind.

The human mind has no resemblances if it had it could not write that is to say write right.

There that is better than not said.

Chapter III

It is very likely that something always takes a long time.

A play.

I say two dogs, but say a dog and a dog.

The human mind. The human mind does play. Of course the human mind does play.

Human nature. No human nature does not play, it might desire something but it does not play.

A dog plays because he plays again.

The human mind plays because it plays.

Human nature does not play because it does not play again.

And so to make nervousness and not excitement into a play.

And then to make excitement and not nervousness into a play.

And then to make a play with just the human mind.

Let us try.

A Play.

Make. There is no place to wait.

Wilder. Made is not past make.

Call it all to order because perhaps here there has not been it all kept entirely in the human mind.

And so to begin again.

Make. No instance of make.

Wilder. Do not change wild to wilder.

Now make a play with human nature and not anything of the human mind.

Pivoines smell like magnolias.

Dogs smell like dogs.

Men smell like men.

And gardens smell differently at different seasons of the year.

This is a mistake this is not human nature it comes more nearly having to do with the human mind.

Try a play again.

Even those who are just ordinary know what the human mind is. But not when they are drunk. Nobody knows what the human mind is when they are drunk.

Every little play helps.

Another play.

There is any difference between resting and waiting.

Be careful of analysis and analogy.

A play.

There is no in between in a play.

A play could just as well only mean two.

Then it could do.

It could really have to do

With the human mind.

This is reading without tears but is there writing without tears.

Yes there is when you have been told not to cry.

Chapter IV

Everybody who has a grandfather has had a great grandfather and that great grandfather has had a father. This actually is true of a grandmother who was a granddaughter and her grandfather had a father.

He had brothers and they lived on where he had come from. They always wrote to one another. At anytime anybody who knows how to write can write to one another.

But what do they write about.

They tell about the weather and sometimes what they have sold never what they have given to one another because and never forget that, they always have they always did they always can sell anything that is something to one another.

You may say I think you may say that no one can really give anything to anybody but anybody can sell something to somebody.

This is what makes the human mind and not human nature although a great many one might say anybody can say something about this not being so. But it is so.

And the human mind can live does live by anybody being able to sell something to somebody. That is what money is not give but sell.

Believe it or not that is what money is and what the human mind is. The human nature perhaps not but of what interest is human nature. Any dog that does what it does does what human nature does and if not but if not why not and if why not what interest is that to the human mind. None at all. That is what the human mind is that human nature is not of any interest to it, it is not in any relation to it. That is why sex and jealousy is not the human mind it is human nature and therefore those any one writing letters does not write about that, they write about the weather and money and the family in its relation to money and the weather. Very likely not but most certainly so.

The grandfather of the grandmother went to America and there he was and now in reading all the letters he wrote to his brothers and they wrote to him he never mentioned anything but the weather and money and they always wrote about the weather and money and the family in their relation to so and so that is to weather and money and each other whether they had to do with each other and money and weather.

This is what they really do.

The newspapers tell about events but what have events to do with anything nothing nothing I tell you nothing events have nothing to do with anything nothing, the family of the grandfather and the grandmother was not interested in events because they did not know them and so they told about the weather and money and now everybody knows about the events but really nobody tells them they are still only interested in the weather and money.

Sure that is the way it is.

And why not. Of course there is not a why not.

Now that is one thing.

The other thing is that all the years and now it makes a good many years since the first real author wrote what he had to say, China or Jews or Greeks or anybody else of who is whose, well what of it why this of it that reading it is alright now, now and then what is it, what they wrote they wrote and anybody can read anything anybody wrote.

Do you see that that means that events have nothing to do with the human mind nor has human nature anything to do with the human mind.

I wish it was as clear to anybody as it is to me even if it is not clear to me.

No she is not jealous she is clear about the necessity of being here.

Oh yes oh yes.

Feel quietly about feathers and goats.

If you say so that has to do with the human mind but not with human nature.

How easily it is not pleasurable to have to know about human nature.

But about the human mind the human mind is pleasurable it is only pleasurable and therefore they write.

Who write.

The human mind write.

What does the human mind write.

The human mind writes what it is.

Human nature cannot write what it is because human nature can not write.

The human mind can write what it is because what it is is all that it is and as it is all that it is all it can do is to write.

Yes that is right.

Of course it is right because and because and because that is why anybody can go on being able to read anything that has been written just as naturally as when it is or was written. If not why not.

There is no surprise in that. No surprise that writing can be read.

No surprise in that and yet not anybody says that that what anybody goes on reading is just that that which is not an event, Oh no, because nobody writes that. They write about weather and money, and weather and money have nothing to do with events or with human nature, they have to be the symbols of the human mind and the human mind is what it is and it writes that.

No one need have any doubt that there is no relation between human nature and the human mind.

There is none.

Chapter III

Just like a play.

Girls curl.

A grandmother uses napkins to make a dress.

Another Play.

But, But is a place where they can cease to distress her.

It is extraordinary that when you are acquainted with a whole family you can forget about them.

Another play.

It does not make any difference what happens to anybody if it does not make any difference what happens to them.

Program. She made a date with him which would not do.

Girls coming. There is no use in girls coming.

A man coming. Yes there is a great deal of use in a man coming but will he come at all if he does come will he come here.

Later when another man comes.

How do you like it if he comes and looks like that. Not at all later. Well any one he does come and if he likes it he will come again.

By and by. By and by is very fortunate it is partly what he takes and what he makes and very nearly partly what he does not hope that it will not do not do to do it after he does it.

What did they like. They liked partly liked everything which they needed very much.

There is no reason not to believe in the human mind.

[ ¶ ]

PART IV

The question of identity

A Play

I am I because my little dog knows me.

Which is he.

No which is he.

Say it with tears, no which is he.

I am I why.

So there.

I am I where.

Act I Scene III

I am I because my little dog knows me.

Act I Scene I

Now that is the way I had played that play.

But not at all not as one is one.

Act I Scene I

Which one is there I am I or another one.

Who is one and one or one is one.

I like a play of acting so and so.

Leho Leho.

Leho is a name of a Breton.

But we we in America are not displaced by a dog oh no no not at all not at all at all displaced by a dog.

Scene I

The dog chokes over a ball because it is a ball that chokes any one.

He likes to kindly remember that it is not of any interest.

Part I Scene I

He has forgotten that he has been choked by a ball no not forgotten because this one the same one is not the one that can choke any one.

Scene I Act I

I am I because my little dog knows me, but perhaps he does not and if he did I would not be I. Oh no oh no.

Act I Scene I

A dog this time has choked by himself only the choke resembles a sneeze, and it is bothersome.

When a dog is young he seems to be a very intelligent one.

But later well later the dog is older.

Tears come into the eyes but not by blinking.

And so the dog roams around he knows the one he knows but does that make any difference.

A play is exactly that.

Here is the play.

Play I Act I

How are you what you are.

This has to do with human nature.

Chorus. But human nature is neglected.

Yes of course human nature is neglected as neglected as any one.

Chorus And the human mind.

Chorus And the human mind.

Nobody is told to close.

Nobody is told to close about what the human mind is.

And so finally so.

Chorus There is no left or right without remembering.

And remembering.

They say there is no left and right without remembering.

Chorus But there is no remembering in the human mind.

Tears. There is no chorus in the human mind.

The land is flat from on high and when they wander.

Chorus There is flat land and weather and money for the human mind.

And so tears are vacant.

And so sale and sale and sale is not money.

But money.

Yes money.

Money has something to do with the human mind.

Nobody who has a dog forgets him. They may leave him behind. Oh yes they may leave him behind.

And the result.

May be and the result.

If I am I then my little dog knows me.

The dog listens while they prepare food.

Food might be connected with the human mind but it is not.

Scene II

And how do you like what you are.

And how are you what you are.

And has this to do with the human mind.

Chorus And has this to do with the human mind.

Chorus And is human nature not at all interesting.

Scene II

Do you understand anything better through knowing where it is or not.

Chorus Or not.

Chorus No not because to know where you are you have to remember.

Chorus Yes not.

Chorus. Of course yes not.

Chorus So of course nobody can be interested in human nature.

Chorus Nobody is.

Chorus. Nobody is interested in human nature

Chorus. Not even a dog.

Chorus. It has nothing to do human nature has nothing to do with anything.

Chorus No not with a dog.

Tears. No not with a dog.

Chorus. I am I because my little dog knows me.

Chorus. That does not prove anything about you it only proves something about the dog.

Tears. Yes there I told you human nature is not at all interesting.

Scene III

And the human mind.

Chorus And the human mind.

Tears. And the human mind.

Chorus Yes and the human mind.

Of course the human mind.

Has that anything to do with I am I because my little dog knows me.

Has that anything to do with how a country looks.

Scene III

Dogs and birds and a chorus and a flat land.

How do you like what you are. The bird knows, the dogs know and the chorus well the chorus yes the chorus if the chorus which is the chorus.

The flat land is not the chorus.

Human nature is not the chorus.

The human mind is not the chorus.

Perspiration is not the chorus.

Tears are not the chorus.

Food is not the chorus.

Money is not the chorus.

What is the chorus.

Chorus. What is the chorus.

Anyway there is the question of identity.

And that also has to do with the dog.

Is the dog the chorus.

Chorus. No the dog is not the chorus.

Scene II

Any scene may be scene two.

Chorus. And act II

No any act can be act one and two.

Scene II

I am I because my little dog knows me, even if the little dog is a big one, and yet the little dog knowing me does not really make me be I no not really because after all being I I am I has really nothing to do with the little dog knowing me, he is my audience, but an audience never does prove to you that you are you.

Act III

No one knowing me knows me.

And I am I I.

And does a little dog making a noise make the same noise as a bird.

I have not been mistaken.

Chorus. Some kinds of things not and some kinds of things.

Scene I

I am I yes sir I am I.

I am I yes Madame am I I.

When I am I am I I.

And any little dog is not the same thing as I am I.

Chorus. Or is it.

With tears in any eyes oh is it.

And there we have the whole thing.

Am I I.

And if I am I because my little dog knows me am I I.

Yes sir am I I

Yes Madame or am I I.

The dog answers without asking because the dog is the answer to anything that is that dog. But not I. Without tears not I.

Act I Scene I

The necessity of ending is not the necessity of beginning.

How finely that is said.

Scene II

Very much as everything is said.

Scene III

An end of a play is not the end of a day.

Scene IV

After giving.

[ ¶ ]

PART IV

I wish very seriously were I I to have eight be an audience.

Do you mind eight.

What is the relation of human nature to the human mind.

Has it anything to do with any number.

The thing about numbers that is important is that any of them have a pretty name.

Therefore they are used in gambling in lotteries in plays in playing in scenes and in everything.

Numbers have such a pretty name.

It can bring tears of pleasure to ones eyes when you think of any number eight or five or one or twenty seven, or sixty three or seventeen sixteen or eighteen or seventy three or anything at all or very long numbers, numbers have such pretty names in any language numbers have such pretty names.

Tears of pleasure numbers have such pretty names.

They have something to do with money and with trees and flat land, not with mountains or lakes, yes with blades of grass, not much a little but not much with flowers, some with birds not much with dogs, quite a bit with oxen and with cows and sheep a little with sheep and so have numbers anything to do with the human mind. They have nothing to do with dogs and human nature but have they anything to do with the human mind, they ought to have something to do with the human mind because they are so pretty and they can bring forth tears of pleasure, but tears have nothing to do with the human mind not even tears of pleasure although they might all do so all do so and all be so.

Tears of pleasure have nothing to do with the human mind.

Chapter II

After all what is the human mind.

It is a very simple story.

The human mind is the mind that writes what any human mind years after or years before can read, thousands of years or no years it makes no difference.

Now human nature human nature is just the same as any animal nature and so it has nothing to do with the human mind. Any animal can talk any animal can be but not any animal can write.

Therefore and so far is the human mind not related to human nature.

And the writing that is the human mind does not consist in messages or in events it consists only in writing down what is written and therefore it has no relation to human nature.

Events are connected with human nature but they are not connected with the human mind and therefore all the writing that has to do with events has to be written over, but the writing that has to do with writing does not have to be written again, again is in this sense the same as over.

And so the human mind has no relation to human nature. And therefore and once again it is a ready made play to make a play of how there is no relation between human nature and the human mind.

A play.

It has been said that only human beings play games just as it has been said that only human beings have tears in their eyes but this is not so, dogs have dogs do, they stick out their tongue they turn their head away when their feelings are hurt and so there is no relation between human nature and the human mind.

And the land.

And any land.

The land has something to do with the human mind but nothing to do with human nature.

Human nature is animal nature but the human mind the human mind is not.

If it were then the writing that has been written would not be writing that any human mind can read, it has really no memory nor any forgetting.

Think of the Bible and Homer think of Shakespeare and think of me.

There is no remembering and there is no forgetting because memory has to do with human nature and not with the human mind.

Everybody says no when I say so but when I say so finally they do not say no.

A play of how they do not finally say no when I say so.

Act I Scene I

Myself. A dog is very much oppressed by the heat.

Scene II

Waking up is not the same as sleeping and have either one anything to do with the human mind.

Act I Scene I

All this can if it does it can if it does not make a detective story or anything right away.

How does everybody feel to-day. Very well I thank you.

Act I

If the world is small how small is it.

If the world is big how big is it.

But if everybody knows what everybody does is it small and big.

Now listen everybody listen.

Everybody can listen and if everybody is dead it does not make any difference because there are so many more and everybody can listen.

Now this is Part one.

Part one.

Everybody can listen and that does not make any difference because no matter if everybody is dead there are always all the same just the same all the same anybody can listen.

But nobody does do this. Nobody does listen because everybody can listen and listen. Listen to that. What is that. And then they listen to that.

After everybody listens to that can nobody listen.

Not as much as before.

And after before.

Well after before anybody can listen

So once more a play.

But what is a play.

If there are no tears what is a play.

And if there are tears.

Where is a play.

Which and than have nothing more to do than just nicely hear what every one can.

So now hear me say.

I almost cry.

Hear me say.

What is the relation of human nature to the human mind.

Now there are two things that anybody can know.

A great many people do listen and a great many people do write.

Now this is alright.

But after all where is it when the world is small.

Where is it it the world when the world is small.

Around and around and the world is small.

She complains and can the world become small.

Or not at all.

Finally a prayer has nothing to do with I care.

I can begin again so often that I can begin again.

If it were not possible to begin again would any one listen.

Oh yes of course no yes of course.

And now I am really not really but truly yes really and truly yes I am to begin again.

And is any one going to begin again. No yes not any one.

And so very few write because if to write and to begin again.

Why is it always that there is a beginning and a middle and an ending.

Because it is quite right that nobody can write.

Part II

This whole book now is going to be a detective story of how to write.

A play of the relation of human nature to the human mind.

And a poem of how to begin again.

And a description of how the earth looks as you look at it which is perhaps a play if it can be done in a day and is perhaps a detective story if it can be found out.

Anything is a detective story if it can be found out and can anything be found out.

Yes.

The human mind cannot find out but it is in it is not out.

If the human mind is in then it is not out.

Now in the first detective story the human mind does not count.

No. one. A detective story.

Detective story number one.

Do you remember no you probably did not read that part I remember because it is true not because I said it before but because it is so if it is so.

And so it is never necessary to say anything again as remembering but it is always said again because every time it is so it is so.

That is the difference between writing and listening.

When you write it is so when you listen it is not so because of course when you listen it is not so and when you speak well of course when you speak it is not so anybody knows that it is not so that when you speak it is not so.

And therefore there are strong silent men.

If not why not.

But anyway anybody can know that what you say is not so.

So what is so.

Anything is so that is so and that is what makes a detective story fascinating that if it were so it would be so.

I am going to write one.

Listen Detective story number I

If it is so is it so.

Or if it is not so is it not so.

But if you say so if anybody says so is anything so.

And if nobody says so is it so.

Is it so if you are writing. Yes it is so if you are writing because if you are writing how could you be writing if writing had not been learned. And so since it is learned since writing is learned it is so if it is written.

Now in talking well talking has not been learned so anybody talking is anybody talking and anybody talking has nothing to do with it being so.

How do you like a detective story if nobody is either dead or not dead.

You like it very well if it is written but if it is not written if it is not written everybody is dead.

Of course sometime everybody is dead but what has that to do with writing. Nothing at all. But with talking it has everything to do with talking. So you see talking has nothing to do with anything being so because everybody can come to be dead and so what is the use of saying that talking has anything to do with anything being so.

How I do like numbers this Detective story number one.

Detective story number I. About how there is a human mind.

And how to detect it.

Detective story number I.

The great thing to detect in a detective story is whether you have written as you have heard it said. If you do write as you have heard it said then you have to change it.

Suppose you have as a title Hub Murphy or the boy builder.

Supposing she says do not put in the or and then you try not to put in the or.

Do you succeed or do you not in not putting in the or.

And if you do why do you and if you do not why do you not.

The reason why has nothing to do with a detective story. They call it a motive but a motive is not a reason why. A motive is what makes you do it. But what makes you do it is not the reason why you do it.

Now this is not only true of detective stories but also of geography and government.

What makes you do it is not the reason why you do it.

Now listen a minute.

If you fly over Salt Lake city it is exactly like flying over the bottom of the sea with the water not in it.

The water is not in it, and so is there any reason why the water should be in it. Sometime the water has been in it but now that the water is not in it it makes it more easy perhaps not to fly but to see what you see as you fly.

Now the reason for the water not being there is one thing but the water not being there is another thing.

Now suppose it is a detective story.

Well it is astonishing to see a pigeon where you had not expected ever to see one.

Not because a pigeon could not be there, not even because a pigeon had never been there but because you could never have expected a pigeon to be there.

Even the wind could not blow the pigeon away once it was really there where the pigeon is.

Then the pigeon almost falls off because suddenly there is another pigeon there and the pigeon had not believed it possible for another pigeon to be there.

Perhaps there is still another pigeon there but it can not be seen even if it is there and anyway the first pigeon turns his back so that he will not be able to see them or the other one and then he changes his mind and turns around toward them.

Perhaps from now on pigeons will always come there. Very likely because that is what anybody can do.

So once more no pigeons being there never again can there never be any pigeon there.

Detective story no. 2.

Suppose you know just what has happened does that make any difference if you tell it.

What is the difference between write it and tell it. There is a difference you can tell it as you write it but you can tell it and not write it. There is a difference and the next detective story is to detect that difference.

If the pigeon can come again and he has come again then he can surprise some one but he cannot surprise me.

A pigeon itself if anything is a surprise such as being there can be interested in anything being surprising.

Think how heavily a pigeon flies and alights and if he is there is he likely to think that the wind can blow him away. The wind does blow but does it blow as a surprise or anything to him. Has he a motive in being there and having been there does he come there again.

He does come there again and this has no connection with the wind blowing and there has been no motive for the coming there.

So then what does human nature do.

It does it because it does and having done it it is not because it has done it that it does it it does it because it is there again.

There they are again.

The three pigeons are there again. There is no reason for it.

But if looking at it you are to paint it, the pigeon is there again and turning his back on the two other pigeons who are below it. You only can see from the side where you are seeing everything you only can see the two heads of the other two pigeons and now there are three. That makes four in all.

That is why numbers really have something to do with the human mind. That they are pigeons has nothing to do with it but that there was one and then that there were three and that then there are four and that then it may not cease to matter what number follows another but the human mind has to have it matter that any number is a number.

So then detective story number III

So then if then you might suppose then that if numbers mean anything there must be remembering. But not at all the number of pigeons being there is interesting as one follows one even if sometimes the one following is two or three, but you do not have to remember the one to know that there are two and three and all of a sudden four.

The minute you remember the one you do not want to look at him when they are one and then two and then four suddenly anything suddenly happening there is no remembering. Now think of how a detective story is to be written.

The first thing is the dead man or if not a dead woman.

No detective story can very often have a dead child or an alive pigeon because quite quietly anything that is begun is begun, and anything being finished is begun.

Mostly in detecting anything being finished is begun.

And so they prefer not to have dead children.

Any detective story is ready to be told. And as you know it you know it.

Detective Story number VII

Pigeons come to parties and when they come there is no reason that they come excepting that it is the first time that they come. If they have come they come as often as they come and when it is not comfortable then they are uncomfortable. Uncomfortable as it is it is as uncomfortable as it is and after that there is no reason why they have not come. In every little while an eagle can fly. That has nothing to do with any sky. Wait a minute.

Now this is how a detective story can be written.

I love writing and reading.

When there has been no rain the sky is very beautiful. Any one in America can know that and like it when it is heat producing.

Pigeons have nothing to do with this this has nothing to do with several pigeons. Swallows flying in and out have nothing to do with any pigeon, flying in and out of a room. And so there is no such thing as human nature.

Why there is no such thing as human nature is that anybody can observe swallows and a pigeon.

There is blue and green and green and yellow pale yellow and blue, there is pale yellow and green and blue and warmth and there is not any such a thing as human nature.

Please see my human mind.

It is here.

Is white a color.

Yes white and grey is a color.

Grey and white is a color.

It is now come to be certain that there is not any such a thing as human nature.

Of course there is such a thing as human nature and anybody can observe it.

The relation of human nature to the human mind.

When anybody likes it as much as they ever liked it before they like it as much as that.

The detective story of liking it as much as they ever had liked it before.

They liked it as much as they ever liked it before because it was hot and they liked it to be like that to be hot.

They liked it as much as they ever liked it before because the wind blew and blew the birds about and they liked it they liked it as much when the wind did that.

Now how could you detect that they liked it as much as they ever liked it before.

Now here is where we come to this that having come to this they pushed every one with a chance to stay where they had been put but nobody had been put where they did stay.

And so after all why should pigeons come to stay because nothing that comes can go away because nobody has anything that has come to go away. And progress is just that, it has come to go away and so here we are now, and it is as hot and the wind blows nicely to-day and and any one finding that the dog went in when he was told said what did you say.

That makes a crime story what did you say if I had not waited to hear what you did say I might have said the wind is blowing to-day. And so a crime story as soon as you know what is what is what no crime story is. There is no such thing as crime and propaganda because nobody knows the difference between what did you say and what you did say.

What is what.

Very well I think that I think do not think which I do not think why I do not think just why this is that.

There is no crime, there is the hope that the daughter of the couple could not be bitten and in order to do so they the couple are very careful.

And yet she might not be.

After all sometime she will not be older.

Not to the eye or to the ear but to circumstance.

And so hastily they vanish not hastily but slowly when they are no longer to stay.

That is just the difference between crime and no crime and there is no crime without crime. Who knows what.

I wish not to know but as I do know I do not wish to know what they do but I do wish to know what they do but if I do then they do not do what I wish to know that they do. And so a crime story is ended because I look at the end.

Begin being ready to find the human mind.

Chapter V

Habit and the human mind is there any such a thing as habit and the human mind.

Do not be ridiculous of course there is not there is no such thing as the habit of the human mind.

The human mind if it is a human mind has not even the habit of being the human mind no of course not.

Detective story number 8

If wild animals live as if they were wild but they are kept healthy and not killed are they wild. If they run away when they are seeing they are seen are they wild.

When anybody who knows where they are knows they are there are they wild.

Do you see how much all this has to do with communism and individualism and propaganda. But has it anything to do with the human mind.

Yes it has this to do with the human mind that the human mind may write yes yes or no or I guess I guess no or I guess yes.

The human mind cannot be interested in whether the animal which is wild is not wild but it can be interested in yes.

America the place where every animal is which has been there is interested in saying yes. No or yes.

The human mind if it rests in no and yes the human mind does not know about rest because no and yes have nothing to do with anything but no or yes.

And think, it is very exciting but think how much America and I do think America has something to do with the human mind think how much America has to do with yes.

Detective story number I

Will the world which is round be flat.

Yes it is.

When there was a sea the world was round but now that there is air the world is flat.

Oh yes it is.

That is what a crime story is.

It is the human mind.

The human mind says yes it is.

In the years when nobody looked everybody said everything grows the same but it never does.

What if it did but it never does.

If it did there would be no human mind because no one could say yes if it always grew the same.

But it never does.

Now every one can but no one should get excited about it never does.

But since no one knows except the human mind that it never does that it never does grow the same that each year there is a little more or a little less rain, so then it never does grow the same.

Nobody is excited when it does when it does not grow the same but every one is excited when saying yes which is the human mind and which is the same says yes.

That is what makes politics and religion and propaganda and communism and individualism the saying yes and that is always the same and that is because it is the human mind and all the human mind can do is to say yes. Now do you see why there is no relation between human nature and the human mind. Human nature can not say yes, how can human nature say yes, human nature does what it does but it cannot say yes. Of course human nature can not say yes. If it did it would not be human nature.

Saying yes is interesting but being human nature is not interesting it is just like being anything and being anything is not interesting even if you can say anything because the only thing that is interesting is saying yes. Poor America is it not saying yes, is it loosing the human mind to become human nature. Oh yeah.

Part fifteen.

Four things that have nothing to do with this.

1. That when anybody is elected to do anything although he has never done it before he begins to do that.

I say to Upton Sinclair what would you have done if you had been elected and he said thank god I was not elected.

I used to wonder when I saw boys who had just been boys and they went into an office to work and they came out with a handful of papers and I said to them how since you never had anything to do with papers before these business papers were given to you how do you know what to do with them. They just did. They knew what to do with them.

And therefore that has nothing to do either with human nature or the human mind.

It is easy to see that it has nothing to do with anything and that most things have not, have not anything to do with anything.

There is human nature of course everybody has it and anybody can regard themselves or any one as having it but really it is not interesting. No not to-day since to-day well any day is nevertheless more yesterday than to-day and therefore not interesting.

When I say not interesting I mean not interesting.

A conversation.

If every one could go on living there would not then be room for any one now living.

Nobody says anything.

If every one could arrange what weather we are to be having every one would want what he wanted and what would that do, it would do nothing because if everybody had everything then everybody would go on living or nobody would go on living.

How do you like what you have can never be said of any one not of Theodore or Franklin Roosevelt not of Napoleon or Louis Napoleon. And yet inasmuch as that they are the same.

It is a funny question that if every one had everything they wanted every one would go on living and if every one went on living then there would not be room for any one and so nobody would go on living. Human nature even has nothing to do with this.

The human mind yes the human mind can say yes.

Human nature cannot say this human nature cannot say yes.

Moreover.

Theodore and Franklin Roosevelt like Napoleon and Louis Napoleon even though they belonged to the country to which they belonged were foreign to it.

This has nothing to do either with human nature or the human mind and one may say that neither of the four of them had any of them had any human nature or any human mind.

They could not be what they were that is human nature and they could not say yes that is the human mind.

They all four are very interesting examples of having neither human nature nor the human mind.

Theodore and Franklin Roosevelt Napoleon and Louis Napoleon.

I wish to make this absolutely clear because it is yes it is absolutely just as clear.

There is no age when she says yes.

If she says yes then there is no age when she says yes.

How pleasantly a doll can change its age.

But you know I know that if a boy is to grow up to be a man what is the use.

Theodore and Franklin Roosevelt and Napoleon and Louis Napoleon.

Yes indeed everything is there nothing is missing nothing is missing to show that there is no need not to know that there is no human nature where there is a human mind.

Leave age alone.

I tell you leave age alone.

Leave forgetting alone.

Leave it alone.

I tell you leave it alone.

She said the child said well what did she say.

Theodore and Franklin Roosevelt and Napoleon and Louis Napoleon never said what they said was any more than led. They knew nothing of being dead. Of course not because they had no human nature. They said nothing of what was said no of course not because of course what is said is not said and they had no human mind to write what was not said. No of course not.

So this is to be a long story and let us play that it is a detective story only in a detective story somebody has had to be dead and these four no these four not as alive as dead no not not as alive as dead.

So a detective story if they cannot be dead well then perhaps there is a crime where not anybody is dead.

Well perhaps then something is said.

Of these four or not any more no they are not dead nor is it more than that which is said.

I leave well enough alone.

I Theodore
Roosevelt. As dead as not dead.

I Napoleon. Not as dead as dead.

Louis Napoleon Not at all as dead as said but dead as said.

Franklin
Roosevelt. Like Louis Napoleon oh very much very much like Louis Napoleon. He has no commitment to dead and said.

Listen while I tell you more about all three or all four.

Sometimes it is all three because the two the two forget each other. Louis Napoleon and Franklin Roosevelt forget each other.

Whether they forget each other.

That makes two.

The other two do not forget each other.

Or at least.

No or at least if they are dead they are not not because of this may they be without date or dates.

They do not forget each other, they might then have human nature. They might but did they.

They never said what they wrote but they did not write.

As they did not write they did not have a human mind. And they saw land they saw land oh yes they saw land but if they did, is it that they did, no if it as they did is what they did.

They saw the land they could use but they could not use land and as they could not use land they could see land but as they saw land what land well not any land because after all land is land, that is the human mind and they had no human mind.

At least not not at all they had no human mind and so there was no relation no relation between them and the land and so they are not dead and so what they said anything they said was not the human mind.

The human mind does not concern itself with what is said.

It does not concern itself with what is written. And they wrote nothing so nothing was written.

Of the four none of them having ever been existing no one of the four of them is dead.

So they need not rest in peace.

Peace is very likely something.

Has human nature anything to do with peace.

Not anything but something.

And has the human mind anything to do with peace.

The human mind has to do with yes and yes has nothing to do with anything and anything has to do with peace from time to time with peace.

Human nature only has to do with in between and in between oh yes in between sleep and peace oh in between.

And the human mind.

Part XV

The only difficulty about doing anything is that doing anything is nothing to do.

Nothing to do and doing anything is not the same thing because either one thing or the other thing is doing nothing.

Chapter XVI

Now just think of the meaning. Anybody just think of the meaning of not doing anything and think what all the government is and propaganda and money and individualism and collectivism, think what it all is is it doing nothing.

No not at all it is not at all not doing nothing.

Even Mr. Upton Sinclair cannot say no nothing at all.

But does he.

Yes he does.

He does say I see I see and any one can see I see I see.

There there there.

There is no way to quiet not not doing anything.

No other way.

They do not even forget not to have tears not Mr. Upton Sinclair although really and truly although he does not forget it he does not forget not to have tears.

That is what makes him Mr. Upton Sinclair.

Then very well what is the human mind.

If not if not what is the human mind.

Chapter one.

To know what the human mind is there is no knowing what the human mind is because as it is it is.

I could say something about history but although everybody likes to know about everything they think oh yes they think that when anybody is doing anything that is history.

Is there any difference between doing anything and something happening.

Quick and quickly as anything stops tapping is there any difference between doing something and something happening.

Of course there is.

Quickly of course there is.

And that tells all about history.

Nevertheless in bowing and listening and then the tapping is ceasing there is a difference between any one doing or not doing anything and anything happening.

This is the secret of history and it is not the secret of human nature and the human mind.

Anybody doing anything may or may not have something in relation to human nature but certainly most certainly not it has not anything to do with the human mind because of course the human mind never does anything why should it, when it has no relation to human nature.

And so let well enough alone.

Now history has really no relation to the human mind at all, because history is the state of confusion between anybody doing anything and anything happening.

Confusion may have something to do with the human mind but has it.

I would rather not know than know anything of the confusion between any one doing anything and something happening.

So says the historian.

Chapter 91

The human mind.

There is no relation between human nature and the human mind.

Chapter 2

What is the relation of a calendar to the human mind even if one means to say an almanac.

An almanac has a relation to the human mind because every day it tells what it is.

An almanac has no relation to human nature because every day human nature tells what it was and therefore human nature cannot write but the human mind can.

It not only can but it does.

Chapter III

The question of identity has nothing to do with the human mind it has something although really nothing altogether to do with human nature. Any dog has identity.

The old woman said I am I because my little dog knows me, but the dog knew that he was he because he knew that he was he as well as knowing that he knew she.

Dogs like knowing what they know even when they make believe that they do not not that they do not like it but that they do not know.

Take a bicycle race that has nothing to do with a dog but it has to do with identity.

They are they because all who are there know they are they and on no account cannot they not be no not as long as they are in the race.

When they drop out well then identity may no longer be identity. They are they just the same only they are not because they are no longer identified and if they did not race at all well then not any one is any one.

All this has nothing to do with the human mind but so much to do with history and propaganda and government but nothing to do with money and the human mind nothing to do with money and the human mind.

Human nature, human nature acts as it acts when it is identified when there is an identity but it is not human nature that has anything to do with that it is that anybody is there where they are, it is that that has to do with identity, with government with propaganda with history with individualism and with communism but it has nothing nothing to do with the human mind.

Anybody can understand that because the human mind writes what there is and what has identity got to do with that.

Nothing nothing at all.

And so anybody can see that identity has nothing whatever to do with the human mind.

Just now when everybody knows that, think of crime identity has nothing to do with crime, detective stories yes but not crime.

Now to know to do as you do doing as you do has nothing to do with crime.

Chapter IV

It is beginning to be able to see that identity has nothing to do with crime.

With the detective story but not with crime.

Chapter II

I am I because my little dog knows me.

That is just the way history is written.

And that is why there is really no writing in history.

I am I because my little dog knows me.

Yes that is what history is writing but not the human mind, no not, of course not, not the human mind.

Chapter III

The relation of superstition to identity and the human mind.

Please remember the cuckoo.

Chapter IV

There are so many things to say about the cuckoo.

I think I will say them all.

I have always wanted to talk about the cuckoo.

Chapter III and IV

About the cuckoo.

Long before the cuckoo sang to me I wrote a song and said the cuckoo bird is singing in a cuckoo tree singing to me, oh singing to me.

But long before that very long before that I had heard a cuckoo clock.

And in between I had heard a great many cuckoos that were not cuckoo clocks.

Indeed since then I have never seen a cuckoo in a cuckoo clock.

So then I did hear that a cuckoo not in a clock but a cuckoo that is a bird that sings cuckoo if you hear it sing for the first time in the spring and you have money in your pocket you will have it all the year. I mean money.

I always like to believe what I hear.

That has something to do with superstition and something to do with identity. To like to believe what you hear.

Has that something to do with the human mind that is with writing.

No not exactly.

Has it something to do with human nature. Well a dog likes to believe what he can hear.

You tell him what a good dog he is and he does like to believe it.

The cuckoo when he says cuckoo and you have money in your pocket and it is the first cuckoo you have heard that year you will have money all of that year.

It did happen to me so you see it has nothing to do with the human mind to believe what you see to like to believe what you hear.

But it did happen to me there was a cuckoo and he came and sat not in a cuckoo tree but in a tree right near to me and he said cuckoo at me and I had a lot of money in my pocket and I had a lot of money all that year.

Now you see what a cuckoo has to do with superstition and identity.

Superstition is to believe what you see to believe what you hear and to see what you see.

That makes superstition clear.

And in a way yes in a way it has nothing to do with human nature or the human mind.

Superstition exists in itself because it is so true.

The human mind oh yes you do.

It is not concerned with being or not being true.

But superstition yes superstition is concerned with it being true.

And human nature human nature is not concerned with its being true.

And so superstition has nothing to do with either human nature or the human mind.

And that is very agreeable that it is that.

And now identity.

Well any Franklin Roosevelt has he any identity.

I am I because my little dog knows me.

But does any little dog know more than know that it is he.

No indeed.

And what is identity.

Is he he.

Does the little dog know that he is he.

But is he.

The little dog is like superstition he believes what he hears and what he sees and what he smells.

But is that identity.

Of course there are identity cards but is that identity.

Perhaps it might be just as easy to remember what identity is.

Perhaps to remember what identity does and if identity remembers them it has nothing to do with the human mind no nothing because the human mind does not remember it knows and it writes what it knows.

Now identity remembers and so it has an audience and as it has an audience it is history and as it is history it has nothing to do with the human mind.

The little dog knows that I am I because he knows me but that is not because of identity but because he believes what he sees and what he hears and what he smells and so that is really superstition and not identity because superstition is true while identity is history and history is not true because history is dependent upon an audience.

Oh yes oh yes upon an audience.

And this has nothing to do with the human mind.

And human nature well human nature is not interesting not at all interesting.

Chapter II

It is a remarkable thing not remarkable but remarked. Is there any difference between remarked and remarkable.

There are a great many people always living who are mixed up with anything and that is known as events.

But.

Only one sometimes two mostly only one sometimes none but certainly mostly only one in a generation can write what goes on existing as writing.

It is absurd when you think about it as absurd as any superstition but there it is there is only one in a generation not likely more than one in many a generation not even one that can write what goes on existing.

Now what have you to say to that.

That when you come to think about it it is astonishing but when you hear that there is no relation between human nature and the human mind it is no longer as astonishing.

How often as I have been walking and looking at so many who are studying and walking and I can say to myself why should not one of them write something that will be that that which it is and they will not no they will not and what is that that which it is.

It is writing of course it is the human mind and there is no relation between human nature and the human mind no no of course not.

And what has that to do with flat land or any land the flatter the land oh yes the flatter land but of course the flatter the land and the sea is as flat as the land oh yes the flatter the land the more yes the more it has may have to do with the human mind.

After number I

Number one I cannot be often enough surprised at what they do and that they do it so well, so much is written and they do do it so well.

And then I wonder as they do it so well as so many do it so many do it so very very well, I mean writing how is it that after all only one and that one only one in a generation and very often very many generations no one does it at all that is writing.

It has all to do with the fact that there is no relation between human nature and the human mind.

Those all those that do it so well and they do they do do it so well all those that do do it so well do it with human nature as human nature that is with remembering and forgetting.

Think anything you say has to do with human nature and if you write what you say if you write what you do what is done then it has to do with human nature and human nature is occupying but it is not interesting.

No you all know you all know that human nature is not interesting, you watch any dog with affection no human nature is not interesting it is occupying but it is not interesting and therefore so much writing is done. But is it done oh yes of course it is done. Done and done. That is the way they used to bet.

Now you take anything that is written and you read it as a whole it is not interesting it begins as if it is interesting but it is not interesting because if it is going to have a beginning and middle and ending it has to do with remembering and forgetting and remembering and forgetting is not interesting it is occupying but it is not interesting.

And so that is not writing.

Writing is neither remembering nor forgetting neither beginning or ending.

Being dead is not ending it is being dead and being dead is something. Think of any crime of course being dead is something.

Now and that is a great American contribution only any flat country has and can be there that being dead is actually something.

Americans are like that.

No Europeans and so no European can ever invent a religion, they have too much remembering and forgetting too much to know that human nature is anything.

But it is not because it is not interesting no not any more interesting than being drunk. Well who has to listen to anything. Any European but not any American.

Number two.

That would be sad.

What.

That any American would hear what any one is saying.

Number three.

I found that any kind of a book if you read with glasses and somebody is cutting your hair and so you cannot keep the glasses on and you use your glasses as a magnifying glass and so read word by word reading word by word makes the writing that is not anything be something.

Very regrettable but very true.

So that shows to you that a whole thing is not interesting because as a whole well as a whole there has to be remembering and forgetting, but one at a time, oh one at a time is something oh yes definitely something.

Number four.

Why if only one person in a generation and often not one in a generation can really write writing why are there a number of them that can read it quite a number of them in any generation.

There is a question.

Why do they as well as can they.

Number Five.

Do they as well as can they.

Number six.

One two three four five six seven all good children go to heaven some are good and some are bad one two three four five six seven.

So you see that this is the question.

How is it that a number a certain number in any generation can read what is written but only one in any number of generations can write what is written.

She dropped something.

Number six and seven.

Another thing.

What is the relation of anything to anything.

Not human nature and not the human mind.

Human nature is not that thing and the human mind.

Nor the human mind.

First Example.

The relation of the human mind to the universe.

What is the universe.

Human nature is not in any relation to the universe anybody can understand that thing.

That is not understanding that is unanswerable that human nature has no relation to the universe.

What is the universe.

Second Example.

There are so many things which are not the same identity, human nature, superstition, audience, and the human mind. And the only one that is the one that makes writing that goes on is the human mind.

Identity and audience.

No one is identical but any one can have identity.

And why.

Because what is the use of being a little boy if you are going to grow up to be a man.

Example Four.

Another thing that there is is the Universe.

Identity has nothing to do with the universe identical might have if it could have but identity certainly not certainly not identity.

Example Five.

Nothing should follow something because in this way there will come to be a middle and a beginning and an end and of course that does make identity but not the human mind or not the human mind.

If you write one thing that is any word and another word is used to come after instead of come or of come again then that may have something not to do with identity but with human nature.

And human nature has nothing to do with the human mind.

Now about anything nothing can grow but after all as nothing can grow there is no identity.

Not of course not even naturally not but just not, not at all.

But anything can grow.

But what is the use of being a little boy if he is going to grow up to be a man.

Do you see what a mistake it is to say that.

Example six.

The universe.

What is extra is not a universe.

No indeed.

Play I

Characters.

Identity, human nature, human mind, universe, history, audience and growing.

Play II

I do not think I would care about that as a play.

Play I

The human mind.

The human mind at play.

Play II

Human nature.

The dog if he is lost knows very well he will be found.

Human Nature.

But perhaps he will not be found.

Play III

Very often he is not found he is run over.

Play IV

Sometimes he is not run over but he is not found.

Play I
Identity.

If I know that I say that I will go away and I do not I do not.

That makes identity.

Thank you for identity even if it is not a pleasure.

Play I

Identity is not as a pleasure.

Play I

Identity has nothing to do with one and one.

Play I
The Universe.

The Universe well if there is a way to have it be that they can lay a universe away.

Play II

But they cannot.

Play III

Of course they can.

Play IV

Of course they can. They do not. But they can.

Play V

A universe if it is layed away, they cannot. Of course they cannot.

Play V

A universe cannot.

Play I
An audience.

An audience cannot be layed away. Of course it can. It can but is it. Of course it can.

Any audience can be layed away of course it can.

Play II
Growing.

There is no of course it can to growing.

Growing has no connection with audience.

Audience has no connection with identity.

Identity has no connection with a universe.

A universe has no connection with human nature.

Play I

Human nature.

Human nature is not interesting. Human nature is not a play.

Play II

Human nature is not interesting.

Examples seven and eight

The more likely a universe is to be connected with identity the less likely is a universe to be a universe.

No one likes the word universal to be connected with a universe.

Part II

All the parts are part II.

I once knew a man who never had part one he always had part 2.

I always knew.

Part III

Now what has any one to do with Part III

Part I

If every day it is necessary to have an uncle killed that is if he kills himself instead of a father that too has nothing to do either with identity or with human nature.

Part IV

It is very strange that although only one in ever so often can write a great many can read what the one has written. But is that only because they can read writing or has it to do with the one who is writing.

That is what I want to know.

The human mind writes only once in a very little or big so often but every time every time size has nothing to do with anything because the universe every once in a while the universe is that size and so does it make any difference since the human mind has what it has does what it does and writes what it writes and that has nothing to do with identity or audience or history or events, and yet only once oh only once in every few generations the human mind writes. That is all because of human nature and human nature is not interesting everybody says it is but it is not.

Part I

He needs what he can please

Part I

Every time they change, I mean the earth I mean why mean the earth and which makes more than what is on it in it.

Part II

Once they like an earth

Part II

Once they like a heaven

Part II

Once they like a heaven and earth

Part III

No heaven

Part III

No earth

Part I

They come later not to know there ever had been a heaven.

Part III

Certainly it lasted heaven a very little time all things considered that is considered as long as anything is.

No earth yes no earth.

No heaven yes certainly no heaven.

Part III

Now this which I want you to think about is this.

Every once in so often is every once in so often and anybody can decide what nothing is.

Please excuse me.

If nothing is anything any one every once in so often can decide what anything is.

That is the way it is.

Part I

Every time there is a human mind it is or it is not all the universe which is or is not.

That is what the human mind is.

Think what the human mind is.

Part II

It has nothing to do with anything but is one yes well yes that is what the human mind is.

Part III

Is one yes that is what the human mind is.

Part IV

Human nature no.

Human nature never is one that is not what the human mind is human nature is not what the human mind is.

Part IV

Romance.

There is some relation between romance and the human mind but no relation between human nature and romantic anything because human nature is not interesting but romance is.

Part I

Lolo.

Part II

I cannot begin too often begin to wonder what money is.

Has it to do with human nature or the human mind. Human nature can use it but cannot refuse it. Can human nature know it know what money is or only the human mind and remember now there is no heaven and of course no earth, not in America perhaps not anywhere but there is the human mind and any one which is more than not enough may perhaps know what money and romance is.

Part I

I am not confused in mind because I have a human mind.

Part II

Yes which is.

Part I

Romance and money one by one.

Part II

Lolo.

Part II

Care fully for me.

As often as carefully.

Each one of these words has to do with nothing that is not romance and money.

Part III

Romance has nothing to do with human nature.

Part III

Neither has money.

Part I

Lolo.

Part II

Where he lived and when he died.

Some see some sun.

Part III

He died naturally

Part I

She says he says he says she says what is done is not done.

Number one.

It is not to discourage to say that each time although each time is such a very few times that there is a different way to say that the sun is far away each time that there is a different way to say that anything is far away although at any time that there is a universe now at any time that there is a universe anything is very near.

Number two.

That is just that and that has nothing to do with the human mind or human nature that is just that.

Number one.

It happens it changes a little any day it happens though that any day some one can say something that makes any one know that the larger is smaller but not that the smaller is larger.

Now suppose everybody says pioneering is over that means that the larger is smaller but not that the smaller is larger and that well that no that that has nothing to do with the human mind.

But has the human mind anything to do with romance not human nature perhaps human nature. Who likes human nature. Not I. And the human mind. And romance oh yes I do like romance that is what makes landscapes but not flat land.

Flat land is not romantic because you can wander over it and if you can wander over it then there is money and if there is money then there is the human mind and if there is the human mind there is neither romance nor human nature nor governments nor propaganda.

There should be none of these if the land is flat.

Flat land as seen from above.

Above what.

Above the flat land.

Is there any human nature in red indians or chinamen there should not be.

But there is.

Alright there is.

But there should not be.

Is there any romance.

All right there should not be.

But there is.

Alright there should not be.

And government, no there is no government where the land is flat.

There should not be.

And there is not.

And why not.

Because anybody can wander and if anybody can wander then there should not be any human nature.

And romance

No there should not be.

And yet romance has nothing to do with human nature.

No nothing.

Nothing at all

Nothing at all.

Nothing at all at all

Nothing at all.

Number II

Lolo.

There is no romance if anybody is to die by and by.

But to die

Yes to die.

Not only not to die.

Not by and by.

And so romance is delicious.

But not to die by and by.

Lolo.

Number three.

Lolo was one no matter that he had a father.

No matter that he had a father.

Nobody cries out loud no matter that he had a father.

It was not mentioned often or again.

Lolo was himself romantic and he is dead not by and by but dead.

And as I pass where he had not had a father there where he is not dead by and by but as he is then there there where he is he was not where he is. Lolo is dead and any father had a mother he had a mother but none of this is dead.

He is dead.

Lolo is dead.

There where there is no other.

Number III

Do you see what romance is.

Number III

Do you see that it has nothing to do with human nature or the human mind.

Number III

So many things have nothing to do with human nature.

Romance did.

It had nothing to do with human nature.

And the human mind.

Nothing did.

Nothing did have nothing to do with the human mind.

Romance did.

Oh romance did.

Romance had nothing to do with the human mind nor with human nature.

Romance did.

Number III

It has to do with neither with flat land or money or the human mind or human nature.

Now anybody might think that romance and adventure was the same but it is not.

Adventure has to do with small things being bigger and big things being smaller but not romance no not romance. Romance has nothing to do with anything being bigger or being smaller and therefore although romance has nothing to do with the human mind they come together.

They have nothing either one of them has nothing to do with human nature. Oh no nothing to do with human nature.

Lolo.

Nothing to do with human nature.

Number I

Every time any one can come to be one then there is no human nature no not in that one.

Human nature has to do with identity but identity has nothing to do with any one being one.

Not not anything in any one.

No no no.

Number II

Be a credit to beware.

Does it make any difference how you felt to-day.

No not any

Does it make any difference how you felt yesterday

No not any.

Does it make any difference if a dog does not know the difference between a rubber ball and a piece of paper.

No not any why he does.

Ah there you see.

That is the answer.

No not any only he does.

Now that has to do with identity.

Does it make any difference if a dog does not know the difference between a rubber ball and the end of a rug.

No not any only he does.

In this way identity is proclaimed.

Not of the ball and the rug but of the dog.

So you see I am I because my little dog knows me.

But that has nothing to do with romance but it has to do with government and propaganda.

Oh yes you do see.

You do see me.

And that has to do with government and propaganda but not with money and the human mind.

Oh yes you do see.

But do you see me.

That has to do with human nature but not with romance and money and the human mind but with government and propaganda and human nature and adventure, oh yes you do see you do see me.

Number III

Very nearly any is as much as not nearly as much more.

Quantity is one of the things to think about and how much do you use.

She complains that some who do not live on flat lands do not know how much of anything they use.

What has this to do with money. Nothing at all really and now I will explain all about money.

How do you do all about money.

Money is what they know that they give and take.

Oh yes yes.

Number IV

Four and five do not keep money alive any more than six and seven.

Now just think they do say at sixes and seven.

Number V

Money is very important because anybody can think about that and it has nothing to do with the human mind.

And with romance.

Well and with romance.

And with big and little no not with adventure and with human nature.

Human nature can mix itself up with it but that is another matter. Really money really has to do with the human mind.

Part VII

What did swallows do before houses were built as they do not care for trees.

Part VIII

This has nothing to do with romance because the mention of it is bad.

Bad which is badly has nothing to do with sad, and all this both has nothing to do with romance.

Romance has to do with what it looks like.

It looks like near and far this is not adventure it is romance, romance has to look like near, adventure has to look like far, and to adventure is to bring the far near, romance is to have the near far and here.

How likely are definitions to be pleasurable.

Very likely.

Part IX

Define what you do by what you see never by what you know because you do not know that this is so.

Autumn can come in June but very soon it mostly can come in July.

You see why romance is interesting and not adventure.

Every once in a while anybody can say so.

Part X

I think that if you announce what you see nobody can say no. Everybody does everybody does say no but nobody can nobody can say so that is no.

That is the reason that you can say what you see

And do you see.

That is what the national hymn says the star spangled banner.

Oh say can you see.

Part XI

Everything is funny that is nothing at all.

But the human mind.

The human mind believes in a glance and also in looking.

Even so.

Part XI

Now I wish earnestly to say just what I see when I look away.

That is one thing.

Earnestly to say what I see when I look any way.

Earnestly to say what I see as I see that I look to see.

Sometimes it is very beautiful like to-day.

Oh yes sometimes like to-day.

Any day is neither here nor there.

Let no one think that anything has come to stay.

And if they do if they do not think that anything has come to stay what is the difference between to-day and any other day.

But there is a difference.

There is no use in saying there is no difference because there is a difference there is a difference between to-day and any other day.

There is no need of their being any difference no need at all.

Now do you begin to see the difference between need and is, between human nature and the human mind and of course you do see why it is not interesting to any one who has need to be that is who finds human nature interesting.

Oh dear human nature is not interesting.

Part IX

Romance is not interesting but it is made at once made at once by where they are.

Oh where they are.

Yes nobody needs to know about yesterday and to-day if they are where they are, and the only way to be there where they are is by romancing.

Romancing oh not that romance makes where they are there.

It is the only thing, history cannot do it nor government nor propaganda nor human nature nor the human mind.

Romance is the only way to be there there where they are.

So romance is in between human nature and the human mind but has nothing to do with either.

Detective story the story of a dead man should have had a connection with romance because a dead man if he is really dead but only in America dear America the United States of America is a dead man really dead.

And so that is romance do you see because a dead man there is dead and dead is dead there. Not adventure, adventure is just hurrying the distant to be nearer, but romance romance is to be there there where they are.

Not described as that to that but to be that not described as that.

I wonder if you could be cured of not knowing that.

It really makes it be us to be like it is.

And the human mind. The human mind has to say what anything is now. Not ever where anything is that is romance but has to say what anything is now oh yes yes yes that is the human mind.

Part XXI

I should be liking to love swallows so.

The human mind. Oh yes I know.

Human Nature. Oh yes oh yes.

Romance. Oh yes this is yes.

Adventure. Which is yes for the mess swallows can know.

Government. Yes swallows yes.

Propaganda. Oh yes.

Part XIII

I believe I do not like anything that happens.

I believe I do not like what is not alike.

I believe I do not like where the air is there.

I believe I do not like while they like.

But a swallow let something tumble upon me from the air.

Part XIV

This was missed as seen.

Part XV

I believe that I like to see what is seen.

Ah yes of course.

I believe that I like to see what bothers me.

Oh yes of course.

I believe that I like to be what is not human nature to be because human nature is not interesting.

Oh no decidedly not. I believe that human nature is not interesting. Decidedly not.

But anything flying around is.

Oh certainly.

Therefore there is the universe.

Because it is flying around.

It is interesting.

Anything that is flying around is interesting.

Human nature government propaganda is not flying around adventure is not flying around, it is flying to or from therefor it is not interesting.

And romance and the human mind.

Well and romance and the human mind.

Romance and the human mind are interesting and are they flying well no they are not.

So there we can say that only the things flying around are interesting which makes the universe, and flat land and romance and the human mind but perhaps they do and perhaps they do not fly around romance and flat land and the human mind, of course they do they do fly around. Moving around is not flying around the things that move do not make the universe. They are not interesting.

The human mind is interesting and the universe.

About romance well supposing we just like it like that but not by definition.

But wait we will define it so that it is interesting. Nobody can define events or history or human nature or government or propaganda and make them interesting. Anything that has to do with human nature is not interesting.

Just think.

How very uninteresting human nature is. If you like it like that what is the matter with the dog the two dogs both of them asleep.

They are sweet but not interesting once you know that human nature is not, not interesting.

Number I

Now is just the time to think about what is or is not interesting because nothing else is interesting.

Everything else is as well finished as begun everything except to find out what is or is not interesting.

Leave well enough alone means nothing now because nothing is alone.

That is it.

Not even the human mind.

No nothing is alone.

And if nothing is alone then every one can know that nothing is alone and so no one can leave well enough alone since nothing is alone.

And so you see there is nothing to be except the universe and the human mind and is the universe alone and the human mind.

Can leave well enough alone be said of the universe or of the human mind.

I wonder very much where there is.

So does no one.

If any one is alone and everybody is then nobody is alone as nobody is.

And so nobody can leave well enough alone.

How happy it is to be exact but to be exact is to be happy.

Happy is not exactly as it is and since nobody is alone nobody is as happy as it is.

So romance has nothing to do with anything excepting only as it looks like it as country.

Country not flat country can look like something.

The human mind does not hop around but it flies around and is alone as the universe is.

Therefore nobody but it writes it, and that makes it the human mind that it writes it.

Part I

I should not have ended as begun.

If anything flies around there is no ending and no begun.

Part II

I am coming to what the human mind is and I have one.

Part III

One.

Part IV

The human mind has not begun it happens once in a while but it has not begun.

Part V

Will it

Part VI

No.

Part VII

Money.

Part I

Money is a very interesting subject.

Part I

Franklin Roosevelt like Louis Napoleon has no personality but a persistence of insistence in a narrow range of ideas.

Money and personality.

Two things which may or may not be connected with human nature and the human mind.

For all of which there is praise and no praise.

Part I

Money.

Part I

Personality.

Part I

Money very likely money has nothing to do with human nature.

Human nature makes me smile.

Smile with what.

With what I smile.

But money, money is not just the same not at all just the same.

Part I

I wish seriously to talk about money.

Part I

Personality, personality has nothing to do with money or with the human mind. Nothing at all.

And human nature well human nature can always let well enough alone and so human nature well human nature can never be alone but money can money can be alone and it is best it is alone money is alone and the human mind and the universe.

Part I

There can be a union.

Part I

Money is alone.

Part I

You learn it in writing poetry you tell it in writing prose.

This is even true of politics.

Sadism is an entirely different matter.

But is it.

If it is is it.

Sadism may have something to do with human nature and the human mind.

There are connecting links not in arithmetic but there are connecting links so they think in zoology, but I never think.

Sadism is no connecting link but it may have something to do with either not something to do with but is something that has something something to do with human nature and with the human mind and although no one can separate anything from sadism sadism cannot live alone. But the human mind. Well can it.

We have talked so much about time and identity that now we really know it know that we can see that one can make three.

To Thornton and Bob Davis an autobiography.

Autobiography I

When I was one that is no longer one of one but just one that is to say when I was a little one, but not so little that I meant myself when I said not one.

When I was that one, I said that when I was looking I did not see what I was seeing.

That can happen to any one.

Of course it does. Be natural and of course it does.

You are looking you are seeing what you are seeing and are you.

If you are one then now and then you are not that one. That can happen at any time. It does happen when any one is a little one and any one, any one is then one.

So you see time and identity mean what they say when they say that they are not existing.

Be natural oh yes do be natural and do have what you have, and if you have what you have then you do not have time and identity inside in one since you do have that when you are looking you are seeing what you are seeing but perhaps not.

Really that has really nothing to do with anything.

But what has.

That there is no identity and that there is no time.

What is the use of being a little boy if you are going to be a man.

Which is which.

Autobiography number II

I tried in Making of Americans to make any one one. How.

By having a beginning and middle and ending.

But is there any such thing as a beginning. Be natural is there.

And a middle.

And an ending.

Any one who is one can be natural if he can. If he cannot he can be just as natural as he can that is within his human mind, and in his human mind he never did begin, he never has begun he never began.

Of course not if he did where is he.

Anyhow there is nothing the matter with this.

And so human nature is not in any way related to the human mind.

Nobody need be triumphant about this.

Think of the master-pieces remember how few there are and how many anybody is. And so why be happy and yet anybody is.

I wish writing would not sound like writing and yet what else can any writing sound like.

Well yes it can it cannot sound like writing because if it sounds like writing then anybody can see it being written, and the human mind nobody sees the human mind while it is being existing, and master-pieces well master-pieces may not be other than that that they do not exist as anybody seeing them and yet there they are.

Please please me.

Anybody can please me, but that is not what the human mind is.

Sadism no that is not what sadism is.

I am not confused but belated, can the human mind be belated.

I like words that have been left alone and words that have not been left alone.

Which of these is belated.

Autobiography number III

To see everything as flat.

That not being autobiography but the history of master-pieces.

Is the history of master-pieces autobiography.

Autobiography number II

Seeing everything as flat.

When you look at anything and you do not see it all in one plane, you do not see it with the human mind but anybody can know that. It is naturally that. And so it is because there is no time and no identity in the human mind.

The human mind has always tried to say that of something else but why when there it is right in the human mind. That is because the human mind can think that human nature may be what it is but human nature is what human nature is which is not the human mind.

The human mind has neither identity nor time and when it sees anything has to look flat. That is what makes master-pieces makes a master-piece what it is. And when it is only that only no time or identity then it is that.

Yes we can say that naturally of course naturally naturally it is that.

Autobiography number I

I noticed to-day under a tree nobody was singing to me there they were just as they were but they did not look as if they were flat, so they were not a master-piece no indeed not.

Autobiography number I

Anyone can read any one who is one and very often it is master-pieces it is the master-pieces that they read.

They read them and they are one the master-piece is.

There is no identity and no time in a master-piece nor in the human mind.

No of course not.

It is the habit to say that there must be a god but not at all the human mind has neither time or identity and therefore enough said.

Be natural and anybody who has a human mind and anybody who has has will know this.

If anybody is natural they know what is.

It is what it is.

Least said soonest mended but a great deal is said.

You say I say he says, but I have not expressed a part at any time.

No not at any time.

Autobiography number one.

Could there be a time when all the time the human mind was within which time.

No not at all.

Because there would then be more master-pieces or there would not then be all the time then any one then who knew the master-pieces of any time when then they had them.

I remember so well always saying in the Making of Americans then knowing not knowing but having then the difficulty of being sure that then was then.

Any one can have that inside them and therefore then well then then is what they say again and again but not then.

Do you see how sweetly I can be having then not then.

Oh yes I know then when then is not then.

But it never is because there is no time and no identity in the human mind.

It is so natural to know this thing that everybody does so naturally know this thing that anybody would naturally know this thing if they did not believe what they saw although naturally anybody can know if anybody can tell them so that they do not believe that they saw what they saw.

That is why superstition is so sweet.

Of course it is sweet.

It is just as sweet as sweet as it can be.

I believe what I know although nobody tells me so, because I know that I believe what I know. But in doing so, there is no time in me and no identity.

Autobiography number V

When I was at college I studied philosophy that was it they did not know what they saw because they said they saw what they knew, and if they saw it they no longer knew it because then they were two.

It is just as necessary as that and that is why a young one knows it too, he knows he is through not because he is young but because he is through.

Of course he is through with philosophy because just then he is not yet two.

The minute you are two it is not philosophy that is through it is you.

But when you are one you are through with philosophy, because philosophy has to talk to itself about it, anything but a master-piece does that and if it does then it is not one but two.

You see that is what religion means when it says two in one and three in one and so religion can try to be one in one. But not really one because then it is not yet or ever begun.

So though they say it is one they try to make it as two.

So after all then even in religion one is not one.

But in the human mind and in master-pieces oh yes oh yes.

Autobiography one again.

It is not I who doubt what it is all about but she says clearly, human nature is not only uninteresting it is painful but I it is not I who doubt what it is all about but naturally what it is is what it is not.

Time and identity and what is it that the human mind does and if it does it what does it do it about.

Identity.

I knew him that is I have known him and it has always been the same him the same hymn, it has been the hymn of having his pictures within.

Yes and so when they said he was divorcing I could not believe that it had been done by him but it was because the pictures not inside him but the pictures outside him were being taken away from him. The pictures inside him even if they were being taken away from him that is changed inside him were still the pictures that there were inside in him.

Now this might mean that there is identity if you were to say that this is so which it is but nevertheless there it is not because to-day is never to-morrow or yesterday although if it is if to-morrow is to-day that is what she can say she can say that if to-morrow is nearer to to-day, so some can say so she can say then to-morrow is to-day but if to-morrow is not anywhere near to-day which is what he can say then to-morrow cannot be to-day.

Yesterday nobody can take any interest in because there is not really any of any such a thing.

So once as once and not once again because again and again is not anything identity and time is not any confusion. Natural enough is natural enough.

Let me tell the history of my life the life which makes any identity not be away because there is no identity that is not there to stay.

What is it.

Naturally when inside is inside it sees outside but it is inside.

Therefore identity and time have nothing to do with from time to time since inside is inside even if it does see outside.

I began with this.

Yes Miss I began with this. Only two ses are not the same as one.

But what is the same. He acts the same. Does that make identity one and one and one.

But certainly not because otherwise there would be a use in being a boy if you are going to grow up to be a man and there is none.

Autobiography number one.

Anything can make me think what money is, what is it.

No one can know that any one can know that not any one is troubled so that they cannot be careless.

I was not careless about identity and time oh no I was not and I was not no I was not careless about romantic scenery no I was not, and if I was careless about money no I was not I was and I was not that is what money is I was and I was not about money and I was careless about sadism and if not then why not, sadism is not interesting if not so once when then is about sadism an if not then we do not count it as interesting. Money is interesting and romanticism not human nature and sadism. Make it another thing if you like sad is and sadism. Do you see what I mean very likely yes and that is not interesting even though anybody can enjoy reading which very often is just what makes reading like sitting and sitting and running is not interesting although very occupying and filling. Oh yes who likes to include gardening what is the difference between gardening and farming. Money is the difference and money who likes money money is what we all agree, to be happy and make money, is anything.

But now why should not it be likely that farewell is spoken.

Farewell if it is spoken should be romanticism and has romanticism time and identity think about that.

Inside in any human mind there is not there is no time and there is no identity otherwise what is inside is not. But if it is inside then there is not there is no time and there is no identity. But romanticism and money which has to do with what is what and what is not what. What is what is money, what is what is not and yet what is not what, that is romanticism which is not what not. Romanticism which is what. Answer me that which is what.

It is not a flat surface romanticism like the master-pieces and yet it is because it is so thick that yes it is. If something that is not flat is thick enough then it is that it is flat. And so romanticism can be a master-piece. But sadism well you can see that sadism can never become flat because it never can become one. Romanticism can when it is thick enough. And money yes when it is thin enough to be all that money is which is what it is. Thick or thin wide or dim left to him taken to win, winning is a description of a charming person.

Autobiography number one.

I am writing all this with an American dollar pen.

Autobiography number one.

What did I study I studied philosophy and science and psychology and medicine and I read literature and history, and any other thing that can make reading.

And what happened while I was doing all this well anything if you like well anything but mostly if you like anything. Now I can have liked to tell it as a history of finding out about anything that there is no time and identity inside in me that is inside in anything and that there is no use in leaving well enough alone because by and by well because there is no by and by. Because mention me if you can because I am here.

Why need you think you can believe about a dog because you love him. You can love a dog and you can not think about anything which is kindly enough.

It is wonderful how a handwriting which is illegible can be read, oh yes it can.

Autobiography number one is almost done.
Autobiography number one

Not solve it but be in it, that is what one can say of the problem of the relation of human nature to the human mind, which does not exist because there is none there is no relation, because when you are in the human mind you are in it, and when you are in human nature you are of it.

Become Because.

Beware of be.

Be is not what no one can be what no one can see and certainly not what no one can say.

Anybody can say be.

Be is for biography.

And for autobiography.

No not for autobiography because be comes after.

So once more to renounce because and become.

When I was certain that science was stating what any one was seeing and human nature well I was going to be stating anything that any one could be seeing and human nature was that thing, I was writing the Making of Americans. But supposing yes one did see anything and there was time enough time did not make any difference because there is always time enough, if there is enough of anything then one need not be worrying and there always is time enough. I then no longer was worrying about time but I just stopped going on. That is what time is. There is always enough and so there is no going on no not in the human mind there is just staying within. That is a natural thing when there is enough of anything and there always is enough of time. So then time is nothing since there is always enough of it.

The human mind has nothing to do with time since it is within and in within enough has nothing to do with anything.

Oblige me by not beginning. Also by not ending.

But human nature oh yes human nature always has to do with enough.

That is you might say all human nature does it does do with enough.

But autobiography which has no be in it demands of me that I say that the day that I knew that there was time enough to say all that was so of human nature then I did not do so any more, because anything that you see is so and the master-pieces which just are not master-pieces are always telling as so. Of course it is if it is so but the human mind oh no it is not so.

The human mind is not so because being within it has nothing to do with identity or time or enough.

Anybody knows this as a natural thing, just begin with within that is do not begin, no do not do not begin, how can any one begin when within is not cannot be begun. Just be reasonable about this, please just do. It is so simple to have it be true. Oh yes these are ordinary ideas.

But then, philosophy and science and medicine.

Philosophy tells why nothing is begun but if it is not begun then there is no why. Inside anybody inside anybody inside knows there is no why to not begin because there is no such thing. No such thing as begin.

Human nature is not natural it is what anybody does and what anybody does is not natural and therefore it is not interesting.

There is no doubt that human nature is not interesting although the human mind has always tried to be busy about this thing that human nature is interesting and the human mind has made so many efforts always it is doing this thing trying to make it be to itself that human nature is interesting but it is not and so the master-pieces always flatten it out, flatten human nature out so that there is no beginning and middle and ending, because if there is not then there is no doing and if there is no doing then there is no human nature and so to do without human nature which is not interesting is what within the human mind is doing.

There is no relation between the human mind and human nature.

Each one is as it is.

Philosophy tries to replace in the human mind what is not there that is time and beginning and so they always have to stop going on existing. There are consequently practically no master-pieces in philosophy.

Philosophy then says human nature is interesting. Well it is not. That is all that there is to say about that. It is so easy to be right if you do not believe what you say.

Please listen to that.

Autobiography number one now
almost completely begun.

Avoid be in begun.

It is so easy to be right.

If you do not believe what you say.

Of course there is believing what anybody else can say.

Of course there is nothing in that.

Religion has been called natural.

Well there is something in that, because religion does know that there is no time and no identity and no enough and no human nature in the human mind, but religion is timid and so it does not say why or how but it does say where and saying where it must look over there.

So little by little which is not enough I found that enough is not enough and not enough should be treated roughly.

So finally I became so attached to one word at a time even if there were always one after the other.

Now then let me tell the story of my life.

The story of my life.
Chapter one.

At that time I had no dogs

Chapter II

So I was not I because my little dog did not love me. But I had a family. They can be a nuisance in identity but there is no doubt no shadow of doubt that that identity the family identity we can do without.

It has nothing to do with anything if there is no time and identity. But it has to do oh yes it has to do with how do you do you do do what you do.

The human mind lives alone.

That is the way you feel in Chapter II

Chapter III

Master-pieces are there they always have been there but do they make identity for you.

They do not make time that is certain and identity one can then be tempted into changing them into identity.

But if one does.

No one does what they do.

Chapter II

You identify yourself with master-pieces in Chapter II and in chapter three they give you identity, but in Chapter one none there is no identity and no time and in Chapter IV anybody can shut any door.

If you can shut any door identity has no meaning that is what happens in Chapter four.

Chapter IV

Move around quickly and then stop completely is what is happening in chapter four.

Chapter four has no identity and no time and more than all there is of enough. Enough said.

Chapter IV

So anybody can see that is to say it is natural enough it is ordinary enough that there is no identity and no time and no interest in enough.

After that there are many hours of occupation and master-pieces are master-pieces.

This is one’s life from birth to sixteen and the rest is not worth while recording master-pieces I mean.

Master-pieces and identity.

If it is natural if it is as seen is seeing naturally what is seen.

There is no use in being discontented with what anybody sees.

But master-pieces, no master-pieces are not there but everybody says that is what a master-piece does but does it. Does it say what everybody sees, and yet it does but is not that what makes a master-piece not have it be that it is what it is.

Think are master-pieces natural enough and what is natural enough.

Master-pieces and identity, audiences and identity, do these separate to please or do they not do as they please.

When the little dog wants the ball he forgets to get it if he does not please and if he does and does get it then is his identity an audience. It looks as if it is but is it.

A master-piece certainly has nothing to do with identity because identity if it had an audience would not care to be a master-piece.

Not leaving anything alone is not what a masterpiece does.

But really what I would like to know is why the very good things everybody says and everybody knows and everybody writes are not master-pieces I would really very much like to know why they are not. And when I say identity is not yes there is something in it all the time that there is not.

If not why not.

So many words to use.

Oh do not say that words have a use.

Anybody can tell what everybody knows but what does that disclose.

Oh dear what does that inclose.

After all what everybody knows is not a master-piece but everybody says it is.

Do they.

Oh yes everybody says it is.

But everybody knows what everybody knows.

And human nature is what everybody knows and time and identity is what everybody knows and they are not master-pieces and yet everybody knows that master-pieces say what they do say about human nature and time and identity, and what is the use, there is no abuse in what is the use, there is no use. Why not.

Now listen. What is conversation.

Conversation is only interesting if nobody hears.

Hear hear.

Master-pieces are second to none.

One and one.

I am not frightened but reasonably secure that whether it is so whether it is so whether it is so.

Master-piece or none.

Which is one.

I ask you which is one.

If he had not been frightened away he might have drunk at water but he finally did.

This is as good an example of a master-piece as there is.

Page I

Play for he and its thorn.

So music can replace nature.

But what is nature.

Not music

Music only can replace nature.

What is nature.

Nature is what it is.

Emotion is what it is.

Romance is what it is and there can be no romance without nature.

But is nature natural.

No not as natural as that.

He reads master-pieces but he knows nature and music is not that.

An ode to Thornton.
Page I

I meant to do just what I do but I never meant to do just what if I do I do.

Is that just human nature or the human mind.

It is neither.

Is it money.

Yes perhaps it is money.

Let us linger upon money.

Volume I

Money is what words are.

Words are what money is.

Is money what words are

Are words what money is.

There can be no romance without nature, there can be no money without words.

There can be nature without words.

Nature is here used in the sense of natural scenery and what land is.

And so nature is not what money is.

There can be music without words.

So there can be no music where words are.

Therefore music has nothing to do with money and with words.

Did I say embrace the problem no neither embrace nor replace the problem.

But to accustom oneself to the problem the problem of why if human nature is not interesting are master-pieces supposed to be interesting because of the subject of human nature in them.

Of course they are not the master-pieces are not because the human nature in them the telling of human nature in them is the same telling of human nature of those that do not make master-pieces by the telling of the same things about human nature that the master-pieces tell in them.

Human nature is not interesting and what the master-pieces tell about human nature in them is not what makes them everlastingly interesting, no it is not.

They read master-pieces, I read what are not master-pieces but which quote pieces of master-pieces in them. And what do I find I find that comparisons and human nature is not what makes master-pieces interesting.

But money and a word and romanticism.

They they have nothing of any human nature in them.

And thank you for not.

Money and words and romanticism have no time or identity in them, oh please certainly not.

Get used to them, you cannot get used to money or words or romanticism no certainly not.

But you can get used to human nature, yes certainly that.

Anybody can get used to human nature.

You see the only thing about government and governing that is interesting is money. Everything else in governing and propaganda is human nature and as such it is not interesting. Everything else has time and identity which is human nature and that is not at all interesting. No it can be completely understood that the only thing that is interesting in governing and government is money. Money has no time and no identity and no human nature, because of course it has not.

Let us remember how what happens happens.

Nothing happens.

Page II

Words. Very well. Words.

What are words.

Any word is a word.

There is no use to say accustomed.

All words are not words to which you can get accustomed or used.

Therefore a great many of them cannot go into master-pieces.

Those to which you can get used or those to which you cannot get used.

Cannot or can get used.

Any word which can go into a master-piece is one to which you cannot get used or perhaps not.

Anyway what is a master-piece. There is no doubt of what is a master-piece but is there any doubt what a master-piece is.

I like to be kindly.

I like to forget.

I like to make old horses be mules.

I like oxen to have wealth.

I like cows to be nearly able to feed.

I like to look about me.

I like to have no animation.

I like birds to have gone away.

I like arrangements to be made.

I like a chance to burn leaves.

I like what they understood to be clearly.

I like it when it turns up.

I like it by nearly alone.

After all why may it not be true that every one knows this.

They do.

But why may it nearly not be true that it is not difficult to do.

It is not difficult to do.

In the first place think of words apart or together.

It makes anybody happy to have words together. It makes anybody happy to have words apart. Either may not have anything whatsoever to do with human nature.

Any word may and does not have anything whatever to do with identity too.

Nor with time.

There are no tears when you say and not with time.

Nor either when you say not with identity.

It carefully comes about that there is no identity and no time and therefore no human nature when words are apart.

Or rather when words are together.

Beginning and middle and ending gathers no pleasure, and no money and no romanticism and no human mind.

When the piece of the master-piece is quoted, a very little at a very little time does any part come apart.

No because it has never been together never been other than together.

Either that or never apart.

Identity is very curious.

Not even the dogs can worry any further about identity.

They would like to get lost and if they are lost what is there of identity.

They would like very much like at all to get lost.

Lost.

That is what you say. Lost.

They would like to get lost and so they would then be there where there is no identity, but a dog cannot get lost, therefore he does not have a human mind, he is never without time and identity.

Poor dog how he would like to be lost.

They make believe that they would like to go out of their mind and so be lost.

Poor dog who is not cannot is not lost.

Let me tell you a story.

Basket a story.
Interlude I

I am I because my little dog knows me.

Is he he when he does not know me.

This sometimes happens.

That is his not knowing me.

When it does not happen he sometimes tries to make it happen.

So is he he when he does not know me.

And when he does not know me am I I.

But certainly this is not so although it really very truly is so.

Page III
Identity

Thank you for a name.

Thank nobody for the same.

Identity

Is it well to know the end of any identity.

Supposing you begin well and do know quite as well that you are you.

When you are you say it and when you say it you know it if by knowing it you can say it.

I say that spoken words mean nothing, written words yes because by the time they are written they are no longer said.

Anybody thinks about writing that is not written to anybody knows this.

The words spoken are spoken to somebody, the words written are except in the case of master-pieces written to somebody, somebody somebody there is the identity that of somebody. Somebody tears come to my eyes when I say somebody, and why well because the word sounds like that that of something like a dog that can be lost. Anything that can be lost is something anybody can get used to and that is identity.

And so in the human mind which can write but not speak, which can write but not get used to what it can write can write but cannot get lost, that is what the human mind is.

I do not know whether or not human nature can get lost but it certainly can get used to it and so it has its identity.

Do I make this clear, hear oh hear do I do I make this make this clear.

To hear.

I wish it were easy to say what a master-piece is as to say what human nature and time and identity is.

Anything that is or can be lost is so easy to describe because it is of no interest.

But money.

Well money is not easy to describe. It is easy to lose but it cannot be lost, and no one can get really get used to it.

And romanticism.

Nothing is there when he says he likes music better, which means not at all that he does not like what he likes at all. Not at all.

Page IV

Bob Davis.

What is human nature.

If you please you do not know.

But you do not have to know because never to refuse is never to excuse and so well not at all and so.

You need not expect time to be solid.

You might but you do not have to.

And as you do not have to you do not.

Do not have to.

You do not.

So Bob Davis.

What do you do.

Nothing.

And why not.

Because there is no time.

Quite naturally not.

And Bob Davis why is natural not the same as naturally not.

If it is solid it is naturally not.

That is it is not naturally not.

There is no confusion in solidity rejoining.

Bob Davis may not be a pair.

Because identity is not there.

At a distance we saw a man on a bicycle and at a distance he looked like two.

There is no need to measure.

There is no solidity where there is a measure.

And so identity is not a ball, no not at all.

It is not there.

Where.

Where is it not there.

Anywhere.

Bob Davis.

Wherein a master-piece is not a thing.

There is no in within.

By the time I know what a master-piece is.

Well.

By the time I know what a master-piece is.

Page IV

Human nature is so not interesting that there is not any of a different thing in there being no time and identity.

Page IV

Plainly not identity as much as plainly identity.

Human nature plainly worries about identity.

And so human nature is all of identity and who is who.

If they asked who is who what would identity do.

Page two.

I said once I said perhaps it is true that what makes poetry possible is a small country. Big countries cannot really make poetry because they do not cannot all when they say the same thing feel as they do.

By this I mean.

All this I mean.

Page two.

Now when I said this did I mean that poetry is what is seen.

Suppose I do mean this.

Poetry may be what is seen and it often is.

Poetry is not identity no that it never is.

Poetry may be time but if it is then it is remembered time and that makes it be what is seen.

And so poetry a great deal of poetry is what is seen.

And if it is then in so far as it is it is not a master-piece. What is seen may be the subject but it cannot be the object of a master-piece.

But a great deal of poetry is made up of subject and if it is then it is not a master-piece.

In a small country where the land is not flat and where as you look you see what it is if it is as it is a great deal of poetry can and will and shall and must and may be written.

And that is as it is because anybody saying anything anybody knows what it is.

But in a large country and even in a small one if it is flat not every one can see what it is when they see what it is.

It is because of this that so much poetry of what it is that is seen is written in a small country that is not flat and that can go on to do what it has to do.

But in a flat country it must have content but not form and that may make a master-piece but is it poetry.

Master-pieces master-pieces there is no use in asking where are you because that everybody knows but what are you well that may be nobody knows.

Well anyway poetry is poetry and a great deal of poetry says what is seen as it is, says what it is as it is seen. Yes.

Page nine.

I know the difference between what is and is not that is I know the difference between what it is and what is it and in doing so have I come to go that is to know which is it.

Like this.

Like this is not to like this.

Any word is a word that they use and in America where the land is flat they do see that there is no use in there being any use in knowing what it is because is it is it what it is.

They do not glow because they think it is so and so they do not know that it is so in other words as likely as not it is neither what or why it is so since not at all is never said no not in America.

What have master-pieces to do with what is never said or indeed with what is said.

Nothing at all either gradually or not at all.

Now listen to this.

If a master-piece is what it is how can then its not being one effect it.

All that is silence because it makes longing and longing and feeling have nothing to do with what a masterpiece is.

Occasionally nothing to do with what a master-piece is.

Even if it is a feeling of longing it has nothing to do with what a masterpiece is.

Thornton Wilder what is a master-piece.

He says he hopes he knows that longing has nothing to do with what a master-piece is.

With which they wish that longing has nothing to do with what a master-piece is.

I do I know what has nothing to do with what a master-piece is.

They say longing has to do with what a master-piece is but they are mistaken longing has nothing to do with what a master-piece is.

I said to Basket my dog look and long but I said this has nothing to do with what a master-piece is and he may not believe it he easily may not but it has not does not have anything to do with what a master-piece is.

Page I

They like to remember to forget and that that is this has nothing to do with what a master-piece is.

Page I

What is a master-piece and how many of them that is are them.

Well believe it or not it makes no difference to them.

Page I

I would kindly not like to know what a master-piece is.

Page 2

About detective stories is the trouble with them that the one that is dead has no time and no identity for him to them and yet they think that they can remember what they do not have as having it without their having it for them.

I would like to read a detective story every day and very often I do.

Page II

I think nothing about men and women because that has nothing to do with anything.

Anybody who is an American can know anything about this thing.

Page III

How completely I know and I tell you so that it has nothing to do with men and women nothing to do with anything anything with anything that is with anything nothing to do with anything.

After all nothing to do with anything with like that nothing.

Men and women may not regret human nature just as they like they may not regret anything.

Has anybody neglected the human mind.

I have.

What you have.

In this way have is what you have.

I can never neglect have at least not for very long because in it without it is all there is of master-pieces and the human mind. Because have is just that word.

Page IV

I could admire what I have just said.

Page V

I resist the temptation to say it again.

And so kindly allied.

Page I

They never had any.

Page I

I can slowly change to what I say.

At Page I

Well well at page one.

Finally it is true that soldiers who are not at war look as they do.

Is that so.

Any word will do.

Therefore it is true

That any way you see it is what is where they have it and yet all knitting if it is done by hand can and does resemble that done by machine.

And any one is deceived and only those that are interested make use of it.

What is a master-piece.

Any one that is no one is deceived because although any one can quote it no one can make use of it.

It is not any loss to lose a master-piece.

Every once in a while one is lost.

I remember very well deciding not to worry even if a master-piece should get lost. Any master-piece ancient or modern because there is no such thing as ancient or modern in a master-piece how can there be when there is no time and no identity.

And if a master-piece is lost then there is just one less to know about and as there are so few after all does it make any difference.

Suppose you have them all or none at all

But nevertheless master-pieces do have to have existence and they do each one they do although there are very few.

We know very well that master-pieces have nothing to tell how can they when after all anything that tells what every one tells tells what any one tells.

I tell you that any soldiers at all look as soldiers are.

Of course they do.

Anybody too.

And master-pieces do only master-pieces have to be what they tell well anybody can tell anything very well.

Shakespeare

I said to Thornton Wilder but you do know that the psychology in Shakespeare is no psychology at all. A young man whose father was just murdered, would not act like Hamlet, Hamlet was not interested in his father, he was interested in himself, and he acted not like a young man who has lost a loved father but like a man who wants to talk about himself, that is psychology if you like but anybody in any village can do that.

Now in a master-piece what does anybody do they do what they do that is they say what they know and they only know what they are as they know what they are, there is no time and no identity, not at all never at all ever at all.

Page I

What is the difference between conversation and writing, oh yes what is the difference the difference is that conversation is what is said and what is said is always led and if it is led then it is said and that is not written. Written writing should not be led oh no it should not be led not at all led.

And so writing is not conversation. Also then there is the fact that human nature is not scenery that land which is seen is not announced. Human nature is announced it announces itself it says yes I did it before but scenery well scenery if it did before does it now but human nature if it does it now did it before.

Scenery if it did it before does not remember but human nature if it did it before does remember because everything that human nature does it does remember and if it remembers it then it is not interesting and if it is not interesting then it is human nature. The only thing about human nature that holds the attention is that it has a beginning and a middle and an end and when a book is not a master-piece it is that which determines it that it has a beginning and a middle and an end, the middle is mostly not as interesting as the beginning and the end and that is because it is not based on human nature but it is human nature and therefore not a master-piece.

Now scenery has no beginning and middle and end, and that is what makes scenery romantic. If it had a beginning and a middle and an end as a storm has then it would not be romantic, the storm is romantic because the scenery is there and the scenery had not a beginning and a middle and an end.

Now that makes master-pieces easier, not easier to do but easier, and the human mind.

Also it makes romanticism easier, never forget there is also money.

Also there is why is it that in this epoch the only real literary thinking has been done by a woman.

Yes please think of something.

That is it.

Please think of something. And so no need of going around, because the scenery is there, not a storm, soldiers are not a storm, they look like it they look like not a storm, if anybody salutes you and respects you that is like a storm, and so in this epoch the important literary thinking is done by a woman.

But yet yes.

By no means cease.

Page II

Romantic and romanticism, it is a pleasure to all beholders that a landscape is there and as it is there, what is there to see of it, only that which is not human nature, even a storm.

A storm would like to have a beginning and a middle and an ending, but very likely it settles as well.

Really settles has no need of triumph and yet that is just what a storm does and so it is not human nature. Human nature and triumph they would hardly like that. Which they hardly would like.

Human nature is not interesting some say triumph is.

A storm is romantic like a storm is but human nature is not like a storm because human nature does not act like that it only acts like a storm when it knows about a storm and when it knows about a storm it acts like a storm.

Has that anything to do with master-pieces.

It has nothing to do with human nature.

Forget human nature when it is human nature.

There is no use in forgetting scenery when it is scenery because there is nothing to forget.

Once more I can climb about and remind you that a woman in this epoch does the important literary thinking.

And money what is the connection between romanticism and money and master-pieces.

Which one is it.

There never is a which one.

Page I

No one would if they could relieve page one from page one.

Page II

It is an obligation to have money connect itself with romanticism because that too is not human nature but scenery and if there is a storm then insofar as there is a storm there is triumph.

Page II

After all war in war is no different than war not in war except that there are more dead.

If there are more dead is there a difference and if there is a difference has it to do with money and romanticism.

Nobody criticises what is not war by what is not war.

And yet after all there is no difference when there is a difference and when it is all neither war nor more war.

And so they fairly evenly place it where money is.

And when there is no money at all does he know what money is. More money is not what money is.

Do you see its connection with romanticism.

A little gradually not at all, in among not as more than all.

Bennett would like another portrait.

What is a portrait to him.

A portrait to him.

What is it.

A portrait to him.

Page III

Human nature has nothing to do with it.

Human nature.

Has nothing to do with it.

Page IV

Emptying and filling an ocean has nothing to do with it because if it is full it is an ocean and if it is empty it is not an ocean.

Filling and emptying an ocean has nothing to do with it.

Page IV

Nothing to do with master-pieces.

Page V

Nothing to do with war.

Page VI

War has nothing to do with master-pieces.

Who says it has.

Everybody says it has.

Does anybody say what a master-piece is.

No nobody does.

Page VIII

So then the important literary thinking is being done.

Who does it.

I do it.

Oh yes I do it.

Page XXI

Money one.

Romanticism one

Scenery one

Human nature not one.

Master-pieces.

Human nature never knows anything about one and one.

Page XXI

Storms.

Even a little one is not exciting.

Page XXI

Is there any difference between flat land and an ocean a big country and a little one.

Is there any difference between human nature and the human mind.

Poetry and prose is not interesting.

What is necessary now is not form but content.

That is why in this epoch a woman does the literary thinking.

Kindly learn everything please.

Page XXII

How ardently hurry comes too late.

That is what they used to say

Donald.

Donald and Dorothy Dora and Don Donald and Donald he comes when he can.

If he can when he can as he can nine.

Donald and Donald is all in one time.

To-morrow is as Donald would say twenty a day.

What does Donald do.

He does it all.

Of course what does Donald do.

Of course he does he does do it at all.

Donald dear.

Welcome here.

If he comes yes he comes.

Yes he comes.

If he comes.

Any Donald is not Donald there.

Donald there is not any Donald here.

But better here.

What if Donald may.

Not likely is not as different as very likely.

And very likely Donald is here.

Page XVI

I may not be through with Donald.

Page XIX

Donald has nothing to do with romanticism.

Donald has nothing to do with money

Donald has nothing to do with scenery.

Donald has nothing to do with human nature.

Donald has nothing to do.

Donald.

No one can reproach Donald.

Donald and Dorothy and once there was an ocean and they were not drowned.

Page 2.

You.

Page III

Why should a woman do the literary important literary thinking of this epoch.

Page IV

Master-pieces are what they are.

Page V

There is no identity nor time in master-pieces even when they tell about that.

Page X

Is Franklin Roosevelt trying to get rid of money. That would be interesting, but I am afraid it is only human nature, that is electioneering and that is not interesting.

But it would be interesting to try to get rid of money by destroying it and if it could be done it would be interesting.

Why would it be interesting.

Because perhaps money has to do with the human mind and not with human nature. Perhaps like master-pieces it concerns itself with human nature but it is not related to it, oh yes yes.

Could one get rid of war by it becoming like duelling and would the way be by stopping saluting, if nobody saluted and nobody received saluting and nobody saluted and nobody wore any clothes that were given to them would that have anything like duelling to do with war ending, oh yes oh yes, and has war anything to do with the human mind no it has to do with human nature because it is not like money it might be like romanticism but is it, it might be but is it.

If it is yes is it.

In the nineteenth century when they wanted it to be a mystery it ended with the dead man in the twentieth century when they want it to be a mystery they begin it with a dead man.

And in plays well what are plays.

Do not listen to some.

What are plays.

A play.

It begins with a dead man a dead woman and a dead dog but they are not dead because the play goes on.

If the dog is dead does the play go on.

If the army is dead does the play go on.

If the dog is not dead does the play go on.

No indeed no certainly not.

Play 2

If the dog is not dead and the play does not go on is the man dead.

Yes the man is dead.

If the man is dead and the play does not go on does it go on. Yes it does go on.

If the woman is dead and the dog is dead and the man is dead does the play go on.

Certainly not the play does not go on.

What does it mean.

Certainly not the play does not go on.

Does it mean it does not go on the stage.

Certainly not it does not mean certainly not not on the stage.

And so there is no time and no identity please be careful not to surprise tears.

In the nineteenth century they did not surprise tears they dwelt with tears because the man and the dog and the woman were not dead when anything began in the twentieth century everything that is any one is dead when it can and did when it began and so there are no tears were no tears.

Play I

Now how can they come to be now.

Play I

Any little thing is how it was begun.

It is clearer than any one that there are no tears now.

Play one.

Alright play one.

Play two.

It should be two to be through.

But there is that.

That as it has not to be that that is not that.

It easily is.

More and more a master-piece is.

Play III

I begin to see see I begin but there is no begin not in not in.

Play IV

Do you see it is to be.

But there is be as well as see.

Play V

So then

Play VI

The glory of knowing what a master-piece is.

Play VII

It is natural that again a woman should be one to do the literary thinking of this epoch.

Chapter I

I have it as quite that a master-piece where it is there.

To-morrow it will be warmer to say so.

So there is no need to be free.

They say so but there is no need to be free.

Did I say so that perhaps Franklin Roosevelt is getting rid of money but perhaps he is only electioneering.

Anybody can know that human nature is not interesting and now not even necessary.

Not even necessary.

Chapter III

I so easily said it would be interesting and cried to have it interesting and be and may be I do but I doubt it not interesting.

I have made no intention.

I tell him content without form, lizards without homes and there should be a third and as there is there is a beginning and middle and end.

But content without form.

Who has hoped to be hoped.

I tell you it is true that I do the literary thinking for you.

Even perhaps if Franklin Roosevelt wants to get rid of money.

Chapter II

It is just as necessary not to have any human nature.

Volume II

Why was Polonius the one to say the things he said in his advice to his son because of course any one who writes anything is talking to themselves and that is what Shakespeare always has done, he makes them say what he wants said just then and he can make any one that one.

Ordinarily anybody finishes anything.

But not in writing. In writing not any one finishes anything. That is what makes a master-piece what it is that there is no finishing.

Please act as if there were the finishing of anything but any one any one writing knows that there is no finishing finishing in writing.

Perhaps Franklin Roosevelt wants to get rid of money by making it a thing having no meaning but most likely not most likely it is only electioneering.

What is money and what is romanticism it is not like human nature because it is not finishing it is not like a master-piece because it has no existing.

Very likely that is what it is money and romanticism.

And all the time was I right when I said I was losing knowing what the human mind is. Anybody can know what human nature is and that it is not interesting. Anybody can begin to come to know what money and romanticism is.

Master-pieces have no finishing in them and what anybody can say is what anybody can know and what anybody can know is what anybody can see but human nature and war and storms have a beginning and an ending as they begin they end and as they end they begin and therefore they are not interesting and money and romanticism they do not end and they do not begin but they do not exist and therefore they are not anything although any one can feel that way about them and therefore although they are not anything they are interesting.

Marionette

Is a marionette a Punch and Judy show and suddenly how to know that Punch and Judy are their names.

When I have said that I know everything and in saying so explain everything at any time of all that time it is as well said as it is said that I know everything.

There is no use in not knowing everything since certainly and knowing most most may not be must but there certainly is the knowing everything.

Of should never be introduced and really it is no temptation not to introduce of.

Of knowing everything.

More than likely knowing everything is what is happening.

It comes back to must.

If there is must then there is not the knowing everything.

Knowing everything comes when in explaining everything there is the knowing that more often there is the knowing everything.

Why are they inclined to leave must alone.

Because must is must.

So much for must.

And knowing everything is never left alone.

In knowing everything never being left alone there makes a recognition of what mater-pieces are.

Knowing everything is never left alone nor is it ever without being knowing everything. Anything else is of no account. Not in mater-pieces.

Knowing everything well everything you know is knowing everything very likely everything in master-pieces. But never ever anywhere.

There is no where in knowing everything, did we say no time and no identity well and then no place. Space is not interesting because if there is no place there is no space but space is there, well how about money and romanticism nobody wants to know about that.

Space and money and romanticism.

Leave master-pieces alone do not annoy them although they like if they like and they do like romanticism and money and space and they like to look at storms and war and human nature although they do know that they are not interesting.

Knowing everything is interesting. Oh yes yes.

A little play.

War and storms.

Romanticism and money and space

Human nature and identity and time and place.

Human mind.

Master-pieces.

There need be no personages in a play because if there are then you do not forget their names and if you do not forget their names you put their names down each time that they are to say something.

The result of which is that a play finishes.

How often does anybody like to leave before a play finishes.

Has that anything to do with master-pieces.

Not if you know everything

Oh yes not if you know everything.

Knowing everything does not remind everybody of something and yet it just might.

And if it well if it did then it just might.

I certainly do know all about knowing everything.

Volume I

Identity

In case of there not being any possibility of remembering and therefore no way of not losing what is not there where you are is there any way of enfeebling imagination. Indeed what is imagining anything. Is it done a little at a time or is it done a whole at a time and is it done all the time.

They like to know why there is a question and answer. There is in detective stories but is there in real life. Is it possible to imagine a question and an answer.

You never answer a question nobody does.

So then is there in anything a question and answer. And what have master-pieces to do with this thing with their being no question to answer and no answer to a question.

If one is never right about anything and nobody ever is. Anybody who likes can know that, that really they are never right about anything. The more you are right about anything you never are right about anything it does not make any difference. It is only in history government, propaganda that it is of any importance if anybody is right about anything. Science well they never are right about anything not right enough so that science cannot go on enjoying itself as if it is interesting, which it is. Why not if it is. Human nature not we have come to not thinking that being human nature is interesting enough so that it can go on enjoying itself. Human nature as human nature no longer enjoys itself enough to be enough. And master-pieces have always known that. They have also always known that being right would not be anything because if they were right then it would be not as they wrote but as they thought and in a real master-piece there is no thought, if there were thought then there would be that they are right and in a master-piece you cannot be right, if you could it would be what you thought not what you do write.

Write and right.

Of course they have nothing to do with one another.

Right right left right left he had a good job and he left, left right left.

Vol II

How little need there is to be as right as to have it be Volume two but it is volume two and volume two is not volume two.

Volume two

I have been writing a political series just to know as well as to know that I am always right that is I am always right when I say what I say and I always say something that is what I am doing I am always saying something but as I am never writing what I am saying when I am writing I am as it were not saying something and so then there it is that is what writing is not saying something content without form but anyway in saying anything there is no content but there is the form of question and answer and really anybody can know that a question if there is an answer or an answer if there is a question is almost always almost human nature which we do know we are not right about it but we do know it know that it is not at all interesting.

It is so easy to know what is not interesting that is it is so easy to know it as it is not interesting. And yet anybody can say that may be it is not so. Of course it is so. Would I not be right if it were not so because it is so.

Just so.

There is no reason that a succession of words should spoil anything when it is always a pleasure.

Human nature is not a pleasure.

Volume III

A Play in which there is not only question and answer but identity.

Imagine that he always liked to write what he says.

He always does.

Does he stop himself when he always does. If he does not stop himself when he always does then he always does. Is that human nature or a master-piece.

Once in a while an individual looks as if he knew what identity is. He does not stop himself not to know what identity is.

Question and answer is so nearly not any more than a pleasure.

And it has no identity.

Question and answer has no identity it has only a form.

If they like to know that they know how pleasant a question and its answer is need they stop themselves from going on. Not at all, they nearly as well do not stop themselves at all from going on. That is what a question and answer is.

Even if there is no pleasure in it that is what a question and answer is. And might there not be any pleasure at all in it. Well yes and no not exactly.

In a way there always is a pleasure in it and there is it like romanticism and money has it something to do with what is not human nature with place and time in itself. In the human mind there is no identity and place and time but in money and romanticism and question and answer a little something yes that is not human nature but has something that is space and time and identity.

Human nature has nothing it is not interesting.

Page I

Do I do this so that I can go on or just to please any one. As I say it makes no difference because although I am always right is being right anything. No it is like human nature it is not interesting and therefore I can ask do you not get tired of always being right but there is something so much more pleasing and that is what is what. And what is what is what is what.

Do not remember question and answer although there is no use in forgetting because question and answer is like romanticism and money. Now we have all this there.

Page I

What is a play.

A play is scenery.

A play is not identity or place or time but it likes to feel like it oh yes it does it does wonderfully well like to feel like it.

That is what makes it a play.

A novel is something else it depends upon its liking to feel that human nature is interesting and therefore there is a middle and a beginning, in a play there is none, but a novel knows that human nature is not interesting and it purposes that if it were it would have a middle and a beginning and a middle and a beginning need not necessarily have an ending, therefore in a really good novel the ending is where it is but a novel is middle and beginning and therefore human nature asks as it does although really human nature has no middle and beginning and so a novel really knows that human nature is not interesting.

Now that is a play and a novel, now essays poetry philosophy and history and biography.

Every once in a while is not every once in a while because it does happen so rarely.

Volume II

If I want to find a volume I number it differently.

Volume III

If you believe what you hear do you believe what you read and what is the difference between what you read and what you see.

Have master-pieces anything to do with what you see, no because what you see is as if it were there. And where is it. It is there. Therefore when you read about it as if it were there then it is not a master-piece.

And you do so often read about it as if it were there. I do all the time and is there any difference if you read about it as if it is there and its being there. If you hear about it as being there then it is not really there not as there as when you read about it being there, but seeing it be there is not more than reading it being there. All this has so much to do with master-pieces that it is always necessary to read some more.

Its being there has nothing to do with question and answer with romanticism and money. Has it anything to do with master-pieces. It almost has if it has. Now and then a master-piece can escape any one and get to be more and more there and any one any one who can write as writing is written can make anything be there again and again and that is what is so exciting about a detective story, they can make it be there again and again, oh yes any little part of it again and again and so are all detective stories master-pieces how much would anybody like to know that. Not any more than that. It has to be very well known this has to be very well known not to be known and as yet by me it is not well enough known yet not to be known.

Anybody likes it to be known that it is real when it has been written.

What is real when it has been written, it does not have to be a master-piece oh dear oh dear oh dear no. Human nature has nothing to do with this so I believe.

If I write slowly I would write as slowly as this.

It is getting very difficult to be there. Anybody knows how easy it is for anything written to be real. Not when it is almost anything but when it is anything oh yes a detective story or any easy novel oh yes and to some something is real and to some nothing is real that is written but writing can make anybody cry. Yes indeed yes. It is so difficult to have anything have anything to do with master-pieces.

Yes Thornton.

Volume II

I have met master-pieces when I was young.

As young as young.

And master-pieces when I was young.

I have met master-pieces.

If a thing can be read again does it have to be remembered.

Anything that is anything can be read again.

And anything seen.

And anything heard.

Do you know any differences.

Volume I

I am I because my little dog knows me. The figure wanders on alone.

The little dog does not appear because if it did then there would be nothing to fear.

Volume II

I liked the difference between being alone and not alone.

This made her surrounded.

Now in a master-piece neither one of these is so.

There is no possible doubt that what human nature does has nothing to do with it nothing to do with being alone or not alone because either one of these things is that.

Not that it is no not at all.

Very likely a master-piece is all of and only that.

Do you like identity because then acquaintance is not begun.

Very much as they like the same detective to appear again. And yet they wish that it was not. Because if it is it is expected and if it is not it is not unexpected.

Identity then is not at discretion.

I so easily see that identity has nothing to do with master-pieces although occasionally and very inevitably it does always more or less come in.

It is not known that anybody who is anybody is not alone and if alone then how can the dog be there and if the little dog is not there is it alone. The little dog is not alone because no little dog could be alone. If it were alone it would not be there.

And so a little dog cannot make a master-piece not even now and why.

And yet by recognising that the little dog would not be there if it were alone it can be that I am I because my little dog knows me comes into a master-piece but is not the reason of its being he.

What difference does a master-piece make if there is no dog to be. No dog can be alone. Can a master-piece be alone. Well they say so but is it so.

So then the play has to be like this.

The person and the dog are there and the dog is there and the person is there and where oh where is their identity is the identity there anywhere.

Every century not every century nor every country not every country has what they know is not identity.

For this nobody has to be thankful.

The only relation between anything is master-pieces and master-pieces therefore never have anything to do.

Identity not being the same not even in name, it is so evident that identity is not there at all but it is oh yes it is and nobody likes what they have not got and nobody has identity. Do they put up with it. Yes they put up with it. They put up with identity.

Yes they do that.

And so anything puts up with identity.

A dog has more identity when he is young than when he gets older.

When he is young a dog has more identity than when he is older.

I am not sure that is not the end.

[ ¶ ]

1935

486.

IDENTITY A POEM

[What Are Masterpieces, 1940]

Play 1

I am I because my little dog knows me. The figure wanders on alone.

The little dog does not appear because if it did then there would be nothing to fear.

It is not known that anybody who is anybody is not alone and if alone then how can the dog be there and if the little dog is not there is it alone. The little dog is not alone because no little dog could be alone. If it were alone it would not be there.

So then the play has to be like this.

The person and the dog are there and the dog is there and the person is there and where oh where is their identity, is the identity there anywhere.

I say two dogs but say a dog and a dog.

The human mind. The human mind does play.

The human mind. Plays because it plays.

Human Nature. Does not play because it does not play again.

It might desire something but it does not play again.

And so to make excitement and not nervousness into a play.

And then to make a play with just the human mind.

Let us try.

To make a play with human nature and not anything of the human mind.

Pivoines smell like magnolias

Dogs smell like dogs

Men smell like men

And gardens smell differently at different seasons of the year.

Play 2

Try a play again
Every little play helps
Another play.

There is any difference between resting and waiting.

Does a little dog rest.

Does a little dog wait.

What does the human mind do.

What does human nature do.

A play.

There is no in between in a play.

A play could just as well only mean two.

Then it could do

It could really have to do.

The dog. What could it do.

The human mind. The human mind too

Human nature. Human nature does not have it to do.

What can a dog do and with waiting too.

Yes there is when you have not been told when to cry.

Nobody knows what the human mind is when they are drunk.

Everybody who has a grandfather has had a great grandfather and that great grandfather has had a father. This actually is true of a grandmother who was a granddaughter and grandfather had a father.

Any dog too.

Any time anyone who knows how to write can write to any brother.

Not a dog too.

A dog does not write too.

Another Play.

But. But is a place where they can cease to distress her.

Another Play.

It does not make any difference what happens to anybody if it does not make a difference what happens to them.

This no dog can say.

Not any dog can say not ever when he is at play.

And so dogs and human nature have no identity.

It is extraordinary that when you are acquainted with a whole family you can forget about them.

Another Play.

A man coming.

Yes there is a great deal of use in a man coming but will he come at all if he does come will he come here.

How do you like it if he comes and looks like that. Not at all later. Well any way he does come and if he likes it he will come again.

Later when another man comes

He does not come.

Girls coming. There is no use in girls coming.

Well any way he does come and if he likes it he will come again.

Part IV
The question of identity.

A play.

I am I because my little dog knows me.

Which is he.

No which is he.

Say it with tears, no which is he.

I am I why.

So there.

I am I where.

Act I Scene III

I am I because my little dog knows me.

Act I Scene

Now this is the way I had played that play.

But not at all not as one is one.

Act I Scene I

Which one is there I am I or another one.

Who is one and one or one is one.

I like a play of acting so and so and a dog my dog is any one of not one.

But we in America are not displaced by a dog oh no no not at all not at all at all displaced by a dog.

Scene I

A dog chokes over a ball because it is a ball that choked any one.

Part I Scene I

He has forgotten that he has been choked by a ball no not forgotten because this one the same one is not the one that can choke any one.

Scene I Act I

I am I because my little dog knows me, but perhaps he does not and if he did I would not be I. Oh no oh no.

Act I Scene I

When a dog is young he seems to be a very intelligent one.

But later well later the dog is older.

And so the dog roams around he knows the one he knows but does that make any difference.

A play is exactly like that.

Chorus There is no left of right without remembering.

And remembering.

They say there is no left and right without remembering.

Chorus But there is no remembering the human mind.

Tears There is no chorus in the human mind.

The land is flat from on high and when they wander.

Chorus Nobody who has a dog forgets him. They may leave him behind. Oh yes they may leave him behind.

Chorus There is no memory in the human mind.

And the result

May be and the result

If I am I then my little dog knows me.

The dog listens while they prepare food.

Food might be connected by the human mind but it is not.

Scene II

And how do you like what you are

And how are you what you are

And has this to do with the human mind.

Chorus And has this to do with the human mind.

Chorus And is human nature not at all interesting. It is not.

Scene II

I am I because my little dog knows me.

Chorus That does not prove anything about you it only proves something about the dog.

Chorus Of course nobody can be interested in human nature.

Chorus Nobody is.

Chorus Nobody is interested in human nature.

Chorus Not even a dog

Chorus It has nothing to do human nature has nothing to do with anything.

Chorus No not with a dog

Tears No not with a dog.

Chorus I am I because my little dog knows

Chorus Yes there I told you human nature is not at all interesting.

Scene III

And the human mind.

Chorus And the human mind

Tears And the human mind

Chorus Yes and the human mind.

Of course the human mind

Has that anything to do with I am I because my little dog knows me.

What is the chorus.

Chorus What is the chorus.

Anyway there is the question of identity.

What is the use of being a little boy if you are to grow up to be a man.

Chorus No the dog is not the chorus.

Scene II

Any scene may be scene II

Chorus And act II

No any act can be act one and two.

Scene II

I am I because my little dog knows me even if the little dog is a big one and yet a little dog knowing me does not really make me be I no not really because after all being I I am I has really nothing to do with the little dog knowing me, he is my audience, but an audience never does prove to you that you are you.

And does a little dog making a noise make the same noise.

He can almost say the b in bow wow.

I have not been mistaken.

Chorus Some kinds of things not and some kinds of things.

Scene I

I am I yes sir I am I.

I am I yes madame am I I.

When I am I am I I.

And my little dog is not the same thing as I am I.

Chorus Oh is it.

With tears in my eyes oh is it.

And there we have the whole thing

Am I I.

And if I am I because my little dog knows me am I I.

Yes sir am I I.

The dog answers without asking because the dog is the answer to anything that is that dog.

But not I.

Without tears but not I.

Act I Scene I

The necessity of ending is not the necessity of beginning.

Chorus How finely that is said.

Scene II

An end of a play is not the end of a day.

Scene IV

After giving.

[ ¶ ]

1935

487.

IDENTITY. A TALE

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Since there are no men in existence anywhere except here on this earth being men is not an easy thing to happen.

Sweet William had his genius and so he did not look for it. He did look for Lilian and then he had Lilian.

a poem.

It is natural that there are many

It is natural that there are few

A city says how do you do

And sometimes one or two.

Now Sweet William had his genius and so he could tell a careful story of how they enjoyed themselves. But he did not have his Lilian, he looked for Lilian and so he could not tell a careful story of how they enjoyed themselves.

a conversation.

Well well who is a genius he said and she said well well. Well well who is the genius.

What is a genius she said and he said what is a genius. And they both answered at once who is a genius. When they both answered at once they answered well well what is a genius.

Then there was a pause and Sweet William looked for Lilian.

He says oh no she says oh no it is so.

Sweet William forgot nothing. To forget is not to remember but to remember is not to forget.

And so Sweet William said that he thought.

a motto.

Why should alas be near to nothing

And so Sweet William was nervous as was his habit.

an aphorism.

It is always well to tell what it is that is done.

No story is interesting although I always listen to it and they have to make up the ending and if it does not make you cry and now nothing makes them cry because no one can try to make them cry. And so there is no ending. That is what makes stories what they are and now I will tell one.

identity a story.

There is any day not what they say there is a man there and it is well done. If he likes it or not it is well done. They like to know that it is well done. That is what a man is they like to know that it is well done. What is it that a man is a man is that they like to know that it is well done. If it is not well done he is dead and they like to know that he is dead if it is well done. That is the one thing that there is that there is now that he is dead and that it is well done.

Since there are no men in existence anywhere except here being men is not an easy thing and therefore masterpieces are so rare.

I wish words of one syllable were as bold as told.

Anybody can like words of one syllable here and there but I like them anywhere.

I will tell in words of one syllable anything there is to tell not very well but just well.

[ ¶ ]

1935

488.

A POLITICAL SERIES

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

number i.

Is Franklin Roosevelt trying to make money be so that it has no existence that it ceases to be a thing that anybody can count, so that nobody can any longer believe in it or is it all electioneering. It is a curious story.

If he were really trying to get rid of money by using it up by making it up into such enormous sums that it ceases to have any reality and so to really discourage anybody from feeling that money is money if that is what he is doing it would be an interesting thing to do, it might even be a useful thing this that he was doing making money a thing non-existing but and that is where the trouble is I do not think that that is what he is doing. I am afraid it is only for electioneering. It is a curious story.

Would it be possible to get rid of money by making it foolish by making it cease to have any meaning by piling up the figures about it so that it ceases to have any reality.

During the war lots of people used to try to calculate the expense of the war by minutes by hours by days and by weeks and they finally said good-night good-night figures ceased to have any meaning. And they did cease to have any meaning because nobody has paid their war debts.

Does Franklin Roosevelt expect just to have it get like that or has he inside him any other meaning.

It is a curious story.

Or is it only electioneering to have so much money to use that nobody will be able to say no to him.

Of course there was Theodore Roosevelt with the big stick and Franklin Roosevelt with the must. How about it.

It is I assure you it is a curious story.

If he really thought he could get rid of money by making it ridiculous, as they did with chivalry and duelling and may yet do with war then indeed it would be a very interesting thing to do. But if he is doing it because he wants it still to be money and to give it to everybody and then be elected again because he has given it to everybody then it is not at all interesting.

Which is it that he wants to do.

In order to know more about that one has to think of the two Roosevelts Theodore Roosevelt and Franklin Roosevelt.

I tell you it is a very curious story.

Neither Theodore Roosevelt nor Franklin Roosevelt are really very American. Now don’t everybody get excited but they are not.

Napoleon and Louis Napoleon were not very french. There is a resemblance.

The reason why Theodore Roosevelt and Franklin Roosevelt are not American has nothing to do with where they were born or where they lived it has to do with the fact that every nation has a way of being of being that nation that makes it that nation and anybody that is really important in the development of that nation has to be some way somehow like that. If they are not like that like their nation and they get to be important in the nation they lead the nation to a real catastrophe.

That is what happened in France first with Napoleon and then with Louis Napoleon.

That is what happened in America first with Theodore Roosevelt then with Franklin Roosevelt.

It is not that Theodore destroyed the republican party that might have happened any way but he got the nation into feeling as much as a nation can which has its own way of feeling into feeling another kind of a way than that nation’s way.

Once one likes a war and once one does not.

Anybody is like that.

Theodore Roosevelt almost always did he always liked a war.

Franklin Roosevelt almost always does not. But that does not really bother either of them as much as it does bother every one else.

Oh come now let us be serious.

Once there was a man named Napoleon Bonaparte and later there was one named Louis Napoleon. Neither one of them was a frenchman but if you do not always think about it you almost think that they were each one one, that is to say a frenchman.

Now Theodore Roosevelt and Franklin Roosevelt were American but really they are not American and really it is very hard to remember that they are not something else.

Perhaps they are. Although certainly they are Americans.

I do not want to confuse anybody but do remember that Napoleon and Louis Napoleon were not frenchmen.

To come back to the Roosevelts.

I have always known that the Roosevelts were like that. I knew it when I first heard of them first heard of Theodore Roosevelt. And I was right they are like that both of them are like that.

That does not deceive them that they are like that, not like Napoleon and Louis Napoleon, they do not deceive themselves or any one because if nothing is anything that is is like the Napoleons not being french and the Roosevelts not being American then deception has nothing to do with anything.

Anybody can be confused when they read all this but they should not be if they stop thinking but remember how the Roosevelts look and are and the Napoleons were and are.

Nobody ought to be confused by anything if they leave it alone and let it be what it is.

It is so hard to do that. And yet, perhaps yet that is what anybody is doing who is doing it yet.

Let us think about the Roosevelts not if they leave it alone because no Roosevelt can leave anything alone but if you leave them alone and let them be what they are. What are they. Listen to that. What are they.

Once more there is a confusion with Napoleon and Louis Napoleon, what are they.

When I say Theodore and Franklin Roosevelt are not American I mean they do not feel America to be a very large country around which anybody can wander and so although a government is there it is not always anywhere near but they feel it to be a little country which they can govern, and so it is European and not American.

series ii.

Human nature is not interesting, it is not interesting because after every American war so many people have had the experience of when in uniform giving orders everybody has to do as they say. Any policeman knows all about that. And when you think that when everybody is all over that is the big war is all over then something has to be left, the comfort of being in uniform and receiving and giving orders. Everybody knows this and yet everybody does this. That is the reason that human nature is not interesting because everybody knows everything but they go on just the way they did. Everybody likes to do what they were doing what they just have been doing and everybody likes at the same time to do what they never did before. That is what makes after war be so foolish. They like it to be like war and they hate it to be like war. Some one country who as the result of the big war has had a real revolution has other things to think about, France after the revolutionary wars, America after the civil war the south not having had the revolution is still thinking as before the civil war, Russia is the only country after the world war that has had something different to do. All the others in spite of changes of government are where they were. This is why human nature is so uninteresting, when a country has nothing really new to think about there is nothing to do except what human nature can do and that is most thoroughly and entirely uninteresting.

It is very difficult to always have really something to think about.

Anybody who remembers to-day what they did yesterday cannot have something interesting to think about to-day.

That is where all Europe is and where we are to-day. Yesterday was yesterday but to-day is not to-day it is yesterday. Because yesterday was a time when anybody who said anything everybody had to do what they said and they all including Franklin Roosevelt all Europe and including Franklin Roosevelt are really living in a world where if you tell anybody to do anything everybody does it. England always tries not to, it is the great quality in England that they always feel themselves that they try not to, France does not try not to but french people are so much interested in any little piece of money that they have in their hand that they do not have to hear what anybody tells them to do. But mostly all the other countries and we in America have the yesterday of everybody doing what anybody tells everybody to do. That is what I mean by the Roosevelts. Theodore Roosevelt did it after the Spanish war, Franklin Roosevelt after the world war, everybody knows that what you call yesterday is yesterday and doing what you are told to do is always yesterday.

It is never to-day to do what you are told to do and you can never really think about anything if you remember what you were told to do.

Now Russia meant to be told to do something but it has had a revolution and nobody in it is really completely used to it so they are really not doing what they are told to do.

Now the difficulty about Hitlerism and Fascism and Rooseveltism is that everybody is used to it even before they really hear what they are told to do.

That is why it is so dull and so unfertile and so the after effects of war where everybody was in uniform and did anything anybody told them to do.

War is nice because everybody does anything anybody tells them to do and so most people like war, because nobody has to think about what they are going to do. I often wonder would there be any war if at the front anybody could go and buy any kind of clothes they wanted. It would be rather fun to see what would happen if everybody wore their ordinary clothes not their Sunday clothes but their ordinary clothes in the army. Gangsters wear their ordinary clothes to be sure and they shoot up each other. Well it’s difficult but one thing is certain after a war it is always very dull because there is no private life and after all all the real fun in life is in a private life.

As Robinson Crusoe’s father said to him the pleasantest state of man is to be neither rich nor poor and to remain in enjoyment of a private life.

What is a private life.

It is natural that Mussolini should be the first to feed them all even if after a while there was nothing to give them because the Romans did that, they fed all who were in Rome and then the Barbarians came and it was all over.

Anything is all over when everybody is being fed and there is nothing more to it than just that.

What is a private life.

Well I guess you may say roughly that a private life is when not everybody is being fed. A private life and money I suppose do go together and if there is no money there is no private life and if there is no private life there is no money and sooner or later the Barbarians come and enslave everybody.

Are there any barbarians left to come.

Well I suppose there always are, since somebody is sure to be living a private life and anybody living a private life is a believer in money and therefore a barbarian and the barbarians are always strong and those who are fed are always weak. You cannot be strong if you do not lead a private life.

What is a private life.

Autumn is the time when little pups are locked up and cry.

Dogs do no longer bark at the moon. Because there are so many lights now even in any village anywhere that catch their eye. And so no lunatic no dog any longer has to do with that.

[ ¶ ]

1935

489.

WHAT ARE MASTER-PIECES AND WHY ARE THERE SO FEW OF THEM

[What Are Masterpieces, 1940]

I was almost going to talk this lecture and not write and read it because all the lectures that I have written and read in America have been printed and although possibly for you they might even being read be as if they had not been printed still there is something about what has been written having been printed which makes it no longer the property of the one who wrote it and therefore there is no more reason why the writer should say it out loud than anybody else and therefore one does not.

Therefore I was going to talk to you but actually it is impossible to talk about master-pieces and what they are because talking essentially has nothing to do with creation. I talk a lot I like to talk and I talk even more than that I may say I talk most of the time and I listen a fair amount too and as I have said the essence of being a genius is to be able to talk and listen to listen while talking and talk while listening but and this is very important very important indeed talking has nothing to do with creation. What are master-pieces and why after all are there so few of them. You may say after all there are a good many of them but in any kind of proportion with everything that anybody who does anything is doing there are really very few of them. All this summer I meditated and wrote about this subject and it finally came to be a discussion of the relation of human nature and the human mind and identity. The thing one gradually comes to find out is that one has no identity that is when one is in the act of doing anything. Identity is recognition, you know who you are because you and others remember anything about yourself but essentially you are not that when you are doing anything. I am I because my little dog knows me but, creatively speaking the little dog knowing that you are you and your recognising that he knows, that is what destroys creation. That is what makes school. Picasso once remarked I do not care who it is that has or does influence me as long as it is not myself.

It is very difficult so difficult that it always has been difficult but even more difficult now to know what is the relation of human nature to the human mind because one has to know what is the relation of the act of creation to the subject the creator uses to create that thing. There is a great deal of nonsense talked about the subject of anything. After all there is always the same subject there are the things you see and there are human beings and animal beings and everybody you might say since the beginning of time knows practically commencing at the beginning and going to the end everything about these things. After all any woman in any village or men either if you like or even children know as much of human psychology as any writer that ever lived. After all there are things you do know each one in his or her way knows all of them and it is not this knowledge that makes master-pieces. Not at all not at all at all. Those who recognise master-pieces say that is the reason but it is not. It is not the way Hamlet reacts to his father’s ghost that makes the master-piece, he might have reacted according to Shakespeare in a dozen other ways and everybody would have been as much impressed by the psychology of it. But there is no psychology in it, that is not probably the way any young man would react to the ghost of his father and there is no particular reason why they should. If it were the way a young man could react to the ghost of his father then that would be something anybody in any village would know they could talk about it talk about it endlessly but that would not make a master-piece and that brings us once more back to the subject of identity. At any moment when you are you you are you without the memory of yourself because if you remember yourself while you are you you are not for purposes of creating you. This is so important because it has so much to do with the question of a writer to his audience. One of the things that I discovered in lecturing was that gradually one ceased to hear what one said one heard what the audience hears one say, that is the reason that oratory is practically never a master-piece very rarely and very rarely history, because history deals with people who are orators who hear not what they are not what they say but what their audience hears them say. It is very interesting that letter writing has the same difficulty, the letter writes what the other person is to hear and so entity does not exist there are two present instead of one and so once again creation breaks down. I once wrote in writing The Making of Americans I write for myself and strangers but that was merely a literary formalism for if I did write for myself and strangers if I did I would not really be writing because already then identity would take the place of entity. It is awfully difficult, action is direct and effective but after all action is necessary and anything that is necessary has to do with human nature and not with the human mind. Therefore a master-piece has esssentially not to be necessary, it has to be that is it has to exist but it does not have to be necessary it is not in response to necessity as action is because the minute it is necessary it has in it no possibility of going on.

To come back to what a master-piece has as its subject. In writing about painting I said that a picture exists for and in itself and the painter has to use objects landscapes and people as a way the only way that he is able to get the picture to exist. That is every one’s trouble and particularly the trouble just now when every one who writes or paints has gotten to be abnormally conscious of the things he uses that is the events the people the objects and the landscapes and fundamentally the minute one is conscious deeply conscious of these things as a subject the interest in them does not exist.

You can tell that so well in the difficulty of writing novels or poetry these days. The tradition has always been that you may more or less describe the things that happen you imagine them of course but you more or less describe the things that happen but nowadays everybody all day long knows what is happening and so what is happening is not really interesting, one knows it by radios cinemas newspapers biographies autobiographies until what is happening does not really thrill any one, it excites them a little but it does not really thrill them. The painter can no longer say that what he does is as the world looks to him because he cannot look at the world any more, it has been photographed too much and he has to say that he does something else. In former times a painter said he painted what he saw of course he didn’t but anyway he could say it, now he does not want to say it because seeing it is not interesting. This has something to do with masterpieces and why there are so few of them but not everything.

So you see why talking has nothing to do with creation, talking is really human nature as it is and human nature has nothing to do with master-pieces. It is very curious but the detective story which is you might say the only really modern novel form that has come into existence gets rid of human nature by having the man dead to begin with the hero is dead to begin with and so you have so to speak got rid of the event before the book begins. There is another very curious thing about detective stories. In real life people are interested in the crime more than they are in detection, it is the crime that is the thing the shock the thrill the horror but in the story it is the detection that holds the interest and that is natural enough because the necessity as far as action is concerned is the dead man, it is another function that has very little to do with human nature that makes the detection interesting. And so always it is true that the master-piece has nothing to do with human nature or with identity, it has to do with the human mind and the entity that is with a thing in itself and not in relation. The moment it is in relation it is common knowledge and anybody can feel and know it and it is not a master-piece. At the same time every one in a curious way sooner or later does feel the reality of a master-piece. The thing in itself of which the human nature is only its clothing does hold the attention. I have meditated a great deal about that. Another curious thing about master-pieces is, nobody when it is created there is in the thing that we call the human mind something that makes it hold itself just the same. The manner and habits of Bible times or Greek or Chinese have nothing to do with ours today but the masterpieces exist just the same and they do not exist because of their identity, that is what any one remembering then remembered then, they do not exist by human nature because everybody always knows everything there is to know about human nature, they exist because they came to be as something that is an end in itself and in that respect it is opposed to the business of living which is relation and necessity. That is what a master-piece is not although it may easily be what a master-piece talks about. It is another one of the curious difficulties a master-piece has that is to begin and end, because actually a master-piece does not do that it does not begin and end if it did it would be of necessity and in relation and that is just what a master-piece is not. Everybody worries about that just now everybody that is what makes them talk about abstract and worry about punctuation and capitals and small letters and what a history is. Everybody worries about that not because everybody knows what a master-piece is but because a certain number have found out what a master-piece is not. Even the very master-pieces have always been very bothered about beginning and ending because essentially that is what a master-piece is not. And yet after all like the subject of human nature master-pieces have to use beginning and ending to become existing. Well anyway anybody who is trying to do anything today is desperately not having a beginning and an ending but nevertheless in some way one does have to stop. I stop.

I do not know whether I have made any of this very clear, it is clear, but unfortunately I have written it all down all summer and in spite of everything I am now remembering and when you remember it is never clear. This is what makes secondary writing, it is remembering, it is very curious you begin to write something and suddenly you remember something and if you continue to remember your writing gets very confused. If you do not remember while you are writing, it may seem confused to others but actually it is clear and eventually that clarity will be clear, that is what a master-piece is, but if you remember while you are writing it will seem clear at the time to any one but the clarity will go out of it that is what a master-piece is not.

All this sounds awfully complicated but it is not complicated at all, it is just what happens. Any of you when you write you try to remember what you are about to write and you will see immediately how lifeless the writing becomes that is why expository writing is so dull because it is all remembered, that is why illustration is so dull because you remember what somebody looked like and you make your illustration look like it. The minute your memory functions while you are doing anything it may be very popular but actually it is dull. And that is what a master-piece is not, it may be unwelcome but it is never dull.

And so then why are there so few of them. There are so few of them because mostly people live in identity and memory that is when they think. They know they are they because their little dog knows them, and so they are not an entity but an identity. And being so memory is necessary to make them exist and so they cannot create master-pieces. It has been said of geniuses that they are eternally young. I once said what is the use of being a boy if you are going to grow up to be a man, the boy and the man have nothing to do with each other, except in respect to memory and identity, and if they have anything to do with each other in respect to memory and identity then they will never produce a master-piece. Do you do you understand well it really does not make much difference because after all master-pieces are what they are and the reason why is that there are very few of them. The reason why is any of you try it just not to be you are you because your little dog knows you. The second you are you because your little dog knows you you cannot make a masterpiece and that is all of that.

It is not extremely difficult not to have identity but it is extremely difficult the knowing not having identity. One might say it is impossible but that it is not impossible is proved by the existence of master-pieces which are just that. They are knowing that there is no identity and producing while identity is not.

That is what a master-piece is.

And so we do know what a master-piece is and we also know why there are so few of them. Everything is against them. Everything that makes life go on makes identity and everything that makes identity is of necessity a necessity. And the pleasures of life as well as the necessities help the necessity of identity. The pleasures that are soothing all have to do with identity and the pleasures that are exciting all have to do with identity and moreover there is all the pride and vanity which play about master-pieces as well as about every one and these too all have to do with identity, and so naturally it is natural that there is more identity that one knows about than anything else one knows about and the worst of all is that the only thing that any one thinks about is identity and thinking is something that does so nearly need to be memory and if it is then of course it has nothing to do with a master-piece.

But what can a master-piece be about mostly it is about identity and all it does and in being so it must not have any. I was just thinking about anything and in thinking about anything I saw something. In seeing that thing shall we see it without it turning into identity, the moment is not a moment and the sight is not the thing seen and yet it is. Moments are not important because of course master-pieces have no more time than they have identity although time like identity is what they concern themselves about of course that is what they do concern themselves about.

Once when one has said what one says it is not true or too true. That is what is the trouble with time. That is what makes what women say truer than what men say. That is undoubtedly what is the trouble with time and always in its relation to master-pieces. I once said that nothing could bother me more than the way a thing goes dead once it has been said. And if it does it it is because of there being this trouble about time.

Time is very important in connection with master-pieces, of course it makes identity time does make identity and identity does stop the creation of master-pieces. But time does something by itself to interfere with the creation of masterpieces as well as being part of what makes identity. If you do not keep remembering yourself you have no identity and if you have no time you do not keep remembering yourself and as you remember yourself you do not create anybody can and does know that.

Think about how you create if you do create you do not remember yourself as you do create. And yet time and identity is what you tell about as you create only while you create they do not exist. That is really what it is.

And do you create yes if you exist but time and identity do not exist. We live in time and identity but as we are we do not know time and identity everybody knows that quite simply. It is so simple that anybody does know that. But to know what one knows is frightening to live what one lives is soothing and though everybody likes to be frightened what they really have to have is soothing and so the master-pieces are so few not that the master-pieces themselves are frightening no of course not because if the creator of the master-piece is frightened then he does not exist without the memory of time and identity, and insofar as he is that then he is frightened and insofar as he is frightened the master-piece does not exist, it looks like it and it feels like it, but the memory of the fright destroys it as a master-piece. Robinson Crusoe and the footstep of the man Friday is one of the most perfect examples of the non-existence of time and identity which makes a master-piece. I hope you do see what I mean but any way everybody who knows about Robinson Crusoe and the footstep of Friday knows that that is true. There is no time and identity in the way it happened and that is why there is no fright.

And so there are very few master-pieces of course there are very few master-pieces because to be able to know that is not to have identity and time but not to mind talking as if there was because it does not interfere with anything and to go on being not as if there were no time and identity but as if there were and at the same time existing without time and identity is so very simple that it is difficult to have many who are that. And of course that is what a master-piece is and that is why there are so few of them and anybody really anybody can know that.

What is the use of being a boy if you are going to grow up to be a man. And what is the use there is no use from the standpoint of master-pieces there is no use. Anybody can really know that.

There is really no use in being a boy if you are going to grow up to be a man because then man and boy you can be certain that that is continuing and a master-piece does not continue it is as it is but it does not continue. It is very interesting that no one is content with being a man and boy but he must also be a son and a father and the fact that they all die has something to do with time but it has nothing to do with a masterpiece. The word timely as used in our speech is very interesting but you can any one can see that it has nothing to do with master-pieces we all readily know that. The word timely tells that master-pieces have nothing to do with time.

It is very interesting to have it be inside one that never as you know yourself you know yourself without looking and feeling and looking and feeling make it be that you are some one you have seen. If you have seen any one you know them as you see them whether it is yourself or any other one and so the identity consists in recognition and in recognising you lose identity because after all nobody looks as they look like, they do not look like that we all know that of ourselves and of any one. And therefore in every way it is a trouble and so you write anybody does write to confirm what any one is and the more one does the more one looks like what one was and in being so identity is made more so and that identity is not what any one can have as a thing to be but as a thing to see. And it being a thing to see no master-piece can see what it can see if it does then it is timely and as it is timely it is not a master-piece.

There are so many things to say. If there was no identity no one could be governed, but everybody is governed by everybody and that is why they make no master-pieces, and also why governing has nothing to do with master-pieces it has completely to do with identity but it has nothing to do with master-pieces. And that is why governing is occupying but not interesting, governments are occupying but not interesting because master-pieces are exactly what they are not.

There is another thing to say. When you are writing before there is an audience anything written is as important as any other thing and you cherish anything and everything that you have written. After the audience begins, naturally they create something that is they create you, and so not everything is so important, something is more important than another thing, which was not true when you were you that is when you were not you as your little dog knows you.

And so there we are and there is so much to say but anyway I do not say that there is no doubt that master-pieces are master-pieces in that way and there are very few of them.

[ ¶ ]

1935

490.

HOW WRITING IS WRITTEN

[Oxford Anthology of American Literature, 1938]

What I want to talk about to you tonight is just the general subject of how writing is written. It is a large subject, but one can discuss it in a very short space of time. The beginning of it is what everybody has to know: everybody is contemporary with his period. A very bad painter once said to a very great painter, “Do what you like, you cannot get rid of the fact that we are contemporaries.” That is what goes on in writing. The whole crowd of you are contemporary to each other, and the whole business of writing is the question of living in that contemporariness. Each generation has to live in that. The thing that is important is that nobody knows what the contemporariness is. In other words, they don’t know where they are going, but they are on their their way.

Each generation has to do with what you would call the daily life: and a writer, painter, or any sort of creative artist, is not at all ahead of his time. He is contemporary. He can’t live in the past, because it is gone. He can’t live in the future because no one knows what it is. He can live only in the present of his daily life. He is expressing the thing that is being expressed by everybody else in their daily lives. The thing you have to remember is that everybody lives a contemporary daily life. The writer lives it, too, and expresses it imperceptibly. The fact remains that in the act of living, everybody has to live contemporarily. But in the things concerning art and literature they don’t have to live contemporarily, because it doesn’t make any difference; and they live about forty years behind their time. And that is the real explanation of why the artist or painter is not recognized by his contemporaries. He is expressing the time-sense of his contemporaries, but nobody is really interested. After the new generation has come, after the grandchildren, so to speak, then the opposition dies out: because after all there is then a new contemporary expression to oppose.

That is really the fact about contemporariness. As I see the whole crowd of you, if there are any of you who are going to express yourselves contemporarily, you will do something which most people wont want to look at. Most of you will be so busy living the contemporary life that it will be like the tired businessman: in the things of the mind you will want the things you know. And too, if you don’t live contemporarily, you are a nuisance. That is why we live contemporarily. If a man goes along the street with horse and carriage in New York in the snow, that man is a nuisance; and he know [knows] it, so now he doesn’t do it. He would not be living, or acting, contemporarily: he would only be in the way, a drag.

The world can accept me now because there is coming out of your generation somebody they don’t like, and therefore they accept me because I am sufficiently past in having been contemporary so they don’t have to dislike me. So thirty years from now I shall be accepted. And the same thing will happen again: that is the reason why every generation has the same thing happen. It will always be the same story, because there is always the same situation presented. The contemporary thing in art and literature is the thing which doesn’t make enough difference to the people of that generation so that they can accept it or reject it.

Most of you know that in a funny kind of way you are nearer your grandparents than your parents. Since this contemporariness is always there, nobody realizes that you cannot follow it up. That is the reason people discover—those interested in the activities of other people—that they cannot understand their contemporaries. If you kids started in to write, I wouldn’t be a good judge of you, because I am of the third generation. What you are going to do I don’t know any more than anyone else. But I created a movement of which you are the grandchildren. The contemporary thing is the thing you can’t get away from. That is the fundamental thing in all writing.

Another thing you have to remember is that each period of time not only has its contemporary quality, but it has a time-sense. Things move more quickly, slowly, or differently, from one generation to another. Take the Nineteenth Century. The Nineteenth Century was roughly the Englishman’s Century. And their method, as they themselves, in their worst moments, speak of it, is that of “muddling through”. They begin at one end and hope to come out at the other: their grammar, parts of speech, methods of talk, go with this fashion. The United States began a different phase when, after the Civil War, they discovered and created out of their inner need a different way of life. They created the Twentieth Century. The United States, instead of having the feeling of beginning at one end and ending at another, had the conception of assembling the whole thing out of its parts, the whole thing which made the Twentieth Century productive. The Twentieth Century conceived an automobile as a whole, so to speak, and then created it, built it up out of its parts. It was an entirely different point of view from the Nineteenth Century’s. The Nineteenth Century would have seen the parts, and worked towards the automobile through them.

Now in a funny sort of way this expresses, in different terms, the difference between the literature of the Nineteenth Century and the literature of the Twentieth. Think of your reading. If you look at it from the days of Chaucer, you will see that what you might call the “internal history” of a country always affects its use of writing. It makes a difference in the expression, in the vocabulary, even in the handling of grammar. In Vanderbilt’s amusing story in your Literary Magazine, when he speaks of the fact that he is tired of using quotation marks and isn’t going to use them any more, with him that is a joke; but when I began writing, the whole question of punctuation was a vital question. You see, I had this new conception: I had this conception of the whole paragraph, and in The Making of Americans I had this idea of a whole thing. But if you think of contemporary English writers, it doesn’t work like that at all. They conceive of it as pieces put together to make a whole, and I conceived it as a whole made up of its parts. I didn’t know what I was doing any more than you know, but in response to the need of my period I was doing this thing. That is why I came in contact with people who were unconsciously doing the same thing. They had the Twentieth Century conception of a whole. So the element of punctuation was very vital. The comma was just a nuisance. If you got the thing as a whole, the comma kept irritating you all along the line. If you think of a thing as a whole, and the comma keeps sticking out, it gets on your nerves; because, after all, it destroys the reality of the whole. So I got rid more and more of commas. Not because I had any prejudice against commas; but the comma was a stumbling block. When you were conceiving a sentence, the comma stopped you. That is the illustration of the question of grammar and parts of speech, as part of the daily life as we live it.

The other thing which I accomplished was the getting rid of nouns. In the Twentieth Century you feel like movement. The Nineteenth Century didn’t feel that way. The element of movement was not the predominating thing that they felt. You know that in your lives movement is the thing that occupies you most—you feel movement all the time. And the United States had the first instance of what I call Twentieth Century writing. You see it first in Walt Whitman. He was the beginning of the movement. He didn’t see it very clearly, but there was a sense of movement that the European was much influenced by, because the Twentieth Century has become the American Century. That is what I mean when I say that each generation has its own literature.

There is a third element. You see, everybody in his generation has his sense of time which belongs to his crowd. But then, you always have the memory of what you were brought up with. In most people that makes a double time, which makes confusion. When one is beginning to write he is always under the shadow of the thing that is just past. And that is the reason why the creative person always has the appearance of ugliness. There is this persistent drag of the habits that belong to you. And in struggling away from this thing there is always an ugliness. That is the other reason why the contemporary writer is always refused. It is the effort of escaping from the thing which is a drag upon you that is so strong that the result is an apparent ugliness: and the world always says of the new writer, “It is so ugly!” And they are right, because it is ugly. If you disagree with your parents, there is an ugliness in the relation. There is a double resistance that makes the essence of this thing ugly.

You always have in your writing the resistance outside of you and inside of you, a shadow upon you, and the thing which you must express. In the beginning of your writing, this struggle is so tremendous that the result is ugly; and that is the reason why the followers are always accepted before the person who made the revolution. The person who has made the fight probably makes it seem ugly, although the struggle has the much greater beauty. But the followers die out; and the man who made the struggle and the quality of beauty remains in the intensity of the fight. Eventually it comes out all right, and so you have this very queer situation which always happens with the followers: the original person has to have in him a certain element of ugliness. You know that is what happens over and over again: the statement made that it is ugly—the statement made against me for the last twenty years. And they are quite right, because it is ugly. But the essence of that ugliness is the thing which will always make it beautiful. I myself think it is much more interesting when it seems ugly, because in it you see the element of the fight. The literature of one hundred years ago is perfectly easy to see, because the sediment of ugliness has settled down and you get the solemnity of its beauty. But to a person of my temperament, it is much more amusing when it has the vitality of the struggle.

In my own case, the Twentieth Century, which America created after the Civil War, and which had certain elements, had a definite influence on me. And in The Making of Americans, which is a book I would like to talk about, I gradually and slowly found out that there were two things I had to think about; the fact that knowledge is acquired, so to speak, by memory; but that when you know anything, memory doesn’t come in. At any moment that you are conscious of knowing anything, memory plays no part. When any of you feels anybody else, memory doesn’t come into it. You have the sense of the immediate. Remember that my immediate forebears were people like Meredith, Thomas Hardy, and so forth, and you will see what a struggle it was to do this thing. This was one of my first efforts to give the appearance of one time-knowledge, and not to make it a narrative story. This is what I mean by immediacy of description: you will find it in The Making of Americans, on page 284: “It happens very often that a man has it in him, that a man does something, that he does it very often that he does many things, when he is a young man when he is an old man, when he is an older man.” Do you see what I mean? And here is a description of a thing that is very interesting: “One of such of these kind of them had a little boy and this one, the little son wanted to make a collection of butterflies and beetles and it was all exciting to him and it was all arranged then and then the father said to the son you are certain this is not a cruel thing that you are wanting to be doing, killing things to make collections of them, and the son was very disturbed then and they talked about it together the two of them and more and more they talked about it then and then at last the boy was convinced it was a cruel thing and he said he would not do it and the father said the little boy was a noble boy to give up pleasure when it was a cruel one. The boy went to bed then and then the father when he got up in the early morning saw a wonderfully beautiful moth in the room and he caught him and he killed him and he pinned him and he woke up his son then and showed it to him and he said to him ‘see what a good father I am to have caught and killed this one,’ the boy was all mixed up inside him and then he said he would go on with his collection and that was all there was then of discussing and this is a little description of something that happened once and it is very interesting.”

I was trying to get this present immediacy without trying to drag in anything else. I had to use present participles, new constructions of grammar. The grammar-constructions are correct, but they are changed, in order to get this immediacy. In short, from that time I have been trying in every possible way to get the sense of immediacy, and practically all the work I have done has been in that direction.

In The Making of Americans I had an idea that I could get a sense of immediacy if I made a description of every kind of human being that existed, the rules for resemblances and all the other things, until really I had made a description of every human being—I found this out when I was at Harvard working under William James.

Did you ever see that article that came out in The Atlantic Monthly a year or two ago, about my experiments with automatic writing? It was very amusing. The experiment that I did was to take a lot of people in moments of fatigue and rest and activity of various kinds, and see if they could do anything with automatic writing. I found that they could not do anything with automatic writing, but I found out a great deal about how people act. I found there a certain kind of human being who acted in a certain way, and another kind who acted in another kind of way, and their resemblances and their differences. And then I wanted to find out if you could make a history of the whole world, if you could know the whole life history of everyone in the world, their slight resemblances and lack of resemblances. I made enormous charts, and I tried to carry these charts out. You start in and you take everyone that you know, and then when you see anybody who has a certain expression or turn of the face that reminds you of some one, you find out where he agree or disagrees with the character, until you build up the whole scheme. I got to the place where I didn’t know whether I knew people or not. I made so many charts that when I used to go down the streets of Paris I wondered whether they were people I knew or ones I didn’t. That is what The Making of Americans was intended to be. I was to make a description of every kind of human being until I could know by these variations how everybody was to be known. Then I got very much interested in this thing, and I wrote about nine hundred pages, and I came to a logical conclusion that this thing could be done. Anybody who has patience enough could literally and entirely make of the whole world a history of human nature. When I found it could be done, I lost interest in it. As soon as I found definitely and clearly and completely that I could do it, I stopped writing the long book. It didn’t interest me any longer. In doing the thing, I found out this question of resemblances, and I found making these analyses that the resemblances were not of memory. I had to remember what person looked like the other person. Then I found this contradiction: that the resemblances were a matter of memory. There were two prime elements involved, the element of memory and the other of immediacy.

The element of memory was a perfectly feasible thing, so then I gave it up. I then started a book which I called A Long Gay Book to see if I could work the thing up to a faster tempo. I wanted to see if I could make that a more complete vision. I wanted to see if I could hold it in the frame. Ordinarily the novels of the Nineteenth Century live by association; they are wont to call up other pictures than the one they present to you. I didn’t want, when I said “water”, to have you think of running water. Therefore I began by limiting my vocabulary, because I wanted to get rid of anything except the picture within the frame. While I was writing I didn’t want, when I used one word, to make it carry with it too many associations. I wanted as far as possible to make it exact, as exact as mathematics; that is to say, for example, if one and one make two, I wanted to get words to have as much exactness as that. When I put them down they were to have this quality. The whole history of my work, from The Making of Americans, has been a history of that. I made a great many discoveries, but the thing that I was always trying to do was this thing.

One thing which came to me is that the Twentieth Century gives of itself a feeling of movement, and has in its way no feeling for events. To the Twentieth Century events are not important. You must know that. Events are not exciting. Events have lost their interest for people. You read them more like a soothing syrup, and if you listen over the radio you don’t get very excited. The thing has got to this place, that events are so wonderful that they are not exciting. Now you have to remember that the business of an artist is to be exciting. If the thing has its proper vitality, the result must be exciting. I was struck with it during the War: the average dough-boy standing on a street corner doing nothing—(they say, at the end of their doing nothing, “I guess I’ll go home”)—was much more exciting to people than when the soldiers went over the top. The populace were passionately interested in their standing on the street corners, more so than in the St. Mihiel drive. And it is a perfectly natural thing. Events had got so continuous that the fact that events were taking place no longer stimulated anybody. To see three men, strangers, standing, expressed their personality to the European man so much more than anything else they could do. That thing impressed me very much. But the novel which tells about what happens is of no interest to anybody. It is quite characteristic that in The Making of Americans, Proust, Ulysses, nothing much happens. People are interested in existence. Newspapers excite people very little. Sometimes a personality breaks through the newspapers—Lindbergh, Dillinger—when the personality has vitality. It wasn’t what Dillinger did that excited anybody. The feeling is perfectly simple. You can see it in my Four Saints. Saints shouldn’t do anything. The fact that a saint is there is enough for anybody. The Four Saints was written about as static as I could make it. The saints conversed a little, and it all did something. It did something more than the theatre which has tried to make events has done. For our purposes, for our contemporary purposes, events have no importance. I merely say that for the last thirty years events are of no importance. They make a great many people unhappy, they may cause convulsions in history, but from the standpoint of excitement, the kind of excitement the Nineteenth Century got out of events doesn’t exist.

And so what I am trying to make you understand is that every contemporary writer has to find out what is the inner time-sense of his contemporariness. The writer or painter, or what not, feels this thing more vibrantly, and he has a passionate need of putting it down; and that is what creativeness does. He spends his life in putting down this thing which he doesn’t know is a contemporary thing. If he doesn’t put down the contemporary thing, he isn’t a great writer, for he has to live in the past. That is what I mean by “everything is contemporary”. The minor poets of the period, or the precious poets of the period, are all people who are under the shadow of the past. A man who is making a revolution has to be contemporary. A minor person can live in the imagination. That tells the story pretty completely.

The question of repetition is very important. It is important because there is no such thing as repetition. Everybody tells every story in about the same way. You know perfectly well that when you and your roommates tell something, you are telling the same story in about the same way. But the point about it is this. Everybody is telling the story in the same way. But if you listen carefully, you will see that not all the story is the same. There is always a slight variation. Somebody comes in and you tell the story over again. Every time you tell the story it is told slightly differently. All my early work was a careful listening to all the people telling their story, and I conceived the idea which is, funnily enough, the same as the idea of the cinema. The cinema goes on the same principle: each picture is just infinitesimally different from the one before. If you listen carefully, you say something, the other person says something; but each time changes just a little, until finally you come to the point where you convince him or you don’t convince him. I used to listen very carefully to people talking. I had a passion for knowing just what I call their “insides”. And in The Making of Americans I did this thing; but of course to my mind there is no repetition. For instance, in these early Portraits, and in a whole lot of them in this book (Portraits and Prayers) you will see that every time a statement is made about someone being somewhere, that statement is different. If I had repeated, nobody would listen. Nobody could be in the room with a person who said the same thing over and over and over. He would drive everybody mad. There has to be a very slight change. Really listen to the way you talk and every time you change it a little bit. That change, to me, was a very important thing to find out. You will see that when I kept on saying something was something or somebody was somebody, I changed it just a little bit until I got a whole portrait. I conceived the idea of building this thing up. It was all based upon this thing of everybody’s slightly building this thing up. What I was after was this immediacy. A single photograph doesn’t give it. I was trying for this thing, and so to my mind there is no repetition. The only thing that is repetition is when somebody tells you what he has learned. No matter how you say it, you say it differently. It was this that led me in all that early work.

You see, finally, after I got this thing as completely as I could, then, of course, it being my nature, I wanted to tear it down. I attacked the problem from another way. I listened to people. I condensed it in about three words. There again, if you read those later Portraits, you will see that I used three or four words instead of making a cinema of it. I wanted to condense it as much as possible and change it around, until you could get the movement of a human being. If I wanted to make a picture of you as you sit there, I would wait until I got a picture of you as individuals and then I’d change them until I got a picture of you as a whole.

I did these Portraits, and then I got the idea of doing plays. I had the Portraits so much in my head that I would almost know how you differ one from the other. I got this idea of the play, and put it down in a few words. I wanted to put them down in that way, and I began writing plays and I wrote a great many of them. The Nineteenth Century wrote a great many plays, and none of them are now read, because the Nineteenth Century wanted to put their novels on the stage. The better the play the more static. The minute you try to make a play a novel, it doesn’t work. That is the reason I got interested in doing these plays.

When you get to that point there is no essential difference between prose and poetry. This is essentially the problem with which your generation will have to wrestle. The thing has got to the point where poetry and prose have to concern themselves with the static thing. That is up to you.

[ ¶ ]

1935

491.

ELIE LASCAUX

[The Arts Club of Chicago, February-March 1936]

Elie Lascaux lived with his mother in a village and he had heard of stoves but never seen one, he always all his life hoped to have one. All his young life he had lived with an open fireplace for cooking and heating and anybody who has lived with one knows how cold any very young one or any one can be with one. Now he has an apartment that is steam-heated so he has never had a stove but he still dreams of one. When he came to Paris he was a very young man seventeen years old then and he was all alone and he went to the Arc de Triomphe to see everything and he naturally got there. He watched the automobiles going round round and around the arch and each time he thought it was the same one, that it was a merry go round and a most splendid one. Slowly he saw that each time it was a different one and slowly then he knew what Paris was it was a place where there were so many automobiles that each one that passed him was a different one.

All this made a Paris for him and he gets it into his pictures the white light of his pictures all the Paris that he discovered then.

It is quite an extraordinary thing that every year in painting his painting is more beautiful and developing and yet never is there left out of it the thing he saw then, when he was a young one.

His painting has a white light that is a light and anything a village, green trees any part of Paris, Bourges, all and any french thing can be in that white light which is the light that Elie Lascaux has inside him.

[ ¶ ]

1935

491a.

MARK TWAIN CENTENARY

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

Mark Twain did a great many things and everything he did was all he did and he did make a dead man dead. I think he was the first man to ever do that and it was a great American thing to do.

[ ¶ ]

1936

1936

492.

AN AMERICAN AND FRANCE

[What Are Masterpieces, 1940]

America is my country and Paris is my home town and it is as it has come to be.

After all anybody is as their land and air is. Anybody is as the sky is low or high, the air heavy or clear and anybody is as there is wind or no wind there. It is that which makes them and the arts they make and and the work they do and the way they eat and the way they drink and the way they learn and everything.

And so I am an American and I have lived half my life in Paris, not the half that made me but the half in which I made what I made.

And why is Paris my home town, because after all that is just what it is, it is my home town.

It is very natural that every one who makes anything inside themselves that is makes it entirely out of what is in them does naturally have to have two civilizations. They have to have the civilization that makes them and the civilization that has nothing to do with them.

What is adventure and what is romance. Adventure is making the distant approach nearer but romance is having what is where it is which is not where you are stay where it is. So those who create things do not need adventure but they do need romance they need that something that is not for them stays where it is and that they can know that it is there where it is.

It has always been true of all who make what they make come out of what is in them and have nothing to do with what is necessarily existing outside of them it is inevitable that they have always wanted two civilizations. The Renaissance needed the greeks, as the modern painter needed the negroes as the English writers have needed Italy and as many Americans have needed Spain or France. There is no possibility of mixing up the other civilization with yourself you are you and if you are you in your own civilization you are apt to mix yourself up too much with your civilization but when it is another civilization a complete other a romantic other another that stays there where it is you in it have freedom inside yourself which if you are to do what is inside yourself and nothing else is a very useful thing to have happen to you and so America is my country and Paris is my home town.

What is that romantic thing that does happen to you.

It begins it practically always begins as soon as the civilization that is you comes to be you that is as soon as you know anything.

What is the difference between romantic and historical. That is very important because that determines which civilization which second civilization you will need in your business in your business as a creator.

Historical is different from romantic and to us Americans England is historical while France and Spain are romantic.

The other day we were talking about a rather strange thing that so many Spanish painters married Russians and wondered why and that the Russian marriages well do not turn out well. A Russian explained. She said you see she said Russians and Spaniards have many superficial things in common and so they come together, but as soon as they are together they know that those superficial things carry them just far enough to know that they have nothing at all in common and so there is disaster.

All this has a great deal to do with romance and with history nothing whatever to do with adventure but as I say adventure has really nothing to do with creation, because the distant thing being brought nearer ceases to have any existence inside in one and therefore adventure has no relation to creation. Any one can realise that.

But romance and history, where are we when there is that. There always is romance and there always is history, and it seems as if the two are alike but they are not certainly not necessarily that.

Romance is the outside thing, that remains the outside thing and remaining there has its own existing and so although it is outside it is inside because it being outside and staying outside it is always a thing to be felt inside. Now history is different. History can be outside but as outside it continues and as it continues it cannot remain inside you and so in this way it is very different from romance. Romance is there but it does not continue it has no time it is neither past nor present nor future it is there because it is something with which you cannot come into contact as it exists of itself and by itself and looks as it does where it is.

To an American England can of course be romantic, it very often is, but it is historical it completely is and therefore like the Spaniard and the Russian even though eventually the American and Englishman find that they are different they can to a certain extent progress together and so they can have a time sense together they can have a past present and future together and so they are more history than romance and so living in England does not free the American the way living in France frees him because the french and the American do not have the sense of going on together, from the beginning they know that there is no going on together no past present and future and so it is there existing outside one from the other and if a thing exists completely outside then there is no doubt that there is no past present and future, and there is nothing that any one creating anything needs more than that there is no time sense inside in them no past present or future.

So let me tell the difference between France and England in the inside life of an American.

There is another matter that must be settled before we can find out what is the second civilization needed by anyone who is to be a creator. And that is the size of the world. That is going to be a very serious matter. The size of the world getting inevitably getting smaller and smaller and less and less different is going to be a very serious matter.

In the early civilizations when any one was to be a creator a writer or a painter and he belonged to his own civilization and could not know another, he inevitably in order to know another had made for him it was one of the things that inevitably existed a language which as an ordinary member of his civilization did not exist for him. That is really really truly the reason why they always had a special language to write which was not the language that was spoken, now it is generally considered that this was because of the necessity of religion and mystery but actually the writer could not write unless he had the two civilizations coming together the one he was and the other that was there outside him and creation is the opposition of one of them to the other. This is very interesting. Really this is very true, the written thing is not the spoken thing and the written thing exists there because the writing that is in the old civilization was a something with which there was not really anything existing because it existed there and it remained there and the one writing connected that with himself only by creating. That is what romance is and is not what history is. History is what has happened and so having happened it is something that might happen and so does not exist for and by itself and is therefore not romantic.

This is all really very exciting, and you see the trouble is that now the world is very small, history that is anything happening goes on, and the difference between writing and speaking is nothing well then where are we, where are we to find two civilizations which I insist any one creating anything needs to have if he is to create anything.

Everybody more or less knows that this is a trouble now, they try everything but every one more or less knows that this is a trouble now.

When I began being well of course everything is always a trouble, that is what everything is but nevertheless finding the other civilization was not so much of a bother as it is now, the world was not yet as small as it has become not yet.

When a thing is completely different then it is not romantic then it comes nearer to being an adventure, the Orient to the Occident has to be that, but to an American particularly a Pacific Coast American the Orient was not a romance not necessarily an adventure, it was something different altogether, it really was not there and so it did not matter in spite of the fact that if it were there there would be no difficulty in knowing all about its being there and so once more it did not matter. It was therefore neither romance nor history and so it was not the second civilization. Have I made myself clear. At any rate it was neither romance nor history and it did not matter. Now the world has become small and once more completely the Orient has come to be here, not there but here and once more as a second civilization it does not exist and so it does not matter.

There are so many things to say besides about the part in between between the Orient and the Occident and these might come to matter, indeed they are the romance to lots of you who are here now, and so have the world not to be too small so that any one who is to create can have his two civilizations which are necessary.

But to tell what France meant to me and why Paris became my home town. That is what I wish now a very little to do.

Any one can remember what they saw but not nearly enough to tell. But any one can remember what there was well really well enough to tell.

They are two things you live in what you do and what you have. Mostly if you are going to be any one who is going to do anything dependent entirely upon what is within what you have is mostly what you read. What you do is what you do there is nothing more to be said about that. But what you have in other words what you read there is a great deal to be said about that.

What I read was all English some American but mostly all English and so what I had was English and was that that I had romantic. More historical than romantic it all really had happened. I could not have it so much if at all really had not happened and it had happened and it was happening. But then there were french things and some Spanish. To be sure I read them in English but they were romantic they had not happened. Cinq Mars, deVigny, Dumas, Don Quixote, Jules Verne, Georges Sand they were there but they had not happened not like the Stuarts and Walter Scott happened no not at all. That was what made them romantic that they were there but they had not happened. Shakespeare had happened, Pilgrim’s Progress had happened, the Arabian Nights had happened but the french and Spanish things had not happened they were there but they had not happened and so they were to me romantic but not historical, they were there for me but I did not live in them not as I did in the English books where the things had happened. There are a lot of young Americans today for whom Proust does that, it is there but it has not happened and so as deVigny and Georges Sand and Balzac and Jules Verne were romantic to me so Proust is to them. They do not live in it as they do in the English thing but it is there and it has not happened.

As I say the Arabian Nights the Oriental thing is a different thing, it can be far enough away so its happening is not an important thing, but the french and Spanish thing to the American has that about it, it is there it is near but it has not happened.

And so Americans go to Paris and they are free not to be connected with anything happening.

That is what foreignness is, that it is there but it does not happen. England to an American English writing to an American is not in this sense a foreign thing. And so we go to Paris. That is a great many of us go to Paris.

And when we live in Paris what is it that it is.

But there is another thing that happened before going to Paris and that is pictures. Of course lots of people have painted pictures but they were old pictures, in the nineteenth century the only pictures that were pictures were french pictures and that began as soon as one began.

I was about only ten years old when I saw the Man with the Hoe by Millet and that was a natural thing and a completely foreign thing because the fields were french fields and the hoe was a french hoe and the man was a french man and yet it was really the fields hoes and men and all three together. It is very important to every one that all the nineteenth century painting was french painting, there is no doubt about it nineteenth century painting was french painting and I like to look at painting. One did of course when one was brought up in California see Japanese prints and American etchings but the only nineteenth century painting was french painting, and so to me Paris was a natural thing.

Just as one needs two civilizations so one needs two occupations the thing one does and the thing that has nothing to do with what one does. Writing and reading is to me synonymous with existing, but painting well looking at paintings is something that can occupy me and so relieve me from being existing. And anybody has to have that happen.

And now why is french painting the only nineteenth century painting I am sure I do not know but it is. The twentieth century tends to be Spanish but Spain in France, but Spanish never the less, but the nineteenth century painting was all french. And I suppose that has a great deal to do with something. Why is all the nineteenth century painting french. It is there is practically no other and it is practically the only century of which that is true. The whole nineteenth century was created as painting by France and I wonder why but anyway it is. There is no getting away from it. At the end of the century it became Spanish and just now well just now we cannot worry about it.

And because France did produce all the painting that the nineteenth century produced those of us who had nothing to do with painting except to look at it lived in France.

And that was natural enough because wherever it is as it is is the place where those who have to be left alone have to be.

Whether France or Paris left you alone because it was the place where all the nineteenth century painting was being made or all the nineteenth century painting was being made there because they let you alone I do not know but it is all so.

France was friendly and it let you alone, and so there it was and there you were, since the war perhaps not so much and so painting has become Spanish, it was becoming so just at the end.

To be friendly and to let you alone, to be there and to be not needed by it, that was France in the nineteenth century and so everybody was there and everybody and anybody did what they did in it not being of it because one could not be of it since it was there. How can you be of anything if it is there of course not. Anybody can realize that.

Very well that was nineteenth century that is pre-war Paris and I lived there and then there was the war and then after the war I lived there. As I said America is my country and Paris is my home town.

It is not what France gave you but what it did not take away from you that was important.

After all it is that that is important. After all what you are you are even if you are not all of it, but any one being interested in you you are likely to lose it and that is what France did it was not interested in you. That is really what Paris did. Alas the after-war has made France interested in you, perhaps really interested in you well we will see but to us who know France the France that took nothing from you because it was there and had no need of you not of you but of what anything meant in being you that France took nothing from you and so it was where those doing anything from all that was inside them needed to be living. And it was what we did, it was what I did and this is all that I can say about this thing. 1936

[ ¶ ]

1936

493.

LISTEN TO ME

A PLAY

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

There are three characters.

The first one says. No noun is remown

The second one says. Forget the air

The first one says. But you need the air

The third one says. For has nothing to do with get.

They giggle

And then they are not through with three.

And then they are solemn and they know that the world wall.

If they know that the world will.

It is not used that they need where.

Three characters.

There are always more than three characters because air is where.

Now I ask you if you listen to me do you say as air is there.

And so no longer three characters but all who are there say this.

Listen to me

A soliloquy

There is any day not what they say there is a man there and it is well done. If he likes it or not it is well done. They like to know that it is well done. That is what a man is they like to know that it is well done. What is it that a man is a man is that they like to know that it is well done. If it is not well done he is dead and they like to know that he is dead if it is well done. That is the one thing that there is that there is now that he is dead and that it is well done.

If three characters are in the play is it in the way.

No more than four characters ever go away.

A chorus of three characters and then a chorus of four characters but the characters that are the three characters are not the same characters as the characters that are four characters.

Four characters now come together and think apart. They do not think therefore they think apart.

The four characters.

First character. Since there are no men in existence anywhere except here on this earth being men is not an easy thing to happen.

Second character. Listen to me and they do.

It is natural that there are many

It is natural that there are few

A city says how do you do

Or only one or two.

The third character has a french poem. Un ecrivain a un ecrivain
une amie a un ami
Les années fait des années.
Si non oui.

The fourth character. After all they enjoyed themselves
And if they did not after all they enjoyed themselves.

After four characters have thought apart and been together they always have to say it to each other.

And so now they do.

Listen to me

Now they do.

And so they do

Listen to that.

A motto

Why should alas be near to nothing.

Any one not looking on would say

Anything is a careful story of how they enjoyed themselves if they do.

Curtain.

There are never five characters in listen to me. Why is that.

Sweet William had his genius and so he did not look for it. He did look for Lillian and then he had Lillian.

That shows that five characters are not that.

Three four seven characters yes because seven is seven.

How sweet of seven to be seven.

The last of seven speaks first.

What does it speak about. It speaks about the great difficulty of what anything is about.

Is about. He says. Is about.

About what. He says. And what is about.

Well what is about.

What is it about puts in another word and it is as best yes.

There are seven characters and the last spoken.

Now the next to the last will speak.

All that was inside him inside dear Sweet William was shown not to be in him but to be held up so any one looking could see them. Dear sweet William.

The third from the last now speaks which is not the same as is now speaking. But is it.

He says. I am forty now it is funny isn’t it. I am forty now and that is funny.

The fourth from the last one has no reason not to have any feeling. He remembers all the time that he has not had it before.

Well well who is a genius he said and she said well well. He the fourth one from the end one would that make the third one well the fourth one did not say well well who is the genius.

The fifth one from the end one said. What is a genius she said and he said what is a genius, and they both answered at once who is a genius. When they both answered at once they answered well well what is a genius.

Then then the second from the front one spoke more slowly and he said.

It is always well to tell what it is that is done.

And the first one the first one of the seven of them said in meditation. What is a word of one syllable is it easier to understand than one of several. I wonder, anyway anything is the story of anybody’s life. No story is interesting although I always listen to it and they have to make up the ending and if it does not make you cry and nothing makes them cry because no one can try to make them cry and so there is no ending. That is what makes stories what they are and now I will tell one. That is what the first of the seven is saying, and just then they have to do as they are told.

And so all together they say, I wish words of one syllable were as bold as old. I will tell in words of one syllable anything there is to tell not very well but just well.

And so there was no curtain.

Curtain is a word of two syllables.

Guess again.

And just then nobody disturbed them and so they could listen and they listened to this.

Now Sweet William had his genius and so he could tell a careful story of how they enjoyed themselves. But he did not have his Lillian, he looked for Lillian and so he could not tell a careful story of how they enjoyed themselves.

Curtain.

Then Sweet William forgot nothing. To forget is not to remember but to remember is not to forget.

Act I

Sweet William and Lillian

And so Sweet William was nervous as is his habit.

And Sweet William said because Sweet William was saying.

It is always well to tell what it is that is done.

And then Sweet William saw his Lillian and they said.

He had his birthday on his birthday.

And he said

All that was inside him inside dear Sweet William was shown not to be in him but to be held up so anyone looking could see them

Dear Sweet William.

There is no sighing.

Lillian

Need is not more cared for then needles.

Dear Sweet William

But weed to weed is not more cared for than nettles.

Dear Sweet William

Whatever we see is not whenever we do what.

Lillian

What.

And she lay down on a sofa.

All five characters rushed up.

But there are not five

Not even not alive.

Sweet William stopped at any time and at any way.

Lillian Lillian is not as easily remained or remaining as Sweet William.

Now imagine a scene which is on this earth and as many come about as are and are not there. They are so careless with their luggage and luggage gradually gets reduced, at least they find there was a place where more could be put and so there was less in any other place.

This is what Lillian had as her blessing.

And Sweet William, sweet William had Lillian.

So then as often as any one all the characters are talking.

To talk is very pleasant when it looks like writing.

That is what three said when they were five.

But there are never five.

No one literally no one must remember anything.

They must be old with thought and they must not remember anything.

All of which very gradually if it is slow is slowly.

Oh can you be left with me.

Sweet William.

He arouses Sweet William.

Curtain.

Every one is saying there is no Lillian for Sweet William.

And Sweet William

Sweet William is saying there is no Sweet William for Sweet William.

All of it has changed.

There is no Sweet William.

All of it has changed

There is Lillian.

And then the edge of dresses all seven place dresses where dresses were.

Sweet William. It is no anxiety to be Sweet William.

And now all the world is full of people that means it is all covered over with them, and nobody knows who anybody looks like and that is no trouble to any Sweet William.

Sweet William says enough is enough but he does not mean it. If he did would Lillian would Lillian.

If he did would Lillian.

And so the world is all covered with Sweet William not Sweet William.

The world is all covered with Lillian all with Lillian.

And why could there be any world if there is sweet William.

Nobody answers enough.

There is a description of the world covered with Sweet William.

Curtain.

Very likely no one needs to remember any time.

Dear Sweet William.

They came to see to say to say dear dear Sweet William.

They did not leave to have to be Lillian.

And so at a last means nothing to dear William.

Because if the world is all in covering then it is nothing that there is not any more Sweet William.

But there is dear Sweet William

Sweet William had his genius and he looked for Lillian.

He had his Lillian.

Now might the world be covered over by what it is.

It might.

And if it were were were.

It is.

Were It is.

And if it is.

Were.

Well if it is.

Were if it is.

Now you all know.

Five

Three

Eight

You all know

Have you forgotten that is was three four and seven.

Well I would smile if smiling suited sweet sweet William and his Lillian.

And so the world is covered with Sweet William.

And his Lillian.

With Lillian.

With Sweet William and with Lillian.

And so it makes no difference

Which had better remember to remember.

And which had better forget to forget

It makes no difference Listen to me

Dear Sweet William and Lillian

Curtain.

Act II

The three characters and sometimes two come together and without sitting down they frown.

First character. Why do you do what you do.

Second Character. If the earth is not covered with water what is water.

Third Character. If the air is not filled with air how can they dare.

Two together say, that they will finish with everything.

Three and two do not make five because five is a number that they do not use therefore three and two make six.

First character. First character is not lonesome when chess is changed to checkers.

But said the other one no one can use these words because these words can change.

Oh said the other one can words change.

Yes said the other one words cannot change but anybody can put anything away.

Where said the other one can they put anything away.

Why not if they do.

Is said by not more than one at a time.

This prepares everything so well that very soon and very shortly they are not able to cherish what they would like.

The first character.   What would they like.

All of them.

Now does not that sound like Sweet William.

What would they like.

Sweet William has not been missing.

Nobody is bolder and so sweet William is never nervous.

All who are old are older.

Five Characters. Remember that these are never.

Is there any matter that there are no five characters when so many nations are dutiful.

Sweet William has never recognized nations.

And Lillian.

Lillian has never divided anything from anything and in this way the earth is the earth and the earth which is the earth is the earth which is, there is a hesitation not within but without, which is, there is no hesitation within without, which is, do not like what there is not to like, within, very quietly five enter.

In no time at all there is no time.

After all what had the two and the three done, and what had the four and the six done. Some can count to eight but had they ever tried.

Sweet William said that they had not.

Curtain.

It is very charming that the whole earth is covered with people and everybody counting no one can count five, they can count two and three and four and six and seven but they cannot count five and eight not really five not really eight.

And after all make it daily.

First character. Some count eight daily.

Second character. Nobody denies that the earth is covered with people and since there are no people except on this earth people are people.

Third character. And how about counting.

All the characters. What do we do when we do not do what we do.

Neither Sweet William nor Lillian are lost.

All together. How can they be lost when the earth is all covered with people.

Sweet William and Lillian.   With people.

All together all the characters all together.   All the earth is covered with people and so no one is lost because as the whole earth is covered with people people are people.

Suddenly in the midst of all this silence somebody begins talking.

Sweet William has heard nothing.

The first character. Please be patient because I am going away.

Second Character. Where

Third Character. Where where I am going.

Fourth Character. And have you been there

Fifth Character. I am there.

Oh yes said the first character I have been there.

The second character likes everything that happens.

Once in a while nothing happens.

Third Character. What is the difference between what is allowed.

The second character is nervous.

Sweet William was but he is not so any longer.

Not all this having happened it is time to look about, none of the characters say this neither does anybody else have to say this but nevertheless this is what happens, this is what happens all the time just as often more nearly is everything prepared than it was.

And Sweet William is very happy he would be now that he is no longer nervous and very often just as likely he is no longer nervous. If he is then he is and he is no longer nervous.

So then although no one does say so what is it that does happen.

It does happen nobody says so but it is so it does happen.

There is no curtain because it does happen.

Very well it does happen but very well is a hesitation and as there is a hesitation they say very well.

So then they do say something.

All together they say

Very well.

Does anybody know for certain how many characters are they.

That is a question.

And as the earth is all covered with people this is not a question because listen to me does anybody know for certain how many characters there are.

First character. I can count them.

Second character. Count them.

Third character. I count them

Fourth character. There is no use counting them

Fifth character. What you need to do is to count them

Curtain.

It is very wonderful but everybody can tell the first character apart.

First character. I know I am

Second character. Who told you

Third character. What did they tell you

Fourth character. If they told you did you know or did you only know that they told you so.

Fifth character. The best thing to do is to know the first character by looking.

All together. Which is the first character.

All together. The first character.

After a little silence the first character says, After all does it matter.

After that the first character says.

But after all it does matter.

The first character. I have never thought of telling.

The first character. No I have never thought of telling

The first character. I have never thought of telling anything.

The first character. No I have never thought of telling anything.

Curtain.

It is very easy not to be very lively in the morning as the earth is all completely covered by people.

Curtain.

Any curtain is a curtain but no curtain for a curtain as a curtain may a curtain try.

A curtain is very old if a bed is said to be in there and suddenly no one knows why curtain have gone away.

First character. There is no place where tables are since the earth is made of gold.

Second character. Since the earth is made of gold there is no happiness as old.

Third character. Never listen to another

Fourth character. No mother to another

Fifth character. If the earth is covered with people and it is and they come to cover which they do the earth altogether which it is then neither one nor another has any bother never to be left to one another where they are.

Remember there is no fifth character anywhere.

Chorus of characters. Remember

Chorus of characters. That there is no fifth character anywhere.

By and by believing that there are as many people.

No where except on this earth are there so many any people and nowhere except on this earth are there any Sweet William who had his genius and then he looked for his Lillian.

First character. If you were going to look for anything on this earth what would you do.

Sweet William. Begin counting.

Lillian. How many would you count.

First character. Any million.

Second character. If you counted a million would it make a trillion.

Third character. Not necessary if there are never any less than six or two.

Fourth character. No five or eight

Fifth character. No five is ever alive.

Sixth character. Counting does not letting counting count.

Seventh character. And so every count is counted.

Eighth character. No by me.

All the characters together.   There is no eighth character.

And so Sweet William sighs.

Sighing is not only natural but never natural to Sweet William.

Sweet William never means Sweet William he just means that the earth is all covered over with the people on it and all of it is as Sweet William says, Sweet William does Sweet William is Sweet William.

Sweet William

It is not necessary that Sweet William says that all the earth is covered with Sweet William but he knows Sweet William knows he knows he knows he knows Sweet William is Sweet William.

And so everybody begins to delight in a fight.

What is a fight.

First character. What is what is light

Second character. Which is which is might.

Third character. Did I hear something about words of one syllable.

Fourth character. Well yes perhaps you did

Fifth character. Perhaps if there are words of one syllable there is a fifth character.

All the characters. There is no fifth character.

The sixth character. I can change words of one syllable into words of two

Seventh character. And he did

Eighth character. He did not

All the characters. There is a ninth character.

Ninth character. It is well that he did.

Sweet William is not hearing he is only listening.

He listens and as he listens they all are ready to cover the earth completely and the earth nobody knows about it but there is lots of water on the earth, nobody knows about it it is just the same as if nobody knows about it and Lillian, Lillian makes it all be very well as much water as there is.

Sweet William not no Sweet William not.

This sounds like a confusion but confusion is more than two syllables.

Anybody can count anything they can count syllables and people and each is each but Sweet William is never Sweet William and Lillian is Lillian even Lillian.

The third character interrupts the earth and the earth is all covered with people.

Anybody can be careful of what they do.

So says Sweet William and Lillian.

And if they are not what do they do.

What do they do says Sweet William and says Lillian.

Curtain.

Fifteen characters cough altogether.

What have they seen.

They have seen what they said

What have they said

They have said what they have seen.

That is what has happened to all fifteen.

And after a while.

There is no after a while for fifteen.

And for forty-six.

There is no after a while for forty-six.

And so counting is lugubrious.

Character. And everybody counts.

Second character. What is a count

Third character. A count is a gentleman who has a name

Fourth character. And what is his name

Fifth character. His name is count.

All the characters. In this case is there a fifth character.

Fifth character. Yes because he can count.

Curtain.

Act III

The world is all covered over with people.

As the people cover the world all over the world is all covered over with people.

And nobody can believe what they hear.

They do not hear that the world is all covered over with people but it is. And everybody can count and they do.

First character. I wish Sweet William and his Lillian could count.

Everybody follows the first character around and he never gets lost. When he gets lost he has been bewildered because Sweet William has been nervous. Sweet William is nervous and so is Lillian but Lillian is not nervous not at all nervous and so is Sweet William.

In this way the first character gets lost.

When the first character gets lost he finds the second character and as soon as he finds the second character they lose the second character and all the time how can they if the world is all covered over with people and it is how can they lose the second character.

Listen to me

How can they lose the second character.

Which character have they lost.

They have lost the second character.

Curtain.

As soon as they know they lost the second character there is no curtain and they know that they cannot lose the second character because the earth is covered all over with people.

The second character. There is a second character

The third character. There is a third character

The fourth character. There is a fifth character

The fifth character. There is no fifth character

Curtain.

Sweet William prepared verdure.

Sweet William prepared pools.

Verdure two syllables

Pools one

Sweet William prepared what he had.

Had one syllable

He one syllable

What one syllable

Prepared. Three Syllables

Sweet William prepared verdure and fountains and he admired what he did.

Sweet William continued to prepare verdure and fountains and continued to admire what he did.

Sweet William had his genius.

Sweet William had his syllables

Sweet William had water and had no water in his pools sweet William had water in his water falls

Water-fall Three syllables made up a two syllables and one syllable

And so Sweet William came to be about.

About two syllables

Came one syllable

to one syllable

be one syllable

Now there is no opposition to anything being together.

Sweet William had his genius and he looked for his Lillian.

Did Lillian know that the earth is all covered over with people which it is

Lillian had no connection with syllables. Syllables are not so

And now there is action.

Action is two syllables

Curtain.

Action just as so which is so

Curtain.

Any one counting to-day does not count once a day. This is what Lillian would say if Sweet William were not in the way.

Sweet William cannot go away. How can Sweet William stay if they are or are not counting to-day.

In no way is every day a part of speech

Curtain.

Sweet William remarkably can not go away.

Curtain.

Sweet William is not surrounded by anything the earth is that which is covered over with people and Sweet William has a fountain.

He had his genius but now he has his fountain and he is looking has been has been one syllable has been is having his Lillian Two syllables

So now be ready to prepare to come in and out. Out and about.

Come one syllable

In one syllable

and one syllable

Out one syllable

about two syllables.

And everything startling.

Three syllables.

You see why Sweet William is often. Very often.

Everybody sees it all coming.

Curtain.

Sweet William occasionally on account.

They all three stare.

If you say that the earth and the air is all covered everywhere then there is nothing to do but to do it too. And that is what they do.

Sweet William if he had his genius and he had that is what he had to do. He had to look for Lillian too.

The scene is the earth all covered over with people and the air and beside that there is not anywhere.

Naturally not since there is the air and the earth and all filled with everybody everywhere.

So then what can they do they cannot come back to earth too.

First character. Not to do

Second character. What they have to do.

Third character. Because they have not it to do.

Fourth character. Because it is done.

Fifth character. What is done

Sixth character. The earth and the air.

All together. Dear me the earth and the air and I thought it was everywhere.

Seventh character. Well is it not everywhere

Eighth character. No indeed because there are people everywhere

All together the characters. Like it or not they are there there everywhere on the earth and in the air.

Ninth character. Everybody has ceased to consider water.

All together. Nobody is altogether anywhere
And so there is no place to stare.

Sweet William. And what is a genius

Dear Sweet William. Where is a genius

Dear Sweet William. Why is a genius

Dear Sweet William. When is a genius

Dear Sweet William. Sweet William had his genius and he looked for his Lillian.

First Scene in the third act is now finished and the second scene is begun, in the second scene there is no question that there is nothing to do.

Scene II

The moon

First character. No dog barks at the moon.

Second character. The moon shines and no dog barks

Third character. No not anywhere on this earth.

Fourth character. Because everywhere anywhere there are lights many lights and so no dog knows that the moon is there

Fifth character. And so no dog barks at the moon now no not anywhere.

First character. And the moon makes no one crazy no not now anywhere.

Second character. Because there are so many lights anywhere.

Third character. That the light the moon makes is no matter.

Fourth character. And so no one is crazy now anywhere.

Fifth character. Because there are so many lights anywhere.

First character. And so then there it does not matter

Second character. The sun yes the sun yes does matter

Third character. But the moon the moon does not matter

Fourth character. Because there are so many lights everywhere that any dog knows that lights any night are anywhere.

Fifth character. And so no dog bays at the moon anywhere.

All the characters together. This is so
This we know
Because we wondered why,
Why did the dogs not bay at the moon.
They did not but why But of course why
Because there are lights everywhere anywhere.
And that is what they meant by never yesterday.

Scene III

After a little while all the characters take part.

How many characters are there.

As many as there are

And how do they know there is no moon.

They know there is a moon but there are so many lights that are bigger

And so the moon is there.

But not any dog can care

About that

And they do not.

Scene IV

Now very earnestly all the characters do not come together.

First character. But how could they when the earth is covered all over with everybody.

Second character. And what would they do if they did

Third character. It is never better to have any character come further as the earth is covered all over and any light is bigger than the moon.

Fourth character. Oh yes bigger and brighter Fifth character. Than the moon.

Scene V

What happened when the earth was covered all over which it is

This happened that there was never any yesterday before today and no to-morrow after yesterday.

First character. And everybody said yes yes

Second character. And everybody said nevertheless

Third character. And they said

Fourth character. That there is no question and answer.

As you see the fifth character does not exist and this is natural oh so natural when the earth is covered all over with everybody.

So now this scene is to take place it does not take place no scene takes place but it is to take place all over.

If it is all over it does not take place.

Any dog knows that about the moon now.

And now this time there are going to be five dogs who do not bay at the moon and the fifth one does not matter neither does any other one of the four of them for that matter.

All the dogs. It is very necessary that they do not bark at the moon and it has come to be that the moon does not matter because all the other lights are so much better.

And so any dog can know that luna now any longer has nothing to do with lunatic.

In this scene the earth is to be covered over all over and the dogs are not to bay at the moon.

Scene V

There is no scene V.

Scene VI

As soon as everything that happens does not matter anybody eats better and so in this scene there will be cooking.

There will be the making of apple and banana fritters and Butter Scotch ice box cookies, and as soon as nothing is happening everybody eats better.

Eating has nothing to do with yesterday or to-morrow or the earth being covered with people all over or the dogs not baying at the moon because all the other lights are so much brighter and the word lunatic having nothing to do with the moon shining ever after.

Scene seven.

A cooking.

First character. Butter

Second character. Eggs

Third character. Chicken

Fourth character. Meat

Fifth character. Anything else that can matter

And now all the characters prepare to eat.

This is not necessary if anything is to happen after but oh so necessary if nothing is to happen after and as nothing is to happen after all the characters are preparing to eat.

Fourth character. Eating is to eat

Second character. There is no after

Third character. There is no butter

Fourth character. No butter

Fifth character. To eat.

Sixth character. There is butter

Seventh character. To eat

Eighth character. And there is nothing.

Ninth character. To happen after.

Any character. The world is covered by people all over

All the characters. Yes Yes

Curtain.

Sweet William

Dear Sweet William

There are no characters where there is Sweet William

Sweet William says

What each one can do

Words of one syllable

What each one does

Words of one syllable although it does not sound like it

What each one can do

There are no characters where there is

Sweet William Sweet William is never all alone

Therefore there are no characters where there is Sweet William

Sweet William. Suddenly there is a war

Suddenly is a word of three syllables

There is a war

Words of one syllable

Sweet William. Suddenly there is a war.

Sweet William. What is suddenly there is a war.

Sweet William. The earth is all covered over with people when this is so then it is not so that suddenly there is a war.

  Because suddenly if the earth is all covered over with people then sudden is not any more.

Sweet William. Suddenly there is a war

Sweet William. If the earth is which the earth is covered over all over with people then there is no sudden no sudden any more.

Sweet William never weeps and never expresses himself

Sweet William never weeps

Sweet William never expresses himself.

Suddenly there is a war.

If the earth which it is is covered over with everybody which they are then never any more is there any sudden any more.

So then where are we

Words of one syllable

Sweet William. Where we are.

Sweet William had his genius and he looked for his Lillian.

Sweet William.

Curtain.

Sweet William had his genius and he looked for his Lillian.

There is not any sudden any more.

Sweet William

Sweet William had his genius and he looked for his Lillian.

There were people here and there everywhere.

Sweet William. There are people there and here everywhere.

Lillian. There are people here and there everywhere.

All at once Sweet William had his genius and he looked for his Lillian.

Curtain.

All of a sudden there is no all of a sudden.

There are people everywhere.

Sweet William. Where

Lillian. Everywhere.

Sweet William. But do I like it.

Lillian. You do not like it.

Sweet William. Everywhere.

Curtain.

And so there.

There are people on the earth everywhere.

Sudden is not sudden anywhere.

Sweet William. Do I like sudden if there is no sudden anywhere.

Sweet William. Do I like everywhere if there are people on the earth everywhere.

Sweet William. Everywhere

Lillian. Anywhere.

Sweet William. No war is begun again because war is sudden and there is no sudden anywhere because there are people on the earth everywhere.

Sweet William. Did I say it as I was saying.

Sweet William. Saying something.

Sweet William. Saying if I was saying

Sweet William. Saying something.

Sweet William. Was I saying something.

Sweet William had his genius and he looked for his Lillian.

Sweet William Saying that it was just as well not to see what to say.

Sweet William. There.

All at once there was and there had not been a war

All words of one syllable.

All at once

Words of one syllable

All at once.

More often

Not words of one syllable

All at once

Words of one syllable.

Sweet William was never troubled never troubled by words of one syllable or more more syllables.

Sweet William was never troubled by a war.

Sweet William. Was I troubled.

Sweet William. Not any more

Any is a small word but made up of two syllables.

Small words made up of two syllables

Any.

Sweet William. Not troubled any more.

After the earth was covered all over with people which it is.

Sweet William. Not after

Sweet William. Not ever after

Sweet William. Ever after

Small words two syllables.

Any ever after.

There is never any ever after in a war so there is no war.

Not ever after any more.

Sweet William had his genius and his Lillian.

Sweet William had his genius

Sweet William had his Lillian

Sweet William

Had his genius

Sweet William

Had his Lillian.

Sweet William never said I because I has not any syllables not even one.

Can one letter be a word of one syllable.

Sweet William did not ask every one.

How can any one ask every one when the earth is covered all over with every one.

Sweet William did ask any one.

Sweet William.

Dear Sweet William

Curtain and end of Third Act.

Act IV

First character. Some more

Second character. If you say it again say it again

Third character. Say it again

Fourth character. No say it again

Fifth character. Listen to me say it again

Sixth character. Say it say it some more

Seventh character. Say it more and more

Eighth character. Say what you say

All these words of one syllable.

Yet and again

All the characters.

They chose say as the word to say because to say it is what they say.

Sweet William was not present he never was neither was Lillian

Curtain.

It is Sunday afternoon and birds are singing some in small cages for sale.

First character. They made a joke of the first character

Second character. It is easy to make a joke of the second character

Third character. One at a time it is easy to be one at a time.

Fourth character. As everybody knows what everybody knows.

Fifth character. Monuments are often placed where they can be seen

Sixth character. It is unfortunate that the sixth character comes after the fifth character.

All the characters. Sweet William had his genius and he looked for his Lillian, we hope we hope we know that he has found his Lillian and that Sweet William has his genius.

All the characters. If it were Sunday afternoon Sunday would come before Monday.

Sweet William. Sunday is Sunday afternoon but it does not come after Saturday or before Monday.

Lillian. Sweet William has found his Lillian.

Curtain.

The earth is all covered over with people and they do not care about it any more.

All the characters who are there say that they had not been there before.

First character. Before

Second character. Nobody knows before.

Words of more than one syllable.

Third character. Begin at the other end

Fourth character. The other end has begun before.

Fifth character. How can there be another end when the earth is round.

All the characters in tears. If the earth is round and there, are people on it everywhere.

After a moment’s quiet nobody cries.

After another moment’s quiet nobody tries.

Then all together they sit down.

The earth is all covered over with people and they all are seated down.

First character. More arrangements are made

Second character. For getting up

Third character. No for sitting down.

Fourth character. Sitting down has so many syllables

Fifth character. Not at all

Sixth character. The fifth character never knows about syllables.

Seventh character. Not at all

Eighth character. It has happened so often that everybody is dead.

Ninth character. Not at all

All the characters. The earth is all covered over with people.

All the characters. Not at all Sweet William. All ready Lillian. I never change my mind.

Sweet William. Already.

All the characters. Dear Sweet William All the characters. And Lillian All the characters. Not at all

After a quiet moment there is no quiet moment there is no quiet moment after or before.

All the characters. Why not.

One syllable

All the characters. Because there is no after or before

Two syllables.

Sweet William

And so gradually there this this understanding about syllables.

Anything that is not is more than one syllable two or more. After and before.

After that there is no silence.

Silence. Two syllables.

Two Syllables Silence

Everybody knows better than that syllables knows better than that.

Sweet William. Syllables have to be

There is no argument that makes anything better that is the reason that they laugh.

Fourth character. First Syllable

One Syllable

That they laugh.

Second character. That is what arrangements are.

They all the people all over the earth and there are people all over the earth all sit down.

That is what arrangements are

Three syllables in arrangements.

And that makes it never be ready.

Oh yes I see

That you see me

And when you see

That I see you

You do then see

That you see me

Which you do do.

This makes a crisis in the life of Sweet William.

Curtain

Lillian together Lillian.

There is no reason why any Sweet William.

A dark day where side walks are unknown.

There can never be too much of nothing.

Sweet William never said anything.

Sweet William. Said why do you not come.

Sweet William. Said why

Sweet William said why do you not come when you do come.

Sweet William was adding.

He added Sweet William.

It was not a dark day and there were side-walks.

Sweet William. Very much it was very much better.

Sweet William. When was it very much better

Sweet William. It was not very much better.

Sweet William had nothing to do with its being a dark day and no side-walks and a brighter day without any side-walk.

He was very much interested in side-walks although he never managed to believe that pools pools where there was or was not water was really not alone but of much more importance.

By this time it was not once again.

He had forgotten about it being the earth and all covered over with people but forgotten forgotten was never a memory to him.

At once he had a bright thought.

He thought that if he did not have water in a pool and of course he did as well as he did not of course he would be would make nothing more likely and yet if was likely not at all that there was the earth if not why not and why only people everywhere, on it. He never had thought of that better not.

Sweet William was often hopeful.

What is the earth. Sweet William asked that but he meant not.

Sweet William. What is the earth

Sweet William. I like not to know.

Sweet William. I like not to know where there is no difference.

Difference has so many syllables.

Sweet William is never discouraged.

Like the earth he can have it be that it is never again.

Sweet William. But he is never encouraged

Sweet William. Would hope that he would like that they would have that they must never all the people be there.

Sweet William. There is no one because I like it.

Sweet William. Because I like it there is no one there is no earth and there are not people everywhere on it.

Lillian. There is a wish

Lillian. There is a horse

Lillian. There is a head

Lillian. There is an eye

Lillian. There is a kneel

Lillian. There is a wish when I kneel on the eye of the horse and wish it.

Sweet William was not there.

Curtain.

Act V

All the characters are in act Five.

It is interesting if it is true that all the characters are in act five.

But there never is a five.

First Character. Never

Second Character. Never a five

Third Character. Any one can choose anything that there never is.

Fourth Character. Choosing

Fifth Character very fifth Character.   There is no choosing.

Sixth Character. There is no fifth Act and there is a fifth Character.

Seventh Character. Left alone means everything.

Eighth Character. Once in a while they think that they wish they were well.

Ninth Character. Very well

Tenth Character. Very very well

Curtain.

If the earth is everywhere covered all over with people nobody sees them all.

First Character. And if anybody does why not

All the characters. After all that is what it is after all.

All the characters. After all never happens again.

All the Characters. Does it.

All the Characters. Perhaps Character is four syllables.

All the Characters. Perhaps

All the Characters. And so it is important

All the Characters. Perhaps

All the Characters. That there is the earth and that there are people everywhere on it.

All the Characters. Perhaps.

All the Characters. Why is there no Sweet William who has his genius and looks for his Lillian in Act Five.

All the Characters. Why not.

All the Characters. Because not.

All the Characters. Why is there no Act Five

All the Characters. Of course not

All the Characters. Of course of course not.

All the Characters. No Act Five

All the Characters. No never.

All the Characters. Of course not.

All the Characters. Any number could be like that.

All the Characters. Of course not.

All the Characters. Of course any number could be like that

All the Characters. Like that

All the Characters. Of course

All the Characters. Not of course not.

All the Characters. And so it is perfectly true that through and through any number could be not true.

All the Characters. Happily arrange not to have the number five.
And they count like that.

All the Characters. When they and we

All the Characters. The earth is all covered over with people everywhere and nobody counts five.

All the Characters. Nobody All the Characters. Counts five

Curtain

Act Six

Sweet William has just met.

Curtain.

All the Acts together. Any act rather

What is a game.

First Act. What is a game.

First Act. A game is where they do it again.

First Act. Oh yes no doubt a game

First Act. Oh yes no doubt a game is where they do it again.

First Act very harshly.Oh yes a game no doubt a game is where they do it again.

Second Act. What is the earth

Second Act. The earth is altogether with or without water.

Second Act. With or without thunder

Second Act. No with or without water.

Second Act. That is what the earth is with or without water.

Third Act. And what are people.

Third Act. People are all over

Third Act. Do you mean all over

Third Act. No I do not mean all over.

Third Act. Do you not do you not mean all over.

Third Act not necessarily sad.   No I do not mean all over the earth and even if I did I would not even if I did have it all over.

Third Act. Why not

Third Act. Because not

Third Act. Because if the people are all over the earth which they are it is not all over.

Third Act. Not all over

 Please kindly notice that over is two syllables and that makes all the trouble. Trouble has two syllables too.

Fourth Act. And what is the air.

Fourth Act. The air is there.

Fourth Act. The air is there which is where it is.

 Kindly notice that is all one syllable and therefore useful. It makes no feeling, it has a promise, it is a delight, it needs no encouragement, it is full.

Fourth Act. The air is full

Fourth Act. Of course the air is full

Fourth Act. Full of what

Fourth Act. Full of it.

Fourth Act. The air is full of it

Fourth Act. Of course the air is full of it.

Fourth Act. Of course

Fourth Act. The air

Fourth Act. Is full

Fourth Act. Of it.

Fifth Act. And Sweet William

Fifth Act. And his Lillian

Fifth Act. Tell me

Fifth Act. Did dear Sweet William

Fifth Act. Find his Lillian.

Sixth Act. Sweet William had his genius

Sixth Act. And he looked for his Lillian

Sixth Act. Dear Sweet William he has his genius.

Sixth Act. And he looked for his Lillian

Sixth Act. The past has nothing ever nothing to do with Sweet William

Sixth Act. Because

Sixth Act. There can never be too much of nothing.

Sixth Act. Not for dear Sweet William

Sixth Act. Not for looking for his Lillian

Sixth Act. Sweet William dear Sweet William

And then the Sixth Act was forgetting.

Sixth Act. It is not easy to remember what one is for getting.

Sixth Act. Not ever for Sweet William.

Sixth Act. Sweet William has never to remember for getting.

Sixth Act. Dear Sweet William

Sixth Act. And his Lillian

Curtain.

All the Acts together commence to read out loud, they have not learned what they know and they have not heard what they hear but every little once in a while they read out loud together and finally once in a while they hear what they say.

So now listen while all the Acts together hear what they say.

They hear now.

All the acts together.

A Soliloquy.

For whether or not

Suppose whether or not

Syllables change

Babies arrange

Any exchange

Whether or not.

As anybody looks they see that it is so.

Think of syllables

That it is so

That is what Acts altogether are.

Acts

One syllable

All

One syllable

To

One syllable

But gather or gather never never one syllable.

And so the Acts altogether know

They know as if they tell it so.

That to gather together

Is not one syllable.

Acts altogether. And so

Acts altogether. The earth

Acts altogether. Are all covered over with everybody

And so

One syllable

And so

One syllable

It is so

One syllable

The Acts altogether do not say so altogether although they know altogether that it is so.

The Acts Altogether. It has come

That the earth

Is there

First Act. Yes

Second Act. Yes

Acts altogether. It has come

Not to go

But to go

And to come

Third Act. All one syllables are not ways

Third Act. It is why I have said that it is not well to be found in and out.

Fourth Act. Determination

Fifth Act. Some say that they look as they do they do not look to see what they saw they look to add two to one.

Fifth Act. Two to one makes five.

Acts Altogether. A great triumph for Act V

Act one. If I do

Act two. But you do

Act three. What do I do

Act four. What you do do

Act V

I had a triumph to have a triumph there must be more than one syllable.

Act V

Triumph

Act IV

I had a triumph

Acts Altogether. They all say

Go go away.

Triumph and away are two syllables.

Fifth Act. I like what I have

Acts altogether. Five all one syllable

And then they do not sadly say

Act V can never go away.

Because it never has been there.

Act five dear Act five

Caught alive.

While all this is anxiously progressing, Sweet William has been forgotten. He likes having it known that it is not a meadow if the road is cut in he likes it not to be known that it is as often made again.

Dear Sweet William Could we know how we have it.

Dear Sweet William Remember looking alike has nothing to do with it they do not change they do not care, they have no need to follow any one about because says dear Sweet William what is their better way.

Sweet William is always careful of their feelings even if he knows that he is very sorry. He is very sorry he is always careful of their feelings even if he knows he is very sorry.

That is what Sweet William is he is very careful of their feelings he is very sorry he is very sorry he is careful of their feelings that is what Sweet William is he is very sorry.

That is what Sweet William is.

It is not a pity that William is two syllables not at all a pity.

Sweet William is careful not to say that Acts are altogether he is very careful to say that he is not very sorry he is very careful to say that he is not very careful of their feelings he is very careful of their feelings he is very sorry he does say that Acts are not altogether. That is what Sweet William is he is careful to say that Acts are not altogether.

All the Acts together All the acts are never together nothing is ever together there is no act one no act two no act three no act four no act six there is act five.

Act V

No act five

Act five

Act five

Act five

Yes act five

After a while Sweet William is answering.

Yes I am here.

Very well then.

Who is there.

Who is there

I am here.

Sweet William is answering he is very careful not to hurt anybody’s feelings and he is sorry.

First Character. Sweet William has his genius and he looked for his Lillian

Act V

There is no strain in being act five

Curtain.

The play now ends in detection, they look alike and they look for one another and they find it.

First Character. If I am the First Character how do they know I am not the Second Character.

Second Character. Who is.

Second Character. Not as loudly. Who is.

Third Character. If I meet a stranger how do I know he is a stranger.

Fourth Character. Who is

Second Character. Quite as loudly. Who is.

Third Character. If I look like the Ninth Character how do I look

First Character. Who can look

All the Characters. We can look

The Ninth Character. If I look

Eighth Character. If you look

Fifth Character. What do you see when you look.

Fourth Character. The only one I know is not the one to know.

Third Character. No

Fourth Character. Oh no.

First Character. There is no no in no.

All the characters who have been looking about see Sweet William he is nowhere to be seen. They count eight he is to be seen, they count five he is nowhere to be seen they count one he is nowhere to be seen.

Sweet William is nowhere to be seen.

They count five one at a time he is nowhere to be seen.

Curtain.

The first Character seems to like it.

The second Character after he stops to think seems to like it.

The third Character finally says that he is not likely to be added

The fourth Character does not want to know added to what but is there any trouble about it.

The fifth Character makes every one leave every one alone

The sixth Character finds it very happily that as any one comes in was it the one he saw.

The seventh Character says alright.

All the Characters together.   After all there is or is not one who comes in and recommends another one although at no time is there not more than one.

So then all the Characters wish that they were detecting.

So then Character one.

It does not make any difference who is the other one because no one.

The second Character. Because no one

The third Character. Which is which

The fourth Character. Neither any one.

The fifth Character. But if they came

The sixth Character. But they do come

The seventh Character. Well nobody nobody nobody

The eighth Character. Yes indeed I saw them

And so all this time what is all this time.

Well well even if we had not met we would have met.

Even if we had not met.

Yes met

Even if we had Not met.

And so even if we had not met.

Fourth Character. We did

Second Character. Meet Third Character. Not met Fourth Character. Any yet.

Fifth Character. Not met

Sixth Character. Not met yet.

All the characters. And so that is what happens. What happens is this none of the characters have met they have not met yet if they have not met yet none of the characters have met none of the Acts have met none of the Characters and Acts have met yet they have not met none of the Characters have met none of the Acts have met and if they have not met they have not met yet.

And Sweet William

Sweet William has not met

Sweet William has met yet

Dear Sweet William has not not met yet. Dear Sweet William he has not not met yet and Lillian well Lillian Lillian has met. Has Lillian met yes Lillian has met yet Sweet William dear Sweet William and Lillian only Lillian and the Characters each one has not met yet and all the Acts have all of them not yet not met yet.

And the Curtain. The Curtain has met not met yet and the Curtain has met.

The Curtain has met.

Curtain.

After the curtain.

I like a curtain because a curtain has always a curtain to see. If you see the curtain then anybody can see that after it it is not one two three.

A curtain is two syllables and as such it is a curtain.

One syllable.

How I would like that it could be that it could be said that it is true that one is too and two is three and three is four and five is two and one is one and a curtain can come and come, the only word here in two syllables is curtain, the only word in two syllables is William the only word in two syllables is Lillian the only word in three syllables is Characters and the only word in one syllable is Acts.

Acts

Curtain

Characters

Characters

Curtain

Acts

There is no one and one

Nobody has met any one

Curtain Can Come.

Curtain

[ ¶ ]

1936

494.

A PLAY CALLED NOT AND NOW

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

Characters

A man who looks like Dashiell Hammett

A man who looks like Picasso

A man who looks like Charlie Chaplin

A man who looks like Lord Berners

and a man who looks like David Green.

Women

A woman who looks like Anita Loos

A woman who looks like Gertrude Atherton

A woman who looks like Lady Diana Grey

A woman who looks like Katharine Cornell

A woman who looks like Daisy Fellowes

A woman who looks like Mrs. Andrew Greene

These are the characters and this is what they do.

A man who looks like Doctor Gidon and some one who looks like each one of the other characters.

The play will now begin.

The difference between not and now. That is what makes any one look like some one. All the characters are there and the one that looks like Doctor Gidon is the one that says what has just been said only it is not what Doctor Gidon would say but is said by the one that is like him.

The characters are now all in order.

They move and speak.

They first meet as each one is just about to go away.

Hullo they say and the do each go away. Not that that makes any difference, as the real one is not there but just the one that is just like him.

This is what they all say, that anybody can get impatient with an aurora borealis.

One has a bad temper and the other is irritable, the one like Picasso meets the one who looks like David Greene.

And then they all come around and say that they are not going away.

All who look like anyone of them do stay.

Act I

The ones who look like Dashiell Hammett Picasso Charlie Chaplin and Lord Berners stand around.

They hesitate about making witty remarks to each other but they do do it just the same.

This is what they say.

The one who looks like Dashiell Hammett looks at the one that looks like Picasso and both together look at the one that looks like Charlie Chaplin and the three of them then look at the one that looks like Lord Berners, and then they all say, we do not look like any other one and they did not and do not. And they say they say all together we will look at the women and then each one of them says each one as he sees each one another one, at which one. They all answer as they look as if they did look like them.

Yes they say one says yes. Then one says if you say yes and I do not say yes will he say yes.

The one that looked like Dashiell Hammett said he was saying yes. The one that looked like Picasso said yes he did say he had been to say yes and the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin said if not no one had not said not yes and the one who looked like Lord Berners said yes, yes he said yes. And then they all looked at the women. None of them who looked like Anita Loos or Gertrude Atherton or Lady Diana Grey or Katharine Cornell or Daisy Fellowes said yes.

That is it.

And so they all began again to look like another one.

The one that looked like Dashiell Hammett said.

If I look at you you will not look like me.

The one that looked like Picasso said, I said I did not look at two and three.

The one that looked like Charlie Chaplin said.

Charlie Chaplin looked like me.

The one that looked like Lord Berners said.

I do not look at me.

And all of them then came to be nearly ready to stay where they were as they stayed where they were they came one by one to look at the women the one who looked like Anita Loos the one who looked like Gertrude Atherton the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey and the one who looked like Katharine Cornell and the one who looked like Daisy Fellowes.

While all this was happening the one who looked like Doctor Gidon came in. They all looked at him but nobody began speaking.

Dr. Gidon said where is the man who looks like David Greene.

The one who looked like Dashiell Hammett did not answer but he looked as if he saw the one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Green. When he did he was not interested. The one who was like Picasso was but he did not say so. The one who looked like Charlie Chaplin did not look. The one who looked like Lord Berners was not looking that way.

The one who looked like Doctor Gidon said. There is plenty of time.

Each one then looked like the one he looked like and said is there. Dr. Gidon said yes there is, there is plenty of time, and the one that looked like Dashiell Hammett did not come again, he was there but he did not come again, the one that looked like Picasso was not there but he did come again, the one that looked like Charlie Chaplin was there, the one that looked like Lord Berners was there and he came again. They all looked around for the women so that they might look at them but they were not there the one who looked like Anita Loos was not there the one who looked like Gertrude Atherton was not there the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey was there the one who looked like Katharine Cornell was there the one who looked like Daisy Fellowes was there too. They all all of them who looked like them looked around and as they looked around they saw everybody who was there and so now they were all there and they were all looking around them. That is the way it began.

Doctor Gidon the one who was like him came in and when he saw that every one was there because the one who looked like Anita Loos had come in and the one that looked like Gertrude Atherton was there so he said What is it. And nobody answered him. The woman who looked like Mrs. Andrew Green came and stood beside him and the man who looked like David Green came and stood beside her.

Every one was looking it might have been exciting, they each one looked around them and saw that there they were which of course they were.

So everything began.

They were not at all next to each other none of them were and they were there, which made them see each other without looking.

The one that looked like Dashiell Hammett began to go away. The one that looked like Picasso looked as if he was interested in the one that looked like Dashiell Hammett going away but he said he was not. The one that looked like Dashiell Hammett did not hear him but he did not go away he went nearer him, the one that looked like Charlie Chaplin was gone but nobody had been looking and the one that looked like Lord Berners looked again. The women said the one that looked like Charlie Chaplin have come in again.

The one that looked like Dr. Gidon said that the one that looked like Charlie Chaplin was gone. All the others agreed with him. The one that looked like Lord Berners said I saw him come again. The one that looked like Picasso was not looking at the one that looked like Doctor Gidon he was looking at the one that looked like Charlie Chaplin looking at the women.

Nobody said anything.

The one that looked like Anita Loos did not say anything the one that looked like Dashiell Hammett did not say anything to her. The one that looked like Gertrude Atherton said something, the one that looked like Picasso did not say anything to her. The one that looked like Lady Diana Grey said a great deal. One after the other then said they were ready to stay. The one that looked like Dashiell Hammett did not say that he was ready to stay. The one that looked like Katharine Cornell said that she was talking to the one that looked like him. The one that looked like Picasso did not say what he said but he did say that he was looking. The one that looked like Lord Berners very pleasantly went up to the one that looked like Gertrude Atherton and asked her if she had seen the one that looked like David Greene. The one that looked like Daisy Fellowes said that she had seen two of them the one that looked like David Greene and the one that looked like Doctor Gidon. The one that looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene did not come in when she did come in she did not say anything.

Little by little each one of them looked at each other and were not going on doing so. They knew that money was a bother. The one that looked like Dashiell Hammett did not look to see if he had any money, he knew he had nevertheless he did not look to see. The one that looked like Picasso looked to see if he had any money and as he looked to see he looked around but did not see any one. He looked where the women were and when he said where they were he looked to see the one that looked like Dashiell Hammett. When the one who looked like Picasso saw the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett he went on looking at him. The one who looked like Picasso knew that if he had money he had it with him and he had. The one that looked like Charlie Chaplin looked as if he had money with him and as if he did not look for any one. The one who looked like Lord Berners looked at the one who looked like Picasso and he saw that the one that looked like Picasso had all his money with him.

The one that looked like Anita Loos did not look around she did not look to see if they had money with them she did not look alone and she did not look with any one. The one that looked like Gertrude Atherton looked like Gertrude Atherton and she did not look at any one or if any one had all their money with them. The one that looked like Lady Diana Grey did not stop looking, she looked as if she did not see anyone have any money with them any one that looked as if they looked like that one, the one that looked like Katharine Cornell did not look at any one, as she was not looking at any one she did not see that any one looked like that one. The one that looked like Daisy Fellowes looked while she was looking.

The one that looked like Doctor Gidon came in very hastily, did anybody who looked like any one love anything. No one answered him as no one looked like any one and so nobody looked around to see any one.

The one who looked like David Green said not very much better.

The one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Green was not present when they were looking for water.

In the midst of all this there was an interruption the one that looked like Dashiell Hammett said he had seen it see that the one that looked like Picasso looked like Picasso.

It was an interruption and no one was astonished when the one who was like Dashiell Hammett was interrupted. He was interrupted by the one who was like Picasso. The one who was like Picasso suddenly noticed the one who was like Charlie Chaplin and said he had seen him. The one who was like Charlie Chaplin did not interrupt anything. The one who was like Lord Berners did not interrupt the one who was like Charlie Chaplin. He did however say that he saw when he was looking that the one that looked like Anita Loos was looking at the one that looked like Charlie Chaplin. After that the one who looked like Gertrude Atherton said something. And after that the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey looked again and she saw what she was looking at and the one who looked like Katharine Cornell saw it again saw that the one who looked like Gertrude Atherton was looking at something and the one who looked like Daisy looked like Daisy Fellowes.

The one who looked like Doctor Gidon did not disturb anything because he said to disturb any one is to interrupt them.

The one who was like David Green finished as he was beginning and the one who was like Mrs. Andrew Green came and went and meant to be interrupting. After that they all went away but soon they were not there. They came to see where they had been and so they met and there they looked at each one. Very much.

Nobody looked like each one which was not at all surprising. Each one looked like the one he looked like. Each one looked like the one she looked like. And as each one looked like that one there was one who looked like Dashiell Hammett one who looked like Picasso one who looked like Charlie Chaplin and one who looked like Lord Berners. Help them to look like the one they looked like.

There was one who looked like Anita Loos one who looked like Gertrude Atherton one who looked like Lady Diana Grey and Katharine Cornell and Daisy Fellowes they could not help looking like the one they looked like not one of them could help looking like that one.

What did they say when they looked like the one they looked like and they always looked like the one they looked like. What did they say when they looked like the one they looked like. What did they say. They said everything.

What is there to say when you look like the one you look like. The one who looked like Picasso said that he did not look alike. The one who looked like Dashiell Hammett how well the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett looked like Dashiell Hammett and he looked at the one who looked like Picasso when he said that he did not look alike. The one who looked like Charlie Chaplin looked like Charlie Chaplin and he was ready to be looking at the one who looked like Lord Berners and who said everything. The one who looked like Charlie Chaplin did not say what did he say, he did look at each one and the one he looked at was not the one who looked like Picasso and not the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett. The one who looked like Lord Berners had that to say and he looked at the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett he had looked at the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin and he knew what to say when he looked at the one who looked like Picasso and he said it then. They all turned around and they saw the ones that looked like Anita Loos Gertrude Atherton Lady Diana Grey Katharine Cornell Daisy Fellowes Mrs. Andrew Greene, and then as they looked the curtain fell not between but so that no one could see any of them.

Curtain.

Act II

Now comes the time when they come in one by one, they are not alone as they come in one by one because there is never any other one.

The one who was like Dashiell Hammett came in alone but he did not stay although if he had been coming in alone he would not have gone away when he saw the one who was like Picasso had come in to stay and he did. The one who was like the one who was like Charlie Chaplin that would make two and there was only one came in as he came in that is he was all alone as he came in. The one that was like Lord Berners was like Lord Berners and he came and went in. So each one of them was alone and the women all came in and came up and as they came up they came in. Who is with them asked each one the one that was like Anita Loos asked who is with them the one who was like Gertrude Atherton looked at them to see if any one was with anyone of them the one who was like Lady Diana Grey looked around at each one and said no one is with any of them and the one who looked like Katharine Cornell did not look to see if there was any one with any one of them and the one who looked like Daisy Fellowes looked around with them and the one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Green looked to see if any one looked like Doctor Gidon and the one who looked like David Greene said everything, he was never silent at any one time.

They never did sigh. It was not likely that they could.

The one who was like Dashiell Hammett had never had to sigh. The one who was like Picasso left the one who like Charlie Chaplin had something to say about some one having had to come and the one who was like Lord Berners did sigh.

As no one did not sigh they saw that the one who looked like Anita Loos did sigh. The one who looked like Gertrude Atherton did not with that the one who looked like Anita Loos did sigh.

The one who looked like David Greene smiled when he sighed. The one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene, looked as if when she sighed she died. She did not die and she did not sigh.

The one who looked like Lady Diana Grey did not look to see anybody die. The one who looked like Katharine Cornell did not smile and sigh. The one who looked like Daisy Fellowes did cry and she did sigh and she did die.

And so as the one who looked like Dr. Gidon came in the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett came in. The one who looked like Picasso was not there. The one who looked like Charlie Chaplin did and was there. The one who looked like Lord Berners was there.

And so they all smiled and looked as if they met. The one who looked like Dashiell Hammett smiled as if he met. The one who looked like Picasso was not there to smile, the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin looked like Charlie Chaplin and he smiled like Charlie Chaplin and he sighed like Charlie Chaplin and he did not die.

The one who looked like Lord Berners did not sigh and die he did not smile and he did not look as Lord Berners did when he did not sigh.

All the others sighed. All the others who liked the others sighed.

The one who looked like Dashiell Hammett looked as if he had seen the sun as it set and the little moon. The one that looked like Picasso did not let the one that looked like Charles Chaplin look to see the sun set but he did not see him not see the little moon. The one who looked like Lord Berners looked to see if it was a little moon or not a little moon and he did not see he did not look to see if when the sun set there was a little moon but the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett looked to see the one who looked like Picasso look at the little moon. The one who looked like Doctor Gidon did not see the little moon the one who looked like David Green did see the setting sun and the little moon and the one who looked like Anita Loos and the one who looked like Gertrude Atherton and the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey and the one who looked like Katharine Cornell and the one who looked like Daisy Fellowes did not see the sun setting and did not see the little moon. The one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene did not see the sun setting and did not see the little moon.

Act III

A mysterious assemblage of women.

Three boys who look like men.

The mysterious assemblage of women did not look like Gertrude Atherton and Anita Loos Lady Diana Grey Katharine Cornell and Daisy Fellowes, they did not look at all like them not at all, they did not look like a mysterious assemblage of women, they were a mysterious assemblage of women and they all were in their ordinary clothes and sitting down in chairs under a shelter in the Luxembourg Gardens, there were no men or children with them and what were they doing, they were talking not much but some. They were not at all like Anita Loos and Lady Diana Grey and Gertrude Atherton and Katharine Cornell and Daisy Fellowes not any of them were like any one of them but they were a mysterious assemblage of women.

Three boys who looked like men.

The three boys who looked like men did not look like Charlie Chaplin or like Picasso or like Lord Berners or like Dashiell Hammett they did not look like any one of them the three boys who looked like men nor like all of them.

Scene I

The three boys who looked like men were not very near the mysterious assemblage of women.

Scene II

The one who looked like Doctor Gidon was not there either nor was the one who looked like David Greene nor the one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene.

Scene III

The ones who looked like Dashiell Hammett and Charlie Chaplin and Picasso and Lord Berners were always being there where not any one did see them. They might have but if they would have then the ones who were like Dashiell Hammett and Charlie Chaplin and Picasso and Lord Berners would have been always being seen. And they were but nobody saw them. Nobody does not include the one who was like Doctor Gidon and the one who was like David Green and the one who was like Mrs. Andrew Greene. The three boys who looked like men never saw them never saw any of them nor the mysterious assemblage of women they never saw any of them but then they were not looking and the three boys who looked like men were not looking. They were not looking around them.

The ones who were like Anita Loos and Gertrude Atherton and Katharine Cornell and Lady Diana Grey and Daisy Fellowes were not seen by any of them but then the ones that were like Dashiell Hammett and Charlie Chaplin and Picasso and Lord Berners were looking toward them, they were looking at the women, they did not look at the mysterious assemblage of women they did not know where to look at them and if they had they would have gone on looking at the ones that looked like Anita Loos and Gertrude Atherton and Lady Diana Grey and Katharine Cornell and Daisy Fellowes. The one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene might have been one at whom any one of them might have been looking but she was not anywhere just then.

Scene IV

The one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene.

But she had a piece of what she had.

And she said she ate it if she did.

And if she did she ate it with her mouth

And with it she was welcome here at once.

The one who was like Dr. Gidon.

There is no use in saying money is not so.

It is.

The only difference between man and monkey

Is what money makes.

If there is no money then like anything

They eat what they have.

But money is not so.

It is kept.

That is what it is.

And nothing is kept except what money is.

So you see money is so.

That is what the one who is like Dr. Gidon has to say.

And the one who is like Dashiell Hammett what has he to say about money.

He says money I have money

He says money when I have no money.

He says when I have no money

He says money yes money

And what is the one who is like Picasso what is he to do when he sees money all the way through.

He is to do what he does.

Hold it hoe it

Hold it and hold it.

Have it and not have it.

But he knows where money goes

And so also as money goes

He does not go oh no.

Where is money to go

Money can not go and say so.

Therefor money is always best

And best is better than butter

And without money there is no butter.

And so there always is money.

The one who looks like Charlie Chaplin arranges neatly that he is not there. Where is he. He is not there. And where is money. Money is there.

The one who is like Lord Berners never arranges that money is money. Why not because of course why not.

And so they all think, each one who looks like any one that money is money.

The ones that look like Anita Loos and Gertrude Atherton and Lady Diana Grey and Katharine Cornell and Daisy Fellowes they do not know oh no because of know and no.

So as they are looked at they are.

No money is not so and so.

As each one who looks like that one turns around no one is seen.

It is easy to see what is seen.

Money is not seen ohno.

And so.

There is no no in seen.

There is no in money.

There is so in seen.

There is no so in money.

And so the ones that look like Gertrude Atherton and Anita Loos and Lady Diana Grey and Katharine Cornell and Daisy Fellowes are seen so.

The ones who looked like Picasso and Dashiell Hammett and Lord Berners and Charlie Chaplin were not seen they were seen to see them.

Scene V

Nobody is late, nobody who looks like anybody is late oh no they can not be left and they can not be late oh no.

The one that was like Picasso was not late, the one that was like Dashiell Hammett was not late the one that was like Charlie Chaplin no he was not late and the one who was like Lord Berners was not late.

As they were not late nobody had left, the one who was like Doctor Gidon had not left the one who was like David Greene had not left the one who was like Mrs. Andrew Greene had not come.

The one who was like Gertrude Atherton was not late the one who was like Anita Loos had not left the one who was like Lady Diana Grey had not left and the one who was like Katharine Cornell had not left and the one who was like Daisy Fellowes had not left. If no one might have left and they all might have come and any one might not have been late and they all returned one by one and they all turned and they were more of them not one who did not look like the one they looked like then not any one of them was one who had not come, no not any one of any one of them. Not one.

It is not temporary to look like that one not temporary at all.

The one who looked like Picasso did he look like Picasso looked now or did he look as Picasso looked when he had looked like him. In the middle of looking like him he went on looking like him that is what the one did who looked like him. That is what the one did who looked like Charlie Chaplin he looked just like him and he always had looked like him just like him. The one who looked like Dashiell Hammett looked like him he could and did look like him and in looking like him had looked like him. Oh yes he had. And the one looking like Lord Berners looked like him just looked like him and as he looked like him he was looking like him. He did look like Lord Berners he looked like him.

The one who looked like Anita Loos was looking like Anita Loos at any time and this made that one look like Anita Loos as she looked at any time. The one who looked like Gertrude Atherton kept on looking like Gertrude Atherton just kept on looking like Gertrude Atherton and the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey and who had looked like Lady Diana would look like Lady Diana Grey and the one who looked like Katharine Cornell looked like Katharine Cornell and the one who looked like Daisy Fellowes could look like Daisy Fellowes could look like Daisy Fellowes, and so each one of them who looked like the one she looked like saw that she looked like the one she looked like and that the other ones who looked like the ones they looked like did look like them as the could and did look like them which they did they did look like them.

The one who looked like Picasso looked like him one Sunday morning. The one who looked like Dashiell Hammett looked like him one Sunday and he looked like him as he looked like him every Sunday. The one who looked like Charles Chaplin looked like him every Sunday afternoon and the one who looked like Lord Berners looked like him Sunday morning afternoon and evening.

The ones who looked like Gertrude Atherton Anita Loos and Katharine Cornell Daisy Fellowes and Lady Diana Grey saw that they looked like them Saturday and Sunday and every week day and just then quite as often they saw that the ones that looked like Lord Berners and Picasso and Dashiell Hammett looked like them Sunday morning and they all together looked at everything Sunday and Sunday morning and Sunday afternoon. After that they looked like them and they looked at one another all of them looked at any of them Sunday evening. Just then a noise was heard.

Scene VII

There is no leaving when a noise is heard.

Scene VI.

This is a short scene and the moonlight. None of them who look like any one of them are interested in the moon-light not even excepting the one who looked like Dr. Gidon or the one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene nor the one who looked like David Greene not even that one.

Act III

Pronounce their name. If they look like them they do not pronounce their name, the one who looked like Picasso did not pronounce that name, the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin did not pronounce either the one or the other part of that name the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett did not pronounce that name the one who looked like Lord Berners had not pronounced that name. Pronounced that name who had pronounced that name not the one who looked like Lord Berners not the one who looked like Picasso not the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett not the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin, not any of them had pronounced that name and so not any one of them had pronounced that name.

The one that looked like Doctor Gidon could have pronounced that name but he had not pronounced that name. The one who looked like David Greene could have pronounced the name to pronounce a name but all the same he did not pronounce that name. The one who looked like Mrs. Andrew. Greene could not pronounce that name.

The one who looked like Anita Loos could not pronounce that name that is a question and the one who looked like Gertrude Atherton could pronounce that name that is not another question and the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey could not pronounce that name and the one who looked like Katherine Cornell could or could not pronounce that name and the one who looked like Daisy Fellowes could not pronounce that name.

So then each one who looked like that one did not pronounce that name.

Scene I

They did not shake hands with any one not any one of them who looked like the one they looked like, of course not of course they did not shake hands with each other or with any other one of course not.

Yes the one who looked like Picasso, after all did shake hands when the one who looked like Doctor Gidon shook hands with him and the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin did shake hands when the one who looked like Anita Loos and the one who looked like Gertrude Atherton and the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey shook hands with him and the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett did shake hands when the one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene shook hands with him and the one who looked like Lord Berners did shake hands with each one of them who shook hands with him and the one who looked like David Greene did shake hands with the one who looked like Katharine Cornell and the one who looked like Daisy Fellowes and each one of them who looked like the one they looked like did not shake hands with any one.

Not any one of them who looked like any one of them could see what they saw. The one that looked like Picasso did not see what he saw the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett did not see what he saw the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin did not see what he saw the one that looked like Lord Berners did not he did not see what he saw.

Scene II

If it rains every day there will not be a flood.

Scene II

The one who looked like Picasso looked to see what he saw and if he could see the difference between pale green and white. And as he was looking and looking as if he were seeing the difference between very pale green and white the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett did not look as if he were looking at the difference between pale green and white and he was not looking as if he were looking at the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin but then he was never looking at any one who looked like any one of them not at the one who looked like Charlie Chaplin not at the one who looked like Picasso not at the one who looked like Picasso. He was looking at the one who looked like Mrs. Andrew Greene and she was looking as if she were looking at the difference between pale green and white.

The one who was looking like Lord Berners was not looking at the difference between pale green and white, he was looking at the one who was looking like David Greene and who was looking as if he was looking at something that was pale green and not white.

The one who looked like Doctor Gidon never looked at anything that was pale green and white. The one who looked like Anita Loos was looking at any one looking at what was pale green and white. The one who looked like Gertrude Atherton was not looking, the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey was looking at Lord Berners who was not looking at anything that was white but was looking at anybody looking at something that was pale green and not white. The one who was looking like Katharine Cornell was looking at all of them who were looking at anything that was pale green and not white and the one who was looking like Daisy Fellowes was looking at something that was pale green that was pale green in not being pale green that was white.

And nobody that is not one of them who was looking like the one that one was looking like looked at anything that was pale green when they were looking at anything that was white.

And when they did this what were they seeing. Could anybody who looked like anyone see pale green when they were looking at white.

The one who was looking like Doctor Gidon had gone away.

The one who had been looking like David Greene went away, the one who had been looking like Mrs. Andrew Greene went away.

The one who looked like Picasso had come to stay. The one who looked like Dashiell Hammett did not go away. The one who looked like Charlie Chaplin looked the other way. The one who looked like Lord Berners did not look to go away. The one who looked like Gertrude Atherton did not have to go away the one who looked like Anita Loos did not have to stay the one who looked like Lady Diana Grey looked away the one who looked like Katharine Cornell looked as it was to look away the one who looked like Daisy Fellowes did not look away, and so they met for which they had a fan. A fan is never used any more.

Scene III

Picasso he does not know that he does look like Picasso, and Charlie Chaplin he does not know that it is so that the one who looks like Picasso does not know that he does look like Picasso and the one that looks like Charlie Chaplin he does look like Charlie Chaplin even if he does know that the one who looks like Picasso does look like Picasso. The one who looks like Dashiell Hammett does not mean anything when he is saying anything and that thing because he never says anything does mean to say that day after day any day before any day which is what he does not say he does not know that he looks like Dashiell Hammett and there is of course no one to tell him so because no one can know that there is one who looks like him that is to say he does look like him he looks like Dashiell Hammett as everybody looks at him but nobody looks at him and so nobody sees him he looking as he is looking which is that he looks like him he is the one who looks like Dashiell Hammett and that is so and nobody could say no if they were looking at him but they are not looking at him nobody is looking at any one who looks like any one and somebody does look like that one looks like Dashiell Hammett and he is that one. So then there is one and he looks like Charlie Chaplin and there is one and he looks like Dashiell Hammett and there is one and he looks like Lord Berners and there is one and he looks like each one not the same each one but each one as is the one which is that one.

And so then what are they doing they are looking at the women not each one of them but all of them.

And who are the women at which they are looking, they are looking at the one that looks like Gertrude Atherton not all of them but all of them not each one of them but all of them are looking at the women and one of them is the one that looks like Gertrude Atherton, And there is one that looks like Mrs. Andrew Greene and each one of them are not looking at that one but they are all of them looking at the women and one of them is the one that looks like Anita Loos and another one is one that looks like Lady Diana Grey and each one of them the one who looks like Doctor Gidon and the one who looks like Picasso and the one who looks like Lord Berners were looking at them and one of them at whom they were looking was one who looked like Katharine Cornell and the one who looked like Dashiell Hammett was one of them who were looking at them one one of them at whom they were looking was one who looked like Daisy Fellowes and one of them who was looking at all of them who was one of all of them who were looking at them was one who was like David Greene and he was one who was one of them who were all of them who looked like Picasso and who looked like Charlie Chaplin and who looked like Dashiell Hammett and who looked like Lord Berners and who was one of all of them who together with all of them was looking at them who were ones looking like Daisy Fellowes and Anita Loos and Gertrude Atherton and Lady Diana Grey and Katharine Cornell and Mrs. Andrew Greene and as all of them were like each one of them and each one of them was like the one that one was like and as they all looked at them none of the women looked at any of them who were like Picasso and Lord Berners and Charlie Chaplin and Dashiell Hammett and Doctor Gidon and David Greene and the ones who did look like them did look all of them not each of them but all of them at the women and there were ones who did look like Anita Loos and Mrs. Andrew Greene and Gertrude Atherton and Katherine Cornell and Lady Diana Grey and Daisy Fellowes and as all of them were seen by all them who were looking at them they were not any of them looking at any one of them because all of them who looked like Picasso and who looked like Lord Berners and who looked like Charlie Chaplin and who looked like Dashiell Hammett and who looked like Doctor Gidon and who looked like David Greene looked at them looked at the women who looked like the ones they looked like but each one of them was not seen by the men looking nor was any one of the men looking looking at them but all of them all the men who looked like the ones they looked like were looking at the women who were looking like the women the ones the women did look like and that was what was happening.

Curtain.

[ ¶ ]

1936

495.

OSCAR WILDE DISCOVERS AMERICA

[Review of Oscar Wilde Discovers America by Lloyd Lewis and Henry Austin Smith.]

[Chicago Daily Tribune, 8 August 1936]

To Lloyd Lewis who when all is said,
makes them alive and makes them dead.

It is a completely fascinating book and I have read every word of it. It is a fascinating book because Lewis finds fascinating every detail that is American. When I was in Chicago to see “Pinafore,” Lewis leaned over to me excitedly, do you see the little midshipman, yes, he’s cute I said. Farragut was that and wore exactly that uniform said Lewis sinking back. That is the way he is about any detail that is American and that is why his books are fascinating.

In this one I have had a special pleasure, I went as a little girl from Baltimore to California just about the year he is describing and my memory makes it feel just like that and it was just like that. Then having just gone lecturing all over America it makes everything that happened to Oscar Wilde be real because fifty years after it was still just like that. When I was in America they asked me if I did not find America changed and I said no of course not what could they change to when they are just like that.

It was airplanes instead of trains and good roads instead of bad ones, but the newspaper might almost have been exactly the same ones and the reporters exactly the same ones and all the people after all being so interested and so kind and so nice and the country just the same and the pleasure of everybody just the same. No America has not changed. The newspapers have to be funny just the same way and in the same way the funny poems are funny but the funny prose is not very funny. After all to be funny is very difficult, there is really less good funny writing written than any other writing so why should anybody who writes for any newspaper think he can be funny. And Oscar Wilde wondered that too.

It is a wonderful book, as I said they make them alive and they make them dead, and that is the American thing, nobody but an American writer ever makes anybody really dead, and Lloyd Lewis does he makes them dead. There are a lot of people that are really dead in the book, and they are as alive as they are dead, which is a very interesting thing.

Only once did the authors break down and get into the game, that is on page three hundred and fifty when they say, how this philosophy would have delayed the settlement of the west was a question he did not face. Why should he face something that did not concern him, it was a pleasure to the west that they got settled up so fast but not any pleasure to him. That is the only time in the whole book that the authors stop the picture to get into the argument, and that is what makes the book so extraordinary the picture remains a picture. Wilde and America and the picture is never other than a complete picture except for this one solitary sentence. And it is not like any other thing that has been written because the picture they make is a complete picture every second of it being a picture. There is no remembering it is something they see and they are always seeing it, and so I think it is the most interesting historical book that has yet been written in America, and indeed they control the time so well that even with the thing Wilde was to say when he got home the picture keeps being there as a single thing.

Of course it interests me a lot because the time sense in writing history is awfully hard to manage because most historians remember their material but Lewis does not, it is there present to him all the time and at any time any detail is as present as any whole and there it is as it is.

The photographs are most interesting, the one of Lillian Russell is wonderful and the one, and that is not polite because I did not loan it I gave it to Lloyd Lewis, the one of Mrs. Jesse James, it is all so real and all of it is not illustration but part of what it is. Lloyd Lewis never has to remember because anything that is American is in him and he is in it.

[ ¶ ]

1936

496.

EVERYBODY’S AUTOBIOGRAPHY

[Everybody’s Autobiography, Random House, New York 1937]

[Introduction]   I: What happened after The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas   II: What was the effect upon me of the Autobiography   III: Preparations for going to America   IV: America   V: Back again

Alice B. Toklas did hers and now everybody will do theirs.

Alice B. Toklas says and if they are all going to do theirs the way she did hers.

In the first place she did not want it to be Alice B. Toklas, if it has to be at all it should be Alice Toklas and in the French translation it was Alice Toklas in French it just could not be Alice B. Toklas but in America and in England too Alice B. Toklas was more than Alice Toklas. Alice Toklas never thought so and always said so.

That is the way any autobiography has to be written which reminds me of Dashiell Hammett.

But before I am reminded of Dashiell Hammett I want to say that just today I met Miss Hennessy and she was carrying, she did not have it with her, but she usually carried a wooden umbrella. This wooden umbrella is carved out of wood and looks exactly like a real one even to the little button and the rubber string that holds it together. It is all right except when it rains. When it rains it does not open and so Miss Hennessy looks a little foolish but she does not mind because after all it is the only wooden umbrella in Paris. And even if there were lots of others it would not make any difference.

Which does remind me of David Edstrom but I have been reminded of him after I was reminded of Dashiell Hammett.

It is very nice being a celebrity a real celebrity who can decide who they want to meet and say so and they come or do not come as you want them. I never imagined that would happen to me to be a celebrity like that but it did and when it did I liked it but all that will come much later. Anyway I was a celebrity and when I was at Pasadena Mrs. Ehrman whom I had met at Carl Van Vechten’s in New York asked us to come over to Beverly Hills and dine with her. Whom did we want to meet. Anybody she liked, she said she would get Charlie Chaplin and the Emersons and some others not more than twelve in all would that do. Yes and Alice Toklas hung up.

Later on in the day I never get up early I get up as late as possible I like not to get up in the morning and no one ever wakes me anyway I was told about it and was pleased, then suddenly the next day I said but I did want to meet Dashiell Hammett and somebody in New York said he was in California.

I never was interested in cross word puzzles or any kind of puzzles but I do like detective stories. I never try to guess who has done the crime and if I did I would be sure to guess wrong but I like somebody being dead and how it moves along and Dashiell Hammett was all that and more. So Alice Toklas rang up Mrs. Ehrman and said we wanted to meet Dashiell Hammett.

She said yes what is his name. Dashiell Hammett said Miss Toklas. And how do you spell it. Alice Toklas spelt it. Yes and where does he live. Ah that said Alice Toklas we do not know, we asked in New York and Knopf his editor said he could not give his address. Ah yes said Mrs. Ehrman now what is he. Dashiell Hammett you know The Thin Man said Alice Toklas. Oh yes said Mrs. Ehrman yes and they both hung up.

We went to dinner that evening and there was Dashiell Hammett and we had an interesting talk about autobiography, but first how did he get there I mean at Mrs. Ehrman’s for dinner. Between them they told it.

Mrs. Ehrman called up an office he had at Hollywood and asked for his address, she was told he was in San Francisco, then she called up the producer of The Thin Man he said Hammett was in New York. So said Mrs. Ehrman to herself he must be in Hollywood. So she called up the man who had wanted to produce The Thin Man and had failed to get it and he gave Hammett’s address. Mrs. Ehrman telegraphed to Hammett saying would he come that evening and dine with her to meet Gertrude Stein. It was April Fool’s Day and he did nothing and then he looked up Ehrman and it was a furrier and no Mrs. Ehrman and then he asked everybody and heard that it was all true and telegraphed and said if he might bring who was to be his hostess he could come and Mrs. Ehrman said of course come and they came. His hostess but all that will come when the dinner happens later.

Anything is an autobiography but this was a conversation.

I said to Hammett there is something that is puzzling. In the nineteenth century the men when they were writing did invent all kinds and a great number of men. The women on the other hand never could invent women they always made the women be themselves seen splendidly or sadly or heroically or beautifully or desparingly or gently, and they never could make any other kind of woman. From Charlotte Brontë to George Eliot and many years later this was true. Now in the twentieth century it is the men who do it. The men all write about themselves, they are always themselves as strong or weak or mysterious or passionate or drunk or controlled but always themselves as the women used to do in the nineteenth century. Now you yourself always do it now why is it. He said it’s simple. In the nineteenth century men were confident, the women were not but in the twentieth century the men have no confidence and so they have to make themselves as you say more beautiful more intriguing more everything and they cannot make any other man because they have to hold on to themselves not having any confidence. Now I he went on have even thought of doing a father and a son to see if in that way I could make another one. That’s interesting I said.

Anyway autobiography is easy like it or not autobiography is easy for any one and so this is to be everybody’s autobiography.

As I said after I was reminded of Dashiell Hammett I was reminded of David Edstrom. And that happened in Los Angeles too.

David Edstrom was the big Swede who was a sculptor and was thin when I first knew him and then enormously fat and married the head of the Paris Christian Science Church, and then well and then she was dead but so he says that has nothing to do with him.

I had not seen him for years and never expected to see him again.

When we were at Pasadena there he was on the telephone. One of the things that was funny about being in America was that so little of my past came up. I went to school with lots of them and to college at Radcliffe and Medical school and knew lots in Paris, but not a great many turned up. However Edstrom did. He telephoned and said will you come. We came. He was as fat as ever a little older and now was doing a statue of some benefactor was it Jenny Lind, or Grace Darling or Florence Nightingale, well anyway he wanted us to be photographed together. Being photographed together reminds me of another one. However. We were not photographed together. But what reminded me of David Edstrom was that he used to complain so that I liked everybody in character.

In those comparatively young days I did. I thought everybody had a character and I knew it and I liked them to be in character. Now, well they are in character I suppose so but I would like it just as well if they were not anyway if they are or if they are not is not exciting to me now. Anything that is is quite enough if it is. What is it Helen says, our old servant who has come back to us, there is too much of nothing or there is never enough of anything, well anyway.

Being photographed together reminds me of another thing and then chapter one will begin.

In New York a great many places wanted us to come that was natural enough but we did not go, we did not go at all because in that way it was easy to say so but Alice Toklas felt that when the women writers asked us to tea we had to go, she feels that way from time to time so she said yes we would come. Max White and Lindley Hubbell had come to see us and we took them along. Lindley Hubbell had been for many years a comfort to me, he read all I wrote and he always told me so warmly that he had. I had thought that he would be a tallish pale and sympathetic New Englander. Not at all, he was short and dark and neat and prim and he attends to all the maps in the Astor library. Well however we went to tea and there were a great many writers and others there. I drifted around and then I saw a short little woman with a large head and there were curls but I did not notice them. We were asked to meet each other, Mary Pickford and I. She said she wished she knew more French and I said I talked it all right but I never read it I did not care about it as a written language she said she did wish she did know more French, and then, I do not quite know how it happened, she said and suppose we should be photographed together. Wonderful idea I said. We were by this time standing near a couch where Belle Greene was seated. I had never met Belle Greene before although everybody I knew knew her. It is funny about meeting and not meeting not that it makes any difference if you don’t you don’t if you do you do. Nathalie Barney was just telling me that her mother often asked her to come in and meet Whistler. Even if you do not care about his pictures he will amuse you, she said, but Nathalie Barney was always busy writing a letter whenever her mother happened to ask her and so she never met him. Mary Pickford said it would be easy to get the Journal photographer to come over, yes I will telephone said some one rushing off, yes I said it would be wonderful we might be taken shaking hands. You are not going to do it, said Belle Greene excitedly behind me, of course I am going to I said, nothing would please me better of course we are said I turning to Mary Pickford, Mary Pickford said perhaps I will not be able to stay and she began to back away, Oh yes you must I said it will not be long now, no no she said I think I had better not and she melted away. I knew you would not do it, said Belle Greene behind me. And then I asked every one because I was interested just what it was that went on inside Mary Pickford. It was her idea and then when I was enthusiastic she melted away. They all said that what she thought was if I were enthusiastic it meant that I thought that it would do me more good than it would do her and so she melted away or others said perhaps after all it would not be good for her audience that we should be photographed together, anyway I was very much interested to know just what they know about what is good publicity and what is not. Harcourt was very surprised when I said to him on first meeting him in New York remember this extraordinary welcome that I am having does not come from the books of mine that they do understand like the Autobiography but the books of mine that they did not understand and he called his partner and said listen to what she says and perhaps after all she is right.

Well anyway we all went away and as we came downstairs there was an elderly colored man and he came up to me and said Miss Gertrude Stein and I said yes and he said I am (I have forgotten the name), I was the first music teacher of Mr. Matthews who sang the Saint Ignatius and I wanted to say how do you do to you and I was very touched. And then we four Max White and Lindley Hubbell and Alice Toklas and I walked down Fifth Avenue together and my book Portraits and Prayers was just to come out that day and on the cover was to be a photograph of me by Carl Van Vechten and as we were walking down Fifth Avenue together, a young colored woman smiled and slowly pointed and there it was a copy of the book in a shop window and she smiled and went away. That was what New York was and all that will come later but before all that we had stayed in France.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER I

What happened after The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas

I always remembered that Victor Hugo said that if it had not rained on the night of the 17th of June, 1815, the fate of Europe would have been changed. Of course it is not so, if you win you do not lose and if you lose you do not win, at least if you win or if you lose it seems so. Well anyway, there are floods, when one reads about them in the paper they seem worse than they are, and yet they often are worse than they seem in the newspaper only those there are busy and so they do not worry and so it is not as bad as it reads. Well anyway Alice Toklas’ father during the war sent with great bother to himself and to us who received it, dried provisions because the papers said we were starving in France well we were not, not at all and still in a kind of a way the war was worse than that. In short floods or no floods things pretty much do happen and they used to say it will be all the same a hundred years hence but really it will not. And so I said. If there had not been a beautiful and unusually dry October at Bilignin in France in nineteen thirty two followed by an unusually dry and beautiful first two weeks of November would The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas have been written. Possibly but probably not then. And still one does not, no one does not in one’s heart believe in mute inglorious Miltons. If one has succeeded in doing anything one is certain that anybody who really has it in them to really do anything will really do that thing. Anyway I have done something and anyway I did write The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas and since then a great many things happened, and the first thing that happened was that we came back to Paris, we generally almost always do do that.

When we came back and with everything that has happened in between we are here now, the first thing I did was to telephone to Pablo Picasso and tell him what I had done. I want to hear it he said and he came and I began to translate it to him. Picasso’s name originally was well anyway his father’s name was Ruiz and his mother’s name was Picasso. In Spain you take your father’s and your mother’s name like Ruiz y Picasso like Merry y del Val, del Val was Spanish and Merry was Irish and finally the names pile up and you take your choice.

I used to think the name of anybody was very important and the name made you and I have often said so. Perhaps I still think so but still there are so many names and anybody nowadays can call anybody any name they like. We have Chinese servants now and sometimes the name they say they are has nothing to do with what they are they may have borrowed or gambled away their reference and they seem to be there or not there as well with any name and anyway the Oriental, and perhaps a name there is not a name, is invading the Western world. It is the peaceful penetration that is important not wars. You may think this has nothing to do with Pablo Picasso and with me but wait and you will see. Any Oriental can wait and any Oriental is supposed to be able to see well we will see. Peaceful penetration, nice words and quiet words and long but not too long words. I was out walking, we have to be out walking what else can we do we do not like sitting or standing at least not too long so we have to be out walking. We have a Chinese servant now because alas the French servants and their cooking is not what it was. It is curious very curious and yet not at all unreasonable that when there is a great deal of unemployment and misery you can never find anybody to work for you. It is funny that but that is the way it is.

For peaceful penetration there may be pacific defence. When I was walking the other day I saw some workmen digging up the street, that happens very often and I always ask them what they are doing and why they are doing it. It is a way I have, and means nothing except that while I am walking I like to stop and say a few words to some one. They said they were preparing the pacific defence of Paris. Pacific defence of Paris I said, what is that. Oh that they said is preparing a larger flow of water and the more frequent placing of openings for large rubber hose. Oh yes I said.

Alice B. Toklas is always forethoughtful which is what is pleasant for me so she said she would make copies of all my writing not yet published and send it to Carl Van Vechten for safe keeping. In spite of everything and everything means a fair amount printed there still is a good deal unpublished.

Well anyway she worked at it very hard and she sent it to Carl explaining that it was in case of any trouble in Paris. Carl wrote back that it was all carefully put away and he would take the best of care of it, but said Carl perhaps it will be here first. Well you never can tell about it. The other day this is March nineteen thirty-six my brother in California that is another story a rather nice story. My brother had lived in France almost as long as I have, he is ten years my senior, I am the youngest of the family, it is nice being the youngest or the oldest, and I am the youngest and this brother was the oldest. It does not make so much difference now but it made a lot when we were younger, well anyway, he cabled advise send over pictures and drawings to America. And I wrote back and said no there is no use in being too forethoughtful. We might have decided to live in the Connecticut valley and now it is all flooded or so the newspapers say. Everybody knows if you are too careful you are so occupied in being careful that you are sure to stumble over something. But all this still has something to do with being oriental and the oriental peaceful penetration of the West and why it is reasonable.

When I was young the most awful moment of my life was when I really realized that the stars are worlds and when I really realized that there were civilizations that had completely disappeared from this earth. And now it happens again. Then I was frightened badly frightened, now well now being frightened is something less frightening than it was. There are a great many things about that but that will come gradually in Everybody’s Autobiography. Now I am still out walking. I like walking.

Yesterday when I went out walking I met some one. I used to say one of the things about Paris was that you never met any one you know when you were out walking. But now everything is changing and you that is I well now any one often meets them people you know or people who know you.

Anyway I did yesterday and he was an Egyptian.

When I said I was frightened when I really knew that the stars were worlds that was before everybody was certain that there are men only on this earth and that being men is therefore a very difficult thing to be. But more of this as we go on.

The Egyptian is a young fellow I had only met him once before when he was with a young Frenchman who had just written a nice little book about Proust. I had only met him twice the young Frenchman once when he was very amusing and once when he was too drunk to be amusing and wanted everybody to eat something and he had to be put out from where he was. Well anyway the young Frenchman was walking along with this other one that was another day and I met them. Then on this day which was yesterday I met the Egyptian. I did not recognize him because I had not known he was an Egyptian but he told me who he was. And we talked and we both said we liked to walk alone but we walked on together and he told me about the Egyptian language and that is what I want to tell about before I go on with Picasso because it has a great deal to do with everything.

He said now in Egypt there was a written language and a spoken one but that many people his mother and father for example know French better than they know either although they the family had from the beginning of time been Egyptian. Gradually we made it all clear to ourselves and to each other.

The Egyptians in the old days only had one language, that is to say everybody used only a little of any language in the ordinary life but when they were in love or talked to their hero or were moved or told tales then they spoke in an exalted and fanciful language that has now become a written language because nowadays in talking they are not exalted any more and they use just ordinary language all the time and so they have forgotten the language of exaltation and that is now only written but never spoken.

That is very interesting I said, now the English language I said has gone just the other way, they always tried to write like anybody talked and it is only comparatively lately that it is true that the written language knows that that is of no interest and cannot be done that is to write as anybody talks because what anybody talks because everybody talks as the newspapers and movies and radios tell them to talk the spoken language is no longer interesting and so gradually the written language says something and says it differently than the spoken language. I was very much interested in what I said when I gradually said these things, and it is very important all this is just now. So soon we will come to have a written language that is a thing apart in English. If you begin one place you always end at another. Let me tell you about my brother.

As I said he had lived in France as long as I had he had a son he had a grandson here, he had his wife and friends he seemed reasonably content and happy. And about five years ago he said he wanted to go back to California but why I said what’s the matter you’ve lived here so long what’s the matter, oh he said you don’t understand, he said I want to say in English to the man who brings the letters and does the gardening I want to say things to them and have them say it to me in American. But Mike, I said, yes yes I know he said but I can’t help it, I must go and hear them say these things in American, I must go back there to live that is all there is about it I must. And he has sold his house, it was a bad time to sell and nobody could sell anything but he wandered around until he saw a man who looked as if he was looking for a house and he was and my brother said why not buy mine and he did and in a week they were gone, all except the son who had been married in France and liked to talk to everybody in French because that is what he likes to do.

Well that is a true story.

And Picasso came with his wife when we came back to Paris after having written The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas.

I began reading it to him in French, he and I were on the couch together and his wife was sitting on a chair and was talking to Alice Toklas and then they all listened as I began.

I talk French badly and write it worse but so does Pablo he says we write and talk our French but that is a later story.

So I began at the beginning with the description of the room as it was and the description of our servant Helen. You made one mistake said Pablo you left out something there were three swords that hung on that wall one underneath the other and he said it was very exciting. Then I went on and Fernande came in.

I was reading he was listening and his eyes were wide open and then suddenly his wife Olga Picasso got up and said she would not listen she would go away she said. What’s the matter, we said, I do not know that woman she said and left. Pablo said go on reading, I said no you must go after your wife, he said oh I said oh, and he left and until this year and that was two years in between we did not see each other again but now he has left his wife and we have seen each other again.

When I saw him again I said how did you ever make the decision and keep it of leaving your wife. Yes he said you and I we have weak characters and no initiative and if I had died before I did it you never would have thought that I had a strong enough character to do this thing. No I said I did not think you ever could really do a thing like that, hitherto when you changed anything somebody always took you away and this time nobody did and how did it happen. I suppose he said when a thing is where there is no life left then you either die or go on living, well he said that is what happened to me.

When he got rid of his wife he stopped painting and took to writing poetry. Everything does something I suppose and this is what that did and about this poetry it is a very curious story.

He told me about this poetry I had already heard about it, he said he was not going to paint any more perhaps never, he was going to write poetry would I come some evening and listen. I said I would yes and I said I would bring some one who was here now, and I brought along Thornton Wilder. I will tell later all about Thornton Wilder but now it is about Pablo and his writing and his living.

When I first heard that he was writing poetry I had a funny feeling. It was Henry Kahnweiler the dealer who first told me about it. What kind of poetry is it I said, why just poetry he said you know poetry like everybody writes. Oh I said.

Well as I say when I first heard he was writing I had a funny feeling one does you know. Things belong to you and writing belonged to me, there is no doubt about it writing belonged to me. I know writing belongs to me, I am quite certain and nobody no matter how certain you are about anything about anything belonging to you if you hear that somebody says it belongs to them it gives you a funny feeling. You are certain but it does give you a funny feeling. So that was the kind of feeling I had when I heard that Picasso was writing and that was the kind of feeling I had when I went over to listen.

You know perfectly well the miracle never does happen the one that cannot do a thing does not do it but it always gives you a funny feeling because although you know the miracle never can happen nevertheless anything does give you that funny feeling. Just recently it was like that.

Meraude Guiness Guevara I mentioned her in Alice B. Toklas it was through her I actually first met Francis Rose. Meraude is like not a great many but some who are like her. Meraude has technic and some facility and she has to be a painter. There is no reason not and there is no reason to but she has to be a painter and so she falls in love with a painter, whether to paint as he paints or because she is in love she paints as he paints but anyway she is never in love with anybody who is not a painter.

And now she was in love with a painter again only nobody really knew whether he was a painter, nor does anybody really know now. He came from Aix that is where Cezanne came from and that is the way people are they feel that if they come from there they perhaps do share in what did come from there. Of course it is true that lightning never strikes twice in the same place and that is because the particular combination that makes lightning come there has so many things make it that all those things are not likely to come together again, they might but they do not. As Edwin Dodge used to say the lives of great men all remind us we should leave no sons behind us. Well anyway Meraude was in love with a young man from Aix, a very good-looking and very big young man. In the first place most people that do anything in painting are not very tall and broad, there may be exceptions but generally speaking you have to be small. Well anyway he came to Paris and he was impressive and he was painting and we wondered was it interesting and we wondered so much that it seemed so. It is not, said Picabia but any one always does have the feeling that the miracle can happen, that somebody who is not a painter may paint something if he has that way about him but he never does said Picabia sadly, you have to have always been painting and to paint just as you always have been painting to paint anything. And so the painting of the painter who was not a painter was nothing. We will all see him again, but that is after all all there is to that.

And so I went over and we all went over Alice B. Toklas and Thornton Wilder and we left Basket and Pépé in the car but we all went over to listen all evening to Pablo Picasso’s poetry.

The room everybody sits in is a dining room with a large table in it, you either do or do not like sitting in a dining room but a large table is always in it. We talked a little and then I asked him where his writing was, he said I will show it to you in a minute and then he gradually went to get it. His hand-writing is very interesting and whenever it puts itself down he makes a picture of it and I was a little nervous and I sat beside him and he was not so nervous and he began reading.

The poems were in French and Spanish and first he read a French one and then a Spanish one that he turned into French and then he read on and on and then he looked at me and I drew a long breath and I said it is very interesting. We both had put on our glasses to do this reading he to read and I to look on while he was reading. In France they always read everything aloud they read more with their ears than with their eyes but in reading English we read more with our eyes than with our ears. I am often wondering what is going to happen now. I think what is going to happen is that a written language is going to be existing like it did in old civilizations where it is read with the eyes and then another language which only says what everybody knows and therefore is not really interesting which is read with the ears. However. Pablo went on reading and he looked up and said to Thornton Wilder did you follow and Thornton said yes and might he look at it and Picasso passed it to him. Thornton said yes he was not nervous he said yes yes it is very interesting and then we talked about how beautiful words look when they are written and how one can have one language and how Spanish is Spanish and then after a little while we said good night and left. I had a funny feeling the miracle had not come the poetry was not poetry it was well Thornton said like the school of Jean Cocteau and I said for heaven’s sake do not tell him. And then I said but after all why should it not be he never felt anything in words and he never read anything unless it was written by a friend and after all he had been brought up in the school of Apollinaire and later Jean Cocteau well of course there was Max. Max was saying just the other day why should he bark at me, I am a sad and happy little old man why should he. And I said everything is troubling him, and Max said but he has everything yes I said but everything is troubling him. Well anyway said Max there was no use in saying to me, you who were a poet, yes I was a poet, whatever I am I was a poet, and I had not asked him to come.

Well anyway.

And a few days after he came over and I was alone and we were talking, and I did not say anything about his writing. That American he said the one that came he looks interesting what did he say about my writing. He said it was interesting. Yes but did he not say anything more, yes I said he said that certain descriptions that you make have the same quality as your painting. Oh yes said Picasso and he did find it interesting. Yes I said and he did find it interesting. And then we talked some more. And you Gertrude he said you do not say much of anything. Well you see Pablo I said you see the egotism of a painter is an entirely different egotism than the egotism of a writer. What do you mean he said well I said I will read you my lecture on painting so I translated it to him, that is very interesting he said. I said well go on writing. Yes he said that is what I am doing. I will never paint again very likely not I like the life of a literary man, I go to cafes and I think and I make poetry and I like it. It is most interesting I said and then for a little time we did not see each other again.

He did not look at the pictures much he said he understood that Francis Rose had not come to anything, I said not just now but everybody was kind of stopping just now, I still thought he would go on and Picabia he said, I had some Picabias in the room one big one and two little ones, after all he is the worst painter of any one said Picasso. Tell me why I said, because he cannot paint at all, he said, well I said his writing does not interest me and he did not answer.

Then for a little while we did not meet and then he called me up and said he wanted to bring Dali over and I said yes and we arranged an evening.

But before that there was an amusing evening. He said Sarbates, that is a Spaniard whom he had known all his life and now he was knowing again and now Sarbates and his wife had come to live with him. Sarbates said that his life had been a long life of permanently installing himself somewhere but these permanent installations never last long. He said if he could only make up his mind to install himself somewhere temporarily he might stay forever but he never had he always asked himself or was asked to take up a permanent residence somewhere and nothing is so impermanent as a permanent residence, well anyway now that Picasso was living all alone they all lived with him.

And Sarbates had taught at a Berlitz school of languages and he knew a good many different kinds of men and there was an American and could he bring him and so they all came. Nobody had been invited but everybody came it always happens like that or it sometimes happens like that and when it does well it does. The Picabias came and I have forgotten who else was there oh yes Marcel Duchamp and Georges Maratier and everybody would have been just as well pleased not to meet everybody but then one cannot bother about that. They were all there.

Picabia and Picasso are about the same height which is not a high one and they are about the same weight which is a fair one. And they would not be what they are as each one is never the other one. And yet sometimes they call Picasso a French painter and Picabia a Spanish one. Well anyway it does happen, they do wear without knowing it the same tie and this time they had exactly the same kind of shoes and everybody noticed so they mentioned it to one another and I made them get up and stand together and they were the same height and they had the same shoes but they do not look like one another no they do not. Well in the meantime it was getting difficult so I got the American started, I got him started, he had been telling me about it, he was a college professor I got him started telling about thumbing his way all the summer, everywhere in America and he told how he did it. It was most interesting and everybody listened.

He told about how you had to know that you should never stop before a red light signal, anybody in an automobile is too impatient not to lose any time starting if the lights should change to take anybody up so you want to stop beyond the crossing because then having made the start anybody is good natured and willing to take you up, you should also always think about hills in the same way, you should never stand with any one and above all not with a woman, some one might take up a woman alone but they would never take a young man with any kind of a woman, and as he went on and he made those long roads so real Picasso got scared, it is a funny thing but knowing so much about what people are going to do on the part of anybody always scares people who are occupied in creating they like to analyze and talk about what people are going to do but they never like that anybody can know what anybody will do, really know and act successfully act upon what people are going to do. As this American went on and on I saw that Picasso was getting terrified it was all so real, oh said he terror stricken he who has been through poverty and starvation and Montmartre and everything I would never let my chauffeur stop never he said. And it was not because he was afraid of the man who would get in except insofar as the man who would get in knew too much about how to bring it about. Picabia had soon stopped listening, nothing is real to him that is not painting and so knowing anything can not frighten him.

Well as I was saying Picasso had said to me that he wanted to bring Dali to see me. I said certainly and we arranged an evening and Dali and his wife came but Picasso did not bring him and soon you will see why I did not know why then.

Dali like many Spanish painters has married a Russian. I once asked a Russian woman why Spaniards married Russians when after all they were the least likely to like each other and the marriages always were unhappy. Well she said you see it is because superficially they are alike and that is attracting and gradually then they come to the part where they are not alike and then it is hopeless because all that is alike is in the covering. And then I thought about it and it is true Spaniards have no sense of time that is to say the night is the day and the day is the night to them, then they are very brutal not brutal but callous to human emotion and they also never listen. They do not hear what you say nor do they listen but they use for the thing they want to do the thing they are not hearing.

And then it came to me it is perfectly simple, the Russian and the Spaniard are oriental, and there is the same mixing. Scratch a Russian and you find a Tartar. Scratch a Spaniard and you find a Saracen.

And all this is very important with what I have been saying about the peaceful Oriental penetration into European culture or rather the tendency for this generation that is for the twentieth century to be no longer European because perhaps Europe is finished.

Painting in the nineteenth century was French at the end of the nineteenth century it had become Spanish Spanish in France but still Spanish, and philosophy and literature had the same tendency, Einstein was the creative philosophic mind of the century and I have been the creative literary mind of the century also with the Oriental mixing with the European.

However here is Dali waiting to come and his Russian wife with him.

Dali has the most beautiful mustache of any European but and that mustache is Saracen there is no doubt about that and it is a most beautiful mustache there is no doubt about that.

Dali was a notary’s son, in Europe the role in the arts played by sons of notaries is a very interesting one. They take the place of ministers’ sons in America. Notaries are what in England are called solicitors and with us in America I do not believe there is anything that quite does it all. A notary is something that always makes one think of the novels of Balzac because notaries are just like that.

They do everything they in the smaller towns run the auctions they make out all legal papers they act in all sales and in all disputes about inheritances that do not actually come to law, they administer estates they keep everybody’s papers they give endless advice and they can only charge for legal papers. I know a lot about them because they have been awfully good to me when we were having trouble with the tenant who was subletting Bilignin to us, and I spent all my time rushing down and telling him my troubles while the Captain who was the tenant sat in the other room waiting to tell him his troubles and finally he straightened us all out.

It is really a nice story of French life.

I told in Alice B. Toklas how we found the house where we spend the summers across a valley and they said we could have it when the present tenant left it. The present tenant was a lieutenant in the army and as he was stationed at the garrison in Belley, they have a battalion of Moroccan troops there, it is always strange to see in a mountain French village these native troops. It is queer the use of that word, native always means people who belong somewhere else, because they had once belonged somewhere. That shows that the white race does not really think they belong anywhere because they think of everybody else as native. Anyway the lieutenant who was in the house that we had seen across the valley and that we had had to have was stationed in the garrison at Belley. We had never seen the house inside because they were still going on being there. Why said everybody do you not get him made captain, then he would have to leave as there is no room for another captain there in the garrison. We thought that an excellent idea.

It is remarkable how much influence one has to accomplish anything in France that is if you never expect anybody who is important to do anything for you. We found that out during the war. A general is no good he can only listen to you and make speeches to you he has no power to do anything for you because if he did every one would know about it and then everything would be all over, so the person to do it for you is a pleasant female clerk or an amiable sergeant. They can get anything done for you from extra essence to a decoration if you want it. As I explained when we wanted the red ribbon for Mildred Aldrich all the important people said they would but nothing happened but it was a woman secretary in an office who did get it for her.

Well we know a man he is a nice man his name is George, it is not for nothing that anybody calls anybody whom they want to do anything for them George. There is something in a name. I said I was no longer sure that there is but there is something in the name of George. In any case we told our troubles to this one. When he was doing his military service he was clerk in the war office. He used to tell how every one even a general would come in and ask him if he could not get something done a little quicker for him. Well sometimes he did and sometimes he did not, it all means slipping the cards to bring one before another one, the way librarians do with renewal cards, the way anybody does with anything.

George said let me see you want him to become a captain tell me more about him. George by this time was a business man and had nothing further to do with the war office or anything military, however he said tell me what you want me to do. That is what George always says and sometimes he does do something. He tells us when we should take enough money out of the bank to take us to the country for a month if there is going to be a revolution, so far there has not been any but if there was to be he would know. The only curious thing about him is that he believes in the Napoleonic dynasty. That is one of the queer things about France, you never know what anybody has as their loyalty, they just go on being republican but even so a very considerable number of them go on contributing to the king coming again or the emperor or something. George believes in the Bonapartists, I do not know why it does seem very foolish as the Bonapartists never did anything except bring disaster upon France and George loves France and does not love disaster. However we did tell him that we wanted the lieutenant to become a captain.

George went off and after some months of waiting in which you look anxious but ask no questions and he mysteriously said wait he came and said I have had news for you, they say at the war office that he is not much good as a lieutenant, he is a war lieutenant, and cannot pass any further examinations but as a captain he would not do at all and then besides when he retired he would have to be paid a pension as a captain and now in two or three years he retires and they only have to pay his pension as a lieutenant, but said George perhaps he could go to Morocco that would be good for him he would get more money for active service and he would leave the house free. No no said we as good Americans and George went off and said nothing. A month after the proprietor wrote and said the lieutenant was going to Morocco and was ready to sublet the house to us with his furniture for the two years he would be away, would we take it would we, we did and it was then we first saw the notary, who too has a son and in this way we came to discover that a notary’s son in France is like a minister’s son in America and whether the lieutenant’s going to Morocco was George’s doing or a coincidence we never knew, he never would tell and so we never knew.

So the notary drew up the lease and we had the house and about six months after war broke out in Morocco and the news came to Belley that the lieutenant was a prisoner. Alice Toklas’ conscience troubled her, mine did not trouble me but hers troubled her and then later came the news that he was not a prisoner and nothing happened to him and Alice B. Toklas was very relieved about him but later considerably later she would not have been sorry if he had been taken forever, and this when we came to know all about what a notary does.

We had been very peaceful in Bilignin for two years and then the lieutenant came back, and he wanted to sell us the next piece of his lease that he had not got because we had taken the end of his and yet he said he wanted to take as much furniture out as he wanted to furnish the house he was to take elsewhere because he was no longer to be stationed in Belley, and he wanted the piano and I like to improvise on a piano I like to play sonatinas followed by another always on the white keys I do not like black keys and never two notes struck by the same hand at the same time because I do not like chords, but most of the time I have no piano and I do very nicely without it and I was not there when the lieutenant and his wife demanded the piano which was part of the furnishing for which we were paying, and Alice Toklas refused the piano to them and everything else to them for which we were paying and then they said that in that case they would take the house back. When I came back I had been out walking with the dogs everything was in confusion and I said I will rush to the notary, his office was closed but I made him see me any way and after I told him everything he said the lieutenant was waiting to see him too and tell him everything. Monsieur Saint Pierre the notary is a large fair man whose family like many of the notary families in France and particularly near Lyon have papers to show that they have been notaries or something like that since the eleventh century so they know all about what a notary should do. He calmed me and he calmed him although there was a wall between and he the lieutenant was in the wrong because as an officer in the army he could not rent two houses in France, he could own two but he could not rent two so if he was going to rent another one he could not continue to rent Bilignin so there we were, and if we would give him his furniture sooner our landlord would give us other furniture and make out a lease for us and everything and slowly everything calmed down and we had the furniture out of the home of Brillat-Savarin because our landlord had inherited that house from the heirs of Brillat-Savarin and after a great deal of excitement everything was calm, the notary loaned us his clerk so that the lieutenant and his wife would be peaceful about the inventory and finally they left behind them a cavalry saber, and that is there yet and there is another piano that was left over not from Brillat-Savarin but from very nearly Brillat-Savarin and does very nicely to play sonatinas followed by another on.

So that is what a notary is and his sons there is always one as there are ministers’ sons remember Cummings is one, but anyway there is always a notary’s son they have a violence in freedom but they are never free, that is what it is to be a notary’s son. Jean Cocteau is one, Foch was one, Bernard Faÿ is one and the other day a lot of people were here and Marcel Duchamp and somebody said or he did that Marcel Duchamp was a notary’s son oh said I that explains everything. Everything said Marcel and everybody burst out laughing but it is true it does, and Dali is a notary’s son and this is a history of him.

Dali well he is not the most important surrealist and yes yes in a way he is.

He came to Paris quite young from the north of Spain. As I say, since the twentieth century painting has been Spanish, as Picasso says he likes Dali because Dali, like himself, and that is Spanish bases everything on his own ignorance, they receive a wonderful inspiration and it is based oh yes it is based on ignorance, on their own ignorance because of course a Spanish notary does not know anything and has had no means of learning.

Now alas it is changing they could go and learn just like any one but until then a Spaniard was naturally ignorant. There was one exception and that was Juan Gris he had no natural ignorance, he complained bitterly when his son came up from Spain where he had been raised and had the ignorance that was natural to any one who was a Spaniard, but Juan had none, and yet he was an exception, but I suppose naturally among all the millions of Spaniards there must be once in a while an exception. The South Americans have something of the same thing only with them ignorance tends to soften and so make as Guevara says of all Chileans a soft center inside them, but the Spanish ignorance may dry up as the center but it never goes soft or rotten.

Anyway Dali as a young one came from Spain and very soon everybody was excited about him, and the surrealists had known about him before he came and before him had come Miró. However Miró was nice and excited every one by his painting but he had nothing to follow up his painting more than just the natural center of ignorance that any Spaniard has inside him but Dali had a special one and so he kept on being more exciting.

They knew about him in Paris before he came, surrealists had heard of him. He was the son of a notary and he had the feeling in him of painting like Picasso and like surrealism and he did and some of these early pictures enormous and with big shapes are full of energy, and then he came to Paris and soon everybody heard of him. He painted a picture and on it he wrote I spit upon the face of my mother, he was very fond of his mother who had been a long time dead and so of course this was a symbolism. He knew about Freud and he had the revolt of having a notary for his father and having his mother dead since he was a child. And so painting this picture with this motto was a natural thing and it made of him the most important of the painters who were surrealists. Masson’s wandering line had stopped wandering and he was lost just then, Miró had found out what he was to paint and he was continuing painting the same thing, and so Dali came and everybody knew about him. It is awfully hard to go on painting. I often think about this thing. It is awfully hard for any one to go on doing anything because everybody is troubled by everything. Having done anything you naturally want to do it again and if you do it again then you know you are doing it again and it is not interesting. That is what worries everybody, anybody having done anything naturally does it again, whether it is a crime or a work of art or a daily occupation or anything like eating and sleeping and dancing and war. Well there you are having done it you do it again and knowing you are doing it again spoils its having been existing even as much as it spoils its going to be existing. A painter has more trouble about it than any one. Most people at least do not see what they have just done a writer does not see what he has just written, a musician does not hear what he has just played, but a painter has constantly in front of him what he has just painted, his walls are covered with it, when he comes back to his picture to go on there just under his eyes is what he has just done. An actor a cook nobody else has so continually before him what he has just done. And so a painter has more and less trouble going on than any one. I am often sorry for them. I know that I am the most important writer writing today but I never have any of my books before me naturally not, but they have all the time naturally everything they have just done right in front of them. And like it or not that is the way they are and have to be. Now in the old days when they were so they said copying nature after all there was something there anyway even if their pictures did not resemble what they were copying, but since Picasso no painter uses a model at least no painter whose painting interests anybody and so they paint with what is inside them as it is in them and the only thing that is outside them is the painting they have just been painting and all the others which of course are always around them. Even if they sell a good many there are still a good many there and they see them. A writer as I say never looks at his writing, once it is a finished thing, but a painter well he sees it because his room is full of it, and there is nothing really nothing else to do about it except to have it there and to see it.

It is funny I was just thinking about it the other day. I remember so well showing in the old days the Picasso drawings and the great thing to say about them was that they were all drawn without a model. And then always there was complete astonishment. Matisse always had a model Picasso never had one, that was where French painting ended and Spanish painting began.

My brother once was bothered because Picasso never had and never had had a model to look at and it worried finally worried my brother. He liked it but it finally did worry him, this was some years later after Picasso had done my portrait there he had had me to be a model why this was an exception I do not know and as there was never any question there was never any answer. Anyway my brother was worried, he had commenced to paint himself and he had a model so he wanted Picasso to have one. He bothered him so much about it that finally one afternoon Picasso went with him to the model class and drew two drawings while he was looking at the model, and he said what do I want to look at them for, I know what they look like so much that looking is not necessary, and if I do not then looking does not tell anything. I guess that is true, when you are going to hire a servant you look at them very hard but they are never at all what you think they are going to be so why look. The best we ever had we never saw at all until she was everything we could want. Well anyway.

It is strange when you remember that models were everything until the beginning of the twentieth century and now hardly any painter who interests anybody really has any realization that everybody used to have a model. It is an interesting thing this, it began with Picasso and now everybody is doing it. But this has a great deal to do with everything and later when I tell about the Seurat exhibition and how I found out everything I will tell all about this thing but now to go on with Dali and how everybody knew about him.

So Dali was beginning to be well known, at that time I did not meet him I was not interested in him, surrealism never did interest me, because after all it all came from Chirico and he was not a surrealist he is very fanciful and his eye is caught by it and he has no distinction between the real and the unreal because everything is alike to him, he says so, but the rest of them nothing is alike to them and so they do not say so, and that is the trouble with them and so they are dead before they go again. However, I did see Dali when he painted his big picture about William Tell. He said it showed the power of the father and child complex but said some one William Tell did not shoot the apple off his child’s head because he wanted to he did not practice it every day in the garden as a form of sadism, Dali did not hear anything of this he was listening to himself tell about Freud and the feeling a father had about his children. And it was true enough that Dali’s father had a feeling about his son and would not see him. But Dali is very earnest and does not go on hearing anything. Well anyway he came with his wife and Picasso did not come. We talked a great deal together but we neither of us listened very much to one another. We talked about the writing of painters, Dali had just brought me a poem he had written about Picasso, and I said I was bored with the hopelessness of painters and poetry. That in a way was the trouble with the painters they did not know what poetry was. Dali said that if it were not for the titles of Chirico’s pictures and his own nobody would understand him, he himself would not understand the paintings of Chirico if he did not know their titles and as for Picasso’s poems, they had finally made possible for him to understand Picasso’s paintings. Oh dear I said.

Well we went on and I said I would go and see him which I since have done, by the way some of his early painting is very large and full of emotion, there has just been recently an exhibition of Spanish painting here and a good deal of Spanish painting done in Spain, they do do more than can be done, which carries them so far that they are not there, but certainly twentieth century painting is Spanish, they do it but it is never begun. That is what makes the painting today Spanish.

Well anyway the Dalis left and I did not see Picasso for some time and then one day I happened to go in to Rosenberg’s Gallery and they were hanging a show of Braque and Rosenberg said did I want to come in and there were Picasso and Braque and we said how do you do you.

It was funny about The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas, writers well I suppose it is because writers write but anyway writers did not really mind anything any one said about them, they might have minded something or liked something but since writing is writing and writers know that writing is writing they do not really suffer very much about anything that has been written. Besides writers have an endless curiosity about themselves and anything that is written about them helps to help them know something about themselves or about what anybody else says about them. Anything interests anybody who is writing but not so a painter oh no not at all. As I told Picasso the egotism of a writer is not at all the same egotism as the egotism of a painter and all the painters felt that way about The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas, Braque and Marie Laurencin and Matisse they did not like it and they did not get used to it.

The first to feel that way about it was Braque or Matisse or Marie Laurencin. Matisse had pieces translated to him so did Braque, Marie Laurencin had pieces translated to her but not by me. Matisse I never saw again but Braque yes twice and Marie Laurencin once.

Henry McBride wrote to me that he had seen Matisse in New York, he said all the painters should be delighted because I had revivified them at a moment when everybody was not thinking about painting. Henry McBride wrote that as he said these words Matisse shuddered. Later on they wrote in English it was written in English in transition it never was written in French, Matisse said that Picasso was not the great painter of the period that his wife did not look like a horse and that he was certain that the omelette had been an omelette or something. Braque said that he had invented cubism, he did not say this but at any rate if what he said was so then that was so. And Marie Laurencin, Marie Laurencin is always Marie Laurencin, we had not met for many a year.

This was a long time after.

In later years perhaps it had to do with the Autobiography and how it affected me but anyway there has been a tendency to go out more and see different kinds of people. In the older days mostly they came to see me but then we began to go out to see them. I had never been to any literary salons in Paris, and now well I did not go to many of them but I did go to some.

It is natural that if anybody asks you to go anywhere, once you have the habit of going anywhere, that you go anywhere once. If you go again you go again but if you have a lot of interest in seeing anything you will go anywhere once. Anyway I will.

René Crevel used to tell us about Marie Louise Bousquet and her salon. She had all the old men and then at the same time she would have the young men. She liked the young men to upset the old men and she liked to upset the young men to please the old men and besides she was very gay and very lively and very kind to every one and it was a literary salon and of course we had never been.

And now after the Autobiography and Bernard Faÿ had translated it and they all had read it we began to naturally be going out more to meet French literary people and one day we went to André Germain’s.

André Germain is a very funny man, he is the son of the Credit Lyonnais the most important bank in France and the son of a banker is not the same as a son of a notary. In the first place he is always rich and that makes that difference and he is always careful and he always is taken care of, but he can like revolutions and he very often does. André Germain did.

That afternoon I was talking to a very pleasant man and finally he said he was Monsieur Bousquet and his wife would so want me to come. I said yes of course and he went off and telephoned and then we went. Then we went again and there we met Marie Laurencin.

Marie Laurencin had been in Paris ever since the war was over, and sometimes everything went well with her and sometimes everything did not go so well but she always went on pretty well. She was not one of the painters who made an extraordinarily large amount of money during the period that was called the epoch roughly from twenty-three to thirty-three she made less then than any of them and finally she took to teaching and all her pupils found her very amusing. She had grown stout by then but not too stout to be amusing. The French women always used to say a woman’s silhouette should change every ten years. It should not grow less it should grow more and mostly it does. Marie Laurencin’s had but it made her just that more pleasing. She used to play the harmonium and René Crevel and all the others described her doing so and it was very pleasing. Her pupils later were pleased that when they could not draw a foot she would tell them that she herself when she could not do anything always did it in profile, that was an easier way to do everything.

We had met from time to time not often but from time to time during this period, always by accident and we were always pleased to see each other and had embraced each other and said Chère Gertrude and Chère Marie, and now we once again met accidentally. I knew that Marie had not been pleased that I had spoken of all of them and of the old days but then I knew painters were like that so when we met there at Marie Louise’s salon we embraced as we had always done and then she told me just how she felt about everything that I had done and this is what she said.

She said of course no painter could be pleased the past of a painter was not a past because a painter lived in what he saw and he could not see his past and if his past was not his past then it was nobody’s past and so nobody could say what that past was. And Apollinaire belonged to the painters they had all loved him and as they had all loved him nobody could describe him nobody could describe anybody whom all the painters had loved because the painters could no longer see him and Picasso had no past because he had a son and if one had a son one had no past and so nobody could dare to describe anything and that well that was the way she felt about it and we could embrace again but that was the way it was and it was that way and that is what she had to say.

It was interesting, she stated what they felt they the men could not say this thing because as they said it it would have sounded foolish to them but that is the way they did feel, I imagine Marie Laurencin was right painters feel that way about anything and as painters they are right that is the way they should feel about anything.

After all anybody creating anything has to have it as a present thing, the writer can include a great deal into that present thing and make it all present but the painter can only include what he sees and he has so to speak only one surface and that is a flat surface which he has to see and so whether he will or not he must see it in that way. They can include as much as they can but it has to be seen, Marie Laurencin said it and she saw it and it has to be seen.

Braque was another thing. Braque was a man who had a gift of singing and like all who sing he could mistake what he sang as being something that he had said but it is not the same thing. When I say he sang I mean he sang in paint, I do not believe he sang otherwise but he might have, he had the voice and the looks of a great baritone.

In mistaking what he sang as something that he had said he lived his life and he was always hoping that the time would come that he could be sure that he was the one that had said what he could only sing and it never came although he sometimes felt that it had come. Like all singers he was very seductive, Juan Gris used to say of him he seduces me and then he seduces me again and I know he is just singing but he seduces me again.

Well anyway he always had been on the point of seducing himself and Juan and Picasso and occasionally any one to believe that he was the one that had all the ideas that made cubism and modern painting. And when the Autobiography was written considerable time after there was written what he signed as written by him but it was never in French but in English and he never read or wrote English of course not and it said that there was no sense in the Autobiography because it was written by one who did not understand and who said that Picasso had invented everything. Well anyway. When I came back from America I went into Kahnweiler’s one day and somebody was hidden in the back. Who is in there I asked Kahnweiler I always like to know who is anywhere and I always ask. Braque said Kahnweiler, oh I must speak to him. I went in Braque was very old looking and he was very pale and he sat and was looking in front of him. How do you do I said to him and I shook hands with him. He shook hands but he did not get up, shaking hands in France is funny, no matter how mad you are with any one you shake hands if you are French an American or an Englishman can refuse to shake hands but a Frenchman cannot, when a hand is there it has to be shaken, and so we shook hands. I asked him how his wife was and we said a few words and then we left and I had not seen him again until I met him when they were hanging the pictures and Picasso was there. I said hello to each one and shook hands with each one and we did not look at the pictures of Braque but we began talking. I asked Pablo what he had been doing and he said he was not painting he was leading a poet’s life still and here he was with Braque who was still painting. Well I said and Picasso said well you did see Dali, sure I said but you did not come no said Pablo you see I knew you would tell him what you thought of my poetry and you would not tell me. Sure I did I said and that was easy, why said he, why I said because you see one discusses things with stupid people but not with sensible ones, you know that very well I said getting a little angry, one never discusses anything with anybody who can understand one discusses things with people who cannot understand and that is the reason I discussed with Dali and I do not discuss with you. What he said Dali cannot understand anything, of course he can’t I said you know that as well as I do, he looked a little sheepish yes I guess that is true, he said and then he got excited but you said that painters can’t write poetry, well they can’t I said, look at you, my poetry is good he said Breton says so, Breton I said Breton admires anything to which he can sign his name and you know as well as I do that a hundred years hence nobody will remember his name you know that perfectly well, oh well he muttered they say he can write, yes said I you do not take their word for whether somebody can paint, don’t he an ass I said, Braque spoke up, a painter can write he said I have written all my life, well I said I only saw one thing of yours that was written and that in a language that you cannot understand and I did not think much of it that is all I can say, and he said but that I did not write he said, oh didn’t you I said well anyway you signed it I said and I have never seen any other writing of yours so you do not count, and anyway we are talking about Pablo’s poetry, and even Michael Angelo did not make much of a success of it. Rosenberg the dealer murmured although nobody heard him and then there was Fromentin. You see I said continuing to Pablo you can’t stand looking at Jean Cocteau’s drawings, it does something to you, they are more offensive than drawings that are just bad drawings now that’s the way it is with your poetry it is more offensive than just bad poetry I do not know why but it just is, somebody who can really do something very well when he does something else which he cannot do and in which he cannot live it is particularly repellent, now you I said to him, you never read a book in your life that was not written by a friend and then not then and you never had any feelings about any words, words annoy you more than they do anything else so how can you write you know better you yourself know better, well he said getting truculent, you yourself always said I was an extraordinary person well then an extraordinary person can do anything, ah I said catching him by the lapels of his coat and shaking him, you are extraordinary within your limits but your limits are extraordinarily there and I said shaking him hard, you know it, you know it as well as I know it, it is all right you are doing this to get rid of everything that has been too much for you all right all right go on doing it but don’t go on trying to make me tell you it is poetry and I shook him again, well he said supposing I do know it, what will I do, what will you do said I and I kissed him, you will go on until you are more cheerful or less dismal and then you will, yes he said, and then you will paint a very beautiful picture and then more of them, and I kissed him again, yes said he.

Rosenberg went out with me, oh thank you thank you, he said, he must paint again oh thank you thank you said he.

I did not see him often again practically not. He was going out and staying out all evening until the morning and drinking Vichy water and then he went away with his dog to Cannes and we went away for six months to Bilignin but before that he did have a show of the pictures he had painted before he stopped painting and it was a great success the show and he said he was not going to commence painting but he did not talk much about poetry or anything and as I said he went away with no one but his dog an Airedale terrier called Elf which he had once bought in Switzerland.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER II

What was the effect upon me of the Autobiography

Before one is successful that is before any one is ready to pay money for anything you do then you are certain that every word you have written is an important word to have written and that any word you have written is as important as any other word and you keep everything you have written with great care. And then it happens sometimes sooner and sometimes later that it has a money value I had mine very much later and it is upsetting because when nothing had any commercial value everything was important and when something began having a commercial value it was upsetting, I imagine this is true of any one.

Before anything you write had commercial value you could not change anything that you had written but once it had commercial value well then changing or not changing was not so important. All this is true and now I will tell how it all happened to me as it did.

I was getting older when I wrote the Autobiography, not that it makes much difference how old you are because the only thing that is any different is the historical fact that you are older or younger. One thing is certain the only thing that makes you younger or older is that nothing can happen that is different from what you expected and when that happens and it mostly does happen everything is different from what you expected then there is no difference between being younger or older. Just the other day they thought well anyway America thought that there was going to be war again in Europe and they called me up on the telephone to ask me what I thought about it. I said I do not believe that there is going to be another European war just now but as I am most generally always wrong perhaps there is. When I was very small we always used to say let us toss up a coin to decide and then as it came down we always said and now let’s do the other way. That is a natural way and if you are that way then anything is a surprise and if anything is a surprise then there is not much difference between older or younger because the only thing that does make anybody older is that they cannot be surprised. I suppose there are some people who get so that they cannot be surprised so that things happen as they think they will happen. It always has been a game with me to think if something is going to happen just all the possible ways a thing is going to happen and then when it does happen it always does happen in a way I had never thought of. That is why I like detective stories, I never know ever how they are going to happen and anybody ought to yes I realize that anybody really ought to.

Well anyway it was a beautiful autumn in Bilignin and in six weeks I wrote The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas and it was published and it became a best seller and first it was printed in the Atlantic Monthly and there is a nice story about that but first I bought myself a new eight cylinder Ford car and the most expensive coat made to order by Hermes and fitted by the man who makes horse covers for race horses for Basket the white poodle and two collars studded for Basket. I had never made any money before in my life and I was most excited.

When I was a child I used to be fascinated with the stories of how everybody had earned their first dollar. I always wanted to have earned my first dollar but I never had. I know a lot about money just because I never had earned my first dollar and now I have. We were all amused during the war there was an American over here and he once said he had just made five hundred thousand dollars and he added all honestly earned. Well that is the way I felt there it was and all honestly earned. I have been writing a lot about money lately, it is a fascinating subject, it is really the difference between men and animals, most of the things men feel animals feel and vice versa, but animals do not know about money, money is purely a human conception and that is very important to know very very important.

About every once in so often there is a movement to do away with money. Roosevelt tries to spend so much that perhaps money will not exist, communists try to live without money but it never lasts because if you live without money you have to do as the animals do live on what you find each day to eat and that is just the difference the minute you do not do that you have to have money and so everybody has to make up their mind if money is money or if money isn’t money and sooner or later they always do decide that money is money.

The Jews and once more we have the orientalizing of Europe being always certain that money is money finally decide and that makes a Marxian state that money is not money. That is the way it is if you believe in anything deeply enough it turns into something else and so money turns into not money. That is what mysticism is but I will tell all about that when I tell about Saint Therese and the Four Saints and what they did. Then later not money turns into money. Well anyway the earth turns and it is almost certain that there are no men anywhere except here on this earth and so being men is not an easy thing to be and men because they are like animals in everything except in having money always have to have what they do not have, and so I wrote the Autobiography.

One of the things that interested me most is all the conversations I had after I wrote the Autobiography.

There is always something that everybody tells you about anybody that you did not know before. Marcoussis told me about Picasso and Guillaume Apollinaire and Max Jacob. He told me he said he knew about it at the time and yet he was very much younger anyway he said that in those early days Picasso had conceived the series production exactly as in America they were doing it. He said that each one of the poets had to write a poem every day just as he had to paint a picture every day and if they each wrote a poem every day and he painted a picture every day there would be such an accumulation that it would completely force a market for the poems and the pictures and this is what would happen. Every day he said they had to bring their poem to him and of course he would have a picture ready to show to them and he did and they did. Certainly they did not make so many poems but he did make as many pictures as one every day.

All this so Marcoussis said happened just before we knew them, perhaps yes. Max Jacob then told me all about his knowing them before I knew them. Max Jacob does discover everybody before anybody does that is quite certain. Everybody comes to him he is always there and so he always sees them and they are always there and so they always see him.

He was older than they were and he had already had a little reputation for writing literary criticism and somebody told him about a young Spaniard who had just come from Barcelona and he went to see him and immediately was excited about him and was the first to mention him in writing. Just about that time Max Jacob found Apollinaire, Max says that he Max at that time wore a coat and a high hat and was very much a gentleman. Well anyway he found Apollinaire and was very excited about him and took Apollinaire to see Picasso and then and that was about the time we met them Apollinaire and Picasso did not care about him. Well that always happens, later on money has something to do with it but in the beginning anything has something to do with it and it always happens. Max Jacob goes on finding every one before anybody else knows anything about them but that does not make him find any one more than he always finds them.

Then Picabia I was beginning to see a good deal of Picabia then and he told me something. He said that the show that I described where my brother first saw Picassos to which Sagot had sent him and where Picasso and another Spaniard showed together the other Spaniard whose name everybody has forgotten, Picabia says there were three Spaniards there not two and that he was the third one. They were to have a show together again and then they did not because we began to buy from Picasso. In those days I never heard anything about a third one. It was not until nineteen ten that I knew anything about Picabia.

And now I will tell all about both of them. But first to go back to what writing the Autobiography did to me.

It seems very long ago and it is long ago because at that time I had never made any money and since then I have made some and I feel differently now about everything, so it is a long time ago four years ago that I wrote The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas. I had commenced having an agent then, I do not know that literary agents are anything, that is to say I have had them but they have never been able to sell anything of mine, they do not seem to be able to even now although about once in so often I have one, I had one years ago way back in the time of Three Lives and then I tried to have another one only he did not want to have me. Janet Scudder tried arranging that for me and then about a year before I wrote the Autobiography I had another one William Aspinwall Bradley.

So he was excited and I had to have a telephone put in first at twenty seven rue de Fleurus and then here at Bilignin. I had always before that not had a telephone but now that I was going to be an author whose agent could place something I had of course to have a telephone. We are just now putting in an electric stove but that is because it is difficult if not impossible to get coal that will burn and besides the coal stove does not heat the oven and anyway France is getting so that French cooks do not like to cook on a coal stove. To be sure cooking with coal is like lighting with gas it is an intermediate stage which is a mistake. It would seem that cooking should be done with wood, charcoal or electricity and I guess they are right, just as lighting should be done by candles or electricity, coal and gas are a mistake, like railroad trains, it should be horses or automobiles or airplanes, coal, gas and railroads are a mistake and that has perhaps a great deal to do with politics and government and the nineteenth century and everything however to come back to my agent and to my success.

It is funny about money.

If you have earned money it is not the same thing as if you have not earned money. And now the time had come that I was beginning to earn some and that was a fortunate thing because now nobody unless they are really rich can live on an income. Even the French and they until now most of them have always lived on an income even they are beginning to realize that nobody any longer if they are not very rich can live on an income, well I did not know that I couldn’t but things do happen like that, when the time comes when you do earn money the time has come when you could not any longer live on your income. That is politics and superstition it is a cuckoo coming to sing to you when you have money in your pocket or even a green spider coming to you at sunset, a spider at night makes everything bright a spider in the morning is a warning.

Well anyway my success did begin.

And so Mr. Bradley telephoned every morning and they gradually decided about everything and slowly everything changed inside me. Yes of course it did because suddenly it was all different, what I did had a value that made people ready to pay, up to that time everything I did had a value because nobody was ready to pay. It is funny about money. And it is funny about identity. You are you because your little dog knows you, but when your public knows you and does not want to pay for you and when your public knows you and does want to pay for you, you are not the same you.

Anyway life in Paris began but it was less Paris than it had been and so it was natural that sooner or later I should go to America again.

It was less Paris than it had been. And in a way it is natural as the world is getting all filled up with people and they all do the same thing it is natural that countries need to be bigger. And in Europe they are not, the countries are smaller, and so there is not much use in anything. Anyway when they asked me just now is there going to be war in Europe I said no I don’t think so, although as I am always wrong perhaps there is. But anyway Europe is not big enough for a war any more, it really is not, for a war countries should be bigger. Well anyway I did go to America but before that some few things did happen. Other things change inside me but I still did have to quarrel and this is the way it happened that I quarreled with my agent. It was all about going to America.

As I say Paris was very pleasant, the crisis was beginning the time of big spending was over, and I began to like the streets again. You could hear people talking, anybody could talk to you and you could talk to them. Spending money does not agree with French people. One of the things that used to strike anyone coming to France from America was that the women’s faces never had any worry lines on them. That was because Frenchmen and Frenchwomen in general lived on last year’s income and not on this one. So much so that one woman never used today’s milk, she always used yesterday’s milk. Some day, so she said, there will be no milk but I will have some. And it did happen, war came and there was no milk but she had some. Nobody in France no matter how poor or how rich ever thought of living on current earnings, they always lived on last year’s earnings and that made the French live their unworried living, the only thing that ever troubled them was the possibility of war or the possibility of changing the regime, that is a revolution, but otherwise there was nothing to worry them except family quarrels and family quarrels are exciting but not really worrisome, so Frenchwomen never had worry lines in their faces. And now they had because they were spending this year’s earnings. But even so they were beginning to hope not going on doing this thing and they were beginning economizing.

And so gradually Paris was beginning to be as it had been. They had had their war, and now perhaps they are going to have their revolution, well anyway, I was liking Paris but it was not very exciting, as Paris, but it was very exciting as myself selling The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas.

While I was writing it I used to ask Alice B. Toklas if she thought it was going to be a best seller and she said no she did not think so because it was not sentimental enough and then later on when it was a best seller she said well after all it was sentimental enough.

As I had said I always wanted two things to happen to be printed in the Atlantic Monthly and in the Saturday Evening Post and so I told Mr. Bradley that I wanted him to try the Atlantic Monthly.

I do wish Mildred Aldrich had lived to see it, she would have liked it, for they did print it, but after all I do want them to print something else to prove that it was not only that that they wanted but of course they do not. I can be accepted more than I was but I can be refused almost as often. After all if nobody refuses what you offer there must be something the matter, I do not quite know why this is so but it is so. It was not so in the nineteenth century but it is so in the twentieth century. And that is because talking and writing have gotten more and more separated. Talking is not thinking or feeling at all any more, it used to be but it is not now but writing is, and so writing naturally needs more refusing.

So Aspinwall Bradley made these arrangements and we were all of us very happy, and fan letters began to pour in and also money.

Henry McBride always said that success spoils one and he always used to say to me that he hoped that I would not have any and now I was having some. He was very sweet about it and said it pleased him as much as it did me and it did not spoil me but even so it did change me.

The thing is like this, it is all the question of identity. It is all a question of the outside being outside and the inside being inside. As long as the outside does not put a value on you it remains outside but when it does put a value on you then it gets inside or rather if the outside puts a value on you then all your inside gets to be outside. I used to tell all the men who were being successful young how bad this was for them and then I who was no longer young was having it happen.

But there was the spending of money and there is no doubt about it there is no pleasure like it, the sudden splendid spending of money and we spent it.

We had always lived so very simply, we had a home in the country but we lived in that just as simply as we did in the city. It was always a surprise to every one to really know how little we lived on. We lived very comfortably but we lived very simply and we had no expenses, we had a car but we made it cost as little as possible and for many years it was well it still is a little old Ford car. But now I bought an eight cylinder one and we gave up just having one servant we had a couple, a man and woman, and we spent a very hectic summer with them. I like detective stories and I have always been going to write one and about the summer we had with them.

We did not meet many new men or women who were interesting.

So this is what happened, we came back to Paris very late in the autumn and we installed a telephone and we talked over the telephone every morning Mr. Bradley and I and decided who was to publish the book because there was no doubt that everybody would be ready to publish this one.

We considered American publishers and Mr. Bradley said he thought Harcourt Brace would be the right one and I said I wanted in England to have the Bodley Head for sentimental reasons, after all John Lane was the only real publisher who had really ever thought of publishing a book for me, and you have to be loyal to every one if you do quarrel with any one. And so everything was settled we had advance royalties from every one and everything began.

In the meantime it is not to be not remembered that I had quarreled with Virgil Thomson and I had heard nothing from him, he had gone to America and the opera with him. The Four Saints in Three Acts that I had written for him and that he had written. He took it to America with him and played it to any one who would listen to him and quite a few did listen. And now there was a chance that somebody would undertake to perform it, that is to give some especial performance in Hartford Connecticut of it and so we had to have a contract. We quarreled a little about that but finally it was all settled and I had really no very great hope that anything would come of it. I do never really think that anything good is going to happen, it mostly does, but I never expect it.

Well anyway as I say Paris was a peaceful place but not so interesting as it had been, there were a great many young there but anyway they seemed fairly old that is to say nothing was really inspiring to them or to any of us just then. But then as I say I did hear a great many conversations and I began to get interested in Picabia’s painting and then we lost Byron.

Everything changes I had never had any life with dogs and now I had more life with dogs than with any one.

Everything changes it is extraordinary how everything does change.

Byron was a little Mexican dog given to us by Picabia. Once about ten years ago a Mexican was much interested in his paintings, she was a rich woman and she bought several of them and one day she said to him, would you like a pair of Mexican dogs you are fond of dogs and he said yes, everybody always does say yes, I do not suppose that if anybody offers to give you anything whether you want it or not you ever say no, certainly not if you are a writer or a painter so he said yes. It was almost a year after and a captain of a ship at Havre sent him notice that a man on board had some dogs for him. He went to see and there was a native Mexican servant who spoke only Mexican and who had a hand-made cage and on one side was one little Mexican dog and on the other side was another little Mexican dog, and having delivered the cage and the little dogs the man went back on the boat to Mexico.

So they called the two little Mexican dogs Monsieur and Madame and Byron was a son and a grandson. We called him Byron because he was to have as a wife his sister or his mother and so we called him Byron. Poor little Byron his name gave him a strange and feverish nature, he was very fierce and tender and he danced strange little war dances and frightened Basket. Basket was always frightened of Byron. And then Byron died suddenly one night of typhus.

Picabia was in Paris and he said we should have another one immediately have another one, and Basket was happy that Byron was dead and gone and then we had Pépé and as he had feared and dreaded Byron Basket loved Pépé. Pépé was named after Francis Picabia and perhaps that made the difference anyway Pépé was and is a nice little dog but not at all like Byron although in a picture of him you can never tell which one is which one.

So then spending money and the arranging for the publication of The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas and the losing Byron was almost all that did happen that winter and then we prepared to go to the country and it was a lively summer. There was another thing that did happen that winter. Mr. Bradley was very pleased with everything and he had a man who came every winter to find people to go to America and lecture and he brought him to see me. He was different from anything I had ever seen. He was a solemn man and he published religious books and school books and when he came to Europe on business he also acted as agent for and looked for people to lecture. He had just found the Princess Bibesco and now he was brought to me. Bradley said to him that I would be a very popular lecturer because there was a book of mine that was coming out in the autumn that was going to be a best seller. The man listened solemnly to Mr. Bradley’s enthusiasm and then said very solemnly, interesting if true.

And then he said what would I want if I went over. Well I said of course Miss Toklas would have to go over and the two dogs. Oh he said. Yes I said but I said I do not think that any of us will really go over. Oh he said. I decided that if lecture agents were like that that certainly I would not go over and so I told him not to bother. And Mr. Bradley said I was making a mistake but I said no, Jo Davidson always said one should sell one’s personality and I always said only insofar as that personality expressed itself in work. It always did bother me that the American public were more interested in me than in my work. And after all there is no sense in it because if it were not for my work they would not be interested in me so why should they not be more interested in my work than in me. That is one of the things one has to worry about in America, and later I learned a lot more about that.

So the winter was over, the winter of the beginning of making money and the summer came.

I said we had given up having only one servant and living simply, we had gotten an Italian couple Mario and Pia. It was most exciting. Mario was a very big man and we had to take him to the Belle Jardiniere to buy him clothes to work in and to wait on us in, and it was most exciting.

He had to have all the biggest sizes and then the two of them began to clean. They were clean. They washed down the little pavilion inside and outside and they insisted that the atelier had to have a coat of paint put on. So we had it done. And they even took down the doors to wash and they made it as they said very coquet. It had not been that since nineteen fourteen.

And then we went to the country and then the trouble began. They thought the house was too large for only two servants and perhaps it is but we had always lived in it with one. They thought that having completely cleaned one house and that a little one they did not want to begin on another and that a big one.

And then they got sadder. They did not like lighting fires and he did not like cutting up kindling wood to light them so he moved about and picked up what he could find. It rained it always does just then, it is doing so now, that is what makes this country lovely and green with clouds and a blue sky, and the sticks he found on the ground were wet and he had to put them on the stove to dry them and even then they were not very many of them. They were sad then. They had been deceived about everything.

Never having seen them before they become your servants and live in the house they are just as intimate as if they were your parents or your children. It is funny that because there naturally is just as much need as possible of always having known everybody you know and they come in answer to an advertisement and you never saw them before and you live in the house with them. And then they go away and you never ever see them again.

It was a funny thing that summer so many things happened and they had nothing to do with me or writing. I have so often wanted to make a story of them a detective story of everything happening that summer and here I am trying to do it again. I never have wanted to write about any other summer because every other summer was a natural one for me to be living, but that summer that first summer after the Autobiography was not a natural summer and so it is a thing to be written once more and yet again.

There was the Hotel Pernollet and its tragedy, there was the family who came to succeed the Italians and we did not know it was to be a family and then there was the death of the Englishwoman and it did not end with that, Seabrook came and after that it happened again, differently but it did happen again.

It is funny about how often I have tried to tell the story of that summer, I have tried to tell it again and again.

The Hotel Pernollet is a typical French hotel the husband does the cooking and the wife manages everything and they never go out. They are very rich and they have four children. The children went out a little oftener but later when they will succeed to the hotel they will be married and they will not go out. Perhaps they will not be as rich as their father.

It was this hotel keeper who said what it is said I said that the war generation was a lost generation. And he said it in this way. He said that every man becomes civilized between the ages of eighteen and twenty-five. If he does not go through a civilizing experience at that time in his life he will not be a civilized man. And the men who went to the war at eighteen missed the period of civilizing, and they could never be civilized. They were a lost generation. Naturally if they are at war they do not have the influences of women of parents and of preparation.

Everybody says something, certainly everybody here does.

Now it is revolution, and this time it is going to be a revolution. After every great war there is a time of spending and having everything and then there is nothing and everybody talks about revolution and France having the habit of revolution is pretty sure to have one. After all revolutions are a matter of habit.

Everything is a habit.

I said all this to an old French lady Madame Pierlot, she is eighty-four and remembers everything and she says, yes of course but knowing it is no consolation.

She might have been important that summer when everything was different, what else does she say yes it is nature but that does not make it natural. She says also that whenever she is comfortably seated she is not comfortable unless everybody else is comfortably sitting, but after all she never is sitting comfortably so perhaps quite naturally everybody else is not comfortably sitting.

Well anyhow. We did know Madame Pernollet and her husband and they were interesting.

He had been a cook for four generations, his father and his grandfather and his great grandfather and when the war came and they wanted him to cook he said no he wanted to fight and though he was a very little man he did fight for four years and during these four years his wife bore him two children there had already been two born and she managed everything. She came from poorer people than he did, indeed, as they kept a very small and poor hardware store, her people did, it could not have been considered a good marriage for him and it was not but she was as small as he was and she was very pretty and he married her. She managed everything while he was away and had the children and every now and then everything was overwhelming.

Then the war was over and he came home again and he organized everything and from a little hotel it became a big one, not in size but in business and they never went out, they never had gone out, his mother never had before him, and he cooked and organized his cooking and she managed the young girls from the country whom she taught to do everything and she would gently push them forward and then back until she made good waitresses of them and she looked after all the fruit and the cake and chose the right one for every one and they made a great deal of money everybody did of course just then but they made more than any of them. Once in a while she said to us, well she did not say it, but once in a while she did say it as if it was, not the work, but something was overwhelming, not the not going out, that was not overwhelming not her children, she had three boys and a little girl, well anyway they did go on as they always had done. Then they decided and it was a little late because the time for making money was almost over, they decided to add another building and build a new kitchen and a new refrigerator and having everything electric. It began just as they were not earning as much as they had been and that is worrisome but anyway they went on. Then the second son was to come and help his father and succeed him. Then this boy had tuberculosis and they had to send him to the mountains and now for the first time they went out because they had to go and visit him. Then one day, it was that summer, she was found early in the morning on the cement where she had fallen, and they picked her up and took her to the hospital and no one staying in the hotel knew anything had happened to her and then she was very religious she always had been and then she was dead and I went to the church, and in the French way went up to shake hands with the husband and the father and the two sons and the hotel keeper who had been a very fat little man became a very thin one and his son was cured and all his sons came to be with him in the hotel business and he went out from time to time and whether they will pay for the new piece of hotel or not is not anybody’s business. Anyway he is courageous enough to fly a flag just now when communism has commenced and the national flag is particularly forbidden.

As I say it was a queer summer and our Italian servants were gone and we had someone find us another man and wife to replace them.

It is undoubtedly a very strange thing that when there is a great deal of unemployment you can never get anybody to do any work. But that is natural enough because if everybody is unemployed everybody loses the habit of work, and work like revolutions is a habit it just naturally is.

So Georges Maratier put an advertisement in the paper and saw a great many couples who were not worth anything and finally he said he had found an excellent one and was sending them. He did not tell us they had a child with them, however they had and it was quite a pretty one and she went up the stairs and down again very prettily indeed but that was not surprising as her mother was a Portuguese and had been and still was a very pretty woman. The husband was an Alsatian and like many Alsatians he felt he could do everything even if he had never done anything and he mostly had not. Also as do most Alsatians he admired writing and he said to me, Madame, I have a great deal of pleasure in telling you that my wife and myself and my daughter are going to dedicate our lives to you as long as you are living, all that I ask of you is that if anything happens to me you will undertake their care for their future life. Yes yes I said, and that pleased him. Soon we found that she cooked beautifully but she only had one kidney and if you only have one kidney and you cook beautifully and have a husband who does nothing it is very tiring. And it was, and she could not sleep and so the Alsatian thought they would all sleep under the trees. You can not very well do that in the mountains particularly if you have one kidney missing, it is cold and there is dew under the trees and besides country people do not like to see it, not here. All this excited the Alsatian.

Everything excited the Alsatian until the people in the village became afraid of him and the lack of a kidney troubled his pretty Portuguese wife who could cook everything and whom he had converted to protestantism, more and more until we had the country doctor to see her. He said she had better quit working and they had nothing except themselves but finally they separately left and the Alsatian was left behind in the village and was even more frightening to them and so we once more had to find another couple as we were expecting guests just then, and the Alsatian finally disappeared too.

I never get over the fact that you are very likely to know everybody a long time and the difference between knowing them a long time and not knowing them at all is really nothing. Anyway nobody can get lost any more because the earth is all so covered with everybody and everybody is always moving around and you always see everybody and nevertheless very often you never see any of them again. This is what happened then.

Some one said that there were a couple somewhere on the mountains so we went to see them. They were there, the priest not the priest there but the priest elsewhere recommended them and we took them. They were not a couple that is they had not been then when the priest recommended them and were they now, they did not seem to be one. She had everything the matter so the doctor said whom we finally called in to see her and he took her to the hospital and he said they never have enough patients in the hospital so they would keep her and he the husband went out in to the hallway and fell and so he decided he would leave us and her. So once more we were without a couple and we went to Lyon to get one. This time we got a Polish woman and a Czechoslovak husband and that seemed better. She was a very good cook and said she hoped she would be happy although she never had been and he said he liked to be a mechanic but he did not like to lie under a car with his legs sticking out and if you were an automobile mechanic this is what you had to do so he decided that he would be a valet de chambre but he had been and was a pretty good mechanic.

The Picabias came.

We had just had a bathroom and a water closet put in and running water. Up to this time we had bathed in a rubber tub and had the water brought in from the fountain. In France you do not have a pump you have a fountain.

And then the Picabias came and Picabia has now a Swiss wife well anyway the water closet was stopped up it was late at night and it was flooded. I called Jean who woke up and immediately he manipulated something and stopped the flow of water and stopped the flood. Now we all can do it but he was the first one to manage it and we were pleased with him.

As I said I had been finding Francis Picabia more and more interesting. I had known him many years and had not cared for him he was too brilliant and he talked too much and he was too fatiguing, besides that I had not cared for his painting. I did not care for the way it resembled Picasso and I did not care for the way it did not resemble him. But now I was changing. Perhaps he was changing that however I do not quite believe.

In a way it was Francis Rose who first interested me in Picabia’s painting and that was because I found Francis Rose the only interesting one among the young men painting and insofar as he had learned anything he had learned it from Picabia and not from Picasso.

One might say they were both called Francis and anybody called Francis is elegant, unbalanced and intelligent and certain to be right not about everything but about themselves. At least such has been true of any Francis as Francis in history or as I have known them. Francis Rose was all that and Picabia was coming to be all that.

Picabia objects to Cezanne is it because he is jealous of that painting or is it because he is right about it. Everybody of that period was influenced by Cezanne but he says he was not and was not.

Picabia’s father was a Spaniard born in Cuba and his mother was the daughter of a French scientist and one of the inventors of photography. So Picabia was brought up on photography not on taking photographs but on the science of photography and he when he was a boy and his grandfather used to go on trips and visit museums and his grandfather photographed and Picabia was not interested as no one is if another one does it. But and so he thinks that is the reason he was not influenced by Cezanne. Then his grandfather died and it had been a household of men his grandfather and his father and his uncle and when his grandfather was dead or even before the household of men bored him and he ran away and with a little girl he loved then he ran away to Switzerland. He was seventeen years old then and to support them he painted picture postal cards in Switzerland and they got along.

After that he went back to Paris and other places and painted and he knew Pissaro and his children and perhaps Pissaro influenced him. But he was worried so he said about painting not being painting he did not think about photography but he did think about painting not being painting. Just then he met Gabrielle who was studying music and she suggested to him that since painting should not be painting perhaps it should be music. He agreed that perhaps it should. And it was that for quite some time for him perhaps for too long a time. Anyway he was certain that anything should not look like anything even if it did and that really it did not. That was the influence of photography upon him it certainly was.

That is where photography is different from painting, painting looks like something and photography does not.

And Cezanne and Picasso have nothing to do with photography but Picabia has. Well.

The only reason why people work or run around, and naturally everybody does all of one or the other of them is that they will not know that time is something and that time can pass. That is the only reason for working or for running around.

And this too has to do with photography and modern painting.

I begin to see what Picabia means about Cezanne. Not that I do not like Cezanne best but I begin to see what he means.

This winter they had a Seurat show and that was interesting. They talk about mechanics and science but the only thing about mechanics and science is that it works, anything moving around makes another thing move around and so there is satisfaction. But and it is very important, anything that is alive if it moves around can fail to make something else move around as well as make it move around and so there is not complete satisfaction. Now what has art got to do with all this. Art is a little of both and until now it has gone on being something of both. It does make something move around by coming in contact with that thing but also it fails to do so that is it has failed to do so and so it has to do with something living.

Now then came the domination of mechanical things and art which always has to see what the contemporary sees had to see in this way, that is to say had to see that a thing moving automatically made another thing move exactly in the way it did move and it could not fail as before insofar as it had been living it had had to fail.

Well then what happened. It is still happening. Only now it is not any longer very interesting. Perhaps government which is neither mechanics nor life will begin and be something. Well anyway that is not for me to worry about. Not that I was ever worried or disturbed, how could I be when after all the question is after all does it do something and any something is or is not everything because it does look like it.

I thought I understood all about what we had done and now understanding Picabia made me start all over again. And suddenly with the Seurat show it came. Besides then there is the question of photography in painting.

Well anyway the Picabias stayed for several days and then they went away.

That is the trouble with a distraction. A distraction is to avoid the consciousness of the passage of time. That is the trouble with any Utopia, any system, as soon as it is a system it is not a distraction and so it does not any longer make it possible not to know the passage of time. Picabia is fond of saying there should in painting be no distraction, that is why he hates the following of Cezanne and if as he says Cezanne was not so real then his reality would not be a distraction. He likes to tell how when he was a young man some Japanese painters whom he knew were all excited when they were to see a Cezanne for the first time and then they said but it looks like the thing he painted and we hoped well we hoped it would not and anybody can do that can make it look like the thing from which it is painted. Well anyway Picabia likes to say this and he keeps on painting which is more just now than anybody else does. So he says and it is. He came to see us again but just now after he had been there a few days and made drawings of us they went away the Picabias went away.

The couple we had the Polish woman and the Czechoslovak man stayed on, he wanted to drive my car but I like to drive my own car, and she went on cooking and she did cook very well and she had been wonderful with horses she had come to France to work on a farm the way lots of Poles did after the war was over. They liked her on the farm but they did not like him. Janet Scudder always says how is it possible that a couple a husband and wife can be good for anything. It is hard to find one person in this world both useful and pleasant but what chance is there that that one person could marry another person useful and pleasant. Better give it up, says Janet.

We were very quiet that is were living in the country and that is very occupying. Madame Pierlot says that in the country you do not have to get ready to go out, in the city if you want to go out you have to get ready to go out but in the country if you go out you are out and you do not have to get ready. For some weeks nothing happened and then Janet Scudder announced that she was coming with a friend and that they would stay a few days. Janet always has a friend anybody always has a friend. As the earth is covered all over with people and they all do the same thing in the same way anybody can and does have a friend.

So Janet and her friend were to come and they came later than they were expected, however they did come.

They were very tired because I had told them to take two days to come and they had come in one. It is not a very long drive and still they had better not have come in one. Blood on the dining room floor and they had better not have come in one.

We had a late dinner and then everybody went to bed.

The Polish woman cook did not look as happy as she had hoped to look and everybody went to bed.

The next morning was very busy, it is like that. Janet wanted to paint, she wanted to paint the house with Basket the dog. We wanted to have her paint. She wanted to have her car fixed at least her friend did because the car needed fixing. We had asked two women living in the country to come to lunch. They were the ones that were to have the tragedy one was English and one was French. They both wore trousers and raised chickens and turkeys. The home they lived in belonged to the Frenchwoman, it had belonged to her father and we had known him, she bought it from her sister and her step-mother and now some knew her. She had a friend who was the mother of four children when we first knew her, she herself had two. Anyway she and the Englishwoman were to come together as they lived together. It was a lively day.

Then Janet’s friend called me, she could not start the car. It was a Ford car and I ought to know how to start any Ford car but this one did not start. All right I said I will go with mine and get Mr. Humbert who fixes my car I said. I started to start mine. It did not start. Mine is a Ford car too and it should start but it did not start. I said I would telephone to the garage man. The telephone would not telephone. Then I went out to speak to every one. The Polish woman was there and I said well and she said yes and she said Jean is always like that when anything like that can happen. What I said. Blood on the dining room floor she said. Well I said I will go out and telephone. Luckily in the village is another telephone, but nobody in the house had known about that so I went to telephone and I asked the garage man to come and I asked the telephone people to come. In the meanwhile every one was there Janet was not painting, Alice Toklas was not arranging anything and Janet’s friend was there and Jean was there and the Polish woman. The garage man came with two cars. First he looked at Janet’s. Well he said there is water in the reservoir he said. Water in the reservoir water in the reservoir he said. And now I will look at yours he looked and he found a piece of cloth in the distributor and dirt in it besides. Well he said well I said, and the spark plugs of my car were broken, well he said, well I said I wonder, who is that man, he said, I said he is our valet de chambre, call him over he said, the garage man is a big fat man and he looked at Jean who is a small man. Well he said, and Jean did not say anything, I guess you better get rid of him and say no more about it was all the garage man said. Just then, our friends came and just then and that was what happened then I went into the dining room and there was Francis Rose with a picture in his hand. I kissed him, I said where did you come from. He said I came on the way from Cannes to Paris to bring you this thing. It is very lovely I said, but everything is in confusion. We had had a quarrel and I was not expecting to see him, it was very easy seeing him everything being in confusion, I said and how did you come, oh Carley is outside in the car, we were of course not seeing him, we had completely quarreled with him, so I went outside the gate and once more kissed Francis and thanked him and shook hands with Carley but did not stop not seeing him, and then we had lunch and then we sent Jean and the Polish woman away, she said she had not come to be as happy as she hoped to have been but then she was certain it never could happen that she could come to be happy again and then Janet and her friend left Janet never does believe in staying, and the other two the Frenchwoman and the Englishwoman left and there we were once more looking for servants to have come and live in the house without our knowing anything about them.

The thing about it all that is puzzling is that really nothing is frightening. Anything scares me, anything scares any one but really after all considering how dangerous everything is nothing is really very frightening.

Having exhausted Paris and the country we again tried Lyon and a very serious old pair came out of Lyon, he was an old soldier and she was an old French cook and he was a valet de chambre and he did not care about the clothes we had and he wanted different ones, well he did not get them and his brother had been a carpenter, so he did know how to polish furniture.

Any country is pretty but the country here is very lovely. Any sky is lively but the sky here is very lively very tiny clouds and enormous big ones.

The land is not too far away and the hills are high. I like it here.

William Aspinwall Bradley our agent came to stay. After a little while I asked him to go away, not because he was not a pleasant guest because he was but I do not like any one to stay, not because they are in the way but because after a time they are part of the way we live every day or they are not and I prefer them to be not.

While Bradley was with us Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre came to see us. She had been persuaded to go to America and lecture under the auspices that Bradley had tried to get me to accept but I had said no and she had said yes. She came and lunched with us, and then after lunch we sat in a circle and she was to read to us what she was to say in America. I am very found of Madame de Clermont Tonnerre, she has what always charms us in the mixture of peasant and duchess. The earth is the earth as a peasant sees it, the world is the world as a duchess sees it, and anyway a duchess would be nothing if the earth was not there as the peasant tills it. I suppose that is the reason why the French country is so occupying, any peasant sees the earth as any other class can see it and they all see it as any peasant sees it, and they never stop seeing it. That is what worries any one when they think that anything else can happen. Now instead of letting everybody go and do a little digging they are organizing them to have a vacation. Well nobody can let anybody alone. The eighteenth century began the passion for individual freedom, the end of the nineteenth century by conceiving organization began the beginning of a passion for being enslaved not so much for enslaving but for being enslaved. Any detective story in America says of course crime has to be organized you got to have somebody to do your thinking, and a very able young man Donald Vestal wants Roosevelt because he is ready to do their thinking for them and after all what is the use of thinking if after all there is to be organization. Of course the war which made so many things come to be more definite, things that had already come to exist made organization have so much more meaning. We used to be pleased when Mrs. Lathrop said organization, she made each syllable in it a separate thing to be organized into one. And the French soldiers said war was comfortable nobody had to worry about anything. Of course as soon as one is enslaved why then they will begin to pine for freedom, of course it all has to do with changing so that nobody will really feel inside them that time is passing. However Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre was to read her lecture to us and we all sat around to listen. Just then Basket found his ball. Basket loves his little red ball next best after eating but I took it away from him, And Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre began reading and Basket in the middle of all of us sat up and begged to have his ball given to him. Poodles are circus dogs they have no sense of home and no sense of being a dog, they do not realize danger nor ordinary life because in a circus there is no such thing. Well anyway, Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre went to America to lecture and she came back and she was no longer friends with our agent Bradley.

All this time I did no writing. I had written and was writing nothing. Nothing inside me needed to be written. Nothing needed any word and there was no word inside me that could not be spoken and so there was no word inside me. And I was not writing. I began to worry about identity. I had always been I because I had words that had to be written inside me and now any word I had inside could be spoken it did not need to be written. I am I because my little dog knows me. But was I I when I had no written word inside me. It was very bothersome. I sometimes thought I would try but to try is to die and so I did not really try. I was not doing any writing.

I had always been interested in the good American doctrine you should not prepare anything without having a prospect, that is there should be a buyer for every seller. But then on the other hand there is the inevitable failure. More great Americans were failures than they were successes. They mostly spent their lives in not having a buyer for what they had for sale.

That is of course true anywhere only in America there has not been the habit of recognizing it as there.

Inside and outside and identity is a great bother. And how once that you know that the buyer is there can you go on knowing that the buyer is not there. Of course when he is not there there is no bother.

It was a strange year that year and it is a strange year this year. The blue of the sky looks rather black to the eye.

The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas after its Atlantic Monthly success was printed and we were to get some advance copies, they had not come yet. Fall was coming and the vintage and Bernard Faÿ was to come which he did later and as yet it was warm yet not hot but warm as it is here in August and September.

We had the telephone.

One evening just at supper we live as people do in the country we eat our dinner at noon and in the evening an early and light supper. Actually country people here eat a very late supper and go to bed immediately after. Well anyway it was just evening and somebody began to say something. He said he was Seabrook, I said yes I knew all about him where was he, in Belley he said, he said he had come because he had just read the Autobiography and it had done something to him and so he had left the midi and here he was in Belley, I said we are just eating supper come over immediately after.

It was a little surprising, he looked like a south European sailor and he looked American. She looked American, she looked like a college woman and together they looked different from anything that we saw around here.

He talked quietly with his eyes fixed in front of him. He said he wanted to see if I was as interesting as my book was. I said I was. He said yes and he went on slowly talking.

And then they said they would go back to the hotel and the next day they would spend all day here.

That day was interesting. There are quite a few paintings of Francis Rose, some of them I had bought from him when I was down here and some he had painted when he was here. Seabrook began to look at them. Do you know what they are he said looking at them. Yes they are very good painting. Yes but he said do you know what they are. Well what are they I asked him. Well he said they have a fascination. Yes sure I said good painting is always fascinating at least it is to me. Yes said he but I cannot make up my mind whether there is any fascination in the painting or just fascination he said. You know what I mean he said, well I said, yes of course he said, yes I know it is your subject I said but I never take it on, well he said it is that, he said, you mean black magic I said and I said how do you tell, well he said you don’t tell. Oh well I said, well anyway tell me about him. He is a good man he said and he has religion and it’s good painting but there is no doubt about anything, it is black magic in it that is fascinating. Well anyway I said I think it is pretty good painting. We talked all day and he told me that something had to happen and he asked me what I thought and I told him I thought he had better quit the midi. He told me that his father was a preacher on the eastern shore near Baltimore. All my people come from Baltimore and I knew all about the eastern shore. After all preachers’ sons will when they begin will drink a lot and it wears them out. There was McAlmon and here was Seabrook.

It is funny about drinking.

In the first place it is not true that wine drinkers do not get drunk. Wine natural wine is about twelve percent alcohol and if you drink six or seven litres of that a day and that is what they naturally do when they work all day well by the end of the day there is nothing to say but that they are sodden with drink.

People when they are drunk are not interesting unless they are people who when they are sober are a little queer, and even then well even then it is only in the beginning that they are amusing. Drinkers think each other are amusing but that is only because they are both drunk. It is funny the two things most men are proudest of is the thing that any man can do and doing does in the same way, that is being drunk and being the father of their son.

These are the two things they do exactly as every other man does and they are the two things which make them most proud. If anybody thinks about that they will see how interesting it is that it is that.

I have seen so many people drunk. I do not like to drink, I have no feeling about it but my stomach does not like it and I never do like to do what my stomach does not like to do. But I have seen so many people drunk.

I was very amused with Carl Van Vechten one day. He never drinks now and one day we were together with a friend who was drunk. Carl did not like to see him and I talked to him and Carl said how can you and I said well I have had to be with so many who were drunk that I have the habit of treating them as if they were sober. Oh that’s it said Carl. Well I can’t, and I said Oh Carl and he said yes I know but I can’t.

Well anyway I am very fond of a number of people who are always more or less drunk. There is nothing to do about it if they are always more or less drunk.

As a matter of fact when I was in America I was surprised to see so comparatively few people drunk. It was only in New England where they seemed to be really drunk.

And Seabrook told me about the white magic of Lourdes and how he was going there and be a stretcher bearer and I could understand that they would trust him to be there, and then we all drove over to Aix-les-Bains to have dinner. We picked up Bradley on the way and we went over to have dinner. Seabrook would have to stay there because he could not drive when it was too late to see because to him lighted lights were alive and he could not see to drive.

However we all went over to Aix to dinner. He and I sat next to one another and gradually I told him all about myself and my brother.

They talk a great deal these days about only working a half hour a day and so the work of the world will be done. Well I have never been able to write much more than a half hour a day. If you write a half hour a day it makes a lot of writing year by year. To be sure all day and every day you are waiting around to write that half hour a day. I suppose that will be the way every one will pay their half hour a day.

Well that is another matter but still it has something to do with the story of myself and my brother as I told it that night to Seabrook, I could understand how it happened that it was to Seabrook that I did tell the story of myself and my brother.

It is funny this knowing being a genius, everything is funny.

And identity is funny being yourself is funny as you are never yourself to yourself except as you remember yourself and then of course you do not believe yourself. That is really the trouble with an autobiography you do not of course you do not really believe yourself why should you, you know so well so very well that it is not yourself, it could not be yourself because you cannot remember right and if you do remember right it does not sound right and of course it does not sound right because it is not right. You are of course never yourself. Well anyway I did tell all about myself, telling about my brother was telling about myself being a genius and it was a natural thing to tell it all to Seabrook.

It is funny about novels and the way novels now cannot be written. They cannot be written because actually all the things that are being said about any one is what is remembered about that one or decided about that one. And since there is so much publicity so many characters are being created every minute of every day that nobody is really interested in personality enough to dream about personalities. In the old days when they wrote novels they made up the personality of the things they had seen in people and the things that were the people as if they were a dream. But now well now how can you dream about a personality when it is always being created for you by a publicity, how can you believe what you make up when publicity makes them up to be so much realer than you can dream. And so autobiography is written which is in a way a way to say that publicity is right, they are as the public sees them. Well yes.

In The Making of Americans I wrote about our family. I made it like a novel and I took a piece of one person and mixed it with a piece of another one and then I found that it was not interesting and instead I described everything. I had the idea of describing every one, every one who could or would or had been living, but in the beginning I did give a real description of how our family lived in East Oakland, and how everything looked as I had seen it then.

It was funny when we went back one day when I was in America to see how East Oakland, that is Thirteenth Avenue and Twenty-fifth Street as it was then looked. The little houses on Thirteenth Avenue looked very much the same, a good many of them quite as neglected as I remembered them and the hill quite the same but the old Stratton house as they called it where we had lived was of course gone and had been built over with little houses, they looked as if they were the only new houses in all that region. When they used to ask me in America whether I had not found America changed I said no of course it had not changed what could it change to. The only thing that makes identity possible is no change but nevertheless there is no identity nobody really thinks they are the same as they remember. However I did tell Seabrook all about my brother, and myself and my brother.

My brother and myself had always been together. One should always be the youngest member of the family. It saves you a lot of bother everybody takes care of you.

I was the youngest member of my family and there were five of us and this my brother was only two years older. Naturally everybody always took care of me and naturally he always took care of me and I had a great deal of care taken of me and that left me with a great deal of time altogether. Well I suppose you have to do that if you are going to.

The Spanish revolution bothers me so much there is so much to remember. My brother and I went to Spain just after the Spanish American War and we travelled with Jesuits on the train and my brother and they began to discuss things in Spanish and they began to be a little violent and then one of them turned to me and said we Spaniards talk too much but we are very gentle people well they are not but any way it was nice of him to reassure me.

However as I say my brother and I were always together.

It takes a lot of time to be a genius, you have to sit around so much doing nothing, really doing nothing. If a bird or birds fly into the room is it good luck or bad luck we will say it is good luck.

It is better if you are the youngest girl in a family to have a brother two years older, because that makes everything a pleasure to you, you go everywhere and do everything while he does it all for and with you which is a pleasant way to have everything happen to you, sometimes accidents happen to you but after all it is very easy not to have them hurt you and anyway it altogether is a pleasant excitement for you. Anyway as I say my brother and I were always together. He learned to read first and I learned to read after, but reading was something we never did together. Reading is something you have to do alone, and it was something I always did completely alone. So life went on and it was certain enough that life was a pleasant matter. In The Making of Americans I tell about it all and it was all like that, East Oakland is Gossols and the place we lived on Thirteenth Avenue and Twenty-fifth Street was like that.

It is a funny thing about addresses where you live. When you live there you know it so well that it is like identity a thing that is so much a thing that it could not ever be any other thing and then you live somewhere else and years later, the address that was so much an address that it was a name like your name and you said it as if it was not an address but something that was living and then years after you do not know what the address was and when you say it it is not a name any more but something you cannot remember. That is what makes your identity not a thing that exists but something you do or do not remember. It is hard for me to really remember now about my brother but any way that is the way we lived together.

I can remember the first time we were ever separated a long time from one another. He had taken a trip around the world with a rich cousin who had to be taken away to travel and we had not seen each other for over a year and I went over to Antwerp and there we were to be together. I remember being very worried as the boat came nearer the shore lest I should not know him when I saw him. After all one never can remember at least I never can remember how anybody anybody really knows looks like and so perhaps when you see them you wont know them. Dogs worry about things like that, Basket does and sometimes it does happen he does not know us when he sees us, of course it does and can. Well when I saw my brother it was a surprise to me but I knew quite certainly that it was my brother.

After that we were still pretty much always together.

He found a good many books that I would not have found and I read a great many books that did not interest him but I did read a great many of the books that he found that I would not have found. We both liked talking that is we always had argued about anything. That was natural most people do. It always reminds me of the time I heard the two sons of Jo Davidson arguing, they argued in French and it seemed mostly to consist of, You are certain, you are sure and certain, yes I am certain I am sure and I am certain and that could go on without an ending or a beginning. And then once Alice Toklas said that my brother and I had argued for hours about information concerning something and all either of us knew of it was the same article that we had been arguing. Well any way, he continued to believe in what he was saying when he was arguing and I began not to find it interesting.

We did both love to talk a great deal although I do believe that I listened more or at least if I did not listen more I was silent more. I remember we were once arguing my brother and I which one of us talked more and we finally asked our little uncle Ephraim Keyser which one of us did talk and argue more and he looked very carefully first at one and then at the other one and he said well I think you do certainly do both do your share.

As I say we were almost always together.

And then there was Stieglitz. Stieglitz tells a strange story of the early days when we were living in Paris and I had begun writing and my brother was painting and we had begun everything. According to Stieglitz, and I very well remember his being there he was there for several hours and my brother was talking and according to Stieglitz I was not saying anything and he went away with the greatest admiration and said he had never known any woman well perhaps anybody to sit still so long without talking. He still when I went to see him in New York he still told me this thing. Well perhaps I did. At any rate by that time I was writing and arguing was no longer to me really interesting. Nothing needed defending and if it did it was no use defending it. Anyway that was the beginning of my writing and by that time my brother had gotten to be very hard of hearing.

When we were young together I used to tease my brother. I was very fond of reading Clarissa Harlowe and I used to quote to him, what Clarissa’s uncle wrote to her about her brother, remember he is your brother two years older and a man. My brother was two years older and a man and we were always together. We had travelled a great deal together and he was always a very sweet a little older brother when we travelled together, when we had been in Europe and in Spain and in Morocco together, we always had been together, when we were very little children we went many miles on dusty roads in California together, all alone together and he would shoot a jack rabbit and then I would try to shoot after he had shot it and that was in the days when in California you could go miles and miles and be alone together. It was all as it could have been.

I do not think I told all this to Seabrook that evening but that was what I was telling him.

Then we were less together and then when I decided not to pass my last examination and not to do anything with medicine he who had given up biology and history decided to begin painting and I went to Paris to join him.

Just why he began to paint I cannot remember. Of course there is always a reason or at least a combination that makes anybody do anything. But I do not remember why my brother began painting anyway he was going to a regular atelier and he was painting by the time I joined him.

It is funny about anything, we do not remember how Picasso happened to begin to paint my portrait and I do not remember how my brother happened to begin painting, he must have told me if he knew only perhaps by that time well yes he must have told me and he must have known by that time. Well anyway he was painting, he had taken the pavillion and atelier on the rue de Fleurus although he was not painting there, he was painting at the school and drawing from the model at the afternoon drawing class as a matter of fact he never did paint at the rue de Fleurus atelier. I joined him and I sat down in there and pretty soon I was writing, and then he took a studio elsewhere and we lived together there until nineteen fourteen.

The war had nothing to do with that of course not. Wars never do, they only make anybody know what has already happened it has happened already the war only makes it public makes those who like illustrations of anything see that it has been happening.

That is why periods after the war are really so dull and do not really make sense. The French have a word for that the fin de serie when they advertise a sale, the end of a series, and that is what everything after a war is.

Everything has been done before the war and then the war makes everybody know it and then everybody acts as if they were doing something but really they are only carried on by momentum, everybody has finally to get quiet again and begin again, think of the civil war think of any war and anybody will know that thing.

Well anyway now really this is to what Seabrook was listening what I am now telling, I have told it so often, often with a great deal of feeling often with a great deal less feeling often with no feeling often well not really forgetting but now I have forgotten but still I can tell it again even if it is nothing.

We were settled in Paris together and we were always together and I was writing. Everybody began to come in and my brother was talking, and this is what is interesting, what makes one of the things that used to make me say something. I did not care for any one being intelligent because if they are intelligent they talk as if they were preparing to change something.

It is like it was during the war the most actively war-like nation the Germans always could convince the pacifists to become pro-German. That is because pacifists were such intelligent beings that they could follow what any one is saying.

If you can follow what any one is saying then if you are a pacifist you are pro-German. That follows if any one understands what any one is saying. Therefore understanding is a very dull occupation.

I always remember Maurice Grosser. He was a friend of Virgil Thomson and he had a way of knowing how it was possible to play the plays that I have written.

He used to be at the house a good deal and one day we were talking about liberals that is intellectuals, the kind of people that believe in progress and understanding and he said yes I have known a lot of them and they always have had something they always feel that they have had an unhappy childhood. Lots of them have told me a lot about that thing about the unhappy childhood they had had as children.

Well Blum the present French premier he is such a one, certainly he had had a childhood that was like the kind that kind had, that is to say not a happy one, the kind that naturally were not happy when they were children are the kind that believe in intelligence and progress and understanding. Well well.

Anyway my brother needed to be talking and he was painting but he needed to talk about painting in order to be painting, he needed to understand painting in order to be painting.

So we went on.

Gradually I was writing.

About an unhappy childhood well I never had an unhappy anything. What is the use of having an unhappy anything.

My brother and I had had everything. Gradually he was remembering that his childhood had not been a happy one. My eldest brother and I had not had that impression, certainly not however my brother led in everything. He had always been my brother two years older and a brother. I had always been following.

As I say I was writing and well why not I was writing the way I was writing and it came to be the writing of The Making of Americans.

I was writing in the way I was writing. I did not show what I was doing to my brother, he looked at it and he did not say anything. Why not. Well there was nothing to say about it and really I had nothing to say about it. Gradually he had something to say about it. I did not hear him say it. Slowly we were not saying anything about it that is we never had said anything about it.

That was about the time when Stieglitz said I sat for hours and I said nothing, well there was nothing to say because just then saying anything was nothing. How could I say anything when there was nothing to say and how could there be anything to say when I was doing what I was doing which was the writing of the Making of Americans. We were together as much as ever.

Then slowly he began explaining not what I was doing but he was explaining, and explaining well explaining might have been an explanation. Now and then I was not listening. This had never happened to me before up to that time I had always been listening sometimes arguing very often just being interested and being interesting and very often it was just that we had always been together as we always were.

This is what happened then.

Slowly and in a way it was not astonishing but slowly I was knowing that I was a genius and it was happening and I did not say anything but I was almost ready to begin to say something. My brother began saying something and this is what he said.

He said it was not it it was I. If I was not there to be there with what I did then what I did would not be what it was. In other words if no one knew me actually then the things I did would not be what they were.

He did not say it to me but he said it so that it would be true for me. And it did not trouble me and as it did not trouble me I knew it was not true and a little as it did not trouble me he knew it was not true.

But it destroyed him for me and it destroyed me for him.

Because there was this thing it should have been in him, he knew it best so it should have been in him.

It is funny this thing of being a genius, there is no reason for it, there is no reason that it should be you and should not have been him, no reason at all that it should have been you, no no reason at all.

That is the way he felt about it and it was a natural thing, because he understood everything and if you understand everything and besides that are leading and besides that do do what you do there is no reason why it should not be creating, and that is he was that and had always been and I had not been that but I had been it enough to be following, now why should it come to be that it should be something else now just why should it. Well well just why should it. The only thing about it was that it was I who was the genius, there was no reason for it but I was, and he was not there was a reason for it but he was not and that was the beginning of the ending and we always had been together and now we were never at all together. Little by little we never met again.

This was the story I told Seabrook by the side of the lake at Aix-les-Bains.

And then the Seabrooks went away and so did we and we have never met again. It was very nice of him to come.

We are here again and now it is raining but it was not raining at least it was not raining all the time then. Of course water has to go up to come down and when it is raining all the time as it has been doing how can it go up to come down. However it does.

We went on spending the summer here as we have been doing. I never used to think that being in the country could be so pleasing.

Anyway we went on knowing everybody in the country and everybody in the country knows you at least they say how do you do.

Later when we went to America and everybody everywhere said how do you do, people would ask particularly Bernard Faÿ asked me if it did not make me self-conscious to have everybody in America know me and say how do you do, it does seem extraordinary but they all did know me and they all said how do you do, I of course never imagined that they would all know me and that they would say how do you do any one anywhere but when they did it it was afterwards as it is here in Bilignin, everybody here and in Belley knows me and as I go about any one anywhere says how do you do and America is a little larger of course it is a little larger there are a great many more people there but after all if they all do know you and do say how do you do to you once it happens it really does not make it different that America is larger and that there are so many more people over there than here since they all do know you and they all do say how do you do to you.

When it rains as much as this it does not make a flood we talk as if it would but it does not make a flood not here any way.

During that summer after the Seabrooks had been as I say it did not rain not very much and we went on doing what we are always doing.

We changed servants again I just do not remember what happened but we changed servants again, well anyway that had nothing to do with the tragedy that for days excited all of us.

In a French country there are some women who are more interested in hunting and fishing in wine and in food than in anything. There are a great many who are interested in crocheting and hunting and in food and in wine, there are some who are more interested in gardening and in food and in wine and in sleeping and there are some who are interested in chickens and ducks and in food and in wine and in dogs and in nothing more. Madame Caesar was like that.

After all everybody is being now thrown back upon the earth which is all covered over with people and how interesting that can be until somehow there is something to see.

The French peasant used to keep his money or her money in their woolen stocking and as naturally as not that makes avarice come to be and until everybody again can be a miser there will be nothing to see at least perhaps not. However that had nothing to do with Madame Caesar who was not one although perhaps her friend Madame Steiner was one anyway she was always worried about Madame Caesar spending too much money. Madame Caesar was rich and did not have to worry about her two sons they would inherit from their aunt and father, their aunt was feeble minded but not a spender and their father might be poor when he died you can never tell about a man in the leather business, well anyway Madame Caesar did spend her money and later the garage man Monsieur Charles told me that the Englishwoman had paid out all her money for Madame Caesar, that made me at that time not want to see Madame Caesar again, I am not very careful about money, but I do get frightened about it again and again.

Madame Caesar was a big good-looking woman who had had tuberculosis, when she had she had met the Englishwoman who had not had it. She Madame Caesar said she caught tuberculosis when she had been out fishing with Madame Steiner who likes fishing and Madame Caesar had gone into the water to disentangle her fishing hook for her.

Anyway she had been at a sanatorium in the mountains and had met the Englishwoman. After Madame Caesar’s father died she bought the place her father had from her sister and went to live there with Madame Steiner. Her father had bought it because he was a water engineer and it had a stream of running water and waterfalls that came down a rocky hillside not far from the side of the house where there were a great many trees. The water was very cold and they raised trout in the water and they would then go fishing in the pools but trout raised like that is not really very good so Madame Caesar said.

After fish came ducks and chickens.

Madame Caesar and Madame Steiner lived there together and Madame Steiner worried about her. Madame Caesar was a tall big woman and had pleasant ways and wore trousers a sort of carpenter’s costume and so anybody would worry about her. Mrs. Steiner managed to worry about her and little by little the Englishwoman came to stay there and she worried about her too not exactly worried about her but she did manage to have them be very busy because she began raising chickens in electric incubators.

Madame Caesar liked electric things, she installed electric stoves and electric heaters and electric refrigerators, that in America is nothing, but in that part or any part of France it was not usual it is beginning to be so now but five years ago it was not so.

They raised an extraordinarily large number of chickens and ducks and began to build a very pretty little village in which these little animals were to live, Madame Caesar was pleased that the Englishwoman should have this pleasure.

We knew them very well but nobody else did that is nobody else that we knew knew them very well.

It was this same summer Bernard Faÿ was there that summer. There is a great deal to tell about him.

Well Madame Caesar had not really known very intimately a man who was very important to everybody and who was a sort of agent and gardener for everybody. He now says he had always known her father. That probably is not so, that her father had been a great influence in his life that too is probably not so. Anyway this is a man about whom everybody is always talking. That is something to know just what it is a man is, more often a man than a woman, and when there is silence somebody is talking anybody is talking and they are talking about him.

They are never very successful the man about whom whenever there is a silence and everybody is talking they are talking about him as often men as women are talking about him. I suppose really they do not know why he is not more important or more successful than he is perhaps it is that well anyway this man is such a one and even now, well even now everybody talks about him whenever they do not happen to be talking about something else.

Well anyway the Englishwoman was going to England for a month’s vacation and Madame Steiner was going to stay with Madame Caesar and be worried about her.

They were together and Madame Steiner was worried about her and between them and the wife of the gardener they kept the ducks and the chickens going and we had seen them and they were both fairly cheerful but Madame Steiner was worried about Madame Caesar not very much but still worried about her. And then Madame Steiner went away and the Englishwoman was to come back. Bernard Faÿ was staying in the house with us then and George Lyon, George Lyon came from Chicago and wanted to be a diplomat and he was a catholic and now he is in the office of a cannery but that does not make any difference because everybody was interested in him just as everybody is interested in everybody. The man everybody talks about if they are not talking about something else called me up on the telephone and said the Englishwoman was dead, well I said, yes he said, what happened I said, she is dead he said but she has just come I said yes I know he said but she is dead. Oh yes I said well I am very sorry I said yes he said, well I said, how did she die, well he said well you come and see Madame Caesar, certainly I said but how did she die, well he said they found her dead in the ravine, who did I said, well he said, they did find her dead. Oh well I said what did happen if she is dead well he said the police came why I said did somebody kill her, well he said I think you had better come he said, I said are you there no he said I am not there, and is the dead woman there, no he said she is not there, well I said are the dogs there did they find her, no they did not he said, but anyway he said it would be pleasanter if you went there. So Bernard Faÿ and I went there.

I weep I cry I glorify but all that has nothing to do with that.

He weeps he cries he glorifies.

Everybody who has been there has beautiful eyes so Bernard Faÿ said and he was not mistaken Madame Caesar and Madame Steiner had. There was an American woman there too who knew all about Benjamin Franklin. Bernard Faÿ knew all about Benjamin Franklin too, and outside there were two the man who puts in electric heaters and his wife and inside there was a very large woman who was not moving and she was all in black as if it might be evening. She was the mother of the wife of the electrical installer and later she stayed there altogether.

And the Englishwoman was dead. Madame Caesar said that she had come home and they had talked and planned together and the next morning nobody had seen her and then they found her and I said but if she intended to kill herself she should have done it on the boat coming over and not waited until when she did do it it was most inconsiderate of her. Yes said Madame Caesar and she always had been so considerate of me. Then we all said this a great many times oftener. The police from one place had come and taken her but they should not have done so.

Well anyway there was nothing further.

There were two bullets in her head, her Basque cap she often wore one had been put carefully down on a rock beside her.

Doctors said no one ever shoots themselves twice, everybody who had been at the front during the war said that sometimes when a man wanted to kill himself he did shoot himself twice.

Anyway it was only once that we saw Madame Caesar, she came to see us and those who wanted to see her were there and in a little while any one was frightened of her and about her and then in a little while although she was always there nobody was there with her that is to say Mrs. Steiner never was there any more and the wife of the electric installer was.

It never bothered us any more but every time I want to write I want to write about what happened to her. Anyway there is no use in not forgetting what you know and we do not know what happened to her.

And then that summer was over.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER III

Preparations for going to America

Since the Autobiography I had not done any writing, I began writing something, I called it Blood on the Dining-room Floor but somehow if my writing was worth money then it was not what it had been, if it had always been worth money then it would have been used to being that thing but if anything changes then there is no identity and if it completely changes then there is no sense in its being what it has been. Anyway that was the way it was.

In Lucy Church Amiably I quoted Picasso who had once said that the family of a genius treated him with consideration as a genius until he was successful and then if he was successful then he was like anybody else who was successful, and so they no longer treated him with consideration like a genius.

What is a genius. Picasso and I used to talk about that a lot. Really inside you if you are a genius there is nothing inside you that makes you really different to yourself inside you than those are to themselves inside them who are not a genius. That is so.

And so what is it that makes you a genius. Well yes what is it.

It is funny that no matter what happens, how many more or how many less can read and write can talk and listen can move around in every kind of way the number that is the lack of geniuses always remains about the same, there are very few of them. No matter what happens there are very few of them generally speaking only one and sometimes and very often not even one.

It is puzzling.

What is a genius. If you are one how do you know you are one. It is not a conviction lots of people are convinced they are one sometime in the course of their living but they are not one and what is the difference between being not one and being one. There is of course a difference but what is it.

And if you stop writing if you are a genius and you have stopped writing are you still one if you have stopped writing. I do wonder about that thing.

And what are revolutions, have they anything to do with genius. I suppose a revolution as I have said is so much less orderly than a war. And is being a genius more orderly than other things. No it is not more orderly or more disorderly.

I always remember Pavlick Tchelitcheff writing to us the first time he was ever on shipboard and saying how bored he was with the ocean because it was just like the Russian revolution it just kept going up and down and being unpleasant and annoying and upsetting but it never went forward and back it just went up and down.

No matter how many thoughts are thought and how many characters are described that does not make a genius no matter how wonderfully well everything that is done is done and how like it really is it is described. What is a genius then.

We went back to Paris later. I had done no writing that summer, except for a piece on the war it was the only time since I had begun writing that I had not written.

I tried to write the story of Blood on the Dining-room Floor, and although I did it, I did not really do it and everybody was writing to me and I did not do any writing.

It was then I began to think about am I I because my little dog knows me. Basket left me last night, that is to say he did not stay with me and once a dog has gotten older he does know you but it is not the same thing, of course he does know you, but it does not worry him.

I suppose that really is what it is, it does not worry you. And so being a genius is not a worrisome thing, because it is so occupying, and when it is successful it is not a worrisome thing because it is successful, but a successful thing does not occupy you as an unsuccessful thing does, certainly not, and anyway a genius need not think, because if he does think he has to be wrong or right he has to argue or decide, and after all he might just as well not do that, nor need he be himself inside him. And when a dog gets older there is less of it and it does not worry him. When a genius gets older is there less of it and does it then not worry him.

Not always. Some have stopped, the few there are, others have gone on then.

I used to be fond of saying that America, which was supposed to be a land of success, was a land of failure. Most of the great men in America had a long life of early failure and a long life of later failure.

I am also fond of saying that a war or fighting is like a dance because it is all going forward and back, and that is what everybody likes they like that forward and back movement, that is the reason that revolutions and Utopias are discouraging they are up and down and not forward and back. Look right and not left look up and not down look forward and not back and lend a hand. That used to be called a Lend a Hand Society when I went to school and all the children had to write once a week when the society inside the school met, how they had lent a hand, most of them had an easy time, they could mind the baby or watch the cow or cut the wood or help their mother. Nobody wanted us to do these things and I and my brother who spent our time at home mostly eating fruit and reading books, never could remember how we had lent a hand. I wonder. I can still see the school room and hear the things read out and how that neither I nor my brother had lent a hand.

I never really did care very much about hearing any one lecture. My eyes always have told me more than my ears. Anything you hear gets to be a noise, but a thing you see, well of course it has some sound but not the sound of a noise.

A hoot owl is about the best sound. We hear it here a great deal.

But speaking voices always go at a different tempo than when you listen to them and that bothers me, things seen might too, but then you do not have to look at them, but things said have to be heard, and they always go on at the wrong tempo. I suppose really that is the trouble with politics and school teaching, everybody hears too much with their ears and it never makes anything come together, something is always ahead of another or behind, it does not even make any bother but it does nothing either but make a noise and a noise is always a confusion, and if you are confused well if you look at anything you are really not confused but if you hear anything then you really are confused.

Well Alice B. Toklas would say that depends on who you are. Perhaps, anyway there is no beginning and no end.

I had not heard any lectures since I had left learning for examinations and the winter before I had gone. Bernard Faÿ had been appointed lecturer to the College de France which by the way had its four hundredth birthday just then, not that that mattered, not to him or to us, but anyway we were very close friends then and we had talked about how you came to be appointed professor and he was and so we went to hear him. We went to every lecture, it was a pleasure, it was interesting, I did not know then that I was going to lecture and it was polite always to be there at every lecture.

It is best not to talk about hearing anything.

Sound can be a worry to any one particularly when it is the sound of the human voice.

It is quite natural that some hear more pleasantly with the eyes than with the ears. This is true of me. I do.

When we went to school my brother and I although he was two years older for a little while were in a class together. This was the second year in high school.

He never did recite very well because he had not that kind of a memory, I did not have that kind of a memory either but I could hold it a little longer. I never liked hearing any one recite or any one ask questions that needed an answer. And when he began it was a difficult matter not to believe that hearing did not matter. Anybody at school with a brother or sister knows how that can come to matter. And then there were recitations of poetry or prose, that happened every Friday and that was even much worse because then you had to stand on the platform alone and it was no longer your brother but some one who certainly could not remember and anyway what he had to say was so far away and more and more what you heard had no reality. What you say yes that was a picture but what you heard really did not matter.

It has always bothered me a good deal that and as in America hearing plays such a large part in everything it is a thing that makes any one really creating worry about everything. It does not worry me but it might if I could listen, that is if I could hear, but hearing tires me very quickly. Lots of voices make too much sound, any one voice sounds too much like that voice, and soon I do not worry, hearing human voices is not real enough to be a worry. When you have been digging in the garden or been anywhere when you close your eyes you see what you have been seeing, but it is a peaceful thing that and is not a worry to one. On the other hand as I write the movement of the words spoken by some one whom lately I have been hearing sound like my writing feels to me as I am writing. That is what led me to portrait writing. However lecturing is another matter.

All the time that I am writing the Spanish revolution obtrudes itself. Not because it is a revolution, but because I know it all so well all the places they are mentioning and the things there they are destroying.

When we were in England when the nineteen fourteen war began after all we never did think that we would have to speak of it by its date, we did think it would be the only war anybody can remember just as they always do with any war. When I was very young it was the civil war and when they said long before the war they meant that war. And then there was the Spanish war. One always does mean the war they had and I suppose sooner or later everybody has had a war.

Well anyway the Spanish revolution obtrudes itself because I know Spaniards so well and all the things they are destroying. When we were in England before the nineteen fourteen war and just at its beginning the Whiteheads worried me they were so much more interested in the destruction of libraries and buildings in Belgium than they were in the war and why not, now I understand why not that is just the way I do feel about Spain and yet why not. Everybody in the opera Four Saints in Three Acts thought it was funny when they asked Saint Therese what would she do if by touching a button she could kill three thousand Chinamen and the chorus said Saint Therese not interested.

But of course Saint Therese was not interested she was building convents in Spain why should she be interested in Chinamen.

When I was about seventeen I remember with excitement having decided that all knowledge was not my province. After all, you have to be able to imagine a thing to know it is there and how could Saint Therese imagine the three thousand Chinamen when she was building convents in Spain.

Actually that came to me rather differently. Years ago when I knew Hutchins Hapgood, he was a philosopher then and liked to think of the number of angels on the point of a needle and the things scholastic philosophy was interested in and he always complained of me that I had too good a time for anybody who was so virtuous. My virtue consisted in my not drinking or liking too much excitement or doing anything that he considered was normally a vicious thing to be doing. And so one day he gave me a test question. Would I if I could by pushing a button would I kill five thousand Chinamen if I could save my brother from anything. Well I was very fond of my brother and I could completely imagine his suffering and I replied that five thousand Chinamen were something I could not imagine and so it was not interesting.

One has to remember that about imagination, that is when the world gets dull when everybody does not know what they can or what they cannot really imagine.

And so it was about the works of art they are destroying. I would worry about them if I did not remember that they are always that they always have been destroying works of art. I remember being awfully upset in reading very long ago about the destruction of all the things they destroyed in Greece and Rome and then suddenly remembering that probably I would not have seen them anyway and there were lots more works of art than I would ever want to look at anyway left after everything had been destroyed as they are destroying them.

Picasso and I used to dream of the pleasure if a burglar came to steal something he would steal his painting or my writing in place of silver and money. They might now they certainly would not have then and after all if a work of art has existed then somehow every one can feel that it has been and so that makes the few geniuses there are a continuous line even if what they did is not there any more. Of course one always does want one’s own to be left perhaps not so much now as in the beginning and so perhaps after all they are right the Americans in being more interested in you than in the work you have done although they would not be interested in you if you had not done the work you had done.

Anyway we did come back to Paris and I had not yet begun to write.

The life we were leading was not the same we had been leading, to be sure when anybody predicts what is going to happen to you they tell you that everything changes completely for you about every four years. That is more or less so. The war lasted four years pieces of peace have a way of lasting about four years.

I said in the Autobiography that when one is young a great deal happens in a year I do not think more happened in a year then than now. An awful lot happens in a year now, not so much happens in twenty years it is hard to believe that it is twenty years since nineteen sixteen but every year is full of things that make everything change completely.

After the Autobiography was printed different people were interested to see me and I found different ones of them interesting. Of course once you have written everything about anything it is out of your system and you do not have to see them again.

Everybody invited me to meet somebody, and I went. I always will go anywhere once and I rather liked doing what I had never done before, going everywhere. It was pleasant being a lion, and meeting the people who make it pleasant to you to be a lion. Bradley my agent was most encouraging, he was going to America to arrange about everything. And then I said but remember I want printed all the things that have not been printed yes yes he said, and the Making of Americans I said. Yes yes he said, and I had just before I wrote the Autobiography written Four In America which was very difficult reading so they said, and I wanted that printed. Yes he said and he went away.

So we went on accepting invitations and going out to see the people, Daisy Fellowes and others like that and we had engagements a week ahead for every day and sometimes twice a day always before that they used to come as they came but now it was all arranged to come. We did not yet use a tiny engagement book and look at it in a nearsighted way the way all the young men used to do as soon as they were successful but we might have. Being successful is all the same and we liked it. I did not do any writing but we liked it.

I have wondered a great deal about everything since then. Over in England I have just given a lecture which I have written about what is a genius and why are there so few of them.

After all a genius has to be made in a country which is forming itself to be what it is but is not yet that is what it is is not yet common property.

The minute you or anybody else knows what you are you are not it, you are what you or anybody else knows you are and as everything in living is made up of finding out what you are it is extraordinarily difficult really not to know what you are and yet to be that thing. Very difficult indeed because not alone you but the whole country in which you have your being has to be like that and that is the reason there are so few of them so few geniuses come to be existing.

Well anyway in spite of all this not writing I was always wandering around Paris a good many hours with Basket in the evening.

Dogs have not changed they have been dogs for a long time but now they never howl or bark at the moon because no matter how small any village or how far away they have electric light to light it and if they do not then automobiles pass and make more light than any moon and the dogs see it so often they know light when they see it and so now they never see the moon. I doubt if they would see it as light if they looked at it but now they never look at the moon.

I wandered every evening I always do but I wandered a long distance every evening with Basket I like to go up one street and down another and even if all the streets are wider and the houses are not any of them very old certainly not very much older, it does feel like any Paris used to and I never get used to it and I like to wander with Basket all about it.

Everybody thinks that this civilization has lasted a very long time but it really does take very few grandfather’s granddaughters to take us back to the dark ages. Here in the country most everybody does not remember but the twelfth century is where in a way they can remember and it does not worry them to remember. Anybody can do it.

Any country man can do it. So I like to wander around Paris with Basket. I like the climate of Paris most people do not, Alice Toklas does not she says she was raised in a temperate climate and she never can forget it. I think Paris has a temperate climate, any way that is the way I feel about it. Janet Scudder used to feel that way about it. Now she is in New York and feels that way about it there.

I was amused at the easy way Roosevelt wanted to take the farmers away from where they lived. It is like the American soldiers who used to argue about the land with the French farmers and try to persuade them it was no good that it never had been any good. It is nice to leave a place when you want to but it is not nice to be taken away from it even if there is nothing left of it, anyway there always is something left of it.

In the evenings several evenings that winter a very tall thin young fellow used to watch Basket just before we went in, and gradually one evening we took to talking, and then gradually we took to walking, his name was Jones and he was an American and he called hinself a child of the depression.

He was the first child of the depression I had met and it was interesting.

I had known the generation made by the war and the generation made by the peace I used to call them the children of the armistice, I told a good deal about one named Celestine in the first part of the book called As a Wife Has a Cow a Love Story.

Celestine came to us from the cows, Janet Scudder had her sister, it was not long after the peace. Celestine had never seen an electric light or a bed, she had slept in a bunk as they do in Brittany. The first night she came some one came in, she was told to let him in so she let him in and then when he stayed she came in and she said where is he going to sleep, what do you mean asked Alice Toklas, will I have to give him my bed she said, no we said later on he is going home oh later on he is going home she said.

She looked liked a Modigliani Brenner said and then in half a year longer she was a Rubens. She bought picture postal cards and made herself over, not the lower half but the upper not by anything but the feeling inside her. She was a child of the armistice and it was not possible that it would not change her. Inside of a year she had been put out of a cinema by being with some one she should not have been with and then we lost her. A year later she came to see the concierge she was upper servant in a house and was a good Bretonne and later was a rich one and a prosperous one. Before the war it could happen but it would have taken so much longer, the time was reduced to two years from ten.

Jones was the first child of the depression that I had ever seen and as I always want to know what they do and what their fathers and their mothers do I asked him. His father had been a salesman, a salesman who normally should have earned at most a couple of thousand dollars if he did well but with the after war boom he had been earning twenty and twenty-five thousand. So they were all living like that and when the depression came he was too old to begin again or to do anything not that he was old but he was too old to do anything, the mother also was not old but she was too old to do anything so they lived on the dole and they lived in an apartment for which they did not pay anything, no one did just then and there were younger brothers and sisters. Jones had a talent for drawing and he was seventeen and he went East and somebody gave him a job doing book covers and then he did illustrating and he had enough money to take a vacation and he came to Paris and he had a way with him, everybody has a way with them and I was interested in him and I asked him what was going to happen to his father and his mother and the younger children and he said all I can do is not to think about them and I never do. You never hear from them. Oh no he said I have to go on. Well I do not suppose he will ever amount to anything. Anyway I know nothing more about him.

Paris was changing, it had commenced to change by everybody beginning again talking. Talking is natural to Frenchmen, and the activity of post war life the constant moving around interfered with conversation. Slowly it was commencing again, they were beginning to play checkers and indulge in conversation, it almost seemed as if it might be that they would naturally begin again but it is very complicated to begin again. It mostly does not happen until there has been a good deal more.

Basket is a white poodle. When I first came to Paris everybody every concierge had a poodle as they later had a fox terrier, then Alsatian police dogs came and then wire-haired terriers, and then we had a white poodle and we named him Basket. The French children and the French men and women would all stop and look at him, they said each one as if it was a new idea one would think he was a lamb. And Basket always liked it naturally it is always more pleasant to be flattered than anything and admiration is the most pleasing flattery.

One day, Basket had just been washed, a little boy came along and said, one would call it marriage he is so white, and then when the little black dog came and he was beside him then one day a little girl said mamma look and see the two dogs one alongside of the other.

So Basket was accustomed to that and so was I.

And then just as conversation had begun again and checkers and economizing and there were quite a few poodles to be seen and it looked as if everything was going to begin again it did not begin. Instead there began to be on all the walls political posters and everybody instead of commencing began to stop and silently read them. When French people read political posters they do not comment about it or about anything. They have been through so many things and they know that it makes trouble for them that naturally when they read them they just silently read them. It is like the women in Bilignin the farmer’s wives the first thing they asked me when we came down this summer it was well before the Spanish revolution they asked me is there going to be a civil war oh dear is there going to be civil war, that is one of the curious things about a European democracy they do not feel that they have any more to do or to say about what is going to happen than when it was a kingdom that is the reason to our surprise the return of the empire or the kingdom is not at all a surprising thing, after all they do not know who decides these things all they know is that there is a decision.

So I took Basket and I stood and read everything. The only thing that was amusing in among the attacks on Free Masonry and declarations by the pretendent the Duc de Guise and the communists and the socialists and the center and the conservative republicans and the old soldiers was one day a serious long one printed on yellow paper saying that if they were going to begin they should really begin and go back to the original king, Louis Merovingian and that there was a direct descendant of those ancient kings in Algeria named Alexander Merovingian and they should have him as king.

The notice was all regular with an office and a place to subscribe and a place to meet just as all the others had. Everybody read it just as seriously as they read the others and they were renewed three or four times and if it was a joke it was a fairly expensive one or if it was something to make such fun of the present pretendent that everybody would laugh at him, nothing was mentioned about it anywhere and we all went on reading everything.

Gradually more people were getting together and every evening at the corner of the boulevard Raspail and the boulevard Saint Germain they were gathering and every evening more and more were gathering.

Every evening when I was walking I was watching them gathering and one evening a woman next to me said we do not see anything, no not much I said and she said but if we climbed up on something, in a French street there is always something to climb on and I said yes we might then see something yes she said but if anything was happening and we were on something it might be more dangerous than if we did not climb up on something yes I said and she said we had better stay where we are and I agreed with this thing. Basket is always a dog that everybody looks at and says why one might think he was a sheep and they say you do not see many of them and they say what race is he and I say a caniche a French poodle and they say I have not seen one before and is he sweet and I say yes very sweet and they say and he must have cost a lot of money and I say he was given to me and they say but what a care to take care of him he must be bathed every day oh no only twice a season and in betwen just brushing oh yes they say and this is always the conversation and to everybody it is pleasing. Once up at Montmartre he was in the car and another dog came up to him and the window was closed between them and a woman said to her dog my poor dog you had wanted to play with a rich dog but it was not to be no my poor dog.

Anyway one evening we were walking and a man came along and he said in a song as he was walking, Piss you dog piss against the side of a house in passing, if it was my house I would take a gun and shoot you, piss dog piss against the side of the house in passing, Piss he said piss against the lamp-post in passing, a poor street cleaner has to clean the lamp-post that you have pissed against in passing, Piss dog piss against the lamp-post in passing.

Every evening then there were people who were gathering and then the sixth of February men with women who would not leave them and some of them had bandages over their head and then in our street it is a quiet street but there were two men and their hands were bandaged and one of them the head, and then they told me that they had been at the Place de la Concorde and everybody had been fired upon and that was the beginning.

It was not the beginning nothing more was happening.

There was no connection between anything happening this winter.

I was not interested in anybody painting. Except Picabia.

I do not care about anybody’s painting if I know what the next painting they are painting looks like. I am like any dog out walking, I want it to be the same and I want it to be completely unalike.

The painting anybody was painting just then was not the same and it was completely alike. Except Picabia.

I took some interest in a new man, he was a Pole named Balthus. I found him the day I was leaving for the summer but when I came back at the end of the summer I did not bother.

But all that winter everything was happening. The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas became a best seller and I was not doing anything. Then came the opera, Four Saints the opera was to be given. That was most important but it was to be given in February. It is just as well to have been born in February because February is a month when things are apt to happen. It is a funny feeling but it is always surprising to know anybody who has been born the day of the month you were born even though it be another year, as a matter of fact I have never known any one who was born the third of February, the fourth yes but not the third.

However.

The opera Four Saints in Three Acts was to be given. I did not really believe it, I rarely believe anything, because at the time of believing I am not really there to believe. This is a natural enough thing. Anyway the opera Four Saints in Three Acts was going to be given.

Before that, there had been a decision about printing a popular edition of the Making of Americans. That would please me more than anything.

And then before that Bennett Cerf cabled for the rights of Three Lives for the Modern Library and that was the beginning of a good deal because Bennett Cerf was to come to do everything.

Alice Toklas, when she decided to print the Plain Edition, had written to him asking him to distribute this edition and he had said at the price she was paying for printing and the price they could ask for it it was not interesting. He did not hesitate about his decision. Now he wanted Three Lives in the Modern Library, and that was pleasing, and then three days after signing a contract with Harcourt Brace for an abridged edition of the Making of Americans he cabled asking to do it complete in his giant edition of the Modern Library. I am still regretting that it was too late but perhaps now again it will happen. The Making of Americans is a very important thing and everybody ought to be reading at it or it, and now I am trying to do it again to say everything about everything, only then I was wanting to write a history of every individual person who ever is or was or shall be living and I was convinced it could be done as I still am but now individual anything as related to every other individual is to me no longer interesting. At that time I did not realize that the earth is completely covered over with every one. In a way it was not then because every one was in a group and a group was separated from every other one, and so the character of every one was interesting because they were in relation but now since the earth is all covered over with every one there is really no relation between any one and so if this Everybody’s Autobiography is to be the Autobiography of every one it is not to be of any connection between any one and any one because now there is none. That is what makes detective stories such good reading, the man being dead he is not really in connection with any one. If he is it is another kind of a story and not a detective story.

Harcourt Brace did not really want to print the Making of Americans, they made him, but Bennett Cerf did. It is important yes I think so that it should be looked at by every one.

There is no doubt about it, in the twentieth century if you are to come to be writing really writing you cannot make a living at it no not by writing. It was done in the nineteenth century but not in the eighteenth or in the twentieth no not possibly. And that is very curious, not so curious really but still very curious. In the eighteenth century not enough read to make any one earn their living and in the twentieth century too many read for any one to make their living by creating, the nineteenth century was just right it was in between.

Too few is as many as too many.

The end of the nineteenth century already they could not make a living writing.

Some did make a lot of money in the eighteenth century, Pope did but then he could wait until he did. Well I suppose really in a way anybody can if they can wait until they do. In the twentieth century you have to wait longer and that is because there are so many who can read and write and if everybody can read and write then what is the use of reading. I always remember the daughters of the major from whom we rented our house in Palma de Mallorca, they explained that not being able to read and write did not mean that they had not been taught. Of course in the convent they had been taught but as in their life they had no need of it they had forgotten how to do it. It is not like swimming that cannot be forgotten but like bicycle riding which can be forgotten. That is what writing and reading is.

Some one has just suggested that I make a lot of money writing cigarette advertisements. So naturally I begin to write them, how can I not naturally begin to write them that is what reading and writing is, naturally the ones advertising will not want them and just as naturally I will not send them and just as naturally I do write them.

Now although I never do think anything is going to happen things were happening, Roosevelt was being elected, the opera was going to be given, the Autobiography was selling, everybody wanted to meet me, and I began lecturing. All this happened that winter the winter before the summer that I went to America.

There is one thing that is very funny, one is happy reasonably happy on the whole life is reasonably amusing and mostly everybody likes living but if you keep a diary when you are young when you are not so young when you are middle aged or when you are older it sounds as if your life had not been a happy one. It sounds like that in writing and that is very important because it is that that makes them ask all the time about proletarian literature. If you write about proletarians it sounds as if they were very bitter, if you write about yourself or anybody if sounds as if you were very unhappy and very bitter but generally speaking everybody living has a fairly cheerful time in living, if not why not, but naturally they do.

Any life you look at seems unhappy but any life lived is fairly cheerful, and whatever happens it goes on being so.

I remember being so surprised when I was a little girl reading what I had written as my thoughts, they were very awful thoughts but naturally I had a good time then as I have had a good time since.

So this winter it was a very different winter, Picasso used to be fond of saying that when everybody knew about you and admired your work there were just about the same two or three who were really interested as when nobody knew about you, but does it make any difference. In writing the Making of Americans I said I write for myself and strangers and then later now I know these strangers, are they still strangers, well anyway that too does not really bother me, the only thing that really bothers me is that the earth now is all covered over with people and that hearing anybody is not of any particular importance because anybody can know anybody.

That is really why the only novels possible these days are detective stories, where the only person of any importance is dead.

Lloyd Lewis said his mother told him when he told her that I said the novel as a form of writing is dead, I think she is right, characters in books do not count in the life of the reader the way they used to do and if they do not the novel as a form is dead.

I tell all the young ones now to write essays, after all since characters are of no importance why not just write meditations, meditations are always interesting, neither character nor identity are necessary to him who meditates.

The world is completely covered with people and these people would like to be completely organized to live.

But anybody can get tired of anything, except living, and perhaps they will get tired of organizing. I used to have a friend who said if perfection is good more perfection is better and that is certainly true of organization.

Well anyway that winter Roosevelt was elected and Bernard Faÿ I said Bernard Faÿ was the one we were seeing more at that time than we were seeing any other one.

Bernard Faÿ was a Frenchman he is a royalist, he says his family has been royalist for centuries but any French family has been indeed it is astonishing how many of them still would like it better if there was a king not because they really want a king but their habits and their language and the things they would like to have be the country does not really suit a republic, and besides that Frenchmen do not really think they have anything to do with anything that governs, they live their own life and they fight for that country and besides that they have no responsibility. Their life is secret that is it belongs to themselves and up till now that is what has made French elegance and French style, it is a funny story.

It was just that winter that the French newspaper the Intransigeant asked me to write and tell them why I like to live in France. Well the reason is very simple their life belongs to them so your life can belong to you and I tell this story to illustrate this thing.

In the days when Helene our servant for many years was with us we talked about anything and one day I think something was happening. I did not take any interest in French politics, but something was happening so I said Helene what political party does your husband belong to, she looked at me firmly but she said nothing, well I said, and she said nothing, is it a secret I said, no she said no it is not a secret but one does not tell it. Well I said supposing women had a vote would you have a political party, I have one now she said, is it the same as your husband’s, I said, she knew me too well to be suspicious of me but she did not like what I was asking and finally she said as she had already said, no it is not a secret but one does not tell it, one does not tell the political party one belongs to.

I then was interested and I asked all kinds of people and they all had the same expression the expression of it not being a secret but of their not telling it, and so I wrote for the Intransigeant, with any people but the French you would imagine that this well not secrecy but not telling would have something a little unpleasant about it but with the French it is a serious comedy that makes them just more attractive. Their lives are their own it is not a secret but one does not tell it.

Bernard Faÿ was a French college professor only like so many Frenchmen the contact with Americans during the war made the romance for them. French people living so completely the life of Frenchmen have always needed something exotic to make a relief for them, and to the Frenchmen of the war generation it was the American.

The French felt themselves such an old worn out people and here was something so different from them. They did not care for any one to be blond if they were English or German or Scandinavian but they did like it to be American.

The Americans pleased and puzzled them, they were like a strange flower to them and each one of them had at least one who was completely a romance to them. They were also a puzzle to them. I remember just after the war I was in a garage having my car fixed, I like garages, I like a great many things but I almost like garages best, and the man fixing my car a young Breton said to me, you are an American, I said yes he said I would like to ask you something that has always been a puzzle to me. I was with my regiment at Nazaire when the American troops came to France, it was just the time of the Spanish grippe, and we Bretons had gotten discouraged with France we said after the war if we had not been killed we would emigrate to America and take a chance and then the American soldiers came and they had the Spanish grippe and they took all precautions, so many more than we took, they had masks and they were isolated and nevertheless they died like flies, those great big chaps who looked so clean and strong as if they could stand anything we Frenchmen died too but not like that not so quickly nor so many and as we watched them we little Frenchmen got frightened we said that if men coming from that big country and looking so big and strong could die so quickly what chance would there be for us little Frenchmen to live over there and so after the war all of us who were alive we did not go over. Now he said Mademoiselle you are American please explain to me why they died so many and so quickly.

So America was like that to any Frenchman a romance but puzzling and Bernard Faÿ was another one and he liked everything American and he was a Frenchman and the way of living and feeling was not the way of a Frenchman but he almost felt that he was an American.

He had been a boy in bed for nine years and his mother had read to him, he always likes rainy weather best because ducks quack and his brothers would be in the room with him. A great many French people like rain best, why not you can go out better in rain than in snow, in rain than in sun. Alice Toklas says not, but nevertheless it does rain. I like it but Pépé the little Mexican dog does not.

Bernard Faÿ was read to for nine years by his mother ten hours a day as he could not sit up at all during the day and French mothers are that way, they are as untiring as the French army, one day Alice Toklas said to a French general who talked some English at what age does a French general retire, Madame said the general the French army is never tired.

And so Bernard Faÿ became a historian and the war came and he was just ready to begin and he met the American army as it came. Naturally as he was lame he could not fight but he could do what he did which was to help every one and naturally helping the American army was fascinating.

Perhaps America since the depression will never be so young again. I suppose it has to happen it does to any dog that he can never be so young again. But then after they get old they do get young again and so this can happen. It is almost happening in Europe but then America is not old enough yet to get young again. They believed the depression was a depression, before that booms had busted a busted boom is not a depression. I know I was so surprised when a banker cousin of mine said he could not believe really believe that the depression was a depression although he did believe it and that worried him. When a boom busted everybody knew it, they used to say who is holding the dollar this week, but now for the first time they were taking the dollar seriously. Well.

I used to worry about that just before the war. I began to worry that employees in America were getting to feel themselves employed and not potential employers, I used to worry because Americans no longer were feeling themselves potentially rich they were still talking that way but they were not feeling that way and yet it was not a settled thing as it is here in France. As a matter of fact now that I know the French country it is astonishing how often somebody without any money makes a fortune. Here in Belley the rich are always getting poor and the poor getting rich.

Then there is the other thing about the Frenchmen that they know from the time they are born what is to happen to all those who go into government service and into the professions and a very large part of the population do.

Bernard Faÿ was certain to go on to be an Academician he is not yet but he will be and so on, and in America after all sooner or later the earth is always all covered over, and so very well where else is there to go from. Not that it is not a pleasure, to do so, a pleasure to go on.

Well anyway to go back again. I was beginning writing and I began to write the Four In America. I was bothered about it. I have always been bothered but mostly I am bothered because after all I do as simply as it can as commonplacely as it can say what everybody can and does do I never do know what they can do, I really do not know what they are, I do not think that any one can think because if they do then who is who. And anyway except in daily life nobody is anybody.

So in the Four In America, I took four Americans, Washington, Henry James, Wilbur Wright and General Grant, and I wanted them to be what their names would be. Hiram Ulysses Grant, Ulysses Simpson Grant, supposing he had been a religious leader, and Washington supposing he had been a novel writer, he might have been, and Wilbur Wright he might have been a painter, and Henry James he might have been a general, a real general with the career of a general and I wanted to find out why war was and camp-meetings. I remember so well when I was young going to camp-meetings in the woods in California.

Moving forward and back the two things that made me know that, the camp-meetings in the woods and the minuet as we were taught to dance the waltz a little but the minuet made me feel that.

In the camp-meetings there was always a plank walk and some one to walk up and down on it and everything followed that, as some one went forward and back moving it did something to every one watching.

That is what war is and dancing it is forward and back, when one is out walking one wants not to go back the way they came but in dancing and in war it is forward and back.

That is what I tried to say in Four In America.

And now the last evening that Thornton Wilder was in Paris last winter we wandered about together and I told him that what worried me was narration, no one in our time had really been able to tell anything without anything but just telling that thing and that I was going to try once more to try to simply tell something.

I am telling it now so simply that perhaps it is not anything. Perhaps not, and if not there is no why not it just is not.

So I had been writing the Four In America and I was beginning to quarrel with my literary agent because he wanted me to sign something. I am always ready to sign anything a bank tells me to sign but anything else fills me with suspicion. I wanted the Four In America printed and he wanted me to sign a contract for another autobiography. Anyway why sign anything, unless you really need it if they give you the money ahead they do not give it to you afterward and that is then a very great deception so why sign up ahead. That is what I told him. Besides I said I wanted them to go ahead and print everything, it has always been my hope that some day some one would print everything, it does not bother me so much now, well partly because it does not and partly because if it is not printed some one will discover it later and that will be so much more exciting or they will not and that will be so much more disturbing.

And then I quarreled with my literary agent about going to America to lecture. So far I have not quarreled with Bernard Faÿ but then with a Frenchman quarreling is another matter. Combat is so natural to them that quarreling is not really anything. I suppose that is the reason Frenchmen so rarely mean quarreling. I know Georges Hugnet was so upset when we never met again why he said he took it for granted that the quarreling had been a literary quarreling.

I always enjoyed watching a little American girl all in brown in the Luxembourg Gardens who used to say she would now play her father. And that consisted in saying with a gesture I am going I am through. Any American is through but not any Frenchman.

So I quarreled with my literary adviser all that spring, he not being a Frenchman we finally never met again.

In the meantime they had played Four Saints in America and that was exciting.

And now I should write Spain a play and it would begin, Act I First Spaniard. There is no second Spaniard. Second Spaniard. There is no first Spaniard.

I used always to say that the only thing about which Alice Toklas was not impartial was Spain. Anything can bias me but the only thing that could bias her was the charm of Spain. And it does do something. I can always remember when we were the first time in Granada my brother and I and there was an American there and his daughter and there was a fearful sound and she said what is it and he said it is the last sigh of the Moor. It was a bray of a donkey of course and if one has never heard it it is a fearful thing.

America can almost bias Alice Toklas as much as Spain did, perhaps not quite as much but there is something of the same thing, after all there can only be religion and the charm of religion where there is a desert country. That is natural enough. Deserts do not make painters but they make charm and religion, because where there is nothing to do and nothing to see anybody can not know that the time is passing and so naturally there is religion but there is no painting because there is no pleasure in looking. There can be architecture and religion there cannot be painting and looking of course there can be writing anywhere even when writing is talking or singing.

And so America and Spain have something in common and each one can bias Alice Toklas so that she cannot be impartial. They can always accomplish that.

And so it was natural that when I wanted saints that they should be Spanish saints. There are saints anywhere. There have been saints in Italy and in France and even in Germany and I suppose in Austria, I do not know anything about them, but the important saints have been Spanish and Italian and that is natural enough, there must be really weather in which to wander in order to be a saint.

A saint a real saint never does anything, a martyr does something but a really good saint does nothing, and so I wanted to have Four Saints who did nothing and I wrote the Four Saints In Three Acts and they did nothing and that was everything.

Generally speaking anybody is more interesting doing nothing than doing something.

And after all Americans like Spaniards do spend so much time doing nothing. They like to move around so quickly because naturally they mostly are standing or sitting and doing nothing. Frenchmen and Englishmen are always doing something they are either conversing or eating or sleeping or alive inside them but Americans and Spaniards so much of the time are doing nothing.

I remember years and years ago Sayen was a painter in Paris and I used to say to Sayen of course all this was long before there was a war and Americans in Europe in any army and I used to ask Sayen when Americans stand or sit at the Café de la Paix not doing anything and then they go away what are they doing what are they thinking what are they saying. He always said nothing. But said I being accustomed to Europeans that is not possible. Yes it is he said well then I said why do they not stay on forever. Oh he said because one of them says I am going, and I said why did he say it then, for no reason said Sayen.

Well there is something in it Europeans have something to do but Americans have not and so in a way do not Spaniards and Saints do not have anything to do they are very busy but they do not have anything to do.

So I wrote Four Saints In Three Acts and when it was played it was a success.

Another thing that is like Spain that is like America is that they make them alive and they make them dead.

Anything dead is dead and that too has to do with a desert and with religion.

I said in England when I was talking to the Cambridge students that although it was the same language anybody could tell right away whether it was an American writer or an English writer who had written and that has a great deal to do with their making them alive and their making them dead, in England the dead are not dead because they are connected with the others living, in America the dead are dead there is no connection with those left living. That has a great deal to do with deserts and religion.

I think I felt this first definitely when I was very young and read Huckleberry Finn by Mark Twain.

And then having the Four Saints that is the two saints Saint Theresa and Saint Ignatius anything could be a saint.

Anybody can like saints. I was pleased when somebody wrote to me and told me that they had never known what saints were before.

I was surprised the day the Four Saints was played when I had cables and a quantity of them, I knew Carl would but I expected nothing from any others of them.

What is it that makes anybody certain that nothing is really going to happen. It is all that about time and identity not existing undoubtedly it is.

And so they cabled and it was surprising, people that I did not know were in America and some I had not known about for a long time. It was astonishing. I had become accustomed to fan letters but this was once more astonishing.

And then came a letter from the Kiddie. In the war there was the Kiddie so we called him, this was after he left and he did not know about it because like all the American soldiers he never wrote to us.

Mildred Aldrich had a charming story about that. When the American soldiers who had been in a French hospital left of course they never wrote to any one afterwards. The sisters naturally thought they were dead as they had not written and Mildred Aldrich could not explain that they might be alive and had not written there was no such explanation.

So the Kiddie who had been with us in Nîmes and had supplied us there with cigarettes called Darling and had visited beauty spots with us and had written to us as long as he was a soldier had never written after. And now he wrote a long letter. We had thought he was to be a business man with his father I suppose because he used to tell us about driving to dances in a car and that his father was in business, well anyway he had become a school teacher had been married and divorced and become a writer for a newspaper and he lived in Springfield and he had gone over to Hartford and seen the opera and this for some reason had made writing to us proper. Anyway we were delighted to hear from him and he was to come over that summer and come to Bilignin.

All this time America was coming nearer. Not that it had ever really been far away but it was certainly just now coming nearer that is to say it was getting more actual as a place where we might be.

Ford Maddox Ford for many years had been saying that I should go over. Come with me he would say, they feel hurt that you do not come, and you would not like to hurt their feelings, come with me come this January he used to say persuasively.

As I say I am a person of no initiative, I usually stay where I am. Why not as long as there are plenty of people about and there are pretty much always plenty of people about why not. So it used to be Paris and Spain and then it was Paris and Bilignin and what was I to do in America when I got there. After all I am American all right. Being there does not make me more there.

And besides we had had the whole American army over here and it had been natural to be with them and they were not changed from the America I knew in fact what could they change to. But Ford always said you had better go over. Do come along. Well I did not go not then.

But now it was getting a little exciting. Carl Van Vechten sent me photos with my name in electric lights on Broadway and that was very exciting.

Mildred Aldrich had once gone to America and when she came back we all crowded around to ask her what she had felt. She said what she found was the trouble over there was that there was no place to sit down, you walked along a while and then there was no place to sit. Well now in Paris you cannot sit as much as one used to sit, Mildred would now not really find Paris very different from New York.

And my literary agent who was in America cabled me that he was making arrangements for me to lecture, and through the people who had sent the man who said interesting if true. This naturally made me very angry and I said not at all, I would not lecture. Anything can make one get angry and say not at all and this certainly did so.

I often wonder about getting angry. Somebody objects to your letting your dog do something and you know very likely he will and anyway it is all right anyway and yet often as it can happen you suddenly get really angry.

It is like Monsieur Pernollet of the Hotel Pernollet. All Belley is very excited, yesterday morning was market day and suddenly everybody knew that the Hotel Pernollet had closed its doors. The Hotel Pernollet was the glory of Belley after Brillat-Savarin. It was the famous place where everybody ate and it was a number of generations and today it suddenly had shut its doors and Monsieur Pernollet said it was not to open, his employees had decided to follow the fashion and strike and he said the hotel was not doing very well and they could all get out and he would shut the door and he gave all the food that was left to everybody out of the window and that was the end of that. He was suddenly angry and that was the end of that.

I remember in my youth in America there used to be things called spite fences. I remember there was one in East Oakland, a fence I do not know why but they did build a fence that was high higher than the house.

I have though as it happened lectured twice that winter but that was an accident that is the first was an accident.

Bernard Faÿ was to lecture at the American Woman’s Club and he asked us to come. We had never belonged to any club and we had never been there. When I am not out walking I am at home, it is extraordinary in Paris how little visiting one does. In Latin countries you do not visit, families live together but that is another matter but visiting is very little done. One Austrian servant named Betty once bitterly complained of us that we lived French, from the French standpoint not from the Austrian American standpoint yes. Well anyway Bernard Faÿ was to lecture about France and America.

Bernard Faÿ was away he was in Sweden and he had an American secretary whose name is Hub and Hub was to meet him in the car and bring him back. Hub had been to dinner with us before leaving and I went out walking in the evening and we walked together down the Boulevard Raspail. And so you are to be back Saturday evening I said as Bernard is to lecture. Are we said Hub. Well of course they did not get back Bernard Faÿ had remembered to forget but I was there and they asked me would I do it for him.

But that is not what did matter I did but the thing that I remember is that Hub Murphy said are we.

I began to think then and later more and more that Americans can and do express everything oh yes everything in words of one syllable made up of two letters or three and at most four.

And in some fashion the letters chosen that make up the words of one syllable although they are so few are like letters which would make up a longer word. Are we for example.

I have wanted to write a whole book about words of one syllable. In a play I have just written called Listen To Me I keep thinking of words of one syllable. It is natural to write poems of words of one syllable and some live with words of three letters and some live with words of four letters. In the play Madame Recamier I did it and it makes a very good poem. Are we. And then after all I can remember that I am one of the masters of English prose and that there are not many of them and when I get low in my mind that revives me and Carl Van Vechten says so.

So I said that if they would ask questions I would answer them and I did and it was very amusing and so once more I began to think of lecturing.

After all I do talk so much to anybody who will listen so why not call it lecturing. And yet why not. It is not the same thing.

When Janet Scudder wrote her autobiography Modeling My Life and made a great deal of money, Mrs. Harden the mother of Emily and Elmer Harden said to them and when I think how often you tell the history of your lives for nothing.

When I was about eight I was surprised to know that in the Old Testament there was nothing about a future life or eternity. I read it to see and there was nothing there. There was a God of course and he spoke but there was nothing about eternity.

This could not happen again.

We had a book about the excavations of Nineveh and the civilizations that were over were very interesting. They were just as real as anything finding those enormous heads, anything one finds is very interesting, just now I am hunting hazel nuts and each one I find is exciting just as much so as any other hunting. I spend long hours at it, it is very interesting. Basket goes away but he always comes back when I call him, Pépé being little is a little afraid to go away and so he mostly does stay.

It was frightening when the first comet I saw made it real that the stars were worlds and the earth only one of them, it is like the Old Testament, there is God but there is no eternity. And now that is what everything is there is a God but there is no eternity.

The French have a funny phrase. All these vast sums that everybody votes nowadays to do anything they call astronomical.

Then there was the fear of dying, anything living knows about that, and when that happens anybody can think if I had died before there was anything but there is no thinking that one was never born until you hear accidentally that there were to be five children and if two little ones had not died there would be no Gertrude Stein, of course not.

Just today nobody knew just what skin the peau de chagrin was made of and looking it up it was made of anything mule calf or horse and I said how did it happen to be called peau de chagrin and Madame Giraud said and how did you happen to be called Gertrude Stein.

Well how did I.

Steins were called Steins in the time of Napoleon before that any name was a name but in the time of Napoleon in any country he went through the name of any one had to be written and so they took the name they gave them and Stein was an easy one. Then when any of us were named we were named after some one who is already dead, after all if they are living the name belongs to them so any one can be named after a dead one, so there was a grandmother she was dead and her name not an easy one began with G so my mother preferred it should be an easy one so they named me Gertrude Stein. All right that is my name.

Identity always worries me and memory and eternity.

I read a poem of George Eliot when I was very young I can not often remember poetry but I can remember that. May I join the choir invisible of those immortal dead who live again. Well I was not at all intending it but like anybody I knew about that.

In the bath this morning I was drumming on the side of the bathtub, I like moving around in the water in a bathtub, and I found myself drumming the Chopin funeral march and I might have stopped doing it but I went on because they used to play it on Golden Gate Avenue in San Francisco and I was worrying then about identity and memory and eternity, and I am not worrying now but there it is if the stars are suns and the earth is the earth and there are men only upon this earth and anything can put an end to anything and any dog does everything like anybody does it what is the difference between eternity and anything. As I say there was a God but there was no mention of everlasting. Anything is a superstition and anybody rightly believes in superstition. Because it is certain that superstition means that what has been is going on. I always rightfully believe and believed in every superstition.

It did not really help much when I was young it helps more now. Now superstition is really realer than it was then. There is one thing though that has never changed and that is if you start putting on anything inside out you must continue, otherwise it would change everything. I can know that that does happen because of absentmindedness by reason of something troubling and all the same the fact remains one should not change. I do not mind the dark now. But high places well that has to be talked about later.

Seeing superstition has nothing to do with believing anything except what anybody is seeing. Just the other day I was talking to a Princeton professor and I was talking about the way it is not at all interesting to take working men so seriously if by working men one means only those who work in a factory. There is really nothing so very moving that there are so many of them, there are so many of them because there was so much virgin soil that could produce so much food and so factories were produced in such quantity because as they could be so easily fed why should they not be in a factory. But now when the virgin soil is used up and there is no more because all of it is known all the earth is known so then just at this time the factory working man is being self-conscious completely conscious of his own existence just when inevitably virgin soil being used up he will have to go back to dirt farming, and in dirt farming it is not easy to regulate anything because things do happen, in factories anything can be regulated because really nothing does really happen. I remember when I first came to Paris waiting to get a pair of shoes that I was having soled and the owner of the shop was having a row with a workman. They got madder and madder until finally the boss said and what are you you are just as stupid as anybody who works in any factory and the workman could not answer, how could he answer. Well I was talking like this to the Princeton professor and he said well if these are the facts there is no hope and I said well what is hope hope is just contact with the facts. Alice Toklas always says I do not look facts in the face well anyway what are facts, one thing is sure that everybody has a knowledge of gods even if they have no knowledge of eternity.

When I was just beginning high school I knew a girl whose name was Cora Moore. There were two things about her she could make turban hats decorated with pansies or nasturtiums as a flower and her mother believed in spiritualism, so perhaps did my father anyway they both believed in prophecy but anybody does that and why not since prophesying is prophesying. The mattress maker in Belley says he does not believe in the predictions of the almanac because when they say there is going to be good weather as the country is large enough somewhere in France there is good weather and so the almanac is never wrong. In California everybody was interested in prophecy. That is natural enough as gold was still something somebody could remember. Cora Moore said why should her mother go to another spiritualist when she could be one and so she and I used to go together while she was one.

One can do anything all over.

She said that she knew just what they did, they had spirits come all over and then they told what they had told her. And so Cora decided to do it too. She was the only Cora I ever knew.

She did do it but it did not then really interest me because after all the difference between whether she believed it or whether she did not was nothing. To me it really had nothing to do with anything that was interesting. I never did take on spirits either then or later they had nothing to do with the problem of everlasting not for me, because anybody can know that the earth is covered all over with people and if the air is too what is the difference to any one there are an awful lot of them anyway and in a way I really am only interested in what a genius can say the rest is just there anyway. In a kind of a way even then I felt like that, I could not see why there being so many of them made it any more interesting.

I had just been writing that after all the only difference between man and animals is that men can count. No animals count. And of course the thing they count when they count is money, no animal can count money only men can do that and in a queer way just now when eternity is not all troubling any one because every one knows that here on this earth are the only men and everybody knows all there is on this earth and everybody knows that there is all there is to it just now counting is a more absorbing occupation than it ever has been, people thinking in millions, they love the sound of numbers, it is the religion of every one just now counting is all there is of religion for them.

But in those days in California I was interested in everlasting and I wondered so much about everything that I was almost alone and if you are almost alone well all that there is is almost alone.

So the winter after I wrote the Autobiography was almost over and I had almost thought I would go to America to lecture.

This time it was Bernard Faÿ who thought I should go and still if you have not been anywhere for thirty years why not go.

Sometimes in Paris people used to turn up that I had not seen for many years. I remember one year two or three that I had not seen for eighteen years turned up. Certainly there is no use in seeing anybody you have not seen for eighteen years, and I hoped it would not happen again. Alice Toklas always liked a poem that used to go, Give me new faces new faces new faces I have seen the old ones and just then well there did not seem any reason why one should see the old ones any more.

Having written all about them they ceased to exist. That is very funny if you write all about any one they do not exist any more, for you, and so why see them again. Anyway that is the way I am.

Picasso used to say during the war will it not be awful when Braque and Derain and all the rest of them put their wooden legs up on the chair and tell about their fighting, but it never did enter his head that this generation would completely not think about those happenings and that if they did he would not be there to listen as they were certainly not to see each other often.

After war for this generation has turned out to be more oppressive than war even now when a good many of them are the age of grandfathers when it would be natural to be reminiscing.

Nobody even remembers first going to Russia when everybody was interested in Soviets, now they all look upon Sovietism as being out of fashion. Oh yes they say the communists do not know that they are very conservative, the only thing that is never out of fashion are the anarchists but really there never can be very many of them because they are not out of fashion.

In those early days of Russia just after the war I happened to come back from the garage where I kept my car, lots of young men had come to see us just then and they were full of Sovietism. I laughed, I said one of the chauffeurs over in the garage has just come back from Russia where he has been with the French general for whom he was driving, I said and how is Russia he said, Russia they put down far too much tar far too much tar they cover the roads with tar. Well I said but how is life under communism, not as expensive as I thought he answered it cost me about as much as it does at Deauville.

In a French village they understand all about that, they say the men in politics are like the women in dressing, sometimes the skirts are long and sometimes the skirts are short, well perhaps it was I who said that well anyway they said they agreed with that.

After all it is troublesome.

There is no difference between men and animals except that they can count and never has there been so much counting as is going on at present. Everybody is counting, counting is everybody’s occupation. And that is because everybody is certain that there is the difference that is what makes men men and as everybody wants to be sure that men are men just now wants to have it as an affirmation everybody is counting. I always liked counting but I liked counting one two three four five six seven, or one little Indian two little Indians three little Indian boys counting more than ten is not interesting at least not to me because the numbers higher than ten unless they are fifty-five or something like that do not look interesting and certainly when one goes higher than a hundred there is not much difference, of course there is but yet again there is not.

The queen was in her parlor eating bread and honey the king was in his counting room counting out his money.

Counting is the religion of this generation it is its hope and its salvation.

It is troublesome, not counting, anybody can count, even if like the Spanish women and Chinamen they count with pebbles what is troublesome is religion and when counting gets to be religion it gets to be troublesome.

Lightning never strikes twice in the same place but that is only because there is not enough of it, nuts always fall in the same place which makes one say brother brother go find your brother. When you drop one nut there is another just there which you had not seen before there was a pair.

Well that may have nothing to do with it but they have just asked me to write an article as to why any one who writes as I do which is not understandable can be so popular which means can be so understood. Has that anything to do with lightning not striking twice in the same place because there is not enough of it or nuts falling in the same place because there are so many of them. I wonder.

Every time I go out I meet some one and we talk together of revolutions and the weather.

Revolutions do and many of them can never do better than come. The Spanish civil war has frightened the French.

Every time we talk about revolutions we know that there is going to be another. After all and that does make me know that when I was frightened when I first knew that civilizations came to an end and cities were buried that it was nothing to frighten because after all the earth is round and do what you like it can only be round and so a civilization must end a mechanical civilization as well as any other. After all two hundred years is not a great deal of bother. And two hundred years is as much as anybody can remember.

And so I do know what a genius is, a genius is some one who does not have to remember the two hundred years that everybody else has to remember.

But really believe it or not it is strange to see that a mechanical civilization can end just like any other.

I just met a French woman Madame Chabout the wife of the doctor and I was telling her that now they talked in America about something they called dirt farming. What is that, she said. I said that is touching the earth with your hands. Indeed and she said why not and I said because for a hundred years they almost did not. And we she said we are just learning not to. Yes I said the farmers in Bilignin tell me that if they had to thresh grain the way they used to they would none of them raise any. Well she said as the French are logical they may stop before they begin. That is what makes them all now think of a king.

That is what I suppose does take the longest to realize that a republic in Europe is never a natural thing. In America we really have not known anything else, but in Europe they like to count them. I am always pleased the careful way that the present republic in France is always spoken of as the third republic.

The more I think of everything the more I realize that what worries every one is that the earth is round. That is what I liked in being in an airplane the earth does not look round as it does on the ocean. It looks flat, but is it, everything seems to tell everybody that it is not. It is round.

I detach myself from the earth being round and mechanical civilizations being over and organization being dull although nobody knows it yet but they will and go on with what happened the summer before we went to America.

They ask me to tell why an author like myself can become popular. It is very easy everybody keeps saying and writing what anybody feels that they are understanding and so they get tired of that, anybody can get tired of anything everybody can get tired of something and so they do not know it but they get tired of feeling they are understanding and so they take pleasure in having something that they feel they are not understanding. I understand you undertake to overthrow my undertaking.

I always did like that you did it like this:

stand | take | to | taking
I | you | throw | my

That was almost as exciting as a spelling match.

That is all understanding is you know it is all in the feeling.

My writing is clear as mud, but mud settles and clear streams run on and disappear, perhaps that is the reason but really there is no reason except that the earth is round and that no one knows the limits of the universe that is the whole thing about men and women that is interesting. All the rest is human nature and I have written Alice Toklas says and she is always right so much so that I often ask does it not tire her that I have written altogether too much about what is human nature.

So we did go to the country as usual before going to America although we did not really know as yet that we were going to America.

You have to go on telling something although these days there is always less and less of it, that is what it is, the earth is round and even airplanes have to come back to it. And so naturally there is less of a beginning and a middle and an end than there used to be and novels are therefore not very good these days unless they are detective stories where the hero is the dead man and so there can be no beginning and middle and end because he is dead. It worries me in detective stories that they do not tell you what happened to the money in English detective stories there is always money. More and more I am certain that the only difference between man and animals is that men can count and animals cannot and if they count they mostly do count money, and one of the things I really liked about Napoleon is that he used to make out the daily spending of any character in any story he was reading. That always interested me a lot in English novels, nowadays well money in detail has a little lost its meaning, anyway you have to have some even if the detail of it is not fascinating as it used to be in the old novels and that really is why novels really now are not very well written really it is. Anyway we did go to the country as usual that summer and I was quarreling with my agent about my editor and about my becoming a lecturer. He wanted me to be managed by somebody. I always am managed by somebody because naturally there is nothing to manage, but to be managed to go anywhere without my knowing where and doing there what anybody would want me to do there whether afterwards I wanted to or not naturally I did say not, I was very angry. One always is very angry and I was very angry and we wrote it in letters and said it over the telephone and that was the end of that matter. I said I would not go to America. However I did go to America but that was an entirely different matter.

This year it is the end of September and there is snow everywhere and this has never happened before not ever before the end of November. And in these days when they are all so troubled and so certain that everything is going so badly nobody not even the most simple minded of them think that the strange weather has anything to do with the matter. Things are not that way any more and nobody feels that way just the same way as dogs no longer bark at the moon because there are always even in the most far away places lights that are so much brighter. Trac told us something about that. Trac comes with this because it was he who saw us off to America and it was he who was there to meet us when we came back after.

We like to eat well and live simply.

And now the French were not doing it not in France, during the war the fathers complained that their sons were becoming Americanized they said Frenchmen should be French and now everybody is saying that French people should be French and that is the reason they all say they want a king because they say the French were frenchest when they had kings, but the factory people, do not want to be French and it is commencing to be a tug of war, we used to like to play tug of war. A whole lot would get on the one end of a rope and a whole lot would get on the other end of the rope and then they pull and for a long time neither side moves they all pull hard and they all stay still and then slowly one begins to yield and then in a minute the other side can run at full speed away with the rope. Well that is the way it is. Bennett Cerf asks what are we going to do this winter. I would not mind doing something else but very likely we will be watching the revolution if there is going to be one and hoping all the time that we can just go on looking. It might be nice to go to America again where they are not likely to have one at least not just now yet. But now in this book we are not in America yet not yet so of course we cannot yet talk of going again.

After all the struggle with French couples we decided to have an Indo-Chinaman. They are French but not so absorbing not as yet being Frenchmen, that is coming. So we had a lot come and we chose Trac. Trac has only been with us a couple of months at a time but we love him and he loves us. When he is with us it is very pleasant for every one and in between he leans between the kitchen and the dining room against the door and goes on talking. He told us about when he was a little boy, he is little now that is he is a little man but then he was little he was a little boy. He lived just outside of a village and it was not a big one and a little farther away was a bigger one and there from time to time a circus used to come, they do have them in Indo-China and they only perform in the evening, so Trac used to go to join others to see them, and he had to go quite a little way alone and as he went and came home he said he used to see phantoms rise up and rise and rise and rise and it was a fearful thing they used to come out of nothing and rise and rise before him and it was awful and now a friend had just come from Indo-China and he was talking to him and he said to him it is nice to be in France where there are never any phantoms, oh said the friend in Indo-China there are no phantoms anywhere, since the war everything has changed and now there are none.

Before we had Trac we almost had an American not almost because naturally we could not but all the same we did go to see him.

It is funny about being afraid. There are so many things more dangerous than they used to be but there are so many more doing them all the time that in a way there is no more fear than there used to be in a way there is less.

We went out to see the American he had advertised that he wanted to do everything so we went to see him. He let us in, he was living so he said with a Russian but the Russian was not there she was a woman and she was not there but he and his wife were there we did not see his wife she was a Bretonne. We asked him and so he told us everything that had happened to him since the war. He had lived with a Frenchman, that is to say the Frenchman was rich and had a big property in Normandy and the American had given him all the money he had which was considerable. They had a nice house and garden and the American did all the gardening, he began to grow the largest vegetables that were grown in the region, they were the admiration of every one, he wrote to Vilmorin the big horticulturalists who told him exactly what to do with everything and he did it and the results were marvelous. Often people came to see them, the Frenchman had brothers and often when they came the American helped to serve them, and anyway nothing meant anything. And then something happened to the Frenchman he was put away somewhere for something and his brothers he then had two of them came to take everything and the American had put in lots of money twenty thousand but he had no way of making any brother know that so he went to law about it and so lost everything. He then married a Bretonne, he had gone somewhere else and there he was doing something mechanical and there he met the Bretonne. The Bretonne was an excellent cook but she did not like doing cooking, she had done enough perhaps however she would be pleased to come and cook for us he did not think so but you never can tell with a Bretonne. Then they had a child and they were very happy as they both loved children, she did not care about animals but she liked children. And then the child who was a baby was not well and they went to a hotel and they called in a doctor who was not used to children and he said the child was very ill they had better take it to a hospital for children and there the doctor said why had not they brought it before anyway they took it away again and it was hardly living and it died then.

Then he went to work for this Russian his wife was often there but she did not like cooking and as for himself he thought of leaving. When he went to see them at the American Legation they said of him that he was a very nice man and why did he not advertise for a position. So he did and we went to see him. He said do you see that woman she can see us by mirrors she is a Scandinavian. Yes I could see her, she is always watching watching by arranging mirrors, I am afraid he said, why, we said, because she is always watching, and your wife, oh she may be going to have another baby he said we do not want one but maybe she will have one. She is a fine woman he said and then we left him. We thought an American man would not do in the kitchen and I guess we were right.

I am always interested in American men marrying foreign women you do not expect it of them and yet they do very often. Once I wrote a history about a number of them I had known who did. Just now an American painter Ferren is one but with him it is natural enough. Ferren ought to be a man who is interesting, he is the only American painter foreign painters in Paris consider as a painter and whose painting interests them. He is young yet and might only perhaps nobody can do that thing called abstract painting. I often tell him there is no such thing. The minute painting gets abstract it gets pornographic. That is a fact. However he is married to a foreigner and I know them.

The Kiddie the one we knew in Nîmes who was in the ambulance and was the first American uniform we had with us in our automobile and who never wrote to us and then did write when Four Saints was given did not marry a foreigner although it was proposed to him by our neighbor the Baronne Pierlot, but he did come to see us and when a tire deflated and so he missed his train and had to come back again to wait with us he decided us to go to America.

Everything that summer was in confusion just as it is this summer, only then the confusion was inside me and not outside me and now it is outside me and not inside me.

I had quarreled with Bradley and said I would not go to America, he said but I wanted to get rich certainly I said I do want to get rich but I never want to do what there is to do to get rich.

Just at present my passion is avarice. To be avaricious I think the greatest value in the world and I say so and I do want to be so. For instance the house we have has always been in the hands of the family the most completely miserly in the country hereabouts. So now we have a home which is really seventeenth century, all the other houses around here were changed as people were married or were buried and in the long history of the country here there has been a very great deal of that and so now every one comes to see ours because nothing has ever been changed in it neither the house nor the garden nothing has ever been done. Even the few new wall papers have always been put one over the other one. Once Francis Rose was staying with us and I went into his room to speak to him and there he was with absorbent cotton and water and he was finding Empire paper and Louis the sixteenth paper under the Directoire paper which was the last that had been put on.

Avarice is a good thing, it would be a wonderful thing to be really avaricious and so occupying. It is true though the Americanization of everything has driven avarice out of every one and I do not like it. I am hoping a good many millions are to be avaricious again and I want to be the first one. Not that there are not a good many in America who are perhaps Jay Laughlin is and that is why I believe in him, but unfortunately Europe does not know about him but now I will tell them.

So Bradley my agent said he had made all the arrangements for me to get rich and now I was upsetting everything.

I was upsetting everything, I definitely did not intend to do any of the things that Bradley wanted me to do. I would not sign a contract for an autobiography the idea of which at that time I did not find interesting and anyway I was certain that I would not sign a contract to do anything, and I had not quarreled with my editor Harcourt because I had never written to him or met him actually when I did although he only wanted autobiographies to print and I wanted everything I did not quarrel with him. Everything is being printed by Bennett Cerf and this autobiography too, even then Harcourt and I did not quarrel and anyway nobody could quarrel with him, Americans do do everything for you so how can you quarrel with them. Bradley and I had become European and so quarreling was a natural thing, anyway there was a complete explosion and I refused everything and we have never seen each other again, I told him that there were somethings I could not do even to become rich as he was saying.

There are some things a girl cannot do. Ronda is a town in Spain. In the summer there is a great deal of dust blowing as it is on a high plateau as almost all of Spain is. It has very small houses that look almost as if an Englishman in the eighteenth century had built them with bay-windows and in the middle of the town in nineteen-twelve or thirteen there had been built one of the two or three up-to-date hotels built at that time. We were staying there just about then. I always liked Ronda and when we were in Spain we used to stay there a while and take walks and sometimes the little rivers were dry and sometimes they were wet and there were stepping stones over them. Once we were crossing them and Alice B. Toklas was frightened by them.

It was a really big hotel and nobody was there not any French or American or Spanish but there was a mother and daughter who were English.

We began talking, the mother said that her husband, he was naturally in England he was never there with them and they were never in England with him, she said that her husband had always said of her that she had the eye but not the hand of an artist. Were we either of us by any chance artists. No I said but I was a writer, oh yes she said that was interesting.

The daughter began to talk about Spanish people, she had known a good many of them and then we were tired and we said we would go to bed and we did.

I never go to sleep when I go to bed I always fool around in the evening and somebody was knocking. Come in I said. The daughter came in she said she wanted to ask my advice about something. She began to tell me about her life with Spaniards and her life in England before she had come to Spain, she went to the door to listen but there was nobody listening. She told me about how any Spaniard wanted to marry any woman who was English, and she told me how nearly she had come to marrying. She told me how often she had nearly come to marrying. She was to marry an Englishman only that had not happened to happen and now again she could begin again and she said I have told you everything, will you tell me what I had better do. Why I said I think you had better marry the Englishman, oh she said, there are some things a girl can’t do. Then I said why dont you tell your mother something I will she said when she is on her death-bed, but she is not ill I said, oh no she said but when she is on her death-bed then I will tell her everything, but why upset her last moments I said, oh she said it would not do for her to go to heaven without knowing because when I met her there no it would not do, she said, my brothers understand that, she said, they will do so too, they will tell her on her death-bed, well I said I think you had better get back your Englishman. Ah she said you do not understand that that is something that no girl can do. At last she left and the next morning we left and what happened to them we never knew.

So I too having refused everything and being left with nothing, we went to Bilignin that summer.

And now this is Bilignin and now this is the Spanish revolution. I do not have to talk to myself about the destruction of the El Greco paintings, Picabia has just been here with us and he had seen Picasso in Cannes, he said he said to him well how about their making you director of the Prado and Picasso did not answer him, Picasso woke him up at six o’clock in the morning to talk about Spain. It seems said Picabia that he has given the Madrid government two airplanes and that is the reason he was given the directorship of the Prado. Yes I said and when the king was sent out Pablo and Ortiz came Ortiz from just having gone to see the king come to Paris and Pablo was furious at Spain becoming republican. Oh it is just surrealism said Picabia and I said no I think it is Sarbates he knows Pablo would never go to Madrid and he could represent him, and Pablo hoping that his youth was coming back thought it would be rigolo to do this thing. Well said Picabia angrily what difference does it make to any of us what any of them do and it is true and what difference does it make to any of us what any of them do. El Greco meant a great deal to me once and now I would not go anywhere to look at them. And so I do not have to talk to myself about them but I do. It is like nutting. You go over the same ground ten or a dozen times and each time you see nuts that you had not taken. The pleasure is in the eye seeing them but if you did not take them there would be no pleasure in the eye seeing them and that is why avarice is so occupying, anybody who is not avaricious can get angry suddenly without any reason. Just now everybody is angry there is no more reason to be angry now than there is always but just now everybody has an angry feeling. Perhaps the time comes when there are no nuts left when you go to look for them but then you do not go to look for them when there are no nuts left, of course then you do not go to look for them.

I have just found another pocket-full of them and that is a pleasure.

So we did just before going to America come to Bilignin and we brought Trac the Indo-Chinese along and we had made up our mind not to do anything. It is always best to resist doing anything, if you stay where you are long enough you have to leave it but if you do not stay where you are long enough you do not have to leave it.

Louis Bromfield explained that he had taken the lease of his house for seven years, yes we said but why not for longer, well he said I have no idea where I will be in seven years but I certainly will not be here. I am wondering though if he has not noticed that after all he did stay there.

Airplanes are nice and automobiles are nice and yet you do have to stay somewhere, the earth keeps turning around but you have to sit somewhere. Since the war we had not gone anywhere, except the one lecturing in England we had not left France, we had just gone from Belley to Paris and from Paris to Belley and so we decided not to go to America.

Then the Kiddie came and then Carl came and with him came Mark Lutz and then Bernard Faÿ came and with him came Laughlin and then we did go to America.

But first we came to Bilignin and Trac came.

Thornton Wilder writes to us these days and says he is shame lessly happy, and now he has no father. That has of course nothing to do with Trac although Thornton Wilder’s childhood was passed in China. Trac had more or less not a father at least not for very much longer and he himself had nothing in him that would make him want to be a father. Fathers are depressing and China was more a land of mothers than it was a land of fathers. Mothers may not be cheering but they are not as depressing as fathers.

Bennett Cerf has a father but he is more than a father and Bennett himself is more a brother and a nephew or a great nephew than a father, that is the reason we like him and like him as a publisher.

But to come back to Thornton Wilder. We never met him until we went to Chicago, we might have met him earlier because he had been in Paris at the same time as all those of his generation, but Thornton always likes to think of himself as older which so nicely makes him younger now than any of his generation. He then had a father now he has not a father.

There is too much fathering going on just now and there is no doubt about it fathers are depressing. Everybody nowadays is a father, there is father Mussolini and father Hitler and father Roosevelt and father Stalin and father Lewis and father Blum and father Franco is just commencing now and there are ever so many more ready to be one. Fathers are depressing. England is the only country now that has not got one and so they are more cheerful there than anywhere. It is a long time now that they have not had any fathering and so their cheerfulness is increasing.

I have been much interested in watching several families here in Belley that have lost their father and it is interesting to me because I was not grown when we lost our father. As I say fathers are depressing any father who is a father or any one who is a father and there are far too many fathers now existing. The periods of the world’s history that have always been most dismal ones are the ones where fathers were looming and filling up everything. I had a father, I have told lots about him in The Making of Americans but I did not tell about the difference before and after having him. I am always interested in the families here in Belley who have lost their father or who have lost their mother when the family is more or less a large one. We were five children and our mother was dead and we were living all together with our father. My brother Michael was our oldest brother we called him Mike or Mickey, and so there were three brothers and two sisters that made us five.

It is funny how in a large family they all are alike or each one is extremely different, I suppose there are in betweens but I do not notice them. Here in Belley is a family where there are four brothers and four sisters and a mother, I think I have mentioned them, they are horticulturists and the mother wears a wig and bows in a peculiar way her eldest son does exactly the same not wear a wig but bows in the same way and all his brothers and his sisters, I used to call him ainé or the first because I always imagined there was no father they all came through him and his mother this was easy to imagine but not easy to have been as his sister was only three years younger and then they came each one not too long after the other one. However.

Mostly in a large family there is a family resemblance and each one is extremely different from every other one. It was so in our family of three brothers and two sisters they were called Mike and Simon and Bertha and Leo and then I came, two died in babyhood or else I would not have come nor my brother just two years older and we never talked about this after we had heard of it that they never intended to have more than five children it made us feel funny.

Alice Toklas when she met my oldest brother in San Francisco many years later after the rest of us had left thought he was an only child. She has a tendency to think that any one is an only child because she was one, that is to say she had a brother but he came so much later that she was an only child. That is right enough because after all by the time any one meets any one they are only children, the family has died away from them so that it has never been. If not why not. As I say fathers are depressing but our family had one.

We had a mother and a father and I tell all about that in The Making of Americans which is a history of our family, but I can tell it all again, why not if it is interesting.

So then there were five children and they were not at all alike. Mike I suppose sometimes was younger than about sixteen, he surely had been because there are photographs of him but for me he was always about sixteen in his beginning. Simon was two years younger but for me he began even a little later. I remember him when I was about eleven so he must have been about seventeen, there is no reason why I should not have remembered him earlier, but I suppose just about that time he began to be funny to me and before that I had been living my life with my younger brother who was two years older than I was. My sister four years older simply existed for me because I had to sleep in the same room with her. It is natural not to care about a sister certainly not when she is four years older and grinds her teeth at night. My sister Bertha did. She was a little simple minded so was my brother Simon that is to say they would have been natural enough if no one had worried about it but Simon was very funny. He was always very funny. He never could learn anything not that it mattered except to my father. He naturally did not like it. My sister Bertha could not learn anything and that annoyed him even more. I suppose when there are a number of children there are sure to be some like that. I always liked the way the Spanish women explained that if they wished to have four children they must bear twelve because two thirds of them would certainly naturally die before they could grow up. After all it is all right for them to be like that, they are just as likely as not to have interesting children why not. Whenever I read Edgar Wallace I am always pleased the way the detective hero is always ready to marry the girl no matter what happened to have been her mother and her brothers and her fathers.

So Simon was funny. When I first began to think about him he was very large and heavy he was good-looking he had straight black hair and a very good nose and forehead but not silly eyes, and he loved eating, he could eat a whole rice pudding and he liked going into any kind of business. There always was an attempt to educate him and there was a time when I undertook to teach him that Columbus discovered America in fourteen ninety-two. I used to ask him every morning and every evening, that he could not really remember that it was Columbus was not surprising but that he could not remember fourteen ninety-two was not really a bother to any one neither to him nor to me. This must have been when I was about eleven. And then a little later he began to go into partnerships. Everybody in East Oakland was delighted when he went into partnership with a house painter, the house painter disappeared and everybody went to see Simon carry out the order, they had an order and then I must have been about twelve then I had to help him write out an advertisement to be put into the Oakland paper announcing that he was not responsible for the debts of his partner. I do not know who told him about this but we both liked doing it. He was very funny he did not like my brother Leo so he would take Leo’s violin out into the barn and get it to smell of horses, he used to be worried because he thought that from time to time he paid a five dollar piece for a five cent piece, that could happen in East Oakland because five dollars was in gold then and five cents in nickel and he always had things in his pocket, candy he did not care very much for candy he preferred more solid eating and cigars he never smoked cigars but that was to please Mickey and make anybody else happy. He had his own ideas of what was funny. Anybody does have but his were very funny.

Everybody has their ideas of being funny. Spaniards have. It is a difficult thing to like anybody’s else ideas of being funny.

A French officer of the navy was just telling me today, he was visiting in the country and he told about a French admiral who has just recently been in Barcelona. The French admiral landed to have a conversation with the French consul general. He did not let his sailors or any officer land because he did not want to be the cause of any trouble so he decided to go himself on foot to the office of the French consul. Just after he left his boat they saw him come to a corner and fall they followed to see what was the matter, and on the corner was an automobile and in place of the two front lanterns there were two heads of somebody and the admiral’s eyes had rolled and then he had fallen.

Simon of course had no such idea of being funny his were simple and satisfying ideas, and in a way he was funny very funny. Later on he decided that he would do something, my father was vice-president of a street railroad then and Mike was a manager of one of the lines. Simon thought he wanted to be a gripman, and he became one and that really suited him, he liked every one, that is almost every one, and he liked giving the children candy and the men cigars and he did not have to think about five cents and five dollars looking alike and almost to the end of his life he was a gripman, to be sure most of the time only on Sunday or when they were very busy and finally he was too heavy to stand so long, and then he stopped.

That was Simon and then there was Bertha. Bertha too could not really learn anything and Simon and Bertha were not very pleasing to each other which is natural enough. Simon I liked but I did not like Bertha.

Some one has just sent me a book they have written called A Miner My Brother and I have been wondering why they do so much like to say brother. Once some years ago I met a man an American I had known him casually and he said to me and how is your brother. Oh I said I have not seen him for a very long time in fact I never see him any more, Oh yes, he said, I know, consanguinity.

So Bertha was not a pleasant person, she naturally did not like anything and later very much later she married a man who well they married and after all one of the sons is very interesting, he is the one about whom I wrote Dan Raffel a nephew, he is a Johns Hopkins man and a biologist in Russia.

Daniel was my father’s name, it is a good sounding name and yet not a very real name to me and I never have found out whether it is a name that I like or not, anyway it was my father’s name.

My mother had been dead a long time, there is a great deal about her in The Making of Americans and the family she came from, except herself, they are all a long-lived family they are very small in stature and they do go on living pleasantly for ever.

Here in Belley it interests me very much when the father dies or the mother and it is a large family and the children are all old enough to like it better. Whatever happens they do like it better.

When my mother died she had been ill a long time and had not been able to move around and so when she died we had all already had the habit of doing without her. I have told all about her in The Making of Americans but that is a story and after all what is the use of its being a story. If it is real enough what is the use of it being a story, and anyway The Making of Americans is not really a story it is a description of how every one who ever lived eats and drinks and loves and sleeps and talks and walks and wakes and forgets and quarrels and likes and dislikes and works and sits, and naturally a longer description of some than of others and a very long description of my mother and my father. This is not a description of them at all, what is the use of remembering anything. There is none. And now really really remembering is very little done.

That is what makes today today that there is very little remembering done.

After my mother died we went on doing what we had done but naturally our father was more a bother than he had been, that is natural enough. Hitherto we had naturally not had to remember him most of the time and now remembering him had begun.

Mike had come back from the East, so we were all together, except that Leo had had typhoid fever and they thought he ought to become a vineyardist naturally that was not very interesting, and they thought that Simon should become a rancher but it was not very amusing to any of them and he came back to be a gripman, and Mike came back to manage a street railroad of which my father was vice-president and I stopped going to school Mike thought I ought to be a musician, not that I was ever interested in music naturally not, and Bertha was to do the housekeeping.

Naturally my father was not satisfied with anything, that was natural enough.

And after that we did all do that.

Naturally our father was very often irritated.

He told Mike that he had to make up his mind to take out his sister, that was Bertha, he would have to do it sooner or later. Mike muttered that he would take his later.

Later Mike when my father was very irritated said that after all if a man could not manage to have what he wanted he should not come home and be irritable as after all it was for him to decide what he wanted. Mike was always reasonable that is to say he always was until he had a son of his own. He said fathers should not be irritable because they could not manage outside matters.

Many years later not so very long ago when Mike was impatient with his son I said but Mike you always understood so well that every one wants what they want and you always let Leo and myself have it, Mike had been our guardian after our father died, and now you have a son and you are irritable and you see no sense in what he wants. Oh said Mike you do not understand it is different, a son irritates you differently from any other irritation and when a son irritates you you are irritated.

Well feudal days were the days of fathers and now once more these days are the days of fathers.

Well anyway we all went on. And I like to have been it, because everything that was inside could be inside where anything is, and so we all went on. And then it was the spring or summer.

Before this Mike had come to be in San Francisco and we had come to know a lot about everything. That is what happened when things were being done.

Much later on I first was interested in Fitzgerald because in This Side Of Paradise he described what happened when there was no longer any money in street railroads. He only stated it but it made me like it.

Street railroads were interesting. Now the last tram has just been taken off the streets of Paris but street railroads were only interesting to us when they were in San Francisco.

The only other that ever interested me were the trolleys without tracks they had in an Italian hill town and in Chambery, not that it had anything to do with me I never went on it but it was interesting.

And so we began to know what every one did who did anything. I often have said that it is a puzzle to me that a boy just out of school goes into his father’s office and they give him a lot of papers and nobody gave him papers before and he seems to know what to do with them.

We asked Mike what he did because he was supposed to be managing a branch line and they were to do some new work on it. Where do you get your men we asked him. Oh you lean on the wall and first one and then more come, he said. That is the way they did then. We then used to be puzzled because he said he was very good at making up time-tables and we knew he never could do arithmetic, we always used to have to do percentage for him and division and addition and subtraction but he was very good at making up very complicated time-tables so everybody said. And then sometimes he came home and he was pretty sick. He said that was because they wanted to have a new franchise and he had to meet the men who could give it to them. No one in the family ever liked drinking. They smoked very good cigars very good cigars and they knew a lot about tobacco as was the habit in California but they never did care for drinking. And so we were interested in what they did, but all we knew was that Mike would be pretty sick and did not care much about anything then. But what we liked most Leo and I was to go and call for him at his office. We had by that time been given an allowance for spending, but naturally we bought books with it, we always bought books with it, I bought a Shelley in green and Morocco binding and we bought an illustrated set of Thackeray and we had a simple book plate made and when we went to call for Mike in the evening when we had gone to the city as everybody in Oakland going over to San Francisco called San Francisco we never had any more money, Mike would always sigh but he liked to have us with him and so he would take us out to dinner but before that we would sit and watch him disciplining.

Any gripman or conductor who had done anything he should not do would be sent in to see him. Mike who never knew what to say unless he was really angry and then would say if this kind of thing goes on I will throw up the whole damn business, used to stand with his head down, the man would go on and Mike his face very solemn would stand with his head down and then would mutter something. And we in the background knowing what Mike was feeling were thoroughly enjoying the situation. The men dreaded being sent in to Mike because he never said anything and only looked solemn.

Then he would take us out to dinner, and San Francisco was a nice place in those days to be taken out to dinner by a brother.

And it all went on until one spring or summer.

Then one morning we could not wake up our father. Leo climbed in by the window and called out to us that he was dead in his bed and he was.

Then we stayed where we were a little longer and then we moved to San Francisco. Mike was our guardian as Leo and I were minors and I remember going to a court for the only time I was ever in one, to say that we would have him.

It was a funny place it all seemed to have so much raw wood in it the floors and the walls and all sorts of things in it, and we were in and we were out and that was all there was to it.

Then our life without a father began a very pleasant one.

I have been thinking a lot about fathers any kind of fathers.

After all civilization has only lasted about five thousand years and five thousand is an awfully small number to see anywhere now. This is the epoch of big figures and five thousand is not much of a one.

And fathers come up and fathers go down. That is natural enough when nobody has had fathers they begin to long for them and then when everybody has had fathers they begin to long to do without them. Sometimes barons and dukes are fathers and then kings come to be fathers and churchmen come to be fathers and then comes a period like the eighteenth century a nice period when everybody has had enough of anybody being a father to them and then gradually capitalists and trade unionists become fathers and which goes on to communists and dictators, just now everybody has a father, perhaps the twenty-first century like the eighteenth century will be a nice time when everybody forgets to be a father or to have been one. The Jews and they come into this because they are very much given to having a father and to being one and they are very much given not to want a father and not to have one, and they are an epitome of all this that is happening the concentration of fathering to the perhaps there not being one.

Well anyway, we had a time with only a brother not a father, and a father as Mike later so well explained to me is different after all he is a father.

Soon we left East Oakland and went to live in San Francisco. We went to live on Turk Street, of course at that time everybody lived in a house alone, they still do pretty much in America, and it was a pleasure to see all those wooden houses a wonderful pleasure but all that will come later.

We did move in all of us together and once we all were tired of unpacking and Mike had been left alone in the cellar and we all had commenced eating and Mike came up in the dining room and he was furious with every one and he said if this sort of thing was going to go on he would throw up the whole damn business. Whenever he said that we all surrounded him to placate him. Anything but that he should throw up the whole damn business. He used to make nice little jokes too that pleased us and Leo and I always liked giving him a book to read, he never read any book except one that we gave him and that he always read from the beginning to the ending. He always had these pleasant little ways he still has them.

One night there was a big fire one of those nice American fires that have so many horses and firemen to attend them and Mike very frightened came up to see that we were all safe and none of us were awake and he was furious with us because none of us had heard anything and he was the only one awake. And then one night the night-watchman woke us up because some one had left the front parlor window wide open, and he had to go down and close it to please the watchman not that it made any difference to any of us but Mike said we had to please the watchman. We lived like this for a year or more. I know I was most awfully shocked when Mike brought home my father’s business books and Leo and I went through them with him. There were so many debts it was frightening, and then I found out that profit and loss is always loss, that did not worry us as much as there being estate debts, but Mike explained that this always happened in a business and it was all right, because we always had a habit in the family never to owe anybody any money.

I have been writing a series of articles in the Saturday Evening Post about money and what is money. And it is awfully funny about money. I am sure that there is no difference between men and animals except the power to count and if you count you do count money. Just now nobody counts in any small numbers such as thousands and millions they have to go very much higher, but then any counting was counting and large sums were just beginning. They really did begin first with England in the Napoleonic wars and later with us and the Civil war and now they are not overwhelming because the imagination has gotten used to them which is natural enough. After all there is one one one and there are the stars’ light traveling and anything else there can be. Do not forget that everything is as it is even if it is. All right we lived in San Francisco more than a year. During that time we sometimes had visitors from the East, that is relatives and cousins. Naturally we had not known them but they came to see us. The first one that came was another Simon Stein quite another one. He was a gentle Simon Stein and a quiet one and he said nothing that is to say he did not say much of anything and that evening when he left my brother Simon went with him to the train and when Simon came back he said that Simon Stein had said to him thank you for seeing me to the train when you come to Baltimore I will be sure to do that for you. And we all laughed and we all laughed louder and Simon said he thought all the way home that there was something funny about Simon Stein when he said good-bye to him.

Later another one this time not a Simon but a Hattie came and she had just been married and her husband was a big man. They talked more than Simon Stein had and nobody went with them to the train.

These were all on my father’s side of the family those on my mother’s side naturally never came.

Anybody can think a lot about money. It is funny about money, there are such different ways of counting money, but everybody anybody is counting and is counting money. The Keysers my mother’s people and the Steins my father’s people had very different ways of counting money. So have we all.

When I was at Radcliffe I was to pass my entrance examinations after I had been there some years. I had left the high school young and I had never learned French and German having had it and forgotten it and I knew a lot but still there were some examinations that knowing a lot did not help advanced Latin was one and so Margaret Lewis a graduate student was to teach me enough to get through. We worked together and I was to pay her at the end of the month. I had paid her and then one month I had spent all my month’s money in going to the opera and so I said to her do you mind if I do not pay you as I have not got any money. She said no reflectively and then she said what do you mean when you say you have no money, Oh I said I mean I have spent my month’s money and I haven’t any. Well she said reflectively your father and mother are dead you have your own money haven’t you. Yes I said. Well then she said you have the money to pay me now I do not need it but you have it so you must not say you haven’t got it. Yes I said but you see I cannot use that because that is what I have not got I only have a month’s money, yes she said but you see those who earn money have not got it but then when they have not got it they have not got it. I was much surprised and I never forgot it. Now I am not so much surprised because after all an income is an income whether you earn it or whether you have it and I was right and she was right about it. Sometimes everybody wonders whether there is going to be one kind of income or another kind. Jessie Whitehead used to say during the war, after the war there is not going to be any more cream to put on strawberries and when I am an old lady I will tell my grandchildren there used when you ate strawberries to be something called cream and I will describe it to them and they will marvel at it. Anyway there does seem to be a great deal of cream all the same, more cream than ever one might say, and so Jessie Whitehead cannot tell her grandchildren about the wonderful thing called cream which they have never seen just as Picasso cannot listen to his old friends sitting around with their wooden legs telling about their war campaigns. Jo Davidson says that what he wants is everybody to have an income then nobody will worry about anything, well anyway an income if it does not go away is very comforting and does not need so much counting as other kinds of counting. Afterwards while I was still at college I did realize that my uncles and cousins they were richer than we were and they knew less about everything they did not realize that anybody needed to be paid right away, they always paid of course but they did not realize that waiting was complicating. But now what happens, well now nothing happens, there are a great many more who have an income, but even so counting is really pleasant when there is something to count.

Naturally Leo and I spent all the money we had on books, I still like that only now I buy only the cheapest detective and adventure stories and then I bought the most expensive history and poetry and literature. As I say incomes are incomes and counting is counting and reading is reading. Why not.

And so our life in California came to an end and we left that is Leo and I left and my sister left. Mike and Simon stayed on.

Years before Leo and I were to go East with my mother. I was about nine then and he eleven. We bought as many books as we could to take along. We bought Jules Verne lots of them and then we did not go my mother went but we did not go but we had already bought the books to read in traveling. There was the Cryptogram and Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea and The Children of Captain Grant we had already had that in German, we seemed to have Jules Verne in everything except in French of course I only read him in English and the English at the North Pole and The Mysterious Island we had bought all these for traveling and Around the World in Eighty Days. You can read a book over and over again until you remember everything and even then you can read it over again if you begin at the beginning. That is very important about reading a book over again you must really begin at the beginning. In that way you can read it over and over again.

I do not know why we did not go East with my mother, I suppose there was something instead we went to Marysville and stayed with the relations of a governess we had then. In The Making of Americans I have told about all the governesses we had and this was the one who finally married a baker. I have written a very good description of her. Marysville was hot and there were mosquitoes and the beds were made of feathers and there were lots of animals. Anyway we came home in the autumn, and when my mother came back she was never well again. Mike was at that time in Baltimore at Johns Hopkins University and he wanted to marry some one there and my mother wanted this to happen she liked anything to happen, but it did not happen and it was then that Mike wrote the poem that Leo and I found and it said that he always had looked at a plot of grass and it had been a plot of grass to him and then he met the one he loved and then when he looked at the plot of grass there were birds and butterflies on the plot of grass and before that there never had been. That was what love was. Then we also found letters he had written or she had and they consisted of a great deal of Latin and hopes of Latin. We enjoyed finding them. This was after Mike came back from the East and he had come out with the G. A. R. celebration, you had cheap tickets if you belonged to that organization. Naturally Mike was much too young for that but he grew a beard to make him look like one. Perhaps he had the right as the son of one, or his uncles may have been of them although as a matter of fact the one who went all through the war fought on the Southern side. My mother used to tell us stories of Baltimore and the Northern soldiers being stoned as they passed from one station to the other you always had to change in Baltimore. The Civil war seems far away now but then it seemed quite near. If your grandfather was an oldish man when your mother was born and you are the youngest of a number of children it is extraordinary how few generations can cover the history of civilization. Everything is as exciting as it can be but not that.

Any time is the time to make a poem. The snow and sun below.

When they came to see us the relations, from New York and Baltimore and they said they loved to read we were always surprised that they had not read anything. It did not worry us but it surprised us. Nothing about them worried us and that was all about them that surprised us. Really nothing was very surprising or worrying just then. We had no parents and each one of us was where each one was. That was what we were doing.

We all stayed in San Francisco for a year and then we all went somewhere. Bertha and I went to Baltimore and Leo went to Harvard. Mike stayed in San Francisco and so did Simon. Mike said Simon could be a gripman on any car except one of the lines that belonged to their system and Simon was one for years on the California street line, he finally only drove on Sundays and he was even so big he could hardly stand in between where he had to stand and his pockets were always full of candy for any one and cigars for any one and he went on until the fire and after that he gave it up and went fishing, but Mike had also left San Francisco by then he was in Europe then and so Simon was the only one left in California.

When we left San Francisco for Baltimore we left Mike all alone Simon did not count and Mike was alone, later he married but at that time he was alone and he had to save everything for all of us and he did it but he never knew quite how he did it.

Street railroads do not exist any more they have taken the last one off of Paris but then they did exist and we all used them, there was no other way to go up and down except to walk and in San Francisco and everywhere distances were too long to always walk and horses were slow and street railways were quicker. To be sure street railways once were drawn by horses but except in Baltimore and many other places that was almost over. Anyway in San Francisco there always had been street railways. Then there was the dummy, the dummy had four seats in front almost like a cow catcher and Alice Toklas likes the story of when she and three others were together they were sitting on the front of the dummy, the dummy gave a jerk, it often did, and Ada said I almost fell off the dummy, who almost fell off the dummy said the other three, I almost fell off the dummy said Ada. Alice Toklas still says and who almost fell off the dummy.

Well anyway, when my father came to California he had the money that he had made with his brother in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, that is how we all happened to be born there, and then when the sisters-in-law were no longer able to get along together, one brother went to New York and we all went to Europe. My father was interested in everything and when we all came back from Europe we all went out to California. There my father waited a considerable while before he was interested in anything and then he became interested in street railroading. There were at that time several systems which sometimes transferred to another one but each one was by itself and one was called the Union, that was the one that my father came finally to become the vice-president and of course we all heard all about everything the way anybody does without listening, the word franchise was a common word.

Then my father was dead and Mike was doing something, we used to go to see him do it and we knew George Leroy was to help him. George Leroy was the French brother who was not a wicked Frenchman like his brother Eugene. At any rate he was a large and quiet Frenchman and he used to come and sit and neither he nor Mike said anything. That was much later after everything was done that I saw them sitting that was after Mike was married and everything had been done and I came from the East to California to visit them.

After we went away Mike’s troubles really began.

My father had been one of the early ones to believe in consolidation and he had worked out a complete system for the street railroads of San Francisco. But he was a man who frightened any one because he was too impatient to finish what was not yet begun. And so he was vice-president of a small part of the system of San Francisco street railroads. When he was dead naturally what was small was still smaller and everything else was getting bigger. Mike who like his mother’s family dislikes responsibility and dislikes business it makes him nervous when anything has to be done knew that it had to be done. Anybody wants to do what Mike wants them to do and so everybody did but what could they do. How it was done nobody ever knew. Mike’s own statement was that he knew if it was not done he had us all on his hands because none of us could earn anything not even Simon enough to live on and something had to be done and so although the Southern Pacific street railroads could have had the Mission line for nothing they took it on on an equal footing. Mike persuaded them. Then afterwards when they realized what had been done they were so impressed by him that they made him manager of the whole system and that was frightful for him because it does make him nervous to decide anything besides he likes to be very busy just arranging any little thing, but he was manager for two years and then he decided to either go to Paris or to the country and by that time he did come. When it was all done he said now at last it was satisfactory, we had enough to live on if we lived very quietly and we all did live very quietly until the war began, other things have happened since but we did live very very quietly until the war began.

And so we all left San Francisco, Simon died there still fat and fishing, and Mike has gone back there again now to bring up a little grandson and Leo is in Florence and I am in Bilignin.

It was in Bilignin that I finally decided to go to America again after years of not having been.

So we were in Bilignin and I was quarreling with Mr. Bradley about lecturing. We were here and we had as a servant an Indo-Chinaman.

One thing I can always remember going back again to East Oakland is wearing gloves and books. Bertha was being put at another school and I went with her and while they were talking to her I was left in the superintendent’s room and there was a bookcase there. I was wearing gloves I was just beginning to wear them and I saw a book and I began reading, it was Jane Eyre and I had not read it and I held it tightly and I read it and then suddenly I saw that my thumb had made a black mark on the page I was holding.

I can never touch a book with a glove on and I get very troubled when any one touches a book and they have a glove on. Dirty hands do not dirty a book as much as a glove can.

Knowing so many people is curious and yet everybody knows them. Again and again I have known practically nobody and again and again I have known a great many. Just now here in Bilignin we know a great many a great many more than we know in Paris. This happens again and again.

In East Oakland sometimes we knew a great many and sometimes we did not know any.

It does change very much who you know and when you know them.

In East Oakland we knew the people who lived in the houses near us, the people my father knew knew us but we did not know them their children knew us too but not enough to matter to us or to them. And then we knew others as we had come to know them. You never know just how you will come to know them. We were in a hotel at Belley and we only knew the people of the hotel and the people from whom we had bought anything. And then one day, we had noticed her several times a very good-looking woman who sat at a table behind us and then being a Frenchwoman one evening she could stand it no longer and she said to us, do you really eat the same fish every evening. Yes we said we did. And I said but you always read a new magazine every evening. Ah yes she said I do. Well we came to know her. Somebody had predicted that we would come to know somebody that summer that had blue eyes and had a garden. And she did she had blue eyes and she had a garden. But a little later and in a simpler manner because we were taken there by some one who had sold us flowers, we met another Frenchwoman and she too had blue eyes and had a garden, so how can you tell what is going to happen.

When we went to live in San Francisco we did not know any one. Naturally everybody we had known in Oakland we did not know any more because we were not in Oakland and in San Francisco we did not know those who knew our father and mother because there was no reason why we should know them even if they wanted to know us and so we did not know any one. Naturally we began to know somebody each one of us naturally would but not very many or very much.

Then we went to Baltimore and there everybody knew us and it did not make any difference about our knowing them since they all knew us.

I have just had a postal card from one of them, I had not seen or heard of him for so many years that there was no use in there having been any years in between. All I knew about him was that he once loaned me five cents because I asked him to pay my car fare and I forgot to pay him back and he never said anything about it but he never forgave me for having forgotten. How did I know that, I do not know but probably somebody told me.

So Baltimore was full of everything which was natural enough and soon it was natural enough that there were so many and we knew them. Not now but then.

If anything begins then it has begun and if it is begun then it is like that. That is the way it was living in Baltimore and everybody knowing us. Of course they did know us, had not my mother’s father and mother well anyway it was a hundred years and my father’s people fifty years and so naturally anybody could know us. It was not unnatural and it was not natural, and pretty soon and that is the reason changes in anything are not really exciting pretty soon it was only unnatural if it was natural. I wrote a little story about that when I was at Radcliffe and being still under the influence of George Eliot I called it the Red Deeps.

I was very fond of my aunts and uncles on my mother’s side particularly the one named Fanny, Fanny is a nice name, I do not quite know why but it is a nice name.

I was interested in the way she counted, she said the only way that you could save with dignity and then use the money that had accumulated was by counting one one one. You should never say three or even two, you should keep strictly on a basis of one. If you kept counting by ones and had purses in which you kept the separate ones you could always keep everybody well fed and prettily dressed and the furniture renewed whenever the covers grew shabby. And she did. Her husband David Bacharach, was the ugliest man in Baltimore but a pleasant one, he was one of the very early followers of Henry George. I was much pleased on receiving a letter from some one just yesterday about my writing in the Saturday Evening Post about money and they said it would be different if I knew about Henry George. I knew about Henry George. David Bacharach knew all about Henry George every day and any day. I do not think I really am very interested in any of it although I can and do get excited about it. Government is really not interesting, because the reason for it is that it has to go on and if it has to go on then there is no reason for it.

After all it is very simple, we are on the earth and we have to live on it and there is beyond all there is and there is no extending it because after all there it is and here we are, and we are always here and we are always there and any little while is a pleasure, and a pleasure is a pleasure or yes it is a pleasure is a treasure. Any way my aunt Fanny did always count by one and one and she still does and she still can manage to have everything come out the way it should by the simple process of counting one and one. I saw her when I was in Baltimore and she had again won by counting one one one.

So then there was the Keyser counting money and the Stein counting money and they all like to spend money, unless you can really have the pleasure of being a miser there is no pleasure like the spending of money, and it is hard to be a miser, a real miser they are as rare as geniuses it takes the same kind of thing to make one, that is time must not exist for them. There must be a reality that has nothing to do with the passage of time and it is very hard for any one to have that in them, not hard almost impossible, but there is no way of having it unless you have it, I have it and so had Hetty Green, oh yes.

There was no opposition in knowing all the family and the families in Baltimore none at all. How could there be any opposition after all the opposition had been. Leo went to Harvard and I went to visit him. And then I went to Radcliffe. They are foolish in Radcliffe at least it seems so when they send me their printed anything. When I was at Radcliffe it was not Radcliffe it was the Harvard Annex and living in a boarding house was interesting and knowing a whole new lot whom I had never seen before, it is a thing that is so natural and yet is it natural, that you know a whole lot of them that you never knew before. The landlord at the boarding house was funny, he sat at the end of the table and he did not like low lights, he said if they had another light like that he would be in total darkness. He did not say funny things. His wife was a very good boarding-house keeper, I think he kept an employment agency, we did not know it then but still we must have or perhaps not. Everybody was New England there. I was there for four years.

Well anyway when I wrote The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas for the first time I received really a quantity of fan letters and also for the Four Saints. I was always reading something and I never wrote any fan letter to any one why should I have been so pleased when they wrote to me but I was.

It is natural to believe in superstitions and hand-reading and predictions. I like hand-reading better than predictions, predictions are a little more frightening. Well anyway there was the summer before we went to America and we were not at all certain we were going. There was every reason for not being certain.

Well anyway I am reading and rereading the book I wrote after being in America, The Relation Of Human Nature To The Human Mind and I would not have written it if I had not gone to America and that would have been a pity anybody can know that. So we did go to America but first we spent the summer in Bilignin and it began badly, there was Trac.

Trac was our first Indo-Chinaman and he loved us and we loved him. I imagine that often happens with anything although Nyen who came later was better to be sure he drank, but you cannot have everything.

Francis Rose is now in Indo-China and he has just sent me all the drawings and water colors he has made there and he has made drawings of Indo-China boys he had as servants and he says on the back of them a Chinese boy probably from the island of Hanau went away first day.

Annamite boy sent by the Cochin China government house. He had worked many years with the governor and had been personally sent by the governor’s wife. He went as far as Phnen Pararge with me and then I had to send him back knew nothing about clothes. Placed all empty bottles and cigarette tins in cardboard boxes old empty tubes of tooth paste. He was aged forty and when I returned to Saigon he brought me flowers and asked to be taken back.

Annamite boy stayed a day or two was not bad but knew nothing about being a valet was formerly engineer but smoked opium which makes it impossible to keep them.

Anig boy Mother Tonkinoise traces of Lo Lo in facial construction. Silent and willing but quite untrained could not leave Saigon and could not speak French.

Beri Annamite boy pleasant but lazy from Hui lasted two days.

So Trac was our first Indo-Chinaman since then we have had so many that we can not remember all of them but Trac was the first one. He went to the country with us and we all enjoyed eating the Chinese patty he made which is delicious for a picnic, and a Chinaman even an Indo-Chinaman is always pleasant to have with one and so we had Trac. Carl Van Vechten photographed him and so did the Kiddie but they came early to see us before Trac had left us. It was pleasant beginning the summer in Bilignin.

The other evening Francis Picabia was here with his son Poncho almost twenty-three. Poncho complained that his half and illegitimate brother Lorenzo was going off to be a sailor on a sailing boat, how can he said Poncho confine himself to a boat. After all said Francis Picabia you are confined to the earth and possibly the air how can you like being confined to it. Well anyway more and more we like Bilignin we are not confined to it but we do like it. So Trac began the summer with us but really we knew he would not like it. How could he since there could be phantoms in Bilignin when there was none any more in Indo-China since the war. Anyway coming down and settling in was everything and then Carl came, just for twenty-four hours and he made ninety photographs but he did come and we met him. Trac has never forgotten him naturally we never have but neither has Trac.

Trac was with us in Bilignin the summer before we went to America, you have to think it over in detail to know whether it is two years ago or a year ago or longer, it might just as well be.

I have time to meditate longer but that does not matter because once again now I am sitting to a portrait painter, I sit and he sits and we do not talk together, I look out over the roofs and sit not very comfortably and he draws to get acquainted with my portrait, it is not that he says it. It is interesting me to do it again. Yes again.

I come back again from America and then a year or so later I am sitting again to a painter.

Trac anybody can remember what Trac is, nobody has seen him lately but that does not matter. Trac is always faithful to his memory, and his memory is being present ever after.

And so Trac went with us to Bilignin and was there with us when Carl Van Vechten came with Mark Lutz or rather when William Rogers came first. William Rogers was the Kiddie who was with us in Nîmes when the war was. We had not seen him again and now we saw him, it was nice seeing him. Later much later when we saw him and his wife in New England and she had set fire to the gas oven in the kitchen he said let it be a lesson to you but this was only what his grandfather would have said when it happened and the Kiddie did really say it. However. We were glad to see him very glad to see him. We always at least I always and then Alice Toklas always well anyway we always tell everything. Anybody can only some do not. We did and we do and so we told the Kiddie everything about going to America and how we could not go. It really was getting very exciting that we could not go, it excited us and it was an exciting thing to tell.

The Kiddie had been with us in Nîmes he had come to Nîmes not because he knew about us, they naturally did not know about us then but he came there because he wanted to see the Pont du Gard that the Romans had built over the river Gardon.

We saw him then every day and he went with us and then he went away, he wrote to us and we wrote to him until the war was over and then he never wrote again.

Then so many years after when Four Saints the opera was played in Hartford he wrote all about it and all about himself and we were pleased and we told him so and he said he was coming to France and could he come to see us and we said it would give us a great deal of pleasure and it did give us a great deal of pleasure and he came to see us in Paris.

I did not remember what he looked like I never do remember but he did look as he had looked only he looked older. We talked all that evening and we liked him, you never can tell but we did like him naturally he liked us and we talked about everything not anything as it happened but we talked about what we said was everything. We were leaving for Bilignin the next day and he said he would come down. It is always very difficult to know whether you should say up or down, going anywhere, everybody has their own feeling about that. Some Americans who live in Russia were here last night and when they talk about Russia they say he is coming out or going in, they are not going to or from but in or out. Well everything means something even if it is only a habit. My father always used to complain of my brother Leo that a great many things he did were only a habit. Well.

The Kiddie came to Bilignin.

Carl Van Vechten and Mark Lutz had already been. When they were there Carl was mostly photographing but we did tell about going to America and quarreling. Carl did not say anything he never does if you tell him about quarreling, he says if you behave correctly well if you behave correctly not that there is no quarreling but quarreling is not existing, and indeed nobody knows anything about that once it is all over but if you do quarrel then once it is all over only it does go on. Well anyway we had a good time and Mark Lutz was nice to Basket and Pépé, and after Basket had his photograph taken nobody paid any attention but Pépé and then Pépé had his taken. Basket just now and for the first time is loving a dog and her name is Sugar, perhaps that is why he loves her, he is a poodle and she is an elk hound, and will it be a next time or not, an elk hound is about the same size as a poodle but otherwise there is no resemblance. After January we will know.

So after Carl and Mark were there America was not any nearer or any farther.

And then the Kiddie came otherwise known as William Rogers. I suppose there is something in a name there was Billy the kid, and we had William the Kiddie. All right he came.

After he was there while he was there we took him everywhere. We always had taken him everywhere.

That is when he had been with us in Nîmes during the war, the nineteen fourteen war which was pretty well now forgotten and anyway it was pleasant to have him.

He stayed two days and then he had to take a train. On taking him to the train the tire broke down and it was just outside of Bilignin and so we came back again.

When we were waiting for the next one we told him everything we had not told to him before but now we told him we told him how we were not going, not going to America, and how we had quarreled with Mr. Bradley and he said he could see that it could be arranged and arranged as I wanted it, not as they wanted it. We always believe every one as we listen to them. We believed him. It was pleasant believing him and then he caught the next train.

Trac had been very pleasant all this time Trac the Indo-Chinaman and each one had photographed him as well as us and everything. And now we were alone in the country and nobody was photographing.

Trac did not go out in the evening, that is to say he did not like to go out in the evening because if he did it might be frightening and he began to talk about everything. He naturally always had talked about everything Chinamen always do, but he talked about just that just then that after all he did not go out in the evening.

To be sure in Belley there was a family the mother was an Indo-Chinese the father a Frenchman, and there were a lot of children. Belley is small but we had never known about them but Trac found them. Even so they were not really a comfort to him so he said and he did not go out in the evening.

And then he began to talk about having a comrade with him. Yes we said. But will he come, well no said Trac he will not not when I tell him how it is about not going out, yes but when there are two of you you can go out we said well anyway said Trac it is very distracting and I do not work well when I am distracted, yes we said but you said you would, yes he said well I will write to my comrade again.

Three days after he announced the comrade was coming. That is fine we said tell him to telegraph the train by which he is leaving and we will go and call for him we said. Yes said Trac here is the letter. Yes we said but this is written by a Frenchwoman she is writing for him, no said Trac that is the comrade, what said we, yes said Trac that is the comrade. Oh no we said not at all, and I said, if I want a Frenchwoman I will choose her, not for me said Trac, no I said no you have to telegraph her off I said, it is too late said Trac she has her ticket, well telegraph it off we said, I have no address says Trac besides she has started. Well I said come on we will meet her and Trac and I went to meet her. We met her. She was the largest fattest Bretonne I have ever seen and dear me. Well there we were. And little by little Trac began to go out of an evening and leave her. He could go out in the evening if he left her behind him. And then he said he thought he would go away altogether and leave her and then he would come back again, not at all, we said if you want to go you will go together. And they did go together but Trac always comes back again and he loves us and we love him.

And so we were without anybody and we have to have somebody.

Two came.

It was funny.

When we had taken Trac another Indo-Chinaman wanted to come. I liked him he looked like a Chinaman and he was sad. Alice Toklas went to telephone for his references. We had already decided about Trac but then when they come you talk to them and think some time you will have them.

The reference was some one whose mother an Englishwoman had had him in the South. He was the best Indo-Chinaman she had ever had and she had had many of them but he left and after he left others of his compatriots said that he was a communist. Well perhaps that might make a difference and perhaps it might not. Well anyway we had taken Trac. I like to keep things so we had kept his address. And now that Trac left we wrote to him that is Alice Toklas did.

We had his handwriting and he wrote back in that handwriting that he would like to come. Alice Toklas wrote back saying when he should come. He wrote back in another handwriting saying that he would like to bring his brother with him and would we send tickets for them to come. Alice Toklas wired them the money for the two tickets. They wired back that the name was another one and so they could not get the money. So she wired it again changing the name. They wired back the train they would come on and we went to meet them. There they were but neither of them was the other one. I said you see we know Chinamen. Chinamen do not look alike to us and neither of you are that one. Oh yes they said they were and they remembered all about coming. Well anyway they were there and that was something one said he could cook and he could, what a cook Nyen was, and the other one said he could do anything which he could not and soon the two of them were quarreling in high Chinese voices and it was a pleasure to hear them but it was not a pleasure for them.

Nyen one day talked to me in the garden, he said get rid of him, I can do everything and you are not brothers I said, no he said I never saw him before I started on the train with him. But I said he is not the other one either. Oh no he said he is nothing. All right we said and we got rid of him. Not so easily but we did he had a high thin Chinese voice but we did. He had been in the ministry so he said he had the papers he had been a government clerk and he had never had done any work and the other one that was Nyen was drunk so he said and we would regret everything. It was true Nyen was drunk but he could and he would work and we still like him. Nobody can keep him but we still like him, and he stayed with us until we left, the thing is that Latin races are not drunk but in a village they are as much so as any other race is. And Nyen was. He was not Latin but he drank with the Frenchmen. Well anyway that was Nyen and I have just written a story about him called Butter Will Melt and the Atlantic Monthly thinks it is delectable and if it is it is because it was like his cooking.

We quieted down and I began working and naturally I began writing lectures to be given, as if we were going to go to America.

I began writing them and I had written several of them, and when I began writing then I gave up thinking about anything. What is the use of thinking about anything and then our ordinary way went on.

A little later Bernard Faÿ and Jay Laughlin came. We had been writing a great deal about everything and we knew nothing about Jay Laughlin but he came. Charles Henri Ford was there already but that was not interesting. One does like to know young men even though as soon as that they are not any longer young. As soon as one really knows them they are not any longer young.

We now have here in the kitchen a Polish-American girl. She says, Mrs. Simpson, I do like that name. She also says that Paris is an earthly paradise because you might say there are no black people there. There are black people all over Ohio she says, and you can be afraid of them.

Well anyhow Bernard Faÿ and Jay Laughlin came and stayed ten days with us and before it was over we knew that we were going to America and I was going to lecture.

I read the lectures to them. Bernard Faÿ lectures and he listened to them. Jay Laughlin listened to them too. In France everybody reads everything aloud. In America they talk over the radio but they do not read aloud.

In France they never think of giving it to you to read by yourself they read it to you out loud. I never could get either to hear or to read. I do not like it. I like to read with my eyes and not with my ears. I like to read inside and not outside. However if you are going to lecture and to write the lecture beforehand you have to read it out loud. And it is not possible not to write it beforehand because in that case it is not written and what is spoken is never written and as spoken it is not really interesting.

Bernard Faÿ was ready to help us about everything and we were going. We had no one to do anything and he would find that one and he did. He was found.

Jay Laughlin was to make a synopsis of the lectures and he wandered around. It was all a little worrying but it all was decided then.

The last thing was the war and now it was going to America, otherwise I had always been doing what I had been doing that is going and coming in a regular way. I like diversion but a diversion that is not a change. The war was a change and now we were really going going to America. As Tom Peters once wrote spring has come and nothing can stop it now, and we were going nothing could stop it now, and nothing did. We went. But first we had to prepare. After all it was thirty years since I had been and thirty years are not so much but after all they are thirty years.

We decided to have all our clothes made in Belley and we did. That is one of the nice things in France if you are anywhere near Lyon you can get very good clothes made. Near Paris is not so good, Paris is a capital and anywhere near it is suburban, but once you are away and anywhere near Lyon, there is good cooking and good dress-making. So we had all our clothes made in Belley. I went on writing my lectures, and everything was getting ready, I was not worried any more, worrying is an occupation part of the time but it can not be an occupation all the time.

Bernard Faÿ told me what would happen to us in America, we were not sure that he knew. After all you never do know what is going to happen anywhere. Carl Van Vechten knew we knew that after it happened because he had told Bennett Cerf before but then as I never know what is going to happen at any time, I never try to know what is going to happen at any time. Jay Laughlin could not make the synopsis but that was not discouraging. I had been having a pleasant correspondence with the Choate School for some time, they write very well there and Jay came from the Choate School and I was to go there. I was also to go to the Harvard Signet Club. Well anyway we were to make our expenses and there was a pleasant man from Columbia who also wrote and arranged, and from Amherst the president Mr. Stanley King wrote and it was getting pleasantly exciting, but it all was far away.

After all if you never have done it before.

The earth is covered all over with people but geniuses are very few. Interesting if true and it is true.

So we had everything made and we stayed at Bilignin until we left for Paris. And in Paris we only stayed a few weeks and Trac came back and Alice Toklas bought an umbrella, this was later left at a restaurant in Central California and after she wrote for it sent to San Francisco and by that time we had left America and it was sent to Carl Van Vechten in New York and just this week Eddie Wassermann has brought it over to her. She is sorry about it because she says if it had stayed over there it would have been something to go back to get. And in between she had bought another one just like it at any rate we both thought it was just like it but now the other one has come back we see that the handle is different. Also today we met just this afternoon New Year’s Day the Indo-Chinaman who came when he said he was a brother and had a high voice, and he said he had not been a brother but now he would like to come back again. Perhaps he will come back again. And Trac has started an Indo-Chinese restaurant.

So we left for America.

[ ¶ ]

CHAPTER IV

America

We were going to America. We had a special case made for the lectures, they make very good leather things in Belley, and this fitted exactly and we packed everything we could find to pack and Trac was more and more excited, Trac loves to travel and he always wants to go with any one who is going away. Finally we went and Trac took us down to the train. Of course I had many new shoes, I am very fond of new shoes, I do not care a great deal for new clothes, I have to let them hang a long time before I can wear them but I do like new shoes and at Chambery they made me a great many of them. I was wearing one of them and as I stepped up on the train the button snapped off. Oh Trac, I said. He said wait a minute and off he went and he came back with a button and a needle and a thread and he sewed the button on and there we were once more ready to go away. Three came to see us off, Trac and Georges Maratier and Jay. Jay that is Jay Laughlin is six foot and something very considerably something, next to him was Georges Maratier a stout middle-sized Frenchman and Trac a tiny Indo-Chinaman and there they stood one two three of them as we went away.

We were on the boat and it was different than it had been. Boat travel had changed but later I found that train traveling had not, they said over there it had but it had not. You were much more comfortable on a boat than you had been, you were not really more comfortable on trains than you had been. They use words like air-conditioned but it smells just about the same.

But first we were on the boat and we liked it. It was the beginning of traveling being a celebrity and all the privileges attached to that thing. Everybody had always been all right to us but this was being a different thing.

The French have a nice way of respecting anything that has to do with creating anything. Writers and painters and students and academicians are always nicely treated by every one.

Once I came back from the country and there was no place in the garage. A number of cars could not get in. But I must come in I said. Ah yes, said the man at the gate, let me see yes there is just one place, and that of course is yours, it is in a corner and there is no other car there except that of the academician. It was quite all right, the academician and the writer should of course be accommodated when the others were not. Any one could know that.

It is very pleasant that. They are not interested in you as they would be in America but they respect you and you and you have that as your right.

I have just been writing a long letter to the Kiddie explaining about class distinction and this is this.

That is what is nice about the French they are not foolish, they know that as there are occupations and habits and character and intelligence and personality and force and dullness that all that always does make a class, anything you do every day makes a class that will stay, and so they admit the class as a class but that has nothing to do with the being as a being they are only now finding it a little confusing but not really, they know really that a class is a class and why not. Every class has its charm and that can do no harm as long as every class has its charm, and anybody is occupied with their own being. Of course the French do believe in metier that is in knowing your occupation and so do I.

And so we were on the Champlain. Being a celebrity we paid less than the full price of a small room and we had a very luxurious one. That was a very pleasant thing. People always had been nice to me because I am pleasing but now this was going to be a different thing. We were on the Champlain and we were coming.

I used to say that was long ago in between I never had thought of going, I used to say that I would not go to America until I was a real lion a real celebrity at that time of course I did not really think I was going to be one. But now we were coming and I was going to be one.

In America everybody is but some are more than others. I was more than others.

Thirty years before being on a boat was being on a boat there were bunks and benches you slept in a bunk and you sat on a bench in the dining room or on a chair that was screwed down and now you slept in a bed and you sat in a chair at a small table just like any hotel. The trains have not changed, they make up the berths exactly as they did all the gestures were familiar but on a boat there is nothing unless you go and look for it that can remind you of the water. We liked it. That is to say we did like it.

Everybody talked to us and we talked to everybody but there were not many then one day a family talked to us a father and mother and little boy, we had noticed everybody and we had noticed them they were pleasing. They looked very prosperous, not very rich but rich and prosperous.

If you are used to living in France you are used to people not looking poor there are very few poor people in France but they do not look rich and prosperous, simply rich and prosperous, in America a great many do, this family did. He was a doctor in Newark and we talked a great deal together and how he had it I do not know but he had The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas and we signed it for him. He was a throat specialist and I was beginning to have qualms, I had never bothered about my throat, in France when you say anything you say it very loudly and it is like standing, they can stand and stand but while they are standing they talk. In America they stand but as they stand they do not talk that is not much and never very loudly, but in France standing is always accompanied by violent conversation, and so I had never thought about my throat but now that I was going to lecture I at once was certain that my voice was failing me and meeting Doctor Wood was perfect because I could tell him all my symptoms and he could console me. He did but even so I knew it would happen and it did, and when I was to give my first lecture I had a cold and my throat was troubling me, he had said I might and we telephoned to him, hearing his voice was already soothing but having him come and feel my pulse was everything and he was there at the first lecture and so was my voice and we have never seen him again but we do not forget him. New York was coming nearer and we were nervous but not really nervous enough. You never are when a thing is really happening. If things happen all the time you are never nervous it is when they are not happening that you are nervous. I have just found a nice sentence in a detective novel. It says, when you have no job you get into the way of spending as much time anywhere as you can.

So the Statue of Liberty began and Staten Island. I did not remember Staten Island, it did look awfully pretty it was so white and green, and then there was the silhouette of New York. I did not care as much for that as I had for Staten Island, it was just as I remembered or as the photographs of it remembered it, it did not look very high. I was disappointed. And just then we saw the boat coming, and there was the Kiddie and that was comforting, there he was and there were a great many with him.

It was coming to be nearer but the Kiddie had been with us in France and so perhaps it was not yet America and after all America is where we had been born and had always been even though for thirty years we had not really touched it with our feet and hands and so it was as if we had come often but really it was not just the same. The Kiddie called and we called back and we were all waving and then he was on the boat and he said come. We always go when anybody says come. How can anybody say no. You either have to say no all the time or yes all the time. It is very rare to know when to say yes or no. So yes all the time or no all the time is easier. Anyway when the Kiddie or Carl say come we come and we came. Anyway they were all reporters and we sat down all of us together.

Everybody who has ever done anything has seen reporters. After all there always are newspapers and one has always read them. They are not interesting like books or detective stories but one does read them. You usually read the same one, you read it every day but it is the same one. Well anyway there we all were and it was very lively and I liked it, I always like talking and I like asking questions and I like to know who everybody is and where they come from. This first lot asked me questions later on I was able to ask them.

Then I went somewhere else on the boat, they were photographing me and then I was taken by the arm by some one else and they said I was broadcasting, and then some one else came later it turned out to be Jo Alsop, he has not yet read what I said about him in the Geographical History of America but that did come later anyway he said he really wanted to write something and could he come to the hotel, I said yes of course of course I said yes, and then we were landing. There we were it was all easy, Carl and Bennett Cerf were there and everything was easy and nothing was really happening and then we went out of the station into the street and then at last I knew something was happening something that I had not really known would happen we were here or we were there, anyway it was where we were and it was all right, we knew where we were it was all right but it was strange really strange.

After a while we were moving, we were in Bennett Cerf’s car that was all the same just as any car had been but not those we saw, the taxis looked different and the trucks completely different. It was like the camouflage in the war. They all meant it to be the same but as it was done by different nations it was not the same. During the war I was interested that the camouflage made by each nation was entirely different from the camouflage made by another nation but I had not expected the cabs and the trucks to look different in America from those in France after all there are lots of American cars in France but they did. The little lights on top made them look different and the shapes of the trucks were completely different and then the roadway seemed so different, that is what makes anything foreign, it looks just as you expect it to look but it does not look real. For a moment America that is the New York streets did not look real.

And then we were in the hotel. That was exciting because by that time we were excited and we knew that it was all exciting which it was. Everybody arranged everything. We had four rooms, we had only thought that we were going to have one, and there was no noise or anything but everybody was coming and there were a great many of them there. We did what they did. That is we did what they said we were to do. There were so many of them and it was no bother, they were friends and there were flowers and they were photographing and they were sitting down with us and then two of the reporters came in to talk some more. That was pleasant it always is pleasant to talk some more. Jo Alsop was one of them, he turned out to be a cousin of the Roosevelts but before that we had talked a great deal together. I told him everything and he said that I talked so clearly why did I not write clearly. I do write clearly. That is not the answer that is a fact. I think I write so clearly that I worry about it. Not really, but a fact. However I began to explain to him then and at intervals all that winter I explained it to him and then at last I wrote him letters about it explaining to him how explanations are clear but since no one to whom a thing is explained can connect the explanations with what is really clear, therefore clear explanations are not clear. Now this is a simple thing that anybody who has ever argued or quarreled knows perfectly well is a simple thing, only when they read it they do not understand it because they do not see that understanding and believing are not the same thing. Well anyway. I never did not like reporters, later on I almost preferred press photographers but all that will come later.

Then more came and more and more and then it was decided that I would be cinemaed and read to them, and we rehearsed that. I always do what they tell me to do and I did and our things were everywhere and perhaps some things disappeared and there was a great deal of apparatus, and finally we had dinner. We were not at all tired yet.

We had our first dinner in an American hotel and it did excite us because one of the things that had seemed most foreign to us although we did remember everything about it had been the hotel and restaurant menus the Kiddie had sent us to Bilignin after we had made up our mind to come. In France you talk about food but then you talk about food in any country. When the doughboys came to France they called it the eats and they did not like it. Nobody ever does.

Eating is a subject and a habit and the country in which one lives needs the kind of eating everybody eats in it. All of our French friends who had been in America had always said that the eating was inedible. Jeanne Cook had said that in all America there were no lettuces and no salads. Now of course there is nothing but, but that after all that is what America needs it needs to do all of it as long as it does it.

The country where we live in the summer is a French country where Brillat-Savarin was born and it is a country where they talk about eating. Every country talks about eating but in that country they talk about about talking about eating. Lamartine came from that country and Brillat-Savarin and Madame Recamier. They might all have liked eating, and perhaps the most charming book about eating that has been written is one written by Tendret, an extraordinarily charming one. Well anyway. They eat and they talk about eating while they eat and while they are talking about eating they eat. Madame Recamier had a niece and the niece married Monsieur Lenormant. Monsieur Lenormant had a son and his son had another one and then there was Henri Lenormant who several years before we went to America was a young medical student. His father was a famous surgeon, Henri is pleasant and talks a lot and likes to walk and he has begun to meet Americans in Paris, American girls who are studying there. His father had a patient who was still ill, an American and when he unexpectedly had to return to America before he was quite well, it was suggested that Henri as an embryo doctor should accompany him and stay in America just a week and then come back. He did, he flew to California he went to Cincinnati and to a number of other towns where the girls he had met had come from and he came back and we all asked him everything and he was interesting about it all and then we all said and the eating. Ah he said that is interesting. I liked the food over there but I know why Frenchmen do not like it. The food is moist. And so you cannot drink wine. Besides it is moist well it was too moist for me, I liked it but it was too moist for me. We all wanted to know more. Well he said in France a thing is cooked dry and there is a sauce made, it is cooked in butter and the butter cooks and the thing cooked by the butter is dry and then a sauce is made with cream or butter and that sauce is not very moist. No French sauce is really moist, it is not like American gravy which is moist.

So now here we were and he was right the food was moist. The oysters are moist well of course tomato juice and all that is but even American bread certainly hot breads are more moist than French bread.

We liked that moist food. I suppose since American climate and certainly American heated houses are dry food has to be moist. On the contrary in France where there is always lots of humidity food has to be dry. That is natural enough. But anything is if it is.

So then we began and we liked it. It was foreign but also it was a memory and it was exciting. I then began to eat honeydew melon, most of the time I was in America I ate honeydew melon every morning and every evening and I ate oysters and I ate hot bread that is corn muffins, they were moist and I ate green apple pie and butterscotch pie, pumpkin pie not so good but twice superlative lemon pies, once at Katharine Cornell’s and another time at the Hockaday School. Then they make much better cream mushroom soups in America than in Europe the best was at the Choate School, I will of course always tell everything we ate, but that first night it was exciting, and then as enough had happened we then went out walking.

We went out on the street and then we went up the avenues and then down them, and it was wonderful. Strangeness always goes off very quickly, that is one of the troubles with traveling but then the pleasure of looking if you like to look is always a pleasure. Alice Toklas began to complain she said why do they call Paris la ville lumière, she always prefers that anything should be American, I said because when they did there were more lights there than anywhere, you cannot blame them that they still think so although there are more lights here than anywhere. And there were. And more beautifully strung as lights than anywhere except in Spain, and we were walking along and talking and all of a sudden I noticed that Alice Toklas was looking queer and I said what is it and she said my knees are shaking and I said what is it and she said I just happened to see it, the side of the building. She just had happened to see it, and if you do just happen to see one of those buildings well her knees had not shaken not since the first bomb in 1915 had fallen in Paris so the sky-scrapers are something.

So then we went on and people said how do you do nicely and we said how do you do to them and we thought how pleasantly New York was like Bilignin where in the country everybody says how do you in passing the way they do in any country place in the country and then we saw a fruit store and we went in. How do you do Miss Stein, said the man, how do you do, I said, and how do you like it, he said, very much, I said, he said it must be pleasant coming back after thirty years, and I said it certainly was. He was so natural about knowing my name that it was not surprising and yet we had not expected anything like that to happen. If anything is natural enough it is not surprising and then we went out again on an avenue and the elevated railroad looked just like it had ever so long ago and then we saw an electric sign moving around a building and it said Gertrude Stein has come and that was upsetting. Anybody saying how do you do to you and knowing your name may be upsetting but on the whole it is natural enough but to suddenly see your name is always upsetting. Of course it has happened to me pretty often and I like it to happen just as often but always it does give me a little shock of recognition and non-recognition. It is one of the things most worrying in the subject of identity.

Well anyway we went home to the hotel as the English say the Americans say and so we did always come to say and we went to bed and so after the thirty years we went to sleep in beds in a hotel in America. It was pleasing.

The next day was a different thing everything was happening and nothing was as strange as it had been, we could see it and we were looking but it would never be again what yesterday had been.

Lecturing was to begin. Carl Van Vechten had arranged that I was to give one a little privately so as to get used to everything. Thank him.

And then Potter of the university extension of Columbia came to see me and he was a nice man. I used to be so pleased with the author of the Girl Of The Limberlost, Gene Stratton Porter, because she spoke of the men everybody met in her books and said, Mike O’Halloran said they are such nice men. That is really the difference between America and Europe, all the men in America are such nice men, they always do everything, they do. Everybody in Europe knows that about Americans. In England they say American men are so attentive, well anyway Potter came. He had been the first person to ask me to lecture, and this was the university extension of Columbia. We had had a pleasant correspondence and there were to be four lectures and he had described the audience as being a few hundred and after the private lecture this was to be my first one.

He was a nice man. We liked him.

He said he was pleased that everybody now that everybody had been so excited at my coming everybody was coming to hear me lecture and that there would be many over a thousand in the audience. I lost everything, I was excited and I said but in that case I would not come. What do you mean, he said, well, I said, I have written these lectures they are hard lectures to read and it will be hard to listen to them, anybody not used to lecturing cannot hold the attention of more than a roomful of that I was certain and I certainly was not going to read a difficult lecture to more than a thousand of them, you said that there would be no more than five hundred and if there are more than that I will not come. But what can I do, said Potter. I do not know anything about that, I said, but if there are more than five hundred there I will not come. Does she mean it, said he perplexedly to Alice Toklas, If she says so, said Alice Toklas, she probably will not come. What can I do, said Potter, I do not know, I said, but I am definitely not going to read a difficult lecture to more than five hundred people, it cannot be done, I said. Well, he said and he was a nice man and he left. Of course I was awfully upset I was to speak the next evening before two hundred and that was bad enough. Carl Van Vechten had arranged all that but here was all this trouble and then I was not accustomed to heated apartments, we heat very sparingly in Paris and besides Paris is moist, the food is dry and the air is moist and in New York the food was moist and the air was dry, so gradually I was certain that there was something the matter with my throat and I would not be able to speak anywhere. New York was nice but I was not accustomed to decisions if you lead a quiet life you talk about decisions but you do not really make them and here we were, and everything was moving. We were high up not as high as we might have been, we were much higher later and nothing was strange any more but it was very exciting, letters and telephones and everything. Anyway before we went to bed Potter telegraphed, everything arranged I have done the impossible sleep peacefully. And that was over. Nothing is immediately over with me but that was over.

Carl Van Vechten said that they had asked him to introduce me for the first lecture and he did not think I would care to be introduced and I said I would not. And I could refuse him because that would be all right and if I refused him then I could never of course accept any one. Besides it was silly everybody knew who I was if not why did they come and why should I sit and get nervous while somebody else was talking. So it was decided from then on that there would be no introduction nobody on the platform a table for me to lean on and five hundred to listen.

But my throat was not any better and so we telephoned to the nice doctor we had met on the Champlain and he came and he said there was nothing the matter, of course there was nothing the matter but it was a pleasure when he said there was nothing the matter and he gave me something and it was a comfort and I was almost ready to begin lecturing. Many people say you go on being afraid when you are alone on the platform but after the first one I never was again. Not at all.

Much later on very much later on when I spoke at the Dutch Treat Club and there I had to be introduced because somebody had to be funny, you always have to be when there are that many men and the introducer has to be so as to be sure that somebody will be funny. During lunch I was sitting next to the introducer and to my astonishment he was eating nothing and was pale and his hands were shaking. What is it. I am nervous, he said. I said, you are making believe being nervous in order to be effective, I said, aren’t you. I dont know he said. Are you always like this, I said, always he said and how long have you been doing it, for three years once a month, he said. Dear me, I said.

I still do not know whether he really was nervous or not anyway I never was except the first time. After all once you know an audience is an audience why should it make any difference. I suppose I in that respect was like my aunt Fanny I count by one one one, and since that is what an audience is and I am never afraid of one unless he or she does something unexpected and sudden I am never afraid of them, and that is what an audience never does it never does anything unexpected or sudden so if one has not a sensitiveness to numbers and naturally counts by one one one then there is no trouble in talking to them.

We settled down to be in New York for a month and lecture with a few excursions out. We settled down to be accustomed to it. And we were accustomed to it. It was not as if we had always been there but we were getting accustomed to it. It never became as if we had always been there. Everybody speaking to you everybody knowing you, everybody in a hotel or restaurant noticing you everybody asking you to write your name for them that was not the strangest thing. The strangest things were the streets, they were American streets, they really were, the people were American people but that was not such a difficult thing.

I have always been accustomed to talking to anybody and to have anybody talk to you, it always happened in America when I was there and before I came over here and it has always happened over here and then went on over there, more of them of course but once you admit adding what is the difference to your feeling. None.

Just yesterday I went to the studio of a man whom I had known as a street acquaintance for almost three years his name is Benno. He is an American that is to say yes he is an American, he has been a sailor for twelve years ever since he was fifteen and always under the American flag he was a real sailor and gentle.

He is a painter and he had always asked me to come. I had seen some of his things at the surindependent and I was interested in them and he told me Picasso was interested in him really interested and I went on meeting him from time to time on the street and talking to him. Then one evening just a few days ago there were two of them the other one was a young doctor and he was shy and I said would they come in, Benno came in and the other one was sad but he had to think about having met me and so he could not come in, that is what Benno said after he came in. Then I said again I would go to see him but I did not and then some time again and we met again and I invited him to come in and he came and that time we made an appointment to go to see him and we went, he was living up several flights of stairs and the stairs were open and I never like that so he came down and he said yes that was one of the things that really stopped him from going on being a sailor for many years he knew nothing about that and when he did know about that he began not to be a sailor any more he had once again gone on a scow but that was all now.

He had a little bit of a studio with a great many paintings in it and we looked at all of them it was astonishing, he was the only one who ever understood what Picasso was doing. Sometimes well I am sure when everybody is dead lots of his will be sold as Picassos. Not that he copied them not at all but he realized them and sometimes completed and balanced them and he made them from within.

I was very much interested in this thing. He said that a great many artists were buying his things and I understood that thing, he made it clearer than Picasso could to them this thing this writing which is the painting everybody is now doing. I do not mean the writing of their poetry but the writing in their painting, it is once more the Oriental thing introducing into the Western the later painting of Picasso is writing, just as my middle writing was painting and that is all reasonable enough and anybody looking at Benno’s painting can understand this thing. He told me that Picasso had written a recommendation for him for the Guggenheim Prize but he had not got it. I was surprised, I knew that they never gave it to any writer I recommended but I was surprised that they did not give it to a painter Picasso recommended, Alice Toklas says that I am easily surprised but I was surprised. Well anyway Benno is interesting, he had been painting for five years and always before that when he was being a sailor and he is interesting.

And so meeting everybody on the streets of New York that is they all knowing us was not troubling. I often wonder about the world being covered all over with people. A young Benedictine father in Hautecombe has just written a book about a sixteenth-century abbé of Hautecombe. I read the manuscript when I was in Bilignin and he says in it that the first abbey of Hautecombe was built at that time and on a much frequented road. I asked everybody what in the fifteenth century would have been a much frequented road, would it mean that somebody passed at least once a day, they all seemed to think that frequented would mean more often. It is hard to know just what frequented does mean, that made me interested and I was interested in Prokosch’s book The Asiatics, he makes his own kind of way of the world being full of people and they are going about very much as they did when a road was frequented in any period. Prokosch has done it and I think it is very interesting.

The way the people moved on those broad side-walks in New York was very different from the way they move in Paris and I liked to go with them, sometimes some one would stop me to speak and tell me something, I always like that, and always they said everybody said there is Gertrude Stein and Alice Toklas always heard it, I do not always hear it so well and we liked it. When Carl Van Vechten was with us in Bilignin before we left for America one day Alice asked him Carl will there be any one over there who will say there goes Gertrude Stein I have heard of their doing that and I would love it to happen. Oh yes, said Carl looking at Mark Lutz, I think it will happen. You mean, Alice asked him, you will hire some small boys to do it so as to give me the pleasure of it. Perhaps, said Carl, we will not have to hire them. Later on he teased Alice Toklas about this thing.

So then there we were and we were liking it lecturing and everything. Almost always liking it very very much. I was always eating honeydew melons and oysters and an egg and green apple pie before lecturing, and I was enjoying everything. We went to Princeton that was the first time we went away from New York and the first experience with a college audience. I liked it and I liked meeting them afterwards. The head of the English department had arranged everything. When we got there he was laughing. I said, what is it. Well, he said, I think it is a great joke. You will not allow more than five hundred in the audience. No, I said, and I began to explain to him why not. Yes yes he said but the joke is that usually in university lecturing I have to get an audience for the lecturer so that he will not mind there not being many present when he is lecturing. I go around and I persuade the students after all they hear enough of lecturing and I persuade them to come and at last I get sometimes as many as two hundred to come and you say you will not have more than five hundred and to keep it down to five hundred I have had an awful time, I think it is a great joke he said. And it was but all the same I was very solemn about this thing.

I like college audiences they inevitably are more flattering.

It was in going to Princeton that I found that train traveling was as bad as it had been thirty years before it had not changed, we had to wait and the train was late and coming back it was worse. I said if we had only known, anybody in Princeton would have come in an automobile and they or somebody else would have taken us home again, after that they always did everybody always did, and we never got into a train again, well yes once in a while but not often.

We were in New York a month and during that time went to Philadelphia, Chicago, Cambridge and Vassar. In going to Philadelphia we first saw again the wooden houses the American wooden houses and American graveyards and American country. We went to Philadelphia and Bryn Mawr and we stayed at Bryn Mawr. The male professors were bearded, one of them promised me a photograph of the most interesting wooden house we saw there but he never sent it. In America if they do not do it right away they do not do it at all in France they very often seem not to be going to do it at all but if it has ever really been proposed at all sometimes it really is done. No American ever expects it to be done but really sometimes it is done.

The wooden houses of America excited me as nothing else in America excited me, the skyscrapers and the streets of course and everybody knowing you of course but not like the wooden houses everywhere. I never stopped being excited by the wooden houses everywhere. I liked them all. Almost best I liked those near the railway stations old ones not very old once but still old ones with long flat wooden surfaces, painted sometimes not and many near automobile dumps. I liked them all. I do like a flat surface that is the reason I like pictures and do not like sculpture and I like paint even if it is not painted and wood painted or not painted has the color of paint and it takes paint so much better than plaster. In France and in Spain I like barracks because they have so much flat surface but almost I liked best-American wooden houses and there are so many of them an endless number of them and endless varieties in them. It is what in America is very different, each one has something and well taken care of or neglect helps them, helps them to be themselves each one of them. Nobody could get tired of them and then the windows they put in. That is one thing any American can do he can put windows in a building and wherever they are they are interesting. Windows in a building are the most interesting thing in America. It is hard to remember them because they are so interesting. Every wooden house has windows and the windows are put in in a way that is interesting. Of course the skyscrapers it is a wrong name because in America there is no sky there is air but no sky of course that has a lot to do with why there really is no painting in America no real painting but it is not necessary when there are houses and windows and air. Less and less there are curtains and shutters on the windows bye and bye there are not shutters and no curtains at all and that worried me and I asked everybody about that. But the reason is easy enough. Everybody in America is nice and everybody is honest except those who want to break in. If they want to break in shutters will not stop them so why have them and other people looking in, well as everybody is a public something and anybody can know anything about any one and can know any one then why shut the shutters and the curtains and keep any one from seeing, they all know what they are going to see so why look. I gradually began to realize all this.

It is a funny thing when the Americans first had their meeting place on the Raspail and they left it all open that is they never closed the shutters or the windows and everybody looked in and everybody was uncomfortable in looking uncomfortable for themselves and for them but now a funny thing has happened. As I wander around in the evening with Basket I notice that shutters are much less shut in Paris than they were. Lots of apartments never shut their shutters. They would never have done that before. Perhaps it is because there is less money and there are less servants, perhaps they are affected by seeing no shutters and no shutters shut in American movies. Why it is I do not know but I do know that where all Paris always shut its shutters as soon as the daylight failed they now do not that is a great many of them do not shut their shutters. They still have shutters but they do not shut them. Will they like the Americans come not to have them. I am wondering. Nothing changes but just the same Paris shutters are now more open at night than shut and when I began to notice it I found it astonishing.

So we went to Philadelphia and Byrn Mawr and we went on liking everything.

When we were at Bryn Mawr we were given Miss Thomas’ old room in the Deanery. And that was surprising not that we were given it but that it was as it was. That and the railroads were still where they were. They even had the photographs of the same works of art that we used to have in our rooms in college in ninety-seven. It was exciting. Clive Bell used to be funny when he objected that Roger Fry and Mrs. Bell always went to see capital works of art. In those days he was amusing. Well in the Dean’s room all the photographs of the works of art were of capital works of art and of course capital works of art were what we used to have as photographs then. I wonder if anybody still does in their college rooms. As a matter of fact we did not go into any of them.

While we were in Philadelphia and at Bryn Mawr there was some disturbance, we had too many telegrams and telephones and it all had to do with the only time we did something we should not do.

Carl Van Vechten told us when we first came, you are not likely to make any mistake but if you are ever in doubt ask me before you begin. Which is what we should have done.

We had refused everything except what we were really doing that is lecturing and having a pleasant time.

Some one had asked us to do something that seemed all right it had to do with the opera and singing we were not to sing I was just to tell them about the opera and it was a charity and they wanted to pay us a good sum. It was suggested in such a way that we did not quite say no we said yes and we imagined nothing would happen and anyway no confirmation had come that the date was set and then we went to Philadelphia and Bryn Mawr. It seems that a date had been set that is there had been a description of what I was to do in the paper again and again and of course and that was difficult for any one to really think we did not read the papers not very much any way. I had been used to reading the New York Herald ever since I had been in Paris, I read it in bed and I know where everything is in its pages and there is just enough there so that a war or a revolution or a flood or a crime if it is a very important one a kidnapping if it is very important one or anything local in Paris very exciting or very usual does not escape one but after once or twice looking at all the pages there were that made a New York paper I gave it up and did not look at them. I decided nothing really very exciting would happen before we were back in Paris again and really in those seven months except the Lindbergh trial and that every one told you all the detail nothing did happen that made any difference whether we knew it or not and so all that had been announced we had not seen and naturally nobody in New York would think of that even Carl Van Vechten who knows our ways was a little surprised that we had not known anything and so we were astonished when the Bryn Mawr Deanery was worried lest we should be disturbed or lest they should be disturbed and they were they began to ring up during the night and said that they were sending two secretaries to tell us more about it. There was also a clerk in the telegraph office who said he could quiet everything but would we send him our autograph we said we would send even a letter of thanks if he could quiet everybody. There was even some talk of having a policeman stationed so that no one would be disturbed, anyway we finally said we would do the best we could. We did get there for a few minutes and then we left and we left everything to charity and then we left. I am afraid it was a racket, said Carl Van Vechten. There was only one other time that we did anything that should not have been done. Bennett Cerf was giving us a pleasant party and everything went off nicely and we liked everything and everybody liked everything and then suddenly there was a very drunken young man who began to kneel on the floor and kiss the hem of one’s gown, so he said and they all said who is that, who asked him to come. Alice Toklas said she had asked him that Bennett had said ask any one you like and he had come and wanted to see us and we were busy and she had said come to the party and he had come. Carl Van Vechten said reflectively if you are not perfectly certain you had better always ring up and ask me. But the thing that was really extraordinary was that with all the publicity and the talking to every one and going in anybody’s automobile and my wandering around the streets in any town we never had anything unpleasant happen and no letters from cranks or crazy people or anything. Everybody was perfectly nice and friendly and nobody was insistent or troublesome not anybody. I happened to speak of this last year in London in talking to Lord Berners and he said an interesting thing. He said cranks and abusive people never bother writers or artists however queer or well-known they are, people who are a little off their head are only attracted by something official. As a musician and writer Gerald Berners is very well known and he has lots of fan letters but nothing abusive or troublesome while as a member not very active of the House of Lords he does get crank letters quite often. He says and I imagine that is true once he has said it that is the nice thing about saying a thing if it is really said it is true, it is true that there has to be something official to bring out the craziness of a crank which is a very interesting thing about officialdom, and if one has never even been a member of any committee or anything and is just known for writing and reading well then a great deal may happen to one but not that kind of thing, as a matter of fact nothing did happen that was unpleasant not one single thing.

We went to Cambridge over night and I spoke in Radcliffe and at the Signet Club at Harvard. It was funny about Cambridge it was the one place where there was nothing that I recognized nothing. Considering that I had spent four years there it was sufficiently astonishing that nothing was there that I remembered nothing at all. New York Washington East Oakland Baltimore San Francisco were just about as they were they were changed of course but I could find my way there anywhere but Cambridge not at all. I did not go back again perhaps I might have begun again but that day Cambridge was so different that it was as if I had never been there there was nothing there that had any relation to any place that had been there. I lost Cambridge then and there. That is funny.

In between everything I wandered around the streets of New York.

The ten cent stores did disappoint me but the nut stores not. In the ten cent stores there was nothing that I wanted and what was there was was not there for ten cents. It was a disappointment, I had looked forward to it looked forward to going in and buying at a ten cent store. Alice Toklas says they were not a disappointment but nothing in America was a disappointment to her but they were really they were. But the nut stores I had first known of their existence accidentally from Carl Van Vechten when he happened to say that he one day met Henry McBride as Henry was coming out and Carl was going into a nut store. What is that we had asked excitedly what is a nut store. Then later when he was back in New York he did not forget to send us an ad of a nut store and now here we were and there they were. I was always looking into them.

I also lectured in Brooklyn and that was interesting it was a nice audience but it was not because of that but because I met Marianne Moore and because an attentive young man accidentally closed the door on my thumb and we had to go into a drug store to have it fixed. It was dirty the drug store, one of the few things really dirty in America are the drug stores but the people in them sitting up and eating and drinking milk and coffee that part of the drug store was clean that fascinated me. After that I was always going in to buy a detective novel just to watch the people sitting on the stools. It was like a piece of provincial life in a real city. The people sitting on the stools and eating in the drug store all looked and acted as if they lived in a small country town. You could not imagine them ever being out in the streets of New York, nor the drug store itself being in New York. I never had enough of going into them.

Then we began to have trouble with Chicago, not with the city but with the arrangements for lecturing. There is always war and peace anywhere and we always have a good deal of both of these things and we proceeded to have them. You have to have peace after war and you have to have war after peace and then there is the tug of war when both sides pull and any side starts then the other side goes, there was a good deal of Chicago I like Chicago. I liked Texas and Chicago. Chicago because we had a good deal of trouble with it and Texas because we had none.

We did have trouble with Chicago.

Muriel Draper has just been here she has been in Spain and we talked about all that and we said she said that and I said that and that was that and then we said yes it is good to look at and New York and Chicago are good to look at and Oklahoma and we said that.

Yes Chicago too was good to look at but at that time we did not know that. We were having trouble.

We had said that I would lecture in a university any university for one hundred dollars and mostly well really gradually I liked that best. And in Chicago nobody in the university had asked me but still I had been asked. It turned out that some students were arranging it and they were to charge a dollar apiece for anybody and of course I did not want that. If I had wanted that everything would have been different and I did not want that. So the trouble began. Everywhere else it had all been easy but here the trouble began. For the first time they were making arrangements that did not please me and I was beginning to say so, and the long distance telephoning that we had heard that everybody did began.

Some one has just sent me a Camel pen from America, you fill it with water and it writes ink. But you have to press hard on it to make it write ink if you fill it with water and as I like to press lightly when I write I began to fill it with ink. Well yes ink is better than water. So we went on struggling. I said I would not go unless they arranged it the way we wanted it and there we were.

I had not seen the opera played naturally not because we were not here and now they were to give ten days of it in Chicago. They telephoned to us would we go but then how could we go. We wanted to go but how could we go it would take too long. We always think that everything takes long. Well it does.

If things do not take long it makes life too short.

They telephoned there is plenty of time if you come by airplane. Of course we could not do that we telephoned back, why not, they said, because we never have we said, we will pay for your trip the two of you forward and back they said, we want to see the opera we said but we are afraid. Carl Van Vechten was there while all this was going on, what is it, we explained, oh nonsense he said of course you will fly, we telephoned back if Carl Van Vechten can go with us we will fly, all right they telephoned back we will pay for the three of you. All right we said and we had to do it. Everybody is afraid but some are more afraid than others. Everything can scare me but most of the things that are frightening are things that I can do without and really mostly unless they happen to come unexpectedly do not frighten me. I was much more easily frightened before the war. Since the war nothing is so really frightening not the dark nor alone in a room or anything on a road or a dog or a moon but two things yes, indigestion and high places they are frightening. One well one always hopes that that will not happen but high places well there is nothing to do about them. I thought after all our airplaning and being on top of high buildings it could not happen again but it does. I told all this to Carl and he said I am coming and so we did not think about it again. We went on doing what we were doing and then one day we were to meet Carl and fly and we did very high. It was nice. I know of nothing more pleasing more soothing more beguiling than the slow hum of the mounting. I had never even seen an airplane near before not near enough to know how one got in and there we were in. That is one of the nice things about never going to the movies there are so many surprises. Of course you remember something, two little terriers that belong to Georges Maratier began fighting their servant had been visiting her uncle who is our concierge and the two of them a wire-haired and a black Scottie both females they should not but they do were holding each other in a terrifying embrace. The girl came and called me, people always think that I can do something, any way as I went out I always go out when I am called I remembered I had never been near a dog fight before I remembered in the books you pour water on them so I called for cold water in a basin and poured it on them and it separated them. The white one was terribly bitten. Reading does not destroy surprise it is all a surprise that it happens as they say it will happen. But about the airplane we had known nothing and it was an extraordinarily natural and pleasant thing much more simple and natural than anything even than walking, perhaps as natural as talking but certainly more natural than doing any other thing. And so we liked it and whenever we could we did it. They are now beginning to suppress the noise and that is a pity, it will be too bad if they can have conversation, it will be a pity.

I was not really surprised that being high was not frightening.

The inside of the plane that is the pilots and the stewardess were more like the efficiency of war than either the American or French army had been. That was interesting. Being ready for war makes you more war-like than being in a war. I liked them in their uniform with their pistols on and coming in and out. They did come in and out and very often. The stewardess came too very often. They were more like the thing we had heard about than anything we had seen. They did come in and out and they looked as if it was necessary to come in and out very often.

It was then in a kind of way that I really began to know what the ground looked like. Quarter sections make a picture and going over America like that made any one know why the post-cubist painting was what it was. The wandering line of Masson was there the mixed line of Picasso coming and coming again and following itself into a beginning was there, the simple solution of Braque was there and I suppose Leger might be there but I did not see it not over there. Particularly the track of a wagon making a perfect circle and then going back to the corner from where they had come and later in the South as finally we went everywhere by air and always wanted the front seat so I could look down and what is the use, the earth does look like that and even if none of them had seen it and they had not very likely had not but since every one was going to see it they had to see it like that.

I was bothered as to why being up so high nothing happened. If you go up into the mountains not very high everything happens, you feel funny even if you are not afraid because being so high makes you feel high but being really high as high as you can be does not make you feel high. And at once I knew and it was true that the air below is solid when you are above it, it is as solid as water. If you are on something solider next to it then it is not solid at all, but if you are directly above it and not looking forward at it then it is solid as solid as water and so there is no fear. And then after all everybody knows that somebody has fallen from any cliff and not been killed so anybody can remember that but anybody falling from the air is killed so no one can remember that. Anyway I was not at all afraid. I thought I would never be afraid again in the hills and going around a curve when there seems to be nothing below but I am, I was again last summer, perhaps not quite so much but enough. But in an airplane never. It was nice going from Paris to London over France and England but not so wonderful as America, no one can be grateful enough that there were quarter sections when they first made the country, it makes a regular division that makes everything clearer. I did want to write a play about the States the way I did about the Saints. I have always wanted to write about how one state differs from another. It is so strange that the lines are ruled lines on paper, I never can stop having pleasure in the way the ruled lines separate one state from another. Ohio from Indiana Kansas from Nebraska Tennessee from Alabama, it always gives me a shock of pleasure the American map and its straight lines and compare it to any other with the way they go all over nothing neat and clean like the maps of America. Well that is the way the earth looked to me as we flew to Chicago. They all came and talked to me the pilots and the stewardesses and then I went into the pilot place and talked to them and I sat down in one of their chairs and made the wheel move a little and it was all a pleasant matter but most of all the looking down and finding it a real America. Straight lines and quarter sections, and the mountain lines in Pennsylvania very straight lines, it made it right that I had always been with cubism and everything that followed after.

Being above the clouds was nice and something but not so interesting as seeing everything below.

And so we came down into Chicago, and after that going up and down was everything, I like waiting in an airplane field the wind is always blowing, it may not blow any where else but it always does blow there.

So we landed in Chicago and there were many there to meet us, and naturally I had to tell them all about it, somebody always took me away and there were always lots of them there, and I always have something to say and I like to say anything I say.

All right anyway Fanny Butcher then drove me away with her and we talked everything over not airplanes or the opera but the arrangements that were being a bother.

I always remember the day that Fanny Butcher and Alice Roullier came to see us in Bilignin, some days rain more than other days, but that day rained the most of any day. I remembered that Fanny Butcher’s eyes were brown, perhaps they are not, and I remembered her so well but when I saw her well I never do remember but I liked her even better. It is awfully hard to remember.

And I was beginning to know a little what an American city looked like and Chicago did look like that but it did look larger than that it looked more like an American city that I could remember. Later on when we came back again and then later on when later on we came and lived there for two weeks and I had a car it came to be more the one I can remember.

So we went and rested and then we went to hear the opera. I was less excited about that than I had expected to be. It was my opera but it was so far away.

When I am writing a play I am writing one now I am writing about Daniel Webster, whenever I write a play it is a play because it is a thing I do not see but it is a thing somebody can see that is what makes a play to me. When I see a thing it is not a play to me because the minute I see it it ceases to be a play for me, but when I write something that somebody else can see then it is a play for me. When I write other things not plays it is something that I can see and seeing it is inside of me but when I write a play then it is something that is inside of me but if I could see it then it would not be. And so I do write a lot of plays and they are things for somebody to see and somebody does see them, sometimes there will be lots more of them given. They are doing one in London Lord Berners has put music to it and Pépé the little Mexican dog is going to be on the stage not in person of course but a little girl to play him but even the littlest little girl is going to be a very large little Mexican. Alice Toklas wanted them to put a little one on wires little like the real Pépé but they said it had to be a little girl. Basket did not mind he might perhaps if he saw him. As yet they have not yet done any of mine without music to help them. They could though and it would be interesting but no one has yet. I always had a feeling that Maurice Grosser might but then he wants to be a painter and that is a pity and besides anyway probably nobody would let him.

But to come back to my seeing the opera Four Saints In Three Acts and knowing what plays are.

One of the things that happened at the end of the nineteenth century was that nobody knew the difference between a novel and a play and now the movies have helped them not to know but although there is none there really is and I know there is and that is the reason I write plays and not novels. An autobiography is not a novel no indeed it is not a novel.

The play began, we were on time and the play began but it was too far away but it did begin. I liked looking at it and I liked hearing. Mrs Goodspeed had thought we might be too far away and so she had gotten us seats nearer. We took these later and there we were nearer. That was when the second act began. It looked very lovely and the movement was everything they moved and did nothing, that is what a saint or a doughboy should do they should do nothing, they should move some and they did move some and they did nothing it was very satisfying.

Later on when I saw them playing football they did the same thing they moved some and they did nothing after all it is that that is most interesting. But that was later now we were still in Chicago.

After it was over we went behind and I signed photographs for each one of them and Saint Theresa was very lovely. Later on much later on when we were leaving America some one asked for me on the telephone and when I said who is it, a voice answered Saint Theresa, and that was my farewell to America, it was she and a delightful voice and she was Saint Theresa for herself and for us. She explained that to me they all did they all said all the words were such natural words to say.

So we flew back again to New York, Carl was not then with us but it was all right, flying was now a natural thing for us to be doing.

So we came back to New York and home to the hotel it was the Algonquin and now perhaps it is his son because it is the same name the one whose wife has been killed in the bathroom I hope it is not his son. George the head-waiter who was a Greek and a charming one one might have known him without going to America but Mrs. Case who said when Alice Toklas lost her little book with all the dates for lecturing in it, Carl had told her she had better have several copies and anyway she never did have any other well anyway it was gone and she was very troubled and fussed and Mrs. Case said why are you fussed it will come back again, it did, we never are here, and they never were there and we never were there and the little book came back again.

In New York that time Alfred Harcourt asked us to come and week end with them and to go and see the Yale Dartmouth football game.

Two things are always the same the dance and war. One might say anything is the same but the dance and war are particularly the same because one can see them. That is what they are for that any one living then can look at them. And games do do both they do the dance and war bull-fighting and football playing, it is the dance and war anything anybody can see by looking is the dance and war. That is the reason that plays are that, they are the thing anybody can see by looking. Other things are what goes on without everybody seeing, that is why novels are not plays well anyway.

That is the reason why the only plays that are plays from the nineteenth century are Gilbert and Sullivan. In America they want to make everything something anybody can see by looking. That is very interesting, that is the reason there are no fences in between no walls to hide anything no curtains to cover anything and the cinema that can make anything be anything anybody can see by looking. That is the way it is. Well anyway we liked going with Harcourt to see the football game. First we drove all through New England not all through later on we drove through a great deal more of it but it was our first driving through it in a motor-car.

I was fascinated with the way everybody did what they should. When I first began driving a car myself in Chicago and in California I was surprised at the slowness of the driving, in France you drive much faster, you are supposed not to have accidents but you drive as fast as you like and in America you drive very slowly forty-five miles an hour is slow, and when lights tell you to stop they all stop and they never pass each other going up a hill or around a curve and yet so many get hurt. It was a puzzle to me.

I was first struck with all this that first day.

In France you drive fifty-five or sixty miles an hour all the time, I am a very cautious driver from the standpoint of my French friends but I often do and why not, not very often does anybody get killed and in America everybody obeying the law and everybody driving slowly a great many get killed it was a puzzle to me.

And then there were all those wooden houses they were not a puzzle to me they were a continuous pleasure to me.

That driving so slowly in America is something. During the war Clemenceau remarked that one of the things that was most striking was the way the nations were not at all as they were supposed to be, the Englishman was noted for his calm and the English soldiers tended more to be hysterical than any other one, the Americans were supposed to be so quick and they were so slow, the French were supposed to be so gay and they were so solemn. A young French soldier who was one of those who taught the American soldiers how to use the French mitrailleuse told me that to his surprise the Americans understood very quickly the mechanics of the gun but their physical reaction in action was very slow very much slower than the French one, consequently it took more Americans to do anything than it did Frenchmen and so of course it was done less quickly. He also told a story of when he posted the Americans as sentry, he told them that when they heard a sound like quack quack it was not a duck it was a German and he said he told them this and they always understood and then when it was the German they did not disappear quickly enough and the German got them.

Well anyway when we were there at the ball-ground everything was orderly and we went in. I had not been inside a stadium since the days of bull-fighting in Spain before and during the war, and getting in while a crowd is getting in is always exciting in an outside place more than in an inside place besides there are so many more of them. We were seated on the Dartmouth side because Harcourt is a Dartmouth man. All I knew about Dartmouth was that Bravig Imbs had written a book called The Professor’s Wife and he had told us about Dartmouth then. Later on they asked us to come but by that time it was too late and it could not be arranged but we did see them playing football not very well it must be said not very well.

But the preparation was interesting that they did well. The players were longer and thinner than I remembered them, both sides were, they did not seem to have such bulky clothing on them, they seem to move more. But there are two things about football that anybody can like. They live by numbers, numbers are everything to them and their preparation is like any savage dancing, they do what red Indians do when they are dancing and their movement is angular like the red Indians move. When they lean over and when they are on their hands and feet and when they are squatting they are like an Indian dance. The Russians squat and jump too but it looks different, art is inevitable everybody is as their air and land is everybody is as their food and weather is and the Americans and the red Indians had the same so how could they not be the same how could they not, the country is large but somehow it is the same if it were not somehow the same it would not remain our country and that would be a shame. I like it as it is.

As I say it was not a very exciting game and those around us came to know that I was there, a very little boy came from somewhere and he asked me to write my name, I did. And then from everywhere came programs and would I write my name and then there was a man he was very drunk and his wife was coaxing him along I suppose it was his wife and anyway she was coaxing him along and he said he had to see me he just had to see me and I just had to see him, I did see him and he did see me, and then his wife kept coaxing him and slowly he went away. Alfred Harcourt had not seen it all before and he said we had better go before there was any more but there never was anything that was a bother and so we went and drove back again and again through all that country that was the country I had known.

And we were always in New York and I was always walking and I liked best Seventh Avenue, I bought a stylograph there for a dollar, it is a good one, I bought an American clock that was not so good but the stylo is an excellent one. I talked over the radio once, they never seem to want to pay you for doing that unless it is advertising, that seemed to us a very strange thing, so I talked once naturally nobody wanted to pay me for advertising, there is something very funny about that. I have been thinking a lot about it lately. In France before there was a republic all France’s great writers were members of the Academy, since the republic not one. Before there was a republic all the great buildings were built by the great architects all the great painters painted the ruling people since the republic not one. It is a very funny thing.

We came to talk about that day before yesterday Jean Saint Pierre and I. Jean is the eldest son of the notary at Belley who did everything for us when we needed him, and now he is dead and has left a large family behind him and Jean is the eldest one he is now twenty-two. He has passed his law examinations and is now deciding to remain in the army instead of going on with the law, he does not know yet but he thinks so, and this is the first time we have seen him in Paris and we were glad to see him, he was on his way from La Fleche to Belley. And we talked a great deal in the little time we saw him. We always talk about a generation and what that generation is doing, he says every generation that is every two years is completely a different thing now everything is so confused and his youngest brother seventeen years old is a complete enigma to him. I told him about my worry about republics. He said yes, he said his mother was what is common in France a passionate republican and she too was beginning to have doubts and still why doubt anything, a republic is certain to end in a dictatorship and a kingdom and a kingdom is sure to end in a republic and again and again. Why said Jean should one doubt anything one generation and there is one every two years sees the world very differently, those who began the depression have a different point of view than those who began when the depression was really going on. The Abbé Dimnet told me when we went over together on the Champlain you are going over to America now after thirty years and it will be interesting but oh said he oh you should have seen them when they were rich. Well anyway they might not have listened so much to me when they were rich and are they rich now this I do not know.

So we went on being in New York and Carl Van Vechten gave us a Negro party all the Negro intellectuals that he could get together. I know they do not want you to say Negro but I do want to say Negro. I dislike it when instead of saying Jew they say Hebrew or Israelite or Semite, I do not like it and why should a Negro want to be called colored. Why should he want to lose being a Negro to become a common thing with a Chinaman or a Japanese or a Hindu or an islander or anything any of them can be called colored, a Negro is a Negro and he ought to like to be called one if he is one, he may not want to be one that is all right but as long as he cannot change that why should he mind the real name of them. Ulysses Grant says in his memoirs all he learned when he was at school was that a noun is the name of anything, he did not really learn it but he heard it said so often that he almost came to believe it. I have stated that a noun to me is a stupid thing, if you know a thing and its name why bother about it but you have to know its name to talk about it. Well its name is Negro if it is a Negro and Jew if it is a Jew and both of them are nice strong solid names and so let us keep them.

The only Negro that interested me at this party whom I had not met before, Saint Theresa of course I had met before, the only one was a high school teacher a very intelligent fellow and I liked meeting him. He told me he taught in a high school and how he happened to say it I do not know but he told me he was teaching white children. I was surprised. Oh yes, he said they had obtained that, according to their time and training and their standing they were sent where there was a vacancy just like any one. I was surprised.

Those living there in America are not as often surprised as I am because after all there they are. However I was a little bothered. We never went to Harlem that is we went through it very often whenever I spoke at Columbia and the university extension and that was quite often and I must say it gave me an uncomfortable feeling that America was like that everywhere. On every avenue anywhere there were Negro children and they were playing then anywhere in any part of New York as if it were natural that they should be where they were playing and it was natural that they should be there. Now that there is no more emigration of emigrants into America white American families must be always getting smaller and the Negro families are they as they always did getting bigger. Are they, well anyway if so perhaps it is funny. It may come to happen to be funny.

And in the meantime the vice-president of the University of Chicago said that he was doing the inviting and that everything would be arranged as we wanted it to be arranged and so our month of New York was almost over. Yes it was.

And then we took a plane again to Chicago. By that time it was winter.

We saw it was winter from the windows of the Drake Hotel. I had not seen winter for many years and Alice Toklas had never seen it. We liked it.

And then we met Thornton Wilder. We might have known him long ago. Would that have been as nice as knowing him now. This I do not know.

There is always some one that one is seeing more than any other one. Thornton Wilder began. We settled down to ten days in Chicago, we did not know then that we were coming back again.

The central part is a beautiful city. They told us that the modern high buildings had been invented in Chicago and not in New York. That is interesting. It is interesting that it should have been done where there was plenty of land to build on and not in New York where it is narrow and so must be high of necessity. Choice is always more pleasing than anything necessary.

I had no idea that they would throw such a beautiful dark gray light on the city at night but they do. I mean the lights do. The lighting of the buildings in Chicago is very interesting and then I liked the advertisement for dancing that they had at the end of the beginning of everything they had a room and figures dancing solemnly dancing and in the daytime it was the daytime and at night it was nightime and I never tired of seeing them, the sombre gray light on the buildings and the simple solemn mechanical figures dancing, there were other things I liked but I liked that the most.

Chicago may have thought of it first but New York has made it higher much higher. It was the Rockefeller Center building that pleased me the most and they were building the third piece of it when we left New York so quietly so thinly and so rapidly, and when we came back it was already so much higher that it did not take a minute to end it quickly.

It is not delicate it is not slender it is not thin but it is something that does make existence a non-existent real thing. Alice Toklas said it is not the way they go into the air but the way they come out of the ground that is the thing. European buildings sit on the ground but American ones come out of the ground. And then of course there is the air. And that air is everywhere, everywhere in America, there is no sky, there is air and that makes religion and wandering and architecture.

When I used to try to explain America to Frenchmen of course before I had gone over this time, I used to tell them you see there is no sky over there there is only air, when you look up at the tall buildings at that time I left America the Flatiron was the tallest one and now it is not one at all it is just a house like any house but at that time it was the tallest one and I said you see you look up and you see the cornice way on top clear in the air, but now in the new ones there is no cornice up there and that is right because why end anything, well anyway I always explained everything in America by this thing, the lack of passion that they call repression and gangsters, and savagery, and everybody being nice, and everybody not thinking because they had to drink and keep moving, in Europe when they drink they sit still but not in America no not in America and that is because there is no sky, there is no lid on top of them and so they move around or stand still and do not say anything. That makes that American language that says everything in two words and mostly in words of one syllable two words of one syllable and that makes all the conversation. That is the reason they like long books novels and things of a thousand pages it is to calm themselves from the need of two words and those words of one syllable that say everything.

However we were in Chicago and it was winter and we liked looking at it from the Drake’s window and I liked walking in it and it was cold and the wind was blowing and almost every day I walked down to the center of the city where there was a fruit and vegetable store where I bought little red colored Italian pears I think they called them Ferrara and I seemed to be the only one that liked to eat them they kept them to make fruit baskets look pretty but I did like to eat them and they were surprised when every day almost I came down and bought five or six of them. Everybody continued to know me and that continued to be a pleasure. It was windy and it was cold but I did stop and we did talk and one day I stopped and talked to two of them. They said they could not hear me lecture because I did not lecture where they could come to hear me but they could stop and talk to me and I said that pleased me better and they said it did them too. One of them was carrying something. I always ask anybody who is carrying anything what they are carrying. I like to ask them and I like to know and this was a satchel of a funny shape and so naturally I asked him. Marionettes he said oh I said, do you make them oh yes he said and what do you with them, well he said I earn my living carving furniture but I do this besides and I play them, I know Punch and Judy and nothing more I said, and he said but there are lots of them being made in Paris and I said yes I know and I know some people who always go but I never have been I said, and then we said it was nice meeting and I went on and they went on and I never asked them their name, I usually do but I did not, I like to know the name and occupation and what their father did or does and where they were born about any one. After all occupation and your name and where you were born and what your father’s business was is a thing to know about any one, at least it is for me.

It was over a year later we were back in Bilignin and I had a letter from Donald Vestal, that was the year of knowing Donalds I knew three, and I had never known a Donald before. In the St. Nicholas when I was a child there had been a nice story of a Donald and Dorothy who had been twins and had been almost drowned in the sea and there was some complication and it was all found out by a bit of black shawl when they tasted it tasting of the sea, and Donald had saved his sister once by shooting a mad dog and in California where dogs never went mad it was very romantic to know about mad dogs, well anyway that was the only Donald with whom I had been familiar and now there were three, one might say four only the fourth I did not know very well. Donald Sutherland at Princeton who had written and sent me manuscripts before I came over and I asked for him after the Princeton lecture and he was young and very good-looking and had gray hair and was very nervous when I asked for him after the lecture, and then there was Donald Klopfer the partner of Bennett Cerf and he was tall and pleasant and a little not very happy but every one was happy enough and then Harcourt’s partner was also Donald Brace and now there was Donald Vestal and I had a letter from him asking me to write him a marionette play. I did. I was writing all about identity and dogs I always write about dogs why not they are always with me and identity and that is always with me, there is me myself and there is identity my identity and so I wrote a marionette play for Donald Vestal about identity. We wrote to each other several times.

He was the first one to tell me about artists working for the government. In France they are on the dole like anybody but they do what they please, but there they were doing what they were suggested to do, here the minute the government pays them to do anything they are not on the dole. To be sure in France they do not like to teach in America they do. So it was natural that in France artists like anybody if they have no means of support go on the dole but on the dole they achieve their own anything and do anything with that thing while in America even if they are artists somebody will teach them and they are taught, and being taught they must either be that or teaching and so it was natural that once they decided to put artists on the dole that they would organize that they should be taught. Donald Vestal as he was able to do what he did would naturally be teaching that would be natural enough. He wrote to me all about this and then he wrote to me that they were going to play the play in Michigan at Detroit, of course those that did the good work were not being taught they were really not even on the dole but anyway they did play the play and he sent me photos of it and they are rather touching, there are two Gertrude Steins and they are rather touching, and they played it twice and Donald Vestal wrote me about their being moved and about his having become known in doing this with me and it pleased me. Before that there had been the presidential election and once he wrote to me and said that he was doing what he was doing and he was ready to let the president do the thinking for him. Why not, if not why not.

Generally speaking when a population gets large they cannot do their own thinking that is they cannot feel that they are doing it and as they do not feel that they are doing it naturally well naturally organization is what they do and if they do do that, then being organized there is no thinking to be done. So then everybody has to begin again as if no organization could be done but not yet no not yet and not every one no not every one and hardly any one yes hardly any one.

So we went on spending our two weeks in Chicago, the Hutchinses asking us to dinner. Bobsy and Barney Goodspeed were to be there and Thornton Wilder.

We went to dinner it was a good dinner. We were at dinner but Hutchins the president of Chicago University was not there later he came in with Mortimer Adler.

Hutchins was tired and we all sat down again together and then he began talking about what he had been doing. He and Adler were having special classes and in them they were talking over all the ideas that had been important in the world’s history. Every week they took a new idea and the man who had written it and the class read it and then they had a conversation about it.

What are the ideas that are important I asked him. Here said he is the list of them I took the list and looked it over. Ah I said I notice that none of the books read at any time by them was originally written in English, was that intentional I asked him. No he said but in English there have really been no ideas expressed. Then I gather that to you there are no ideas which are not sociological or government ideas. Well are they he said, well yes I said. Government is the least interesting thing in human life, creation and the expression of that creation is a damn sight more interesting, yes I know and I began to get excited yes I know, naturally you are teachers and teaching is your occupation and naturally what you call ideas are easy to teach and so you are convinced that they are the only ideas but the real ideas are not the relation of human beings as groups but a human being to himself inside him and that is an idea that is more interesting than humanity in groups, after all the minute that there are a lot of them they do not do it for themselves but somebody does it for them and that is a darn sight less interesting. Then Adler began and I have forgotten what the detail of it was but we were saying violent things to each other and I was telling him that anybody could tell by looking that he was a man who would be singularly unsusceptible to ideas that are created within oneself that he would take to either inside or outside regulation but not to creation, and Hutchins was saying well if you can improve upon what we are doing I challenge you to do it take our class next week and I said of course I will and then Adler said something and I was standing next to him and violently telling him and everybody was excited and the maid came and said Madame the police. Adler went a little white and we all stopped and then burst out laughing. Fanny Butcher had arranged that Alice Toklas and I should go off that evening in the homicidal squad car and they had come and there they were waiting. Well we all said good night and we went off with the policemen.

It was a rainy evening. They were big men and we were tucked in with them and we went off with them.

We drove around, we had just missed one homicide it was the only one that happened that evening and it had not been interesting it had been a family affair and everybody could understand everything. The sergeant said he was afraid not much would happen, it was raining and when it rained nobody moved around and if nobody moved around there could not be any homicide unless it was a family affair as this one had been and that was not interesting some day he said when it is a really nice night I will let you know and then you will see something but we did like that night when nothing was happening and we did not stay long enough in Chicago to have a nice night. It was very interesting, it was the night they caught Baby Face and they were having messages all the time about that and it was twenty-five miles away so it was pleasantly interesting but not except that it was the first time we had heard the radio in a police car not too exciting. And then we rode around and around in all that part of Chicago where there were so many houses and then they took us into the Negro ones, and in one we got out with them, there were lots that is several Negroes coming around in a way and each one had a little bottle and after all what did it matter, nobody said anything and then we went into one of the houses and it might have been a Southern one it might have been one of those in Baltimore where when I was a medical student we went to deliver a little Negro baby. There were ten or twelve there and others in other rooms men and women, all orderly enough one in a corner cooking, some in bed some just doing nothing and anyway it was all orderly enough and the sergeant said he was looking for a one-eyed man and of course there was one and that these ladies were looking for a purse that had been stolen and of course they knew that there had not been but it made them just uneasy enough so that the relief made us all have a pleasant feeling and they told me where they came from each one of them mostly from somewhere in the South one was a Canadian and now they were here and anyway they had no plans about anything and not any of them were there more than enough and so we left them. And then we went on and went to some places where there were Chinamen but not very many of them, we just stayed in there long enough to leave them and then when we were going around again I asked the sergeant did he know of course he knew in Chicago but did he know when he was in another city did he know which ones were the bad men in a town or could he be mistaken. Well he said yes he could be mistaken in a town where he had never been living, perhaps not but he might be he said after all you are a writer and you think about people a lot but after all often you are mistaken but no that does not matter, no I said that does not matter, no he said after all you are always looking so you had to be mistaken but all the same and you know that yourself all right although you are always more or less mistaken you do know the difference all the same between one man and another one and I said yes, and he said the one the only one thing that has always worried me was an old Negro who was killed right near that Chinese corner. It happened a couple of years ago. He was an old Negro not very old but old, he worked a little every day he just made enough money to keep him, he never had any money on him, he had nobody nobody knew him only as everybody knew him, nobody had any kind of feeling about him and one night not very late just at that corner no it was quite early in the evening somebody shot him and nobody heard anything nobody knew anything nobody saw him or anything, he was shot down dead nobody touched him, there was no reason why there was any shooting at that corner, he was just shot on that corner and although there were people eating around there nobody happened just to have been looking or to have been hearing anything or to have been anywhere there when they shot him. He was of no importance and so nobody was put on the job of finding out about him and that is the only time I ever knew anybody shot and no reason for anything and as he was of no importance I will never know why anybody shot him. I said it worried him and he said yes it did, it did come back to him.

We went on riding and it was getting later in the evening toward the morning and then we stopped again and we went inside somewhere with him and there we saw a walking marathon.

There is a difference between waking and sleeping and most generally one does know the difference between waking and sleeping not always but almost always one does know the difference between waking and sleeping but here there was nothing neither waking nor sleeping, they were all young ones and they were moving as their bodies were drooping. They had been six weeks without sleeping and some no longer had another one with them they were moving and drooping alone but when there were two of them one was more clinging than moving and the other one was supportting [supporting] and moving. There was plenty of light and a little noise.

The sergeant and we were standing and the manager of the place came up and said would we like them to be photographed with us but we would not have liked them to be photographed with us or we to be photographed with them.

Jacques Viot who discovered the surrealists when they were discovering surrealism that was some time ago met me day before yesterday again. I had not seen him in between. We were talking about the cinema, he is now doing film stories for the French films and he said you have to remember in writing film stories that it is not like writing for the theatre the film audience is not an audience that is awake it is an audience that is dreaming, it is not asleep but it is always dreaming. The walking marathon was more that than any film. I have never seen it again.

We went out and by that time it was still raining it was nearing morning and the driver was sleeping but he was driving and we went on and we were to get back to where we were to be taken on the Lake Side Drive and we were going there but I said were we not going in the wrong direction because this part I knew and they said yes they did not know that part of Chicago and I said it was funny that the squad car could get lost in Chicago but I would not tell any one and we came home and we said good night to them. Sometimes I would like to go out again.

It continued to be winter and we were staying a little longer. At one lecture when I came into the hall I saw three large chairs on the platform and three sitting in them. What are they doing there I asked the young woman who was meeting us, oh they are the president vice-president and the treasurer of the club and they are reading the minutes, all right I said we will wait here until they finish, oh no she said, but I will wait I said until they have gone away, but they are sitting there, oh no I said, I will wait until they go away. They did not want to go away they wanted to stay but I would not go on until they went away and they did go away but it was rather a dreadful moment when they did go away.

There is a difference between making speeches and lecturing and that difference made all the difference to me. I might have made speeches but I was lecturing and lecturing I had to be alone to see and I was.

I find out just today and in Paris that Americans and Europeans are different. Two things happened to me today. I backed my car into another one when I was parking in front of the magasin du Louvre and my spare tire went over his fender. That was one thing. I looked at it and I talked about it to a taxi chauffeur who was waiting and then he went away, we could do nothing, Alice Toklas said that as I moved my car the cars were separating but they did not. The owner of the car came and I said I was very sorry, he said nothing and then we tried together and I said we had better take off the spare tire and I began and he went on with it and we were both working and an out of work came along and I beckoned to him and the tire was taken off and the cars separated and the tire put back, and there had been nothing difficult about anything and I said I was sorry and we all went away and that was one thing, a very little later in the day we went to get some knives that had been left to be sharpened and it was in our quarter in the rue de Rennes and I stayed in the car. I noticed two people standing and looking as if they were meeting some one or looking for some one they were American they had an anxious look and they were looking and they were tall and not young a man and woman and there was a car in front of them a Ford car an American one not a French one. I went into the knife place so as to have an excuse to come out again and look at them, I did, the woman still anxious smiled and I smiled and she said how do you do Miss Stein and I said how do you do and I said what are you doing here. We are looking for a man to drive our car because she said and he said yes my wife is nervous and as we do not know the streets well she is afraid to have me go on driving and we are just up from Nice, could we find a man to drive it. Well I said my garage is near but there is nobody there to drive the car but I’ll speak to a taxi driver and I did and he knew of no place where they could find a man to drive their car and Alice Toklas came out and they were anxious and we talked and we went in and we tried to telephone and we came out again and I said let me take you somewhere and the wife said let him follow you to your garage and then you will find some one, and I said yes let us do that and she said she would take a taxi to her hotel and she did we did not see her go and he followed me in his car, and the brakes were not working and he decided to leave the car and took his baggage out and he said thank you and I said if I had been in Newark he would have done the same for me and he said yes and we said good-bye.

It made me suddenly feel that that is why shutters are open or none of them and no walls around gardens or anything the anxiousness of an American man and an American woman is all the anxiousness they have in them, well anyway they are that way, and I remembered anywhere in America you can get a man or a boy to drive your car anywhere you could want to go, I did when I was afraid to drive into the Yosemite, not that it was a difficult drive but I just felt that way.

So we stayed our two weeks in Chicago and Mrs. Goodspeed took us to the opera and to concerts, one of them was Lohengrin and the other was Salomé. It was funny going to opera again and to concerts it seemed as if Europe had not been, it was just the same as it had been. I do not say that there are not concerts and operas in Paris but that had not been what I had been living no not at all and here in Chicago it was just as it had been before there was everything.

And then the Hutchinses asked us to come and nobody was to know anything not even Thornton or Mrs. Goodspeed and we went to dinner and then I went to take over their class with them. I had gotten used to lecturing and did not think about that as a thing but here I was to be teaching and anything is a funny feeling and that was.

So we all sat around a long table and Hutchins and Adler and I presiding, at least we were not to be but there we were as if we were, well anyway I began talking.

I began to talk and they not Hutchins and Adler but the others began to talk and pretty soon we were all talking about epic poetry and what it was it was exciting we found out a good deal some of it I used in one of the four lectures I wrote for the course I came back to give them but it was all that after all in epic poetry you can have an epic because the death of the man meant the end of everything and now nothing is ending by the death of any one because something is already happening. Well we all came out and they liked it and I liked it and Hutchins said to me as he and I were walking, you did make them all talk more than we can make them and a number of them talked who never talked before and it was very nice of him to say it and he added and if you will come back I will be glad to have you do some teaching and I said I would and he said he would let me know and then I said you see why they talk to me is that I am like them I do not know the answer, you say you do not know but you do know if you did not know the answer you could not spend your life in teaching but I I really do not know, I really do not, I do not even know whether there is a question let alone having an answer for a question. To me when a thing is really interesting it is when there is no question and no answer, if there is then already the subject is not interesting and it is so, that is the reason that anything for which there is a solution is not interesting, that is the trouble with governments and Utopias and teaching, the things not that can be learnt but that can be taught are not interesting. Well anyway we went away.

It was winter and it went on being winter and we went away to places where we had never been, we went to Wisconsin and Ohio and Indiana and Minnesota and Michigan. That all was exciting one of the most exciting moments was when on a train and stopping at a station we were in Ohio and we saw it said Marion and we remembered all about the President’s Daughter and it was historical and exciting but that was not the only time. We had all read the President’s Daughter and in a way it is one of the best descriptions of small town life in America that has been written and it was what was for us a real thing and when we saw Marion written on the railway station it was one of the moments that were perhaps only three or four that I have ever had. The first one was Concord and Lexington and a young college boy in Berkeley California has just sent me a postal of the bridge at Concord and he too had as everybody brought up in California has that moment of history. Then there was the fire-place at Eton where Tom Brown was roasted and now there was Marion in Ohio. These things do happen, that is what it is to feel like history a place is real to you but it is not there and then when it is really there then it is not real any more. It is that that gives anybody a historical feeling.

Another time that was not as real as Marion but still it was something was when in Toledo they always asked me how I wanted to be entertained and I always said I did not want to be entertained but I like driving around and I was always ready to drive around. In Toledo they drove us around, that is I like to be driven around if I do not have to go inside of anything, and be shown anything I do not much care for that and I never did it, but I do like driving and I like to sit with the chauffeur and I like seeing country so we did that. As we were going along they told us that one of the houses belonged to the man who made Champion spark-plugs, that was something. All through the war I had had to insist that I wanted for my Ford les bougies Champion pas Americains pas pas français, because mine were the smaller and not the larger, well anyway it was something that I said not every day during the war but often enough because those old Fords did use up spark-plugs and here was the house the man who made them lived in. Would you like to go in they asked me oh yes I said and we went in, of course the man was not there he was naturally busy elsewhere but his wife was and she was charming and I told her all about the Champion spark-plugs and my feeling for them and she said she would tell her husband. She did tell him and they used to make a tiny one in silver as a watch charm but alas there was the depression and now they made them of steel and they gave me one and I keep it in my jewel box but I would rather it had been a silver one.

So we left Chicago and it was winter and we went to Madison, Wisconsin. Before I left America I had visited almost thirty universities and I began to really only like that, there were lots more of them where I would have liked to have gone we only got to know about some of them after we had left where they were but it would be fun to go to every one of them all over the United States, I sometimes think it would be fun to talk to students in every university all over the world, it would be interesting and they would like it as well as I would because of course they would like it, and certainly I liked the thirty I did visit. One that I liked most was this one at Madison. It was cold at Madison and snow and ice and not easy walking which I mind because I like walking and they took us to a university house where we ate and slept and where they all came in and out, it was like our first arriving everybody was there and after that we liked being received by a man and a girl and a car and going in and out everywhere. Soon among those in and out I found was one that had been at the medical school with me Dorothy Reade and I said could we be alone and she said yes but we were not because by that time Wright the architect he lived near there was there and with him was a Russian and anyway would we come with them but by that time we thought we would like to eat something and be quiet before lecturing and we would meet them all in the evening after lecturing but by that time he had gone away and anyway well they gave us a very good dinner up in the room and outside it was cold and the lakes were colder, I liked looking out of the window at everything. I had walked a little but it was difficult walking.

We had a good talk afterwards there were two or three there who knew a lot about words one of them a reddish headed professor, and then we went to bed and we got up and it had not snowed but there was certainly more snow and it was whiter and Dorothy Reade took us to the flying field, I never knew her very well and I did not know her then very well and she was the same as she had been and then we flew away in a plane.

Did we or did we not fly over the Mississippi then going to Minneapolis and St. Paul, I do not really know but if it was not then it was some other time where the Mississippi was a little river. It was a shock to me that it could be that that it could be a little river and even then later in New Orleans I never quite recovered that it had been a little river when it had first been shown to us. I had passed over it once in going to California that was long before I left America but it had been at night and I had not seen it and when I first saw it had been a little river. One of the things in flying over America is the lot of water, there is a lot of land of course there is a lot of land but there is a lot of water. Everywhere of course where there is land there is a lot of water, in France in motoring you are always crossing bridges but then the water is a small lot of water but in America particularly when later we flew over the valley of the Mississippi there was a great deal of water, on the whole I was surprised that relatively there were many less mountains than there was water. Of course really the most impressive water to fly over is where there is no water and that is over the region before Salt Lake City, there it is the bottom of the ocean and when you have once seen the bottom of the ocean without any water as one sees it there it is a little foolish that the ocean should have water, it would be so much more interesting to look at if it had no water. Rivers are different, rivers are more interesting with water than without water. Well anyway.

We went to Minneapolis. It was still winter but not as winter as it had been in Wisconsin.

It was at this time that my real interest in reporters began.

Up to this time of course I had talked to lots of them but there was also always something happening and we went out and we went in except for Jo Alsop there had been just so many faces and that was all of them.

But now that we were traveling and not being entertained because I like a quiet life and do not like to go out to dinner and above all not to a reception certainly not when I am not to know any one, the social life I preferred in traveling was the life with reporters and I did enjoy them.

I think it was in St. Paul that it happened. Now in traveling I did sometimes look at a newspaper after all here they were a size to hold, they were something like the Paris New York Herald not quite as few pages as that but few enough to be encouraging. So in St. Paul I had spoken in the evening and when I went downstairs in the hotel I saw a different colored newspaper than I had been accustomed to seeing perhaps it was in Toledo well anyway it had a color and I noticed it and there I was and I read it, the reporter had reported my talk as if it were a wrestling match and it was very well written and of course any author would I noticed that every paragraph or so he introduced one of the best sentences I had written and it came in well. It pleased me I like good writing and then we went out and we were to have lunch and then leave which we did. At lunch the one who had arranged the lecture came up and said something, I said I was much taken with the way my lecture was written up, what she said, yes I said, it was about the best writing about myself I have read, but she said everybody is furious because it reflects so on the taste of this city not at all I said he writes well and what is more he understood what I said which is to me a pleasant thing and does not often happen that is not by reporters reporting, well she said there is his editor over there, everybody has been complaining to him so that he was going to fire the young fellow who did it, he had asked especially to do it and this is the way he did it, of course he asked I said because he knew he would understand and he did, I’ll go she said immediately and tell his editor and tell him what you said, I said I am sorry we are leaving I would like to have seen him and then as we were leaving she said I told the reporter and he had tears in his eyes and he said you saved his life and I said I hope he will go on.

I got very much interested in reporters. Reporters are mostly young college men who are interested in writing and naturally I was interested in talking with them. I always knew that of course they would say what it was the habit for newspapers to say I said and yet I did like talking with them. Once it may have been in Cleveland or Indianapolis, I was talking there were two or three of them and a photographer with them and I said you know it is funny but the photographer is the one of the lot of you who looks as if he were intelligent and was listening now why is that, you do I said to the photographer you do understand what I am talking about don’t you. Of course I do he said you see I can listen to what you say because I don’t have to remember what you are saying, they can’t listen because they have got to remember.

I found that very interesting and of course it is so, of course nobody can listen if they have to remember what they are hearing and that is the trouble with newspapers and teaching with government and history. The lecture I wrote for the Chicago University has to do with this thing and the difference between original writing and anything which is a remembered thing and a great deal that I wrote in the Geographical History of America which is about identity and the lecture I wrote for Oxford and Cambridge about What Are Masterpieces And Why Are There So Few Of Them all have something to do with this and so thank you the photographer who said this thing.

I liked the photographers, there is one who came in and said he was sent to do a layout of me. A layout, I said yes he said what is that I said oh he said it is four or five pictures of you doing anything. All right I said what do you want me to do. Why he said there is your airplane bag suppose you unpack it, oh I said Miss Toklas always does that oh no I could not do that, well he said there is the telephone suppose you telephone well I said yes but I never do Miss Toklas always does that, well he said what can you do, well I said I can put my hat on and take my hat off and I can put my coat on and I can take it off and I like water I can drink a glass of water all right he said do that so I did that and he photographed while I did that and the next morning there was the layout and I had done it.

There was a photographer that was much later in New Orleans and we spent a long time he telling me how he followed Huey Long photographing him and all he knew about him and how they had almost killed him those who were protecting Huey Long and had mistaken him but now Huey Long is dead and it does not make any difference to any one.

Each one of these hotels was a real hotel to me and the life in them so many people seemed to be sharing something and meeting in numbers and we we were not lost in them each one of them was not like any other one of them. I remember the one in Indianapolis that was a strange one a very strange one one ate pretty well in any one of them but not in the Indianapolis one not very well it was as large the rooms as the furniture in them and the furniture was as heavy in its color as the hangings, mostly in the hotels even later in the Southern ones everything was well not new but new enough but not in that one. Indianapolis was exciting, somehow it was different than Ohio and Illinois later on I could see that in a way it had to do with St. Louis. The size of everything in Indianapolis was different from anything in Ohio or Illinois or Wisconsin or Minnesota entirely a different size, I was tremendously interested in each state I wish well I wish I could know everything about each one. There is Ohio, Louis Bromfield comes from Ohio, they are rich and they are generous and they are innocent and they are prosperous yes they are. But not Indianapolis. I have known a good many from Indiana.

I lectured in the evening the audience was of men and women the men were able-looking might have been judges and lawyers and they were interested and interesting. The next morning we went to the Foster Museum, everything he had ever done was there a good many in original and all in facsimile and records of all the songs could be made to sing and two secretaries to show everything and the purse that was on him when he was dead and the founder of the museum. It was in a building in a garden. They were moving it to another city where they could build a museum that would look more like a church and then we left and went to see an Indian collection collected by the son of the man who had founded the Foster Museum. Indiana Indianapolis and Indians. He showed us how they were slicing in thin slices the Indian mounds I suppose they have to slice them if they want to know what is inside in them and of course they do want to know what is in them and each one might be different from the one they had had open. Well anyway Indianapolis had not been in any way a disappointment.

It was Alexander Woollcott who had told us about the Foster Museum. We had met him in New York at a lunch Bennett Cerf gave to have all of us meet all of us and at table we were talking and I said something in contradiction and Alexander Woollcott said Miss Stein you have not been in New York long enough to know that I am never contradicted. We liked being together because we both had poodles and mine we have both seen mine I have not seen his, Woollcott was over last winter and Basket was beautifully washed and shaved to receive him, as he was coming for lunch Monday Basket had to be bathed on Saturday and so for two days we would let Basket not do anything hardly attend to his normal functions because it was raining and the white must not become gray because Basket is the most beautiful white poodle his is not a white one. He is going to write a book about poodles and he asked me to write him a lovely letter about Basket and I did a very lovely one. We liked having Alexander Woollcott here we took him to the ordination of the bishop of Monte Carlo which happened at Notre Dame he is Bernard Faÿ’s uncle this is the second one the second uncle to become a bishop and in benediction Woollcott sent us the largest and the loveliest flowers that Paris has ever given any one. He says he likes to because for many years he always wanted to and now he does. We also liked talking about Mildred Aldrich he had known her and he took us to lunch at Katharine Cornell’s and we did once have the best lemon pie there that was ever made anywhere. I always remember the husband of Katharine Cornell and the Hauptmann trial. Everybody was going there we did not, I like to read detective stories but really not see them, to know what they are but not to sit with them at least I have never sat perhaps I would like it well anyway I did not.

The husband of Katharine Cornell had gone every day and then he did not go any more, and he said the reason why was that he could not go any more because the day before coming back in the train Mrs. Hauptmann was there in front of him and she said to some one I wonder if it is going to snow or if there is going to be any skating. The naturalness of her saying this thing to some one suddenly made it that he could not go again and he did not go again.

So we had met Alexander Woollcott and he had told us to go to the Foster Museum.

I was much interested in passing over Ohio and Indiana. I was much interested in the Ohio country there where it was made of ground that came up to a bit of wood and the farm house in between and then falling down into a piece of meadow. It was interesting that the houses and the barns were well painted in Ohio and over the border in Indiana they were built differently and not on a wooded rising and they were not well painted as they were in Ohio. I know how the houses being built and the taking care of them changes in France from one province to another and there the same was happening from Ohio to Indiana. Afterwards I asked and they told me that many of these farm houses had no electricity that surprised me, in France any farm house or barn has electricity but then in France they live in villages and in America they do not it would be harder to supply every one of those farm houses with electricity but did it not say sometimes that every farm house in America has its telephone and if it has its telephone and radio then it must have its electricity. Well anyway.

When we were in St. Paul we went to Minneapolis and there I met another doctor whom I had known in the Medical School she and her husband both of them, he Ulrich had been known in those days of the Medical School as the friend of women, well anyway it was not very exciting meeting them again. And then some one told us that Sherwood Anderson was somewhere around. Ah if he was we would see him certainly we would would some one find him and some one did.

He had a sister-in-law who was married to a doctor in Fall River, Minnesota and Sherwood was traveling around to write what he thought everybody felt about farming that is the farmers. And so we were to meet at his brother-in-law’s. It was winter it certainly was winter and the brother-in-law called for us to drive us out and he put a shovel in and we said what is that for and he said we would see what it was for and we did. They did not shovel us out but they shoveled somebody else out. We had a very pleasant time together. A very good Virginia dinner and a very pleasant evening altogether. They had a rug there made by an old woman in Virginia we liked so much and Sherwood said he would send us one and he did I think it was the same one and we have it in Bilignin and everybody especially French people admire it every time they see it, the pale colors are so American and the river and the house and the simple harmony of it and the taste in it, they all are astonished that they never have seen anything like that before done in America. Lord Berners who has written the music for the ballet pantomime which is to be given in March in London is also going to do the decors and he made a drawing of this carpet and is going to use it as the back drop of the stage, the name of the play is They Must Be Wedded To Their Wife but as the title is too long for advertising we call it A Wedding Bouquet and so we were to fly from St. Paul to Chicago and there catch a plane specially stopped for us to Iowa City. This was the only plane we did not like as a plane, the first one did not go at all there was something the matter with the engine and the second plane well it went but perhaps there was something the matter with the engine and then before we came to Chicago certainly we would know Chicago it was beginning to come down. It was a lovely star-lit evening and the plane was commencing to come down. Alice Toklas began to say what are they doing we must get to Chicago to catch the plane for Iowa City and she called the second pilot and she told him. No he said we can’t get to Chicago we are coming right down in Milwaukee and there if you want you can get the train for Chicago but said Alice Toklas indignantly why do you start a plane if it cannot go where it is supposed to go. The plane can go all right he said but no plane can go tonight to Chicago. Why not said Alice Toklas it is a lovely night, may be so he said but lady he said wouldn’t you rather be even in Milwaukee than in your coffin.

We landed in Milwaukee and we took a train a sort of electric street car to Chicago. I was interested in the passengers there and in the way they read the newspaper. They kind of read their newspaper but it was not really very interesting but when they got to the part about the Quintuplets and how the doctor took care of them then they folded their paper so that they only had that spot and then they settled down to solidly reading. It was interesting to me that that was really the only thing in the paper that was really real to them.

So then we did get into Chicago and there was a blizzard in Chicago a terrible blizzard in Chicago and we could not find Mrs. Goodspeed’s chauffeur and it was pretty hard to get to the Drake Hotel and he was right no plane could get into Chicago and you never can tell and we did not get to Iowa City. I would like to have seen Iowa. Carl and Cook come from Iowa, you are brilliant and subtle if you come from Iowa and really strange and you live as you live and you are always very well taken care of if you come from Iowa. Cook used to tell us about the way the little Presbyterian community of Independence Iowa turned into a wonderful place when the trotting races took place, and of course Maud S. and when I was little everybody knew the horse Maud S. came from there. Well anyway we never did see Iowa.

So we went to Michigan it was a large plane the largest in which we had been.

The life of the hotels there was so much that is they did so much in the hotels.

In Detroit we did not like it in the hotel it was one of the big ones, we did not like any of the rooms they showed us and in the rooms we were to be in we did not know who had come in and out while we were coming in and some one asked Alice Toklas a question and it was a funny one and we did not like it. We were to stay three days but we only stayed one and Jo Brewer telephoned to us and we were glad to see him and the two cars with the staff from Olivet College came and they took us away with them and that was a pleasure. I had walked around a good deal and the place had been foreign that is it was foreign and they called out at every corner through a megaphone where to go and how to go and it was not a pleasant voice it was a policeman and it all might have been anywhere well but not there, I kind of liked it there were back streets that might have been French that is the things they did in them but they were American and therefore they were frightening as French things are not frightening and so after having always driven a Ford car I never have driven any other one there in its home I did not see them at home. This can happen. The food was good which it was not at Olivet not so bad as Vassar but not good but we had a very good time at Olivet.

It was the first little college we had seen all the rest had been universities and gradually we knew all about colleges and junior colleges and I suppose there will be more kinds and degrees of colleges before we ever get back again but Olivet was the first one that was really a country village and they were boys and girls it sounded like something very pleasant and it looked like something very pleasant and it was something very pleasant.

We had known Brewer as an Oxford man a friend of Harold Acton, Acton is now a Chinaman, he has been teaching in China a long time and I imagine he really does now really look and feel like a Chinaman some people can and do and he will and does and can.

Brewer then became a publisher and he published Useful Knowledge for me all the poetry and prose I had at that time done describing America, and then he liked doing everything as well and anyway publishing is like gambling or anything if you do not make money you can lose it and when you lose too much of it you cannot lose any more of it. Well anyway they made Brewer president of Olivet and he was very serious about it any American can be serious when he is serious about it and almost any American can be serious about it, some English people can be serious about what they are serious about but more Americans can be and are and Joe Brewer is and was he is serious about being president of Olivet.

They were all pleasing and we liked to be with them, we all spent an evening talking and I had to sign my name for all of them and then I asked them all to sign all their names for me. I like names and there were quite a lot of them. And then they all that is the two cars with some of the staff in them drove us to Ann Arbor where I was to lecture. It was nice and cold but not like Wisconsin awfully cold. It was just cold. The country was less American it was more English and French well anyway it was more like anywhere it was less American, the horizon was less American and the houses were interesting and it was there I first saw the shaving advertisements that delighted me one little piece on one board and then further on two more words and then further on two more words a whole lively poem. I wish I could remember more of them, they were all lively and pleasing and they all had to do with shaving like the one when we were young and pleased us about Lo the poor Indian whose untutored mind shaves off his whiskers and disappoints the wind, lots of those that they did two words at a time were better than that I wish I could remember them I liked them so much.

And so we arrived at Ann Arbor. It was not at all like Olivet, I had no idea it would be such an enormous place with so many students in it. All I really knew about Ann Arbor was that it was there that Avery Hopwood had left his money to found awards for those who were at the university and wanted to write in an original way. Poor Avery he had always wanted to write a great novel he did write something but they destroyed it, probably it was nothing but confusion at least so he said when I used to ask him about it and the man in the English Department who had charge of it asked me what advice could I give him about it. They did not know quite very well how to distribute the prizes.

The only suggestion I could make them would be that it would be rather amusing if they did with writers the way the Independent salon had done with painters. Suppose they let any one who wanted to write something write it and publish a huge volume of it every year not taking out anything and just see what it would be that they would be printing. But we do do that he said we only take out what is manifestly not worth anything, ah yes I said but that is just it, who is to judge of that manifestly not worth anything. No the thing should be without jury and without reward which was the motto of the first salon d’independence, no one was a judge of what was or was not manifestly worth anything. It would have been rather fun if they had done it, I would have liked to read such a volume, but the minute anybody has judged of any of it anybody might just as well judge of all of it. Of course they have never done it. I do wish they had, it would have been a nice way to please Avery.

And then we went off in a plane back to Ohio.

We liked Columbus Ohio, it had a nice climate and it was a pleasant country round about and it had a restaurant where the ladies entertained each other and where they made very good dishes the kind we had read about but good and we were met by a young student, Jean Reeder and a young man with her and they were just like the commère and the compère in a review it was all satisfactory and natural and refreshing. Alice Toklas wanted to come back to live there. She wants to come back to live not everywhere but in Avila and in New York and New Orleans and California, I preferred Chicago and Texas but I did not want to come back to live there. I like Paris and I like six months in the country but I like Paris. Everybody says it is not very nice now but I like Paris and I like to live there. Just today I saw on the quay three colored prints made in 1840, one of Baltimore one of New Orleans and one of Sacramento. They were twenty-five francs a piece and I did not buy them but I liked looking at them. I like to live in Paris.

We did like Columbus Ohio. It would seem that a great many years ago a professor of English of the University of Ohio in Columbus came to see me and it had been a pleasure to him and to me. We exchanged a few letters and that was long ago.

He had taught all his classes to read me and now he was dead, I had not known about this and he was seconded not in his professorship but in his feeling about my work by Sam Steward who had been in Columbus but was now in Helena Montana and would we go there, we never did get there and later he was in the University of the State of Washington and they threw him out because he wrote a book called Angels On The Bough which is a very interesting book. It has something in it that makes literature. I do not know quite what but there it is. That is one of the things that is so perplexing, why do books that are books that do everything why do they not make literature, I do often worry about that, anyway the Bulletin of the American Association of University Professors realize this and now he is teaching in the Loyola University of Chicago who also know this thing.

Well anyway we have never met but he is interesting.

Another thing that interested me in the city of Columbus was the museum, everywhere we went they would talk to me about painting, American painting, I looked at it all I looked at it everywhere it was not interesting, that is to say it was all right but if you considered it from the standpoint of the Louvre it was not interesting and for me I can look at or read anything but if I have to decide about it then I have to think of it from the standpoint of masterpieces, I am sorry but I do naturally think that something is a masterpiece that is to say as long as there is anything there will be that thing and if not then it is something else. There was no painting like that in America there just was not, there was architecture there was writing but there was no painting no painting like that. The painting was like any learnt painting, it was good painting enough not awfully good painting as painting but good painting enough and I liked to look at it I like to look at anything but that was all there was to that. They like to build museums, and they build they really like to build anything and why not. But in the Columbus museum I came into a room and it was a pleasant one. It was all cubist and good Picassos and Juan Gris and others but really good ones. There had never been anything like that either in choice or quality or like that in any other museum. How did that happen I asked and they told me. There was an old man in the town I think he was seventy so they told me and he had never owned a picture, he was a business man or a professional man and he lived in Columbus, Ohio. He went to New York quite often and there he once saw a cubist picture. He found it interesting he had never been interested in any other kind of painting. He bought one and another one and he bought very lovely ones and he bought a roomful and when he died he was by that time eighty something he left them to the museum with money enough to build a room for them.

Well we went on to Cleveland and that was pleasant too and it was the first American city where the streets were messy they said there was a reason but I do not remember the reason but I remember the streets were messy. We did not stay in the town they said we would be better in a hotel outside the city, well anyway there were pleasant people one of them and she said she wanted a distraction and I said why not improvise on the piano I do. And she said what do you do and I said you never want to use anything but white keys black keys are too harmonious and you never want to do a chord chords are too emotional, you want to use white keys and play two hands together but not bother which direction either hand takes not at all you want to make it like a design and always looking and you will have a good time. She said she would try but any one perhaps not every one can do it and enjoy it I do.

Well anyway we took the airplane to go to Washington that is to go to Baltimore.

It was nice that way we went over Pittsburgh Allegheny where I was born, I was born and if I wanted to have it be anything it really was not. Jay Laughlin lived there and Mildred Weston Kiddie’s wife and perhaps that meant more. Anyway the river winds and I can remember my mother said that it was very dirty and everything was black in a few hours naturally we were dressed in white as babies and children but it did not look black any more not as we went over it and the sky was blue and the air was clear. And the mountains separating it from Washington was the straightest line of mountains I ever saw, with first just a little green and then a little black and then snow on top and then a little black and then a little green and a straight line as far as they could be seen and then we were over Virginia and the Potomac and the Potomac was something that gave me that feeling and then we came down in Washington. Some reporters were there. Are you going to see the President they asked me. That is up to the President I answered them. But anyway we went from one station to another to go to Baltimore and we went to Baltimore. Baltimore is where all my people come from, Washington was dusty as it always had been and we went to Baltimore, and at every station I knew the name of everything and the woods looked as I remembered them they did.

If not then you have to remember where your father was born and your mother. Some do not. In a way I do not. My mother was born in Baltimore and my father had been married to her there that was in 1864 and my brother Michael was born the year after but not there. We were all born in Pittsburgh or in Allegheny but naturally it was in Baltimore where we were born longer and that was because after all everybody has to come from somewhere, nobody thinks about that enough now to be a bother but sometimes they think about it enough to be a pleasure and sometimes not. I always remember the member of the Sûreté the French police when we were getting our papers to visit the hospitals and to go everywhere during the war. He came to see us and we went into the matter of where we were born and where our parents were born and where our grandparents were born and then he said and what is the difference any way. Nowadays nobody really is going to feel one way because their father or their mother certainly not their grandfather or their grandmother were born in one country rather than another. For instance he said a grandparent might have been born in Belgium and how was anybody going to know on which side Belgium was going to be, one usually said he meditatively likes the country in which they have always lived not always but usually he said. Well anyway my grandfather my mother’s father was not born in Baltimore but he was born very long ago he was born in 1800 so I have been told and before he was twenty he had come to Baltimore and after that he was always there. I do not know whether I remember him but I did see him when I was about five. How can you tell what with photographs and hearing whether you remember seeing yes or no. Alice Toklas says yes well anyway. So Baltimore was that thing. My father’s family did not come there as soon they came just before the civil war, and they wandered they were not always there, and they were not all of them there, a number of them but not all of them as my mother’s family had been and so my mother’s family who were people who were always there did not consider my father’s family as quite equal to them, my father’s family all were rich men my mother’s family were not not any of them but that is the way they felt about everything. I used always to say to French people who lived in the provinces that I perfectly understood their family life and their feelings of differences and what happened to every one because that was the way they lived in Baltimore. They still do nothing really can stop any one living and feeling as they do in Baltimore. This time I did not see my relations that is only the cousin where I was staying and then just before leaving, my aunt Fanny who was now fairly eighty and my uncle Eph who was a sculptor and he too was almost eighty and they were just as they had been, they had just separated one part of the family from another part of the family and they had installed themselves in a different apartment, they had before that had a home together and they were just as determined and just as interested in it as they ever had been. I do describe them well in The Making of Americans all of them and the grandfather who was an old man. He had been a tanner and had lived in an old house and there he had had his wife who had been born in Baltimore and his eleven children. The Making of Americans tells all about them. We stayed not in Baltimore but at Pikesville and we spent Christmas there. They made us hang up our stockings and they filled them and they put in some of those square little books that they sell in the ten cent stores and I delighted in them. I do like the square books that they sell in the ten cent stores, the shape of them is a complete thing and what is inside them. It is that and Lascaux said it when I explained to him that is the romantic thing about America that they do the best designing and use the best material in the cheapest thing, the square books and the old Ford car. I always remember Lascaux the French painter, it was he who having always lived in an isolated country and coming to Paris thought the automobiles going around the Arc de Triomphe were a carousel and it only slowly dawned on him that they were always different cars not the same ones and it was he who as a child thought the most romantic thing in the world would be to have a stove, they had always had an open fire and then later he had a radiator and he never did have a stove which would have been a romantic thing.

I was once very interested in Belley they had a train at the yearly fair they call in that country the vogue and this train ran around a circle and went in and out a tunnel and all the women and the children were so excited they had all been in automobiles that was not exciting and airplanes were not exciting even if they had not been in them they were not romantic to them but trains going in and out of tunnels that was a romantic thing. It made me think a lot about what is romance. Automobiles are not romantic but trains are perhaps automobiles with trailers are romantic perhaps yes, some wars are romantic others are not, some places are romantic others are not, I think a lot about that. Well anyway Lascaux did think that the cheapest thing being made of the costliest material was romantic. It was romantic to him and it is, that the cheapest thing is made with the most care and the highest-paid creators are those that make that thing. It is romantic. Perhaps Hollywood too is that thing.

Well anyway we went to Washington to stay for a week there.

Washington there always is the Potomac and Virginia which is over there. That can make anybody remember that as an American. I am always telling Bernard Faÿ and any other Frenchman that if they did not know the America that made the Civil War they do not know about America, and always sometimes America will be that thing. It is not only pioneering, their going on and on to the end and then when they had nothing more to find they had then to come back again. I am always explaining to French people that Europeans do not know anything about disillusion, Americans have to have so much optimism because they do know what it is to have disillusion, the land goes away from them, the water goes away from them they go away from everything and it is all of it so endless and yet they have all been from one end to the other end of it. Yes they have all been. I was interested when I asked the students in the colleges where they came from to find that very many of them go as far away as they can from where they come from. Why I said do you just put your finger on the map as far away as you can and say you will go to college there. Well not exactly they said and they did not really have to because they naturally would be going there where it was as far away as it had been. And yet where can they go. It is the same with making money, any American should and could think of himself as a potentially rich man and that they had been but now now mostly there is not as much chance of changing as there is for a European not any more they are more likely to be an employee than anything and that does make a difference does it make less or more disillusion does it make less or more wandering or does it make the same very likely I think it makes the same.

And so roads are the important thing and what is on them.

Wherever I went the roads and what is on them were not the same as they had been thirty years before when I left America, not in Washington not anywhere and that is what makes the country different, the rest is as it was but the roads and what is on them not. I thought about that a lot in Washington because then for about a week I was not doing anything but thinking about that thing.

And that is why when you look at it it does not look at all the same, the houses what difference do houses make but the roads and what is on them. One of the first times I ever was in an automobile was in Washington and when it went up a very little hill it did not go very well and all the little boys kept yelling git a horse.

As I said in Capital Capitals and it sings so well

Fourth CapitalThey play horses

Fourth CapitalWe have all forgotten what horses are

Third CapitalWe have all forgotten what horses there are

Second CapitalWe have all forgotten where there are horses

First CapitalWe have all forgotten about horses.

Capital this and Capital that.

Well that is the way the capital was, I wrote it about French capitals but Washington was just the same only it did look different and not at all the same.

We were staying with some one and we were all asked to tea at the White House and we went. I had never been before.

We were the only ones asked to tea, we went upstairs not downstairs and in a passageway we had tea a passageway which was a hall. Mrs. Roosevelt was there and gave us tea, she talked about something and we sat next to some one. Then later two men came through from somewhere going to somewhere, one quite an old one and the other one younger, Mrs. Roosevelt asked them if they would have some tea they said no and they stood and I asked some one who was next to me who are they and she said it was Mr. Howe and I had heard of him and then they went on away and Mrs. Roosevelt said yes they were all writing the message to Congress that was going to be given next day and they were all writing it and each one and any one was changing it and then we went away.

Ellen Lamotte said let us go to Virginia for New Year’s evening and so she drove us down in her Ford car. We liked that we only stayed the night but we liked that it was on the James River and there was just a little snow, later on we were there again but just then we liked that.

I had been to Richmond long before and Harper’s Ferry and the battle of Gettysburg long before, I have just found the two volumes of Grant’s Memoirs on the quays and have just bought them to read again. I always liked the way Grant said that he knew what the other general would do because after all they had been to school at West Point together and the Mexican War together and the others acted like generals but he acted like one who knew just what the general opposite to him would do because that one had always been like that in West Point and after all what can anybody change to, they have to be what they are and they are and so Grant always knew what to do.

The thing I always want to tell Frenchmen and it does impress them is the way Grant let the southern soldiers all keep their horses and their guns, they would need them in going back to farming and so it was natural that they should keep them. That is what made it all not a war but natural, everybody else made it a war but Grant made it natural. I always want to collaborate with some one about General Grant, I have written about him in Four In America, as if he might have been Hiram Grant instead of Ulysses Grant and what a difference that would have made. Lloyd Lewis liked what I said about him and so now I want to collaborate with him about General Grant.

So we drove through Fredericksburg where Ellen Lamotte had been to school and through the rest of Virginia down to Richmond and the James River. Later on we went again to lecture and that time I did everything but this time we only ate spoon bread and little tender loins of pork and hot bread on the James River. I was very excited naturally I was and although I had always known everything about the Civil War I could not believe it when I saw it but it was all there that McClellan had gotten to within seven miles of Richmond it was unbelievable, to get within seven miles and to go away again, I had never really believed that it was so until I saw it there where it said it. Unbelievable that it was so. I can still see the stone that says it and know it was not invented but I cannot really yet believe that it is so. After all how can any one get there and go away but Grant knew that McClellan had always been that way. After all everybody being as they are makes it be what they are and of course they are it is exciting that they are what they are. We came back again to Washington, we went to Baltimore to lecture and it was a foggy night and they drove us over and the white line separating the middle of the road was all that could be seen. And then we had an oyster supper, and then we went back again and the railroad stations in Washington were just as I remembered them and then we went back to New York and to go on.

We liked to go back to New York and home to the hotel, the Rockefeller Center building the third part had gone up a lot it was almost done, it was cold in New York but you could still walk and they were all glad to see us as we walked as glad as they had been and that was a pleasure we were not sure they would be as pleased as they had been but they were. We changed our clothes again that is to say we left some things and took other things and we went away.

We went to New England and we stayed in Springfield Massachusetts and we went everywhere from there. We stayed there because the Kiddie was there, he was one of the editors of the Springfield Union and Mrs. Wesson, Smith and Wesson when we were in California as children we always had a revolver which was a Smith and Wesson, it is funny about names of course you know somebody has them but when you see one of them who has one of the names it always gives one a funny feeling of nothing being real at all. Grant did learn at school or at least he heard it very often that a noun is the name of anything and of course it is but then in a way it is the most troublesome of anything, if it is a name it should mean just that thing it should mean a revolver and not a person but it would not mean a revolver if it had not already meant a person. Well well.

I did not know that New England had become like Switzerland where there were schools and colleges and hotels and houses. It was that. Everywhere there were schools boys’ schools girls’ schools and colleges and houses, of course there were some woods and some mountains we went over and through some of them and there was the Atlantic Ocean but otherwise there were schools and colleges and everybody went to school in them. There were hotels too and it was in these hotels men were drunk in them we had not seen men drunk much anywhere else. We had expected to but we had not. When I was at Radcliffe as a student I naturally knew a great many New England women, naturally I did and of course I read Howells, he is very interesting one can read him again not perhaps as good as Trollope but pretty good and any one can read him again. He too knew that New Englanders had a fear of drinking, they also knew about it in Louisa Alcott I always remembered it in Rose In Bloom and how they worried about offering any one a drink and even about communion wine, any one in that way might suddenly find that they had a taste for drink and I slowly realized that New Englanders might. In California we had all had wine to drink like any Latin and drinking wine can make you drunk but not so very likely. The French with the Americanization of Europe have taken to what in California they used to call hard liquor instead of wine and water. They used to put water in their wine now they drink less quantity but no water in their wine and they drink hard liquor. Well I did realize in New England that that to me mysterious thing they used to talk about a taste for liquor did indeed matter. In New York and in the Middle Western country it had not seemed to matter. Another thing we saw for the first time and that in Springfield was the driving around and around to pick up somebody who had been left to do some shopping. That seemed a very funny thing to do. It was like the thing Lascaux thought when as a country boy he came to Paris and he thought the automobiles going around the Arc de Triomphe were a carousel. When they did that the first time in Springfield because we had left Mrs. Wesson and Alice Toklas to do some shopping I thought it was like that driving around and around the block because there was no way to wait and so to pick them up. It felt very funny that. I saw of course there was nothing else to do but it did seem a funny way to do. I was interested in everything we did and we did that. And confiding your automobile to any door-keeper or any one to take away for you that was very uncertain and not at all European, I commenced then in Springfield becoming more intimate with everything American.

We went everywhere in the automobile and once we were stuck in the snow but not quite. That is not when we were going to lecture but going visiting. We met Jo Alsop’s mother there and I promised to send stamps to two boys there, and I collected them for quite a while but we had no way of knowing who they were so I sent them to Kitty Buss. She collects them. Carl Van Vechten says if there was no other reason for wanting the Roosevelt administration it would be because of all the new stamps such nice stamps they are always making but I myself like very much better the advertisements the French government put on their stamps, Blédine la Seconde Mamman and Blédine pour bébé and Pétrole Hahn contre la chute des cheveux and the Layettes Tetra, I send these faithfully to everybody and nobody has ever mentioned them except Clare de Gruchy with whom Alice Toklas went to school, nobody else has ever mentioned them, do they not notice them or does it not please them or do they think that stamps should have their own individual being, well anyway I do continue to put them on the letters I write and I write a great many of them. I like to write them.

So we went on lecturing at colleges and even in schools in New England, and I found out all the troubles they have with chains on the tires. It is surprising that there has not been found anything better to do about them, they always break and when there is no snow they skid and when there is there is no way to take them off without a good deal of trouble and then there are little cheap ones which are easy to put on but unlike other cheap things in America they break so easily they cannot really be made of the best material. Perhaps it is like weather there is really no way to regulate them, I was interested in everything. I lectured in men’s colleges and in women’s colleges, the men’s I liked best was Wesleyan. It was Hitchcock that arranged that. I had known him in Paris and not liked him, he was a friend of Virgil Thomson and I had once seen him rather wonderfully on the rue de Rennes, but over there I did like him, he was very pleasant and he arranged everything and after the lecture I liked talking to the Wesleyan men. We talked about and that has always been a puzzle to me why American men think that success is everything when they know that eighty percent of them are not going to succeed more than to just keep going and why if they are not why they do not keep on being interested in the things that interested them when they were college men and why American men different from English men do not get more interesting as they get older. We talked about that a lot at Wesleyan. Then I liked Mount Holyoke, I liked that the best of the women’s colleges in New England, we talked there mostly about the theatre and as they were really interested it was interesting. Afterwards it seemed rather strange to me that the two colleges which were really made to make missionaries were more interesting than those that had been made to make culture and the other professions. It made me wonder a lot about what it is to be American.

What schools and colleges do to any one is one of the things that is bothering. It was thirty years before but the universities had not changed each one of them put a certain stamp on those who went to them or did those who were going to be that way go to that one. But schools do it too and very often there is no choice but there is the parents’ choice. Just yesterday we were all talking and they were talking about something, there were some Chinamen there and Americans and so the talking was political and they were talking about the character of Roosevelt and I said something and the American said no that would not be possible no one who had been to school at Saint Mark’s could be such a one.

After all a school is a school. We went to the Choate school it was interesting.

It was the first time I had ever seen such a school. When I was brought up in East Oakland we all went to public school but at that time as the population was not large anybody could go to school with anybody. If you went to a private school that was because you were defective in some way or came from South America or something. Nothing able-bodied and ordinary-minded went anywhere except to a public school and a public high school. Alice Toklas says in San Francisco it was different, all the little girls she knew went to private school, well anyway anybody can know that what happened to them happened to every one. So I had known nothing of private schools and now I was knowing. Not everybody but a great many these days in America go to private schools. There was a time and perhaps there still is when I did think that America had become very much like England was when it was Victorian. I had thought that before I went over after that I was not so certain that it was so much like England when England was Victorian.

But the private schools were supposed to be forming what in England were called the governing classes only in America did they govern well perhaps they do now after all. From Roosevelt to Roosevelt there might have come to be the governing classes but really and truly they are not, they have really come to be the employees. I was interested.

I went to the Choate school and they were charming to me. The boys from twelve to sixteen listened really listened to everything I had to say and I talked to them about whether one’s contemporaries were really contemporary. And then later the next morning we had a talk about that. I had been much struck by the Choate school literary magazine which did have extraordinary good writing in it, and now the Utica High School has sent me a Gertrude Stein number and again it is striking how well they are writing. It is a bother.

Once long ago René Crevel and I talked about education. I said that French boys believed in the teaching of their teachers. American boys did not. Later on I talked with François d’Aiguy about this. He said French boys who went to the lycées which are controlled by the government did believe in what the teachers believed, and therefore they never did revolt, but boys who went to what in France they call a boite, a box that is to the religious schools, the Catholic schools, they did not have to believe what the teachers believe, they could and did believe in Catholicism but they did not have to believe what the teacher believed and so they did have some intellectual freedom. I said to the Choate teachers I wonder if the boys can ever come to be themselves because you are all so reasonable and so sweet to them that inevitably they are convinced too soon. Is not that the trouble with American education that if they are to be convinced at all they are convinced too soon is it not the trouble with any republican education. Other than republican education does not convince them so most of them do not have any conviction and the few who have are not convinced too soon. Education does not do something but a certain kind of woman either goes to or comes out of Smith or Bryn Mawr or Radcliffe or Vassar or Wellesley. Anybody can almost know just what is all their life after going to happen to them and it almost does, Oxford and Cambridge make them different the same, and Yale and Harvard or Berkeley and Palo Alto, even having different presidents in succession does not seem to affect anything, it can hardly be food and climate as they are all pretty near together, what is it perhaps it is food and climate perhaps it is because even near together can be a good distance apart, and the food was different, they ate very differently in one of these colleges from the other one they certainly do and did. We ate in each one of them and so we know, the climate did not seem so different but perhaps it was more different than it seemed.

No they had not changed not any one of them I might have gone to school with the ones where I did go to school, that is Radcliffe the others were as they had been, it was easy to see and know that they were as they had been.

Well what had I been. Of course after all there was the nineteenth century and there is the twentieth century, that is undeniable and I began then when evolution was still exciting very exciting. I just found on the quays Darwin’s Descent of Man and I have just given it to Louis Bromfield who had never read it. After all to him Darwin was not so near as he had been when I began knowing everything.

Science meant everything and any one who had an active mind could complete mechanics and evolution, philosophy was not interesting, it like religion was satisfaction in a solution but science meant that a solution was a way to a problem. As Carl said of Mabel Luhan, a marriage for her is but a springboard to a higher life. That was what science was every solution was an opening to another problem and then William James came that is I came to him and he said science is not a solution and not a problem it is a statement of the observation of things observed and perhaps therefore not interesting perhaps therefore only abjectly true.

There was of course science and evolution and there were of course the fact that stars were worlds and that space had no limitation and still if civilizations always came to be dead of course they had to come to be dead since the earth had no more size than it had how could other civilizations come if those that were did not come to be dead but if they did come to be dead then one was just as good as another one and so was science and progress interesting that is was it exciting but after all there was evolution and James’ the Will to Live and I I had always been afraid always would be afraid but after all was that what it was to be not refusing to be dead although after all every one was refusing to be dead.

After all one is brought up not a Christian but in Christian thinking and I can remember being very excited when I first read the Old Testament to see that they never spoke of a future life, there was a God there was eternity but there was no future life and I found how naturally that worried me, that there is no limit to space and yet one is living in a limited space and inside oneself there is no sense of time but actually one is always living in time, and there is the will to live but really when one is completely wise that is when one is a genius the things that make you a genius make you live but have nothing to do with being living that is with the struggle for existence. Really genius that is the existing without any internal recognition of time has nothing to do with the will to live, and yet they use it like that. And so naturally science is not interesting since it is the statement of observation and the laws of science are like all laws they are paper laws, as the Chinese call them, they make believe that they do something so as to keep every one from knowing that they are not going on living. But after all I was a natural believer in republics a natural believer in science a natural believer in progress and I began to write. After all I was a natural believer just as the present generation are natural believers in Soviets and proletarian literature and social laws and everything although really it does not really make them be living any more than science and progress and democracies did me. This is what I mean. After all if you ask a question unless not even then when you are very little is the answer interesting, if there is an answer why listen to it if you can ask another question, listening to an answer makes you know that time is existing but asking a question makes you think that perhaps it does not.

And so we left New England behind us and went back to New York and there we arranged to go to Chicago University later, I was to give four lectures and a week of conferences and a week of meeting individual students, two weeks in all.

And then we left for Washington and for all points South. Carl went with us to Richmond, we were quite excited we were going to North and South Carolina and New Orleans and Alabama and Saint Louis. We were very excited.

We were going to Richmond. We were going to the University of Virginia and William and Mary and the University of Richmond and then later we found out about Sweet Briar and we went there. We were going to see Virginia. After all that can mean anything or something to any American. I had been in Norfolk Virginia and in Hampton fairly often we used to go to New York from Baltimore by water and then we did used to go to Old Point Comfort sometimes from Baltimore but Richmond I had seen once in coming back from Norfolk when the hurricane outside would not let the boat go on, and we had to come back again to Baltimore and we had to change trains in Richmond but now we were really going to be there and we were. We went by train. The first thing that there was to see in going all the way through Virginia I always in a train all the time look out of the window the first thing to see was that there did not seem to be any inhabitants in Virginia. It was the only place in America where there were no houses no people to see, there were hills and woods and red earth out of which they were made and there were no houses and no people to see. Of course when they fought there it had been called the Wilderness, the campaign in the Wilderness but I had no realization that almost all Virginia was that, after all the novels make it sound inhabited, the stories of it make it sound inhabited but there was of course the days and days of fighting in the Wilderness and I had never thought of that. And then they asked me what I thought of Virginia and I said I thought it was uninhabited, and they all of them wrote about that did I mean spirits of others or did I mean something else and I meant nothing but that that it was uninhabited.

The rest of America had been very much inhabited much more than I expected, roads and country were inhabited the country looked and was inhabited but not in Virginia no not Virginia. Later on when we were driving from one university to the other and we went through all the miles of uninhabited Virginia Mrs. Muncie said to me when I said that to her, oh yes she said my father says that in Virginia he is an interesting man my father and he says he sits and lets the pine trees grow.

We were in Richmond not so Southern as I had expected and not so Virginian, the houses were like those in the middle-western towns with trees and squares in them but not as Richmond as I had expected. There was the site of Libby prison the building is in the museum in Chicago and there was Poe’s home and there was plenty of open space but it was not as Southern and it did not look like an old city not as I had expected to have seen it, it was not really as Southern as Baltimore or even Philadelphia of course it was but it was not the way that I had expected and there did not seem to be many old houses in it as there were in New England cities and any way I was not disappointed it was a nice place to walk in and the hotel had baby alligators in it and we liked everything.

I walked around a good deal in Richmond, as I was walking they would come up to me in an automobile anybody and ask me if they could take me anywhere but I said I liked walking and I went on walking and there were a great many statues everywhere and naturally I did look at all of them. Once I saw one of them that at a distance did not look like a confederate war one but when I went closer yes it was one. And then I went back to the hotel. I always found the hotel again although I sometimes worried lest I would not find it but then somebody would know what hotel it was it was always the best one and any one would help me get back to it. That is one of the things that was different. I had taken it for granted that every room in any hotel would have a radio in it and that the radio would be going every minute and that even if the one in our rooms was not going we would hear all the others. Not at all mostly there was no radio in the room and if you wanted one you were supposed to ask for it of course we did not want one and in the hotels where there was one it was one that only sent out the crooning that they were doing in the dining room that seemed to be the only thing that ever came out of them. Of course we had never owned one, and practically I had never listened to one, not because there are not lots of them in France of course there are there but naturally if you are doing what I am doing you want quiet in the home and nothing very modern, anybody can understand that. So I went on walking around Richmond and seeing the statues there are a great many of them, and I meditated as I always had meditated about the Civil War. It was one of the interesting wars in the world the Civil War, the French revolutionary fighting before Napoleon took charge of it had been the first one of one crowd against another crowd of people just that, and the Civil War was completely that. The 1914–1918 war was bigger and had different arms but eventually it added nothing to what had been imagined in the Civil War and naturally I always thought about that. And here I was in Richmond and I had always thought about General Lee and I did think about that. I had always thought not thought but felt that Lee was a man who knew that the South could not win of course he knew that thing how could a man who was destined by General Scott to succeed him in command of the American armies who knew that war was dependent upon arms and resources and who knew all that how could he not know that the South could not win and he did know it of that I am completely certain, he did know it, he acted he always acted like a man leading a country in defeat, he always knew it but and that is why I think him a weak man he did not have the courage to say it, if he had had that courage well perhaps there would have been not just then and so not likely later that Civil War but if there had not been would America have been as interesting. Very likely not very likely not. But the man who could knowing it lead his people to defeat it well any way I could never feel that any one could make a hero of him. I could not. I said this one day down in Charleston, I was talking to some man who had a Southern wife and a Southern father-in-law, who was an important Southern newspaper editor and he said that is interesting because my father-in-law one day it was a rainy Sunday and some body said something about Lee and my father-in-law said yes he was a great man a great great man and we all love him and I sometimes think that if he had been here of a rainy Sunday well yes I would not want him here all day of a rainy Sunday.

No, leading his fellow citizens to defeat did not excite him it did not exalt him it did not depress him, he did it because he could not say no to it and that does not make him interesting all day of a rainy Sunday.

So I was interested in being in Richmond and in Virginia and I was interested in hearing what they were all saying and I was interested, after all there never will be anything more interesting in America than that Civil War never.

And so we went to the University of Virginia, Charlottesville and I had a good time there, Jefferson did make a place that is a pleasure there, if you can have enough columns and they are all over then a place is interesting, Washington used to be like that, columns are always interesting and there never were as many of them anywhere as there were there at the University of Virginia, so many of them and where you could see all of them. They took us all around to see everything and they gave us good food everywhere and in the hotel and just opposite was the Court House and there they were standing and leaning there of course they were all there, and they were there. And of course Poe had been to the University and I was speaking to the Raven Society and of course I had always liked Poe I liked his explanation of the Raven and I liked his None can sing so wildly well and best of all I like because that is Bilignin in the greenest of our valleys by good angels tenant-ted, at least that is the way I always say it, I am never corrected when I say it wrong at least I never change the saying of it, and then just the morning of leaving the president of the Raven Society gave me his key to Poe’s room in the University where they have their meetings, it is a Yale key with Raven on one side and Virginia on the other, and of course it is just a Yale key and perhaps he gives it to every one but I do not think so, I think he just gave it to me and I always carry it in the bill folder I bought on Fifth Avenue and with the permission to drive that I got in California. That was very funny. They said I had to have one so I went with some one to get it and they asked some twenty questions and nothing had anything to do with how you drive or with machines, it all had to do with your health and your mother’s and father’s health and with what you would do if anything happened and what the rules of the road are, well I answered them all and they were mostly right after all those things are just ordinary common sense and I said afterward but Alice Toklas who cannot drive at all could have answered all these questions just as well I suppose they take it so for granted that everybody can drive they would no more think of asking you about the actual making the car go than they would think of asking you how you make your legs go when you walk. That you can make the car go they take for granted, that you make it go and stop and turn around they take for granted. So those are the things I carry in my pocket, the Raven key and the permission to drive in California.

We went to William and Mary and it was there that I began to talk to them talk to them about everything. I told them what was the use of their being young if they had the same opinions as all of them who were eighty and a hundred then what was the use. Somebody has to have an individual feeling and it might be a Californian or a Virginian. It was a Californian, I can call myself a Californian because I was there from six to seventeen and a Virginian might have an individual feeling, California and Virginia have at one time had a feeling that they were not part just being American, when Alice Toklas a Californian and Pat Bruce a Virginian used to talk about what was American I always said that Richmond and San Francisco did not make anybody know what was American, it was just Virginia and California and is California that now no not now and Virginia well I told them that there was no use in being young if they had the same way of thinking as if they had the opinions and they did have them and the same point of view and they did have them of what Virginia had been. What was the use. And that is all there is about it, it looks as if it might commence and it never does begin and like General Lee they lead themselves to a predestined defeat and knowing it, if they did not know it then it would be a forlorn hope but they know it and so what is the use of their being young, there is none.

It was lovely at William and Mary, even the parts that had been done over, of course the parts that had been done over by Rockefeller were done over, but if they are not there and you want them there they have to be done over, and somebody a great many do want them there. You put new where the old was and old where the new was and that makes restoration and perhaps some time hardly anybody can tell but not just now not now at all but we liked it all. Then they drove us to Yorktown and that was not so exciting as Richmond had been, it was lovely rolling country and it was a little winter yet but it was almost spring. Then we went back to Richmond again.

Then we heard of Sweet Briar.

When we were going to Richmond at some station we saw a great many very good-looking girls and the same kind of young men, the young men were from the University of Virginia that we knew but we knew that there were no women there and then we heard about Sweet Briar. Later two professors and one of their wives came to Richmond to take us to Sweet Briar, one of their automobiles did not go very well it had been so well prepared that it did not go, he was a Spaniard and that might be even so, but any way we did get there and then later they took us not these but some others as far as Chapel Hill.

Sweet Briar was charming, it had box hedges and it was charming. We stayed there a night and a day. Naturally the Northern girls came South but once there they might as well have come from there, it was charming, and I talked a long time to one of them and I met all of them and we liked everything, spring had almost come.

The one I talked to was neither North nor South, they had always been in the army and in that way any one can marry any one who comes from there or anywhere. She too was Virginian that is to say she believed what they had believed when Virginians were Virginians. They believed that they saw the tree when the tree had been replaced by a building, seeing the tree might be interesting, if it could be made interesting but for this generation seeing it as a tree when it has been replaced by a building and that building not made of wood can be not being interesting. Well it does not make much difference, some creation has to be made in any generation, and since it is not made by a Virginian then it is not made by a Virginia even if a thing is not there it can be pleasant and Virginia was it was very pleasant.

After all every century has to be made by somebody being something and it is difficult to do it again and anyway when it is done it is done and having been done it does not make any time to begin again. When I began writing I was always writing about beginning again and again. In The Making of Americans I was making a continuous present a continuous beginning again and again, the way they do in making automobiles or anything, each one has to be begun, but now everything having been begun nothing had to be begun again.

Now I am writing about what is which is being existing. I am not interested in their going on anyway we were driven from Virginia to North Carolina. Every state was exciting. The part of Virginia next to North Carolina was more inhabited, as North Carolina was, there were farms and people on them and there were no more hills and woods covering them. They told me that North Carolina was not like Virginia and South Carolina and it was not.

There we first saw cotton growing that is to say we saw the stalks where it had grown the summer before, it was the first farming we had seen since we had been in the South, the fields were small and the country was simple and pleasant and then we came to Chapel Hill. I had never heard of Chapel Hill but it is important, lots of places that the name was not known not to me were and here they had the best collection of Spanish books anywhere in the world and lots of students from everywhere in the world and a nice town and a pleasant spring. It was spring then. Of course I often have not heard of it even if it is well known but there are lots of places in America that have enormous collections of something very often the best anywhere and they are not well known at least well yes not well known, and beside Chapel Hill was the first state university in America and I had never heard of it and did not know that it was so of North Carolina. However there it was and we liked it. Duke’s College was near too and that was made by tobacco, Lucky Strikes and Camels, the better cigarette that we had met when the doughboys first came over and they had made the Duke fortune and they built this university and now there was the depression and they did not have very much money and so Chapel Hill was the better. So they said and we believed them.

We liked Chapel Hill we liked the hotel, you ate well, we liked the professors and the men and women and I liked walking and then there was a place a sort of tower and it had newly planted box hedges around it and it looked like a water tower but it was not a water tower and when I went inside to read what was cut into it, it said that it was erected by a family the name was given and that was all that there was to it. No war no peace no anything, there was a family and it had a name there was a tower and there were lots of box hedges around it and they were small now but some time they would be larger. That was at Chapel Hill.

Then we were to go to Charleston one of the professors said they would take us to Cheraw and some one from Charleston said they would call for us at Cheraw and we did not know where Cheraw was but we liked it and it rained. We went to Cheraw it rained all the way through North Carolina and then we lunched at Cheraw. Cheraw looked as it should, it was a planter’s hotel, it rained but it looked as it should and we ate very well. There they called for us and it rained and we went on to Charleston, and it was a very different state from the state of North Carolina. It was South Carolina.

It rained all day and all the way and the houses on each side of the road were interesting, there were school houses with white children and school houses with Negro children, there were little ones and there were lots of them surprisingly tall but that would be natural in South Carolina, the houses the ones where Negroes were living had a fire burning which showed as if the house was burning it was on the floor but we thought it was probably in a kind of a well as the houses were built on little stilts to keep them off the ground and let the chickens and things live under and then later we forgot to ask any one in what the fire was built that seemed like a bonfire inside in the building it could not have been built on the floor because the earth was not the flooring, well anyway anybody down there knows about the fires and we forgot to ask them and we did not think of it again. And then we went over the road that goes through the swamps and we saw for the first time the moss hanging from the trees, the moss is not really moss but streamers very pretty in the hand but dirty in the trees, and it is spreading, it is going all the way to California and with it the mocking bird is traveling. After all trailers must take anything that wants to go wherever it feels comfortable for growing, nothing can stop them. The moss hanging does look dirty, we are accustomed here in France to the mistletoe which makes a round ball everywhere in almost every tree, but there it is streaming and it looks as if it had been left behind by a flood that went over everything and all the way and then in Charleston we knew that a flood like that is not an invention.

We finally were in Charleston and the hotel had the best food of any food we had yet eaten and then we were invited to see the swamp gardens and they gave us lunch beforehand and that was the best lunch of all the lunches we have ever eaten, we can still tell everything we ate and what it was that made it better than anything else that we had ever eaten.

The swamp garden was wet we were in a boat and it was raining, it was a quiet flood and the trees had the habit of it but as we had not it was wet and we did not have to remember it. There are things like the illustrations of Dante in America, there were the walking sleepers in the Chicago marathon and there are the trees in the swamp garden in Charleston. Perhaps America will have that something having neither earth nor hell nor heaven, I would like anything they did that made them, thank you very much for everything and of course every one is very welcome.

We met DuBois Heyward there in Charleston, and we liked him. Porgy is a good story later in Texas it was amusing, he is a gentle man DuBois Heyward like his Porgy. We left Charleston and flew to Atlanta Georgia and took a train there for Birmingham, Alabama. I like all these names, Birmingham in England and Birmingham in Alabama, Birmingham in Alabama was a manufacturing town very much of a one a name does do something if it does anything.

In flying from Charleston to Atlanta we did know that there was a great deal of water and the fields were made against the water and that made them like the painting they call it abstract painting but there is no abstraction it is exactly like the fields with ploughing against the natural way the land is lying so that the furrows will not fill with all the water there is there to fill them. I liked looking down at them I did I did like it I liked looking down at everything or out at everything I liked looking at everything and there it all was and it was really there but it was hard to believe that it was all really there. Anybody born there can only know that about something but not about that thing but even so if any one has been away then it is all as not real as anything. We landed in Atlanta Georgia and were driven to a railroad station, I had never before been in Georgia and we went through Georgia. There on the road I read buy your flour meal and meat in Georgia. And I knew that that was interesting. Was it prose or was it poetry I knew that it was interesting, buy your flour meal and meat in Georgia.

What is the use of a country if you have a state, little by little they lose it and get it. I was brought up to believe in the North.

During the 1914–1918 war we had talked to so many Americans, but there in America we never met any of them, any of them that we had met during the war of course it is a big country and even if anybody does know you after all there are a great many who do not talk to you, a great many write to you but there are a great many who do not more do not than do it seems not but it is true. There was the Kiddie of course he had come to be again and then there had been Duncan. Duncan had meant so much to us in Nîmes. Alice Toklas when we were going to Alabama tried to hear of him again, he had been in Alabama the last we had heard of him and he was in Alabama he was in Birmingham. They discovered him, he had not known about himself in the Autobiography when they discovered him. It might have been exciting. It was funny we knew all about them but we did not know what they were going to do, we thought we did but we did not, we did not think the Kiddie would become a school teacher and then an editor we thought he was to become a dignified business man, and we thought Duncan would become an energetic something and he did not, he became a failure as a decorator, now we would never have thought about that as he was naturally the organizer of everything for the officers and for his company, and the only time he ever mentioned anything was when he said looking at the flag that is the rose color my mother does my room over when I come home from anywhere. We might have thought of it but we did not, Americans when they are twenty-one are always organizers I suppose those that really organize later do not organize then, they use up their organizing energy and then well then then they become a failure, after all to be older is to be older, we did see Duncan and his mother and his sisters and his wife and his children. One little boy read a great deal young American boys do read a great deal they read anything that they can get that is printed, lots of young American boys are like that they were like that when I was a little girl and it is surprising with radios and everything that they are still like that, not surprising because really being alone with reading is more intense than hearing anything, anybody really can know that and anybody when they are very young really can know that, Duncan’s little boy did and I liked it that he did, I always like it that nothing is so intense as being alone with a book.

So we went away from Birmingham, they came over in a band from the University near by to listen to me and if we had had time we would have gone over but we did not have time, just lately one of them who is writing about Southern authors asked me if I had said what one of them said I said, I said of course I do not remember but if they said I said what they said I said very likely I did because in general Americans are accurate when they say you said what you said, French are much less accurate about what you said. So we went away from Birmingham by airplane to New Orleans and we went over the water this time not land water but sea water and came to the large hotel in New Orleans, it seemed very political I do not suppose it was but so it seemed. Sherwood Anderson was in New Orleans and that was a pleasure and he brought us to the hotel twenty-five oranges for twenty-five cents and they were very sweet oranges and we ate them all together and it was a pleasure.

It was a pleasure it was warm like summer and Sherwood was there and he had his car and we went about together and we ate in restaurants together and we met the man who wrote Green Pastures, in New York the one who had put it on the stage came and talked to us one day at the restaurant at the Algonquin and we went about with Miss Henderson we had known her in Paris she and her family had always been in New Orleans and she took us to see her friends in the old houses where all their portraits had been painted by the same painters as the contemporary French had been and the only one who has made New Orleans feel as New Orleans was then is Thornton Wilder in his little play called The French Queens, we liked being in New Orleans, after all we had lived for thirty years in France and after all Alice Toklas says not but still there it is after all.

It was like a provincial town in Southern France not the hotel and of course there were a great many more Negroes everywhere but the Negroes were like French Negroes and not like American ones, they did not have it on their mind being one, they naturally were in New Orleans and it was not of any importance to any one, French Negroes take being French as a natural thing, the French believe in family and in occupation which makes class but being a Frenchman covers everything and a French Negro has the same thing, it seemed to us that the New Orleans Negroes were more French than American. I lectured at Tulane University and the head of the English department drove us around and we liked everything he told about his father-in-law founding the society of the century-old live oaks, it is the oaks themselves that are the society not the people that own them, and that excited Alice Toklas very much because she was sure that in California there were lots of them and he said perhaps but the oaks like any chosen one have to have their papers to prove their birth and age and everything has to be in order. We liked all we heard about Louisiana and we wanted to come back and go all around everywhere there and it was a little late for the azaleas and camelias but we saw some and we saw the little hill they built in the park to prove they had one so that New Orleans children would know a hill when they saw one and Sherwood was indignant when I complained of the Mississippi River and that I had seen it where it was not a very broad one and he took us all along it and said it is an enormous one and I said well and he said well can’t you see that it is a mile deep as well as a mile wide and I said that Mark Twain’s Life On The Mississippi had made it so real to me and the Saint Nicholas when I was a little girl and there was a story of a flood and I had liked that and now well there was something the matter I could not quite get used to it not looking quite as enormous as I had always seen it when I read about it and he said come again and see it and sometimes it is like that if you come again and see it you will be astonished that you did not know how wide and deep it was and looked and anyway we liked being in New Orleans.

The hotel did look like a political hotel it looked as if everybody in it had something to do with politics, the only other hotel we had seen that looked like that was at Lansing the capital of Michigan where the big hotel opposite had just burned down, it looked like one of those political hotels the one in which we were there and ate very well and everybody in it looked like the photographs in any American book which is the life of a man important in politics. It was very funny the other day for the first time I went to the French Chamber of Deputies. You always have to do a thing for the first time and after all these years I went to the Chamber of Deputies, we know the librarian now, he lives in the country near Bilignin, and so he gave us cards to go and so we went. Herriot was there raised up on high and he sat and he looked like the American statesmen of 1870–1880 and it was funny he was the size and the clothes and the being awake and asleep and the cuffs and the men coming over and talking to him and being President of the Chamber of a republic makes them alike Frenchmen or Americans, they are just like that.

It was there at the hotel that the press photographer told me all about his life photographing Huey Long, of course we did not see him, he might have been there but he was not and now he is dead and that is all there is to him.

We left New Orleans in an airplane it was not a very big one and we were to fly to Saint Louis but the airplane did die at least it only got as far as Memphis, Tennessee and we now know that when they did not go on any further it really did not matter there was a reason for it and why bother. We used to want to know the reason but now we just got out and went on some other way. Memphis, Tennessee was exciting. Every where we stopped was exciting. We went to the hotel there.

I had always known about Memphis, Tennessee and it looked like Memphis, Tennessee, it looked just as it should, Memphis, Tennessee, all except the hotel, the hotel was a good hotel we did eat very well. And there seemed to be so much social life there, very many girls and very many men and they all seemed to be there as if there was no other anywhere all the life they lived they lived there. We left there and took the train for Saint Louis. I liked that train ride, the conductor told me all about the kind of people that lived all along there. Tennessee and Arkansas of course I liked to look out at Tennessee and at Arkansas, there were farms small farms all along there. He said foreigners who settled down there made a better living than those who came from there and then we arrived at Saint Louis. We ate very very well there. I was interested in Saint Louis, and it was enormous the houses and the gardens and every way everything looked, everything looked enormous in Saint Louis. We enjoyed it there. Perhaps Sherwood was right and it was the Mississippi but the Mississippi had not done that elsewhere. Anyway they did what we wanted. They asked us what we would like to do and I said I would like to see all the places Winston Churchill had mentioned in The Crisis. They were very nice about it only it was difficult to do because naturally they should have but they really did not know a lot about what Winston Churchill mentioned in The Crisis. The Crisis was a best seller when I read it and naturally I remembered it, it is funny I never get over being puzzled about it, best sellers are well written and they are moving and of course in the nineteenth century best sellers were things that go on being but the difference between one that is and one that is not writing that goes on being read, you do know the difference that is to say I know the difference when I can or cannot read it not that that has anything to do with it either, I can read things and be held by them and they are nothing that will go on being read and I do know the difference of course I know the difference but to describe the difference, it is not possible to describe the difference, I tried to in the lecture I gave last winter in Oxford and Cambridge What Are Masterpieces And Why Are There So Few Of Them, it is the same thing that knowing inside in one that one is a genius, what difference is there inside in one from the others inside in them who are not one, what is the difference, there is a difference what is the difference, oh yes it seems easy enough to say it and even if you know it although inside in yourself you do not know but there is one if there is one. Anthony Trollope and Dickens and Thackeray were best sellers in the nineteenth century in the twentieth century best sellers mostly are not that thing, The Crisis was not that thing although I can read it again and again, oh yes it all has to do that inside in you you are separated away from connection and at the same time you do not think about that thing, well anyway I did describe it in a way in What Are Master-Pieces And Why Are There So Few Of Them.

When I came to Saint Louis I wanted to see all the places mentioned by Winston Churchill in The Crisis but they mostly could not find them, we found the Mississippi River and almost where they went to it, and some of the homes and then we gave it up and went on to see something that they could find and that I had not really known was there and that was the house of Ulysses Grant.

It was a cabin and it had once been lived in, when you read Grant’s memoirs it does not quite sound as if that was the sort of place that he lived in. I have just been reading it but there seems to be no doubt about it that was the house he did live in. And then we drove back again and I asked them how could people when now they could not have so many servants how could they live in those big houses that were everywhere in Saint Louis, in London now almost every one has given up living in those big houses but they said yes in Saint Louis yes they did still in Saint Louis live in those houses yes they did, some families did not to be sure families are big families in Saint Louis, they did a great many did still live in these big houses. And we ate very well in Saint Louis and then we flew to Chicago because in Chicago I was for the first time to teach that is not to teach but to be regularly with students around me. Of course I talk a great deal and naturally if you talk well anyway there always are some who are there when I am talking and I was a little nervous about this teaching but it really turned out to be just the same as it always had been, I talked a great deal and they talked some and it really was not any different than if I had been here at home. A few were quite a few more were there but as I had found the difference between three and twenty or five and forty once there is that difference it does not really seem to matter. That is what makes governments what they are.

Thornton Wilder gave us his apartment it had two bedrooms and a sitting room dining room with a little kitchen and it had a nice way to see the Midway which was snowy and I liked to see it and I hired myself a drive yourself car a Ford car and it was surprisingly cheap to do this and I was to write four lectures and Alice Toklas was to keep house in Chicago and it was all to be very pleasant and it was.

The most exciting thing was the drive yourself car.

I had been driven a great deal since I was in America and now I was to drive myself. In Illinois there was no examination you just had to find the place to hire the car and we found it. There are so many cars in America so of course they could hire me one. It was some little distance away the place where we found it under the elevated and then in a street that was a little dreary and I said to the man but this garage is too far away, when I come home in the evening I would not want to come all this way to put it away. Why he said where are you living, in a little street off the Midway I said, well he said, well I said, well he said what is the matter with it, why nothing I said it is a nice quiet street, a friend has loaned us an apartment, well he said, what is it, well I said, yes he said, and I said you mean I can leave it there all night I said and he said why not and I said but dont I have to leave a light, why isn’t the street lighted he said why yes very well lighted and he said well and I said all right. And we did we left it there all and every night. One morning when I woke up I always looked out to see if the car was still there but it had been snowing all night and the car was there and it was all covered with snow, I said to Alice Toklas what shall we do and she said she would telephone to the garage. She did. They said well what is it, and we said the car was covered with snow, well they said wouldn’t it go and we said how could we tell if it was covered with snow and they said isn’t there a janitor there and we said oh yes, well they said he could brush it off and we called him and he did and then we went off. Everything in America is just as easy as that.

It was a puzzle all the stolen cars so they said and yet nobody seemed to think about it you just left them in the street. We liked it.

When I was going to the lecture room one day one of the tires of the car had flattened, one of the boys said if you will give me your key and tell me the name of your garage I will have it ready for you and when I came out of course it was ready for me, once when we had gone into Chicago I always called it going into Chicago from the University once when we had gone in to do some shopping and we were lunching, a tire was flat and so I gave my key to the door-man and told him and told him to tell the garage I wished they would change the tire this time and when we came out there was a new car and with it newer tires and I said but that is not mine oh no said the door-man they took the other away and they left you this one and I never saw the other one again naturally not I had this one. I liked everything.

We did get lost in the park and at first we did get lost with the road signs. That is one of the things that is very interesting, the different way different countries tell you how to go along. In France it is all done by drawing in America mostly by words and most of them words of one syllable. No left U turns, that took me some time so much so that I did one. The policeman said where do you think you are going, I said I was turning, I guess you are a stranger he said and I said I was one and he said well go on but you will most likely get killed before you leave town.

Thornton had arranged everything, chosen those who were to come all the time and those who were to come part of the time, and it was all interesting. I gave four lectures which I had just written which were about organization and inside and outside because of course it is troublesome, here we are all living and we have to like something like it enough so that it is something and so I wrote about newspapers being dull reading because they repeat every day the news of that day and they have to print it as if it were just happening and it always had happened some time ago at least some hours ago and after all a thing is interesting that you see happening or that has happened long enough back so that it has an existence which is romanticism it having happened so long ago that though it is there it is really not happening here. Well anyway the great point is that it really holds your attention. Living every day does but then that is not enough to satisfy any one now because every one knows that every day has no future to it as it used to have in the emotion of every one living. When you knew that if you lived every day you would go on living then living every day was a complete occupation, but hardly any one is really convinced now that if they live every day that they will go on living, something is very likely to happen, it of course was always true that something was likely to happen to change everything only now everybody knows about everything and so living every day is not as occupying, that is the reason they like Briggs’ Mr. and Mrs. because that almost looks like every day living. I said so much about everything I always have said a great deal about everything there was of course the thousand pages of The Making of Americans that I had written when I began writing. I was then and ever since filled with the fact that there are so many millions always living and each one is his own self inside him.

I talked with them all almost every afternoon the things I would naturally have been writing. There is a bother about that you get more familiar with a thing when you say it than when you write it, when you say it you repeat it when you write it you never do because when you write it is in you and when you say it they hear you. After two weeks I wondered if I heard what I said or if I only heard them hearing what I said. When I write I write and when I talk I talk and the two are not one, no not for any one and when they come near being one, then the inside is not inside and the outside is not outside and I like the inside to be inside and the outside to be outside, it makes it more necessary to be one.

It was the first time I had been with a number of students all together since I left Radcliffe and did the experiments there on automatic writing and had about twenty Radcliffe and twenty Harvard students to experiment on. Then I concluded that there is no such thing as automatic writing among the people as one knows them. There has been a lot said about those experiments in automatic writing and I might as well tell it all over again.

To begin with.

When I was at Radcliffe I was of course very interested in psychology. I was interested in biology and I was interested in psychology and philosophy and history, that was all natural enough, I came out of the nineteenth century you had to be interested in evolution and biology, I liked thinking so I had to be interested in philosophy and I liked looking at every one and talking and listening so I had to be interested in history and psychology, I did not like anything abnormal or frightening so I did not care for histology or medicine and I do not like what is not what people are doing so chemistry and physiology did not attract me, and astronomy and mathematics were too far away and again too frightening, I read everything that was natural enough and not a thing to be studied. I knew what writing was and if you read it and could read it you knew it so there was no use having any one teach you anything about it, I suppose about all these things I have not changed much.

James and Münsterberg were interested in me and so although I was an undergraduate indeed one who had not yet passed the entrance examinations they said I could come to the seminar in psychology and I liked that.

We were quite a funny lot, Sidis was there who afterwards had the son who passed everything when he was a little boy and then did nothing, McDougall a man afterwards well known who worked on conversion, William James was interested in that in connection with his Varieties of Religious Experience and Thorndyke who was busy incubating chickens and what they did then and a man named Leon Solomons who came from California and who was an intimate friend of mine, there were a number more but these were the ones I remember. Münsterberg had just come from Berlin and was interested in experimental psychology and William James liked thinking and talking and wondering about what any one was doing and we all of us worked with both of them. Sidis was interested in studying sub-conscious reactions but being a Russian he naturally expected us to do things and we did not do them. He would have a table covered with a cloth and one of us sat in front of it and then when he pulled off the cover there was a pistol underneath it, I remember I naturally did nothing after all why should any one do anything when they see a pistol around and there is no danger of anybody shooting. We all of us were somewhat discouraging to all of us. I remember one man complained when he was not given a good mark in the course he said after all he had been as good a subject as he could be he had done everything they had expected him to do and what more could he do. Leon Solomons and I were to work together, he was a graduate student taking his doctorate in psychology, we first were to do some thing connected with a tuning fork but as neither one of us had a very good ear for music that is for notes that was given up, and then it was suggested that we should do experiments in fatigue, and William James added a planchette, he liked a planchette, we made one of a piece of wood and strings and then we were to try each other, I think it was I who preferred trying somebody else, after the months in the laboratory I had lost confidence in ourselves as subjects for experimentation, however Solomons tried me and I tried him one sat with the hand on the planchette and the other did not exactly guide it but started it, anyway he had us produce writing and then I was to experiment with students who had nothing to do with the study of psychology, any of them could come and they were to come the same ones before their examination and then afterwards, this piece of the work I did alone. Here I had no results there was no automatic writing, there were some circles and sometimes a vague letter but never any word or anything that could be called writing, there were about forty of them finally chosen at random and there were none who wrote anything. I was much interested because I gradually found out what was what in The Making of Americans I called the bottom nature of each one of them and I was very much interested in the way they had their nature in them and sitting there while their arm was in the planchette and hardly vaguely talking, it was interesting to me to see how I came to feel that I could come sometime to describe every kind there is of men and women and the bottom nature of them and the way it was mixed up with the other natures in them, I kept notes of each one of them and watched the difference between being active and being tired, the way it made some go faster and some go slower and I finally felt and which in The Making of Americans I began to do that one could make diagrams and describe every individual man and woman who ever was or is or will be living and then after I did so much of it The Making of Americans I decided that since it could be done what was the use of doing it, and anyway you always have to stop doing something sometime.

So this was my part of the experiments that were reported in the Psychological Review, Solomons reported what he called his and my automatic writing but I did not think that we either of us had been doing automatic writing, we always knew what we were doing how could we not when every minute in the laboratory we were doing what we were watching others doing, that was our training, but as he wrote the article after all I was an undergraduate and not a professional and as I am always very docile, and all the ideas had been his all that had been mine were the definitions of the characters of the men and women whom I had seen naturally it was as if I had written that I did that automatic writing. I did not think it was automatic I do not think so now, I do not think any university student is likely certainly not under observation is likely to be able to do genuinely automatic writing, I do not think so, that is under normal conditions, where there is no hypnotism or anything of that kind.

So that is the story of the article about automatic writing upon which has been based a great deal of theory about my writing. No, writing should be very exact and one must realize what there is inside in one and then in some way it comes into words and the more exactly the words fit the emotion the more beautiful the words that is what does happen and anybody who knows anything knows that thing.

One afternoon they the students there in Chicago asked me about automatic writing and I told them.

I liked all of them, Thornton had chosen them not those only who were interested in literature, but those interested in philosophy and history and anything, which made it much more varied and interesting. The head of the English Department at Princeton when he selected the men to come and meet me after the lecture asked every one who had been reading my work before I came to America, naturally he said they will all read at it now but you will want to meet those who were interested before you came over, and there were again the same mixture those interested in writing were not the majority.

So I did enjoy everything, there were three of them who were always insisting on proletarian literature and I used to tease them a good deal and then one day all three of them came with their heads shaved and I asked them why and they said they just had their hair shaved off them and I said summer has not come and they said they had anticipated something, there were three others who made poetry together, one of them had a charming rabbit expression and he wrote long poems and I liked them, he and the two others were inventing meters to go with sounds but I have never since heard anything of them, one interested in history had a very good way of having things pour out of him, nor do I know what has become of him, the only one of them all whom I have continued to hear from is Wendell Wilcox. He is one of the four young men whose writing just then was interesting, and all four of them were not very young they were all nearer thirty than twenty. It does change the age that is young, once in Paris it was twenty-six, then it was twenty-two, then it was nineteen and now it is between thirty and forty. They tell about a new young man, how old is he you say and they say he is thirty. In America too the most interesting young men just then were nearer thirty, Wendell Wilcox, Max White, Sam Steward and Paul Drus.

Max White was the first one of them about a year before I went to America he sent me some short stories about Spain, he had written an introduction I read that introduction and did not care for the introduction, then one day I picked it up again and read the stories one by one and I liked them and I wrote to him and told him and he wrote to me and he went on writing and I went on answering and then when we were to go to America he said we would not know him but he would be there to see us come in. We saw him quite often in New York and he was writing novels and I got some to look at them but not to take them and then he wanted the Guggenheim Prize and wanted me to write for him and I told him he probably had not much chance but my liking him certainly would not help and he sweetly said he would rather not get it backed by me than have it with some one else back of him and that was very nice of him and of course they did not give it to him. Now his first novel has been published and it is interesting and we like him, he does something that his newer crowd do do he makes a very clear line coming out of his writing, not heavy as the last generation were doing, but clear and as if everything was there not in the air but in being clearly there. That was Max White and he was one and then there was Paul Drus. Paul Drus is a Pole and is in Los Angeles and he sells photo-engravings and he writes a simple romantic story which has no romance in it because it is intended to be simply a story as he sees it and he prints each one of these on a little hand-press and sends it to me and I like to read them, lately he has not written one, I have never seen him I did not know about him when I was over there, he writes to me and I write to him, perhaps he will not write any more of these little stories which would be a pity because I liked them. Then there is Sam Steward. Sam Steward I have never seen, he had sent me a little book it was not what I liked it had more fancy than imagination and so I told him and now he has written another one Angels On The Bough and that is a good one, that too is clear and has in it more than clarity, he and Max White both succeed in saying something more than they say, their clear line creates something, it gave me pleasure, they took away his job from him at the University of the State of Washington on account of his book but now he has another one in the Loyola University of Chicago. We are expecting him this summer I think that he is interesting. Wendell Wilcox is not in their tradition, he has a feeling for meaning that is not beyond what the words are saying and of course that does make more brilliant writing and that is what he is doing.

So there were the young men thirty years old the young men that were interesting and then of course best of all there was Lloyd Lewis and being American. He has written the book which as he says is the history of a dead man and after all an American should do that, from Mark Twain on the American writer is the only one who has been able to write about a dead man as if he is a dead man. Detective fiction does do it now but then they have to think of it as a corpse but the American can think of a dead man as all dead and make him exist as a really dead one. There was that of course in the Old Testament but since then until the Americans wrote it was never done again. Lloyd Lewis in his Myths After Lincoln did this thing, Lincoln was dead and to be a dead man is that thing and Lloyd Lewis can do it, Mark Twain was the first one who did it. Perhaps it is because America is so little inhabitable that there have been so many animals simply dead there killed of course but simply dead there.

We saw a good deal of Lloyd Lewis those two weeks in Chicago and it was America that he really saw whatever else he saw. When we went to Pinafore, he leaned over when the little midshipman was there and whispered to me and it was thrillingly, that was the costume that when Farragut was young he wore. Pinafore was a nice thing but Farragut was more thrilling.

I am always wanting to collaborate with some one I wanted to collaborate with Sherwood Anderson in a history of Grant I wanted to collaborate with Louis Bromfield in a detective story and now I want to collaborate with Lloyd Lewis in a history of Grant. They are all very polite and enthusiastic about it but the collaboration does never take place. I suppose I like the word collaboration and I have a kind of imagination of how it could take place. Well anyway.

All this time we were living in the apartment Thornton had given us in Drexel Avenue and Alice Toklas praised the way the milk was there in the morning and she had never seen the milkman bring it in, she did catch him one morning slipping it in the hole in the wall that made it possible to do this thing and he was a little sheepish these things are not supposed to be seen, not like in France where nothing comes out without everything to do with its coming in. She liked it all the things to roast in everything that went by itself, the excellent meat that came to be most excellently roasted, the vegetables that were fresh and the cook books that told everything. She has fifteen of them, Mrs. Hahner at Marshall Fields kept giving her another one and now Mrs. Hahner has not forgotten for this year she sent another one The Country Kitchen and this one did excite me as much as it did Alice Toklas, we like to think about the American kitchen. On the whole we did eat well, some places much better than others but on the whole we did eat well and well.

So we liked it all and of course we saw every one and among others Mary Garden came. It was a pleasure to meet her, Virgil Thomson had wanted her for Saint Theresa and we had talked about it and her but we neither of us knew her and anyway neither of us is really enterprising and so nothing happened then, this was several years before it was given.

It was pleasant meeting her we liked her and she liked us and we met again in California and had a pleasant time together.

And so Chicago was almost over and we were going further this time it was Texas we had never been there naturally not but now we were. Sherwood had told us a good deal about it that pleased us. There was the valley his description of that was delicious. He said the valley of the Rio Grande spoken of by all Texans as the valley is perfectly flat miles of flat land just of the same flatness on either side and yet just at one moment begins the valley, only a Texan has the feeling he knows when it is just ordinary flat land and when it is a valley, it is not like the separation between the states because that is ruled lines on a map no this was more delicate you just felt that and any Texan could feel that but not any other one. We liked it and alas we never saw it we never had a chance to get to the valley we ate the fruit it made there is so much way-side fruit in America, so much way-side so much way-side and we liked all that way-side, but we did not see the valley. And then Sherwood told about how the Middle Western farmers came down for a little winter fishing in the South of Texas and how they called each other by their states, Sherwood was Virginia and he told how they talked and what they said and we wanted to have a Ford car and wander all over, we will wander all over.

But first we left for Texas. We flew from Chicago to Dallas, Texas, we were staying with Miss Ela Hockaday at the Hockaday School I like that name. There we ate too well almost too well the corn meal sticks and all the rest was very filling and the cook came from Louisiana and Louisiana cooking in Texas is almost the best.

We had a good time in Dallas I began almost to like Texas the best, but we did like so many places the best. Dallas is a pretty town the houses different from elsewhere, and we were interested in everything, of course it was early and the flowers were everywhere but they told us in the summer it was not easy gardening, one woman told us that she had at last decided not to keep a hospital for flowers any more, in some places you have to keep dahlias in the oven in some places you have to keep them in the refrigerator and in Texas in the summer there really seems almost nothing to do with them. We understood that very well in Bilignin we had tried to grow flowers that would not naturally grow there, I suppose it is quite natural to want to grow flowers that will not naturally grow there.

The girls at Miss Hockaday’s school were very interesting, as we were staying there we got to know them. They did understand what I had written, and that was a pleasure to me and to them a very great pleasure. There was a nice story about Then and When.

One afternoon they were all together and I asked them to ask questions, their teacher said they had told her they had been puzzled by the portrait of When and that one of the girls had asked her to have me tell her. The portrait of When is in Fourteen Anonymous Portraits in Portraits and Prayers and I said to the teacher if she would find it I would read it, and I read it out loud to them and I said but I do not quite see why you had any trouble in understanding that and I turned toward the girl and she seemed very troubled and that was all. The next day she came to me and she said of course anybody could understand the portrait of When no it was the portrait of Then and she had not wanted to say because of course they all did know the difference between When and Then. Ah I said the portrait of Then is more troublesome but still it is a portrait of Then. I liked it that they felt that way about it, there is the portrait of When and there is a portrait of Then. I liked them.

Since we left America we had not seen or heard anything of any Hockaday, they had sent us charming things to the boat when we went away but since then no word from any of them, and then just a few months ago a dozen of them came and we were delighted to have them, the Geographical History of America was just out and I read it to them I always like reading to Hockaday girls. It was funny about reading, I had never read anything aloud much, except all the letters of Queen Victoria to Alice Toklas when we were in Majorca at the beginning of the war and I had never thought of myself as reading and I had never read anything I had written and then when they asked me it seemed very strange to me and then somehow I came to like it, it sounds very interesting as I read it, quite so to me.

And so we liked Dallas Texas.

Once when I was walking I saw a car with Hockaday girls and a young man they asked me to come in I did and sat next to the young man I always like to sit beside the chauffeur naturally as I have always driven and rarely ever been driven it is natural enough to prefer to be in front besides it always is pleasanter to be there. I was interested in his car it had an automatic gear shift anyway he was an agent for it and we talked of going to Austin, Texas, to the University and he said would I like him to drive us it would be a pleasure to him and I said it would be a pleasure to us. So we finally left Dallas and he and a young Hockaday girl and one of the teachers and Alice Toklas and I drove down to Austin, Texas. It was a pleasant drive and I was still interested in his car because there was nothing in front to be a bother as there is in every car and I was wondering would I have one to go back to Paris and then later I tried it in San Francisco and on the hills the change of gear is cautious, it does it slow and really I did not think it would do in the Ain, that is where we are in summer and there are hills and mountains there. But anyway going to Austin was perfect, Texas is a level surface and I liked the way they ploughed and always against the natural lay of the land and it was only after Austin that we began to see the wild flowers and the Texas cattle. Of course anybody who has always read Wild Western stories and I have read a great many of them knows all about the Texas cattle it was very exciting. But first there was Austin. When we got there we had dinner altogether and the young Hockaday girl said she had telephoned to a girl to ask her to come to dinner, she had said come I am here with Gertrude Stein and her friend had said Oh yeah, over the telephone.

After Austin we went on, some one from Houston sent their car to call for us at Austin and take us to Houston it had a Negro chauffeur and as I always sit in front we talked a lot together. We talked about the Negroes as they were in Texas. He said except as before the law they had nothing at all to complain of. I said what did he mean. Well he said any Negro has as good a chance as any white man or woman to get education to go in for a profession to earn a living to be taken care of to do whatever any man or woman wants to do in any ordinary way of living, only if by any chance he does something and the white man is against him and it comes up into court why then of course it is another thing then he does not get the same justice as a white man. What do you mean exactly I said to him explain it to me. Well he said if a white man gets drunk or something or anyway goes into the Negro quarter and he does something and a Negro hits him or anything well then the Negro cannot get justice if it comes to be a thing that they have to go to court on. But I said if Negroes can go into any profession. Yes he said but that is just where the trouble comes in, now a Negro when he is in a profession he is not conscientious like a white man. Now what do you mean I asked him. Well he said now take doctoring. A Negro he gets to be a doctor just as good a doctor as a white man and then he begins practicing, now anybody falling sick he calls him, well sometimes he comes and sometimes he don’t come you just can’t count on him, now a white doctor any kind of white doctor no matter how poor you are or anything or if you are a colored or a white man it does not make any difference to him, perhaps he just as well had rather not come but if you call him and ask him to come he will always come. We all began having the colored doctor when he first began and then we found that if it did not suit him not all of them but a good many of them did not come and so we all went back to white men for doctoring. Do you think later they will change about this I asked him, I don’t know he said I don’t see how they can, they can’t really come to think that it really is necessary to always come when anybody calls them and a white man even a very rich white man or a very important white man if he is a doctor will always come when you call him to come when you think you need him.

I liked talking and listening to him he was a very nice man and he took us pleasantly to Houston and we saw lots of wild flowers mostly blue ones and we saw the flat land and we saw the cattle not so many of them it had been a bad year for cattle as there had been too much cold weather and too much dry weather and as they do not in any way protect them they all died not all of them but a lot of them still it was a pleasure to see them and even see some cowboys and one cowgirl go toward them. It was a nice day and we came to Houston and went to a hotel where they gave us so many rooms we could look out in every direction and it was near a park and it was a lovely spring.

I liked the women who came that evening one was eighty years old and had been driven all the way from Galveston and was going back again and she said she had read the things written by me for many years and said she had no more trouble understanding them than the young ones did, she said you see it is the middle-aged people that have no feeling, they are not young enough and not old enough to have any understanding. She was very charming and she gave me a great deal of pleasure.

Later when we were back here again some one wrote me that in the South they criticized a Texas author because he made Texas farm women quote Gertrude Stein’s writings, and they said that was silly and the Texas farm women said not at all they had gone many miles to hear her and they could read her with pleasure, I did have that feeling with them they were what the Middle West used to be and New England before them and what Virginia remembered having been but did not remember it as that thing, there was Virginia in the Texas men and women but they were active and the country was active and they all had what was the Civil War American, I liked them.

Then we flew to Oklahoma, of course we had been over the bad lands, they come in nicely in every Western story and I never did think that I would ever see them certainly not fly over them, and they were just as bad as they had been called with nothing growing and a very strange color and not hills or flat land either they certainly were bad lands and they made reading the stories more real than ever. I like Western stories of Texas bad lands.

When I first heard about Oklahoma I always thought it was in the northwest, until I really saw it and saw it so close to Texas did I really believe that it is where it does exist. Oklahoma City with its towers that is its skyscrapers coming right up out of the flat oil country was as exciting as when going to Alsace just after the armistice we first saw the Strasbourg Cathedral. They do come up wonderfully out of that flat country and it was exciting and seeing the oil wells and the funny shapes they made the round things as well as the Eiffel Tower ones gave me a feeling like I have in going to Marseilles and seeing the chimneys come out of the earth and there are no houses or anything near them, it always is a strange-looking country that produces that kind of thing, of course Alice Toklas’ father had once almost had an oil well they dug and dug but naturally the oil did not gush, naturally not these things never do happen to any one one knows, if it could happen to them you would not be very likely to know them most naturally not. We did later see in California some small oil fields and the slow movement of the oil wells make it perfectly all right that in America the prehistoric beasts moved slowly. America is funny that way everything is quick but really everybody does move slowly, and the movement of the oil well that slow movement very well that slow movement is the country and it makes it prehistoric and large shapes and moving slowly very very slowly so slowly that they do almost stand still. I do think Americans are slow minded, it seems quick but they are slow minded yes they are.

The City of Oklahoma pleased me, I liked the stores there were very good stores there and good clothes in them and the men were very big men and they were all very different from the Texans, not a bit at all like the Texans, not a bit. And then we left Oklahoma in a dust storm, a real one. The airplane went right up through one and came out on top, it was like when we were above the clouds only such dirty ones and the sunset on top on top of this colored dust storm underneath was not exciting, it was discouraging, and then we came down at Fort Worth.

At Fort Worth we did strike a bad hotel very well at Fort Worth it was not a good hotel. There was another one perhaps at least they said yes it should have been the other one they had flowers for us at the other one but we had been taken to this one and it was not a good one, we could not eat the mutton chops and there was nothing else we could eat and they tried again and we could not eat them. Next day we found a nice place where we could and did eat everything but by that time Miss Hockaday had driven over and showed us but before that was over we had gone to hear Porgy. This is the story of that.

They asked us to dinner to go later and hear the play Porgy done by the little theatre, there was a white little theatre and now a Princeton man had come down and started a Negro one and they asked us, the actors were amateur but they said it was interesting, it was being given in the little theatre that the whites had started and now they all said this was very interesting. We went to dinner. On one side of me was this young fellow and on the other side a bigger blond one, I did not know the name of either one of them.

We talked together the young man who was running the little theatre, and we talked of Four Saints and of Pinafore and Negroes as actors, and we liked each other and then we talked of airplanes, then the young man on the other side came into the conversation he spent all his time in airplanes so he and I began to talk about airplanes and then he said my mother wrote to me that she had met you I think in New York. Who is your mother and he said she was Mrs. Franklin Roosevelt, oh I said in that case we met in Washington not in New York. I wanted to ask you he said I have wanted to ask you what you would advise for a man in my situation, I have he said always had the publicity of being the son of my father and it is very troubling, not for so long I said after all you are well over twenty so I imagine and your father has only been President for two years so considerable of your life has been spent in a normal state of not being very well known, no he said you do not understand, it has always been like that, now what can I do about it, forget it I said, after all here has been a chance to forget it if it was a worry to him because I had not known it, but that did not seem to be really what he wanted, besides I said you can do nothing about it so why worry about it, yes I know he said and in almost a year my father is going to be the most unpopular man in America, well I said in that case forgetting it will be easier, not at all he said it will be that much worse they will remember it and I will not like it. There did not seem to be anything to be done about it and then the dinner was over.

They asked us then to go on to the theatre. The young man running the theatre asked me to go with him and see the actors while they were making up. I went with him it was a little room and they were all there and we said how do you do to each other and I told them I had just been with their author in Charleston and what a nice man he was and I would write to him and tell him that I had seen them playing Porgy. The man who was being made up to be the white man said to me the mutton chops today were pretty tough weren’t they, and I said yes they were they certainly were but how did you know and he said because I was the one who waited on you. We then went to the play, the man who played Porgy did it so well any Negro actors act anything so naturally that it is natural that it should be done very well and why not since they might be any one as they are never any other one that is with Negroes a natural thing, with many of them with most of them, publicity does not hurt them because they can be what anything makes them and it does not make anything else of them because they are the thing they are then. So it is not acting it is being for them, and they have no time sense to be a trouble to them.

And then we left for California very early in the morning. It was strange our going to California where we both had come from. But we did leave for California early in an airplane. Just now a great many are getting killed in the airplanes but when we were there they told us that major accidents never happened and certainly they did not happen to us, we liked wherever we went in an airplane. We left Fort Worth fairly early in the morning and went over more level Texas and then over the desert land then through a gap in the mountains down into Los Angeles. Then we were in California where we had both come from. I had not been born there but I had been raised there, but Alice Toklas had been both born and raised there and her mother had just by accident not been born there but had always lived there so here we were back again in California, and we were to begin at Pasadena. As we landed at Los Angeles there were of course a lot to see us there and among them a representative of the Warner Brothers and would we come to their cinema place to see them. They invited us later to lunch with them but we never did go there or to any other one of them. When we first arrived in New York I did make an actuality of reading the Pigeons On The Grass and taking off my glasses and putting them on again while I was doing that thing, and it was given in the cinema theatres everywhere and everbody said everybody liked it but we had not gone. So finally Pathé asked us when they heard we had not gone to come and see it all alone. We went to their place and there it was and when I saw myself almost as large and moving around and talking I did not like it particularly the talking, it gave me a very funny feeling and I did not like that funny feeling. I suppose if I had seen it often it would have been like anything you can get used to anything if it happens often but that time I certainly did not like it and so when the Warners asked us to come and lunch we did not go.

We went to Pasadena and it was very comfortable and we were in California. The first thing we did was to hire a drive yourself car, and that was a pleasure, a brand new Ford car they gave me a much better one than they had given me in Chicago, this was a really new one and we had it all the way to San Francisco and then there they took charge of it and like everything else over there it was no bother. Over here life is much more occupying doing anything any day or in any way is very occupying because there is so much to attend to so that it will go on but over there nothing was a bother, that is what is called efficiency, it has one trouble with it and that is that it leaves everybody so much time and if you have so much time you have to fill it and to fill so much time is a bother. Over here you have no time to fill everything you do is such a bother. Well like it or not everybody has to do something to fill the time. After all human beings have to live dogs too so as not to know that time is passing, that is the whole business of living to go on so they will not know that time is passing, that is why they get drunk that is why they like to go to war, during a war there is the most complete absence of the sense that time is passing a year of war lasts so much longer than any other year. After all that is what life is and that is the reason there is no Utopia, little or big young or old dog or man everybody wants every minute so filled that they are not conscious of that minute passing. It’s just as well they do not think about it you have to be a genius to live in it and know it to exist in it and and express it to accept it and deny it by creating it, anyway here we were in California. Here we were in Pasadena and the dry river bed was below us, we had not seen this for many years and it was a pleasure seeing it, it was very pleasant and we were enjoying it. Here we were back again where we had come from not Pasadena Los Angeles but California.

After the lecture at Pasadena Saroyan came to say how do you do. When I first came to New York he had written to me and when I broadcasted the one and only time when I got back to the hotel there was a charming telegram from Saroyan saying he had just heard me. That was a pleasure. It was sweet of him. Then I was disappointed when I found out that he had not made up the title A Daring Young Man On The Flying Trapeze, I could have known everybody else did but there it is I do know lots but there are lots of things I do not know. My brother and I when we were young liked to make definitions and one we made was what is a lot, and we decided that a lot is a place surrounded by a fence. I suppose there are lots that are not but anyway that is what a lot is by definition, only then we used to find things surrounded by a fence that were not lots, we used to say is China a lot because China is surrounded by a fence. Well anyway in a way a lot is a place surrounded by a fence or not and I do know a lot but I did not know that Saroyan had not invented that. Anyway when I was about sixteen I did decide and it was very exciting that all knowledge was not my province and all that had been Californian, all that decision, that is it had been made when I was a Californian and anyway I did not know that Saroyan had not made up the title and when I found out that he had not it was disappointing.

When I wrote my first story when I was at Radcliffe I called it Red Deeps out of George Eliot, one does do that, and since well since not, it is a bad habit, American writers have it, unless they make it the taken title to be a sounding board to send back the sound that they are to make inside, that would not be too bad, not that anyway it makes any difference anything is anything and anything that is anything is that satisfaction. Let us be pleasant.

Well anyway I liked Saroyan not very much but I liked him and then later we met again not really met again. After the lecture after we were back again at the hotel two young men came and we walked up and down and then they sent me two red roses without any name and then after we came back to Paris one of them wrote and I answered and then he wrote again.

We were to go to dinner at Beverly Hills which is the same as Hollywood this I have said we were to meet Dashiell Hammett and Charlie Chaplin and Anita Loos and her husband and Mamoulian who was directing everything and we did. Of course I liked Charlie Chaplin he is a gentle person like any Spanish gypsy bull-fighter he is very like my favorite one Gallo who could not kill a bull but he could make him move better than any one ever could and he himself not having any grace in person could move one as no one else ever did, and Charlie Chaplin was like Gallo. Gypsies are intelligent I do not think Charlie Chaplin is one perhaps not but he might have been, anyway we naturally talked about the cinema, and he explained something. He said naturally it was disappointing, he had known the silent films and in that they could do something that the theatre had not done they could change the rhythm but if you had a voice accompanying naturally after that you could never change the rhythm you were always held by the rhythm that the voice gave them. We talked a little about the Four Saints and what my idea had been, I said that what was most exciting was when nothing was happening, I said that saints should naturally do nothing if you were a saint that was enough and a saint existing was everything, if you made them do anything then there was nothing to it they were just like any one so I wanted to write a drama where no one did anything where there was no action and I had and it was the Four Saints and it was exciting, he said yes he could understand that, I said the films would become like the newspapers just a daily habit and not at all exciting or interesting, after all the business of an artist is to be really exciting and he is only exciting, when nothing is happening, if anything happens then it is like any other one, after all Hamlet Shakespeare’s most interesting play has really nothing happening except that they live and die but it is not that that is interesting and I said I was sure that it is true that an interesting thing is when there is nothing happening, I said that the moon excited dogs because it did nothing, lights coming and going do not excite them and now that they have seen so many of them the poor things can no longer see the moon and so no lights can excite them, well we did not say all this but that is what we meant, he wanted the sentiment of movement invented by himself and I wanted the sentiment of doing nothing invented by myself, anyway we both liked talking but each one had to stop to be polite and let the other one say something. After dinner they all gathered around me and asked me what I thought of the cinema, I told them what I had been telling Charlie Chaplin, it seemed to worry them but almost anything could worry them and at last I found out what was bothering them they wanted to know how I had succeeded in getting so much publicity, I said by having a small audience, I said if you have a big audience you have no publicity, this did seem to worry them and naturally it would worry them they wanted the publicity and the big audience, and really to have the biggest publicity you have to have a small one, yes all right the biggest publicity comes from the realest poetry and the realest poetry has a small audience not a big one, but it is really exciting and therefore it has the biggest publicity, all right that is it. Well after a little while we left, it had been an amusing evening.

And then we in our Ford car left for our California, this had been California of course but not our California the California we had come from and we drove off the next morning to go traveling for ten days and no lecturing just traveling, we had a good time.

We went first into the San Joaquin Valley, naturally this was interesting because Alice Toklas’ pioneer grandfather had owned all his land there and Fresno and all about was exciting, after all if that is where you were and the names of it are that it is exciting. We tacked back and forward across the valley and we did like all we saw we liked smelling the oranges and the kind of nuts and fruits that had not been there I had never been there before but she had been there and the way they cut the tops of the trees to make a straight line as if they had been cut with a razor and the fig trees fig trees smell best of all and we went forward and back until we got a little higher and saw the California poppies growing which we had not seen growing wild since we had been in California, they were like they were and it gave me a shock to see them there, it began to be funny and to make me uneasy. Then we went up a little higher and then although it was still wintry we thought that we would go into the Yosemite, we had neither of us ever been there, that I had not been there was not astonishing, we had tended to go north not south from Oakland when we were children but that Alice Toklas had not been there was more surprising, her cousins who lived then in the San Joaquin Valley used to drive every year into the valley as they called the Yosemite the others were rivers but not valleys, and so we decided to go into the valley, I wanted to see the big trees I had never seen them and anyway we decided we would go into the valley, it was spring but it was a very cold one, there was rain and there was lots of snow yet and again.

We tried one road that led to big trees but it was raining and snowing and the road looked none too good and precipitous besides perhaps not but I felt that and so we went back again and finally got to Merced, there the sun was shining it was muddy but the sun was shining and the town of Merced looked like the kind of California I knew just a little country town and we ate something there and decided to go on. I am always afraid of precipices and I could not believe that in going into the Yosemite there would not be lots of them, they had told us not but naturally I did not believe them they said the road was not dangerous, of course the road is not dangerous roads rarely are but it is what you see when you don’t see anything except the sky that gives you that funny feeling and makes what I call precipitous. No matter how wide the road and how large the curve it can be precipitous to me. So at Merced we wanted to go on but I thought I would feel better if somebody else was along and driving, so we asked was there any one, in France of course there would not have been any one but in Merced of course there was there was a boy at school who sooner or later would have to go home and his home was in the valley so he said he did not mind missing school that afternoon if we gave him a dollar and of course we did not mind and although he was very young he could drive anybody any where in America can. A good many can here in France but not so young as in America, in France they can all ride a bicycle any one can do that and go up any hill and never get off everybody has his specialty.

So we were driven into the valley and there was no precipice, how they made the road as it is and going always higher and never at any time in any place to feel as if you were jumping off and never necessary to change your speed it was a wonder. Later they told us perhaps it is so that you could go all the way from California to New York and at no time is there a grade which makes changing speeds necessary, the road is made in such a way and of course there are some precipitous spots but they all said certainly not and after the Yosemite Valley road I was almost ready to believe them.

The roads in America were lovely, they move along alone the big ones the way the railroad tracks used to move with really no connection with the country. Of course in a way that is natural enough as I always like to tell a Frenchman and he listens but he does not believe the railroad did not follow the towns made by the road but it made a road followed by the towns and the country, there were no towns and no roads therefore no country until the railroad came along, and the new big roads in America still make you feel that way, air lines they call some of them and they are they have nothing really to do with the towns and the country. The only thing that worried me not so much in California but still even there is the soft shoulder of the road as they called it, that the cement road had no finish to it as it has in France which keeps it from being a danger, I suppose the roads are too long to make that possible but still it is a pity, the smaller roads are too narrow as they have a soft shoulder, some day they will make them a little wider and finish the edge of them with a little edge to it, then they will be pleasanter for driving certainly in rain and anyway. However we did like driving on the American roads and the boy brought us safely into Yosemite.

It was high there and cold and we arrived a little late but the director of the valley offered to take us to see the big trees and we went. I liked that. The thing that was most exciting about them was that they had no roots did anybody want anything to be more interesting than that that the oldest and the solidest and the biggest tree that could be grown had no foundation, there it was sitting and the wind did not blow it over it sat so well. It was very exciting. Very beautiful and very exciting.

We spent the night at the hotel, it was a very comfortable hotel and we ate very well nobody was there and it was a pleasant thing, we enjoyed everything, in the evening we went out walking and saw the wild animals which were not wild because nobody and no animals kill them an animal even if it acts wild is not wild if it can die a natural death, we saw them in the distance not very near, the air was good and we liked everything there were of course Indians there and they were proud of them but it was not very interesting, after all Indians know more about not being wild when they are not wild than animals do.

The next morning I was not afraid and I drove ourselves out from the valley and we went and saw all the wild flowers some more and trees some more and then we went to Monterey. That was too where Alice Toklas had always been for a vacation but I never had been but I knew all about it anyway. There were more people there. The director of the hotel gave us a good lunch not there but at the annex and the coast looked like all the ordinary nineteenth-century school of California painting, just like it there was no use looking at it it was just like it just as the Loire River looks like all the nineteenth the mediocre nineteenth-century painting in France, but at the annex they gave us a soup made of abalone shell fish and that was excellent, better than anything else. Then he wanted to know what celebrities I wanted to meet, any celebrity can choose whom he wants to meet and that is a pleasure and he mentioned several and I said no, no, but I had heard that one was there that to me would be a pleasure and that was the author of Merton of The Movies about the best description of America that has ever been done. Leon Wilson had a home somewhere and the director telephoned to him and asked him if he wanted to meet me as I wanted to meet him. He said yes with pleasure. So we went and it was a pleasure.

Merton of The Movies is the best book about twentieth-century American youth that has yet been done. I always give it to every one to read who reads English and always have done ever since I first read it when it was first done.

Wilson was just like the kind of man who should have written the best American story about a young American man, he is gentle and American and mysterious without a mystery and tired without fatigue and it all was a pleasure, he gave me all the books he had written and I liked having met him.

He had written the first book about the road and trailers and where they camped together in the Professor and I had liked that one but the great one is Merton of The Movies there will never be a better one. So then we ate a great deal here and there on the beach and everywhere and then we left for San Francisco and Oakland there I was to be where I had come from, we went over the green rounded hills which are brown in summer with a very occasional live oak tree and otherwise empty and a fence that does not separate them but goes where the hill has come to come down, it was just like them geographically altogether the hills they had been and a great deal of them up and down we went among them and they made me feel funny, yes they were like that that is what they were and they did trouble me they made me very uncomfortable I do not know why but they did, it all made me uncomfortable it just did.

Then slowly we came into San Francisco it was frightening quite frightening driving there and on top of Nob Hill where we were to stay, of course it had not been like that and yet it was like that, Alice Toklas found it natural but for me it was a trouble yes it was, it did make me feel uncomfortable.

It was San Francisco and it was later and we were very comfortable, they gave us so many rooms that we could see something of the bay and San Francisco from each one of them and there were so many flowers we always had had them everywhere but here there were more than anywhere. In the middle there were so many more than we had ever seen and these were from Mary Garden. Gertrude Atherton was to do everything for us and she did and we had a pleasant visit, Chinatown well the young Chinamen looked more like Indo-Chinamen than the Chinamen they had been the streets were as steep as they had been but automobiles could and did go up and down them and park themselves quickly on an angle, where it looked as if they would fall off, they did not but they might have, Alice Toklas saw so many that had been at school with her and she knew each one of them when she saw them, but then she had been to a private school, I had been to a public one in Oakland and if you have been to a public one you do not seem to have as good a memory at least they did not and I did not.

We began to do everything Gertrude Atherton took us to eat the smallest oysters there are and in a quantity they are the best oysters there are. She took us to see her granddaughter who was teaching in the Dominican convent in San Raphael, we went across the bay on a ferry, that had not changed but Goat Island might just as well not have been there, anyway what was the use of my having come from Oakland it was not natural to have come from there yes write about it if I like or anything if I like but not there, there is no there there.

We liked going with Gertrude Atherton to San Raphael. She said she had spoken to the girls the year before and she had asked what they wanted her to talk about and they said Gertrude Stein that she had been astonished that they would be interested in my writing but they were. It was raining but otherwise the visit was charming. I said to the mother superior when she said that she could not understand what did that matter if the little ones could and she said but little ones always look as if they understand and I said yes but if they look it it is as pleasant as if they do it besides anyway if any one listens to it that is as much understanding as understanding is and she too listened to me so probably she did do as much understanding as any understanding could do.

stand | take | to | taking
I | you | throw | my

Well there we are back again that is the only cryptogram that I could ever do.

That business of understanding is awfully worrying to any American. Other peoples say they do or do not understand something but Americans do worry about understanding or not understanding something. After all you are more or less in communication and anyway if you change you go on saying it again, and after all mechanics are one thing a thing shoves something else but when it comes to be together without shoving that is just being together and saying something of course that has nothing to do with understanding. The only thing that anybody can understand is mechanics and that is what makes everybody feel that they are something when they talk about it. About every other thing nobody is of the same opinion nobody means the same thing by what they say as the other one means and only the one who is talking thinks he means what he is saying even though he knows very well that that is not what he is saying. That is the reason that everybody thinks machines are so wonderful they are only wonderful because they are the only thing that says the same thing to any and every one and therefore one can do without them, why not, after all you cannot exist without living and living is something that nobody is able to understand while you can exist without machines it has been done but machines cannot exist without you that makes machines seem to do what they do. Well anyway after anybody has had too much of anything then they can always do without them. Convents and monasteries make people gay and it was a pleasant afternoon. Some day Americans will find out something about not understanding anything but will they like it then I am wondering. So we went to San Raphael and we went to Oakland and we went to Mills College in San Leandro and I asked to go with a reluctant feeling to see the Swett School where I went to school and Thirteenth Avenue and Twenty-fifth Street where we lived which I described in The Making of Americans. Ah Thirteenth Avenue was the same it was shabby and over-grown the houses were certainly some of them those that had been and there were not bigger buildings and they were neglected and, lots of grass and bushes growing yes it might have been the Thirteenth Avenue when I had been. Not of course the house, the house the big house and the big garden and the eucalyptus trees and the rose hedge naturally were not any longer existing, what was the use, if I had been I then my little dog would know me but if I had not been I then that place would not be the place that I could see, I did not like the feeling, who has to be themselves inside them, not any one and what is the use of having been if you are to be going on being and if not why is it different and if it is different why not. I did not like anything that was happening. Later much later all that went to make the Geographical History Of America that I wrote, what is the use of being a little boy if you are going to grow up to be a man. Well some do and some do not.

If I remember what I remember then why do I remember that. I did remember that but it did look like that and so I did not remember that and if it did not look like that then I did not remember that. What was the use.

Anyway we went out to San Leandro where we used to ride on a tandem bicycle in the dust. Of course now there is no dust. But Mills College did seem dusty enough to be a memory of dust not that it really was then but in the summer there might be dust. Every year they have a poet offered to them and that year I was the one we had a pleasant evening and then we went home on the ferry that evening well anyway I had been in Oakland again.

We went to Berkeley and they had invited me I think it was the Phi Beta Kappa to lunch, and during the lunch there were a lot of them there everybody asked a question not everybody but a good many, they thought I answered them very well the only thing I remember is their asking why I do not write as I talk and I said to them if they had invited Keats for lunch and they asked him an ordinary question would they expect him to answer with the Ode to the Nightingale. It is funny everybody knows but of course everybody knows that writing poetry that writing anything is a private matter and of course if you do it in private then it is not what you do in public. We used to say when we were children if you do it in private you will do it in public and we did not then say if you do it in public you will do it in private. Well anyway when you say what you do say you say it in public but when you write what you do write you write it in private if not you do not write it, that is what writing is, and in private you are you and in public you are in public and everybody knows that, just read Briggs’ Mr. and Mrs. everybody knows that but when they ask questions well then they are neither public nor private they are just fat-headed yes yes. That is what Virgil Thomson says yes yes. What is the use of asking questions, either you know your answer or you do not, mostly you do know your answer and certainly any question has no answer so why question the answer or answer the question. Of course you have to, because that is natural it is in fencing what you call a riposte and if you are stronger than the other one is left dead but after all he might just as well not be dead. Just today it was happening young Chester Arthur, not so young, it did happen that my uncle made the monument for the tomb of his grandfather but that had nothing to do with the matter we were talking about the future of America, and anyway it is a pleasant thing to answer well to questioning, naturally I do answer well because after all if I do not talk too much or too long I do say what is there to be seen but of course if I do talk too much or too long then it gets to be arguing and that is not interesting, because after all what is said is not meant and what is meant is not said in arguing, anything that is read is understood that is it is felt otherwise they would not go on reading but anything heard is not felt because nobody naturally no body can stop listening and therefore writing is the thing. Well anyway we had been in Berkeley. And now a young fellow from Berkeley Bobby Haas writes to me and he tells me he has collected everything that has been printed that I have written and he will give it to the University and anyway I like being told anything, anybody does but I like best to be told this thing.

We then went with Mary Garden to see the Crocker family and the Crocker garden. One of the first pictures that I had ever seen was The Man with the Hoe by Millet and my brother and I had seen this and bought a photograph of it and we took it home and my older brother after solemnly looking said, it is a hell of a hoe and it had belonged to the Crocker family and they still had it, and we did see it, we went there and of course in between several times in between we had gone to look at the Pacific Ocean, it was the Pacific Ocean and it made the same noise that the Pacific Ocean had made it undoubtedly was the Pacific Ocean, about the Cliff House there was a difference of opinion I said that there had been a bridge a little weak bridge out to the seal rocks out certainly to one and certainly then to another one of them and Alice Toklas said that there never had been one. Well anyway when we came back from the seeing The Man with the Hoe by Millet we did just happen to see happened to be there when the first big airplane was flying off to Honolulu, it had a lot of little planes around it and we were very pleased to have seen it. I would like to go around the world in an airplane, I never did want to do anything and now I want to do that thing.

At Menlo Park we met some one and he said he had a home in the Napa Valley. Saint Helena is where we used to take the stage coach to go up into the mountains into the Etna Springs where we used to swim in mineral water and go down into the quicksilver mines and where the Chinamen were working and where the overseer could swear fifteen minutes without repeating himself and where we knew the madrone and the manzanita and where my brother and I had walked at least we had intended to walk but every one gave us a lift from St. Helena to Etna it was where a great deal that I could remember did happen, and he said would we like to go there and we said yes. We did but I did not remember I just did not remember how could I remember after all I could not remember anything. But anyway we had bought fresh crabs in San Francisco and we ate them and then we drove back again. And so we took the airplane to go back to Chicago we stopped at Omaha and really we did not stop in Chicago only for the night and then we went on back to New York.

On the airplane leaving there was a young man he was from Stanford University and I had spoken twice there, and he wrote questions on a piece of paper and I wrote him back the answers, he had been at college he was at college with Will Rogers’ son and he wanted to know why Will Rogers was not literature, and then he wanted to know what was and then he wanted to know what I meant by the difference between writing and speaking and we spent all the time handing papers forward and back, perhaps he has kept them and so he knows what I answered him, I naturally do not, but it was interesting it always is interesting to answer anything.

I liked going over the Salt Lake region the best, it was like going over the bottom of the ocean without any water in it and I was very satisfied with it after all it is nice to know the difference between the ocean with water and the ocean without water in it. After all it is a satisfaction to know that an ocean is interesting even if there is no water in it. That is what I like about America it is interesting even if there is no water in the ocean of it, as some one whom Alice Toklas used to know used to say Lizzie you do know Lizzie what I mean.

But it was what I liked and then the barrier at the end of it and then the ranges the high ranges for the cattle they always tell about that in the stories of the cowboys and then gradually getting down lower, there was not much grass there but then after all America is just as interesting with no water or too much water or no ocean or no grass there that is what I like about America, and then we stopped at Omaha, I walked around in Omaha it was late at night but it was a pleasure I liked being in Omaha but I did like being everywhere everywhere where I was I never very much wanted to be any other place than there, and then the night in Chicago and then New York. The Rockefeller Center building was finished it all was a pleasure and that was a pleasure and they all seemed as pleased to see me as they had been, Alice Toklas said they now said there goes Miss Stein before they had said there goes Gertrude Stein well anyway having them say it was still a pleasure and then everything was all over and we got on the Champlain to go back to Paris again.

Before we went on the Champlain I asked Bennett Cerf about my writing, I always want what I have written to be printed and it has not always happened no not mostly happened and now I timidly said something to him, he said it is very simple whatever you decide each year you want printed you tell me and I will publish that thing, just like that I said, just like that, he said, you do the deciding, and so we happily very happily went on to the Champlain.

CHAPTER V

Back again

It was all over and we were going back again, of course it was all going on being there there where we had been even if we were not there and it was as if we had not been. After all we had been. On the Champlain it was not exciting, we were still celebrated of course but we were soon across the ocean and back again, there was one nice American who told Alice Toklas that she was going to have a career that would soon be beginning, and that I would go on succeeding, we wondered what the career of Alice Toklas was going to be and when it was to begin and then it almost began she decided to write a cook book and if she did the career would begin and she will but she has not yet had time, naturally enough who can and of course this she would not let me do for her and with reason. Georges Maratier has found for her some cook books of the first and of the second empire and down in the country Madame Giraud has given her the written recipes of her mother and her grandmother and she says she must also do some work at the Bibliothèque Nationale and besides that there is the book of Monsieur Tendret who tells about how to make the essence that makes the sauces everything and which is the whole of everything, the barnyard and the dairy, and it is all very exciting and when she gets it written the career the American on the Champlain predicted will begin. Well anyway we were on the Champlain and we were coming back again, just as we came near to Havre the Normandie on its trial trip came out and ran around us several times, she could go fast because we were going the way the Champlain goes ordinarily and the Normandie ran all around us several times without any trouble. She was a pleasure and it was a nice day as we came nearer and then there we were back again in France. Of course but that we had expected was that everything looked little and littler than it had looked. Come back to anything is always a bother you have to get used to seeing it as it looks all over again until it looks as it did which it does at last.

And then we came on to the shore and then into the train and then through to Paris. The cities we saw worried me, after all European cities the old parts have beautiful architecture but the new parts that is everything for almost a hundred years have not and as gradually European cities are having a larger and larger part new and as the new parts in America are more beautiful than the new parts in Europe perhaps the American cities are more beautiful than the European. Interesting if true.

We came in to Paris and there it was and there they were and Trac was there and it was a pleasure to see him to be sure he would of course not be with us long, but he was there and it was a pleasure.

And then we had to see the place 27 rue de Fleurus we had always had as home and then we had to gather in Basket and Pépé and then we left for Bilignin, it was to begin again being as we always had been although of course it was not the same thing.

Settled down in Bilignin I became worried about identity and remembered the Mother Goose, I am I because my little dog knows me and I was not sure but that that only proved the dog was he and not that I was I.

To get this trouble out of my system I began to write the Geographical History of America or the Relation Of Human Nature To The Human Mind and I meditated as I had not done for a very long time not since I was a little one about the contradiction of being on this earth with the space limiting and knowing about the stars in an unlimited space that is that nobody could find out if it was limiting or limited, and now these meditations did not frighten me as they did when I was young, so that was that much done.

I meditated a good deal about how to yourself you were yourself at any moment that you were there to you inside you but that any moment back you could only remember yourself you could not feel yourself and I therefore began to think that insofar as you were yourself to yourself there was no feeling of time inside you you only had the sense of time when you remembered yourself and so I said what is the use of being a little boy if you are to be a man what is the use. Of course in The Making Of Americans I had already had that when I used to say that every one is to themselves a young grown man or woman they are never to themselves inside them a very young or a very old one. And so I began to be more and more absorbed in the question of the feeling of past and present and future inside in one and naturally that led me later to meditate more even than I had in the lectures I had written for Chicago on the subject of history and newspapers and politics.

I have been talking a lot just now to Chester Arthur as to what is the political history of America, there is no reason why I should have told it all to him not even the reason that my uncle made the monument of his grandfather’s tomb it is more likely that like Seabrooke he knows how to make you feel like telling why you are what you are and I did I told him, you tell others it that is because you are naturally one who is talking but you tell him as you tell Seabrooke because they make you feel full inside you of why you are what you are and so you tell them all there is to tell.

It was a mixed summer we began with something else and ended up as we usually do with an Indo-Chinaman. Then we had the French army, Frenchmen do their military service and then they have to come again in five years or so and do a month or so and then again ten years after they have been they have to do twenty days and of course they have to be put somewhere and some one decided to put them this summer in Belley and its neighborhood so in Bilignin with its twenty-eight families we had five hundred of them. Frenchmen are never put into tents that is unless there is nothing else that can be done they must always have a roof over them, any kind of a roof is better than none and so we had about twenty-five in the barn and they bothered Basket and Pépé naturally and they bothered us some not very much but still some. After all they were drunk a good deal after all they cannot discipline reservists they can only keep them walking and however much they walk they must stop sometime and naturally if they stop they must occupy the time and the only way to occupy the time is by drinking that is natural enough and as they had not seen each other for a number of years and unless there was to be a war they would probably never see each other again they naturally had to drink together all the time they were not walking, Frenchmen like Americans are never rude or impolite even then, so it was a bother but not really bothersome and then they did sing songs and one of them had an accordion and an accordion is always a pleasure. After they left the Abdys came.

In English novels a baronet is always villainous or peculiar, and sometimes both, I have in my life known two baronets and they are not at all villainous, they are gentle and sweet but they are peculiar, Bertie Abdy is one and Francis Rose the other one, I came to know them about the same time but not together no naturally not together. They are each of them peculiar and so naturally I did not know them together.

Francis Rose is a painter he does a great many things and he has a great many ways of doing a great many things but he is a painter and from his earliest childhood he painted not like a child but like a painter and he has painted like a painter ever since. Bertie Abdy is not a painter I have made him in my play Listen To Me, he is the Sweet William who had his genius and who looked for his Lillian. He has his genius, his genius is in being that thing, in having his genius and looking for his Lillian, he dislikes with a violence that is disconcerting all modern art and all Americans, and to prove that the exception proves the rule he is very fond of me and he is going to print for me the two hundred Stanzas of Meditation I have written and he has tried four different printers already but printing like everything is something of which there is more bad than good of that he is perfectly certain. Later when we were in Cornwall together his wife Diana, kneeled upon the eye of the big chalk horse there to wish what there is to wish for and so I have told in the play Listen To Me, I wrote that one after we had been in Cornwall but first they came to Bilignin, we had known them well in Saint-Germain, indeed it was in telling Bertie Abdy in answer to questioning all there was to tell of Paris as it had been that I first put it together as it later was written in The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas, he too is one to whom you tell what you have told to any one but telling it to him makes it be something that has come alive again. So they were with us in Bilignin and we had a very happy time. They suggested that the next winter I should lecture at Cambridge and Oxford again and they arranged it and we did go over that winter.

After they left Thornton Wilder and Bob Davis came and the Geographical History that I was writing went on. Bob Davis was a philosopher basing himself on Vienna, Vienna is a nice place I was there from eight months old to three years and we all walked and talked together. I always did like the word commentaries, Caesar’s commentaries I did not care for the Caesar part as much as I did for the commentaries part and I wanted Thornton to make the commentaries, he did make them he even did write them but when it came to printing the Geographical History Of America Or The Relation Of Human Nature To The Human Mind he would only print an introduction, it was a disappointment and so I told him. So we went up the hills and down again there are lots of hills around Bilignin and we talked about the relation of human nature to the human mind and Thornton pleasantly eagerly and in a way said everything, he has something that is like the letters Lewis Carroll wrote he writes the same kind and he has the same serious beliefs and precision. Woollcott should not have any difficulty in understanding the author of Alice in Wonderland after all there is his and our Thornton Wilder. Then I worry about Thornton I have made him my literary executor will he get weak and let any one he admires and believes in some, he does in me but that is not the same thing of course not, well anyway here and now it is said that he is not to let his left hand know what his right hand is doing and his left hand does lead him where he is led. I am not leading him I am confiding in him and that is what we did in going up and down the hills near Bilignin and he loved Pépé because as he said Pépé passed and existed from one caress to another.

We talked about time about the passage of time about the dogs and what they did and was it the same as we did, and of course I was clear, Alice Toklas says and very often mistaken but anyway I am clear I am a good American, I am slow-minded and quickly clear in expression, I am certain that I see everything that is seen and in between I stand around but I do not wait, no American can wait he can stand around and do nothing but he can not wait, that is why he is not like Milton who served by standing and waiting, Americans can neither serve nor wait, they can stand and sit down and get up and walk around but they can neither serve nor wait. These were the things we talked about going up and down and Bob Davis sometimes said something, of course he was not articulate like Thornton nor articulate like I am but every now and then and we always listened to him naturally we listened to him always listened to him when he said something. And so it was a pleasant time there in Bilignin a very pleasant time.

And then they went away toward Vienna and I went on with The Geographical History. It was a pleasant summer all our neighbors wanted to know all about what we had done and how we had done it and we came to know more and more of them, the younger generation around there like to give surprise parties, I do not know whether the French always did but it is not very likely that they learned it in America, in France everybody knows everybody in the house and outside knows that the surprise party is to be given, in America as I remember somebody knew but not the person to be surprised, well anyway I suppose there is a way of finding out who first had surprise parties France or America but anyway it was amusing to meet everybody and Alice Toklas made American cakes and cookies and they all liked it naturally. So we did have a pleasant summer, we ended up naturally with having a Chinaman as a cook and then when we came back to Paris we had an Austrian. I suppose it was natural that just then it should be an Austrian and Thornton was there to read his references which were in German and he cooked beautifully Austrian and it was all very natural that we should like it.

Thornton does not like Paris. He says he does not and he is right he does not. It is funny about Paris I like it. It is supposed that everybody likes it but there are a great many who do not.

But Thornton and I liked walking around even so, and we walked around the last evening, he was going away to America the next day and I walked home with him and he walked home with me and we talked about writing and telling anything and I said I had done things I had really written poetry and I had really written plays and I had really written thinking and I had really written sentences and paragraphs but I said I had not simply told anything and I wanted to do that thing must do it. I would simply say what was happening which is what is narration, and I must do it as I knew it was what I had to do. Yes said Thornton.

And now I almost think I have the first autobiography was not that, it was a description and a creation of something that having happened was in a way happening not again but as it had been which is history which is newspaper which is illustration but is not a simple narrative of what is happening not as if it had happened not as if it is happening but as if it is existing simply that thing. And now in this book I have done it if I have done it. Anyway Othmar cooked us Austrian cooking and he pleased us telling us Austrian stories and how Austrian he was and how Hitler had come from the same part of the country that he had come from and that Hitler was just like Othmar himself he was a crazy Austrian, and we would have gone on eating Austrian cooking, and Othmar was engaged to a little Austrian who used to come here and sit with him and help him and Othmar said she was an angel and he put her picture next to that of the Virgin and then then he began to cry there was another woman he was not engaged to her but she intended to marry him and she put an advertisement in the paper for him and he was afraid that if he did what she told him she would marry him and if he did not do what she told him he was afraid and so he would do what she told him and so he began to drink a little more so that he could leave the house and not see her and then he cried a good deal more and what happened to the nice Austrian who used to sit with him we do not know and we never saw Othmar again.

And so that winter we had a pleasant time and I wrote a number of things about people in Bilignin, a little narrative of each one of them and college papers printed them and then finally the Atlantic Monthly printed one, that was a pleasure again.

And so we had a pleasant time and then Diana Abdy wrote that we were to go to England to stay with Lord Berners near Oxford and then later go to them in Cornwall. Daisy Fellowes said do stay with Gerald Berners you will find that it is very comfortable the only house in England where the corridors where the halls are warm. Of course we went we always like to go. I wrote two lectures, one for Oxford and Cambridge and a second one for Oxford to be given at the French club. A tall count came to see us one evening and asked me if I would. Of course I said yes, he was very pleased about it. Later he invited us to dinner and then to see him later in his rooms and I said that I could make no arrangements he should ask Lord Berners and Lord Berners wrote to me and said there are seven of us but that does not seem to be too much for the hospitable count, so everything was arranged and we flew to England our first flight in Europe and everything is new if you do it the first time or do it very often anyway we did do it for the first time. It was a thin green country France, and then there was the channel it was foggy but we liked seeing it and then England was not a thin green but a very dark and solid one, I never can get over the pleasure that everything being the same each thing is completely different from every other one, it is a pleasure it might be a pain but it is a pleasure. We liked being in London again. When we went to Oxford with Lord Berners it did not seem to be quite the same Oxford that it had been, of course there always had been a great many Hindus and a great many pale yellow-haired men and many small men I suppose there always had been but there did seem to be a good many more of them. That was in the first audience the one for the English Club and then we did dine with the count, there were a good many more than seven of us and it was a very good dinner and I do not drink wine but they all said it was very good wine and we hoped that the French foreign office was paying for it because the hospitable count did not seem to be a very rich one. That evening the audience was quite a little darker and taller and I talked about France and England and America and how you could tell one from the other of them. They asked questions and argued a great deal after and then finally we were all leaving, as I went out there were about seven very tall ones at least they all seemed to be big ones and as I passed the first one said I am an American thank you, and the second one said thank you I am an American and the third one said you made them take it thank you I am an American, and then two together said we liked your talking up to them we are Canadians thank you and I shook hands with them and they all said it had been a pleasure and it had. Later when I went to Cambridge it was a very interesting audience, years before I had liked the Oxford audience better than the Cambridge but this year the Cambridge was more interesting than the Oxford one, perhaps they have changed again, any two years can make a generation. When I was in Cambridge the American students asked me to take tea with them just with them and I did. There was one Englishman there and I was puzzled why there should have been as the conversation was purely American. I said to him what part of England do you come from, Southampton he said, oh I said that is the reason and they all burst out laughing.

We went to Cornwall where we had never been and passed Dartmoor prison which always comes in to Edgar Wallace detective stories. So we had a good time in England and then we came back to Paris again, that was a month before we were leaving for Bilignin and I began writing this book but I was hesitating whether it was the narrative about which I had talked to Thornton.

I had begun writing and we were back in Paris and Paris was getting complicating not for us but for it, everybody was once again talking revolution, when French people are unhappy that is when they are not occupied completely occupied with the business of living which is their normal occupation their enormously occupying occupation and when for one reason or another that is not occupying them they naturally immediately talk about a revolution. What do we do we asked Georges Maratier, nothing said Georges Georges always knows everything that is going to happen really knows don’t bother said Georges if I should call you up on the telephone any day and tell you go get it, then go and draw out enough money to keep you several weeks that is all, just do that, perhaps and very likely I will not tell you to but if I do telephone to you then you just do that. Nothing else said we no provisions no going away, no said Georges you just do that. So one day he did telephone and we did just do that but nothing came of it, we found out afterwards he had been right it did very nearly happen just what I do not know but it did very very nearly come to happen.

Of course in France you never know it may be anything it might be another republic or soviets not so likely red very red or rather pink often quite pink, a king not so likely but perhaps a king not very likely a Bourbon or Orleans king but barely possibly, just now more likely just a prince some prince about whom nobody is thinking, Bonaparte perhaps Georges is a Bonapartist but he does not really think it likely that it will be a Bonapartist no, he hopes so but he never really warns you that it will be so, not likely fascism, the croix de feu does not really like that, that is made up nearly entirely of veterans and veterans in France are mostly republicans orderly republicans, but as Georges says perhaps but not very likely most likely a fairly red red and then a pink red that will look like a red red and then a small reaction that will make it look as if everybody is afraid but nobody is afraid not afraid of that, no said Georges reflectively what Frenchmen are afraid of is that the franc will go to pieces too often but politics Frenchmen are never really afraid of that.

Well when we went away to Bilignin that spring there was an uneasy feeling but as Georges truly says the French are not afraid of politics after all they had one real and original revolution called the French one and since then anything else is nothing and just now there is no danger of a foreign war not to their feeling and so they talk a lot about everything but they are commencing to be more occupied with daily living completely occupied with that and so that is their normal way of being.

But just then it was not like that, the women in Bilignin were worried, Frenchwomen are not often worried, they are occupied very occupied but they are not worried. And the women of Bilignin last spring were worried. Do you think they asked us as having come fresh from Paris that I would know, do you think they said one and another of them do you think that we are going to have a civil war. They were worried. The men were confused and the women were worried. The men had to vote so they were confused the women were worried. The men admitted that in a place like Bilignin there were three young and husky ones, who were communists that is what they called communists that is the popular front, they were two father and son very firm ones who were croix de feu and there were about ten that is all the rest of them who were admittedly confused and only wanted to be let alone and who wanted to vote with the side that is going to win not because they are time serving but because it tires them to think about anybody governing and they hope if there is a majority that it will all settle down and so they want to make it that there is that majority so that it will settle down. I came more or less to the conclusion that is the way majority voting is done, I was interested in everything and just then the Spanish civil war began and that scared everybody really scared them, scared them because it was so near and so frightening and also anything foreign may cause foreign fighting and Frenchmen like fighting but they do not want a war again not now no they know that, they all know that, and so the Spanish civil war scared them. The women felt better than they had felt they felt the men seeing what was happening over the border and realizing what civil war was really like they would settle down and be just simply Frenchmen again. Well anyway that is what happened last spring.

Gradually I began writing little things about is money money or isn’t money money. I was kind of worried about the fact that money is always voted in round numbers so many millions billions and when it is gathered by taxes it is always little sums or big sums but always uneven sums, my eldest brother had always done all that for me and now I was paying it myself he having gone to California and I was finding it surprising, how could so many uneven sums make an even one and how could that even sum be paid out again into uneven ones and not leave something the matter. Undoubtedly it does leave something the matter, so I began to think is money money or isn’t money money. If the money as any one earns it and spends it is a different money from the money they vote can it ever come to be the same thing which it undoubtedly does, and yet if they did not organize it all then there would be no automobiles perhaps and I like automobiles, but anyway if you organize too much then everybody gets bored with that, if you have dim lights and you add another perhaps it makes less light to your feeling than if you only have one dim one, if you have enough of them then you are in total darkness anyway to your feeling, and so I worried about that, and wrote some more about that, after all money is money if you live together and as the world is now all covered over everybody has to live together and if you live together call it what you like it has to be money, and that is the way it is. You live on this earth and you cannot get away from it and yet there is a space where the stars are which is unlimited and that contradiction is there in every man and every woman and so nothing ever does get settled. When you have war then you want peace and when you have peace then you want war. America is funny it always thinks it wants what Europe can’t have and then it always likes to come and look at what Europe does have, well as my grandfather used to remark there is a great deal to be said on both sides. One day at Bilignin I was walking and one of them on top of the hill stopped and I stopped and we were talking. It is funny I said they manage everything but the weather it is funny that they have never invented anything that does decide the weather. Oh said he you know I often think about that, I look down on the village down there and I think suppose every day we could vote what weather we were to have tomorrow. What fighting there would be what killing of one neighbor by another, we all do our work in our way, and we do not want the same weather, most things that we vote for do not really matter, you are a little more or a little less uncomfortable as the government does one thing or another but the weather oh dear he said that would be disaster.

Of course they could be organized and then even the weather would not matter but would they like it. They are being organized and it makes them sadder, well I suppose they might just as well be sadder as not. After everybody gets sad enough then they will try something else, and anyway people can not just go on being sadder or there would be no will to live.

So I wandered with Basket and Pépé and I enjoyed myself and I took to gardening and it was a great pleasure I cut all the box hedges and we have a great many and I cleared the paths more or less well, the box hedges I did very well and then the weeds came up in the garden and we had corn the Kiddie who sends it to us says now we must not give it to any fascists but why not if the fascists like it, and we liked the fascists, so I said please send us unpolitical corn, and Bennett Cerf and Jo Davidson came to see us and we called for them in Geneva and got lost getting out of Switzerland the way we always do. There are some places where you always can get lost, we have gotten the best of some of them we now can get to Senlis we used to get lost in the Bois de Vincennes going to Mildred Aldrich we never finally got so we were certain not to get lost, we used to get lost in the park in Chicago but then they do not tell you there very well they expect everybody to know and then we used to get lost going through Beaune we do not any more but I must say Bennett was astonished to the extent that we could lose ourselves in such a small country as Switzerland. Switzerland was a disappointment to me. We had been in Belley for years all the summer and we had never gone to Geneva because I was afraid of going over the mountains and then why I do not remember quite why but we had to go and to my astonishment there were no mountains to go over you just went right along among rolling hills and there you were in Geneva and then we had to go to Ferney where Voltaire lived and then right across a piece of Switzerland and then to Vevey and Lausanne all the places in the English novels that they make so mountainous and it was all flat, it was a puzzle to me things never are the way they tell you, well anyway Bennett Cerf and Jo Davidson came and we had a pleasant time and Bennett liked this autobiography and I always go on but it is an excitement if they say they are just crazy about it which he did. Then later on Gerald Berners came and he played the music for the ballet in which Pépé is and for which we are going to London next Friday and it was a nice summer, and then it was over and then we came back to Paris again. Here there was Meraude Guevara and a new crowd of young painters and then everybody cheered up because of course there was Mrs. Simpson. Everybody needs being excited by the story of Mrs. Simpson at least once a year, it cheered up the gloom of organization, and the difference between sovietism and fascism and new deal and sit-down striking, Shorty Lazar a funny American who used to live in Paris long before the war and who said they called him Shorty because of his proportions and who taught a great many people painting, Shorty used to say remember every room has its gloom and the great thing to do is to find the color that will cut that gloom. Well organization has its gloom and the only thing for a long time that really cut that gloom was Mrs. Simpson and King Edward and the abdication.

Of course naturally in the meanwhile I went on writing, I had always wanted it all to be commonplace and simple anything that I am writing and then I get worried lest I have succeeded and it is too commonplace and too simple so much so that it is nothing, anybody says it is not so, it is not too commonplace and not too simple but do they know anyway I have always all the time thought it was so and hoped it was so and then worried lest it was so. I am worried again now lest it is so.

Anyway the Saturday Evening Post printed the little articles I wrote about money then and the young ones said I was reactionary and they said how could I be who had always been so well ahead of every one and I myself was not and am not certain that I am not again well ahead as ahead as I ever have been. Of course all this time I was always looking at pictures, why not except walking and driving an automobile it is what I like best after my real business which is of course writing. I like writing, it is so pleasant, to have the ink write it down on the paper as it goes on doing. Harlan Miller thought I left such a large space in between so that I could correct in between but I do not correct, I sometimes cut out a little not very often and not very much but correcting after all what is in your head comes down into your hand and if it has come down it can never come again no not again.

So I went on looking at pictures all the time and it is one of the nice things about Paris there are such a lot of pictures to be seen just casually in any street anywhere, it is not like in America where you have to look for them, here you just cannot help seeing them and I do like to see them. There is a great deal about painting going on just now, a great deal has been decided and has been put away and something has commenced something that has been dimly felt for the last twenty years but which each one of those who tried to do it killed it in doing it. The history of painting is this.

Ever since Cezanne everybody who has painted has wanted to have a feeling of movement inside the painting not a painting of a thing moving but the thing painted having inside it the existence of moving. Everybody since Cezanne has tried for that thing. That made the Matisse school so violent, and then the violence as violence does resulted in nothing, like the head-lines which do not head anything they simply replace something but they do not make anything, then there were the cubists the cubists, decided that by composition, that is by destroying the centralization they would arrive at movement being existing, then there were the surrealists they thought they could do it by invention, and then there was the Russian school that wanted to do it by space filled with nothing, Berard also was of this school, it derives from the Spaniards who naturally always think of space as being filled well filled with emptiness and suspicion.

Recently there have been a young crowd who have tried it again tried to solve the problem of space by classicism and there is a South American who says it can be done by color and Francis Rose who does it by imagination, and now Picabia again says that he has a new technique that can do it, technique can do it he says and I am not certain that he is not right, he has just done a painting where a piece of it is done, a little piece but it is done, the others make it dead when they want it to be living, Miró is trying again, they all know that they have to find the way to do it, all those so far have tried it have gone dead in not giving birth to it, I am always hoping to have it happen the picture to be alive inside in it, in that sense not to live in its frame, pictures have been imprisoned in frames, quite naturally and now when people are all all peoples are asking to be imprisoned in organization it is quite natural that pictures are trying to escape from the prison the prison of framing. For many years I have taken all pictures out of their frames, I never keep them in them, and now that I have let them out for so many years they want to get out by themselves, it is very interesting. Picabia I think will do it, I do think he will do it. Naturally I have been mixed up a lot with pictures and lately very much interested to know more about what others who have pictures think about pictures.

This year the year of the Paris exposition, they are having pictures everywhere and they asked me to be on the committee of the Petit Palais to decide what pictures should be put there. I always say yes, and having said yes Alice Toklas says I have to do it, sometimes I do not but this time I did do it. It was all very funny.

There were a great many on the committee, collectors, and critics and practically no painters naturally not and museum directors and municipal counselors as the Petit Palais belongs to the city, I had never been with that kind before and we began to vote about what they wanted. Naturally I got excited I was surprised at so many things, that they would like Bonnard and Segonzac that was natural Bonnard is a good painter and Segonzac a bad one but they both are in what they call the tradition and the tradition is naturally easy enough to like so that in liking it there is no strain, that was all right but what did astonish me was that they had to accept but not with acquiescence Picasso and Braque and Derain but that they all accepted without any trouble Modigliani now why I asked every one, that was a puzzle to me, finally an under-director of museums answered me, he said it is simple Modigliani combines Italian art with Negro art and both these arts are admitted by every one and as there is nothing else in Modigliani naturally nobody takes any exception. I myself would never have thought of that explanation but it is undoubtedly the correct one. Then of course I tried to introduce Picabia but to that there was no exception he was greeted by a universal no, why not I asked them because he cannot paint, they said, but neither everybody said could Cezanne, ah they said that is a different matter. Furthermore he is too cerebral they said, ah yes I said abstract painting is all right, oh yes they said, but to be cerebral and not abstract that is wrong I said oh yes they said, I found it all very interesting. And then the voting was very interesting, it reminded me of Matisse’s description long ago of how they voted the first time he was on a jury for the autumn salon. They began with the a’s and everybody looked very carefully and they refused some but they accepted a great many and then the president said but gentlemen remember that the space is limited you must be more exigent and so they looked a little less long and refused a great many and that went on and then the president said but gentlemen after all we must fill the Grand Palais and you are refusing a great many and so they did not look at all long at any of them and they accepted most of them. Voting is interesting. Well anyway, they began to vote at least they said they did but actually they did not and of course I wanted a room for Juan Gris and they said yes yes and I said but you haven’t voted it and they said oh yes we did and I said when oh just now they said and somebody else said oh no and they said oh yes well all I want is that they give it to him I said are you certain that they will and the director of the museum said oh yes and that is what was called unanimous voting, well anyway after all I got to like the director of the museum, it is rather nice in France he was for a long time chef du cabinet for Briand and he writes a book about Matisse and Victor Hugo and knows a great deal about everything and has really made of the Petit Palais a very interesting museum and now after all well voting is voting but now after all I am lending him two Picabia paintings to put in, I am lending lots of Picassos of course but he is going to put in two Picabia paintings, you can vote for anything but you can always add anything which is a pleasant thing, that is the reason that Stalin has just announced that there must be a democratization again of Sovietism, that is a natural thing that it is necessary so soon again.

Pictures are interesting and there are a very great many of them in France.

And so our winter went on and now it is spring, and next Friday we go to London to see The Wedding Bouquet put on. Picabia and I will perhaps do one for the exposition the play called Listen To Me, perhaps it is the son of Renoir who will put it on for us and it is all about how the world is covered all over with people and so nobody can get lost any more and the dogs do not bark at the moon any more because there are so many lights everywhere that they do not notice the moon any more.

But first we are going to London to see The Wedding Bouquet and then it will be today.

We left Paris by airplane having first provided ourselves with a Tunisian boy for Bilignin who seems a nice one and it was a lovely day and the earth is nice to look down on in the spring, we are tied to this earth but after all that is not such a bad thing.

I love airplanes I like them even better than automobiles I like the peaceful hum and the unequal rocking and the way everything looks from them after all if you like and I do like miniature anything and things streets or houses or trees or foliage made of wood or metal for children you naturally do like airplaning, it is completely that thing, it is that itself and what you see when you are looking.

And we were in London again and it is cheerful, even the ragged ones and the used up clothes are cheerful and the new clothes are very cheerful, Paris for the first time in all these years has been depressing, if you have what you wanted and it is not what you want it is naturally not encouraging, that is what they meant when they said that it turns to dust and ashes in your mouth, and Frenchmen have always been so occupied and now they have no occupation, well anyway either they will or they won’t, and as Jean Saint-Pierre says every two years makes a generation why not every two months or two minutes why not. Well anyway we are liking it here and every one we know is excited about the ballet and we met Fred Ashton, who did the making a play of the Four Saints and who is now doing it again, so they all say we have not seen it, they all say it is very sad and everybody has to laugh and that is very nice.

We met Fred Ashton. I am always asking Alice Toklas do you think he is a genius, she does have something happen when he is a genius so I always ask her is he a genius, being one it is natural that I should think a great deal about that thing in any other one.

He and I talked about a great deal on meeting, and I think he is one. More likely than any one we have seen for a long time. He was born in Peru and was for three years when a young boy in a monastery and his parents were both English but he does know what it is to be a Peruvian and that made it possible for him to do what he did with the Four Saints to make a religious procession sway and slowly disappear without moving, perhaps being a Peruvian will help him with A Wedding Bouquet.

And Constant Lambert was there the conductor of all the music of it, he had had the idea of putting in the program the descriptions of the characters as I had made them in the play, like they used to do in melodrama, the first play I ever wrote was that, Snatched From Death or The Sundered Sisters and it was nice that without knowing he had that feeling.

Alice Toklas is at present most interested in the curtains in all the English houses when we come to England that is what she finds most exciting that and everything else done by women.

We went to the country for the day and night before watching the rehearsal, I have never seen a rehearsal and it will be very exciting. In the country I went over to a village called Littleworth and passed a field full of calves, being English calves they are brought up to be by themselves separated from the cows and the bulls, in France the calves are always with the cows not often with bulls but often with oxen. Animals in different countries have different expressions just as the people in different countries differ in expression.

And then we went to the Sadlers Wells Theatre for the rehearsal I had never seen a rehearsal a dress-rehearsal, and there were so many there, not only on the stage but everywhere and they do make them do it again and I liked hearing my words and I like it being a play and I liked it being something to look at and I liked their doing it again and I like the music going on. Daisy Fellowes said everybody worked and I was the only one not working. It is quite true what is known as work is something that I cannot do it makes me nervous, I can read and write and I can wander around and I can drive an automobile and I can talk and that is almost all, doing anything else makes me nervous.

I did like the ballet. It was a play and well constructed and the drop-curtain had a bouquet that was the most lively bouquet I have ever seen painted and Pépé the dog was charming and they were all sweet and kind and English, and the characters were real even if they were French and the music and all went together and really there is no use in going to see a thing if you have not written it no use at all, anyway that is the way I feel about it. And so tomorrow is going to be the day and as they all of them have done the work I am not at all nervous not at all and we will see an English audience. England has changed it is the same but it is no longer nineteenth century, Belgrave Square is still there I like to walk around Belgrave Square, the monarchical principle does prevail, and now that there is no other such anywhere it leaves them all free from care, anything that you do that is unique you enjoy when everybody does it it is a responsibility but when you are the only one doing it there is none of course there is none. And so the English are really having a good time. Tomorrow is another day and we will go to the theatre again and see how it is done when there is an audience there. Tomorrow then.

It was tomorrow which was yesterday and it was exciting, it was the first time I had ever been present when anything of mine had been played for the first time and I was not nervous but it was exciting, it went so very well. English dancers when they dance dance with freshness and agility and they know what drama is, they like to dance and they do know what drama is, it all went so very well, each time a musician does something with the words it makes it do what they never did do, this time it made them do as if the last word had heard the next word and the next word had heard not the last word but the next word.

After all why not.

I like anything that a word can do. And words do do all they do and then they can do what they never do do.

This made listening to what I had done and what they were doing most exciting.

And then gradually it was ending and we went out and on to the stage and there where I never had been with everything in front all dark and we bowing and all of them coming and going and bowing, and then again not only bowing but coming again and then as if it was everything, it was all over and we went back to sit down.

I guess it was a great success.

I hope sometime they will do one as a play. I wonder can they.

And then we went somewhere and we met every one and I always do like to be a lion, I like it again and again, and it is a peaceful thing to be one succeeding.

And I like being in London and I like having a ballet in London and I like everything they did to the ballet in London and I like the way they liked the ballet in London and then we went back again to Paris and going back I saw the only thing I have ever seen from an airplane that was frightening, a wide layer of fog close to the water that went right down the middle of the Channel, but the large part near the shore was clear I do not know why but it was frightening and there we gathered everything together and left for Bilignin. That is a natural thing, perhaps I am not I even if my little dog knows me but anyway I like what I have and now it is today.

[ ¶ ]

1936

497.

A WATER-FALL AND A PIANO

[New Directions in Prose and Poetry, 1936]

There are so many ways in which there is no crime.
A goat comes into this story too.
There is always coincidence in crime.

Helen was an orphan that is to say her mother was put away and her father the major was killed in the war.

He went to the war to be killed in the war because his wife was crazy. She behaved strangely when she went to church. She even behaved strangely when she did not. She played the piano and at the same time put cement between the keys so that they would not sound. You see how easy it is to have cement around.

I have often noticed how easy it is to have cement around. Everywhere there are rocks and so everywhere if you have the necessary building and equipment you have cement.

So the mother was put away and the father was dead and the girl was an orphan.

She went to stay where there was a water-fall. Somewhere there some one had two beautiful dogs that were big. One of them was a male and the other was a female, they were to have puppies, their owner a woman wealthy and careful too always wore carpenter’s trousers and carpenter’s shirts and loved to work. She said when the puppies came there would be nine and they would need more milk than their mother had. She said this was always so. So she said she would buy a goat.

It is difficult to buy a goat not that goats are really rare, but they are not here and there.

A veterinary who could save lives dogs’ lives, cows’ lives, sheep’s lives and even goats’ lives he was not so good about horses, because his father and his grandfather had been veterinaries, even his sister always knew what to do, was asked to find a goat a healthy goat. He found one, the goat had been bought and paid for and then no one would let the goat go. This often happens.

Do you see how the whole place was ready now for anybody to be dead.

With them lived an Englishwoman, this was all in France, and the rest were French.

The more you see how the country is the more you do not wonder why they shut the door. They the women do in a way and yet if they did not it would be best.

There are many places where every one is married even in the country, some of them are not. Think of it even in the country some of them are not.

The Englishwoman was not. She was not married. The French women either had been or were going to be, but the Englishwoman never had been nor was going to be.

She took care of the gardens and chickens and the nine puppies when they came and she did without the goat, and then she went away for a month’s holiday and then she came back.

In the meantime well not in the meantime because they had always known each other the orphan stayed with the lady who had the nine puppies.

Nobody refuses fear. Not only for themselves but for their dreams because water as if it were a precipice in the moon-light can not disturb because of there being no origin in their dreams.

The Englishwoman came back. She was very cheerful and had seen all her friends and had plans for the nine puppies and the rest of the garden.

Then the dogs found her. She had put her cap beside her and there were two bullets in her head and she was dead.

The police disturbed her they had no business to, the protestant pastor buried her he had no business to, because nobody had been told what had happened to her.

The doctor said nobody could shoot themselves twice. All the doctors said that. An officer said that this was not so. During the war when an officer wanted to be dead he often put a bullet into his head. But it was very often true, that he did not succeed in doing more than putting a bullet into his scalp and then he sent a second one after.

Anyway she was dead, and her family she had a family in England were not satisfied they were satisfied that she was dead oh yes they were satisfied as to that. And the character of the lady who had the nine puppies she kept them all changed and remained changed ever after. And the orphan married an officer.

And every one still talks about it all but not so much now as they did. An American comes to visit in place of the Englishwoman but she has not come to be dead.

[ ¶ ]

1936

498.

IS DEAD

[Occident, XXX, April 1937]

A hotel in the country is not the same as a hotel in a town but it is in a small town. They all went to the funeral. They passed up near the corpse, they kissed the cross, they were sprayed by the censer and they passed near where they the five of them, perhaps more were standing. It was not terrible.

They find likely that she was dead. She fell upon the pavement of cement in the court and broke her back but did not die nor did she know why. In five days she was dead.

Do you see what I mean.

In a hotel one cooks and the other looks at everything. That makes a man and wife.

Everybody knows all that. As that can keep everybody busy, nobody goes out. He did not go out because his mother had not, though his father had. He was like that. She his wife did not go out because she was the only wife he had. He said he did not want another even if she cried. He did not say he did not want another one even if she tried and died.

Oh dear. We all cried. When we heard she was dead. Not that anybody minded. But they said. She is dead.

How did she die. Now I will try. To tell. How she fell. And she was dead. Not at once. But in five days. Although many wanted to send flowers, in case, that she was, already dead.

How can she die if it is not right to die. In some countries nobody can die if it is not right to be dead. And if it happens where nobody dies if it is not right to die, it is a dishonor, that if she is dead, she died.

In every country there is some way in which it is not right to be dead, that is to die. And why. Each one knows why.

Listen to this one.

Long ago that is before this was, long ago, not so very long ago after all because she was not forty, but any way some time ago there was a hotel keeper who had succeeded his father, who had succeeded his father, who had already succeeded his father. In other words if there was to be a son and there came to be three, there would then have been six generations of hotel keepers.

Six generations in some countries are not so many but still any way they are quite a few. It was the sixth who was not yet a hotel keeper and perhaps never would be one because he was to be a lawyer who said that there were six. But he became one that is he became a hotel keeper and the reason why is this.

He was not yet a lawyer when his mother, yes it was his mother, it was she who was found dead, and not in her bed, not even dead anywhere.

Remember the cement was there and she had fallen there and they had put her away from there and it was early in the morning and so nobody who was staying in the hotel knew that she had been there.

It was his mother who was dead there where no one should be dead, when all is said, and very much is said, is always said.

And so he would not be a lawyer because, and this is natural, if a mother is dead, mysteriously dead, a son cannot be trusted as a lawyer, but he can be trusted as a cook, and hotel keeper or as a brother of a cook and hotel keeper, or as a son of a cook and hotel keeper or even later as a grandson and a father of a cook and hotel keeper.

Do you really understand.

Way back before this war, there was a hotel keeper, a very little man with very fine features and if he became very stout later he would be impressive, which he did, and which he was.

He saw a young girl who was also small but rather flat of face who had a smile and who also later on would be stout but she would be stout and charming and be stout and steadily moving in every direction. She would be occupied with every little thing that she ever saw. She would know about clean linen, about peaches and little cakes, as few as possible of each and yet always enough. She would oversee the maids at work, she would push them gently forward to do what there was to do and there was always all of that to do. For them and for her. All day and every day. She was always very nearly perfect when she stood. She never sat. Except when it was late and he and she would dine.

Think of all that.

Just think of all that.

He, the cook and hotel keeper, was little like his mother. His father had been and was tall.

All of us who think about it see what we see.

And then the war came, this late war.

She had come from poorer people than he. He had not come from poor people at all. His father and his grandfather and his grandfather’s father had been cooks and hotel keepers and he had not come from poor people at all. She had. This does make a difference and in a way does not make anybody glad.

When the war came he went away to the war. He was a little man and he went away to the war.

Sometimes a little man does not go to the war because he is too little to carry all a soldier has to carry on him, but this man was a little man, and he went to the war and what is more, he did not go and cook at the war, as many a cook did, he went to the war and he fought in the war, and what is more, he fought all the long years of the war until there was no more war.

And all this time she was at home, home at the hotel. And was it home. In a way it was and in a way it was not, but any way it was the only home she had.

Every day and every day she had to see that everything came out from where it was put away and that everything again was put away. That was their way. That had always been their way. In that way she passed each day and each day passed away which was a night, too.

Anybody knows that a night is not a day.

She cried when she tried but even as a day was a day it came to be that way. But it was never only a day. Every day had a day in its way.

In every day there was a day in the way and it came that the day was all day.

In this way one day she tried to find the night beside and when she tried to find the night beside she cried. And her husband came home from the war and there were four children.

Now that he had come back from the war they grew richer and richer. Nothing changed but that. After a war is over if they come back from the war and they grow richer and richer sometimes everything changes and sometimes nothing changes but that.

She had come from poor people and he had not. She was very gracious and smiled sweetly and every day everything was taken out and every day everything was put away and sometimes several times during every day.

He was the cook and hotel keeper he was very busy every day.

That is the way to see a thing, see it from the outside. That makes it clear that nobody is dead yet.

They grew richer and richer every day. That was the only change every day. And every day the change was in that way. They grew richer and richer every day.

As I said they never went out and they never went away and they stayed that way.

One day he did not go away, but what happened. He was unfaithful to her. He never went away she never went away and she knew that the night was a day. Just think of it. She knew that the night was a day.

Everybody knows in a way the difference between the night and the day.

She tried to be while she cried. Oh dear yes. She tried and once when she tried, do you remember once when she tried she cried.

Lizzie, do you understand?

Everything passed away except that they did get richer every day.

That was all five years ago or so.

And now nothing happened. They were just as rich if only not richer.

The oldest boy was to be a lawyer and the second boy was to be with his father, he was to be with his mother and his father. What happened. What often does happen. He was not well and then he was to die. He is not dead. He did not die. But what happened instead. A terrible thing happened instead. A terrible thing happened instead. Somebody had to be dead. The grandmother perhaps but that was no matter.

And then everybody knew that it was true. She the mother fell out of a window onto the cement floor and then knew no more than anybody what had happened before.

She was dead then five days after and everybody said that she walked in her sleep. Did she walk in her sleep. Had she walked in her sleep. Who had walked in her sleep. Where did she walk. And whose was it that she walked. Whose was it. Can anybody cry.

Lizzie, do you mind.

[ ¶ ]

1936

499.

MONEY

[Saturday Evening Post, 13 June 1936]

Everybody now just has to make up their mind. Is money money or isn’t money money. Everybody who earns it and spends it every day in order to live knows that money is money, anybody who votes it to be gathered in as taxes knows money is not money. That is what makes everybody go crazy.

Once upon a time there was a king and he was called Louis the fifteenth. He spent money as they are spending it now. He just spent it and spent it and one day somebody dared say something to the king about it. Oh, he said, after me the deluge, it would last out his time, and so what was the difference. When this king had begun his reign he was known as Louis the Well-beloved, when he died, nobody even stayed around to close his eyes.

But all the trouble really comes from this question is money money. Everybody who lives on it every day knows that money is money but the people who vote money, presidents and congress, do not think about money that way when they vote it. I remember when my nephew was a little boy he was out walking somewhere and he saw a lot of horses; he came home and he said, oh papa, I have just seen a million horses. A million, said his father, well anyway, said my nephew, I saw three. That came to be what we all used to say when anybody used numbers that they could not count well anyway a million or three. That is the whole point. When you earn money and spend money every day anybody can know the difference between a million and three. But when you vote money away there really is not any difference between a million and three. And so everybody has to make up their mind is money money for everybody or is it not.

That is what everybody has to think about a lot or everybody is going to be awfully unhappy, because the time does come when the money voted comes suddenly to be money just like the money everybody earns every day and spends every day to live and when that time comes it makes everybody very unhappy. I do wish everybody would make up their mind about money being money.

It is awfully hard for anybody to think money is money when there is more of it than they can count. That is why there ought to be some kind of system that money should not be voted right away. When you spend money that you earn every day you naturally think several times before you spend more than you have, and you mostly do not. Now if there was some arrangement made that when one lot voted to spend money, that they would have to wait a long time, and another lot have to vote, before they vote again to have that money, in short, if there was any way to make a government handle money the way a father of a family has to handle money if there only was. The natural feeling of a father of a family is that when anybody asks him for money he says no. Any father of a family, any member of a family, knows all about that.

So until everybody who votes public money remembers how he feels as a father of a family, when he says no, when anybody in a family wants money, until that time comes, there is going to be a lot of trouble and some years later everybody is going to be very unhappy.

In Russia they tried to decide that money was not money, but now slowly and surely they are coming back to know that money is money.

Whether you like it or whether you do not money is money and that is all there is about it. Everybody knows it. When they earn it and spend what they earn they know it they really know that money is money and when they vote it they do not know it as money.

That is the trouble with everybody, it is awfully hard to really know what you know. When you earn it and spend it you do know the difference between three dollars and a million dollars, but when you say it and vote it, it all sounds the same. Of course it does, it would to anybody, and that is the reason they vote it and keep on voting it. So, now please, everybody, everybody everybody, please, is money money, and if it is, it ought to be the same whether it is what a father of a family earns and spends or a government, if it isn’t sooner or later there is disaster.

[ ¶ ]

1936

500.

MORE ABOUT MONEY

[Saturday Evening Post, 11 July 1936]

When the parliament was invented by England long ago it was mostly done to keep the king from spending too much money.

Since then every country has a parliament but who is there to stop the parliaments from spending too much money. If anybody starts spending money they never stop themselves. If they stop, it is because somebody stops them. And who is to stop congress from spending too much money. Everybody has to think about that now.

In France the chamber has been doing the same thing spending too much money and so everybody voted for the communists hoping that the communists would stop them. Now everybody thinks that the chamber under the communists will just go on spending the money and so a great many frenchmen are thinking of getting back a king, and that the king will stop the french parliament from spending money.

That is funny. Parliament was invented to stop a king spending money and now the french are thinking of getting back a king to stop the parliament from spending all their money.

In America, where, ever since George Washington, nobody really can imagine a king, who is to stop congress from spending too much money. They will not stop themselves, that is certain. Everybody has to think about that now. Who is to stop them.

[ ¶ ]

1936

501.

STILL MORE ABOUT MONEY

[Saturday Evening Post, 25 July 1936]

One of the funny things is that when there is a great deal of unemployment you can never get any one to do any work. It was true in England it is true in America and it is now true in France. Once unemployment is recognized as unemployment and organized as unemployment nobody starts to work. If you are out of work and you find some work then you go to work. But if you are part of the unemployed then you are part of that, and if work comes you have to change your position from the unemployed to the employed, and then perhaps you will have to change back again, so perhaps you had better just stay where you are.

That is what happens.

We have given up trying to employ french people, those who were not working were unemployed and that was no way of changing them back to work, so we took to Indo-Chinamen. Indo-Chinamen are after all frenchmen, so finally they too became part of the unemployed. I asked one of them, his name is Trac, and why don’t any of you stay in a job when you get it. Why he said it’s like this. They get ten francs a day as unemployed. Now a Chinaman can live on five francs a day and that gives him five francs to gamble. The rest of the time he puts on his hat and goes out. He takes a temporary job, which still leaves him unemployed, and buys a new suit of clothes. Then by and by he catches cold, he goes to a hospital, free, and then he dies, and has a free coffin. All the Indo-Chinamen in Indo-China want to come to Paris to live like that. They call that living like frenchmen.

Everybody has to think about the unemployed getting to be that and is there any way to stop them. Everybody has to think about that.

[ ¶ ]

1936

502.

ALL ABOUT MONEY

[Saturday Evening Post, 22 August 1936]

It is very funny about money. The thing that differentiates man from animals is money. All animals have the same emotions and the same ways as men. Anybody who has lots of animals around knows that. But the thing no animal can do is count, and the thing no animal can know is money.

Men can count, and they do, and that is what makes them have money.

And so, as long as the earth turns around there will be men on it, and as long as there are men on it, they will count, and they will count money.

Everybody is always counting money.

The queen was in the parlor eating bread and honey the king was in his counting house counting out his money.

That is the way it is and the only trouble comes when they count money without counting it as money.

Counting is funny.

When you see a big store and see so many of each kind of anything that is in it, and on the counters, it is hard to believe that one more or less makes any difference to any one. When you see a cashier in a bank with drawers filled with money, it is hard to realize that one more or less makes any any difference. But it does, if you buy it, or if you take it away, or if you sell it, or if you make a mistake in giving it out. Of course it does. But a government, well a government does just that, it does not really believe that when there is such a lot that one more or less does make any difference. It is funny, if you buy anything well it may cost four dollars and fifty-five cents or four hundred and eighty-nine dollars or any other sum, but when government votes money it is always even money. One or five or fifteen or thirty-six more or less does not make any difference. The minute it gets to be billions it does not make any difference, fifteen or twenty-five or thirty-six more or less. Well, everybody has to think about that, because when it is made up it has to be made up by all sorts of odd numbers, everybody who pays taxes knows that, and it does make a difference.

All these odd pieces of money have to go to make that even money that is voted, but does it. It is voted even but it is collected odd. Everybody has to think about that.

[ ¶ ]

1936

503.

MY LAST ABOUT MONEY

[Saturday Evening Post, 10 October 1936]

Getting rid of the rich does end up very funnily. It is easy to get rid of the rich but it is not easy to get rid of the poor. Whereever they have tried it they have got rid of the rich all right and so then everybody is poor and also there are there more than ever there of ever so much poorer. And that is natural enough. When there are the rich you can always take from the rich to give to the poor but when everybody is poor then you cannot take from the poor to give to the ever so much poorer and there they are.

That is the inevitable end of too much organization. That organization business is a funny story.

The beginning of the eighteenth century, after everything had been completely under feudal and religious domination, was full of a desire for individual liberty and they went at it until they thought they had it, which ended up with first the English and then the American and then the French revolution, so there they were and everybody was free and then that went on to Lincoln. Then they began inventing machinery and at the same time they found virgin lands that could be worked with machinery and so they began organization, they began factory organization and laborers organization, and the more they began organization the more everybody wanted to be organized and the more they were organized the more everybody liked the slavery of being in an organization.

Just the other day I was reading a Footner detective story and the crooks who were being held together under orders under awful conditions said when somebody tried to free them sure you got to be organized these days you got to have somebody do your thinking for you. And also the other day a very able young man, you would not have expected he would feel that way about it, wrote to me and said after all we are all glad to have Roosevelt do our thinking for us.

That is the logical end of organization and that is where the world is today, the beginning of the eighteenth century went in for freedom and ended with the beginning of the nineteenth century that went in for organization.

Now organization is getting kind of used up.

The virgin lands are getting kind of used up, the whole surface of the world is known now and also the air, and everywhere you see organization killing itself by just ending in organization. The more backward countries are still excited about it because they have just heard of it but in their hearts the rest of them know the poor are always there and the very much poorer are always there and what are you going to do about it.

Organization is a failure and everywhere the world over everybody has to begin again.

What are they going to try next, what does the twenty-first century want to do about it? They certainly will not want to be organized, the twentieth century is seeing the end of that, perhaps as the virgin lands will by that time be pretty well used up, and also by that time everybody will have been as quickly everywhere as anybody can be, perhaps they will begin looking for liberty again and individually amusing themselves again and old-fashioned or dirt farming.

One thing is sure until there are rich again everybody will be poor and there will be more than ever of everybody who is even poorer.

That is sure and certain.

[ ¶ ]

1936

504.

BUTTER WILL MELT

[Atlantic Monthly, CLIX, February 1937]

Once upon a time there was a chinaman. There are always many chinamen, always have been, and there are many hindoos too and there is something that is called a Hindoo chinaman and once upon a time there was one a hindoo chinaman. He had a mother and she wrote letters to him and anybody knowing the language could read them but any one not knowing the language could not read them although they were written with the letters than any frenchman or any American uses. The hindoo chinaman’s name was Lien. He was not afraid of anything not even of drinking and he often was drunk and when he was he worked just the same but he was very drunk.

That made no difference because he could cook and anyway anybody who can cook is sooner or later going to take to drinking, otherwise butter would not melt,

And so he was drunk. Nobody had to be afraid of him and nobody was even when everybody was alone with him and everybody was.

Anybody is more afraid of a chinaman than of a Hindoo and Lien was a hindoo chinaman.

He was married to a hindoo chinawoman and he had children and then he was in love with a frenchwoman but he could not marry her because he was already married.

When he cooked butter did melt and so he went on cooking and he began drinking and he forgot about both of these women. His mother still was writing letters to him.

He lived in a little hotel alone and he went on cooking and drinking, which he did very well.

It was nice when he came and he said butter will melt and when he said it he did it and that made everything. That is what cooking is and cooking if the stove is always hot leads to drinking.

And so Lien kept on cooking and in between he liked to stop and go bicycling and look at anything that was to be seen. The only friend he had was a chinaman a hindoo chinaman who was more chinaman than hindoo and who was very old not to have gone back where he came from. He had a wife there too and some children but nobody wrote to him. He never could do anything butter never did melt for him and he had a little tuft of hair on his chin and he could not write or say anything and he lived very comfortably and he was not blind but everybody treated him as if he was a blind man. Lien came with him and went with him and then for a long time he never saw him again.

There was another hindo chinaman and he was young and Was going to die soon and Lien hated and had hated him because they had been together once and Lien had hated him. Lien did not hate any one no hindoo chinaman can because they never see the other one again. That is what a hindoo chinaman can never do he can never hate any one because he can always go somewhere where he has not been and can come back again.

So then they have no wives and they have no children and Lien had none. His mother had had one but he had none. And then his mother did not have any children.

And so Lien never became an old man. No hindoo chinaman can, they can have consumption and then they are put in the coffin and that is the end of any hindoo chinaman.

Lien is still living and cooking and drinking and butter does melt in any pan.

[ ¶ ]

1936

506.

WHAT DOES SHE SEE WHEN SHE SHUTS HER EYES

A NOVEL

[Mrs. Reynolds and Five Earlier Novelettes, 1952]

It is very meritorious to work very hard in a garden equally so when there is good weather and something grows or when there is very bad weather and nothing grows.

When she shuts her eyes she sees the green things among which she has been working and then as she falls asleep she sees them a little different. The green things then have black roots and the black roots have red stems and then she is exhausted.

Naturally as she works in the garden she grows strawberries and raspberries and she eats them and sometimes the dog eats them and for days after he is not well and finally he is so weak he cannot stand but in a little while he is ready to eat again.

And so a day is not really a day because each day is like another day and they begin to have nothing. She herself was in mourning because her mother had died, her grandmother was dead before her mother died and her father had curly hair and took off his hat so that his eyes could see that somebody had stopped to talk with him.

It is a pleasure to be afraid of nothing. If they have no children they are not afraid of anything.

A good many of them only have one child and that is not the same as not having any children. If they are married and have no children then they are afraid. But if they are not married and have no child then they are not afraid.

Never having seen him before he becomes your servant and lives in the house and just as intimate as if he had been a father or children. It is funny that, there seems to be so much need of having always known anybody and he comes to answer an advertisement and you never saw him before and there you live in the house with him.

After all nothing changes but the weather and when she shuts her eyes she does not see clouds or sky but she sees woods and green things growing.

So the characters in this novel are the ones who walk in the fields and lose their dog and the ones who do not walk in the fields because they have no cows.

But everybody likes to know their name. Their name is Gabrielle and Therese and Bertha and Henry Maximilian Arthur and Genevieve and at any time they have happened to be happy.

Chapter I

How often could they be afraid.

Gabrielle said to any one, I like to say sleep well to each one, and he does like to say it.

He likes to do one thing at a time a long time.

More sky in why why do they not like to have clouds be that color.

Remember anything being atrocious.

And then once in a while it rains. If it rains at the wrong time there is no fruit if it rains at the right time there are no roses. But if it rains at the wrong time then the wild roses last a long time and are dark in color darker than white.

And this makes Henry Maximilian Arthur smile. It is just like the weather to be agreeable because it can be hot enough and so it might just as well not be hot yet. Which it is not.

And therefore Henry Maximilian Arthur is not restless nor is he turned around.

Chapter II

She grew sweet peas and carrots and beets. She grew tomatoes and roses and pinks and she grew pumpkins and corn and beans. She did not grow salad or turnips nor camelias nor nasturtiums but nasturtiums do grow and so do hortensias and heliotrope and fuchsias and peonies. After she was very careful she refused to pay more than they were worth and this brings Henry Maximilian Arthur to the contemplation of money. He might even not then throw it away. He might. After all he clings very tightly to what he has. But not to money because about there is no need. Money is needful those who can move about. And as yet Henry Maximilian Arthur does not do so.

No matter who has left him where he is no matter no matter who has left him where he is no matter. There he is.

No matter. It does not matter that no one has left any one where he is. It does not matter.

All birds look as if they enjoyed themselves and all birds look as if they looked as if they enjoyed themselves.

Better is not different than does it matter. It is better even if it does not matter.

Once in a while Henry Maximilian Arthur was caressed by Theresa. When Theresa caressed Henry Maximilian Arthur Henry Maximilian Arthur liked it as well as he liked it better. That is what is the way in which it was that it did as well as it did not matter.

Grasses grow and they make a shadow so just as grasses grow.

Henry Maximilian Arthur could be tickled by grasses as they grow and he could not caress but he could be caressed by Theresa as well as be tickled by grasses as they grow, when grass is cut it is called hay.

A year of grass is a year of alas. When grass grows that is all that grows but grass is grass and alas is alas.

One evening morning Henry Maximilian Arthur was awake. Once every morning he was awake and Theresa was not there and when Theresa came Henry Maximilian Arthur was there just the same.

That is what adding means and a cow. Henry Maximilian Arthur had no need of a cow. Theresa did Theresa had need of a cow, but a cow died and that was a loss a loss of a cow and the loss of the value of the cow and to replace the cow there had to be a medium-sized cow and a very small cow. But Henry Maximilian Arthur did not share the anxiety.

[ ¶ ]

1936

507.

THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF ROSE

[Partisan Review, VI, Winter 1939]

How does she know her name is Rose. She knows her name is Rose because they call her Rose. If they did not call her Rose would her name be Rose. Oh yes she knows her name is Rose.

That is the autobiography of Rose.

the autobiography of rose.

Rose knew about afraid and when it happend she knew about afraid. This is what happened.

Grass that is cut is hay.

There there is sunshine

Here there is snow

There there is a little boy

Here there is a little girl

There his name is Allan

Here her name is Rose

It is interesting.

Rose has an autobiography even if her name was not Rose.

Let us make believe that her name is not Rose. And if her name is not Rose what would be her autobiography. It would not be the autobiography of Rose because her name would not be Rose. But it is the autobiography of Rose even if her name is not Rose oh yes indeed it is the autobiography of Rose.

the autobiography of rose.

What happened.

Hay is grass when it is cut.

Hay has nothing to do with water.

Marshes have to do with water but not hay.

But when hay is on a hill-side and there is water. Hay can damn the water. And Rose, Rose with her father and her mother can be caught by all that water but Rose and her mother and her father were caught by all that water. That is the water went away.

the autobiography of rose.

Nobody did not remember that her name was Rose. And if her name was Rose did that have anything to do with playing checkers and being beaten by her grandmother, oh no that had nothing to do with her name being Rose.

Rose does know the difference between summer and winter and this has something to do with her name being Rose. It has something to do with her name being Rose.

the autobiography of rose.

Rose could look at herself and when she saw herself and she knew her name was Rose she could look at herself and not see that her name is Rose. Oh yes she could. She could see that perhaps her name was not Rose.

If Rose was her name was Rose her nature.

She did not know the difference between Rose and Rose at least she said she did not know the difference between Rose and Rose.

Nobody said.

Nobody does not make any difference in her name not being Rose.

Rose is her name that is what she said.

the autobiography of rose.

It is taller to be taller.

Is it older to be older.

Is it younger to be younger.

Is it older to be older.

Is it taller to be taller.

the autobiography of rose.

A glass pen oh yes a glass pen.

Would Rose prefer a little dog named Pépé or a glass pen. A glass pen does not write very well and a little dog named Pépé does not allow himself to be caressed very well, so after all there is no choice there is no choice between a little dog named Pépé and a glass pen there is no choice for Rose because neither one she has not been offered either oh no she has not been offered either one.

The autobiography of Rose who has not been offered either one. If she has not been offered either one what is her autobiography. Her autobiography is not that she has not been offered either one. Indeed not. Even if she has not.

And now everybody prepare.

Rose is to be offered one.

Which one.

Which one is Rose to be offered the glass pen or a little dog named Pépé. Which one. This one. And which is this one. Ah which is this one. That is the autobiography of Rose, which is this one.

the autobiography of rose.

When Rose was young she is young now but when Rose was young. How young does Rose have to be to be young. She was young she is young, she was very young she is young enough to be young. How young do you have to be to be young. Seven years is very young, and she knows all about being young enough to be old for a dog but not old for Rose. Seven is not old for Rose but is it young.

The autobiography of Rose is that she was young. And when she was young oh yes when she was young she said she had been young and that is quite certain she had been young. Was she regretting that she had been young so young, was she regretting anything. If she was regretting anything she was not young, how young can you be to be young. Every time Rose was young she was young. Every time and every time was every time. And now. Every time is every time. And Rose is young. Has Rose an autobiography. Rose has an autobiography. Has she an autobiography of when she was young. Rose has an autobiography of when she was young.

A garden and a gardener are two things to Rose.

And then one thing follows another.

A school succeeds a garden.

And a garden succeeds a school.

And later later succeeds a garden.

Later never sounds younger.

Oh no oh dear no

Later never sounds younger.

Older as yet.

There is no older and no as yet.

And so there is no older as yet.

Therefore older does not follow later. And not as yet.

the autobiography of rose.

Outside now there is no Rose although in winter yes in winter often in winter quite as often as in winter there is a Rose. And as autumn does not follow winter, autumn comes first and as spring very often does not follow autumn winter comes first and as summer very often comes after what is the matter with Rose knowing it most. She does know it most. That is the autobiography of Rose not that she knows it the most. If she knew the difference between summer and winter and spring and autumn she would know it at first, which she most often does and which she much the most often does. Generally not.

Rose has only one autobiography.

This is the autobiography of Rose.

Any little while she does not neglect being taller not older. Any little while she does not neglect. Being taller. Not older.

the autobiography of rose.

Rose. What can she remember. Can she remember Rose. Can she. I am wondering.

To Rose. When they said if she would be good, she said she would know all about it all the same, and all the same she can know all about it. Which is a pleasure to her friend, Gertrude Stein.

[ ¶ ]

1937

1937

508.

DANIEL WEBSTER. EIGHTEEN IN AMERICA

A PLAY

[New Directions in Prose & Poetry, 1937]

Four is a square.

A quarter section is a square of four.

ACT I

In a garden.

A garden in Missouri in Alabama in Concord in Norfolk a garden in Michigan.

Hiram If anything is wanting in a garden water will help.

Ulysses When I ate water in a garden it was when I saw four of them.

Suddenly Simpson came into the garden. As he came into the garden he knew Mrs. Simpson had come into a garden and Grant Grant never went into a garden he said, a garden has four walls.

A house near Saint Louis which does not have a garden.

George George can always come into a garden and why not George can be anywhere. What is a George.

Washington What is a Washington.

Wilbur Wilbur can change.

Wright Right right right left right I had a good job and I left right left.

Henry There is no sister to a brother named Henry.

James Oh yes all days are James.

All the characters having been now introduced he asks for Andrew Johnson and Andrew Johnson is dead.

scene ii

A very large field in which in the winter horses make a round track and come in again.

Andrew Johnson has been there in the winter.

There is no difference between how old he is because nobody cares.

Grant Lincoln Webster and Calhoun take their places and Andrew Johnson is dead.

Webster Daniel Webster speaks, he is not interested in Andrew Johnson nor is anybody but nevertheless Daniel Webster speaks.

He says, if a father kills a brother is his son to be another. He says if a son kills a father will his father have a brother.

He says Daniel Webster says no one ever will kill Andrew Johnson because no one has any use for any one who is dead. Dead.

Daniel Webster speaks.

By which they tell that in that way no better silence can they pay. It is necessary that in their mentioning they should arouse that they go no farther and when they do that it should gather as it does whether they do rather hear them too. It is necessary, none then replied, it is necessary that when they take they put it away from them and from any of them. There is no one in any of them, they of necessity prepare not to divide.

Once more Webster speaks Daniel Webster speaks.

Speak when well spoken. The necessity of that which has grown diminishing and that which is diminishing reversing. In turning America back it can unwind. It is not necessity that no one does not allow for all of it. And so he says.

Daniel Webster speaks the last time.

Daniel Webster. When for the last time. Slowly Daniel Webster speaks when for the last time. Daniel Webster now has spoken he has spoken. Now for the last time.

As they move around all these who were there have forgotten Daniel Webster.

George Washington has forgotten him.

Grant has forgotten him.

Clay has forgotten him.

Wilbur Wright has forgotten him.

William James has not forgotten him.

Daniel Webster has spoken. He has said when for the last time his eyes shall see the stars and stripes the flag waving he hopes that he will not see it in two but that he will see it one and undivisible now and forever. That is what Daniel Webster says and Daniel Webster has spoken.

Is anybody listening.

No nobody is listening because Daniel Webster has spoken.

scene iii

Here they come.

They are not in a garden.

They are not in a town.

They are not in the open.

Here they come.

scene iii

When Daniel Webster knows that he knows that when for the last time he sees then the trap that was dug by one one for any one is the trap that that one does fall in. Daniel Webster knows.

And the Scene does not change and Daniel Webster knows. He knows.

All of a sudden they do not have to prepare they are all there. Daniel Webster knows that there is no all of a sudden. Daniel Webster knows. Daniel Webster knows that when he says for the last time it will not be for the last time.

Daniel Webster. When for the last time.

And then they all come together as they stand.

scene iv

George Washington is George Daniel Webster is Daniel Webster Wilbur Wright is alright. Henry James is James.

And as they stand together they miss out one his name is Hiram Grant. They miss him out.

They look around and as they look around they miss him out.

George speaks.

Come say good-bye to me says George because good-bye is not so easy to say. Nothing is easy to say and so I say come and say good-bye to me.

Good-bye, George says good-bye. And as each one comes and says good-bye George says good-bye to him.

They do know some women their names are Martha or Elda or else Dolene and Irene.

George comes and not so carefully into the foreground.

None is with him.

He stands there anyway he stands there and he says.

I did say good-bye to every one of them one at a time.

That is what George Washington said as he was standing there.

He was standing.

George Washington stood.

Daniel Webster did not stand he moved and as he moved he did not remember George Washington. George Washington had not said good-bye to him.

scene iv

George Washington and Daniel Webster meet, they do not have to know one another.

They are both traveling but they are going in different directions but when they stopped for the night they stopped in the same place. There they were together and each one of them talked but not to one another. They did not know that the other one was there.

This is what each one of them said to those who were listening to each of them.

George Washington Soap and Martha Washington.

Daniel Webster Beware and with care.

A great many came upon the stage among them Wilbur Wright and Henry James and Hiram Grant. They do not see each other but they see that they are there.

They do not lean away together.

Each one speaks and Irene and Dolene and Martha and Mattie decide to be side by side and Abigail and Sarah have their place.

That makes a scene.

Mr. and Mrs. that makes a scene.

George Washington To come is to say I have come.

Martha Washington Away is where they go.

Daniel Webster To go away is where they go. They go away, to-day when they go away.

Abigail She makes it heaven to-day.

Mattie I see Daniel Webster going away.

Abigail Daniel Webster is not going away.

Daniel Webster I knew along was long and about was gone and I knew where was left and that when was never lost and they engage to manage theirs best.

Daniel Webster Thunder does not matter. Neither does lightning.

Abigail speaks to Mattie and Mattie speaks to Abigail.

What they speak they do not say.

Irene and Dolene come in with Wilbur Wright and Henry James.

Hiram Grant comes in. He does and does not look around. He speaks silently and he says. Once upon a time they needed to have girls come in girls and sons, once upon a time.

That is all he said.

Wilbur Wright did not say anything and then he began talking.

All that comes in comes in just as much as when you are not looking. Look again look so that it looks like the rest of them by the time by that time afterwards has no meaning not for me.

Wilbur Wright looked around.

What makes it be more pleasant, it is more pleasant.

Wilbur Wright arranges to go away.

Henry James Buy fish.

Henry James sees Wilbur Wright preparing to go away and goes with him.

Henry James does not go with him.

After a while there are no people there.

scene v

The ground is there and Daniel Webster does not look around. As he travels he travels with George Washington and Wilbur Wright but not with any women. There are no women there. When he gets somewhere then there are women there Martha and Mattie and Abigail and Dolene and Irene. They are all sitting there. The men are together and the women are together they are talking and this is what they are saying.

Abigail Mattie has come in.

Martha I saw her come in

Irene I saw Dolene and Abigail come in

Dolene We have come in.

Daniel Webster does not commence to mutter he says very clearly I am coming here again.

Wilbur Wright says. In that case there is nothing to be said.

George Washington says, good-night.

Henry James says I am here.

Hiram Grant says I am here.

Daniel Webster says, If I am here then I will be here again.

And then they all go away either in or out and Abigail and Dolene finally go too. That is all.

They all come in again and then they are there.

George Washington was not asleep when Daniel Webster came in Daniel Webster did not see him but he spoke as if he spoke to to him. You are there Daniel Webster said to him. Yes George Washington said it again. He said yes.

Daniel Webster There is no use in saying yes, say it again, I say there is no use in saying or having been saying and saying yes in saying what you are saying.

George Washington said yes again.

Irene and Dolene and Abigail and Martha and Henrietta were in the room together. They never looked around to see any one.

Wilbur Wright came in he spoke to them. He said. How do you feel do you feel pretty well do you all feel pretty well.

Each one of them said to him that they did they did feel pretty well.

Henry James was in the room but he did not come in. When he saw Wilbur Wright he did not come in. When he saw Daniel Webster he came in. When he saw George Washington he again did not come again. He said how do you do to each one of them. They each one of them said how do you do to him.

It is easy said one of them very easy and now there is not only Irene but there is Martha. Oh yes some are around oh yes there is Dolene. Yes there is Abigail and Henrietta and also Ida. Oh yes said one of them of course Ida is here.

Daniel Webster did not say that there was any difference between there and here.

George Washington said here.

Wilbur Wright said there.

Henry James said yes there.

After that they were all silent and thinking.

Irene and Martha and all the rest of them were thinking.

scene vii

Everybody who was able to be about was seated. It was not their habit to sit and so they were seated.

Each one after the other stood up, as they stood up and were not seated they all stood up. They did not stand up next to each other and pretty soon they sat down not all of them but some of them next to each other.

George Washington was not standing.

Daniel Webster was.

Wilbur Wright was.

Henry James was sitting and standing and Irene was sitting so was Dolene so was Martha and so was Abigail and Ida was standing and Henrietta was sitting.

Daniel Webster did not say anything but he looked around.

Hiram Grant came in, he saw Daniel Webster. He was the only one of them that said Daniel when he saw Daniel Webster.

He said Irene too when he saw Irene. Then he went away.

scene i

A garden in Alabama.

George Washington came in and some one was with him.

A garden in Connecticut.

Daniel Webster came in and Hiram Grant was with him.

A garden in Missouri.

Martha and Irene came in and Wilbur Wright was with them.

A garden in Michigan.

Abigail and Dolene came in and Henry James was with them.

Then they all sat down.

Hiram Grant was not among those present but he might have been. Daniel Webster might have spoken as if he might have been.

Daniel Webster never called them to open a door. He never called to them to open any door. No he did not.

Thank you Daniel Webster was never said to Daniel Webster.

scene ii

There was a house but there was no garden in Indiana and Daniel Webster was never there but they knew about him.

He did not thank them for knowing about him much as he had heard it of them.

Out there in Indiana there was a house but not a garden.

Who came in

They came in

Who was in

They were in.

Not to begin

Begin is the same as began which is when they ran.

Daniel Webster did not run.

He could not win.

But Hiram Grant could

And so could George Washington.

This house which is not a garden is where they come.

They do not leave it nor do they go in.

Wait once at a time.

Yes wait once at a time.

And they have to go to stay.

George Washington does not stay away he never did but Abigail did and Dolene too, they stayed away.

Which was all that was necessary.

So then in Act One George Washington is seen when the curtain rises any one can see George Washington and any one can see when the curtain rises.

He can see Dolene and Abigail.

He can see Daniel Webster and Thoreau.

He can see Hiram Grant and Henry James.

He can see Irene and Wilbur Wright.

He can see Martha and George Washington.

And the curtain can come down and he can see them again.

The curtain can go up again.

Daniel Webster always has been.

Daniel Webster knows the difference between Daniel and Noah Webster and that is their religion.

Daniel Webster is there when the curtain goes up or comes down again. He is not waiting. He does not waiting while he is standing. He breathes again.

The curtain is going down and up and Daniel Webster is standing. He does not see Abigail or Irene or Dolene or Martha.

scene i

Yes well ink is better than water ink is better than water.

Daniel Webster turns around the other way just after he has said this.

Daniel Webster If they are sleepy they will not go to sleep.

George Washington She is asleep.

Abigail Look at them.

Martha and Dolene They do too sleep sitting.

Henrietta and Gabrielle They look asleep but they are not.

Hiram Grant Why not.

Nobody can answer.

Henry James If not if not anybody can answer then in deed she is asleep sitting.

She supports her head upon her hand. Her eyes are closed. She had a warm coat on her and she awakes and then after then there is a little change in her position and she is asleep again.

Wilbur Wright They can sleep with a hat upon their head.

Thoreau A hat is never worn.

All together If a hat is never worn then a hat is one.

scene ii

It should be clearly stated that a name is not the same.

Daniel Webster never waited.

He did not.

If Daniel Webster never waited what did he do. He did what he did do and he never waited.

Any one of them all the same never waited.

It is no disappointment that no one ever waited. No one disappointed Daniel Webster. He was not disappointed.

Wilbur Wright Wilbur Wright was disappointed.

Hiram Grant Hiram Grant was not where disappointment is he was not no he was not.

Henry James might well have had what any disappointment can when it comes and when it goes. Henry James waited oh yes he did. Thoreau Thoreau oh oh did he know yes he did know that never here or there or anywhere where disappointment is and any where where there is and waiting is. As Thoreau waits. Well he waits.

George Washington made a song. He did not sing the song. He made a song of where he was when he was disappointed oh yes he was he made a song and the song was that song he waited and he was disappointed, not only disappointed but he waited.

And then all the women came and then all the women came. Muriel and then all the women came and Irene and Dolene and Martha and Abigail and they were not disappointed how could they they were not waiting how could they be disappointed they were not disappointed.

scene ii

In the middle

They

Came to stay.

Even Daniel Webster.

Came to stay, and if

Daniel Webster came to stay

They all

Stay.

George Washington Thoreau Daniel Webster Wilbur Wright Hiram Grant which is a mistake that is not his name and Henry James without a brother. The Jameses had both a father and a mother and so did Henry James. He can stay, that is because he does not have a brother. And once in a while he has not had a father and a mother. And George Washington answers when they ask him. So does Thoreau. Hiram Grant does not which is a mistake because he went away and did not come back. And Thoreau asked them to answer him and Wilbur Wright was quiet.

And then they did not see them come but they came Irene and Dolene and Abigail and Martha and Ellen and Isabel and Katherine and Jenny and Ida and Llewelen. When they came in.

scene iii

Who then can say please run away not any who were there.

She thanked two of them three times.

Five came and when they came Daniel Webster was not there. He was never there when five came. He had a superstition that when five came he would not be there and he was not there. They came.

Daniel Webster was not there.

Henry James was there and when the five came they were all there George Washington and Noah Webster and Thoreau and Martha and Abigail and Dolene and Irene and Wilbur Wright and Hiram Grant they were all there. There is a mistake about that Hiram Grant had been there but he was not there but Ida was there and so was Netta oh yes she was.

And so five of them came in and they were all there and Daniel Webster was not there.

ACT II

Abigail was there.

Abigail called Dolene.

Was Abigail called Dolene or did she call Dolene.

Dolene was there.

Come here Irene and speak to Martha.

Come here Ida and stand behind Abigail.

Come here Ellen and arrange everything.

Wilbur Wright was not quiet.

He might have been dead but he was not quiet.

Henry James said he preferred that a curtain was quiet.

Then there was a storm the wind did not blow the clouds away. The hail came and there was no thunder at least George Washington had not heard any thunder and Hiram Grant did not see any lightning and Daniel Webster saw that a hole had been dug by the weather.

Martha and Abigail were not wet by the hail neither was Irene nor was Dolene Ida might have been.

After a very little time they called them away.

A dance when danced by a dog may mean that he is lonesome.

All who have ears have them clean all who have doors have them open and all who have kitchens have them cooking.

That is what pioneering is.

Daniel Webster has often spoken and as he has often spoken he has often told about what is open and shut.

In all their ears there are cheers.

But no one not Daniel Webster or any one can go where no one ever has been.

For which they thank.

Yes sir I thank you.

I thank you for what you have given.

And I will have pleasure in any undertaking which manages to cover nothing over or under.

Daniel Webster made many collect thunder. If they did they did know what rain is.

Come catch the rain if you can.

It is not often that many feel as they do about it.

ACT II

Daniel Webster did not need a son or a daughter.

He had no desire for one or the other.

Neither one had a name. Noah Webster was not a brother.

And so they said, Daniel Webster Daniel was his name Daniel Webster said Remember whether any man is a brother remember a name remember the name that not any man is a brother because a brother if he does not live altogether can always kill not kill because nobody named Daniel can ever kill another.

When he said this there was a thrill. Some felt anxious and some gathered together. Who were they. Ah yes who were there.

Martin Martin was not a brother.

George George was not a brother

Wilbur was a brother but not his brother.

And Irene.

Who are sweetly Dolene can cry when anybody can say Irene.

Irene Oh yes Martha.

Irene Oh yes Abigail

Ida Oh yes Irene.

They came not into a garden but in summer, they came in the fall but not in the winter or in spring.

Daniel Webster was never seen in the summer. And why not. Because he had not a son or a brother or a daughter.

But Irene.

Irene had she said she had.

Come in dear Dolene.

Come in dear Abigail

Come in dear Irene.

And they all came in and it was spring and summer.

How are you they said as they came in.

George Washington did not complain of them nor did Henry James, Thoreau did but they did not listen and he told them excuse me. And as he said excuse me he remembered that his father that eminent man had known Daniel Webster.

Thank Daniel Webster for having know him.

Do you mind having been the son of Daniel Webster and if you do do you like all eight of them.

They refused to come together.

And one was Henry James.

Any one was Nelly Henry and any one was more often in in summer than in winter when they all had left.

In any scene they exercise not coming in.

scene i

Elmira and Isadora when they begin by that time they had not yet heard of California.

Daniel Webster never had arranged anything because or or they had no indifference.

Daniel Webster met no women. If he did he knew their name and he called them by that name. He remembered Dolene and Irene and Abigail and once or twice he was hoarse from speaking and he said I am speaking and he was.

This the way they came together. Who has lost his hat.

This is what he said.

If I have not lost my hat then the loss is nothing and Daniel Webster spoke again and enough were listening and he heard them listening. Speak again he said to them and he spoke again. Daniel Webster knew that Noah Webster was not his brother neither was George Washington or Thoreau or Wilbur Wright or Henry James or Hiram Grant.

It is a mistake Daniel Webster knew the mistake. Hiram was not his name.

Irene said I know all about his name.

And Dolene had violent eyes and she said I have heard him called Simon.

This again was not Daniel or David or even his.

Daniel Webster had never been interested in a king or in a queen and in no one in between. And this is what they said.

Dolene Irene Ida and Edith, Abigail and Henrietta, think well before you speak.

This is what Daniel Webster said.

They regret, think well before they regret.

No one interrupted any one they listened and Daniel Webster was waiting. He meant more than now. But now again not Daniel Webster never again not yet or again. Daniel Webster and again had no meaning and Daniel Webster said yes and when he said yes he did know that a flag was flying.

Daniel Webster What is a flag.

There is no difference then Daniel Webster said it yet and again.

scene ii

Thoreau and Dolene. They had a scene.

Hiram Grant never had nor could he have if he had spoken to Irene he could speak to Ida and he did speak to Dolene. When they all came together they sat and sang.

It was easy to sit and sing but did Daniel Webster do any such thing. Certainly he had sat and sung.

Now they are all in the house and there is an organ a little organ called a melodeon.

Thoreau and any one of them are standing and singing.

Now they do it again. Just as much again as anything.

Later on Daniel Webster and Hiram Grant never sang. Daniel Webster did not hear them sing Hiram Grant did hear them sing when they sang.

scene ii

Dolene and Irene sitting together while they sing.

Daniel Webster is listening.

George Washington is standing.

Henry James is wistful and he is watching, he is neither sitting nor standing and Abigail is speaking to him she speaks to him and as he listens she does not go on speaking. Once in a while Martha Washington can and does come in.

Now listen.

Daniel Webster never asked any one who knows my name why did he, he did not.

George Washington had said nothing when Daniel Webster had not asked him. No he did not say anything then and he did not say anything later. He very often said something but he did not say anything then.

Dolene and Irene listened they listened to each one of them and then they listened to them.

Daniel Webster. He never called Irene to him but he did call Dolene.

George Washington did not he did not call Irene and he did not call Dolene not to him.

Abigail listened and then she came not slowly not at all not when she did not come but she came. Abigail was her name.

William James was seated he naturally preferred sitting to standing but Wilbur Wright not. This was not necessary that Wilbur Wright did. Who did.

Thoreau. Thoreau spoke to Daniel and then he spoke to Noah Webster and then he spoke to Hiram Grant. He spoke in a low tone he spoke to them.

I am happy to see you he said to each one of them.

Abigail heard him but that was natural it was natural that Abigail heard him.

Are you coming said Henrietta and Ida and everybody answered them. They did not listen but they heard that everybody was answering them and then they went away.

They all said that they preferred that a garden should have a picket fence after all it was better to have one and everybody said it was better to have one. Thoreau spoke again. He said I am speaking and he was he was saying that he was speaking to several of them and he was.

scene iv

Later in the day it was not sunset yet. It never could be sunset because the sun did not set. One of them came in.

Nobody looked at him. He was there and they did not care to hesitate but he hesitated about coming in. Irene and Dolene never had thanked him and he said his name was William.

No one knew him.

He said I like what I am doing.

Daniel Webster had gone away and Noah Webster was counting. Abigail came in to go out again and Ida said it was better to stay than to go away and she told William to stay. William had not gone away.

Thoreau came in again and when he saw William he came in again.

How are you said Thoreau to William. William was looking at George Washington.

Henry James did not see William but Ida did and so did Martha. Dolene and Irene went away not into the garden but into another room.

They could not be careful about that, they could.

Come in said William.

Thoreau mentioned that he had seen Hiram Grant.

How old is he said Thoreau.

After that George Washington said good-day and went away, he rode away.

Daniel Webster did not thank you one.

All of a sudden there they all were again. Oh yes they were.

Even if they had not been there they were. They had not all come in again but they were all there and they would come in again and there they were. They spoke to each other saying it is time to come in.

Daniel Webster said, he was reciting, he said he dug a pit he dug it deep he dug it for his brother, into the pit he did fall in the pit he dug for tother. They heard him recite this thing. They did not all listen as they heard him recite this thing. They did not all listen as they heard him recite this thing but he did recite this thing.

Any one can not come again.

Not any one who can not come again can not come.

Who came.

George Washington had been

Wilbur Wright came.

Dolene came.

Not Irene.

Thoreau had not been

Henry James was standing.

Abigail and Martha had stopped leaning.

Daniel Webster did not see Noah Webster, Noah Webster had come.

Daniel Webster was not reciting nor was he listening. Once in a while they can and cannot come.

Who came in

Hiram Grant did not come.

Ida and Henrietta can come.

They need not necessarily be quiet because they do not talk.

Daniel Webster never had mentioned a thousand not a thousand thanks not a thousand words not a thousand.

After all no thousand.

Any nobody said how do you do.

They did of course but nobody said how do you do.

This Noah Webster knew, he knew that they did and he knew that a thousand was a hundred times ten and ten was ten times one, Noah Webster knew everything.

And that is what nobody said.

Come again said Noah Webster to all of them.

Daniel Webster was dead.

He had not gone, he was after all all ready to come again.

Nobody was waiting.

He did not go away.

Who heard anybody.

Nobody heard anybody.

Noah and Daniel eat together

Somebody said they do not know each other.

And Dolene and Irene were very often there where everybody said that Noah and Daniel had not met.

Dolene said not yet.

And Irene said yes.

Abigail said she had always preferred yes to yet

And Martha and Henrietta and Ida were there.

Of course they were there.

Abigail had heard from them that they were there

George Washington turned his back on a fountain.

Wilbur Wright came and looked at a mountain

And Henry James as he came in was humming.

Thoreau asked him what he was humming.

And Henry James answered him and said he was humming a song.

Thoreau asked him what was the song he was humming.

And Henry James said that he would like very much like to tell him.

Dolene and Irene came in.

When they saw them Dolene came in and Irene came in

They need not expect that any one who had gone away had gone away to stay.

They felt better then

ACT III

scene i

It is when they come in that they feel at home. Daniel Webster spoke to them.

Daniel Webster said it was a hen.

Nobody answered him.

He said. When

Nobody answered him.

He said moreover I will never acknowledge that it is better to judge five than ten.

George Washington answered him. He said it is very well very well that it is better to judge five than ten.

Daniel Webster did not begin again he was not there when they went in again.

He said when do they go away again and everybody answered him. They said they could not go as they were there to stay.

Daniel Webster did not answer them.

Thoreau said that he had heard that there were more there when there were five than when there were ten.

Everybody answered him. They said to him that they had not heard what he had said, and he thanked them.

Wilbur Wright was not frightened he said that it was all right that he was never frightened that he had a brother and that that brother was not there but he said that he was not frightened.

Henry James said that he was there.

Irene was very pleased to hear him say this thing. Dolene helped her and then together they were pleased that he had said it then.

Hiram Grant was very often there but he did not say that he had it to do. Not yet or more than ever. No one heard him and Abigail and Martha and Henrietta were furious they said that everything was better. And it was.

Daniel Webster Oh yes, they said oh yes.

Daniel Webster Daniel Webster said yes.

scene ii

Act III does take place Daniel Webster knew very well that Act III does take place and so he takes the place of Act V

During Act III he arouses every one who come in and as they come in they are aroused.

If they are aroused no one can say I meant or I mean all they can do is to be aroused and as they are aroused they are there. Oh yes there where no one did know one from another. Daniel Webster oh Daniel Webster who can measure the Daniel in Daniel Webster. That is what no one says but as no one says Daniel Webster is there and he is altogether there altogether so there can be a length to Act III

George Washington will remember that Daniel Webster will remember that Daniel Webster.

For once there is no silence.

George Washington will remember that Daniel Webster did not only arouse every one that Daniel Webster was there and George Washington did remember so did William Dean, oh yes William Dean how did you come in. Nobody had seen George Washington and William Dean had come in he was with him and George Washington had not come in and so where was Daniel Webster he was not only not there but not again.

Oh thank you said William Dean it was a pleasure to have seen him and a pleasure to hear him. Daniel Webster is speaking.

scene iv

It takes a whole scene and Daniel Webster although he is standing looks like sitting like a sitting man. He begins speaking.

When I was coming they came and they saw that all were coming and they all were coming and in a little while as they all saw and saw that they were all coming I looked away from them.

This is what Daniel Webster said.

And then he had not stopped and so he went on.

As they were seen they could not tell which one had been looking, how could they come to see that no one had been looking since each and every one were going on coming and then just then it was not loud it was out loud, out loud, out-lawed, out and not allowed, allowed, no one can see any one who is not the one no one can have come if and of course he is that one that one not allowed, out-lawed, out-lawed, yes out loud.

Listen, and they listened to him, listen, no less listen.

Then Daniel Webster was speaking and now he was looking not like a man sitting he was looking like a man standing.

scene i

Who has broken a house, who has hoped that wood is made useless by cement and stones made useless by water and widening made useless by pails of water and horses that carry water. Who has made them call them and as they call them who has asked them to widen a river. Who has. Who can answer when they know the dog is eight years older and therefore had no further interest in watching sheep, who can say aloud what he has heard when they do not compare water with water who can call them when they have been thoughtful about how often they met frenchmen, who can be left as a test a test of welcome, who can be careful that they could not ride horses, and after all to come again.

George Washington heard them when they said everything and Grant heard them when they said everything and Thoreau did Thoreau hear them.

Daniel Webster believe Daniel Webster believe him.

scene ii

Daniel Webster when he speaks does not speak of snakes although he had often seen them real snakes snakes that were snakes and if they did not rattle could at the same time sting any one but as almost every one wore high boots then they did not sting them the snakes did not even when they struck at them. This was not what Daniel Webster said but it was what Daniel Webster knew and all the others knew this too all all of them. All of them.

Daniel Webster When indeed and at best and when moreover they do not need what they have they do not need rest then all of them.

Interruptions begun and ended by all of them.

Daniel Webster And when morever they need to allow that they need never share what no one has to consider a care when they remember that care and consider are the two words which are welcome then all of them.

Once more all of them commence interrupting they gather themselves together until they are all together and then they say we have not begun not begun and they say no not begun and all of them all of them have not begun.

Daniel Webster When indeed there shall be the exchange between what they need and on what they feed when it shall moreover never be necessary that all of them.

All of them knocking something over keep calling all of them all of them all of them.

Daniel Webster When there is authority when they have to have no one in authority when they outline where there is no outline what do they have within what have all of them what have they within what have they within all of them I say all of them what is within within all of them.

And all of them did not answer him they were not there then no not there not all of them none of all of them were there they were not hiding they were where they had not been they were not there not any one of all of them not any of them.

Daniel Webster went on speaking George Washington heard him and so did Henry James and Wilbur Wright and Parkman. Then one at a time they heard him and Daniel Webster went on speaking he did not speak to them he said. Once when I was present I was present not as I had been but as I am I am present and as I am present once when I am present I speak of that thing.

And they all listened to him.

Daniel Webster went on speaking. Once when George Washington met Washington Irving what did he say to him Daniel Webster did not answer himself and he did not stop standing but he did stop speaking.

ACT THE ONE BEFORE THE LAST

scene i

Daniel Webster believed that thunder followed lightning and he said so. As he said so there was lightning and as he said so there was thunder and as he said so the thunder followed the lightning they all heard him. Come again they said to him and as he had not left them he did not answer.

Please ask him said Wilbur Wright and Henry James said I am asking him and George Washington said it is very often certain that thunder does follow the lightning. Everybody everybody who had been there Martha Washington and everybody who had been there everybody heard him when he said this thing.

ACT I

This is the last Act

scene i

Daniel Webster knew he had a country. He knew it.

Daniel Webster. Nobody knows that neither he knows or either they know or either they will know, nobody knows and when the moon rose nobody knows nobody will know that there is no matter, no matter the only one that matters is George Washington and I said Daniel Webster I, do not see him. This is what Daniel Webster said. George Washington was there standing before him and Wilbur Wright and Thoreau and Henry James and William Grant and Thoreau and Ulysses Simpson Grant there they all stood and some of them were talking and Martha Washington and every one were always sitting and some of them said something like that and no one saw Daniel Webster Daniel Webster was there and nobody saw him standing, he was not standing he was sitting.

scene i

Daniel Webster Anybody who has seen a man and his country.

Remember said Daniel Webster everybody who has seen anybody and the flag of his country.

George Washington was not silent that is to say he did not say anything and Martha Washington came with him that is to say came with him.

Henry James met Mildred, Mildred had just lost a tooth and that did not make her nervous because it had come out naturally and Thoreau knew Adelina and meant to go away with her but she left all alone and that did not matter. And Wilbur Wright mentioned that he had a sister and this sister was named Eva Simon Guise and Wilbur Wright wished that he had known her but he had left home before she was his sister or long before she was his sister and now she was sitting and Daniel Webster was standing with her and Hiram Grant said that no one who knew Daniel Webster would either like to go away or not, he never did. Just then Daniel Webster sat down.

scene ii

Daniel Webster said that there was no difference between summer and winter in either one he could smell cooking if they were cooking and in summer and in winter they would be cooking something. This never made Daniel Webster nervous, not exactly, he liked everything they cooked and when he ate he would stop to listen, to listen to what he would say if he were not then eating what they had been cooking. This is what made him a companion to George and Martha Washington and Martha Washington mentioned it when she said it to George Washington and George Washington mentioned it when he spoke to Daniel Webster and this is what they said.

Who knows said George Washington and this is what he was saying who knows what it is that Daniel Webster said, I do said George Washington and everybody listened to him. And then George Washington went on talking, listen to me he said and I will tell you what Daniel Webster said and Thoreau said and Henry James said and Wilbur Wright and Ulysses Grant said, you will be listening to what they said when I tell you what they said, this is what George Washington said and Martha Washington nodded her head and they all either sat or stood and George Washington went on talking.

scene ii

Buy a principal Daniel Webster said Daniel Webster no less a principle than a practice.

Daniel Webster aroused Daniel Webster.

Finally they said in fact finally they said and Daniel Webster.

Daniel Webster Can they in their case stand and fight can they in their case mean and neglect can they can they in their case follow and turn can they can they can they not can they be having it for more than a circumstance of their knowing which they wore and is cloth woven and for which in which circumstance. Sheep not dogs have wool. But said Daniel Webster some dogs resemble sheep insofar as they seem to have wool. Daniel Webster dreamed he dreamed of awaking and as he awoke he spoke.

Daniel Webster might be generous in spots and if he is he is he says spots what are spots are here and there and all over and that is what makes a leopard. Spots make a leopard and shares shares are very plenty.

Why said Daniel Webster why is money money, money is not money when it is owed to yourself and that is what makes a country bankrupt, bankrupt, bankrupt said Daniel Webster because money is only owed to themselves not to another. George Washington knew about money so did Henry James but so did Thoreau, Wilbur Wright no and Martha Washington and many another no. And so.

Daniel Webster went on. If there is no one here who is another, not any one here who is any other then if there is no one to whom you owe how can you be bankrupt so there no so, a child cannot be convicted of stealing from its parents oh no, the french say so, Daniel Webster said they could not but they can and they do and they do not Daniel Webster said so.

And so it happens that is what it is and so gradually nothing is said more than so.

scene ii

Daniel Webster went on

The End.

[ ¶ ]

1937

510.

LA BARONNE PIERLOT

[Painted Lace, and Other Pieces, 1955]

We were staying in the Hotel Pernollet and we needed a garden to sit in. It had been predicted to us before leaving Paris by some one who read our future by cards that some one with blue eyes would lend us a garden. It did happen. Madame Pierlot had blue eyes and she loaned us a garden. She did not talk very much to us then but later on she has talked very often and it has been exciting. She said when some one said that something was natural. No she said it is nature but it is not natural. She said. I do not like to sit comfortably unless everybody else is sitting comfortably, to be sure she added I do not generally sit comfortably. She has said I have enjoyed my life all the time but there is no pleasure in it because there is so much pain.

These are some of the things she has said and this and all that is what she is.

She is small and blue eyed and exciting, she is elegant and generous and compelling.

She likes to stimulate things but not arrange them.

We had a friend with us he was an American. Madame Pierlot found him charming. He is. He is New England and he fought for France and he is sweet and she liked him. She decided to arrange a marriage for him. He had left by then. I wrote to him and told him. He wrote back and said yes if she could find any one as fascinating as she was and had been. I told Madame Pierlot what he had written. Ah ça was all she had to say to him.

[ ¶ ]

1937

511.

WHY I LIKE DETECTIVE STORIES

[Harper’s Bazaar [London], XVII, November 1937]

Life said Edgar is neither long nor short, and anybody knows that the only detective stories that anybody can read are written by Edgar. When Gerald Berners was here and his chauffeur William they both wanted detective stories, I gave William Edgar Wallace, he wanted Edgar Wallace, I cannot say that Gerald Berners did, but then he might have, anyway I had them to give them and I always find a new one by him, you might think other people wrote them but finally you know better, you finally do know that all the Edgar Wallace stories are written by him.

What are detective stories, well detective stories are what I can read. You are always finding a new author and each one makes you very enthusiastic, and then you get used to it and on the whole like to read them over again, there are the Coles and Farjeon. Farjeon is very good, he tries to be as good as Edgar Wallace but in a kind of a way it is always a mistake to try. On the whole I think English ones better than American ones, they are more long winded which is better and money is more real in them which is very much better.

Here is a little conversation about them. It is called Money Is Not Money.

Money is not money said Edgar to Edgar. What do you mean by that said Edgar, I mean by that said Edgar that money is not money if you do not owe money to another. Oh yes yes said Edgar. But you always do you do always owe money to another, no said Edgar. No.

It was Thursday and they said this to each other on Thursday. On Friday they said it again. Edgar said that money is not money if you do not have to give money to somebody else. Suppose said Edgar you owe yourself money then it is not money, oh yes it is said Edgar. Edgar did nt listen to Edgar because he know better than Edgar.

So then Saturday came and then Sunday. Edgar went out in the evening, he had been out in the afternoon and he went out in the evening. So did Edgar. They met and they talked together and they talked about it, Edgar said I tell you money is not money if you do not owe it to another, now he said listen, a father of course if he has children he is a father, a father if he stops the allowance of his children the children if they have to spend it have to get it and so they get it from their father. You see said Edgar children cannot steal from their father that is french law, a father cannot accuse his children of stealing from him not according to french law so if the father does not give the money to his children then the children can take it from the father and it is not money until they pay it to someone else. That is what Edgar said to Edgar and after that Edgar said that they need hours to think about that and then they settled to go away. Edgar went and after that Edgar went away. It made them go one at a time.

You see that is the reason why money has to be, otherwise a detective story could not be interesting. Edgar Wallace makes it mysterious but it is always money, it is a disappointment when it is drugs or an international conspiracy, you always have the feeling that all the struggle is not worth while because by the time the real war comes all that diplomacy will have been forgotten and so what is the use and drugs that is the same, just about the same quantity of drugs get in anyway, but money that is different, twenty guineas is different, money is different and English people do feel that money is more real than Americans feel it is and that is why their detective stories are so much more soothing.

I used to think that a detective story was soothing because the hero being dead, you begin with the corpse you did not have to take him on and so your mind was free to enjoy yourself, of course there is the detection but nobody really believes in detection, that is what makes the detection so soothing, they try to make you believe in the detection by trying to make you fond of the character that does the detecting, they know if you do not get fond of him you will not believe in the detection, naturally not and you have to believe in it a little or else it will not be soothing. I like detecting there are so many things to detect, why did somebody say what they said, why did somebody cut out a paragraph in the proof I was correcting, why did the young man we were to meet at the station and whom we have never seen before not turn up and why did they telephone to somebody else that he was still at the station waiting for us and why when we got there could nobody find him neither the fat porter nor the thin one and certainly it was a very small station and finally why when we had all given him up and we were starting for home did I find him on the other side of the station and where had he been. He never did tell us but I detected the reason it was because he resembled some one else who might have done it although the other one never had.

Really why Edgar Wallace is so good is that there is no detection. He makes it ordinary and the ordinary because he is genuinely romantic has an extraordinary charm. The girl will always be caught by the villain just before the end and the chase is to end only in one way that is in the rescue and sometime he has to cudgel his brains to find some reason for this capture of the heroine but captured she is and it is a charm. Moreover and of course that is the important moreover there can be in any of his books lots of them lots of everybody but there does not ever have to be a dead one it is like a good play of Shakespeare, have them dead but if they are dead then the place is strewn with corpses, but and that is the real reason why Edgar Wallace holds is because his books are strewn with people with plans with everything as well as with corpses there is a genuine abundance and the thing that can be said is characteristic of the twentieth century is that it is lavish but niggardly. Oppenheim is that but Edgar Wallace never, from the first People of the River to the last chase for the girl there is abundance, of course incidentally he writes awfully well he has the gift of writing as Walter Scott had it and that too makes for abundance. I like Edgar Wallace. For many years his sadism put me off as Dickens’ sadism put me off but finally you have to conclude that English abundance has to have that and alright I like abundance.

They say that there are an awful lot of detective stories written but really there are not really not, if you want to read one a day well not one a day but one every other day, say three a week and if you are willing to read over and over a lot of them even then there are not enough to go around if you include English and American ones, really there are not I can say in all sincerity that there are not.

I tried to write one well not exactly write one because to try is to cry but I did try to write one.

It had a good name it was Blood on the Dining-Room Floor and it all had to do with that but there was no corpse and the detecting was general, it was all very clear in my head but it did not get natural the trouble was that if it all happened and it all had happened then you had to mix it up with other things that had happened and after all a novel even if it is a detective story ought not to mix up what happened with what has happened, anything that has happened is exciting exciting enough without any writing, tell it as often as you like but do not write it not as a story.

However I did write it, it was such a good detective story but nobody did any detecting except just conversation so after all it was not a detective story so finally I concluded that even although Edgar Wallace does almost write detective stories without anybody really doing any detecting on the whole a detective story has to have if it has not a detective it has to have an ending and my detective story did not have any.

I was sorry about it because it came so near to being a detective story and it did have a good title. Anyway finally I did write two very little ones, all about the same time, one was called A Piano and a Waterfall the other one was called Is Dead, but there was no detective hero there were corpses but no detecting and there was money but that was there completely separated from what had been happening, if you have no motive and no detecting can it be a detective story I can only hope so because I would really and truly like to write one.

And so it comes to this the best detective story writer Edgar Wallace does not really have any detecting and it does not begin with a corpse, there are often plenty of corpses or nearly corpses but they are usually incidental corpses, the really important people come to be corpses sometime but not necessarily while you are reading, most generally not, the only thing you have to do in an Edgar Wallace story is to detect the villain, the villain naturally is a criminal but that is only incidental he is a villain entirely but that is entirely a different thing, and the hero is nothing but a hero, his detecting is incidental and the heroine is a heroine because inevitably there is a rescue. Edgar Wallace quite rightly uses the old melodrama machinery and he makes it alive again and that is everything it is much better to make an old thing alive than to invent a new one anybody can know that.

So then there seems to be only two things to do one of the things, you either use the old melodrama scheme or you use the Sherlock Holmes super-detective and the crime and the criminal is nothing but something for the unreal hero to conquer. I do not wish to be ungrateful to the Sherlock Holmes kind but I guess I do like the melodrama best, the melodrama scheme gives more abundance than the one hero kind. In the melodrama the three are equal the villain the hero and the heroine, in this order as to importance but nevertheless they all three have the right to be but in the detective hero type the rest of it becomes too dependent and eventually the hero detective having really to exist all by himself ceases to exist at all. I am not ungrateful for that kind I like them but there it is they do have that failing.

There are also the detective stories of Fletcher, there it all depends not upon the criminal not upon the detecting but upon the crime, and the crime is money money is there sometimes as diamonds mostly uncut sometimes cut but it all depends entirely upon the crime, crime and ancient history which explains the crime, here there is neither hero nor villain and certainly not a heroine there is only the crime.

It is funny that crime is soothing but it is, stories of adventure criminals, the kind they used to write about Australian bushrangers were more likely to frighten you than crimes of criminals, I do not know why but this is so. Criminal crimes are soothing, adventure crimes are frightening. I suppose because criminal crimes take place where there are lots of people and adventure crimes take place where there are none. Anyway I do like detective stories and will there please will there be more of them.

[ ¶ ]

1937

512.

IDA

[The Boudoir Companion, ed. Page Cooper, 1938]

chapter i

Ida is her name.

She was thinking about it she was thinking about life. She knew it was just like that through and through.

She never did want to leave it.

She did not stop thinking about it thinking about life so that is what she was thinking about. She was thinking about how she was feeling and what the people all over everywhere on the earth were doing. How could she not think about it when every day she knew what she was feeling at least she thought she did and every day she knew what everybody everywhere was doing, anyway they told her she did and she did.

You might as well just as well call her Bessie as call her Ida and if nobody likes that you might call her Emily. Perhaps Henrietta might be better because you can say Henrietta wont let her. But now let’s be serious as ever is and her name is Ida, dear Ida. Somebody says that she is dead now and adored and loves everybody and somebody else likes to have it said again, dear Ida.

She always had done she always did what her husband had said she should do and then she did, well she did do what her son said she should do, but she was best of all all day either in her bed that is when she was tired or not. Please be careful not to wake her up although she mostly is awake. She does waste some time in sleep but not really. It is easy to be half awake and half asleep and to say yes I love you you do look very grand.

Now long ago Ida was like that and everybody mentioned it, dear Ida.

chapter ii

There is no use in Ida remembering Ernest no use at all because Ernest will always come in and stand there there where Ida has a chair even when Ida is in and out. Ida complains that all that is to come and to go. Ida is named Ida, dear Ida.

Now we are serious and circumstantial and this is the way.

Ida knew, everybody knows that they like it of course they like it if they did not it just would not go on and it does go on so what else can they do. Of course sometimes he wont let her and sometimes she wont let him and that is what life is and once in a while nobody will let anybody and then well then Ida says no no, yes I will, yes I will Ida says and she says yes and then they begin again. What do they begin. They begin going on not letting anybody do anything and by that time Ida is rested of course she is. She is rested but she thinks her son might be more careful and pretty soon he is and everybody is more careful. And then pretty soon everybody is forgetting and forgot nice Ida.

chapter iii

Like all who are on a boat Ida is on land, now there are three things there is up in the air.

Ida lived through it all not that she ever did it, she did nothing, she neither waited nor refused, how busy she was doing neither the one or the other, how busy she was.

It could make anybody cry to think how busy she was, and she was busy very very busy.

And then well then the question came should you do what they tell you or should you not.

Who tells you what to do. Well somebody always tells somebody what to do. That is what life is. Believe it or not they do they do tell you what to do.

Policemen are like that they just hold up their hand.

Like everything Ida thinks about she thinks about that.

She thinks everybody will be a policeman by and by even you and I.

Not that she will, not that I will. Ida will not she will not be a policeman she has to rest and a policeman has a vacation but he never takes a rest.

Dear Ida, sweet Ida, Ida, Ida.

chapter iv

Once upon a time Ida had a father and a mother. Once upon a time she had a husband and a stepfather, once upon a time she had a brother and a cousin once upon a time she had two sets of children.

Dear Ida.

But really what was Ida.

chapter v

Ida used to sit and as she sat she said am I one or am I two. Little by little she was one of two, that is to say sometimes she went out as one and sometimes she went out as the other.

Everybody got confused they did not know which was which but Ida did, whichever one she was she had always to think about what life was and what was it.

Well now just what was it.

When she was one that is when she was not the other one, everybody admired her, she even had a beauty prize for being the most beautiful one, when she was the other one she had a prize too she had a prize for not remembering any one or anything.

That is not the same as a beauty prize, no policeman and no beauty can have that prize, the prize for not remembering anything or any one.

And so Ida dear Ida had everything she even had two sets of children and two husbands, the first one died before the other one, he was really dead, you see Ida did have everything.

Dear Ida.

chapter vi

And now comes the really exciting moment in the life of Ida. She had it to tell and she did tell it and every one wanted it. Oh yes they did.

Ida was no longer two she was one and she had every one.

Everybody knew about her.

Oh yes they did.

And why

Ida was her name

That was her fame.

Ida was her name.

Oh yes it was.

That is the way it comes about.

After that everybody knew just who Ida was where she came from and what happened.

It did happen.

Everybody knew her name.

And Ida was her name.

It was an exciting time.

That was what happened to Ida.

Nobody said dear Ida any more they just said Ida and when they said Ida everybody knew it was Ida.

Alas nobody cried when they said it was Ida.

She knew, she knew that five is more than ten she knew that six is more than eight, she knew the weight, the real weight of the slate it was a large slate upon which she wrote, she did not really write but on the slate there it was, it was Ida.

Anybody can happen to be there and Ida was always there.

All who knew better than that knew better than to be fat.

Now let us make it all careful and clear.

Everybody is an Ida.

Dear Ida.

Everybody hears everybody when they are heard but that might mean that there is a third but there is not there is only Ida.

Don’t all cry although you might all have a try yes you might, you might all have a try just as well as Ida.

It is just as easy to please.

Now Ida never pleased she never had to they were all pleased.

Just like that they were all pleased, oh yes why not, it was Ida, yes it was.

chapter vii

And so from the beginning and there was no end there was Ida. Think of any advertisement, think of anything to eat, there was only Ida.

Dear brave Ida.

Anybody can see that it was all stored all the love of Ida.

Stored and adored.

Bored and reward All for love of Ida.

Not that they loved Ida.

Nobody does that but they did know and Ida told them so that it was so. Of course it was so. Dear Ida.

So you see now again they say dear Ida.

Don’t you see how it all happened.

Of course it does happen.

But you do see how it will happen.

It will always happen.

Nobody neglects anything.

There is always that, he says she says, there is always that.

Dear Ida.

Once more dear Ida.

I wonder if you understand about that if you did well if you did remember me to Ida. Dear Ida.

[ ¶ ]

1938

1938

514.

PICASSO

[Picasso, B.T. Batsford Ltd., London 1938]

Painting in the nineteenth century was only done in France and by Frenchmen, apart from that, painting did not exist, in the twentieth century it was done in France but by Spaniards.

In the nineteenth century painters discovered the need of always having a model in front of them, in the twentieth century they discovered that they must never look at a model. I remember very well, it was between 1904–1908, when people were forced by us or by themselves to look at Picasso’s drawings that the first and most astonishing thing that all of them and that we had to say was that he had done it all so marvellously as if he had had a model but that he had done it without ever having had one. And now the young painters scarcely know that there are models. Everything changes but not without a reason.

When he was nineteen years old Picasso came to Paris, that was in 1900, into a world of painters who had completely learned everything they could from seeing at what they were looking. From Seurat to Courbet they were all of them looking with their eyes and Seurat’s eyes then began to tremble at what his eyes were seeing, he commenced to doubt if in looking he could see. Matisse too began to doubt what his eyes could see. So there was a world ready for Picasso who had in him not only all Spanish painting but Spanish cubism which is the daily life of Spain.

His father was professor of painting in Spain and Picasso wrote painting as other children wrote their a b c. He was born making drawings, not the drawings of a child but the drawings of a painter. His drawings were not of things seen but of things expressed, in short they were words for him and drawing always was his only way of talking and he talks a great deal.

Physically Picasso resembles his mother whose name he finally took. It is the custom in Spain to take the name of one’s father and one’s mother. The name of Picasso’s father was Ruiz, the name of his mother was Picasso, in the Spanish way he was Pablo Picasso y Ruiz and some of his early canvases were signed Pablo Ruiz but of course Pablo Picasso was the better name, Pablo Picasso y Ruiz was too long a name to use as a signature and he commenced almost at once to sign his canvases Pablo Picasso.

The name Picasso is of Italian origin, probably originally they came from Genoa and the Picasso family went to Spain by way of Palma de Mallorca. His mother’s family were silversmiths. Physically his mother like Picasso is small and robust with a vigorous body, dark-skinned, straight not very fine nearly black hair, on the other hand Picasso always used to say his father was like an Englishman of which both Picasso and his father were proud, tall and with reddish hair and with almost an English way of imposing himself.

The only children in the family were Picasso and his younger sister. He made when he was fifteen years old oil portraits of her, very finished and painted like a born painter.

Picasso was born in Malaga the 25th of October 1881 but he was educated almost entirely in Barcelona where his father until almost the end of his life was professor of painting at the academy of Fine Arts and where he lived until his death, his mother continued living there with his sister. She has just died there.

Well then, Picasso at nineteen years of age was in Paris where, except for very rare and short visits to Spain, he has lived all his life.

He was in Paris.

His friends in Paris were writers rather than painters, why have painters for friends when he could paint as he could paint.

It was obvious that he did not need to have painters in his daily life and this was true all his life.

He needed ideas, anybody does, but not ideas for painting, no, he had to know those who were interested in ideas, but as to knowing how to paint he was born knowing all of that.

So in the beginning he knew intimately Max Jacob and at once afterwards Guillaume Apollinaire and André Salmon, and later he knew me and much later Jean Cocteau and still later the Surréalistes, this is his literary history. His intimates amongst the painters, and this was later, much later than Max Jacob and than Guillaume Apollinaire and than André Salmon and than I, were Braque and Derain, they both had their literary side and it was this literary side that was the reason for their friendship with Picasso.

The literary ideas of a painter are not at all the same ideas as the literary ideas of a writer. The egotism of a painter is entirely a different egotism than the egotism of a writer.

The painter does not conceive himself as existing in himself, he conceives himself as a reflection of the objects he has put into his pictures and he lives in the reflections of his pictures, a writer, a serious writer, conceives himself as existing by and in himself, he does not at all live in the reflection of his books, to write he must first of all exist in himself, but for a painter to be able to paint, the painting must first of all be done, therefore the egotism of a painter is not at all the egotism of a writer, and this is why Picasso who was a man who only expressed himself in painting had only writers as friends.

In Paris the contemporary painters had little effect upon him but all the painting he could see of the very recent past profoundly touched him.

He was always interested in painting as a metier, an incident that happened once is characteristic. In Paris there was an American sculptress who wished to show her canvases and sculpture at the salon. She had always shown her sculpture at the salon where she was hors concours but she did not wish to show sculpture and painting at the same salon. So she asked Miss Toklas to lend her her name for the pictures. This was done. The pictures were accepted in the name of Miss Toklas, they were in the catalogue and we had this catalogue. The evening of the vernissage Picasso was at my house. I showed him the catalogue, I said to him, here is Alice Toklas who has never painted and who has had a picture accepted at the salon. Picasso went red, he said, it’s not possible, she has been painting in secret for a long time, never I tell you, I said to him. It isn’t possible, he said, not possible, the painting at the salon is bad painting, but even so if any one could paint as their first painting a picture that was accepted, well then I don’t understand anything about anything. Take it easy, I said to him, no she didn’t paint the picture, she only lent her name. He was still a little troubled, no, he repeated, you have to know something to paint a picture, you have to, you have to.

Well he was in Paris and all painting had an influence upon him and his literary friends were a great stimulation to him. I do not mean that by all this he was less Spanish. But certainly for a short time he was more French. Above all, and this is quite curious, the painting of Toulouse Lautrec greatly interested him, was it once more because Lautrec too had a literary side.

The thing that I want to insist upon is that Picasso’s gift is completely the gift of a painter and a draughtsman, he is a man who always has need of emptying himself, of completely emptying himself, it is necessary that he should be greatly stimulated so that he could be active enough to empty himself completely.

This was always the way he lived his life.

After this first definite French influence he became once more completely Spanish. Very soon the Spanish temperament was again very real inside in him. He went back again to Spain in 1902 and the painting known as his blue period was the result of that return.

The sadness of Spain and the monotony of the Spanish coloring, after the time spent in Paris, struck him forcibly upon his return there. Because one must never forget that Spain is not like other southern countries, it is not colorful, all the colors in Spain are white black silver or gold, there is no red or green, not at all. Spain in this sense is not at all southern, it is oriental, women there wear black more often than colors, the earth is dry and gold in color, the sky is blue almost black, the star-light nights are black too or a very dark blue and the air is very light, so that every one and everything is black. All the same I like Spain. Everything that was Spanish impressed itself upon Picasso when he returned there after his second absence and the result is what is known as his blue period. The French influence which had made his first or Toulouse Lautrec one was over and he had returned to his real character, his Spanish character.

Then again in 1904 he was once again in Paris.

He lived in Montmartre, in the rue Ravignan, its name has been changed now, but the last time I was there it still had its old charm, the little square was just as it was the first time I saw it, a carpenter was working in a corner, the children were there, the houses were all about the same as they had been, the old atelier building where all of them had lived was still standing, perhaps since then, for it is two or three years that I was there last, perhaps now they have commenced to tear it all down and build another building. It is normal to build new buildings but all the same one does not like anything to change and the rue Ravignan of that time was really something, it was the rue Ravignan and it was there that many things that were important in the history of twentieth century art happened.

Anyway Picasso had once more returned to Paris and it was around 1904 and he brought back with him the pictures of the blue period, also a little landscape of this period which he had painted in Barcelona. Once more back in Paris he commenced again to be a little French, that is he was again seduced by France, there was his intimacy with Guillaume Apollinaire and Max Jacob and André Salmon and they were constantly seeing each other, and this once again relieved his Spanish solemnity and so once more, needing to completely empty himself of everything he had, he emptied himself of the blue period, of the renewal of the Spanish spirit and that over he commenced painting what is now called the rose or harlequin period.

Painters have always liked the circus, even now when the circus is replaced by the cinema and night clubs, they like to remember the clowns and acrobats of the circus.

At this time they all met at least once a week at the Cirque Medrano and there they felt very flattered because they could be intimate with the clowns, the jugglers, the horses and their riders. Picasso little by little was more and more French and this started the rose or harlequin period. Then he emptied himself of this, the gentle poetry of France and the circus, he emptied himself of them in the same way that he had emptied himself of the blue period and I first knew him at the end of this harlequin period.

The first picture we had of his is, if you like, rose or harlequin, it is The Young Girl with a Basket of Flowers, it was painted at the great moment of the harlequin period, full of grace and delicacy and charm. After that little by little his drawing hardened, his line became firmer, his color more vigorous, naturally he was no longer a boy he was a man, and then in 1905 he painted my portrait.

Why did he wish to have a model before him just at this time, this I really do not know, but everything pushed him to it, he was completely emptied of the inspiration of the harlequin period, being Spanish commenced again to be active inside in him and I being an American, and in a kind of a way America and Spain have something in common, perhaps for all these reasons he wished me to pose for him. We met at Sagot’s, the picture dealer, from whom we had bought The Girl with a Basket of Flowers. I posed for him all that winter, eighty times and in the end he painted out the head, he told me that he could not look at me any more and then he left once more for Spain. It was the first time since the blue period and immediately upon his return from Spain he painted in the head without having seen me again and he gave me the picture and I was and I still am satisfied with my portrait, for me, it is I, and it is the only reproduction of me which is always I, for me.

A funny story.

One day a rich collector came to my house and he looked at the portrait and he wanted to know how much I had paid for it. Nothing I said to him, nothing he cried out, nothing I answered, naturally he gave it to me. Some days after I told this to Picasso, he smiled, he doesn’t understand, he said, that at that time the difference between a sale and a gift was negligible.

Once again Picasso in 1909 was in Spain and he brought back with him some landscapes which were, certainly were, the beginning of cubism. These three landscapes were extraordinarily realistic and all the same the beginning of cubism. Picasso had by chance taken some photographs of the village that he had painted and it always amused me when every one protested against the fantasy of the pictures to make them look at the photographs which made them see that the pictures were almost exactly like the photographs. Oscar Wilde used to say that nature did nothing but copy art and really there is some truth in this and certainly the Spanish villages were as cubistic as these paintings.

So Picasso was once more baptised Spanish.

Then commenced the long period which Max Jacob has called the Heroic Age of Cubism, and it was an heroic age. All ages are heroic, that is to say there are heroes in all ages who do things because they cannot do otherwise and neither they nor the others understand how and why these things happen. One does not ever understand, before they are completely created, what is happening and one does not at all understand what one has done until the moment when it is all done. Picasso said once that he who created a thing is forced to make it ugly. In the effort to create the intensity and the struggle to create this intensity, the result always produces a certain ugliness, those who follow can make of this thing a beautiful thing because they know what they are doing, the thing having already been invented, but the inventor because he does not know what he is going to invent inevitably the thing he makes must have its ugliness.

At this period 1908–1909, Picasso had almost never exhibited his pictures, his followers showed theirs but he did not. He said that when one went to an exhibition and looked at the pictures of the other painters one knows that they are bad, there is no excuse for it they are simply bad, but one’s own pictures, one knows the reasons why they are bad and so they are not hopelessly bad. At this time he liked to say and later too he used to repeat it, there are so few people who understand and later when every one admires you there are still the same few who understand, just as few as before.

So then Picasso came back from Spain, 1908, with his landscapes that were the beginning of cubism. To really create cubism he had still a long way to go but a beginning had been made.

One can say that cubism has a triple foundation. First. The nineteenth century having exhausted its need of having a model, because the truth that the things seen with the eyes are the only real things, had lost its significance.

People really do not change from one generation to another, as far back as we know history people are about the same as they were, they have had the same needs, the same desires, the same virtues and the same qualities, the same defects, indeed nothing changes from one generation to another except the things seen and the things seen make that generation, that is to say nothing changes in people from one generation to another except the way of seeing and being seen, the streets change, the way of being driven in the streets change, the buildings change, the comforts in the houses change, but the people from one generation to another do not change. The creator in the arts is like all the rest of the people living, he is sensitive to the changes in the way of living and his art is inevitably influenced by the way each generation is living, the way each generation is being educated and the way they move about, all this creates the composition of that generation.

This summer I was reading a book written by one of the monks of the Abbey of Hautecombe about one of the abbots of Hautecombe and in it he writes of the founding of the abbey and he tells that the first site was on a height near a very frequented road. Then I asked all my French friends what was in the fifteenth century a very frequented road, did it mean that people passed once a day or once a week. More than that, they answered me. So then the composition of that epoch depended upon the way the roads were frequented, the composition of each epoch depends upon the way the frequented roads are frequented, people remain the same, the way their roads are frequented is what changes from one century to another and it is that that makes the composition that is before the eyes of every one of that generation and it is that that makes the composition that a creator creates.

I very well remember at the beginning of the war being with Picasso on the boulevard Raspail when the first camouflaged truck passed. It was at night, we had heard of camouflage but we had not yet seen it and Picasso amazed looked at it and then cried out, yes it is we who made it, that is cubism.

Really the composition of this war, 1914–1918, was not the composition of all previous wars, the composition was not a composition in which there was one man in the centre surrounded by a lot of other men but a composition that had neither a beginning nor an end, a composition of which one corner was as important as another corner, in fact the composition of cubism.

At present another composition is commencing, each generation has its composition, people do not change from one generation to another generation but the composition that surrounds them changes.

Now we have Picasso returning to Paris after the blue period of Spain, 1904, was past, after the rose period of France, 1905, was past, after the negro period, 1907, was past, with the beginning of his cubism, 1908, in his hand. The time had come.

I have said that there were three reasons for the making of this cubism.

First. The composition, because the way of living had changed the composition of living had extended and each thing was as important as any other thing. Secondly, the faith in what the eyes were seeing, that is to say the belief in the reality of science, commenced to diminish. To be sure science had discovered many things, she would continue to discover things, but the principle which was the basis of all this was completely understood, the joy of discovery was almost over.

Thirdly, the framing of life, the need that a picture exist in its frame, remain in its frame was over. A picture remaining in its frame was a thing that always had existed and now pictures commenced to want to leave their frames and this also created the necessity for cubism.

The time had come and the man. Quite naturally it was a Spaniard who had felt it and done it. The Spaniards are perhaps the only Europeans who really never have the feeling that things seen are real, that the truths of science make for progress. Spaniards did not mistrust science they only never have recognised the existence of progress. While other Europeans were still in the nineteenth century, Spain because of its lack of organisation and America by its excess of organisation were the natural founders of the twentieth century.

Cubism was commencing. Returning from Spain Picasso went back to the rue Ravignan but it was almost the end of the rue Ravignan, he commenced to move from one studio to another in the same building and when cubism was really well established, that is the moment of the pictures called Ma Jolie, 1910, he had left the rue Ravignan and a short time after he left Montmartre, 1912, and he never after returned to it.

After his return from Spain with his first cubist landscapes in his hand, 1909, a long struggle commenced.

Cubism began with landscapes but inevitably he then at once tried to use the idea he had in expressing people. Picasso’s first cubist pictures were landscapes, he then did still life [lifes] but Spaniard that he is, he always knew that people were the only interesting thing to him. Landscapes and still lifes, the seduction of flowers and of landscapes, of still lifes were inevitably more seductive to Frenchmen than to Spaniards, Juan Gris always made still lifes but to him a still life was not a seduction it was a religion, but the ecstasy of things seen, only seen; never touches the Spanish soul.

The head the face the human body these are all that exist for Picasso. I remember once we were walking and we saw a learned man sitting on a bench, before the war a learned man could be sitting on a bench, and Picasso said, look at that face, it is as old as the world, all faces are as old as the world.

And so Picasso commenced his long struggle to express heads faces and bodies of men and of women in the composition which is his composition. The beginning of this struggle was hard and his struggle is still a hard struggle, the souls of people do not interest him, that is to say for him the reality of life is in the head, the face and the body and this is for him so important, so persistent, so complete that it is not at all necessary to think of any other thing and the soul is another thing.

The struggle then had commenced.

Most people are more predetermined as to what is the human form and the human face than they are as to what are flowers, landscapes, still lifes. Not everybody. I remember one of the first exhibitions of Van Gogh, there was an American there and she said to her friend, I find these portraits of people quite interesting for I don’t know what people are like but I don’t at all like these flower pictures because I know very well what flowers are like.

Most people are not like that. I do not mean to say that they know people better than they know other things but they have stronger convictions about what people are than what other things are.

Picasso at this period often used to say that Spaniards cannot recognise people from their photographs. So the photographers made two photographs, a man with a beard and a man smooth shaven and when the men left home to do their military service they sent one of these two types of photographs to their family and the family always found it very resembling.

It is strange about everything, it is strange about pictures, a picture may seem extraordinarily strange to you and after some time not only it does not seem strange but it is impossible to find what there was in it that was strange.

A child sees the face of its mother, it sees it in a completely different way than other people see it, I am not speaking of the spirit of the mother but of the features and the whole face, the child sees it from very near, it is a large face for the eyes of a small one, it is certain the child for a little while only sees a part of the face of its mother, it knows one feature and not another, one side and not the other, and in his way Picasso knows faces as a child knows them and the head and the body. He was then commencing to try to express this consciousness and the struggle was appalling because, with the exception of some African sculpture, no one had ever tried to express things seen not as one knows them but as they are when one sees them without remembering having looked at them.

Really most of the time one sees only a feature of a person with whom one is, the other features are covered by a hat, by the light, by clothes for sport and everybody is accustomed to complete the whole entirely from their knowledge, but Picasso when he saw an eye, the other one did not exist for him and only the one he saw did exist for him and as a painter, and particularly as a Spanish painter, he was right, one sees what one sees, the rest is a reconstruction from memory and painters have nothing to do with reconstruction, nothing to do with memory, they concern themselves only with visible things and so the cubism of Picasso was an effort to make a picture of these visible things and the result was disconcerting for him and for the others, but what else could he do, a creator can only do one thing, he can only continue, that is all he can do.

The beginning of this struggle to express the things, only the really visible things, was discouraging, even for his most intimate friends, even for Guillaume Apollinaire.

At this time people had commenced to be quite interested in the painting of Picasso, not an enormous number of people but even so quite a few, and then Roger Fry, an Englishman, was very impressed by my portrait and he had it reproduced in The Burlington Magazine, the portrait by Picasso next to a portrait by Raphael, and he too was very disconcerted. Picasso said to me once with a good deal of bitterness, they say I can draw better than Raphael and probably they are right, perhaps I do draw better but if I can draw as well as Raphael I have at least the right to choose my way and they should recognise it, that right, but no, they say no.

I was alone at this time in understanding him, perhaps because I was expressing the same thing in literature, perhaps because I was an American and, as I say, Spaniards and Americans have a kind of understanding of things which is the same.

Later Derain and Braque followed him and helped him but at this time the struggle remained a struggle for Picasso and not for them.

We are now still in the history of the beginning of that struggle.

Picasso commenced as I have said, at the end of the harlequin or rose period to harden his lines his construction and his painting and then he once more went to Spain, he stayed there all summer and when he came back he commenced some things which were more absolute and this led him to do the picture Les Demoiselles d’Avignon. He left again for Spain and when he returned he brought back with him those three landscapes which were the real beginning of cubism.

It is true certainly in the water colors of Cezanne that there was a tendency to cut the sky not into cubes but into arbitrary divisions, there too had been the pointilism of Seurat and his followers, but that had nothing to do with cubism, because all these other painters were preoccupied with their technique which was to express more and more what they were seeing, the seduction of things seen. Well then, from Courbet to Seurat they saw the things themselves, one may say from Courbet to Van Gogh and to Matisse they saw nature as it is, if you like, that is to say as everybody sees it.

One day they asked Matisse if, when he ate a tomato, he saw it as he painted it. No, said Matisse, when I eat it I see it as everybody sees it and it is true from Courbet to Matisse, the painters saw nature as every one sees it and their preoccupation was to express that vision, to do it with more or less tenderness, sentiment, serenity, penetration but to express it as all the world saw it.

I am always struck with the landscapes of Courbet, because he did not have to change the color to give the vision of nature as every one sees it. But Picasso was not like that, when he ate a tomato the tomato was not everybody’s tomato, not at all and his effort was not to express in his way the things seen as every one sees them, but to express the thing as he was seeing it. Van Gogh at even his most fantastic moment, even when he cut off his ear, was convinced that an ear is an ear as every one could see it, the need for that ear might be something else but the ear was the same ear everybody could see.

But with Picasso, Spaniard that he is, it was entirely different. Well, Don Quixote was a Spaniard, he did not imagine things, he saw things and it was not a dream, it was not lunacy, he really saw them.

Well Picasso is a Spaniard.

I was very much struck at this period, when cubism was a little more developed, with the way Picasso could put objects together and make a photograph of them, I have kept one of them, and by the force of his vision it was not necessary that he paint the picture. To have brought the objects together already changed them to other things, not to another picture but to something else, to things as Picasso saw them.

But as I say, Spaniards and Americans are not like Europeans, they are not like Orientals, they have something in common, that is they do not need religion or mysticism not to believe in reality as all the world knows it, not even when they see it. In fact reality for them is not real and that is why there are skyscrapers and American literature and Spanish painting and literature.

So Picasso commenced and little by little there came the picture Les Demoiselles d’Avignon and when there was that it was too awful. I remember, Tschoukine who had so much admired the painting of Picasso was at my house and he said almost in tears, what a loss for French art.

In the beginning when Picasso wished to express heads and bodies not like every one could see them, which was the problem of other painters, but as he saw them, as one can see when one has not the habit of knowing what one is looking at, inevitably when he commenced he had the tendency to paint them as a mass as sculptors do or in profile as children do.

African art commenced in 1907 to play a part in the definition of what Picasso was creating, but in the creations of Picasso really African art like the other influences which at one time or another diverted Picasso from the way of painting which was his, African art and his French cubist comrades were rather things that consoled Picasso’s vision than aided it, African art, French cubism and later Italian influence and Russian were like Sancho Panza was with Don Quixote, they wished to lead Picasso away from his real vision which was his real Spanish vision. The things that Picasso could see were the things which had their own reality, reality not of things seen but of things that exist. It is difficult to exist alone and not being able to remain alone with things, Picasso first took as a crutch African art and later other things.

Let us go back to the beginning of cubism.

He commenced the long struggle not to express what he could see but not to express the things he did not see, that is to say the things everybody is certain of seeing but which they do not really see. As I have already said, in looking at a friend one only sees one feature of her face or another, in fact Picasso was not at all simple and he analysed his vision, he did not wish to paint the things that he himself did not see, the other painters satisfied themselves with the appearance, and always the appearance, which was not at all what they could see but what they knew was there.

There is a difference.

Now the dates of this beginning.

Picasso was born in Malaga, October 25th, 1881. His parents settled definitely in Barcelona in 1895 and the young Picasso came for the first time in 1900 to Paris where he stayed six months.

The first influence in Paris was Toulouse Lautrec, at this time and later, until his return to Paris in 1901, the influence of this first contact with Paris was quite strong, he returned there in the spring of 1901, but not to stay for long and he returned to Barcelona once more. The direct contact with Paris the second time destroyed the influences of Paris, he returned again to Barcelona and remained there until 1904 when he really became an inhabitant of Paris.

During this period, 1901 to 1904, he painted the blue pictures, the hardness and the reality which are not the reality seen, which is Spanish, made him paint these pictures which are the basis of all that he did afterwards.

In 1904 he came back to France, he forgot all the Spanish sadness and Spanish reality, he let himself go, living in the gaiety of things seen, the gaiety of French sentimentality. He lived in the poetry of his friends, Apollinaire, Max Jacob and Salmon, as Juan Gris always used to say, France seduces me and she still seduces me, I think this is so, France for Spaniards is rather a seduction than an influence.

So the harlequin or rose period was a period of enormous production, the gaiety of France induced an unheard of fecundity. It is extraordinary the number and size of the canvases he painted during this short period, 1904–1906.

Later one day when Picasso and I were discussing the dates of his pictures and I was saying to him that all that could not have been painted during one year Picasso answered, you forget we were young and we did a great deal in a year.

Really it is difficult to believe that the harlequin period only lasted from 1904 to 1906, but it is true, there is no denying it, his production upon his first definite contact with France was enormous. This was the rose period.

The rose period ended with my portrait, the quality of drawing had changed and his pictures had already commenced to be less light, less joyous. After all Spain is Spain and it is not France and the twentieth century in France needed a Spaniard to express its life and Picasso was destined for this. Really and truly.

When I say that the rose period is light and happy everything is relative, the subjects which were happy ones were a little sad, the families of the harlequins were wretched families but from Picasso’s point of view it was a light happy joyous period and a period when he contented himself with seeing things as anybody did. And then in 1906 this period was over.

In 1906 Picasso worked on my portrait during the whole winter, he commenced to paint figures in colors that were almost monotone, still a little rose but mostly an earth color, the lines of the bodies harder, with a great deal of force there was the beginning of his own vision. It was like the blue period but much more felt and less colored and less sentimental. His art commenced to be much purer.

So he renewed his vision which was of things seen as he saw them.

One must never forget that the reality of the twentieth century is not the reality of the nineteenth century, not at all and Picasso was the only one in painting who felt it, the only one. More and more the struggle to express it intensified. Matisse and all the others saw the twentieth century with their eyes but they saw the reality of the nineteenth century, Picasso was the only one in painting who saw the twentieth century with his eyes and saw its reality and consequently his struggle was terrifying, terrifying for himself and for the others, because he had nothing to help him, the past did not help him, nor the present, he had to do it all alone and, as in spite of much strength he is often very weak, he consoled himself and allowed himself to be almost seduced by other things which led him more or less astray.

Upon his return from a short trip to Spain, he had spent the summer at Gosol, he returned and became acquainted with Matisse through whom he came to know African sculpture. After all one must never forget that African sculpture is not naïve, not at all, it is an art that is very very conventional, based upon tradition and its tradition is a tradition derived from Arab culture. The Arabs created both civilisation and culture for the negroes and therefore African art which was naïve and exotic for Matisse was for Picasso, a Spaniard, a thing that was natural, direct and civilised.

So then it was natural that this reinforced his vision and helped him to realise it and the result was the studies which brought him to create the picture of Les Demoiselles d’Avignon.

Again and again he did not recommence but he continued after an interruption. This is his life.

It was about this period that his contact with Derain and Braque commenced and little by little pure cubism came to exist.

First there was the effort, still more difficult than with still lifes and landscapes, to create human beings in cubes, exhausted, Picasso emptied himself during 1907 and calmed himself by doing sculpture. Sculpture always has the bother that one can go all around it and the material of which it is made gives an impression of form before the sculptor has worked on it.

I myself prefer painting.

Picasso having made a prodigious effort to create painting by his understanding of African sculpture was seduced a short time after 1908 by his interest in the sculptural form rather than by the vision in African sculpture but even so in the end it was an intermediate step toward cubism.

Cubism is a part of the daily life in Spain, it is in Spanish architecture. The architecture of other countries always follows the line of the landscape, it is true of Italian architecture and of French architecture, but Spanish architecture always cuts the lines of the landscape and it is that that is the basis of cubism, the work of man is not in harmony with the landscape, it opposes it and it is just that that is the basis of cubism and that is what Spanish cubism is. And that was the reason for putting real objects in the pictures, the real newspaper, the real pipe. Little by little, after these cubist painters had used real objects, they wanted to see if by the force of the intensity with which they painted some of these objects, a pipe, a newspaper, in a picture, they could not replace the real by the painted objects which would by their realism require the rest of the picture to oppose itself to them.

Nature and man are opposed in Spain, they agree in France and this is the difference between French cubism and Spanish cubism and it is a fundamental difference.

So then Spanish cubism is a necessity, of course it is.

So now it is 1908 and once more Picasso is in Spain and he returned with the landscapes of 1909 which were the beginning of classic and classified cubism.

These three landscapes express exactly what I wish to make clear, that is to say the opposition between nature and man in Spain. The round is opposed to the cube, a small number of houses gives the impression of a great quantity of houses in order to dominate the landscape, the landscape and the houses do not agree, the round is opposed to the cube, the movement of the earth is against the movement of the houses, in fact the houses have no movement because the earth has its movement, of course the houses should have none.

I have here before me a picture of a young French painter, he too with few houses creates his village, but here the houses move with the landscape, with the river, here they all agree together, it is not at all Spanish.

Spaniards know that there is no agreement, neither the landscape with the houses, neither the round with the cube, neither the great number with the small number, it was natural that a Spaniard should express this in the painting of the twentieth century, the century where nothing is in agreement, neither the round with the cube, neither the landscape with the houses, neither the large quantity with the small quantity. America and Spain have this thing in common, that is why Spain discovered America and America Spain, in fact it is for this reason that both of them have found their moment in the twentieth century.

So Picasso returned from Spain after a summer spent in Barcelona and in Orta de Ebro and he was once again in the rue Ravignan, but it was the beginning of the end of the rue Ravignan, actually he did not leave the rue Ravignan until 1910, but the return in 1909 was really the end of the rue Ravignan which had given him all that it would give him, that was over and now began the happy era of cubism. There was still a great deal of effort, the continual effort of Picasso to express the human form, that is to say the face, the head, the human body in the composition which he had then reached, the features seen separately existed separately and at the same time it all was a picture, the struggle to express that at this time was happy rather than sad. The cubists found a picture dealer, the young Kahnweiler, coming from London, full of enthusiasm, wishing to realise his dream of becoming a picture dealer, and hesitating a little here and there and definitely becoming interested in Picasso. In 1907 and in 1908, in 1909 and in 1910, he made contracts with the cubists, one after the other, French and Spanish and he devoted himself to their interests. The life of the cubists became very gay, the gaiety of France once again seduced Picasso, every one was gay, there were more and more cubists, the joke was to speak of some one as the youngest of the cubists, cubism was sufficiently accepted now that one could speak of the youngest of the cubists, after all he did exist and every one was gay. Picasso worked enormously as he always worked, but every one was gay.

This gaiety lasted until he left Montmartre in 1912. After that not one of them was ever so gay again. Their gaiety then was a real gaiety.

He left the rue Ravignan, 1911, to move to the boulevard de Clichy and he left the boulevard de Clichy and Montmartre to settle in Montparnasse in 1912. Life between 1910 and 1912 was very gay, it was the period of the Ma Jolie picture, it was the period of all those still lifes, the tables with their grey color, with their infinite variety of greys, they amused themselves in all sorts of ways, they still collected African sculpture but its influence was not any longer very marked, they collected musical instruments, objects, pipes, tables with fringes, glasses, nails, and at this time Picasso commenced to amuse himself with making pictures out of zinc, tin, pasted paper. He did not do any sculpture, but he made pictures with all these things. There is only one left of those made of paper and that he gave me one day and I had it framed inside a box. He liked paper, in fact everything at this time pleased him and everything was going on very livelily and with an enormous gaiety.

Everything continued but there were interruptions, Picasso left Montmartre in 1912 and gaiety was over everything continued, everything always continues but Picasso was never again so gay, the gay moment of cubism was over.

He left Montmartre for Montparnasse, first the boulevard Raspail, then the rue Schoelcher and finally Montrouge.

During all this time he did not return to Spain but during the summer he was at Ceret or at Sorgues, the beginning of life in Montparnasse was less gay, he worked enormously as he always does. It was at the rue Schoelcher that he commenced to paint with Ripolin paints, he commenced to use a kind of wall paper as a background and a small picture painted in the middle, he commenced to use pasted paper more and more in painting his pictures. Later he used to say quite often, paper lasts quite as well as paint and after all if it all ages together, why not, and he said further, after all, later, no one will see the picture, they will see the legend of the picture, the legend that the picture has created, then it makes no difference if the picture lasts or does not last. Later they will restore it, a picture lives by its legend, not by anything else. He was indifferent as to what might happen to his pictures even though what might happen to them affected him profoundly, well that is the way one is, why not, one is like that.

Very much later when he had had a great deal of success he said one day, you know, your family, everybody, if you are a genius and unsuccessful, everybody treats you as if you were a genius, but when you come to be successful, when you commence to earn money, when you are really successful, then your family and everybody no longer treats you like a genius, they treat you like a man who has become successful.

So success had begun, not a great success, but enough success.

At this time, he was still at the rue Schoelcher, and Picasso for the first time used the Russian alphabet in his pictures. It is to be found in a few of the pictures of this period, of course this was long before his contact with the Russian ballet. So life went on. His pictures became more and more brilliant in color, more and more carefully worked and perfected and then there was war, it was 1914.

At this period his pictures were very brilliant in color, he painted musical instruments and musical signs, but the cubic forms were continually being replaced by surfaces and lines, the lines were more important than anything else, they lived by and in themselves. He painted his pictures not by means of his objects but by the lines, at this time this tendency became more and more pronounced.

Then there was the war and all his friends left to go to the war.

Picasso was still at the rue Schoelcher, Braque and Derain were mobilised and at the front but Apollinaire had not yet gone, he was not French so he was not called but shortly after he did volunteer. Everybody had gone. Picasso was alone. Apollinaire’s leaving perhaps affected him the most, Apollinaire who wrote him all his feelings in learning to become a warrior, that was then 1914 and now it was all war.

Later he moved from the rue Schoelcher to Montrouge and it was during this moving that the objects made of paper and zinc and tin were lost and broken. Later at Montrouge he was robbed, the burglars took his linen. It made me think of the days when all of them were unknown and when Picasso said that it would be marvellous if a real thief came and stole his pictures or his drawings. Friends, to be sure, took some of them, stole them if you like from time to time, pilfered if you like, but a real professional burglar, a burglar by profession, when Picasso was not completely unknown, came and preferred to take the linen.

So little by little time passed. Picasso commenced to know Erik Satie and Jean Cocteau and the result was Parade, that was the end of this period, the period of real cubism.

Jean Cocteau left for Rome with Picasso, 1917, to prepare Parade. It was the first time that I saw Cocteau, they came together to say good-bye, Picasso was very gay, not so gay as in the days of the great cubist gaiety but gay enough, he and Cocteau were gay, Picasso was pleased to be leaving, he had never seen Italy. He never had enjoyed travelling, he always went where others already were, Picasso never had the pleasure of initiative. As he used to say of himself, he has a weak character and he allowed others to make decisions, that is the way it is, it was enough that he should do his work, decisions are never important, why make them.

So cubism was to be put on the stage. That was really the beginning of the general recognition of Picasso’s work, when a work is put on the stage of course every one has to look at it and in a sense if it is put on the stage every one is forced to look and since they are forced to look at it, of course, they must accept it, there is nothing else to do. In the spring of 1917 Picasso was in Italy with Diaghilew and with Cocteau and he made the stage settings and the costumes for Parade which is completely cubist. It had a great success, it was produced and accepted, of course, from the moment it was put on the stage, of course, it was accepted.

So the great war continued but it was nearing its end, and the war of cubism, it too was commencing to end, no war is ever ended, of course not, it only has the appearance of stopping. So Picasso’s struggle continued but for the moment it appeared to have been won by himself for himself and by him for the world.

It is an extraordinary thing but it is true, wars are only a means of publicising the things already accomplished, a change, a complete change, has come about, people no longer think as they were thinking but no one knows it, no one recognises it, no one really knows it except the creators. The others are too busy with the business of life, they cannot feel what has happened, but the creator, the real creator, does nothing, he is not concerned with the activity of existing, and as he is not active, that is to say as he is not concerned with the activity of existence he is sensitive enough to understand how people are thinking, he is not interested in knowing how they were thinking, his sensitive feeling is concerned in understanding how people live as they are living. The spirit of everybody is changed, of a whole people is changed, but mostly nobody knows it and a war forces them to recognise it because during a war the appearance of everything changes very much quicker, but really the entire change has been accomplished and the war is only something which forces everybody to recognise it. The French revolution was over when war forced everybody to recognise it, the American revolution was accomplished before the war, the war is only a publicity agent which makes every one know what has happened, yes, it is that.

So then the public recognises a creator who has seen the change which has been accomplished before a war and which has been expressed by the war, and by the war the world is forced to recognise the entire change in everything, they are forced to look at the creator who, before any one, knew it and expressed it. A creator is not in advance of his generation but he is the first of his contemporaries to be conscious of what is happening to his generation.

A creator who creates, who is not an academician, who is not some one who studies in a school where the rules are already known, and of course being known they no longer exist, a creator then who creates is necessarily of his generation. His generation lives in its contemporary way but they only live in it. In art, in literature, in the theatre, in short in everything that does not contribute to their immediate comfort they live in the preceding generation. It is very simple, to-day in the streets of Paris, horses, even tramcars can no longer exist but horses and tramcars are only suppressed only when they cause too many complications, they are suppressed but sixty years too late. Lord Grey said when the war broke out that the generals thought of a war of the nineteenth century even when the instruments of war were of the twentieth century and only when the war was at its height did the generals understand that it was a war of the twentieth century and not a war of the nineteenth century. That is what the academic spirit is, it is not contemporary, of course not, and so it can not be creative because the only thing that is creative in a creator is the contemporary thing. Of course.

As I was saying, in the daily living it is another thing. A friend built a modern house and he suggested that Picasso too should have one built. But, said Picasso, of course not, I want an old house. Imagine, he said, if Michael Angelo would have been pleased if some one had given him a fine piece of Renaissance furniture, not at all. He would have been pleased if he had been given a beautiful Greek intaglio, of course.

So that is the way it is, a creator is so completely contemporary that he has the appearance of being ahead of his generation and to calm himself in his daily living he wishes to live with the things in the daily life of the past, he does not wish to live as contemporary as the contemporaries who do not poignantly feel being contemporary. This sounds complicated but it is very simple.

So when the contemporaries were forced by the war to recognise cubism, cubism as it had been created by Picasso who saw a reality that was not the vision of the nineteenth century, which was not a thing seen but felt, which was a thing that was not based upon nature but opposed to nature like the houses in Spain are opposed to the landscape, like the round is opposed to cubes. Every one was forced by the war which made them understand that things had changed to other things and that they had not stayed the same things, they were forced then to accept Picasso. Picasso returned from Italy and freed by Parade, which he had just created, he became a realistic painter, he even made many portraits from models, portraits which were purely realistic. It is evident that really nothing changes but at the same time everything changes and Italy and Parade and the termination of the war gave to Picasso in a kind of a way another harlequin period, a realistic period, not sad, less young, if you like, but a period of calm, he was satisfied to see things as everybody saw them, not completely as everybody does but completely enough. Period of 1917 to 1920.

Picasso was always possessed by the necessity of emptying himself, of emptying himself completely, of always emptying himself, he is so full of it that all his existence is the repetition of a complete emptying, he must empty himself, he can never empty himself of being Spanish, but he can empty himself of what he has created. So every one says that he changes but really it is not that, he empties himself and the moment he has completed emptying himself he must recommence emptying himself, he fills himself up again so quickly.

Twice in his life he almost emptied himself of being Spanish, the first time during his first real contact with Paris when there came the harlequin or rose period, 1904–1906, the second time was his contact with the theatre, that was the realistic period which lasted from 1918 to 1921. During this period he painted some very beautiful portraits, some paintings and some drawings of harlequins and many other pictures. This adult rose period lasted almost three years.

But of course the rose period could not persist in him. He emptied himself of the rose period and inevitably it changed to something else, this time it changed to the period of large women and later to one of classic subjects, women with draperies, perhaps this was the commencement of the end of this adult rose period.

There certainly have been two rose periods in the life of Picasso. During the second rose period there was almost no real cubism but there was painting which was writing which had to do with the Spanish character, that is to say the Saracen character and this commenced to develop very much.

I will explain.

In the Orient calligraphy and the art of painting and sculpture have always been very nearly related, they resemble each other, they help each other, they complete each other. Saracen architecture was decorated with letters, with words in Sanskrit letters, in China the letters were something in themselves. But in Europe the art of calligraphy was always a minor art, decorated by painting, decorated by lines, but the art of writing and the decoration by writing and the decoration around writing are always a minor art. But for Picasso, a Spaniard, the art of writing, that is to say calligraphy, is an art. After all the Spaniards and the Russians are the only Europeans who are really a little Oriental and this shows in the art of Picasso, not as anything exotic but as something quite profound. It is completely assimilated, of course he is a Spaniard, and a Spaniard can assimilate the Orient without imitating it, he can know Arab things without being seduced, he can repeat African things without being deceived.

The only things that really seduce the Spaniards are Latin things, French things, Italian things, for them the Latin is exotic and seductive, it is the things the Latins make which for the Spaniards are charming. As Juan Gris always said, the school of Fontainebleau was completely a seduction, it was of course completely Latin, Italy in France.

So then the Italian seduction resulted for Picasso after his first visit to Rome in his second rose period which commenced in 1918 with the portrait of his wife and lasted until the portrait of his son in harlequin costume in 1927, and all this began with portraits, then the large women, to end with classic subjects. It was once more Latin seduction this time by means of Italy. But above all it was always and always Spain and it was Spain which impelled him even during this naturalistic period to express himself by calligraphy in his pictures.

The first thing I saw that showed this calligraphic quality in Picasso were several wood-cuts which he had made during the harlequin period, that first rose period of 1904. There were two birds made in a single stroke and colored with only one color. Beside these two small things I do not remember any other things of his which were really calligraphic until his last period of pure cubism, that is to say from 1912 to 1917.

During this period the cubes were no longer important, the cubes were lost. After all one must know more than one sees and one does not see a cube in its entirety. In 1914 there were less cubes in cubism, each time that Picasso commenced again he recommenced the struggle to express in a picture the things seen without association but simply as things seen and it is only the things seen that are knowledge for Picasso. Related things are things remembered and for a creator, certainly for a Spanish creator, certainly for a Spanish creator of the twentieth century, remembered things are not things seen, therefore they are not things known. And so then always and always Picasso commenced his attempt to express not things felt, not things remembered, not established in relations but things which are there, really everything a human being can know at each moment of his existence and not an assembling of all his experiences. So that during all this last period of pure cubism, 1914–1917, he tried to recommence his work, at the same time he became complete master of his metier. It was the interval between 1914 and 1917 when his mastery of his technique became so complete that it reached perfection, there was no longer any hesitation, now when he knew what to do he could do what he wanted to do, no technical problem stopped him. But after all, this problem remained, how to express not the things seen in association but the things really seen, not things interpreted but things really known at the time of knowing them. All his life this had been his problem but the problem had become more difficult than ever, now that he was completely master of his technique he no longer had any real distraction, he could no longer have the distraction of learning, his instrument was perfected.

At this period, from 1913 to 1917, his pictures have the beauty of complete mastery. Picasso nearly did all that he wanted to do, he put into his pictures nearly nothing that should not have been there, there were no cubes, there were simply things, he succeeded in only putting into them what he really knew and all that ended with the voyage to Italy and the preparation of Parade.

After Italy and Parade he had his second naturalistic period of which anybody could recognise the beauty and his technique which was now perfected permitted him to create this beauty with less effort, this beauty existed in itself.

These pictures have the serenity of perfect beauty but they have not the beauty of realisation. The beauty of realisation is a beauty that always takes more time to show itself as beauty than pure beauty does. The beauty of realisation during its creation is not beauty, it is only beauty when the things that follow it are created in its image. It is then that it is known as beauty on account of its quality of fecundity, it is the most beautiful beauty, more beautiful than the beauty of serenity. Well.

After Italy and Parade Picasso married and in 1918 he left Montrouge for the rue de la Boëtie, he stayed there until 1937 and during this time, 1919 to 1937, there were many things created, many things happened to the painting of Picasso.

But let us return to calligraphy and its importance in Picasso’s art.

It was natural that the cubism of 1913 to 1917 revealed the art of calligraphy to him, the importance of calligraphy seen as Orientals see it and not as Europeans see it. The contact with Russia, first through a Russian G. Apostrophe as they all called him, and later with the Russian ballet, stimulated his feeling for calligraphy which is always there in a Spaniard always since Spaniards have had for such a long time Saracen art always with them.

And also one must never forget that Spain is the only country in Europe whose landscape is not European, not at all, therefore it is natural that although Spaniards are Europeans even so they are not Europeans.

So in all this period of 1913 to 1917 one sees that he took great pleasure in decorating his pictures, always with a rather calligraphic tendency than a sculptural one, and during the naturalist period, which followed Parade and the voyage to Italy, the consolation offered to the side of him that was Spanish was calligraphy. I remember very well in 1923 he did two women completely in this spirit, a very little picture but all the reality of calligraphy was in it, everything that he could not put into his realistic pictures was there in the two calligraphic women and they had an extraordinary vitality.

Calligraphy, as I understand it in him had perhaps its most intense moment in the décor of Mercure. That was written, so simply written, no painting, pure calligraphy. A little before that he had made a series of drawings, also purely calligraphic, the lines were extraordinarily lines, there were also stars that were stars which moved, they existed, they were really cubism, that is to say a thing that existed in itself without the aid of association or emotion.

During all this time the realistic period was commencing to approach its end, first there had been portraits which ended with harlequins, for once Picasso had almost wished to look at models. The naturalistic painting changed to the large women, at first women on the shore or in the water, with a great deal of movement, and little by little the large women became very sculpturesque. In this way Picasso emptied himself of Italy. That is his way.

During the year 1923 his pleasure in drawing was enormous, he almost repeated the fecundity and the happiness of his first rose period, everything was in rose. That ended in 1923. It was at this time that the classic period commenced, it was the end of Italy, it still showed in his drawings but in his painting he had completely purged himself of Italy, really entirely.

Then came the period of the large still-lifes, 1927, and then for the first time in his life six months passed without his working. It was the very first time in his life.

It is necessary to think about this question of calligraphy, it must never be forgotten that the only way Picasso has of speaking, the only way Picasso has of writing is with drawings and paintings. In 1914 and from then on it never stopped, he had a certain way of writing his thoughts, that is to say of seeing things in a way that he knew he was seeing them. And it was in this way that he commenced to write these thoughts with drawings and with painting. Oriental people, the people of America and the people of Spain have never, really never forgotten that it is not necessary to use letters in order to be able to write. Really one can write in another way and Picasso has understood, completely understood this way. To recapitulate. From 1914 to 1917 cubism changed to rather flat surfaces, it was no longer sculpture, it was writing and Picasso really expressed himself in this way because it was not possible, really not, to really write with sculpture, no, not.

So it was natural that at this period, 1913 to 1917, during which time he was almost always alone, he should recommence writing all he knew and he knew many things. As I have said, it was then he completely mastered the technique of painting. And this ended with Parade.

Now a great struggle commenced again. The influence of Italy, the influence of everybody’s return from the war, the influence of a great deal of recognition and the influence of his joy at the birth of his son, precipitated him into a second rose period, a completely realistic period which lasted from 1919 to 1927. This was a rose period, it certainly was and in the same way as the first rose period it ended when Picasso commenced to strengthen and harden his lines and solidify the forms and the colors, in the same way that the first rose period changed with my portrait so this rose period changed about 1920 by painting enormous and very robust women. There was still a little the memory of Italy in its forms and draperies and this lasted until 1923 when he finished the large classical pictures. So the second rose period naturally ended in the same way as the first one had, that is to say by the triumph of Spain. It was during all this period that he first painted, about 1920 and 1921, very highly colored cubist pictures, very calligraphic and very colored and then more and more calligraphic and less colored. During all this time the color of this cubism was pure color, Ripolin paint, which he called the health of color.

Later I will tell something about Picasso’s color which too, in itself, is a whole story.

To continue.

When the second rose period changed to the period of large women, around 1923, at the same time that calligraphy was in full activity, there commenced to be felt in the large pictures and it culminated in one of these large pictures La Danse, the fact that naturalism for Picasso was dead, that he was no longer seeing as all the world thought they saw.

And as the pure period of cubism, that is to say the cubism of cubes, found its final explosion in Parade, so the pure writing of this period found its explosion in the ballet Mercure, in 1924 at the Soirees de Paris.

Then a curious story commenced, like the story of the African period and that of Les Demoiselles d’Avignon.

Picasso had purged himself of Italy in his second rose period and the large women and the classical subjects. He always had Spain inside him, he can not purge himself of that because it is he, it is himself, so then the writing which is the continuation of cubism, if it is not the same thing, was always continuing, but now there was another thing, it was Russia, and to rid himself of that was a terrible struggle. During this struggle things seen as everybody can see them nearly dominated him and to avoid this, avoid being conquered by this, for the first time in his life, and twice since, he stopped painting, he ceased speaking as he knew how to speak, writing as he knew how to write, with drawings and with color.

We are now in 1924 and the production of Mercure.

At this time he began to do sculpture. I say that Italy was completely out of him but Russia was still in him. The art of Russia is essentially a peasant art, an art of speaking with sculpture. It requires a greater detachment to know how to speak with drawings and with color than to speak with sculpture in cubes or in round and the African sculpture was cube and the Russian sculpture was round. There is also another very important difference, the size of the features and of the people in African sculpture is a real size, the size in Russian sculpture is an abnormal one so that one art is pure and the other fantastic and Picasso a Spaniard is never fantastic, he is never pornographic but Russian art is both. Again a struggle.

The Spanish character is a mixture of Europe and the Orient, the Russian character is a mixture of the European and the Oriental but it is neither the same Europe nor the same Orient, but as it is the same mixture the struggle to become once more himself was harder than ever and from 1924 to 1935 this struggle lasted.

During this time his consolation was cubism, the harlequins big and little, and his struggle was in the large pictures where the forms in spite of being fantastic forms were forms like everybody sees them, were, if you wish, pornographic forms, in a word forms like Russians can see them but not forms like a Spaniard can see them.

As I have said and as I have repeated, the character, the vision of Picasso is like himself, it is Spanish and he does not see reality as all the world sees it, so that he alone amongst the painters did not have the problem of expressing the truths that all the world can see but the truths that he alone can see and that is not the world the world recognises as the world.

As he has not the distraction of learning because he can create it the moment he knows what he sees, he having a sensitiveness and a tenderness and a weakness that makes him wish to share the things seen by everybody, he always in his life is tempted, as a saint can be tempted, to see things as he does not see them.

Again and again it has happened to him in his life and the strongest temptation was between 1925 and 1935.

The struggle was intense and sometimes almost mortal.

In 1937 he recommenced painting, he had not drawn nor painted for six months, as I have said several times the struggle was almost normal, he must see what he saw and the reality for him had to be the reality seen not by everybody but by him and every one wished to lead him away from this, wished to force him to see what he did not see. It was like when they wanted to force Galileo to say that the earth did not turn. Yes it was that.

Just before the six months during which for the first time in his life he did not draw nor paint he had an enormous fecundity. Another way of finding himself again. An enormous production is as necessary as doing nothing in order to find one’s self again, so then at first he had an enormous production and after it completely ceased during six months. During these six months the only thing he did was a picture made of a rag cut by a string, during the great moment of cubism he made such things, at that time it gave him great joy to do it but now it was a tragedy. This picture was beautiful, this picture was sad and it was the only one.

After this he commenced again but this time rather with sculpture than with painting, again and again he wanted to escape from those too well-known forms which were not the forms he saw and this was what induced him to make sculpture which at first was very very thin, as thin as a line, not thicker than that. That was perhaps why Greco made his figures as he did make them. Perhaps.

Almost at the same time he commenced to make enormous statues, all this to empty himself of those forms which were not forms he could see, I say that this struggle was formidable.

It was at this time, that is to say in 1933, that once more he ceased to paint but he continued to make drawings and during the summer of 1933 he made his only surrealist drawings. Surrealism could console him a little, but not really. The surrealists still see things as every one sees them, they complicate them in a different way but the vision is that of every one else, in short the complication is the complication of the twentieth century but the vision is that of the nineteenth century. Picasso only sees something else, another reality. Complications are always easy but another vision than that of all the world is very rare. That is why geniuses are rare, to complicate things in a new way that is easy, but to see the things in a new way that is really difficult, everything prevents one, habits, schools, daily life, reason, necessities of daily life, indolence, everything prevents one, in fact there are very few geniuses in the world.

Picasso saw something else, not another complication but another thing, he did not see things evolve as people saw them evolve in the nineteenth century, he saw things evolve as they did not evolve which was the twentieth century, in other words he was contemporary with the things and he saw these things, he did not see as all the others did, as all the world thought they saw, that is to say as they themselves saw them in the nineteenth century.

During this period there was another curious thing.

The color Picasso used was always important, so important that his periods were named after the color that he was using. To commence with the commencement.

The first influence of his first short visits to Paris, 1900, gave him the color of Toulouse Lautrec, the characteristic color of the painting of that period. That lasted a very short time and when he came back to Paris and returned to Spain the colors he used were naturally Spanish, the color blue, and the pictures of this period were always blue. When he was in France again and when French gaiety made him gay he painted in rose and that is called the rose period. There was really some blue in this period but the blue had rather a rose character than a blue character, so then it was really a rose period, that was followed by the beginning of the struggle for cubism, the African period which had some rose but which turned first to beige, later to brown and red as in my portrait and after that there was an intermediary period, before real cubism and that was a rather green period. It is less known but it is very very beautiful, landscapes and large still-lifes, also some figures. After that there were pale landscapes which little by little were followed by grey still-lifes. It was during this grey period that Picasso really for the first time showef [showed] himself to be a great colorist. There is an infinite variety of grey in these pictures and by the vitality of painting the greys really become color. After that as Picasso had then really become a colorist his periods were not named after their colors.

He commenced, this was 1914, to study colors, the nature of colors, he became interested in making pure colors but the color quality which he found when he painted in grey was a little lost, later when his second naturalistic period was over he commenced again to be enormously interested in color, he played with colors to oppose the colors to the drawings, Spaniard that he was it is natural that the colors should not help the drawing but should oppose themselves to it and it was about 1923 that he interested himself enormously in this. It was also during the calligraphic period, 1923, and later that this opposition of drawing and of color was the most interesting.

Little by little when the struggle not to be subjugated by the vision which was not his vision was going on, the colors commenced to be rather the ordinary colors that other painters used, colors that go with the drawing and finally between 1927 and 1935 Picasso had a tendency to console himself with Matisse’s conception of color, this was when he was most despairful that this commenced and this ended when he ceased to paint in 1935.

In fact he ceased to paint during two years and he neither painted nor drew.

It is extraordinary that one ceases to do what one has done all one’s life but that can happen.

It is always astonishing that Shakespeare never put his hand to his pen once he ceased to write and one knows other cases, things happen that destroy everything which forced the person to exist and the identity which was dependent upon the things that were done, does it still exist, yes or no.

Rather yes, a genius is a genius, even when he does not work.

So Picasso ceased to work.

It was very curious.

He commenced to write poems but this writing was never his writing. After all the egoism of a painter is not at all the egoism of a writer, there is nothing to say about it, it is not. No.

Two years of not working. In a way Picasso liked it, it was one responsibility the less, it is nice not having responsibilities, it is like the soldiers during a war, a war is terrible, they said, but during a war one has no responsibility, neither for death, nor for life. So these two years were like that for Picasso, he did not work, it was not for him to decide every moment what he saw, no, poetry for him was something to be made during rather bitter meditations, but agreeably enough, in a café.

This was his life for two years, of course he who could write, write so well with drawings and with colors, knew very well that to write with words was, for him, not to write at all. Of course he understood that but he did not wish to allow himself to be awakened, there are moments in life when one is neither dead nor alive and for two years Picasso was neither dead nor alive, it was not an agreeable period for him, but a period of rest, he, who all his life needed to empty himself and to empty himself, during two years he did not empty himself, that is to say not actively, actually he really emptied himself completely, emptied himself of many things and above all of being subjugated by a vision which was not his own vision.

As I have said Picasso knows, really knows the faces, the heads, the bodies of human beings, he knows them as they have existed since the existence of the human race, the soul of people does not interest him, why interest one’s self in the souls of people when the face, the head, the body can tell everything, why use words when one can express everything by drawings and colors. During this last period, from 1927 to 1935, the souls of people commenced to dominate him and his vision, a vision which was as old as the creation of people, lost itself in interpretation. He who could see did not need interpretation and in these years, 1927 to 1935, for the first time, the interpretations destroyed his own vision so that he made forms not seen but conceived. All this is difficult to put into words but the distinction is plain and clear, it is why he stopped working. The only way to purge himself of a vision which was not his was to cease to express it, so that as it was impossible for him to do nothing he made poetry but of course it was his way of falling asleep during the operation of detaching himself from the souls of things which were not his concern.

To see people as they have existed since they were created is not strange, it is direct, and Picasso’s vision, his own vision, is a direct vision.

Finally war broke out in Spain.

First the revolution and then war.

It was not the events themselves that were happening in Spain which awoke Picasso but the fact that they were happening in Spain, he had lost Spain and here was Spain not lost, she existed, the existence of Spain awakened Picasso, he too existed, everything that had been imposed upon him no longer existed, he and Spain, both of them existed, of course they existed, they exist, they are alive, Picasso commenced to work, he commenced to speak as he has spoken all his life, speaking with drawings and color, speaking with writing, the writing of Picasso.

All his life he has only spoken like that, he has written like that, and he has been eloquent.

So in 1937 he commenced to be himself again.

He painted a large picture about Spain and it was written in a calligraphy continuously developed and which was the continuation of the great advancement made by him in 1922, now he was in complete effervescence, and at the same time he found his color. The color of the pictures he paints now in 1937 are bright colors, light colors but which have the qualities of the colors which until now only existed in his greys, the colors can oppose the drawing, they can go together with the drawing, they can do what they want, it is not that they can agree or not with the drawing that they are there, they are there only to exist, certainly Picasso has now found his color, his real color in 1937.

Now this is the end of this story, not the end of his story, but the end of this story of his story.

[ ¶ ]

EPILOGUE

To-day the pictures of Picasso have come back to me from the exhibition at the Petit Palais and once more they are on my walls, I can not say that during their absence I forgot their splendor but they are more splendid than that. The twentieth century is more splendid than the nineteenth century, certainly it is much more splendid. The twentieth century has much less reasonableness in its existence than the nineteenth century but reasonableness does not make for splendor. The seventeenth century had less reason in its existence than the sixteenth century and in consequence it has more splendor. So the twentieth century is that, it is a time when everything cracks, where everything is destroyed, everything isolates itself, it is a more splendid thing than a period where everything follows itself. So then the twentieth century is a splendid period, not a reasonable one in the scientific sense, but splendid. The phenomena of nature are more splendid than the daily events of nature, certainly, so then the twentieth century is splendid.

It was natural that it was a Spaniard who understood that a thing without progress is more splendid than a thing which progresses. The Spaniards who adore mounting a hill at full speed and coming down hill slowly, it is they who were made to create the painting of the twentieth century, and they did it, Picasso did it.

One must not forget that the earth seen from an airplane is more splendid than the earth seen from an automobile. The automobile is the end of progress on the earth, it goes quicker but essentially the landscapes seen from an automobile are the same as the landscapes seen from a carriage, a train, a waggon, or in walking. But the earth seen from an airplane is something else. So the twentieth century is not the same as the nineteenth century and it is very interesting knowing that Picasso has never seen the earth from an airplane, that being of the twentieth century he inevitably knew that the earth is not the same as in the nineteenth century, he knew it, he made it, inevitably he made it different and what he made is a thing that now all the world can see. When I was in America I for the first time travelled pretty much all the time in an airplane and when I looked at the earth I saw all the lines of cubism made at a time when not any painter had ever gone up in an airplane. I saw there on the earth the mingling lines of Picasso, coming and going, developing and destroying themselves, I saw the simple solutions of Braque, I saw the wandering lines of Masson, yes I saw and once more I knew that a creator is contemporary, he understands what is contemporary when the contemporaries do not yet know it, but he is contemporary and as the twentieth century is a century which sees the earth as no one has ever seen it, the earth has a splendor that it never has had, and as everything destroys itself in the twentieth century and nothing continues, so then the twentieth century has a splendor which is its own and Picasso is of this century, he has that strange quality of an earth that one has never seen and of things destroyed as they have never been destroyed. So then Picasso has his splendor.

Yes. Thank you.

[ ¶ ]

1938

515.

DOCTOR FAUSTUS LIGHTS THE LIGHTS

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

ACT I

Faust standing at the door of his room, with his arms up at the door lintel looking out, behind him a blaze of electric light.

Just then Mephisto approaches and appears at the door.

Faustus growls out.— The devil what the devil what do I care if the devil is there.

Mephisto says. But Doctor Faustus dear yes I am here.

Doctor Faustus. What do I care there is no here nor there. What am I. I am Doctor Faustus who knows everything can do everything and you say it was through you but not at all, if I had not been in a hurry and if I had taken my time I would have known how to make white electric light and day-light and night light and what did I do I saw you miserable devil I saw you and I was deceived and I believed miserable devil I thought I needed you, and I thought I was tempted by the devil and I know no temptation is tempting unless the devil tells you so. And you wanted my soul what the hell did you want my soul for, how do you know I have a soul, who says so nobody says so but you the devil and everybody knows the devil is all lies, so how do you know how do I know that I have a soul to sell how do you know Mr. Devil oh Mr. Devil how can you tell you can not tell anything and I I who know everything I keep on having so much light that light is not bright and what after all is the use of light, you can see just as well without it, you can go around just as well without it you can get up and go to bed just as well without it, and I I wanted to make it and the devil take it yes you devil you do not even want it and I sold my soul to make it. I have made it but have I a soul to pay for it.

Mephisto coming nearer and trying to pat his arm.

  Yes dear Doctor Faustus yes of course you have a soul of course you have, do not believe them when they say the devil lies, you know the devil never lies, he deceives oh yes he deceives but that is not lying no dear please dear Doctor Faustus do not say the devil lies.

Doctor Faustus. Who cares if you lie if you steal, there is no snake to grind under one’s heel, there is no hope there is no death there is no life there is no breath, there just is every day all day and when there is no day there is no day, and anyway of what use is a devil unless he goes away, go away old devil go away, there is no use in a devil unless he goes away, how can you remember a devil unless he goes away, oh devil there is no use in your coming to stay and now you are red at night which is not a delight and you are red in the morning which is not a warning go away devil go away or stay after all what can a devil say.

Mephisto. A devil can smile a devil can while away whatever there is to give away, and now are you not proud Doctor Faustus yes you are you know you are you are the only one who knows what you know and it is I the devil who tells you so.

Faustus. You fool you devil how can you know, how can you tell me so, if I am the only one who can know what I know then no devil can know what I know and no devil can tell me so and I could know without any soul to sell, without there being anything in hell. What I know I know, I know how I do what I do when I see the way through and always any day I will see another day and you old devil you know very well you never see any other way than just the way to hell, you only know one way. You only know one thing, you are never ready for anything, and I everything is always now and now and now perhaps through you I begin to know that it is all just so, that light however bright will never be other than light, and any light is just a light and now there is nothing more either by day or by night but just a light. Oh you devil go to hell, that is all you know to tell, and who is interested in hell just a devil is interested in hell because that is all he can tell, whether I stamp or whether I cry whether I live or whether I die, I can know that all a devil can say is just about going to hell the same way, get out of here devil, it does not interest me whether you can buy or I can sell, get out of here devil just you go to hell.

Faustus gives him an awful kick, and Mephisto moves away and the electric lights just then begin to get very gay.

Alright then

The Ballet

Doctor Faustus sitting alone surrounded by electric lights. His dog comes in and says

Thank you.

One of the electric lights goes out and again the dog says

Thank you.

The electric light that went out is replaced by a glow.

The dog murmurs.

My my what a sky.

And then he says

Thank you.

Doctor Faustus’ song:

If I do it

If you do it

What is it.

Once again the dog says

Thank you.

A duet between Doctor Faustus and the dog about the electric light about the electric lights.

Bathe me

says Doctor Faustus

Bathe me

In the electric lights

During this time the electric lights come and go

What is it

says Doctor Faustus

Thank you

says the dog.

Just at this moment the electric lights get brighter and nothing comes

Was it it

says Doctor Faustus

Faustus meditates he does not see the dog.

Will it

Will it

Will it be

Will it be it.

Faustus sighs and repeats

Will it be it.

A duet between the dog and Faustus

Will it be it

Just it.

At that moment the electric light gets pale again and in that moment Faustus shocked says

It is it

A little boy comes in and plays with the dog, the dog says

Thank you.

Doctor Faustus looks away from the electric lights and then he sings a song.

Let me Alone

Let me alone

Oh let me alone

Dog and boy let me alone oh let me alone

Leave me alone

Let me be alone

little boy and dog

let let me alone

He sighs

And as he sighs

He says

Dog and boy boy and dog leave me alone let me let me be alone.

The dog says

Thank you

but does not look at Faustus

A pause

No words

The dog says

Thank you

I say thank you

Thank you

The little boy

The day begins to-day

The day

The moon begins the day

Doctor Faustus

There is no moon to-day

Dark silence

You obey I obey

There is no moon to-day.

Silence

and the dog says

I obey I say

Thank you any day

The little boy says

Once in a while they get up.

Doctor Faustus says

I shall not think

I shall not

No I shall not.

Faustus addresses little boy and dog

Night is better than day so please go away

The boy says

But say

When the hay has to be cut every day then there is the devil to pay

The dog starts and then he shrinks and says

Thank you

Faustus half turns and starts

I hear her

he says

I hear her say

Call to her to sing

To sing all about

to sing a song

All about

day-light and night light.

Moonlight and star-light

electric light and twilight

every light as well.

The electric lights glow and a chorus in the distance sings

Her name is her name is her name is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel.

Faustus sings

I knew it I knew it the electric lights they told me so no dog can know no boy can know I cannot know they cannot know the electric lights they told me so I would not know I could not know who can know who can tell me so I know you know they can know her name is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and when I tell oh when I tell oh when I when I when I tell, oh go away and go away and tell and tell and tell and tell and tell, oh hell.

The electric lights commence to dance and one by one they go out and come in and the boy and the dog begin to sing.

Oh very well oh Doctor Faustus very very well oh very well, thank you says the dog oh very well says the boy her name her name is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel, I know says the dog I know says the boy I know says Doctor Faustus no no no no no nobody can know what I know I know her name is not Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel, very well says the boy it is says the boy her name is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel, no no no says Doctor Faustus, yes yes yes says the dog, no says the boy yes says the dog, her name is not Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and she is not ready yet to sing about day-light and night light, moonlight and star-light electric light and twilight she is not she is not but she will be. She will not be says Doctor Faustus never never never, never will her name be Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel never never never never well as well never Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel never Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel.

There is a sudden hush and the distant chorus says

It might be it might be her name her name might be Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel it might be.

And Doctor Faustus says in a loud whisper

It might be but it is not, and the little boy says how do you know and Faustus says it might be it might not be not be not be, and as he says the last not be the dog says

Thank you.

Scene II

I am I and my name is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel, and then oh then I could yes I could I could begin to cry but why why could I begin to cry.

And I am I and I am here and how do I know how wild the wild world is how wild the wild woods are the wood they call the woods the poor man’s overcoat but do they cover me and if they do how wild they are wild and wild and wild they are, how do I know how wild woods are when I have never ever seen a wood before.

I wish, (she whispered) I knew why woods are wild why animals are wild why I am I, why I can cry, I wish I wish I knew, I wish oh how I wish I knew. Once I am in I will never be through the woods are there and I am here and am I here or am I there, oh where oh where is here oh where oh where is there and animals wild animals are everywhere.

She sits down.

I wish (says she conversationally) I wish if I had a wish that when I sat down it would not be here but there there where I could have a chair there where I would not have to look around fearfully everywhere there where a chair and a carpet underneath the chair would make me know that there is there, but here here everywhere there is nothing nothing like a carpet nothing like a chair, here it is wild everywhere I hear I hear everywhere that the woods are wild and I am here and here is here and here I am sitting without a chair without a carpet, oh help me to a carpet with a chair save me from the woods the wild woods everywhere where everything is wild wild and I I am not there I am here oh dear I am not there.

She stands up with her hands at her sides she opens and closes her eyes and opens them again.

If my eyes are open and my eyes are closed I see I see, I see no carpet I see no chair I see the wild woods everywhere, what good does it do me to close my eyes no good at all the woods the woods are there I close my eyes but the green is there and I open my eyes and I have to stare to be sure the green is there the green of the woods, I saw it when my eyes were closed I saw the wild woods everywhere and now I open my eyes and there there is the wild wood everywhere.

Would it do as well if my name was not Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel would it do as well I would give up even that for a carpet and a chair and to be not here but there, but (and she lets out a shriek,) I am here I am not there and I am Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and it is not well that I could tell what there is to tell what there is to see and what do I see and do I see it at all oh yes I do I call and call but yes I do I see it all oh dear oh dear oh dear yes I am here.

She says

In the distance there is daylight and near to there is none.

There is something under the leaves and Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel makes a quick turn and she sees that a viper has stung her.

In the distance there is daylight and near to there is none.

There is a rustling under the leaves and Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel makes a quick turn and she sees that a viper has stung her, she sees it and she says and what is it. There is no answer. Does it hurt she says and then she says no not really and she says was it a viper and she says how can I tell I never saw one before but is it she says and she stands up again and sits down and pulls down her stocking and says well it was not a bee not a busy bee no not, nor a mosquito nor a sting it was a bite and serpents bite yes they do perhaps it was one. Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel sits thinking and then she sees a country woman with a sickle coming. Have I she says have I been bitten, the woman comes nearer, have I says Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel have I have I been bitten. Have you been bitten answers the country woman, why yes it can happen, then I have been bitten says Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel why not if you have been is the answer.

They stand repeating have I and yes it does happen and then Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel says let me show you and the woman says oh yes but I have never seen any one who has been bitten but let me see no I cannot tell she says but go away and do something, what shall I do said Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel do something to kill the poison, but what said Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel, a doctor can do it said the woman but what doctor said Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel, Doctor Faustus can do it said the woman, do you know him said Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel no of course I do not know him nobody does there is a dog, he says thank you said the woman and go and see him go go go said the woman and Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel went.

As she went she began to sing.

Do vipers sting do vipers bite

If they bite with all their might

Do they do they sting

Or do they do they bite

Alright they bite if they bite with all their might.

And I am I Marguerite Ida or am I Helena Annabel

Oh well

Am I Marguerite Ida or am I Helena Annabel

Very well oh very well

Am I Marguerite Ida very well am I Helena Annabel.

She stops she remembers the viper and in a whisper she says was it a sting was it a bite am I alright; was it a sting was it a bite, alright was it a sting, oh or was it a bite.

She moves away and then suddenly she stops.

Will he tell

Will he tell that I am Marguerite Ida that I am Helena Annabel.

Will he tell

And then she stops again

And the bite might he make it a bite.

Doctor Faustus a queer name

Might he make it a bite

And so she disappears.

Scene III

Doctor Faustus the dog and the boy all sleeping, the dog dreaming says thickly

Thank you, thank you thank you thank you thank you, thank you thank you.

Doctor Faustus turns and murmurs

Man and dog dog and man each one can tell it all like a ball with a caress no tenderness, man and dog just the same each one can take the blame each one can well as well tell it all as they can, man and dog, well well man and dog what is the difference between a man and a dog when I say none do I go away does he go away go away to stay no nobody goes away the dog the boy they can stay I can go away, go away where where there there where, dog and boy can annoy I can go say I go where do I go I go where I go, where is there there is where and all the day and all the night too it grew and grew and there is no way to say I and a dog and a boy, if a boy is to grow to be a man am I a boy am I a dog is a dog a boy is a boy a dog and what am I I cannot cry what am I oh what am I

And then he waits a moment and he says

Oh what am I.

Just then in the distance there is a call

Doctor Faustus Doctor Faustus are you there Doctor Faustus I am here Doctor Faustus I am coming there Doctor Faustus, there is where Doctor Faustus oh where is there Doctor Faustus say it Doctor Faustus are you there Doctor Faustus are you there.

The dog murmurs

Thank you thank you

and the boy says

There is somebody of course there is somebody just there there is somebody somebody is there oh yes somebody is there.

and all together they say

Where is there nobody says nobody is there. Somebody is there and nobody says that somebody is not there. Somebody somebody is there somebody somebody somebody somebody says there is where where is it where is it where is it where, here is here here is there somebody somebody says where is where.

Outside the voice says

Doctor Faustus are you there Doctor Faustus any where, Doctor Faustus are you there.

And then there is a knock at the door.

The electric lights glow softly and Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel comes in.

Well and yes well, and this is yes this is Doctor Faustus Doctor Doctor Faustus and he can and he can change a bite hold it tight make it not kill not kill Marguerite Ida not kill Helena Annabel and hell oh hell not a hell not well yes well Doctor Faustus can he can make it all well.

And then she says in a quiet voice.

Doctor Faustus have you ever been to hell.

Of course not she says of course you have not how could you sell your soul if you had ever been to hell of course not, no of course not.

Doctor Faustus tell me what did they give you when you sold your soul, not hell no of course not not hell.

And then she goes on.

I I am Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and a viper bit or stung it is very well begun and if it is so then oh oh I will die and as my soul has not been sold I Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel perhaps I will go to hell.

The dog sighs and says

Thank you

and the little boy coming nearer says

what is a viper, tell me Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel I like you being Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel what is a viper do I know it very well or do I not know it very well please tell you are Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel what is a viper.

Doctor Faustus says

Little boy and dog can be killed by a viper but Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel not very well no not very well

(He bursts out)

Leave me alone

Let me be alone

Little boy and dog let me be alone, Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel let me be alone, I have no soul I had no soul I sold it sold it here there and everywhere.

What did I do I knew

I knew that there could be light not moon-light star light daylight and candle light, I knew I knew I saw the lightening light, I saw it light, I said I I I must have that light, and what did I do oh what did I too I said I would sell my soul all through but I knew I knew that electric light was all true, and true oh yes it is true they took it that it was true that I sold my soul to them as well and so never never could I go to hell never never as well. Go away dog and boy go away Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel go away all who can die and go to heaven or hell go away oh go away go away leave me alone oh leave me alone. I said it I said it was the light I said I gave the light I said the lights are right and the day is bright little boy and dog leave me alone let me be alone.

The country woman with the sickle looks in at the window and sings Well well this is the Doctor Faustus and he has not gone to hell he has pretty lights and they light so very well and there is a dog and he says thank you and there is a little boy oh yes little boy there you are you just are there yes little boy you are and there is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and a viper did bite her, oh cure her Doctor Faustus cure her what is the use of your having been to hell if Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel is not to be all well.

And the chorus sings

What is the use Doctor Faustus what is the use what is the use of having been to hell if you cannot cure this only only this Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel.

Doctor Faustus says

I think I have thought thought is not bought oh no thought is not bought I think I have thought and what have I bought I have bought thought, to think is not bought but I I have bought thought and so you come here you come you come here and here and here where can I say that not to-day not any day can I look and see, no no I cannot look no no I cannot see and you you say you are Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and I I cannot see I cannot see Marguerite Ida and I cannot see Helena Annabel and you you are the two and I cannot cannot see you.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel

Do not see me Doctor Faustus do not see me it would terrify me if you did see do not see me no no do not see me I am Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel but do not see me cure me Doctor Faustus do the viper bit the viper stung his sting was a bite and you you have the light cure me Doctor Faustus cure me do but do not see me, I see you but do not see me cure me do but do not see me I implore you.

Doctor Faustus

A dog says thank you but you you say do not see me cure me do but do not see me what shall I do.

He turns to the dog

The dog says

Thank you

and the boy says

What difference does it make to you if you do what difference oh what difference does it make to you if you do, whatever you do do whatever you do do what difference does it make to you if you do.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel

What difference does it make to you if you do what difference does it make to you but I a viper has had his bite and I I will die but you you cannot die you have sold your soul but I I have mine and a viper has come and he has bitten me and see see how the poison works see see how I must die, see how little by little it is coming to be high, higher and higher I must die oh Doctor Faustus what difference does it make to you what difference oh what difference but to me to me to me to me a viper has bitten me a bitter viper a viper has bitten me.

The dog

Oh Thank you thank you all all of you thank you thank you oh thank you everybody thank you he and we thank you, a viper has bitten you thank you thank you.

The boy

A viper has bitten her she knows it too a viper has bitten her believe it or not it is true, a viper has bitten her and if Doctor Faustus does not cure her it will be all through her a viper has bitten her a viper a viper.

Dog

Thank you

Woman at the window

A viper has bitten her and if Doctor Faustus does not cure her it will be all through her.

Chorus in the distance

Who is she

She has not gone to hell

Very well

Very well

She has not gone to hell

Who is she

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel

And what has happened to her

A viper has bitten her

And if Doctor Faustus does not cure her

It will go all through her

And he what does he say

He says he cannot see her

Why cannot he see her

Because he cannot look at her

He cannot look at Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel

But he cannot cure her without seeing her

They say yes yes

And he says there is no witness

And he says

He can but he will not

And she says he must and he will

And the dog says thank you

And the boy says very well

And the woman says well cure her and she says she is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel.

There is silence the lights flicker and flicker, and Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel gets weaker and weaker and the poison stronger and stronger and suddenly the dog says startlingly Thank you

Doctor Faustus says

I cannot see you

The viper has forgotten you.

The dog has said thank you

The boy has said will you

The woman has said

Can you

And you, you have said you are you

Enough said.

You are not dead.

Enough said

Enough said.

You are not dead.

No you are not dead

Enough said

Enough said

You are not dead.

All join in enough said you are not dead you are not dead enough said yes enough said no you are not dead yes enough said, thank you yes enough said no you are not dead.

And at the last

In a low whisper

She says

I am Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and enough say I am not dead.

Curtain

ACT II

Some one comes and sings

Very

Very

Butter better very well

Butcher whether it will tell

Well is well and silver sell

Sell a salted almond to Nell

Which she will accept

And then

What does a fatty do

She does not pay for it.

No she does not

Does not pay for it.

By this time they know how to spell very

Very likely the whole thing is really extraordinary

Which is a great relief

All the time her name is Marguerite Ida Marguerite Ida

They drift in and they sing

Very likely the whole thing is extraordinary

Which is a great relief

All the time her name is Marguerite Ida

Marguerite Ida.

Then they converse about it.

Marguerite Ida is her name Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel who can tell if her name is Marguerite Ida or Helena Annabel Sillies all that is what makes you tall.

To be tall means to say that everything else is layed away.

Of course her names is Marguerite Ida too and Helena Annabel as well.

A full chorus

Of course her names is Marguerite Ida too and Helena Annabel as well.

A deep voice asks

Would a viper have stung her if she had only had one name would he would he.

How do you know how do you know that a viper did sting her.

How could Doctor Faustus have cured her if there had not been something the matter with her.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel it is true her name is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel as well and a viper has stung her and Doctor Faustus has cured her, cured her cured her, he has sold his soul to hell cured her cured her cured he he has sold his soul to hell and her name is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and a viper had to bite her and Doctor Faustus had to cure her cure her cure her cure her.

The curtain at the corner raises and there she is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and she has an artificial viper there beside her and a halo is around her not of electric light but of candle light, and she sits there and waits.

The chorus sings

There she is

Is she there

Look and see

Is she there

Is she there

Anywhere

Look and see

Is she there

Yes she is there

There is there

She is there

Look and see

She is there.

There she is

There there

Where

Why there

Look and see there

There she is

And what is there

A viper is there

The viper that bit her

No silly no

How could he be there

This is not a viper

This is what is like a viper

She is there

And a viper did bite her

And Doctor Faustus did cure her

And now

And now

And now she is there

Where

Why there

Oh yes there.

Yes oh yes yes there.

There she is

Look and see

And the viper is there

And the light is there

Who gave her the light

Nobody did

Doctor Faustus sold his soul

And so the light came there

And did she sell her soul.

No silly he sold his soul

She had a viper bite her

She is there

Oh yes she is there

Look there

Yes there

She is there.

Marguerite Ida begins to sing

I sit and sit with my back to the sun I sat and sat with my back to the sun. Marguerite Ida sat and sat with her back to the sun.

The sun oh the sun the lights are bright like the sun set and she sat with her back to the sun sat and sat

She sits

A very grand ballet of lights.

Nobody can know that it so

They come from everywhere

By land by sea by air

They come from everywhere

To look at her there.

See how she sits

See how she eats

See how she lights,

The candle lights.

See how the viper there,

Cannot hurt her.

No indeed he cannot.

Nothing can touch her,

She has everything

And her soul,

Nothing can lose her,

See how they come

See how they come

To see her.

See how they come.

Watch

They come by sea

They come by land

They come by air

And she sits

With her back to the sun

One sun

And she is one

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel as well.

They commence to come and more and more come and they come from the sea from the land and from the air.

And she sits.

A man comes from over the seas and a great many are around him

He sees her as she sits.

And he says

Pretty pretty dear

She is all my love and always here

And I am hers and she is mine

And I love her all the time

Pretty pretty pretty dear.

No says the chorus no.

She is she and the viper bit her

And Doctor Faustus cured her.

The man from over seas repeats

Pretty pretty pretty dear

She is all my love and always here

And I am hers and she is mine

And I love her all the time.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel suddenly hears something and says

What is it.

He comes forward and says again

Pretty pretty pretty dear she is all my love and she is always here.

She sings slowly

You do or you do not.

He

Pretty pretty dear she is all my love and she is always here.

Well well he says well well and her name is Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and they all say it was a viper, what is a viper, a viper is a serpent and anybody has been bitten and not everybody dies and cries, and so why why say it all the time, I have been bitten I I I have been bitten by her bitten by her there she sits with her back to the sun and I have won I have won her I have won her.

She sings a song

You do or you do not

You are or you are not

I am there is no not

But you you you

You are as you are not

He says

Do you do what you do because you knew all the way through that I I was coming to you answer me that.

She turns her back on him.

And he says

I am your sun oh very very well begun, you turn your back on your sun, I am your sun, I have won I have won I am your sun.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel rises. She holds the viper she says

Is it you Doctor Faustus is it you, tell me man from over the sea are you he.

He laughs.

Are you afraid now afraid of me.

She says

Are you he.

He says

I am the only he and you are the only she and we are the only we. Come come do you hear me come come, you must come to me, throw away the viper throw away the sun throw away the lights until there are none. I am not any one I am the only one, you have to have me because I am that one.

She looks very troubled and drops the viper but she instantly stoops and picks it up and some of the lights go out and she fusses about it.

And then suddenly she starts,

No one is one when there are two, look behind you look behind you you are not one you are two.

She faints.

And indeed behind the man of the seas is Mephistopheles and with him is a boy and a

girl.

Together they sing the song the boy and the girl.

Mr. Viper think of me. He says you do she says you do and if you do dear Mr. Viper if you do then it is all true he is a boy I am a girl it is all true dear dear Mr. Viper think of me.

The chorus says in the back,

Dear dear Mr. Viper think of them one is a boy one is a girl dear dear viper dear dear viper think of them.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel still staring at the man from over the seas and Mephisto behind them.

She whispers,

They two I two they two that makes six it should be seven they two I two they two five is heaven.

Mephisto says

And what if I ask what answer me what, I have a will of iron yes a will to do what I do. I do what I do what I do, I do I do.

And he strides forward,

Where where where are you, what a to do, when a light is bright there is moon-light, when a light is not so bright then it is daylight, and when a light is no light than it is electric light, but you you have candle light, who are you.

The ballet rushes in and out.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel lifts the viper and says Lights are all right but the viper is my might.

Pooh says Mephisto, I despise a viper, the viper tries but the viper lies. Me they cannot touch no not any such, a viper, ha ha a viper, a viper, ha ha, no the lights the lights the candle lights, I know a light when I see a light, I work I work all day and all night, I am the devil and day and night, I never sleep by any light by any dark by any might, I never sleep not by day not by night, you cannot fool me by candle light, where is the real electric light woman answer me.

The little boy and girl creep closer, they sing.

Mr. Viper dear Mr. Viper, he is a boy I am a girl she is a girl I am a boy we do not want to annoy but we do oh we do oh Mr. Viper yes we do we want you to know that she is a girl that I am boy, oh yes Mr. Viper please Mr. Viper here we are Mr. Viper listen to us Mr. Viper, oh please Mr. Viper it is not true Mr. Viper what the devil says Mr. Viper that there is no Mr. Viper, please Mr. Viper please Mr. Viper, she is a girl he is a boy please Mr. Viper you are Mr. Viper please Mr. Viper please, tell us so.

The man from over the seas smiles at them all, and says

It is lovely to be at ease.

Mephisto says

What you know I am the devil and you do not listen to me I work and I work by day and by night and you do not listen to me he and she she and he do not listen to me you will see you will see, if I work day and night and I do I do I work day and night, then you will see what you will see, look out look out for me.

He rushes away

And Helena Annabel and Marguerite Ida shrinks back, and says to them all

What does he say

And the man from over the seas says

Pretty pretty dear she is all my love and she is always here.

and then more slowly

I am the only he you are the only she and we are the only we,

and the chorus sings softly

And the viper did bite her and Doctor Faustus did cure her.

And the boy and girl sing softly.

Yes Mr. Viper he is a boy she is a girl yes Mr. Viper.

And the ballet of lights fades away.

Curtain

ACT III Scene I

Doctor Faustus’ house

Faustus in his chair, the dog and the boy, the electric lights are right but the room is dark.

Faustus

Yes they shine

They shine all the time.

I know they shine

I see them shine

And I am here

I have no fear

But what shall I do

I am all through

I cannot bear

To have no care

I like it bright

I do like it bright

Alright I like it bright,

But is it white

Or is it bright.

Dear dear

I do care

That nobody can share.

What if they do

It is all to me

Ah I do not like that word me,

Why not even if it does rhyme with she. I know all the words that rhyme with bright with light with might with alright, I know them so that I cannot tell I can spell but I cannot tell how much I need to not have that, not light not sight, not light not night not alright, not night not sight not bright, no no not night not sight not bright no no not bright.

There is a moment’s silence and then the dog says

Thank you.

He turns around and then he says

Yes thank you.

And then he says

Not bright not night dear Doctor Faustus you are right, I am a dog yes I am just that I am I am a dog and I bay at the moon, I did yes I did I used to do it I used to bay at the moon I always used to do it and now now not any more, I cannot, of course I cannot, the electric lights they make it be that there is no night and if there is no night then there is no moon and if there is no moon I do not see it and if I do not see it I cannot bay at it.

The dog sighs and settles down to rest

and as he settles down he says

Thank you.

The little boy cuddles up close to him and says

Yes there is no moon and if there is a moon then we do not bay at the moon and if there is no moon then no one is crazy any more because it is the moon of course it is the moon that always made them be like that, say thank you doggie and I too I too with you will say thank you.

They softly murmur

Thank you thank you thank you too.

They all sleep in the dark with the electric light all bright, and then at the window comes something.

Is it the moon says the dog is it the moon says the boy is it the moon do not wake me is it the moon says Faustus.

No says a woman no it is not it is not the moon, I am not the moon I am at the window Doctor Faustus do not you know what it is that is happening.

No answer.

Doctor Faustus do not you know what is happening.

Back of her a chorus

Doctor Faustus do not you know what is happening.

Still no answer

All together louder

Doctor Faustus do not you know do not you know what it is that is happening.

Doctor Faustus.

Go away woman and men, children and dogs moon and stars go away let me alone let me be alone no light is bright, I have no sight, go away woman and let me boy and dog let me be alone I need no light to tell me it is bright, go away go away, go away go away.

No says the woman no I am at the window and here I remain till you hear it all. Here we know because Doctor Faustus tells us so, that he only he can turn night into day but now they say, they say, (her voice rises to a screech) they say a woman can turn night into day, they say a woman and a viper bit her and did not hurt her and he showed her how and now she can turn night into day, Doctor Faustus oh Doctor Faustus say you are the only one who can turn night into day, oh Doctor Faustus yes do say that you are the only one who can turn night into day.

The chorus behind says

Oh Doctor Faustus oh Doctor Faustus do say that you are the only one who can turn night into day.

Faustus starts up confused he faces the woman, he says,

What is it you say.

And she says imploringly,

Oh Doctor Faustus do say you are the only one who can turn night into day.

Faustus slowly draws himself erect and says

Yes I do say I am the only one who can turn night into day.

And the woman and the chorus say,

He is the only one who can turn night into day.

And the dog says

He is the only one who can turn night into day, there is no moon any night or any day he is the only one to turn night into day,

and the little boy says

Yes he is the only one to turn night into day.

And the woman then says

But come Doctor Faustus come away come and see whether they say that they can turn night into day.

Who says

says Doctor Faustus

She says

says the woman

Who is she

says Doctor Faustus

The answer

Marguerite Ida or Helena Annabel

She

says Doctor Faustus

Who said I could not go to hell.

She she

says the woman

She she

says the chorus

Thank you

said the dog

Well

said Doctor Faustus

Well then I can go to hell, if she can turn night into day then I can go to hell, come on then come on we will go and see her and I will show her that I can go to hell, if she can turn night into day as they say then I am not the only one very well I am not the only one so Marguerite Ida and Helena, Annabel listen well you cannot but I I can go to hell. Come on every one never again will I be alone come on come on every one.

They all leave.

Scene II

The scene as before, Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel sitting with the man from over the seas their backs to the sun, the music to express a noon-day hush.

Everybody dreamily saying

Mr. Viper please Mr. Viper,

some saying

Is he is he Doctor Faustus no he isn’t no he isn’t, is he is he is he all he loves her is he is he all she loves him, no one can remember anything but him, which is she and which is he sweetly after all there is no bee there is a viper such a nice sweet quiet one, nobody any body knows how to run, come any one come, see any one, some, come viper sun, we know no other any one, any one can forget a light, even an electric one but no one no no one can forget a viper even a stuffed one no no one and no one can forget the sun and no one can forget Doctor Faustus no no one and and no one can forget Thank you and the dog and no one can forget a little boy and no one can forget any one no no one.

(These words to be distributed among the chorus)

and the man from over seas murmurs dreamily

Pretty pretty pretty dear here I am and you are here and yet and yet it would be better yet if you had more names and not only four in one let it be begun, forget it oh forget it pretty one, and if not I will forget that you are one yes I will yes I will pretty pretty one yes I will.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel stiffens a little

Well will you yes I will, no one can know when I do not tell then so that they cannot know anything they know, yes I know, I do know just what I can know, it is not there well anywhere, I cannot come not for any one I cannot say what is night and day but I am the only one who can know anything about any one, am I one dear dear am I one, who hears me knows me I am here and here I am, yes here I am.

The chorus gets more lively and says

Yes there she is

Dear me

says the man from over the seas.

Just then out of the gloom appears at the other end of the stage Faust and the boy and the dog, nobody sees them, just then in front of every one appears Mephisto, very excited and sings

Which of you can dare to deceive me which of you he or she can dare to deceive me, I who have a will of iron I who make what will be happen I who can win men or women I who can be wherever I am which of you has been deceiving which of you she or he which of you have been deceiving me.

He shouts louder

If there is a light who has the right, I say I gave it to him, she says he gave it to her or she does not say anything, I say I am Mephisto and what I have I do not give no not to any one, who has been in her who has been in him, I will win.

The boy and girl shrilly sing

She is she and he is he and we are we Mr. Viper do not forget to be. Please Mr. Viper do not forget to be, do not forget that she is she and that he is he please Mr. Viper do not forget me.

Faustus murmurs in a low voice

I sold my soul to make it bright with electric light and now no one not I not she not they not he are interested in that thing and I and I I cannot go to hell I have sold my soul to make a light and the light is bright but not interesting in my sight and I would oh yes I would I would rather go to hell be I with all my might and then go to hell oh yes alright.

Mephisto strides up to him and says

You deceived me.

I did not

says Faustus

Mephisto.

You deceived me and I am never deceived

Faust, you deceived me and I am always deceived,

Mephisto, you deceived me and I am never deceived.

Faustus

Well well let us forget it is not ready yet let us forget and now oh how how I want to be me myself all now, I do not care for light let it be however light, I do not care anything but to be well and to go to hell. Tell me oh devil tell me will she will Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel will she will she really will she go to hell.

Mephisto

I suppose so.

Faustus

Well then how dear devil how how can I who have no soul I sold it for a light how can I be I again alright and go to hell.

Mephisto

Commit a sin

Faustus

What sin, how can I without a soul commit a sin.

Mephisto

Kill anything

Faustus

Kill

Mephisto

Yes kill something oh yes kill anything.

Yes it is I who have been deceived I the devil who no one can deceive yes it is I I who have been deceived.

Faustus

But if I kill what then will.

Mephisto

It is I who have an iron will.

Faustus

But if I kill what will happen then.

Mephisto

Oh go to hell.

Faustus

I will

He turns he sees the boy and dog he says

I will kill I will I will.

He whispers

I will kill I will I will.

He turns to the boy and dog and he says

Boy and dog I will kill you two I will kill I will I will boy and dog I will kill you kill you, the viper will kill you but it will be I who did it, you will die.

The dog says

Thank you, the light is so bright there is no moon tonight I cannot bay at the moon the viper will kill me. Thank you,

and the boy says

And I too, there is no day and night there is no dog to-night to say thank you the viper will kill me too, good-bye to you.

In the distance the voices of the boy and girl are heard saying

Mr. Viper please listen to me he is a boy she is a girl.

There is a rustle the viper appears and the dog and the boy die.

Faustus

They are dead yes they are dead, dear dog dear boy yes you are dead you are forever ever ever dead and I I can because you die nobody can deny later I will go to hell very well very well I will go to hell Marguerite Ida Helena Annabel I come to tell to tell you that l can go to hell.

Mephisto

And I, while you cry I who do not deny that now you can go to hell have I nothing to do with you.

Faustus

No I am through with you I do not need the devil I can go to hell all alone. Leave me alone let me be alone I can go to hell all alone.

Mephisto

No listen to me now take her with you do I will make you young take her with you do Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel take her with you do.

Faustus

Is it true that I can be young.

Mephisto

Yes.

Faustus

Alright.

He is young he approaches Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel who wakes up and looks at him. He says

Look well I am Doctor Faustus and I can go to hell.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel

You Doctor Faustus never never Doctor Faustus is old I was told and I saw it with my eyes he was old and could not go to hell and you are young and can go to hell, very well you are not Doctor Faustus never never.

Faustus

I am I am I killed the boy and dog when I was an old man and now I am a young man and you Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and you know it well and you know I can go to hell and I can take some one too and that some one will be you.

Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel

Never never, never never, you think you are so clever you think you can deceive, you think you can be old and you are young and old like any one but never never, I am Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and I know no man or devil no viper and no light I can be anything and everything and it is always always alright. No one can deceive me not a young man not an old man not a devil not a viper I am Marguerite Ida and Helena Annabel and never never will a young man be an old man and an old man be a young man, you are not Doctor Faustus no not ever never never

and she falls back fainting into the arms of the man from over the seas who sings

Pretty pretty pretty dear I am he and she is she and we are we, pretty pretty dear I am here yes I am here pretty pretty pretty dear.

Mephisto strides up

Always deceived always deceived I have a will of iron and I am always deceived always deceived come Doctor Faustus I have a will of iron and you will go to hell.

Faustus sings

Leave me alone let me be alone, dog and boy boy and dog leave me alone let me be alone

and he sinks into the darkness and it is all dark and the little boy and the little girl sing

Please Mr. Viper listen to me he is he and she is she and we are we please Mr. Viper listen to me.

Curtain

[ ¶ ]

1938

516.

THE WORLD IS ROUND

[The World is Round, B.T. Batsford Ltd., London 1939]

DEDICATION   1 ROSE IS A ROSE   2 WILLIE IS WILLIE   3 EYES A SURPRISE   4 WILLIE AND HIS SINGING   5 WILLIE AND HIS LION   6 IS A LION NOT A LION   7 ROSE AND WILLIE’S LION   8 ROSE THINKING   9 A FAVORITE COLOR   10 BRINGING BILLIE BACK   11 BRINGING BACK BILLIE TO WILLIE   12 ONCE UPON A TIME   13 A CHAIR ON THE MOUNTAIN   14 THE GOING UP WITH THE CHAIR   15 THE TRIP   16 THIS WAS HER TRIP   17 UP THE HILL   18 DAY AND NIGHT   19 THE NIGHT   20 THE NIGHT   21 NIGHT   22 ROSE SAW IT CLOSE   23 NIGHT   24 THE MORNING   25 THE TREES AND THE ROCKS UNDER THEM   26 ROSE DOES SOMETHING   27 ROSE AND THE BELL   28 ROSE AND THE BELL   29 ONCE UPON A TIME   30 THE GREEN GRASS MEADOW   31 THE LAST HOUR   32 THERE   33 A LIGHT   34 THE END

DEDICATION

1
ROSE IS A ROSE

Once upon a time the world was round and you could go on it around and around.

Everywhere there was somewhere and everywhere there they were men women children dogs cows wild pigs little rabbits cats lizards and animals. That is the way it was. And everybody dogs cats sheep rabbits and lizards and children all wanted to tell everybody all about it and they wanted to tell all about themselves.

And then there was Rose.

Rose was her name and would she have been Rose if her name had not been Rose. She used to think and then she used to think again.

Would she have been Rose if her name had not been Rose and would she have been Rose if she had been a twin.

Rose was her name all the same and her father’s name was Bob and her mother’s name was Kate and her uncle’s name was William and her aunt’s name was Gloria and her grandmother’s name was Lucy. They all had names and her name was Rose, but would she have been she used to cry about it would she have been Rose if her name had not been Rose.

I tell you at this time the world was all round and you could go on it around and around.

Rose had two dogs a big white one called Love, and a little black one called Pépé, the little black one was not hers but she said it was, it belonged to a neighbor and it never did like Rose and there was a reason why, when Rose was young, she was nine now and nine is not young no Rose was not young, well anyway when she was young she one day had little Pépé and she told him to do something, Rose liked telling everybody what to do, at least she liked to do it when she was young, now she was almost ten so now she did not tell every one what they should do but then she did and she told Pépé, and Pépé did not want to, he did not know what she wanted him to do but even if he had he would not have wanted to, nobody does want to do what anybody tells them to do, so Pépé did not do it, and Rose shut him up in a room. Poor little Pépé he had been taught never to do in a room what should be done outside but he was so nervous being left all alone he just did, poor little Pépé. And then he was let out and there were a great many people about but little Pépé made no mistake he went straight among all the legs until he found those of Rose and then he went up and he bit her on the leg and then he ran away and nobody could blame him now could they. It was the only time he ever bit any one. And he never would say how do you do to Rose again and Rose always said Pépé was her dog although he was not, so that she could forget that he never wanted to say how do you do to her. If he was her dog that was alright he did not have to say how do you do but Rose knew and Pépé knew oh yes they both knew.

Rose and her big white dog Love were pleasant together they sang songs together, these were the songs they sang.

Love drank his water and as he drank, it just goes like that like a song a nice song and while he was doing that Rose sang her song. This was her song.

I am a little girl and my name is Rose, Rose is my name.

Why am I a little girl

And why is my name Rose

And when am I a little girl

And when is my name Rose

And where am I a little girl

And where is my name Rose

And which little girl am I am I the little girl named Rose which little girl named Rose.

And as she sang this song and she sang it while Love did his drinking.

Why am I a little girl

Where am I a little girl

When am I a little girl

Which little girl am I

And singing that made her so sad she began to cry.

And when she cried Love cried he lifted up his head and looked up at the sky and he began to cry and he and Rose and Rose and he cried and cried and cried until she stopped and at last her eyes were dried.

And all this time the world just continued to be round.

[ ¶ ]

2
WILLIE IS WILLIE

Rose had a cousin named Willie and once he was almost drowned. Twice he was almost drowned.

That was very exciting.

Each time was very exciting.

The world was round and there was a lake on it and the lake was round. Willie went swimming in the lake, there were three of them they were all boys swimming and there were lots of them they were all men fishing.

Lakes when they are round have bottoms to them and there are water-lilies pretty water-lilies white water-lilies and yellow ones and soon very soon one little boy and then another little boy was caught right in by them, water-lilies are pretty to see but they are not pretty to feel not at all. Willie was one and the other little boy was the other one and the third boy was a bigger one and he called to them to come and they, Willie and the other boy they couldn’t come, the water-lilies did not really care but they just all the same did not let them.

Then the bigger boy called to the men come and get them they cannot come out from the water-lilies and they will drown come and get them. But the men they had just finished eating and you eat an awful lot while you are fishing you always do and you must never go into the water right after eating, all this the men knew so what could they do.

Well the bigger boy he was that kind he said he would not leave Willie and the other behind, so he went into the water-lilies and first he pulled out one little boy and then he pulled out Willie and so he got them both to the shore.

And so Willie was not drowned although the lake and the world were both all round.

That was one time when Willie was not drowned.

Another time he was not drowned was when he was with his father and his mother and his cousin Rose they were all together.

They were going up a hill and the rain came down with a will, you know how it comes when it comes so heavy and fast it is not wet it is a wall that is all.

So the car went up the hill and the rain came down the hill and then and then well and then there was hay, you know what hay is, hay is grass that is cut and when it is cut it is hay. Well anyway.

The hay came down the way it was no way for hay to come anyway. Hay should stay until it is taken away but this hay, the rain there was so much of it the hay came all the way and that made a dam so the water could not go away and the water went into the car and somebody opened the door and the water came more and more and Willie and Rose were there and there was enough water there to drown Willie certainly to drown Willie and perhaps to drown Rose.

Well anyway just then the hay went away, hay has that way and the water went away and the car did stay and neither Rose nor Willie were drowned that day.

Much later they had a great deal to say but they knew of course they knew that it was true the world was round and they were not drowned.

Now Willie liked to sing too. He was a cousin to Rose and so it was in the family to sing, but Willie had no dog with whom to sing so he had to sing with something and he sang with owls, he could only sing in the evening but he did sing in the evening with owls. There were three kinds of owls a Kew owl a chuette owl and a Hoot owl and every evening Willie sang with owls and these are the songs he sang.

My name is Willie I am not like Rose

I would be Willie whatever arose,

I would be Willie if Henry was my name

I would be Willie always Willie all the same.

And then he would stop and wait for the owls.

Through the moon the Q. owl blew

Who are you who are you.

Willie was not like his cousin Rose singing did not make him cry it just made him more and more excited.

So there was a moon and the moon was round.

Not a sound.

Just then Willie began to sing.

Drowning

Forgetting

Remembering

I am thinking

And the chuette owl interrupted him.

Is it

His it

Any eye of any owl is round.

Everything excited Willie, he was more excited and he sang

Once upon a time the world was round the moon was round

The lake was round

And I I was almost drowned.

And the hoot owl hooted

Hullo Hullo

Willie is your name

And Willie is your nature

You are a little boy

And that is your stature

Hullo Hullo.

SILENCE

Willie was asleep

And everything began to creep around

Willie turned in his sleep and murmured

Round drowned.

[ ¶ ]

3
EYES A SURPRISE

Rose did not care about the moon, she liked stars.

Once some one told her that the stars were round and she wished that they had not told her.

Her dog Love did not care about the moon either and he never noticed the stars. He really did not notice the moon not even when it was all round, he liked the lights of automobiles coming in and out. That excited him and even made him bark, Love was not a barker although little Pépé was. Pépé could always bark, he really did say bow wow really he did, when you listened he really did.

Well once they were out in the evening in an automobile, not Pépé, Pépé was not Rose’s dog, you remember that, but Rose and Love and the lights of the automobile were alight so who could listen to the bright moon-light, not Rose nor Love nor the rabbit, not they.

It was a little rabbit and there he was right in front and in the light and it looked as if he meant it but he really could not help it, not he not the little rabbit.

Bob, Rose’s father was driving and he stopped but that did not help the little rabbit.

Light is bright and what is bright will confuse a little rabbit who has not the habit.

So the little rabbit danced from one light to the other light and could never get alright, and then Bob the father said let out Love perhaps he will help the rabbit to run away, so they let out the white dog Love and he saw first the light and then he saw the rabbit and he went up to say how do you do to the rabbit, that is the way Love was, he always went up and said how do you do he said it to a dog or a man or a child or a lamb or a cat or a cook or a cake or anything he just said how do you do and when he said how do you do to the little rabbit the little rabbit forgot all about the light being bright he just left that light and Love the dog Love disappointed because the little rabbit had not said how do you do, back again, he went after him, of course any little rabbit can run quicker than any white dog and even if the white dog is nice and kind and Love is, so that was all of that. It was a lovely night and Love came back into the car and Bob the father drove on home and of course Rose sang as the rabbit ran and her song began.

My

What a sky

And then the glass pen

Rose did have a glass pen

When oh When

Little glass pen

Say when

Will there not be that little rabbit.

When

Then

Pen

And Rose burst into tears.

She did then she burst into tears.

A little later it was decided that Rose should go to school. She went to school where mountains were high, they were so high she never did see them. Rose was funny that way.

There at the school were other girls and Rose did not have quite as much time to sing and cry.

The teachers taught her

That the world was round

That the sun was round

That the moon was round

That the stars were round

And that they were all going around and around

And not a sound.

It was so sad it almost made her cry

But then she did not believe it

Because mountains were so high,

And so she thought she had better sing

And then a dreadful thing was happening

She remembered when she had been young

That one day she had sung,

And there was a looking-glass in front of her

And as she sang her mouth was round and was going around and around.

Oh dear oh dear was everything just to be round and go around and around. What could she do but try and remember the mountains were so high they could stop anything.

But she could not keep on remembering and forgetting of course not but she could sing of course she could sing and she could cry of course she could cry.

Oh my.

[ ¶ ]

4
WILLIE AND HIS SINGING

All this time Willie was living along

Of course he could always make a song

The thing that bothered Willie the most

Was that when there was no wind blowing

A twig in a bush would get going

Just as if the wind was blowing.

He knew when he ran

And he knew when he sang

And he knew who

Who was Willie

He was Willie

All through.

Willie went away not to stay.

Willie never went away to stay

That was not Willie.

But once when he went away it was to stay there where he had seen it.

He saw it.

It was a little house and two trees near it.

One tree sometimes makes another tree.

Willie

Will he.

In a little while nobody wondered that thunder rumbled in winter, lightning struck and thunder rumbled in winter.

Oh Willie.

Of course Willie never went away to stay.

But Willie could sing.

Oh yes he sang a song.

He sang a little song about a house two trees and a rabbit

He sang a little song about a lizard.

A lizard climbed up the side of the house, it climbed out on the roof of the house and then the poor little lizard fell off of it.

Plump it fell off of it.

Willie saw it.

And Willie said, if the earth is all round can a lizard fall off it.

And the answer was yes if there is a roof over it.

Little lizard it lost its tail but it was not dead.

Willie sat down to rest.

It’s funny he said, a lizard does not fall off a wall, it is funny and Willie sat down again to rest.

One of the things Willie did was to sit down and rest.

He liked cats and lizards, he liked frogs and pigeons he liked butter and crackers, he liked flowers and windows.

Once in a while they called for him and when they did he would talk to them.

And then he began to sing.

He sang.

Bring me bread

Bring me butter

Bring me cheese

And bring me jam

Bring me milk

And bring me chicken

Bring me eggs

And a little ham.

This is what Willie sang.

And then all at once

The world got rounder and rounder.

The stars got rounder and rounder

The moon got rounder and rounder

The sun got rounder and rounder

And Willie oh Willie was ready to drown her, not Rose dear me not Rose but his sorrows.

He loved to sing and he was exciting.

This is what Willie sang

Believe me because I tell you so

When I know yes when I know

Then I am Willie and Willie oh

Oh Willie needs Willie to tell them so.

Yes he said, he said yes.

Then Willie began to sing again.

Once upon a time I met myself and ran.

Once upon a time nobody saw how I ran.

Once upon a time something can

Once upon a time nobody sees

But I I do as I please

Run around the world just as I please.

I Willie.

Willie stopped again and again he began to sing.

He sang.

It was time Willie did something, why not when the world was all so full anywhere, Willie went on, he saw how many there were there.

Funny said Willie that a little dog sees another little dog far far away and I, said Willie, I see a little boy.

Well well said the dog little dogs are interesting

Well well said Willie little boys are interesting.

Undoubtedly Willie had something to do and now was the time to do it.

[ ¶ ]

5
WILLIE AND HIS LION

Willie had a father and Willie had a mother

That was Willie.

Willie went with his father to a little place where they sold wild animals.

If the world is round can wild animals come out of the ground.

In the place that his father took Willie wild animals did not grow there, they were not always sold there but they were always there. Everybody there had them. Wild animals were with them on the boats on the river and they went with every one in the garden and in the house. Everybody there had a wild animal and they always had them with them.

Nobody knows how the wild animals came there. If the world is round can they come out of the ground but anyway everybody had one and sometimes somebody sold one, quite often everybody sold one.

Willie’s father went to get one. Which one. That was for Willie to say. It was funny seeing wild animals in a boat, one wild animal in a rowing boat, one wild animal in a sail boat, one wild animal in a motor boat.

It was a funny place this town that is it would not have been a funny place it was just like any place only that every one always had a wild animal with them, men women and children and very often they were in the water in a boat and the wild animal with them and of course wild animals are wild, of course they are wild.

It was a funny place.

Willie went everywhere so of course he was there, beside his father had taken him there. It was a funny place. And Willie always took whatever he was given. So he hoped he would have one. Any one. Everybody had one so of course Willie would come to have one, any wild animal will do, if it belongs to you.

And Willie did come to have one.

Which one.

There were elephants, an elephant in a rowing boat, Willie did not get that one.

And a tiger in a sail boat, Willie did not get that one. Willie got a lion, not a very little one, one who looked like Rose’s dog Love only the Lion was terrifying. Any lion is, even a quite small one and this was a pretty big one. Willie began to sing, it was exciting and Willie sang and sang he did not sing to the lion but he sang about lions being exciting, about cats and tigers and dogs and bears about windows and curtains and giraffes and chairs. The giraffe’s name was Lizzie, it really was.

Willie was so excited he almost stopped singing but as soon as he saw his own lion again he began singing again. Singing and singing. This was the song he sang.

Round is around.

Lions and tigers kangaroos and canaries abound

They are bound to be around.

Why

Because the world is round

And they are always there.

Any little dog is afraid of there.

Then he sang in a whisper

Suppose it should rain

Suppose it should never be the same

And then Willie’s voice rose

The lion is what I chose.

After a long moment he sat down to cry

He said there, here I am just like my cousin Rose.

Which was true

He was.

He almost was not Willie.

Oh will he again be Willie.

Not as long as he has a lion.

Not as long.

And it was getting worse and worse and then suddenly he said.

There were only two baskets of yellow peaches and I have them both.

He whispered very low.

And I have them both.

And Willie had, they were lovely round yellow peaches really round really yellow really peaches and there were only two baskets of them and Willie had them both.

And so he cheered up and decided to give the lion to his cousin Rose.

[ ¶ ]

6
IS A LION NOT A LION

It is not easy to give a lion away

What did you say

I said it is not easy to give a lion away.

[ ¶ ]

7
ROSE AND WILLIE’S LION

There is a lion its name is lion and lion lion is its name.

Rose began to cry.

Just try

Not to make Rose cry

Just try.

That is what Willie said to the lion

When he gave Rose the lion

His lion.

Oh yes his lion.

Well there was more to it than that.

When Rose knew about a lion his lion Willie’s lion she remembered her dog Love. He was clipped like a lion but it was not that. It was when Love was only three months old and had never seen a lion.

Love was not a barker, he neither barked nor bit and when he was three months old he never had barked.

They began to be worried lest he could not bark, like children who will not talk. Well anyway.

One day Rose and her father Bob and her mother Kate and her grandmother Lucy and her uncle William were out riding and little Love was with them. Love had a pink nose and bright blue eyes and lovely white hair. When he ate asparagus and he liked to eat asparagus his rosy nose turned red with pleasure, but he never barked, not even at a cat or at asparagus. And then that day suddenly that day he stood up he was astonished and he barked. What was he astonished at. There in the middle of the open country was a big truck and on the truck were cages and the sides were down and there they were lions tigers bears and monkeys and Love just could not stand it and he barked.

Rose was very young then quite young too young then to sing a song but she sang one all the same.

This was the song she sang.

How does Love know how wild they are

Wild and wild and wild they are

How does Love know who they are

When he never ever had seen them before.

And then she went on.

If a cat is in a cage

Does that make him rage.

If a dog is on a roof

Does that make him aloof

Or is there any proof

That he is a dog and on a roof.

And so

Oh

How could Love know

That wild animals were wild.

Wild animals yes wild.

Are they wild if they are wild,

If I am wild if you are wild

Are you wild oh are you wild

Rose began to cry.

She began to try

She began to deny

The wild animals could lie.

Lie quietly not die but just lie.

And then Rose once more began to sing.

I knew, she said, I knew I would sing

And this is everything.

I wish, she said, I wish I knew

Why wild animals are wild.

Why are they wild why why,

Why are they wild oh why,

And once more Rose began to cry.

Love was asleep he knew he could bark,

So why stay awake to hear Rose cry and sing

And sing and cry. Why.

That is what Love said.

Why.

And then later on when Love saw a wild animal he sometimes did anybody sometimes did, he did not bark he just turned his head away as much as to say, I did once but not again, wild animals are not interesting.

Love mostly barked in his sleep.

He dreamed.

And when he dreamed, he made a strangled bark,

Like anybody dreaming.

Love never said whether he liked to dream or not, but he did dream and when he dreamed he barked.

Rose was thinking all about everything when she heard that her cousin Willie had a lion.

[ ¶ ]

8
ROSE THINKING

If the world is round would a lion fall off.

[ ¶ ]

9
A FAVORITE COLOR

Rose certainly made a noise when no one was found

Rose oh Rose look down at the ground

And what do you see

You see that the world is not round.

That is what Rose said when she knew that it was true that a lion is not blue.

Of course she knew that a lion is not blue but blue is her favorite color.

Her name is Rose and blue is her favorite color. But of course a lion is not blue. Rose knew that of course a lion is not blue but blue was her favorite color.

[ ¶ ]

10
BRINGING BILLIE BACK

The lion had a name, his color was not blue but he had a name too just as any one has a name and his name was Billie. Willie was a boy and Billie was a lion.

[ ¶ ]

11
BRINGING BACK BILLIE TO WILLIE

That is what happened.

Of course Rose could not keep a lion in school, she could not have kept him even if he had been blue which was her favorite color but she certainly could not keep him when he was yellow brown which is the natural color for a lion to be even if the lion has a name as well as a mane and that name is Billie.

In fact you might say really say that Rose had never had him, the lion had never come in, of course not if a lamb can not come into a school how certainly not can a lion.

So outside the school was a man with a drum, he was on a bicycle and the drum was on a bicycle and he was drumming and when Rose heard him drumming she went to the door and the man was calling out either or either or, either there is a lion here or there is no lion here, either or, either or.

Rose began to sing she just could not help herself, tears were in her eyes, she just could not help herself and she began to sing, she just could not help herself.

The drumming went on, either or, cried the man, neither nor, cried Rose he is neither here nor there, no lion is here no lion is there, neither nor, cried Rose he is neither here nor there. The man began to drum and the drumming went further and further away and the drum was round and the wheels of the bicycle were round and they went around and around and as they went around and around the man whose mouth was round kept saying either or, either or, until there was no more no more drumming no more bicycle no more man any more.

So Rose was left at the door and she knew no more about the lion about Billie the lion than she had known before and slowly she began to sing.

Billie is going back to Willie,

Willie is getting back to Billie,

No lion is blue

So there is no lion for me

There is a lion for you

Oh Willie Willie yes there is a lion for you, a brown lion for you a real lion for you neither will you nor will you ever know how little I wanted to take away the lion from you dear Willie sweet Willie take back oh take back your lion to you, because, and she began to whisper to herself as if she herself was Willie, because if a lion could be blue I would like a lion to come from you either from you or to you dear Willie sweet Willie there is no blue no lion in blue no blue in lion, neither nor, wailed Rose neither nor, and as she said neither nor, there there was a door, and filled with sobs Rose went through the door and never any more never any more would she remember that it had been a lion that she saw, either or.

[ ¶ ]

12
ONCE UPON A TIME

Once upon a time Willie was always there of course he was that was where Willie was and the lion he had almost forgotten that there had been a lion and he had almost forgotten that it had a name and Willie was getting very interested in knowing whether a lizard could or could not be a twin and just then he heard a bell ring and it was the lion Billie the lion back again and Willie just could not help it he just had to begin to sing and he sang a song called

Bringing Billie back again.

Bringing Billie back.

How could Billie come back.

How if there was no h in how. That is what Willie said, how could Billie come back, how, how.

And Billie was back, was Billie a lion when he was back, No said Willie, Billie was not a lion when he was back, was he a kitten when Billie was back, no said Willie Billie was not a kitten when he was back, was he a rat when he was back, no said Willie he was not a rat. Well what said Willie what was Billie when he was back, he was a twin said Willie that is what Billie was when he got back.

And Willie began to laugh and by the time he stopped laughing he had begun again to laugh. That was Willie not Billie, Billie never had had to laugh not Billie because Billie was a lion and a lion had never had to laugh.

So that was all there was about Billie the lion and he was never there any more anywhere neither here nor there neither there nor here, Billie the lion never was anywhere. The end of Billie the lion.

[ ¶ ]

13
A CHAIR ON THE MOUNTAIN

When mountains are really true they are blue.

Rose knew they were blue and blue was her favorite color. She knew they were blue and they were far away or near just as the rain came or went away. The rain came or the rain went away any day.

And so Rose would look and see and deary me the mountains would be blue.

And then one day she saw a mountain near and then it was all clear.

This was the way Rose knew what to say.

Listen.

Mountains are high, up there is a sky, rain is near, mountains are clear mountains are blue that is true and one mountain two mountains three mountains or four when there are mountains there always are more.

Even from the door.

So Rose would say when every day she came that way.

Rose was at school there.

There the mountains were and they were blue, oh dear blue blue just blue, dear blue sweet blue yes blue.

And then Rose began to think. It was funny about Rose she always could just begin to think. She would say to her father Bob, Father I have a complaint to make, my dog Love does not come when I call.

Rose was always thinking. It is easy to think when your name is Rose. Nobody’s name was ever Blue, nobody’s, why not. Rose never thought about that. Rose thought she thought a lot but she never did think about that.

But mountains yes Rose did think about mountains and about blue when it was on the mountains and feathers when clouds like feathers were on the mountains and birds when one little bird and two little birds and three and four and six and seven and ten and seventeen and thirty or forty little birds all came flying and a big bird came flying and the little birds came flying and they flew higher than the big bird and they came down and one and then two and then five and then fifty of them came picking down on the head of the big bird and slowly the big bird came falling down between the mountain and the little birds all went home again. Little birds do go home again after they have scared off the big bird.

How Rose thought when she was thinking. Rose would get all round thinking her eyes her head her mouth her hands, she would get all round while she was thinking and then to relieve her hearing her thinking she would sing.

She sang a song of the mountain.

She sang,

Dear mountain tall mountain real mountain blue mountain yes mountain high mountain all mountain my mountain, I will with my chair come climbing and once there mountain once there I will be thinking, mountain so high, who cares for the sky yes mountain no mountain yes I will be there.

Tears came to her eyes.

Yes mountain she said yes I will be there.

And then as she looked she saw that one mountain had a top and the top was a meadow and the meadow came up to a point and on the point oh dear yes on the point yes Rose would put a chair and she would sit there and yes she did care yes there she would put a chair there there and everywhere she would see everywhere and she would sit on that chair, yes there.

And she did and this was how she did it. All alone she did it. She and the chair there there, and it was not blue there, no dear no it was green there, grass and trees and rocks are green not blue there no blue was there but blue was her favorite color all through.

[ ¶ ]

14
THE GOING UP WITH THE CHAIR

The first thing about which Rose had to make up her mind was what kind of a chair would she want way up there. She might take a camp stool that would be easiest to carry but that would not look very well up there.

She would want one that would look well way up there and that would be comfortable to sit in because she would be sitting a long time once she really did get all the way up there and it would have to be one that the rain would not harm because clouds are rain and surely there would be clouds up there. No matter how many things Rose thought about there would always be some way it could be done better and a chair dear me, a chair well a chair just had to be there.

When Rose knew she had to climb and climb all the time she knew she would have to go away all day and she knew no matter how she tried that that would not do. She knew she did not know the name of the mountain she would climb she knew it had a nice name, any name is a nice name, just have it be a name and it is a nice name, but the mountain perhaps the mountain did not have a name and if it did not have a name would it be a nice name. And if it had no name could a chair stay there right on top of a mountain that did not have a name.

As Rose thought of this she began to feel very funny she just naturally did begin to feel very very funny.

Do you suppose that Rose is a rose

If her favorite color is blue

Noses can be blue but not roses but Rose was a rose and her favorite color was blue.

And now she had to make up her mind what to do.

Would the chair be a green chair or a blue

The chair she was to take up there

There where

She was to sit on the mountain so high

Right up under the sky

But always remember that the world is round no matter how it does sound. Remember.

So Rose had to do so many things too beside deciding whether her chair should be green or blue.

She had to think about number 142. Why.

Numbers are round.

All she took was the blue chair to go there.

It was a long way to go

And so

From morning to evening she did not get there.

But from evening to morning she did get there she and the blue chair.

[ ¶ ]

15
THE TRIP

It was not a trip she had to grip the blue chair and sometimes it hung by a hair not Rose’s hair but any hair so great had been Rose’s scare.

[ ¶ ]

16
THIS WAS HER TRIP

She had decided about the chair it was a blue chair a blue garden chair otherwise scratches and rain and dew and being carried all through would do a chair harm but not a blue garden chair.

So Rose left early so no one saw her and her chair she held before her and the mountain was high and so was the sky and the world was round and was all ground and she began to go, even so it was a very long way to go even if a mountain does not grow even so, climb a mountain and you will know even if there is no snow. Oh no.

Well shall I go Rose said as she was going, nobody does like to go nobody does say no and so Rose did go, even so she did go.

As she began to go it was early morning you know.

The birds began to stir

And then she heard some birds making funny screams as they flew.

And she thought of cousin Willie but that would not do.

Did the blue garden chair have arms or was it without arms, I am wondering.

[ ¶ ]

17
UP THE HILL

A hill is a mountain, a cow is a cat,

A fever is heating and where is she at.

She is climbing the mountain a chair in her arms, and always around her she is full of alarms. Why not, a chair is something but not to talk to when it is too cold to be bold too hot to be cold a lot too white to be blue, too red to be wed. Oh Willie she said and there was no Willie but there was a simple noise just a noise and with a noise there were eyes and with the eyes there was a tail and then from Rose there was a wail, I wish I was not dead said Rose but if I am I will have torn my clothes, blackberries are black and blueberries are blue strawberries are red and so are you, said Rose to Rose and it was all true. She could not sit down on her chair because if she did sit down on her chair she would think she was already there and oh dear she just could not see how high it all could be but she knew oh dear yes she knew and when those birds flew she just could not do so too and she could not sing and cry no matter how much she could try because she was there right in the middle of everything that was around her and how little she could move just a little and a little and the chair was sticking and she was sticking and she could not go down because she would not know where, going down might be anywhere, going up had to be there, oh dear where was Rose she was there really she was there not stuck there but very nearly really very nearly really stuck there. And now everything began and if it had not been on a mountain and if it had not been a chair there where she was she would not care but she did not run she never ran, there was no tin can, she was not hungry oh never that, but everything helped to hold her back, but if she stayed she was afraid, run ran a chair can be a man, oh dear chair do dear chair be a man so I will not be all scare, that is what Rose said trying not to see her own hair. Dear me hair chair ran man, Rose is beginning to feel as funny as she can. Anybody try to climb a mountain all alone with only a blue garden chair to hold there and everything on a mountain that is there and then see what it is that ran. Water yes and birds yes and rats yes and snakes yes and lizards yes and cats yes and cows yes, and trees yes and scratches yes, and sticks yes, and flies yes, and bees yes but not a Rose with a chair, all a Rose with a chair can dare is just not stare but keeping on going up there.

She did.

[ ¶ ]

18
DAY AND NIGHT

Was she awake or did she dream that her cousin Willie heard her scream.

She was asleep right there with her arms around her chair.

She never dragged the chair she carried it before and in a way it was a cane, she leaned upon it all the same and she went on climbing and then it was all still, she heard a sound like a trill and then she thought of her cousin Willie and his lion Billie who was never still but it was not that, no not that, it was nothing completely nothing like that, it was something moving perhaps it was just fat. It, fat can burn like that to make a trill and to be all still and to smell like the lion of cousin Will. Anything can happen while you are going up hill. And a mountain is so much harder than a hill and still. Go on.

[ ¶ ]

19
THE NIGHT

Rose did go on smelling and breathing and pushing and shoving and rolling, she sometimes just rolled, and moving. Anything on a mountain side is moving, rocks are rolling, stones are turning, twigs are hitting, trees are growing, flowers are showing and animals are glowing that is their eyes are and everywhere there oh dear everywhere there well Rose was there and so was her chair.

How many minutes go around to make a second how many hours go round to make a minute how many days go around to make an hour how many nights go round to make a day and was Rose found. She never had been lost and so how could she be found even if everything did go around and around.

[ ¶ ]

20
THE NIGHT

It all grew rosy they call it an alpine glow when it does so but Rose well Rose is her name and blue is her favorite color.

And then she knew yes she had heard it too,

Red at night is a sailor’s delight

Red in the morning is a sailor’s warning,

And said she is it rose or red

And said she is it morning or evening

And said she am I awake or am I in bed,

And said she perhaps a sailor does not know perhaps somebody just told him so.

And then she remembered everything she had heard it was not about a bird it was about a spider,

A spider at night is a delight a spider in the morning is an awful warning,

And then she remembered about if you put shoes on a table it makes awful trouble, but she had not a table she only had a chair and after all she could not take off her shoes there up upon the mountain so high and that funny black that first was blue and then grey up there in the sky, and then she remembered about the moon, if you see the new moon through a window with glass not any trouble will ever pass no it will not and then she remembered just when she was about to be scared that after all she had never cared no she never had cared for any moon so what was the use how it was seen. And then,

Then she remembered if you see a girl or a woman dwarf it is awful more awful than any cough it is just awful awful all awful and then she remembered just before she began to cry, not that she really would cry, she only cried when she sang, and climbing a mountain was too occupying ever to sing so then she remembered that it was true if you saw a female dwarf everything was through everything was over there was nothing to do. And then she remembered if she saw a boy or a man dwarf not a fairy nothing so foolish as that but a dwarf something little that should have been big and then if she saw it and it was not a female but a man then everything would be better and better and she would get the mountain the mountain would not get her.

And just then was it a pen was it a cage was it a hut but anyway there was no but, she saw it was a dwarf, and it was not a woman it was a man and if it knew how, and it did, away it ran, so Rose oh Rose was as happy then as any hen and she fell on her chair and embraced it there the blue chair.

And then she said perhaps it was not a dwarf perhaps it was a little boy and I could have it for a toy, she knew what a little boy was because she had her cousin whose name was Willie even if he was a little silly. That is the way Rose felt about it but not on the mountain up there, there she would not care if Willie was silly if he would only be there.

[ ¶ ]

21
NIGHT

Rose did not want Willie, it was at night and she was not really resting and yet why did she think Willie was singing about what a day it was when Rose was not there. As she thought of that she almost let go her chair and went and went down and not up there. And then of course Willie never came. Why not when Willie was his name. Why not.

And so Rose went on again.

And now it was really night and when she could see them the stars were bright, and she remembered then that they say when the stars are bright rain comes right away and she knew it the rain would not hurt the chair but she would not like it to be all shiny there. Oh dear oh dear where was that dwarf man, it is so easy to believe whatever they say when you are all alone and so far away.

[ ¶ ]

22
ROSE SAW IT CLOSE

What did Rose see close, that is what she never can tell and perhaps it is just as well, suppose she did tell oh dear oh dear what she saw when she fell. Poor dear Rose. She saw it close. Never again would she stay on that spot, the chair quick the chair anywhere but there.

Rose and the chair went on, it was dark at least it would have been if it had not been so bright, alright, alright it was alright of course it was alright it was just night, that is all it was just at night.

[ ¶ ]

23
NIGHT

What is it that water does do.

It falls it does too

It rises up that is when it is dew but when it falls, it is a water-fall and Rose knew all about that too, Rose knew almost everything that water can do, there are an awful lot when you think what, dew lakes rivers oceans fogs clouds and water-falls too, the thing that Rose heard it was night and Rose heard what she heard, dear little bird dear little water and dear little third, not dew, not a few but a water otter, a brown water otter, a long water otter and Rose said not you no not you you cannot frighten me no not you.

So then Rose was frightened all through Rose and the chair which was blue and the otter the brown otter, Rose would have liked him better if he had been blue, and then the water-fall, the water-fall, the water-fall, the water was full of water-fall. Rose carrying the chair went to look behind there to see if there was room for the blue chair. There always is room behind a water-fall when it is tall, and this water-fall even in the night was quite tall.

So Rose went in there it was all dark darker than out there and then she put down the chair and then she saw she did not know but it was so, she did see it there behind the water-fall, although it was all dark there. It was written three times just how it looked as if it was done with a hair on a chair, and it said, oh dear yes it said, Devil, Devil, Devil, it said Devil three times right there. There was no devil there of course there was no devil there there is no devil anywhere devil devil devil where. But just there where there might be a chair and written in large writing and clear in the black there, it was written there.

Dear me, Rose came out with her blue chair she decided no she would not sit down there. She decided she did not like water to fall, water fall water fall, that is what cows call but there was no cow there there was only writing there. It was too bad that Rose could read writing otherwise she would not have known that it said devil three times there. There are people who cannot read writing, but Rose was not one of them. Oh no.

So Rose and the blue chair went away from there she never could go down not there not ever again there, she could never go anywhere where water is falling and water does fall even out of a faucet, poor Rose dear Rose sweet Rose only Rose, poor Rose alone with a blue chair there.

So she went on climbing higher and higher and higher and blinking, the stars were blinking and she had to think of something. If she did not she would think of seeing that, was the Devil round, was he around, around round, round around, oh dear no think of Pépé, do not think of cousin Willie, he could go around and around, Willie did, and do not think of the blue chair after all the seat of a chair, might it be round oh dear around and around, and Pépé Pépé the little dog who bit her, no he was not round, well his eyes were but not his teeth, they bit oh dear she just thought of that, they had told her that little dogs like Pépé when there are many they bite at the back of the legs of little donkeys and the donkeys fall and the little dogs eat them and do they when they eat a donkey get round like a ball, and there was the moon it was setting a little flat but it was a little round oh dear and it looked as if there was a little girl way up there in the moon with its hair flying and partly lying and she had no chair oh dear oh dear up there.

What a place a mountain could be it looked so steep and its sides so straight and the color so blue and now one two three all out but she and red white and blue all out but you and if there was a cock it was the time when it crew, but no there was no cock, there was no hen there was no glass pen, there was only Rose, Rose Rose, Rose and all of a sudden Rose knew that in Rose there was an o and an o is round, oh dear not a sound.

[ ¶ ]

24
THE MORNING

Rose was a rose, she was not a dahlia, she was not a butter-cup (that is yellow), she was not a fuchsia or an oleander, well Rose wake Rose, Rose had not been asleep oh dear no, the dawn comes before the sun, and the dawn is the time to run, it is easy to run before the sun and Rose did. She was now not among the bushes which scratched but among trees which have nuts and she liked that, anybody would, and she did.

It is wonderful how many trees there are when they are all there and just then all the trees were all there, tree trunks are round that is if you go around but they are not round up into the air. Rose drew a deep breath of relief, and she lifted up her chair and she was almost glad she was there there where she was.

[ ¶ ]

25
THE TREES AND THE ROCKS UNDER THEM

The dawn is not rosy but it is quite cosy and in the woods it really is so, they did once say the woods the poor man’s overcoat, and it is true there in the woods no rain comes through no sun comes through no snow comes through no dust comes through, there has to be a lot of anything before in a thick wood it does come through, and this was so and now Rose could know that this was so so early in the morning before there is a morning, and so Rose began to think of singing she thought how nice it would be to sing there in the woods where there were only trees and nothing, perhaps rocks and leaves and nuts and mushrooms but really not anything and perhaps she would like to begin singing, singing with her blue chair. And then she thought of course it always did happen as soon as she began to sing she began to cry and if she began to cry well no matter how much she would try when she began to sing she would begin to cry. And then there she was in the woods, they said the woods were a covering and she had her blue chair and she had to think of something but if she began to sing or if she began to say something. Well when you are all alone alone in the woods even if the woods are lovely and warm and there is a blue chair which can never be any harm, even so if you hear your own voice singing or even just talking well hearing anything even if it is all your own like your own voice is and you are all alone and you hear your own voice then it is frightening.

[ ¶ ]

26
ROSE DOES SOMETHING

So Rose did not sing but she had to do something.

And what did she do well she began to smile she was climbing all the while climbing not like on a stair but climbing a little higher everywhere and then she saw a lovely tree and she thought yes it is round but all around I am going to cut Rose is a Rose is a Rose and so it is there and not anywhere can I hear anything which will give me a scare.

And then she thought she would cut it higher, she would stand on her blue chair and as high as she could reach she would cut it there.

So she took out her pen-knife, she did not have a glass pen she did not have a feather from a hen she did not have any ink she had nothing pink, she would just stand on her chair and around and around even if there was a very little sound she would carve on the tree Rose is a Rose is a Rose is a Rose is a Rose until it went all the way round. Suppose she said it would not go around but she knew it would go around. So she began.

She put the chair there she climbed on the chair it was her blue chair but it excited her so, not the chair but the pen-knife and putting her name there, that she several times almost fell off of the chair.

It is not easy to carve a name on a tree particularly oh yes particularly if the letters are round like R and O and S and E, it is not easy.

And Rose forgot the dawn forgot the rosy dawn forgot the sun forgot she was only one and all alone there she had to carve and carve with care the corners of the Os and Rs and Ss and Es in a Rose is a Rose is a Rose is a Rose.

Well first she did one and then the pen-knife seemed not to cut so well so she thought she would find a shell or a stone and if she rubbed her knife hard on it until it shone it would cut again just as it did before the knife began to groan. So she had to climb up and down on the chair and she had to find a stone and she had to go on and on, and at last well was it still dawn was there a sun well anyway at last it was more than begun it was almost done and she was cutting in the last Rose and just then well just then her eyes went on and they were round with wonder and alarm and her mouth was round and she had almost burst into a song because she saw on another tree over there that some one had been there and had carved a name and the name dear me the name was the same it was Rose and under Rose was Willie and under Willie was Billie.

It made Rose feel very funny it really did.

[ ¶ ]

27
ROSE AND THE BELL

She climbed on and on and she could not tell not very well whether it was night or day but she knew it was day and not night because it was really quite bright, it might though yes it might have been night. But was it.

Well anyway she was climbing away she and the chair and she almost thought that she was almost there and then was it that she fell but anyway she did hear a bell, it was a tinkle and she heard it clearly it might be that a stone had stumbled and hit the garden chair, it might be that the chair had hit something right there or it might be that it was a cat that had a bell or it might be that it was a cow that had a bell or a sheep or a bird or even a little dog that might be running there chasing a low flying crow, or it might be a telephone, not very likely but it might, or it might be a dinner bell, or it might not be a bell at all it might be just a call, or it might be a lizard or a frog or it might be dear me it might be a log, rolling over rocks and water, but no it was a bell how can you tell if a bell is a bell.

There are so many things that are just funny it might just be silver money, anyway Rose was there and she certainly did think she knew she had heard a bell. Did she hear a bell. And would she know it was a bell if it was a bell. Did it come nearer and did she go nearer and was it just perhaps lightning and thunder.

All around the sun was shining and the bell was ringing and the woods were thinning and the green was shining. Please Rose please she was remembering. That is the way it was. It made her feel a little lonesome, until then she had been busy climbing but now she was beginning beginning hearing everything and it was a little lonesome.

Rose was a little lonesome, she had her blue chair. She was a little lonesome.

[ ¶ ]

28
ROSE AND THE BELL

The bell was ringing but there was no singing and Rose went climbing up and on. And then gradually she came out of the trees and there she saw an enormous green meadow going up to a point and in the middle of the meadow green, it was green as grass, there was a little black dog way up all alone and shaking himself like a dog does. Oh said Rose and she almost sat down. It was the first word she had said of all the many that had come into her head since she first began to climb. And of course it was a round one. Oh is a round one. For the first time since she began to climb Rose did not know what to do next.

[ ¶ ]

29
ONCE UPON A TIME

Once upon a time way back, there were always meadows with grass on them on top of every mountain. A mountain looked as if it had rocks way up there but really way up there there was always grass and the grass always made it look elegant and it was nice.

Grass is always the most elegant more elegant than rocks and trees, trees are elegant and so are rocks but grass is more so.

And here way up there was grass and it was going on and on and it is so much harder to climb up and up and up on grass than on rocks and under trees.

And to carry a blue chair way up there on and on through the grass because grass is steep steeper than rocks are, it was a very difficult day that day and that was the way Rose went on her way.

She had to what else could she do she had to see it through getting up there to be all the way there and to sit on her chair.

And when you are walking on grass it is harder to see where there is. And anyway what did it say. The grass did not say anyway, it was green and nothing green ever has anything to say.

Rose knew that that is why she always did prefer blue.

[ ¶ ]

30
THE GREEN GRASS MEADOW

Rose was now going up and up the green grass meadow that went right on to the top. She did not say oh again she just went on. It was hot, and the green grass was hot and underneath the green grass there was ground and in that ground oh dear Rose almost stepped on it there was something round.

Rose had courage everywhere she just went on going up there.

[ ¶ ]

31
THE LAST HOUR

It is hard to go on when you are nearly there but not near enough to hurry up to get there. That is where Rose was and she well she hardly could go on to get there. And where was there. She almost said it she almost whispered it to herself and to the chair. Where oh where is there.

But she went on and the grass was shorter and the slant was steeper and the chair was bluer and heavier and the clouds were nearer and the top was further because she was so near she could not see which way it was and if she went one way and the top was the other way could it be that she would never see what she could see. Oh deary me oh deary me what did she see. She did see and her eyes were round with fright and her hands and arms did hold her chair tight and suddenly green became blue and she knew that one would become two and three would become four and never again no never again would there ever be a door for her to go through.

But Rose was not like that, stumbling would be the beginning of tumbling and she would not tumble up but tumble down if she began to stumble and so she began to frown and she knew she would have to begin to count, one two one two one two one two.

Close your eyes and count one two open your eyes and count one two and then green would not be blue. So Rose began counting one two one two and she knew that she was counting one two one two and so her eyes were blue although her name was Rose. Of course her eyes were blue even though her name was Rose. That is the reason she always did prefer blue because her eyes were blue. And she had two eyes and each one of her two eyes was blue, one two one two.

And sooner than it could be true there she saw something that was not green nor blue, it was violet and other colors it was high up as high as the sky it was where she could cry it was a rain-bow. Oh yes oh no it was a rain-bow.

And Rose just went right through, she went right through the rain-bow and she did know that was what she would do. She had it to do and she went right through the rain-bow and then there she was right on the top so that there was no other top there just the top with room for the blue chair and Rose put the blue chair there and she sat upon the chair. And Rose was there.

[ ¶ ]

32
THERE

She was all alone on the top of everything and she was sitting there and she could sing.

This was the song she sang,

It began.

Here I am.

When I wish a dish

I wish a dish of ham.

When I wish a little wish

I wish that I was where I am.

She stopped and sat awhile not that she ever got up, she was so pleased with sitting she just sat.

And then she sang,

When I see I saw I can

I can see what I saw I saw where I am sitting.

Yes I am sitting.

She sighed a little.

Yes I can see I am sitting.

She sighed again.

Yes I can.

Once when five apples were red,

They never were it was my head.

No said she no it was not my head it was my bed.

So she began again.

Once when apples were red

When all is said when all is said

Are apples red

Or is it said that I know which which I have.

She stopped to think

Rose stopped to think,

I think said Rose and she wriggled a little on her chair.

She was alone up there.

I think said Rose.

And then she began to sing.

Am I asleep or am I awake

Have I butter or have I cake,

Am I here or am I there,

Is the chair a bed or is it a chair.

Who is where.

Once more Rose began to sing.

It was getting a little dark and once more Rose began to sing.

I am Rose my eyes are blue

I am Rose and who are you

I am Rose and when I sing

I am Rose like anything.

I am Rose said Rose and she began to sing.

I am Rose but I am not rosy

All alone and not very cosy

I am Rose and while I am Rose

Well well Rose is Rose.

It was a little darker.

Rose sat a little tighter on her blue chair. She really was up there. She really was.

She began to sing.

Once upon a time I knew

A chair was blue.

Once upon a time I knew whose chair was blue.

My chair was blue nobody knew but I knew I knew my chair was blue.

Rose went on singing it was getting darker. Once upon a time there was a way to stay to stay away, I did not stay away I came away I came away away away and I am here and here is there oh where oh where is there oh where. And Rose began to cry oh where where where is there. I am there oh yes I am there oh where oh where is there.

It was darker and darker and the world was rounder and rounder and the chair the blue chair was harder and harder and Rose was more there than anywhere. Oh dear yes there.

And once more Rose began to sing.

When I sing I am in a ring, and a ring is round and there is no sound and the way is white and pepper is bright and Love my dog Love he is away alright oh dear wailed Rose oh dear oh dear I never did know I would be here, and here I am all alone all night and I am in a most awful fright. Oh chair dear chair dear hard blue chair do hold me tight I’ll sit in you with all my might.

It was getting darker and darker and there was no moon, Rose never had cared about the moon but there were lots of stars and somebody had told her that stars were round, they were not stars, and so the stars were not any comfort to her and just then well just then what was it just then well it was just that it was just then.

Just then wailed Rose I wish just then had been a hen.

[ ¶ ]

33
A LIGHT

Well it was night and night well night can be all right that is just what a night can be it can be all night. And Rose knew that. Rose knew so much it made her clutch the blue chair closer as she sat on it there.

And then just then what was it, it was not lightning it was not a moon it was not a star not even a shooting star it was not an umbrella it was not eyes eyes in the dark oh dear no it was a light, a light and oh so bright. And there it was way off on another hill and it went round and round and it went all around Rose and it was a search light surely it was and it was on a further hill and surely Will her cousin Will surely he was on another hill and he made the light go round and round and made the ground green not black and made the sky white not black and Rose oh Rose just felt warm right through to her back.

And she began to sing.

A little boy upon a hill

Oh Will oh Will.

A little boy upon a hill

He will oh will.

Oh Will oh Will.

And I am here and you are there, and I am here and here is there and you are there and there is here oh Will oh Will on any hill.

Oh Will oh Will oh Will

Oh Will oh Will.

Will you sang Rose oh yes you will.

And she sang oh will oh will and she cried and cried and cried and cried and the search light went round and round and round and round.

[ ¶ ]

34
THE END

Willie and Rose turned out not to be cousins, just how nobody knows, and so they married and had children and sang with them and sometimes singing made Rose cry and sometimes it made Willie get more and more excited and they lived happily ever after and the world just went on being round.

[ ¶ ]

1938

517a.

LUCRETIA BORGIA. A PLAY

For a while Lucretia Borgia was hurt because she had no cousins. She would have liked to have cousins. Then she suddenly said, he knows, and when she said he knows she meant my lord the duke. The duke was cut off by his position from listening and every little while he liked to be patient, they were after all happy together dear duke and dear Lucretia Borgia but not really very often.

LUCRETIA BORGIA

a play

5 characters and a crowd, a house, a hill and a moon

act one

Hands open to receive and to give. Lucretia had a house a hill and a moon, she had had to see why she was not early to bed. Gentle Lucretia. What was the trouble. What was it she said. She said that Lucretias are often very nicely received by everybody, and why not, when all a moon does is to stare. Alright. Forget it. This is the first act of Lucretia Borgia.

Lucretia Borgia

Be careful of eights.

Lucretia’s name has eight letters in it, do be careful of eights. With Winnie and Jenny one does not have to be so particular.

But with the name Lucretia, it is unpardonable not to be careful with the name Lucretia Borgia quite unpardonable.

Lucretia Borgia.

LUCRETIA BORGIA

an opera

act i

Lucretia’s name was Gloria and her brother’s name was Wake William. They kept calling to each other Gloria Wake William. And little by little the name stuck to her the name Gloria, really her name was Lucretia Borgia when it was not Jenny or Winnie. How useful names are. Thank you robin, kind robin.

LUCRETIA BORGIA

act i

Lucretia’s name was Jenny, and her sister’s name was Winnie. She did not have any sisters.

Lucretia’s name was Jenny that is the best thing to do.

Jenny’s twin was Winnie and that was the best thing to do.

LUCRETIA BORGIA

act i

Jenny was a twin. That is she made herself one.

Jenny like Jenny liked Jenny did not like Jenny

So then Jenny said Winnie.

It is wonderful when Jenny says Winnie.

It just is.

Winnie oh Winnie. Then she said and they all looked just like Winnie.

part ii

Jenny began to sit and write.

Lucretia Borgia—an opera.

act i

They called her a suicide blonde because she dyed her own hair. They called her a murderess because she killed her twin whom she first made come.

If you made her can you kill her.

One one one.

[ ¶ ]

1939

1939

518.

CATALOGUE OF AN EXHIBITION OF PAINTINGS BY FRANCIS ROSE

[The Mayor Gallery, London, January 1939]

Sir Francis Rose was born in 1909 on the 18th of September at Moore Park, Surrey, just before noon in the middle of a thunderstorm.

He was brought up by his Scotch grandmother. His father died when he was five. Later on he was sent to various schools but he always ran away and came back to his grandmother.

From the beginning he always painted, and he always went to museums he just could not help it, and at thirteen he began to travel with a tutor, he had already begun to write a long history of the early Italian primitives and he went on and on drawing and painting and looking at things in museums.

His grandmother died when he was nineteen and he went on travelling and painting, painting and travelling.

The first time a picture of his was publicly shown was in London when he was thirteen at a show organised by Sargent and Orpen for painters under the age of fifteen, he had a gold medal for his painting.

His first important exhibition was in Paris when he was twenty-two when he showed one hundred pictures. This year at the age of twenty-nine his pictures were shown, fifty of them, at the Musée du Petit Palais and one was bought by the Musée.

I believe that Francis Rose is the most important painter among the young painters painting to-day. Every country has its turn. In the nineteenth century it was French painters who created painting, in the beginning of the twentieth century it was Spanish painers who created painting and now towards the middle of the twentieth century it is an Englishman who is creating the important painting of his time.

Francis Rose is a painter who is recreating life in colors, in many colors. English people have always loved colors, and at last in Francis Rose they have a painter who makes the colors English people love by painting. It is the first time it has happened and it is very important, his compositions live in colors, his drawing lives in colors, and it is all completely alive.

[ ¶ ]

1939

519.

MY DEBT TO BOOKS

[Books Abroad, XIII, Summer 1939]

You only add books you never subtract or divide them and any book that is printed is a book. It is nice that nobody writes as they talk and that the printed language is different from the spoken otherwise you could not lose yourself in books and of course you do, you completely do. I always do. I always remember all the detail in the book no matter what the book is and therefore it is necessary to begin it at the beginning to lose yourself in it when I read it again just as I had to when I read it first.

So many books have been important to me, it is like the man who said about automobiles when some one asked him is that mark a good one, all automobiles are good, some might go better than others but they all go, and that is the way books are to me, any book that I can read at all is important to me and I can read most of them, each one does something to me, you have to read a lot of books if you are going to read all your life and read at least five or six books a week, you can read them over and over again but even so it does take a good many if you begin when you are very young and you live a reasonably long life.

Gulliver’s Travels Robinson Crusoe, I was surprised when I found a copy of the Swiss Family Robinson on the quays the other day and found on reading it that it was not at all the kind of a book I had remembered it to be all the detail was there but the past and the future were very different that is one of the delightful things about the quays you see books that you never thought it would be possible to see again and you buy them for three francs and you read them through Shakespeare, Lavengro and Romany Rye, Trollope and Edgar Wallace, and everything in between, of course only English I cannot read any foreign language, I cannot lose myself in them, and so they are not books to me unless they are translated into English. But which have I read the most often, of the novelists, Walter Scott and Anthony Trollope, of the playwriters Shakespeare, of the poets Coleridge, Poe and Wordsworth, at least they Stick most to my mind, of miscellaneous George Borrow and when I was young Clarissa Harlowe, which I think to be the greatest of all novels, but I read so much it all means so much to me, never less and never more because if perfection is good more perfection is better but it is always perfect, and books are always complete to me completely books and I can always lose myself in practically any of them.

[ ¶ ]

1939

520a.

A PORTRAIT OF DAISY TO DAISY ON HER BIRTHDAY

[Ida A Novel, ed. Logan Esdale, Yale University Press, 2012]

Particularly which they never need a wish

Because it always comes.

This is her life.

On her birthday and every other day.

She would have liked to have everything, which she had, then she suddenly said, she knows, by which she meant she did. She was not cut off by her position from listening and every little while she liked to be patient, she was very often happy together dear Daisy and Daisy but not really very often.

Hands open to receive and to give. Daisy had a house and a hill a river and a door, she had the sea and the moon and she had to see why she was early to bed. What was the trouble. What was it, she said. She said that Daisies were always very nicely received by Daisies, and why not, when all a moon does is to stare. Alright. Forget it. This is an act of Daisy’s.

Daisy’s name has five letters in it do be very careful of fives.

With Pansy and Violet one does not have to be so particular but with the name Daisy, it is unpardonable not to be careful with the name Daisy, quite unpardonable.

Daisy.

Daisy’s name was Daisy and she kept calling to herself, Daisy. And little by little the name stuck to her the name of Daisy really her name was Daisy. How useful names are. Thank you nightingale dear kind nightingale.

Daisy’s name was Daisy that was the best thing to do.

Daisy’s twin name was Daisy and that was the best thing to do.

Daisy was a twin. That is she made herself one. Daisy like Daisy, liked Daisy. So then Daisy said Daisy.

It is wonderful when Daisy says Daisy.

It just is.

Daisy oh Daisy. Then she said they all looked like Daisy. All Daisy.

Daisy began to sit and write.

She made Daisy.

If you made her can you kill her.

Not if she is Daisy.

And Daisy made Daisy.

One one one.

[ ¶ ]

1939

525.

PARIS FRANCE

[Paris France, B.T. Batsford Ltd., London 1940]

PART I   PART II   PART III   PART IV

PART I

Paris, France is exciting and peaceful.

I was only four years old when I was first in Paris and talked french there and was photographed there and went to school there, and ate soup for early breakfast and had leg of mutton and spinach for lunch, I always liked spinach, and a black cat jumped on my mother’s back. That was more exciting than peaceful. I do not mind cats but I do not like them to jump on my back. There are lots of cats in Paris and in France and they can do what they like, sit on the vegetables or among the groceries, stay in or go out. It is extraordinary that they fight so little among themselves considering how many cats there are. There are two things that french animals do not do, cats do not fight much and do not howl much and chickens do not get flustered running across the road, if they start to cross the road they keep on going which is what french people do too.

Anybody driving a car in Paris must know that. Anybody leaving the sidewalk to go on or walking anywhere goes on at a certain pace and that pace keeps up and nothing startles them nothing frightens them nothing makes them go faster or slower nothing not the most violent or unexpected noise makes them jump, or change their pace or their direction. If anybody jumps back or jumps at all in the streets of Paris you can be sure they are foreign not french. That is peaceful and exciting.

So I was in Paris a year when I was four to five and then I was back in America. A child does not forget but other things happen.

A little later in San Francisco there was more french.

After all everybody, that is, everybody who writes is interested in living inside themselves in order to tell what is inside themselves. That is why writers have to have two countries, the one where they belong and the one in which they live really. The second one is romantic, it is separate from themselves, it is not real but it is really there.

The English Victorians were like that about Italy, the early nineteenth century Americans were like that about Spain, the middle nineteenth century Americans were like that about England, my generation the end of the nineteenth century American generation was like that about France.

Of course sometimes people discover their own country as if it were the other, a recent instance of that is Louis Bromfield discovering America, there have been a few English like that too, Kipling for instance discovered England but in general that other country that you need to be free in is the other country not the country where you really belong.

In San Francisco it was easy that it should be France. Of course it might have been Spain or China, but really in San Francisco as a child one really knew too much about Spain and China, and France was interesting while Spain and China were familiar, and daily. France was not daily it just came up again and again.

It came up first in such different books, Jules Verne and Alfred de Vigny and it came up in my mother’s clothes and the gloves and the sealskin caps and muffs and the boxes they came in.

There was the smell of Paris in that.

And then for quite a long while it was very easy to forget France.

The next thing I remember about France were the Henry Henrys and Sarah Bernhardt, the Panorama of the Battle of Waterloo and Millet’s Man With The Hoe.

The Panorama of the Battle of Waterloo.

One of the pleasantest things those of us who write or paint do is to have the daily miracle. It does come.

I was about eight years old and it came with the Panorama of the Battle of Waterloo.

It was painted by a frenchman, I wonder if it would not be interesting to have one now, one of those huge panoramas, where you stood in the center on a platform and all around you on every side of you was an oil painting. You were completely surrounded by an oil painting.

It was then I first realised the difference between a painting and out of doors. I realised that a painting is always a flat surface and out of doors never is, and that out of doors is made up of air and a painting has no air, the air is replaced by a flat surface, and anything in a painting that imitates air is illustration and not art. I seem to have felt all that very intensely standing on the platform and being all surrounded by an oil painting.

And then there was Sarah Bernhardt.

San Francisco had lots of french people in it, and a french theatre and one naturally knew little girls and boys who talked french at home quite naturally. And so when a french actor or actress came to San Francisco they always stayed a long time.

They liked it there and of course when actresses or actors stay anywhere they always act, so naturally there was a great deal of French spoken in the theatre.

It was then that I found out quite naturally, that french is a spoken language and English a written one.

In France whenever anybody writes anything and wants anybody to know what it is like they read it out loud. If it is in English it is natural to pass the manuscript to them and let them read it but if it is in french it is natural to read it out loud.

French is a spoken language English really is not.

Sarah Bernhardt made me see the thin arms of frenchwomen. When I came to Paris and saw the little midinettes and Montmartoises they all had them. It was only many years later when the styles changed, in those days they wore long skirts, that I realised what sturdy legs went with those thin arms. That is what makes the french such good soldiers the sturdy legs, thin arms and sturdy legs, if you see what I mean, peaceful and exciting.

That is what makes all the french able to ride up hill on bicycles the way they do, no hill is so steep but that slowly pedalling up and up they go, men and girls and little children, the sturdy legs and thin arms.

The other thing that was french there in San Francisco were the family of Henry Henrys. That was their name.

There was a father and mother they were known as Monsieur and Madame Henry and there were five children the oldest Henry Henry played the violin We used to go there in the afternoon and stay to dinner and then we used to dance the Henry children and ourselves, to the french music of the violin.

And we always for dinner had a roast of mutton, a gigot they called it, cooked the same way as when I went to school in Paris and potatoes in the butter around it, clean looking potatoes, not so dark as when they were cooked American. But the thing that was most exciting were the knives and forks. The knives had been sharpened so much that the blade was as thin as a dagger with a slight bend on top and the forks so light that when you pressed on them they bent. These knives and forks were the most passionately french things I knew, I might say I ever knew.

Then there was Millet’s Man With The Hoe.

I had never really wanted a photograph of a picture before I saw Millet’s Man With The Hoe. I was about twelve or thirteen years old, I had read Eugenie Grandet of Balzac, and I did have some feeling about what french country was like but The Man With The Hoe made it different, it made it ground not country, and France has been that to me ever since. France is made of ground, of earth.

When I managed to get a photograph of the picture and took it home my eldest brother looked at it and said what is it and I said it is Millet’s Man With The Hoe. It is a hell of a hoe said my eldest brother.

But that is the way french country is, it is ground like that and they work at it just that way with just that kind of a hoe.

All this was all the Paris France I really knew then and then for a very long time I forgot about Paris and about France.

Then one day when I was at college at Radcliffe in Cambridge Massachusetts, I was on a train and sitting next to me was a frenchman. I recognised him as a visiting lecturer and I spoke to him. We talked about American college women. Very wonderful he said and very interesting but and he looked at me earnestly, really not one of them, now you must admit that, not one of them could feel with Alfred de Musset that le seul bien qui me reste au monde c’est d’avoir quelque fois pleuré. I was young then but I knew what he meant that they would not feel like that. That and a certain interest in Zola as a realist but not as much interest as in the Russian realists was all that Paris meant to me until after the medical school when I settled down in Paris France.

[ ¶ ]

PART II

Alice Toklas said, my grandmother’s cousin’s wife told me that her daughter had married the son of the engineer who had built the Eiffel Tower and his name was not Eiffel.

When we were having a book printed in France we complained about the bad alignment. Ah they explained that is because they use machines now, machines are bound to be inaccurate, they have not the intelligence of human beings, naturally the human mind corrects the faults of the hand but a machine of course there are errors. The reason why all of us naturally began to live in France is because France has scientific methods, machines and electricity, but does not really believe that these things have anything to do with the real business of living. Life is tradition and human nature.

And so in the beginning of the twentieth century when a new way had to be found naturally they needed France.

Really not, french people really do not believe that anything is important except daily living and the ground that gives it to them and defending themselves from the enemy. Government has no importance except insofar as it does that.

I remember so well it was during the 1914 war and they were all french and they were talking about women voting and one of the women who was listening said, oh dear I have to stand in line for so many things coal and sugar and candles and meat and now to vote, oh dear.

After all it does not make any difference and they know it does not make any difference.

When I was first in Paris and for many years I had a servant, we were very good friends her name was Hélène. One day quite accidentally, I do not know how it happened because I was not at all interested, I said to her, Hélène what political party does your husband belong to. She always had told me everything even the most intimate troubles with her family and her husband but when I said that, what party does your husband belong to, her face grew rigid. She did not answer. What is the matter with you Hélène I said, is it a secret. No Mademoiselle she answered it is not a secret but one does not tell it. One does not tell the political party one belongs to. Even I have a political party but I do not tell it.

I had been in France many years but I was surprised and I began to ask around and they were all like that. They all had that same expression of, it is not a secret but one does not tell it. A son did not know what party his father belonged to nor the father the son’s.

It is because of this that the recent front commun had such a short life. They told, they all had to tell and to tell all day long, what their political party was and so of course it could not last long. It just could not.

No, publicity in France is really not important, tradition and their private life and the soil which always produces something, that is what counts.

Mrs. Lindberg was in Paris and she and I were talking. In America of course she had suffered they had suffered from publicity. In England they had payed no attention to them but they the Lindbergs knew and England knew that they were there. In France they pay attention to you when you meet, but they do not bother you because in between they do not know that you are there.

When Fania Marinoff came to Paris she said she would like to meet so and so. Sorry I said I do not know them. But you know who they are, oh yes, I said, vaguely. Then she mentioned others. Some I knew and some I did not. She could not understand, in New York, she said, if I knew you I would know them. Yes yes I said but not in Paris. Not to know the well known in Paris does not argue yourself unknown, because nobody knows anybody whom they do not know.

Now for some if not for all these reasons, Paris was where the twentieth century was.

It was important too that Paris was where fashions were made. To be sure there were moments when they seemed to dress better in Barcelona and in New York but not really.

It was in Paris that the fashions were made, and it is always in the great moments when everything changes that fashions are important, because they make something go up in the air or go down or go around that has nothing to do with anything.

Fashion is the real thing in abstraction. The one thing that has no practical side to it and so quite naturally Paris which has always made fashions was where everybody went in 1900. They needed the background of tradition of profound conviction that men and women and children do not change, that science is interesting but does not change anything, that democracy is real but that governments unless they tax you too much or get you defeated by the enemy are of no importance, that is the background that everybody needed in 1900.

It is funny about art and literature, fashions being part of it. Two years ago everybody was saying that France was down and out, was sinking to be a second-rate power, etcetera etcetera. And I said but I do not think so because not for years not since the war have hats been as various and lovely and as french as they are now. Not only are they to be found in the good shops but everywhere there is a real milliner there is a pretty french little hat.

I do not believe that when the characteristic art and literature of a country is active and fresh I do not think that country is in its decline. There is no pulse so sure of the state of a nation as its characteristic art product which has nothing to do with its material life. And so when hats in Paris are lovely and french and everywhere then France is alright.

So Paris was the place that suited those of us that were to create the twentieth century art and literature, naturally enough.

So many things. They change occupations so easily, they are very conservative very traditional and they change occupations easily. They may start as bakers and then they become agent for an estate and then they become a banker all one man and all in ten years and then they retire.

It is also amusing that it always takes about seven men to do anything, to build a whole road or to put up three telegraph poles or to build a fair or to take down one tree. It does not make any difference seven men, thereabout, are always there at it, it takes several to talk several to look on and one or two to work, so whatever there is to do it always takes about the same number. Now this was very important because once again this made a background of unreality which was very necessary for anybody having to create the twentieth century. The nineteenth century knew just what to do with each man but the twentieth century inevitably was not to know and so Paris was the place to be.

And then the way they feel about the dead, it is so friendly so simply friendly and though inevitable not a sadness and though occurring not a shock. There is no difference between death and life in France and that too made it inevitable that they were the background of the twentieth century.

Naturally it was foreigners who did it there in France because all these things being french it made it be their tradition and it being a tradition it was not the twentieth century.

There are always so many foreigners everywhere but particularly in France.

One day Gerald Berners and I were walking and he suggested that it would make a nice book to put in it all the aphorisms which were not true.

We thought of a great many and among them, familiarity breeds contempt and no man is a hero to his valet. We concluded that in fully ninety per cent of the cases it was the other way.

Familiarity does not breed contempt. On the contrary the more familiar it is the more rare and beautiful it is. Take the quarter in which one lives, it is lovely, it is a place rare and beautiful and to leave it is awful.

I remember once hearing a conversation on the street in Paris and it ended up, and so there it was there was nothing for them to do, they had to leave the quarter. There it was, there was nothing else to do they had to leave the most wonderful place in the world, wonderful because it was there where they had always lived.

Paris quarters were like that, we all had our quarters, to be sure when later we left them and went back to them they did look dreary, not at all like the lovely quarter in which we are living now. So familiarity did not breed contempt.

And then not being a hero to one’s valet. Is there anybody in the world even yourself who is as pleased with your publicity as your servant certainly your french servant is pleased there is no doubt about that, past present and future servants all of them are pleased with that.

So then which quarters of Paris were important and when.

From 1900 to 1930, Paris did change a lot. They always told me that America changed but it really did not change as much as Paris did in those years that is the Paris that one can see, but then there is no remembering what it looked like before and even no remembering what it looks like now.

We none of us lived in old parts of Paris then. We lived in the rue de Fleurus just a hundred year old quarter, a great many of us lived around there and on the boulevard Raspail which was not even cut through then and when it was cut through all the rats and animals came underneath our house and we had to have one of the vermin catchers of Paris come and clean us out, I wonder if they exist any more now, they have disappeared along with the horses and enormous wagons that used to clean out the sewers under the houses that were not in the new sewerage system, now even the oldest houses are in the new system. It is nice in France they adapt themselves to everything slowly they change completely but all the time they know that they are as they were.

Belley the little country town now even all summer long eats grape fruits, they have concluded that grape fruits are a necessary luxury.

Our old servant Hélène who was with us before the war for many years, learned from us that children should be raised differently and more hygienically and raise it in that way she did but all the same one day I heard her talking to her six year old little boy and saying you are a good little boy, yes mother he said, and you love your mother very much, yes mother he said, and you will grow up loving your mother she said, yes mother he said and then she said you will be grown up and you will leave me for a woman will you not, yes mother he said.

I always remember too when the Titanic went down and everybody was so moved at the heroism and the saving of women and children, I do not see anything sensible in that, said Hélène, what use are women and children alone in the world, what kind of life can they lead, it would have been lots more sensible, said Hélène, if they had drawn lots and saved a certain number of complete families much more sensible, said Hélène.

And that is what made Paris and France the natural background of the art and literature of the twentieth century. Their tradition kept them from changing and yet they naturally saw things as they were, and accepted life as it is, and mixed things up without any reason at the same time. Foreigners were not romantic to them, they were just facts, nothing was sentimental they were just there, and strangely enough it did not make them make the art and literature of the twentieth century but it made them be the inevitable background for it.

So from 1900 to 1930 those of us who lived in Paris did not live in picturesque quarters even those who lived in Montmartre like Picasso and Bracque did not live in old houses, they lived in fifty year old houses at most and now we all live in the ancient quarter near the river, now that the twentieth century is decided and has its character we all tend to want to live in seventeenth century houses, not barracks of ateliers as we did then. The seventeenth century houses are just as cheap as our barracks of ateliers were then but now we need the picturesque the splendid we need the air and space you only get in old quarters. It was Picasso who said the other day when they were talking about tearing down the insalubrious parts of Paris but it is only in the insalubrious quarters that there is sun and air and space, and it is true, and we are all living there the beginners and the middle ones and the older ones and the old ones we all live in old houses in ramshackle quarters. Well all this is natural enough.

Familiarity does not breed contempt, anything one does every day is important and imposing and anywhere one lives is interesting and beautiful. And that is all as it should be.

So it begins to be reasonable that the twentieth century whose mechanics, whose crimes, whose standardisation began in America, needed the background of Paris, the place where tradition was so firm that they could look modem without being different, and where their acceptance of reality is so great that they could let any one have the emotion of unreality.

Then there is their feeling about foreigners that helps a lot.

After all to the french the difference between being a foreigner and being an inhabitant is not very serious. There are so many foreigners and all who are real to them are those that inhabit Paris and France. In that they are different from other people. Other people find foreigners more real to them when they are in their own country but to the french foreigners are only real to them when they are in France. Naturally they come to France. What is more natural for them to do than that.

I remember an old servant invented a nice name for foreigners, there were Americans they existed because she was our servant and we were there, and then there was something she called a creole ecossais, we never did find out where that came from.

Of course they all came to France a great many to paint pictures and naturally they could not do that at home, or write they could not do that at home either, they could be dentists at home she knew all about that even before the war, Americans were a practical people and dentistry was practical. To be sure certainly, she was the most practical, because when her little boy was ill, of course she was awfully unhappy because it was her little boy but then also it was all to do over again because she did have to have one child, any french person has to have one child, and now after two years it was all to do again money and everything. And still why not of course why not.

So all this simple clarity in respect to seeing life as it is, the animal and social life in human beings as it is, the money value of human and social and animal life as it is, without brutality or without simplicity, what is it to-day a french woman said to me about an American writer, it is false without being artificial.

It did not take the twentieth century to make them say that as it has taken the twentieth century to make other people say that.

Foreigners belong in France because they have always been here and did what they had to do there and remained foreigners there. Foreigners should be foreigners and it is nice that foreigners are foreigners and that they inevitably are in Paris and in France.

They are beginning now at last, cinemas and the world war have slowly made them realise, what nationality the foreigners are. In a little hotel where we stayed some time they spoke of us as English, no we said no we are Americans, at last one of them a little annoyed at our persistance said but it is all the same. Yes I answered like the french and Italians all the same. Well before the war they could not have said that nor felt the unpleasantness of the answer. Then we had a Finnish maid here in the country, and once she came in all beaming, it is wonderful, she said, the milk woman knows Finland, she knows where Finland is, she knows all about Finland, why, said the Finnish maid, I have known very educated people who did not know where Finland was but she knew. Well did she know. No but she did have the ancient tradition of french politeness and that was that. They do, of course.

But really what they do do is to respect art and letters, if you are a writer you have privileges, if you are a painter you have privileges and it is pleasant having those privileges. I always remember coming in from the country to my garage where I usually kept my car and the garage was full more than full, it was the moment of the automobile salon, but said I what can I do, well said the man in charge I’ll see and then he came back and said in a low voice, there is a corner and in this corner I have put the car of Monsieur the academician and next to it I will put yours the others can stay outside and it is quite true even in a garage an academician and a woman of letters takes precedence even of millionaires or politicians, they do, it is quite incredible but they do, the police treat artists and writers respectfully too, well that too is intelligent on the part of France and unsentimental, because after all the way everything is remembered is by the writers and painters of the period, nobody really lives who has not been well written about and in realising that the french show their usual sense of reality and a belief in a sense of reality is the twentieth century, people may not have it but they do believe in it.

They are funny even now they are funny, all the peasants of the village, well not all but a number of them were eating their bread and wine, they do quite nicely now have jam on their bread, nice jam made of a mixture of apricots and apples, just how they happen at the same time I do not quite know, yes perhaps late apricots and early apples, it is very good.

So we were talking and they said to me, now tell me, why does the french chamber vote itself two more years of existence, and we, well of course we never do have anything to say but why do they, tell us. Well I said why not, you know it they know it, and beside if they are there why should not they stay there. Well said they laughing let’s be like Spain. Let’s have a civil war. Well said I what is the use, after all, after all their shooting each other up they are going to have their king again any way the king’s son. Then for a change said they, why do not we have the king’s nephew.

That is the way they feel about it, the only thing that is important is the daily life, and so the gangsters, so the twentieth century had really nothing to teach the french countryman therefore it was the proper background for the art and literature of the twentieth century.

The impressionists.

The twentieth century did not invent but it made a great fuss about series production, series production really began in the nineteenth century, that is natural enough, machines are bound to make series production.

So although there was more fuss made about machines and series production in the twentieth century than in the nineteenth of course it was a nineteenth century thing.

The impressionists and they were nineteenth century had as their aspiration and their ideal one painting a day, really two paintings a day, the morning painting and the afternoon painting actually it might have been the early morning and the early afternoon and the late afternoon. But after all there is a limit to the human hand after all painting is hand painting so actually even at their most excited moment they rarely did more than two more frequently one, and very often not one a day, most generally not one a day. They had the dream of a series production but as Monsieur Darantiere said about printing after all they had not the faults or the qualities of machines.

So Paris was the natural background for the twentieth century, America knew it too well, knew the twentieth century too well to create it, for America there was a glamour in the twentieth century that made it not be material for creative activity. England was consciously refusing the twentieth century, knowing full well that they had gloriously created the nineteenth century and perhaps the twentieth century was going to be too many for them, so they were quite self consciously denying the twentieth century but France was not worrying about it, what is was and what was is, was their point of view of which they were not very conscious, they were too occupied with their daily life to worry about it, beside the last half of the nineteenth century had really not interested them very much, not since the end of the romantic movement, they had worked hard, they always work hard, but the last half of the nineteenth century had really not interested them very much. As the peasants always say every year comes to an end, and they like it when the bad weather does not keep them from working, they like to work, it is a pastime for them work is, and so although the last half of the nineteenth century did not interest them they did work. And now the twentieth century had come and it might be more interesting, if it was to be really interesting of course they would not work quite so much, being interested does sometimes stop one from working, work might then be even somewhat disturbing and distracting. So the twentieth century had come it began with 1901.

[ ¶ ]

PART III

An American who had read as far as this as far as it had been written said to me, but you do not mention the relation of french men to french men, of french men to french women of french women to french women of french women to french children of french men to french children of french children to french children. No I have not and for a very simple reason, there is no relation between them, all the contact between them all is so fixed and inevitable, so definite and so real that there is no question of either nature nor choice nor mistake. There can be no mistake and they cannot be mistaken.

Once in talking to the Baronne Pierlot a very old french friend she said about something when I said but Madame Pierlot it is natural, no said Madame Pierlot it may be nature but it is not natural. She is eighty-six and her granddaughter eight and it is difficult at times to know whether they are both eighty-six or whether they are both eight.

I once wrote and said what is the use of being a boy if you are to grow up to be a man what is the use and what is the use. But in France a boy is a man of his age the age he is and so there is no question of a boy growing up to be a man and what is the use, because at every stage of being alive he is completely a man alive at that time.

This accounts for the very curious relation of every french man to his mother. Just as he is always alive all the time and every moment of the time as a man so he is all his life continually a son dependent upon his mother. There is no break in that dependence even if a man is sixty years old and that in France very often does happen, the man is always dependent upon his mother, and so a frenchman is always a man because there is nothing inevitably different between being a boy and a man in a frenchman’s life and he is always a son because he is always dependent upon his mother for his strength his morality, his hope and his despair, his future and his past. A frenchman always goes completely to pieces when his mother dies, he is fortunate if another woman has come into his life who is a mother to him.

And now it is once more an August and September and there is once more a crisis and once more the farmers the gentle farmers talk about life as it is. One of the gentlest said to me the other day. We used to think not we but everybody used to think that it was kings who were ambitious who were greedy and who brought misery to the people who had no way to resist them. But now well democracy has shown us that what is evil are the grosses têtes, the big heads, all big heads are greedy for money and power, they are ambitious that is the reason they are big heads and so they are at the head of the government and the result is misery for the people. They talk about cutting off the heads of the grosses têtes but now we know that there will be other grosses têtes and they will be all the same.

He shook his head sadly and went back to his harvesting.

And so there is no use going on except that the summers follow one after the other and the fashions go with the seasons.

If you like fashions you get tired of crises, and the french like fashions they do not like them they naturally create them and crises are occasionally a help to fashions, an occasional crisis is, but not many of them, many crises in succession interfere with fashions and so a workman said to me yesterday, We have had enough of what they make us do we are tired of crises. And he was right, the season and the fashions that exist with the seasons are the things France lives by, the earth has its seasons and the people who live on that earth have fashions and that is all.

Fashions are so natural, we were all together at a house here in the country and somebody said something of Madame Pierlot’s father, what was he. Ah was the answer, Madame Pierlot is eighty-six and so all who are younger have naturally forgotten about her father, but oh some one answered, when we go up to the attic and find clothes in which to dress up we always find a piece of ermine and on this ermine is written the name of Madame Pierlot’s father. What kind of ermine asked some one, and the ermine was described, ah yes was the answer in that case he was the judge of the Cour d’appel. There are fashions that change and fashions that do not change or fashions that change slowly but there are always fashions. But fashions as the workman said cannot live while there are interferences from the outside, an occasional crisis is alright but not many of them.

It is because of this that the American married to a frenchwoman remarked my American sister rises wonderfully to a crisis but my french wife sees to it that a crisis does not arise.

There is also another matter, once long ago there had been a summer rumor of earthquakes and a servant of a friend of ours living in the avenue Victor Hugo said we must have an earthquake in Paris very soon, but why said my friend indignantly, ah because Madame of course we must suivre le mouvement, follow the fashion.

But the thing to remember is that the french know the difference between a fashion and something that is being done that is not a fashion, some people follow everything but the french have a delicate sense, they know what is a fashion and what is not a fashion, and just following the way some nations do is not following a fashion, and of course they do not want to feel any sense of obligation or obedience, obligation and obedience is the death of fashion and therefore as the workman said we have had enough of what they make us do.

And so all this may be only a fire drill, by all this I mean war and thought of war, the french say if you can remember three generations of war it is enough, you remember your father, he ate horses’ heads in the war of ’70, you remember your husband he was killed in ’17, and your brother who was prisoner in Switzerland and it cost a good deal of money and your son and he is now home on leave and he was called away before his leave was over by a telegram to go back to his regiment and now, a thing like this including a daughter who was a school teacher and had only been married five months and was called back to evacuate the school children, all this was enough to make any one’s head go right away.

But after all it might only be a fire drill, it might only be a make believe, any frenchman knows that you really ought not to know the difference between danger and no danger.

I was on the boat once going to America. Abbé Dimnet was there too and they talked about a fire drill, they had one, everybody was supposed to put on safety belts and a boat was lowered but nobody got into the boat, Abbé Dimnet was indignant, he said to me they should get into the boat, tell the captain, said I, I will, said he, he came back, what did the captain say I asked, he said, said he furious, he said that you could not get into the boat unless the ship was stopped it would be too dangerous and to stop the ship was too costly and took too much time. The Abbé Dimnet was furious he said yes that is the way it is they prepare they prepare and they never know whether they can do what they are prepared for.

The french are polite, they naturally are, they never believe in having a surprise inspection, they always believe in announcing it beforehand, so that everything can be ready to be inspected and so that no one will have any unpleasant feelings, and why not, it is always pleasanter to be polite and as the french are completely frank, they really cannot lie, if you let any plumber anybody talk long enough they will always tell the truth. They have so completely the sense of reality that they cannot really lie, they cannot really eventually not tell the facts as they are, and therefore they can be as polite as they want at any time, because politeness does not interfere with facts, politeness is just another fact.

We once had a chimney-fire and so we decided to heat by electricity. We had had several chimney-fires and we had had enough of them and it was in the winter and we wanted the new system put in quickly. A frenchman who came to talk about it said he would but not very quickly, but you must do it quickly we said but he said that he would do his best but it would not be as quickly as we thought it would be done, finally he said alright it would be done quickly, you see he said reflectively it is atavism, your being ladies and your asking me to do it quickly, I cannot help myself I must do what you ask, it is, said he, with a helpless smile, it is atavism. And it was and he did it very quickly indeed.

Ah yes the village is sad, the men are all gone and one of the women passing said ah yes and now once again it is evening, well yes once again it is it is evening.

And so France cannot change it can always have its fashions but it cannot change. And this brings me to dogs.

The french dogs which are native are useful dogs beautiful dogs but dogs that work. They are shepherd dogs and hunting dogs.

It is funny about dogs. Dogs resemble the nation which creates them at least we suppose so. Dogs are certainly like the people that own them and have them with them all the time. I like the word pastime as the french use it, it sounds so like the English word and yet the french make it so completely their own, who had it first this I do not know, but they certainly use it perhaps best. Dogs which are not useful dogs are a pastime, as one woman once said to me, one has a great deal of pleasure out of dogs because one can spoil them as one cannot spoil one’s children. If the children are spoiled, one’s future is spoilt but dogs one can spoil without any thought of the future and that is a great pleasure.

So the french dogs which are useful are native, the various shepherd dogs and the various hunting dogs, they are beautiful and they are useful, they are companions but they are not pets, they cannot be spoiled with pleasure to the spoiler as dogs that are pets can be spoiled, beside the useful animal is never a thing which is in or out of fashion, I always like the story of the shepherd near Aix-en-Provence, he was taking his dog to kill him he used to kill them by hanging, when they are eight years old they no longer interested themselves in sheep, and as bread is dear you cannot keep a dog who is not interested in his trade. They know that at eight years of age he will stop being interested in tending sheep and so with tears streaming from his eyes off he goes to hang him. There is another nice story of a dog in Aix-en-Provence, there was a girl in a café who was very fond of a dog who used to come there regularly with a man and she regularly gave him a lump of sugar, one day the man came in without the dog and said the dog was dead. The girl had the lump of sugar in her hand and when she heard the dog was dead tears came to her eyes and she ate the lump of sugar.

The french have to have as pet dogs foreign ones which they change and fashion in their own way, and the mode in these dogs changes, they mostly always come back again, as long as I have known France first it was poodles then it was Belgian griffons, fox-terriers, always called a fox, when I first heard it called a fox I thought it was a fox until I saw it, then Alsatian wolf hounds and Pekinese and then wire-haired terriers and now poodles, they having invented a new way to shave the poodle and a new color to make the poodles, so they are in again and this time at the same time the fox terriers have come back. Now all these dogs being of no use can be made fashionable, because fashion must never be useful, must very often be exotic, and must always be made to be french. That is what fashion is and it must change.

And this brings me back once more to the question of the resemblance of a dog to its country people.

It is a puzzle why are german dogs all rather timid gentle friendly and obedient, they are that, the characteristic german dogs, it kind of cheers one up that some time they the people will be that because people and dogs must be alike in a country in which they are born and bred and have descended. There are the poodles, the dachshunds, even the dog which is a kind of a bull, the Bismark dog is gentle and the german black police-dog is a much gender animal than the Alsatian wolf hound, it is a funny thing this, being fond of poodles, and always having them I bother about all this. I thought poodles were french but the french breed always has to be refreshed by the german one, and the german pincher is so much more gentle than our Chichuachua little dog which it resembles, and so everything would be a puzzle if it were not certain that logic is right, and is stronger than the will of man. We will see.

The characteristic art product of a country is the pulse of the country, France did produce better hats and fashions than ever these last two years and is therefore very alive and Germany’s music and musicians have been dead and gone these last two years and so Germany is dead well we will see, it is so, of course as all these things are necessarily true.

The fancy and imagination of every country is so different. I have just written a child’s book called The World Is Round and an English friend who lives in France here being married to a Frenchman, Betty Leyris, has a three months old baby, and I said I would give her a copy for little Johnny when he could read. And said Betty I hope by the time he is old enough to read it that the world will still be round.

Now that is purely an English imagination that and so each country is important at different times because the world in general needs a different imagination at different times and so there is the Paris France from 1900 to 1939, where everybody had to be to be free.

The war is going on this war and we were all waiting and the telephone rang, well and it was the Mère Mollard announcing that her quenelles had turned on her, she had ice and she had put them on ice and she had taken them out to look at them and they had turned sour. Well anyway even if there is no food and there is a war and she is not a good cook cooking is important.

The Doctor Chaboux managed well he did not try but he did kill a hare with his automobile on the road and we were invited to eat it, with jugged hare you always have to eat boiled potatoes and really boiled potatoes and hare were very good. They say in the country here that potatoes are the healthiest of all foods, to be sure they do eat a great deal of bread as well and wine but after all, they say, you do give potatoes to sick people you do not give them bread, bread is for the strong, potatoes are for the healthy and the ill, but what really is important is that in this very country where the twentieth century was to be found and celebrated in the arts they still call them the Mère Mollard, or the Père Mollard or the Fils Mollard and they call a painter who is old cher maitre. They will do that. I cannot write too much upon how necessary it is to be completely conservative that is particularly traditional in order to be free. And so France is and was. Sometimes it is important and sometimes it is not, but from 1900 to 1939, it certainly was.

War is more like a novel than it is like real life and that is its eternal fascination. It is a thing based on reality but invented, it is a dream made real, all the things that make a novel but not really life.

And that makes one think a great deal about music, war naturally does make music but certainly this war with everybody really everybody listening to the radio, there is nothing but music. There used to be a song that was sung called Music In The Air, but when that song was written nobody really thought that there would be all this music in the air.

After all really civilised countries do not continuously make music, and that is the reason that France and England are the most civilised countries. They are not everlastingly making music.

And therefore France was so important in the period between 1900 and 1939, it was a period when there really was a serious effort made by humanity to be civilised, the world was round and there really were not left any unknown on it and so everybody decided to be civilised. England had the disadvantage of believing in progress, and progress has really nothing to do with civilisation, but France could be civilised without having progress on her mind, she could believe in civilisation in and for itself, and so she was the natural background for this period.

The relation of men to women and men to men and women to women in a state of being civilised has to be very much considered. Frenchmen love older women, that is women who have already done more living, and that has something to do with civilisation, they do not believe in comradeship really not with any one, they said in their revolution Egalité Fraternité Liberté, but these qualities should be left to war and politics, they are not human. Humanly speaking, Frenchwomen nor Frenchmen do not really interest themselves in intimacy, intimacy is something essentially uncivilised, civilisation makes young men interested in a woman of thirty and an interest in a spirit of equality with a very young woman is more or less a sign of senility, and senility is of course not civilised.

A soldier at the front from this village wrote a letter, he was seeing the evacuation of the German villages and he writes, it is sad to see farms evacuated, to see animals leaving the places they are used to, it is very sad, you my father and I, we understand this thing but my mother she will not understand.

Well that is one way of feeling and we had made a sudden visit to Paris and were back here in the hills far away, and one of the farmers, he is a tall bearded farmer who drinks a great deal of wine, but is for all that a most excellent farmer, he asked me what the people in Paris were doing. They were all carrying gas masks, I answered, ah yes he said, pour remplacer les muguets to replace lilies of the valley as a decoration.

A farmer naturally says such things in France but he is not intimate, he is not intimate with man, woman or child or animal, he is not intimate, it is not civilised to be intimate and the French need to be civilised and in order to do so he must have tradition and freedom and with tradition and freedom one cannot be intimate with any one.

This too was very necessary in this twentieth century, when the present was so completely dominating.

The only thing any Frenchman minds in war is sleeping on straw, nobody sleeps on straw, no French vagabond no French soldier, they must have a roof over them and something that is built like a bed. The only thing any French soldier ever complains about is when that awful thing happens to him, he has to sleep on straw. Once more, it is not the discomfort, it is the destruction of civilisation that he resents, and he is right.

Otherwise war is full of fashion and Frenchmen although they want peace, realise the quality of fashion profoundly inherent in war.

A woman in the village, that was before this war began said to me one day, they used to laugh gayly before the war she meant 1914 war and since then they have not laughed, they seem to enjoy themselves but they do not laugh, she wondered was it that they had forgotten or that you did not laugh, perhaps she said if there is a whole generation that never heard of war they will laugh. Perhaps not, she said, she realised that it might never again happen that any one would really laugh.

Fashion is in everything except in the making of war, but war makes fashions.

Back again to 1900 when there were fashions but no war.

Well not exactly because there was a war, there is always mostly always a war somewhere but not a general European war.

It is hard to believe that there is always going to be a general European war and yet well yet it does make something that there always is going to be a general European war, it makes logic.

I was in the country here in France last September the September when there was not a war. I live in the French country in the summer in a little village where there are perhaps twenty families and I know them all and their oxen and cows and dogs, I know them all and they know me and my car and my dogs. Well it was that September when there was no war and I felt as we all did and I went out on the road walking with my dogs, and I had just heard that one of my neighbours Monsieur Lambert had been mobilised as they were all mobilised because there might be going to be a war. He is a tall thin man, a gentle soul, a good farmer and a good soldier, forty-five years old. I met him with his wife and oxen. And I said you are leaving to go, Monsieur Lambert. Yes, he said, and my wife is crying. Is there going to be a war, I said. No, he said, my wife is crying but there is not going to be a war. Why not, I said. Because, said he, it is not logical. You see I am forty-five years old, I fought the whole of the last war, my son is seventeen years old, he and I would fight this war. It is not logical mademoiselle that I at forty-five who fought the war, with a son of seventeen, should believe in a general European war. It is not logical. Now said he, if I were sixty and my grandson was seventeen, we might both believe in a general European war and there might be a war, but I at forty-five and my son at seventeen, no Mademoiselle. It is not logical. But, I said, that is alright for you, the French are a logical people, but the Germans and the Italians. Mademoiselle, he said, they talk differently but they believe the same.

Well he went away and then in almost ten days he came back and there he was on the road with his wife and his oxen, and I walking with my dogs met him. I said, Monsieur Lambert you were right there was no war. No he said no Mademoiselle it is not logical.

To-day and now there is a war I met them and I said I was noticing how tall the boy was, he is bigger than his father. Alas yes said the mother, he is eighteen and will the war last and take him. She was not crying, she was thinking. Monsieur Lambert is right therefore logic is logic and perhaps after all it will not be a general European war, and not a real war.

So there are the two sides to a Frenchman, logic and fashion and that is the reaon [reason] why French people are exciting and peaceful.

Logic and fashion.

Then they also say it is war and we must help each other, in France they must not help each other in peace-time, the joy of peace is that everybody can take care of themselves that is of their unit as a family.

That is another interesting thing about French people, that they know that.

It is difficult to go back to 1901 now that it is 1939 and war-time.

But at that time 1901 one day at dinner everybody was talking about war, it was war-time then only it was a Russian Japanese war. The servant who was waiting at table suddenly heard some one say that the enemy had just won a battle,—she was carrying a large platter and she dropped it and cried out oh is it the Germans who have come. Naturally war only meant to her Germans.

Of course it is awful to be always under the threat of war and yet does it do something about logic and fashion that is interesting.

Is it possible that America does not know that the world is round because there is no threat of war. To be sure they have had a good many wars but they have had no threat of war. Wars and threat of wars are different things and threat of war does perhaps help to logic and fashion.

Do Americans perhaps think the world is flat because of their continent just as Europe knows it is round because Columbus sailed from Europe to prove it and even if he did hit up against a flat continent he was sure of it. Russia and America do have a tendency to think the world is not round but it is, but logic and fashion know that it is round and they also know that it does go around and around.

So once more back to the beginning of the twentieth century of France and Paris and everybody in it and of it.

But still now it is 1939 and war-time, well it was just beginning and everything was agitating and one day we were with our friends the Daniel-Rops they are our neighbors in the country and he was expecting a call to go to Paris and the telephone rang. He went quickly to answer it, he was away some time and we were all anxious. He came back. We said what is it. He said the quenelles the Mère Mollard was making for us have gone soft.

Quenelles, well quenelles are the special dish of this country made of flour and eggs and shredded fish or chicken and pounded by the hour and then rolled and then hardened in the cold air and then cooked in a sauce and they are good.

We all laughed we regretted the quenelles but it was French of her with a son at the front to be worried about her quenelles.

Cooking like everything else in France is logic and fashion.

The French are right when they claim that French cooking is an art and is part of their culture because it is based on latin Roman cooking and has been influenced by Italy and Spain. The crusades only brought them new material, it did not introduce into France the manner of cooking and very little was changed.

French cooking is traditional, they give up the past with difficulty in fact they never do give it up and when they have had reforms so called in the seventeenth century and in the nineteenth century, they only accepted it when it became really a fashion in Paris, but when they took something from the outside like the Polish baba brought by Stanislas Leczinski, the father-in-law of Louis XV or the Austrian croissant brought by Marie Antoinette, they took it over completely so completely that it became French so completely French that no other nation questions it. By the way the Austrian croissant was hurriedly made at the siege of Vienna in 1683 by the Polish soldiers of Sobieski to replace the bread that was missing and they called it the crescent the emblem of the Turks whom they were fighting.

Catherine de Medici in the sixteenth century brought cooks with her and made desserts fashionable, complicated Italian desserts, before that there had been nothing sweet in France except fruits. It was in 1541 that at a ball she introduced these desserts into Paris.

During the time of Henry the Fourth they went back to simple foods as he called himself the king of Gonesse where the best bread in France was made.

The French did though have ideas that one is apt to think of as American and Oriental, roasted ducks with oranges, and stuffed turkeys with raspberries, they ate the turkeys young, and a salad with nuts and apples in the time of Louis XIV.

Cook books were best sellers in France through the seventeenth century and in the introduction to the Dons de Comus, 1739, it was said that “the modern kitchen is a kind of chemistry,” so it is evident that cooking in France always was logic and fashion and tradition, which is French.

The ice-creams that came from Italy were water-ices that were soft but they the French with that basis made a solid ice-cream which afterwards they themselves called Neapolitan, which is their way.

The logic of the French cooking is that they used all their material in as complicated ways as they knew and this was refined by foreign influences which became the fashion until the death of Louis the fourteenth and under the Regency they had a full burst of inspired French completely French cooks and cooking, the regent himself had a set of silver casseroles and he did his cooking with his courtiers and it was said that the silver casseroles were not more valuable than the things he put in them. More than half of the dishes of the present great cooking of France were created by the court, the men and the women, the great mistresses of that period were either very religious or very great cooks and sometimes both, the great men around the court were all interested in cooking.

The dishes created by them were named after them, to be sure frequently it was their cooks who really created them but it was the courtier who got the credit and made them the fashion.

Louis XV made his own coffee, he never allowed any one else to make his coffee.

The thing that was particular about all the dishes of that period was the sauces, these dishes practically all were famous because of their sauces, the cooking of the dish was important but the sauce was its creation. The material for the forcemeat of these dishes was developed enormously at this period.

Another thing they discovered then was the use of yolks of eggs for thickening their sauces instead of bread crumbs, and this as is easily seen revolutionised cooking and sauces. This was a purely French invention.

The Revolution of course stopped cooking and under Napoleon who did not know what he was eating, he rarely expressed a preference but he asked his cook to give him some flat sausages, his cook disgusted prepared an elaborate dish of finely chopped ingredients, Napoleon ate it without knowing they were not sausages.

But at that moment to save French cooking, Antonin Careme began cooking and he is the creator of present French cooking, but of course much simplified now because then neither material nor work was of any importance.

He made a juice an essence to use in sauces of beef veal and five turkeys and that only should produce a quart of juice.

Traditional again, he went back to the elaborate set dishes really almost of mediaeval France and the Renaissance, but their flavor was elaborated and refined by all the material for cooking that had come into the country since.

Under Louis-Napoleon the writers and poets became the appreciators and critics of cooking as well as the financiers and the court, so Dumas wrote a cook-book, and this went on until the siege of Paris by the Germans and there in the cellars they cooked as elaborately as they knew how to disguise the queer things they had to eat.

When the restaurants became fashionable in the middle of the seventeenth century anybody who had money enough went and in that way learned how to eat, the restaurants had great cooks and really it was through the restaurants that good cooking and fashion in cooking was always diffused throughout France.

The restaurants continued the tradition of popularising complicated and fine cooking that could hardly be done in a simple kitchen and all this until the beginning of the republic after the siege of Paris when everybody more or less at some time even the smallest of the middle classes would be conscious of the great dishes of the French cooking even if not greatly cooked. But in many places they still did cook greatly as well as make the great dishes and that brings me to the Paris I first knew when the Café Anglais still existed.

At the Café Anglais their pride in French cooking expressed itself in the perfection of simple dishes, a saddle of mutton so perfectly and so delicately roasted that in itself it became peaceful and exciting, a roast chicken at Voisin’s of the same perfection, sauces instead of being elaborate in these places became simple and perfect, this was in the beginning of the twentieth century.

At the same time as there existed these restaurants who had turned perfect elaboration into perfect simplicity there were the restaurants for the middle classes whose simplicity was beginning to be rather heavy, and the cooking for the lower classes, where simplicity was beginning to be a little too plain and everybody naturally did still talk about cooking.

The hush that always falls when in a French dining-room or in a French restaurant a new dish is presented no matter how poor how rich how simple or how complicated the dish is did still always come but Paris did a little disappoint the provincials when they came to Paris.

I remember being told by a French woman that she could remember when she was a child and they lived in the provinces, the wonder and the awe when Parisians came and brought with them some food from Paris. Now she said the Parisians buy everything they can in the shape of cake or a dish to take with them to Paris. The provinces were having a higher standard of cooking than the capital.

So cooking was decidedly falling off in that period just before the war, they still talked about it, the hush before the new dish was still there, the provinces still had good food, but Paris food was not delicate and perfect any more. And then there was the war.

After the war there was the Americanisation of France, automobiles which kept them from staying at home, cocktails, the worry of spending money instead of saving it, because spending money is always a worry to French people, if they can save life is interesting, if they spend life is dull, and then the introduction of electric stoves and the necessity of not cooking too long, in short French cooking went out and there were very few houses practically none in Paris where cooking was considered an art.

And then slowly it began again. People would begin to talk about some little town far away where a woman cooked, really cooked and everybody would go there no matter how far away it was, the Club of the Hundred formed itself to encourage cooking, the Club of the Four Hundred went beyond the Club of the Hundred.

There was Madame Bourgeois in a little lost town in the centre of France. She and her husband who had been servants in one of the homes in France that still cared for cooking had inherited a little café in this little town that was not on the road to anywhere not even on a railroad. And she began to cook, nobody came except a few fishermen and the local tradesmen and every day she cooked her best dinner for them and then one day after two years of this, a man from Lyon came by accident, a lawyer, and he was pleased with his dinner and he asked her if she could undertake to cook for a dozen of them who were going to celebrate the legion of honor of one of them and she said yes, and from then on the place was famous and she always tired as she was cooked with the same perfection.

The cooking was simple the twentieth century seemed to want it simple but it was less delicate and a bit richer than the last of the great Paris restaurants.

And so it was the time for the provinces to give the fashion to Paris.

There was no longer a Paris cuisine, there was regional cooking and Paris had to learn from the provinces instead of the provinces learning from Paris.

Last September 1938 when the war did not come one of our friends in the country here, a great cook and a great gourmet, was mobilised a captain of reserve and he had a whole garrison to organise. And I have a charming photograph of him, snapped by a stray visitor, a Polish journalist, he is looking violently at a soldier and the conversation was this. Will you, said Captain d’Aiguy, make us a good risotto, I cannot, my captain, said the soldier who was a cook in one of the big restaurants in Paris, because I have not the foundation of a sauce. Foundation for a sauce, said the captain pale with fury, you have material to cook with, everything you want and you cannot make your sauce you have to have a foundation, what do you mean by a foundation. If you please, said the trembling cook, in Paris we always have a foundation for a sauce and we put that in and then mix the sauce. Yes said Captain d’Aiguy and it tastes like it. Let me teach you French cooking. You have the material and you make your sauce.

Well now the war has commenced again 1939 and the soldiers are all talking about their food, and perhaps when they come back there will be a new outburst of French cooking, it was preparing, the foreign influences after the 1914 war have worn themselves off and now everybody is staying at home again and so naturally they will think about cooking.

When you first really get to know the French one of the first things that puzzles you is the insistence upon their latinity. They do not consider Italians or Spaniards latin, but they the french are latin, they insist upon being Gauls but all the same they are latin. Finally I realised that what they meant was that the spirit of latinity was kept purer by them the Gallo-Romans than it was in Italy which lost its latinity when they were overcome by barbarians and never recreated it, they might take on the forms and symbols of Rome but essentially the latin culture went out of Italy and it never existed in Spain so its true home has been France. And there is a good deal of truth in it all. At first I did not know what they were talking about but gradually I did begin to feel what they meant by their latinity.

They meant of course logic, the only people who were interested in logic were the Romans, logic because logical people are never brutal, they are never sentimental, they are never careless, they are never intimate, in short they are peaceful and exciting, that is to say they are French. The French understand war because they are logical, they do not care to go to war because they are logical, and to be logical is to be latin. That is what I was gradually understanding. It took me a long time to really understand it.

To be latin was to be civilized to be logical and to be fashionable and the French were and they knew it. They explained it in so many ways that it took a long time to realise it, and perhaps it was in their description of their education that I understood it best.

The relation of the French to Napoleon is perhaps the most curious thing in them, because Napoleon was only latin insofar as he was a soldier, he was not civilized he was not logical and he was not fashionable. It is really the only time in their history that they have not been completely French, but that was natural enough, the revolution had sentimentalised them and strangely enough it was not until the romantic movement came that they once more became French. Napoleon because he was not French had a glamour for them and beside they then had for the only time in their history an idea of propaganda of trying to make other people think as they were thinking. Propaganda is not French, it is not civilized to want other people to believe what you believe because the essence of being civilised is to possess yourself as you are, and if you possess yourself as you are you of course cannot possess any one else, it is not your business. It is because of this element of civilization that Paris has always been the home of all foreign artists, they are friendly, the French, they surround you with a civilised atmosphere and they leave you inside of you completely to yourself. And their logic too makes it impossible to be propagandists. If there is one thing in the world that is not logical it is propaganda, and also it is the one thing in the world that has nothing to do with fashion. The difference between propaganda and fashion is very interesting.

I like to listen to French people tell about their education. Everybody in France naturally tells about their education, because after all education inevitably has to do with civilisation. They tell you, I remember René Crevel telling about his education, what effect the lycée has upon them, it does not make them a type in character or in manner as similar schools do with the Northern peoples but it has to do simply with the mind. Francois d’Aiguy says lycées because they were founded by Napoleon stamp your mind, the collège or the boîte the catholic schools because they form your character do not form your mind. So which will you have. The discussion of this matter is unending and it always comes back to the question of latinity. At the same time you have the pride in being of peasant stock and the pride in being always in their youth ripe for revolution. I remember Lolo whom we loved very much who always said I am a peasant, well I suppose he might have been but was he. He was a peasant, so he said, he was young and so he was a revolutionary, so he said, and whatever he admired he called with a fine rolling voice, royale. He explained a great deal about revolutions.

He said all French men had to be revolutionary, that is they had to be in revolt, no matter what it was they had they had to be in revolt, not for publicity but for civilization. How could you be civilised if you had not passed through a period of revolt, and then you had to return to your pre-revolt stage and there you were you were civilised. All Frenchmen know that you have to become civilised between eighteen and twenty-three and that civilization comes upon you by contact with an older woman, by revolution, by army discipline, by any escape or by any subjection, and then you are civilised and life goes on normally in a latin way, life is then peaceful and exciting, life is then civilised, logical and fashionable in short life is life.

That is one of the troubles Frenchmen of the postwar generation had in what was called the epoch. It was a Frenchman who said it to me, he said war is not civilising and the men who were eighteen to twenty-three in the war missed their time for becoming civilised. War can not civilise, it takes private life to civilize, and of course publicity has the same effect as war it prevents the process of civilization.

That was really the trouble with the sur-realist crowd, they missed their moment of becoming civilised, they used their revolt, not as a private but as a public thing, they wanted publicity not civilisation, and so really they never succeeded in being peaceful and exciting, they did not succeed in the real sense in being fashionable and certainly not in being logical. This does bring me back to Paris from 1900 to 1939.

Some one was telling me the other day who knew Debussy very well, that Debussy prided himself on being a peasant of course he was not but that is the way he felt about it and on being a French musician. He said that German music stopped with the empire and so French music which was the music of civilization, logic and fashion could naturally begin. He was not supposed to have said quite that but that is what he meant.

He also said that the empire was manifestly not healthy for Germany because music was not doing anything, it tailed off with Strauss. He was also said to have said that Eric Satie had an extraordinary endowment but he could not work. He being a peasant believed in work. Any peasant does.

French life has elements of strangeness in it. In France a young girl is treated as a young girl, she is a young girl until she is a married woman when she is not any longer a young girl, but and, this is extraordinary, a young girl of twenty-one or twenty-two becomes a school-teacher, and in France in the country a school-teacher has to live alone in the school-house. A young girl will go into a mountain village or a village in the plains, or a village anywhere and the school-house is never in the village but well outside of it quite isolated with its living quarters for the school-teacher, and there she lives alone, she may be very young but there she is living alone in an empty school-house, doing her own work, and feeding herself and living alone.

When I really realised this I was surprised and I said does not that contradict the feeling about a young girl and her protection, no they said, it is understood, and if it is understood to be so nothing happens that should not happen and very evidently nothing does. Even loneliness does not really seem to happen even though the school-house may be in a village in the mountains snowed in for long months.

It surprised us but it did not surprise the French.

And back again to the twentieth century.

The characteristic thing of the twentieth century was the idea of production in a series, that one thing should be like every other thing, and that it should all be made alike and quantities of them. As I said the impressionists had the idea that a painting should be painted every day indeed preferably two a day, morning and afternoon. That was the nineteenth century, and then the twentieth century believed that painting should be completely subjective and not objective, that thoughts should be painted and not things seen. And so naturally even more than even one painting a day or two or even four could be painted because complete thoughts come all the time and each time any of them thought they thought a thought and this thought being painted was complete.

The twentieth century was not interested in impressions, it was not interested in emotions it was interested in conceptions and so there was the twentieth century painting.

These conceptions all have to do with the world being round and everybody knowing all about it and there being illimitable space and everybody knowing all about it and if anybody knows all about the world being round and all about illimitable space the first thing they do is to paint their conceptions of these things and that the twentieth century painting did.

But, and this is very important the French background never did disassociate itself from the earth, the world is all round and everybody knows all about it, but even if they do, there it still is the ground, it is still there.

They the french were the only ones who really knew it was still there, even though it was in France that twentieth century art and literature is made.

I was very pleased one day when the wife of the local doctor, he and she are fond of digging a bit and here when you dig a bit, beside making things grow, there is Roman, and Gallo-Roman, and even earlier things to be found. Well one day we were out in the car and she said one day when the workmen were first cutting this road through there on that ledge were the ancestors, lots of their bones. It is always there life and death death and life and the earth and it is never anything to be remembered or even talked about, and that is the reason the French do not make much lyrical poetry. They do not get away from the earth enough to look at it, they paint it, but they do not poetise it.

As always art is the pulse of a nation. I was just thinking of a good title for an art book. From Bismark to Hitler, any one can see that since 1870 and to 1939 Germany has had no art. When a country is in such a state that people who like to buy things can find nothing to buy there is something wrong.

Once when I was crossing the American continent, years and years ago and we were caught in the prairies without an engine to take us anywhere, the news-agent who sold things on the train came and offered us ten bananas for ten cents and then added, when a news-agent offers you ten bananas for ten cents you know there is something wrong.

That is the state of a nation when there is no art that is natural to that nation, you know there is something wrong. Ever since Germany has been an empire there has been nothing anybody wanted to buy and after having bought wanted to leave to a museum, neither music nor pottery nor poetry, and so there is something wrong. The state of being an empire was not a healthy state.

There is a very interesting thing in this connection.

France naturally was never interested in English painting and only very recently there was a collection shown of Blake and Turner. The French were astonished, they felt that somehow here was something that the later twentieth century needed. The painting of the young Englishman Francis Rose affected a good many of us the same way, after all if you know that the world is round and that space is unlimited well why talk about it any more. Facts are facts. It is a fact and so let us know it but not remember it. All great facts should be known but not remembered like the earth to the French, and so for the first time for a long time the phenomena of nature, thunder and storms and mountains and birds were things to live among. The English who naturally do live in among these things but in the confusion of refusing the twentieth century had lost their vitality of creating them they the English were once more finding the new thing in their old thing, in the thing that was natural to them and so in this war 1939 they are coming into their own, ideas are not important but light and loveliness is important.

The French with their feeling for fashion know that the English have found themselves again and they say Cette fois nous avons un allié, les Anglais.

[ ¶ ]

PART IV

I like words of one syllable and it works out very well in the French order for general mobilisation. The printed thing gives all the detail and then it says the army de terre, de mer et de l’air. That is very impressive when you read it in every village.

It could be a puzzle why the intellectuals in every country are always wanting a form of government which would inevitably treat them badly, purge them so to speak before anybody else is purged. It has always happened from the French revolution to to-day. It would be a puzzle this if it were not that it is true that the world is round and that space is illimitable unlimited. I suppose it is that that makes the intellectual so anxious for a regimenting government which they could so ill endure.

And so war comes and it has its advantages, it does make a concentration of isolation, there are so many more people, animals and fowls and children in wartime than in peace-time, but it does all make for a concentration of isolation and this is interesting.

And old French friend, Madame Pierlot once said to me she is now eighty-eight and she said that she is so much more flattered now than when she was a fascinating young woman. Fitzgerald once said to me it is easy to charm the old. But that is not the whole story it is easy for the old to charm.

Perhaps this war will make ages reasonable again, the last war completely destroyed ages, and I suppose life inevitably is calmer if there are ages.

Which makes this war real again. Uniforms say the French make every one younger and then when you take the uniform off it makes everybody just that much older. In the last war uniforms were worn so long that that consciousness was lost but now more uniforms come off and on, mobilisation and demobilisation takes place more frequently, as Bernard Fay just wrote I have come back to Paris and so many of my friends have been demobilised and it makes them feel rather sheepish.

And so ages have come into existence again.

But then there was the mistake about Kiki Vincent.

Madame Chaboux told it to me. It is she who cooked jugged hare better than anybody else in the region, and it was she who told how she and her husband and two friends went to an inn for dinner where they made a specialty of jugged hare and as the dish was presented to them and the hush fell upon them the hush with which French people always receive a dish, the friend half crying said but they have not left us any morceaux ronds, there was nothing there but shoulders and legs and heads, there were no round pieces, the round pieces that so deliciously are made by the centre of the animal. So now we never see a jugged hare without thinking of the morceaux ronds whose non-appearance is a poignant grief.

We met Madame Chaboux coming out of the garrison barracks, what said we are you doing there, ah she said I went to see the captain about Kiki, Kiki Vincent.

So when we wanted to know she told us.

The woman at the market who sells butter and cheese always used, before the 1939 war, always used to come in a wagon drawn by a white horse. And now there was war, horses had been requisitioned and she came in an old automobile. Madame Chaboux bought her butter and cheese and asked if all the family were well, and the butter-woman began to drop tears on the cheese. All she said except Kiki. But they have not taken Kiki said Madame Chaboux, oh but they have was the answer, he was twenty years old the good horse Kiki but he did not look his age, he always appeared youthful and so when they were taking horses, we had no proof he was twenty but he was twenty and he used to put his head out of the stable just opposite to my kitchen and we used to talk together and my husband says it is nothing but he is suffering and the children when we go out they say where is Kiki Vincent, will he come back and of course although he looked so young he was twenty and of course he will not come back. Madame Chaboux said that if she had his number she would see if he could be found perhaps he had not gone far, so she went to see the captain with the number, 73726 and underneath written Kiki on a piece of paper, and there were two horses there that had not gone yet but they had a different number and she had their numbers too on a piece of paper, 72943 and 74056 but they were not Kiki. The captain said if he had only known in time he could have saved Kiki but now Kiki was gone.

I have the two pieces of paper with the numbers but Kiki is gone, and army life is hard on horses so Kiki Vincent is gone.

The French like to call beasts up-to-date names, names of people do not change much but they like to follow the fashion in animal’s names.

It always pleases me that French boys are often called Jean-Marie, you can use a female name to go with a man’s name, it hallows the male name to add the female name to it, and that is civilised and logical and might be fashionable, it has always existed.

But the animals’ names are a different matter, there are all the regular names and then there are other ones. I remember the pleasure in hearing a farmer call one of his oxen Landru, is it really his name I asked oh yes, he said, but not because he is a murderer, oh no, he said, just to like it. Of course most female dogs are called Diane, that is inevitable, but all the terriers have English names, they are called Jimmie and Tom and one is known as Nickey Boy de Belley.

Our dog’s name is Basket and the French like that, it sounds well in French and goes very well with Monsieur, the children all call him Monsieur Basket more or less to rhyme with casquette.

That was the first Basket.

We did love the first Basket and he was shaved like a real poodle and he did fait le beau and he could say how do you do and he was ten years old and last autumn just after our return to Paris he died. We did cry and cry and finally every one said get another dog and get it right away.

Henry Daniel-Rops said get another as like Basket as possible call him by the same name and gradually there will be confusion and you will not know which Basket it is. They had done that twice with their little white Teneriffe which they call Claudine.

And then I saw Picasso, and he said no, never get the same kind of a dog again never, he said I tried it once and it was awful, the new one reminded me of the old one and the more he looked like him the worse it was. Why said he, supposing I were to die, you would go out on the street and sooner or later you would meet a Pablo, but it would not be I and it would be the same. No never get the same kind of a dog, get an Afghan hound, he has one, and Jean Hugo had said I could have one, but they are so sad, I said, that’s all right for a Spaniard, but I don’t like dogs to be sad, well he said get what you like but not the same, and as I went out he repeated not the same no not the same.

So we tried to have the same and not to have the same and there was a very large white poodle offered to us who looked like a young calf with black spots and other very unpleasant puppies with little pink eyes and then at last we found another Basket, and we got him and we called him Basket and he is very gay and I cannot say that the confusion between the old and the new has yet taken place but certainly le roi est mort vive le roi, is a normal attitude of mind.

I was a little worried what Picasso would say when he saw the new Basket who was so like the old Basket but fortunately the new Basket does stand on his legs in some indefinable way a little the way an Afghan hound stands on his although Basket the new Basket is pure poodle, and I pointed this out to Picasso when we and our dogs met on the street and that did rather reconcile him to it.

It is rather interesting that the Frenchman said have the same and the Spaniard said no don’t have the same. The Frenchman does realise the inevitability of le roi est mort vive le roi but the Spaniard does not recognise the inevitability of resemblances and continuation. He just does not but a Frenchman just does.

And now this Basket being a war-dog, that is living in the country with us all the time in war-time is very much a village dog and although the village spends a great deal of time discussing whether he is more or less beautiful than the last one, whether he is bigger and whether he is more affectionate the children like him but they treat him with less respect, they call him Basket familiarly they do not call him Monsieur Basket, there is that difference in their character, I mean the character of this Basket and that Basket. But for all that he is a very sweet Basket, any dog one loves is a very sweet dog and poor Madame Pierlot has just lost her Jimmie, and he was just the same age as the other Basket.

Names are always interesting, and in this morning’s local paper I found that Mademoiselle Pierette Davignon, ex-modiste has just died at eighty-one years of age.

It is a very wonderful name that, Mademoiselle Pierette Davignon.

It really takes a war to make you know a country, I had only known Paris until 1914 and then I learned to know France, and now once again living here all winter in a provincial French town I once more realise that a war brings you in contact with so much and so many and at the same time concentrates your isolation. Undoubtedly that is what a war does and is it unconsciously one of the things that makes wars happen, this thing.

After all human beings are like that. When they are alone they want to be with others and when they are with others they want to be alone and war in a kind of way concentrating all this destroys it and intensifies it.

Well war does make one realise the march of centuries and the succession of generations.

The nineteenth century wars were invented by the citizens of the first French republic. They invented a nation in arms, Napoleon rather spoiled it all, he went back to pre-revolutionary fighting, did it very well but after all it was eighteenth century and not nineteenth century fighting, Wellington as a matter of fact was more nineteenth century than Napoleon, his Spanish campaign was much more nineteenth century warfare than anything Napoleon did. And so the French having invented nineteenth century warfare and then lost it, it was completed by the Americans in their civil war, they developed and fixed it as a thing definite and complete and the 1914–1918 war was as one might say just the end of the series. It was just at the end of that war that Trotzky defined the twentieth century war, which is neither war nor peace, it was he that said it, he invented it as the French republicans invented the nineteenth century war but in inventing it they lost it. The Nazis and the Soviets like Napoleon lost the thing that was found and now England and France as the Americans in the civil war, in 1939 have recreated and realised the twentieth century war.

It is very interesting. They have found the secret of not war and not peace but with it they will have found the way to victory and to peace. And a new Europe. Anyway that is the way I feel about it.

It is very interesting about England and France, they have been completely conscious of each other for such a very long time, sometimes in one way sometimes in another way but always completely conscious of each other.

Now it is war-time and the families who usually spend their winter in cities are all spending them in the country. We too.

Naturally they all study at home, particularly the young girls, because at this time the French family prefer that the young girls are under their own roof and so everybody studies as best they can. They naturally all want to learn English just now and quite naturally we all talk about that. Some of these girls have already passed their first baccalaureate and some are now preparing for their second and in this second they must translate a whole English thing into French. They are given a choice of Hamlet, Paradise Lost, some of the essayists and Emerson, and they all without any hesitation chose Hamlet. They like it best and they think it is the easiest to do.

I was looking over Hamlet with one of them and I was very much struck particularly in the ghost scene, that all the words which are no longer in use are French words completely French words, and I could see why they all felt that it was easy to translate because there they were all these completely French words which were there for them and which the English language to-day no longer uses.

I have often thought a lot about the words that make the English language, and much as I have thought about it, a war makes it even more definite, as in this Hamlet.

Of course it was pure French and pure Saxon and then less pure French and more Latin than French until in the nineteenth century one quite has ceased to feel the French in the English.

All this time of course the French and English have always been keenly conscious of each other until the nineteenth century, after the Napoleonic wars they for quite a long time were not conscious of each other, each one conducted the nineteenth century in their own way until toward the end of the nineteenth century, when France did not find the century particularly interesting and England was beginning to refuse the twentieth century which was on the way, France and England once more became livelily conscious of each other which culminated in 1914–1918.

Up to that time France was still interested in either the nineteenth or the twentieth century and England was still clinging to the nineteenth and refusing the twentieth.

One might say that America which represented the twentieth century and Russia which hoped for the twentieth century did not interest either France or England very much and the twentieth century as conceived by these two countries did not please them, did not please either the civilisation the logic or the fashion of the French and did not please the civilisation, the idealism, or the rationality of the English and so neither France nor England were really interested in the twentieth century. The 1914–1918 war changed all this. These two countries realised that the twentieth century should not get out of their hands, that they had to make of it for the French a thing logical civilised and fashionable and the English had to manage it in their fashion, for after all civilisation was in their hands and without them the world would not be civilised and so they had to come into the twentieth century and make it civilised and here we are now.

You can see that the long line of English writers every twenty-nine years a man of genius suffered during this period when England refused the twentieth century and that is most interesting because one must never forget that the characteristic art product of a country is its pulse and in England it is prose and poetry.

I never get over the pleasure of the use of French as it is used by anybody French. In this village we have all shades of opinion and there is the Rosset family very Catholic very conservative, not royalist because they are republican but great believers in tradition.

I remember one day it was the fourteenth of July and just the year of the Front Commun, and I happened to meet Monsieur Rosset and I said are you going in town, and he said why should I go in town. Well said I meekly it is the fourteenth of July.

The fourteenth of July he said, the fall of the Bastille, quelle masquerade. I can give no impression of the word masquerade as it came out of him. I realised what a feeble word the English word spelled just the same really was.

And now Georges is aux armées, and the father who adores Georges is very severe about how inevitably you have to kill a million men to win a war.

Georges writes to me, I hear just at this moment that we are leaving to-morrow for the front that is for a destination unknown. Let us guard our courage and hope that very soon we will be again in Bilignin and with our friends.

These are the typical French farmers.

And in the village of Bilignin we have had several alerts. And there are two schools of thought.

Madame Votarey says that we are among mountains, actually they are very high hills, we are in the foothills of the French Alps and she says that it is easy to lose your way in among mountains particularly if you are in the air, so how could they find Bilignin. Beside anyway she had made up her mind not to be evacuated, and Madame Chanel says that since airplanes must necessarily go here and there they may easily sometime come here. At any rate adds she reflectively men are fond of fighting. They are unreasonable, if it rains too much they want to fight, anything will make men fight. Anyway she adds we are free in France.

Madame Pierlot is very much interested in the way the men come back on leave looking so very large and so very fat. She says in her eighty-eight years it is the first war she has ever known that men on leave come back looking so very large and so very healthy and so very fat. The women whether it is by contrast or because they have to work so hard look very thin beside them.

The twentieth century wars might easily make men healthy and fat because certainly the twentieth century has made a great difference in the French country, ours is a mountain village but there are no poor, they are all comfortable and they all have some luxuries, they all have bicycles they all have good clothes for Sunday, they all have jam to put on their bread, they all have plenty of chickens and ducks which they do not sell but eat themselves and they all have money in the bank, which they call argent liquide. In the country here they say the milk pays their current expenses, their calves pay taxes and extra things like births marriages and deaths and the wheat they eat, and the wine makes the money they put in the bank and the potatoes they eat. In this way they say anybody can be comfortable and you have plenty of wine and meat and butter and bread to eat. In this whole countryside there is only one family not completely comfortable and they are not poor but they are neglected, there are four small children in the family all the same size but different ages which happens when children are neglected. The war brought them new clothes, the chanoine at Belley wanted to do something and he gave them a complete outfit, to go to school, they always go to school of course but this time they went completely new, even as they told me, to their underclothes, they seem to think new clothes naturally come when there is a war.

Even in Belley which is comparatively a city, it having a population of about five thousand and it is an important place, even there there are no poor. They have a bazaar de charité once every two years and the money they gather goes to general things, rather than specific aid, there is a very large home for the aged of the region but there are not many in it. I was talking about this the other day to the Duke of Clermont-Tonnerre, he was staying with Madame Pierlot across the valley, and he said yes it is true. He said in the part of the country he lives in, which is quite a different kind of country, it was also true. He could well remember when he was a boy that it was not so then there were many very poor in the country. I asked him if he thought the 1914 war had something to do with the change, a little he said, it did certainly accelerate it, but actually it had commenced before 1914. So it was the twentieth century all alone that did it.

We have had here in the village a little girl and her name is Hélène Bouton, Helen Button, and I have been kind of wondering just what a child’s feeling about war-time is. It is very interesting.

This is the way I have been feeling this, because after all this war is not war, it is war-time.

Helen Button was her name and she lived in war-time. She lived somewhere but the thing that is important is that she lived during war-time.

There is a great deal of war-time in history and Helen Button lived in it.

In this war-time the sun did shine it does do that but Helen Button always knew that it was going to rain before evening and it did do that, she knew it by signs, she did not know what the signs were but she knew by signs that it was going to rain.

In war-time children dogs and chickens are either frightened or they are naughtier than usual, either one or the other. And there are rather more of them more of chickens dogs and children than before. Helen Button knew this. And a dog was more likely to kill a chicken in war-time than in peacetime. Helen Button’s dog did not kill one but he did find a dead one and he brought it to her and laid it down in front of her. Helen was worried that they might think that he had killed a chicken, so she and the cook secretly cooked and ate the chicken so no one would suspect the dog. This could only have happened to Helen in war-time.

Of course children do go in and out as they like a great deal more in war-time than in peace-time for there is not much use in just staying at home while it is war-time.

Helen Button started out with her dog William. As they were walking along suddenly William stopped and was very nervous. He saw something on the road and so did Helen. They neither of them knew what it was at first and at last as they approached very carefully they saw it was a bottle, a bottle standing up right in the middle of the road. There had been something in the bottle but what, it looked dark green or may be blue or black, and the bottle was standing up in the middle of the road not lying on its side the way a bottle on the road usually is.

William the dog and Helen the little girl went on. They did not look back at the bottle. But of course it was still there because they had not touched it.

That is war-time.

When Helen went out there were a great many little boys on large bicycles about. The bicycles were so tall that they could not get on the seats at all but they were all over the country wriggling from side to side to have their ride and when they saw any water and some of the roads were under water they went forward and back through the water to make it splash. That was because their big brothers and their fathers were gone away and that made so many more little boys able to play.

Then Helen did know it was war-time.

Helen and her dog William were out every day and almost every evening and they always saw some one. They knew a boy named Emil who was a big boy with very large eyes and a dog named Ellen. Ellen the dog had been born in the country against which they were fighting. Emil looked at his dog and wondered if he could love him. The dog loved Emil but could Emil love him.

As Helen and her dog William came along Emil’s dog Ellen was sniffing along the side of the road in the sand and finally went sniffing up the bank. Helen’s dog William went sniffing too. Perhaps there was game there, very likely because in wartime men did not go shooting nobody hunted anything only dogs and cats hunted in war-time, Emil the boy with large eyes sighed about this. He said dogs hunt in war-time but they do not get much, anybody could see two or three dogs going together to hunt and waiting to see if anybody saw them because in peace-time of course they could not go hunting. Then Emil said but cats in peace-time or in war-time, they sit and watch and prey.

It was getting darker and beginning to rain and Helen went one way and Emil went another way and each one of their dogs went with the one who owned him.

Helen had a grandmother and when she had been the age of Helen there had been war-time. She told Helen how one day she had a slice of bread and there was very little bread to be had, but she did have a good big slice and she was just commencing eating it. A soldier came along an enemy soldier on a horse, he stopped and got off his horse and not roughly but he did, he took the slice of bread out of her hand, she had just had one bite and he gave it to his horse who ate it and he went away on his horse and he did not say anything.

It was war-time now but Helen had bread whenever she wanted it and butter on it and she had jam and honey and yet it was war-time.

School did not commence as soon as usual, it always did commence as the days were shorter and now the days were shorter and everything was darker and darker and there were no lights and Helen and her dog began to walk in the dark and she could see the road in the dark and she knew it was war-time. She did think about its being wartime but she knew it was.

Helen Button thought that in war-time there was not any difference between day and night. And she was right. The nights were black and the days were dark and there was no morning. Not in war-time.

So said Helen Button to herself, she did not talk to the cook nor to her mother, she did not talk to Emil the boy who had eyes that were so large, she talked to herself. You do in war-time.

You talk to yourself about chestnuts and walnuts and hazelnuts and beechnuts, you talk to yourself about how many you find and whether they have worms in them. You talk to yourself about apples and pears and grapes and which kind you like best. You just go on talking to yourself in war-time. You talk to yourself about caterpillars but you never talk to yourself about spiders or lizards, you talk to yourself about dogs and cats and rabbits but not about bats or mice or moths.

There are falling stars in war-time and Helen Button saw them. Would stars come tumbling and frighten every one. She saw some stars be blue and some red, she said to herself one star is very red and when that red star turns blue there will not be any more war-time.

Helen knew that Emil’s dog was born in the enemy country. It had been given to Emil by some one who came from there long before it was war-time.

One day, it was not at night it was in the morning, Emil was not there but his dog Ellen was there and Helen saw him. It was not true of course, it was not true but Helen said to herself, I was watching and the dog Ellen was changing and her fur turned into large baggy trousers and her head turned into a large shaggy head and it was a man, an enemy man, yes it was said Helen to herself and I saw him and he went down the road and I knew that it was a man, who was an enemy and it was and I saw him.

She met Emil shortly after and his dog was with him but it was not any longer morning and Helen did not look at the dog Ellen, she looked at her own dog William as if she knew him and she did and she knew her own dog would come when she called him.

It was not long after that that every dog had to have a muzzle on him. They used to talk about that on the road. The men had had muzzles on dogs in the country before when dogs might be mad and now it was war-time and the dogs had to have them.

Helen Button listened to everybody and everybody said something different about the reason why but Helen did not say anything but she knew that she knew the reason why.

Emil was just fascinating but so was Helen.

She knew just what was going to happen at least her aunt Pauline did, her aunt was what they called extra-lucid, that meant that she knew what was going to happen, she always had but now in war-time it was much more important. In peace time nothing much did happen so there was no use in knowing what was going to happen but in war-time anything might happen so it was very necessary to know it.

What Helen Button liked best was about the curé d’Ars, she liked all about him, she liked his not having learned his lessons very well when he studied, she liked his being kind to every one and she liked his being a saint and she liked it that her grandmother could remember him. But most she liked that he had said that the day would come when the women would plough the ground and plant the wheat but the men would do the harvesting. And the women she saw them they were sowing the wheat and the men because the curé d’Ars had always known everything they would be back again to do the harvesting, it was war-time but they would be back again. And then she was a little strange when she heard that the nuns in the cities did not wear coiffes any more, they could not and get gas masks over them, so they could not wear them any more and the curé d’Ars had predicted that too. He had said the time would come when the sisters in the hospitals would not wear their coiffes, and of course but still nobody really believed him but now the time had come, they were not wearing them, but and this was consoling every one, he had said that all this would only last for a time a very short time just long enough to turn an omelette. And this was comforting.

Helen Button loved to listen to her aunt Pauline, they called her The Pauline and a good many people did believe her, but really Helen never thought about whether it was so or not. She liked to just say it to Emil when she saw him and she knew saying it made her fascinating.

So Helen knew when the war was going to end and when there would be no more war-time and Helen knew that this did make her fascinating.

Her Aunt Pauline did really know everything. She knew when any enemy was going to be dead, she knew how often a clock would strike, she knew who was not going to eat eggs, she knew who was going to buy a hat, she knew everything.

Helen Button went out with her dog and the moon was shining.

Helen should not have been out when the moon was shining, she knew she should not. She should only have been out when it was dark because if the moon shone it was night not just dark. There she was though and automobiles came quickly in the bright moon-light, they came slowly in the dark because their lights were green and blue not white.

The automobile came on, it went over William and Helen screamed and William was down and then he was up and then away he went, oh how he did go. Helen went on calling and William came back crawling.

Oh dear where was Emil with eyes so big that he could see everything.

Helen and William did get home and that after all was something.

So war-time just went on being war-time and after that William the dog had a stiff neck but it did not last long he was soon very well but he was always scared when he saw a light and particularly scared when he suddenly saw the moon through the mist and it does look green.

Emil was not an orphan. He had a horse. There were not many of them, most of them had been taken to go to the war. Emil’s horse was a heavy one the kind that pulled things, that is perhaps the reason they did not take him, he went ahead too slowly even for war-time.

So it was left to pull things and one day Helen met it, it was pulling a wagon and on the wagon was an animal, nobody had ever seen any animal like it before, it was enormous and it was dead.

The horse pulling the wagon did not mind nor Emil but Emil’s dog Ellen minded very much, very much indeed.

The enormous animal did not have a tail and it did not have any ears. It was an enormous animal and it was war-time.

Helen did not really see it but she told herself about it. She said, dear me.

Nobody knew where the wagon and the horse went, nobody ever does in war-time.

When Helen Button went to sleep she did not dream. Then all of a sudden she began to dream. She dreamed that it was war-time.

When she woke she did not get up, it was war-time and nobody just said to her get up but bye and bye she did get up and she went out. After a while she stood perfectly still and listened.

She thought she heard it but did she.

She listened and listened. It was war-time and so she listened and listened.

She heard weather, she heard water she heard snow, she heard water everywhere, it was that kind of weather. She heard snow around she very nearly heard the moon and she heard the rain and she heard the mountains.

There might be school and Helen might go to school but she did not. Nobody said she should and indeed so few went that any day there might not be a school and so it was anyday and it was wartime. So every day she went out and the snow came and the snow melted and water was everywhere and dogs hunted game not Helen’s dog but other dogs and these dogs stood and waited until everybody was out of sight and then they hunted game. Men could not go hunting but dogs could. That is war-time.

One day Helen and her dog and Emil and his dog met going up and up a hill.

They went up and they saw a man there. He was not an old man, he was a young one and it was wartime and seeing a young man in ordinary clothes was startling. This man up there on that hill, there was snow and water there, had a spy glass and he was looking way off through it.

Is he said Helen Yes he is said Emil.

And he was and they said, Helen and Emil, shall we and Emil said yes. Now said Helen. Yes said Emil. And how said Helen. I know him said Emil.

Emil went up to the man. He said to him. You are an enemy. I am not, said the man. If you are not what is your name said Emil. My name is Henry said the man.

There they stood and the snow in the fields and the water splashing and the man in wooden shoes, looking through his spy-glass at something.

What should they do.

It was really war-time.

They all went away always looking behind.

Very soon then there was nobody anywhere.

This is war-time.

Helen did not know why but this was the first thing in war-time that had made her cry.

It was not long after that Emil went away and his dog too. Whether to the war or not Helen never knew.

There are so many people who go away in wartime and there are always so many everywhere in war-time here there and everywhere.

So now it was still war-time and Helen began to go to school too.

So for her war-time was over.

So this is the twentieth century. I have been thinking a lot about centuries. I think centuries are like men, they begin as children begin simple and hopeful then they go through that period that Doctor Osler used to call the senseless age, boys of eleven to seventeen, and then they go through their period of becoming civilised and then the century more or less settles down, becomes as the French say rangé that is civilised and the work is over.

I have a kind of feeling that every century is like that, certainly the nineteenth century was and the twentieth, the other centuries probably were too. What is true in one century is pretty certainly true of all of them.

So here we are in the twentieth century at the moment when the century begins to be ready for civilising.

In the early part of the century, the century like all adolescents and sometimes it lasts considerably longer, long to get away from the family, the real family and the idea of the family.

Every adolescent has that dream every century has that dream every revolutionary has that dream, to destroy the family.

In France, well the dream even among the adolescent intellectuals, the violent revolutionaries, the adolescent communists, it really is not very real. After all every Frenchman knows that he is destined to be a père de familla [famille] a father of a family, even if he has neither wife nor child being a père de famille is his manifest destiny. Every Frenchman will inevitably speak of himself and his comrades, nous pères de famille, it is really the only way that a Frenchman can realise life and so although adolescence and intellectualism demand that he believes in a world not based upon a family unit, in his heart every Frenchman knows that that is all there is to it, a family and himself a father of a family.

It is interesting that in the country in almost every village there is a man who has not married, either his mother lived too long and he never got married, or he just did not get married because he was off somewhere and did not get back, anyway for one reason or another not uncommonly in a village there is one man who never got married. Usually even if the mother did live so long and so possessed her son that he grew quite old unmarried, nevertheless when his mother dies some widow marries him but every now and then and very often one in almost any village is unmarried.

Nobody can really take him seriously, they very often call him familiarly, a hen, and most of the time he does go a little funny, he stands sadly around and looks at the women who never became his wife and once in a while he goes quite queer, as recently in a village not far from here, one day he was about fifty-five and he never had been married, he shot a woman just any woman as he saw her at a distance. No man who had ever been married could have done that, manifestly not.

There are of course some women not often more than one in a village who has not married, but she is not so likely in France to go funny, of course there are always animals, and animals can become a family, to a Frenchwoman, but not to a Frenchman.

In our village there is a woman like that and she loves her dog and the last time it was a blind one, she and her old father and the dog born blind did and do make a family and even when her father dies she will still have a family, because some animal will be treated by her as a member of a family.

Madame Chaboux told me a story about that.

It is perfectly natural in France to say that a little dog was sitting on the lap of his mother. In fact French people are quite convinced French is the only language which has a real baby language for dogs, I remember once a long discussion ending up triumphantly with, in English how could you say, come chien chien come to your mamère.

You do not say to a dog come to your father, a Frenchman but you do say come to your mother, a Frenchwoman.

So Madame Chaboux was in her country in the Jura and she went to a concert given for the soldiers and the country people were all there and next to her was sitting a country woman and on her lap was a little dog. Madame Chaboux in telling the story said quite naturally, next to me a little dog was sitting on the lap of its mother, the little dog was very discreet, when there was applause he woke up and barked a bit but otherwise he was quite quiet. It was announced that the most famous flutist in France happened to be in the country and he had offered to play for the soldiers. He came onto the stage and began to arrange his flute. The mother of the little dog a little uneasy turned to Madame Chaboux and said, pourvu que mon petit chien aime la flute, pourvu. It is to be hoped my little dog will like the flute, it is to be hoped.

That is the French way, no conviction, a hope and that is all.

The French do love to say a thing and say it completely.

That is the reason that once a thing is completely named it does no longer worry them. Now the word une guerre des nerfs, has become a part of their speech, it has no longer any effect upon their nerves. That is their logic fashion and civilisation.

So naturally although the French do have as every country seems to need to have that adolescent intellectualism of the negation of the family in their hearts it is not so. That is one of the reasons that French people are not snobs.

No matter what is the origin of any man, no matter what he has achieved, it never enters his head not to return to the family, the simple countryman can have children in any walk of life and there is no complication, the well dressed man comes to his home where his people are roughly clad and as they were and nobody feels that there is any discrepancy, never at any time.

It is of course also true of the army, anybody can be a simple soldat as anybody can be an officer. It is a question of metier, of a profession, and not of class.

Here in the town, the notary, the lawyer, the banker are all simple soldiers, the son of the butcher is an officer, it is all a question of profession it is not a matter of class.

Pierre Leyris a young writer and neighbor of ours in the country here was speaking of that the other day. He is not very strong and so he is an auxiliare and not in the active army but during mobilisation they were mobilised as a company of auxiliares to be used in helping in the machinery of mobilisation. He enjoyed his short military career, he enjoyed his comrades they all had a good time together, and then mobilisation over, they were demobilised. He said that was a dreadful day. When they put on their civilian clothes it was all different, they looked at each other differently they knew what each one was and when they had been all together, nobody knew or cared.

I remember a French sister in a convent speaking of that too. She said the costume and the coiffe, the coiffe that the curé d’Ars said they would take off for long enough to turn an omelette and which many of them have had to take off to put on the gas masks, well she said we never know what any sister comes from and what her background is unless by accident we are in the parloir seeing our relations and she is in the parloir seeing hers. Then they could know but I imagine they are not supposed to notice.

We saw the Père Abbé of the abbaye royale d’Hautecombe yesterday, sixteen of his twenty-six monks are mobilised, and most of them as simple soldiers. One of them one of the older ones is an aumonier, a priest to an aviation division. He is immensely pleased with himself, he not alone has an automobile and a chauffeur at his disposition but he also has an airplane and an aviator. There was a charming twinkle in the Père Abbé’s eye when he told us that.

Madame Giroud herself the widow of a general told us about her family, every ten years they reunite all the family that is in existence and at the last the two most striking members were one of the great judges of France and the driver of a country hearse. But they were all family and they had a good dinner a most excellent dinner all of them together.

Madame Giroud told us of her great aunt, she was one of the beauties of this country and a very important person. One day not very long ago Madame Giroud was in the country where they all came from and she met an old woman and they talked together. Ah said the old woman Madame you do remember your great aunt. Ah yes said Madame Giroud well said the old woman, I know something about her that nobody else knows. When she was young quite young and very beautiful a soldier passed by. And your greataunt gave birth to a pair of still-born twins very little ones and she buried them under a pear tree the two of them.

Madame Giroud admitted that ever since a pear tree did give her a funny feeling.

This year as every year they gather the grapes and make the wine, they always think there will be none as in this country everything is against the wine, the late frosts, hail, mildew and not enough late sun-shine, but they always have a crop all the same. This year as always they had one, quite a large one and the French like their land are economical and generous, everything has to go into it and a good deal comes out of it, and they always have to celebrate it, faire part, as it reads in their announcements of funerals wedding and births, in this country they always celebrate it by something called ramequin, it is like a welsh rarebit, only instead of beer and cheese, it is made of white wine, eggs and cheese, and everybody keeps stirring it with their very large piece of bread.

In the neighborhood here the other day they had not agreed about something so one of the neighbors was not invited. All the others were gathered together to make the ramkin, it is the only cooking any Frenchman who is a father of a family and not a professional cook ever does. The men were making the ramkin on the stove, it was a dark night, the neighbor climbed on the roof and sat on the chimney and so the smoke went back down the chimney and smoked the ramkin, the cronies thought it was the wind and began again, the man on the roof lifted himself until he heard them say now it is on and then down he sat again upon the chimney, and spoiled the ramkin, it was not until some time after that the unfortunate cooks found out why.

So the most striking thing about France is the family, and the terre, the soil of France. Revolutions come and revolutions go, fashions come and fashions go, logic and civilisation remain and with it the family and the soil of France.

They are so reasonable about that land, of course it has no value without men, and of course men cannot exist without family.

The family, any family has naturally the quality of the concentration of isolation. That is what makes a family, that is what makes war, so much war, it is that concentration of isolation. And the French who do not want war live through war calmly, because after all it is the concentration of isolation which is a family in peace as well as in war.

As a cultivated earth has nothing brutal or really cruel about it so the Frenchman is neither brutal nor cruel. They invented the word sadism but their sadism has to do with the passions and the passions have nothing to do with the earth or with the family, that is like revolutions and other things a thing apart.

One of the things that is very evident in France is that children are never punished not even much corrected. They from the beginning are French that is logical civilised and have a sense of fashion and a complete realisation of the facts of life. Any French child can thoroughly understand anything.

The one rare time I ever saw a boy crying was one day down by the quays in Paris.

The quays in Paris have never changed, that is to say they look different but the life that goes on there is always the same. It was only last year that I really got to know them, I had put my car in a garage below Notre Dame and every morning and every evening I went the length of the quays forward and back. I found that going down below near the water I could let my dogs loose because we crossed no streets and then I found that the life there below was very pleasant, it had nothing whatever to do with the life of a city, that is one of the characteristic things of the French, the city and country the country and city are not separated. Everybody in the city has relations in the country and everybody in the country has relations in the city and everybody in the city expects to return to something in the country all the employees of the state all policemen all workmen of all sorts, in fact practically everybody even the shopkeepers do expect to retire eventually to the country, that is where inevitably you live when you no longer have to work for a living, when you have a pension when you have saved some thing and you grow vegetables and you build yourself a little house and you hope that money won’t change so much but that you can live on what you have. Anyway you can always have vegetables and rabbits and chickens and that is always something.

Of course money has done a lot of changing but there is always the hope that it will stay put sometime. Anyway the French people never take money very seriously, they save it certainly they horde it very carefully but they know really that it has no very great permanence. That is the reason they all want a place in the country. Lots of people we know have tried to buy a house in this neighborhood and they are always surprised that nobody wants to sell, neither the peasants or the small people or the bigger people. But as they all say if we sell our home what will we have for it, money, and what is the use of that money, money goes and after it is gone then where are we, beside we have all we want, what can we do with money except lose it, money to spend is not very welcome, if you have it and you try to spend it, well spending money is an anxiety, saving money is a comfort and a pleasure, economy is not a duty it is a comfort, avarice is an excitement, but spending money is nothing, money spent is money non-existent, money saved is money realised, even as it did the other day in the village it got burned up.

There was a fire in an isolated barn down in the valley and it was in the day-time and the locksmith who is the head of the fire-brigade was trying to put out the fire but as the barn was full of hay it was pretty hopeless.

The barn belonged to one man and the hay belonged to another man and everybody seemed rather philosophical about it all, the barn was old and it had been a good barn for hay and the owner of the hay had plenty more and then suddenly somebody remembered that there was a lean-to that belonged to still somebody else and vaguely somebody remembered that he had said once that he had left things there, so somebody went off to find the man who owned the lean-to. He was not busy but he did not want to come but finally he was induced to come and in the meanwhile they had gone into the lean-to, and there they found some clothes and some bedding and in a jug forty thousand francs.

When the owner was confronted with this he said yes, it was his pension, he was a widower, he had plenty to eat from his land, they gave him this money, he had to go in town for it but as he had no use for it he left it there in the lean-to.

What he did with it when they finally gave it to him I do not know, but I suppose he left it somewhere else.

French people do not like to spend money it worries them, they take luxuries naturally, if you have them they are not luxuries and if you do not have them they still are not luxuries.

And so on the banks of the Seine down by the water there is no city life at all, it is an easy life and each person lives it for himself.

So one day there I saw a boy about thirteen years of age a stout well-set up and comfortably dressed boy sitting by the water-side, next to him was a woman evidently not his mother but a relation and there they sat. Large tears were rolling down his cheeks. What is it, I asked her, oh she said sorrow, but it will pass. He has failed in his examinations, but it will pass. And quite impersonally she sat by and indeed it was sorrow but as she said, sorrow passes.

It is a queer life down there by the river. One day I was coming along and there were two men, one of them had found a high hat and also some orange flowers which he had pinned on the hat, and as they came along, the one presented the other to every one, he is my brother, he said of the other.

The barges always grow flowers and the men always come down with mimosa in their hand and disappear somewhere with it, and there are cardboard beds under the bridges, cardboard apparently is good against the cold anyway they use it, and the women wash their clothes and the men fish there and artists paint there and everybody minds their own business. They talk and grumble mostly to themselves but nobody fights with anybody else.

So children are never harshly treated in France. A child in France is a thing of value, it is not a treasure but it is like anything that belongs to the earth it has a value and a valuable thing is always well taken care of, and the French use everything but they abuse nothing.

So the twentieth century did need France as a background. France might play with the idea of the destruction of the family as the beginning and end of everything but it could never really convince any Frenchman and so France was a background for the beginning of the twentieth century, it had had its one real effort to believe that the family and the things the family holds in its hands and walks on and eats and drinks and which belong to that family, they had their try-out of trying not to believe in this in the beginning of the nineteenth century in the first french revolution, but it really was not interesting. Wars yes and excitement yes, but really not interesting. There is no logic to it, no civilisation to it and no fashion.

So when the twentieth century was going to start in to try it out all over again, the Frenchmen were very content to be in it but not of it.

In France the family life is never so much a family life as in vacation. The family is always the family but during vacations it is an extended family and that is exhausting.

A Frenchman once told me that he was haunted it was his obsession what he called vacation weather. I said it is just summer weather, no he said it has a kind of weight to it that is not summer but vacation weather.

In every country house all the in-laws come and all their children and all their servants, in-laws only visit each other in winter, they visit a great deal and they all eat together somewhere at least once a week but in the vacation they live together.

Then came the twentieth century with its automobiles particularly after the war, the French family lived less together in vacations because they naturally moved around more. They all pretty well concluded that this was even more exhausting than all living together and not as healthy for children and every one. Getting in and out of trains was better because trains are always stopping but automobiles just kept going. Now in this new war all the country is filled with all the relations living together but it is not vacation weather, it is not even vacation so everybody is happier beside that they cannot move around even in trains so it is not so exhausting. It is a permanent residence and that changes everything. In-laws are now a permanency and so except for the very often repeated statement that some cousin is a woman really utterly wearisome, and a French family is always of the same mind, they all find the same person the most tiresome, and there are always the certain amount of trouble about mother-in-laws, and daughter-in-laws, but all this is very much softened by the son and husband being away at the war. And many financial arrangements which were inevitable because of troubles between daughter-in-laws and widowed mother-in-laws rest in abeyance. And that makes everything easier.

In France letters are not shared. Each one has their own letter. Any member of any class in France will say I have had no news but my mother has, or I have had no news but my son has. Well said I once in astonishment do they not read you what is in their letter, I was going to say do they not show you the letter but I knew instinctively that that would not do. Oh yes is the answer, he or she reads me what he or she chooses.

Everything is private and personal in France and at the same time a family is always together. Even in the midst of the war letters are not shared. As my old servant Hélène once said, no Madame it is not a secret but one does not tell it.

I really have never known Paris in the midst of a declaration of war. Wars always take place in vacation time and in vacation weather, so one is not in Paris. Paris is always there, at least we in the country suppose so although at such a time we are not very conscious of its existence, the beginning of war is so occupying where you are, that even Paris is not there. Such is the concentration of isolation which is war.

Paris is there and gradually even here quite far away one begins to know that it is there.

I have never known Paris in the beginning of a war, I have known Paris during the war not this time but the last time, this time I only knew it for half a day.

I have however known Paris since the beginning of the twentieth century until now, known it pretty well.

When I first knew Paris again since childhood in 1900 and then only on vacation France meant Paris, France meant Paris and its immediate surroundings. The Paris which was France as I knew it then was completely republican.

I knew an American Mrs. Dawson, I met her in England and she said she had abandoned Paris after 1870. She said the manners of the French as republicans were not the delightful manners of Paris as an Empire. To be sure everybody in the republic was addressed as Monsieur and Madame. Even the butcher boy quite young would say bon-jour Madame to our servant and she would equally seriously bon-jour Monsieur to him although he was only fifteen. I do not know whether during the empire this was true. At any rate although there are always monarchists and imperialists in France, most unexpected ones sometimes, actually they in their hearts pretty much all of them are republicans and want a republic, because they know that the family is so strong in France that the hereditary principle should be kept out of the government, it just should.

Beside the republic so far has pretty well done what they all think a government should do, let them alone, protected them, on the whole, from the enemy, and though it costs a good deal, this government, it might cost more if it were another government, and no piece of it gets so well established that it can go too far in any direction. And so as governments go the third republic is not so bad. It might be worse, it might be better, but it is not too bad.

In Paris around 1900–1914 the men were elegant and had almost more beauty of elegance than the women. When we came to Paris the men wearing their silk hats on the side of their head and leaning heavily on their cane toward the other side making a balance, the heavy head the heavy hand on the cane were the elegance of Paris. The women were plain, fashionable more than elegant in contrast with the men. As the century progressed the war came. The horizon blue and the black uniforms of the aviators continued the tradition of French elegance among the men. The women for a while did lose fashion and slowly then the men lost their elegance and the women regained their fashion and then they were no longer plain they were pretty and for a while, it was another ideal. After this war the men very likely will regain elegance and the women fashion and elegance. It is all very exciting.

Flowers and fruits were very much rarer in the beginning of the century than now. In those days flowers and fruits were rare and being rare were very elegant.

They were very carefully cultivated to look well and be well in relation to the thing near which they were to be placed, either people or things, they had nothing to do with out-of-doors, they had entirely to do with indoors, and the arrangement of the fruits and flowers were traditional elegant and fashionable.

I can remember the horror of our Bretonne servant in Palma when we used to bring in armfuls of flowers and put them all over the house. Now any French person can bear flowers anywhere and in any quantity with equanimity but not then. It was also true of fruits. Fruits were a wonderful size, almost always with a design stencilled upon them when they were in the act of growing and very expensive. No one was ever allowed to touch them. There were only these very wonderful fruits and ordinary apples practically nothing else and these ordinary apples were always wormy. Since then fruits in the smallest provincial town are to be found in great abundance, everybody eats fruit and fruit is really no longer a thing to admire or to have as an adjunct to an elegant table. The same is true with flowers. Flowers are now bought in great bunches and anybody within reason can have all they want. So now flowers are almost arranged in many homes in the English manner lots of flowers everywhere and the new interest in flowers is to arrange them to give an effect of violence, of activity, of strangeness. Gradually that is producing its own elegance.

I was talking to Madame Giroud, she remembers everything and I asked her what seemed to her the most startling difference between the France of her youth the Nineteenth century and the France of to-day. She said undoubtedly the difference in dress of the people living not in cities but in the country. Not alone the girls but the women in villages and country towns all dress well, all clean themselves very much more.

I know that I was much taken with the short sleeves short dresses as being an enormous incentive to personal cleanliness. There was a very great difference between before and after the war about that. It was true of the younger women and even true of the older women.

On the other hand except the introduction of electric light the inside of the houses in the villages and in the country have not changed much. Of course the existence of electric light in itself made things different because any one can see everything more clearly. Then young men have changed and are athletic and clean but as they grow older they tend to be more as they were. The women keep up the standard and that has its great influence upon the children. The men less. I am now speaking of the country and not of the cities. One of the most important things in the city was the introduction of central heating. The houses the shops in Paris and in the other large cities suddenly became very hot. That had to do naturally with the change in fashion of the women the short sleeves the short skirts the lack of underclothes the thinness of the stockings, and as France makes the fashions for everybody the central heating created in the cities in France made the styles. The styles went with the Americanisation of Europe so pronounced immediately after the war, hygienes, bath-tubs, and sport.

Later on and until just now there have been persistent attempts to get back or forward to styles that cover more, and until now they have been resisted because the conditions that produced the post-war fashions more or less persisted. Gradually though the desire to spend money slackened, it was more difficult to make money and therefore there began a tendency to save it. In the old nineteenth century France you were always supposed to live on your last year’s income never on your current income. And now every one was living in France on this year’s income or next year’s income, they were living on the instalment plan, in short they were not being themselves. And slowly they were beginning resenting this tendency, it came from all classes this resistance and the fashions went with it the effort to re-establish more covering to the body longer skirts more durable clothes.

Now there is war, the houses in Paris are not centrally heated any more. In many apartment houses you heat yourself as you can. Many people like ourselves are staying in the country with the boulets fire of France which I have not seen since 1900 and wood fires to help and naturally woollen stockings and other things accompany this and fashions are changing. The darkness has a great deal to do with everything. Madame Giroud always tells me you do not know what these villages were in the old days and even now although the roads are dark the houses and the barns are lighted electrically inside, all the streets are dark but the shops are bright inside. So although they look mediaeval outside they do not feel mediaeval inside. So even when it is black outside in the twentieth century it is brightly lighted inside. Which was not true of the nineteenth century.

The boulets fires of France the round walnuts of pressed coal that were in all houses in the beginning of the twentieth century quite entirely ceased to exist even in the country, the grates that were put in to the fireplace and balanced by a bit of brick and filled with the walnut coal that gave out a steady small heat and never really seemed to change night or day were not seen any more. And now there is 1939 and war and everybody wants their boulets fire back again. We have one. We found the grates still in the local shops with the same curly design as one we found in the garret of this house which dates from we do not know when. Those in the shops are of exactly the same design which shows how dead boulets fires had been.

And so a century is made of one hundred years and a hundred years is not so long. Anybody can know somebody who remembers somebody else and makes it go back one hundred years. If it cannot be done in two generations it can be done easily done in three. And so one hundred years is not so long.

It is rather a worry that our civilisation if you think of it in the form of three generations making a century does not take many generations to begin.

A century is one hundred years. Every century has a beginning and a middle and an ending. Every century is like the life of any one, the life of any nation, that is to say it begins that is it has a childhood it has an adolescence it has an adult life, it has a middle life an older life and then it ends.

The nineteenth century did all this, the twentieth century is doing it. I imagine any century does.

It begins as a child begins trailing its clouds of glory from the century which has just been. Of course the twentieth century did that. Only a small part of those in the commencing of the twentieth century started it as a twentieth century and not a left over nineteenth century. It began in uncertainty, it walked with difficulty, it rather just crept along.

And then slowly it went through its adolescence and then the world war came, and that made everybody know it was not the nineteenth century but the twentieth century.

I asked Madame Pierlot, she had been raised in the country, she was a provincial, she had never been to Paris, she had been the wife of a military attaché at various capitals and then just in the beginning of the century she went to Paris as a woman of forty. I said to her how did you feel about it. Well she said I was disappointed in it. But why, well she said I thought it was not as concentrated as embassadorial circles in other countries, I found French people in Paris, sophisticated and not very exciting. And then, she added, I found that Parisians were much more interesting when you had them in the country. I ceased to see them in Paris I had them come to stay with me in the country, and then I knew that Parisians were interesting.

She then went on to tell me of when she first went to Paris she went to a dinner and sat next to Anatole France. After a little while he said Madame you are not a Parisian you have always lived in the provinces. Yes she said. That he said is admirable, continue, live in Paris but always remain provincial.

And so the century only slowly began to come of age, the war was a struggle and it made the twentieth century self-conscious. Everybody in it knew the twentieth century for what it was.

France had not really been interested in the twentieth century England had refused the twentieth century, and now the world war made them both make up their minds that the twentieth century was there, it was going through the agony through which all adolescence has to go, it was suffering as all adolescents suffer and there it was it was the twentieth century.

And France and England after the war began to feel a little that the twentieth century would have to get civilised. It would have to go through that period of revolution that every young person goes through, when they think that systems will not be systems but something else, when every one is certain that they can reform everybody if they only go the right way to work at it.

This was the first war period, a period of fashion without style, of systems with disorder, of reforming everybody which is persecution, and of violence without hope. All this is natural after adolescence before the process of civilising of recognising the right of every one not to be reformed which comes when people become adult.

And now France and England are hoping to do this thing now it is almost forty years old the century and it was time it was becoming civilised time it was beginning to be grown up, time to settle down to middle age and a pleasant life and the enjoyment of ordinary living.

So this book is dedicated to France and England.

France who was the background of all who were excited and determined and created by the twentieth century but who herself was not at the time enormously interested. France really prefers civilisation to tumultuous adolescence, France prefers that the adolescent learns reserve and logic and civilisation and fashion as he emerges out of adolescence, France who thinks that childhood and adolescence should be felt instinctively as not an end in itself but as a progression toward the state of being civilised. And England who like a boy who has not gone to school because his people did not believe in any of the schools that were then existing and who then considerably older does go to school and very quickly catches up and passes the others who have been at school from the beginning because England did refuse the twentieth century, did not believe it was really there thought everybody had made a mistake except themselves, they who knew it was still the nineteenth century.

And now they know.

This book is dedicated to France and England who are to do what is the necessary thing to do, they are going to civilise the twentieth century and make it be a time when anybody can be free, free to be civilised and to be.

The century is now forty years old, too old to do what it is told.

It is old enough to like to live quietly and well, to go to heaven or to hell as they like, to know that to live as they please is pleasanter than to be told.

So this is what England and France are going to do and this book is dedicated to them because I want them to do what they are going to do. Thank you.

[ ¶ ]

1939

526.

ANSWERS TO THE PARTISAN REVIEW

the situation in american writing

1. Are you conscious, in your own writing, of the existence of a “usable past”? Is this mostly American? What figures would you designate as elements in it? Would you say, for example, that Henry James’s work is more relevant to the present and future of American writing than Walt Whitman’s?

2. Do you think of yourself as writing for a definite audience? If so, how would you describe this audience? Would you say that the audience for serious American writing has grown or contracted in the last ten years?

3. Do you place much value on the criticism your work has received? Would you agree that the corruption of the literary supplements—by advertising—in the case of the newspapers —and political pressures—in the case of the liberal weeklies —has made serious literary criticism an isolated cult?

4. Have you found it possible to make a living by writing the sort of thing you want to, and without the aid of such crutches as teaching and editorial work? Do you think there is any place in our present economic system for literature as a profession?

5. Do you find, in retrospect, that your writing reveals any allegiance to any group, class, organization, region, religion, or system of thought, or do you conceive of it as mainly the expression of yourself as an individual?

6. How would you describe the political tendency of American writing as a whole since 1930? How do you feel about it yourself? Are you sympathetic to the current tendency towards what may be called “literary nationalism”—a renewed emphasis, largely uncritical, on the specifically “American” elements in our culture?

7. Have you considered the question of your attitude towards the possible entry of the United States into the next world war? What do you think the responsibilities of writers in general are when and if war comes?

answers to the partisan review

I am afraid the questions are not the kind that interest me a lot but I have written down an answer to each one anyway.

1. Usable for what, cannot worry about the future of American writing, the present is enough, and any American is American.

2. An audience is pleasant if you have it, it is flattering and flattering is agreeable always, but if you have an audience the being an audience is their business, they are the audience you are the writer, let each attend to their own business.

3. After all if it is written and presumably what you write is written before it is criticised then criticism is bound to come too late always. To the rest of the question it is the same.

4. I suppose if I had had to make a living I should have, I do not know, how can you tell.

5. I am not interested.

6. Writers only think they are interested in politics, they are not really, it gives them a chance to talk and writers like to talk but really no real writer is really interested in politics.

7. It does not seem possible for any of you to realise that most probably there will not be another general European war, the more America thinks there is going to be one the more suspicious the continent gets and the less likely they are to fight. Anyway they are not at all likely to do so but if they were to then the writers would have to fight too like anybody else, some will like it and some will not.

[ ¶ ]

1939

527.

PROTHALAMIUM

for
Bobolink And His Louisa
a poem
Gertrude Stein

[Prothalamium, Joyous Guard Press, Culver, Indiana, Christmas 1939]

Love like anything

In war-time

Day and night

In peace and war-time

Birds are Bobolinks

In war-time

Girls are Louises

In war-time

War-time Peace-time. Two in one. In Peace-time. Two in one and one in two. In War-time. Louise and Bobolink are one. In Peace-time in War-time

Peace-time.

They say

How do you do. And we say.

How do you do too.

And they say very well I thank you

Which pleases them

And us too

Two and two that is one is two

Which is you

Louise and Bobolink

Thank you.

They are engaged. To be married.

Gertrude Stein
Bilignin, 1939

[ ¶ ]

1940

1940

529.

TO DO

A Book of Alphabets and Birthdays

[Alphabets and Birthdays, 1957]

Alphabets and names make games and everybody has a name and all the same they have in a way to have a birthday.

The thing to do is to think of names.

Names will do.

Mildew.

And you have to think of alphabets too, without an alphabet well without names where are you, and birthdays are very favorable too, otherwise who are you.

Everything begins with A.

What did you say. I said everything begins with A and I was right and hold me tight and be all right.

Everything begins with A.

A. Annie, Arthur, Active, Albert.

Annie is a girl Arthur is a boy Active is a horse. Albert is a man with a glass.

Active.

Active is the name of a horse.

Everybody has forgotten what horses are.

What horses are.

What are horses.

Horses are animals were animals with a mane and a tail ears hoofs a head and teeth and shoes if they are put upon them.

If they are put upon them and then the horses lose them and if any one finds them and keeps them, he has lots of good luck. But now everybody has forgotten what horses are and what horse-shoes are and what horse-shoe nails are everybody has forgotten what horses are, but anyway one day, Active is the name of a horse, a nice horse.

He had a birthday he was born on that day so everybody knew just how old he was, he was born on the thirty-first of May on that day, and then he began to say he was not born on that day he was he began to say he was born on the thirty-first of June, and that was none too soon. He liked to be born later every day. Well anyway, there he was and Active was his name, it was his name now but it had not always been, it had once been Kiki, not that he ever kicked not he and he used then to pull a milk-wagon. Then the war came, Kiki was twenty, twenty is awful old for a horse but Kiki had always had plenty, so even at twenty he was young and tender and pretty slender.

So the soldiers came along and they thought he was young and strong and they took him along and everybody was crying and the milk was drying, but they did take Kiki along and he was he was old but he was young and strong.

Then nobody knew where he was, and he was no he was not gone away nor did he stay but he was at the front where there was shooting and he was pulling a little cannon along, and they did not know his name but he was so young and strong they called him Active and he always came right along he and his little cannon. And somebody wrote to him and he answered I have a very nice man, and they sent the very nice man chocolate and everything so he would give Active some, and he did and everybody liked everything even the little cannon that Active was pulling. That is the way it was. And so Active went right along and some one said to him if you make believe you are not well they will send you home. Can I take my little cannon said Active I like it better than a milk-wagon, I like being Active better than being Kiki who was never kicking. I guess I will stay where I am, Active was answering.

And so it went on, and one day there was no more fighting everything was calm, Active was quiet and warm and everybody was going home. And Active was sent home to the milk-wagon, and the milk-wagon was changed to an automobile and they did not need Active for that, they could only use him for ploughing, and they called him Kiki again but Active was his name and he said he would lose his mane if they took away his new name. Well they all cried like anything, they just all cried and cried and then Active forgot everything and he said ploughing was not so bad, and he could always be glad, and anyway, what was the use of saying anything since everybody did what they pleased with him. So he said he thought an automobile, just one day he said he thought he would be an automobile not a new one an old one and he was one, he was an automobile and an automobile never has a name and it never has a mane and it has rubber shoes not an iron one and finding rubber shoes does not mean anything like finding iron horse-shoes did and that was the end of everything.

Then there is B. Well Annie did get mixed up with B. but naturally enough if you see that B follows A and A comes before B.

B is for Bertha and Bertie and Ben and Brave and a birthday for each one.

B for Bertha the one who was the mother of some children. There were three of them.

Bertie was cross-eyed because somebody when he was a baby always stroked his nose with their finger.

The second was Ben who never said when because saying it made him feel funny and the third was named Brave and Brave was always white with delight.

And so each one had to have one one birthday, nobody not any one can say they just each one did not have to have a birthday, even their mother Bertha had to have one.

B. for Bertha and Bertie and Ben and Brave and a birthday for each one.

Brave who was always white with delight went fishing at night. He always fished at night and that was all right because he had been born in the day and Brave was a funny boy because he was not born on his birthday. Any day could be his birthday because he was not born on his birthday. And so he could fish by night and be white with delight.

That was all right.

He was a funny boy.

To be born all right and not to be born on his birthday.

He was a funny boy.

He had two dirty dogs little yellow ones with lots of hair but no care.

They were called Never Sleeps and his brother Was Asleep.

Never Sleeps and Was Asleep always went fishing with Brave at night. Never Sleeps barked all night and Was Asleep was asleep.

Brave was a rich boy. One day, it might have been his birthday because he was not born on his birthday and any day might be his birthday well one day he met the letter A which was a little girl named Annie. Annie was very pretty, anybody could say that of Annie any day and so as Annie was born on her birthday her birthday was the seventeenth of February Brave liked to look at her and so today not Annie’s birthday but a day he stopped to say well Annie where are you going today. So then he went on he said you know he said I am rich and strong and you do not need to come along but I am going to give you all my money because you are just as sweet as honey. So he did, he gave her all his money and she took it away and then it was no longer day because night had come, and Brave who was always white with delight went fishing in a river that was flowing and going with all its might. Brave always fished with a light. Nobody should because that dazzles the fish and they cannot see where for the glare so it is not fair. But Brave did he fished at night with a light. And tonight, yes tonight, he was drowned at night, drowned dead at night, and Never Sleeps barked all night and Was Asleep was asleep and Annie had all his money and she spent it on honey, and Brave was never any more white with delight. And the fish could rest every night.

That is what happens when you are not born on your birthday, that is what everybody does say this is what happens when you are not born on your birthday.

Then there is C for Charlie.

Charlie is a boy whose father made chocolate candies.

They all had birthdays.

January.

Oh yes he said and he cried. If I could have a birthday when I tried.

If I could have a birthday beside, January he said January and he cried.

Which one was it.

He did not know which one it was all he knew was that his name was Silly that he had a dog called Billy and that he wished oh how he wished that his birthday, that he had a birthday, say he had a birthday, what day would he have his birthday, oh what day and then there was nothing to say just nothing to say he did not have a birthday.

The first of January.

Nobody knows why he said oh my.

But he did.

Birthday was what he said.

Anyway is what he said.

And his name is Charlie.

That is the real surprise. That, that his name is Charlie.

He did not know it. No he did not. No he did not know it but it was his name. His name was Charlie and January was his birthday, the whole month of January every day in it was his birthday.

Now you can see why he tried and why he cried. So would anybody.

It is nice to have a birthday of January because it comes soon but then again it does not come again.

Charlie had to think of everything.

And yet he could not help it, his birthday, oh dear why try to cry, his birthday, oh dear oh dear oh dear.

January, Charlie, the new moon, and glory.

Birthdays.

D is for Dora David Dove and Darling.

And their birthdays.

Dora knew birds could fly, so did David, but not Dove and Darling, Dove and Darling knew that it was not true, they knew January was taken, no birthday, and February was short no birthday and after that it was too late.

Oh dear said Dove and Darling, no birthdays, not a birthday not one single little birthday.

It is very astonishing about birthdays, some people are born on their birthdays and some are not.

Dove and Darling and they knew it and they knew everybody would know it. Oh dear.

Dove. Love. Shove.

No birthday.

Eight weight late.

No birthdays.

Darling.

Well Darling just thought it would be neat as well as sweet to have one.

All right have one, have a birthday Darling.

Darling was talking to herself. She was saying, have one have one have one.

Nobody knew what she wanted but it was a birthday, of course it was a birthday she wanted, she just had to have one.

And then she heard Dora and David and they were eating fish and they said of course they had a birthday each one had one and what is more they were born on theirs.

Dove let out a big sigh.

She said she would try

To have a birthday oh my.

And Darling said me too

I never was born never at all.

I was never born said Darling,

And Darling was all blue.

Blue is precious said Darling,

And who are you said Dove.

I never had a birthday said Darling, and just then Charlie came along and he said a whole month of birthdays all January only January it came too soon, he would just as leave have been born at noon.

Oh dear said they all

I was born too.

Not I said Dove, I was never born, oh dear and she began to cry and she began to sigh and she began to say oh my.

Well Birthdays are very favorable.

So D comes after C. Just after. C does not care whether D comes after C or not he just does not care. C is C. What difference does it make to C that D comes after C.

But D does care he cares very much that it is such that E comes after D. It makes all the difference to D that E comes after D. Sometimes D says bad words to E says don’t come tagging after me, I have had enough of E, let me be. But there it is there is no use in making a fuss E is always there, it is better to be like C and not to care. But D was never very like that, he just could not help being fussed that E was always there, he just could not help being fussed D was and E well E was used to D so he said let it be, no said D no it is not B it is E it is E that I don’t want there, well I don’t care said E and that was the way it began and D ran and E also ran and Annie had a fan and paper began and A and B and C and D and E were ready to see that nobody came after E. But they did F came after E which was most exciting to see and they hoped it would be a race they ran or to play catch as catch can but not at all, they had to be there at call B after A and C after B and D after C and E after D and F after E. F is in after and that makes it faster. Forget me not.

And so here is E.

Nobody must forget that E follows D. Edith, Edward, Eagle and Eat.

Edith was born late, she was born a month too late.

She should have been born the fifth of June and she thought that was too soon so she was born the fifth of July oh my. So everybody knew the day was wrong so they would not say she was born that day so she just had to get along and she made a song, which said, I am ahead I am ahead, for July is later than June, and the fourth of July would be too soon and here am I not in June but in July, oh my why, but of course I know why, it is because the fifth of July is the day to try to see the sky. Edith always saw the sky. It was a way she had. Others might try to see the sky but she always could even in a thick wood nothing could keep Edith from seeing the sky, and quite right too. Why not. If not. Why not.

The sky is made to look blue.

The sky is made to look pink.

The sky is made to look black.

The sky is made to look blue.

But when Edith saw the sky it was not pink or black or white or blue, Edith could look through and as she looked through she knew that green is not blue, violet is blue, yellow is not blue but black is blue. Anybody else might be confused about the colors of the sky. But not Edith. She knew why. And the reason she knew why was that she was born on the fifth of July. Birthday or not made no difference to her, she knew why the sky was blue, why the sky was pink, why the sky was black and blue. She knew.

There was no use asking her,

She would never tell.

She said for her they rang a bell

And that was because she had not been born in June which was too soon but in July on the fifth of July oh my.

And she would never tell why.

Never never never tell why.

Eat tried to tempt her to tell.

He knew how very well.

All he had to do was to say well well

And everybody knew that he had everything to do.

Eat was his name and Eat his nature

And he tried to make Edith tell.

But no not even Eat could make Edith tell.

No said Edith no.

Edward and Eagle and Eat said oh Edith tell.

No said Edith no.

And Edward and Eagle and Eat were so excited in getting Edith to tell that they did not know very well what it was they wanted Edith to tell. And did Edith know very well what they all wanted her to tell. No Edith knew she was born the fifth of July and that she could say Oh my, and that no matter how much anybody could try they could never make her tell. But what, well she forgot and so did they, but they never said What, they were so busy making her tell and she was so busy saying never never would she tell that they did not know what it was she was to tell and it was only when they heard something that was like a bell saying What What What, that they all knew that it was what they forgot, just what, well what, then what, What what What.

And so they all went to sleep and it was F. Yes it was it was F.

But nobody must forget not yet that F follows E. Francis, Fatty, Fred and Fanny.

Every time Fatty went out he saw a four-leaf clover. That was all there was to Fatty.

But there was lots more to Francis.

Francis, Francis Putz was his name; it is a funny name but it was his name all the same. He liked dogs but he was afraid of them and he liked better talking about birds.

He had a sister who was very tiny, she was only a year younger than he was and he Francis was fair size for his age but she was tiny. In that part of the country all the cats are tiny, there are no big ones and perhaps well it had nothing to do with it of course, but she was only a year younger and her name was Fanny Lucy and she was tiny.

They could play with the ball that belonged to the dog but they could not play with the dog because they were afraid of him. They knew that Never Sleeps and his brother Was Asleep played tag, they saw them, and they knew they played pussy wants a corner, somebody told them that, but and there was no doubt about it, Francis Putz and his sister Fanny Lucy were afraid of dogs and they went on being afraid of them. They were all outside together they and the dogs but Francis and Fanny Lucy always looked away as far as they could from them. Never Sleeps was not really there, they just knew about him, and Was Asleep was taken away so they could not see him. So they settled down to play with Was Asleep’s ball. Was Asleep did not mind because he preferred sticks to balls and really Francis and Fanny Lucy did not care much for balls to play with either except just to roll between their legs when they stood with their legs apart and could get somebody to roll the ball under them. Pass through the hole is what they called it. That was what they did. There were no dogs and everything was calm. Just now.

And then they came and they went past them and they went into a house, a man and then a goat and then a woman and then a dog and then the door closed.

Francis knew no one told him but he knew the name of the man and the dog and the woman and the goat and knowing their names just scared Francis. But then anything could scare Francis. He was the son of a captain and one of his grandfathers was a colonel and the other was a general and just anything could scare Francis.

Goats have no name but men have but Francis never cared what name a man had nor a dog has but a dog does have a name. Francis only remembered his own name, Francis Putz.

Francis was afraid and then he drew a deep breath and then he looked at his sister and he was glad she was tiny because then he did not have to leave her to follow after the man the goat the woman and the dog.

And then it was night.

Nobody knew how that had happened.

Nobody knew.

And it was dark.

And the little sister was not there.

Later they were to say she had walked five miles away.

And she had.

Little as she was she had.

It was dark and it was night.

Nobody knew how it had happened but it had.

It was dark and it was night and there was no light.

It was a funny country, there were mountains but they did not mount, what there really was was a lot of water, and in the middle of the water was a river.

It can happen like that.

The next day it was Friday Francis and Fanny Lucy had a little baby brother.

They sang this song.

Come fire-fly and light up baby’s nose.

Come fire-fly and light up baby’s nose.

Come fire-fly and light up baby’s nose.

Come fire-fly and light up baby’s nose.

Then they were all happy together.

Then one day it was Monday they all were lost and there was nothing to eat but grass, so they all ate grass. They knew that grass grew, they knew there were lots of kinds of grass and they did not like any kind that grew.

Well being lost always makes everything yesterday which was Sunday and so that was the end of that. But yet there were still birthdays.

Francis was born on a day that was frightful because there was an earthquake on that day. Fanny Lucy was born on a day that was awful because it was so hot butter melted, and the baby was better, he was born on a day that was wetter than any other day but still wetter is better than another day.

They none of them ever had another birthday.

And now G comes after F. What did you say I said G comes after F. Anyway it does.

G is George Jelly Gus and Gertrude

Nobody is so rude

Not to remember Gertrude.

George knew all about thunder and lightning but he always sat down.

He sat down when he saw lightning and he sat down when he heard thunder. Not because he was afraid but because he liked to sit down.

He always sat down with a Frown.

That meant that he did not like thunder and he did not like lightning.

He liked to say he did everything as quick as lightning. He liked to say he made a noise like thunder.

That was George.

Funny the way you said thunder and lightning when it is the lightning that comes first not the thunder.

When George was a little boy he went away. Where he went away nobody can say but they never saw George again.

George had grey hair when he was a little boy but that was all right, hair can turn white in a single night and George’s did. Whether that made him go away or not who can say.

Before George went away he gave his cat away. He had more than one cat but he only gave one away. That was perhaps because its name was Anyway.

Come here Any Anyway George used to say and the cat came and he followed George about and he never had any doubt that George was George. Then George’s hair turned grey and the cat Anyway began to stay away.

Anything can worry a cat and Anyway was worried by that.

If George had had another birthday everything might have been different but he had a birthday on April Fool’s day. And he cried when he was born and he said I tried not to be born on April Fool’s Day and he cried anyway all day and perhaps he always cried a little every day.

Perhaps that was the reason his hair was grey because he did cry a little every day and he had been born on April Fool’s Day.

Anyway he went away and before he went away he gave his cat Anyway away.

His hair was grey and he went away and he was a little boy and his hair was grey and he was born on April Fool’s Day and he went away. He was a little boy and his hair was grey and he was born on April Fool’s Day and he went away and before he went away he gave his cat Anyway away.

The only thing he took with him when he went away was five rich American cookies. His mother when she made rich American cookies always made twelve of them, they had eaten seven of them and that left five of them and so he took the five of them with him when he went away.

How do you do he said to himself as he went away. Very well I thank you he said to himself as he went away.

Before he had gone far away the five rich American cookies were crumbs and the birds came and took them away, from George whose hair was grey and who was born on April Fool’s Day.

George was always next to nothing and he liked photographing. He could not photograph the cookies because they were gone away so he photographed thunder and lightning. First he photographed the thunder and then he photographed the lightning and then he lay down to sleep under a big tree. A big tree does not have roots like a little tree has. A big tree that grows so high that no one can put their clothes on it to dry, has no roots to it like a little tree. It just sits on the ground but it is so big and round that nothing can shake it, even if it does go up high as high as a sky. Think of it and try, a fat boy is harder to shake than a thin boy and George was a thin boy so he shook, he always shook just like a running brook, he shook and shook, that was the reason the rich American cookies crumbled away, that is the reason his hair was grey, that was the reason he was born on April Fool’s Day that was the reason he went away and that was the reason he gave his cat Anyway away. He was so thin he was always shaking, and so he went to sleep where the biggest tree that ever grew would be sure to, not to shake. Not even in an earthquake.

Poor George, it was inch by inch that he slept, and he was not even wet, he shook so that no rain could drop on him and he shook so that he was so thin that he could never have a twin.

But let it never be forgotten that he liked branches on trees that were rotten, he was so thin they could not fall upon him, his hair was grey because he was so thin and he went away because nobody could find him he was so thin and he loved thunder and lightning because he was so thin, they could do nothing to him, and so he grew thinner and thinner and his hair grew greyer and greyer and the big tree grew bigger and bigger and three times three made twenty oftener and oftener and the lightning and the thunder grew stronger and louder and the cat Anyway was dead anyway and the rich American cookies were far away, the birds had taken them away and what could George do or say, he could take one photograph a day but that was not enough to pay his way, he had no way to pay, poor George poor dear thin George poor dear thin grey-haired George poor George he was away there is nothing more to say poor dear thin grey-haired George he was a thin grey-haired boy and he had no toy and he had no joy and the lightning and thunder were brighter and louder and the big tree was bigger and he was thinner and pretty soon well pretty soon, there was no noon there never is if you are born on April Fool’s Day, there is no noon no noon, and pretty soon and in every way George dear George began to fade away, fade fade away, he was born on April Fool’s Day, he was grey, he was thin he went away he knew all about lightning and thunder he was under the biggest of big trees and that was no wonder, George George it was no wonder lightning and thunder George born on April Fool’s Day had faded away.

After G is H for Henry.

Henry and Harold and Henrietta and House.

Harold was the last of the Saxon kings.

Henriette de Dactyl, Yetta from Blickensdorfer and Mr-House.

Henriette was a French typewriter Yetta was a German typewriter and Mr. House was an American typewriter and they all lived together, they click clacked together only Mr. House made the least noise.

They were all three machines and they worked every day and they had nothing to say and that was the way it was.

Nature never sleeps.

That is what the little machine the typewriter Henriette de Dactyl said to herself nature never sleeps, but said Henriette de Dactyl I am not nature because whenever they let me alone I sleep, I can always sleep, I wish I could cook cookies, I wish I could plant trees, I wish I could cook mutton chops, I wish I lived on an avenue of cauliflowers I wish I wish said Henriette de Dactyl and then it went click clack and it said nature never sleeps, and it was asleep. Yetta von Blickensdorfer said I am nature because I sleep with one eye one eye one eye, said Yetta von Blickensdorfer and if you only sleep with one eye you can never cry.

These two typewriters were very little ones you could carry them around and Yetta von Blickensdorfer was very proud when they carried her around, she always kept one eye open when they carried her around, even when they put her on a high shelf she never lost herself she always kept one eye open even when the closet door was shut.

Henriette de Dactyl was not like that, she said nature never sleeps but a sweet Henriette de Dactyl sleeps very well, she too would like to live somewhere but she did not want to live on a cauliflower avenue, she wanted to live on Melon Street, and she wanted to eat radishes and she wanted to eat salads and she wanted to eat fried fish and soup. And when they carried her around and as she was a very little machine she was bound to be carried around she always closed both eyes very tight and she always let out little squeaks with all her might, and then she always hoped there would be some light if they put her on a shelf but if there was no light she said it was just right, right without moonlight and she just fell asleep both eyes shut tight.

But Mr. House he was not a mouse he was a great big typewriter, they could not carry him around, they could only cover him over.

That is what made him such a nice lover. They could not carry him around but they could just cover him over.

And so Henriette de Dactyl and Yetta von Blickensdorfer up on their shelf so high both thought they would die if they never saw Mr. House again. They knew they would, and Henriette cackled like a hen, she knew she would die if she did not try to see Mr. House the American typewriting machine again.

And Yetta would groan and would moan and she knew she would be like a stone if she never could see never never never could see Mr. House the big typewriting machine again.

And so there they were and everywhere there was no one, and so would they could they did they can they will they shall they sha’n’t they can’t they might they if they, as they, suddenly they heard a voice say, as you were and there they were as they were.

Terrible terrible day, to be as they were.

Nature never sleeps said Henriette.

Forget forget said Mr. House.

Not yet said Yetta.

And then she felt better.

But Henriette knew and Mr. House too that when the cock crew and the mouse said mew it would be Sunday.

Well very well Monday comes after Sunday.

Gracious me said Henriette, I have not been born yet.

Mr. House said in a solemn voice typewriting machines are not born they are made, and even if they are always in the shade, they are made.

Oui oui, said Henriette oui oui.

Ja ja said Yetta ah.

And Mr. House said nothing more, because he was not a bore and he would have been of course he would have been if he had said anything more.

More More More.

Shut oh shut the door.

It is shut said Henriette.

Not yet said Yetta.

And so the three typewriting machines went to war, they said they would, they would they said.

Henriette fell off the shelf.

Yetta was left there all by herself.

Mr. House quick as a mouse heard the noise, he did not go to help because he thought he heard a yelp and he did, but it was not a fuss, Henriette had fallen off the shelf but she was not a muss, she just said she would fuss and she did, and Mr. House quick as a mouse covered her with his cloth he had one of course it covered him over and so there they were Mr. House and Henriette and it was fair that they were there, and Yetta all alone on her shelf could not take care of herself, she just got dirty and cried and when anyone tried to make her keys go they stuck ever so, and so no, no there was no use, no use in that, she might as well have been a cat, and Mr. House got on very well and so did Henriette who loved to look well when they said she would tell how to fall off a shelf and not hurt herself much, it was such fun to tell every one.

So there it was begun and it was finished before they were done and every one has a gun and no one can run and that is what war is and now there is none, thank you every one.

And I follows H, it does not sound right but it is H and then I it is better to try H and then I, H I makes high.

I is Inca Isaac Irresistible and Inez.

Isaac said that he was better, but was he. Isaac said that he felt better but did he. Isaac said that children should be seen and not heard but should they. Isaac said that eighty was more than four but is it. Isaac said that ink is blacker than blue but is it. Isaac said that bridges are wetter than clouds but are they. Isaac said that water is wetter than dolls but is it, Isaac said that yes is quicker than no but is it. Isaac said that butter is whiter than snow but is it. Isaac said that leaves are red, but are they; Isaac said that he had read that he would be dead if he went away, and said what he had said but would he. Isaac said that it was better to be red than blue but is it. Isaac said that a clock would stop if you said what what, but would it. Isaac said that he met a head and when he met a head he hit it, but did he. Isaac said that he changed what he said so that it came back to sit with it, but did it. Isaac said that a chance to wed would come if he saw some one, but did it. Isaac said that it was all right that he would stay awake every night but would he. Isaac said that he felt like lead, but did he. Isaac said that when he ran he always began but did he. Isaac said not at all, not at all, and then Isaac said everything is all everything is all and Isaac said I am very tall but is he.

J comes after I of course it does, it was of course it was J. Jay, Jay is a bird, a bird that if it comes it eats green peas and little thumbs. Of course it comes, it is grey and black and wishes it was all black because then nobody would know it was back but of course I was thinking of a magpie. But J is other things it is James, Jonas, Jewel and Jenny, and anybody can ask more.

But and there must always be more than one there must always be four, no more, just four. J is also just, just why, that is no lie, just why or why, well well.

But after all well well and you can never tell if it is a bell or if it is just well well. Well anyway, I does come before J. It is no lie, it does it just does come before J even if there is a J to pay and there is in just, not in must but in just.

So then to say that I comes before J remember I is Ivy.

Ivy was Ivy, she was Ivy by name and Ivy by nature and she was born on the fifth of August, what a lovely day to have as a birthday, the fifth of August, it is so warm it is never cold and nobody ever needs to be told that it is cold because it never is cold.

And so Ivy was Ivy by name and Ivy by nature and she was warm like August and small and round like 5, and there she was and what happened to her. Well she fell in love with a king. He was such a pretty king and so she fell in love with him.

There is no use in being a pretty king if a king is a pretty king well there is no such thing.

And so Ivy fell in love with a pretty king and really there is no such thing.

But she did she fell in love with a pretty king and he Was king and she was in love with him and he was pretty and she was in love with him.

So she said she would sit at home and be in love with a pretty king. And she did she sat at home and she was in love with a pretty king. And it was everything and he was pretty and he was a king and she stayed at home and she was in love with him.

And he came to see her yes he did and he said here I am and she said yes, and he said here I am all the time and she said yes, and he said I am a king and she said yes and she said yes and such a pretty king.

Well up to then he had known he was a king but he had not known that he was such a pretty king. And now she said yes and such a pretty king. Then every one said yes and such a pretty king and then some one said should a king be a pretty king should a king be such a pretty Icing and soon every one was saying should a king they were saying should a king be a pretty king should a king be such a pretty king, and Ivy said yes, and everybody else said no and the king did not say anything no king ever does, and so one day well it did happen one day he was not a king and he went and saw Ivy who was sitting and he said I am not a king, and she said and such a pretty king, and he said such a pretty king and she said such a pretty king and so they said let us sit down and they sat and Ivy said yes such a pretty king and the king said yes and Ivy said yes and they both breathed tenderness and it was the fifth of August and very warm and it was the day Ivy had been born and it was her birthday and the king did not have one, he had had one when he was a king but now he was not a king he did not have one. But anyway Ivy had one, and when two are one then one is one, and Ivy and the king had begun and they never knew that two are one and the only thing they knew was that the fifth of August was warm. Which of course it is.

And so H. I. J. you have to say h i j to be sure that J comes after I which it does.

There were two brothers and two sisters James, Jonas, Jewel and Jenny, they used to quarrel about which was the biggest, they used to quarrel about which was the oldest they used to quarrel about which was the tallest they used to quarrel about which was the smallest and when they quarreled they used to say that they would take away each other’s birthday. And they did that was just what they did, just exactly what they did.

One day each one had taken away somebody else’s birthday and at the end of the day not one of the four of them had a birthday, they had everything to say but they just did not at the end of the day they just did not any one of them they just did not have a birthday.

And now they wondered what they should do. There was no use being in a stew, each one had taken the birthday away from the other one and now all four of them had none, because each one as soon as they had taken the other’s birthday away they had thrown it away and later on when they all wanted their birthdays back again they went out to find them but they were gone perhaps a duck or a lobster had eaten them anyway all four birthdays were gone not one of them had one.

So they decided to advertise, they said they would pay to have any one give them their birthday back again or if not that one then some other one. But it was funny nobody answered them there evidently were none, no birthdays to give away, and so James and Jonas and Jewel and Jenny had none between all four of them they did not have a single one.

And then they remembered they had heard of them there were the dogs Never Sleeps and Was Asleep perhaps while Never Sleeps was barking and Was Asleep was asleep they might take their birthdays away from them. And they did, they went up very carefully while Never Sleeps was barking and Was Asleep was asleep and they took their birthdays away from them. And really Never Sleeps and Was Asleep would not mind much not even when they found that their birthdays were gone, but and that was another thing, there were four of them James, Jonas, Jewel and Jenny and there were only two birthdays for the four of them and they quarreled more than before and pretty soon they tore the two birthdays in pieces and now there were six without birthdays James and Jonas and Jewel and Jenny and Never Sleeps and Was Asleep and six without birthdays is just six too many.

What was there to do.

And then they were all so tired they lay down to sleep all except Never Sleeps and Was Asleep, that of course, and when they slept they dreamed they dreamed that across a wide river perhaps it was the Mississippi and it was a mile deep there were birthdays to give away every day and so all four, James and Jonas and Jewel and Jenny started to swim across to where birthdays were no loss, of course Never Sleeps and Was Asleep did not try to cross and as they tried to swim across all four were drowned, of course they were drowned they had no birthdays so of course they were drowned and Never Sleeps’ and Was Asleep’s sleep was sound and the birthdays were never found there were none of them around. And this is the end of a sad story.

So after J comes K. K is easily K, it looks different it is different it is K.

K is Kiki, Katy, Cake and Kisses.

Mrs. misses kisses

Mrs. kisses most.

Mrs. misses kisses

Mrs. kisses most.

Katy, Katy Buss

What a fuss

What a fuss

Katy Buss.

Katy Buss was her name

Katy Buss was her game

Katy Buss was her fame

Katy Buss was the same.

So there now.

How

So there now.

Katy Buss knew how to make cake.

She made it.

Katy Buss knew how to kiss

She kissed it.

Katy Buss knew Kiki Buss.

Kiki Buss knew Katy Buss

And it was ice and it was so

And it was dates and it was snow.

And then actually Katy Buss ate it.

All this sounds funny but it was money.

Money makes makes cakes.

Katy Buss sighed.

It was extraordinary how she sighed

She loved her birthday.

She just loved her birthday.

Her birthday was on the fifteenth.

After that it was on the twenty-first

And after that it was on the first.

Always the same month always the same year and that was queer.

Necessary but queer.

And now to hear

What Katy Buss has to say.

She stands on a chair which is there.

She leans on a table when she is able

She reads a book which she took

And she made it do who are you.

This is the way it does.

She said does and this was the way it was

She said me and then she put out to sea

She said very well then and she pulled all the feathers off of a hen

She said might I glide

And she knew what there was beside

And she said today yes today,

Yes today makes yesterday.

Well she said yesterday well yesterday was my birthday.

Everybody was surprised.

They well might be.

And beside

Well anyway there is enough to say and Katy Buss said it.

And there is enough to eat

And Katy Buss ate it

And there is enough to know

And Katy Buss knew it

And there is enough to chew

And Katy Buss chewed it.

Who knows what a cow does.

A cow chews its cud

Who knows what Katy Buss does.

She does and she was.

Was what

Katy Buss.

Oh dear they next to know nothing.

That was what was just as likely.

Next to know nothing.

Katy Buss went purple with joy.

Kiki Buss did it to annoy

And Klux Buss said ahoy.

Nobody came which was a shame,

And just then,

Well very likely it was just then,

Katy Buss flew, she flew right away to kiss her birthday.

For goodness’ sakes is what it had to say is what her birthday had to say but Katy Buss did not mind. She was that kind, the kind that did not mind.

And it was just next to nothing

But she had her birthday,

All right she had her birthday

All right All right she had her birthday.

All right All right All right.

All right

All right she had her birthday.

And nobody said what.

And she did have it.

She had her birthday.

Which day

The first day.

And what month

The third month

And what year

Any year

Oh dear.

Remember it is queer.

It is of course

Believe it or not it is of course.

And Katy Buss could be cross

And she was.

And that is all there is to that.

L comes after K

Like it or not it does.

L is Lily-Leslie, Let and Up.

Well do you understand that.

This is the sad story of Leslie-Lily.

Lily who always found everything Hilly.

Leslie’s little Lily’s last birthday.

When he said come she always came

When he said go she always goes

Come come he said and she comes

Go go he said and she goes

And he says come come and she comes

And he says go go and she goes

And it worries her toes And tickles her nose

But still when he says come come she comes

And when he says go go she goes.

And this is Leslie’s Lily’s last birthday.

Any hen has a birthday, it does seem funny to say it that way but any hen has a birthday any hen or any chicken or any lily, all this is peculiar.

And any hen and any chicken and any lily has its last birthday. Sometimes they say they will have their last birthday all together, the chicken eats the lily, the lily loves the hen the hen loves the chicken and they all say when and Leslie eats the chicken and the chicken said when and Leslie ate the hen and the hen said when and the lily, the tiger lily, the white lily, the purple lily, the double lily, Leslie’s little lily had a last birthday and she did say when.

So it might have been but was it then, the hen was but not the chicken, Leslie was but not the lily, the lily was little and lily white and fat and that, that was what the chicken was the chicken was little and white and fat and he ate Leslie’s lily and that was that. So the lily Leslie’s little lily had its last birthday.

Its first birthday was hard to see because it did not show it was so slow but the last birthday was easy to see because the lily was always on the go, it hoped for snow but even so it was very easy to know.

Now when was its last birthday. Just what day.

Rather not said Leslie.

By that he meant that he would rather not that the little lily had a birthday. He just would rather not. That is what he meant when he said rather not and he did say rather not.

But the little Lily had a birthday just the same it had no name they just called it a little lily which it was but it had no name not a real name not a name that anybody would know was a name but it had a birthday. You can have a birthday without a name and the little lily had done it it had a birthday without a name and so anybody can understand why Leslie looking down at his hand said rather not.

And then oh deary me what did Leslie see when he looked down at his hand anybody can understand what he did see when he looked down at his hand, he saw he had plucked the lily the fat little lily, the fat white little lily and he had it in his hand.

Anybody can understand.

Oh dear.

M and N are the middle of the Alphabet one one end of the middle and the other the other end of the middle and they have not the slightest idea whether they should look at each other or not. They were never ready, one looked one way the other looked the other way.

And so one way M was Marcel, Marcelle, Minnie and Martin and N was Nero, Netty, Nellie and Ned.

Well which was it said or red.

Which was it.

Well to begin.

Man is man was man will be in.

In what.

In a minute.

Just not.

Not what

Not more than a minute.

Madagascar

Please shut the better part of a half up in a car.

And that is what they meant.

I like it when they think that twenty and twenty make forty.

I do hope that you do.

So listen well.

Marcel is the name of a boy and Marcelle is the name of a girl.

It takes an eye to see that a girl has a double l e and the boy has only one I.

It does take an eye a quick eye or a slow eye but it does take an eye. An ear well an ear is good enough but it is not enough it takes an eye.

Marcel and Marcelle were going to a marrying bee. A marrying bee is where you go to see and when you see you say she will be married to me. Marcelle and Marcel had not seen each other before but when they went through the door he said she for me and she said he for me.

So then they married and they had two children Minnie and Martin.

So then there were four and when the four were there it was time something was happening.

And it did happen.

The birds began to sing

They sang like anything.

And then suddenly they stopped and sat.

And why, because they saw their first bat,

The first bat of the season

A little black bat that was making believe it was a bird just like that.

And so the birds stopped singing and a bat can’t sing

So it was the moment for Martin and Minnie to begin.

They did.

In the meantime Marcel the father and Marcelle the mother began to shudder.

It was the bat that made them feel like that the first bat of the season.

And then pretty soon Marcelle the mother and Marcel the father saw a glow-worm and that gave them quite a turn.

So everything was happening and it was evening.

Way up in the sky ever so high was something flying it was not a bird it was not a bat it was not a hat, it was an airplane and that was that.

Please Mr. Airplane take us flying said Martin and Minnie very nearly crying.

But Marcel the father said firmly no, it is better to think than to go, I tell you so.

Martin and Minnie went away they had nothing to say but they knew oh how they knew that it would happen to be true that way up high like a bird in the sky they would fly.

Papa Marcel and Mamma Marcelle had said very well, it is always necessary to say very well and Papa Marcel had been up there once too. Papa Marcel knew everything and he said enough is enough. And Mamma Marcelle knew everything and she said enough is enough but Minnie and Martin they did not know anything and so they said not enough is not enough it is all stuff, we do not know enough not enough.

And so while Mamma Marcelle and Papa Marcel were asleep and dreaming Minnie and Martin were dreaming and they were awake and they said it would be better than cake to sit and swim in the moon and to sit on the clouds and to have curtains for breakfast curtains of sky oh my they said, oh my.

They were not asleep they were dreaming and all of a sudden there it was tumbling an airplane coming and before they knew they were there. And everybody said come out quick, take an umbrella call it a fence open it quickly and down you will come in the fog that is dense and it will be like soup in a minute and later then you will be awake just a minute.

It was very likely that nothing had happened very likely, very likely indeed, it was very likely that it was Papa Marcel and Mamma Marcelle who were awake and dreaming and Minnie and Martin who were asleep and dreaming, very likely. So they had the next day.

And now there was going to be a large party because it was everybody’s birthday.

April eighteenth was everybody’s birthday.

Everybody liked to be born on the same day so that it was more economical. If the father and the mother and the brother and the sister were born on the same day it is very much more economical, because then the birthday cake can all be made on the same day, the party can all be had on the same day, the presents can all be had on the same day, it is much more economical, and so to be economical Marcel the father and Marcelle the mother and Minnie the daughter and Martin the son were all born on that one, that one same day.

If you think this pleased every one you are mistaken.

It did not.

It did not please Minnie for one.

It did not please Martin for one.

It did not please Marcelle for one

It did not please Marcel for one.

It did not so it would appear if you believe all you hear.

It did not please any one.

But all the same it was done, they were all born on the same day and then what happened. Well what happened what happened was this the eighteenth of April was over before they all were done being born and they were all so worn, so worn out with having been born, that when they heard the birds singing and the bat flying and the airplane whirring, they just gave up they just did, they said they were just worn out with being born, they were not going to have a party or cake or presents or anything, they were just not. And so you see it really was extremely economical because as they were all born on the same day and they were all too tired with having been born all on the same day to go on having a birthday they just did not have anything and that is very economical.

And now the first half of the alphabet is done and the second half of the alphabet is begun.

N is begun

Nero Netty Nellie and Ned.

There are twenty-six letters in the alphabet and half of twenty-six is thirteen and thirteen is an unlucky number, of course if one cannot help one’s self and one is in a hurry to be born and just cannot wait until the fourteenth or if one is always a little slow and could not get born on the twelfth, there is nothing to do but just do what you do that is get born on the thirteenth, and the alphabet being twenty-six letters it has two thirteenths and you can see that they are worried about being unlucky because they got called M and N. Any one pretty well any one would know that M and N are unlucky. You have just heard the sad story of the Marcels and Marcelles and Minnies and Martins and now it is N and there is the sad story of Nero and Netty and Nellie and Ned.

It is very sad, they just could not be glad it is very sad, M is very sad and N is very sad and they just could not be glad and it was of course it was because that alphabet instead of having twenty-eight letters went to work and had twenty-six and the half of twenty-six is thirteen, and halves are always two and so all the way through N and M had to be thirteen and neither of them could be a king or a queen or a bird or a crow or a cow or a hen or a lamp or a house or a cat or a mouse, they just had to be thirteen, they could be nothing in between.

M thirteen N thirteen and thirteen is thirteen and oh dear. Who said oh dear.

Nero said oh dear and Nellie said oh dear and Netty said oh dear and Ned said oh dear and they all said oh dear and they said it again and again.

Oh dear they said oh dear.

And they found it very hard not to always say oh dear. They just always did say oh dear.

Oh dear.

Well there they were Nero and Nellie and Netty and Ned and they were all saying Oh dear.

It was all the fault of the alphabet being twenty-six letters with the half being thirteen.

So said Nero and Netty and Nellie and Ned, so if we have to have N which they say is what it is, and undoubtedly N is what it is well said Nero and Nellie and Netty and Ned since N is what it is let us just be as wicked as we can let us all be born on the thirteenth just to go with N that is Nero and Netty and Nellie and Ned and let us just never go to bed.

They all said yes let us never go to bed, let us never never go to bed. Let us be born all born on the thirteenth and let us never never go to bed.

They decided and it was very wise of them to decide to do this because supposing they had said they would go to bed. Well supposing they had decided to go to bed, what would have happened, why they would have all been dead, that is what would have happened.

Oh dear, what would have happened, it was just that that would have happened. And so nothing happened because they did not go to bed.

Little by little each one of them got up instead of going to bed and they would begin to count and they would say perhaps there is a mistake, perhaps Monday is Sunday and perhaps thirteen is twelve, perhaps. And then one of them would slowly get up, you must remember they had none of them not one of the four of them not one of them had ever been in bed, and they would get up and they would say, perhaps they would say, oh dear, and then they would say, perhaps they counted wrong, perhaps Wednesday is Monday, perhaps it is and perhaps thirteen is twenty-five perhaps it is, and perhaps Saturday is Friday perhaps it is and perhaps N is X perhaps it is.

They just went on perhapsing like this until they almost fell asleep but they know they had said they would never go to bed and so what could they do they could get up but they could not go to bed and so this was what they did do. And so they went on Nero went on and Netty went on and Nellie went on and Ned was along and they all made a song.

If Friday was Monday

And Tuesday was Sunday

If Wednesday was Friday

And Saturday was Monday

If Sunday was Tuesday

And Wednesday was Friday

Who would say which was a lucky day and who could say whether there were more than there were yesterday or less than there were Friday.

Who said they, who knows when we were born.

Who knows.

And the cuckoo clock answered.

Who knows.

Who knows.

So said Nero they said clocks talk, they tell time, if we smash all the clocks nobody will know when we were born and we can say we were not born on any day they say. Yes let’s, they all said, and they each of them got themselves a hammer and they began to smash clocks, and then some one saw them and said what are you doing. We are smashing clocks said Nero Netty Nellie and Ned, but why was said what have the clocks done, they have said we were born and we were not born we never go to bed we are not dead, and the clocks are always talking and they are always adding and we are tired of listening.

You can see what an awful letter N is, just an awful letter, and then all of a sudden a little clock began, it did not tell the time it made a chime and Nero and Nellie and Netty stopped hammering clocks and they stopped to listen and the little clock said go to bed go to bed, and Nero was sleepy and Nellie was sleepy and Netty was sleepy and Ned was sleepy, and as the little clock kept saying go to bed go to bed, well they did they just did go to bed, and each of them had a little bread and they laid their head on the pillow of the bed and they were not dead and they were asleep and all their troubles were over and they forgot to say oh dear, they said instead how nice it is to be here and that was all there was to it and they forgot the alphabet and they forgot thirteen and they forgot they were born and they were sweetly sleeping thinking they were eating strawberries in the dawn on the lawn.

And that is the end of the sad story of N which is not as sad as the story of M which is much sadder and badder, of course it is.

And now there is O.

O of course could not be sad O could only by glad.

Orlando Olga Only and Owen.

Believe it or not they really had these names. O always makes people like that.

My gracious said Orlando isn’t it lovely the wind in the trees.

You mean the green trees said Olga, oh yes said Only the wind in the green trees. You mean said Owen the blue sky and the wind in the green trees. Oh yes said Orlando my gracious isn’t it lovely.

Much as they were used to it they could not settle down to sit they had to run to meet some one.

That one said gracious me and Orlando said I said gracious me, and that one said well what makes you think you said gracious me.

Orlando stopped and said I don’t know. I did say gracious me. He looked around at Olga and Only and Owen and they looked at him as if they did not know him.

What said Orlando did I not say gracious me. And nobody said anything.

Orlando was puzzled, had he said gracious me, had he said gracious me it is lovely or had he not.

Well anyway it was lovely, the wind in the trees was lovely, the green trees and the blue sky but had he said the trees were green and the sky was blue, had he.

He stood and looked and Olga and Only and Owen looked as if they did not see him.

Orlando began to feel very funny.

Suppose said Orlando I get them away from here will they then look at me as if they did not see me. I wonder.

And slowly Orlando went away and neither Olga nor Only nor Owen followed after.

Pretty soon Owen saw another tree and he said gracious me the wind in the tree is lovely.

And he looked around and he found that Olga was there and she said the green in the tree and Orlando said yes the green in the tree gracious me isn’t it lovely and he looked again and there was Only looking at him as if he had seen him, and Orlando said yes the wind in the green tree gracious me isn’t it lovely and Only said yes and the blue sky and Orlando said yes gracious me oh my the wind in the green tree against the blue sky isn’t it lovely.

And Orlando looked around but Owen was not anywhere around and he said dear me gracious me oh my I could cry everything feels so funny.

So Orlando went away and he had nothing to say and Olga and Only came after and they went away and they could not see that Owen was there too until suddenly they heard a hullabaloo and there was Owen up in the tree and they could not try to say good-bye because Owen made such a noise there was no reason why that they should try.

So all of a sudden Orlando said I have had enough you all go away, I am going alone, you can go home if you have a home, Orlando began to be very bitter if you have a home, I said Orlando said I am going to try to see if I can see the man who said I did not say gracious me.

So Orlando started off but the others came after, because Orlando was right, they had no home so they had to roam and why not follow Orlando. If you have no home you have to follow and you try to say hulloa but really it is better to follow.

So they started off but Orlando was cross and he would not know they were there.

Well were they there. Olga and Only and Owen.

Orlando said they were not there, they said they were there, well anyway what did they care they none of them had any home to go to.

So they started to see if everywhere the wind was in the trees the trees were green and the sky was blue, and gradually they knew that it was true that everywhere the wind was in the trees the trees were green and the sky was blue, that is nothing new but it is true and they wandered on for they had no home and what is the use of making a moan if you have no home and it is true that the wind is in the trees and the trees are green and the sky is blue.

As yet there was nothing else to do and they had no home.

So Orlando said he had rather be alone, but they said no no they would not go, they would go with him. They had not meant not to see him when that other one had said that he Orlando had not said gracious me the wind in the tree. No said the three they had not meant anything they would follow Orlando. What else could they do, they had no home, no indeed no home, no home.

It is funny not to have a home very funny but it does happen to a great many. When you say funny sometimes it makes you laugh and sometimes when you say funny oh my it makes you cry.

That is what happened to Orlando and Olga and Only and Owen, they said it was funny not to have a home but when they said funny oh my it made them cry.

So they began to wonder why, why they had no home and they knew it was true they had no home. But they had a birthday each one of them had a birthday and if they each one of them had a birthday well then they must have been born and if they had been born they must have had a home everybody can say that there has to be a home to have a birthday and now oh dear where had it gone away, not the birthday they each still had one, but the home. The home the home.

So then they began, they could not remember back had they all had the same home, had Orlando had the same as Olga, had Only had the same as Owen, they could not remember but they did not think so and why because as much as they could try they could not remember always having been together. And when they were like this they never thought to give each other a kiss they just thought they would not look as if they knew who was who.

And so slowly Orlando grew stout, that made it difficult for him to move about.

And then Olga slowly grew thin, that made it difficult for her to win any one to come to lunch, she had nothing to eat and so it was not a treat for her to want any one to come to lunch.

And slowly Only grew long and that was a bother because beds are short and he was long, he could not stretch out, he had to put a chair there beside his bed to either put his feet on or his head. It was not much fun being too long, he never thought it was funny very long.

And slowly Owen was short, short and shorter until anybody thought he could be bought, kept to show in a circus or what, well that was not a way he liked to be bought, and so every day and in every way he got a little shorter and if so and they bought him to show well in a little while he would go because it would be too short to see, and that would not be at all funny.

So there they were, no home, no nothing but each one of them had a birthday, and pretty soon each one knew that rather than anything they would like a room, it might just as well be a moon but a moon was always changing its shape and a room well a room ought to be always there with a window and a door and a ceiling and a floor. Finally they knew Orlando and Olga and Only and Owen that it was the O that made them go so funny.

So then they said if they could only get rid of the O and so they tried that way but only Owen could say his name without the O, he might be called Wen but then if he were called Wen where was his birthday, his birthday was for Owen. The others just could not say their names without the O, just try it and you will see that is so, so having no home they just each one of them was on the go all night and all day, which any one can say is not a pleasant way.

So then they thought they would collect stamps. They had to do something so they just thought they would collect stamps and if they collected enough stamps they might find one that would lead them home.

This was not much of a success. Orlando liked to lick stamps but he did not like to keep them, Olga hated stamps, Only liked stamps but he could not read and Owen he was always the best of the four and sometimes he thought if he only was not with them somebody would take him to a home and he would not have to roam.

Well that did happen to Owen, somebody said little as he was they would take him they liked him little only he would have to have a new birthday and begin again well would he. He thought and thought and all he could say was well would he.

Well would he.

This is all there is about it, well would he.

And then there was Orlando, he was so stout he could not get about and so he stayed where he was and if you stay where you are long enough then that place gets to be your home. Well that was all right for Orlando only he was so large he did not have birthday enough to go around, so he thought he might as well go and get drowned. But if you are very stout you cannot drown, so what could he do, he had to have a birthday and he was so stout that his birthday could not get all about him. Oh dear what could he do. What could he.

Well what could he.

And then there was Olga she was so thin that she had not place enough to win being her home, she was thin she could not fit in and so it could not be her home, so she said she would she would stay, but did she, if she did her birthday would be a bother to her because birthdays have to be able to see the one whose birthday they are and Olga was so thin the birthday could not see her, so would she get out to try to be stout and keep her birthday, now would she.

Now would she.

And now there was Only and Only was so long, all along Only was so long he was so long all along that he was all along because he was so long.

So how could he have a home and a birthday, would the birthday be in his head or in his feet, and would either his head or his feet be a treat for his poor birthday. His poor birthday said every birthday oh dear.

And so Only would only hear oh dear, and his feet would only hear oh dear, so what did Only do.

Now what did Only do.

What did Only do.

So you see this is the end of O’s and who knows when you say it is funny it will make you laugh or cry, oh my.

And now there is P.

P is really funny.

Peter Paul Pearl and Pancake.

Peter’s birthday was the first of January.

Paul’s birthday was the second of February.

Pearl’s birthday was the third of March and Pancake’s birthday was the fourth of July.

It just did happen that way they did not try but it just did happen that way.

Peter was an old man, he had a daughter and she had five children. Peter lived far away and so on the first of January all five children had to write him on his birthday. They did not say but they felt that way why did he have to have a birthday and they did not say but they felt that way and they did say why did he have to have a birthday the first of January. It was not very convenient naturally, in the first place there was Christmas and he was far away and it was almost Christmas Day and they all five had to write to him on his birthday. They had not yet their Christmas gifts so what could they say, what could anybody say to a grandfather far away on his birthday the first of January when they had not yet had Christmas candy. Oh dear. It was queer but there it was, it had to be done, and before the setting sun, the sun was setting and not any one of the five of them had even begun the letter to their grandfather on his birthday. Well there they were all five of them and each one had to write a different one, and they had such lovely paper their mother had given to them, and they had such lovely ink and such lovely pens and never a thing to say to grandfather so very far away. To be sure they had never seen him but they knew his name was Peter and their mother she said he was sweeter than any one and he sent them nice presents when they came but dear me they had not come.

So there they sat and they were not allowed to chat and their mother came in to see them begin. Not one of them had begun, not one, they had said dear grandpapa, each one had said dear grandpapa and then they were done.

So the oldest said mother darling mother, give me the first sentence the first sentence is such a bother, and then with that one I can go on like anything. So the mother said all right, I will show you how to begin. And me and me, cried each one, so she gave each one a beginning and then she went away singing.

It did seem so easy to write what she had told them and they stopped, how could they go on, well just how could they go on. Tomorrow was coming and the sun was setting and if they had thought of anything they would certainly be forgetting but they had not thought of anything to forget no not yet.

And so they sat and they looked at the cat and the cat went out into the setting sun and oh dear me their letters were only just begun.

So their mother came in again to see how they were getting on. Oh dear dear mother they all said, our pens are as heavy as lead, what do we say next, we have all begun, see how we have all begun but what do we say next. Well what did they say next, she had to tell each one something they said next and then she said now only work and you will be done and she went away into the setting sun.

Oh dear the sun was setting more and more, you could see it on the floor and not one of them could think of anything more oh dear oh dear oh dear if only there was an open door. But there was none. Well there they were and it was almost night and their mother came in to see if they were all right. Well they were all right, if you call it all right to know you would have to stay there all night to make the letter go right. Not one of them had written anything, they just could not think of anything to say to their grandfather far away and on his birthday.

So it seemed it was almost the next day but really it was only a little while when their mother was back to see what a pile they had been writing. Well there it was, it was just as it was, each letter was just as it was and all five of them were sitting. Oh mother dear they said it is very clear that if you would only tell us how to end then it would be a wonderful letter we would send, oh mother dear do tell us how to end. So the mother told each one what to say to make it done and they did and that was that and they felt they felt they could get a hat and go out in the clear night and have a pleasant fright and how they had done everything in the way that was right and with all their might.

The moral of this story is the grandfathers who are far away should not have their birthdays on the first of January, they had much better choose another day for their birthday.

P. Peter Paul Pearl and Pancake.

Paul was not a grandfather, he was a grandchild and he was wild he was so spoiled and he just thought every day was his birthday just any and every day because he was spoiled that way.

He thought everything was a theatre performing just for him, his grandmother his mother and his father and he could mimic every one, he could make believe he was a chauffeur waiting for his mother, he could make believe he was a girl who had robbed her brother, he could make believe he was his own grandfather, he could make believe he was a beggar, he could make believe he was a boy who had lost his mother, he could make believe he had been run over, he could make believe he was frightened and would change his home for another, he could make believe that he had a sister and that he had lost her and had found another, he could make believe anything and his father said he would send him away to school but he was so spoiled the school would not keep him so he was home again making believe everything.

One day he made believe that fourteen was twelve. He made believe it was, then he made believe that five was three, he made believe it was, then he made believe his home was burned down he made believe it was and then he made believe that a girl he knew had forty dogs. When he made believe this girl he knew had forty dogs he made believe that all forty followed him, they followed him all forty of them and they ate everything all forty of them and they bit every one all forty of them and Paul made believe they would go on biting every one and eating every one until there would be nothing or not anything left alive any more anywhere. While Paul was making believe this thing he made believe that the forty dogs would always do whatever he told them and he made believe he was telling them to kill everybody and everything and then he made believe that he would make the forty dogs kill each other and bite and eat them and then he Paul could make believe that he was the only-one living and that everyday was his birthday.

But while he was making believe this thing the forty dogs turned on him, they bit him and he ran away, he did not make believe running away he just ran and ran and ran away and that was the end of him.

Pearl was not like him at all, Pearl was a girl.

When she knew who was who, she was astonished too.

It astonished her to know she was a girl.

Who are you they asked her and she said she was Pearl.

And what is pearl they said to her, and she said Pearl is a girl.

Every time she said Pearl is a girl she was astonished.

That is the kind of a girl Pearl was.

She was the kind that is astonished.

She was astonished by everything.

She was astonished when she went in bathing.

Water astonished her, everything astonished her and what astonished her most was everything. She was like that.

So then she decided to go on being astonished. And so the first thing that happened to her she decided was very astonishing. And what was that first thing that was happening. Well the first thing that happened to her was to be born and that certainly was very astonishing.

She just was astonished. There she was, she was born and her name was Pearl and Pearl was a girl and it was all very astonishing. It certainly was.

Then the next thing that happened to her was to have a birthday and that was certainly an astonishing thing to say, Pearl was a girl and she had a birthday. She was so astonished she just stopped everything but everything astonished Pearl that was the kind of a girl Pearl was.

You would suppose that she would get used to being Pearl and to Pearl’s being a girl but not at all it rolled along like a ball this being astonished by everything.

Supposing she got up in the morning, well she found the morning astonishing and when she went to bed at night well you might say she was not very bright but she did find the bed and the night very astonishing.

She found her head astonishing and her feet and her hands and her hair. She did not care, she just would say what she thought and she did think it was astonishing she thought it was all astonishing. That was the kind of a girl Pearl was Peart was that kind of a girl she found everything astonishing.

And then she met Pancake, that was his name Mr. Pancake. Now you might have supposed that she would find that astonishing that his name was Mr. Pancake and that she met him but not at all, she did not find him astonishing at all, she just ate him and after that, well after that, well it made her feel funny to have eaten him and after that well after that nothing was astonishing, that was the kind of a girl Pearl was, she was that kind of a girl.

Q is Quiet, Queenie, Quintet and Question.

It is hard to have names like that. Very very hard, it makes anybody troubled to have names like that, very very troubled but all the same they had them.

Mr. and Mrs. Quiet

Miss Queenie

Mr. Quintet

and Master Question.

The night was all around them and they were wondering if it was thundering and very likely it was.

That is the way Mr. and Mrs. Quiet were, they were always wondering whether it was. They had rabbits no hens, they had goats no boats, they had sheep no lambs and they had no cows, they had leaves no grass and they had bread no cake and they were always awake. That was the kind of husband and wife Mr. and Mrs. Quiet were. They had tongues and no teeth, they had knives and no forks, they had spoons and no bread, they had no hair on their head, that is the kind of a couple Mr. and Mrs. Quiet were.

Once in a while they had potatoes, once in a while they had cabbage, once in a while they had wood to chew and once in a while they drank water. Once in a while. They led a very happy life Mr. and Mrs. Quiet.

They had a bicycle but they did not ride it they pushed it and on it they put their cabbages when they had them and their potatoes when they had them and behind them went their goats and at home were their rabbits and they were very comfortable every day that is what they did say Mr. and Mrs. Quiet.

They had a favorite rabbit Mr. and Mrs. Quiet and he was the only rabbit they had who had a birthday. He was a very big rabbit a very bad rabbit and he had the habit of always eating a little rabbit on his birthday, a very very bad habit, but Mr. and Mrs. Quiet could never quiet that habit it was the habit of this rabbit. And they thought, one day they thought that if they made believe that he was caught and that they would tell him what they thought of this habit of eating a baby rabbit on his birthday that it would cure him, but it did not, on his next birthday he went back to his habit of eating a baby rabbit.

So they thought Mr. and Mrs. Quiet thought of taking away his birthday and in that way he would be cured of the habit of eating a little rabbit on his birthday.

Well what happened.

Nothing and then it was a terrible thing, they took away his birthday and so he did not know what day was his birthday so just to be sure he ate a little rabbit every day just as if every day was his birthday. He was a ferocious rabbit and Mr. and Mrs. Quiet did not know what to say, there he was eating a little rabbit every day.

Mr. and Mrs. Quiet did not know what to say if they let the rabbit run away, well they tried that but he wanted to stay he just would not run away and they could not kill him and eat him because after all he was their favorite rabbit. Then they decided to get the best of him, they gave away every rabbit they had, just gave them away and then when it was the big rabbit’s birthday he looked around for a little rabbit to eat on that day, and there were no little rabbits they all had been given away. So he refused to eat anything, he was mad and he refused cabbages and carrots and everything, he would not eat anything he was just mad. And Mr. and Mrs. Quiet did not know whether to be sad or glad and then they decided to be glad. The next day the big rabbit refused to eat anything, it was not his birthday but he refused anything even on an ordinary day because he had not had a little rabbit for his birthday. So there were Mr. and Mrs. Quiet looking at the big rabbit and the big rabbit looking at them and the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Quiet were full of tears they were worried like anything about the big rabbit and the big rabbit’s eyes grew redder and redder he had begun by having pink eyes but he had eaten so many little rabbits on his birthday that his eyes grew redder and redder and then an awful thing was happening, the big rabbit’s eyes grew redder and redder and Mr. and Mrs. Quiet who were looking at him found him more and more alarming and then all of a sudden the big rabbit’s red eyes burst out into flame, the big rabbit was on fire inside him and he and the cabbages and carrots he had not eaten were all flaming and the smoke and fire were coming out of him and the little house he lived in was burning and Mr. and Mrs. Quiet who were looking at him found it all terrifying, they were so frightened they could not do anything, they could not get any water to put the fire out they were so frightened they could not move about and so they just sat there watching and pretty soon it was over the burning there was nothing left of the big rabbit but a red cinder and that Mr. and Mrs. Quiet put out by dropping tears on him. And after that Mr. and Mrs. Quiet lived very quietly with their goats and everything but they never after had another rabbit.

Miss Queenie and Master Question and Mr. Quintet never had anything like that happen to them. They never had cared not any of them for goats or rabbits or anything. What they liked was fish in the morning, beef at noon and eggs in the evening. That is all they cared about. Miss Queenie said it made her stout to eat trout, Master Question said that beef gave him indigestion and Mr. Quintet said he always when he saw an egg he Mr. Quintet always said not yet. And still what was there to do, there was fish in the morning, beef at noon and eggs in the evening and the more often it was happening the more often Miss Queenie said trout in the morning made her stout and Master Question said beef at noon gave him Master Question indigestion and Mr. Quintet said whenever he saw an egg he Mr. Quintet said Not yet.

And so they thought they ought to think of something so they thought and they thought that they ought each one of them to think of something. So then they thought that if each one brought something they would not have fish in the morning beef at noon and eggs in the evening. But what could they bring, anybody could ring but what could they bring.

So they said we could give each other something. Now we do not know said they when it is each other’s birthday, so let us play that any day is one of each other’s birthday and then we could bring something for that day. Yes they would say but then say today which one of us will get what we bring and which two of us will bring, on a birthday others bring but the one who has the birthday he gets everything, well now how, how can we know which will bring and which will get everything.

Naturally a thing like that would mean quarreling. Miss Queenie, she being a girl and she knew she was a pretty girl at least she said she knew she was a pretty girl because she had a curl, well anyway she said they should do the bringing and she would do the receiving, but not at all said Master Question, that is out of the question, to be sure you are a girl and you may have a curl perhaps yes perhaps no it is only you who tell us so, but I I who am always in question, I who have indigestion, I will receive everything to decide what part I will keep and what I will divide, and beside said Master Question it is my right to have a birthday because I am so bright every day.

Then Mr. Quintet said Not yet Not yet, Mr. Quintet always said Not yet, he said Not yet, he said do not let no he said do not let any one think that it is not for me to decide about how to divide everything. I am Mr. Quintet, that means there are five of me yet and so you bet I will not let any one divide anything.

Well there they were they could not decide not about birthdays or anything so they just went on, and there was fish in the morning and beef at noon and eggs at night, and Miss Queenie said trout in the morning made her stout and Master Question said beef at noon gave him Master Question indigestion, and Mr. Quintet said eggs at night, when I see them all right I always say I Mr. Quintet I always say Not yet.

So they all three live on very unhappily and they never decided anything about their birthday.

You have to say the whole alphabet almost to get to R because Q always throws you out. Now everybody knows that. So there is R, R rolls around and around like a ball not that it is a ball not at all. R for Robert, Redbreast, Rachel and Rosy.

Rose had a dog a little dog named Chilly.

Chilly was his name and chilly was his nature.

That is in winter, in summer it was another matter.

In the summer he was as mad as could be.

Rosy said to him remember Chilly how cold you were in the winter.

But Chilly said no it is summer and I will kill everything, you see you just watch me.

And Rosy did she just watched Chilly and she saw that one thing led to another and then to one thing more.

Chilly began by barking at his dinner. He barked very hard at his dinner. Then he ate his dinner. Then Chilly began of course this was summer he began to be warmer and warmer and one thing followed after another. He saw a chicken and he thought a chicken with its feathers on must be hot, so he went after it like a shot, and it was too big to kill, not that really Chilly would want to kill it, but he did want it to be still so he could take all its feathers off until there would be no feathers on it, and it would be nice and cool and perhaps would go swimming in a pool.

Rosy tried to save it but Chilly wanted to shave it shave all its feathers off by pulling them out of course, and so he did and Rosy was cross because everybody would say that they would take Chilly away and everybody would be cross of course, cross with Rosy because Chilly was such a little silly, it was Rosy’s fault of course.

And so Rosy tried to take Chilly away from the chicken where it lay and then Chilly decided to play it was a mouse’s birthday. He did play that it was a mouse’s birthday, five little mousies were born and Chilly said there would not be any harm in running after the mother mouse now that the little mousies were born, so he chased the mother mouse away and later in the day he found her again and what shall I say, well Chilly made away with the mother mouse that day, the day the little mousies were born and even though it was warm the little mousies born that day never had another birthday.

And this was a day of Rosy’s little dog Chilly whom everybody said was silly but he was not at all silly, and in the summer he was not chilly, no it was Rosy who was silly to let Chilly do whatever he wanted to. But they just went on every day, Rosy and Chilly and in the summer when it was warm Chilly did a lot of harm, not really very much harm because he was so little and that is what Rosy always said, she said let him alone in the winter he is so chilly let him do what he likes when he is warm, and so they did and so Chilly did, and Chillys do and so do Rosys and in the winter they sit by the fire and wink and think of what they did in the summer and what they will do another summer and so there they are and is it fair to mousies and chickens that they sit there by the fire and stare Chilly and Rosy, but perhaps yes and perhaps no, well believe it or not it is true that is what Chillys and Rosys and chickens and mousies will do.

Robert was a boy well he was grown up now and yet he was not bigger than he had been, when he said when had I been, and they said do not tell him but call him Bobolink and that will make him think that he is bigger yet. Not yet said Bobolink.

When they called him Bobolink it made him think of Miss Robin-Red-Breast.

Bobolink had a mother and she said Robert, when I call you Bobolink what do you love best.

Robert went pink he said when you call me Bobolink I love Miss Robin-Red-Breast best.

So Bobolink tried to get married beside, to get married to Miss Robin-Red-Breast, his bride, but he couldn’t and why, it will make you cry, he couldn’t because he caught measles.

Imagine that, his mother was there and she said take care, if you think of Miss Robin-Red-Breast all day perhaps you will get that way, spotted red and right there ahead of Robert called Bobolink was measles and measles is red oh dear said Bobolink if my hair had been red, my measles could not spread, oh dear said poor Bobolink.

But he had measles and he had to stay in bed all day and he had to stay awake all night and everybody gave him something all day, well that was perhaps like a birthday. Sometimes measles does take you that way.

So he went on having measles every day and so he could not get married that day, of course nobody ever got married having measles nobody, and then it was the fourteenth of February, it was Saint Valentine’s day and surely said Bobolink surely those naughty measles will go away.

But they didn’t, they looked as if they were going to stay they acted as if they were going to stay they talked as if they were going to stay and it was no use for poor Bobolink to tell them about Saint Valentine’s day and how he was to be married even if he had to be carried to dear Miss Robin-Red-Breast that day.

But it was no use he could not get married he had measles red spotted measles and he could not get married that day.

So Valentine’s Day was yesterday and they were not married that day and perhaps Miss Robin-Red-Breast would fly away if they could not get married soon some way, might fly far far far away.

So what could poor Bobolink do, it was true what could poor Bobolink do, the measles looked as if they had come to stay and Miss Robin-Red-Breast might fly far far far away if they did not get married some way.

So Bobolink thought and thought and then he thought perhaps measles have a birthday, if they have a birthday then they would have to go away that day to celebrate their birthday, sure enough they would have to go away for that day.

But how could Bobolink make the measles say they had a birthday and on what day.

Bobolink thought and thought but he could think of no way. Of course if he asked the measles if they had a birthday of course they would say what is a birthday, we never heard of a birthday, naturally measles never did pay any attention to anybody’s birthday, it was their way.

And then Bobolink thought and he said I will ask not all measles but just one little red one little red spot that little red spot could not know what is what just that one little red spot, I’ll find it all alone and I’ll make a moan and ask it to tell and perhaps if I ask it very well the little red spot which looks like a dot, I’ll tell it what will I tell I’ll tell it that if it does not tell it will get shot.

Well he did ask Bobolink did ask the little red spot, the little red measle spot when measles have a birthday, and he said if the little red spot would not not tell when the measles had their birthday, well that little red spot would get shot. So it did tell, it could not very well not tell, and it told that the measles’ birthday was the very next day.

So then Bobolink knew that just that day all the measles would be away celebrating their birthday and so quickly he sent his mother to tell Miss Robin-Red-Breast to get dressed and come the next day, and they were married that day and they lived happily ever after and they never ever saw any measles again.

Rachel was another story, she just lived for glory, she said I was born to glory, and they said what is glory and she said look at me and they did and what did they see they thought they saw Rachel but did they. They did not, what, no they did not, because Rachel was not there, she was gone to glory, so they said, where is she gone and she said with scorn do you not know where I am gone I am gone to glory. This is the story. Rachel was born that did her no harm, she had a birthday that did not take her away, she had another birthday and she found a thorn and the thorn said it was born that day, and Rachel did say no nobody was born today, I was born today and nobody else has today for their birthday. The thorn was torn when Rachel threw it away and the thorn did say it is my birthday and Rachel did say the glory of this day is that it is my birthday. This led to everything and Rachel was no more and the thorn was on the floor and Rachel was gone, she was gone to glory and that is all there is to her story.

Now it is easy to remember that S comes after R, very easy to remember very very easy to remember very very very easy to remember that S comes after R. Nobody would think that R comes after S that would be a mess, so S comes after R but they stick close together like tar, they are filled with tenderness oh yes, R and S.

Really my wife says S. For all my life says R. Really begins with R and S begins with S, yes yes.

And T comes after S and can anybody guess oh yes oh yes oh yes how completely yes T comes after S. Believe it or not it is true if not new, true.

And now for S.

Sammy and Sally and Save and Susy.

Sammy had his aunt and his aunt had Sammy and his aunt’s name was Fanny and Fanny had Sammy.

Sammy was his name and he was funny and he had an aunt Fanny and she was funny.

Sammy could not eat bread or potatoes or chocolate or cake or eggs or butter or even a date, if he did he fainted away, that was his way, a very funny way but it was Sammy’s way. His aunt Fanny was not funny that way, but she was funny in another way, whenever she saw a cat or dog a turtle or a bird or a third, a third of anything she had to turn away. She was funny that way.

But Sammy had his aunt Fanny and Aunt Fanny had her Sammy.

Poor dear Sammy.

Now what could he eat, what could be a treat, poor dear Sammy.

A lemonade perhaps or a beefsteak, or a plate or a but dear me no not ice cream, he could not eat cream, nor a birthday cake, he could eat the candles but not the cake, poor dear Sammy.

Sample and example.

His Aunt Fanny did not care that Sammy could not share what she ate, she just went on cooking and eating and Sammy just went on looking and fainting. They were very funny Sammy and his Aunt Fanny. Poor dear Sammy.

And in spite of all Sammy grew tall tall enough to go to school.

In school they were taught

Sample and Example.

There was a pretty girl and she had a curl and her name was Sally. They called her pretty Sally and she was a sample. And then there was Sammy there just was Sammy poor dear Sammy and he was an example.

And then one day pretty Sally in play asked Sammy to come to her house on her birthday.

Sammy did.

There was a great big cake with frosting and a date and Sammy feeling faint said he could not eat icing or the date or cake but he could eat candles if they were to be given. But no said Sally oh no don’t you know, we burn them, there are no candles when we come to eating we burn them and if we did not burn them I would not have my next one not my next birthday, oh naughty Sammy wants to take my next birthday away.

And poor Sammy had nothing to say, to see all that icing and cake made him feel faint so he just did have to go away.

Now you may think this is a funny story but no it is true, anybody even you could know Sammy poor dear Sammy and his Aunt Fanny, he lives there too and it is true all the story of Sammy all the story of his Aunt Fanny all the story of Aunt Fanny all the story of Sammy is true. Poor dear Sammy.

Save and Susie were twins.

And when that begins

They just go on being twins.

Saturday is an awful day they used to say but you would not expect that twins would object to Saturday.

But they did.

They just did object to Saturday.

Now what could be a reason for this.

Saturday ought to be full of bliss.

But there is nothing to say they did object to Saturday.

And the reason for it was this.

Twins can have cousins of course,

And cousins can make twins cross,

And these twins they had cousins,

And you could never guess

But the cousins of these twins,

Were triplets, no less.

And they did come every Saturday

To stay all day with the twins,

And that made the twins very cross,

Because instead of two and two being four and no more,

It was two and three which was very nasty,

Because it was it all ways was three and two and nobody could like that not they or you not at all. And so it was two and three which makes five and that was not all.

The triplets had cousins too and what do you think these cousins were they were quadruplets much more yet than triplets or twins, oh so much more and when it begins oh so much more, and these quadruplets came to play every Saturday with the triplets and twins and every Saturday was a worse day so you see why the twins were cross of course.

And then what did the quadruplets have they had cousins too and these cousins were quintuplets, just think of that and they came every Saturday to play so it made the twins just two, and the triplets just three, and the quadruplets four and no more and the quintuplets five and every one of them alive.

It was more than the twins could endure and they hated Saturday more and more, and they used to roll on the floor to say how they hated Saturday more and more.

And this was not all.

The twins had their birthday on the same day being twins that was of course and that did not make them cross, but when they had their birthday the triplets and the quadruplets and the quintuplets came to stay and eat all the birthday cake away, why not, when they were only twins and the others were triplets and quadruplets and quintuplets what could twins do against that, they might just as well have been one cat,

Oh dear.

And then the triplets had their birthday of course all three on the same day and the twins went there but naturally they did not care to because they were only twins and there were the triplets well the triplets did not care for it either, they were better than twins they were three against two it was true when it came to eat their birthday cake but what were three when the quadruplets and quintuplets were there who did not care about triplets and twins not at all.

And then the quadruplets had their birthday they of course were all four born on the same day and the twins and the triplets came too to say how do you do but the four and the quintuplets were there well naturally triplets and twins did not get their share.

And the quintuplets had their birthday and that was more still because there were five all born the same day and all eating their cake away, the quadruplets and the triplets and the twins naturally had no share, the quintuplets were there.

So you can see what the twins felt about Saturday, it was all right to be twins but other things Save and Susie said it was too much they hated it to be such, such a way to be, to be nothing but twins and have cousins who were triplets whose cousins were quadruplets whose cousins were quintuplets, it certainly was too much, and Save and Susie the twins rolled on the floor to say they would not stand it any more.

But there was nothing to do every Saturday was there and every birthday too and there was nothing to do for the twins but to boohoo which they did every day before and after when they would all get together and they were only twins only only twins each one only a twin and so they never could win when there were cousins of triplets, quadruplets and quintuplets, no no no, it is even so.

The moral of which is do not only be twins but if you are twins do not have cousins and if you have cousins do not have them be triplets and quadruplets and quintuplets. No no no, it should not be arranged so, but Save and Susie could not change, if you are twins and that begins you just go on being twins.

And now there is T.

Thornie and Tillie and Tender and True.

And after T well there are a lot of useless letters, just think of them all U V W X Y Z, just think of them all there they are pushed up at the end just like a ball, and there is nothing to do at all not with them all but just the same they each have a name so useless they are but they cannot be put into a jar and they cannot be covered with tar they must be just made to go just as if it was not so that there was no use in their being there just to stare.

But first comes T and that is like you or me a very necessary T.

Thornie and Tillie and Tender and True.

Thornie Rose and Tillie Brown had never lived in a town.

Thornie’s mother was a missionary in China.

Tillie’s father was a missionary in China.

Thornie swam in the river with little Chinese boys.

Tillie sang songs with little Chinese girls.

And then one day Tillie saw Thornie and Thornie saw Tillie.

There were so many little Chinese boys and little Chinese girls around that you could hardly see the ground but Thornie saw Tillie and Tillie saw Thornie, and they were both there.

So Thornie said he would not swim he said he would talk to Tillie and all the Chinese boys said that was silly, but all the same Tillie and Thornie began and Tillie was to sing but when she saw Thornie she did not sing, she did not even begin but she said she would talk to Thornie and the little Chinese girls all said to Tillie but that is silly, but Thornie and Tillie did not think it was silly and that is what they did say. Thornie and Tillie.

Thornie Rose and his mother Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and her father Mr. Brown were standing and around them were miles and miles of them Chinamen and Chinese women and Chinese children, miles and miles and miles of them and they were all singing.

Tender and true and all for you.

And as they were singing Tender and True and all for you there were more and more of them Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children and there were more and more miles of them more miles of Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children they were singing Tender and True and all for you and then Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown began singing too, Tender and True and all for you and all of them the miles and miles and more miles and miles of Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children and Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown were singing Tender and True and all for you and they went on singing all of them went on singing and then it was morning and they all went on singing, singing and singing Tender and True and all for you and then it was evening.

And then they decided to go to bed but how could they go to bed when there were not any beds to go to bed in and so as there were no beds to go to bed in they went on singing Tender and True and all for you.

And then everybody sat down all the miles and miles and more miles and miles of Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children and Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown. And when they were all sat down they all began to frown.

Then they all said this will not do it will not do for us all to sit down and frown no it will not do, so they all said all the miles and miles and more and more miles of Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children and Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown, they all said what shall we do since it will not do to just sit down and frown.

So they decided that each one should tell something, they should tell about the day they were born, but said the miles and miles and more and more miles of Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children and Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown we do not remember when we were born.

And they all once more began to sit down and frown.

This will never do we must do something they all said we might just as well be dead if we were never born.

Of course we were born said all the miles and miles of Chinamen and Chinese women and Chinese children and more and more miles of them and Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown, of course we were born. Well perhaps if we keep on remembering we can remember being born. Well they went on remembering all of them but they could not remember the day they were born they remembered the first birthday but they could not remember the day they were born and then the miles and miles of Chinamen and Chinese women and Chinese children and the more and more miles of them and Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown they wondered if it would do them any harm if they could not remember the day they were born.

They all had something to say about the day they were born and every birthday they had had since the day they were born and they went on to say everything they had to say each one of them was saying everything they had to say about the day they were born and every birthday they had had since that day and as they were all telling it all of them the miles and miles of Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children and the more and more miles of Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children and Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown the night passed away and they all had forgotten to frown and so then it was the next day and as soon as it was the next day they all began to sing Tender and True and all for you, and so everything was gay and everybody had had something to say and now everybody had something to sing Tender and True and all for you and that was the end of everything, and they all lived happily along and they never forgot their song Tender and True and all for you not any of them not the miles and miles of Chinamen and Chinese women and Chinese children and more and more and more miles of Chinese men and Chinese women and Chinese children and Thornie Rose and Mrs. Rose and Tillie Brown and Mr. Brown.

This all sounds funny but give them money and it is not funny.

Oh yes oh no of course.

This is of course

If no one is ever cross,

Of course of course.

And then you can sing Tender and True and all for you and this is that thing.

The end of the beginning.

The beginning of the ending.

Of course.

As I said T is the last letter that is not funny after that all the letters are as funny as money of course they are.

There is U.

U. Uno, Una, Ursula and United.

Uno and Una.

Uno knew Una and Una knew Uno.

You know that.

Uno was a boy and Una was a girl and Uno’s eyes were blue and Una’s eyes were brown, and Una’s eyes were blue and Uno’s eyes were brown. You know that.

Well perhaps it was not just like that. Uno was a boy. You know that, and Uno had one eye that was blue and one eye that was brown and this sounds as if it were not true but it is true you know that. And Una was a girl and she had two eyes too and one eye was blue and one of her eyes was brown. You know that, so Uno and Una one was a boy and one was a girl but each one had one blue eye and each one had one brown eye, and it sounds as if it were not true but it was true you know that.

Uno’s right eye was blue and his left eye was brown and Una’s left eye was blue and her right eye was brown.

Uno and Una they could both look up and down. But you know that.

What happened when each one had one eye which was brown and one eye which was blue. What did happen.

They were Uno and Una and what did happen.

Well you know what did happen.

Uno’s mother had an eye which was blue and an eye which was brown but not Uno’s father he had two eyes just the same there were two and they were both blue.

Una’s father had an eye which was blue and an eye which was brown but not Una’s mother. She had two eyes which were the same both eyes were brown.

But you can see that Uno having a mother with one eye brown and one eye blue and Una having a father like that too one eye brown and one eye blue, it was natural for Uno and for Una when they looked at each other to look with one eye brown and one eye blue and to see another with one eye brown and one eye blue too.

So there they were and naturally well it was natural enough they were married one to the other and they had quite a lot of little children and every single one of all of them had one eye brown and one eye blue.

Well that was the way they were born and of course it did make a good deal of a bother, not when they were all there together it was a rather nice mixture of brown and blue and when they looked at you it was kind of funny nobody exactly knew which was who and beside that if they opened one eye and closed one eye well how would you know whether their eyes were brown and blue. It was a good deal of a bother, not to a sister or to a brother because they were all alike and it just made them bright to have two eyes different one from the other but to any one else it was a good deal of a bother.

And then there was the question of clothes and birthdays. You always match the eyes in little girls’ clothes and little boys’ shirts and ties, and what could you do if one eye is brown and one eye is blue just what could one do, how could they match the color.

And then there was the birthday cake when each one had a birthday to celebrate, the candles on the birthday cake should match the color of the eyes everybody knows that is wise and what color could the candles be that lit the birthday cake of any of the three, just what color could it be, oh dear, it was a difficult thing to decide and then the one whose birthday cake it was and who had it to cut if he shut the brown eye the brown candles looked shy and if he shut the blue eye the blue candles would try to look away. It was not a natural thing to have two colors of candles and icing on a birthday cake but oh my however you try what could you do if you wanted to match the color of the eye.

Because you know however you try when you cut a birthday cake you always shut one eye. Oh my it was a bother and they could never decide what to do brown or blue.

And then one day there was a war and papa Uno went away to the war. You know he went away. And when he was away oh dear they shot one eye away, it was the blue eye and they made a glass eye and when he came back from the war he did not any more have one brown eye and one blue, but the two, both his eyes were brown and not blue.

This frightened them all and they began to fall on the floor and cover their eyes and cry. And they cried and they cried and they tried not to cry but it frightened them so to see his two eyes brown and not one brown and one blue that they just cried and cried and cried and cried. And they stopped crying and looked up with their eyes all swollen with crying they almost commenced again because it was true each one had been crying so that now no, their two eyes were not one brown and one blue but they were all blue all their eyes were blue all through. It sounds funny but it is true. And so there was no one of them except the mother Una who had one eye brown and one eye blue and it is funny but it is true.

And after that when each one of the children had their clothes and their ties they could match their eyes and when they had their birthday cake, the cake and the icing could be all blue and if they closed one eye to cut their cake there was no mistake because either eye was blue.

This is all true.

Ursula and United.

Well Ursula said United.

And they said what.

And she said United States.

And they said what.

And she said United States of America.

That was because Ursula was tall and that was not all, Ursula was tall and she was born in a state of the United States of America.

Was she born in a state.

Well let us not state what state.

Because Ursula did not know.

She just did not know.

She did not know in which state of the United States of America she was born she just did not know.

Nobody told her so but she just did not know.

Very well she just did not know.

She liked to count it was Ursula’s way so she counted the letters in the alphabet and she counted the letters in the word birthday but she did not like to count the number of states in the United States of America because if she should make a mistake she might you know, she was almost always right when she counted but she might make a mistake and if she did make a mistake and she did not count right she might leave out in her count the state in which she was born and if she left out that state and she did not know which state it was anyway well then she could never have a birthday if that state had been left out and she began to pout and went away. So it was not easy for Ursula to say why she would not count the states in the United States when she loved to count and she counted everything else in every way.

But there it was it was because she did not know in which state of the United States she was born and she could never say.

And there she was one day and she was in a desperate way and she just felt she had to do it today, she just did have to count the states in the United States today.

So she began.

How many states were there anyway and why could not she say in what state she was born just why could not she say.

Well it was a funny reason it was a season when there was a storm when she was born and they were riding along that is her mother and her father were riding along in a boat on a river and they were coming under a bridge and there was a storm and suddenly there was a storm and suddenly Ursula was born and nobody could say in which state they were anyway, four states came together just that way and where was Ursula born, poor dear Ursula she used to say when they asked her in school where she was born she used to say I cannot say and then they all though it was a funny way to be born and it was.

She knew she had a birthday that was all she could say and she got sadder and sadder and she wanted to be gladder and gladder so one day she ran away, she ran away and she found a boat and she took it away and she went looking around on the water every way to find the place she was born so she could say I was born in a state as well as on a day, and she asked her way and she asked every way and she could not find out and at last she saw a man who was stout sitting in a boat and she commenced to tell him what it was all about. Oh sure he said I remember that storm I remember that day the day you were born and I can say you bet I can say just exactly the day just exactly the storm just exactly the way just exactly the place you were born. Sure I can, come away come away and I’ll show you the way.

And he did and there it was the place where she was born and she said in a great state is it a state or is it not a state this spot where I was born.

Of course it’s a state said the man who was stout and who had pointed it out of course it’s a state it is the state of Illinois.

Oh said Ursula oh it is the state of Illinois oh joy oh joy I was born in Illinois oh joy oh joy.

And there it was and she could go home and when they said to her in what state were you born she could say Illinois oh joy oh joy and she would never go away she would never stay away from the state where she was born because it made her nervous to think it might shrink or might go away oh no she would always stay and have a birthday in the state in which she was born.

And now she could count the states of the United States every day and when she came to Illinois she would say oh joy oh joy because Illinois was the state in which she was born and in which every year she had her birthday and so she did not get sadder and sadder but gladder and gladder.

And this is the story of Ursula and United and the end of the U’s.

V is Van Virgil Valeska and Very.

Van can a man.

What will Van do.

What will he do.

He do.

Van can a man.

Van was his name but all the same he had another name. His name was Papa Woojums spelled like this and when he said it he meant it. Fortunately not.

What.

Not.

Forget me not.

That is Papa Woojums’ name.

No one was to blame.

What

Not.

Forget me not.

Van came.

Van is not the same as a weather vane.

But it is up high all the same, and it is a rooster and it knows why, and knows how to tell the wet from the dry. Oh my.

To come back to Van who has a name the same name all the same.

Please be very careful of it.

If you have a name please be very careful of it.

If your name is Papa Woojums

Please be very careful of it.

This is what happened to it.

Not to Van not to Papa Woojums but to the name.

The name Papa Woojums’ name was forget me not.

What What he said.

And the name said.

What what forget me not.

How likely to be in a knot.

Dear forget me not.

And anxious to oblige.

Well this is what happened to the name.

There was Papa Woojums and Mama Woojums and Baby Woojums.

And Papa Woojums said what what, and Mama Woojums said Not Not and Baby Woojums said forget me not.

After that there was no secrecy, Van was his name and he was a man and they called him Papa Woojums, just please just think of that.

And then there was a hill and its name was Virgil.

By that time there was a ham and they called it lamb. Well that was a mistake of course. Lamb is a ram or a sheep or mutton it is not a ham.

But Van well he would not make such a mistake and Virgil is a hill and a hill would not make such a mistake not until he did make such a mistake. It would be lighter to make such a mistake than heavier.

Van then, he is a man.

Virgil till, he is a hill.

No mistake at all about that.

Now what happened

What did happen.

Certainly something did.

By mistake.

And a mistake is mistaken.

Oh yes.

What happened.

It is all very confused but more confused than confusing.

Papa Woojums took a picture of a hill which he will, Virgil.

And on the hill grew forget-me-nots.

Papa Woojums began to cry as he began to try to say forget-me-nots.

Very likely forget-me-nots.

How could a birthday come out of forget-me-nots.

Then there suddenly was a story.

When Van that is Papa Woojums was a little boy.

He was not like other little boys.

He had big teeth that bit.

And he wrote poetry.

When his big teeth bit he wrote a poem and when he wrote a poem his big teeth bit.

He was that kind of a little boy.

He wrote a poem about forget-me-nots.

And as he wrote a poem about forget-me-nots his big teeth bit.

Oh not he wrote oh not a forget-me-not.

If you forget me what will I do I will bite with my big teeth all the way through to you.

And he went on writing a poem.

I am Papa Woojums and I’ll climb a hill.

Virgil Virgil Virgil.

And he went on writing a poem.

I have a hill, Virgil, I have forget-me-nots when I will, and I was born not on a hill, no Virgil not a hill I was not born on a hill I was born with teeth that bite tight, on a bed of forget-me-nots which were a delight. I am Papa Woojums I am Van and when I bite well when I do nobody ran they just stood too and said boohoo, look at the forget-me-nots too.

Well it happened just like this.

Anybody who writes poems, do they,

Do they have teeth that bite with all their might.

Do they have hills Virgils,

Do they have forget-me-nots,

Plots forget-me-nots,

Or do they have butter-cups.

It is easy to sigh when you say butter-cups.

It is easy to say oh my when you say butter-cups.

But that is not a poem.

A poem has to have big teeth,

And a poem has to say forget-me-nots.

I do not know why

But this is no lie.

That is what a poem has to do.

And a poem has to have a birthday. How could one know how old a poem is if it never had a birthday.

Van Papa Woojums was always sure that it would be a cure for anybody with measles or mumps to see Papa Woojums bite out a poem with teeth so big and forget-me-nots so blue and who are you and it was true, when anybody had measles or mumps and of course mumps is made of bumps, all Papa Woojums had to do was to bite a poem through through his big teeth and away they would go measles and mumps would go up the hill to Virgil.

All right there is no use saying this is not right. Every poem has a birthday and now everybody knows how, please bow. That is what Van Papa Woojums would say every day. Just like that. A cat, and a birthday and teeth big teeth and a forget-me-not and what.

Well what.

Nothing.

Just nothing at all.

Remember.

Just nothing at all.

How about it.

Remember

Just Nothing at all.

And yet

It is better yet.

That Van Papa Woojums is there with white hair what do you care,

Well big teeth and forget-me-nots and poems and a birthday.

That is what Van Papa Woojums has to say.

Big teeth and forget-me-nots and poems and a birthday.

Poem. Hoe them, toe them.

On his birthday.

And now Valeska and Very.

Valeska did not know any one.

She said Leave it to me.

But she did not know any one

Not even a little girl.

Very she said Valeska said it is very disagreeable not to know anybody not even a little girl. Very.

Then Valeska began to move mountains and after she moved mountains she began to move oceans and after that she said it is very disagreeable not to know anybody, very disagreeable not to know anybody not even a little girl.

Very.

Valeska said Very because she liked very she liked very very much. She was always saying very. That is what made her move oceans and mountains, so she did say very.

Then she said if an oyster has a pearl why can I not know a little girl.

Then she said because if I say very, then very easily I will not be very much nearer what I very often like to have very nearly better than if it was the very best.

It is so very easy to move oceans and so very easy to move mountains but it is not very easy it is not very easy at all to know a little girl.

The more Valeska thought about knowing a little one the more she was careful to very carefully move oceans and to very carefully move mountains. Then she thought of moving the bed. She said if she moved the bed it would make a noise a very little noise but still a noise. So she did not move the bed.

The bed was very nearly ready to be moved but Valeska did not move the bed.

Then when she was left to herself of course she was always just alone because she never knew anybody not even a very little girl.

Still when she was left to herself she moved all the mountains and all the oceans back to where they were, not completely back to where they were, she was a little careless and they did not go quite back to where they were, she did not mix them up, no not that but they did not go back quite to where they were.

She might have been very sorry but was she was she very sorry.

She said Very.

Now if you are all alone and do not even know a very little girl can you have a birthday. How can you have a birthday if there is nobody there to tell you what day you were born nothing but oceans and mountains and they have been moved around.

Valeska was very much alone she did not know anybody not even a very little girl.

Valeska said Very.

Perhaps it was all for the best.

Perhaps.

Perhaps it was best that Valeska should say Very.

Perhaps.

Perhaps yes perhaps no.

Who knows.

Certainly she did say it.

Certainly she said Very.

It is not certain that she did not have a birthday but it is certain that she did not know anybody not even a very little girl. It is also certain that she said Very.

V is V and W is W.

One piece less or one piece more, less makes V and more makes double V or double v let me see, Very well let me see.

Double you. Double you is two for you.

Very was V and double you is a double of you. You and you.

But really not, what what, no really not, it is a trouble to think double and when double you makes double V and when double v makes double you it is better to be v than u and yet u could be v if it was a trouble to you.

Now you see why very is very necessary.

So now there double you which is double v. Like it or not, what.

W is Wendell and Worry and William and Wife.

W is also ewe a ewe lamb.

Yes.

Well there was Wendell.

Wendell was thin very thin, he was as thin as a pin.

Wendell and Worry. It was a worry to Wendell to be so thin, as thin as a pin.

And then little by little he said he would eat a lamb and when he saw the little lamb and the little lamb looked like a little dog and everybody who saw the little lamb said look at the little lamb you would say it was a little dog, well then there was no way for Wendell to eat the little lamb, so Wendell just kept on being thin thin as a pin. It was a worry to him but he was thin oh dear yes he was thin he was as thin as a pin.

Wendell was thin as a pin and he stuck in.

When he stuck in he also stuck out

Which would not have been so if he had been stout.

When he stuck out he stuck himself that is easy to see when a pin sticks in and sticks out anybody can stick themselves on that pin when they are not careful what they are about.

Wendell did worry about being stout, he said if he were stout he would not be thin and if he were not thin he would not be a pin and if he were not a pin he would not stick out and if he did not stick out what would it all be about.

Well what would it all be about.

It is easy to see that Wendell was that way that everything was a worry to him.

Then he began to think about fishes.

You can catch fishes with a bent pin attached to a string and did oh did Wendell think if he bent double like a bent pin and he tied a string to himself did he think then that he could catch fish which was his wish.

Did he.

He worried about that.

There was so much to worry Wendell and he worried about that.

Perhaps he would go on getting thin perhaps he would get thinner than a pin and what is thinner than a pin, nothing, and so if Wendell became thinner than a pin what would he become nothing, nothing.

Anybody can see that that would be a worry to him.

He would look at a pin hole and see if he could steal in and hide himself in a pin hole, why not if he was as thin as a pin but as he was a boy he was larger than a pin so although he could get in he stuck out and if he stuck out what was it all about.

They might step on him thinking he was a pin but such a long pin that they did not know what it was about.

You can easily understand that everything was a worry to him.

And so as he was sticking in and out of his pin hole, he saw William William and his wife as large as life and William saw him, and William said to his wife when he saw Wendell, this should be a lesson to him, it should be a lesson to him not to be as thin as a pin.

That was easy for William, William was stout so there was nothing for William to worry about.

But William was kindly even if he was stout and even if he said to his wife, it should be a lesson to Wendell not to be as thin as a pin, so he decided to help Wendell out of the pin hole which he was in and out of which he was sticking.

So William went to help Wendell out and he caught hold of him to pull him out of the pin hole he was in, and naturally enough when William who was stout took hold of Wendell who was thin as a pin Wendell stuck into him and William let out a shout and he said what is it about and he said Wendell who was as thin as a pin had stuck into him. And William’s wife said let it be a lesson to you William never to catch hold of any one as thin as a pin.

But since Wendell though he was as thin as a pin was as long as a boy there was no way for William to go away because Wendell was stuck right through him.

So there they were William was like a butterfly stuck through with a pin and it did him no good to cry because he was stuck through the whole of him by Wendell who was as thin as a pin and Wendell was still in his pin hole and the only one free was the wife of William and all she could see was that it should be a lesson to them, just be a lesson to them not to be so thin not to be so stout not to be so ready to shout not to be so ready to go about. In short it should be a lesson to them.

So they began to sink down, Wendell like a bent pin and William on top of him and the wife of William dancing around them and crying it should be a lesson to them it should be a lesson to them and Wendell was worrying, because to be a bent pin was a bad thing but if William was on top of him there would be nothing left of him not even a pin hole oh dear.

And then it was queer, just opposite where all this was was a laundry and they were washing clothes and they were hanging them out with clothespins, and William’s wife rushed over there she took a clothespin and she rushed back to Wendell and William and she took hold of Wendell with the clothespin and she pulled him out of the pin hole, now they were out of the pin hole, but they were still stuck together as Wendell who was thin as a pin had gone right through William who was stout, and William’s wife said, it should be a lesson to him not to be so thin, it should be a lesson to him.

Now what should they do.

Well William’s wife had an idea, now they were clear of the pin hole she took the clothespin and she took hold of Wendell she took hold of him with the clothespin and she pulled him through William all the way through and now there was nothing to do because Wendell was not in William any more and William had a hole in him the size of a pin but since William was stout that did not count. Oh dear no.

So.

Well so well so.

What could they do next.

William’s wife said it should be a lesson to them but was it.

So then they thought they would fill up the pin hole in William but with what.

And then just opposite was a window and in the window was a cake and the cake was a birthday cake. William’s wife saw it first and she said let us take it away and melt the icing first and pour it into the hole and then melt the candles and then seal up the ends and then nobody will know that William had a pin hole in him.

Well that was the way they saved the day.

Wendell who was thin as a pin made his way in into the window he could just creep in, it worried him lest the window should close on him, because even a pin can be smashed flat and thin, but he got in and then he got out and William who was stout was waiting for him with his pin hole all through him. And then they worked all day and William’s wife melted the icing and Wendell who was so thin was worried lest they should spill it so he poured it in, and they melted a candle and filled up one end and they melted the icing and poured it in, and when it was all in, they melted the candles and filled the end in and now nobody could tell by looking at him that William had ever been stuck all through with a pin.

And then well then William said it would be a lesson to them, and still there was that birthday cake and even if they had melted all the icing and candles they might as well eat the cake. That was William. Naturally being stout he knew what he was about when cake was around, and even Wendell who was as thin as a pin he could eat birthday cake even though it did make him ache because he was so thin and that was a worry to him and William’s wife ate the cake too, she said it should be a lesson to them to the ones that made the cake not to leave it standing where anybody could get in, beside said William’s wife they would have cut it with a knife which would have hurt the birthday cake, but we just first melted everything and we did not hurt anything, and anyway said William it ought to be a lesson to them.

And now X.

X is difficult, and X is not much use and it is kind of foolish that X should have been put into the alphabet, it almost makes it an elephant.

X is Xantippe and Xenophon and Xylophone and Xmas.

Xantippe and grip her and Xenophon.

There is no use in saying that Xenophon did not know Xantippe because he did. How else could they both have commenced with X, how else.

X is funny anybody knows that it is funny even X itself knows it is funny.

Xantippe and Xenophon.

And then perhaps it was the letter X perhaps it was but anyway all of a sudden Xantippe did not seem real to Xenophon and Xenophon did not seem real to Xantippe.

Xantippe and grip her and Xenophon could get no grip on Xantippe and Xantippe could not get any grip on Xenophon.

So what did they do. They thought they would part with the letter X. First Xantippe thought she would and then Xenophon. But if they quit the letter X if they lost it like they might a stick which they threw away after a dog had bitten it in play if they did what would happen then then they would be Antippe and Enophon and somehow they felt then as if nobody would ever any more pay them any attention. They knew then that it was the X and not the then that made everybody pay attention to them.

So they just had to begin again and have X where it had been and they just had to be Xantippe and Xenophon even if Xantippe was not real to Xenophon and Xenophon was not real to Xantippe.

So they started over again, X to X, Xantippe to Xenophon.

And what happened then. Well this happened then, they saw five men and ten women and the ten women and the five men walked behind them walked behind Xantippe and Xenophon.

Xantippe and Xenophon knew they were there but they could not look at them because if they looked at them then the X in Xantippe and the X in Xenophon might frighten the ten women and the five men and if the X’s frightened them they might try to kill them. When people are frightened this does happen and Xantippe knew this and so did Xenophon.

What could they do then.

Of course it was all the fault of the X’s but they had tried to do without them and that did not suit either of them.

What could they do now, if it were true of you that you were Xantippe or you were Xenophon now what could you do.

Well truly really truly, you could not do anything, you could just wait for something and when something was nothing and nothing was something, then Xantippe and Xenophon were nothing and something.

It was very discouraging and there were the ten women and the five men following, they were always following them.

So then they thought of something, they thought they would change the X in Xantippe for the X in Xenophon, that might help them. So they immediately went to work to exchange them, they changed the X in Xenophon for the X in Xantippe and they did it quickly and completely and then they went on walking, but no the five men and the ten women were still behind them following them, so exchanging one X for the other X had not made it impossible to recognize them not at all, not either one of them not either Xantippe or Xenophon.

So once more that was all and they began to be afraid they would fall and the five men and the ten women would catch them. It was frightening, it did frighten Xantippe and Xenophon.

And if the five men and ten women never went away how could Xantippe and Xenophon stay anywhere that day.

So they thought they would try again to change everything, they thought they would change the birthday of Xenophon for the birthday of Xantippe and that would so change them being born another day would change any one, they thought that this would so change them that no one would know that they were Xenophon and Xantippe Xantippe and Xenophon and the five men and ten women would then go away.

Not at all.

They knew the five men and ten women they knew that Xantippe and Xenophon were Xantippe and Xenophon even if they had changed their birthdays and the five men and ten women kept coming after them and Xantippe and Xenophon did not know what to do and they did not know what to say.

So it happened all of a sudden, the five men and ten women they walked so quickly they walked right into Xenophon and Xantippe and as they walked into them all five of them the men and all ten of them the women opened their mouths as if they were yawning and just then Xenophon and Xantippe disappeared down the mouths of them and no one ever saw Xantippe and Xenophon again and the ten women and five men went away.

And now we have Xylophone and Xmas.

Every one knows what a Xylophone is well does every one. You tap on it and it makes a noise well so does any one.

And X stands for Christmas well any would would any one.

A Xylophone wishes it was the best of all because if it was the best of all it would be given for Christmas. Christmas is so confused, it knows perfectly well perfectly well that there is an X in Christmas and still there it is when there is something to sell there it is there is an X in Christmas.

It is very confusing not at Christmas when there is something to sell but when it is just Christmas that is Christmas.

It is very confusing, why should there be an X in Christmas when there is no X in Christmas why should there be one and why should the Xylophone not be the best of all when when they sell them and they spell them with an X at Christmas.

Life is very confusing said the Xylophone to his Mrs.

Very very confusing said Xmas to Christmas.

There is not much use in a Xylophone being a Xylophone said the Xylophone to his Mrs., not much consolation said the Xylophone not much consolation because the X is not a C no consolation for me said the Xylophone to his Mrs. even if Christmas is Xmas. He can turn a C into an X but a Xylophone a Xylophone can not turn an X into a C.

So why be why be why be.

Why be he, why be a Xylophone.

A Xylophone

Oh dear me.

So the Xylophone made a groan and his Mrs. thought a thought she thought she would give the Xylophone a C for Christmas and so the C would not be only a consolation to a Christmas but it would also be a consolation for the Xylophone.

You see where the C comes in.

It comes in in comes and in consolation.

So the Mrs. of the Xylophone thought Christmas would be an occasion to give a C to the Xylophone.

Now that seemed all right but was it all right.

It was not all right and the reason it was not all right was this.

In the first place nobody wanted a Xylophone for Christmas and if nobody wanted a Xylophone for Christmas how could the Mrs. of the Xylophone afford to give the Xylophone a C for Christmas.

And then the Mrs. of the Xylophone, well she was very tempted she really was she thought well she thought she would steal she just thought she would she just thought she would steal, yes there is no other word to use for it she would just steal the C from Christmas to give it to the Xylophone. After all at Christmas Christmas did not need a C it was always using an X and when the poor Xylophone whom nobody wanted to buy for Christmas wanted the C for a consolation what harm would it do to steal it from Christmas.

Well Christmas did not feel that way about it not at all, it wanted its X and it wanted its C and nobody so Christmas thought nobody nobody could expect it to give or lend or have stolen from it its C. What was it going to do all year with only an X and not a C. Oh dear me. Anybody could see that it was not possible for Christmas to do without both its X and its C oh dear me.

So Christmas sat up and said no when the Mrs. of the Xylophone tried so quietly to come in and steal its C away to give it to the Xylophone who wanted it for consolation. No said Christmas no, no no. I need my X and I need my C go away and do not bother me with the Xylophone, nobody wants a Xylophone nobody nobody, nobody wants a Xylophone so what difference is it if it only has an X and not a C for consolation.

It seemed hard of Christmas but Xmas did write it on a card Christmas does, Xmas always writes everything on a card Christmas always does and Christmas wrote to the Xylophone go away and leave me alone nobody wants a Xylophone.

It was hard nobody wanted a Xylophone and the Xylophone’s Mrs. could not find one not a solitary C as consolation for the poor Xylophone.

So they started to go home alone the Xylophone and the Mrs. of the Xylophone and as they were bumping along, well the Xylophone did make a tune, and somebody was following them, and they turned around and when they found it was a little boy following them they turned away.

And then they heard the little boy say I like that Xylophone please play I wish I had a Xylophone for my birthday.

Well said the Mrs. of the Xylophone what will you give if we give you one for your birthday. What do you want said the little boy I have no money with which to pay but I would love to have a Xylophone for my birthday. Oh said the Xylophone what I want is a C I want a C for consolation and to be like Christmas who has a C and an X and is always such a great success.

So the little boy said my name is Charlie King and you can have a C or a K either one or both of them if I can have a Xylophone for my birthday. Not a K said they not a K but a C oh yes a C we will take the C from Charlie and here is the Xylophone for your birthday.

And the little boy handed them the C from Charlie and rushed away with the Xylophone for his birthday to play it all day all the day of his birthday.

And Mr. and Mrs. Xylophone went on their way and they were too happy to play the Xylophone because now they had their consolation, they had an X and they had a C just like Christmas and so even on Christmas they had nothing to say except isn’t it a lovely evening.

The end of the X’s.

Yvonne and You, Yes and Young.

These are the Y’s why not.

What, what not.

Oh my.

There is a difference between the beginning and the end if there is nothing to mend.

That is why the Y is always comfortable enough, comfortable enough.

Yvonne and you.

Yvonne was a girl.

She was the youngest of five, perhaps she was the youngest of six, perhaps she was the youngest of seven.

Anyway she was the youngest yet, perhaps that was the reason her name was Yvonne Yet.

There was another family and their name was not Yet it was Young and the next to the youngest one was named Yes Young. Yes that was his name Yes Young, and he could guess that Yvonne Yet would let him come.

Which he did.

What a pleasant day that was for Yvonne Yet, and Yes Young.

They do have funny names around there.

That is natural enough that they have funny names around there if you do not like Y.

Natural enough if they do not like Y around there and they do not like Y. Why, well they just do not like Y. Not well enough not to be shy when they see any one whose name begins with Y.

So what could they do with these two, Yvonne Yet and Yes Young, they were just too full of Y’s to get along with any one living around there.

Anyway Yes Young was a policeman and he was marrying he said he was Yvonne Yet.

Yvonne Yet’s father and mother, mother and father were sailors.

Yes Young’s father and mother and mother and father were bakers.

Yes Young’s father and mother baked for sailors, and Yvonne Yet’s father and mother sailed for bakers so it was natural enough for Yvonne Yet and Yes Young to get along, particularly as she had been the youngest and he had been next to the youngest, and so they did get along and they were young and strong and the letter Y had not gotten them yet no not yet, yes not yet, you bet.

So there they were married Yvonne Yet and Yes Young and it did not do anybody any harm. Yes Young was a policeman, even if his father and mother did the baking and Yvonne Yet stayed at home even though her father and mother were sailors and were sailing.

So there they were married and they did not have any trouble with the letter Y yet, yes not yet.

Pretty soon the trouble with the letter Y was going to begin.

They heard some one sing and this is the song he sang.

Imagine he sang imagine if you can

Imagine said he and as he said it he sang imagine if you can

What you could plan

Imagine he sang imagine if you can how much it would cost to get back a letter if it could be lost. Imagine that if you can, and his voice rose higher and higher imagine if you can is what he sang if you began to have a name and not a letter for the same.

Imagine that he said and when he said it he sang imagine that if you can.

Yvonne Yet and Yes Young were there, it was an afternoon and everybody was sitting around in a crowd when suddenly this man began to sing and he sang imagine it if you can.

Yvonne looked at Yes and Yes looked at Yvonne. They remembered they had put the letter Y in an envelope and now where was it. Oh dear they said what a mess. Y is certainly the one not to be taken along and others have two letters one different from the other and a husband and a wife they have a different father and a mother so they cannot not have this bother but we oh dear me, Y Y Y Y oh why are we only Y oh why oh why, and they cried so loud that the man who was singing stopped singing just to hear them say Y oh why oh why oh why only Y.

It is sweet said the man singing it is sweet and it is neat to have the letters A to Z but not the letter Y. Why not the letter Y. Oh my.

Well it is a very funny story that, why not the letter Y.

The letter Y you see the letter Y is in an envelope and when it falls into the fire it burns. Now if a letter burns then it is not there. Believe it or not it is true.

Now the letter Y was put into an envelope they remembered that and the envelope was put into the fire, that is what happened to the letter Y. Of course that is what happened to the letter Y and that is because it is in cry and in Oh my, that is the reason why the letter Y was put into an envelope, and into the fire and the envelope was all burned up and in the ashes there were no sashes there was nothing at all, the letter Y was gone.

It was a very sad story.

And there were Yvonne Yet and Yes Young and they just did not know what to say.

Yvonne could not say to Yes what do you think Yes because there was no letter Y and Yes Young could not say to Yvonne I will take care of you Yvonne because the letter Y was burned away, away away away.

And the worst of it all was that Yes Young was a policeman, now a policeman should have seen to it that the letter Y was not put into the envelope and even if it was put into an envelope it should not have been put into the fire and if it was put into the fire the fire should have been put out before the envelope was burnt up.

Yes Young was a policeman and that is what he should have done. Yes Young.

Well it was a very sad day.

Those are sad days when a letter the only letter that can make you know that you are you is burned away. Oh dear a very sad day.

And what did they say.

Well Yes Young was a policeman and he said it is an awful thing but I will find a way, and Yvonne Yet looked at him and said do you think you can do anything, and that I will not have to go away. Not yet, was all Yes Young could find to say.

But he went away to do something.

The first thing he saw was the dog Never Sleeps and he said if he never sleeps perhaps he can help me find something that will take the place of the letter Y’s and so he called Never Sleeps and Never Sleeps and Was Asleep woke up and came with him. He told them what he wanted and they said well I know what to do, I know a baby is going to be born and they are going to call it Yvonne, now it does not make any difference to that baby if they call it Lucy instead of Yvonne because it is just born. Now we will call out Lucy Lucy and the baby will cry and they will all say oh my and perhaps Lucy is a prettier name than Yvonne and that will be Lucy’s birthday and so there will be an Yvonne for Yvonne Yet and so well she is not a baby but if it is her birthday perhaps it will be just the same.

Well that was a fine idea and they carried it through and Never Sleeps and Was Asleep cried Lucy Lucy, Baby Baby, Baby Lucy, Baby Lucy, and everybody said of course we will call baby who has just been born we will call her Lucy and not Yvonne. So with the Y from Yvonne the policeman Yes Young went home.

Well it was Yvonne Yet’s birthday, so whatever you say she was pleased to have it be that way.

But and she began to cry no matter how I try I can not stay with Yes Young because his letter Y was all burned away, you have not found another one she said to Yes Young. Not yet, said the policeman Yes Young I have only just begun.

So off he went again and he thought that Never Sleeps and Was Asleep were police dogs, well they were not, they were just little brown dogs but when a policeman called them they did come.

So they said they would find Yes or Young.

But there were none.

All the Young wanted Young and all the Yes wanted Yes.

So what could a policeman do, Not yet said the policeman but that was all he could do.

And then one day there on the door he saw a sign which said Yes Young. It was an empty house it was to let and he said how could that say Yes Young. Well it was this way. One day, girls and boys were at play, and one of them did say let’s play that we are younger every day. And they did they began to play that they were younger every day and one of them had written this up on the door while he was lying on the floor he had written on the door Yes Young.

And Yes Young being a policeman he could go in, and he could take the door down and carry it home to Yvonne and then they were just all right again, Yvonne had had her birthday present of Yvonne and Yes Young a policeman had carried away a Yes Young. And so they were very careful after that of the Y’s, they never said Oh my and they never said cry and they never said try, they just went on being Yvonne and Yes Young, and they never said Not yet, never, never never. And so they lived happily ever after and had a great many children but they never gave them any name that began with Y not one.

And now it is Z.

Z is not the last but one it is the last one.

Zebra and Zed, Zoology and Zero.

Z is a nice letter, I am glad it is not Y, I do not care for Y, why, well that is the reason why, I do not care for Y, but Z is a nice letter.

I like Z because it is not real it just is not real and so it is a nice letter nice to you and nice to me, you will see.

Zebra and Zed.

A Zebra is a nice animal, it thinks it is a wild animal but it is not it goes at a gentle trot. It has black and white stripes and it is always fat. There never was a thin Zebra never, and it is always well as sound as a bell and its name is Zebra.

It is not like a goat, when a goat is thin there is nothing to do for him, nothing nothing, but a Zebra is never thin it is always young and fat, just like that.

Well there was a little French girl named Zed, she said her name was Zed and it was her name and everybody called her by the same. She was a little French girl and she had a father, her father was not fat he was thin, he was an explorer and if you explore and explore you have to be able to go through any door to explore and so you just have to be thin.

But Zed was not so thin she was quite fat and her father the explorer always brought home for her something especial for her birthday that came from far away.

So Zed said, she held her head, that was because she was not thin but fat and she leaned her head her heavy fat head on her father who was thin and she said father what will you bring me for my birthday and he said what shall I bring, and she said I want a Zebra because he is never thin, I want a Zebra for my birthday.

So her father the explorer went away and he did not forget her birthday, and he did not forget her Zebra and it was easy to get a Zebra because they are always young and fat and they think they are wild but they are not. So it was very easy to catch him the Zebra for Zed’s birthday, but Zed was to have her birthday far away and how was her father the explorer to get the Zebra there for her on her birthday.

Well there was no boat there, that with any amount of care could get the Zebra there for Zed’s birthday she was having her birthday too far away.

And Zed just had to have her Zebra for her birthday she just had to have it on that day there was nothing else to say she just had to have it on that day otherwise she would hold her head all day. Zed was that way.

So her father the explorer looked around and this was what he found an airplane and he thought if it sailed away in a day it would bring the Zebra to Zed for her birthday.

So the first thing to do was to paint the airplane so it looked like a Zebra too, not red and blue but white and black and in stripes to look like a back.

So that is what the father of Zed started to do he painted the airplane until it looked exactly like a Zebra so when the Zebra was asked to come too, he would think it was a Zebra asking him to come which would be fun and he would come with a run.

Which he did.

There he was on the airplane and now the fun had begun, but in a very little while the Zebra would know that the airplane was all alone it and the Zebra and Zebras like a lot of Zebras around to paw the ground and to be Zebras together and to sound like Zebras and not to be alone, if Zebras are alone they make a moan and say they are not Zebras, and if they say they are not Zebras they are not Zebras and so there would be no use in taking a Zebra to Zed for her birthday if when he got there he was not a Zebra at all, that would not do at all not at all.

So Zed’s father thought hard and he decided to paint the clouds and the sky like Zebras black and white stripes, so that as the Zebra sailed past he would say yes at last there are nothing but Zebras all around, it is like the ground all covered with Zebras and I am not alone and so I will not groan but be a Zebra and my black and white stripes will last.

So Zed’s father went to work he was in an airplane ahead and he painted so fast the sky and the clouds that as the Zebra’s plane came sailing along, the Zebra saw nothing but Zebras around, because even the ground Zed’s father the explorer had painted black and white in a stripe like the Zebra, so the Zebra sailed along and never knew he was not there where he had been born with nothing but Zebras everywhere and so he came down to be taken there where they were to prepare that he would not groan because he was alone.

Little fat Zed from her feet to her head was a Zebra, and the house and the trees and even the breeze was painted black and white stripes like a Zebra, so the Zebra was happy to stay and it was her birthday and all that day and all every day she and the Zebra passed in play, they were young and they were fat and that was that and her father the explorer went away to explore some more and to begin again on Zed’s next birthday.

Zoology.

Zoology oh dear what is Zoology.

Zoology is all about wild animals thin and stout and they do all shout we are Zoology that is what Zoology is about.

Well once upon a time there was a little thing, he was a dog his name was Never Sleeps and he had a brother Was Asleep and they always were together.

A big dog likes to be with a little dog and a little dog likes to be with a big dog.

That is because it is so flattering for the big dog to have the little dog admire him and for the little dog to be allowed to c0me with a big dog. Boys are like that and girls are like that, they like a little one to say how big they are and they like a big one to say how little they are. Never Sleeps and Was Asleep were not like that, Was Asleep was asleep and Never Sleeps was awake otherwise they were twins.

Now Never Sleeps when he was not asleep and he never was asleep heard a little boy there was a little boy there and there were three little girls that made four and no more, the little boy was reading a book about Zoology, and at first Never Sleeps however he could try did not understand why the little boy was reading a book about Zoology but pretty soon he heard him tell how dogs just little dogs like Never Sleeps, could be dogs that chased and tore that rushed around not on a floor but in the woods and far away and killed everything that was in their way. Most exciting is what Never Sleeps did say, most exciting.

So he tried to wake Was Asleep but there was no use in that, and there was no use in trying to wake the cat so all alone he went away to be the way the dogs had been before they had been a twin like he was with Was Asleep, just a dog to sleep by night and by day.

Zoology was exciting.

Up to then the worst thing Never Sleeps had ever done was to run to bark and to tear the clothes of those he chose as the ones he loved, he tore their clothes when he was afraid they would go away and leave him there to stay and bark and cry away, and he tore their clothes when he wanted them to come away and he tore their clothes when anything frightened him and being a brave dog, Never Sleeps was a brave dog why anything could frighten him, that is what a brave dog is, and that is the reason everybody can love them because anything can frighten them.

So that is what Zoology was it was frightening, it was frightening for the animals being it all the wild animals and all the tame ones because anything could frighten them and it was frightening to anyone reading about them because anybody reading about them would not know that anything could frighten the wild animals and the tame ones that make Zoology but anything can, thunder and lightning and sun and rain and heat and cold and fog and a train, and other animals and men and even children and women, well that is very nice to know it makes everybody feel brave to know that anything can frighten anybody so.

And Never Sleeps was like that, not Was Asleep, because he was asleep and as he was not frightened by being asleep and he always was asleep he was never awake long enough to be frightened or to frighten.

But Never Sleeps was not like that, he liked to think he was stronger than a cat or a bird or the moon or coming too soon.

So then one day after he had heard all that Zoology had to say he went out to frighten something, not to be frightened but to be frightening. So he went along and he saw a door and he had never noticed that door before and it was a little open. So he put his nose in and a paw and the door opened a little more and he went in.

And there in the dark corner sat a hen and beneath her were the eggs she was hatching to give all twelve little chickens their birthday.

Well when Never Sleeps saw her in the dark on the floor he barked as he never had barked before and he put forward a paw and he knew he was frightened and a little frightening, and he was right because the hen although he had given her a fright knew what to do all right, she rushed at him her wings drumming, and fire like lightning shooting out from one eye and then her other eye, and oh my, the door was shut or shutting and what could Never Sleeps do, or the hen too and all the twelve baby chickens waiting for their birthday.

Just then, well just then there was a moo there was a cow too and she did not like what everybody was doing and Never Sleeps was frightened by that and there was a cat and there was a goat and there was a sheep but there was no boat and oh dear there was no coat to hide in. Well anyway some way Never Sleeps never knew how he was out of the door and he said not ever any more would he listen to Zoology, Zoology was too much, he preferred Was Asleep and the boy but Never Sleeps when the boy was asleep took the book of Zoology and tore it in two and chewed it all through, he had had enough of Zoology enough and some more. And then there in the dark in the corner on the floor the hen went on as before and the twelve little chickens they certainly had and they were glad they had, they had their birthday on that day, and it was peaceful too and the cow said moo and the goat was there and a chair and a sheep to keep and a cat so fat and that was that.

And Never Sleeps was far away and he just had nothing to say that day.

And now it is Zero.

Oh dear oh Zero.

Zero they said and they felt well fed.

Oh hero dear oh Zero.

Oh hear oh dear oh Zero.

So Zero is a hero

And why is Zero a hero.

Because if there was no Zero there would not be ten of them there would only be one.

If there was no Zero there would not be a hundred of them there would only be one.

So Zero is a hero.

And if there was no Zero there would not be a thousand of them there would only be one.

And if there was no Zero there would not be ten thousand of them there would only be one.

And if there was no Zero there would not be a hundred thousand of them there would only be one.

So Zero is a hero.

And if Zero was not a hero there would not be a million of them there would only be one.

And if Zero was not a hero if he was not a real hero there would not be a billion of them there would only be one one single one.

And if Zero was not a hero well if Zero was not a hero how could anything be begun if there was only one one one.

So Zero is a hero and as Zero is a hero there are ten of them and each one of them has a birthday instead of only one.

It would be sad to be all alone every birthday so that is what they all say the ten and the hundred and the thousand and the ten thousand and the hundred thousand and the million and the billion they say oh Zero dear Zero oh hear oh we say that thanks to the Zero the hero Zero we all have a birthday.

Hurray.

And so that is all there is to say these days about Alphabets and Birthdays and their ways.

[ ¶ ]

1940

530.

IDA

A Novel

[Ida A Novel, Random House, New York 1941]

FIRST HALF   One   Two   Three   Four   Five   Six   SECOND HALF   One   Two   Three   Four   Five   Six   Seven   Eight

FIRST HALF

Part One

There was a baby born named Ida. Its mother held it with her hands to keep Ida from being born but when the time came Ida came. And as Ida came, with her came her twin, so there she was Ida-Ida.

The mother was sweet and gentle and so was the father. The whole family was sweet and gentle except the great-aunt. She was the only exception.

An old woman who was no relation and who had known the great-aunt when she was young was always telling that the great-aunt had had something happen to her oh many years ago, it was a soldier, and then the great-aunt had had little twins born to her and then she had quietly, the twins were dead then, born so, she had buried them under a pear tree and nobody knew.

Nobody believed the old woman perhaps it was true but nobody believed it, but all the family always looked at every pear tree and had a funny feeling.

The grandfather was sweet and gentle too. He liked to say that in a little while a cherry tree does not look like a pear tree.

It was a nice family but they did easily lose each other.

So Ida was born and a very little while after her parents went off on a trip and never came back. That was the first funny thing that happened to Ida.

The days were long and there was nothing to do.

She saw the moon and she saw the sun and she saw the grass and she saw the streets.

The first time she saw anything it frightened her. She saw a little boy and when he waved to her she would not look his way.

She liked to talk and to sing songs and she liked to change places. Wherever she was she always liked to change places. Otherwise there was nothing to do all day. Of course she went to bed early but even so she always could say, what shall I do now, now what shall I do.

Some one told her to say no matter what the day is it always ends the same day, no matter what happens in the year the year always ends one day.

Ida was not idle but the days were always long even in winter and there was nothing to do.

Ida lived with her great-aunt not in the city but just outside.

She was very young and as she had nothing to do she walked as if she was tall as tall as anyone. Once she was lost that is to say a man followed her and that frightened her so that she was crying just as if she had been lost. In a little while that is some time after it was a comfort to her that this had happened to her.

She did not have anything to do and so she had time to think about each day as it came. She was very careful about Tuesday. She always just had to have Tuesday. Tuesday was Tuesday to her.

They always had plenty to eat. Ida always hesitated before eating. That was Ida.

One day it was not Tuesday, two people came to see her great-aunt. They came in very carefully. They did not come in together. First one came and then the other one. One of them had some orange blossoms in her hand. That made Ida feel funny. Who were they. She did not know and she did not like to follow them in. A third one came along, this one was a man and he had orange blossoms in his hat brim. He took off his hat and he said to himself here I am, I wish to speak to myself. Here I am. Then he went on into the house.

Ida remembered that an old woman had once told her that she Ida would come to be so much older that not anybody could be older, although, said the old woman, there was one who was older.

Ida began to wonder if that was what was now happening to her. She wondered if she ought to go into the house to see whether there was really anyone with her great-aunt, and then she thought she would act as if she was not living there but was somebody just coming to visit and so she went up to the door and she asked herself is any one at home and when they that is she herself said to herself no there is nobody at home she decided not to go in.

That was just as well because orange blossoms were funny things to her great-aunt just as pear trees were funny things to Ida.

And so Ida went on growing older and then she was almost sixteen and a great many funny things happened to her. Her great-aunt went away so she lost her great-aunt who never really felt content since the orange blossoms had come to visit her. And now Ida lived with her grandfather. She had a dog, he was almost blind not from age but from having been born so and Ida called him Love, she liked to call him naturally she did and he liked to come even without her calling him.

It was dark in the morning any morning but since her dog Love was blind it did not make any difference to him.

It is true he was born blind nice dogs often are. Though he was blind naturally she could always talk to him.

One day she said. Listen Love, but listen to everything and listen while I tell you something.

Yes Love she said to him, you have always had me and now you are going to have two, I am going to have a twin yes I am Love, I am tired of being just one and when I am a twin one of us can go out and one of us can stay in, yes Love yes I am yes I am going to have a twin. You know Love I am like that when I have to have it I have to have it. And I have to have a twin, yes Love.

The house that Ida lived in was a little on top of a hill, it was not a very pretty house but it was quite a nice one and there was a big field next to it and trees at either end of the field and a path at one side of it and not very many flowers ever because the trees and the grass took up so very much room but there was a good deal of space to fill with Ida and her dog Love and anybody could understand that she really did have to have a twin.

She began to sing about her twin and this is the way she sang.

Oh dear oh dear Love, that was her dog, if I had a twin well nobody would know which one I was and which one she was and so if anything happened nobody could tell anything and lots of things are going to happen and oh Love I felt it yes I know it I have a twin.

And then she said Love later on they will call me a suicide blonde because my twin will have dyed her hair. And then they will call me a murderess because there will come the time when I will have killed my twin which I first made come. If you make her can you kill her. Tell me Love my dog tell me and tell her.

Like everybody Ida had lived not everywhere but she had lived in quite a number of houses and in a good many hotels. It was always natural to live anywhere she lived and she soon forgot the other addresses. Anybody does.

There was nothing funny about Ida but funny things did happen to her.

Ida had never really met a man but she did have a plan.

That was while she was still living with her great-aunt. It was not near the water that is unless you call a little stream water or quite a way off a little lake water, and hills beyond it water. If you do not call all these things water then there where Ida was living was not at all near water but it was near a church.

It was March and very cold. Not in the church that was warm. Ida did not often go to church, she did not know anybody and if you do not know anybody you do not often go to church not to a church that is only open when something is going on.

And then she began to know a family of little aunts. There were five of them, they were nobody’s aunts but they felt like aunts and Ida went to church with them. Somebody was going to preach. Was it about life or politics or love. It certainly was not about death, anyway, they asked Ida to go and they all went. It was crowded inside the church cold outside and hot inside. Ida was separated from the aunts, they were little and she could not see them, she was tall as tall as anyone and so they could see her.

There was nothing funny about Ida but funny things did happen to her. There she was there was a crowd it was not very light, and she was close against so many, and then she stayed close against one or two, there might have been more room around her but she did not feel that way about it, anyway it was warm being so close to them and she did not know any of them, she did not see any of them, she looked far away, but she felt something, all right she felt something, and then the lecture or whatever it was was over.

She went out, everybody did, and soon she met the five little aunts, they did not seem to be liking her very much but they all went on together, it was cold it was in March and there was almost snow. There were trees of course there was a sidewalk but nobody was on it except themselves, and then all of a sudden some one a man of course jumped out from behind the trees and there was another with him. Ida said to the aunts go on go on quickly I will walk back of you to protect you, the aunts hurried on, Ida hurried a little less quickly, she turned toward the men but they were gone. The five aunts and Ida went on, they said good-night to her but she never saw them again. These were the first and last friends she ever had, and she really never went to church again not really.

When she got home her dog Love met her and she began to sing about her twin and this is the way she sang.

Oh dear oh dear Love (that was her dog), if I had a twin well nobody would know which one I was and which one she was and so if anything happened nobody could tell anything and lots of things are going to happen and oh Love I feel it yes I know I have a twin.

And then she began to look far away and she began to think about her parents. She remembered them when she grew a little older but there were plenty to take care of her and they did. (Think of all the refugees there are in the world just think.) And then one day she looked and she saw some one, she saw two of them but they were not her parents. She was learning to read and write then and the first thing she learned was that there were miracles and so she asked any one to give her one. Then one day, she said she had one. She sat alone and it was summer and suddenly it was snowing and as it snowed she saw two dogs a black and a white one both little and as she looked they both both the little dogs ran away and they ran away together. Ida said this was a miracle and it was.

Ida gradually was a little older and every time she was a little older some one else took care of her. She liked the change of address because in that way she never had to remember what her address was and she did not like having to remember. It was so easy to forget the last address and she really forgot to guess what the next address was.

Little by little she knew how to read and write and really she said and she was right it was not necessary for her to know anything else. And so quite gradually little by little she grew older.

She always had a dog, at every address she had a dog and the dog always had a name and once she had one and its name was Iris. Just at this time Ida was living up in the mountains. She liked it up there. But then Ida liked living anywhere. She had lived in so many places and she liked any where.

Her dog Iris was not afraid of thunder and lightning but he was afraid of the rain and when it began to rain he ran away from Ida and then he ran back to her because after all he could not run away from the rain because the rain followed him. And so he ran back again to Ida.

And then Ida left there and went to live in a city. She lived with her old grandfather. He was so old and weak you wondered how he could walk any farther but he always could. Ida paid no attention to her grandfather.

While she was in the city funny things happened to her.

It was the month of August. August is a month when if it is hot weather it is really very hot.

Some funny things happened then. Ida was out, she was always out or in, both being exciting.

She was out it was towards evening it was time when public parks were closed and Ida was looking in through the railing, and she saw right across the corner that some one else was looking and looking at her. It was a policeman. He was bending down and looking at her. She was not worrying but she did wonder why he was getting down to look at her across the corner. And then she saw next to her a very old woman, well was it or was it not a woman, she had so much clothing on and so many things hanging from her and she was carrying so many things she might have been anything.

Ida went away it was time for her to be at home.

Finally August was over and then it was September.

Sometimes in a public park she saw an old woman making over an old brown dress that is pieces of it to make herself another dress. She had it all on all she owned in the way of clothes and she was very busy. Ida never spoke to her.

Ida was getting to be older. Sometimes she thought about a husband but she knew that a husband meant marriage and marriage meant changes and changes meant names and after all she had so many changes but she did have just that one name Ida and she liked it to stay with her. And then another funny thing happened to her.

It was winter and Ida never wondered because thunder rumbled in winter, that lightning struck and thunder rumbled in winter. It just did.

Ida paid no attention to that but she did one day see a man carrying an advertisement on his back, a sandwich man, that was all right but what was funny was that he stopped and he was talking as if he knew him to a big well dressed rich man.

Ida very quickly went off home.

Then she went to live with another great-aunt outside of the city and there she decided and she told her dog Love about it, she decided that she would be a twin.

She had not yet decided to be a twin when another funny thing happened to her.

She was walking with her dog Love, they were walking and suddenly he left her to bark at something, that something was a man stretched out by the side of the road, not sleeping, because his legs were kicking, not dead, because he was rolling, not happy, because he just was not, and he was dressed in soldier’s clothing. Love the dog went up to him, not to sniff, not to bark, he just went up to him and when Ida came near she saw he was not a white man, he was an Arab, and of course the dog Love did not bark at him. How could he when an Arab smells of herbs and fields and not of anything human. Ida was not frightened, he got up the Arab and he began to make motions of drinking. Ida might have been frightened if it had been toward evening, which it was, and she had been all alone, which she was, but she motioned back that she had nothing, and the Arab got up, and stood, and then suddenly, he went away. Ida instead of going on the way she was going went back the way she had come.

She heard about religion but she never really did happen to have any. One day, it was summer, she was in another place and she saw a lot of people under the trees and she went too. They were there and some one was moving around among them, they were all sitting and kneeling, not all of them but most of them and in the middle there was one slowly walking and her arms were slowly moving and everybody was following and some when their arms were started moving could not stop their arms from going on moving. Ida stayed as long as she could and then she went away. She always stayed as long as she could.

One day, it was before or after she made up her mind to be a twin, she joined a walking marathon. She kept on moving, sleeping or walking, she kept on slowly moving. This was one of the funny things that happened to her. Then she lived outside of a city, she was eighteen then, she decided that she had had enough of only being one and she told her dog Love that she was going to be two she was going to be a twin. And this did then happen.

Ida often wrote letters to herself that is to say she wrote to her twin.

Dear Ida my twin,

Here I am sitting not alone because I have dear Love with me, and I speak to him and he speaks to me, but here I am all alone and I am thinking of you Ida my dear twin. Are you beautiful as beautiful as I am dear twin Ida, are you, and if you are perhaps I am not. I can not go away Ida, I am here always, if not here then somewhere, but just now I am here, I am like that, but you dear Ida you are not, you are not here, if you were I could not write to you. Do you know what I think Ida, I think that you could be a queen of beauty, one of the ones they elect when everybody has a vote. They are elected and they go everywhere and everybody looks at them and everybody sees them. Dear Ida oh dear Ida do do be one. Do not let them know you have any name but Ida and I know Ida will win, Ida Ida Ida,

from your twin Ida

Ida sat silently looking at her dog Love and playing the piano softly until the light was dim. Ida went out first locking the door she went out and as she went out she knew she was a beauty and that they would all vote for her. First she had to find the place where they were going to vote, but that did not make any difference anywhere would do they would vote for her just anywhere, she was such a beauty.

As she went she saw a nicely dressed little girl with a broken arm who threw a stone at a window. It was the little girl’s right arm that was broken. This was a sign.

So when Ida arrived they voted that she was a great beauty and the most beautiful and the completest beauty and she was for that year the winner of the beauty prize for all the world. Just like that. It did happen. Ida was her name and she had won.

Nobody knew anything about her except that she was Ida but that was enough because she was Ida the beauty Ida.

[ ¶ ]

Part Two

There was an older man who happened to go in where they were voting. He did not know they were voting for the prize beauty but once there he voted too. And naturally he voted for her. Anybody would. And so she won. The only thing for her to do then was to go home which she did. She had to go a long way round otherwise they would have known where she lived of course she had to give an address and she did, and she went there and then she went back outside of the city where she was living.

On the way, just at the end of the city she saw a woman carrying a large bundle of wash. This woman stopped and she was looking at a photograph, Ida stopped too and it was astonishing, the woman was looking at the photograph, she had it in her hand, of Ida’s dog Love. This was astonishing.

Ida was so surprised she tried to snatch the photograph and just then an automobile came along, there were two women in it, and the automobile stopped and they stepped out to see what was happening. Ida snatched the photograph from the woman who was busy looking at the automobile and Ida jumped into the automobile and tried to start it, the two women jumped into the automobile threw Ida out and went on in the automobile with the photograph. Ida and the woman with the big bundle of wash were left there. The two of them stood and did not say a word.

Ida went away, she was a beauty, she had won the prize she was judged to be the most beautiful but she was bewildered and then she saw a package on the ground. One of the women in the automobile must have dropped it. Ida picked it up and then she went away.

So then Ida did everything an elected beauty does but every now and then she was lost.

One day she saw a man he looked as if he had just come off a farm and with him was a very little woman and behind him was an ordinary-sized woman. Ida wondered about them. One day she saw again the woman with a big bundle of wash. She was talking to a man, he was a young man. Ida came up near them. Just then an automobile with two women came past and in the automobile was Ida’s dog Love, Ida was sure it was Love, of course it was Love and in its mouth it had a package, the same package Ida had picked up. There it all was and the woman with the bundle of wash and the young man and Ida, they all stood and looked and they did not any one of them say anything.

Ida went on living with her great-aunt, there where they lived just outside of the city, she and her dog Love and her piano. She did write letters very often to her twin Ida.

Dear Ida, she said.

Dear Ida,

So pleased so very pleased that you are winning, I might even call you Winnie because you are winning. You have won being a beautiful one the most beautiful one. One day I was walking with my dog Love and a man came up to him, held out his hand to him and said how do you do you the most beautiful one. I thought he was a very funny man and now they have decided that you are the one the most beautiful one. And one day the day you won, I saw a funny thing, I saw my dog Love belonging to some one. He did not belong to me he did belong to them. That made me feel very funny, but really it is not true he is here he belongs to me and you and now I will call you Winnie because you are winning everything and I am so happy that you are my twin.

Your twin, Ida-Ida

And so Winnie was coming to be known to be Winnie.

Winnie Winnie is what they said when they saw her and they were beginning to see her.

They said it different ways. They said Winnie. And then they said Winnie.

She knew.

It is easy to make everybody say Winnie, yes Winnie. Sure I know Winnie. Everybody knows who Winnie is. It is not so easy, but there it is, everybody did begin to notice that Winnie is Winnie.

This quite excited Ida and she wrote more letters to Winnie.

Dear Winnie,

Everybody knows who you are, and I know who you are. Dear Winnie we are twins and your name is Winnie. Never again will I not be a twin,

Your twin Ida

So many things happened to Winnie. Why not when everybody knew her name.

Once there were two people who met together. They said. What shall we do. So what did they do. They went to see Winnie. That is they went to look at Winnie.

When they looked at her they almost began to cry. One said. What if I did not look at her did not look at Winnie. And the other said. Well that is just the way I feel about it.

After a while they began to think that they had done it, that they had seen Winnie, that they had looked at her. It made them nervous because perhaps really had they.

One said to the other. Say have we and the other answered back, say have we.

Did you see her said one of them. Sure I saw her did you. Sure he said sure I saw her.

They went back to where they came from.

One day Ida went to buy some shoes. She liked to look at yellow shoes when she was going to buy red ones. She liked to look at black shoes when she was not going to buy any shoes at all.

It was crowded in the shoe store. It was the day before Easter.

There were a great many places but each one had some one, it is hard to try on shoes standing, hard, almost impossible and so she waited for her turn, a man was sitting next to his wife who was trying on shoes, he was not, and so not Ida but the saleswoman told him to get up, he did, and he did not look at Ida. Ida was used to that.

The place was full, nobody looked at Ida. Some of them were talking about Winnie. They said. But really, is Winnie so interesting. They just talked and talked about that.

So that is the way life went on.

There was Winnie.

Once in a while a man is a man and he comes from Omaha, where they catch all they can. He almost caught Ida. It happened like this.

He went out one night and he saw Winnie. Winnie was always there. She went everywhere.

He followed Winnie.

He did it very well.

The next day he went and rang the bell.

He asked for Winnie.

Of course there was no Winnie.

That was not surprising and did not surprise him.

He could not ask for Ida because he did not know Ida. He almost asked for Ida. Well in a way he did ask for Ida.

Ida came.

Ida was not the same as Winnie. Not at all.

Ida and he, the man from Omaha said. How do you do. And then they said. Good-bye.

The Omaha man went away. He did follow Winnie again but he never rang the bell again. He knew better.

Ida lived alone. She tried to make her dog Iris notice birds but he never did. If he had she would have had more to do because she would have had to notice them too.

It is funny the kind of life Ida led but all the same it kept her going day after day.

But all the same something did happen.

One day she was there doing nothing and suddenly she felt very funny. She knew she had lost something. She looked everywhere and she could not find out what it was that she had lost but she knew she had lost something. All of a sudden she felt or rather she heard somebody call to her. She stopped, she really had not been walking but anyway she stopped and she turned and she heard them say, Ida is that you Ida. She saw somebody coming toward her. She had never seen them before. There were three of them, three women. But soon there was only one. That one came right along. It is funny isn’t it. She said. Yes said Ida. There, said the woman, I told them I knew it was.

That was all that happened.

They all three went away.

Ida did not go on looking for what she had lost, she was too excited.

She remembered that one day in front of the house a man with a hat a cane and a bottle stopped. He put down the cane but then he did not know what to do with his hat, so he began again. He put his cane into a window so that stuck out, and he hung his hat on the cane and then with the bottle he stood up. This, he said, is a bottle and in it there is wine, and I who am drunk am going to drink this wine. He did.

And then he said.

It might be like having a handkerchief in a drawer and never taking it out but always knowing it was there. It would always be new and nobody ever would be through with having it there.

What is peace what is war said the man, what is beauty what is ice, said the man. Where is my hat said the man, where is my wine said the man, I have a cane, he said, I have a hat, he said, I have a bottle full of wine. Goodbye, he said, but Ida had gone away.

She had certain habits. When she counted ten she always counted them on her fingers to make ten times ten. It was very hard to remember how many times she had counted ten when once she had counted them because she had to remember twice and then when she had counted a hundred then what happened. Really nothing. Ida just sat down. Living alone as she did counting was an occupation.

She was walking and she saw a woman and three children, two little girls and a littler boy. The boy was carrying a black coat on his arms, a large one.

A woman said to Ida, I only like a white skin. If when I die I come back again and I find I have any other kind of skin then I will be sure that I was very wicked before.

This made Ida think about talking.

She commenced to talk. She liked to see people eat, in restaurants and wherever they eat, and she liked to talk. You can always talk with army officers. She did.

Army officers do not wear their uniforms in the cities, soldiers do but officers do not. This makes conversation with them easier and more difficult.

If an officer met Ida he said, how do you do and she answered very well I thank you. They were as polite as that.

He said to her. Thank you for answering me so pleasingly, and she said. You are very welcome.

The officer would then go on conversing.

What is it that you like better than anything else, he asked and she said. I like being where I am. Oh said he excitedly, and where are you. I am not here, she said, I am very careful about that. No I am not here, she said, it is very pleasant, she added and she turned slightly away, very pleasant indeed not to be here.

The officer smiled. I know he said I know what you mean. Winnie is your name and that is what you mean by your not being here.

She suddenly felt very faint. Her name was not Winnie it was Ida, there was no Winnie. She turned toward the officer and she said to him. I am afraid very much afraid that you are mistaken. And she went away very slowly. The officer looked after her but he did not follow her. Nobody could know in looking at him that he was an officer because he did not wear a uniform and he did not know whether she knew it or not.

Perhaps she did and perhaps she did not.

Every day after that Ida talked to some officer.

If I am an officer, said an officer to Ida, and I am an officer. I am an officer and I give orders. Would you, he said looking at Ida. Would you like to see me giving orders. Ida looked at him and did not answer. If I were to give orders and everybody obeyed me and they do, said the officer, would that impress you. Ida looked at him, she looked at him and the officer felt that she must like him, otherwise she would not look at him and so he said to her, you do like me or else you would not look at me. But Ida sighed. She said, yes and no. You see, said Ida, I do look at you but that is not enough. I look at you and you look at me but we neither of us say more than how do you do and very well I thank you, if we do then there is always the question. What is your name. And really, said Ida, if I knew your name I would not be interested in you, no, I would not, and if I do not know your name I could not be interested, certainly I could not. Good-bye, said Ida, and she went away.

Ida not only said good-bye but she went away to live somewhere else.

Once upon a time way back there were always gates, gates that opened so that you could go in and then little by little there were no fences no walls anywhere. For a little time they had a gate even when there was no fence. It was there just to look elegant and it was nice to have a gate that would click even if there was no fence. By and by there was no gate.

Ida when she had a dog had often stood by a gate and she would hold the dog by the hand and in this way they would stand.

But that was long ago and Ida did not think of anything except now. Why indeed was she always alone if there could be anything to remember. Why indeed.

And so nothing happened to her yet. Not yet.

One day Ida saw a moth that was flying and it worried her. It was one of the very few things that ever worried Ida. She said to an officer. This was another officer. There is an army and there is a navy and there are always lots of officers. Ida said to this one. When you put your uniform away for the summer you are afraid of moths. Yes said the officer. I understand that, said Ida, and she slowly drifted away, very thoughtfully, because she knew of this. Alone and she was alone and she was afraid of moths and of mothballs. The two go together.

Ida rarely coughed. She had that kind of health.

In New England there are six states, Maine, Massachusetts, Vermont, New Hampshire, Connecticut and Rhode Island.

Ida turned up in Connecticut. She was living there quite naturally, quietly living there. She had a friend who was tall and thin and her eyes were gray and her hair was messed and she dressed in black and she was thin and her legs were long and she wore a large hat. She did not mind the sun but she did wear a wide-brimmed hat. Yes she did. She was like that. Yes she was.

This friend did not interest Ida. She saw her, yes, but she did not interest her.

Except this one woman nobody knew Ida in Connecticut. For a while she did not talk to anybody there. She spent the day sitting and then that was a day. On that day she heard somebody say something. They said who is Winnie. The next day Ida left Connecticut.

She began to think about what would happen if she were married.

As she was leaving Connecticut she began to listen to a man. He was an officer in the army. His name was Sam Hamlin. He was a lively Sam Hamlin. He said if he had a wife he could divorce her. He came originally from Connecticut and he was still in Connecticut. He said the only way to leave Connecticut was to go out of it. But he never would. If he had left Connecticut he might have gotten to Washington, perhaps to Utah and Idaho, and if he had he might have gotten lost. That is the way he felt about Connecticut.

Little by little very little by little he said it all to Ida. He said I know, and he said when I say I know I mean it is just like that. I like, he said to Ida, I like everything I say to be said out loud.

He said I know. He said I know you, and he not only said it to Ida but he said it to everybody, he knew Ida he said hell yes he knew Ida. He said one day to Ida it is so sweet to have soft music it is so sweet.

He told her how once upon a time he had been married and he said to her. Now listen. Once upon a time I was married, by the time you came to Connecticut I wasn’t. Now you say you are leaving Connecticut. The only way to leave Connecticut is to go out, and I am not going out of Connecticut. Listen to me, he said, I am not going out of Connecticut. I am an officer in the army and of course perhaps they will send me out of Connecticut there is Massachusetts and Rhode Island and New Hampshire and Vermont and Maine but I am going to stay in Connecticut, believe it or not I am.

Ida left Connecticut and that was the first time Ida thought about getting married and it was the last time anybody said Winnie anywhere near her.

There was a woman in California her name was Eleanor Angel and she had a property and on that property she found gold and silver and she found platinum and radium. She did not find oil. She wrote to everybody about it and they were all excited, anybody would be, and they did believe it, and they said it was interesting if it was true and they were sure it was true.

Ida went out to stay with her.

Ida was never discouraged and she was always going out walking.

As she walked along, she thought about men and she thought about presidents. She thought about how some men are more presidents than other men when they happen to be born that way and she said to herself. Which one is mine. She knew that there must be one that could be hers one who would be a president. And so she sat down and was very satisfied to do nothing.

Sit down, somebody said to her, and she sat.

Well it was not that one. He sat too and then that was that.

Ida always looked again to see if it was that one or another one, the one she had seen or not, and sometimes it was not.

Then she would sit down not exactly to cry and not exactly to sit down but she did sit down and she felt very funny, she felt as if it was all being something and that was what always led her on.

Ida saw herself come, then she saw a man come, then she saw a man go away, then she saw herself go away.

And all the time well all the time she said something, she said nice little things, she said all right, she said I do.

Was she on a train or an automobile, an airplane or just walking.

Which was it.

Well she was on any of them and everywhere she was just talking. She was saying, yes yes I like to be sitting. Yes I like to be moving. Yes I have been here before. Yes it is very pleasant here. Yes I will come here again. Yes I do wish to have them meet, I meet them and they meet me and it is very nice.

Ida never sighed, she just rested. When she rested she turned a little and she said, yes dear. She said that very pleasantly.

This was all of Ida’s life just then.

She said. I do not like birds.

She liked mechanical birds but not natural birds. Natural birds always sang.

She sat with her friend and they talked together. Ida said, I am never tired and I am never very fresh. I change all the time. I say to myself, Ida, and that startles me and then I sit still.

Her friend said, I will come again.

Do said Ida.

It was very quiet all day long but Ida was ready for that.

Ida married Frank Arthur.

Arthur had been born right in the middle of a big country.

He knew when he was a tiny boy that the earth was round so it was never a surprise to him. He knew that trees had green leaves and that there was snow when time for snow came and rain when time for rain came. He knew a lot.

When Arthur was little he knew a handsome boy who had a club-foot and was tall and thin and worked for a farmer.

The boy with the club-foot rode a bicycle and he would stand and lean on his bicycle and tell Arthur everything.

He told him all about dogs.

He told him how a little dog, once he had found out about it, would just go on making love to anything, the hind leg of a big dog, a leg of a table, anything, he told him how a young hunting dog’s voice changed, it cracked just like boys’ voices did and then it went up and down and then finally it settled down. He told him about shepherds’ dogs, how shepherds only could work their dogs eight years that when the dog was nine years old the shepherd had to hang him, that often the shepherd was awfully sad and cried like anything when he had to hang his dog to kill him but he could not keep him after the dog was eight years old, they did not really care anything for sheep after that and how could you feed a dog if he did not care about sheep any more and so the shepherds sometimes cried a lot but when the dog was eight years old they did hang him. Then he told Arthur about another dog and a girl. She always used to give that dog a lump of sugar whenever she saw him. She was a girl in a store where they sold sugar, and then one day she saw the man come in who had the dog, and when he came she said where is the dog and he said the dog is dead. She had the piece of sugar in her hand and when he said that she put the piece of sugar in her mouth and ate it and then she burst out crying.

He told Arthur about sheep, he told him that sheep were curious about everything but mostly about dogs, they always were looking for a dog who looked like a sheep and sometimes they found one and when they did they the young ones the baby sheep were pleased, but the older ones were frightened, as soon as they saw a dog who really looked like a sheep, and they ran at him and tried to butt him.

He also told Arthur about cows, he said cows were not always willing, he said some cows hated everything. He also told him about bulls. He said bulls were not very interesting.

He used to stand, the boy with a club-foot, leaning on his bicycle and telling Arthur everything.

When Arthur was a little bigger he came to know a man, not a tall man. He was a fairly little man and he was a good climber. He could climb not only in and out of a window but out of the top of a door if the door was closed. He was very remarkable. Arthur asked him and he then heard him say that he never thought about anything else than climbing. Why should he when he could climb anything.

Arthur was not very good at climbing. All he could do was to listen to the little man. He told about how he climbed to the top of a gate, to the top of a door, to the top of a pole. The little man’s name was Bernard. He said it was the same name as that of a saint. Then well naturally then he went away. He finally did go away alone.

Arthur was almost old enough to go away. Pretty soon he did go away.

He tried several ways of going away and finally he went away on a boat and got shipwrecked and had his ear frozen.

He liked that so much that he tried to get shipwrecked again but he never did. He tried it again and again, he tried it on every kind of boat but they never were wrecked again. Finally he said, Once and not again.

He did lots of things before he went back to the middle of the big country where he had been born.

Finally he became an officer in the army and he married Ida but before that he lived around.

One of the things he did was to sleep in a bed under a bridge. The bed was made of cardboard. He was not the first to make it. Somebody else made it but when Arthur had no place to go because he had used up all his money he used to go to sleep there. Some one always was asleep there. Day and night there was always somebody sleeping there. Arthur was one who when he woke up shaved and washed himself in the river, he always carried the things with him.

It was a nice time then. Instead of working or having his money Arthur just listened to anybody. It made him sleepy and he was never more than half awake and in his sleep he had a way of talking about sugar and cooking. He also used to talk about medicine glasses.

Arthur never fished in a river. He had slept too often under a bridge to care anything about going fishing. One evening he met a man who had been fishing. They talked a little and the man said that he was not much good at fishing, he saw the fish but he never could catch them. Finally he said to Arthur, do you know who I am. No said Arthur. Well said the man taking off his hat, I am chief of police. Well why can’t you catch fish, said Arthur. Well I caught a trout the other day and he got away from me. Why didn’t you take his number said Arthur. Because fish can’t talk was the answer.

Arthur often wished on a star, he said star bright, star light, I wish I may I wish I might have the wish I wish tonight.

The wish was that he would be a king or rich.

There is no reason why a king should be rich or a rich man should be a king, no reason at all.

Arthur had not yet come to decide which one was the one for him. It was easy enough to be either the one or the other one. He just had to make up his mind, be rich or be a king and then it would just happen. Arthur knew that much.

Well anyway he went back to where he came from, he was in the middle of his country which was a big one and he commenced to cry. He was so nervous when he found himself crying that he lay full length on the ground turned on his stomach and dug his palms into the ground.

He decided to enter the army and he became an officer and some few years after he met Ida.

He met her on the road one day and he began to walk next to her and they managed to make their feet keep step. It was just like a walking marathon.

He began to talk. He said. All the world is crying crying about it all. They all want a king.

She looked at him and then she did not. Everybody might want a king but anybody did not want a queen.

It looks, said Arthur, as if it was sudden but really it took me some time, some months even a couple of years, to understand how everybody wants a king.

He said. Do you know the last time I was anywhere I was with my mother and everybody was good enough to tell me to come again. That was all long ago. Everybody was crying because I went away, but I was not crying. That is what makes anybody a king that everybody cries but he does not.

Philip was the kind that said everything out loud.

I knew her, he said and he said he knew Ida, hell he said, yes I know Ida. He said it to every one, he said it to her. He said he knew her.

Ida never saw Arthur again.

She just did not.

She went somewhere and there she just sat, she did not even have a dog, she did not have a town, she lived alone and just sat.

She went out once in a while, she listened to anybody talking about how they were waiting for a fall in prices.

She saw a sign up that said please pay the unemployed and a lot of people were gathered around and were looking.

It did not interest her. She was not unemployed. She just sat and she always had enough. Anybody could.

Somebody came and asked her where Arthur was. She said, Arthur was gone.

Pretty soon she was gone and when she was gone nobody knew what to say.

They did not know she was gone but she was.

They wanted to read about her but as there was nothing written about her they could not read about her. So they just waited.

Ida went to live with a cousin of her uncle.

He was an old man and he could gild picture frames so that they looked as if they had always had gold on them. He was a good man that old man and he had a son, he sometimes thought that he had two sons but anyway he had one and that one had a garage and he made a lot of money. He had a partner and they stole from one another. One day the son of the old man was so angry because the partner was most successful in getting the most that he up and shot him. They arrested him. They put him in jail. They condemned him to twenty years hard labor because the partner whom he had killed had a wife and three children. The man who killed the other one had no children that is to say his wife had one but it was not his. Anyway there it was. His mother spent all her time in church praying that her son’s soul should be saved. The wife of their doctor said it was all the father and mother’s fault, they had brought up their son always to think of money, always of money, had not they the old man and his wife got the cousin of the doctor’s wife always to give them presents of course they had.

Ida did not stay there very long. She went to live with the cousin of the doctor’s wife and there she walked every day and had her dog. The name of this dog was Claudine. Ida did not keep her. She gave her away.

She began to say to herself Ida dear Ida do you want to have two sisters or do you want to be one.

There were five sisters once and Ida might have been one.

Anybody likes to know about then and now, Ida was one and it is easy to have one sister and be a twin too and be a triplet three and be a quartet and four and be a quintuplet it is easy to have four but that just about does shut the door.

Ida began to be known.

As she walked along people began to be bewildered as they saw her and they did not call out to her but some did begin to notice her. Was she a twin well was she.

She went away again. Going away again was not monotonous although it seemed so. Ida ate no fruit. It was the end of the week and she had gone away and she did not come back there.

Pretty soon she said to herself Now listen to me, I am here and I know it, if I go away I will not like it because I am so used to my being here. I would not know what has happened, now just listen to me, she said to herself, listen to me, I am going to stop talking and I will.

Of course she had gone away and she was living with a friend.

How many of those who are yoked together have ever seen oxen.

This is what Ida said and she cried. Her eyes were full of tears and she waited and then she went over everything that had ever happened and in the middle of it she went to sleep.

When she awoke she was talking.

How do you do she said.

First she was alone and then soon everybody was standing listening. She did not talk to them.

Of course she did think about marrying. She had not married yet but she was going to marry.

She said if I was married I’d have children and if I had children then I’d be a mother and if I was a mother I’d tell them what to do.

She decided that she was not going to marry and was not going to have children and was not going to be a mother.

Ida decided that she was just going to talk to herself. Anybody could stand around and listen but as for her she was just going to talk to herself.

She no longer even needed a twin.

Somebody tried to interrupt her, he was an officer of course but how could he interrupt her if she was not talking to him but just talking to herself.

She said how do you do and people around answered her and said how do you do. The officer said how do you do, here I am, do you like peaches and grapes in winter, do you like chickens and bread and asparagus in summer. Ida did not answer, of course not.

It was funny the way Ida could go to sleep and the way she could cry and the way she could be alone and the way she could lie down and the way anybody knew what she did and what she did not do.

Ida thought she would go somewhere else but then she knew that she would look at everybody and everything and she knew it would not be interesting.

She was interesting.

She remembered everything and she remembered everybody but she never talked to any of them, she was always talking to herself.

She said to herself. How old are you, and that made her cry. Then she went to sleep and oh it was so hard not to cry. So hard.

So Ida decided to earn a living. She did not have to, she never had to but she decided to do it.

There are so many ways of earning a living and most of them are failures. She thought it was best to begin with one way which would be most easy to leave. So she tried photography and then she tried just talking.

It is wonderful how easy it is to earn a living that way. To be sure sometimes everybody thinks you are starving but you never are. Ida never starved.

Once she stayed a week in a hotel by herself. She said when she saw the man who ran it, how often do you have your hotel full. Quite often he answered. Well, said Ida, wait awhile and I will leave and then everybody will come, but while I am here nobody will come. Why not said the hotel keeper. Because said Ida, I want to be in the hotel all alone. I only want you and your wife and your three boys and your girl and your father and your mother and your sister in it while I am here. Nobody else. But do not worry, you will not have to keep the others out, they will not come while I am here.

Ida was right. The week she was there nobody came to eat or sleep in the hotel. It just did happen that way.

Ida was very much interested in the wife of the hotel keeper who was sweet-voiced and managed everything because Ida said that sooner or later she would kill herself, she would go out of a window, and the hotel would go to pieces.

Ida knew just what was going to happen. This did not bother her at all. Mostly before it happened she had gone away.

Once she was caught.

It was in a hilly country.

She knew two young men there, one painted in water colors and the other was an engineer. They were brothers. They did not look alike.

Ida sat down on a hillside. A brother was on each side of her.

The three sat together and nothing was said.

Then one brother said. I like to sit here where nothing is ever said. The other brother said. I I like bread, I like to sit here and eat bread. I like to sit here and look about me. I like to sit here and watch the trees grow. I like to sit here.

Ida said nothing. She did not hear what they said. Ida liked sitting. They all three did.

One brother said. It pleases me very much that I have discovered how prettily green looks next to blue and how water looks so well rushing down hill. I am going away for a little while. He said this to his brother. He got up and he went away.

His brother who was very polite did not go away as long as Ida stayed. He sat on and Ida sat on. They did not go to sleep but they almost stopped breathing. The brother said out loud. I am talking to myself. I am not disturbing anyone. I feel it is better that everybody is dangerous than that they are not and if they are everybody will either die or be killed.

He waited a minute to listen to himself and then he went on.

I feel that it is easy to expect that we all wish to do good but do we. I know that I will follow any one who asks me to do anything. I myself am strong and I will help myself to anything I need.

Ida paid no attention.

Slowly this other brother went away.

Ida sat on. She said to herself. If a great many people were here and they all said hello Ida, I would not stand up, they would all stand up. If everybody offered me everything I would not refuse anything because everything is mine without my asking for it or refusing it.

Ida understood what she was saying, she knew who she was and she knew it was better that nobody came there. If they did she would not be there, not just yet.

It is not easy to forget all that. Ida did not say that but it is true it is not easy to forget all that.

It was very quiet all day long but Ida was ready for that.

And then she went away.

She went away on a train in an automobile by airplane and walking.

When she answered she looked around for water she looked around for a bay, for a plowed field and then she saw a man standing and she said to him, do you live here. The man said no.

Ida was always ready to wait but there was nothing to wait for here and she went away.

When she came to the next place she had better luck. She saw two men standing and she said to them, do you live here. They both said, they did. That did seem a good place to begin and Ida began.

This time she did not talk to herself she talked to them.

She sat down and the two men sat down. Ida began. She said. Do you know that I have just come. Yes said one of the men because we have never seen you before.

The other man said, Perhaps you are not going to stay.

I am not answered Ida.

Well then said one of the men it is not interesting and I am not listening.

Ida got very angry.

You are not listening to me, she said, you do not know what you are saying, if I talk you have to listen to what I say, there is nothing else you can do.

Then she added.

I never talk much anyway so if you like both of you can go away.

They both did go away.

Ida sat down. She was very satisfied to be sitting.

Sit again she said to some one and they sat, they just sat.

I do not think that Ida could like Benjamin Williams.

He did get up again and he did walk on.

Ida was not careful about whom she met, how could she be if she was always walking or sitting and she very often was.

She saw anybody who was on her way. That was her way. A nice way.

Ida went back again not to Connecticut but to New Hampshire. She sighed when she said New Hampshire.

New Hampshire, she said, is near Vermont and when did I say Vermont and New Hampshire.

Very often, she whispered, very often.

That was her answer.

This time she was married.

[ ¶ ]

Part Three

Ida did not get married so that never again would she be alone. As a matter of fact until the third time she was married she would not be married long. This first time she was married her husband came from Montana. He was the kind that when he was not alone he would look thoughtful. He was the kind that knew that in Montana there are mountains and that mountains have snow on them. He was not born in Montana. He had not lived very long in Montana, he would leave Montana, he had to to marry Ida and he was very thoughtful.

Ida, he said and then he sighed.

Oh Ida, he said.

How often, he said, how often have I said, Oh Ida.

He was careful. He began to count. He counted the number of times he said, Oh Ida.

It is not easy to count, said he to himself because when I count, I lose count.

Oh dear he said, it is lovely in Montana, there are mountains in Montana and the mountains are very high and just then he looked up and he saw them and he decided, it was not very sudden, he decided he would never see Montana again and he never did.

He went away from Montana and he went to Virginia. There he saw trees and he was so pleased. He said I wonder if Ida has ever seen these trees. Of course she had. It was not she who was blind, it was her dog Iris.

Funnily enough even if Ida did see trees she always looked on the ground to see what had fallen from the trees. Leaves might and nuts and even feathers and flowers. Even water could fall from a tree. When it did well there was her umbrella. She had a very pretty short umbrella. She had lost two and now she had the third. Her husband said, Oh Ida.

Ida’s husband did not love his father more than he did his mother or his mother more than he did his father.

Ida and he settled down together and one night she dreamed of a field of orchids, white orchids each on their stalk in a field. Such a pretty girl to have dreamed of white orchids each on its stalk in a field. That is what she dreamed.

And she dreamed that now she was married, she was not Ida she was Virginia. She dreamed that Virginia was her name and that she had been born in Wyoming not in Montana. She dreamed that she often longed for water. She dreamed that she said. When I close my eyes I see water and when I close my eyes I do see water.

What is water, said Virginia.

And then suddenly she said. Ida.

Ida was married and they went to live in Ohio. She did not love anybody in Ohio.

She liked apples. She was disappointed but she did not sigh. She got sunburned and she had a smile on her face. They asked her did she like it. She smiled gently and left it alone. When they asked her again she said not at all. Later on when they asked her did she like it she said. Perhaps only not yet.

Ida left Ohio.

As she left they asked her can you come again. Of course that is what she said, she said she could come again. Somebody called out, who is Ida, but she did not hear him, she did not know that they were asking about her, she really did not.

Ida did not go directly anywhere. She went all around the world. It did not take her long and everything she saw interested her.

She remembered all the countries there were but she did not count them.

First they asked her, how long before you have to go back to Washington.

Second they said, how soon after you get back to Washington will you go back to Ohio.

Thirdly they asked her. How do you go back to Washington from Ohio.

She always answered them.

She did not pay much attention to weather. She had that kind of money to spend that made it not make any difference about weather.

Ida had not been in love very much and if she were there she was.

Some said, Please like her.

They said regularly. Of course we like her.

Ida began to travel again.

She went from Washington to Wyoming, from Wyoming to Virginia and then she had a kind of feeling that she had never been in Washington although of course she had and she went there again.

She said she was going there just to see why they cry.

That is what they do do there.

She knew just how far away one state is from another. She said to herself. Yes it is all whole.

And so there she was in Washington and her life was going to begin. She was not a twin.

Once upon a time a man had happened to begin walking. He lived in Alabama and walking made it seem awfully far away. While he was walking all of a sudden he saw a tree and on that tree was a bird and the bird had its mouth open. The bird said Ida, anyway it sounded like Ida, and the man, his name was Frederick, Frederick saw the bird and he heard him and he said, that kind of a bird is a mocking bird. Frederick went on walking and once every once in a while he saw another tree and he remembered that a bird had said Ida or something like Ida. That was happening in Alabama.

Frederick went into the army became an officer and came to Washington. There he fell in love with a woman, was she older was she younger or was she the same age. She was not older perhaps she was younger, very likely she was not the same age as his age.

Her name was not Ida.

Ida was in Washington.

If there are two little dogs little black dogs and one of them is a female and the other a male, the female does not look as foolish as the male, no not.

So Ida did not look foolish and neither she was.

She might have been foolish.

Saddest of all words are these, she might have been.

Ida felt very well.

[ ¶ ]

Part Four

So Ida settled down in Washington. This is what happened every day.

Ida woke up. After a while she got up. Then she stood up. Then she ate something. After that she sat down.

That was Ida.

And Ida began her life in Washington. In a little while there were more of them there who sat down and stood up and leaned. Then they came in and went out. This made it useful to them and to Ida.

Ida said. I am not careful. I do not win him to come away. If he goes away I will not have him. Ida said I can count any one up to ten. When I count up to ten I stop counting. When she said that they listened to her. They were taken with her beginning counting and she counted from one to ten. Of course they listened to her.

Ida knew that. She knew that it is not easy to count while anybody listens to them, but it is easy to listen to them while they are counting.

More and more came to see Ida. Frederick came to see Ida.

Little by little Frederick fell in love with Ida. Ida did not stop him. He did not say that he was in love with her. He did not say that, not that.

And then he was and then they were all there together.

He married her and she married him.

Then suddenly not at all suddenly, they were sent there, he was in the army, they got up and had decided to leave for Ohio. Yesterday or today they would leave for Ohio.

When they got to Ohio, Ohio is a state, it is only spelled with four letters. All of a sudden there they were in Ohio.

Ohio very likely was as large as that.

Everybody said to Ida and they said it to Frederick too. Smile at me please smile at me.

Ida smiled.

They settled down in Ohio.

What did they do in Ohio.

Well they did not stay there long.

They went to Texas.

There they really settled down.

It is easier for an officer in the army to settle down in Texas than in Ohio.

Ida said one day.

Is there anything strange in just walking along.

One day in Texas it was not an accident, believe it or not, a lizard did sit there. It was almost black all over and curled, with yellow under and over, hard to tell, it was so curled, but probably under.

Ida was not frightened, she thought she was thinking. She thought she heard everybody burst out crying and then heard everybody calling out, it is not Ohio, it is Texas, it is not Ohio.

Ida was funny that way, it was so important that all these things happened to her just when and how they did.

She settled down and she and Frederick stayed there until they were not there together or anywhere.

All this time Ida was very careful.

Everything that happened to her was not strange. All along it was not strange Ida was not strange.

It is so easy not to be a mother.

This too happened to Ida.

She never was a mother.

Not ever.

Her life in Ohio which turned out to be her life in Texas went on just like that. She was not a mother. She was not strange. She just knew that once upon a time there was a necessity to know that they would all leave Texas. They did not leave Texas all together but they all left Texas. She left Texas and he left Texas, he was Frederick, and they left Texas. They were all the people they knew when they were in Texas.

As they one and all left Texas, they all fastened their doors and as they fastened their doors nobody saw them leave. That is a way to leave.

Ida always left everywhere in some way. She left Texas in this way. So did they.

She left Texas never to return.

She never went back anywhere so why would she go back to Ohio and to Texas. She never did. Ida never did.

She did not go back to Frederick either.

Ida never did.

She did not remember just how many years she had been with Frederick and in Ohio and in Texas.

She did not remember even when she was with him and there because when she was there she did not count, that is she could count up to ten but it did not give her any pleasure to count then.

How pleasant it is to count one two three four five six seven, and then stop and then go on counting eight nine and then ten or eleven.

Ida just loved to do that but as she certainly was not in Ohio or in Texas that long and certainly not with Frederick that long counting was not anything to do.

Ida liked to be spoken to.

It happened quite often.

How do you do they said and she said it to them and they said it to her. How do you do.

Would you never rather be Ida, they said, never rather be Ida, she laughed, never, they said never rather be Ida.

Of course not, of course she would always rather be Ida and she was.

They all said everybody said, Never rather be Ida, it got to be a kind of a song.

Never, never rather be Ida, never rather be Ida.

Ida never heard anybody sing it. When she heard her name she never heard it. That was Ida.

And so it was all over that is Frederick was all over, Ida left Texas just as it was.

Before she left Texas she talked to Duncan. Old man Duncan they called him but he was quite young. He was forty-five and he had been a policeman and now he was a head of police and not in uniform, of course not, otherwise she would not have been talking to him.

He said to her, where were you before you came to Texas. He asked her that after they had shaken hands several times together and it was evening. It often was evening in Texas.

It is very easy to leave Texas, Ida said, not to Duncan, she just said it.

There is no harm in leaving Texas, no harm at all.

Ida said, I have not left Texas yet, but tell them, you and he, what are you, tell them that he has left Texas and tell them that you and he, well tell them about Texas, you and he.

So then suddenly, she was called away, they thought in Ohio, but she was called away to wherever she was. Just like that Ida was called away.

She was not there any more, because she was called away.

Duncan told her, that is he did not tell her because she was called away, but anyway he told her that he had not left Texas.

Duncan never did leave Texas except once when he went to Tennessee. But by that time he never wanted to leave Texas. No use saying that he only remembered Ida because he didn’t.

Once upon a time there was a meadow and in this meadow was a tree and on this tree there were nuts. The nuts fell and then they plowed the ground and the nuts were plowed into the ground but they never grew out.

After Ida left Texas she did not live in the country, she lived in a city. She lived in Washington.

That is the way it went on. Washington is a city and a city well a city is well it is a city. Ida lived there.

Once upon a time every time Ida lived in a city she was careful, she really was. She might lose it lose being careful but really every time she lived in a city she was careful. She was careful in Washington. All who came in would say to her, well Ida how about it.

That is what did happen.

By the time it was all comfortable for Ida and everybody knew better, she knew just what would not be there for her. And it was not. It just was not there for her.

Just then somebody came in and he said here I am. He said to Ida if you were with me I would just say, say she is with me. By golly that is what we are like in Minnesota, Minnesota is just like that.

Hello Ida, said some one. And they said, no Ida we are not. Ida said, no I am not.

Ida felt that way about it. She said well sit down and cry, but nobody did, not just then.

So life began for Ida in Washington.

There were there Ida and two more, Ida kept saying to herself.

There whether there whether whether who is not.

That might have been the motto for Minnesota.

She did have to see those who came from Minnesota and hear them say, Minnesota is not old, believe it or not Minnesota is not old.

Ida began a daily life in Washington.

Once upon a time there was a shotgun and there were wooden guinea hens and they moved around electrically, electricity made them move around and as they moved around if you shot them their heads fell off them.

I thought I coughed said Ida and when I coughed I thought I coughed.

Ida said this and he listened to her he was not from Minnesota.

Once upon a time Ida stood all alone in the twilight. She was down in a field and leaning against a wall, her arms were folded and she looked very tall. Later she was walking up the road and she walked slowly.

She was not so young any more. It almost happened that she would be not sad not tired not depressed but just not so young any more.

She looked around her, she was not all alone because somebody passed by her and they said, it is a nicer evening than yesterday evening and she said, it was.

Ida married again. He was Andrew Hamilton and he came from Boston.

It is very usual of them when they come from Boston to be selfish, very usual, indeed. He and Ida sat together before they sat down.

But not, said some one seeing him, and who had heard of Ida, not, he said.

In Boston the earth is round. Believe it or not, in Boston the earth is round. But they were not in Boston, they were in Washington.

In Boston they hear the ocean as well. Not in Washington. There they have the river, the Potomac.

They were being married, it was not exciting, it was what they did. They did get married.

Once upon a time all who had anywhere to go did not go. This is what they did.

Ida was married again this time he came from Boston, she remembered his name. She was good friends with all her husbands.

This one came from Boston. They said Massachusetts, and when they said Massachusetts they remembered how fresh and green they were there, all of it, yes that is what they said.

In Washington it was different.

There it was in Washington it was come carefully and believe what they said.

Who is careful.

Well in a way Ida is.

She lives where she is not.

Not what.

Not careful.

Oh yes that is what they say.

Not careful.

Of course not.

Who is careful.

That is what they said.

And the answer was.

Ida said.

Oh yes, careful.

Oh yes, I can almost cry.

Ida never did.

Oh yes.

They all said oh yes.

And for three days I have not seen her.

That is what somebody did say somebody really somebody has said. For three days I have not seen her.

Nobody said Ida went away.

She was there Ida was.

So was her husband. So was everybody.

[ ¶ ]

Part Five

Politics

They said, they do not want to buy from Ida. Why should they want to buy.

Ida and he.

He did not come from Louisiana, no. He was that kind. He did not only not come from Louisiana but he had had a carriage hound, a white and black spotted one and he the black and white spotted one was killed not killed but eaten by other dogs, they were all looking at a female dog and no one told him that the dog was nearly dead.

No one told him.

A young woman had silently had a way of giving the dog sugar and when she heard the dog was dead she ate the sugar.

And the man who was not from Louisiana added that, Oh yes he added that.

He and Ida.

He would have bought from Ida bought and well not well yes well no well why why not bought from Ida.

Ida was a friend.

She stayed in Washington.

She came to do what she knew each one of them wanted.

Easy enough in Washington.

She did not sell anything although they all wanted to buy.

Not at Bay Shore.

No not in Louisiana.

But in Carolina.

Not in North Carolina.

But in South Carolina.

Yes he would have bought from Ida in South Carolina but Ida was not there never there. She never was in either North or South Carolina. She was in Washington.

And so well yes so he did he did not buy from Ida.

Only Ida.

Well what did Ida do.

Ida knew just who was who.

She did. She did know.

They did not not an awful lot of them know Ida, just enough knew Ida to make Ida be just the one enough of them knew.

There are so many men.

What do you call them there.

There are so many men.

They did not all know Ida.

Now then.

In Washington, some one can do anything. Little by little it was Ida. She knew Charles and she smiled when she saw him. He wanted her to give him the rest of the morning. The rest of the morning. She was too busy too. She said, she never had anything to do but she did not give him the rest of the morning.

Woodward would not die of chagrin when he did not get what he had bought from Ida.

They all buy twice a day but the morning is the best time to buy. Woodward was a great buyer and he never did die of chagrin.

If he was no longer in Washington would Woodward die of chagrin.

Ida smiled every morning. She rested a good deal, she rested even in the evening.

Would Woodward come in and go out just as he liked.

Now that is a question a great question and Ida might answer, she might answer any question, but she did not find it as interesting as anything.

Would Woodward die of chagrin if he left Washington. Somebody stopped Ida and asked her this thing and she said nothing.

Then she said yes, Yes she said and she said nothing.

Yes they said yes would Woodward die of chagrin if he left Washington.

Almost at a loss Ida said yes, she did stand still and then she went on again.

Nobody ever followed Ida. What was the use of following Ida.

Ida had a dream. She dreamed that they were there and there was a little boy with them. Somebody had given the little boy a large package that had something in it and he went off to thank them. He never came back. They went to see why not. He was not there but there was a lady there and she was lying down and a large lion was there moving around. Where said they is the little boy, the lion ate him the lady said, and the package yes he ate it all, but the little boy came to thank you for it, yes I know but it did happen, I did not want it to happen but it did happen. I am very fond of the lion. They went away wondering and then Ida woke up.

Ida often met men and some of them hoped she would get something for them. She always did, not because she wanted them to have it but because she always did it when it was wanted.

Just when it was not at all likely Ida was lost, lost they said, oh yes lost, how lost, why just lost. Of course if she is lost. Yes of course she is lost.

Ida led a very easy life, that is she got up and sat up and went in and came out and rested and went to bed.

But some days she did rest a little more than on other days.

She did what she could for everybody.

Once in a while a father when he was young did not do it himself but a friend of his did. He took something.

When the policeman came nobody knew him. Most certainly he who later was a father refused to know him. They did not come from Africa, they came from North Carolina and Colorado. Later on the father had a son a young son and the young son began to go with men who stole. They were all then in Michigan so when they did steal they stole it again. The father was so worried, worried lest the police come and say to him your son is stealing, had he not refused when he was young and in North Carolina to recognize a friend who had stolen. He did say to the policeman then that he had never known that man although of course he had. And now, here in Michigan perhaps his own son was stealing. The policeman might come and how could he say he did not know his son. He might say it of course he might, he almost probably would.

Ida said to him I’ll ask him. She meant that it was all right, it would be just like that, no trouble to anybody. Ida always did that.

She saw the one who was all right and who would say yes yes it is all right and of course it was all right.

Ida did not need to be troubled, all she need do was to rest and she did rest. Just like that.

Once very often every day Ida went away. She could not go away really not, because she had no mother and she had no grandmother no sister and no aunt.

She dreamed that clothes were like Spanish ice-cream. She did not know why she dreamed of Spain. She was married in Washington, there was ice-cream there were clothes, but there was no Spain. Spain never came, but ice-cream and clothes clothes and ice-cream, food and clothes, politics, generals and admirals, clothes and food, she was married and she was in Washington.

She was not away from Washington.

No no more was there any day. She dreamed, if you are old you have nothing to eat, is that, she dreamed in her dream, is that money.

Ida had a companion named Christine. Christine had a little Chinese dog called William. Soon Christine went away taking William. She thought of leaving him behind but she changed her mind.

When Christine went away she accomplished a great deal.

Oh Ida.

Ida was not married any more. She was very nice about it.

All around were what they found. At once they seemed all to like coming.

Ida did not leave Washington.

She rested.

Somebody said. Where is Ida.

Should she go away, somebody said. Go away like what.

Like what, they said.

Like Ida.

No said Christine and for this they thanked her.

All alone in Montana was a little man fragile but he smoked a pipe. Not then but later.

All alone there he was pale. Not tall. Not tall at all. All alone there he went about. He knew nobody was stout in Montana.

For this every little while he tried not to be thinner.

Dear Montana and how he went away.

It does not take long to leave Montana but it takes a long time to get stout, to put flesh on, get rosy and robust, get vaccinated, get everything.

In Montana he was never at a loss. Very likely not because he was careful of Montana.

He knew how to be careful and he was careful of Montana.

And so he plans everything.

He was a great success in Washington. Of course he was.

Politically speaking.

All of a sudden the snow had fallen the mountains were cold and he had left Montana.

That was when he began to smoke his pipe.

That was when he was a success in Washington.

That was when Christine had left him, naturally she had gone again. Now he knew Ida. Not to marry her. It was going to be quite a little while before Ida married again.

Ida moved around, to dance is to move around to move around is to dance, and when Ida moved around she let her arms hang out easily in front of her just like that.

She kept on being in Washington.

Once upon a time, once very often a man was in Washington who was cautious. He came from Wisconsin although he had been born in Washington, Washington city not Washington state.

All right he liked it.

After a little while he was nervous again and then for them it was just as if he was cautious. How do you like it, they said. Then he said no. For that they were very willing that they could just as much as ever they could be used to it.

Oh believe me, he said, and then mountains, he said.

Of course there are no mountains in the city of Washington but there are monuments. Oh believe me, he said, there are mountains in Wisconsin. And everybody believed him.

Once when it happened to snow he stayed at home. I will, he said, I will stay at home and as I am at home I will think and as I am thinking I will say I am thinking. He did, he did stay at home, he did think and as he thought he did think that he would think. He did.

Gradually he wondered what it was he was thinking. He thought how very nice it is and then he said I can not help it.

Of course not of course he could not help it, dear Madison, dear Wisconsin.

He was born in the city of Washington but that just happened.

Ida was in Washington she was not thinking, all the time she was suffering because of his thinking and then he was not thinking about his thinking.

Dear Ida.

Ida very likely Ida was not only in Washington but most likely he would not forget to cry when he heard that Ida was never to leave Washington.

Never to leave Washington.

Of course she finally did.

But in the meantime Ida could not believe that it was best.

To be in Washington.

She knew only knew that she did not rest.

She did it all.

Ida did.

But enough, said some one.

And then Ida came in and sat down and she did rest.

When anybody needed Ida Ida was resting. That was all right that is the way Ida was needed.

Once upon a time there was a city, it was built of blocks and every block had a square in it and every square had a statue and every statue had a hat and every hat was off.

Where was Ida where where was Ida.

She was there. She was in Washington and she said thank you very much, thank you very much indeed. Ida was in Washington.

Thank you very much.

While she was in Washington it was a long time.

There it was.

She was kind to politics while she was in Washington very kind. She told politics that it was very nice of them to have her be kind to them. And she was she was very kind.

She really did not get up in the morning. She wished that she could and they wished that she could but it was not at all necessary.

When she was up and she did see them she was kind.

She saw seven, or eight of them and she saw them one or perhaps two and each time it was a very long time. She never went away she always did stay.

This was what they did say.

How do you do, said Ida, how do you feel when I see you, said Ida, and she did say that and they liked it.

Of course they liked it. And then she was not tired but she did lie down in an easy-chair.

It was not really politics really that Ida knew. It was not politics it was favors, that is what Ida liked to do.

She knew she liked to do them.

Everybody knew she liked to do favors for them and wanting to do favors for everybody who wanted to have favors done for them it was quite natural that those who could do the favors did them when she asked them to do them.

It does go like that.

Once upon a time there was a man his name was Henry, Henry Henry was his name. He had told everybody that whatever name they called him by they just had to call him Henry. He came to Washington, he was born in San Francisco and he liked languages, he was not lazy but he did not like to earn a living. He knew that if anybody would come to know about him they would of course call him Henry. Ida did.

She was resting one day and somebody called, it was somebody who liked to call on Ida when she was resting. He might have wanted to marry her but he never did. He knew that everybody sooner or later would know who Ida was and so he brought Henry with him. Henry immediately asked her to do a favor for him, he wanted to go somewhere where he could talk languages and where he would have to do nothing else. Ida was resting. She smiled.

Pretty soon Henry had what he wanted, he never knew whether it was Ida, but he went to see Ida and he did not thank her but he smiled and she smiled and she was resting and he went away.

That was the way Ida was.

In Washington.

When it was a year Ida did not know how much time had passed. A year had passed. She was not married when a year had passed.

She was in Washington when a year had passed.

They asked her to stay with them and she did.

Once upon a time a man was named Eugene Thomas. He was a nice man and not older than Ida. He was waiting after he had been careful about coming in and going out and everybody invited him. They said Eugene are you married and he said perhaps he had been. He never had been. That was the funny part of it he never had been married. He liked to think that Ida had been married and she had, of course she had been.

So that went on.

Ida was not tired, she went on staying in Washington.

Eugene Thomas pretty well stayed there too.

If a house has windows and any house has them anybody can stand at the window and look out.

He was funny Eugene Thomas, he used to say, There is a treasure, That is a pleasure, It is a pleasure to her and to him.

All these things did not really make Ida anxious to see him. Ida was never anxious. Ida was tired. Once in a while she knew all about something and when this happened everybody stood still and Ida looked out of the window and she was not so tired.

It is hard for Ida to remember what Ida said.

She said, I could remember anything I ever said. She did say that.

Eugene Thomas was caught in a flood. And so he did not marry Ida. The flood caught him and carried him away. The flood was in Connecticut and he was so nearly being drowned that he never came back to Washington.

But in the meanwhile Ida had begun to wonder, to wonder whether she had perhaps better begin to leave Washington and go elsewhere.

Not that she really went then, she was still resting. She saw a great many who lived in Washington and they looked at her when they saw her. Everybody knew it was Ida, not when they saw her, seeing her did not bring it home to them but hearing about her, hearing that she was Ida, it was that that made them know everything that Ida was to do. It was a pleasant Ida. Even when she was just tired with having besides everything had to come in after she had been out, it was a very pleasant Ida.

And so Ida was in Washington.

One day, it had happened again and again some one said something to her, they said Oh Ida, did you see me. Oh yes she said. Ida never did not see anybody, she always saw everybody and said she saw them. She made no changes about seeing then.

So he said to her Ida, your name is Ida isn’t it, yes she said, and he said I thought your name was Ida, I thought you were Ida and I thought your name is Ida.

It is, she said.

They sat down.

She did not ask his name but of course he told her. He said his name was Gerald Seaton, and that he did not often care to walk about. He said that he was not too tall nor was he too stout, that he was not too fair and that he often had thought that it was very pleasant to live in Washington. He had lived there but he thought of leaving. What did Ida think. She said she thought that very often it was very well to rest in the afternoon. He said of course, and then they did not leave, they sat there a little longer and they drank something and they thought they would eat something and pretty soon they thought that the afternoon was over which it was not.

How are you Ida said Gerald Seaton and she said, very well I thank you, and she said that they knew that.

Ida was not sure that she did want to marry not that Gerald Seaton had asked her, but then if Ida did want to marry well Gerald Seaton might go away and he might come back again and if while he was away she would want to marry and then when he was back again she still wanted to marry would she marry him.

They neither of them really said anything about any such thing. Gerald Seaton had not yet gone away and Ida had not yet wanted to marry, but but. Ida had friends, she stayed with them and they thought perhaps they thought that Ida would marry again perhaps marry Gerald Seaton.

Who is Gerald Seaton said the husband to his wife, who is any one said the wife to the husband and they liked to sit with Ida while Ida was resting.

Ida could always stay with a married couple, neither the husband nor the wife did not like to have her, they always wanted to make her life easy for her, it always was easy for her and they always wanted her to keep right on going to marry Gerald Seaton or whoever it was, now it was Gerald Seaton and he was going away. Nobody could say that he was not going away.

You see Edith and William are still talking about Ida as everybody is. Does it make any difference to Edith and William. Just enough so that like everybody they go on talking and they talk about Ida.

Edith and William were the married couple with whom Ida was staying.

They were not the ones who were anxious and ambitious, nor were they the ones who collected anything they were a quiet couple even though they were rich and they talked together.

Positively, said Edith, can you go on doing what you do do. Can you go on doing what you did do. This is what Edith told William she had said to Ida.

And William, laughed and then he broke into poetry.

At a glance

What a chance.

He looked at Edith and laughed and they laughed.

Edith went on being worried and William began again.

That she needs

What she has.

Edith said that William was foolish and Gerald Seaton was going away.

And they have what they are, said William.

Looking at William you never would have thought that he would talk poetry.

He liked to be in a garden.

Edith was worried not really worried but she liked to feel worried and she liked to look as if she felt worried, of course only about Ida.

Oh dear she said, and they have what they are said William chucking her under the chin.

Cheer up Edith he said let us talk about Ida.

And they like where they go

He murmured,

And Edith said Shut up.

Which is all after a while said William and then he and Edith said all right they would talk about Ida and Ida came in, not to rest, but to come in. They stopped it, stopped talking about her.

So Edith and William did not look at Ida, they started talking. What do you think said William what do you think if and when we decide anything what do you think it will be like. This is what William said and Edith looked out of the window. They were not in the same room with Ida but they might have been. Edith liked an opportunity to stand and so she looked out of the window. She half turned, she said to William, Did you say you said Ida. William then took to standing. This was it so they were standing. It is not natural that if anybody should be coming in that they would be standing. Ida did not come in, Edith went away from the window and William stood by the window and saw some one come in, it was not Gerald Seaton because he had gone away.

Let it be a lesson to her said Edith to William, but naturally William had said it first. Life went on very peacefully with Edith and William, it went on so that they were equally capable of seeing Ida all day every day, for which they might not feel it necessary to be careful that they shall after all realize what it is.

It is not early morning nor late in the evening it is just in between.

Edith and William had a mother but not living with them. She was waiting to come to see them but she was not coming any particular day. William had been married before and had a boy, Edith had been married before and had a girl, so naturally they did not have another one. It was very comfortable with them but Ida might go away.

It was a pleasant home, if a home has windows and any house has them anybody can stand at the window and look out.

Ida never did. She rested.

It was summer, it is pretty hot in Washington and Edith and William were going away to the country. Ida did not mind the heat and neither did Gerald Seaton. He was back in Washington.

How hot Washington is in summer and how much everybody in Washington feels the heat to be hot.

It was easy, Ida was Mrs. Gerald Seaton and they went away to stay.

It was a long time before they said all they had to say, that is all Washington had to say about Ida and Gerald Seaton. But they were there naturally not since they were man and wife and had gone away.

This was not the only thing to do but they did it. They lived together as man and wife in other places. Which they were they were married, Ida was Mrs. Gerald Seaton and Seaton was Gerald Seaton and they both wore their wedding rings.

[ ¶ ]

Part Six

They lived in a flat not too big not too small. And they lived there almost every day. They were not in Washington, they were far away from Washington, they were in Boston. There they lived almost as if Ida had not been Ida and Gerald Seaton had married any woman. They lived like this for quite a while. Some things did happen one of them was that they left Boston. Ida rested a good deal she liked to live in a smallish flat, she had never lived in a big one because she and Gerald could hear each other from one end of the place to the other and this was a pleasure because Ida liked to hear some one she liked to rest and Gerald Seaton did content her. Almost anything did content Ida although everybody was always talking about her.

Gerald Seaton did not look as if he had any ideas he was just a nice man but he did have some. He was always saying Ida knows a lot of people and if I have known them I have admired the ones I have known and if I have admired the ones I have known I have looked like them that is to say I do not look like them but they are like the ones I have known.

Ida did like to know that Gerald was in the house and she liked to hear him.

Gerald often said, I do not mean, I myself when I say I mean I mean, I do know how much I feel when once in a while I come in and I do. I am very busy, said Gerald and thinking does not take very much of my time, I do not think that is I do not feel that I do not like thinking.

All this would interest Ida also the way he would say I never think about Ida, everybody talks about Ida but I do not talk about Ida nor do I listen when they are all talking about Ida. I am thinking, Gerald would say, I am thinking of another person not any one whom I could possibly think would be at all like Ida not at all. This is what Gerald said and he did say that and that was the way it was.

Ida was not idle but she did not go in and out very much and she did not do anything and she rested and she liked Gerald to be there and to know he was talking.

So they went on living in their apartment but they did not live in Washington and later on they did not live in Boston.

If nobody knows you that does not argue you to be unknown, nobody knew Ida when they no longer lived in Boston but that did not mean that she was unknown.

She went away and she came again and nobody ever said they had enough of that.

What happened. She felt very well, she was not always well but she felt very well.

One day she saw him come, she knew he was there but besides that she saw him come. He came. He said, oh yes I do and she said thank you, they never met again.

Woodward George always worked, and he was always welcome. Ida said do come again. He came very often. When he came he came alone and when he came there were always at least a half dozen there and they all said, oh dear, I wish it was evening.

It almost looked as if Ida and Woodward would always meet, but Woodward went away and as they were not on the same continent, Ida was on one and Woodward was on another it looked as if they would not meet. But a continent can always be changed and so that is not why Ida and Woodward did not always meet.

Very likely Ida is not anxious nor is Woodward. Well said Ida, I have to have my life and Ida had her life and she has her life and she is having her life.

Oh dear said Ida and she was resting, she liked to get up when she was resting, and then rest again.

Woodward started in being a writer and then he became a dressmaker but not in Washington and not in Boston. Ida almost cried when she met his brother. She said what is your name and he answered Abraham George. Oh dear said Ida and she looked at him. Abraham George was a writer and he did not become a dressmaker like his brother and he and Ida talked together all the time. Abraham George even asked her questions, he said, you know I really think you are a very pleasant person to know, and Ida said of course, and she said I do like to do favors for anybody and he said do one for me, and she said what is it, and he said I want to change to being a widower and she said yes of course, and she did not really laugh but she did look very pleasant resting and waiting. Yes she did. After all it was Woodward George who was important to her but he was far far away.

She was still married to Gerald Seaton and houses came and houses went away, but you can never say that they were not together.

One day they went away again, this time quite far away, they went to another country and there they sat down. It was a small house, the place was called Bay Shore, it was a comfortable house to live in, they had friends among others she had a friend whose name was Lady Helen Button. How are you they said to each other. Ida learned to say it like that. How are you.

Ida liked it at Bay Shore. It did not belong to her but she well she did belong to it. How are you, she said when they came to see her.

A good many people did come to see her. Well of course she was married there was Gerald Seaton. How are you, was what they said to her, and they did sometimes forget to say it to Gerald but Gerald was nice and always said, oh yes, do, oh yes do.

She lived there and Gerald Seaton lived there, they lived in the same apartment and they talked to each other when they were dining but not much when they were resting and each in their way was resting.

Ida knew a vacant house when she saw it but she did not look at it, would she be introduced to some one who did look at a vacant house. Never at any time did tears come to Ida’s eyes.

Never.

Everybody knew that Andrew was one of two. He was so completely one of two that he was two. Andrew was his name and he was not tall, not tall at all.

And yet it did mean it when he came in or when he went out.

Ida had not known that she would be there when he came in and when he went out but she was.

Ida was.

Andrew, there were never tears in Andrew’s voice or tears in his eyes, he might cry but that was an entirely different matter.

Ida knew that.

Slowly Ida knew everything about that. It was the first thing Ida had ever known really the first thing.

Ida somehow knew who Andrew was and leave it alone or not Ida saw him.

If he saw her or not it was not interesting. Andrew was not a man who ever noticed anything. Naturally not. They noticed him.

Feel like that do you said Ida.

Ida was busy resting.

Ida when she went out did not carry an umbrella. It had not rained enough not nearly enough and once a week Ida went walking and today was the once a week when she went walking.

Once a week is two days one following another and this was the second one and Ida was dreaming.

So much for Andrew.

There was hardly any beginning.

There never could be with Andrew when he was there there he was. Anybody could know that and Ida well she just did not know that and Andrew looked about him when she was there and he saw her.

She was married to Gerald and she and Gerald were just as old as ever but that did not bother them. They talked together at least some time every day and occasionally in the evening but that was all and when they talked she called out to him and he did not answer and he called out to her and mostly she did not answer but they were sometimes in their home together. Anyway they were married and had been for quite some time.

Andrew did not notice Ida but he saw her and he went away to meet some one who had been named after a saint, this one was named after a saint called Thomas and so his name was Thomas and so Andrew met Thomas that is to say Andrew went out to meet that is to say he would meet Thomas who was out walking not walking but reading as he was walking which was his habit.

Andrew was there and then Thomas came to him.

Everybody was silent and so were they and then everybody went away. Andrew went away first.

Ida went out walking later on and the rain came down but by that time Ida was at home reading, she was not walking any more. Each one reads in their way and Ida read in her way.

Andrew never read.

Of course not.

Ida was careless but not that way. She did read, and she never forgot to look up when she saw Andrew.

Ida went out walking instead of sitting in a garden which was just as well because in this way she often met everybody and stopped and talked with them, this might lead her to meet them again and if it did she sometimes met some one who cried for one reason or another. Ida did not mind anybody crying, why should she when she had a garden a house and a dog and when she was so often visiting. Very often they made four and no more.

This had nothing to do with Andrew who in a way was never out walking and if he was then of course nobody did meet him.

Andrew never disappeared, how could he when he was always there and Ida gradually was always there too. How do you do. That is what she said when she met him.

She did not really meet him, nobody did because he was there and they were there and nobody met him or he them, but Ida did, she met him.

Andrew, she called him, Andrew, not loudly, just Andrew and she did not call him she just said Andrew. Nobody had just said Andrew to Andrew.

Andrew never looked around when Ida called him but she really never called him. She did not see him but she was with him and she called Andrew just like that. That was what did impress him.

Ida liked it to be dark because if it was dark she could light a light. And if she lighted a light then she could see and if she saw she saw Andrew and she said to him. Here you are.

Andrew was there, and it was not very long, it was long but not very long before Ida often saw Andrew and Andrew saw her. He even came to see her. He came to see her whether she was there or whether she was not there.

Ida gradually was always there when he came and Andrew always came.

He came all the same.

Kindly consider that I am capable of deciding when and why I am coming. This is what Andrew said to Ida with some hesitation.

And now Ida was not only Ida she was Andrew’s Ida and being Andrew’s Ida Ida was more than Ida she was Ida itself.

For this there was a change, everybody changed, Ida even changed and even changed Andrew. Andrew had changed Ida to be more Ida and Ida changed Andrew to be less Andrew and they were both always together.

[ ¶ ]

SECOND HALF

Part One

The road is awfully wide

With the snow on either side.

She was walking along the road made wide with snow. The moonlight was bright. She had a white dog and the dog looked gray in the moonlight and on the snow. Oh she said to herself that is what they mean when they say in the night all cats are gray.

When there was no snow and no moonlight her dog had always looked white at night.

When she turned her back on the moon the light suddenly was so bright it looked like another kind of light, and if she could have been easily frightened it would have frightened her but you get used to anything but really she never did get used to this thing.

She said to herself what am I doing, I have my genius and I am looking for my Andrew and she went on looking.

It was cold and when she went home the fire was out and there was no more wood. There was a little girl servant, she knew that the servant had made a fire for herself with all that wood and that her fire was going. She knew it. She knocked at her door and walked in. The servant was not there but the fire was. She was furious. She took every bit of lighted wood and carried it into her room. She sat down and looked at the fire and she knew she had her genius and she might just as well go and look for her Andrew. She went to bed then but she did not sleep very well. She found out next day that Andrew came to town every Sunday. She never saw him. Andrew was very good looking like his name. Ida often said to herself she never had met an Andrew and so she did not want to see him. She liked to hear about him.

She would if it had not been so early in the morning gone to be a nurse. As a nurse she might seek an Andrew but to be a nurse you have to get up early in the morning. You have to get up early in the morning to be a nun and so although if she had been a nun she could have thought every day about Andrew she never became a nun nor did she become a nurse. She just stayed at home.

It is easy to stay at home not at night-time but in the morning and even at noon and in the afternoon. At night-time it is not so easy to stay at home.

For which reason, Andrew’s name changed to Ida and eight changed to four and sixteen changed to twenty-five and they all sat down.

For which all day she sat down. As I said she had that habit the habit of sitting down and only once every day she went out walking and she always talked about that. That made Ida listen. She knew how to listen.

This is what she said.

She did not say Ida knew how to listen but she talked as if she knew that Ida knew how to listen.

Every day she talked the same way and every day she took a walk and every day Ida was there and every day she talked about his walk, and every day Ida did listen while she talked about his walk. It can be very pleasant to walk every day and to talk about the walk and every day and it can be very pleasant to listen every day to him talk about his every day walk.

You see there was he it came to be Andrew again and it was Ida.

If there was a war or anything Andrew could still take a walk every day and talk about the walk he had taken that day.

For which it made gradually that it was not so important that Ida was Ida.

It could and did happen that it was not so important.

Would Ida fly, well not alone and certainly it was better not to fly than fly alone. Ida came to walking, she had never thought she would just walk but she did and this time she did not walk alone she walked with Susan Little.

For this they did not sing.

Such things can happen, Ida did not have to be told about it nor did she have to tell about it.

There was no Andrew.

Andrew stayed at home and waited for her, and Ida came. This can happen, Andrew could walk and come to see Ida and tell her what he did while he was walking and later Ida could walk and come back and not tell Andrew that she had been walking. Andrew could not have listened to Ida walking. Andrew walked not Ida. It is perhaps best so.

Anybody can go away, anybody can take walks and anybody can meet somebody new. Anybody can like to say how do you do to somebody they never saw before and yet it did not matter. Ida never did, she always walked with some one as if they had walked together every day. That really made Ida so pleasant that nobody ever did stay away.

And then they all disappeared, not really disappeared but nobody talked about them any more.

So it was all to do over again, Ida had Andrew that is she had that he walked every day, nobody talked about him any more but he had not disappeared, and he talked about his walk and he walked every day.

So Ida was left alone, and she began to sit again.

And sitting she thought about her life with dogs and this was it.

The first dog I ever remember seeing, I had seen cats before and I must have seen dogs but the first dog I ever remember seeing was a large puppy in the garden. Nobody knew where he came from so we called him Prince.

It was a very nice garden but he was a dog and he grew very big. I do not remember what he ate but he must have eaten a lot because he grew so big. I do not remember playing with him very much. He was very nice but that was all, like tables and chairs are nice. That was all. Then there were a lot of dogs but none of them interesting. Then there was a little dog, a black and tan and he hung himself on a string when somebody left him. He had not been so interesting but the way he died made him very interesting. I do not know what he had as a name.

Then for a long time there were no dogs none that I ever noticed. I heard people say they had dogs but if I saw them I did not notice them and I heard people say their dog had died but I did not notice anything about it and then there was a dog, I do not know where he came from or where he went but he was a dog.

It was not yet summer but there was sun and there were wooden steps and I was sitting on them, and I was just doing nothing and a brown dog came and sat down too. I petted him, he liked petting and he put his head on my lap and we both went on sitting. This happened every afternoon for a week and then he never came. I do not know where he came from or where he went or if he had a name but I knew he was brown, he was a water dog a fairly big one and I never did forget him.

And then for some time there was no dog and then there were lots of them but other people had them.

A dog has to have a name and he has to look at you. Sometimes it is kind of bothering to have them look at you.

Any dog is new.

The dogs I knew then which were not mine were mostly very fine. There was a Pekinese named Sandy, he was a very large one, Pekineses should be tiny but he was a big one like a small lion but he was all Pekinese, I suppose anywhere there can be giants, and he was a giant Pekinese.

Sandy was his name because he was that color, the color of sand. He should have been carried around, Pekinese mostly are but he was almost too heavy to carry. I liked Sandy. When he stood up on a table all ruffled up and his tail all ruffled up he did look like a lion, a very little lion, but a fierce one.

He did not like climbing the mountains, they were not real mountains, they were made of a man on two chairs and Sandy was supposed to climb him as if he were climbing a mountain. Sandy thought this was disgusting and he was right. No use calling a thing like that climbing the mountains, and if it has been really mountains of course Sandy would not have been there. Sandy liked things flat, tables, floors, and paths. He liked waddling along as he pleased. No mountains, no climbing, no automobiles, he was killed by one. Sandy knew what he liked, flat things and sugar, sugar was flat too, and Sandy never was interested in anything else and then one day an automobile went over him, poor Sandy and that was the end of Sandy.

So one changed to two and two changed to five and the next dog was also not a big one, his name was Lillieman and he was black and a French bull and not welcome. He was that kind of a dog he just was not welcome.

When he came he was not welcome and he came very often. He was good-looking, he was not old, he did finally die and was buried under a white lilac tree in a garden but he just was not welcome.

He had his little ways, he always wanted to see something that was just too high or too low for him to reach and so everything was sure to get broken. He did not break it but it did just get broken. Nobody could blame him but of course he was not welcome.

Before he died and was buried under the white lilac tree, he met another black dog called Dick. Dick was a French poodle and Lillieman was a French bull and they were both black but they did not interest each other. As much as possible they never knew the other one was there. Sometimes when they bumped each other no one heard the other one bark it was hard to not notice the other one. But they did. Days at a time sometimes they did.

Dick was the first poodle I ever knew and he was always welcome, round roly-poly and old and gray and lively and pleasant, he was always welcome.

He had only one fault. He stole eggs, he could indeed steal a whole basket of them and then break them and eat them, the cook would hit him with a broom when she caught him but nothing could stop him, when he saw a basket of eggs he had to steal them and break them and eat them. He only liked eggs raw, he never stole cooked eggs, whether he liked breaking them, or the looks of them or just, well anyway it was the only fault he had. Perhaps because he was a black dog and eggs are white and then yellow, well anyway he could steal a whole basket of them and break them and eat them, not the shells of course just the egg.

So this was Dick the poodle very playful very lively old but full of energy and he and Lillieman the French bull could be on the same lawn together and not notice each other, there was no connection between them, they just ignored each other. The bull Lillieman died first and was buried under the white lilac, Dick the poodle went on running around making love to distant dogs, sometimes a half day’s run away and running after sticks and stones, he was fourteen years old and very lively and then one day he heard of a dog far away and he felt he could love her, off he went to see her and he never came back again, he was run over, on the way there, he never got there he never came back and alas poor Dick he was never buried anywhere.

Dogs are dogs, you sometimes think that they are not but they are. And they always are here there and everywhere.

There were so many dogs and I knew some of them I knew some better than others, and sometimes I did not know whether I wanted to meet another one or not.

There was one who was named Mary Rose, and she had two children, the first one was an awful one. This was the way it happened.

They say dogs are brave but really they are frightened of a great many things about as many things as frighten children.

Mary Rose had no reason to be frightened because she was always well and she never thought about being lost, most dogs do and it frightens them awfully but Mary Rose did get lost all the same not really lost but for a day and a night too. Nobody really knew what happened.

She came home and she was dirty, she who was always so clean and she had lost her collar and she always loved her collar and she dragged herself along she who always walked along so tidily. She was a fox-terrier with smooth white hair, and pretty black marks. A little boy brought back her collar and then pretty soon Chocolate came, it was her only puppy and he was a monster, they called him Chocolate because he looked like a chocolate cake or a bar of chocolate or chocolate candy, and he was awful. Nobody meant it but he was run over, it was sad and Mary Rose had been fond of him. Later she had a real daughter Blanchette who looked just like her, but Mary Rose never cared about her. Blanchette was too like her, she was not at all interesting and besides Mary Rose knew that Blanchette would live longer and never have a daughter and she was right. Mary Rose died in the country, Blanchette lived in the city and never had a daughter and was never lost and never had any worries and gradually grew very ugly but she never suspected it and nobody told her so and it was no trouble to her.

Mary Rose loved only once, lots of dogs do they love only once or twice. Mary Rose was not a loving dog, but she was a tempting dog, she loved to tempt other dogs to do what they should not. She never did what she should not but they did when she showed them where it was.

Little things happen like that, but she had to do something then when she had lost the only dog she loved who was her own son and who was called Chocolate. After that she just was like that.

I can just see her tempting Polybe in the soft moonlight to do what was not right.

Dogs should smell but not eat, if they eat dirt that means they are naughty or they have worms, Mary Rose was never naughty and she never had worms but Polybe, well Polybe was not neglected but he was not understood. He never was understood. I suppose he died but I never knew. Anyway he had his duty to do and he never did it, not because he did not want to do his duty but because he never knew what his duty was.

That was what Polybe was.

He liked moonlight because it was warmer than darkness but he never noticed the moon. His father and his sister danced on the hillside in the moonlight but Polybe had left home so young that he never knew how to dance in it but he did like the moonlight because it was warmer than the dark.

Polybe was not a small dog he was a hound and he had stripes red and black like a zebra only a zebra’s stripes are white and black but Polybe’s stripes were as regular as that and his front legs were long, all his family could kill a rabbit with a blow of their front paw, that is really why they danced in the moonlight, they thought they were chasing rabbits, any shadow was a rabbit to them and there are lots of shadows on a hillside in the summer under a bright moon.

Poor Polybe he never really knew anything, the shepherds said that he chased sheep, perhaps he did thinking they were rabbits, he might have made a mistake like that, he easily might. Another little little dog was so foolish once he always thought that any table leg was his mother, and would suck away at it as if it was his mother. Polybe was not as foolish as that but he almost was, anyway Mary Rose could always lead him astray, perhaps she whispered to him that sheep were rabbits. She might have.

And then Mary Rose went far away. Polybe stayed where he was and did not remember any one. He never did. That was Polybe.

And he went away tied to a string and he never did try to come back. Back meant nothing to him. A day was never a day to Polybe. He never barked, he had nothing to say.

Polybe is still some place today, nothing could ever happen to him to kill him or to change anything in any way.

The next dog was bigger than any other dog had been.

When a dog is really big he is very naturally thin, and when he is big and thin when he moves he does not seem to be moving. There were two of them one was probably dead before I saw the second one. I did not know the first one but I heard what he could do I saw him of course but when I saw him he came along but he was hardly moving.

It did not take much moving to come along as fast as we were going. There was no other dog there which was lucky because they said that when he saw another dog well he did not move much but he killed him, he always killed any dog he saw although he hardly moved at all to kill him. I saw this dog quite a few times but there was never any other dog anywhere near. I was glad.

The other one well he looked gentle enough and he hardly moved at all and he was very big and he looked thin although he really was not.

He used to walk about very gently almost not at all he was so tall and he moved his legs as if he meant them not to leave the ground but they did, just enough, just a little sideways just enough, and that was all. He lived a long time doing nothing but that and he is still living just living enough.

The next dog and this is important because it is the next dog. His name is Never Sleeps although he sleeps enough.

He was brown not a dark brown but a light brown and he had a lot of friends who always went about together and they all had to be brown, otherwise Never Sleeps would not let them come along. But all that was later, first he had to be born.

It was not so easy to be born.

There was a dog who was an Alsatian wolf-hound a very nice one, and they knew that in the zoo there was a real wolf quite a nice one. So one night they took the dog to see the wolf and they left her there all night. She liked the wolf and the wolf was lonesome and they stayed together and then later she had a little dog and he was a very nice one, and her name was Never Sleeps. She was a gentle dog and liked to lie in the water in the winter and to be quiet in the summer. She never was a bother.

She could be a mother. She met a white poodle he was still young and he had never had a puppy life because he had not been well. His name was Basket and he looked like one. He was taken to visit Never Sleeps and they were told to be happy together. Never Sleeps was told to play with Basket and teach him how to play. Never Sleeps began, she had to teach catch if you can or tag, and she had to teach him pussy wants a corner and she taught him each one of them.

She taught him tag and even after he played it and much later on when he was dead another Basket he looked just like him went on playing tag. To play tag you have to be able to run forward and back to run around things and to start one way and to go the other way and another dog who is smaller and not so quick has to know how to wait at a corner and go around the other way to make the distance shorter. And sometimes just to see how well tag can be played the bigger quicker dog can even stop to play with a stick or a bone and still get away and not be tagged. That is what it means to play tag and Never Sleeps taught Basket how to play. Then he taught him how to play pussy wants a corner, to play this there have to be trees. Dogs cannot play this in the house they are not allowed to and so they have to have at least four trees if there are three dogs and three trees if there are two dogs to play pussy wants a corner. Never Sleeps preferred tag to pussy wants a corner but Basket rather liked best pussy wants a corner.

Ida never knew who knew what she said, she never knew what she said because she listened and as she listened well the moon scarcely the moon but still there is a moon.

Very likely hers was the moon.

Ida knew she never had been a little sister or even a little brother. Ida knew.

So scarcely was there an absence when some one died.

Believe it or not some one died.

And he was somebody’s son and Ida began to cry and he was twenty-six and Ida began to cry and Ida was not alone and she began to cry.

Ida had never cried before, but now she began to cry.

Even when Andrew came back from his walk and talked about his walk, Ida began to cry.

It’s funny about crying. Ida knew it was funny about crying, she listened at the radio and they played the national anthem and Ida began to cry. It is funny about crying.

But anyway Ida was sitting and she was there and one by one somebody said Thank you, have you heard of me. And she always had. That was Ida.

Even Andrew had he had heard of them, that was the way he had been led to be ready to take his walk every day because he had heard of every one who came in one after the other one.

And Ida did not cry again.

One day, she saw a star it was an uncommonly large one and when it set it made a cross, she looked and looked and she did not hear Andrew take a walk and that was natural enough she was not there. They had lost her. Ida was gone.

So she sat up and went to bed carefully and she easily told every one that there was more wind in Texas than in San Francisco and nobody believed her. So she said wait and see and they waited.

She came back to life exactly day before yesterday. And now listen.

Ida loved three men. One was an officer who was not killed but he might have been, one was a painter who was not in hospital but he might have been one and one was a lawyer who had gone away to Montana and she had never heard from him.

Ida loved each one of them and went to say good-bye to them.

Good-bye, good-bye she said, and she did say good-bye to them.

She wondered if they were there, of course she did not go away. What she really wanted was Andrew, where oh where was Andrew.

Andrew was difficult to suit and so Ida did not suit him. But Ida did sit down beside him.

Ida fell in love with a young man who had an adventure. He came from Kansas City and he knew that he was through. He was twenty years old. His uncle had died of meningitis, so had his father and so had his cousin, his name was Mark and he had a mother but no sisters and he had a wife and sisters-in-law.

Ida looked the other way when they met, she knew Mark would die when he was twenty-six and he did but before that he had said, For them, they like me for them and Ida had answered Just as you say Mark. Ida always bent her head when she saw Mark she was tall and she bent her head when she saw Mark, he was tall and broad and Ida bent her head when she saw him. She knew he would die of meningitis and he did. That was why Ida always bent her head when she saw him.

Why should everybody talk about Ida.

Why not.

Dear Ida.

[ ¶ ]

Part Two

Ida was almost married to Andrew and not anybody could cloud it. It was very important that she was almost married to Andrew. Besides he was Andrew the first. All the others had been others.

Nobody talked about the color of Ida’s hair and they talked about her a lot, nor the color of her eyes.

She was sitting and she dreamed that Andrew was a soldier. She dreamed well not dreamed but just dreamed. The day had been set for their marriage and everything had been ordered. Ida was always careful about ordering, food clothes cars, clothes food cars everything was well chosen and the day was set and then the telephone rang and it said that Andrew was dying, he had not been killed he was only dying, and Ida knew that the food would do for the people who came to the funeral and the car would do to go to the funeral and the clothes would not do dear me no they would not do and all of this was just dreaming. Ida was alive yet and so was Andrew, she had been sitting, he had been walking and he came home and told about his walk and Ida was awake and she was listening and Andrew was Andrew the first, and Ida was Ida and they were almost married and not anybody could cloud anything.

[ ¶ ]

Part Three

Any ball has to look like the moon. Ida just had to know what was going to be happening soon.

They can be young so young they can go in swimming. Ida had been. Not really swimming one was learning and the other was teaching.

This was being young in San Francisco and the baths were called Lurline Baths. Ida was young and so was he they were both good both she and he and he was teaching her how to swim, he leaned over and he said kick he was holding her under the chin and he was standing beside her, it was not deep water, and he said kick and she did and he walked along beside her holding her chin, and he said kick and she kicked again and he was standing very close to her and she kicked hard and she kicked him. He let go her he called out Jesus Christ my balls and he went under and she went under, they were neither of them drowned but they might have been.

Strangely enough she never thought about Frank, that was his name, Frank, she could not remember his other name, but once when she smelled wild onion she remembered going under and that neither were drowned.

It is difficult never to have been younger but Ida almost was she almost never had been younger.

[ ¶ ]

Part Four

And now it was suddenly happening, well not suddenly but it was happening, Andrew was almost Andrew the first. It was not sudden.

They always knew what he could do, that is not what he would do but what they had to do to him. Ida knew.

Andrew the first, walked every day and came back to say where he had walked that day. Every day he walked the same day and every day he told Ida where he had walked that day. Yes Ida.

Ida was just as much older as she had been.

Yes Ida.

One day Ida was alone. When she was alone she was lying down and when she was not alone she was lying down. Everybody knew everything about Ida, everybody did. They knew that when she was alone she was lying down and when she was not alone she was lying down.

Everybody knew everything about Ida and by everybody, everybody means everybody.

It might have been exciting that everybody knew everything about Ida and it did not excite Ida it soothed Ida. She was soothed.

For a four.

She shut the door.

They dropped in.

And drank gin.

I’d like a conversation said Ida.

So one of them told that when his brother was a soldier, it was in summer and he ate an apple off an apple tree a better apple than he had ever eaten before, so he took a slip of the tree and he brought it home and after he put it into the ground where he was and when he took it home he planted it and now every year they had apples off this apple tree.

Another one told how when his cousin was a soldier, he saw a shepherd dog, different from any shepherd dog he had ever seen and as he knew a man who kept sheep, he took the shepherd dog home with him and gave it to the man and now all the shepherd dogs came from the dog his cousin had brought home with him from the war.

Another one was telling that a friend of his had a sister-in-law and the sister-in-law had the smallest and the finest little brown dog he had ever seen, and he asked the sister-in-law what race it was and where she had gotten it. Oh she said a soldier gave it to me for my little girl, he had brought it home with him and he gave it to my little girl and she and he play together, they always play together.

Ida listened to them and she sighed, she was resting, and she said, I like lilies-of-the-valley too do you, and they all said they did, and one of them said, when his sister had been a nurse in a war she always gathered lilies-of-the-valley before they were in flower. Oh yes said Ida.

And so there was a little conversation and they all said they would stay all evening. They said it was never dark when they stayed all evening and Ida sighed and said yes she was resting.

Once upon a time Ida took a train, she did not like trains, and she never took them but once upon a time she took a train. They were fortunate, the train went on running and Andrew was not there. Then it stopped and Ida got out and Andrew still was not there. He was not expected but still he was not there. So Ida went to eat something.

This did happen to Ida.

They asked what she would have to eat and she said she would eat the first and the last that they had and not anything in between. Andrew always ate everything but Ida when she was alone she ate the first and the last of everything, she was not often alone so it was not often that she could eat the first and the last of everything but she did that time and then everybody helped her to leave but not to get on a train again.

She never did get on any train again. Naturally not, she was always there or she was resting. Her life had every minute when it was either this or that and sometimes both, either she was there or she was resting and sometimes it was both.

Her life never began again because it was always there.

And now it was astonishing that it was always there. Yes it was.

Ida

Yes it was.

[ ¶ ]

Part Five

Any friend of Ida’s could be run over by any little thing.

Not Andrew, Andrew was Andrew the first and regular.

Why are sailors, farmers and actors more given to reading and believing signs than other people. It is natural enough for farmers and sailors who are always there where signs are, alone with them but why actors.

Well anyway Ida was not an actress nor a sailor nor a farmer.

Cuckoos magpies crows and swallows are signs.

Nightingales larks robins and orioles are not.

Ida saw her first glow worm. The first of anything is a sign.

Then she saw three of them that was a sign.

Then she saw ten.

Ten are never a sign.

And yet what had she caught.

She had caught and she had taught.

That ten was not a sign.

Andrew was Andrew the first.

He was a sign.

Ida had not known he was a sign, not known he was a sign.

Ida was resting.

Worse than any signs is a family who brings bad luck. Ida had known one, naturally it was a family of women, a family which brings bad luck must be all women.

Ida had known one the kind that if you take a dog with you when you go to see them, the dog goes funny and when it has its puppies its puppies are peculiar.

This family was a mother a daughter and a granddaughter, well they all had the airs and graces of beauties and with reason, well they were. The grandmother had been married to an admiral and then he died and to a general and then he died. Her daughter was married to a doctor but the doctor could not die, he just left, the granddaughter was very young, just as young as sixteen, she married a writer, nobody knows just how not but before very long she cried, every day she cried, and her mother cried and even her grandmother and then she was not married any longer to the writer. Then well she was still young not yet twenty-one and a banker saw her and he said he must marry her, well she couldn’t yet naturally not the writer was still her husband but very soon he would not be, so the banker was all but married to her, well anyway they went out together, the car turned over the banker was dead and she had broken her collar-bone.

Now everybody wanted to know would the men want her more because of all this or would they be scared of her.

Well as it happened it was neither the one nor the other. It often is not.

The men after that just did not pay any attention to her. You might say they did not any of them pay any attention to her even when she was twenty-three or twenty-four. They did not even ask not any of them. What for.

And so anybody could see that they could not bring good luck to any one not even a dog, no not even.

No really bad luck came to Ida from knowing them but after that anyway, it did happen that she never went out to see any one.

She said it was better.

She did not say it was better but it was better. Ida never said anything about anything.

Anyway after that she rested and let them come in, anybody come in. That way no family would come that just would not happen.

So Ida was resting and they came in. Not one by one, they just came in.

That is the way Andrew came he just came in.

He took a walk every afternoon and he always told about what happened on his walk.

He just walked every afternoon.

He liked to hear people tell about good luck and bad luck.

Somebody one afternoon told a whole lot.

Andrew was like that, he was born with his life, why not. And he had it, he walked every afternoon, and he said something every minute of every day, but he did not talk while he was listening. He listened while he was listening but he did not hear unless he asked to have told what they were telling. He liked to hear about good luck and bad luck because it was not real to him, nothing was real to him except a walk every afternoon and to say something every minute of every day.

So he said and what were you saying about good luck and bad luck.

Well it was this.

The things anybody has to worry about are spiders, cuckoos goldfish and dwarfs.

Yes said Andrew. And he was listening.

Spider at night makes delight.

Spider in the morning makes mourning.

Yes said Andrew.

Well, said the man who was talking, think of a spider talking.

Yes said Andrew.

The spider says

Listen to me I, I am a spider, you must not mistake me for the sky, the sky red at night is a sailor’s delight, the sky red in the morning is a sailor’s warning, you must not mistake me for the sky, I am I, I am a spider and in the morning any morning I bring sadness and mourning and at night if they see me at night I bring them delight, do not mistake me for the sky, not I, do not mistake me for a dog who howls at night and causes no delight, a dog says the bright moonlight makes him go mad with desire to bring sorrow to any one sorrow and sadness, the dog says the night the bright moonlight brings madness and grief, but says the spider I, I am a spider, a big spider or a little spider, it is all alike, a spider green or gray, there is nothing else to say, I am a spider and I know and I always tell everybody so, to see me at night brings them delight, to see me in the morning, brings mourning, and if you see me at night, and I am a sight, because I am dead having dried up by night, even so dead at night I still cause delight, I dead bring delight to any one who sees me at night, and so every one can sleep tight who has seen me at night.

Andrew was listening and he said it was interesting and said did they know any other superstition.

Yes said the man there is the cuckoo.

Oh yes the cuckoo.

Supposing they could listen to a cuckoo.

I, I am a cuckoo, I am not a clock, because a clock makes time pass and I stop the time by giving mine, and mine is money, and money is honey, and I I bring money, I, I, I. I bring misery and money but never honey, listen to me.

Once I was there, you know everybody, that I I sing in the spring, sweetly, sing, evening and morning and everything.

Listen to me.

If you listen to me, if when you hear me, the first time in the spring time, hear me sing, and you have money a lot of money for you in your pocket when you hear me in the spring, you will be rich all year any year, but if you hear me and you have gone out with no money jingling in your pocket when you hear me singing then you will be poor poor all year, poor.

But sometimes I can do even more.

I knew a case like that, said the man.

Did you said Andrew.

She, well she, she had written a lovely book but nobody took the lovely book nobody paid her money for the lovely book they never gave her money, never never never and she was poor and they needed money oh yes they did she and her lover.

And she sat and she wrote and she longed for money for she had a lover and all she needed was money to live and love, money money money.

So she wrote and she hoped and she wrote and she sighed and she wanted money, money money, for herself and for love for love and for herself, money money money.

And one day somebody was sorry for her and they gave her not much but a little money, he was a nice millionaire the one who gave her a little money, but it was very little money and it was spring and she wanted love and money and she had love and now she wanted money.

She went out it was the spring and she sat upon the grass with a little money in her pocket and the cuckoo saw her sitting and knew she had a little money and it went up to her close up to her and sat on a tree and said cuckoo at her, cuckoo cuckoo, cuckoo, and she said, Oh, a cuckoo bird is singing on a cuckoo tree singing to me oh singing to me. And the cuckoo sang cuckoo cuckoo and she sang cuckoo cuckoo to it, and there they were singing cuckoo she to it and it to her.

Then she knew that it was true and that she would be rich and love would not leave her and she would have all three money and love and a cuckoo in a tree, all three.

Andrew did listen and the man went on.

And the goldfish.

Yes said a goldfish I listen I listen but listen to me I am stronger than a cuckoo stronger and meaner because I never do bring good luck I bring nothing but misery and trouble and all no not at all I bring no good luck only bad and that does not make me sad it makes me glad that I never bring good luck only bad.

They buy me because I look so pretty and red and gold in my bowl but I never bring good luck I only bring bad, bad bad bad.

Listen to me.

There was a painter once who thought he was so big he could do anything and he did. So he bought goldfish and any day he made a painting of us in the way that made him famous and made him say, goldfish bring me good luck not bad, and they better had.

Everything went wonderfully for him, he turned goldfish into gold because everything he did was bold and it sold, and he had money and fame but all the same we the goldfish just sat and waited while he painted.

One day, crack, the bowl where we were fell apart and we were all cracked the bowl the water and the fish, and the painter too crack went the painter and his painting too and he woke up and he knew that he was dead too, the goldfish and he, they were all dead, but we there are always goldfish in plenty to bring bad luck to anybody too but he the painter and his painting was dead dead dead.

We knew what to do.

Andrew was more interested, and the dwarfs he said.

Well this is the way they are they say we are two male and female, if you see us both at once it means nothing, but if you see either of us alone it means bad luck or good. And which is which. Misfortune is female good luck luck is male, it is all very simple.

Oh yes anybody can know that and if they see one of us and it is the female he or she has to go and go all day long until they see a dwarf man, otherwise anything awful could happen to them. A great many make fun of those who believe in this thing but those who believe they know, female dwarf bad luck male dwarf good luck, all that is eternal.

Silence.

Suddenly the goldfish suddenly began to swish and to bubble and squeak and to shriek, I I do not believe in dwarfs neither female nor male, he cried, no not in a cuckoo, no not in spiders, no, the only thing I believe in besides myself is a shoe on a table, oh that, that makes me shiver and shake, I have no shoes no feet no shoes but a shoe on a table, that is terrible, oh oh yes oh ah.

And the cuckoo said,

Oh you poor fish, you do not believe in me, you poor fish, and I do not believe in you fish nothing but fish a goldfish only fish, no I do not believe in you no fish no, I believe in me, I am a cuckoo and I know and I tell you so, no the only thing I believe in which is not me is when I see the new moon through a glass window, I never do because there is no glass to see through, but I believe in that too, I believe in that and I believe in me ah yes I do I see what I see through, and I do I do I do.

No I do not believe in a fish, nor in a dwarf nor in a spider not I, because I am I a cuckoo and I, I, I.

The spider screamed. You do not believe in me, everybody believes in me, you do not believe in spiders you do not believe in me bah. I believe in me I am all there is to see except well if you put your clothes on wrong side to well that is an awful thing to do, and if you change well that is worse than any way and what do I say, if you put your clothes on wrong everything will go well that day but if you change from wrong to right then nothing will go right, but what can I do I am a green spider or a gray and I have the same clothes every day and I can make no mistake any day but I believe oh I believe if you put your clothes on wrong side to everything will be lovely that you do, but anyway everybody has to believe in me, a spider, of course they do, a spider in the morning is an awful warning a spider at night brings delight, it is so lovely to know this is true and not to believe in a fish or in dwarfs or in a cuckoo, ooh ooh, it is I, no matter what they try it is I I. I.

The dwarfs said, And of whom are you talking all of you, we dwarfs, we are in the beginning we have commenced everything and we believe in everything yes we do, we believe in the language of flowers and we believe in lucky stones, we believe in peacocks’ feathers and we believe in stars too, we believe in leaves of tea, we believe in a white horse and a red-headed girl, we believe in the moon, we believe in red in the sky, we believe in the barking of a dog, we believe in everything that is mortal and immortal, we even believe in spiders, in goldfish and in the cuckoo, we the dwarfs we believe in it all, all and all, and all and every one are alike, we are, all the world is like us the dwarfs, all the world believes in everything and we do too and all the world believes in us and in you.

Everybody in the room was quiet and Andrew was really excited and he looked at Ida and that was that.

[ ¶ ]

Part Six

Good luck and bad luck

No luck and then luck.

Ida was resting.

She was nearly Ida was nearly well.

She could tell when she had been settled when she had been settled very well.

Once she had been and she liked it, she liked to be in one room and to have him in another room and to talk across to him while she was resting. Then she had been settled very well. It did not settle everything, nothing was unsettling, but she had been settled very well.

Andrew had a mother.

Some still have one and some do not still have one but Andrew did still have a mother.

He had other things beside

But he had never had a bride.

Flowers in the spring succeed each other with extraordinary rapidity and the ones that last the longest if you do not pick them are the violets.

Andrew had his life, he was never alone and he was never left and he was never active and he was never quiet and he was never sad.

He was Andrew.

It came about that he had never gone anywhere unless he had known beforehand he was going to go there, but and he had, he had gone to see Ida and once he was there it was as if he had been going to see Ida. So naturally he was always there.

Andrew knew that he was the first Andrew.

He had a nervous cough but he was not nervous.

He had a quiet voice but he talked loudly.

He had a regular life but he did what he did as if he would do it and he always did. Obstinate you call him. Well if you like. He said obstinate was not a word.

Ida never spoke, she just said what she pleased. Dear Ida.

It began not little by little, but it did begin.

Who has houses said a friend of Ida’s.

Everybody laughed.

But said Andrew I understand when you speak.

Nobody laughed.

It was not customary to laugh.

Three makes more exchange than two.

There were always at least three.

This was a habit with Andrew.

Ida had no habit, she was resting.

And so little by little somebody knew.

How kindly if they do not bow.

Ida had a funny habit. She had once heard that albatrosses which birds she liked the name of always bowed before they did anything. Ida bowed like this to anything she liked. If she had a hat she liked, she had many hats but sometimes she had a hat she liked and if she liked it she put it on a table and bowed to it. She had many dresses and sometimes she really liked one of them. She would put it somewhere then and then she would bow to it. Of course jewels but really dresses and hats particularly hats, sometimes particularly dresses. Nobody knew anything about this certainly not anybody and certainly not Andrew, if anybody knew it would be an accident because when Ida bowed like that to a hat or a dress she never said it. A maid might come to know but naturally never having heard about albatrosses, the maid would not understand.

Oh yes said Ida while she was resting. Naturally she never bowed while she was resting and she was always resting when they were there.

Dear Ida.

It came to be that any day was like Saturday to Ida.

And slowly it came to be that even to Andrew any day came to be Saturday. Saturday had never been especially a day to Andrew but slowly it came to be Saturday and then every day began to be Saturday as it had come to be to Ida.

Of course there was once a song, every day will be Sunday by and by.

Ida knew this about Saturday, she always had, and now Andrew slowly came to know it too. Of course he did walk every day walk even if every day was Saturday. You can’t change everything even if everything is changed.

Anybody could begin to realize what life was to Andrew what life had been to Andrew what life was going to be to Andrew.

Andrew was remarkable insofar as it was all true. Yes indeed it was.

Saturday, Ida.

Ida never said once upon a time. These words did not mean anything to Ida. This is what Ida said. Ida said yes, and then Ida said oh yes, and then Ida said, I said yes, and then Ida said, yes.

Once when Ida was excited she said I know what it is I do, I do know that it is, yes.

That is what she said when she was excited.

[ ¶ ]

Part Seven

Andrew knew that nobody would be so rude as not to remember Andrew. And this was true. They did remember him. Until now. Now they do not remember Andrew. But Andrew knew that nobody would be so rude as not to. And pretty well it was true.

But again.

Andrew never had to think. He never had to say that it was a pleasant day. But it was always either wet or dry or cold or warm or showery or just going to be. All that was enough for Andrew and Ida never knew whether there was any weather. That is the reason they got on so well together.

There was never any beginning or end, but every day came before or after another day. Every day did.

Little by little circles were open and when they were open they were always closed.

This was just the way it was.

Supposing Ida was at home, she was almost at home and when she was at home she was resting.

Andrew had many things to do but then it was always true that he was with Ida almost all day although he never came to stay and besides she was resting.

One of the things Ida never liked was a door.

People should be there and not come through a door.

As much as possible Ida did not let herself know that they did come through a door.

She did not like to go out to dinner at a house because you had to come in through a door. A restaurant was different there is really no door. She liked a room well enough but she did not like a door.

Andrew was different, he did just naturally come through a door, he came through a door, he was the first to come through a doorway and the last to come through a doorway. Doorways and doors were natural to him. He and Ida never talked about this, you might say they never talked about anything certainly they never talked about doors.

The French say a door has to be open or shut but open or shut did not interest Ida what she really minded was that there was a door at all. She did not really mind standing in a portiere or in a hall, but she did not like doors. Of course it was natural enough feeling as she did about doors that she never went out to see anybody. She went out she liked to go out but not through a doorway. There it was that was the way she was.

One day she was telling about this, she said, if you stand in an open place in a house and talk to somebody who can hear that is very nice, if you are out or in it is very nice but doors doors are never nice.

She did not remember always being that way about doors, she kind of did not remember doors at all, it was not often she mentioned doors, but she just did not care about doors.

One day did not come after another day to Ida. Ida never took on yesterday or tomorrow, she did not take on months either nor did she take on years. Why should she when she had always been the same, what ever happened there she was, no doors and resting and everything happening. Sometimes something did happen, she knew to whom she had been married but that was not anything happening, she knew about clothes and resting but that was not anything happening. Really there really was never anything happening although everybody knew everything was happening.

It was dark in winter and light in summer but that did not make any difference to Ida. If somebody said to her you know they are most awfully kind, Ida could always say I know I do not like that kind. She liked to be pleasant and she was but kind, well yes she knew that kind.

They asked her to a dinner party but she did not go, her husband went, she had a husband then and he wore a wedding ring. Husbands do not often wear wedding rings but he did. Ida knew when he came home that he had worn his wedding ring, she said, not very well and he said oh yes very well.

Three things had happened to Ida and they were far away but not really because she liked to rest and be there. She always was.

Andrew next to that was nothing and everything.

Andrew knew a great many people who were very kind. Kind people always like doors and doorways, Andrew did. Andrew thought about Ida and doors, why should he when doors were there. But for Ida doors were not there if they had been she would not have been. How can you rest if there are doors. And resting is a pleasant thing.

So life went on little by little for Ida and Andrew.

It all did seem just the same but all the same it was not just the same. How could anybody know, nobody could know but there it was. Well no there it wasn’t.

Ida began talking.

She never began but sometimes she was talking, she did not understand so she said, she did not sit down so she said, she did not stand up so she said, she did not go out or come in, so she said. And it was all true enough.

This was Ida

Dear Ida.

Ida was good friends with all her husbands, she was always good friends with all her husbands.

She always remembered that the first real hat she ever had was a turban made of pansies. The second real hat she ever had was a turban made of poppies.

For which she was interested in pansies and gradually she was not. She had liked pansies and heliotrope, then she liked wild flowers, then she liked tube-roses, then she liked orchids and then she was not interested in flowers.

Of course she was not interested. Flowers should stay where they grow, there was no door for flowers to come through, they should stay where they grew. She was more interested in birds than in flowers but she was not really interested in birds.

Anything that was given to her she thanked for she liked to thank, some people do not but she did and she liked to be thanked. Yes she said.

She was careful to sit still when she thanked or was thanked, it is better so.

Some people like to stand or to move when they thank or are thanked but not Ida, she was not really resting when she thanked or was thanked but she was sitting.

Nobody knew what Ida was going to do although she always did the same thing in the same way, but still nobody knew what Ida was going to do or what she was going to say. She said yes. That is what Ida did say.

Everybody knew that they would not forget Andrew but was it true.

Not so sure.

You did not have to be sure about any such thing as long as it was happening, which it was not.

Andrew come in said Ida.

Andrew was in.

Andrew do not come in said Ida. Ida said Andrew is not coming in. Andrew came in.

Andrew had not been brought up to come in but little by little he did come in he came in and when Ida said he is not to come in he came in. This was natural as he came to know Ida. Anybody came in who came to know Ida but Ida did not say come in. To Andrew she had said yes come in and Andrew had come in.

It was not a natural life for Andrew this life of coming in and this was what had been happening to Andrew, he had commenced to come in and then he never did anything else, he always came in. He should have been doing something else but he did not he just came in.

Little by little it happened that except that he took his walk in the afternoon he never did anything but come in. This little by little was everything Andrew did.

Ida tried to stop, not anything but she tried to stop but how could she stop if she was resting how could she stop Andrew from coming in.

And in this way it might happen to come to be true that anybody would forget Andrew.

That would not happen little by little but it could come to be true.

Even in a book they could be rude and forget Andrew but not now. Andrew said not now, and Ida said Andrew said not now and Ida said she said not now but really Ida did not say not now she just said no.

Ida often sighed not very often but she did sigh and when somebody came in she said yes I always say yes, if you say no then you say no but if you say yes then you just say yes.

This was very natural and Ida was very natural.

So much happened but nothing happened to Ida.

To have anything happen you have to choose and Ida never chose, how could she choose, you can choose hats and you can choose other things but that is not choosing. To choose, well to choose, Ida never chose.

And then it looked as if it happened, and it did happen and it was happening and it went on happening. How excited, and Ida was excited and so was Andrew and his name might have been William.

He had a great many names Andrew did and one of them was William but when he became Andrew the first he could not be William.

Ida often wished gently that he had been William, it is easier to say William than Andrew and Ida had naturally to say a name. Every time Andrew came in or was there or was anywhere she had to say his name and if his name had been William she could have said it easier. But all the same it was easy enough to say Andrew and she said Andrew.

Sometimes she called him Andy and sometimes she would say Handy Andy it is handy to have Andy, and her saying that did please Andrew. Naturally enough it pleased him.

It is not easy to lead a different life, much of it never happens but when it does it is different.

So Ida and Andrew never knew but it was true they were to lead a different life and yet again they were not.

If one did the other did not, and if the other did then the other did not.

And this is what happened.

If they had any friends they had so many friends.

They were always accompanied, Andrew when he came and went and wherever he was, Ida was not accompanied but she was never alone and when they were together they were always accompanied.

This was natural enough because Andrew always had been and it was natural enough because Ida always had been.

Men were with them and women were with them and men and women were with them.

It was this that made Ida say let’s talk.

It was this that made Ida say, I like to know that all I love to do is to say something and he hears me.

It was this that made Ida say I never could though they were not glad to come.

It was this that made Ida say how do you do do come. It was this that made Ida say yes anything I can do I can always ask Andrew and Andrew will always do anything I ask him to do and that is the reason I call him Handy Andy.

Ida never laughed she smiled and sometimes she yawned and sometimes she closed her eyes and sometimes she opened them and she rested. That is what Ida did.

It did look as if nothing could change, nothing could change Ida that was true, and if that was true could anything change Andrew.

In a way nothing could but he could come not to be Andrew and if he were not Andrew Ida would not call him Handy Andy and as a matter of fact when he was not any longer Andrew she never did call him Handy Andy. She called him Andy, and she called him Andrew then but that was not the same thing.

But it was natural enough. Nature is not natural and that is natural enough.

Ida knew that is she did not exactly know them but all the same she did know them some people who always were ready to be there.

The larger the house these people had the more ready they were to be there.

Ida might have to come to that but if she did she could not rest.

Oh dear she often said oh dear isn’t it queer.

More than that she needed no help, but she might come to need help, and if she would come to need help she would help herself and if she helped herself then she certainly would be needing help.

I let it alone, she told everybody, and she did. She certainly did. But most gradually Andrew it was true was a way to do, not for Ida, but for Andrew, and that made a lot of trouble, not for Ida, but for Andrew.

What was because was just what was a bother to Ida because she saw that Andrew was across from where he was.

Nobody knew whether it was happening slowly or not. It might be slowly and it might not.

Once in a great while Ida got up suddenly.

When she did well it was sudden, and she went away not far away but she left. That happened once in a way.

She was sitting just sitting, they said if you look out of the window you see the sun. Oh yes said Ida, and they said, do you like sunshine or rain and Ida said she liked it best. She was sitting of course and she was resting and she did like it best.

They said, well anybody said, More than enough. Oh yes said Ida, I like it, yes I do, I like it.

Somebody said, well let us go on. No said Ida I always say no, no said Ida. And why not they asked her, well said Ida if you go away. We did not say we were going away, they said. Believe it or not we did not say we were going away, they said. Well said Ida I feel that way too. Do you they said. Yes said Ida I feel that way too.

It was not then that she got up suddenly. It was considerably after. She was not startled, a dog might bark suddenly but she was not startled. She was never startled at once. If she was, well she never was.

But after all, if she got up suddenly, and she did not very often. And once she got up suddenly she left.

That did not as a matter of fact make very much difference.

More than enough she never really said, but once well really once she did get up suddenly and if she did get up suddenly she went away.

Nobody ever heard Andrew ever mention what he did because he never did it.

Everybody always said something, they said let’s have it again, and they always had it again.

For this much they did come in, of course there never really was a beginning, for which it was fortunate.

Ida was mostly fortunate even if it did not matter. It really did not matter, not much.

So whether it was slowly or not was not enough because nobody was scared. They might be careful Ida was careful.

For which reason she was never worried not very likely to be.

She once said when this you see remember me, she liked being like that. Nicely.

For this reason she was rested. She will get up suddenly once and leave but not just now. Not now.

They could exchange well she knew more about hats than cows.

Andrew was interested in cows and horses. But after all there was much more in the way they sat down. Believe it or not they did sit down.

[ ¶ ]

Part Eight

Well he said Andrew said that he could not do without Ida. Ida said yes, and indeed when she said yes she meant yes. Yes Andrew could not do without Ida and Ida said yes. She knew she might go away suddenly, but she said yes.

And so it came to be not more exciting but more yes than it had been.

Ida did say yes.

And Andrew was not nervous that is to say Andrew trembled easily but he was not nervous. Ida was nervous and so she said yes. If you are resting and you say yes you can be nervous, and Ida was nervous. There was no mistake about Ida’s being nervous. She was not nervous again, she was just nervous. When she said yes she was not nervous. When she was resting she was nervous. Nearly as well as ever she said she was, she said she was nearly as well as ever, but nobody ever asked her if she is well, they always knew she was nearly as well as ever.

It happened that when she went out she came in. Well she did go out and when she went out she came in.

Andrew went in and went out, but Ida did not.

When she went out she came in.

This was not just in the beginning it came to be more so, the only time that it ever was otherwise was when she got up suddenly and this did happen soon.

And so Andrew well Andrew was not careless nothing ever made Andrew careless.

He was much prepared.

Neither Andrew nor Ida was astonished but they were surprised. They had that in common that they were surprised not suddenly surprised but just surprised.

They were not astonished to learn but they were surprised.

This is what happened.

Ida had an aunt, she remembered she had an aunt but that had nothing to do with Ida nothing at all. Next to nothing to do with Ida.

Her aunt well her aunt sometimes did not feel that way about it but not very often and really it had nothing to do with Ida or with what happened.

What happened was this.

Ida returned more and more to be Ida. She even said she was Ida.

What they said. Yes she said. And they said why do you say yes. Well she said I say yes because I am Ida.

It got quite exciting. It was not just exciting it was quite exciting. Every time she said yes, and she said yes any time she said anything, well any time she said yes it was quite exciting.

Ida even was excited, well not altogether but she really was excited. Even Andrew was excited and as for the rest of all of them, all of them were excited.

And in between, well Ida always did have a tendency to say yes and now she did say, she even sometimes said oh yes.

Everybody was excited, it was extraordinary the way everybody was excited, they were so excited that everybody stopped everything to be excited.

Ida was excited but not very excited. At times she was not excited but she did always say yes.

Andrew was excited, he was not excited when he took his walk but he was quite often excited. Ida did say yes.

They went out together of course but it was difficult as the more excited he was the faster he went and the more excited she was the slower she went and as she could not go faster and he could not go slower. Well it was all right.

They lived from day to day. Ida did. So did they all. Some of their friends used to look at clouds, they would come in and say this evening I saw a cloud and it looked like a hunting dog and others would say he saw a cloud that looked like a dragon, and another one would say he saw a cloud that looked like a dream, and another he saw a cloud that looked like a queen. Ida said yes and Andrew said very nicely. They liked people to come in and tell what kind of clouds they had seen. Some had seen a cloud that looked like a fish and some had seen a cloud that looked like a rhinoceros, almost any of them had seen a cloud.

It was very pleasant for Ida that they came and told what the clouds they had seen looked like.

Ida lived from day to day so did they all but all the same a day well a day was not really all day to Ida, she needed only a part of the day and only a part of the night, the rest of the day and night she did not need. They might but she did not.

Andrew did not need day nor night but he used it all he did not use it up but he used it, he used it all of it it was necessary to use all of it and it was always arranged that he did everything that was necessary to do and he did. It was necessary that he used all of the night and all of the day every day and every night. This was right.

Ida chose just that piece of the day and just that piece of the night that she would use.

All right.

They did not say it but she said it and that was why she said yes.

And then something did happen.

What happened was this.

Everybody began to miss something and it was not a kiss, you bet your life it was not a kiss that anybody began to miss. And yet perhaps it was.

Well anyway something did happen and it excited every one that it was something and that it did happen.

It happened slowly and then it was happening and then it happened a little quicker and then it was happening and then it happened it really happened and then it had happened and then it was happening and then well then there it was and if it was there then it is there only now nobody can care.

And all this sounds kind of funny but it is all true.

And it all began with everybody knowing that they were missing something and perhaps a kiss but not really nobody really did miss a kiss. Certainly not Ida.

Ida was not interested, she was resting and then it began oh so slowly to happen and then there it was all right there it was everybody knew it all right there it was.

Dear Ida.

What happened.

Well what happened was this. Everybody thought everybody knew what happened. And everybody did know and so it was that that happened. Nothing was neglected that is Ida did nothing Andrew did nothing but nothing was neglected.

When something happens nothing begins. When anything begins then nothing happens and you could always say with Ida that nothing began.

Nothing ever did begin.

Partly that and partly nothing more. And there was never any need of excuses. You only excuse yourself if you begin or if somebody else begins but with Ida well she never began and nobody else began. Andrew although he was different was the same, he was restless all day and Ida was resting all day but neither one nor the other had to begin. So in a way nothing did happen.

That was the way it was nothing did happen. Everybody talked all day and every day about Ida and Andrew but nothing could happen as neither the one of them or the other one ever did begin anything.

It is wonderful how things pile up even if nothing is added. Very wonderful.

Suppose somebody comes in, suppose they say, well how are we today. Well supposing they do say that. It does not make any difference but supposing they do say that. Somebody else comes in and says that too well how are we today. Well if Ida has not answered the first one she could not answer the second one because you always have to answer the first one before you answer the second one.

And if there was still a third one and mostly there was and a fourth one and a fifth one and even a sixth one and each one said well and how are we today, it is natural enough that Ida would have nothing to say. She had not answered the first one and if you are resting you cannot hurry enough to catch up and so she had nothing to say. Yes she said. It is natural enough that she said yes, because she did not catch up with anything and did not interrupt anything and did not begin anything and did not stop anything.

Yes said Ida.

It looks the same but well of course one can run away, even if you are resting you can run away. Not necessarily but you can. You can run away even if you say yes. And if you run away well you never come back even if you are completely followed.

This could be a thing that Ida would do. She would say yes and she was resting and nothing happened and nothing began but she could run away. Not everybody can but she could and she did.

What happened.

Before she ran away.

She did not really run away, she did not go away. It was something in between. She took her umbrella and parasol. Everybody knew she was going, that is not really true they did not know she was going but she went they knew she was going. Everybody knew.

She went away that is she did get away and when she was away everybody was excited naturally enough. It was better so. Dear Ida.

Little by little she was not there she was elsewhere. Little by little.

It was little by little and it was all of a sudden. It was not entirely sudden because she was not entirely there before she was elsewhere.

That is the way it happened.

Before it happened well quite a while before it happened she did meet women. When they came she was resting, when they went she was resting, she liked it and they did not mind it. They came again and when they came again, she was obliging, she did say yes. She was sorry she was resting, so sorry and she did say yes. She thought they liked it and they did but it was not the same as if she had ever said no or if she had not always been resting.

If she had not always been resting they would not have come nor would they have come again. They said thank you my dear when they went. She had said yes Ida had and she said yes again.

That is the way it was before going away, they had not really come nor had they said Thank you my dear.

That is really the reason that Ida ran away not ran away or went away but something in between. She was ready to be resting and she was ready to say yes and she was ready to hear them say thank you my dear but they had almost not come again.

So Ida was not there. Dear Ida.

She knew she would be away but not really away but before she knew she was there where she had gone to she was really away.

That was almost an astonishment, quite to her, but to all the others, not so much so once she was not there.

Of course she had luncheon and dinners to eat on the way.

One of the menus she ate was this.

She ate soft-shell crabs, she had two servings of soft-shell crabs and she ate lobster à la Newburg she only had one helping of that and then she left.

She often left after she ate. That is when she was not resting but she mostly was resting.

And so there she was and where was Andrew, well Andrew moved quickly while Ida moved slowly that is when they were both nervous, when each one of them was nervous. But he was not there yet. Not really.

Ida was resting. Dear Ida. She said yes.

Slowly little by little Andrew came, Andrew was still his name.

He was just as nervous as he was and he walked every afternoon and then he told about his walk that afternoon. Ida was as nervous as she was and she was resting.

For a little time she did not say yes and then she said yes again.

Gradually it was, well not as it had been but it was, it was quite as it was Ida was resting and she was saying yes but not as much as she had said yes. There were times when she did not say yes times when she was not resting not time enough but times.

It is all very confused but more confused than confusing, and later it was not interesting. It was not confused at all, resting was not confused and yes was not confused but it was interesting.

When any one came well they did Ida could even say how do you do and where did you come from.

Dear Ida.

And if they did not come from anywhere they did not come.

So much for resting.

Little by little there it was. It was Ida and Andrew.

Not too much not too much Ida and not too much Andrew.

And not enough Ida and not enough Andrew.

If Ida goes on, does she go on even when she does not go on any more.

No and yes.

Ida is resting but not resting enough. She is resting but she is not saying yes. Why should she say yes. There is no reason why she should so there is nothing to say.

She sat and when she sat she did not always rest, not enough.

She did rest.

If she said anything she said yes. More than once nothing was said. She said something. If nothing is said then Ida does not say yes. If she goes out she comes in. If she does not go away she is there and she does not go away. She dresses, well perhaps in black why not, and a hat, why not, and another hat, why not, and another dress, why not, so much why not.

She dresses in another hat and she dresses in another dress and Andrew is in, and they go in and that is where they are. They are there. Thank them.

Yes.

[ ¶ ]

1940

531.

THE WINNER LOSES, A PICTURE OF OCCUPIED FRANCE

[Atlantic Monthly, CLXVI, November 1940]

We were spending the afternoon with our friends, Madame Pierlot and the d’Aiguys, in September ’39 when France declared war on Germany—England had done it first. They all were upset but hopeful, but I was terribly frightened; I had been so sure there was not going to be war and here it was, it was war, and I made quite a scene. I said, ‘They shouldn’t! They shouldn’t!’ and they were very sweet, and I apologized and said I was sorry but it was awful, and they comforted me—they, the French, who had so much at stake, and I had nothing at stake comparatively.

Well, that was a Sunday.

And then there was another Sunday and we were at Béon again that Sunday, and Russia came into the war and Poland was smashed, and I did not care about Poland, but it did frighten me about France—oh dear, that was another Sunday.

And then we settled down to a really wonderful winter.

We did not know that we were going to stay all winter. There is no way of heating this stone house except by open fires, and we are in the mountains, there is a great deal of snow, and it is cold; but gradually we stayed. We had some coal, enough for the kitchen stove, and one grate fire that we more or less kept burning day and night, and there is always plenty of wood here as we are in wooded mountains, so gradually we stayed the winter. The only break was a forty-eight-hour run to Paris to get our winter clothing and arrange our affairs and then we were back for the winter.

Those few hours in Paris made us realize that the country is a better place in war than a city. They grow the things to eat right where you are, so there is no privation, as taking it away is difficult, particularly in the mountains, so there was plenty of meat and potatoes and bread and honey and we had some sugar and we even had all the oranges and lemons we needed and dates; a little short of gasoline for the car, but we learned to do what we wanted with that little, so we settled down to a comfortable and pleasantly exciting winter.

I had not spent a winter in the country, in the real country, since my childhood in California and I did enjoy it; there was snow, and moonlight, and I had to saw wood. There was plenty of wood to be had, but no men to saw it; and every day Basket II, our new poodle, and I took long walks. We took them by day and we took them in the evening, and as I used to wander around the country in the dark—because of course we had the blackout and there was no light anywhere, and the soldiers at the front were indulging in a kind of red Indian warfare all that winter—I used to wonder how anybody could get near without being seen, because I did get to be able to see every bit of the road and the fields beside them, no matter how dark it was.

There were a number of people all around spending the winter unexpectedly in the country, so we had plenty of society and we talked about the war, but not too much, and we had hired a radio wireless and we listened to it, but not too much, and the winter was all too soon over.

I had plenty of detective and adventure stories to read, Aix and Chambéry had them left over, and I bought a quantity every week, and there was an English family living near Yenne and they had books too, and we supplied each other.

One of the books they had I called the Bible; it was an astrological book called The Last Year of War, written by one Leonardo Blake. I burnt my copy the day of the signing of the armistice, but it certainly had been an enormous comfort to us all in between.

And so gradually spring came, a nice early spring, and all the men in the village had leave for agriculture and they all came home for a month, and nobody was very uneasy and nobody talked about the war, but nobody seemed to think that anything was going to happen. We all dug in our gardens and in the fields all day and every day, and March and April wore away.

There were slight political disturbances and a little wave of uneasiness, and Paul Reynaud, as the village said, began to say that there were not to be any more Sundays. The post-office clerks were the first to have their Sundays taken away. The village said it as a joke, ‘Paul Reynaud says that there are not to be any more Sundays.’ As country people work Sundays anyway when there is work, they said it as a joke to the children and the young boys, ‘Paul Reynaud says that there are not to be any Sundays any more.’ By that time all the men who had had an agricultural leave were gone again, and April was nearly over.

The book of astrological predictions had predicted all these things, so we were all very well satisfied.

Beside these astrological predictions there were others, and the ones they talked about most in the country were the predictions of the curé d’Ars. Ars is in this department of the Ain, and the curé, who died about eighty years ago, became a saint; and he had predicted that this year there would be a war and the women would have to sow the grain alone, but that the war would be over in time for the men to get in the harvest; and so when Alice Toklas sometimes worried about how hot it would be all summer with the shutters closed all the evening I said, ‘Do not worry, the war will be over before then; they cannot all be wrong.’

So the month of March and April went on. We dug in the garden, we had a lot of soldiers in Belley, the 13th Chasseurs and the Foreign Legion being fitted out for Norway; and then Sammy Stewart sent us an American Mixmaster at Easter and that helped make the cakes which were being made then for the soldiers and everybody, and so the time went on. Then it was more troublesome, the government changed—the book of prophecy said it would, so that was all right—and the soldiers left for Norway; and then our servant and friend Madame Roux had her only son, who was a soldier, of course, dying of meningitis at Annecy, and we forgot everything for two weeks in her trouble and then we woke up to there being a certain uneasiness.

The book of prophecy said that the month of May was the beginning of the end of the Nazis, and it gave the dates. They were all Tuesdays—well, anyway they were mostly Tuesdays—and they were going to be bad days for the Nazis, and I read the book every night in bed and everybody telephoned to ask what the book said and what the dates were, and the month began.

The dates the book gave were absolutely the dates the things happened.

The first was the German attack on the new moon, the seventh, and that was a Tuesday.

Tuesdays had begun.

Everybody was quiet; one of the farmers’ wives—the richest of the farmers and our town councilor—was the only one who said anything. She always said, ‘Ils avancent toujours, ces coquins-là.’ ‘The rascals are always coming on,’ she said.

There was nothing else to say and nobody said it, and then the Germans took Sedan.

That gave us all so bad a turn that nobody said anything; they just said how do you do, and talked about the weather, and that was all—there was nothing to say.

I had been in Paris as a child of five at school, and that was only ten years after the Franco-Prussian War and the debacle which began with Sedan, and when we children swung on the chains around the Arc de Triomphe we were told that the chains were there so that no one could pass under it because the Germans had, and so the name Sedan was as terrible to me as it was to all the people around us and nobody said anything. The French are very conversational and they are always polite, but when there is really nothing to say they do not say anything. And there was nothing to say.

The next thing was that General Weygand was appointed the head of the army and he said if they could hold out a month it would be all right. Nobody said anything. Nobody mentioned Gamelin’s name—nobody.

I once said to a farmer that Gamelin’s nose was too short to make a good general, in France you have to have a real nose, and he laughed; there was no secrecy about anything, but there was nothing to say.

We had the habit of going to Chambéry to do our shopping once a week; we always went on Tuesdays because that suited best in every way, and so it was Tuesday, and nobody was very cheerful. We had a drink in a café, Vichy for me and pineapple juice for Alice Toklas, and we heard the radio going. ‘What’s the news?’ we asked mechanically. ‘Amiens has fallen,’ said the girl.

‘Let’s not believe it,’ I said; ‘you know they never hear it straight.’ So we went to the news bulletin, and there it was not written up, and we said to the girl in charge, ‘You know, they are putting out false news in the town; they told us Amiens was taken.’ ‘No,’ she said, ‘but I will go and ask.’ She came back; she said, ‘Yes, it is true.’

We did not continue shopping, we just hurried home.

And then began the series of Tuesdays in which Paul Reynaud in a tragic voice told that he had something grave to announce.

That was that Tuesday.

And the next Tuesday was the treason of the Belgian king.

And he always announced it the same way, and always in the same voice.

I have never listened to the radio since.

It was so awful that it became funny.

Well, not funny, but they did all want to know if next Tuesday Paul Reynaud would have something grave to announce.

And he did.

‘Oh dear, what a month of May!’ I can just hear Paul Reynaud’s voice saying that.

Madame Pierlot’s little granddaughter said not to worry, it was the month of the Virgin, and nothing begun in the month of Virgin could end badly; and the book of prophecy had predicted every date, but exactly. I used to read it every night; there was no mistake, but he said each one of these days was a step on in the destruction of the Third Reich, and here we were. I still believed, but here we were, one Tuesday after another; the dates were right, but oh dear!

Of course, as they were steadily advancing, the question of parachutists and bombing became more active. We had all gotten careless about lights, and wandering about, but now we were strict about lights, and we stayed at home.

II

I had begun the beginning of May to write a book for children, a book of alphabets with stories for each letter, and a book of birthdays—each story had to have a birthday in it—and I did get so that I could not think about the war but just about the stories I was making up for this book. I would walk in the daytime and make up stories, and I walked up and down on the terrace in the evening and made up stories, and I went to sleep making up stories, and I pretty well did succeed in keeping my mind off the war except for the three times a day when there was the French communiqué, and that always gave me a sinking feeling in my stomach, and though I slept well every morning I woke up with that funny feeling in my stomach.

The farmers who were left were formed into a guard to wander about at night with their shotguns to shoot parachutists if they came. Our local policeman, the policeman of Belley, lives in Bilignin, and he had an up-to-date anti-parachutist’s gun. He did not look very martial and I said to him, ‘What are you going to do with it?’ and he said, ‘I—I am not afraid.’ Well, Frenchmen are never afraid, but they do like peace and their regular daily life. So now nobody talked about the war; there was nothing to say about that. They talked about parachutists and Italy and that was natural enough—we are right here in a corner made by Italy and Switzerland.

The women did say, ‘They are advancing all the time, the rascals,’ but the men said nothing. They were not even sad; they just said nothing.

And so that month was almost over; and then one day, it was a Sunday, I was out walking with Basket just before lunch, and as I came up the hill Emil Rosset and the very lively servant they had, who had been with them for twenty-five years and had had a decoration and reward by the government for faithful service on a farm, and who in spite of all that is very young and lively, were standing pointing and said, ‘Mademoiselle! Mademoiselle! Did you see them?’ ‘What?’ I said. ‘The airplanes—the enemy airplanes! There they go, just behind the cloud!’

Well, I just did not see them; they had gone behind the clouds.

There were eight, they told me, and were flying very feebly.

We have a range of hills right in front of the terrace; on the other side of these hills is the Rhone, and that is where they had come from.

Of course we were all really excited; enemy airplanes in a city are depressing, but in the open country, with wooded hills all around, they are exciting.

We have several very religious families in Bilignin and one with four girls and a boy, and they all go into Belley to Mass, and Madame Tavel said to me, ‘I knew it’—it was her day to stay home with the animals—‘I knew it: they always come on Sunday and burn the church.’ She had been a young girl in French Lorraine in the last war and met her husband there, who had been a prisoner.

‘But,’ she said, ‘of course we have to go to Mass just the same.’

It was she who later on said to her little girl, who was to go out into the fields with the cows and who was crying, Madame Tavel said, ‘Yes, my little one, you are right to cry. Weep. But, little one, the cows have to go, and you with them all the same. Tu as raison, pleures, ma petite.’

We went over to Culoz, which is about twelve kilometres away, to see our friends and to hear the news. Culoz is the big railroad station in this part of the world where trains are made up for various directions, and there they had dropped bombs. All the veterans of Culoz turned out to see the bombs drop and they were disappointed in them; they found them to be bombs of decidedly deuxième catégorie, very second-rate indeed.

It was the only time we had bombs really anywhere near us, and one of the German airplanes was brought down near a friend’s house not far away and a country boy seventeen years old brought in the aviators, and it was a pleasant interlude, and we could all talk again and we had something to talk about and the veterans all were very pleased for the first time in this war; one of our friends remarked that it really was a fête pour les anciens combattants.

The war was coming nearer. The mayor of Belley came to Bilignin to tell the mothers that two of their sons were killed.

It was sad; they were each one the only sons of widows who had lost their husbands in the last war, and they were the only ones, now the war is over we know, who were killed anywhere in this countryside.

They were both hard-working quiet fellows twenty-six years old, and had gone to school together and worked together and one of them had just changed his company so as to be near the other, and now one bomb at the front had killed them both.

That month was over and June was commencing.

I had finished the child’s book and had settled down to cutting the box hedges. We have what they call a jardin de curé, with lots of box hedges and little paths and one tall box pillar, and I found that cutting box hedges was almost as soothing as sawing wood. I walked a great deal and I cut box hedges, and every night I read the book of prophecy and went promptly to sleep.

And none of us talked about the war because there was nothing to say.

The book of prophecy once more gave the significant days for June and they were absolutely the days that the crucial events happened, only they were not the defeat of Germany but the downfall of France.

It made me feel very Shakespearean—the witches’ prophecy in Macbeth about the woods marching and Julius Cæsar and the Ides of March; the twentieth century was just like that and like nothing else.

And then Italy came into the war and then I was scared, completely scared, and my stomach felt very weak, because—well, here we were right in everybody’s path; any enemy that wanted to go anywhere might easily come here. I was frightened; I woke up completely upset. And I said to Alice Toklas, ‘Let’s go away.’ We went into Belley first and there were quantities of cars passing, people getting away from Besançon, both of us and all the Belleysiens standing and looking on; and I went to the garage to have my car put in order and there were quantities of cars getting ready to leave, and we had our papers prepared to go to Bordeaux and we telephoned to the American consul in Lyon and he said, I’ll fix up your passports. Do not hesitate—leave.’

And then we began to tell Madame Roux that we could not take Basket with us and she would have to take care of him, but not to sacrifice herself to him; and she was all upset and she said she wished we were away in safety but that we would not leave, and she said the village was upset and so were we, and we went to bed intending to leave the next morning.

I read the book of predictions and went to sleep.

The next morning I said, ‘Well, instead of deciding let us go to see the préfet at Bourg and the American consul at Lyon.’

We went; it was a lovely day, the drive from Bourg to Lyon was heavenly. They all said, ‘Leave,’ and I said to Alice Toklas, ‘Well, I don’t know—it would be awfully uncomfortable and I am fussy about my food. Let’s not leave.’ So we came back, and the village was happy and we were happy and that was all right, and I said I would not hear any more news—Alice Toklas could listen to the wireless, but as for me I was going to cut box hedges and forget the war.

Well, two days after when I woke up, Alice Toklas said sooner or later we would have to go.

I did not have much enthusiasm for leaving and we had not had our passports visaed for Spain, and the American consul had told us we could, so I said, ‘Let’s compromise and go to Lyon again.’

The car’s tire was down and Madame Roux said, ‘You see, even the car does not want to leave.’

Just then Balthus and his wife came along; they had come down from Paris, sleeping two days in their little car, and they were going to their summer home in Savoy and after, if necessary, to Switzerland, Madame Balthus being Swiss. Well, anyway we went to Lyon.

On the way back we were stopped every few minutes by the military; they were preparing to blow up bridges and were placing anti-aircraft guns and it all seemed very near and less than ever did I want to go on the road.

And at the same time when Alice Toklas would say about some place on the road, ‘Look, what a lovely house that is!’ I said, ‘I do not want to look at it—it is all going to be destroyed.’

So just before we got to Belley, at a little village near a little lake, there were Doctor and Madame Chaboux.

‘What,’ said we, stopping, ‘are you doing here?’

‘We are paying for our year’s fishing rights,’ they said, ‘and you?’ said they. ‘Well,’ said we, ‘we are trying to make up our minds what to do, go or stay.’

‘Now,’ said I, ‘tell me, Doctor Chaboux, what shall I do?’

‘Well, we stay,’ said they. ‘Yes,’ said I, ‘but a doctor is like a soldier—he has to stay.’

‘Yes,’ said they.

‘But now how about us? Should we or should we not?’

‘Well,’ said Doctor Chaboux, reflecting, ‘I can’t guarantee you anything, but my advice is stay. I had friends,’ he said, ‘who in the last war stayed in their homes all through the German occupation, and they saved their homes and those who left lost theirs. No,’ he said, ‘I think unless your house is actually destroyed by a bombardment, I always think the best thing to do is to stay.’ He went on, ‘Everybody knows you here; everybody likes you; we all would help you in every way. Why risk yourself among strangers?’

‘Thank you,’ we said, ‘that is all we need. We stay.’

So back we came and we unpacked our spare gasoline and our bags and we said to Madame Roux, ‘Here we are and here we stay.’

And I went out for a walk and I said to one of the farmers, ‘We are staying.’

‘Vous faites bien,’ he said, ‘mademoiselle. We all said, “Why should these ladies leave? In this quiet corner they are as safe as anywhere,” and we have cows and milk and chickens and flour and we can all live and we know you will help us out in any way you can and we will do the same for you. Here in this little corner we are en famille, and if you left, to go where?—aller, où?’

And they all said to me, ‘Aller, où?’ and I said, ‘You are right—aller, où?’

We stayed, and dear me, I would have hated to have left.

III

The Kiddie has just written me a letter from America and he says in it, ‘We have been wondering what the end of war in France will mean for you, whether you could endure staying there or the exact opposite, whether you could endure not staying there.’

So I said to Alice Toklas, ‘I am cutting the hedges, even the very tall one on a ladder, and I am not reading the prediction book any more, and I am walking and I am not knowing what the news is,’ and Alice Toklas began making raspberry jam—it was a wonderful raspberry year—and the long slow days passed away.

They did not really pass.

One day I said to her, ‘Ten days ago when we were in Lyon,’ and she said, ‘Nonsense, it was three days ago.’ Well, it seemed like ten, but the days all the same did pass one day at a time.

In the afternoons Basket and I always walked.

We walked in the country roads and every now and then a little girl would appear through the bushes; she was sitting with the cows and knitting, but when she heard us she came to the road. They are often blue-eyed, the little girls, as we are in the hills, and hills seem to make people’s eyes blue, and she would say, ‘How do you do, Mademoiselle? Vous êtes en promenade—you are out for a walk,’ and I would say, ‘Yes, it is a nice day,’ and she would say, ‘Yes,’ and I would say, ‘And you are alone,’ and she would say, ‘Yes, my mother was here, but she went home—perhaps she will come again.’ and then she would say, ‘And have you heard the airplanes?’ and I would say, ‘No, have you?’ and she would say, ‘Oh yes,’ and I would say, ‘Were they German or French?’ and she would say, ‘I do not know,’ and I would say ‘Perhaps they are French,’ and she would say, ‘Perhaps,’ and then I would say good-bye and she would say good-bye and disappear back through the bushes into the field, and it was always the same conversation and it was a comfort to us both, to each little girl and to me.

We went to Belley to buy food and the rest of the time I cut box hedges and Alice Toklas went on making raspberry jam; we had lots of raspberries; and as I did not listen to any news any more it was heavy but peaceful.

Then came the next Sunday.

I went out for a walk in the morning and stopped to talk with one of the farmers, Monsieur Tavel. ‘Well,’ said he, ‘the battle of Lyon has commenced.’ ‘What?’ said I. ‘Are they at Lyon?’ From then on they were always spoken of as ‘they’; they did not have any other name. ‘Yes,’ he said, ‘but it is all right; there are lots of soldiers there and it is all right.’ ‘But why is it all right?’ I said. ‘Well,’ he said, ’because there is an old prophecy which says that the day will come when France will be betrayed by a Catholic king, not her own king but another king—that another king will be crazy, and that all the Paris region will be occupied by the enemy and, in front of Lyon, France will be saved by a very old man on a white horse.

‘Well,’ he said, ‘the king of the Belgians was a Catholic king and he betrayed us, the king of Italy has gone mad, and the Maréchal Pétain is a very old man and he always rides a white horse. So it is all right,’ said Monsieur Tavel.

Well, Lyon was awfully near and if there was going to be a great battle—well, anyway it was a bright sunny day, and I came back and I was tired and so I took out my deck chair and sat in the sun on the terrace and I went sound asleep. Then there was a half-past-twelve communiqué and I woke up just to hear that the Maréchal Pétain had asked for an armistice.

Well, then he had saved France and everything was over. But it wasn’t, not at all—it was just beginning for us.

The village did not know what to say and nobody said anything; they just sighed; it was all very quiet.

We thought we could keep the shutters open and light the light, but they said no, not yet, the armistice was not signed and they, the Germans, might be anywhere.

The boys between sixteen and twenty—we have five of them in the village—were frightened lest they should be taken into the German army; they went to Belley to try to enlist in the French army, but naturally that could not be done. They came back with tears in their eyes and nervous. The peasants could not work—nobody did anything for a day or two. And then news commenced again; the man who bought the milk of Bilignin had met somebody who had seen the Germans and they had been quite kind—had given them gasoline for their car. They had been stuck somewhere without gasoline because, as the Germans advanced, the order had come that the gasoline should be poured away. Some did it and some did not. Belley is very law-abiding and so all the people who sold gasoline did.

The man who had the milk route which included Bilignin told them he would not come for the milk any more, nor would he pay them, but they could have three of his pigs. They had no way of getting them, so they asked me and I supplied the means of locomotion, and we brought back three pigs and somebody from Belley came out and butchered them and they gave us a beautiful big roast of pork, and with that and a ham we had bought and what there was to eat in the village we were very well fixed.

Everybody was getting more and more nervous and on Tuesday we went in to Belley; there was no armistice yet, but we thought we might get some soap and other things we needed.

We were in the biggest store in Belley, a sort of a bazaar, when all of a sudden the proprietor called out, ‘Go to the back of the shop!’ Well, naturally we didn’t, and we heard a rumbling noise and there two enemy machine-gun tanks came rushing through the street, with the German cross painted on them.

Oh my, it did make us feel most uncommonly queer. ‘Let’s go home,’ we said, and we did not do any more shopping; we went back to Bilignin.

And there we waited.

The boys between seventeen and twenty went up into the hills; they were badly frightened and excited. Their parents did not say anything. They had each taken with them their bicycles and a large loaf of bread. Naturally that did not last long and in two days they were back again. One of them, a boy named Roger, who was working for a farmer, was so frightened he ate nothing for three days and turned green with fright. He had two brothers in the French army—that was all right, but to be a German soldier! We all tried to cheer him up, but he sat in the corner and couldn’t move.

The only news we had about Belley or about anything, because the electricity and the post office were cut off, was by way of the policeman of Belley, who lives in Bilignin. He had to go back to sleep in Belley, but he always managed to get out once during the day to see his mother and give us the news—yes, the Germans were there in Belley; yes, so far they had behaved very correctly; no, nobody knew anything about the armistice.

I remember the last newspaper the postman brought to us. I went out and said, ‘It is nice to see you.’ ‘I wish,’ said he, ‘that I could bring you better news, and I do not think I will come again,’ and he did not, not for more than three weeks.

Basket and I had begun to walk again, the cows and the children began to go out again, and then we began to hear cannon.

Every day we heard the cannon; it seemed to be all around us, which, as it turned out, it was and in some strange way we all cheered up at the sound of the cannonade.

We all began to talk about hearing the cannon, we all began to try to locate the direction of the cannon; some of the anciens combattants thought it came from the Alps, others thought it came from right near by, and then one evening I smelt the brimstone, and the color of the earth in the setting sun was a very strange yellow green and there were clouds, strange clouds, the kind of clouds I had never seen before, thick yellow-green clouds rolling past the hills, and it reminded me of pictures of the Civil War, the battle of Lookout Mountain and that kind of thing—it looked like it and it smelled like it, and in a strange way it was comforting.

The policeman in his daily visit home told us that it was cannon and that it was all around us; the French had blown up the bridges of the Rhone all around us, some only about four kilometres away, and in all the places we knew so well there were machine guns and cannon and fighting and quantities of Germans; armored cars were going through Belley, and in all the villages around there were Germans and some motorcycle Germans came through our village.

And then came another bad Sunday; some of the children went in to Mass and came back with an exciting story that everybody that had any gasoline in their possession was going to be shot. Well, I had some extra gasoline besides what was in my car and I did not want to be shot. So, very nervous, I rushed off to the farmer, our neighbor, who is one of the municipal councilors of Belley, and asked what I should do. ‘Do nothing,’ he said; ‘unless they put up a notice here in Bilignin you do not need to do anything. Besides,’ said he, ‘I am going to Belley to find out all about it,’ And he came back and told us that what had happened was that Belley had gotten rid of all its gasoline and a German company had come along and they had had an accident and lost their gasoline tank, and they had asked at a garage for gasoline. Monsieur Barlet, our very gentle garage keeper, had said that he had none, and the Germans had not believed him and said they would shoot him if he did not produce it, and the mayor, who is also a gentle soul, but efficient, said he would put up a notice and have the town crier announce what was happening, and everybody who had any gasoline would bring it, and everybody in Belley did, and very soon the Germans had more than they needed and everybody went home with their gasoline and Monsieur Barlet was not shot. But he was and is our local hero, and he was quite pale for some days after and we all thanked him for not being shot, and he always carries around in his pocketbook the order that was posted that saved him from being shot.

That was absolutely the only unpleasant incident that happened in Belley, and that was on the Sunday when the Germans were very nervous; they were held up at the Rhone, and as the Rhone makes many bends, and the Chasseurs Alpins were fighting hard there, they thought they were caught in a trap.

IV

Well, then came Tuesday and Wednesday, and the rain poured and poured and the notice of the signing of the armistice was signed by the mayor of Belley and the German Colonel in command there, and posted up in Bilignin. I will never forget that day. It was about noon, and Basket and I went out for a walk and there in the pouring rain sadly were the five young boys of Bilignin leaning on their sticks with which they lead their oxen; they were in the middle of the road and desperate.

Nobody else was around except one farmer’s wife and she said to me, ‘Well, I suppose we will go on working even if we are no longer masters in our own home.’

The next day was a little better. It had stopped raining and the terms of the armistice were broadcast; we once more had electricity and we knew our little corner was not going to be occupied territory, neither the Bugey nor Lyon, and we gave a sigh of relief. Monsieur Premilieu said to me, ‘Of course we are going to have bad days, many bad days, but it is better to bear them indirectly than directly.’ The boys cheered up and began to eat, and we went in to Belley to shop and, well, in short to begin to move about; and besides—happy moment—we could leave our lights burning at night and the windows and the shutters open.

Even now, a good month after it is finished, every night when I go out walking and see all the lights shining I know the difference, and I cannot help feeling sorry, particularly for the English, but even a little for the Germans who are there in the dark and afraid of bombardment.

Cannonading is not agreeable, but it is bearable, but bombing from above, and not very far above, is mighty unpleasant.

The soldiers and civilians are all agreed about that.

So we went in to Belley and there they were.

All the time they were here they were not spoken of as anything except they, eux.

It was impossible, but there they were, and we were seeing them.

Belley is a town of about five thousand inhabitants, a small town but important, as it is the capital of a rich country, has a hospital, a seminary, many schools, a county court, a sous-préfecture, and a garrison.

There are also a good many convents, and so, although the population is not large it has a number of very large buildings and feels like a small capital. It was also just about the centre of all the recent fighting, and so the Germans had made it the headquarters for all the troops in this part of the country.

So when we went in to Belley—we are about a mile out of Belley, on a small country road—we saw them, quantities of soldiers in gray uniforms, trucks, motorcycles, armored cars. We could not believe our eyes, but there they were.

It was not real, but there they were; it looked like photographs in a magazine, but there they were.

I sat in the car and waited while Alice Toklas shopped and then she sat in the car and waited while I went to see Madame Chaboux and shopped. We always stayed, one of us, in the car because of the dogs and the car—even though the Germans were very polite and very correct. That is what everybody was saying. ‘They are correct.’

It was strange sitting there watching the people up and down on the main street of Belley, like all country towns; there are always a good many people going up and down on the main street of a country town, and now added to it were these familiar and unfamiliar German soldiers, familiar because we had seen their photographs in illustrated papers all winter and unfamiliar because we never dreamed we would see them with our own eyes.

They did not look like conquerors; they were very quiet. They bought a great deal, all sugar things, cakes and candies, all silk stockings, women’s shoes, beauty products and fancy soaps, but always everlastingly what the American soldiers in the last war called ‘eats’—that is, anything sweet—and anything that looked like champagne.

They went up and down, but they were gentle, slightly sad, polite; and their voices when they spoke—they did not seem to talk much—were low, not at all resonant.

Everything about them was exactly like the photographs we had seen except themselves; they were not the least bit like we thought they would be. They admired Basket II and said to each other in German, ‘A beautiful dog.’ They were polite and considerate; they were, as the French said, correct. It was all very sad; they were sad, the French were sad, it was all sad, but not at all the way we thought it would be, not at all.

The French, the girls and boys and the older men and older women, who also went up and down about their own affairs, had that retenue that is French—they neither noticed nor ignored the Germans. In all the three weeks that the Germans were in Belley there was no incident of any kind.

When the Germans left, in Belley, in Yenne, in Lyon, and I imagine everywhere else in France, they thanked the mayors and congratulated them upon the extraordinary discipline of their populations. The Germans called it discipline, but it was not—it was the state of being civilized that the French call retenue. It was all not at all what we had feared and expected, and it all was very wonderful and very sad.

The days went on; everybody began to work in the fields, nobody had anything to say, and everybody was waiting, waiting for the Germans to go away—‘they.’

Everybody, when I went out walking and they were with the cows, would ask a little anxiously, ‘Is it eight o’clock yet?’ Everybody was supposed to be at home and with the shutters closed by eight o’clock. We went into Belley quite often and it was always just that, neither more nor less than just that.

And then finally one day we went in and as we turned into the main road they whistled. We did not suppose it had anything to do with us and in a way it did not, except that nobody was supposed to be on the main roads for two days because they were leaving, and the roads were to be kept open for them. We had not stopped when they whistled, but they did not bother us; they did not, one might say, bother anyone.

And then miles and miles of them went away and they were gone.

Everybody breathed again.

Everybody began to talk again, not about anything in particular, but they all just began to talk again.

The post office was open again and everybody began to worry about everybody’s husband and brother and father and nephew and son, everybody, and nobody had heard anything for so long.

Slowly they began to hear; some did not hear for a very long time, but more or less they all began to hear and they all began to write all the soldiers about coming home, and they said they were coming home and they did come home.

Gradually everybody began to realize that very few Frenchmen were dead; a great many were prisoners, but very few were dead; and a great load was lifted off France. It was not like the last war, when all the men were dead or badly wounded; practically nobody was wounded and very few were dead. Everybody forgot about being defeated, it was such a relief that their men were not dead.

The Germans had said that when they were here; they said lots and lots of Germans had been killed and very, very few French.

Later on I asked the returned French soldiers how they had succeeded in killing so many Germans and not any of them being killed themselves. They explained that there was terrific aerial bombardment, but that all the soldiers had to do was to lie down and the bombs exploded before they were hit. They said that the bombs were made to explode on buildings, not in the ground, and so civilians in a city like Auxerre were killed, but as the soldiers were in the open country they were not killed. Then, while the air bombardment was going on, the tanks broke through the French line, and opened out in a fan behind the French line; the German infantry, being in serried formation behind the tanks, were shot down and so a lot of them were killed, but as there were so many of them they finally exhausted the capacity of the French to kill them and they came through too, and so the French were made prisoners except a great many who made off into the fields and, walking twenty-five kilometers a day or finding a stray bicycle, got home.

Georges Rosset made it all very clear, his only regret was that he had lost all his accoutrement and particularly a very nice pair of socks that Alice Toklas had knitted for him out of very lovely wool. He wrote all about that before he managed to get home, but Alice Toklas said to his mother to write that she would immediately start another pair and anyway he would have a chocolate cake when he came home, and she did make a chocolate cake for him when he did come home, and he is home. They all are. The curé d’Ars had said that the women would plant the grain and the men would harvest it and here they were—they are harvesting it, and it is all harvested.

He also said that when everything was at its worst, then it would turn out to be at its best.

V

It is very true that all the old predictions are that there will be a complete disaster; one said that the cock would completely lose its feathers and that afterwards its feathers would be more beautiful than ever. The French do naturally not like that life is too easy, they like, like the phœnix, to rise from the ashes. They really do believe that those that win lose.

In the meantime the government of France had changed, but that did not worry anyone.

It was natural that, since the Third Republic had not defended them from their enemies, it would end.

As I said in Paris France, to the French a government is something outside which does not concern them; its business is policing, defending them from their enemies; it is to be hoped that it will not cost too much, and naturally it leaves every one to lead their own French life.

And so naturally the government had changed, but their life was to go on all the same.

Everybody was happy, because their men were alive and a good many of them had come home. There were a great many difficulties, mostly concerning themselves with the question of gasoline and the question of butter.

These were the two things that bothered everybody the most.

French farmers need bread, wine, vegetables, and butter. Meat is a luxury, not a necessity, to be eaten when had, but never thought about in between; sugar and coffee a half luxury—you can do without but you miss it; but bread and wine and vegetables and butter you must have.

There was no lack of bread, wine, and vegetable; there was a moment of hesitation about bread, but the harvest was excellent, and there was no real lack; vegetables and wine are always there, and suddenly there was a question of butter. Whether it was because the Germans made such a fuss about butter that made the French think that butter could be a luxury or what I do not know, but suddenly butter became, as everybody said, une chose rare.

It was a puzzle—there were the same number of cows and so there was as much milk, but where was the butter?

Of course there was the trouble about gasoline. There being no gasoline, the milkmen could not make their rounds, but even so, what with bicycles and horses, milk was gathered in. But the butter?

There was a wild flurry about butter. The most sober of the farmers’ wives were fussed. Their milk was under contract to go to the dairies, and the dairy would not give them butter. Nobody in France talked about anything but butter. Well, one way or another, one did get enough butter to cook with and to eat, but everybody went somewhere else to get it and it was purchased silently; it was a whole history of intrigue and it did a great deal to make everybody forget about war and about government, and then all of a sudden everybody had butter and that was over.

Everybody breathed again; everybody could have bread, butter, wine, and vegetables, and so they forgot their troubles.

They settled down to get in their harvest. Just tonight one of the wagons, with its oxen, was coming in very late at night, about ten o’clock, loaded with wheat, and I said, ‘It is late. Is the harvest all in?’ ‘Yes,’ they said, ‘yes. There is our bread.’ It did not look like bread yet; it looked more like straw—but it was bread.

The only trouble left was the question of gasoline and that is still a trouble, and very complicated.

Of course there is none in France and they are trying to substitute for it charcoal, and that does very well for trucks, but it does not do for small cars, and how will there be any gasoline if the English keep blowing it up and besides not letting it pass?

The only way at present is not to use any, and to gather in what there is. Well, that seems to work all right, only it stopped all business, and so from time to time a day was given in which everybody who had any gasoline could go out. You could not buy any, but you could go out. And just now, the eighth of August, everybody says that everybody who has any gasoline can go about. ‘But,’ said I to Madeleine Rops, ‘it did not say so in the paper.’ ‘Ah, my dear,’ said Madeleine, ‘after all you do not yet understand French logic. Nobody was allowed to rouler, and then all of a sudden they announced that after the twenty-fifth of August nobody is allowed to rouler. So, ma chère, that means that now everybody can rouler, otherwise why should they say that after the twenty-fifth it will all be contrôlé? C’est simple,’ said Madeleine Rops. So we got out the car and went shopping into Belley, most exciting; it used to be a bit of a bore to have to go shopping into Belley, but now, as it can only be done unexpectedly, it is most exciting.

And so everybody is very busy accommodating themselves to everything, and I must say the French are really happy in combining and contriving and intriguing and succeeding, and above all in saving. This evening, in going out walking, I met the town’s people bringing in as much wood as they could carry; of course there are lots of woods around here and fallen branches and everybody is carrying in some for autumn burning.

I have been talking to the young people and asking them how they like it all and they said they are very pleased. They say now they can begin to feel that they have their future to create, that they were tired of the weak vices that they were all indulging in, that if they had had an easy victory the vices would have been weaker and more of them, and now—well, now there is really something to do—they have to make France itself again and there is a future; and then there is to be lots of electricity and they want France to be self-sufficing, and they think it will be and they all think that French people were getting soft, and French people should not be soft. Well, anyway they are looking forward, and then besides they won’t all just go into the bureaucracy the way they were doing; they will have to find other things to do. In short, they feel alive and like it.

The older people, once they have gotten over the shock, do not seem to mind either; nobody seems to mind, as Madeleine Rops said after having come all the way from Bordeaux to Belley. Really, you know, you would not think that it was a defeated country—not at all; they seem much more wide-awake than they were.

Well, yes, they do a little regret the predictions, but still all the predictions said that the cock would lose its feathers but would come out more crowing than ever, and they all said that when the worst was there the best would follow; and then there was Sainte Odile, who said that after her blood flowed in June, four months after, France would be more glorious than ever. Well, why not?

I had my own private prediction, and that was that when I had cut all the box hedges in the garden the war would be all over. Well, the box hedge is all cut now today, the eighth of August, but the war is not all over yet. But anyway our light is lit and the shutters are open, and perhaps everybody will find out, as the French know so well, that the winner loses, and everybody will be, too, like the French, that is, tremendously occupied with the business of daily living, and that that will be enough.

[ ¶ ]

1940

533.

MRS. REYNOLDS

A NOVEL

[Mrs. Reynolds and Five Earlier Novelettes, 1952]

I   II   III   IV   V   VI   VII   VIII   IX   X   XI   XII   XIII   EPILOGUE

PART I

Chapter I   It takes courage to be courageous said Mrs. Reynolds.

She said it used to be Sunday and now it was Tuesday.

If it were Sunday and Tuesday, well it would be a day too much.

Mrs. Reynolds never sighed, she sometimes cried but she never sighed.

All the world knows how to cry but not all the world knows how to sigh.

Sighing is extra.

Mrs. Reynolds was a pretty woman and she had never been unwell.

Her husband was a nice man he looked nice and he was nice.

He was not well and strong but he could get along very well.

They were a good-looking couple and they had begun life and were going along. They had gone along.

They had a sister-in-law named Hope who was the wife of Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother.

Mrs. Reynolds liked roses to be roses. That is the way she felt about roses. She felt that way about all roses.

She had a nephew, he was quiet and worked from morning until evening, he liked to do it. He had always known another boy who also was quiet not quite so quiet but quiet and who did not work quite so well from morning until evening but well enough. They had always known each other, they went to school together, they were both twenty-five years old and then they went to be soldiers and they were both killed by a bomb on the same day.

Mrs. Reynolds was very sorry about that, her eyes were filled with tears and she said he was dead, she knew he was dead because they had been told he was dead. They were both dead.

Mrs. Reynolds and her husband did not mind wind and rain, they did not mind heat, they did not like snow very much, it made Mr. Reynolds stay in the house and it kept Mrs. Reynolds from going very far, they often talked about dates in cakes and they often talked about bread in soup, they also often talked about eggs and butter but most often of all they talked about guinea hens and geese. They liked that the best of any subject of conversation. Of course they listened to the news, they had well not exactly an adopted son but one who could never become one and his name was Roger.

They often lost a dog, that is he did not live and they considered this very bad luck.

Mrs. Reynolds never complained but she told about it.

Mrs. Reynolds was quiet and easy, when she said, well, she meant well. She did.

Mrs. Reynolds is not all about roses, it is more about Tuesdays than about roses. Mrs. Reynolds had many kinds of Tuesdays. There were the Tuesdays that came after Mondays, there were the Tuesdays that came before Wednesdays, there were the Tuesdays that came after the first Sundays there were a great variety of Tuesdays and it all began with the Tuesday when Mrs. Reynolds was born. That was a Tuesday.

That was the day they made peace from war and that was the day they made war from peace. And it was a Tuesday.

On Tuesday getting better makes it worse and on Tuesday getting worse makes it better.

Mrs. Reynolds was very well born. She was born on Tuesday.

Tuesday.

And then the next day was Wednesday and she was a day old on Wednesday.

Mrs. Reynolds accepted that.

When she had accepted that everything else followed, commenced convinced and followed. Thursday followed Wednesday and Tuesday followed Monday and there was Sunday and there was Saturday and there was Friday.

A little while after Mrs. Reynolds was born she knew the days of the week just like that.

She was born on Tuesday and there was no confusion. She knew it could be worse and she knew it was better.

And she never did care about Thursday. Thursday was never a day that came and went. To let it alone meant just nothing.

Mrs. Reynolds was never careless nor too careful, she seemed not to let everything alone but really she was careful of it, not too careful but quite careful.

Thursdays were different she was never careful of Thursdays.

Sometimes people wanted to give her a Thursday but she never took it, never noticed they wanted to give it to her. Paid no attention to it, never asked any one to take it away, simply did not notice a Thursday.

Mrs. Reynolds was careful to do so.

Her brother-in-law first met his wife Hope on a Wednesday. Her cousin Mr. Vine first met Mrs. Rose on a Saturday.

This had nothing to do with Mrs. Reynolds having been born on Tuesday, she knew that there was nothing to do, the stars had arranged it that she was to be born on a Tuesday. Nothing could stop it and she was born on a Tuesday.

She was sure that the stars had so arranged it and that there was nothing possible but that, she believed it and so do I.

Mrs. Rose was fond of flowers and fruits, she liked trees and plants.

She always said she would like to have fruit-trees growing on the sunny side of a wall. Mr. Vine always said he would put a goat on the wall to live there and nibble the fruit-trees.

Mrs. Reynolds having been born on a Tuesday, went on to be a little girl baby.

She had a very nice baby-carriage and she easily commenced to talk and walk.

Very very much later Mrs. Reynolds’ husband had an adopted son called Roger. He was very thin, Mrs. Reynolds tried to fatten him, she did succeed in getting him into the habit of eating a very great deal but he always remained just as thin. Mrs. Reynolds said it was because he had eaten too much soup when he was young. Too much soup has a tendency to keep one thin.

They did not know what day Roger had been born and so Mrs. Reynolds decided that he should always have his birthday not on a Tuesday but always on a Friday. Which became a habit with him, Roger always had his birthday once a year on a Friday, he could choose whichever Friday pleased him but he could only have one.

After a while Roger went away and nobody ever knew what became of him.

So after Mrs. Reynolds had commenced talking and walking she went out with her nurse every day and she always had something to say, she said, well are they coming. She always said that. Of course they very often did come.

She had said after they did come, Will they come quickly will they.

And then she said, are they coming and then she said Are they coming quickly.

She was about six years old before she stopped asking that.

She began to say let us play that they are not coming, let us play that they are not coming quickly.

She was almost seven before she stopped saying that.

She continued to be a little girl. She had a cousin who was older, and who had a mother. She did not look like her mother. Their mouths were not shaped alike.

They both liked to work hard that is to say the mother did and the daughter did too. If the mother worked hard she was not tired, if the daughter did, well she was not tired either. Much as they had to do they always did it. Any day.

Mrs. Reynolds never said how do you do to her cousin, not for any reason, but there was no reason to say how do you do to her cousin or to her cousin’s mother. The mother naturally enough was a widow. The daughter never married that is she had not married when Mrs. Reynolds was Mrs. Reynolds, but to wait did not bother her and later on waiting was like being there. And he came, not to stay and not to go away, but she had seen him. Mrs. Reynolds knew it she did not know him but she knew it.

Mrs. Reynolds then after she had been born on Tuesday went on being a little girl until she went to school. That was not the same thing. She learned to read out loud. That changed everything.

She quite liked studying. She did not like music or geography. She found music lugubrious, all music, and she found geography uninteresting.

Much later her husband’s brother who married a girl named Hope was professor of historical geography. He could tell all about roads and plains and hills and their connection with history. He did not often but once in a while he did explain something. Mrs. Reynolds said yes I see, they were coming but they did not come. Yes yes said her brother-in-law pleasantly.

Mrs. Reynolds’ husband had a distant cousin, who was a captain in the army and his specialty was geography. He was married and had five children, and his wife’s mother had been put away because she was crazy, a great many in her family were, but she herself was very sensible and a good manager and all her children except the third one were very happy. He the captain never at any time said anything about geography. To be sure they never saw him very often, but they did quite often at one time see his wife and the five children. None of the children nor the wife ever said anything about geography.

So Mrs. Reynolds who was still a little girl went on studying and explaining quite enough.

She did not even care to hear people whistle, she had a brother who was always whistling. She did not really mind but she thought it was lugubrious.

Arithmetic went very well and spelling. A tune did run through her head sometimes, not a tune exactly but a thing, it said, they look like men, they look like men, they look like men of war, it came into her head, she was around thirteen then, it came into her head between sleeping and waking. She did not think the tune lugubrious but she knew that they would not come.

Then she was a little older she was sixteen.

Fortunately sixteen was not any older.

At that time she knew some one who kept cows, and these people always were losing a little calf who would well not run away but get away. Mrs. Reynolds when she was sixteen liked to hear it getting away and then seeing it brought back again. It gave her a happy feeling. She said it is coming, and when it came she said it is going, and whichever she said last she liked to say and she said the last last.

When she was sixteen eighteen was so far away it was not interesting but she never lost her interest in Tuesday. She never longed for Tuesday but there it was.

Sixteen was not more necessary than fifteen but fifteen was a has been.

Mrs. Reynolds felt like that. She did when she was sixteen.

When she was sixteen she had a distant cousin who had a brother who had a son and that son liked his hat to match his socks and his hair. Most people like to match their eyes but he did not he liked to match his hair. Not that his hair was red or anything like that. It was just rather a pale color.

He was not very active but he liked to stand. If he stood he was quite comfortable and he told her that she was to be Mrs. Reynolds. That was his prediction to her, he predicted that she would be Mrs. Reynolds.

Later when she was seventeen she said it was predicted that she would be Mrs. Reynolds.

When she was seventeen she was often enough ready to see anybody who came even when they did not come. They sometimes passed along. It was a nice way to come and they often came that way. Mrs. Reynolds she was only seventeen then and not Mrs. Reynolds had her seventeenth birthday on a Tuesday.

On Saturday and Wednesday, she had a brother who knew some one who was a doctor and whose wife liked gardening, she the wife always said that something was going to happen on Saturday or Wednesday. Mrs. Reynolds when she was seventeen said she would wait for Saturday and Wednesday but she herself had always been born on Tuesday.

Then Mrs. Reynolds was eighteen but she was not yet Mrs. Reynolds. She had a friend who had a wife and three daughters, there might have been four daughters but as one of them had died there were only three. They all three looked as if they were very pretty girls but the oldest one who was a very pretty girl never gave it away, she talked about it but she never gave it away, she said she never did because she was born on a Friday.

The second one who was really very pretty was very busy passing examinations that is to say getting ready to pass examinations, she wanted Mrs. Reynolds who was not Mrs. Reynolds yet to come with her and pass examinations but Mrs. Reynolds did not care to get ready, if she was not already ready for anything and she mostly was ready for anything she was to do, she did not care to get ready and she certainly did not care to get ready to pass any examination. Then there was the youngest daughter, well she really was not a pretty girl but she might have been, but unfortunately her features did not make her pretty. She was quite comfortable as she was and that was all of that.

Mrs. Reynolds was now nineteen. She was coming nearer to being Mrs. Reynolds, she was not really Mrs. Reynolds until she was twenty-three.

She stayed with a friend who had a whole mile of strawberries, they were all in one row, nice bushy plants that just followed close on one another, the whole mile and under every bit of the mile they had put straw and so even when it rained the strawberries were good, they were a very large variety almost like a small tomato and they were called country strawberries. Mrs. Reynolds she was nineteen then and not yet Mrs. Reynolds liked this mile of strawberries very much. A friend of these friends who was staying with them predicted that some day when Mrs. Reynolds would be Mrs. Reynolds she would have an even longer line of these strawberries than were here and this prediction was highly pleasing.

She who made the prediction was a funny woman, she liked candy made of honey, she liked to keep money, that is to say if there was a certain sum to pay she liked to make believe that she had paid it all when she had not when she had kept back the last bit, she also liked to tell about what happened to her and well nobody knew but she did like to tell what had happened to her. A prince had wanted to marry her but she refused him and married a baker. A friend of the prince had wanted to give her a wedding present of a house and a car and she had accepted it and then he had gone away. She had liked having a dog and when it was killed she cried for three days, and candy made of honey was no consolation. She always accepted a gift even when it was a dog which snapped and was disagreeable, she kept him, and once in a while she made a prediction, and she predicted that when Mrs. Reynolds was Mrs. Reynolds she would have more than a mile of strawberry plants and when Mrs. Reynolds was Mrs. Reynolds she did have more than a mile of strawberry plants and that pleased her and also because it had been predicted to her.

She was nineteen then and then she was twenty. She was not yet twenty-one.

When she was twenty she had a friend and this friend had a garden and in this garden there were box hedges, the garden was all made into circles and squares of box hedges and they were lovely and smelled of box when they were clipped and they were clipped every two months. Mrs. Reynolds, she was not Mrs. Reynolds then she was only twenty and she was not Mrs. Reynolds until she was twenty-three. She stayed in the country in the house that had the garden filled with box hedges and she liked these hedges. There there was a woman she was staying there too and she was not a strange woman but she did say strange things. She said one day that she considered that servants were nothing but utensils, in fact said she that is the way I feel about them, well yes utensils. Everybody thought her saying this was very shocking.

Then she said and box hedges, box hedges are not like servants they are not utensils, everybody thought that her saying this was very shocking and she went on, and you she said looking at Mrs. Reynolds who was not Mrs. Reynolds yet, you will some day when you are Mrs. Reynolds you will have a lovely garden and it will be full so full that there will be no room for anything else it will be full of box hedges. Mrs. Reynolds, she was not Mrs. Reynolds yet she was only twenty always liked predictions but she could not quite settle in her mind whether this was a prediction, she could not quite settle it in her mind, yes or no.

The woman who made the prediction was not a strange woman, not at all. She had three daughters, one of them was a nun, one of them was a trained nurse and the other one was a bridge teacher. She herself had a brother who was very distinguished, and whenever he had a little stain of any kind on his hand he always sucked it off but he was he really was very distinguished. He once lost his memory but that was only for a very short while, after that, he became a mayor and was very distinguished very distinguished indeed, and they never wanted any one else, they only wanted him.

And so Mrs. Reynolds was then twenty-one.

She went pale at twenty-one just a little pale, she had been quite rosy until then and later on she was pleasantly rosy again but at twenty-one she was quite a little pale.

When she was pale she was twenty-one.

Just then her cousin had a lover, he was young, had very large eyes and he was tall and he had a brother whose name was George. He and his brother were really devoted to one another although they had nothing in common, George liked drinking liquor his brother did not, George wanted to marry, his brother did not, George was heavyset and his brother was thin and being thin and having large eyes he was a lover and George was not. Well anyway he the lover did notice that Mrs. Reynolds was twenty-one and that she was quite pale then. He said to her is it because it is Tuesday. No said Mrs. Reynolds, she was not Mrs. Reynolds then, no because today is not Tuesday, it is Monday, tomorrow is Tuesday.

It really did make a difference, it is hard to believe that there is such a difference between Monday and Tuesday but there is. Anybody who has ever been through anything knows that.

And so the cousin’s lover said how satisfactory it will be when there is Monday. Yes they all said. Yes he said it will be satisfactory, so very satisfactory. But and his eyes his large eyes were sad, yes but it will never happen, it will always be Monday after Sunday and before Tuesday, always.

And that is true enough and that is what they all said.

Gradually she was not any longer twenty-one and so gradually she was not pale any more, and pretty soon she was twenty-two and even quite as pretty as she ever had been as well as being twenty-two.

Then clouds began to come that is she began to see the clouds there were in the sky, rosy clouds and dark clouds and white clouds and silver clouds. Whichever clouds there were, she noticed them and she looked at them.

There was a daughter of a friend of her mother who always listened while she talked about the clouds she saw.

This daughter of the friend of her mother’s was the oldest of four girls. She used to cut their hair, and she made them look quite fashionable and then she more or less cut her own hair, she was the only one of the four of them who could cut hair like that. And then they all put their hair up in hair curlers, they liked it better than a permanent, and besides their mother did not like them to go to a hair-dresser’s, and then they would fluff out their hair and they all looked very well, none of them really pretty, but they all four of them looked very well, they had a brother but he only sat and read. So she the oldest of them was always listening when Mrs. Reynolds, she was not quite yet Mrs. Reynolds talked about clouds.

She said about clouds, look at that cloud, every time I look at that cloud I know there is to be going on being clouds and I am sure they are black clouds and not white clouds. And if there are white clouds well after all black clouds can be rosy clouds as well as white clouds and black clouds can be silver clouds as well as well as white clouds. Now look at that cloud she said to the daughter of her mother’s friend, now look at that cloud, there are lots of clouds but look at that cloud now what does it look like. Well, said the daughter of her mother’s friend, yes and if that cloud is followed by other clouds what does it look like, if you can tell me what it looks like I can tell you what it looks like said Mrs. Reynolds, she was not Mrs. Reynolds yet.

They both sighed. I know what it looks like, said Mrs. Reynolds, it looks like that cloud and that cloud well I hate to say it out loud, but it looks like a cloud, well I don’t know quite what to say about that cloud, and she sighed. The other sighed too.

The cloud disappeared but it was true there were clouds.

So one day they were looking at clouds and there were some white clouds but they were far away and there were some rosy clouds but they turned to grey, now said Mrs. Reynolds, she was not Mrs. Reynolds yet, now said she to the oldest daughter of her mother’s friend now you just tell me what that cloud looks like not the rosy cloud not the white cloud but the grey cloud, now you just tell me. Well said the other, yes well said Mrs. Reynolds yes now I think I just think that that grey cloud well no it is the white that does look like a white dog, do you see it looks just like a white dog, the grey cloud well it looks like well I just do not want to say what it looks like, do you see what it looks like she said, and the other said yes, well it does said Mrs. Reynolds.

And then one day they were looking at clouds, and everything was just filled with clouds lots and lots and lots of clouds and as they were looking at the clouds Mrs. Reynolds said, now what do you think of that cloud now that is what I call a silver cloud, it is not a white cloud and it will not be a white cloud because a silver cloud never is a white cloud. No said the oldest daughter of her mother’s friend, no, No said Mrs. Reynolds, she was not Mrs. Reynolds yet, no silver cloud well silver clouds have to change and if they change what will they change to, there is no way to know what they will change to, and she sighed and the other sighed too.

And they looked at the silver clouds and they did change, they changed to other clouds.

And that day, Mrs. Reynolds she was not yet but very nearly Mrs. Reynolds, that day she happened to see three very very large dark red slugs climbing a tree, they moved very slowly very very slowly but they did move. They moved very slowly and not always up but they did move and she did not wait to see she had other things to do but she did know that they were going up the tree which they did do.

And so she said, she would not look at clouds any more, she just would look at the sky and see if it was going to rain and just leave it like that, and she said to the eldest daughter of her mother’s friend, The trouble with clouds is that they can always be clouds. And the other said yes, oh yes.

And now Mrs. Reynolds was twenty-three and this year she was to be Mrs. Reynolds.

She was now twenty-three and it was through Epie and her brother that she was to meet Mr. Reynolds.

One night it was nearly morning and she dreamed that there were five artichokes blooming in the garden. A little later she met Epie and her brother Leonardo. Leonardo was a musician who neither played nor sang nor composed. But he did know every prediction and he knew it had been predicted that she would when she was twenty-three become Mrs. Reynolds. He introduced her to Mr. Reynolds and before she was twenty-four she was Mrs. Reynolds, as had been foretold.

Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds were quiet and busy. Before he met her he had been in a war and so he had to be careful as to what he ate but she knew, she had not been in a war but she knew. He had lost two brothers in the war and then he had a younger brother and the younger brother died, so Mr. Reynolds was the last of four brothers and he was married to Mrs. Reynolds. Very much later and in another war he lost his only nephew, and Mrs. Reynolds had nephews and they the Reynolds never had any children but they did not sigh, it was easy to be peaceful morning and evening.

So it had been predicted that she would be Mrs. Reynolds before she was twenty-four and she was.

Mrs. Reynolds’ grandfather’s cousin was a lawyer, he was a lawyer but he knew a lot about eating and cooking and he wrote a book about it, and he had a daughter-in-law and a grandson and the grandson married a widow with five children. The grandson never had a child of his own.

They all including the stepchildren were present at the marriage of Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds.

There was also a cousin whose mother was very charitable and her daughter always said so and the son-in-law always said so and they had three children, none of them married happily. They were all present at the marriage of Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds.

There was one more cousin whose mother was alive and whose father was dead and who had a brother. The brother was a doctor and married an Egyptian and he had three children two of them twins and the children came home but he never did. His sister was also a doctor, she did not marry until she was older and then she was almost immediately enceinte, and looked very thin and pale and stammered a little. Her husband was an engineer and had disappeared but not for always.

Anyway she was present at the marriage of Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds.

They settled down to a pleasant life quiet, and active, and they had neighbors.

On one side was a family there had been a very old father and he was dead and there was a fairly old mother and she was active, there was a very gentle very blue-eyed son and he had married a rather gaunt wife and they had a child and it might have been a boy but it was a girl and its name was Jenny, it was as gaunt as its mother and as blue-eyed and gently smiling as the father and it had a god-father who was Colonel Isaac Courageous, and they did not see him often but once in a while, he was small and blue-eyed and very careful and not particularly pleasant and he had a wife and a daughter and the daughter sang and predicted, she could predict diseases and she could predict property and she could predict ages, and she was tall and rather stout although both her mother and her father were very small.

On the other side of the Reynolds lived Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother and his wife Hope.

The parents of the wife sometimes came and stayed with them but mostly they had other kind of people with them.

The ones they knew best were two men.

The one was Angel Harper. He became very well known but they did not know him any more then.

The other was older he was Joseph Lane. He had bushy eyebrows and was older than any of them and it did not make any difference to him how young he was or how old he was.

Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother always stayed in bed when anything happened, nothing much does happen but when it did happen and it happened the great part of any winter, he stayed in bed, his wife Hope did not stay with him, she went out, and he did not like to stay alone but he did, he stayed in bed.

The wife of the younger brother of Mr. Reynolds adored the cracked voices of little dogs. Her name was Hope and she never had a little dog nor did she want to have one.

Her name was Hope and she was interested in mushrooms. She particularly liked wild ones. She sometimes had a pleasant voice but very often she was teaching. She could prepare boys and girls for college and she did not like walking. They did not have very much money in fact very often they did not have any but she did not mind being poor. She was often very quiet, she was always quite polite and she always inquired for the other members of the family when she met any one. She was very often used to be asked with her husband and as very often he could not come she was very often used to not going.

She and her sister-in-law were neighbors but it would not be very likely that they would be either going out or coming in at the same time.

Anyway neither the brothers nor the sisters-in-law met, they really never met.

Mrs. Reynolds was quite fond of her husband’s god-daughter a girl of twelve, and sometimes had her to stay with her. She looked like Mrs. Reynolds you never can tell these things but they do happen.

To be sure Mrs. Reynolds had small features and dark blue eyes and mediumly brown hair while the little girl had sandy hair and light blue eyes and might come to have rather rugged features.

Mrs. Reynolds once said, she was speaking of unpleasant people, they will not handle them as easily as they did us. Here they drank champagne there they will be filled up with water.

That is what she meant when she said it.

She probably thought they would be drowned.

If some even a good many are drowned it probably would be easier. Very well then.

The god-daughter of Mr. Reynolds said to Mrs. Reynolds, the birds are flying high in the sky today, sometimes they fly high and sometimes they fly low.

And then she went on eagerly, it is true and they tell me so the birds fly high when the air is light but not simply in delight, they fly high because the air is light and all the insects are carried high by the light and the birds fly high to eat the insects that are up so high in the sky and when the air is heavy the birds fly low because just below there are the insects and they eat them up so, the birds look as if they were there just to have a happy time and just to tell anybody who knows whether there is going to be rain or not like the barometer does but not at all that is not the reason why they fly high and low, I know it said Mr. Reynolds’ god-daughter to Mrs. Reynolds, I know it is so because my god-father told me so.

Ah yes said Mrs. Reynolds yes it is true but it is not that that makes anybody be sad.

Mrs. Reynolds was very content any day, any day was quite a pleasant day, quite, not altogether, but quite, a little more than quite, any day was a pleasant day.

Take today.

When Mrs. Reynolds slept and any one awakened her she would turn her head and still asleep would say do not take the water away water should always be kept for flowers.

So any day was a pleasant enough day.

Fish were sympathetic to Mrs. Reynolds but not bees.

And after that each one in his or her own way was troubled.

On these days Mrs. Reynolds would say, The sun moves so fast that it is impossible to keep one’s feet in the sun.

Mr. Reynolds had a cousin who was a judge.

Judges should not mix much with people.

There was one judge who had a sister and one friend, that friend talked all the time and the judge said from time to time yes Oliver yes Oliver.

There was another judge who wrote poetry when he did not judge and he had a wife and a little boy and the wife died and the little boy lived with her father and her mother so that judge had no one. There was another judge and his wife liked hunting and fishing and she hunted and she fished all the time and when it was a closed season for hunting and fishing she was busy preparing for the open season that was to come, she liked to train dogs to hunt truffles too and so the judge had no one.

The cousin of Mr. Reynolds was never married and so he had no one, he sometimes visited with Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds and stayed quite a long time but he always spent a great deal of time alone in his room, and when he did come out he was very quiet, very gentle, all the judges were gentle, very gentle, they were all very gentle.

This cousin of Mr. Reynolds had a brother and a sister. The brother was a doctor who specialized in oriental diseases and he married a well-to-do and rather stout Greek woman and they had a number of children most of them twins. His sister was not completely a doctor but very nearly, she was a chemist too and not too young she married an engineer and when she was going to have a baby she began to stammer. She hoped her husband would be home in time to see the baby born and he was, it was a boy and they were pleased, naturally enough.

They had a cousin who was a doctor a very great doctor and very important.

His father and his mother had been important before him and his grandfather and his grandmother and even further back.

He himself had married well not exactly married but he had two children by a woman who drank, and later when his father and his mother and his grandfather and his grandmother were all dead he married her and then she died, and there he was with his son and with his daughter.

The daughter was always with him or at least he was always with her, they travelled a great deal and nobody liked her, she had not liked what had happened to her she was liking what was happening to her but nobody liked her, not that that mattered because she liked what she had now, and having spent a great many years knowing that nobody liked her she now spent a few years knowing what she knew, and this was true.

The son could be liked by any one, not alone for he was never alone not drunk for he was always drunk not sober because he was quite often nearly sober, but just enough so that one day he was married. He said marrying was nobody’s business but his own and his father never forgave him. Not that that made any difference to any one because if he wanted to, he and his wife could live with his father and sister, which they did.

His wife had been a friend of the wife of Mr. Reynolds’ brother. Hope and her husband came to know the two of them very intimately and through them they all came to see a great deal more of Angel Harper.

Angel Harper later was a dictator.

Hope dreamed one night that very much later Angel Harper the dictator, said everything was all over, and she dreamed that she said to him and what are you going to do, and he said they will not go, they are all to be drowned but they will not go, and she dreamed she said to him and what will you do, and he said to her tell me what to do and she said to him you have invented so much invent a way to disappear that is to say to die and he said why, and she said why not die, and he said yes, I will die, and then she woke up.

In those early days she sometimes told her dreams to Angel Harper. He was not yet a dictator and he only said to her oh shut up.

The doctors now broke in and said, The deepest thing in any one is the conviction of the bad luck that follows boasting. That said Henry, that was his name, is something that dictators cannot get the best of.

What said Henry can they do about that.

Angel Harper was not yet a dictator nor sure yet that he would be one and so he did not answer.

Henry was the one who had found out that people like Americans who drink water and not wine, eat moist food, people like Italians and French who drink wine eat dry food, and people who drink beer eat soggy food.

Henry found out a lot and whatever he found out he said. He was now interested in dictators, naturally enough, Angel Harper was sure to be one and then there was Joseph Lane, well Joseph Lane never came where any one could see him not even Henry.

Easy enough said Henry.

Mr. Reynolds was a very nice man, he was polite and he was honest. He said, of any one who was polite, he is too polite to be honest. He never met anybody who knew his brother although they did live next door to one another.

Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds knew the district-attorney. He was a pleasant man. He wore a wedding-ring although as far as anybody knew he was not married.

He said he liked living in a country that was hilly and had marshes because one could find forget-me-nots growing any time all summer.

He liked to tell stories, so does any one, he liked to tell them rather than hear any one else tell them, so does any one.

He had a friend who was the youngest judge in the whole country. He was a judge and he had a very sweet smile and he studied the stars.

He made predictions and he wrote a little book which was never printed and which was called Intentions and Predictions.

In it he predicted that Mr. Reynolds would become a town-councillor, that he would give his town a new school and that he would have built in the town a new road which the town needed and which led directly to Mr. Reynolds’ country property.

All these three predictions came true.

Mr. Reynolds’ brother continued to see his friends. Each one of them continued to see their friends and each one of them made many new friends and they each one of them saw a good deal of their new friends. Nobody likes not to have new friends and to see a good deal of these new friends.

Give me new faces new faces new faces I have seen enough of the old ones today.

Neither Mr. Reynolds nor his brother ever said that but they each one of them did have a good many new friends and they each one of them did see these new friends of theirs very often and Mrs. Reynolds the wife of Mr. Reynolds did too have some new friends not as many as her husband Mr. Reynolds and he did not have as many new friends as his brother and his brother did not have as many new friends as his wife Hope Reynolds. She had more new friends than any of them and she saw these new friends more often.

She did sometimes meet the new friends of some of the other three, she did once see the young judge who had a very sweet smile and made predictions. He was not interested in Hope Reynolds but he said how do you do, and he predicted that she would come to know Angel Harper, but she knew him already so the judge’s prediction did not mean anything to her, but all the same just like all true predictions it did mean something.

Among other things it meant that this man’s name was Angel Harper which it was.

It gradually did mean that.

Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds when they met anybody always said how do you do and Mrs. Reynolds would say, after all how is it that anything is best left alone all alone. How is it said Mrs. Reynolds.

Mr. Reynolds for his part said that it was very likely that five hundred was as much as he liked to have at one time.

They were very good-looking and very pleasant and they were very comfortable and very restful as each one of them said what they said.

They neither of them ever said to any one be mine. They never did, neither Mrs. Reynolds nor Mr. Reynolds.

Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother was always saying it is greed, greed, nothing but greed. His best friend was the widow of a tea-king, and she liked to wander in the rain in wooden shoes and carry an umbrella.

She felt she was a Chinese heroine.

Little by little the younger brother of Mr. Reynolds said it is greed greed nothing but greed. He often forgot in between, he was angry when he for got and when he came to, he said to himself, it is greed greed nothing but greed, he never said this to any one else, he only said it to himself.

The widow of the tea-king had a friend, he was librarian of a legislative assembly. He and his wife had been married many years and had no children and then they had a little girl an unusually pretty one. The father always said nothing. He was a pleasant man and said pleasant things, he said he always said it is a pleasure to listen. His wife was very obedient and very active and often went in and out, and the little girl might have been a grandchild, only she was not she was their daughter.

He knew another librarian of a legislative family and he also had been married for twenty years and they never had had a child and then they had one, a little boy, he was not very good-looking, his mother was Swedish, and he did not look like her. Anyway the father was pleasant very pleasant and was always ready to answer when any one asked him about the future. It is very simple he said very simple there is nothing to look forward to except ruin. He said ruin, ruin when there are ruins it is a pleasant thought and ruin when it is ruin well anyway he was very quiet and he always said when anybody asked him, he always said there was nothing to look forward to except ruin. Ruin was inevitable.

He and his wife and the little boy went away and they could be met once in a while as it would happen.

Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds knew that when summer was over winter would come but they did not really mind that, winter was cold and summer was warm and that was the only difference that was noticeable and even that was not always so, sometimes there would be warm days in winter and sometimes there would be cold days in summer.

Mrs. Reynolds said cold days in summer were not very agreeable but warm days in winter were not too bad.

If one did not see her for a whole week, it did not mean that there was anything the matter, it meant that she just did not happen to be about just then.

Angel Harper never passed in front of her house, he always happened to come the other way when he went to see Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother.

Angel Harper stayed in hotels. In one hotel there was a wife who might have been very good-looking if she had been taller and her face not so flat. She did not like either her husband who was the hotel-keeper or the hotel. Not long after she went home to her father, who was a small contractor. He liked having her because she was very good at business, she hoped to marry an army officer but she never did at least she had not yet.

Angel Harper continued to know her.

She had a friend who was the wife of a photographer. The photographer had a sister who was born with only one arm.

He was very successful and had a great many children. Angel Harper went there and there he met a girl who was doing commercial painting. She had learned how in a correspondence school and always found plenty of work not very well paid but always plenty of it. Her people were dairy farmers and she went home to lunch and to dinner every day. Her mother was a very large stout woman and her father was an interesting medium-sized dark man. Her brother was a hard worker and very good-looking.

Angel Harper went there for dinner quite often.

Angel Harper had had a long youth and now as he grew older he grew fonder and fonder of potatoes. Besides eating them he liked to rub raw ones over his hands and arms and face.

He liked it better than soap.

He grew older.

If she is young and good-looking well if she is young and good-looking.

Angel Harper never answered that question.

One warm night in autumn when there was a low lying mist alive with moonlight and there was thunder and lightning, he was quiet and he heard about Joseph Lane and he wondered if he knew many people.

Mrs. Reynolds the wife of Mr. Reynolds stayed at home and breathed out a sigh. She liked to prophesy. She said, purchase bye and bye will be not a matter of money but a matter of personality. If you are popular you can buy if you are not popular you can die.

Mrs. Reynolds stayed at home and breathed out a sigh.

She thought about butter and sugar and oil and coffee, she thought about meat and ham and hunger. She was never hungry but she always ate. She thought about noodles and cream. She was often thoughtful.

Life was that way. It was often thoughtful.

Mrs. Reynolds thought about days in the month. She thought about every day in the month. She thought she would prophesy for every day in every month not for herself but for everybody else. She knew she could if she would. Would she, she said she would.

To prophesy for years is more difficult than to prophesy for months. This she said is perfectly well known. She said spiders can exaggerate but never months and days. She was fairly fortunate because after all prophecies do come true yes they do.

She was the wife of Mr. Reynolds and that had been predicted to her before she knew Mr. Reynolds, and now she stayed at home and breathed out a sigh, of contentment.

Mr. Reynolds came in from a nice long cold walk, thank you said Mr. Reynolds thank you for having given me such a nice long walk. But I did not give you a long walk said Mrs. Reynolds. Oh yes said Mr. Reynolds you always give me everything so you did give me a nice long cold walk.

Mrs. Reynolds liked holiness but only holiness if it is accompanied by predictions. Holiness often is.

Mrs. Reynolds liked her cousins to be tall men. All four of them were, two of them were thin and tall and two of them were broad and tall. One of them had as a neighbor a little man quite shrunken who was nearly ninety. Every day he worked all day, he always said how do you do and he liked a dog but he always lost them and then he did not have one. He had a daughter and she was much younger, she also said how do you do and she also worked all day and every day and she also liked to have a dog and she also had one and she also lost him.

Mrs. Reynolds never met them but her cousin told her what they said. He told her that each one of them said that they had lost their dog. The daughter thought that their neighbor the cousin of Mrs. Reynolds had poisoned the dog but of course this was not so. It did make trouble though. One night there was screaming but nobody paid any attention and it never happened again.

None of Mrs. Reynolds’ cousins were interested in either holiness or predictions. They were quiet, they mostly never talked, their father did, he drank a good deal and he liked to make jokes and he said don’t give me money give me bank-notes, he had quite a few and he meant it when he said it, he said do not give me money give me bank-notes, money is no use, give me bank-notes.

His sons heard him, they always heard anybody who ever said anything. They all liked Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds but then who did not.

Please said Mrs. Reynolds please and sometimes when she said please there were tears in her eyes.

Please said Mrs. Reynolds.

She stood in front of her house and she said, yes now they are here and now they are there but well but perhaps they will have to join the dance.

Mrs. Reynolds liked holiness when it was related to predictions, she preferred that a man should be a holy man if he was to predict coming events, no matter how long he had been dead if he had been a holy man and he predicted coming events, well and Mrs. Reynolds was right, well the predictions would come to be true. Naturally he had to have been a holy man naturally yet and again.

Mrs. Reynolds was quiet, she was kind to all the beasts of the field and to domestic animals, nevertheless she liked food and potatoes and she liked houses, she did not really care so much about gardens.

In a little while she would sigh and at a distance Joseph Lane would hear her. He did not like women to be tall not at all he liked them to be round and pleasant and not small. He was careful of himself.

He never knew Mr. Reynolds and of course he did not know the brother of Mr. Reynolds nor his wife but he did see Mrs. Reynolds. He passed her house when he was thinking and all the time before he was old enough to do other things he was always thinking.

He said to himself, whether it is good weather or bad weather, and he said to himself, whether sunshine or rain is good weather or bad weather.

He said to himself, Very likely it will and he meant very likely it will rain or very likely there will be fog or very likely there will be sunshine. He had seen so much snow that he did not think about snow. Snow was not interesting.

He went back and forth every day, he was not where he belonged but he would be. He muttered to himself, whenever he muttered he muttered more or less the same thing.

Like that.

Sometimes people noticed him and sometimes they did not. Sometimes he noticed people and sometimes he did not.

If he went away, well if he went away. Nobody was there if he went away. For a long while he did not. He did not go away. Not like that.

Mrs. Reynolds was pleased to stay at home and so was Mr. Reynolds.

They had some visitors but not a great many. Mr. Reynolds liked to play cards but not Mrs. Reynolds, not at all.

Not as much.

Mr. Reynolds’ brother did not care to play cards, not as much and neither did his wife Hope.

They did see Angel Harper from time to time.

Gloomy is when Angel Harper dreamed.

He knew anybody he loved was very beautiful, and one night he dreamed that the one he loved was very ugly, he knew it was she and he knew he was he and he saw, oh dear he saw he saw her. Very ugly, and then he dreamed again.

There was no use in his dreaming again.

It is gloomy enough to dream again.

Calling out loud did not make him stop dreaming but Mr. Reynolds’ brother came and woke him.

Perhaps well perhaps Angel Harper went away and they never saw him.

But ten years after, it made no difference because everybody knew about him and might he might be afraid enough.

You see I see

I see you see

Angel Harper

Once again.

I see you see

You see I see

Angel Harper.

Angel Harper looked just the same as he used to but Mr. Reynolds’ brother and his wife Hope did not see him. They were alive all right but they did not see him.

All right.

Chapter II   The hoot-owl was hooting terrifically up the valley. Nobody knew just when or how Angel Harper was born. Not that it made any difference. It did not.

He talked to himself. He said, If you count forty-two you have forty-two, if forty-two are dead, and you count forty-two, you have forty-two.

He might have been worried about that word have, because of course there is the word halve, but he was not.

He did not have to say he was not, he just was not, not yet, he was not yet married, never yet.

So he began, being born did not interest him and being dead could not happen to him and being married was never a possibility for him and being older as yet was not happening to him and being younger had never happened to him, so what was the matter.

Sometimes nothing was the matter.

His name was Angel Harper and sometimes nothing was the matter.

He never said to any one, who are you, and really nobody ever said to him who are you.

Why, well why was he not interesting, he said as he said he said it, he said I am talking, and by god he was, he was talking.

Angel Harper was his name.

He met a man who was an officer, and the officer never liked anybody to do any business, he always said, dismiss all the people who work for you and close down your business.

This officer’s name was Susan. Mr. Susan, and he had black eyes and white hair. He was obliged always to be present whenever anything happened and in this way Angel Harper gradually came to know him.

Sometimes in a hurry but often not at all. That was Angel Harper.

He did not like either day or night, anything made him nervous, and why not day and why not night.

He knew a custom house officer who raised everything he ate, corn for his chickens, cabbages for his rabbits, wine for his drinking, vegetables and potatoes, and peaches, he only bought meat and groceries, and milk and butter, everything else he grew himself.

He used to say to every one as he examined their baggage. It is better so.

And indeed it is.

He never had a chance to tell Angel Harper it was better so because Angel Harper did not care to eat rabbits or chickens.

Gradually it was very quiet, that was when Angel Harper heard his own heart beat and was scared. He knew he had a heart, and he loved himself for himself alone.

Never more than that, he told his friends, and they answered that they understood.

Every one understood Angel Harper, he was like that, they understood him, they heard what he said and they understood him.

By this time he had not forgotten, but he did not see Mr. Reynolds’ brother and his wife Hope.

At the time he did see him he was not ready to be what he was. He was nervous and he was gloomy and he was earnest and he was older and he was silent and he was angry, he was all that then.

Mrs. Reynolds gently enough knew Joseph Lane. She said she thought that he was a foreigner, which he was.

Joseph Lane was strong and he did not drink, he came again and he went away and whichever he was doing, he did not startle any one and he did not cough, but, and this was true, nobody knew, no, nobody knew, what it was that he was going to do. Nobody.

Joseph Lane was ubiquitous. If he was not there then he was. Hours and hours there were hours and hours every day and hours and hours every night and he used them all he could use them all, he could call them hours and he knew what each hour had to do.

So many of them but not too many for Joseph Lane. He never thanked any one. Why should he. He had all those hours and if he had all those hours then he had them, such a lot of them.

Mrs. Reynolds was right when she thought that he was a foreigner.

Don’t you know said Mrs. Reynolds that chickens are not sold.

She did not mean her own chickens or anybody else’s chickens, she just meant what she said that chickens are not sold.

Mrs. Reynolds was like that.

Mr. Reynolds turned in his sleep, what is it you wanted me to do, he said. Nothing but be my angel said Mrs. Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds was still asleep, That is easy he said.

Hope the wife of the brother of Mr. Reynolds often murmured, I love my love with a y because she is often with us.

She knew Angel Harper but she thought Joseph Lane would have been more interesting. She had heard of him but she had never seen him, never seen him.

He has had him.

He has had his help.

That is what Mrs. Reynolds said when she said thank you. She said it is a pleasure to be thanked, she said, she knew what the future would do.

Joseph Lane was not a neighbor, if he had been it would have been nice of him to say thank you Mrs. Reynolds when she did anything for him. Mrs. Reynolds was always ready to stand still. She liked bread and she liked food and she liked to be there. Bless me said Mrs. Reynolds, and then her husband came home. Her husband was Mr. Reynolds and even when he had something to do he came home.

Mrs. Reynolds said to any one, we would like to know what we could give you that would please you.

Some home-made brew is what they answered, and she made it very well and sometimes not always she gave some one a bottle. She once gave a bottle to Joseph Lane and he said thank you.

Joseph Lane was not of mixed blood although anybody might imagine anything about him and they did imagine that. But it was not true he was all of a piece and although it looked as if he were fierce and he was it was not awful not awful at all but it did, it did very well and as he grew older he grew stronger until at last he was strong enough and by that time he was not dead and nobody refused him.

But in the beginning well in the beginning very much in the beginning he said how do you do to Mrs. Reynolds and to Mr. Reynolds.

Mrs. Reynolds herself liked to cook, she also liked to say of those who could not cook, they have no time to cook. She never said of any one that they could not cook she just said they are very busy so busy that they have not time to cook.

This pleased Joseph Lane very much. He liked eating not potatoes but even potatoes. He was fond of celery soup and goose. He was also fond of ices and fried potatoes, but what he really liked was extra pieces of boiled mutton. Mutton boiled for seven hours with all kinds of spices. He liked extra cold pieces of that.

He liked the same things all his life. Later on Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds never saw him. Mrs. Reynolds said she had never met him and in a way she never had. They had talked together that is she had said things to him and she had in a way known his name but all the rest was different from that and Mr. Reynolds had never said anything to him had never seen him and to be sure if Mr. Reynolds did not know his name then Mrs. Reynolds did not know his name.

Joseph Lane predicted that he would never see Mrs. Reynolds again and when he left he never did and she, she knew that it was not that. How could a prediction come true if she never had seen him. That is what Mrs. Reynolds said.

Not easily can older people not walk. Really older people walk more easily than younger people.

Mrs. Reynolds did not expect to be old enough to walk a great deal and easily and neither did Joseph Lane.

He said how old am I and nobody even answered him.

This is the way he lived.

He said how old am I and nobody ever answered him.

For which he joined neither in prayers nor in predictions nor in coughing.

He was older when he was young and then he was all the same.

They said, he is our father, they said it when he was young and he never smiled. He laughed but he never smiled.

Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds I left the chickens at home and Roger will forget to feed them. Roger often did. He liked to sharpen axes and to whistle but chickens, no he said he would forget and even if he did not he went away and the chickens were all alone.

Poor chickens.

Some calves are very young and if they are they are given the same name they would have when they are older.

Mrs. Reynolds smiled almost tenderly when she said this.

Here and now said John, they had met John before but they did not expect to see him. But there he was, he was saying here and now and everybody liked that.

John some people thought looked younger than he was and John some people thought looked older than he was and when he said here and now he knew that for the first time in his life he had written every day in his diary every day he had put down a thought. Here and now that was his thought.

John was never superfluous.

It was really John that saw Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds and then later saw Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother and his wife Hope.

John saw Angel Harper and John saw Joseph Lane and John saw friends and relatives and next of kin. John saw them. Here and now. Nothing was extra, at one time he liked stones to be polished and at one time he liked stones to be rough. He liked celery and he liked honey, and he liked to make predictions but he did not care for other people’s predictions. They were not here and now not to his feeling.

Almost all the time he was quite nervous and almost all the time he decided birds although they pick up grass and eat seeds do not graze. He really liked dogs to be upside down and he liked water-cress and best of all he liked money. Money was very useful he used to say and then he said it very slowly. And here and now. By the time Mrs. Reynolds saw him he had a quiet moment, he was not boisterous, he hid by himself more than most. And it was better that he should think than that he should eat.

He had a family he had a wife and children and he had an enthusiasm. It was for here and now. By this time he had decided to settle down in a house next door to Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds and quite near Mr. Reynolds’ brother and his wife Hope. And so John did.

[ ¶ ]

PART II

He was called John by his children and by every one. He always nodded to her brightly when he met Mrs. Reynolds.

John could have things happen to him. When he was walking with his dog, he had one, he would turn and then with him in place of his dog would be another one. Perhaps later his would be there again.

Mr. Reynolds liked to talk to John, they talked together as if they had been old soldiers. Well in a way they were, and that made them feel the same about things.

Mrs. Reynolds said how do you do when she saw him but she never talked to him. John liked women but he talked altogether with men.

It did not make any difference to any one that John was there, not yet or only not yet and yet he did say here and now. All of which was true.

John had a daughter he had three daughters but only one was not only old enough to get married but wanted to get married to a dark hairy man. She liked them like that. But really she was in love with a soldier small and round-faced and twice escaped from prison.

The first time he was caught and sent back and the second time after walking three hundred miles he did escape and did not have to go back.

He said he felt pretty weak, He was not interested in John’s daughter. He was not thin but he felt rather weak. And later on he would go away.

Mrs. Reynolds told John that that was the way life was.

She said now suppose a man is a mayor of a town and mayors are suppressed there are not going to be mayors any more, now what would that man do. The chances are said Mrs. Reynolds that when he said good-bye he would cry, he would feel it so much that he would be choked and not able to talk at all not able to say good-bye at all but if he had to go he would have to go just the same. Now said Mrs. Reynolds, my husband is always ready to go home, he always has so much to do that it makes no difference to him if he is mayor or if he is not and if there are not going to be mayors any more so much the better, said Mrs. Reynolds. I do say she said it is just as well. That is the way it happens.

John nodded brightly to her and he went away.

John’s daughter when she was young, young enough to go to school had seen Angel Harper. She had not looked at him and Angel Harper had looked at everybody so of course he had looked at her.

What is the use, everybody said, what is the use of Angel Harper being older and older.

Angel Harper knew that some time he would be old enough and after that he would never be any older.

Who heard him die.

Nobody.

John’s daughter who had met Angel Harper when she was at school did not find him interesting, she said so later when everybody was talking about him. She said all she noticed about him was that he could not know what to say, later when everybody was telling the way Angel Harper talked and talked so everybody had to listen. Not at all said John’s daughter, he just rubbed his fingers and said he could not say what he had to say.

John’s daughter did marry a dark and hairy man who taught swimming and was quite old enough not to. But said Mrs. Reynolds to John, I never see your daughter, Mrs. Reynolds had never seen John’s daughter. John nodded brightly whenever he saw Mrs. Reynolds, and he often did pass her.

He did not like seeing that a cat was dead but he did have to know it because it was put into his waste basket and a little dog found it. Of course then it had to be thrown away.

Mrs. Reynolds knew how to pray but she had not at that time any reason for prayer. Much later when Angel Harper had made everybody go to war and suffer Mrs. Reynolds every morning in her bath lying on her back and her hands pressed together prayed not against Angel Harper but she prayed for his opponent and she prayed against his friends. May they, she said, may they his friends be surrounded and surrender and may Angel Harper’s opponents who are fighting win speedily and completely and may all others not be any bother to anybody.

This was then Mrs. Reynolds’ prayer prayed every morning twice in her bath on her back with her hands folded together in prayer.

This she did in those days, days which had come to pass as had been predicted by Saint Odile, a saint of the seventh century.

Saint Odile had said, listen to me my brother, I have seen the terror in forests and mountains where the Germans shall be called the most war-like people of the earth.

It will happen that the time will come when a war the most terrible war in the world will happen and mothers will weep for their children and will not be consoled.

From the Danube the war will commence and will be a horrible war on earth, on the sea and even in the air, and warriors will rise in the air to seize stars to throw them down upon cities and make them the cities burst into flames.

Well that was what Saint Odile said would happen and it did. And Mrs. Reynolds every morning in her bath lying on her back with her hands pressed together prayed her prayer and prayed it twice every morning.

This was quite a while after, now John nodded brightly to her as he passed her.

There was the escaped prisoner. John’s daughter was in love with him but that did not matter and his face was round and so was his head and his name was Oliver. It does not make any difference whether Oliver was his first name or his last name. He hunted up Angel Harper and found him. Angel Harper was sitting alone and Oliver went up to him and said, Here I am.

Mrs. Reynolds always turned her back to the moon. On a winter’s day she found the moon of an afternoon most objectionable.

Joseph Lane was the same. Later when he had gone away to his own country and forgotten everything, he always in the winter found the moon in the afternoon most objectionable.

When he saw a woman he looked at her. He was far away then back where he had come from.

Sooner or later he saw a woman named Claudia, she did not belong there. She walked with her feet sideways, her face was flat, her complexion was clear, her mother and her aunt was one woman and she did not like her, she thought she was her stepmother which she was, she thought she was her aunt which she was, she did not think she was her mother which she was, she had a half-brother, a whole brother and a father, the father died, which he did, the real brother was a prisoner and the half-brother helped his mother who was Claudia’s aunt, mother and stepmother.

Enough said.

When there are lots of prisoners there are lots of prisoners.

Claudia said, it is a cold night, and it was.

Claudia also said, I am not going home, and she did not go home. Claudia also said that prisoners might just as well be dead and she was right they might just as well be dead.

Joseph Lane was never a prisoner neither was Claudia so they might not as well have been dead and they never were.

It is easy to live a long time if you are Claudia and Joseph, and they did, anyway everybody knew it was a long time and everybody gave up waiting for it to be over because it was not.

Claudia had a habit of always having with her a piece of cheese and a knife to cut it. Young or old she needed cheese and she always had it. Joseph Lane did not care for cheese it was a poison to him he could not eat it, so he never did eat it, young or old he never did eat it.

That is the way they went back to where they came from and were over every one and did what they liked and everybody knew it and stood around. Joseph Lane told them not to stand around and Claudia ate cheese with her knife and slowly it was enormous not the cheese but everything and they were all of it.

Enough said.

They did not have to begin anything. Nothing was begun. Enough said. To really do something that is to have something done you do not have to begin.

Mrs. Reynolds was far away and she heard every one say that Claudia and Joseph Lane were married in their way.

She would wonder if she ever had seen Claudia, Mr. Reynolds knew he had since Claudia had been there and if she had been there and Mr. Reynolds was very given to noticing everything he would have noticed Claudia. Mrs. Reynolds said yes, yes, yes said Mrs. Reynolds yes I do say yes, and she did.

She remembered that she had never heard the name Claudia, that she remembered.

She said yes I have never heard the name of Claudia. Mr. Reynolds said it was not the name Claudia, he said that if Claudia had been there and she had been there and if he had been there and he had been there, and as he always noticed everything he would have noticed her. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds. She said yes and after a while she said yes again. Yes she said.

Sometimes in her sleep Mrs. Reynolds would say She me I she, and then she would say yes we warm each other, She me I she. But she did not mean Claudia because she had never known anybody named Claudia. But Claudia was married to Joseph Lane everybody knew that, far away everybody knew that. Nobody knew that Joseph Lane was more wonderful than that. Nobody knew that. Not very likely that he said this or that. When he did it was what made them careful to be obedient. If not, well if not, there was no if not. Claudia never said if not. Claudia said nothing at all. Cheese was enough for Claudia, and being alone with a knife and cheese.

Mrs. Reynolds woke up one morning and she was so cold that she thought that she was dead and then she began to talk and then she knew she was not dead, that was the only way she knew it.

She knew that winters are just alike last winter was cold and so was this winter. She never said that, she only spoke of a day. She said it is cold today.

Hope Reynolds said to her husband the younger brother of. Mr. Reynolds, the cold is over. Is it said her husband.

As she said it she sighed, she thought of Angel Harper and she said the cold is over. Is it, said her husband the younger brother of Mr. Reynolds. He was not interested in sighing, he was interested in Angel Harper even if Angel Harper was far away. It was always something to talk about. He had known Angel Harper when anybody who knew Angel Harper could know him and it was interesting to talk about even if Angel Harper was not interesting. Was he. Hope Reynolds did not sigh any more and her husband never had sighed.

Enough said.

That said Mr. Reynolds is one of the coldest spots in Europe and when he said it he meant it.

When he said that if it had gone on the way it had commenced he would have left home, he meant that too. He was often ready to like everything and he mostly did but when he did not like a thing he did not. He never liked what his sister-in-law told him about Angel Harper. He did not ask her to tell him, he was quiet and so she told him. His younger brother knew him better he could tell that his brother Mr. Reynolds did not like what he heard about Angel Harper.

They heard something then about him and later they heard a lot more about him and Mr. Reynolds said as for me I do not care about it, neither about him or what I hear about him. It is all right but I do not like the kind of person he is or what he looks like. I have never seen him but that is the way I feel about him. I do not like Joseph Lane. I have seen him, but that is different, I just don’t like him that is all but Angel Harper is different. I just can’t see him, not that I ever have and I just cannot listen to any one about him not that I ever do. That is all said Mr. Reynolds and that was all.

Mrs. Reynolds said that as for her she did not think that stars were worlds, she thought that they were there just as they looked like particularly in the winter when they were the constellations with which she was familiar, she said they looked like that and they were like that and she was sure that Joseph Lane felt as she did about it. Now her sister-in-law Hope was sure that stars were worlds and that they were not just what they were, and she could persuade her husband of it, that is her own husband, the younger brother of Mr. Reynolds, of course Mr. Reynolds felt about the stars the way Mrs. Reynolds felt about the stars that they were just like that. Indeed said Mrs. Reynolds she had read in a newspaper that Angel Harper thought about stars the way her sister-in-law Hope thought about them.

Enough said.

Now how about it.

If the stars are just what they are then anybody knows about the future and if they are not what they are then how can anybody know about the future. Mrs. Reynolds never sighed.

If you break the bones in your right hand and have to have your hand put up in plaster, you are not very useful. Mrs. Reynolds made this observation but the fact did not annoy her. It was not her hand, of course not.

If whatever happens does happen then naturally enough Mr. Reynolds is always amiable, Mrs. Reynolds never told any one this but it was something which made her daily life what it was. And only this time Angel Harper and Joseph Lane had both gone away everywhere. Anybody could know that and Mrs. Reynolds never thought about either of them not then but she did recognize the stars in the heavens when she saw them. She did not often look up, she had rather small feet and when she walked she tended to look down to see where she was walking and when she stood still she met somebody and so she had to say something so naturally enough she did not often look up to see what stars were there but when she did look up she did see what stars were there and she did recognize them and she knew they were as they looked and she knew that they meant something.

Mrs. Reynolds sometimes talked about Turkey and sometimes she talked about Mexico. She even sometimes talked about Europe and Northern Africa. She did sometimes talk about generals and she often talked about chickens and who had not married George Irving. George Irving might get into trouble and even if he did he would never go away. Although George was no longer young neither his father nor his mother would let him go away and so the only thing he could do was to stay. He never knew either Angel Harper or Joseph Lane. Mrs. Reynolds always said so.

Mrs. Reynolds was drowsy and she turned and she murmured, I love my love with a y because he is useful.

Mrs. Reynolds was all of a sudden tired of winter. When she was asleep and turned around and some cold air came to her she murmured, it reminds me of the kitchen.

There was snow on the ground and it was very cold, only the birds and the trees knew spring had come and Mrs. Reynolds.

When she went to sleep she said thank you for the pillow. After that she slept and awoke in the morning.

In the meantime it was always in the meantime and if it was not it was exciting in the meantime.

Angel Harper knew when he was successful and when he was a failure, some thought he did not he thought he did not but he did. He knew.

Was he born in a church, was he born in a town, was he born brown.

He did not know and nobody else knew. If he had been different he might have cried but he never did cry he was nervous but he never did cry, not even when he said oh my, which he did.

It makes him nervous to know that yesterday is today and then and then there was no tomorrow because years were years but days were never days. For instance.

Just as much as he liked he did not go away.

To stay he said, but he never was able to ask any one again. Asking is nobody’s pleasure. When he had it he thought he could measure that he sat. But just that. There he sat. They came around.

Darkness means night and daylight means light. They sat alone when they heard him say that.

It was frightening but nobody likes not to be frightened alone, when they did they saw him alone and he sneezed. Believe it or not he sneezed and almost like that it was an obligation.

Mrs. Reynolds had to know about predictions, she never wanted to know what was to happen to her but she just had to know what was going to happen to the century, had to know it in every way and in every way she did, come to know it.

And she was right, what she knew was what did happen to the century.

Angel Harper and Joseph Lane were in the century and so she knew what was going to happen to them. Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds were not in the century, they were Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds and so she did not know what was going to happen to them. When she was quite young she began to know what was going to happen to the century and then there came a time, there came a terrible time, all the time and she knew, she could know what was going to happen to the century, she knew because Saint Odile knew and she knew what the saints knew she knew what was going to happen to a century.

There was a saint named Saint Godfrey in 1853 and this is what he said.

He said that in the beginning of the ninth month of the year 1939 the Germans were going to be attacked by the French and the Anglo-Saxons.

Toward the beginning of the sixth month of the year 1940 the Germans were going to take possession of Lutece which is the latin name for Paris. The Latins, that is the Italians were going to help the Germans.

The French were then going to quit the fight.

In the tenth month of that same year, the Latins that is the Italians were going to suffer in the deserts of Egypt.

The Greeks and the Turks then joined themselves to the Anglo-Saxons.

In the second month of the year 1941, the eternal city that is Rome will burn, Avignon will see the pope. The Germans will then have to fight a new army that will come from across an ocean.

Perhaps this would be Australians and New Zealanders and Canadians.

There will be terrible distress and sickness in the German army.

Invaded from the South the Germans will want to give everything to the French.

In the fourth month the French led by an old man holding a sword and a cross in his hand once more are strong. Peace is once more all over the land.

The Latins that is the Italians stone each other and the whole country of the Romans goes to pieces at one time. Never again will Rome ever have any military strength.

In the fifth month the Anglo-Saxons will be masters of the Germans who will lay down their arms.

The French will once again disagree with the Anglo-Saxons because the Germans will ask the French to take care of them.

Peace in Europe will be restored in the sixth month.

Rome will be reduced to ashes, Germany will be governed for a time by the French.

The king will be once more king of France, this in the eleventh month and will bring peace and prosperity to France.

In 1948 there will be an appearance of revolution.

In 1980 an era of Anti-Christ will exist for sixty years.

Mrs. Reynolds read it all and showed it to every one and it was all true and she knew it was all true and it all would come to pass.

I do not said Mrs. Reynolds care about what happens in 1980, why would I, said Mrs. Reynolds.

When she dreamed again she dreamed of meat.

Once later on she dreamed that they were spending a whole day with a friend and they had three meats and then a cold supper. They had the largest oysters she had ever seen. They were as large as a large saucer.

This she did not dream at night, this she dreamed in the afternoon.

These dreams were very pleasant, as everything was to Mrs. Reynolds.

She was rather hoping that she would never see a boy named Roger again. He had fallen and broken his hand, not seriously, and actually he did go away and neither Mr. nor Mrs. Reynolds ever saw him again.

This was not quite so, Mr. Reynolds did see him again but that was of no importance to any one.

Sometimes a young married couple are very attentive to their parents and sometimes they are not.

Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds as is very well known never had any children so this was not a matter that was of great importance to them but nevertheless they knew it was true. Sometimes a young married couple were very attentive to their parents and then without any reason they were not attentive to their parents any more.

They might have a child afterwards or they might not. Mrs. Reynolds often talked about this. She naturally would talk about it because it is something that is interesting.

And so Mrs. Reynolds knew that centuries have their history and she might sigh and then again she might not sigh.

Neither she nor any one else really knew whether she would sigh or whether she would not sigh.

Mr. Reynolds came in, he did not meditate but he told Mrs. Reynolds what every one said. They said that suddenly in September 1940 the United States of America instead of being a part of a big flat land illimitably flat, the land against which Christopher Columbus bumped himself in 1492 became a part of the round world that goes around and around.

Mr. Reynolds said he had just seen Bob who was in America in 1917, and Bob said in 1939 that he said to an American, well and now America is just like anybody. Not at all, said the American. No said Bob well that is what I told the English forty years ago and they said no, they are separate and away, and Bob said to the American, you think you are separate and away but. Bob said and it only took a year for the American to know it and it took the English thirty years.

There are three stories that Mr. Reynolds always liked to tell, Mrs. Reynolds always listened when he told them, sometimes she did something else but doing something else did not stop her from hearing him tell them.

One story was about the romance of America about the cheapest things being made of the best material and how Europe was very worried when they first knew about it, it seemed to them to be indecent and immoral and shocking and at the same time romantic. It was hard for Europe to understand that if things were to be sold by the million and be cheap they must be made of the very best material, in Europe it was expensive things that were made of the best material.

Well said Mrs. Reynolds that is what is.

The second story Mr. Reynolds liked to tell was that General Grant let all the Southern soldiers take their horses and their rifles with them, everybody is a farmer, that everybody knows and so it is necessary to have a horse and a gun. This everybody knows.

And then the other story that Mr. Reynolds always told was about how America that is how Admiral Perry had bombarded Japan so as to make them open their ports to strangers and do business with them and now in one short hundred years, because one hundred years is not very long the Americans are going to bombard Japan again to close Japan up again.

Mr. Reynolds liked to tell everybody that and Mrs. Reynolds, she often stood, she sometimes sat but she did quite often stand and she always stood and listened to him.

And then there was another story Mr. Reynolds liked to tell. He liked to tell how the Americans got rid of the gangsters, not by fighting, but by arresting them for not paying their income tax. That always surprised every one but Mrs. Reynolds did not listen much when he told that one.

Mr. Reynolds was a very quiet man.

Mrs. Reynolds did meditate.

She meditated about George Washington. She quite often meditated about George Washington.

Mr. Reynolds knew what freezing did to ground, how it made the earth higher so that gates would not open or close but that you must not cut the rock down because when the earth was soft again the rock that held the gate closed would sink back into the earth again. He also knew how a wall made of cement would grow harder and harder for fifty years and then slowly grow softer and softer. He knew all these things and it was all right that he did know all these things and Mrs. Reynolds while she stood and meditated meditated quite often about George Washington.

She had when she was a little girl thought it would be wonderful it would have been wonderful to live in the time of George Washington, and now she stood and meditated and very likely it was a time of George Washington, first in peace first in war and first in the hearts of his countrymen, perhaps it was the time of George Washington. She stood and she meditated and perhaps it was the time of George Washington.

Perhaps it was religion, perhaps he had not been happy once like George Washington and when the holy water was passed to him perhaps he had refused to touch it because he was unhappy about it, but now now he was religious, he took holy water and it was a great thing to any one to pass it to him and to have him pass it on from them. First in war first in peace and first in the hearts of his countrymen.

And little boys who were disobedient and were not doing what they should what greater punishment could they have than not be allowed to salute when they saw his picture anywhere. What could be a greater punishment to any little boy than that, not being allowed to salute his picture when they saw it.

Mrs. Reynolds stood and meditated and she said how do you do and is the winter over.

She was not sure that she liked rain better than cold weather and rain was almost certain to follow after and here it was.

Enough said, here it was. She said, Mrs. Reynolds said that if Anti-Christ came in 1980 and her little niece in 1940 was nine years old how old would she be in 1980. Mr. Reynolds knew.

Well all the same, sometimes the rain would stop but would it. It is difficult to know about rain in a rainy country. Very difficult.

Her niece’s name was Rose Table, little Rose Table although she was going to be very tall. At this time she often said not to her aunt but to her mother, it is strange but I am beginning to be very sad and sentimental.

It was not strange it was natural, little Rose Table a little sad and a little sentimental, although she had loved to climb trees eat snow and feed chickens and rabbits and cook on a cooking stove.

They went away to live in a desert, enough said.

If blonde people brush their hair, and make it curl they are called Gabriel. If dark people brush their hair and it does not curl, they are called Angel Harper.

Mrs. Reynolds liked to wear a beret, she was neither dark nor blonde, she was pretty with small features and very tall and quite heavy.

She knew that if you have any expression on your face your thoughts are different. Hers never were.

She said it again and again.

Claudia thought that she was married to Angel Harper. She was mistaken. Angel Harper was never married. He did not even have a brother.

Claudia had no expression on her face. She never had. That is what made her so certain that she was married to Angel Harper.

She scratched her nose which itched.

It looks like a bird said Claudia even if it is only a piece of wool. It has the eye of a bird. Claudia said this to herself. She was sawing wood and she said it to herself.

Wood to be burnt. She did not say this to herself. It was not necessary. Everybody who sees wood cut up and the weather cold knows that the wood will be burnt. Oh yes.

If in a fog a dog looks like a wolf it really does not. Mrs. Reynolds said that but she was not talking to Claudia.

In any sense all who were eating ate more than they wanted because would they no one asked but would they. Would they eat again. Primroses do not make salad nor cow food, nor even appetites eager.

Claudia was just as much unlike her mother as that. Her mother said that Claudia had married a worthless man and everybody had warned her and now Claudia knew. Sulphur matches smell of sulphur, and dogs of dogs. Please said Claudia let us be nervous, and everybody was.

Once upon a time Claudia went away, she went away to stay and she stayed near Joseph Lane. He had gone home no more to roam and Claudia went away to where he was.

For this sight, she was grateful and so was he.

All who have gone away gave a groan.

So much for that.

And now weeks became years and years became days and days became longer. In a little while everybody ran. It was quiet and most of all, the truth was told. When it was Tuesday, Tuesday was the day, but only once in a while.

Nobody knows how easily they can forget the weather and whether it is better never to be better.

A soldier if he is not a prisoner is a Swiss.

That sounds funny but it is not. It is what makes them all sad, they said they were glad but they were all sad.

You do know, said Mrs. Reynolds she was not talking to Mr. Reynolds she was talking to a stranger, you do know how this is.

The full moon and the mountain, the mountain was a white mountain, and the moon was not.

This made Angel Harper see stars and when he did he knew that before he died he would be dead.

No one can add butter to roses he said. He liked to think like that. No one can add butter to roses. But after all they could and did and if they could and did he knew they would forget and if they forgot then he would be forgotten.

He acted as if he did as if he would be forgotten.

For most of the time, he would not be forgotten.

It was quiet, he said it very well, for most of the time he would not be forgotten.

It is difficult to make a great deal of noise all the time so difficult that nobody can rest. Whoever can rest best, can rest best. This is what Mrs. Reynolds said. She said whoever can rest can rest best.

She never knew Angel Harper which was just as well because she would have said of him that he would be drowned dead and he would not have liked that and really nobody ever did not like what Mrs. Reynolds said so it was just as well they never met. Just as well.

Wood to burn is very attractive, said Peter to Rene. I like it said Peter. And Rene who believed in making alcohol out of wood did not listen. Of course wood is attractive.

It is so much more delightful to saw wet wood than when it is dry said Rene. Let us moralize upon that said Peter. Rene was an inventor. Peter was a lover. Of himself. Was it a chance that they were brothers and one blond and the other brunette and was it a chance that they met Angel Harper and Angel Harper turned their way. Was it a chance said Peter. Was it a chance said Rene. Was it a chance said Peter and he turned away and then he turned back and called Rene. Was it a chance Rene, said Peter.

Did they think that they knew why Angel Harper was there. If they did they did.

They always called to each other even if other people were talking they called to each other Peter called Rene and Rene called Peter.

They did not listen to Angel Harper but that was easy enough that was before Angel Harper was a talker. When Angel Harper became a talker, Peter met him once but it was Peter who talked all the time not Angel Harper. Rene was not there.

That was a coincidence. It was extraordinary how Peter met Angel Harper and it was a coincidence that Rene met Joseph Lane and it was a coincidence that they both heard about Mrs. Reynolds and it was a coincidence that Hope the wife of Mr. Reynolds’ brother said how do you do to them, and that her husband was in bed and that he was sure that Angel Harper was finished and that Joseph Lane would go on and that being in bed he Mr. Reynolds’ brother was very likely to go on staying in bed. Which he did.

It was a coincidence not his being in bed because he often was but that his wife Hope should tell Peter to come again and that he did not come but that Rene did and that Rene left behind him an electric lantern that could flash out lights of any color and be dim or bright or wide or narrow and that all this led to conversation.

Rene had curly black hair and thin hands and a high voice. Not so high as his brother Peter but high all the same. Angel Harper’s voice was not high it broke very often which was why he talked all the time he had to repair the breaks in his voice and Peter, Peter’s voice was so high it did not break. It was enough for Mr. Reynolds’ brother that he was in bed quite enough and he never noticed coincidences even when they happened. He always said they were not coincidences. Just like that, he said they were not coincidences.

One day a woman her husband and a little girl were walking along and their dog and beside them there was a woman on a bicycle. She was quite good-looking and they were careful to know that she had a brother who was a seminary teacher who had disappeared although he was not drowned.

Mrs. Reynolds always turned away when there was snow and that day the snow was going to begin pretty soon. Mrs. Reynolds walked away. Her shoulders were higher and she walked away, quite away.

Beneath it all they knew that Angel Harper never stared and he never looked away, when everybody was afraid, afraid of Angel Harper he never stared and he never looked away, he did not have any way of looking, he mostly did not look at all not in any way. Everybody was afraid of him then very much afraid.

Mrs. Reynolds said what she had to say, she said he would not be drowned but everybody would be drowned and he well what difference does it make if everybody is afraid if they are all drowned, drowned dead. Mrs. Reynolds knew they would all be drowned and she turned away and walked away after she had had everything to say that she had to say.

Angel Harper was of course not then there.

Angel Harper will know tomorrow what he is going to do today.

When a little dog sticks himself on a needle on the floor he cries right away. When a little child falls down he does not cry until he is picked up. This has a great deal to do with Angel Harper. A great deal.

When he was little and he fell down sometimes he cried and sometimes he did not. When he did not he remembered it and when he did he remembered it. He did not remember whether he was or whether he was not picked up. Anybody is picked up when they are little and if not they get up. Up is up.

Ten chickens out of twenty died. That is because they ate salt. The salt was in a sack and the sack was there and the chickens pecked at the sack and they swallowed the salt and they drank and they drank and they died.

Nobody could eat them because nobody knew why they died.

Angel Harper never listened to that but Joseph Lane did and that made Joseph Lane wait while Angel Harper died, did die.

But anyway he lived quite long enough for that.

And so not neglected not as much as they Mrs. Reynolds stood one road went into another and Mrs. Reynolds stood. Everybody had to pass by and Mrs. Reynolds stood. Angel Harper never passed nor did Joseph Lane. Not pass by.

After this painful event they heard about Angel Harper. Everybody did, everybody died and everybody did. Hear about Angel Harper just that much.

Once upon a time somebody prophesied. They prophesied that Angel Harper died. Once upon a time somebody prophesied, they prophesied about a horse and the horse of the prophecy was given away, this was not in the prophecy but it was not given for long because she to whom the horse was given could not feed the horse, he was that kind of a horse he had to be fed and she could not feed the horse that had to be fed so he went back again back again to bed where he always had been led to bed. And the horse he lived and he died there, but this was not the prophecy, the prophecy was that the horse was a horse and he was. The prophecy was right as are all prophecies, that horse was the horse. He was.

After that. Everybody believed in prophecies and everybody was right because the prophecies prophesied what was going to happen and what was going to happen did happen.

Mrs. Reynolds sighed, she said she was waiting and so was Mr. Reynolds and when the young man came they would be glad to see him and they would be glad to have him but as yet he had not come. Mrs. Reynolds said that she and Mr. Reynolds did not know whether they should go on waiting for the young man or not. They did not know.

When Mrs. Reynolds did not know, her teeth hurt her, and her teeth hurt her then. Some one told her that Angel Harper could be angry. Perhaps he will be drowned said Mrs. Reynolds hopefully. She often thought they would be drowned and lots of them were completely drowned in water, drowned dead in water.

Angel Harper, nobody likes to say Angel Harper and if they do like to say Angel Harper they do not say Angel Harper.

Who is angry.

More than that.

Who is angry.

Mrs. Reynolds was very patient and she was never angry but she did think that anybody who was angry should be drowned should be drowned dead in water. She did not say it of Angel Harper because she never mentioned Angel Harper.

Angry much anger very angry by being angry.

Angel Harper commenced by being angry.

Mrs. Reynolds stood and talked to three young girls.

They stood too.

They were at the corner the three young girls more or less together.

By the time they went on Mrs. Reynolds was left alone and then she went into her home.

Naturally they did not talk about Angel Harper.

Nobody did.

Mr. Reynolds’ brother often used to think about how he could not remember what Angel Harper looked like. He did not only have that trouble with Angel Harper, he could not remember what most people whom he knew looked like. He knew what his brother looked like and he knew what Mrs. Reynolds looked like. When he had not seen his own wife for some time and that did happen from time to time, he could not then remember well I suppose he could but he did not suppose that he could remember what she looked like.

But Angel Harper was completely like that, he would begin trying to remember his walk, or his nose or his mouth or his hair or his clothes and how tall he was and what he did with his hands and he just could not remember what Angel Harper did look like.

When eight come to lunch instead of seven it is all the same thing, it is like that.

The sister of Angel Harper went to school at a convent. The sisters taught her that when she was dressing she should be as discreet and modest as if an entire cavalry regiment should be passing in front of her. Now how could that be. She did not know but she hoped so and although he was her brother, she never saw him again, not ever. Not ever did she see Angel Harper again.

Mrs. Reynolds went to bed early. Mr. Reynolds did not go to bed quite so early, but actually it was not very much later. She had not more than been asleep before he came to bed and woke her, and then they both went to sleep and slept very well. They slept very well although before going to sleep they had talked about Angel Harper. They did always sleep very well.

Hay when it is growing can freeze. Oil when it is growing, clover when it is growing can freeze. Do not bother about the others, Angel Harper said it was he who said it first, do not when you bother about the others do not let oil and hay and clover when it is growing freeze. As soon as he said this it turned so cold that the hay which was growing and the oil which was growing and the clover which was growing did freeze. Everybody was just as much afraid as they were before.

When Angel Harper was a little boy he did not drill other little boys and make them march. Some do. He did not. He sat and when he sat, he sat. Enough said.

When he was a little boy he did not stand on a step and hold his hands up high over his head and throw down pieces of paper for other children to scramble for and pick up. Some do, but he did not.

He talked to himself and he said, all the same. And when he said all the same he meant it.

When Angel Harper was a little boy he never came again. They did not expect him. He did not very often find money lying on the road and when he did it was not very much but it was a great pleasure.

He once when he was a little boy saw a woman looking at a piece of tarred road, she said her husband the day before had fallen there and a woman had passed by and had been afraid to tell, her husband had bled not much but some but somebody else came along and now he was at home resting and she had gone out to see if some of his blood was still there and it was.

When Angel Harper came home and went to bed he did not sleep nor did he cry, he just said to himself, yes yesterday. And later he remembered having said yes yesterday and he said it again. Just again.

It was much later so much later and of course she never did know that is to say know how to meet Angel Harper that Mrs. Reynolds said, Have you caught cold. They had not. She said sticks and needles are not enough with which to make war. Perhaps yes perhaps no but she knew it was no.

Otherwise we would they said and they stopped reading the newspapers and stopped listening to the radio. Why. Because they were frightened. No not frightened but. Otherwise we would said Mrs. Reynolds. And otherwise. Well would they.

To Mrs. Reynolds all the same was never for them a name.

Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother always led that kind of a life. Was that a light or was it not and if it was was it in any way peculiar. They sometimes called Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother Mark although that was not his name.

Mark they said and he said well after all it was a bicycle lamp. And when he said that he turned away his head. No not to see the bicycle but not to see the reflection of the bicycle lamp upon the wall of a house. And why not. Well he always said I like to be called Mark, my wife’s name is Hope and I like to be called Mark even if Mark is not my name which it is not.

Mrs. Reynolds never called Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother Mark and she never called his wife Hope. As a matter of fact it was not necessary. Whenever Mr. Reynolds spoke of them and he did speak of them Mrs. Reynolds said yes. She always stood up and she always said yes. Sitting down said Mrs. Reynolds is comfortable but it is not necessary. So when Mr. Reynolds mentioned either his younger brother or his younger brother’s wife she was not sitting she was standing. And just as slowly she mentioned that it was almost time to go to bed. She would eat two oranges as was her habit she would not be tempted by a banana, she would eat two oranges and then she would go to bed.

One day there was a priest sitting behind a rocky wall, he was sitting there not asleep and he saw Mrs. Reynolds, that is Hope Reynolds, he stood up, he was an old man and very thin and he said you are Mrs. Reynolds. Well yes that is I am Hope Reynolds yes I am Mrs. Reynolds she said. Well said the priest my nephew wants to know you. Know me said Hope Reynolds, perhaps he wants to know Mrs. Reynolds my husband’s elder brother’s wife. He wants to know Mrs. Reynolds said the priest stubbornly and if you are Mrs. Reynolds, yes I am Mrs. Reynolds well then he wants to know you. Where is he said Hope Reynolds. He is looking for wild mushrooms said the monk. So Hope sat down with the monk and pretty soon the nephew came along. He was a priest too and he had found mushrooms. You are Mrs. Reynolds he said. I am Hope Reynolds that is to say I am Mrs. Reynolds. Well it is Mrs. Reynolds I want to know. How do you do Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds said how do you do.

Bye and bye they separated, the nephew gave Mrs. Reynolds the mushrooms he had found, he gave her all of them. They were a kind she had never seen before, but she took them anyway and carried them home.

Enough said.

Hope Reynolds likes people who if they are sufficiently sad might hang themselves.

Angel Harper. Sometimes Hope Reynolds whispered Angel Harper, but if he was sufficiently sad they would not hang him. Not hang him, whispered Hope Reynolds. And as she walked along, she knew, not hang him, nor what she said. Hours and hours passed and that was what she said.

She did not see him, that is what she said.

If Angel Harper had a fortune there was nothing to hide away. Be by my side was not what he said. Not what he said.

All right. For them if they are fortunate all who are fortunate are all right. But they are not fortunate not how fortunate so they are not all right. All right not always all right.

All who are all right have a family home between two parks. Either or or carefully.

Need Angel Harper be bright.

Need Angel Harper be slight.

Need Angel Harper be white.

Need Angel Harper be all right.

All right with what.

With fire and heat, when all is said, fire and heat. And they all began to cry.

Angel Harper had not been there.

When Hope Reynolds was a very little girl their father and mother often went away all day, and all night too. There were four of them three girls and a boy and all little, and they did what they did. When they went to school their school teachers used to give them something to eat in the afternoon. Their father the one time that he was home wrote to the teacher and told her not to bother, his children had plenty to eat and better, and she just better had not bother. When the other children heard they said, oh ho and have they and that is why when they are thirsty they drink ink and when they are hungry they chew their pen-holder, and they are always thirsty and they are always hungry and they are always thirsty and they and always hungry and they are always drinking their ink and eating their pen-holders. At that time Hope Reynolds never saw Angel Harper, although he was only about twice as much older. And if she ever did see him she said she would not change places with him.

Not she.

Clothilde, Raymonde and Adele gave birth to Joseph.

When Angel Harper talked to himself about that, he shook his head. He talked to himself and said Clothilde, Raymonde and Adele gave birth to Joseph and once more he shook his head. He was not interested in Clothilde, Raymonde and Adele he was only interested in Joseph having been born. He knew he would and then he cried, he cried quietly into his handkerchief, he knew he should.

After Joseph Lane was born it was no matter. Not then, but all right, not then did not matter.

Joseph Lane, nobody called him Joseph Lane. Even Clothilde, Raymonde and Adele who had given birth to him paid no attention to him. Not then. It did not matter.

A calf said Mrs. Reynolds has to have a calf so that she can become a cow.

Mrs. Reynolds wondered why Joseph Lane was rather timid about that. She had heard that he was not exactly ignorant but rather timid about that.

Mrs. Reynolds said that a crane flying over the marshes near a river was always alone. At least she supposed so because the only one she had ever seen flying was all alone. He went away.

Mrs. Reynolds was just a little amused by all this. She laughed. She did.

If a centipede climbs a wall of a room and even gets near the ceiling it cannot fall not at all. It is very interesting that it does so that it climbs the wall and then moves around as it will. There is no uneasiness because it cannot fall.

It is nice when there is no uneasiness because it cannot fall.

Any one can go to sleep and not dream because of it.

Moro, Nathaniel Moro, stayed in his room more than when he went out. He was quite stout, even when there was nothing to eat and he was quite hot even when there was no coal or wood to burn and he was quite tall and he was quite capable of saying when a lady arose come, and she said she was going to look for her dog, oh he would say I was about to ask you not to rise, thinking you were about to rise to say how do you do to me. He was also capable of saying when some one said they always were startled when they saw their name in print, oh yes I am too, every time I see my visiting card I am startled. This is what Nathaniel Moro said.

He was a friend of Joseph Lane, that is to say Joseph Lane always knew when Nathaniel Moro was there. When he was not there it did not matter but when he was there it did matter.

Joseph Lane was never happy or unhappy never had a door open or closed, never went to sleep or woke up suddenly.

It was not necessary that there would come a time for everything to commence. Not nearly very often. One might say not at all. And just then Nathaniel Moro came in. Nobody really noticed when he went out. He liked to have a cup of tea in the afternoon, that was quite definite, he really was indifferent if it was here or there. He was not Rosalind de Guy who always wanted her tea, always wanted her tea a small cup of tea and good and hot.

There were often enough together so that no one noticed it. They were mostly always apart and nobody noticed it. In a way it was fortunate that all who knew Joseph Lane were capable of being liked any day, very fortunate.

Away down in the town there was a very small one-armed man. Very small indeed. He had eight children, very small indeed, and he had lost his arm when he was five years old, at that time he had been very small indeed.

By great good fortune, Angel Harper was older and being older was angry. Why not when his name was Angel Harper and he did not love any one.

Why not indeed.

A little girl and her confirmation her name is Mary Louise, and being confirmed makes her very happy. Happier than when later she is married, says her mother because there is no anxiety mixed up with confirmation but there always is with matrimony, always is with matrimony.

Mary Louise went to school and at school she heard them talk of Angel Harper. It made her shiver. She had blue eyes and she did not shiver very often but now and then. Shiver.

She liked Saints, one saint every day, she liked saints, her own saint and other saints, she had never heard of Joseph Lane, and even if she had, he would not have made her shiver. Shiver.

X y z, made her shiver, and when she heard the name of Angel Harper it made her shiver. Nothing else ever made her shiver. She was quite young and she lived to be old older than her grandfather who might have lived to be older if he had not broken his leg when he was old.

Later on when she heard the name of Angel Harper it did not make her shiver, because he was dead then and anyhow, nothing lived after, nothing but the saints so she said and they they had never made her shiver.

Clouds were here and there and certain kinds of clouds bring rain. If it rains on one day there will be no hay, if it rains the next day there will be no wheat, and if it rains the next day there will be no wine. But all the same there is hay and wheat and wine, all the time.

Angel Harper could do nothing about that he could do nothing about that and Mary Louise knew it, and so well after all it was all very well, when they said Angel Harper she hardly noticed it and if she did not notice it she did not shiver and she did not.

Mary Louise had a little cousin, she had not seen her since the little cousin was baptized, and yet when they met they had a great deal to say, they even sighed together.

Mrs. Reynolds said it is awkward to sigh.

For then it is, she said.

And then she said, strawberries can get wet. Mrs. Reynolds had more time to dry strawberries than most people, she said they were called strawberries because you put straw under them to keep them dry.

By this time Angel Harper was there again and when they said there they meant everywhere. That is just where he was.

Mrs. Reynolds said oh and she meant it.

Mrs. Reynolds could climb a ladder.

Mr. Reynolds liked gravel. Some men do. Mr. Reynolds did.

Mrs. Reynolds said that anything made him sad. He was not sad he was quiet. He said he understood about predictions. He said they were right, in what they said was going to happen. But it did not happen that way, but it did happen. Now said Mr. Reynolds take Angel Harper, they all say that he will come to an end. He certainly will, and pretty soon, he certainly will and then they all say how he will come to an end and when. Well when might be right but how never could be right, it would said Mr. Reynolds not be natural if what they thought was going to happen would happen. No said Mr. Reynolds that would not be natural.

Yes said Mr. Reynolds one knows that there is going to be spring and summer and fall and winter, yes everybody is right about that there will be but just what will happen any day in spring summer and fall and winter well that is not so easy to know.

So said Mr. Reynolds they are right when they predict that Angel Harper will come to an end and that he will come to a bad end, but what is that bad end and how it is going to happen that said Mr. Reynolds that will be a surprise, well to Angel Harper and to everybody who predicts about him, but and that they will know he will come to an end and to a bad end so of course they will say they do predict right and perhaps they do.

Mr. Reynolds never sighed, he was too quiet to sigh, and he never talked he was too quiet to talk and he never predicted, he was too quiet to predict, but he knew about predictions and he knew about sighing and he knew about talking. What really interested him was gravel, particularly wet gravel. He liked gravel wet rather than dry, it gave him a satisfaction, and he liked it not to be too regular in size, he liked the pebbles to be small and larger, it was more satisfactory like that.

It is not always easy to get gravel and it is not always easy to have it wet, and it is not always easy to have it irregular but Mr. Reynolds always had it like that.

Once in a while some one asked him about his gravel. He always answered about it, and explained just how heavy it was when it was bought, he preferred it to be wet when it was bought and he said so.

Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds had a quiet life.

[ ¶ ]

PART III

She had a grandchild she had had a son-in-law and four months ago coming home in the dark he fell into a little river and he was drowned and she had a younger daughter and she wanted to shake hands with me.

Not at all a dream although there was a dream a dream of their all coming to a housewarming and he going away to look at a Ford car which looked funny and everybody being lost and birds little birds being very optimistic because they sang in the rain.

This was what happened on Saturday and Angel Harper, all of a sudden was older. If he was really older it was not so exciting and he was really older.

When this you see remember me sang a little bird. But what was the use if he was a little older and it was not any longer exciting.

If he was dead and defeated, if guns shot and clouds fell and water rose and tunnels swelled was it not at all exciting.

Mrs. Reynolds said she preferred potatoes.

And she was right.

Francis Holstein was an old man, they made him the head of the local legion and he said a few words. When that happened he mentioned that he had said a few words.

Nelly Winsome came to see him, she said I dreamed that Angel Harper had never been married.

Oh yes he hasn’t, said Holstein.

And if he has never been married I would like to see him said Nelly,

But I do not know him said Holstein.

You do not know him said Nelly, well she said if you do not know him how could I have dreamed that he had never been married.

Holstein began to laugh and then he began to cry well not exactly cry but he began to look funny.

Nelly was most anxious. Bye and bye she had eaten her dinner.

No one she knew knew Angel Harper.

She saw Mrs. Reynolds and she asked her. Mrs. Reynolds said I am telling just as I told you before I do prefer potatoes and I do not need butter, lard will do it. Now if you have anything to say she said to Nelly say it to my husband. And if you want to wait until He comes in you had better not go away.

Nelly made up her mind to stay.

When Mr. Reynolds came in he said he would not change his time to summer time, he would just eat an hour later or earlier, well he did not care.

But is Angel Harper married persisted Nelly.

Angel Harper said Mr. Reynolds, dear me.

By this time Nelly Winsome was desperate she decided to go home eat something indigestible and dream again and she did.

Mrs. Reynolds said she could not remember how Angel Harper wore his hair. She said she did not know the color of his hair. She did not say she did not remember because perhaps she had never seen his hair. Perhaps not.

He was not bald well anyway when she had seen him he was young young enough to have all his hair. But had she ever seen his hair, even if she had she would not know the color of his hair or the color of his eyes, as she never had spoken to him she would not know the color of his eyes, and how tall he was, she had never noticed him even if he had passed her house, anyway she did not remember anything about him. Of course she knew his name was Angel Harper. That was just enough. Mr. Reynolds said that if the weather was set to be fair all the signs that look like rain do not count and if the weather is set for rain all the signs that look like clearing do not count. And he was right. It was the same about war and about victories. His brother said that when he was with Mr. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said what he had to say.

There was a Miss Goodman, she was almost a dwarf and she looked as if she limped, perhaps she did not and she had a fiat face and her father was a major in the army and her brother wanted to be an officer too. She said that she herself liked winter sports. It was hard to believe but she always meant just what she said. She also said that when she lived anywhere for five years she preferred it to any other place. She was very interested when she heard that Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds lived where they did. She wanted to know how often they or either of them had seen Joseph Lane. They did not know, and so they could not tell her. Mrs. Reynolds said she was used to that.

Mrs. Reynolds said that the barometer was falling. She said it to two women with whom she was talking, one of them was tall and her name was Ida, the other one had a hoarse voice which was loud and her father had once killed a man in a fit of anger.

They said, when you ring nobody answers and when you do not ring nobody answers.

After a while it was a little later and the dog was given away. He was a black dog with curly hair and when he was little he had been very very timid and then later he had a violent nature. Not alone that but it was a bother.

Bother said Mrs. Reynolds, if it rains every day and every night too, that is a bother.

All right.

Angel Harper was half as fat as he had been.

What said Mrs. Reynolds.

Half as fat as he had been was the answer.

By the time Angel Harper was well known it was just begun.

Mr. Reynolds woke up about three in the morning. He looked out and saw the moon shining. He woke up Mrs. Reynolds and told her the moon was shining. By the time she was awake and had looked out it was raining.

It had rained for twenty-eight days in the daytime and in the evening and at night and now it was raining again.

By this time Angel Harper was very well known, so well known that everybody knew about him.

Mrs. Reynolds meditated, she was sitting and she said she was thinking, she was thinking whether if now somehow somebody gave her a piece of juicy beefsteak, well would she could she swallow it, would it go down.

She was meditating.

Of course it was either that or not at all, and since it was not at all it must very certainly be either that.

After there had been a very long silence somebody mentioned they mentioned Joseph Lane, they said nobody has forgotten him. They were busy. They were busy remembering Angel Harper, and if they were busy remembering Angel Harper, they did not forget Joseph Lane but it was there all the same.

Once in a while every once in a while, the sun was shining and the sun could shine so that it could come to be very hot. Some were used to it and some were not. Joseph Lane felt that nothing that was climate could make any difference, not to him.

Angel Harper was hidden away from climate.

There.

Mrs. Reynolds said it was too bad that roses did not last longer. Mrs. Reynolds said it was too bad that roses changed color.

The neighbors said it was too bad that the Reynolds had no children. Mr. Reynolds had no nephews, Mrs. Reynolds had two nephews. When there were a great many people who lunched with the Reynolds everybody said Mrs. Reynolds did it all very well.

Very well.

At no time had Angel Harper or Joseph Lane or a third one whose name began with a B, not any one of the three of them had ever lunched with the Reynolds. They had never seen each other nor the Reynolds. By this time, it was time for the flowers to be arranged according to color size kind and wild and tame. Late at night everybody went to bed.

By this time darkness was disturbed by moon-light and daylight was disturbed by thunder.

By leaving it alone Angel Harper could wait. Not patiently but long.

As we have the material said Mrs. Reynolds we might as well build an addition to our house. Building this addition pleased Mr. Reynolds. It exhilarated him.

If you are nervous any news makes one nervous, said the wife of Mrs. Reynolds’ nephew. They were afraid that like a great many he was going to be a bachelor and remain unmarried but he did marry, not a pretty girl a long thin one and he was very fond of her. They had a little girl who always remembered anybody’s name. She visited Mrs. Reynolds who liked to have her but did not know what to do with her. But it was not necessary to do anything, anything at all.

This little girl never said what she thought about Joseph Lane and Angel Harper. When she cried she rarely cried but when she did cry she did say What was their name, oh dear what was their name. And nobody answered because nobody listened, they just gave her something to please her and she naturally did not cry often.

When she was photographed for the first time, she cried but then when they told her not to she stopped crying. Her father and mother said she cried so seldom you could count the number of times she had cried.

She was named after Mrs. Reynolds but nobody called her by that name. Mrs. Reynolds preferred it to be like that. Mr. Reynolds did sometimes call her by this name but he spoke to her so seldom it did not matter very much.

Why should two men sit in a meadow with one horse. Joseph Lane asked this question. Why said his brother-in-law’s cousin does the color of that distant mountain remind me of pearly girlie.

It does said Mrs. Reynolds, everybody sitting with their hats on on top of a half finished building, it does look like a scene in a theatre. But said Mr. Reynolds it has not that gayety.

For this they think of everything.

Mrs. Reynolds was astonished that her heart went out to the sorrows of Joseph Lane and it did not go out to the troubles of English pigeons. English pigeons do not alone coo like a dove they fly like a magpie.

All of which made Joseph Lane be one at a time.

For this for them.

Now earnestly to take to task a dog a cow a calf a very young pig and imitation silk.

And to remember that all of it is forbidden.

Angel Harper changed from letting them not dance to letting them dance and this is the reason why.

Why.

It is easy to not have a calf suck its mother’s milk said Mrs. Reynolds only sometimes the knot comes unfastened.

Angel Harper never observes whose cow is outside when it is a cow, now.

And then it is never too late when the sun never sets that is to say when there is always a light.

Angel Harper said he never did it just the same but how difficult to do it on the same day and not to do it the same. If he felt as he felt he felt he would feel like crying and if he felt like crying he would feel very funny.

By the time that this happened it was nearly all over but now, and now is now, now it is only just begun.

There came a time when retired school-teachers fished in the lakes and the streams to get a little fish to feed their cats, that was all.

It is very strange that Angel Harper resembles himself. At first he did not, he did not change but at first he did not. No said Mr. Reynolds, I do not like him, not that I ever met him, not that he ever met me, not that but I do not like him.

Not liking him said Mr. Reynolds, not liking him I do not like him.

Angel Harper knew that sooner or later, Joseph Lane did not know that sooner or later and that was natural enough because for Joseph Lane there was no sooner or later, for Angel Harper as soon as, there was sooner or later.

Mr. Reynolds said when somebody said this to him, I will take mine sooner.

Mrs. Reynolds dreamed that she was followed by a wild rabbit who wanted to become tame and Mrs. Reynolds was willing that he should come and be tame and he came.

There was an end of Angel Harper but was there a beginning. Those who know knew. That is they knew when he was through but oh dear there was all in between. This was not so for Joseph Lane not so.

For him there was no beginning or ending of Angel Harper, he would destroy Angel Harper destroy him. How could you destroy anything that had a beginning and ending. Joseph Lane knew better than that better than that.

So not enough Mrs. Reynolds but more Angel Harper, more Angel Harper.

Angel Harper was not born, to be born, means to be born along and though he followed after he was not born along.

He followed after and after he followed after it was as if he had come and come he did and when he came he remembered his name.

All this sounded very well but he never told it. He could not think in that way, he could not remember, he only remembered what he left. Little by little he tried to remember what he had but he never could, he could only remember what he left.

One day, it was not very late in the day he began to speak, he said, when I speak I speak and I speak once in a day twice in a day three times in a day I speak and then I speak on the day and on that day I speak.

This was the first speech he ever made.

It was not dark by the time he went to bed but he was very tired and so he sat and as he sat he saw, he never saw when he spoke or when he ate or when he walked, he did sometimes see when he sat but not that day not the day that he made the first speech he ever made. No not on that day.

Mrs. Reynolds did think that she changed her mind with the circumstances. She did think that she often heard about one doctor who was not on good terms with two other doctors. The wife of that doctor so Mrs. Reynolds thought looked like a foreigner but and that was undoubtedly true she was of no importance.

Doctors lawyers sailors airmen and Indian chiefs they all made Angel Harper shiver not when he was awake and not when he was asleep but they did make Angel Harper shiver.

Two by two makes him through.

Angel Harper if he was a boy did it to annoy but it is doubtful if he ever was a boy. So much for that.

If he ever had a sister he never had had a brother and if he had had a brother he would not care to have a sister. But really Angel Harper was not interested in there being a family, if he could anyhow and he did that was enough. Enough said.

So his life began and he never prayed although he believed in what they said. He always did even when everybody thought he did not. He believed in it a lot, so much so that it would have been much better not so.

Mrs. Reynolds never had the habit of sighing. She knew that she and Mr. Reynolds would go on just as comfortably as not.

She said, I think that it is better to be in bed than sleepy, but I am sleepy said Mrs. Reynolds and she was.

Mrs. Reynolds saw two little girls and a little boy playing in the dust, she thought at first that they were playing marbles but then she saw they were making a little mound of dust. What is it, said Mrs. Reynolds and then she saw that there was a terrible big beetle underneath and he worked his way out and the more they covered him with dust the more he worked his way out.

Oh yes said Mrs. Reynolds.

Mrs. Reynolds remembered well she did not remember it but some one told her about it, a man was going along with a hunting dog who was deaf, hunting dogs need to see and smell they do not need to hear, so they said, anyway he was walking along with the hunting dog that was deaf and suddenly an automobile came along and the man jumped into the road and saved the dog, he had a hunting knife at his side and a gun on his shoulder and he stumbled and fell and the gun went off and the knife went into his side. A woman came along she had been scared by the gun and she saw the man was bleeding but it was from the knife and he said it is nothing at all and he went on but by next day he had lost so much blood he had to go to the hospital and he was never very well after, so Mrs. Reynolds said.

Mrs. Reynolds dreamed, she dreamed that Angel Harper was all over and she said in her dream I dreamed that Angel Harper was all over, and she dreamed in her dream that she said it is so many years later and Angel Harper is all over and she dreamed that she dreamed that Angel Harper was all over.

Oh yes she said. I do dream. Yes she said I do.

Once more it was not just yet. Joseph Lane never wanted to know how many months make six months, he never wanted to know how many days make twenty days, he never wanted to know how many hours make two hours and he never wanted to know how many minutes make thirty minutes. This is what made Joseph Lane live longer which he did.

A miller had two sons, one died and the other would die, the miller was a small man with very blue eyes, he said he had no luck.

All this was when Angel Harper was heavy and eating and when Angel Harper was heavy and eating, he ate.

Well next to eating he liked ham and next to ham he liked chocolate and next to chocolate he liked cake and then, then he was silent, he was all alone and he was dead and he was quiet and every day there were pages and pages of how to have happy days.

Angel Harper knew that white dogs are white, he did not know anything about black dogs being black. He did not shake his head but he acted as if he was very angry very very angry.

Mrs. Reynolds remembered the first time she ever ate crawfish. It was in the hills, the car was making a strange noise, they were nervous about it, she and Mr. Reynolds, very nervous and they stopped somewhere to have lunch and they were given crawfish. She knew what they were and Mr. Reynolds had eaten them before so she ate them too and she liked them. Now she was eating them again, they did not have much else to eat that day, that is they had potatoes and beets and water ice, but then after all well after all they had crawfish and she liked them. She liked them red and she liked them now. She laughed when she said that and Mr. Reynolds smiled.

Mrs. Reynolds was quite occupied and so was Mr. Reynolds.

They wanted to know what the news was, but after all, it would do just as well to know the news tomorrow as today. In every way the news was the news of yesterday, and yesterday was another day and so was tomorrow.

They might be just as occupied tomorrow as today but then again they might not be.

Mrs. Reynolds said it did not make as much difference as it might. She said how do you do, and after all, she laughed and said how do you do is just as much news as anything, and as she said it she laughed.

Mr. Reynolds was not there he was occupied and he was quiet. It was very restful to be Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds, that is what Mrs. Reynolds did say, and she went into the house to stay.

Mr. Reynolds said that he had never liked Angel Harper. He said that he had never had any such feeling about Joseph Lane. He said, Joseph Lane, well Joseph Lane, anyhow he said and he meant what he said, he said he had never liked Angel Harper, not in any kind of a way and he had never changed about that and it was not very likely that he would change about that. Mrs. Reynolds felt that way about it too, she had never liked Angel Harper and now she knew that it was more than that, she knew she would like not only that Angel Harper would be dead but that he would always have been dead. That is what she said and she said, she meant what she said.

The only thing said Mrs. Reynolds about which I cannot make up my mind is just what way he should be dead as dead. She could think about it but she could not make up her mind about it. Mr. Reynolds said don’t think about it. But she said yes she said yes I do think about it but I cannot make up my mind about it how dead Angel Harper can be dead, all dead.

Yes said Mr. Reynolds.

Mrs. Reynolds saw everybody give each child a peach, there were three girls and a boy, the boy liked to play a toy piano and work a Punch and Judy show, two girls liked to sit in the dirt, and the third was very strong, and some one gave each one of them a peach, and Mrs. Reynolds saw it. She said, said Mrs. Reynolds, I saw it as I went along.

It was yesterday and nobody was anxious about that nobody was anxious about Joseph Lane, and nobody was at all worried about his name. Why should they have been. Mr. Reynolds always knew when there was a new or old and a middle moon and he said, not that it was very important but it was a necessity for him to know it. And Joseph Lane, coughed when there was a moon, and as there always is a moon he coughed all the time. It was not his health, it was his stomach that made him cough so Mr. Reynolds said and Mr. Reynolds also said of course he did not know him, he had never seen Joseph Lane, and it was not a necessity for him to have seen him, and very likely he would never see him.

Oh said Mrs. Reynolds, if we all have less to eat we can get thin and tighten our belts, and if we have still less to eat and have to die of it then if we have to die of it we can all die together. Yes yes said Mr. Reynolds and it was true he said yes yes and he meant it, it might all come to be true as true as that.

It was a long way to wait and in the meantime every day there was a dark cloud, a very dark one. An Angel Harper cloud said Mrs. Reynolds and she said as long as Angel Harper lived there would be every afternoon and sometimes even in the morning and quite likely at noon a very big dark cloud in the sky even if it did not make any lightning nor any hail.

Yes said Mrs. Reynolds I do know that you yourself do not care for wine, that you prefer butter. Mrs. Reynolds stood and felt very well, she was talking to Mr. Reynolds’ cousin who had come part of the way with her. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds, it is that way, you begin to feel a longing a real longing for a city, for buildings for small country and pretty gardens and for streets and for things in them, yes you do. And indeed she did, the cousin said she did, she had had enough of hills and distant mountains and stone houses and strange cows and children, and stone walls and up and down and rocks and trees and bare spaces.

Just now.

Angel Harper was bitter he was where he was and he was bitter, he ate what he ate and he was bitter, nobody saw him just then and he was bitter and little by little it was as much worse and he was bitter. By the time he had finished standing he was bitter, by the time he had finished sitting he was bitter. Bed did not interest him. He was bitter.

Joseph Lane was far away and as far away as he was there he was, there were no cuckoos there and there were no sea-gulls and there were fields and fields and there was darkness and every little while everybody did everything and Joseph Lane thought he would whisper but he found himself to be very comfortable and so he thought out loud and as he thought out loud, he knew it was regular and that he would win. Oh yes said Mrs. Reynolds, she was not there of course oh yes said Mrs. Reynolds the time has come. Has it said Mr. Reynolds.

By that time it had and everybody suffered. Thank you for not being ready said Mrs. Reynolds and laughed, she said the masons were building walls and the painters were putting in windows and the carpenters were building doors and her husband would bring it all back.

That is what Mrs. Reynolds said.

Mrs. Reynolds liked to know what was happening so she asked everybody as they were passing. They each told her what was happening and there was a great deal happening. One told her that for the first time in his life he was out with an umbrella when there was thunder and lightning and it made him feel as if the lightning was hitting the umbrella. I suppose said he that an umbrella could be a lightning conductor. Mrs. Reynolds said she never went out when there was thunder and lightning, she did not go out when there was sun shining or moon shining or indeed when there was wind or when there was rain or when there was hail or when there was snow nor indeed when it was cloudy. No said Mrs. Reynolds no. And she meant no. She was amiable about it but she meant no.

Her husband lost thirty bottles of olive oil, well he was sorry and so was she.

So as it was a time when so much was happening, so much did happen. Every day was so much nearer the end than the day before and as for a year well there was really no looking back a whole year. A year dear me a year said Mrs. Reynolds just as if it was a year or as if it had been a year.

So much as it was it was just as much as it was or more.

As much as it was said Mrs. Reynolds remembering Angel Harper. So much, she said, as much, she said, as much as it was, she said. In conclusion she made all ages be quiet, quiet and useful. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds quiet if not useful. Useful if not quiet. Quiet and useful, useful and quiet.

Fed and unfed who is dead, said Angel Harper and his nose turned red, not with drink nor cold nor fear but with indigestion.

I knew how lucky he was said Mrs. Reynolds and she remembered all the sad things she had seen. There were two of them. And there was nothing in between.

Mr. Redfern was ill and with his hands behind his back he walked up and down and his wife working at her wash watched him. It was sad.

Mrs. Reynolds talked about everything and she knew that Joseph Lane was very well. He is very well I thank you said Mrs. Reynolds although she did not know him but she said it because she wished him well and because she wished that Angel Harper was more dead than he was. To be sure said Mrs. Reynolds he will be dead. Very likely said Mr. Reynolds. And said Mrs. Reynolds they were both right, as indeed they were.

Mrs. Reynolds wanted their tiles to have flowers on them but Mr. Reynolds preferred them a simple grey. As they could only get grey ones, as there were no others it was just as well said Mrs. Reynolds that they were agreed. Just as well said Mr. Reynolds and smiled.

It is always a kindness said Mr. Reynolds to relieve them when they are there. And said Mrs. Reynolds they are always there. Not always said Mr. Reynolds and they like to eat. So do we said Mrs. Reynolds. She also remarked that when men had no tobacco to smoke they ate more.

Mrs. Reynolds’ brother-in-law, Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother said that the weather was so changeable that you could not say whether there was going to be rain or dry weather.

He never said this to Angel Harper, he had not said it when he knew Angel Harper because then it was not true, the weather then was not so changeable, and now when the weather was so changeable he did not see Angel Harper at all. Not only was Angel Harper far away but Angel Harper naturally did not see him and so he did not see him. Naturally not.

Some dogs like walking in, the dark and some do not, it may have something to do with their color or with the light in their eyes, green red or silver or it might be that nothing makes any difference. It might be that.

For this many thanks was never said by Angel Harper.

Do be careful right along was never said by Angel Harper.

Eat while you can was never said by Angel Harper.

Hear when they speak was never said by Angel Harper.

Lift a chair up before you sit down was never said by Angel Harper.

Joseph Lane practised what he preached, he recited poetry. He liked the Elegy in the Churchyard, he said and leave the world to darkness and to me. Just so said Joseph Lane just so, and as he said it, he was wise, he said for this which is mine, there is no reason that this which is mine is left to me. Left to me means nothing said Joseph Lane and he was wise, as naturally wise as that.

These two men Angel Harper and Joseph Lane were not alone and separately and together and as they approached.

And then well then for which it is mighty easy to be anxious.

I am anxious said Angel Harper but I am not.

And Joseph Lane knew that it did not matter, hours are clouds and there are more than if they do not matter.

And so quite as easily as fathers and feathers.

Angel Harper and Joseph Lane met and never met.

But which, said Joseph Lane.

Angel Harper was destroyed.

But which said Joseph Lane. But all that was a long time after.

In the beginning Angel Harper was Angel Harper.

Mrs. Reynolds never laughed but she said who and when she said who she was making fun of Angel Harper.

By that time a great many knew him and a great many were able to withdraw when they were afraid of him.

Afraid of him said Mrs. Reynolds.

By that time it was more than ever that every one knew his name. They did not say fie fie for shame everybody knows his name.

But they might have said Mr. Reynolds as he sat down to turn away.

Orders when given can be given again said Joseph Lane but when he said it he knew that he was slow slow slow as cold molasses is slow and slow as growing pumpkins are slow slow as meadow grass is slow that is when cows are chewing. Oh yes said Joseph Lane and there was a choke in his voice. I am to blame if I am not slowly to gain, everything being the same. Joseph Lane was narrowly near to sneezes and tears but he ate all the same. It is necessary to eat in order that no one is to blame and Joseph Lane never finds anything necessary.

For this he was famous.

But said Mrs. Reynolds cows can run. And indeed cows can, they have a way of running away, not for better food nor even from anxiety but cows do run away.

This said Mrs. Reynolds is not a strain upon me to say. And she said it. Mr. Reynolds said it is not necessary that when I reply my nephew will die. But the nephew of Mr. Reynolds was dead. He had been killed in the war and Angel Harper well of course nobody can tell but all the same it would be all the same even if vegetables do grow more easily than meat.

Mrs. Reynolds never said that she thought meat was sweet but she did say that she did find that carrots and ice were both sweet.

Oh said she and it was not often but she did pray, oh she said when I pray and they go away then I say they have gone away.

And now after all Mr. Reynolds remembered Angel Harper and how much Angel Harper had annoyed him. Yes said Mr. Reynolds make no mistake about that Angel Harper is annoysome, he is dangerous, he is painful, he is owned and he is annoysome and I would be just as well pleased if they killed him. If not he might just as well be dead. This is what Mr. Reynolds said. His wife Mrs. Reynolds was easy going and she liked to gossip but she agreed with him. They both had the same opinion of Angel Harper. I know what my husband meant by what he said, said Mrs. Reynolds.

Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother and his wife Hope had two friends staying with them, Mr. and Mrs. Madden-Henry. They had never met either Angel Harper or Joseph Lane but might as well have. That is to say they knew so many who had who had, that is to say seen and heard and felt and told, and they were always ready, Mr. and Mrs. Madden-Henry to go there when they were to go there and it always was almost true of them that they would go there. If they did they would see and hear and feel and tell all about Angel Harper. They were not so likely to go where Joseph Lane was not so likely not at all likely not even the least bit likely nor did they really want to, they did want to that is they might very easily pretty nearly want to go where they would hear and feel and see and tell all about Angel Harper and they said Angel Harper and they knew very well what they had to tell when they said, Angel Harper, and they did oh quite as often as ever they did say yes very much, as much as, with them, Angel Harper.

Mr. and Mrs. Madden-Henry admired Angel Harper because he never coughed. They knew that of him. He never could or would or did cough. Joseph Lane might cough did cough would cough but and this Mr. and Mrs. Madden-Henry knew Angel Harper never had and never would cough. For this they did very much admire him.

Bat said Hope Reynolds, the wife of Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother, Bat is a word that has two meanings, one that flies by night and one that hits a ball.

By this she meant to express her admiration, her very great admiration for Angel Harper.

Her husband Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother listened and said after a little hesitation, Yes I know it.

Mrs. Coates was a widow. She had had a son and he died, he was a soldier but he did not die of wounds or being killed or exposure, he just died at home like his uncle his cousin and his grandmother. Mrs. Coates had greatly respected Mr. and Mrs. Madden-Henry, but when she heard them say that they admired Angel Harper because he never coughed, she began to think badly of them, and gradually she came to despise them.

She said she had been mistaken in them, she said a great many people began by respecting them and came gradually to despise them. Mrs. Coates said that she herself was interested in what any one said but nevertheless she herself was certain that Mr. and Mrs. Madden-Henry were mistaken.

Gradually everybody came to know what they thought about everything some because they expressed their opinions and some because they were afraid to say anything, so one way or another way every one came to know how they felt. Felt, said Mrs. Coates, eighty percent of the people are afraid and of the remaining twenty percent half are imbeciles and the other half fanatics. Felt said Mrs. Coates and she went away slowly and very well in order to do what she intended to do which was what she did.

It was midnight and Angel Harper fell asleep as he slept he knew he was not through and as he slept he knew he was no Jew and as he slept he knew that he was blue, blue with care and white with hair and afraid at night which was his share. Thank you said Angel Harper who was asleep and he thought it was a hoodoo.

Just then it was true that the window was open and as it was open he was away because Angel Harper never could stay either awake or away and yet in a kind of a way he never slept and if he ever slept he was nervous. All this was when it grew colder and colder.

Leave us is what Angel Harper shouted and he did not mean it. He never wanted to be alone and it was not really necessary that he ever was not even when he was asleep.

I know one at a time said Mrs. Reynolds. They come and ask me to give them money to help school-teachers and sisters and babies and prisoners and evergreens, and bright boys and anything else they see, and they say they will send the money I give them away right away. But no, said Mrs. Reynolds although I do give them the money I am very tired of it. Very much very tired of it and pretty soon when anybody wants anything well I will tell them wait until they are older wait wait, and by that time well by that time it will be all over, just well all over.

Not again said Mr. Reynolds.

So it was very much what they needed when there was a little chill in the air and summer was over, not all over but just over.

How can Angel Harper be all here said Mrs. Coates and when she said it she did not know whether she should have her mouth open or her mouth closed.

In either case fifteen was of more value than twelve and thirty-three than twenty-four. All of Mrs. Coates’ friends explained all these things.

Yes said Mrs. Reynolds, when white is white and black is black, even when in very bright sunlight a man in blue looks as if he had on a white suit, even then, when the nights are cool and the sun is warm even then well even then Angel Harper will not come to a good end. August chickens are very little on the first of September and even then, and Mrs. Reynolds turned away even then well when I never think of them, then I know that he will die and not bye and bye but just die. And said Mr. Reynolds that will be a good riddance to bad rubbish.

It is very likely that nobody knew anything about what Angel Harper was. What was he. He was just as he was when eggs are eggs and potatoes are cold potatoes. He even was as he was when chickens were scarce and there were no pigeons. He was what he was when cold was cold and ice was ice and all the rest was just the same as all the rest. And by that time he was not forgotten but nobody was interested to know whether he was anxious or not.

What do you care what do I care said Mrs. Reynolds if nobody has any day to say that Angel Harper is there.

Better leave it alone said Mr. Reynolds.

All of us are older, said Mrs. Reynolds. Not twenty years older said Mr. Reynolds. Well anyway not twenty years younger said Mrs. Reynolds.

Every once in a while she and he shrugged their shoulders. They remembered Joseph Lane and they sneezed and they remembered Joseph Lane and then they went to bed and just before they went to bed they remembered Joseph Lane.

Who has been here said Mrs. Reynolds. And nobody said who had been there, but Mrs. Reynolds knew that Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother and his wife Hope and their friend Mrs. Coates had been there.

Mr. Reynolds said it is better to go to bed than to be dead. Mrs. Reynolds shrugged her shoulder and said good night.

Once in a while Angel Harper ate. He never remembered that once upon a time he had been eight. Leave out what it is all about. That is what Mrs. Reynolds said in her sleep. But she was not asleep. She sighed but she was not asleep. And then the moon had a ring around it and she was asleep. She and Mr. Reynolds both slept. They slept pretty well.

I love my love with a v because he is virtuous said Mrs. Coates and I love my love with a k because he is kindly said Mrs. Coates. She was the kind who would think of Angel Harper just that kind.

Angel Harper when he was ten was gentle then and liked to think of the theatre. He liked to play the voices in Punch and Judy he borrowed a little one from a boy neighbor. He was not so gentle then. He liked to play on a child’s piano with five keys, he borrowed that from a little girl who lived near them, and he liked to cover his face with a black veil, and put transparent paper over one leg and to hang something behind to be a tail and he liked to be alone so he could not fail. He also liked to be with two or three and have the littlest of them tell him what to do. He did. He was gentle enough then and he was neither small nor tall he was ten.

Mrs. Coates sighed. She said she would like to meet Mrs. Reynolds but and this was not necessary she would never hope to have time.

Mrs. Reynolds said that she often thought about having a doctor but she really did not prefer one to another and so it was just as well not to have any. Mr. Reynolds tried to persuade her but she Mrs. Reynolds said that she was very sensitive and if you were as she was very sensitive it was as well not to see a doctor. And it was left unsettled just like that.

When he was eleven Angel Harper liked to sit with his back to a tree trunk and have next to him a little boy and a little girl and each one of them would have a newspaper with pictures and each one would read the one they had. Angel Harper liked to do this of a summer evening. He also liked to wear black, he preferred black to any other color, he did not like white or blue or brown he preferred black. He never mentioned black but he preferred it.

Once when he was twelve he ate twenty macaroons and an apple. He liked it although he never said it. He said that he preferred macaroons to fruit, he said he preferred coffee to potatoes, that is he never said this but he thought that if he said anything about coffee or macaroons or fruit or potatoes he would say that. Just then when he was twelve he knew that what he thought he said and what he said was not what he said. He said that it was just as often as not dark early but he preferred it to be dark early only when it was dark early he might not like it, and if he might not like it he might change it. This is what he felt when he said how do you do or good-bye. Nobody knew when he was thirteen whether he was very silent or whether he talked a great deal, neither he nor anybody else knew, they just did not know.

And so.

When he was thirteen his voice was hoarse and he was angry that he was so old and very angry that his voice was hoarse.

By the time he was fourteen he felt better about having been thirteen.

When this you see remember me said Mrs. Reynolds and she smiled, she naturally smiled because naturally she would naturally not again mention Angel Harper, so she said, and she knew what she said.

It was all so far away, indeed it had never been, she had never not ever seen Angel Harper but she did oh yes she did and how she did oh yes she knew his name not when he was fourteen but when he was forty.

Dear me she said, I do get homesick. For what said Mr. Reynolds, for lying on a couch and seeing a wall opposite and not trees and fields. You should said Mr. Reynolds be pleased that you see what you do see. And why not said Mrs. Reynolds when I know so well the difference between eight o’clock and five minutes of. Mr. Reynolds laughed he liked to smile and when he smiled he liked to smile. There is no use in so many people being killed said Mrs. Reynolds if it always will be eight o’clock. Oh yes said Mr. Reynolds, and they both knew that that time had come.

[ ¶ ]

PART IV

Feel fell and far. Mrs. Reynolds never liked the letter f. She said it made her feel afraid. Just then she hated boils and soils. Boils were dangerous and soils were a bother.

She liked to count eleven.

After a little while Mr. Reynolds said he would wait. Well he would wait for the clock to strike eleven again or even twelve.

He would wait.

I heard it said Mrs. Reynolds. I understand why they did it said Mr. Reynolds but it would be preferable that they did not do it.

One at a time never happens with bombs said Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William, it is always two at a time, and said Hope his wife I do not like hare to be too far gone before they cook it. I, said Mr. Coates, I.

Angel Harper when he was fourteen began to feel pale. He wondered whether it was this that made him feel pale or whether it was that.

I wonder said Angel Harper when he was sixteen, I wonder if there is a bear there. There was no bear there. There never had been bears there.

It is wonderful said Mrs. Reynolds now when there is no way to go anywhere except on foot or on bicycles that I never had so many people to whom I could say how do you do. And there is so much to say, said Mrs. Reynolds. Yes said Mr. Reynolds yes there is so much to say.

When Angel Harper was sixteen, he was not seen. Not that he had gone away not that he did not have anything to say, but, and it was at this time that he did not come along and when anybody looked for him they did not find him. So much for that.

I said Mrs. Reynolds I have not helped to put a rose in with dahlias, but I can see said Mrs. Reynolds, John Jones does admire that it was done. I am here said Mr. Reynolds and indeed he had come home to dinner although it was very late. But then they had the habit, sometimes it is a habit and sometimes it has to be of having only soup an apple and a piece of cake for dinner. What do we call it said Mrs. Reynolds and she was very careful to go in first. Mr. Reynolds came in almost at once and then they both waited.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that she did not like to eat and if she did it tended to make her feel flushed. Oh yes she said yesterday was the day when my brother went away. Of course he never came back. There are those that never come back.

Mrs. Reynolds knew what was needed every week. Mr. Reynolds listened to her, and then he smiled, by himself. He was not tired, although the day was long and not too warm.

Nobody in the Reynolds’ family ever said thank you. It was not necessary.

The white dahlias with the little pink rose and jasmine are lovely said a friend of the family. And she was right they were. They were just right.

When Angel Harper was eighteen, there were hours and hours and he might have been dead.

When he was nineteen he remembered that when he had been nine years old he had made a swing of a piece of board and string too small even for the smallest child and he loved sitting with his back against a tree and swinging this swing. When he was nineteen he remembered this thing.

When he was twenty he knew that if a branch of a tree touched a wire the light went out. How about it, said Angel Harper.

When Joseph Lane was a baby he just was a baby. He had a grandfather an old man with a short beard and blue eyes and considerable hair both beard and hair were white and he sat not in the sun and not in the shade and he said whenever he saw anyone, he is not a hot number, he is half baked, and he meant the mayor and he said he meant the mayor.

When Joseph Lane was five he looked like a doll, sometimes like a black doll and sometimes like a white doll but he always looked like a doll. He made noises like a doll he stood like a doll.

When he was eight he was nervous, and when he was nervous he was black and when he was not nervous he was white, and half the time he was nervous and half the time he was not nervous.

When he was eleven, he was fat, and when he was fat he was careful and when he was careful he was quick and when he was quick he was successful.

Then when he was fifteen he suddenly grew thin, he was so thin he could not swim because he shivered so much and he did not like anybody or anything to touch him. He remained thin until he was twenty-seven and when he was twenty-seven he was fat again.

When Angel Harper was twenty-two he gloomed and when he gloomed he remembered that when he was seven he had hung a bell on a string and he had hung a doll on a string and he had hung a hat on a string. He remembered this thing when he was twenty-two and he was glooming.

When he was twenty-three, he knew the difference between wood ashes that stain clothing and wood ashes that clean clothing and he sighed and he cried and he was old too old to do what he was told but it did happen.

And then he was twenty-three and then he was twenty-four and then there was war and he was a soldier and he heard firing.

Mrs. Reynolds sighed when she was tired but after all what was the use of a castle if there were no sheep cows or horses, please believe me said Mrs. Reynolds but all this was not at the same time. That is naturally enough then she had not heard any mention of Angel Harper she had not heard any mention of Joseph Lane.

She said oh so much later, what did he mean.

That was what she said.

At this time Mrs. Reynolds met a friend, she said how do you do, and even if it hurts said Mrs. Reynolds even then, how do you do.

It is easy to prepare to the advantage of everybody. And all at once well said Mrs. Reynolds not all at once.

Well all at once and a little at a time, Mrs. Reynolds had said that what a saint that is if a saint saw what she said, then a saint was right to say what she said.

All at once said Mrs. Reynolds and she sighed. A boil said Mrs. Reynolds is painful and when it is followed by another and smaller one then the smaller one is not painful said Mrs. Reynolds.

Mrs. Reynolds was not careful of what she said but as she did not speak quickly and she always waited well not for an answer but for something it was all right that she said whatever she did say.

Once upon a time there was plenty of time and when there was plenty of time it was after Angel Harper and Joseph Lane were very well known. Not everybody knew that there was plenty of time but there was plenty of time. By this time Angel Harper was fifty years old and Joseph Lane was even older, not that any one did remember just when Joseph Lane had been born. There was nothing exceptional about that.

In memory of pleasant days that were and were not sad days said Mrs. Coates and sighed and Hope the wife of Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William sighed too.

By the time everybody had been a bride Rose hoped too. Rose hoped that George would say yes. Rose lost herself among the trees of George’s home in the hopes that he would say yes. But George just looked the way he looked and there was always another day. George was not eager to know anybody else by name.

One day he said, Angel Harper and as he said Angel Harper the world was all aflame and nobody was to blame.

That was George. He was tall and thin and his face was round and his hands were long and he carried a shot gun. By the time this happened everything might have been over but it was not everything had only just begun. George had been a soldier and now he was a civilian. There were lots of them.

Mrs. Reynolds said that distilling sometimes lasted until the new year and if it did well her husband was always patient and he was always rich even if he was not rich enough.

Mrs. Reynolds said they had potatoes to eat they had wood to burn so there they were eat heat and wait.

When Angel Harper was twenty-five he was just as much alive. That is to say, he was a soldier that is to say he was a corporal that is to say he was not dead nor wounded nor anywhere. Very likely neither he nor they made it be any different and when it was over, there were no crowds of hours.

Sometimes it is over and sometimes it is not over and when it is over Angel Harper could sit and when it is not over Angel Harper could sit. Not a horse. Just sit.

There is a difference between twenty-nine and thirty. When you are twenty-nine it can be the beginning of everything. When you are thirty it can be the end of everything. Mrs. Reynolds had nothing to say about that. She was not looking when there was anything to say about that.

When Angel Harper was twenty-five twenty-six twenty-seven and twenty-eight, it was so busy that he forgot all about it, forgot it while and after it. Joseph Lane was considerably older and he forgot it.

Mr. Reynolds did not forget he said he said he did not like their kind of mind. He often said he minded their kind of mind. He said he remembered that a lot.

Mr. Reynolds liked potatoes that is he said they were useful and necessary and should be bought in large quantities. Small quantities of potatoes were not useless but they were annoying. When he said this Mr. Reynolds thought about it and having thought about it he did not repeat. Mr. Reynolds never repeated it, his wife Mrs. Reynolds did but he did not, he said well he did say good night again but only when it had been said to him.

Angel Harper was not yet forty-one, he was only twenty-five and he was still more alive, more alive than he had been at twenty-five and more alive than he had been at thirty-one, but and this he did not say to any one he was not no he was not so alive at thirty-five that wishing was anything. He neither wished nor was well, he neither sat nor fell but he could fall. Luckily he was not tall so it did not hurt him. Believe him, said some one, believe him when he says it did not hurt him, and they did believe him.

Mrs. Reynolds dreamed all night about frogs. She herself in her dream did not swallow one but a friend who had not swallowed had one inside her and the doctor had to get it out of her. When Mrs. Reynolds woke up she wondered what her dream meant.

Mr. Reynolds said that he was accustomed to little bits. He said he was accustomed to little bits at a time. He made fun of her, gently made fun of her.

At this time once very likely very likely Angel Harper was left. At this time twice very likely very likely twice he was left.

At this time three times very likely, very likely three times he was left.

At this time four times very likely four times he was left.

As much as ever Angel Harper was left.

Mr. Reynolds said left left left right left, he had a good job and he left.

Left right left.

Mr. Reynolds said he himself always ate well when he was hungry and he was very regularly hungry.

And then.

If you are looking down while you are walking it is better to walk up hill the ground is nearer.

Angel Harper was now thirty-eight and it was not at all too late.

Listen here.

A little star hung out of the full moon like a balloon.

Angel Harper did say one day, I have caught a flea on me. He was then forty-three.

Mrs. Reynolds murmured if a dog has worms. She was not then at all of course she was not there where Angel Harper said his say about the flea. He was very far away.

When Angel Harper was forty-three, he might have met some people on the road when the road was empty but he did not go out to see.

When this you see remember me was not said when he was forty-three.

When he was forty-three he remembered that when he was thirteen he would sit by a drain and whisper in it to some one on the other side of it.

He would whisper through it sometimes call through it even if at the other end of it there was only a very very little girl. Once when he was sitting there talking through the pipe that led to the other side of the road, he saw passing a very heavy little boy harnessed to a little wagon and on the little wagon there was a chain a heavy chain. The heavy little boy made a noise as if he was an ox.

When Angel Harper was forty-three he remembered all that.

It was very often once in a while and there was snow once in a while.

Whenever there was snow Mrs. Reynolds had a habit of saying, Better not.

All this time Joseph Lane was naturally older, if you are dark and sit and have a black beard that has grey hair in it, and you are short and heavy and not careful of what you drink if you are older always older than you were it is not necessary that in the end you do not win. It is not you that does win but win you do. Do do said Joseph Lane, he liked to imitate an owl and a frog and a bat and a circle.

Just my age said Joseph Lane. He never laughed, he never slept he never shook himself and he never talked or walked. And then well then was not at that time.

When Angel Harper was forty-three it was not at all at that time.

Not at all said Mrs. Reynolds, Mrs. Reynolds was calling to some one to come. Not at all said Mrs. Reynolds.

Mrs. Reynolds liked grapes, not so very much. She liked grapes she liked bread, she liked coffee and sugar, she liked that and this and she liked more than enough of silk. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds.

By this time nobody knew the age of Mrs. Reynolds and the age of Mr. Reynolds.

There was no of course about anything when they were met.

I like fish said Mrs. Reynolds, but just now there is no trout about. I do said Mr. Reynolds and he almost laughed although he only smiled.

Thank you for cutting trees down said Mr. Reynolds’ brother William’s wife Hope. Hope was to have a little girl or if not a little boy. Or if not a little of both. She liked walnuts. Walnuts were almost a necessity.

Hope Reynolds knew that there was a clue to Angel Harper. And she used to stare not at him because he was not there, he was never there but she used to stare and stare, and her husband not only went out he went away with a friend and he stayed away until he came back again.

It is easy said Mrs. William Reynolds.

Mrs. Reynolds never said anything. She just said easy, and that was all she said. They never met and if they did they did not say anything.

In a little while Angel Harper was forty-four, and this did make him shut a door.

Believe it or not he did.

And then at forty-four he remembered when he was five, and not very much alive he knew a little boy of three, who was a foundling and very well taken care of all the same and very large in size and was dragged in a cart when he did not want to walk. Angel Harper was five and not very much alive and the foundling of three was bigger than he all this was so and everybody told him so.

When he was forty-four he remembered this not at all suddenly but when somebody sent him queens which they did when he was forty-four.

He liked queens.

In a little while he was still forty-four and he was awake about that he was awake about being forty-four.

So much was more than that and Mrs. Reynolds cried. She did not often cry but she did cry. Perhaps it was too much and perhaps it was not too much.

That is the way it was.

Mr. Reynolds did not mention that she cried, he was not only there but then she had not cried. By that time it was half past six and dinner was eaten very late. It was almost nine o’clock when they ate dinner in summer even when the time was not changed.

It is so easy to be grateful for anything. Mrs. Reynolds never said that. She stood or sat as it pleased her.

And then suddenly that is to say unexpectedly something was taken away, not from Mr. Reynolds and not from Mrs. Reynolds, something was taken away.

Mr. Golden was a doctor. He said he was a surgeon. He said he specialized in everything and he was there.

Strange as he was it was that that he was.

And he said he knew Angel Harper, that is that he had known him when Angel Harper was forty-three. He said Angel Harper remembered that when he was twelve he liked to sit and swing a string and on the string was a swing and in the swing suspended from the string were two dolls and he liked to sit and swing the string which made the swing swing and in the swing were two dolls and Angel Harper liked to sit and swing the string that swung the swing.

Doctor Golden told this well he told it when he met any one at a jewelers. He never told it otherwise. Something about a jewelry store made him tell it as if he had never told it before.

Angel Harper went on being forty-three and it was not sooner or later and it was not over, later on it was all over that is it was over being forty-three but for a considerable time a very considerable time it was not over.

Over they used to call and a ferry came and took you over. Very much later it came to be that but by that time Angel Harper was fifty and over, and then there were no bridges and if anybody wanted to cross over they had to call out Over and the ferry came to take them over.

But when Angel Harper was forty-three there were plenty of bridges everywhere and he kept on being forty-three. It was not yet all over.

Mrs. Reynolds said, under or over, and her husband Mr. Reynolds said let us go to bed.

It is natural that if any one has an employee they should worry if he was run over.

My husband Mr. Reynolds, said Mrs. Reynolds turned as pale as a lemon.

After all said Mrs. Reynolds I like to see people I know well dressed and I like to know where they are going and what they do when they are there and how they come home again.

I tell them I know said Mrs. Reynolds and when I tell them what I know then they tell me if it is so. And it is very nice to know said Mrs. Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds was a little tired after his shock. But he did not go to bed any earlier than was his custom.

Angel Harper continued to be forty-three and forty-three was not for him any younger than forty-four. Not for him.

Are you ready yet not yet, this was not said to or by Angel Harper, it was never said by or to Angel Harper.

Angel Harper was not tired of being forty-three. He never really wore out being forty-three.

And nobody had it to say and nobody knew what day he would have to have it be another day. Not once in all the time that he was forty-three did he have it be another day.

It was often neither very late nor very soon in the morning that Mrs. Reynolds opened the window and closed it again. And then.

Mrs. Reynolds said that for them there was no excuse. She preferred that they should be well dressed even if they did intend to eat as well as pick grapes. As well repeated Mrs. Reynolds and then she turned away. As well when she said as well it was one of the few times that she felt that something else was very necessary. It was not as if hours and hours had passed not as much as if it was two o’clock. She chose that time because it was almost that when they were ready she and Mr. Reynolds. She and Mr. Reynolds.

There was then not any pain when Angel Harper changed from forty-three to forty-four. There was not any pain for him to be forty-four. He remembered when he was forty-four that when he had been twenty-three he had done his peepee under a walnut tree.

Under a throne that is under a moan Joseph Lane was not alone.

Who when he awoke was dead, not only after but before he said and then his hair was on his head and his name was Joseph Lane, steal him. Steal him or not he did and did not forget that there was no need not to have him. So they had him. Not one at a time but him.

All this time Mrs. Reynolds had not said thank you as no one had loaned her anything. She did not want anything, she had everything, she was more often than ever not sitting but standing.

Leave carrots out put salads in were the words with which Mrs. Reynolds greeted some one. That some one said not at all I would rather not than not at all. Mrs. Reynolds began to laugh and then a little more and she laughed again. Then once in a while Mr. Reynolds came and he smiled when he went away and when he came again he was still smiling.

That was a happy day, at any rate it was a happy evening.

By the time winter had come it was not any longer a summer evening. Mrs. Reynolds said that she said that patches of dark green grass were agreeable to the eye and that she had a dog and that dog did not die. Another dog had but not this one. And once again she said and not this one. Mr. Reynolds said that she was right, he added and not this one.

At once something happened, they were not cold but they shivered and they said, close the door, and the door was closed and then they both felt warmer. It is early to feel warmer said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds answered, not at night. And then they were ready to hear anything that was said. They were always ready.

Please said Mr. Reynolds, do not hesitate if you want to come in.

They were almost as ready to get up as they were to go to bed.

And then once in a while they were not able to leave the house.

But when they did they were always welcome. But this was not often. They always stayed at home.

Mr. Reynolds preferred to hear any one say anything if they mentioned a name. Somebody said Joseph Lane. Mr. Reynolds did not hear him. Mrs. Reynolds did but she was just about to go in.

After that there was quite some time when they talked about whether they preferred dates or figs or raisins. Mrs. Reynolds said she preferred walnuts, and Mr. Reynolds said that he did not care very much for any of them he liked cheese.

Angel Harper was a name if you knew the name. Forty-four was his age if you knew his age.

Bye and bye was not what mattered not to him not to them. Once in a while Angel Harper felt like tears, tears in his throat but not in his eyes.

By that time he was waiting to be forty-four. He remembered that if he saw any one come racing down hill, he was not to blame. Because as he never spoke, he never said, because, for them it is not quiet to be left out loud. Come in said Angel Harper and they were not welcome. By that time he was forty-four and it was very different, very very different.

The house used to feel like ours said Mrs. Reynolds, and now, Well now perhaps it feels like theirs. Mr. Reynolds was too busy to answer.

As the nights grew colder Mrs. Reynolds went to bed earlier. Not because she was cold because the house was warm but because the nights were long. Thanks for coming again, said Mrs. Reynolds and she said she was surprised when they came. In these ways one day was not like another. Stars were not and houses were not and moons were not. And Mrs. Reynolds never woke softly. When she was awake she was awake.

There might be a sigh when she heard of Angel Harper. She could hear now of Angel Harper. Some one said to her, Mrs. Reynolds have you ever heard of Angel Harper. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds and she smiled a little yes said Mrs. Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds has a brother and that brother well, said Mrs. Reynolds you know what brothers of your husband are, well he was a brother of my husband and oh long ago very long ago, ever so long ago he had heard of Angel Harper, my husband never said that he had heard of Angel Harper but there was no doubt about it his brother William long ago had heard of Angel Harper.

Anybody then began again to say is Joseph Lane Joseph Lane. By that time he was or he was not. If he was then it was not necessary to wish him well and if he was not then it was necessary to wish him well. Wish him well said Mrs. Reynolds and then she remembered bye and bye and so she changed her mind and said it again she said wish him well. Of course this was a long time after Angel Harper was forty-four. When Angel Harper was forty-four wish him well was out of fashion wish anybody well was out of fashion, wishing was out of fashion.

Mrs. Reynolds was not out of fashion, she wore a beret in the winter and in the summer nothing on her head at all. It had always been so, she was never out of fashion because it had always been so.

Once in a while she took out a new blotter to put on Mr. Reynolds’ desk. She preferred blue but if she could not find blue she would put up with rose, and when she put up with rose she liked it very well. Mr. Reynolds liked what he had. It was not Mr. Reynolds who remembered or forgot that Angel Harper was forty-four. Mr. Reynolds knew that in another year everybody would be older. Well said Mr. Reynolds to Mrs. Reynolds well and is it not so. And Mrs. Reynolds never turned away but she did not answer, she said she was too busy to remember any year certainly too busy to remember this year. Mr. Reynolds’ brother William could remember for all of them and as for his wife Hope it was just as well that there was no one there to go away because certainly it might be said of her that they did go away. Alas said Mrs. Reynolds but this was much later and when Angel Harper was older and Mrs. Reynolds knew all about Angel Harper. Alas said Mrs. Reynolds that William’s wife Hope did not still know Angel Harper because Angel Harper might then go away, go away, said Mrs. Reynolds, Yes go away.

Of course he was not there but that was the way Mrs. Reynolds felt about it and when she said it to Mr. Reynolds he said yes well yes, but what is the use of saying it as she does not know Angel Harper, indeed said Mr. Reynolds I am not sure that she ever did know him, at least said Mr. Reynolds I am not sure that he ever knew her.

Mrs. Reynolds sighed and said it was cold in winter, which was undoubtedly true there where they were.

And so Angel Harper was forty-four and Joseph Lane was Joseph Lane or he was not Joseph Lane. In any case at that time Mrs. Reynolds sometimes read about them in a newspaper but she never talked about them to any one let alone to Mr. Reynolds or Mr. Reynolds’ brother William or Mr. Reynolds’ brother William’s wife Hope.

Angel Harper was forty-four and he had not yet shut a door. The door was not open but any way if he had come to stay the door was not closed not at all closed and Angel Harper was not ready for more. When he was forty-four he was not yet ready for more. But more was there. Not more but anyway it was there.

Angel Harper was forty-four. Joseph Lane was more than forty-four. It did not really matter how much more than forty-four Joseph Lane was, it did not matter to him and it did not matter to Angel Harper and in a way nothing that was did matter to him and in a way it did happen to matter, to Angel Harper when Angel Harper was forty-four.

So he was forty-four. The moon and the sun knew that he was forty-four, forty and four.

Mrs. Reynolds dreamed that Mr. Reynolds said to her My love my love, I love my love. And Mrs. Reynolds dreamed that Mr. Reynolds said this to her and she told him that is she woke him up to tell him that she had dreamed that he had said this to her, and he said, if you dreamed it then I did say it, and he went to sleep and she dreamed it again and she woke and she was not certain whether dreaming it was satisfying or not satisfying.

Anyway when she heard she read it just as well that Angel Harper was forty-four, she said first to herself and then to Mr. Reynolds well anyway it was just as well that I dreamed what I dreamed and that I woke you to tell you about it. It is just as well. Mr. Reynolds answered her, yes just as well. And indeed it was just as well.

Angel Harper was forty-four, it was not thunder at the door, but when he was forty-four he remembered that when he had been fourteen, he played a game and each one, not he but each one around him had a knife, and each one came up to him and whispered something to him and he did not whisper anything, but each one and then over again came up close to him and whispered something to him and each one of them had a knife and he did not have a knife and he never whispered anything. When he was forty-four he remembered about this that it had been happening when he was fourteen.

Enough said, Angel Harper was forty-four and if he did not knock they did knock at a door and he was forty-four. To know that he was forty-four did not stop his being forty-four. Not.

When he was forty-four there was no either or, there was so much not to do, Angel Harper never did that not even when he was forty-four. Forty-four his forty-four was a long time and all that long time there was more. Forty-four.

Mrs. Reynolds was quick to tell again that she did not dream, she said she did not like to dream and when she did dream she liked to know if the dream meant anything. She asked a friend who had a book that told all about the meaning of dreams but if you did not remember what you had dreamed, How about that. She said to Mr. Reynolds how about that and Mr. Reynolds said make it up, but Mrs. Reynolds was not like that, if she dreamed and if she did not remember what she dreamed even if she wanted and she did want to know what the dream meant, she would not make it up, even if she could think of something she might have dreamed but actually she could not. Why not said Mr. Reynolds, but said Mrs. Reynolds you do not understand, but Mr. Reynolds did, at least so he said.

Mrs. Reynolds knew Mr. and Mrs. Oxner who had two children, they were very patriotic and very excited, they always were, the two children not so much but Mr. and Mrs. Oxner, and they might dream every night, but it would always have to do with something patriotic.

Yes said Mrs. Reynolds, Mrs. Reynolds did not say yes just to say yes, she said yes because she doubted very much if she knew how she felt about anything and if she did not know how she felt about anything she said yes.

By the time Angel Harper made forty-four sound more, everybody knew what he was before he was forty-four. It came about that there was no doubt that he was forty-four and everybody would have to know more. Everybody and there was no everybody any more, everybody was just beginning to know that Angel Harper was forty-four. By that time cows were cowards. Angel Harper might have been one too if he had not been two. He was two, he was Angel Harper and Angel Harper was not one he was two. That is what is meant for him to be forty-four. It was more than merely two it was two. Such was Angel Harper at forty-four.

Just then there was no reason why Joseph Lane should be neglecting or neglected, none at all. He was quite not mightily, and not all in vain. Joseph Lane when he was sounded as if he was was not vain. He was not nervous he was not cured, he was not any more later than ever before. He knew that there was more present than past, and more well he knew all about forty-four. And that was more than Angel Harper did, Angel Harper never really did, he never really did know all about being forty-four. If he did nobody was startled and as they were startled he did not. But anyway he was forty-five and he was still alive.

Mrs. Reynolds never gave a dinner party but there were very often people eating dinner. She liked eating not so much, she did not eat so much but she liked eating and having others eat so much. And so as often as not others stayed to dinner and ate their dinner with Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds. One evening even Mr. Reynolds’ brother William and his wife Hope and a friend of theirs who was a sculptor but Mrs. Reynolds laughed and said her nose was too small for sculpture and Mr. Reynolds’ patience was too short for sculpture but anyway there they were and they stayed for dinner and Valerie Harland stayed for dinner and then as they were all eating their dinner Valerie Harland said To be or not to be Angel Harper and everybody laughed. And then when they were laughing the sculptor said laugh but do not forget that Angel Harper is living yet, and that reminded them all of the joke about your father-in-law is your father-in-law living yet and the answer no not yet. And they all laughed and Mrs. Reynolds laughed and she said I’ll tell you about Angel Harper. Mrs. Reynolds’ brother William knows all about Angel Harper, and his wife Hope knows all about Angel Harper but I said Mrs.

Reynolds I do not know anything about Angel Harper but I will tell you all all about Angel Harper.

Angel Harper said Mrs. Reynolds is a stranger and a stranger can do things nobody born in a country can do. They let a stranger do what he has to do. And what will Angel Harper do, he will finish so that everybody in that country will be through through fear with everything. You’ll see said Mrs. Reynolds you’ll see. What I say is true. Mr. Reynolds said nothing but he said he liked to mix cheese with his sweet dish. He thinks cheese and milk and eggs as a pudding together or so closely following one another is everything. And the sculptor muttered something about Joseph Lane and he went on eating and Mrs. Reynolds’ brother William and his wife Hope wanted to speak but what was the use of saying anything when everybody was asking Mrs. Reynolds if she liked cooking and she said she did not but she liked to see people eat and that was the end of that.

And besides said the sculptor I love to wander around the countryside.

It is said Mrs. Reynolds just as well not to remember as to forget.

By the time Angel Harper was forty-five, edges were as near to being edges as anything and when there were not anything Angel Harper coughed. He was not only nervous but he coughed and then all of a sudden he stopped coughing. He saw her and she was blonde and stout and he loved to go about. For them he said and when he said for them he knew nothing was at stake. He sat down at a table and there was no one standing. He sat down at a table and the table was painted green and white and after that he knew that he was right.

Right right.

Angel Harper was forty-five and he was not stout but his head was more around than it would be if it was different. Angel Harper did not have a different head and that was the reason he was not dead when he was forty-five instead of which he was alive.

Far away and not at all at play was Joseph Lane and that was not at all what anybody had to say.

Dear me.

If they commence dear me and if they stop and commence dear me.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that she was of use yesterday. She said yesterday made her nervous. She said she felt like that.

And then once again she had a feeling that yesterday made her nervous again. She said nervous again. Not really nearly nervous. Mr. Reynolds knew she was not nervous not nervous at all. He knew that when she said she was nervous she meant that she was nervous.

Butter by weight said Mr. Reynolds. Butter we ate said Mrs. Reynolds and they both laughed and Mr. Reynolds shook his head and so did Mrs. Reynolds. Mrs. Reynolds shook her head, and then she said she would go in. They were really not outside when she said she would go in.

When the judge said that he was going to leave Mrs. Reynolds said that she had known three judges and they were very different but they still had something in common. One was quiet and wrote poetry, the other was not so quiet, but was pretty quick and ate a great deal and liked his clothes, the third was quiet and read a great deal and finally had cataracts in his eyes and could not read any more.

Mrs. Reynolds had known them all more or less at the same time and she had not felt that it made any difference to herself or to Mr. Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds was very pleased with the time as it went by. He knew when to like snow and when to like rain. Mrs. Reynolds did not care for snow and did not care for rain.

Oh dear said some one Angel Harper is forty-five. Oh dear. And there was just this to do and it was done. Oh dear.

Much that was necessary was dressed in its best. That was what Mrs. Reynolds said when she saw any one pass by that is not any one but some one.

By the time that a truck was loaded, there was no more reason to wonder which way it was going. Mrs. Reynolds did not wonder. When after a while there was a difference between turning to the right and turning to the left Mrs. Reynolds said that she had seen which way they went but it had not made any difference to her. Mr. Reynolds said he would stay at home while she went out and he did.

Forty-five, it might not be necessary that Angel Harper ever was forty-five but if it was not necessary it was nevertheless a success.

Please said some one and when some one said please they meant if you please but in the way that Angel Harper wondered if when forty-five was over it would be forty-six there was no intention to please. Please said every one, and what they meant was if you please.

Angel Harper remembered then when he was forty-five that when he had been five he had liked to tease. He had liked to tease for walnuts and for rubber goats. He also liked to tease for butter and for pieces of cake. And then once he remembered that he had intended to give away a half of a walnut and when he came back the walnut was gone. He had eaten the walnut all the walnut and the walnut was gone. Why not, said Angel Harper he was six then and he began to cry and very quickly then he said to himself bye and bye and when he said to himself bye and bye he did not cry and then and when he was forty-five he was remembering and then never again did any one of them see him cry. They had not seen him cry even then, not even then.

And so it was a well known fact that Angel Harper was forty-five and still alive. Still murmured Angel Harper, yes still and alive murmured Angel Harper yes alive and he was forty-five. Believe it or not just as you like he was still alive at forty-five.

Mrs. Reynolds was never speechless with joy. She could be surprised and a little open her mouth and not say anything. Why not she said, She meant why not not say anything. Mr. Reynolds smiled, he was not tired, not easily tired, not at all tired and he smiled.

Angel Harper minded if they made a noise, not exactly like that but he minded if they made a noise, not if they made a big noise but a little noise. A little noise startled him but not a big noise. Oh yes when he was forty-five he was forty-five.

When he was forty-five he remembered that when he had been fifteen he had wondered if any apples had been seen. By the time he was forty-five he knew that apples would thrive in cold climates as well as warm ones and he knew that he had some years at least to live and when he would live he would see to it that he would have whatever it was necessary that there should be. A loud noise came when he was forty-five and that loud noise was should be. It was almost as tall as a call, and that call that was there was a terrible noise and it was a noise like should be.

That was when he was forty-five and he knew that even if it made a shade he would need a noise as loud as should be. So this was what made when he was forty-five such a loud noise.

Mrs. Reynolds had very nearly lost her way and as she was trying to find her way she said that it was very nice not to hear a noise. If she was not certain which way was the way she had to go it was better so that there was not any loud noise.

Let it alone, she said and she did not like to be alone, she did not have to let it alone because it did not make any difference, not exactly any difference and very shortly she was home. She said to Mr. Reynolds that she had almost lost her way. You did said Mr. Reynolds not really. No not really said Mrs. Reynolds but I might have lost my way if I had not happened to find the way to come home this way. Then they went in to dinner and they had a pleasant dinner and Mr. Reynolds asked Mrs. Reynolds if she was tired at all and she said no not at all, but really she was a little tired and she went to bed early and Mr. Reynolds had not intended to but he went to bed early too.

It was when Angel Harper was forty-five that Valery Hopkins began to think of dice. It was easy for him to think of combinations of making additions of knowing that two and two make four and that four and four make eight, and it was easy for him sooner or later to think that everything he did added up to something. Little by little Valery Hopkins grew stouter and as he grew stouter and his neck grew stouter and his feet and hands in proportion grew smaller well just then was the time when somebody said to him and he answered I am the same age as Angel Harper. That is the first time that the age of Angel Harper was something to compare with something.

That is the way it was Angel Harper was forty-five and if he was forty-five four more was going to be four more but now he was forty-five.

Mrs. Reynolds said that if she said what a shame she did really mean that anybody was to blame. She said what a shame and when she said what a shame she meant that it was a shame that so many people knew his name. Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds now I know his name. She meant that she was not frightened but there it was she said to Mr. Reynolds does it make you uneasy to know his name. Well said Mr. Reynolds it might if I thought about it but I do not remember to think about it and said Mr. Reynolds it is always best to be happy while you can And he said to Mrs. Reynolds we are going away for a while. And Mrs. Reynolds said yes and Mr. Reynolds said no and it was so they did and then they did not go for a while. They decided to stay at home. They always liked to decide to stay at home and there was no use in their arranging to go away because they never did go away. They always decided to stay. And so said Mr. Reynolds why worry about everybody hearing his name Angel Harper’s name and that he is forty-five as long as we stay at home. And Mrs. Reynolds said as long as we stay at home. And she felt a little uneasy but she said very well very well she said and they decided to stay at home they decided not to go away.

[ ¶ ]

PART V

Angel Harper was forty-six.

Exactly forty-six.

Really when Angel Harper was forty-six he was in a fix. And so was any one. And every one. Believe it or not it is true and it made every one pretty blue.

Come quickly and come easily and come softly is not the same thing said Mrs. Reynolds and she was tired. Mrs. Reynolds was not very often tired but she was tired.

She would like to have had a pony carriage. Why not an automobile. Why not an automobile said Mrs. Reynolds but really she would like to have a pony carriage. Mr. Reynolds said he felt that way too, not that Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds were blue not at all but each one in her or in his way felt that they would have liked to have a pony and a carriage today. Well yes rather than an automobile. Quite a bit rather.

Angel Harper was forty-six and as he was forty-six he was not further than bye and bye. How said Angel Harper and that was the beginning of a very long thing, How now said Angel Harper and by the time he went on he was not ending, How now and how. By that time there were more rocks than windows and he was well he was anxiously well he was, he was well, yes he was well, Angel Harper was forty-six and he was very well.

Much said somebody and when they said much they trembled. Tremble not said William Wallace and William Wallace was warm and as he was warm he was warmer and as he was warmer he was warm in winter.

Oh how said William Wallace how can Angel Harper be forty-six. But he is said William Wallace, he Angel Harper is certainly now forty-six, and he does not any longer need to remember. Tears come easily to William Wallace and they came as he said that Angel Harper who certainly was now forty-six did not any longer need to remember.

It is not only in August that anybody is forty-six but also in November. Beware said some one to Angel Harper beware of August and beware of November. Angel Harper was not so busy being forty-six that he could not hear this warning but what can a warning do. A warning cannot help him through neither through August nor through November nor through forty-six. Not in any way. And there are so many around, if there are millions or forty millions or five millions or any millions around what can a warning do, just what can a warning do. Much as there is need for it what can a warning do. Angel Harper heard William Wallace say that they can mix up a morning with a warning. Angel Harper did not sleep very well then but he was forty-six. How is it to be well at forty-six. Nobody asked him and nobody answered him.

Forty-six.

Far away and every day Joseph Lane made hay. He likes to make hay in a beard and in time, and in more than appalling sickness. But little by little fire goes away. That is what Joseph Lane says to his son but he never sees his son so he cannot say to him what he does say to him. That is the way Joseph Lane comes to be ready to get up when he has not yet been in bed. Like it or not he is not tired and he is not wet and he is not ready yet. Like it or not he is not ready yet.

All this time Mrs. Reynolds was ready to come home. She and Mr. Reynolds had not been away but she was ready to come home. When I come home said Mrs. Reynolds I am home. And that is what she meant and she said Besides when I am home I am home. When Mr. Reynolds heard her he knew that he was busy as he had a great deal to do and although he always did it he had quite a bit to do. He was at home and so was she so there they were they were at home in their house which was their home and their dog muttered in his sleep and soon they were all asleep, Mrs. Reynolds, Mr. Reynolds, their servant and the dog.

Angel Harper was never interested in a hunter or in huntsmen nor in their dogs. He had seen them close by and at a distance in a piece of woods or two or three together and he knew that if he flew he would fly away from them but actually he walked away from them and muttered to himself that he was a vegetarian which he was. At forty-six and still a vegetarian. Eat drink and be merry but he was very nervous yesterday as well as today. When he was forty-six he remembered having seen in an automobile a doctor a priest the doctor’s wife and daughter and a horticulturist, and they had all made him just as angry. Might he have been just as angry, he might and he was. He had also seen a hunchback in another automobile and that had made him angry too just as angry. He counted one two three up to a hundred and he was not quite as angry but quite angry enough. He was forty-six and he was quite angry enough.

He did not like the stars when they said not angry enough. Stars do say not angry enough and when the stars said not angry enough then Angel Harper was not angry enough. Once in a while when he was forty-six he was angry enough. Once in a while.

I know said Mrs. Reynolds I know that a young man does not know the difference between the sixteenth of November and the twenty-sixth and then she sighed. Why said she why should any young man know the difference between the sixteenth of November and the twenty-sixth. When Mrs. Reynolds sighed it did not make any difference to her and it did not make any difference to Mr. Reynolds. She did not exactly like to sigh but when she did sigh she did sigh. And then she remembered her mother. Her mother had never sighed. She was very content was her mother and she even had grandsons who were soldiers and aviators but she never did sigh not really sigh.

Mrs. Reynolds was very careful of what she had and she had enough for every one, when she had enough for every one she did not give anything away although she was generous and she sighed and why not if when it was why not she still sighed. And then laughing a little she met the sister of her uncle’s brother. Not a real uncle of course and she said well, and the sister of her uncle’s brother said well and they both laughed together. It was quite dark and the evening was dusky and they did both laugh together.

Did said Mrs. Reynolds did Angela Haynes come back after she left so beautifully dressed that it might easily be understood that she would never come back. Angela Haynes was a neighbor and all of a sudden Mrs. Reynolds remembered that she had the same initials as Angel Harper. What of it, said Mrs. Reynolds and she said to Mr. Reynolds what of it and he answered my dear that is for you to say and Mrs. Reynolds said, she does have the same initials and she was so beautifully dressed that she might very easily never come back. And Mr. Reynolds laughed and he said and what of it and Mrs. Reynolds laughed and then they went in to their dinner. It was a rainy day and the evening came to be dark early and some friends telephoned and then they sat quite quietly and they heard Angela Haynes come home and Mrs. Reynolds said and what of it and Mr. Reynolds laughed and he said what of it and he said it is bedtime and they both went to bed. And what of it.

Angel Harper when he was almost forty-six was almost old enough to be alone but he never was, not only that he never was but there was no way that he ever would be alone. Not any way in which he could or would be alone. Not when he was forty-six.

Mrs. Reynolds said that she had heard that Angel Harper never could be and never would be alone. And she was right about it, she said to Mr. Reynolds that she was right about it and he said of course she was right about that.

Angel Harper was forty-six and being forty-six it came about that he was all of forty-six and the whole year that he was forty-six was not day by day but month by month, and each month was all of that. It might almost terrify Angel Harper to be all of forty-six and just as soon as all around him were certain that he was terrified they were terrified and as soon as all around him were terrified he was and he was not terrified and there was never anything that happened suddenly and it was partly that and partly that it was all there just as if everybody was standing. Angel Harper never sat, if he sat he was nervous but if he stood he was not nervous and as he stood suddenly there was silence and in the silence Angel Harper was forty-six. Forty-six was there and all of it was on the edge. Edge of what, nobody asked but it was an edge. It was the edge of forty-seven Angel Harper was forty-seven.

When he was forty-seven he remembered about wood, he was not certain that it was wood it might have been coal, and he remembered about his mother. He did not remember whether she had been strong or whether she had been weak. He did not remember. He remembered about his mother and wood for a fire and he remembered about his mother and coal for a fire but he did not remember whether his mother had been very strong or whether his mother had been very weak in the way he remembered her in connection with wood or was it coal.

Then he was forty-seven and forty-seven was very occupying so occupying that there were not whole stretches of days one after the other, there were no days at all, there never had been any nights and forty-seven was not really so nearly being ready as Angel Harper had even been before. Nervous or not believe it or not, day and night or not, day after day or not, Angel Harper was forty-seven, not beginning forty-seven not ending forty-seven, just forty-seven. Let said Angel Harper let forty-seven alone, but he knew that he was not ready for forty-seven so because he was not ready for forty-seven forty-seven was not ready for him. But if he was forty-seven and he was forty-seven then he was forty-seven. Angel Harper was forty-seven. It ended in that, that is just then it ended in that, it ended in that Angel Harper was forty-seven.

Mrs. Reynolds was anxious to see some one who had been a witness of hours of coming home. Mrs. Reynolds said it took them hours and hours to come home. And it had. Mr. Reynolds was glad to be at home and so was Mrs. Reynolds. She said so and so did he. After they had come in some one rang them up on the telephone. Mrs. Reynolds answered the telephone. Are you home asked Mildred, yes said Mrs. Reynolds and it took us hours and hours to get in, yes said Mildred and as I have not seen or heard from you for two days I wanted to know, yes said Mrs. Reynolds it did take hours, and said Mrs. Reynolds I did have a witness of it taking hours and hours to get in. You mean said Mildred Mr. Reynolds oh no said Mrs. Reynolds he was with me no I mean all those who were taking hours and hours to get in. Oh yes said Mildred and now what is happening. Well said Mrs. Reynolds what is it that is happening. Don’t you know said Mildred don’t you know that Angel Harper is forty-seven. Who said Mrs. Reynolds. Angel Harper said Mildred, Oh that said Mrs. Reynolds, well good night said Mrs. Reynolds and then went into the other room and she said to Mr. Reynolds, Mildred says that Angel Harper is forty-seven. Is he said Mr. Reynolds that is very interesting. Is it said Mrs. Reynolds and then they had their evening meal and then they went to bed when all is said they went to bed. Yesterday and today.

How many hours can Joseph Lane count. That is what Angel Harper said when he shouted out loud. Shout said somebody that is shout when you are stout, but neither Angel Harper nor Joseph Lane were stout and Mrs. Reynolds did not remember that she had even seen them. She remembered about wood and about coal and she remembered about her mother but she did not remember about Angel Harper not even when they said that he was forty-seven, she did not even then remember about him.

Do you said Mrs. Reynolds, and then she stopped. Well said Mr. Reynolds. Do you said Mrs. Reynolds, do you like what you are used to, and Mr. Reynolds said Well yes and well well no. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds. And then they went to bed. Well yes said Mrs. Reynolds and then they did go to bed. It was almost noon of the next day and on that day some friends came to stay. And Mrs. Reynolds said to each one of them one of them was Herbert and the other one was Carrie and she said to each one of them How do you like or do you do you like what you are used to. Herbert said he was beginning to and Carrie said that she used to and they each said to Mrs. Reynolds and you and Mrs. Reynolds said oh yes. By the time evening had come Mrs. Reynolds had not forgotten anything, she was used to not forgetting anything certainly never in the evening and even very likely not in the morning or in the afternoon. She never liked any one either to stay or not to stay. When it was fairly early at night she liked to say good night.

After all said Mrs. Reynolds a change is not everything. She liked apples but not to eat. She liked apples to be there and she hoped although she never expected that they would keep. Will they keep said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said yes very likely. And Mrs. Reynolds said she had no feeling about very likely. Mrs. Reynolds was certain that bye and bye she would be at home and she always was.

Mrs. Reynolds said she was not interested in far away and yet far away might come very near. And if it does said Mrs. Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds did not answer.

There was no reason why if Angel Harper was forty-seven Joseph Lane should be older. No reason at all. It made everybody just a little nervous to know that there was no reason.

Angel Harper when he was forty-seven did remember that when he had been twelve, bread was or was not interesting, he could not remember whether bread had been or whether bread had not been interesting. When he was forty-seven.

Bread and then he sat down and stopped thinking. Bread and then he got up and stopped thinking. Twelve years old and then he said when and where were the men who ate anything and indeed where were they, when he was forty-seven they were neither here nor there, by that time in between he had commenced thinking, and as he commenced thinking he was forty-seven and at forty-seven so he said when he was talking thinking is something nothing or everything. He was not easily tired when he was forty-seven. And this made him forty-seven. Which was what he was. When Angel Harper was forty-seven, wide was wide and he was there beside. To be closed is not the same and yet perhaps that was his game. Who can say what forty-seven is when very likely it is forty-seven. Angel Harper was forty-seven and it was not a year later, not one year later,

Eats and oats said Mrs. Reynolds can easily be confounded in printing, and she laughed again. Mr. Reynolds laughed. They liked laughing not loud laughing. Mrs. Reynolds was very ready to see anybody who either passed or who came in. She said would they not like to say how do you do and any one of them did like to say how do you do. Some without being at all disagreeable did not say how do you do. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds.

And now said Mrs. Reynolds, well and why not said Mr. Reynolds. And now said Mrs. Reynolds, if I have heard everything I have heard it all. And then they went to bed.

By the time Angel Harper was saying his prayers Joseph Lane was saying his prayers. This had happened this would happen, this could begin this could be sin, and therefore Angel Harper was forty-seven. They were far apart and news is far apart and so is remembering. Shall I tell you what I am doing, said Angel Harper angrily. He was not angry and if he was he was still as ready to be angry and if he was ready to be angry, adding sitting down to waiting is not anything. He sighed about forty-seven, he knew it was useful, he knew he would not remember being forty-seven but as he was forty-seven and he was forty-seven, by which it was of just as much use to him as if he had a use for it. A use for it. Well nobody said that it was just as well not to laugh at that.

Laugh at that said Mrs. Reynolds and she was very ready to talk to Herbert or Carrie or Helena or Joan or Paul or Charlotte or Francis or Abel or Cain or even Andrew Soutar. Why not when it is just as well to talk or not to talk. And she did talk. If you come by again said Mrs. Reynolds perhaps you will see me and if you do thank the others for me. For what, said Mr. Reynolds. Well why not said Mrs. Reynolds and then they went in. They knew that Angel Harper was forty-seven and it did worry them not really but just enough, it was almost like sneezing or like taking snuff. An old habit that might begin again.

Good night said Mrs. Reynolds and then she went in.

Do you think said Mrs. Reynolds, that it is frightening. She did not say this to Mr. Reynolds but to Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William. She knew that he had known what was going to happen or what had been happening that is he had known it all when she had not found it interesting nor frightening and so now she said to him do you think that it is frightening. He looked around and said that he had found that he had beautiful hands. Who has beautiful hands said Mrs. Reynolds and he said the mason had beautiful hands, and indeed the mason did have beautiful hands which was what made him a good working mason. Mrs. Reynolds was impatient and then she did remember how when William had gone to see his mother who had been very ill the sight of William had made her well and William had told his mother she must never worry because there were everywhere good and kind people so his mother should never worry. Mrs. Reynolds remembered all this as she went away but she did say that she really never wanted to see or hear William again. She said it to herself and then later she said it to Mr. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said all right, it did not interest him whether he or Mrs. Reynolds did or did not ever see or hear his younger brother William again.

Oh dear Angel Harper was forty-seven. Is anybody dead yet said some one and some one answered him, not yet.

When Angel Harper was forty-seven he remembered when he had been only eight, some boys threw stones at him and one hit him but did not hurt him and he cried like anything, he cried all along the road until somebody stopped him and then he stopped crying. When he was forty-seven he remembered that one time an old woman told him that in a city a little dog always had a coat put on him to go out but not in the country. In the country no kind of a dog ever had a coat put on him but in the city yes, it was a city habit. He remembered when he was forty-seven that this had at one time been told to him by an old woman sitting on the side of the road in the country. It was not cold yet when she told it to him.

And so being forty-seven was not completely everything but it was what was going to be forty-eight. Forty-eight might be all hate or all late. Which is which.

Mrs. Reynolds said something about which was which. She said she was just standing and talking she said now for us and we are here and as we are here we are as we are and as we are and we are which is which and which was which. She said too that it was not very likely that it was all finished and done and not very likely that it was only just begun. Which if it is said Mrs. Reynolds would make it more than ever unlikely that it is which it is. There is said Mrs. Reynolds no escaping hearing his name.

And indeed it was then just as true. There was no mistaking and there was no escaping hearing his name. It would said Mrs. Reynolds make my teeth hurt to hear his name. What said Mr. Reynolds. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds you know what I mean. And indeed he did he did know what she did mean.

Forty-seven, Angel Harper was forty-seven and he knew he was not near tears, so sure was he that he was not near tears tears that could come into his eyes that he knew that no tears could come into his eyes whatever he tries. Whatever he tries.

Forty-seven and gracious me said Mrs. Reynolds gracious me. She knew exactly what she meant and how to do exactly what she meant to do. She went suddenly into the house and there suddenly she began to cry. I do not know why said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said he knew why but it was not yet time to cry not yet and perhaps it would be better to wait until it was wet. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds and she began to laugh and she said she would have half and he could have half. But it was really Angel Harper being forty-seven that made her cry and she could only try and hope that he would never be forty-eight. But he was forty-eight and all her hoping was just too late. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said yes too. And then they decided to go to bed as was their habit every night and they did to-night although undoubtedly they did have a little fright. This was what it was. Mrs. Reynolds knew that forty-seven for Angel Harper to be forty-seven was safer for them than for Angel Harper to be forty-eight, and she knew too that it was too late. Mr. Reynolds said they had better not think about anything but just go to bed and they did.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that it was raining that day. It rained all day. It made no difference she knew that it made no difference but it did rain all day. As it was raining all day she had a good deal to say, and she was ready to say that there was Angel Harper and there was Joseph Lane and there was well why not when they were. And if they were and they were what difference did it make if it rained all day or if it did not rain all day. What difference does it make any day if it rains all day. Well she said and as she said Well she looked out of the window and there it was it was raining all day. It made it certain that Angel Harper was going to be well he was he was forty-seven and even that was happening that it was raining all day. Why not said Mr. Reynolds. Just why not said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds laughed, and then Mrs. Reynolds laughed too.

Well it was certainly certain that Angel Harper was forty-seven and it did not make everybody shiver because they all changed their minds. Everybody changed their minds.

It was getting very serious and very solemn his being forty-seven.

Men said Mrs. Reynolds always think that they can make the whole world bigger but they can’t said Mrs. Reynolds. Well they think they can said Mr. Reynolds. Yes but they cannot said Mrs. Reynolds.

This was in the afternoon, it was not yet evening or night so Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds had still some time before them before it was time for them to go to bed.

It being afternoon Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds stayed for tea, and just then some one came in and he had once seen Angel Harper and he said do not believe what I say, but anyway believe it or not, some day he will go away. Who will go away said Mrs. Reynolds. Angel Harper said the man, well certainly said Mrs. Reynolds he has to stay before he can go away, anybody does. And everybody laughed but all the same Mrs. Reynolds was right, if anybody is to go away he has to stay before he can go away and this was to prove true of Angel Harper. If Joseph Lane did or did not Mrs. Reynolds said she did not care, he could be anywhere but Angel Harper, well what is the use of his having that name. No use said Mr. Reynolds.

Every day is another day when Angel Harper is forty-seven, even cake gets to have another meaning and as to candy and milk and cream and oatmeal, dear me said Mrs. Reynolds looking forward, I do wish I did not have to say so.

There is said Mrs. Reynolds no use in trying to stop Angel Harper from being forty-eight, he was forty-four and he is now forty-eight and each one of them is a date. Date rhymes with hate, murmured a man. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds it does and so does cloud rhyme with outloud. Oh yes said Mr. Reynolds it is getting late, and he was right it was getting late so they went home to dinner and after that they went as their habit was to bed.

Angel Harper was forty-eight and it looked mighty nearly as if it was too late.

Too late for him to be forty-eight or too late to have him be forty-eight.

It looked as if it was going to be too late that he was forty-eight.

And why not said Mrs. Reynolds why not have it be too late. Why not said Mr. Reynolds because when it smells like snow it really means fog. Why not said Mrs. Reynolds and she said she did feel a little nervous a little as if she might like to cry.

And now Angel Harper was forty-eight and that was a date. Any day might have been could have been would have been a date not for him but for any one.

Like it or not I will forget it said Mrs. Reynolds and she remembered that it was later than it had been.

Once a day somebody came in and when they came in they sat down and when they sat down they drank something and they ate something. Mrs. Reynolds was very hospitable and so was Mr. Reynolds and they were well to do and they liked giving anybody something to drink and something to eat and to eat with them and to drink with them. Everybody moves around somewhat but Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds mostly stayed at home.

There were hours when they did not see Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William and his wife Hope. Mrs. Reynolds usually mentioned these hours as hours and Mr. Reynolds said why not call it days. Or even years if you like said Mrs. Reynolds.

But if it was really years that would mean that Angel Harper was older and older and that said Mrs. Reynolds would be catastrophic. She liked that word after she said it and Mr. Reynolds laughed.

But indeed it was nearly there not yesterday not today but next year.

Mrs. Reynolds had always said that she was not interested in years. Not much in months. Weeks were not so bad and days would do. Indeed days did do, they did very well indeed, said Mr. Reynolds and then he added and if it is night tonight let us go to bed, and then they did. They went to bed.

Forty-eight who is forty-eight. And it was a weight a kind of dead weight that Angel Harper was forty-eight, Hope who had known him many years ago told everybody so and really it was not necessary for her to tell everybody so, everybody land of knew that it was so.

Was it so. Well yes it was so.

When Angel Harper was forty-eight, he remembered that when he had been twelve he had never liked any word that began with F. There was father and feather and fever and forever, he had not liked any word that had begun with f and here he was he was still there, and forty-eight, well forty-eight did begin with f, and here he was what he was. He did remember that when he was twelve he had not liked any word that began with f. When he was forty-eight he also remembered that when he was seven he could walk backwards completely on the edge of his heels, his heels had metal on them that is on the back of them so that they would not wear out, and he could walk quickly backwards on the edge of the heels of his shoes. When he was forty-eight he could remember when he was seven, but when he was forty-eight well f means forward, and f means faster and f means farther and f means means, he said said Angel Harper f means and as he said f means well then he said he did not remember. He did not say he did not remember and then everything stood still and as it stood still well nothing stood still, and after all stood and still were not together.

Let me be not after but before, said Angel Harper and he did not hesitate about f the letter f not at all.

Mrs. Reynolds said that after all what was the difference between sawing wood and sawn wood, she said that it could be very clearly seen that she meant what she said. She said that the days did not change but she was expecting something and she said if she was expecting something she did not know what it was that she did expect. Mr. Reynolds looked up and listened and as it was not afternoon, he thought he would wait awhile, and Mrs. Reynolds said why do you not answer and Mr. Reynolds smiled and said but I do.

Mrs. Reynolds was very patient all that year the year that Angel Harper was forty-eight. Why not, it is never too late not to be impatient and also not to be patient and all that year the year that Angel Harper was forty-eight. It did not bother Mr. Reynolds to be patient or not, and Mrs. Reynolds said to him or not and he answered well if not or not. They were very well both of them very well and very well satisfied both of them in that year that Angel Harper was forty-eight.

When anybody came and somebody always came they all sat down together and Mrs. Reynolds explained that as she was patient it was just as well that she was patient, even if her being patient did not bother Mr. Reynolds, and Mr. Reynolds always said that her being patient did not at all bother him.

They talked a great deal all that year that Angel Harper was forty-eight, everybody did and so did they even Mr. Reynolds talked quite almost all the time that he was talking all of that year.

Have you ever heard of Joseph Lane said Mrs. Reynolds and everybody said of course they had. Nobody not even Mrs. Reynolds asked any one if they had ever heard of Angel Harper. Everybody had and everybody knew that this year he was forty-eight. There was no use in insisting said Mrs. Reynolds but if I did wish said Mrs. Reynolds I would wish that Angel Harper would break a dish. A dish of what said Mr. Reynolds. A dish which would make him late. Late for what said Mr. Reynolds late for being forty-eight, said Mrs. Reynolds and they both laughed a little and as it was late they said it was so late that they would go to bed and they did. And sighed Mrs. Reynolds even if it is late Angel Harper is still forty-eight. And it was true he was, he was still forty-eight.

The last battle yes the last battle will be a battle of a mountain. Mrs. Reynolds did not know why she said that but she had. She had said that, not that it was her idea because it was not but because she had heard it and she did not know where she heard it but she had heard it just as she had heard linger longer Lucy. You do said Mrs. Reynolds that is I do said Mrs. Reynolds I do hear things. Why not said Mr. Reynolds. Well why not, said Mrs. Reynolds some do not, and well well said Mrs. Reynolds and if I do well I do always tell you. Yes you do said Mr. Reynolds and they were very careful to be pleased with what they had to say, today just as they were pleased with what they had to say every day.

Some one perhaps it was a cousin told Mrs. Reynolds about two sisters they were daughters of a farmer and they had both had children, that is to say the oldest had a baby in secret and the younger sister helped her to kill it, yes kill it, and then the younger sister had a baby in secret and the older helped her younger sister to kill it. And then somebody found it out and the police came and they took both of the sisters to prison and the oldest began to cry and tell everything and the younger did not cry but she told everything and when everything had been told she said and now you know everything let us go home so we can milk the cows, cows have to be milked and she could not see why they did not let her. Cows have to be milked when milking time comes. Cows do.

Well anyway that is true said Mrs. Reynolds but and she hesitated to sit down, she said if you like to stand up better than you like to sit down, yes said Mrs. Reynolds everything is puzzling if it is not troubling. And that said Mrs. Reynolds to her cousin reminds me did I ever tell you that I do not know whether I was awake or just not asleep anyway I was not in bed yet and the last thing I said was the last battle will be a battle of a mountain. The cousin was naturally not interested in that and she went away. Mrs. Reynolds went in and told Mr. Reynolds the story of the two sisters and he said yes yes I was there. And indeed he had been there and he had not told Mrs. Reynolds because he thought it would worry her and she said very likely it would have if he had told her but not at all when her cousin told her. And Mr. Reynolds said yes and he laughed and he did understand her.

Little by little every night was every night and every morning was every morning and though it did take a very long time Angel Harper was still forty-eight.

Mrs. Reynolds said that William’s wife’s cousin’s son had a murmur in his heart. And what of it said Mr. Reynolds, well they found it out when he was being examined for gymnastics, and what of it said Mr. Reynolds it is not dangerous, no said Mrs. Reynolds and they all know that but it worries them all a lot. And then she said she had just been hearing that Angel Harper was forty-eight and he wanted to go to war before he was fifty. What for said Mr. Reynolds, yes said Mrs. Reynolds with a sigh what for.

It was dark one night very dark, sometimes it was very dark at night and sometimes it was light at night, but whether it was dark at night or whether it was very light at night before it was very late Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds went to bed.

Who said it was easy said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said.

When Angel Harper was forty-eight, there began not exactly began but there almost began to be days when Mrs. Reynolds said that she wondered perhaps when she went to bed, she would not sleep well that night. Mr. Reynolds laughed and said not at all but all the same Mrs. Reynolds did say that it was not so of course she did sleep all right but perhaps the next night and anyway was it all right. Well said Mr. Reynolds if it is not all right what can you do about it. And Mrs. Reynolds said it was not so, whatever happened well whatever happened well then whatever happened and Mr. Reynolds laughed and said I told you so.

All the same Angel Harper did continue to be forty-eight and Mrs. Reynolds did continue to say that it was too late for him to be forty-eight and would he continue to be forty-eight. Yes said Mr. Reynolds until it is too late and indeed it was so Angel Harper continued to be forty-eight until it was too late.

Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds said to one another that they hoped he would go on being forty-eight but said Mrs. Reynolds now it is too late and Mr. Reynolds said nothing at all.

Once in a while somebody said Joseph Lane. Mrs. Reynolds said she was not interested in that as a name and Mr. Reynolds was otherwise occupied and besides it was Friday night and regularly every Friday night they went out at night.

That time they went to Mr. and Mrs. William not their brother and brother-in-law they never went to see them but Mr. and Mrs. Simon William.

Naturally they all talked about how Angel Harper was still forty-eight. Why not if that was so and it was so and they all knew it was so and they all knew that they had nothing to do about it, they could not stop it, not stop Angel Harper being forty-eight and perhaps later not being forty-eight but forty-nine. Mr. and Mrs. Simon William sighed and Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds sighed and Jenny William sighed and they all said well there is no use in spending the night in sighs let us go home and go to bed. That is what they all said and that is what they all did. Anyway that is what Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds did. It was a bright night that Friday night and it was not very late at night.

All of which made somebody anxious but not really quite yet either Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds. They went to bed and slept.

Since Angel Harper was forty-eight it was easy for him to remember the date. He said not today not yesterday and he did not hesitate to say that he was forty-eight. He was angry that there was any doubt that he was forty-eight angry and angry again he said it was clear that there was no doubt that he was forty-eight. He said that days made him angry but not years, he said that weeks and months did not exist for him that days were days and each day made him angry but that a year was white and green and yellow and perhaps it made him mellow that years were years. Who says days said Angel Harper and he was angrier again angrier than ever.

It was true that he was forty-eight and that it was not yet too late not too late for him to be forty-eight but just in general not too late.

Believe it or not it was not too late.

By the time that Mrs. Reynolds was asleep, she had a neighbor who could not sleep, and his wife could not sleep and his son could not sleep and the servant could not sleep, nevertheless they were all asleep. Mrs. Reynolds laughed when she heard it. She said some one who is apt to be wonderful when Angel Harper is forty-eight is not so wonderful when it is too late for Angel Harper to be forty-eight. In this way said Mrs. Reynolds whether we stay here or not and we always stay here we never do not in this case said Mrs. Reynolds there is never any use in wondering. If I wonder said Mrs. Reynolds nobody ever says to me are you disappointed and I am not, no not either disappointed or not disappointed and she sighed. I never tried said Mrs. Reynolds. And Mr. Reynolds said no. And she said I said no I never tried. Well said Mr. Reynolds if at first you don’t succeed try try again. And Mrs. Reynolds said it was time it always was time to go to bed and it was time.

Angel Harper was very careful when he was forty-eight never to state that he had ever heard well not that he had never heard but all the same that he had not come to hate, whom said Angel Harper, not when he was alone because then he was never alone, but all the same he did say that when he was forty-eight it was not the date to hate, he hesitated again to say whom, but he knew it was Joseph Lane. Just then he refused to say what he ate not Joseph Lane but himself, and yet it was necessary to state what he ate when he was forty-eight meaning for Angel Harper to state what he ate when he was forty-eight.

Silence followed, all those around him were not silent but they were silenced and when he was silent and he was silent sometimes silent even when he was forty-eight, well when he was and when they were, then there was not any silence, because every one listened when he had it to say and he did say all he did say.

It makes one groan in one’s sleep said Mrs. Reynolds. And Mr. Reynolds woke up and asked why, and Mrs. Reynolds said because he does not die, and Mr. Reynolds said who does not deny, and Mrs. Reynolds answered oh my, go to sleep, do not listen to me go to sleep, and Mr. Reynolds said I will.

It was late when they woke up and had a cup of coffee and all and Mrs. Reynolds did remember that she did groan in her sleep, and she said she was right to groan in her sleep and Mr. Reynolds said why not. And indeed Mrs. Reynolds had been right to groan in her sleep and to say with all her might, I wish he was dead.

Right, well said Mrs. Reynolds different things are different. And they are.

Mrs. Reynolds was not late, she never was because she was always waiting. She knew it was not necessary not only to know but she knew that it was true that to wait now might make her wait then and to wait then might make her come again to wait now. Wait for what she said to herself but really she knew she knew that it was not only watchful to wait but careless to wait and pleasant to wait and ready to wait. She was ready to wait and indeed if Angel Harper was forty-eight there was nothing to do but wait. Mrs. Reynolds knew that this was so although nobody told her so. She did not tell anybody so, it was not even just so, it was not even a thing to know. Wait said Mrs. Reynolds and she knew that it was not too late to wait.

Angel Harper was forty-eight and any day not any week not any month not any year but any day he would be forty-nine and if he were forty-nine, nobody knows just why, but everybody began to cry, well not really but to be ready to cry. Just like that to be ready to cry. Angel Harper was not forty-eight he was forty-nine. Forty and nine makes forty-nine. Be ready said Mrs. Reynolds and in a way she was and in a way she was not. No said Mr. Reynolds in a way she was not.

[ ¶ ]

PART VI

When Angel Harper was forty-nine, the very first day that he was forty-nine and the sun did not shine, on the very first day that he was forty-nine he remembered that when he had been eleven, he had been going up a hill and still he had a little girl she was seven leaning on his arm and it was a very straight hill and when they were half way up another little girl came along and they all did not go on going up the hill, they turned away into a place where there was nothing to see but they did go there because it was only half way up the hill and then Angel Harper did not remember what happened there, he just did not remember.

When Angel Harper was forty-nine, Mrs. Reynolds did not stop to say no or yes or even I guess, she did not stop at all and when Mrs. Reynolds did not stop at all and did not stand still and did not join herself at the gate and did not come again well then Mrs. Reynolds knew that what she would have to do might if she had it to do might be very terrifying might be well might it be that Mr. Reynolds would have to go away and if he did, indeed if he did what would Mrs. Reynolds say. She would say that that is not what she meant. Not. She might even cry, but then Mr. Reynolds would not be away long at his age he would not be away long, and besides he had to have very special things to eat, and besides, well besides said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said do not worry it is not yet yesterday.

And indeed Mr. Reynolds was right, it was not yet yesterday although it was certainly very near to being it.

And so Angel Harper was forty-nine, and Mrs. Reynolds knew that she was going to know that it was so.

Mrs. Reynolds said that when there was great difficulty in finding food and when found it was not very abundant that was the time to buy very expensive and detailed and complete cook books. And which is it now said Mr. Reynolds. This said Mrs. Reynolds I do not know yet.

But said Mrs. Reynolds whether and then she stopped, whether, she said and she knew something was coming, whether said Mrs. Reynolds and indeed it was not only whether but weather and who would be where. Mrs. Reynolds did not know but she did know that nobody no not anybody could tell her so.

Mr. Reynolds sighed it was quiet at night and then they both went to bed.

There is no great difference said Mrs. Reynolds between seeing a lot of people and not seeing a lot of people because if you do see a lot of people well then you do see a lot of people and if you do not see a lot of people well then any people you do see are a lot of people and so you always do see a lot of people.

Even she said Angel Harper who is forty-nine. And then she stopped well said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds said and then she stopped.

For a proof of forty-nine being washed in winter and sold in summer. You mean cold said Mr. Reynolds. No said Mrs. Reynolds I mean sold.

Sold was a good word and being washed was a good word a little by little anybody knew that there was no way to break through to break through the fact that Angel Harper was forty-nine.

It makes me feel kind of sick said Mrs. Reynolds, what said Mr. Reynolds, well what said Mrs. Reynolds and she said if she was not so good-natured she would be angry. But said Mr. Reynolds it does no good to be angry. And that said Mrs. Reynolds is why even if I were not so good-natured I would not be angry. But perhaps said Mrs. Reynolds I will be angry and indeed perhaps. Mr. Reynolds smiled and they knew that the cold weather would last longer than the warm weather but not this year.

Do you call it the year forty-nine or the year Angel Harper is forty-nine, and Mrs. Reynolds knew that nobody would change their name and so that year was begun.

Begun and gun and a son of a gun and the sun, Mrs. Reynolds heard some one who had come to drink water say all these things and she went into her house. Why not when she knew that if it came to it horses would come to water led by a halter.

It makes it difficult, that if wishes were horses beggars would ride. It makes it difficult. In some funny way Mrs. Reynolds felt rather choky and there were almost tears in her eyes.

It is very sad that it does happen that Angel Harper is forty-nine. If said Mrs. Reynolds he never could be forty-nine well that said Mrs. Reynolds that would be just fine but alas, said like alas, said Mrs. Reynolds, alas Angel Harper is forty-nine.

Mrs. Reynolds knew and Mr. Reynolds too that it was true Angel Harper was forty-nine.

Now forty-nine is only of use if some one wants to do something before they are fifty.

Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William was much younger than fifty or forty-nine and he asked everybody to come to see and see what they could do to keep Angel Harper from being forty-nine. William Reynolds was like that, he said let us all say what we have to say and then in some way we will manage to keep Angel Harper from being forty-nine.

Mrs. Reynolds sighed she said she was tired, she said she had had a good deal to do and if it was true that William Reynolds was going to try, well said Mrs. Reynolds then they would all die. Perhaps not said Mr. Reynolds, perhaps not what, said Mrs. Reynolds, perhaps not yet said Mr. Reynolds.

It was very useful to have lists, but William Reynolds’ wife Hope never had lists. None of her friends had lists and none of her uncles had lists and none of her aunts.

Mrs. Reynolds had lists, she had lists of linen, and possessions, and days and ways. Mr. Reynolds liked her to have lists.

Mrs. Reynolds even had lists of saints. Mr. Reynolds liked her to have lists.

Every day they expected Wednesday to be the first day that Angel Harper was forty-nine but was it. Angel Harper would have preferred Tuesdays or Sundays. Angel Harper the day he was forty-nine came murmuring the word oats, but nobody knew what he meant. Naturally it frightened them but nobody knew what it meant.

The second day that he was forty-nine he said that he had not said oats the first day that he was forty-nine and when they all heard him say that he had not said oats the first day that he was forty-nine they were all of them pretty well frightened all the time.

I know a bag of oats said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said yes. Oats were easy at least they were then. But nobody smiled. It is almost easy not to smile. Saints do not smile said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds smiled and they therefore although it was not late it was early enough on that date to go to bed so they went to bed.

That was the second day that Angel Harper was forty-nine.

Guinea hens roost in trees, they are mysterious birds, in the noise they make and the ways they take. The only thing that Angel Harper said was old enough to frighten him was a guinea hen and if it did frighten him, the time would come, all of which was true, the time would come.

By the time nobody was frightened of him the time would come to frighten him and he did remember then that a guinea hen could frighten him. It is a religion of the guinea hen to frighten Angel Harper. Angel Harper was forty-nine not for the third time but for the third day at that time.

Mrs. Reynolds felt cautious and as she felt cautious she was ready to go to bed. It is easy to go to bed if you feel cautious said Mrs. Reynolds, and Mr. Reynolds laughed, he did not have to feel cautious he was cautious, quite another thing.

Angel Harper dreamed of wooden houses on the fourth day when he was forty-nine, and he looked the other way, wooden houses have windows and windows, are frightening particularly when there is the fifth day of being forty-nine.

My gracious said Mrs. Reynolds if nobody felt at home would a home be far away. Mrs. Reynolds began to think of very queer things after Angel Harper had had his forty-ninth birthday.

Naturally she knew that it was true and she knew about him. Well said Mr. Reynolds think of Joseph Lane, not I said Mrs. Reynolds not I it is all the same but I am not thinking about Joseph Lane. Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds and naturally she went to bed, it was evening and she went to bed. Mr. Reynolds said he would be up later, he would wait to put out lights. Lights said Mrs. Reynolds I have a funny feeling about lights. Perhaps said Mr. Reynolds we will all have a funny feeling about lights. But said Mrs. Reynolds we can always go to bed. Perhaps said Mr. Reynolds and then Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds went to bed.

Mrs. Reynolds when she went out liked to see the Oxners because they were so excitable, there was Mr. Oxner and Mrs. Oxner and a girl about seventeen who had just not passed an examination and a boy who was a boy scout and a very large mother-in-law who had a great deal to say and it was always all about the foreign situation, any foreign situation excited the Oxners, to be sure he was a jeweler and sold wireless and so but even if he had only sold dusters and artificial flowers they would all have been excitable and interested only really interested in the foreign situation any foreign situation and naturally Angel Harper being forty-nine was a foreign situation a most continuous foreign situation. And so said Mr. Oxner and I feel so low said Mrs. Oxner and I told all the girls said Miss Oxner and when I heard said the mother-in-law and the boy scout waited to have foreign stamps given to him and he just said I like them and then they all went on, there was a foreign situation and it excited them the whole family of the Oxners. Mrs. Reynolds always went home and told Mr. Reynolds all that they had told her, sometimes there was something that Mr. Reynolds had not yet heard and so he always listened well he always listened anyway, why not when Mrs. Reynolds had anything to say, why not.

And Mrs. Reynolds was never tired when she came home from listening to the Oxners’ foreign news even when it was bad news it was refreshing news and made her feel not restless but almost excited, not as excited as the Oxners but pleasantly excited and if you want to talk to Mr. Reynolds all the time it is pleasant to come home with something that she had not yet said to him so whenever Mrs. Reynolds went out she always went in to see the Oxners.

Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds, it is kind of sad not to be glad but foreign news can be like that, it can be something which makes it sad not to be glad.

Angel Harper forty-nine, might almost come to be a crime, not a crime in a crime story but a crime like a crime, a crime that does not rhyme. How do you like what you have to do, they say and they feel kind of queer. Who does. Why anybody does.

It does not seem so but it is true. Angel Harper was forty-nine, five days, not five days at a time, but for that time he was forty-nine. It is easy to be nervous and it is easy to be happy and it is easy to be late and it is easy not to begin and it is easy to have nothing happen. But when it does. Dear me when it does.

Mrs. Reynolds almost began talking in the morning. It was not her habit but she almost began talking in the morning.

She pronounced Manitoba delightfully, it is a word said in any country because Manitoba wheat can be planted anywhere. Where said Mrs. Reynolds and she answered herself, and said anywhere.

It was February and not yet August and each day was coming nearer. If they do it startles if they do not it scares and if they do and if they do not then it settles.

Mrs. Reynolds knew about eggs, eggs when they are beaten settle that is if you leave them and do not use them. Use what said Mr. Reynolds, use eggs said Mrs. Reynolds, and Mrs. Reynolds knew that she was very handsome and so did Mr. Reynolds. It was not August yet and both Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds were good-looking and they went on knowing it quite comfortably any day or any evening.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that saints were not mistaken. This never came out in her conversation at least not yet but she did have the feeling. Mr. Reynolds did not say anything.

August if it is hot is welcome and if it is not hot it is welcome. And what about Angel Harper said Mr. Reynolds I have heard enough about him said Mrs. Reynolds. What said Mr. Reynolds, heard enough about him said Mrs. Reynolds. And it was what was meant by teaching said some one. Teaching said Mrs. Reynolds, teach him said Mrs. Reynolds. Teach whom, said some one, and Mrs. Reynolds turned away she did not want to mention his name nor did she want to hear his name. Angel Harper was forty-nine and if everybody knew his name Mrs. Reynolds remembered shame shame fie for shame everybody knew his name. And he was forty-nine, Angel Harper was forty-nine, and everybody knew his name. He remembered then he was really forty-nine he remembered that when he had been twelve that there was a doorway in which he sat while he wondered why he was that.

When Mrs. Reynolds was really troubled she would talk to anybody even somebody who might be dangerous, and when Angel Harper was really completely forty-nine she was really completely troubled and she really and completely then talked to anybody and when she talked to anybody she told them what she thought and what she thought was that she was right to be just as completely and entirely troubled as she was. It was not enough then to tell it to Mr. Reynolds or to anybody but she just had to tell it to everybody. She knew when people were dangerous, dangerous to themselves and dangerous to anybody dangerous to life and limb. She liked to say to life and limb and she knew that when Angel Harper was really forty-nine that it was not really that, it was not that he was dangerous to life and limb, but life and limb, oh dear life and limb and Mrs. Reynolds knew and she said it too there was too much to say to do anything, oh dear she said life and limb, and she just did say that thing she just did say life and limb.

Forty-nine she knew all the time that it was meant to be forty-nine. Angel Harper was meant to be forty-nine. Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds, and she knew that when she said oh dear she meant oh dear and there was a reason for it. She was not one to say oh dear when there was no reason to say oh dear and she said to Mr. Reynolds that when she said oh dear, and he said yes you said oh dear, yes she said and when I said oh dear there was a reason for it. And Mr. Reynolds said yes and now and Mrs. Reynolds said oh dear yes let us go to bed, and as they went to bed she did say oh dear.

This was the year that Angel Harper was forty-nine and Mrs. Reynolds knew she was right and she was right to say oh dear that year.

It was just about then that a funny thing was happening, there was a young man and she never did know his name he told her but she never remembered his name and he told he was studying to be a clergyman and that he knew Latin, and Mrs. Reynolds said yes. And he told her about some saints and then he told her about Saint Odile and what she had said in Latin and Mrs. Reynolds said yes and what did she say, and the young man said he would bring it to her translated some day, and it was almost five months later just when Angel Harper was almost through with being forty-nine that he brought it to her, and this was it.

Mr. Reynolds said oh yes, but she said yes not oh yes but yes and she was right so it turned out but just then it seemed more like oh yes than like yes. But anyway this was what the young man brought to her. And when he brought it to her he said today is Saint Odile’s day and Mrs. Reynolds did say yes.

And it certainly did turn out yes, but it was a very very long yes very long and a long mess before it was all yes.

Listen to it said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds and he did listen to it.

The prophecy of Saint Odile and she did it in the seventh century said Mrs. Reynolds.

Listen listen to me my brother, that said Mrs. Reynolds is the way she commenced, listen to me my brother because I have seen frightfulness and terror in the forests and in the mountains where the Germans shall be called the Nation the most violent the most aggressive in all the world.

She that is Germany will have a moment when there will arise in her midst a warrior, the most horrific the most terrible, and he will make a complete an entire a universal war and all the peoples the mothers not only of sons but of daughters who resist will curse, and they will weep like Rachel they will weep for their dead children and nothing will console them.

From the Danube will come this horrible war, from that country will come the man who will undertake the most appalling war that the human race has ever endured, twenty different nationalities will go to war, the arms they will use will be made of flame, and their helmets will be covered with points from which will shoot lightning while their hands will be throwing bombs and fire.

They these terrible people will achieve victories upon the earth upon the sea and even in the air because there will be warriors winged warriors who will fly and rise up into the firmament and they will seize burning stars and throw them down upon cities and villages and will set them on fire, and start terrible conflagrations everywhere.

All the nations of the earth will stand paralyzed and will all cry out where oh where, from whence comes all their strength. The earth will be shaken by the force of the struggle the rivers will be reddened with blood and the monsters of the ocean will have taken themselves in fear and trembling into the depths of the sea.

All the peoples will be astonished that all the opponents together are unable to stem the tide of their victories and then literally torrents of blood will flow around the mountain, and this will be their last battle.

And so the conqueror will have attained the summit of his success.

Thus toward the middle of the sixth month of the second year of fighting there will be thus the end of the first period that can be called the period of bloody victories. He will then think that he can dictate his own terms.

The second part of the war will equal in length the half of the first part, it will be a period of decline, it will be full of surprises which will make everybody shiver.

About the middle of this second part the conquered people will be crying for peace peace. This will not be the end but only the beginning of the end when the fight will begin in the city of cities. At this moment his own people will want to stone him and extraordinary happenings will take place in the far East.

The third period of short duration will be called the period of invasion because by a just judgment the land of the conqueror will be invaded from all sides, his armies will be decimated by strange happenings and every one will say, this is the finger of God.

All the peoples will believe that the end is near, the scepter will change hands and all of his people will rejoice.

All the despoiled people will have back what has been taken from them and indeed will have something added to them.

The region of Lutece will be saved because of its blessed mountains and by the prayers of its good women although every one will have thought that all was lost.

But all the people will congregate upon the mountain and thank God because every one will have seen such horrors in these days that future generations will never want to see its like again.

But really the era of peace without iron will really have come and we will the two horns of the moon unite with the cross, for in these days all who have been terrified will adore God in truth and the sun will burn with a brilliance hitherto unknown.

And when said Mr. Reynolds will it begin.

Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds and when she said oh dear she meant that it was very nearly begun.

When a husband dies and leaves his wife alive, she does not attend the funeral not in some places, when the son dies, the mother attends the funeral but not the father, not in some places, and when Mrs. Reynolds thought about this she tried to explain it but she could not and so said she it does just happen that way, that is the way it is.

It is very often said Mrs. Reynolds that some one is affectionate and if they are well then tears come into her eyes. You always say eyes not eye, said Mr. Reynolds and he laughed gently at her. All the same it was part of the way of the day on which Angel Harper was forty-nine.

So then. Everybody began to cough not because they had a cold but because they did not want to say that on that day, Angel Harper was forty-nine, and if he was forty-nine and he was what would happen it was just like living over a mine.

Oh dear they said and they coughed instead and everybody gathered together. They gathered away as they gathered together.

To gather away, well how about it.

Edith Eleanor Jane Augusta Fairweather had married and had three daughters, the oldest was Joan the second was Elizabeth and the third was Katherine. The father’s name was Benedict and there was no brother.

Where should they live, well they might as well live anywhere as when and since Angel Harper was forty-nine sooner or later they would have to go away. Mrs. Reynolds said when she met them how do you do are you still here, and they were.

That is one way to stay. The second family that was still there were friends of William the younger brother of Mr. Reynolds, they did not care about Hope the wife of William, they were amused by Mrs. Reynolds and they forgot Mr. Reynolds. They were a husband and wife both unusually small and they were old enough to do better but they still did very well. They liked mountains and they were aggressive and they were always ready to look as if they were not going to run away. They would if they knew it they would predict that Angel Harper would fill them with horror, but anyway it was very useful to suppose so, and they had this to do.

They are not annoying said Mrs. Reynolds and it looks as if we might do something to help them. They do not need help said Mr. Reynolds. No said Mrs. Reynolds no they do not need help, and as it was late in the evening and summer was coming and Angel Harper was getting to be more and more and more forty-nine. Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds went to bed.

Mrs. Reynolds said to Mr. Reynolds that she did listen to anybody talking about death-beds, perhaps said Mrs. Reynolds it is because that Angel Harper is forty-nine all the time, well anyway William Red is dead, his wife loved him and admired him and said the house was always filled full by him and that she had prayed and prayed that until he drew his last breath that he could always take nourishment and her prayer had been answered and he had taken nourishment until his last breath when he opened his arms and said good-bye all.

And is that all said Mr. Reynolds yes that is all said Mrs. Reynolds.

They had both known William Red and now he was dead. Well that has nothing to do with Angel Harper said Mr. Reynolds, no said Mrs. Reynolds no but all the same. All the same what said Mr. Reynolds, well all the same said Mrs. Reynolds anyway Angel Harper is forty-nine and it does make me think of death-beds and it did.

It is not in beds that they will die said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds began to cry and then she stopped and said well said she what is there to say when everybody will be gone away. Mr. Reynolds said well I will go too, yes said Mrs. Reynolds I know but she was sure and it was true that it was not better so. Anyway not yet said Mrs. Reynolds anyway he that is Angel Harper is only forty-nine perhaps there will yet be time. Let us go to bed said Mr. Reynolds and they did so.

All this time Angel Harper knew he was forty-nine he knew it all the time and it was so and he knew later on there would be snow. How did he know that later on there would be snow. Well forty-nine, forty-nine was the year they discovered gold so he was old and forty-nine was the year when he would not need gold, so he told, and they heard him say so and so nobody had to go. Believe it or not and they all had to believe what he decreed.

Mrs. Reynolds said I told you so and Mr. Reynolds did not say no.

Mrs. Reynolds did like the wind in the trees, she liked wind in the trees very much especially when it was very cold in the winter and there were no leaves upon the trees and she could know and she did know just how cold it was. Not now, she said, and when she said not now, she thought about it being later and when she thought about it being later, she just did remember all about not now.

It is so easy said Mrs. Reynolds to give it away, what said Mr. Reynolds, what you say, I mean said Mrs. Reynolds it is so easy to give away what you say. And said Mrs. Reynolds, I mean that well but let us go to bed said Mrs. Reynolds.

Pretty soon it was tomorrow and every day Angel Harper would have another day and the day did come well there is no use not saying the day did come when Angel Harper had had enough of being forty-nine, he was not yet fifty but he had had enough of being forty-nine and on that day, Mrs. Reynolds said well I knew it was too good to be true and she said she meant to say that just every day and going to bed every night was just too good to be true. Just too good to be true. And Mr. Reynolds did not say that he thought so too, he just had nothing to say, and just then nothing to do.

It was so easy for Mrs. Reynolds to stand there, she did not stare she just had to share what she had to say with anybody who passed that way and this is what she had to say.

She said that Mr. Reynolds said do not pity them, and she said, he said no do not in any way whatever happens to them do not pity them.

Mrs. Reynolds sighed she did not pity them and as she sighed she did not pity them.

Understand this thing, this was when Angel Harper was fifty-one that she did not pity them, Mr. Reynolds said and no one should pity them.

But now Angel Harper was forty-nine and Mrs. Reynolds sighed and she knew as she sighed that when Angel Harper was fifty-one that no one that not any one would pity them, would pity Angel Harper or any one of all of them.

Let let her guess, she said Mrs. Reynolds said it was not a guess it was that a real saint could tell what was real and what was well.

And would a real saint pity them pity Angel Harper then, and Mrs. Reynolds knew very well that not any saint would pity them, not any one would pity them. Hell.

And so it is so it is not only that they say so it is so, when they are bad really bad everybody is glad really glad that the really bad cannot succeed, cannot live long, cannot get along cannot come to anything, they must end and everybody must be glad and this is so even though everybody always has said that it is so. It is so. And by being bad it means doing what they know they should not do, being afraid because it is true that they should not do what they know they should not do.

Angel Harper said Mrs. Reynolds is forty-nine and this is the time he will shine. But said Mrs. Reynolds he may drink champagne now but later on he will drink water, he will drown and water will weigh him down and down will go his crown, Mrs. Reynolds said it and she knew but all the same she trembled all through and she believed that Saint Odile knew and all the same she trembled all through and Mr. Reynolds did not know but he was calm and clear and it did show although as he said he did not know.

And now Angel Harper was completely forty-nine, and for him it was very fine.

Let us think, said Mrs. Reynolds, let us not drink let us think said Mrs. Reynolds and she looked around her and as she looked around she saw a robin-red-breast and as she looked around her she saw what she liked best, she saw everything just as she liked best.

Who knows who is here said Mrs. Reynolds and indeed nobody was there who was not always there. Nobody.

Surely and it was not too late to be early, surely said Mrs. Reynolds early to bed and early to rise makes a man and a woman healthy wealthy and wise, and tonight said she to Mr. Reynolds, tonight we will not go to bed early. Why not said Mr. Reynolds, why not said Mrs. Reynolds well why not said Mrs. Reynolds and all the time she knew why not, she knew she was expecting why not, and she was right, there was a why not, somebody said over the radio why not and the why not was that Angel Harper was forty-nine and that was a crime. There was no why not, it was just not. Mrs. Reynolds did not begin to cry but she knew why why she might begin to cry. Might Mr. Reynolds go away oh dear might Mr. Reynolds go away oh dear.

Well this is clear, Angel Harper was forty-nine and if it was fine for him it was not fine for Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds not at all fine, not fine at any time. Oh dear.

This is the way Angel Harper had his birthday. He was forty-nine he was going to be fifty and in the meantime there was Joseph Lane. Not startling not sparkling and not preparing and not filling but killing. How are you. This was not a beginning. There was no such thing as beginning in Joseph Lane. Beginning has an entirely different meaning.

Do not said Mrs. Reynolds do not mention Joseph Lane unless you have to and Mr. Reynolds said he did not have to.

They knew of course they knew, the Reynolds knew two brothers both short and fair and stocky one whose eyes were blue and one whose eyes were yellow, and one was simple-minded and made toy houses and the other was an owner and raised cattle. Many of his cattle had something the matter with them but that did not interfere with his raising them and selling them.

They both liked Christmas and little villages and green trees, and they both bored Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds when they came to see them. When they came they were helpful they did finally go away. They had one advantage, they would not look as if they knew that Angel Harper was forty-nine and they would not look as if they knew that Joseph Lane was never through.

This in its way was a comfort to Mrs. Reynolds and when she saw them she said not at all and she meant it.

Besides a bride, at this time there was no bride, well of course they did marry but that is not the same thing. Of course said Mrs. Reynolds it is not the same thing. And now the year had come the year that Angel Harper was forty-nine and dear me well not for long but dear me they called Mr. Reynolds to go away, not to go away and play and luckily said Mrs. Reynolds luckily not to go away and stay. I have to see that he eats what agrees with him said Mrs. Reynolds and if he is away dear me said Mrs. Reynolds.

Of course there had been a war and Mr. Reynolds had been there and so naturally he could only eat what would agree with him. This is a natural thing anybody knows that about a war that after a war you have to be very careful about your eating. Very careful said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said when she said very careful and she was very careful of Mr. Reynolds and dear me and now he had to go again. But not for long said Mrs. Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds did not say anything but actually it was not very long and he was home again and that was because he had to be so careful about what he ate. A great many who had to be very careful about what they ate were home again. Were home again said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds was home again.

Not to be afraid to be home again is something said Caesar Rivers and he always said things like that. Mrs. Reynolds liked to talk to Caesar Rivers, she had never known him before but now she knew him. His wife was Celestine and now she knew him and his wife. Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant dear me. Caesar Rivers was a refugee. Anybody was a refugee who had to go away. To go away said Mrs. Reynolds is what they do. But some come said Mrs. Reynolds and in a way more came than went away and here was Caesar Rivers and his wife Celestine Rivers and his daughter Anabel Rivers. All three of them passed by and stopped to talk to Mrs. Reynolds. How do you do said Mrs. Reynolds when she saw them and the daughter Anabel Rivers answered for all of them, Very well I thank you, and then they went on their way.

Going on their way well Angel Harper was not only forty-nine, he was fifty and nobody said hello fifty, why not, because he was not that kind.

There was a boy and even then there was a Christmas party and Mrs. Reynolds gave the boy a fountain pen and some other boy took it from him before he could put it into his pocket and the boy who had been afraid that somebody would take his coat or his scarf or his cap made a mistake and instead they took his fountain pen before he had it. Mrs. Reynolds told him he had made a mistake and she was right.

Now said Mrs. Reynolds and she remembered Saint Odile now said Mrs. Reynolds when Angel Harper is still forty-nine now said Mrs. Reynolds and she never burst into tears but she stood still, now said Mrs. Reynolds supposing everybody made a mistake and they did not take their hat or their coat or their scarf which they thought they might take but their fountain pen which they did not know they were going to have and it was taken away before it was put into their pocket,

Alas said Mrs. Reynolds she knew that it was true she knew that alas was true, not for her and not for him, not for Mr. Reynolds but she knew that alas was true.

Read four for refugees said Mrs. Reynolds and she remembered that a colonel who was later to become a great man when at the club they all were talking about wanting war, he said, said the colonel, and do you think said the colonel, that wars are always funny. And perhaps said Mrs. Reynolds perhaps, lead kindly light, perhaps said Mr. Reynolds remembering another great general when they were all talking about their specialties he said and he was a general he said I specialize in general ideas, and more than ever Mrs. Reynolds did not sigh but she said alas, and now Angel Harper was still forty-nine and Joseph Lane, Angel Harper did not know the age of Joseph Lane, did not know said Mrs. Reynolds the age of Joseph Lane. And she said and there was a kind of triumph in it, she said to Mr. Reynolds, and Angel Harper does not know the age of Joseph Lane, and Mr. Reynolds said nothing, because for him there was nothing to say but Mrs. Reynolds had something to say, she said he does not know Angel Harper does not know the age of Joseph Lane, Angel Harper is forty-nine, he knows everybody knows he is forty-nine, said Mrs. Reynolds and she sighed and she said alas, and as she said alas, she knew it was nearer Christmas than it was Monday.

Christmas said Mr. Reynolds, yes said Mrs. Reynolds Christmas and then it was time and Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds went to bed as was their habit, even then they went to bed as was their habit and so there is no peace on earth when Angel Harper is forty-nine and when Angel Harper and it is a fearful thought that and it makes Angel Harper not shiver not cough but quaver, it is a dreadful thought that he does not know no he does not know how old is Joseph Lane. He is forty-nine and that is fine said Angel Harper, said Angel Harper just said Angel Harper.

And now night makes Saint Odile and Angel Harper did not know that a saint was so, but Mrs. Reynolds did and she began to believe, for which there is no question and no answer, it is enough for which she and Mr. Reynolds are in bed when all is said are in bed.

Ducks are easy to surprise said Mrs. Reynolds and indeed they are. If they are easy to surprise if it is easy to surprise ducks then how about men, said Mrs. Reynolds.

And now Angel Harper was forty-nine, and war well war, what is war said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds who had been to war and now there was another war Mr. Reynolds said, well war is not funny, it seems funny it seems almost nice and funny when there is no war but when there is a war said Mr. Reynolds then war is not funny.

And so there was coming to be a war and Mr. Reynolds was right, he undoubtedly was right, war when there is a war the kind of war that war is, war is not funny.

Angel Harper was not so sure, he did not know what war was, he had been in a war and having been in a war he thought another war would be funny. Angel Harper was like that, Mr. Reynolds was not like that that is the difference between a man who was in a war and is now making a war he thinks the first war was not funny but since he is making a war then the war he is ordering is going to be funny, going to be that kind of a war. Mr. Reynolds knew better, he had been in every war, he had not wanted to be in any war, and he did not think any war would be funny. He did not.

And Joseph Lane, well he had a way of thinking about that, only he did not think about that he did not think about a war if it was a war then it was not a war and if it was not a war then it was a war, that is what a war is when it is but Joseph Lane never had to think about a war because war was not what there was to think about, and so a war being funny or not, a war was not that. It was not a war. But and wait a bit, but, and wait a little or a longer bit.

And so Angel Harper was forty-nine and nobody can deny that he did not die when he was forty-nine.

Leave let us rest, said Mrs. Reynolds and by that she meant what she said. Leave let us rest, from then on if they rest, well they do not rest best.

One at a time said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said, because she meant that one at a time was the way they would go away and any who came back would come back one at a time.

It was funny that Mrs. Reynolds felt that it would be like that because never before had it been like that, never before.

Angel Harper was forty-nine, and war was there, where well pretty well everywhere, not really everywhere yet and not yet was there what is known as wet, not yet.

Mrs. Reynolds sighed, she said it was not as bad as it might be, pretty bad but not as bad as it might be, and Mr. Reynolds who was not there did not hear her say it, but he would come back pretty soon and he did and he said it was pretty bad but it would be worse and it was. Please be sure that it was. Neither Mr. nor Mrs. Reynolds said that but they heard that it was true that it was said. Please be sure that it could be worse and it was.

All this time Angels and axes and butter and blisters were very frequent. Half of the time not out loud but very frequent.

Think said Mrs. Reynolds how many neighbors we have and Mr. Reynolds who had come back, said yes. It was nice for Mrs. Reynolds that Mr. Reynolds was back. Angel Harper was not yet fifty he was only forty-nine and Mr. Reynolds was back.

Lead kindly light. Mrs. Reynolds never sang but she knew words and words were these, lead kindly light, when she met Mr. and Mrs. Arundel, she said to them where have you been. They said that their lives had been upset, why not said Mrs. Reynolds and she did not turn away but she looked after them, they were not yet at any distance but at any rate she looked in the direction in which they were going. Lead kindly light.

By this time it was getting darker in the morning and in the evening and as it was getting darker, sometimes more people passed by and sometimes nobody came by. Mrs. Reynolds said that there was no use wishing, and she meant it, she said it was quieter when there was no use wishing, ever so much quieter, and Mr. Reynolds said yes it was ever so much quieter.

You would have thought said Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William, they never saw him any more but somebody told them what he was saying, you would have thought said William that what was happening was exciting. Mrs. Reynolds said yes William would have thought that what was happening was exciting, that would be just like him, but everybody knows said Mrs. Reynolds that excitement, and then Mrs. Reynolds looked the other way, looked in another direction. Every day she did that. It was no use looking only in one direction, well in a way there was no use in looking in another direction. Lead kindly light was not mentioned either by Mrs. Reynolds or by Mr. Reynolds at least not that night. Good night said Mrs. Reynolds and then their friends went away and Mr. Reynolds looked up and Mrs. Reynolds looked up and they all went to bed, each one in the place where they went to bed.

Angel Harper was forty-nine and it was all happening, it happened like that almost exactly like that.

Mrs. Reynolds said she did not mind contradiction, and it was true, she did not, most people do but she did not, it was true, and Mr. Reynolds said it was true when she asked him.

One day, it was New Year’s day one day said Mrs. Reynolds it is not a new day. If said Mrs. Reynolds if Angel Harper could stay forty-nine that would be bad enough just as bad as bad enough, but said Mrs. Reynolds if he does not always stay forty-nine will the sun ever shine. Mr. Reynolds smiled a little and he said well not at all, and he meant just that he meant not at all. Little by little it was diminishing that is to say the time when Angel Harper was forty-nine was diminishing and if it were going to happen that he would be fifty, well said Mrs. Reynolds, and when she said well she did not mean well, not at all did she mean well.

She said well the year Angel Harper is forty-nine is the year thirty-nine, by that she meant, that thirty-seven the temperature is under normal, that thirty-eight the temperature is all right, but at thirty-nine well a little more would be a bore, at forty it is more and when Angel Harper would be fifty it would be the year forty, and then forty-one, oh dear forty-one is a dangerous one, and forty-two, well there would be the end of everything.

Believe it or not said Mrs. Reynolds and she added but I believe it.

So then here they were then and everybody knew then that Angel Harper was forty-nine, and everything was going to happen and that Mrs. Reynolds would not go to anybody’s wedding, neither would Mr. Reynolds. The only baby they knew who was born just then was not born in wedlock. Its name was Jenny Christine, and they laughed aloud. Mrs. Reynolds laughed out loud, she said it had never happened to her before that the only baby that she knew of as born just then should have been born out of wedlock.

Do said Mrs. Reynolds do they build homes much now, and Mr. Reynolds said not now.

It was strange believe it or not it was strange strange enough to make Mrs. Reynolds open her eyes and open her mouth strange that when they were all worried they were not afraid. Angel Harper is said Mrs. Reynolds only he does not know it and we none of us are and we think we are said Mrs. Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds said that he was anxious that Mrs. Reynolds should be right, and she said she was right, and Mr. Reynolds said then it was all right. He said it made him feel ready to go to bed and she said well then all right let us go to bed and they went to bed.

It is very easy to watch other people moving about, when Angel Harper was forty-nine they all began to have to move about, some even came past the house of Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds, and when Mrs. Reynolds saw them she said she was sorry for them and she was.

No said Mrs. Reynolds forty-nine is not a good age, sixty is a good age, even seventy is a good age, I am said Mrs. Reynolds not so old but I have seen my mother and my father and I have seen my husband’s mother and his father and sixty was a good age, they liked living then and what they did pleased them and seventy was a good age they liked what they did then they could slowly realize every minute of it, and they liked every minute of it, and eighty was a good age, but forty-nine and she said what she knew was true, forty-nine is not a good age, it is not said she it is not young enough and it is not old enough and said she Angel Harper will never be sixty and he will never be seventy and he will never be eighty, he will be forty-nine and fifty and fifty-one and fifty-two and those are not good ages not good ages at all, Mr. Reynolds said he was going to be those ages soon, yes said Mrs. Reynolds but that is different that is in between, but Angel Harper well he thinks forty-nine is a good age, but and Mrs. Reynolds sighed again but well it is all very well, oh so very well that he is all wrong, all wrong, and that makes a very good song said Mrs. Reynolds the song of how Angel Harper is all wrong. Oh come to bed said Mr. Reynolds, when all is said then come to bed, and that said Mr. Reynolds makes a good song.

What happened one winter evening, the snow was falling and the snow was very white. While it was very white, there was no light. While Angel Harper is forty-nine, said Mrs. Reynolds there never is any light, that is in the street, and it must not shine out. But anyway whatever Mrs. Reynolds had to say, it was snowing and the snow was white and there was a light. Well it was moonlight and it was so light that Mrs. Reynolds said what is the use of there not being any light, and she was right there is no use in there not being any light.

On that night, somebody came along, it might have been in a storm but actually it was not a storm, there was only snow and a light, but anyway he came along and he was singing a song, it might begin said the song, it might begin and he might win, and then again he might not he might just not, that was the song that went on and Mrs. Reynolds said to Mr. Reynolds did you hear him, and Mr. Reynolds said yes I heard him, and said Mrs. Reynolds he means Angel Harper, and Mr. Reynolds said perhaps why not and said Mrs. Reynolds I do hope that he will not, and Mr. Reynolds said perhaps and why not. And so they went to bed again, it looked late and indeed it was quite late because they had been talking quite late and as late as it was it was very light and they went to bed while it was still moonlight that night.

And so every day made it come that Angel Harper was no longer forty-nine, any day and when the day did come he would be fifty and then he would be fifty-one, and dear me how dreadful for every one how very dreadful, really dreadful for every one. But now he was just forty-nine and a good many did hope that that would be his decline, but not at all, not yet, is your father living yet not yet, Mrs. Reynolds laughed a lot when she heard that one.

But formerly, Angel Harper had said there is no use in being fifty, before being forty-nine, he had thought he really had thought of being fifty before being forty-nine and then he thought again, he said he would be forty-nine and begin again, in other words he thought that being fifty would be really the time of beginning although actually beginning when he was forty-nine.

He had never heard Mrs. Reynolds say that fifty as well as forty-nine was too old and too young, to really begin, he had never heard of Mrs. Reynolds nor of Mr. Reynolds why should he have heard of them, one might say truly say that he had never heard of any one, and after he was forty-nine he never again remembered when he had been seven or ten or even when he had been twenty-one. He did not even remember about snow and if you walked about in it you did not walk as fast as when there was no snow. No snow. He never even dreamed of no snow not he. If you dream then when you dream you dream that in that dream you mean something which is not a dream. This might be the way any one could dream. But Angel Harper never had dreamed, that is to say if he did dream he did not remember his dream and really on principle he did not dream at all.

Mrs. Reynolds never mentioned that Angel Harper did not dream. She said she had enough to do to know that he was forty-nine and was going to be fifty and that was enough without bothering about his dreaming. She could dream of course she could dream and Mr. Reynolds could dream not so much but he could dream not dream a dream Angel Harper was forty-nine and he was going to be fifty and that was no dream not anybody’s dream not at all said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds listened to her and the snow was not very white that night and they went to bed again although it was only ten.

A man shooting or threatening to shoot with a gun, a man carrying a lamb, a dog looking at a major, the dog black and large and the major small, a guinea-hen looking at the dog and a woman very cautious, Mrs. Reynolds did not only dream of all these but when she did dream of them it did not make her nervous but she knew what it meant. Well what said Mr. Reynolds but Mrs. Reynolds did not answer and when she did she said she thought she had better just try to dream again which she did. Naturally when they went to bed she did dream again but this time she dreamed a singular disaster, she dreamed that she saw a half of a beef pass by and after that there were soldiers and after that they went away. So said she to Mr. Reynolds you see, and Mr. Reynolds said yes he did see and he laughed. But said Mrs. Reynolds there is nothing to laugh at nothing at all, remember said Mrs. Reynolds every time I dream well in between every time I dream they will choose not me but them. Well said Mr. Reynolds patiently if I understand you right you mean that soon Angel Harper will be fifty. And Mrs. Reynolds did mean that but she did not like to say so, it was too much like being threatening, and being threatening is just what it was.

And so think again about how they could come to be not only one but one one one which is three. Angel Harper could not be three, Joseph Lane perhaps, Saint Odile very possibly but Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds remained just the two of them and when it was late enough and sometimes late enough was quite early and sometimes not but anyway when they did go to bed Mr. Reynolds was very apt to say and now there is no more to be said, but Mrs. Reynolds did not agree with him, of course not, there was a great deal to be said. Supposing said Mrs. Reynolds as they were going to bed supposing something happened and we were not going to bed. Mr. Reynolds laughed and said all right, and she said sleep tight, and together they said well that is all right. But what she really meant and on the whole she preferred to say it in the morning was that the time had not come that Angel Harper was not forty-nine but fifty. Oh dear me.

[ ¶ ]

PART VII

Angel Harper was fifty and so then did begin did really begin the struggle between Saint Odile and him. Mrs. Reynolds said she knew it but that she never said it.

When Angel Harper was fifty, oh dear, Mrs. Reynolds had been saying oh dear and now she did not go on saying oh dear but from time to time she said, oh dear.

Everybody around began to say oh dear, Mr. Reynolds did not say oh dear but he smiled a little sadly when Mrs. Reynolds said Oh dear.

And now Angel Harper was fifty and it was getting pretty serious, nobody saw anybody they used to see and it was getting pretty serious, oh dear me said Mrs. Reynolds and when she said oh dear me she wanted to say to Mr. Reynolds that it was getting pretty serious but she did not say that it was getting pretty serious she did not say it just then she only said that she was not seeing any one she used to see no not any one, and Mr. Reynolds said and what then but what he really meant to say was that he still saw her and she still saw him, so what then.

One day Mrs. Reynolds came home and as she came home she met some one, he was a man she often talked to and she asked him what was the news and he said oh dear me, Angel Harper is fifty but said the man I don’t care if Angel Harper is fifty as long as Joseph Lane is older, I, said the man, I like them older. Mrs. Reynolds went home and told Mr. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said yes, so Mrs. Reynolds went to bed that night just a little better satisfied that it might be all right. But said she all the same Angel Harper is fifty and that is a shame because he will just go on with his game, and oh dear me said Mrs. Reynolds and in a way she was right. She might just as well say oh dear me as not. Why not said Mr. Reynolds and laughed at her so then they both went to bed feeling a little strange.

The next day she heard that John the cousin of Mr. Reynolds’ brother William’s wife Hope was drowned with his wife and one or two of his daughters. It was very cold weather and it did upset Mrs. Reynolds. She knew that it could happen did happen would happen. How could it not happen, Angel Harper was fifty years old and so it did happen.

Mrs. Reynolds said that it did not keep her awake all night but she could not help knowing all night that this was what happened that it was very cold weather and that they were all drowned, perhaps one of them was saved but which one, well anyway said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds was upset too, well anyway said Mrs. Reynolds. And then the next day their dog was frightened by soldiers playing at being scouts and firing off their guns and her dog was frightened well if it was not her dog it was a dog that was frightened and ran away. He was very frightened said Mrs. Reynolds but even so he did come home again, and Mr. Reynolds was pleased because he liked dogs. And said Mrs. Reynolds there is no use blinding oneself to it all these things are happening, Angel Harper is fifty years old and all these things are happening, dear me said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds sighed, he did not often sigh but he sighed, it was in the morning and he sighed, if it had been in the evening it would have been different but it was in the morning and Mrs. Reynolds knew that it was not natural for Mr. Reynolds to sigh in the morning so Mrs. Reynolds said she wished she had not said it, but now it was too late because after all Mr. Reynolds had had to sigh in the morning.

Everybody said Mrs. Reynolds everybody hates Angel Harper and his fifty years, and she was right, she said she was right and she knew she was right, but it was not all right, and Mr. Reynolds laughed a little when she said that and he forgot that he had sighed in the morning but she did not and she said that she did not.

After all said Mrs. Reynolds after all John, the cousin of your brother William’s wife and his two daughters were not drowned, he had just left them he had gone off with another woman and they had to go home alone, no said Mrs. Reynolds reflectively they were not drowned, and Mr. Reynolds said yes it was true they were not drowned.

And so said Mrs. Reynolds and she laughed it had nothing to do with Angel Harper being fifty, and then she said well and Mr. Reynolds laughed and said well and by that time it was evening and they went to bed, it was early to go to bed but why not go to bed and they went to bed.

Every day it was getting more so and Mrs. Reynolds said it was getting more so and Mr. Reynolds did not contradict, he went off alone to hear the news and then he came home and told her and then they had supper and it was quite cold and first she went to bed and then he went to bed, every evening and every night.

And then one day Mrs. Reynolds saw a great many people coming who did not come to stay they were passing that way and she did not say anything when she saw them because there was nothing to say and when Mr. Reynolds came home she told him and he said all right there is nothing to say, not any way today, and Mrs. Reynolds said perhaps there will be nothing to say any day and he said perhaps not and they were both right and there was the next day and there was nothing to say, Angel Harper was fifty and there was nothing to say completely fifty and there was nothing to say.

And then said Mrs. Reynolds a lamb has died of hunger. What said Mr. Reynolds did I not tell you said Mrs. Reynolds the lamb of the Davilles’ has died of hunger. Why said Mr. Reynolds did they not give it something to eat, because said Mrs. Reynolds they had nothing to feed it, and said Mrs. Reynolds they said, and Mrs. Reynolds felt a little queer as she said they say and Mr. Reynolds felt a little queer when she said they say, and they did not go on saying what she was going to say, they went in to dinner and that night just a little earlier than they usually did they went to bed and she did not go before he was ready, they went up to bed together.

Angel Harper was really fifty then certainly fifty then and that meant that thing.

While Mrs. Reynolds was sleeping she heard herself saying, why did the lamb die, and she heard a voice that answered because he was hungry and then she heard herself asking and why was he hungry and she heard the voice answer because he had nothing to eat. And she woke up and she woke up Mr. Reynolds and she said to him is it so, and he said is what so and she told him and he said well perhaps not now but perhaps later and then she let him go to sleep and she went to sleep to sleep herself. And when she woke up she said to Mr. Reynolds and I did dream it and he said you did and she said and you said perhaps not now but perhaps later did you mean it and Mr. Reynolds said yes perhaps he meant it. And then there was another day a quite cold day and they did not go away but a good many others came their way.

One of them was a cousin of one who was their neighbor. It was a funny family. A sister and a brother were married the sister to a nice man but later than her brother, her brother had been married and in trying to save a horse from drowning he caught cold and then he got typhoid and then he died they had one little boy named Gabriel and that was that. Then the boy’s aunt married a nice man and she had first a boy and then a girl, the boy’s name was William and the girl’s name was Claudine, and then their mother in going out walking got her feet wet caught cold and died. And then the mother and the father of the three cousins married and then well then there was a great deal of trouble because the mother of Gabriel wanted everything for him and William and Claudine wanted it for them. Dear me, and now they had all gone away, married or not money or not they had all gone away and they were passing that way and as Mrs. Reynolds had nothing to say she went in. She did not want to see them passing and Mrs. Reynolds never knew whether they passed or no and she told Mr. Reynolds so.

Angel Harper was still fifty and nobody thought that he could be fifty so long, so long and so strong.

Fifty said Mrs. Reynolds fifty so strong and so long and Mr. Reynolds did not answer.

Monks said Mrs. Reynolds dreamily do not sleep long at a time in their beds. Nobody knew what had put that into her head. Nor she either.

It was cold weather when he was fifty, it would be colder when he was fifty-one, Mrs. Reynolds said it was true, even if the sun shone.

And now Mrs. Reynolds said that she did not really care whether there were curtains at the windows or not and Mr. Reynolds said and what do you care and Mrs. Reynolds said that curtains are a sign of the times. And she was right they are.

And now she began to wonder how many different nationalities she knew, and when she began to count, she turned to somebody who was passing and she said to him and you. Well naturally he did not know what she was talking about, he said his name used to be William and now it was Henry and it used to be Vandermeulen and now it was Anderson and when he told her all this Mrs. Reynolds said to him and why do you tell it to me and he answered her he did it because she looked so trustworthy. Mrs. Reynolds did not know whether she liked it or not and when Mr. Reynolds came home she told him and he said and she said she did not know whether she liked it or not and Mr. Reynolds said and what did you say to him and she said she did not say anything but she thought about something and when Mr. Reynolds did not say she said she thought about Saint Odile and Mr. Reynolds said and why what has she to do with this and Mrs. Reynolds said you wait and see and she was right they did wait and they did see but by then by the time she had said wait and see it was very cold in the evening and they went to bed.

Angel Harper was fifty and it was quite cold in the evening and so Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds went to bed, they put hot water bottles in the bed and they went to bed. Which was right enough.

Angel Harper was not more impressed by the cold than he had been by the heat he thought he was more impressed by heat than by cold but was he. All who stood around thought that he was more impressed by heat than by cold but was he. The only thing Angel Harper ever heard was the word, was he. It is funny about these two words was he, Angel Harper knew that he did not remember was he, indeed he never heard was he, but there it was, was he, was he more impressed by the heat than by the cold, he thought he was more impressed by the heat than by the cold but was he. He never said he was impressed, he never did, the only thing he said was that heat was hot, he never said cold was cold. He never said it.

Anyway said Mrs. Reynolds anyway, and when she said anyway it was another day, she of course never would see Angel Harper although she did say anyway and when she said anyway it was just another day.

Angel Harper was fifty and all eggs broke. When eggs broke and dogs left there was no change. Mrs. Reynolds was still there and so was Mr. Reynolds and they were not delighted, they were there which after all was enough to make Mrs. Reynolds say that she almost forgot that there was day after day.

I did almost forget said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said there was time enough and Mrs. Reynolds felt better because if Mr. Reynolds said there was time enough then in the morning she could look about and in the afternoon she could see what there was to see and in the evening she could hear what there was to hear and then they would go to bed.

How many left today said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said he could not say.

Just then somebody came along, leave it to me he said just as if it was a song. Leave it to him said Mrs. Reynolds and why not said Mr. Reynolds. Well said Mrs. Reynolds now I have to know that Angel Harper is really fifty, well said Mrs. Reynolds now I am ready. Ready for what said Mr. Reynolds, ready for Saint Odile said Mrs. Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds sighed, he wished he could hear something but really he was not anxious, how could anybody be anxious in a time like that just how could they. Mrs. Reynolds said she hoped something. What said some one, and Mrs. Reynolds was not any worse off than she had been, so she said.

At this time, gardens were very much more occupied than they ever had been, sometimes three were busy in a garden where only one had been, and sometimes six or eight were busy in a garden where only two had been. Mrs. Reynolds went to look at them and then she came back and told Mr. Reynolds what she had seen.

Later on he said why not, but just then he was busy enough, quite busy enough.

Little by little every day Angel Harper was more fifty than he had been and as he became every day more fifty than he had been what did Mrs. Reynolds think of him. Nobody asked her but what did she think of him. She thought that he was not as useful as a plumber and more dangerous, she thought that he was not as useful as an electrician but more violent, she thought that he was not as regular as a gardener but more destructive, she thought that he was more solemn than a baker but more fiery, and she thought he was not as bloody as a butcher but more deceitful, and then she burst out into hysterical laughter and Mr. Reynolds said what is it, and she said it is Angel Harper and he is fifty just fifty going on being fifty, and if, and she gave a deep sigh if he only never came to be fifty-one. But he will said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds sighed and said yes he was right, he will. And if he will said Mrs. Reynolds what will we do and Mr. Reynolds said we will do what we always do, and what is that said Mrs. Reynolds, just that said Mr. Reynolds just what we always do, and Mrs. Reynolds sighed and she said yes, and Mr. Reynolds said it is not time to go to bed yet and Mrs. Reynolds sighed again and she said no not yet.

One day she came home in a great hurry, what do you think she said to Mr. Reynolds what do you think I met some one, he is a captain in the army and he said he had heard that Angel Harper was afraid. Afraid of what, said Mr. Reynolds, afraid of Joseph Lane said Mrs. Reynolds, well what if he is said Mr. Reynolds what difference will that make and Mrs. Reynolds sighed well perhaps not any she said, and Mr. Reynolds patted her back and he said think of Saint Odile, why do you not, and she said yes I will, and that was that.

And now to tell a story.

Once upon a time Mrs. Reynolds, she was dreaming this of course once upon a time Mrs. Reynolds began to think that everything was extra. Whatever she had was extra, not regular but extra, even Mr. Reynolds was extra and as she was thinking that everything was extra she suddenly turned and as she turned she saw somebody come in. And as he came in she said to herself what is his name and then she suddenly decided that nobody had a name, and then she woke up, and that frightened her not the waking up but that nobody had a name and she told Mr. Reynolds her dream and he said perhaps it will come to that that nobody will have a name and Mrs. Reynolds said she would not like that at all, and Mr. Reynolds said her liking it or not would not stop it. And she knew he was right it would not.

Anyway her neighbor’s daughter Amy was going to marry, after all why not, if he goes away well why not and if he does not go away well why not and later on when Angel Harper is fifty-one perhaps if Amy were to marry she could not marry in white she would have to marry in color or in black and that well anyway said Mrs. Reynolds I always know what is going to happen. Like Saint Odile said Mr. Reynolds, and yes said Mrs. Reynolds and yes. And she was right it was yes and yes.

It is funny said Mrs. Reynolds it is funny, when anybody marries it is funny and when anybody does not marry it is funny, the only thing said Mrs. Reynolds that is not funny is that Angel Harper is fifty, and said Mrs. Reynolds and saying it made it sound awful and said Mrs. Reynolds he will later be fifty-one. Well said Mr. Reynolds, there is no use said Mrs. Reynolds in saying well, you know very well there is no use in saying well.

Well there was no use in saying well and there was no use. There was only one comfort, and that was Saint Odile. Who, said any one, and Mrs. Reynolds always said Saint Odile. They looked at her as if she was a little strange but said Mrs. Reynolds I am not strange at all of course it is Saint Odile. Saint Odile says that when Angel Harper is fifty it will be awfuller and awfuller and it is awfuller and awfuller and everybody knows it is awfuller and awfuller and Saint Odile says that when Angel Harper is fifty-one, well then it will be awfuller for him awfuller and awfuller and when Mrs. Reynolds said awfuller and awfuller she meant awfuller and awfuller and she meant it for him.

Little by little Mrs. Reynolds continued to stand and not sit, she did sit sometimes, mostly in the evening but during the day she did mostly stand, and little by little she began to talk about Joseph Lane, not that she knew anything about him or about any one who knew anything about him but said Mrs. Reynolds, somebody has to do something and perhaps said Mrs. Reynolds it will be Joseph Lane. Mr. Reynolds did not say perhaps he did not say anything. Sometimes he did not say anything and then it was bedtime. Tonight he did not say anything and it was bedtime, at least he acted as if it was bedtime and Mrs. Reynolds said it was bedtime and she knew if she said it it would please him and so she said it and it was bedtime and then they went to bed because it was bedtime.

One day Mrs. Reynolds did not have anything to say, they had invited Mr. Reynolds to go to a wedding and they said would she come some other time and Mrs. Reynolds said why not and then they had nothing to say but really it had something to do with Saint Odile and Mrs. Reynolds began to know something about how they felt about that and she was sure and they were not.

If not why not said Mrs. Reynolds and she was right. And she talked about it to Mathilda Drexel and Mathilda Drexel felt the same way, she knew what Saint Odile had to say and Mrs. Reynolds did not say to her not at all and Mathilda Drexel said I believe, and Mrs. Reynolds gave a sigh and did not ask why.

She knew so she did not ask why.

What is a boat said Mathilda Drexel and when she said that Mrs. Reynolds was a little impatient and said Mathilda when you said boat you meant to say goat, and Mathilda really could not say that she had not. But all the same they did agree about Saint Odile, and Mrs. Reynolds told Mr. Reynolds what they each had had to say. And then said Mr. Reynolds she had to go away. And Mrs. Reynolds laughed. She was serious and sure about Saint Odile but all the same Mr. Reynolds could make her laugh.

And now every day Angel Harper was fifty if he was a day and there was no way to make that go away. And Mrs. Reynolds said there is no way and she did not laugh at all that day, no matter what Mr. Reynolds had to say. Mr. Reynolds had nothing to say.

Did said Mrs. Reynolds did anybody like a military man. Well said Mrs. Reynolds if they do are they not mistaken, and said Mrs. Reynolds if they do not are they not right.

Mrs. Reynolds meant what she said.

It is funny said Mrs. Reynolds and she remembered all the military men that she had seen and known, she had seen more than she had known but she had known some military men, it is funny said Mrs. Reynolds and she said she did not mean that military men were funny oh dear no they were not funny and besides that they all had wives and besides that well besides that they were military men.

When Mrs. Reynolds was there she saw them, she knew that when there was a war she had to see them and she knew when she had to see them there was a war.

Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds, and when she said oh dear she meant oh dear. She knew that from now on she would only have new friends, why not Angel Harper was fifty and if Angel Harper was fifty then most certainly most regularly certainly she would have friends but they would all be new friends.

What are friends said Mrs. Reynolds and before Mr. Reynolds could answer she answered, friends are the ones you know and the ones you just then see all the time. Are they friends said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds said yes they are friends, the ones you know and the ones you see all the time they are your friends and Mrs. Reynolds said oh dear me and now they are all ones I did not know before and there are so many of them.

Of course Mrs. Reynolds did not say so but of course no one of them was a military man nor the wife of a military man not any of them. And so said Mr. Reynolds those you see and know are not friends. No said Mrs. Reynolds not when they are military men, and so of course they were not and that was all there was to that.

Angel Harper was fifty, Joseph Lane was the age he was and it did not matter, and the days were either longer or shorter and that did not matter and every day was part of that year and dear me said Mrs. Reynolds yes dear me yes that does matter.

There was a man who raised fish for the government, he had a long moustache and he was often about, but when he was not he was bitter, he was bitter about all the men who were killed, he who raised so many fish felt very strongly about how bitter it was that so many should be dead dead dead, dead because of Angel Harper of the fifty years of Angel Harper, dead dead dead, because of the fifty years of Angel Harper. When Mrs. Reynolds heard him she stopped to hear him. Mrs. Reynolds was never bitter and when she heard him being so bitter she said he was right, he was certainly right to be so bitter and he said he was bitter and he was.

When Mr. Reynolds came home that evening Mrs. Reynolds told him how bitter the man raising fish for the government had been and Mr. Reynolds said yes, and Mrs. Reynolds said he does raise fish millions of fish and Mr. Reynolds said yes, and Mrs. Reynolds said and I told him I agreed with him, he was right to be so bitter and Mr. Reynolds said and did you agree with him, that is do you agree with him, are you bitter and Mrs. Reynolds said she had not agreed with him that she would be bitter but that she agreed with him that he was right to be bitter, and Mr. Reynolds laughed and then they went to bed feeling just a little bit bitter.

Undoubtedly nobody can tell what is the matter when everybody is right to feel bitter. Bitter. Bitter.

Little by little Angel Harper was fifty always fifty and little by little he might come to know that as he was fifty, he was fifty. He had a fright, he saw with all his might that he was fifty and he had a fright.

Joseph Lane had no fright, he was all right, whatever age he was it was all right, he did not come to feel that a fright was a fright, but if it was it was all right. He was as far away as that, and being far away even if anybody knew he knew that he was not through, not through at all. Joseph Lane was never peculiar, there was no one there to be peculiar, no one. Any one and any one was no one.

And Mrs. Reynolds had a fright that night, it was not a dream, it was some one who came knocking, and she told Mr. Reynolds and he said it was too late to knock and anyway they would not knock they would ring. And he was right they would not knock they would ring, but all the same Mrs. Reynolds had a fright that night.

Every day Mrs. Reynolds remembered yesterday. She said she did and she did, she told Mr. Reynolds that every day she remembered yesterday. Well said Mrs. Reynolds I never did before, I used to just remember today but now said she I always remember yesterday. And said Mrs. Reynolds whenever I do, well she said, I just do, every day I do. There is no use in being queer said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds said yes there is no use in being queer, but it is queer every day now I remember yesterday, I used only before Angel Harper was fifty, I used only to remember today but now every day I remember yesterday.

That day there were no children there. All the children had commenced marching by and Mrs. Reynolds had begun to cry. She was not very fond of children and she never had had one but she did begin to cry. And when Mr. Reynolds came home she told him that she had begun to cry but that she did not know why that there was no reason why. And Mr. Reynolds said well if you feel like it it always is better to cry and then Mrs. Reynolds said but you know I never do cry, and Mr. Reynolds laughed and said not even if you try, and she said she felt funny and he said all right let us go to bed and they went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds slept very well and that day she did not think about yesterday.

Mr. Reynolds came in one day and said that his brother William with his wife Hope had gone away, they had gone away because they had known Angel Harper long before he was fifty and they thought that on that account they had better not stay, so they had gone away. Where to said Mrs. Reynolds, this said Mr. Reynolds I do not know, they did not say they only said that they had better go away and so they had gone away. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds they had better have gone away, after all so they say they did know Angel Harper but in what way and Mrs. Reynolds shook her head as if she had a great deal to say but not today.

And so Mr. Reynolds’ brother William and his wife Hope went away, going away meant something before Angel Harper was fifty, but now that Angel Harper was fifty there was no difference no difference at all between going away and not going away. Mrs. Reynolds said that as for her and Mr. Reynolds they would not go away and since they would not go away, they might come to make a difference between going away and not going away. Mrs. Reynolds said that she when she said that it made her think of Saint Odile and thinking of Saint Odile. And Mr. Reynolds interrupted and said that he was going to stay and she was going to stay because after all if they went away there was no place to go, and so, there was no difference between going away and not going away. And Mrs. Reynolds said yes and Saint Odile.

Well said Mrs. Reynolds, she was talking to herself now she did not often talk to herself, but she was talking to herself now, Saint Odile and she did not sigh and she did not cry nor did she try. Saint Odile said Mrs. Reynolds and then she began to sigh. Pretty soon Mr. Reynolds came home and she said and Angel Harper, is he still fifty, and Mr. Reynolds said you do not need to bother, yes he is, and Mrs. Reynolds began to sigh and said yes I know he was and is, he is fifty and there is no use in going up and down or forward or back or across, one might just as well wait here. Well said Mr. Reynolds what do you think we are doing. And Mrs. Reynolds acted as if she were just waking up. Sometimes she said there will be no meat and no fish and no eggs, well said Mr. Reynolds what of that, well said Mrs. Reynolds we will then do without, even if we are not so stout. And Mr. Reynolds laughed and they went to bed. Fie was never cross and she was never cross and they went to bed. Angel Harper was still fifty, and every day there was less and there was more about his being fifty. Do shut the door said Mrs. Reynolds, and she was right, do shut the door even when there was no door to shut. That was what Mrs. Reynolds felt might happen but she was not afraid, neither she nor Mr. Reynolds was afraid, although she did not like to go out at night. He did not mind but she did.

Today said Mrs. Reynolds Angel Harper is still being fifty and it did seem long.

Life said Mrs. Reynolds life is strife, dear life, said Mrs. Reynolds and she sighed a little.

She remembered that when she went to a wedding with her husband they both enjoyed their lunch and they wished the young married couple a happy life and she also remembered that at a wedding the young couple take a rosy view of life, not that Mrs. Reynolds had ever had any views, but still after all a husband even a nice quiet gentle husband when he is no longer so young is older and he likes a wife and he likes his way and his way is his way and her way is her way and anyway, well said Mrs. Reynolds perhaps the husband who married today does not smoke a pipe, but anyway he has well anyway he will have his way or he will not and Mrs. Reynolds sighed again and said it did not matter and Mr. Reynolds laughed and said it certainly did not matter and anyway. Well they had eaten a great deal and that made them tired, they were not used to eating so much and they went to bed early and after all they did sleep very well, they thought they would not but they did. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds waking up not early but late, yes life is strife, dear life, dear life. And she sighed a little. She had almost forgotten that Angel Harper was fifty, it is difficult to forget that Angel Harper is fifty, in the Bible it says that the poor are always with you but that said Mrs. Reynolds oh dear me that is nothing compared to Angel Harper being fifty. And is he fifty, said Mrs. Reynolds, she was almost talking to herself, is he fifty, and everybody heard her say is he fifty, and everybody said, it was awful but he was fifty Angel Harper was fifty, and how many people were suffering in summer and suffering in winter because he was fifty, how many, and Mrs. Reynolds said how many, and nobody answered. It is difficult to count when so many means more than everybody, and Mrs. Reynolds murmured Saint Odile, and just then she began to count, and she began to count out loud, and she said the one she would count, count and count was Saint Odile. And said Mrs. Reynolds wait and see, Angel Harper he is fifty, he will be fifty-one, wait and see said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant wait and see, when she said wait and see, she really meant it.

Light kind of light, and she said she would love every kind of light, and Mrs. Reynolds when she heard her say it said but if she was not married, and said Mrs. Reynolds even now yes even now it does make a difference. Of course when Mrs. Reynolds said even now she meant what she said. Even now, Angel Harper was fifty and even now whether she was married did make a difference. Mrs. Reynolds did not make use of any argument, she knew that if you were not married and did not love religion even now it did make a difference. Once again Mrs. Reynolds said even now and when Mr. Reynolds came in she told him that even now it did make a difference.

Every little while said Mrs. Reynolds you forget everything and when you do then there is no use in not being careful, because when everything is forgotten and then Mrs. Reynolds stopped to think, when she stopped to think everything was forgotten. It was just at that time that there was as much noise as before and as much noise as before is very terrifying. But said Mrs. Reynolds it is not necessary as much noise as before is not necessary and so she was just about to be careful and then once again there was just as much noise as before.

It is strange said Mrs. Reynolds that there is no noise, and indeed it was strange but there was no noise. Angel Harper was fifty but there was no noise and Mrs. Reynolds took this occasion to think about Joseph Lane, she knew that by his name there would be no noise at all, it is very often neither warm nor hot when there is no noise at all and nobody knew whether Joseph Lane was ought to be or was there at all.

Mrs. Reynolds wished that Mr. Reynolds had been at home and that he would be at home and when he came home she said to him that she was glad he was home and he said he was glad she was glad and they both laughed a little and she said all the same and when she said all the same she meant it. Every time she said all the same it was quieter and then they went to bed and as they went to bed she said well all the same I am glad we are going to bed.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that in winter the days get longer. It is still winter and the days get longer, and she said, when it is winter and the days get longer instead of knowing that Angel Harper is fifty I keep thinking that he will be fifty-one, and if he is, and Mrs. Reynolds was almost a little pale when she said and if he is, and she knew that when he was well anyway the days being longer and it being winter would not really be any comfort to her. If it snows in winter said Mrs. Reynolds and it does and Angel Harper is still fifty well said Mrs. Reynolds in that case I can go on waiting a little longer. And said Mr. Reynolds what happens if you do not wait a little longer, well said Mrs. Reynolds and she knew it was true in that case it will be true that there is nothing to do.

Mrs. Reynolds was right in that case then it would be true there would be nothing else to do. Mr. Reynolds was never mournful, if he had been he said he would be then but as he was never mournful he was not mournful then. Mrs. Reynolds said she was not then, but she really was she was really a little mournful then. Why not, if Angel Harper was fifty and everything was that and it was not all over, not his being fifty, not his surely going to be fifty-one, if it was not all over, not at all over, sometimes Mrs. Reynolds did not know if it was not only just begun, well anyway, one and one, well do one and one make two. Mrs. Reynolds was not at all sure, not if Angel Harper was fifty, which he was and was going to be fifty-one, which he was. There were times when Mrs. Reynolds said she did not know any one, and in a way it was true because she did not know any one that she had known the year before, to be sure she did know these things did happen she knew some whom she had not seen for years and years, they came by not because she was there but because there was not anywhere where they could go without coming to where Mrs. Reynolds was then. Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds it did not use to be like that, but and then Mrs. Reynolds well she did not begin to laugh but she might well anyway said Mrs. Reynolds 158 as long as we stay it is not better this way but any way it is a change from any other way. Yes said Mr. Reynolds it is time to go to bed and it was.

Mrs. Reynolds suddenly woke up she heard herself saying if he is fifty and he is how old is everybody, and Mr. Reynolds woke up too and said he did not know. How could he know how old everybody is, even Mrs. Reynolds now that she was really awake knew that she could not know how old anybody is and anyway said Mrs. Reynolds what difference does it make to anybody but themselves how old everybody is. Why then said Mr. Reynolds do you bother and Mrs. Reynolds began to laugh and cry and said it was all because of Angel Harper how could anybody forget that Angel Harper was fifty, perhaps said Mrs. Reynolds he is beginning to get absent-minded and does not know how old he is. But said Mrs. Reynolds not yet, and Mr. Reynolds said go to sleep and they went to sleep and Mrs. Reynolds dreamed about not yet dreamed that Angel Harper would get absent-minded but not yet, and she woke up and told Mr. Reynolds and he said very likely it was not yet. Indeed very likely it was not yet but said Mrs. Reynolds it will happen, Angel Harper will get absent-minded and he will not know how old he is and when that does happen said Mrs. Reynolds, and she sat down and began to think and she remembered, well she tried to do the arithmetic and he remembered what Saint Odile had said, she had not said about how old Angel Harper was but she had said how long it would take him to be successful and to be worried and he had to be a certain age, yes a certain age, Mrs. Reynolds knew how to do arithmetic and she did arithmetic and she said not yet, and she told Mr. Reynolds that it was not yet, and Mr. Reynolds said of course she had already told him and Mrs. Reynolds said yes but when I said it I had not yet done the arithmetic and now the arithmetic says not yet. Not yet what said Mr. Reynolds, why Angel Harper said Mrs. Reynolds oh Hell Angel Harper said Mr. Reynolds and he meant what he said, and as he went away Mrs. Reynolds began to regret that it was not yet, and yet it was too soon for it to be yet. Angel Harper was fifty and there was everything the matter and as there was everything the matter but Angel Harper was not yet absent-minded enough to forget how old he was then of course it was not yet.

As Mrs. Reynolds was very careful, she did not think that it was necessary to go out to dinner. As she was very careful she did not think that it was necessary to ask them to come to dinner, but if they came in and they looked as if they would like it she asked them to sit down with them and take dinner with them. Naturally they began to talk about Angel Harper, and as soon as they got talking about Angel Harper, Mrs. Reynolds began explaining about not yet, about Angel Harper being fifty but not being yet absent-minded enough to forget how old he was. And when said one of them one night while he was dining when do you think Mrs. Reynolds that Angel Harper will be old enough and absent-minded enough to forget how old he is and Mrs. Reynolds said not yet, and they all laughed and she laughed too. And then they talked about it and as they left Mrs. Reynolds said not yet. And then after they left Mr. Reynolds said shall we go to bed and Mrs. Reynolds said not yet, but all the same she said they would and they did, they went to bed.

[ ¶ ]

PART VIII

Spring had come and Angel Harper was fifty-one. Mrs. Reynolds knew that Saint Odile did say that then would begin that Angel Harper would go under every one but had it begun. Mrs. Reynolds did not sigh and she did not say but still she did see that perhaps it had not begun. Perhaps but still she did say perhaps it had begun. And Mr. Reynolds said well anyway they would not go away and indeed they did not go away, all the same they stayed where they were, Mrs. Reynolds said they did and they did.

Yes said Mrs. Reynolds it snows every Saturday and so on Sunday there is snow on the ground and almost now Angel Harper is fifty-one and said Mrs. Reynolds and she did not sigh but she felt a little dreary when she said that there are worse things than snow. Mrs. Reynolds felt a little funny when she said Saint Odile out loud, she knew she believed in what Saint Odile said but when she said it and every one kind of acted as if they did not quite want to hear her say it, not that they minded her saying it but all the same well there was not any shame, but all the same, after all Saint Odile did say that it would end in that way that the last battle was to be the battle of the mountain and then there would be fighting in the streets of the holy city and it was all true that is it would be all true but all the same she did feel a little queer when she said it out loud not because it was queer if Mrs. Reynolds was sure that what Saint Odile had said would come to be true and that then Angel Harper would be through, that he would come perhaps come to be fifty-two, but certainly not any more, and even if and she was sure Mrs. Reynolds said Saint Odile, you see Saint Odile was right and I was right to believe in Saint Odile, then she did feel a little funny because they felt a little funny. Not Mr. Reynolds believe it or not Mr. Reynolds did not feel funny and Mrs. Reynolds did not feel funny when Mr. Reynolds heard her say Saint Odile but with every one else well she did feel a little funny. It had snowed every Saturday for quite a little while now it had snowed every Saturday but sooner or later there would be a Saturday without snow and then sooner or later the end would be begun. Would said Mrs. Reynolds would that be fun, some things said Mr. Reynolds are funny that are not fun, and Mrs. Reynolds went up to him and said that was a good thing. Of course it was said Mrs. Reynolds and after all and it was Saturday and there was no snow there was rain but that is not the same. Said Mrs. Reynolds, no it is not the same.

And then well then like a bolt out of the blue it was true everybody knew that Joseph Lane was still living. Mrs. Reynolds almost forgot the rain it was so exciting almost but not quite and she said that she would tell what she had to say to a husband and wife and four children. He was a captain in the army she had a mother who was crazy, he the captain was a little queer and the four children were funny, not the little girl but the three little boys. Mrs. Reynolds saw them quite often and though she felt that way about them she could not help telling them about Joseph Lane.

Mrs. Reynolds made it necessary that the name of Joseph Lane should be mentioned all the same. She did not know why, she said that as for herself she did not know whether he did or whether he did not exist, she said she had heard that since there were forty who looked just like him, perhaps he was not living any more, perhaps one is the same as none and perhaps none is the same as one, but and she had a feeling she said she had a feeling that if Joseph Lane was none, and he might he certainly might be nevertheless the time would come when Angel Harper was fifty-one and he would have to be afraid he would certainly have to be afraid and very likely it would be of Joseph Lane whether there was a Joseph Lane or whether there was none. And when Mrs. Reynolds said all this she felt that she had said something and she had a great deal of satisfaction. She did not tell it to any particular person, she told it to any one who was listening at such a time, a time when Angel Harper was fifty-one anybody could stop and listen.

That is the way it is just then, and Mrs. Reynolds in a way had more to say than any one because she had all day to say what she had to say and all day any day there was always some one who stopped and stood or sat while she had something to say. And then when Mr. Reynolds came home she told him and he listened about what she had said and what they had said as they stood or sat any time during the day.

One day they were beginning to think about getting in the hay, a great many people who had never thought anything about hay or about anything growing now that Angel Harper was fifty-one began to find it all very interesting. After all you have to eat, and when Angel Harper is fifty-one it is almost harder to have anything to eat almost harder, and so when they were beginning to think about getting in the hay, Mrs. Reynolds had a great deal to say. And she said it in the afternoon, not that she could not have said it in the morning or in the evening but as a matter of fact she did say it in the afternoon. That afternoon, she saw so many people pass by. One was a mother of a little boy, her name was Mrs. Ellen and she had no time to spare but she did stay to hear all that Mrs. Reynolds had to say. What said Mrs. Reynolds what do you think is going to happen. Mrs. Ellen did not know and she said so. Mrs. Reynolds said that if it were not for Saint Odile she could not have courage to go on, and what said Mrs. Ellen does Saint Odile say, and Mrs. Reynolds told her, she told her about the way it would happen that slowly the strength in Angel Harper would pass away and then it would be all over, and Mrs. Ellen who had no time to stay listened to her and listened to her and then she said she had to go away her little boy was waiting for her but before she went away she asked Mrs. Reynolds if she thought it would really be that way, and Mrs. Reynolds said yes she thought so, and said Mrs. Ellen what does Mr. Reynolds say, and Mrs. Reynolds said, pooh, you know what men say, they scare each other so none of them can say what they want to say, but when I say what I want to say then Mr. Reynolds does not say no he just says that I say so. Well said Mrs. Ellen I hope it is so, and Mrs. Reynolds saw her go away. Any afternoon Mrs. Reynolds could say all she had to say, and every afternoon, it was getting warmer and as it was getting warmer she could stand longer and say more of what she had to say. And then she laughed and went home and then she sighed and went home and then sometimes she felt as if she might cry and she went home and sometimes she was sure that it was all so and she went home and told Mr. Reynolds so and he said he was sure that if she felt that way that it was what she ought to say and she was pleased that he felt about it that way.

Angel Harper was fifty-one and water could run and oh dear it was rather horrible yes it was.

She knew she said it too she knew that staying where you were was something but never going away that was something too, and she was not sure, and she knew that going away all the time going on going away was something and not having any place to stay was something. Naturally she never said anything about this something because if she did well she would change it to something else that was the only way not to be frightened all day and as a matter of fact and it was true, Mrs. Reynolds was not frightened at all not at all frightened. When Mr. Reynolds came home she said she had seen a boy and a woman talking to a quite young soldier, and Mr. Reynolds said and what did they say and Mrs. Reynolds said she had not been near enough to hear but she just wanted to tell Mr. Reynolds what she had seen. Every day was nearer summer and if it was nearer summer how much nearer was it to summer. When Mrs. Reynolds said that she said she did not care whether she said it to a fat old man or to a thin one. Mr. Reynolds laughed and said if things would go on longer the way they were going there would not be any fat old men or fat young men or anything fat everybody would be thin. Mrs. Reynolds said she did not care to hear him say that, was she not quite plump and Mr. Reynolds said yes she was and he said he himself was quite a little fat and perhaps well perhaps they could continue to keep a little of their fat on them. Well said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds laughed and said to begin not getting thin perhaps they had better go to bed and they did they went to bed and as yet they were not thin, not at all thin. And so the day that is every day made it come nearer to be summer, the time came when the summer was so near it might be frightening if anything could frighten them but as Mrs. Reynolds said they were staying where they had been and they were going on staying. Dear leave me not was a poem that Mrs. Reynolds was saying over and over again and as she explained what she meant was that leave me not, was a dear thing, and not that she meant that dear should not leave because of course well of course there was Mr. Reynolds and of course he was not leaving. How dear leave me not is said Mrs. Reynolds she said she liked the poem better that way.

They said at least somebody said, he was a sergeant and the husband of a school-teacher, and was soon to be killed, well killed in war of course and he said that he had heard that when Angel Harper could not sleep he put himself to sleep by spelling out keep awake keep awake keep awake, and so well not always but sometimes it did put him to sleep. I have heard said Mrs. Reynolds that Joseph Lane never knows when he is awake or when he is asleep and so he does not have to spell keep awake to put himself to sleep, and the sergeant said well perhaps and then he went away to get killed. His wife the school-teacher did not know for a long time whether he was dead or not and then she remembered what he had said and she tried to put herself to sleep by spelling keep awake over and over again but it did not work very well and her face was swollen with crying but she had a little boy and although he was only three years old he was a comfort to her and she had a mother who was the widow of a garage-keeper and she too was a comfort to her. She lived in a little place and taught school there and just around her there were among them all fourteen widows and only one widower, well said Mrs. Reynolds and she went home to Mr. Reynolds and told him all about it and he said well too and that was all there was to that.

Mrs. Reynolds said to Mr. Reynolds that there was no difference between slowly and quickly, if anything was done slowly then they were impatient that it was not happening more quickly and when it was being done quickly then they were impatient because it was being done too quickly. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds perhaps Joseph Lane is right in not knowing the difference between being awake and asleep and if he is, Mr. Reynolds grunted. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds when I was young and I read that a man gave a grunt when somebody said something to him I did not believe that he did really grunt, but now said Mrs. Reynolds I do, and Mr. Reynolds gave a grunt and said it was time to go to bed and he was right it was time to go to bed.

If in every way it was a day in which Angel Harper was more fifty-one than he had been then it was time that trains stopped puffing and that chairs were not there to sit in and that hens when they saw snow stopped laying eggs and when cows saw snow it excited them and they jumped around and perhaps some of them broke their leg. Angel Harper was fifty-one and there was no longing no longing for anything.

Mrs. Reynolds said that no one seemed to be longing for anything and she said she knew she was right, and she said it to a garage-keeper who was worried and when she saw he was worried she said to him he might just as well not worry. His foreman had a son who was a dwarf and the foreman died, but this did not worry the garage-keeper, what really worried him was that Angel Harper was fifty-one. That he said did really worry him. Well said Mrs. Reynolds and supposing he gets to be fifty-two. He had better not said the garage-keeper. And then he began to laugh. He said he always laughed when he was nervous. Mrs. Reynolds said that he was like the cows when the snow blinded them and the garage-keeper said why not. But anyway anybody might feel that way. If said Mrs. Reynolds they did not feel that way they might feel that way tomorrow. The garage-keeper reminded her of the old song what’s the use of smoking if you blow the smoke away, what’s the use. And Mrs. Reynolds said she would tell Mr. Reynolds what he had to say and when she got home she did tell Mr. Reynolds, and he smiled and said well and what is the use. Mrs. Reynolds was very pleased that he had said that.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that eyes are a surprise. She said that she liked to see everything but her eyes did turn away from some things. They turned away from a funeral they turned away from soldiers making believe firing, they turned away and she thought she wanted to go on looking but as she said eyes are a surprise. She listened to everything, she even listened to a young girl who was going to marry a soldier because her mother drank having lost her husband in one war and her son in another war and now her daughter was to marry a soldier so there would be some one to defend her from her mother, and Mrs. Reynolds said she hoped that some one would go to church with her and the girl said yes she thought so because the soldier was buying champagne and there he was and he had four bottles and they were going to be married in church. Mrs. Reynolds told Mr. Reynolds when he came home, Mrs. Reynolds told him that she was worried about the landscape, she said it used to be such a pretty landscape and now it was such a sad one, and said Mrs. Reynolds it has nothing to do with my eyes being a surprise not at all, William’s wife Hope always had said that it was a sad landscape and I knew it was but after all it was not and now it is. Do you think said Mrs. Reynolds that Angel Harper being fifty-one has anything to do with anything, to be sure said Mrs. Reynolds, your brother William’s wife Hope knew something about Angel Harper before any of us knew that some day he would be fifty-one. Well anyway said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said well anyway we have enough apples to eat and they had and she said that they must be very well satisfied with that and they were. Dear apples said Mrs. Reynolds and she began to laugh and then cry a little and Mr. Reynolds said now don’t worry and Mrs. Reynolds said she never did and it was true she never did.

Would and there was a sudden sound not a loud sound but a long sound would Angel Harper be fifty-one when he was fifty-one or would he be fifty or would he be fifty-two. There were so many people surrounding him just then that he did not hear the sound that was not a loud sound but was a long sound. And by that time if it was not over at any rate it had died away and he was fifty-one.

Mrs. Reynolds wondered was it only begun or was it almost done, he was fifty-one, Angel Harper was fifty-one and Mrs. Reynolds knew that they used to throw away their stockings when there was a hole and now they had to mend them and they used to have anything they wanted to cook with and now, well said Mrs. Reynolds well and in a way she knew that it was not well but she said and she meant what she said, she said well.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that a captain’s wife was in love with a colonel that is to say she knew that a colonel was in love with a captain’s wife at any rate she knew that when she saw them together they looked as if they were in love with one another and said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds if Angel Harper had not been fifty-one they would never have been together. Never, never, said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds told her not to bother. Well said Mrs. Reynolds if I do not bother then I will have to bother about Saint Odile. Well then bother about Saint Odile he said and then he said well let us bother to go to bed, and she said it was no bother and she was right it was no bother. Anything said Mrs. Reynolds can be a bother and she was right anything can be a bother and then she thought that it would be better to bother about Saint Odile so she began to bother about Saint Odile. Sometimes it was a worry to her to bother about Saint Odile but on the other hand if she could really bother about Saint Odile then it would not be such a bother that Angel Harper was fifty-one. Oh dear me said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds had already gone to bed and so she went to bed too, usually she went to bed first but tonight he went to bed first but that was not any bother, not at all any bother. When she went to bed she told him that it was not any bother and he laughed and said that was all right, she was right it was not any bother.

Do please said Mrs. Reynolds she said it to everybody do please be sure that the way to endure is to be really sure, yes said Mrs. Reynolds do please be sure. And you said anybody and Mrs. Reynolds was pretty nearly sure that she was sure just as pretty nearly sure as you can be sure and then suddenly well not suddenly but once in a while it was a long time but she was sure that Angel Harper was fifty-one and then, well anyway Angel Harper was fifty-one and Mrs. Reynolds turned that way that is to say she was looking that way and as she looked that way she had a very great deal to say. Do believe me she said to Mr. Reynolds and he said of course I do and that was true it really was true.

And now it was the morning of every day and Mrs. Reynolds felt that way she really did. Well she said he is fifty-one, well just wait she said, he is fifty-one and then she suddenly well not suddenly but she did hear again of Joseph Lane and her mouth opened with astonishment. Is it true, she said and Mr. Reynolds said it was true.

Mrs. Reynolds heard William Ross say that anyway those that did not believe in war any more would come out best out of all their troubles, she said she heard him say that anyway, she said to Mr. Reynolds that at first she had paid no attention to what he said because his name was William and she had never believed anything that Mr. Reynolds’ brother William had said but all the same perhaps it was true that life was hard if you did not weaken, perhaps it was true that those who did not believe in war might go as far as those who did believe in war, even if William Ross’ name was William perhaps he was right. Anyway said Mrs. Reynolds she had dreamed that night that she had been taken to ride on a motorcycle and Mr. Reynolds said she did well to dream it because he thought very soon the only way to move around would be by walking and said he since his name was not William perhaps Mrs. Reynolds would believe him. And Mrs. Reynolds sighed and said she was beginning to believe him and she really did not care for walking but anyway she could stay home and others would come by walking and that would come to the same thing and by that time it was evening and they had their dinner and they went to bed again.

Well said Mrs. Reynolds and she did not go in or out she just stood, and as she stood she felt better. She knew that her stomach felt softer and that there were no pains in her arms or in her hands, she felt even tender and then she knew that she was very comfortable and she heard herself say with a sigh, I do not want to cry. It was just that that made her feel careful. She felt that everything she felt made her know that she knew. I do, she said. All this was to herself and then having said it to herself she said she would say it to any neighbor. She felt that any neighbor might be very well satisfied to hear her say it. Well she said he is fifty-one, and well she said he is that one and well she said there is another one and well she said and then she did not wait for an answer. She knew that the neighbor might begin to try to cry and Mrs. Reynolds waited to go home so she went home. It is not easy not very easy to be satisfied to say what she was going to say just before she went away. When she was home Mr. Reynolds was there and she told him and he said let me alone, I do not want to know why they tell you so, and then when he saw that she looked troubled he said well yes all right, but anyway you might just as well be just as glad tonight as you could be any night. Mrs. Reynolds knew very well what she meant and she never meant to say that it was not so but was it so. Anyway it was foolish just to expect that it would ever finish. What she said to herself, well his being Angel Harper being fifty-one, and there being Joseph Lane. Oh dear she said let us go to bed and they did.

Mrs. Reynolds said that she had her ups and downs, and when she had her ups and downs she had her ups and when she had her ups she had her downs. Well she said and anybody knew that when anybody felt hopeful everybody felt hopeful and it was true when everybody felt hopeful then anybody felt hopeful. Some said Mrs. Reynolds went up first and some said Mrs. Reynolds went down first but either way and in every way everybody felt the same way. Now there was that about Angel Harper being fifty-one. At that time everybody was so sad that nobody could be sadder and yet all the same said Mrs. Reynolds nobody is to blame and if they are said Mrs. Reynolds then nobody ought to blame them. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds and she felt that way yes, and if there was nothing to do well then we would not do anything and if there was something to do, Mrs. Reynolds asked every one she saw, a soldier without his uniform who had just been married and was buying his wife a radio, a young man who was just coming to be a clergyman, a husband and wife and their daughter who were either very hopeful or not hopeful at all, Mrs. Reynolds asked every one she saw is there anything to do and in a way she knew that they were right there was not anything to do. There was not even time to wait not time even for that said Mrs. Reynolds and when she knew there was no time to wait she looked around to see whether Mr. Reynolds was coming back, and he was, he was coming back. Well then when he had come back it might be just as if it had been at any time as if Angel Harper had not had any age and as if when they had not heard of Joseph Lane they did not know he was there. And yet said Mrs. Reynolds and she did shake just a little bit nevertheless said Mrs. Reynolds he was there. Which he, said Mr. Reynolds, and Mrs. Reynolds did not answer because she knew very well that Mr. Reynolds knew which he, which two he she meant, why not, how could anybody not. Angel Harper was fifty-one. Oh dear me said Mrs. Reynolds when it was later. She did not remember anybody she had known, well of course Mr. Reynolds, but that was the same as nothing that is to say the same as everything and she could of course not really forget that Mr. Reynolds had a brother William who had a wife Hope but all the same Mrs. Reynolds knew very well that just now and everybody was like that, that just now not anybody knew any one except every one that they did not know before. But of course said Mrs. Reynolds and then Mr. Reynolds said it was late and it was, the time changed, well said Mrs. Reynolds it can change in the middle of the night, the time can, well said Mr. Reynolds let us be asleep first and they were.

The next day Mrs. Reynolds stopped and spoke to a total stranger. They say nowadays, she said, that they think they can, well said the total stranger can they, and Mrs. Reynolds said they do what they can. Mrs. Reynolds then asked the total stranger where he came from. Oh said the total stranger my name is Hudson from Hudson’s Bay, and he said that is very far away and I am staying here. Oh are you said Mrs. Reynolds and then she went away.

Mrs. Reynolds felt restless that day, she came in and she went out and sometimes she felt as if it was all going to end well oh very well and sometimes she felt that it was not going to end at all and sometimes she remembered Angel Harper being fifty-one and sometimes she felt that he never had been and sometimes she felt that she was foolish to believe in Saint Odile and sometimes she felt in spite of everything what Saint Odile said was going to happen was going to happen and sometimes she wanted to only talk to total strangers and sometimes she felt she did not want to see any one and then she was a little tired and she sat down and she began to read a novel and she knew that she never could read a novel that did not end well and so. Just then it was not easy for her not to see any one because after all it was spring-time and in spring-time well everybody she had not seen was coming past just then and if they were coming past just then she had to listen to them and she had to tell them something and though of course they all knew all about it she had to tell them that dear me Angel Harper was fifty-one and she was tired of his being fifty-one and any one of them had to say the same thing and Mrs. Reynolds had to ask each one of them what they really thought about Joseph Lane and each one of them had to say that they were not feeling just like that that day and Mrs. Reynolds said she was not feeling like that either and evening was coming and it was commencing to be cold again and perhaps she had better light a fire. Shall you said she to herself shall you light your fire and she knew she meant a great many things when she said anything and she always said something so of course she meant a great many things and so she did light a fire and Mr. Reynolds came in and then it was later in the evening and she had told him everything that everybody had said and that she had said, and Mr. Reynolds said that he had said all that too and everybody else had said all that to him and now they would go to bed and she said yes they would go to bed and they did they put out the lights after they went to bed.

And as she put out the lights Mrs. Reynolds said that Angel Harper was certainly fifty-one and Mr. Reynolds said do not begin again and Mrs. Reynolds said she was not beginning again she was just going on and then they went to sleep and that was comforting.

It was very nearly morning and there was a noise, oh dear me said Mrs. Reynolds that is that awful Angel Harper just going on being fifty-one and she woke up Mr. Reynolds and asked him what he thought it was and Mr. Reynolds said he thought it was something and he wanted to go to sleep again and he did. Mrs. Reynolds knew, she said she knew and she knew that Angel Harper was frightened too, he would not know because he did frighten every one he would not know but any dog knows what it knows and does Angel Harper, Mrs. Reynolds was half asleep and the noise had wakened her and she knew that Angel Harper being fifty-one had frightened her and she also knew that, and there was a noise again and she thought she had better go to sleep again, because if she did not she would have to wake Mr. Reynolds again and if she did wake Mr. Reynolds again then well then anyway what was the use if you were frightened well after all if Angel Harper was fifty-one and just then she remembered Joseph Lane. Thank God she said I can remember something and why not, she said to herself, and just then just before the noise came again she fell asleep and this time it did not wake her. When it was morning it was morning again and if it was morning again then they would both be awake and if they were both awake well anyway only once in a while would there be anything really frightening in the morning.

One day Mrs. Reynolds remembered Lydia. She did not care about Lydia. Lydia was always having children and Lydia was always complaining and Lydia was always rich enough and Lydia was very blonde and her eyes were blue, and Lydia was mistaken, she really was mistaken, she said Angel Harper was fifty-two, but Lydia was mistaken, Angel Harper was fifty-one. Mrs. Reynolds was hoping that Lydia would go away and that she would never see her again and when she said that to Mr. Reynolds he said well why not not see her and Mrs. Reynolds said she would not and she did not but she did remember her and when she remembered her she remembered that Lydia had said that Angel Harper was fifty-two and that was annoying because Angel Harper was fifty-one. That he was fifty-one was all that Mrs. Reynolds felt that she could endure and anyway she said she was going gradually to have Joseph Lane be more important than Angel Harper, and besides she did not know how old Joseph Lane was and of course that did make everything easier. Well said Mrs. Reynolds and she wished that chickens were commoner that is to say more abundant and likewise eggs and butter and meat, and even potatoes, not that she did not have enough because she did but she did wish that they were more abundant.

Let us help ourselves said Mrs. Reynolds.

It is wonderful said Mrs. Reynolds how you feel what you feel and Mrs. Reynolds did feel what she felt. Who would not when, and just then Mrs. Reynolds felt that it was happening and as there was not much left, not much left she knew that it was time to begin again. Beginning again was to believe to really believe to have no doubt that Saint Odile was right, that the last battle was to be the battle of the mountain and then there would be the invasion of the country of Angel Harper, and such invasion, dear me not contrary to my hopes said Mrs. Reynolds and when she said not contrary to my hopes she felt she could almost think about it in detail. She did not like to talk about it in detail not yet but she did think that she could almost really almost think about it in detail. And when she did there was hope, I arouse hope in myself she said and she meant what she said. As she went out she saw some friends come in and as they came in she said to them and what is the news, and they said there is none, and Mrs. Reynolds did not listen to them, she knew that there was news and as there was news she did not expect them to give any other answer than the answer they gave. When Mr. Reynolds came home she told him and he said yes there was none. All the same Mrs. Reynolds did have a contented feeling, she might not have had but she did have a contented feeling just then.

Mrs. Reynolds met a very large stout lady who complained of rheumatism. She had a very handsome daughter dark and tall and slender with long hands. She did not complain of rheumatism, she smiled when her mother did a slow smile and a very capably pleasant one, and Mrs. Reynolds wanted to know if they liked their daily life, and they said well yes they did. There was more to it than that. There was a young sister and the older sister said that the younger sister might be married before she was. She said, it did quite frequently happen like that. The mother thought that they had better all wait a little longer. And she did not want to know what Mrs. Reynolds thought but anyway, she had a tall son and two younger girls and one of them was a little simple-minded and they all were quite busy, each in their own way and her husband was a very capable man and when he was younger when they were in bed it was warmer than it was now when he was older which of course was natural enough every age has its own way of being warmer and colder, and rheumatism could be a thing to be avoided if there was warmth enough. It is strange said Mrs. Reynolds that sometimes the winter is one way and sometimes another, they seem alike winter and winter but they are not said Mrs. Reynolds and the same thing is true of summers and there is no doubt about it. The large stout lady said yes, and Mrs. Reynolds said yes, and although nobody went away at least not just then they never did see each other again.

It was very likely that Mrs. Reynolds dreamed at night and when she did and she forgot what she had dreamed she wished very much that she might have remembered what it was that she had dreamed. She never dreamed of Angel Harper never. She never said why not and Mr. Reynolds never said why not and she never said that she did not dream of Angel Harper but it was a fact she never had dreamed of Angel Harper. In a way it was very necessary but she never had. By the time it was getting longer and longer that Angel Harper was fifty-one, she knew he knew, nobody knew what was the fun, and indeed there was no fun no fun at all for any one that Angel Harper was fifty-one. And now it was coming to be serious that Joseph Lane was not fifty-one, very serious. I like it said Mrs. Reynolds and like it or not Mrs. Reynolds did like it. She was full of hope at least she hoped that there was hope and in a way yes in a way she was full of a hope. Yes she said Saint Odile yes she said full of hope yes she said, and Mr. Reynolds laughed and said he would remind her. By that time it was eight o’clock but not yet dark, but then then when Angel Harper was fifty-one time was very funny, it was always changing changing whether they need it or not. Mostly said Mrs. Reynolds not, and Mr. Reynolds laughed and said if not then not, and Mrs. Reynolds said she wished that she was a cow and then she would only know now, and not about the clock going back and Mr. Reynolds laughed again and said that a cow had to go to bed and so did a hen and what then, and they had dinner and they went to bed feeling quite tired but quite cheerful. That did happen now and then when Angel Harper was fifty-one.

Listen to me said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds the time has come to listen so you must listen to me. And what I say said Mrs. Reynolds is that it is sure, Saint Odile knows she knows and she says that the last battle they will fight, will be the battle of the mountain and they are fighting it now and then then wonderful things will happen in the Orient, Christians will become Christians, and everything will become everything and it is commencing and listen said Mrs. Reynolds the time has come to listen so listen to me. Mr. Reynolds said yes, he did not mean yes but he said yes and yet he did not not mean yes when he said yes, he did and he did not mean yes, and he did not and he did mean yes and Mrs. Reynolds said she was not satisfied the way that he did and did not mean but she was, she was quite satisfied. She said everybody walked when they have to go anywhere and she was right everybody did have to walk when they had to go anywhere, and Mr. Reynolds said did Saint Odile say that everybody would have to walk, and Mrs. Reynolds she did not want to make fun, and he said he did not he really wanted to know and she said no, and he said no not no but know and she said oh come it is time to go to bed and he said he liked to go to bed, and she said was it too early and he said no not even too late and she said she thought he was silly and he said she liked him to be silly, and she said not as silly as he was and she said all right and he said all right it is night and then they went to bed, as he said, he said they went to bed and she said of course he said they went to bed, but said she it is time to listen now and you listen to me, Angel Harper is fifty-one and Saint Odile says the end is begun and it will not be a long one, and Mr. Reynolds said all right but night is night, and so good night and they went to bed and slept tight.

It was then the morning and it was storming it did not make any difference what they were going to do what were they going to do dear me what were they going to do. They were surprised that is what they were going to do, no matter what they expected they were surprised, like it or not they were surprised and one at a time they were surprised and both together they were surprised and still Angel Harper was still fifty-one, and though they felt that it was all over was it all over or was it just begun. Certainly there was nothing to say more than that, they did not only not recognize him when they saw him but they wished that he would go away. Angel Harper was still fifty-one that day and Mrs. Reynolds was getting ready to say that she had something to say. She knew what it was and it was just that, and really almost really she had had enough she felt that way and she wanted to say that she had enough and that Mr. Reynolds had had enough, enough and enough of Angel Harper being fifty-one, more than enough, always more than enough. And so she said if well begun is almost done, I want to be done with well begun. Done done she said and she was almost angry when Mr. Reynolds said that she might just as well wait, it was not too late to wait. That is the way Mr. Reynolds felt about it at least so he said, and Mrs. Reynolds said she was beginning to think that she almost began to feel that she was quite pink with pleasure when she thought about Joseph Lane. What said Mr. Reynolds. Well said Mrs. Reynolds it is not only his name but all the same I am feeling like that and Mrs. Reynolds did feel like that. Oh dear she said she did feel like that. And tomorrow said Mr. Reynolds, well said Mrs. Reynolds why not tomorrow but perhaps after all there will be no more allowed tomorrow perhaps not Mrs. Reynolds said she was beginning to think pretty well that it was perhaps not, perhaps not she said. Well anyway Mrs. Reynolds did say that she was beginning to be fed up, not with food said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds began to laugh, no she said not with food, and she was right that was what she was not fed up with just not, not with food. Wood said she, well yes wood, and good said she well it is not all to the good, and just then she decided to go out and not to stay at home and she did.

In the spring a young man’s fancy lightly turns to thoughts of love but said Mrs. Reynolds no not now, it turns to spring offensives and spring offensives, well said Mrs. Reynolds he is fifty-one and it will be done it certainly will be done at the end of fifty-one and as she said it Mr. Reynolds looked at her to be sure that she was certain, and to his surprise she was and so well he said if it is so it is so, and you do know and Mrs. Reynolds said she did know and that it was so. Well said Mrs. Reynolds it is a great relief to me even if I do not believe it it is a great relief to me, and Mrs. Reynolds felt quiet again and said she was going out and she did. As she went out, she said it was funny that some people did continue to be stout. It really was funny and as she looked about well there were not a great many that were stout, not a great many, and said Mrs. Reynolds the few there are seem to be so because they have that the matter with them and she was right that was the reason. And so little by little she began to look around and she felt that she had to tell them all to go home and she did and she did not go home because just then she felt that she just had to be out. When she was out she was out for all day, she had gone out not to stay out but because there was no time to go in she stayed out and that is what she thought, she said there was no difference between thought and fought, and it made her feel funny, that was all, she said, it just made her feel funny. That was what she said.

And then it happened she knew it was true, it was all going to be over as if it had not been begun. She knew that it was just as Saint Odile said, she knew that although it did not feel the same it was the same and she knew that the name Angel Harper was the name was one everybody knew too well and so it was all over and there was nothing to tell, she knew she knew but she knew that perhaps tomorrow she might doubt if it was true but it was true all the same all the same and she knew even though 178 she had a certain shame when she said it was true and that she believed what Saint Odile had to say even so she knew well she did not know that would be true tomorrow because after all tomorrow was not yesterday it was not even today but all the same Saint Odile did say it was true and now she knew that it was true and although she was frightened all the same all the same she was not frightened, oh yes she was she said oh yes she was, and she knew oh yes she was and it was true oh yes she was, she said oh yes she was but all the same it was not all the same, well she said it was not Joseph Lane that had made it not be the same because after all she did not really know his name, but anyway she would go home. She said to Mr. Reynolds when he came in that she had thought to tell him that she would never be ever frightened again but really although she knew that that was not true nevertheless perhaps nevertheless she might not be frightened again. And Mr. Reynolds after listening did not say anything, nothing ever did frighten him not because it was not frightening but because being frightened was not what he was doing and whenever he was awake he was doing something. Mrs. Reynolds said yes, yes was not just agreeing it was saying something, yes she said and when she said yes Mr. Reynolds liked to hear her say yes because when she said yes he knew she was saying something and whatever she said made it pleasant for him and so that day was ending and after dinner there would not anybody come in, more and more although they saw everybody more and more it seemed not that, not like that, not like that at all, that is what Mrs. Reynolds said perhaps not like that at all is what she said and Mr. Reynolds said it was time to go to bed and it was and they went to bed.

The next day Mrs. Reynolds said something was a puzzle to her. It was why Mr. Raymond was not polite to her not considerate toward her not willing that she should have her way. She wondered whether it was because Mr. Raymond suddenly realized that his name commenced with R as did Mrs. Reynolds’ and he suddenly had had a feeling that he wanted to be the only one there just then whose name began with R. These things do happen said Mrs. Reynolds when she was telling about it to a friend Mrs. Chambers who happened to be walking in the same direction, they do not make you nervous said Mrs. Reynolds but they do not make you a little uneasy. But said Mrs. Chambers, well I know said Mrs. Reynolds but it does happen that is it did happen and that is the only explanation, after all, said Mrs. Reynolds, here we are, there is no doubt she went on that here we are, we have no automobiles and cannot buy shoes, and have not too much to eat and so it can happen said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said, it can happen that Mr. Raymond might feel that way about the letter R and the beginning of his name. I do mean that he might feel that way about it said Mrs. Reynolds, and then she said good-bye to Mrs. Chambers and she went on feeling a little puzzled not really puzzled because after all said Mrs. Reynolds since well there is no doubt about it since when when Angel Harper is just still going on being fifty-one, not anything might happen because a good deal of the time nothing does happen but anyway said Mrs. Reynolds just then she saw Mr. Reynolds and she hurried a little to join him, but anyway she said, there has not been anything happening and so we might just as well go home, and they did, they did just as well go home and going home was not puzzling not at all puzzling.

Mrs. Reynolds said that she had been upset, had been said Mr. Reynolds, well said Mrs. Reynolds if I am upset then I have been, and she meant what she was saying. She meant that just at first she had been upset and then she was upset and then she was not upset and anyway what was the difference, it might be just as well to live by day just as well as not. If you did not how did you live said Mrs. Reynolds upset or not. She was quite excited, she said she knew how it was, it was like that, now supposing said Mrs. Reynolds and she was quite excited supposing well of course Saint Odile is right said Mrs. Reynolds the time will come and it is almost time for it to come when all this will be over just over, but said Mrs. Reynolds and she was very excited supposing well there is no question Saint Odile is not mistaken, like it or not said Mrs. Reynolds well of course we do like it said Mrs. Reynolds but like it or not Angel Harper will be all over, all said Mrs. Reynolds I can spell all, and over said Mrs. Reynolds I can spell over, and so said Mrs. Reynolds Angel Harper will be can be will be all over. And Mrs. Reynolds sighed a little and sat down. And Mr. Reynolds said it was exciting but tomorrow was another day to be excited in so that they might just as well go to bed now and they carefully did they carefully went to bed.

It is not very likely that just then Angel Harper could remember that when he had been a boy he could write in a note book and nobody could annoy him. It might easily be that he could remember this thing. And gradually Angel Harper gradually began to try to cry. He felt that it would make a difference to him if he could gradually begin to cry and every day he was hoping that gradually he would begin to cry that gradually he would begin to try to cry and that then gradually he would begin to cry. He had a feeling that if he could gradually begin to cry, Joseph Lane would be disappearing and if Joseph Lane would be disappearing then snow would be blue and everything would be through and that he Angel Harper having gradually begun to cry could spend his time all his time in crying. That would be a nice thing to do a nice quiet pleasant thing to do to spend all the time in crying. Angel Harper was hoping that this might happen to him that he would come some time to spend his time pleasantly spend his time all his time in crying.

But always just then somebody would tell him that Joseph Lane was not disappearing and Angel Harper heard what they had to say. He did not hear anything about Saint Odile. Why not because praying is just as pleasant as crying but Angel Harper had nothing to say nobody heard him say anything, how could they when he was hoping that gradually he could begin to cry.

Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds I am not mistaken when I say oh dear and she was right of course she was right, she was not mistaken not at all mistaken when she said oh dear.

And now said Mrs. Reynolds just to be solemn, there is nothing mistaken there is no mistake about Saint Odile and there is no hesitation and no leaning in Joseph Lane, and said Mrs. Reynolds and she was firm and there was fire in her eye there is no gradually coming to spend the time in crying in Angel Harper, none at all none at all, and she looked at the weather and she said it was not going to snow because it was too warm, the snow was over, the grass had not yet begun, and it was an unwelcome thought that the more they grew the more they slew each other. She said this to a blacksmith and she said it to a carpenter and then she came home and said it to Mr. Reynolds, she said just for fun she was going to say how do you do to him and then she would explain everything to him, and he laughed and said he had heard it before, and Mrs. Reynolds said yes but not this time you have not heard it this time and she said if he would only wait she would have her watch regulated and then she would come back and tell him what the watchmaker had said. What did he say said Mr. Reynolds when she came back and Mrs. Reynolds said that she had not been mistaken, the watchmaker had told her everything and in no way had Mrs. Reynolds been mistaken because it was just as she knew it was going to happen and as Saint Odile had said, it was going to be all over. It is never necessary to say what was going to be all over because everybody knows and that is what Mrs. Reynolds said when she came back from the watchmaker and she was very right everybody knows, of course everybody knows what it is that is going to be all over.

It has been a long day said Mr. Reynolds let us go to bed and they did they did as he said they did go to bed.

I forgot to tell you said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds the next day, I forgot to tell you that when I saw Mr. Arnold today and I did see him, he was not very busy nobody is very busy just now because there is nothing to do so I said to him something about a farmer and he said to me do not mention farmers to me I hate them all. And then I know what he meant, after all there is not very much to eat just now and farmers grow all the food anybody can eat, and so of course anybody can hate them all, I do not know said Mrs. Reynolds that I do that I do hate them all but I do understand what Mr. Arnold meant when he said he did, that he did not want to hear any one mention a farmer because he did hate them all. I wonder said Mrs. Reynolds and she sighed a little, I wonder about eating, of course we all do eat, and little by little we eat less and when we eat less little by little we begin to get impatient, impatient sighed Mrs. Reynolds with Angel Harper being fifty-one, of course said Mrs. Reynolds men mind too about wine and about tobacco some women mind too said Mrs. Reynolds and she looked at Mr. Reynolds she knew that he did not mind not mind awfully too, he just did not mind too, it was not necessary for him to mind he just went on living, and just going on living was occupying, yes said Mrs. Reynolds looking at Mr. Reynolds and smiling yes indeed it is and she knew what she meant and she knew that Mr. Reynolds was there and oh dear me yes it is not necessary to be impatient if you are patient, Mr. Reynolds did not say anything and he had a pleasant expression. Oh said Mrs. Reynolds, I thought it was the end of Angel Harper being fifty-one but was it. Mrs. Reynolds did not say that she was going out and when she went out it looked just the same. She came in and said it was not the same and Mr. Reynolds said that was right it was not the same. The only thing said Mr. Reynolds that is the same is at night because then they were asleep and even if they dreamed well it was all right, because dreams go by contraries or else they do not and so the night was all right. Good night said Mr. Reynolds although it was not yet night.

[ ¶ ]

PART IX

Mrs. Reynolds for which she came to see that she was a little puzzled again. She knew that if a woman was crazy and had a lover and the lover was the colonel and the colonel had lots of funny ways, he thought he was very attractive but was he and the wife of the captain who was crazy and had four children did not think she was very attractive but she was and said Mrs. Reynolds they moved away, everybody moved and they moved away. What said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds said everybody moved away.

Mrs. Reynolds woke up early in the morning and Mr. Reynolds was or was not listening and she was saying Saint Odile knew that when Angel Harper was fifty-two he was through. And it was early in the morning and Mrs. Reynolds wanted to go to sleep again so she said it over and over again and then when she was not sleeping she began to spell it, it seemed different to her when she spelled it without saying each word before she spelt it, and she hoped in this way that sleep would come, sometimes it does and sometimes it does not and Mrs. Reynolds really never knew whether she had fallen asleep or whether she had not.

I wonder said Mrs. Reynolds why they want to be a mayor why they want to be a general why they want to be a governor, I wonder said Mrs. Reynolds and she thought if she had time she would sit down to wonder, but actually she did wonder even although she did not sit down to wonder. Saints that she could understand and even other things she could understand but a mayor a general or a governor, why said Mrs. Reynolds why, and she was very careful not to say anything about that because after all if any one did want to be that it would not do to discourage them, no that would not do Mrs. Reynolds knew that if they wanted it it would not do to discourage them. It was all right about Mr. Reynolds he did not want that, when they made him an alderman he was not sure that he did want that and if it had not happened that he had happened to have a coat with a fur collar he would never even have accepted that.

And so even when Angel Harper was getting on in fifty-one getting on so much that even Mr. Reynolds had a slightly nervous feeling still even then some did think they wanted to be a mayor or a general or a governor and Mrs. Reynolds said she did find it a little surprising. Day by day she found it a little surprising day by day she found it all a little surprising and that day she met some one and she told them that day by day she did find it a little surprising, but they were in a hurry to get home because anything might be dangerous just then anything and so they were in too much of a hurry to get home to stop to listen, even although it was always pleasant and in a way surprising to know what Mrs. Reynolds found day by day to be surprising.

Let well enough alone said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said. Irons in the fire said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said, three feet forward and two back said Mrs. Reynolds and once more and yet again she meant what she said, and little by little she began to be acquainted with wondering was it going to happen. It meant all that to her and by the time it was time she said to Mr. Reynolds that she would not bother him again but she said to Mr. Reynolds and she meant what she said actually she would be doing nothing but bothering him bothering him all the time, why not she said and she told him she meant what she said. If said she and she said she meant what she said, and then when she said if she said she might just as well keep quiet.

One day she decided that she would not wear gloves, it was a little warmer and gloves were scarce anything could be scarce why not said Mrs. Reynolds when so much was destroyed and perhaps well anyway although it looked like it Angel Harper was still fifty-one and so on. Mrs. Reynolds said she really did not care for so on. One day she said that she did believe in what Saint Odile said and when she made a copy of it she believed it all again. Not again and again but just again. She told Mr. Reynolds that there was a difference and he said that there was no reason why he should not agree with her.

The day had gone she felt better again she told Mr. Reynolds that she felt better again and that everything was all right and that she was very bright and that she felt better again.

Mrs. Reynolds was standing at her door and she saw a colonel coming toward her dressed in his very best clothes. It is natural said Mrs. Reynolds to him that you do, well of course I mean that you do dress in your very best clothes because pretty soon you will have no use for them, yes said Mrs. Reynolds pretty soon you will have no use for them. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds when so much is happening there is no news day by day no news at all day by day. The colonel in his best clothes did not care to hear what she had to say, he saluted very delicately with a very pretty motion and he went on his way. Mrs. Reynolds had this to say, she said she liked to see him, she liked to see him moving and bowing and saluting, she told a soldier who was passing that he might as well rest, any soldier might as well rest said Mrs. Reynolds.

By the time that Mr. Reynolds came home Mrs. Reynolds was ready to say that she was wondering all day if Angel Harper was going to have a fifty-second birthday, she said she just wondered and wondered about this all day. She said she had plenty to do and plenty to see and plenty to hear, and she said she talked to everybody and she always heard everything about everything and nothing much was happening, there was so much going on that it was just as if nothing at all was happening nothing at all but all the same all day she was wondering and wondering and wondering would Angel Harper have his fifty-second birthday. Mr. Reynolds said that if it was not so warm and the air was not so heavy he might listen to her wondering but after all what was it after all was it Joseph Lane who sat and thought or not. You do said Mrs. Reynolds make me feel better and she laughed or 186 not, she said, and if you are warm and if you are tired and if you sit down then you are not worried. I am never worried said Mr. Reynolds and it was true he never was worried.

Rainbow and Saint Odile and War and Revolution, these said Mrs. Reynolds are four things to think about and I do said Mrs. Reynolds I do think about them just now. She did not know whether it was early or late but she was thinking about them. How do you do she said not to anybody but just to a rainbow and to Saint Odile and to war or revolution and as she said how do you do to them she felt better she felt quieter, she felt stronger, she felt more contented and she was ready to sit down and be quiet.

If said Mrs. Reynolds for some reason we have to leave our house could we find another. I think so said Mr. Reynolds. You have to be right these days said Mrs. Reynolds you have to be right about everything just now. And I am said Mr. Reynolds, you said Mrs. Reynolds sooner or later and it does not make any difference what you think you have to be right and it does not make any difference whether it is sooner or later you have to be right about everything said Mrs. Reynolds about Angel Harper about Joseph Lane, and said Mr. Reynolds about Saint Odile and about a rainbow, he always looked a little uncomfortable when he said this to Mrs. Reynolds yes she said you have to be right about everything and the greatest thing it is easy to be wrong about is quicker or slower, it is always either quicker or slower then when you are right you know it is going to be, it is not what you think it is what you know oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds it is so slow. It is quick enough said Mr. Reynolds and then he had to go away for the day.

Mrs. Reynolds saw so many that day that she forgot some of the things they had to say. She met one woman who was very thin, she tended to be very thin whenever she became strange and left her four children without paying any attention and would not talk to her husband who was a captain and wanted to go away in a boat although she was afraid she would be drowned and perhaps afterwards she would never know where she had been. When Mrs. Reynolds saw her she said how do you do but she would not let her speak to her so of course she did not remember what she had been saying. Another woman she met was some one who would not listen but just went on talking and she knew that she would not let any one take anything away from her but nevertheless well said Mrs. Reynolds it will be taken away, but the woman did not hear, nobody went away but the woman did not hear her and it did not make any difference whether it was evening or whether it was morning she just went on talking and nobody listened to her. And Mrs. Reynolds met a man whose father was a colonel and whose mother was deaf and whose sister was married and they all hoped to know somebody and if they did or if they did not they said so. Mrs. Reynolds talked a while with that young man and hoped that he was too well to have anything happen but said Mrs. Reynolds if it does or if it does not, what said the young man his name was James Early what he said but Mrs. Reynolds said it was of no importance and she had forgotten what she did say, well of course said Mrs. Reynolds later when she was telling the story to Mr. Reynolds of course she had not but what was the use if she had or if she had not James Early was destined to go away, they all did, what was the reason that Angel Harper was fifty-one, well said Mrs. Reynolds a little triumphantly that is, that is the reason. And then she met a Doctor who was kind, doctors are kind when they are that kind but he had been married almost all his life to his wife and he had five girls and two boys and the youngest girl who was still a baby was every inch a lady. Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds after all said Mrs. Reynolds, it is very likely said Mrs. Reynolds that there will not be any mistake. After all Angel Harper might never come to be fifty-two and then what a happy hullabaloo, when everybody says to everybody how do you do, and everybody answers everybody very well I thank you. Mrs. Reynolds felt very strange she knew it was a day when she would see every one either coming or going and she did and it made her feel funny just as funny as that. If anybody knew that there was going to be trouble everybody was in a hurry but when there was so much trouble then nobody was in any hurry. Mrs. Reynolds walked slowly and she stopped quite often she knew that anyway well once very quietly she said she was hoping that Joseph Lane was happy. Not said Mrs. Reynolds that it makes any difference to him whether he is or whether he is not, but anyway it is very nice and quiet of him to go on very nice and quiet of Joseph Lane to go on and Mrs. Reynolds gave a sigh of relief, whether or not it was useful she did give a sigh of relief. And pretty soon she was home and Mr. Reynolds came home and they talked about it and then considerably later they went to bed, not that Mrs. Reynolds was sleepy no not that night but anyway considerably later they did go to bed.

Mrs. Reynolds said that she had enough it had not happened because she had had enough. Not having happened because she had had enough she said was a reasonable thing.

Angel Harper remembered, he was so afraid of fifty-two as afraid of fifty-two as anybody had ever been of sixteen, he remembered that really he had been too old to play being a driver and having other children harnessed in front of him as horses far too old and still yes he had been far too old to do it and still he had been doing it when he was far too old to do it, and suddenly well not suddenly but underneath, he was afraid that that was what made him afraid of being fifty-two, afraid and afraid, he was afraid of fifty-two, it was frightening, fifty-two being fifty-two was frightening and he was afraid.

Mrs. Reynolds had not heard of that, she knew everything but she had not heard of that, she did not say that she had heard of that but how could she say she had not heard it when she did not hear it, which was quite enough.

She was a little uneasy, she said she was a little uneasy but she said she was not no she was not never again would she think about what was going to happen, she had given it up given up thinking what was going to happen and whenever she did it was a mistake it made her go wrong it made everything go wrong. No said Mrs. Reynolds never again no never again would she think would she let herself think about anything that was going to be happening. Let it alone she said and she meant what she said and Mr. Reynolds said why say it, and Mrs. Reynolds said she said it so that she would that is to say that she would not do it. And Mr. Reynolds was satisfied and so was every one.

Mrs. Reynolds began to wish that she had been able to help Joseph Lane to read out loud. That was a funny idea she had, read out loud. She just began to think about Joseph Lane and wished she knew how true it was that he did not know how to read out loud. Let him alone said Mr. Reynolds, yes said Mrs. Reynolds of course I will let him alone, of course of course I will let him alone. Of course said Mrs. Reynolds I will let him alone, it is silly said Mrs. Reynolds because of course not alone I never knew him but even when I heard about him I never thought about him, and all the same said Mrs. Reynolds and she sighed all the same I wish I could help him could help Joseph Lane to read out loud.

There is a difference said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said there is a difference between winter and spring and spring and summer, even and she began to feel a little funny even when it looks as if Angel Harper might come to be fifty-two. Might so come. Never mind feeling ashamed said Mrs. Reynolds and she really did not when she was talking even mind said Mrs. Reynolds being ashamed of feeling ashamed and she felt very funny. She did not know what it was but she told Mr. Reynolds that it was because well she felt that way and he said he would comfort her and he did, and so she said perhaps if they went to bed they would sleep and Mr. Reynolds said of course and so they went to bed and they fell asleep and it was all right. The next morning, there was a little less every day there was a little less and Mrs. Reynolds said yes every day there was a little less to trouble them. And Mr. Reynolds laughed and was quiet and that was all right.

Mrs. Reynolds said that life was just one spring offensive one after the other, she giggled, it sounds funny said Mrs. Reynolds but is it, anyway since Angel Harper was born in the spring what else can he do than have a spring offensive too, Mrs. Reynolds giggled but really she said she had enough she could do with a spring where only the spring was doing a spring offensive, she thought she said she thought that that would be a nice change oh dear she said, excitement and hope and calm, oh dear, she said, in the spring oh dear she said oh dear and she said she knew it sounded funny and it made her giggle but it was not funny at all, oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant it, oh dear a spring offensive, and if Mr. Reynolds had been asleep she would have woke him up to tell him so but he was not asleep and he was not there so after having said all she had to say about the spring offensive to the air she went out to see if she could not see some one and tell them about the spring offensive and how she did hope that there never would be another one.

While she was out she saw that everybody was going home, she stopped one of them and she said to him why are you all going home, don’t you know he said he was young and tallish and fair and walked with a little lurch don’t you know he said it is because we are all tired. Tired of what said Mrs. Reynolds well he said we don’t know just what we are tired of but we are tired, yes said Mrs. Reynolds I know, the spring offensive, well said the young man call it that if you want to be busy about it but anyway we are all going home. And where said Mrs. Reynolds interestedly where is your home. Well said the young man that is what we are just too tired to find out. And so Mrs. Reynolds went home, she knew where her home was but she did know that the spring offensive another spring offensive might make her too too tired, to know where her home was. She went home and she told Mr. Reynolds, and he said don’t worry, and so she said she would not. She did though want to know when Joseph Lane was born because he never talked about a spring offensive so perhaps he was not like Angel Harper born in the spring, she thought said Mrs. Reynolds that summer or winter offensives were pleasanter, they were warmer or colder well anyway they did not make you so tired but dear me said Mrs. Reynolds spring offensives dear me they were tired, too tired, and Mrs. Reynolds began to droop a little but she said and she meant what she said she said she would not worry.

Angel Harper was fifty-one would he ever be fifty-two, rainbows and Saint Odile tell the truth said Mrs. Reynolds and she went to bed not happy but pretty happy and Mr. Reynolds said he was glad she was.

The next day she saw running away well not exactly running but running across a lawn the captain’s wife who was in love with the colonel and the colonel was in love with her. As Mrs. Reynolds saw her running across the lawn Mrs. Reynolds felt funny, Mrs. Reynolds did from time to time feel funny, in the distance she saw a man he was not in uniform but officers never are and she did not know at that distance whether it was the colonel or the captain but very likely if it was the captain his wife would not have run across the lawn so it must have been the colonel. Mrs. Reynolds met some one and told them and then she said you could tell by the way she was running how courageous she is, but said Mrs. Reynolds if she is courageous then she can easily not be which said Mrs. Reynolds is sure to happen she is sure not to be. And then the day began to cloud over and Mr. Reynolds said he thought it was going to rain and if it did it would not be too bad, not at all said Mr. Reynolds not at all bad. Mrs. Reynolds said she was getting tired she said she did not know whether it was worry or the weather or the kind of food they had or perhaps said Mrs. Reynolds what makes me tired is that after all Angel Harper might come to be fifty-two and not all through. Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds I am young enough to know better not so young but young enough to know better and Angel Harper he is old enough never to know better, oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds, do you know said Mrs. Reynolds night and morning I am thinking good better best, and sometimes I say good better best so much that I do not get any rest. Better go easy said Mr. Reynolds what is good enough is never too good. And just then they heard a noise. All noises either get old or better said Mrs. Reynolds and she felt very anxious to say more but just then she could not think of anything to say. After all said Mrs. Reynolds although I seem to forget about it I do believe in Saint Odile. Better go to bed said Mr. Reynolds since you have nothing more to say better go to bed. I think I will said Mrs. Reynolds and she yawned a little I think I will go to bed said Mrs. Reynolds and she did. Mr. Reynolds waited a little he listened a little he put out the light a little and then he went to bed. Mrs. Reynolds was already asleep when Mr. Reynolds went to bed.

It was early in the morning when the moon was still shining, the moon can shine when the day is dawning and Mrs. Reynolds did not wake up and she did not wake up Mr. Reynolds but she might have but they were both tired and so they went on sleeping. Every day might be the day when Angel Harper was fifty-two and any day might be a day for Joseph Lane and any day might be the day that Saint Odile meant by what she said and Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds went on sleeping although the moon was still shining quite brightly although the day was breaking.

Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds going on sleeping was discussed from time to time by quite a number of people, some thought that they would and some thought that perhaps they would but anyway they did.

It is said Mrs. Reynolds just as strange as that, there are funerals some people even live over a cemetery, and there are weddings and there are births and all the time well they do not wonder but they do not know no they do not know whether ever Angel Harper will have a fifty-second birthday or not and if not, well said Mrs. Reynolds if not there is no cause to sigh, there has been cause for him to die of course of course that said Mrs. Reynolds and she was looking back and as she looked back she saw such a very large bird’s nest in a tree that it frightened her, and when she was frightened she did not sit she just stood and when she just stood it was very natural that she knew exactly what she did know. It is so said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds and that was a comfort to her it was a comfort to her that it was so. Mr. and Mrs. and Miss Bowen were comforts to her, Mrs. Bowen because although she did not look at all as if she could believe in Saint Odile did believe in her when Mrs. Reynolds believed in her and Mrs. Bowen always wanted to know exactly what it was that was to happen and Mrs. Reynolds always told her, and Mr. Bowen was a comfort to her because although he did not believe in Mrs. Bowen or Mrs. Reynolds or Saint Odile nevertheless he liked just as well as not not to know that it was not so because after all if it was so well then he would not know but nevertheless it would be so and Miss Bowen was never to be married her sister was married and went on having children but each one that came was a girl and that was something that made no difference to Miss Bowen but it might and anyway in that sense Saint Odile was different she really was different but Miss Bowen did manage to be indifferent she really did manage to be indifferent, so Mr. and Mrs. and Miss Bowen were really a comfort to Mrs. Reynolds and she often went in to visit them but she did not stay very long. Really Mrs. Reynolds did not stay anywhere very long, but she did stay long enough for it to be necessary, very necessary.

Can I said Mrs. Reynolds and she remembered Joseph Lane, she did not know if he was there but she did find herself saying can I and when she found herself saying can I she felt hopeful not really hopeful but not hopeless so from time to time she found herself saying can I, and when she did she felt that she was nearly home. By that time, she had forgotten the very large bird’s nest she said that one of the nice things about springtime was that the birds were small and so she and Mr. Reynolds sat down to dinner and they were really pleased Mrs. Reynolds said that they knew best and Mr. Reynolds said that it was just as late at night, and as there was nothing else to do. Well said Mrs. Reynolds shall we go to bed, and Mr. Reynolds said why not and they did.

He is tired, who said, said Mrs. Reynolds that who was tired. He is tired, said a woman who was bow-legged and fat and accompanied by a thin husband who looked as if he had just escaped, he is tired she said, I know he is tired. Do you mean your husband said Mrs. Reynolds, no said the woman I mean Angel Harper, he is tired. Really tired said Mrs. Reynolds how do you know he is tired, because he is tired said the woman.

Well said Mrs. Reynolds if he is really tired then we can forget him, and they all said not yet and then they went away.

Anybody can go away said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds but we never go away, well said Mr. Reynolds, I said said Mrs. Reynolds that Angel Harper is tired, yes said Mr. Reynolds and if he is tired then those who go away will stay and those who stay will go away, I would like said Mrs. Reynolds to have a roast chicken roasted with lots of butter and I would like to see a city said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said let us go to bed and he meant what he said and they went to bed.

It was like that said Mrs. Reynolds, it was not hardly every day or every week or every month, it was said Mrs. Reynolds hardly that. But said Mrs. Reynolds I think I think Joseph Lane might mean not in between but he might mean, and just then Mrs. Reynolds remembered that she did not mean not really mean in between, Mrs. Reynolds said that in a kind of a way everybody had forgotten to mean in between. As Mrs. Reynolds was looking far away, she saw a lame woman who began to cry, she said she did not cry because she had a sick husband or a hard life but she began to cry because a woman who had chickens, not for sale but to keep had been rough to her, Mrs. Reynolds said that she did not understand anybody these days who had chickens who had even one chicken would naturally be rough to any one. Why not said Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds said she understood it very well and when she went home and told Mr. Reynolds about it she said she understood it very well and she asked Mr. Reynolds if he did not think that she understood it very well and he said he thought she did understand it very well.

Sometimes said Mrs. Reynolds a registered letter is upsetting, but not said Mr. Reynolds if you are not upset, yes said Mrs. Reynolds and she knew he was right, she said she knew he was right, and she said she did know that he was right.

The next morning although they did not get up very early they were both very busy, not tired but just very busy.

A dog can have rheumatism said Mrs. Reynolds which makes me so very sorry for him. But dogs, well dogs, said Mrs. Reynolds and she knew she said she knew that they were lying down, not easily said Mrs. Reynolds when they had rheumatism. And so said Mrs. Reynolds women think they can do something when men cannot do it, some women feel like that said Mrs. Reynolds and then they act, well said Mrs. Reynolds and she smiled a little and Mr. Reynolds looked quite peaceful well said Mrs. Reynolds that is what women can never do they cannot cook for the day after tomorrow, they do not said Mrs. Reynolds they never do like the day after tomorrow, anybody said Mrs. Reynolds can understand that and then said Mrs. Reynolds I will be very careful.

It was a little later in the day and first there was a windstorm and then a very little rain and Mrs. Reynolds said it did not worry her at all, and indeed it did not worry her because she was not in a hurry. As she was not in a hurry she stopped to talk to Alexander Master, a man who was not a very old man but was not very likable. After they had said how do you do Mrs. Reynolds asked him what he thought about it, and he said he thought that it would rain tomorrow but probably not day after tomorrow. Do not said Mrs. Reynolds tell me about day after tomorrow tell me said Mrs. Reynolds what is going to happen now. Well said Alexander Master what is going to happen now is what is happening now. Oh said Mrs. Reynolds I do not mean that I mean everything, and she said you know everything, and Alexander Master sighed a little he said Mrs. Reynolds why not sigh. And Mrs. Reynolds said she did not care to sigh. Why not said Master why not, because said Mrs. Reynolds there is no way to begin to sigh without a sigh and oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds I know that you know that everybody just does know that, tell me Mr. Master said Mrs. Reynolds tell me what is going to happen. Just then an airplane flew over them, oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds and now you will be looking up and you will not tell me anything about what is going to happen, and she went away and felt that Alexander Master was very irritating and she went home and told Mr. Reynolds that Alexander Master was very irritating. Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds it is so tiresome not to know what is going to be happening, well anyway said Mrs. Reynolds perhaps Angel Harper is not going to have his fifty-second birthday or if he does perhaps he will not be a year older and if he is not then that will be the end of that. Perhaps said Mr. Reynolds and then they went to eat something. They liked to know what everybody was eating but all the same they Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds went in to their house and they ate something.

It was the month when if Angel Harper was going to be fifty-two the month had two full moons in it, the first day of the month was a full moon and the last day of the month was a full moon, and said Mrs. Reynolds I never knew that it is rare, that it happens very seldom said Mrs. Reynolds and I always thought there were thirteen full moons in every year and I looked up last year’s calendar and it is not so, a month for the moon is not twenty-eight days, it is twenty-nine or it is thirty very often. Dear me said Mr. Reynolds is that so, yes said Mrs. Reynolds very excited it is so, it is most exciting but it is so and perhaps said Mrs. Reynolds Angel Harper will die between full moons and then he never will be fifty-two, don’t said Mr. Reynolds don’t get too excited, you had better stick to Saint Odile, else said Mr. Reynolds you will not go to sleep and then you will wake me to tell you so, all right, a full moon does not take twenty-eight days all right this month has two full moons in it, all right everything is going to happen all right, all right, but do not get excited or else you will not go to sleep right and sleep tight and Mr. Reynolds put out the light, and Mrs. Reynolds was so puzzled about the full moon not being twenty-eight days and there being two full moons in the month Angel Harper was to be fifty-two and wondering whether Joseph Lane knew about it and being pretty certain that he was not there to care and she was asleep and so was Mr. Reynolds both of them tightly asleep until the next day. The next day Mrs. Reynolds met a woman who was bow-legged and looked poor but not forsaken and her husband was in prison, well not in prison but a prisoner, and Mrs. Reynolds said to her, it is warm today and she said yes, some one had offered to send her brother money from another country and her brother said he did not need any, and this man’s daughter was engaged to be married to a young doctor there in that country and the young doctor accidentally stuck himself with a needle and he died and the young girl who was only twenty-one was not married. It is a sad story said Mrs. Reynolds and then she went home. She was tired she had slept well but she was tired, two full moons in one month and the month in which Angel Harper was going to be fifty-two was tiring, Mrs. Reynolds knew it was tiring, it was not tiring to Mr. Reynolds but it was tiring to her and she went home to rest, and she did not and when Mr. Reynolds came home she was not tired any more and she told him and he said he was not tired and Mrs. Reynolds said she knew that he would not be tired and then they had their dinner and then they were tired and then they went to bed.

Mr. Miner says, said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds that there is a great difference between there was an army and there is an army and a great difference between there is an army and there was an army, and said Mrs. Reynolds when I heard him saying that it made me nervous. Mr. Reynolds did not say that when Mrs. Reynolds told him this that it made him nervous but Mrs. Reynolds knew from the movement of his upper lip that it did make him nervous.

Mrs. Reynolds said that what she was most anxious about was sugar, she said that she herself as was well known did not care very much to eat jam indeed there did not seem any time of the day when it was really for her a suitable moment to eat jam but she did not like there being an abundance of fruit and no sugar with which to make jam and besides Mr. Reynolds did eat a great deal of jam and as Mrs. Reynolds repeated it was her one anxiety, would there and there was certainly some question of it would there be any way of getting enough sugar to make as much jam as she wished to make. Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds I never did think there would come a time when everybody would know that nothing was easily obtained, nothing at all and just then Mrs. Reynolds heard a call and she went out and there in front of her door there were more and more, more soldiers and more soldiers and Mrs. Reynolds for a moment forgot just how old she was forgot just how old Mr. Reynolds was, forgot just how long she had taken everything for granted and then she said well I am glad to see them and she waved to them and they waved back, not all of them but some of them did wave back. Mrs. Reynolds said that she would have liked to have said oh dear me, but she knew that it was not the time to say oh dear me, there had been times when it was all right to say oh dear me and there would well perhaps there would come again a time when it would be all right to say oh dear me but not just now, so she put on her hat and took her umbrella and went out walking, 198 she said she believed in walking, as a matter of fact she preferred standing to walking but she did say that she believed in walking.

It was almost dark and she wondered if it was going to rain, whether it did or whether it did not, it and she began to laugh a little whether it did or whether it did not it would not melt sugar. Rain said Mrs. Reynolds never did melt sugar and then she went home again and Mr. Reynolds came home and they had dinner and a little later not very much later they went to bed and they slept very well although Mrs. Reynolds did wake up earlier than was her habit. Mr. Reynolds did not.

After all said Mrs. Reynolds and as she said after all she sighed, she wondered she was sure that she knew but all the same she wondered would Angel Harper have his fifty-second birthday, no of course he would not but would he Mrs. Reynolds kept on sighing until she heard herself sigh and then she stopped sighing. She knew that she stopped sighing and little by little she was really awake and then it was morning and really time to get up and she and Mr. Reynolds did get up.

Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds every day, well said Mrs. Reynolds you might say every day brings it nearer to his birthday to the birthday of Angel Harper and said Mrs. Reynolds I wish said Mrs. Reynolds that my birthday did not come just ten days after. Not said Mrs. Reynolds that it makes any difference, any difference to what said Mrs. Reynolds any difference to him to me to any anything, but said Mrs. Reynolds it does make me hysterical, like it or not said Mrs. Reynolds it does make me hysterical, it would said Mrs. Reynolds make anybody hysterical to have Angel Harper have his birthday, his fifty-second birthday, oh dear oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds and she certainly meant what she said she meant oh oh dear. I know said Mrs. Reynolds that a couple who are not married have a baby and her name the baby’s name is Mary Christine, I know it said Mrs. Reynolds and it has something to do with Angel Harper’s birthday said Mrs. Reynolds I know it and, well said Mrs. Reynolds and she felt suddenly very calm, well said Mrs. Reynolds everything is going to happen now, and she sat down and began to read Saint Odile’s prophecy and she said to Mr. Reynolds well that is that, and then they went in to lunch. It was Sunday and they were both at home and the sun was shining and the snow was melting, and said Mrs. Reynolds it might be rather horrible. And Mr. Reynolds said well not today and that was really all he had to say.

One day Mrs. Reynolds went to see a friend, it was just a few days now and Angel Harper would be fifty-two that is if he was not through before his birthday and Mrs. Reynolds knew well she did not know but she was quite sure and there was no reason why not or rather no reason why he should be through before the birthday that made him fifty-two. So she went to see a friend and they went into the vegetable garden and there under the raspberry bushes there ran a mouse a brown mouse and behind her three little grey mice. The friend sat and said what and Mrs. Reynolds called to the man who was working in the garden to come and catch them. He was an old man and all his sons and his sons-in-law except one who was a dentist were soldiers, and he had not been one and he came quickly and he caught two of the little mice and killed them by squeezing them between his thumb and forefinger and Mrs. Reynolds pointed out the third little mouse which he did not see and he caught that one and killed it in that way but he did not catch the brown mouse and then he went away and Mrs. Reynolds did not know how she felt about it. She did not think about it but she did not know how she felt about it. Then they went into the house and her friend killed some flies that were buzzing inside in the window and Mrs. Reynolds did not know how she felt about it. Then she walked slowly home and when she was home Mr. Reynolds was there already and they went in to dinner and Mrs. Reynolds said to Mr. Reynolds that she had heard a great many stories all day and that they were true but that she did not believe them and Mr. Reynolds said yes, and Mrs. Reynolds did not start to tell any stories, she said that anyway any day Angel Harper would have his fifty-second birthday and said Mrs. Reynolds I do not know whether I shall cry or whether I shall not cry. Well said Mr. Reynolds you are not crying now. No said Mrs. Reynolds no she was not crying now, she knew she said she knew that it was too late to sigh but she did not know whether she would or whether she would not cry. Anyway said Mrs. Reynolds there are still three days to stay and any day although Saint Odile and she looked a little ashamed and a little sure anyway said Mrs. Reynolds not today. It is said Mrs. Reynolds a very nice day today neither too hot nor too cold and tonight said Mrs. Reynolds it is a very nice night, it is not too hot and it is not too cold. In which case said Mr. Reynolds we might as well go to bed, and they did, just as he said.

Some one said that one of the neighbors had been run over, Mrs. Reynolds went to see, the three daughters were fooling with their brother and another and they were locking each other up in the cellar. And said Mrs. Reynolds how is your father. He has to stay in bed for ten days and not go out for three weeks said the oldest daughter whose name was Nelly and she used to be very pretty but now she was not so pretty but all the same she seemed quite pretty. Mrs. Reynolds went home, today Angel Harper had his birthday and he was fifty-two and so said Mrs. Reynolds what difference does it make to them and indeed it was true it did not make any difference to them because they were just like any one and it did not make any difference to them. Angel Harper was fifty-two and it might be well it might be that he would remember that when he was fourteen some one walking along was eating candy and perhaps Angel Harper could not remember but perhaps she offered him some and if she did did he accept a piece or did he not, did he eat a piece or did he not. He did not know whether he did or whether he did not, and not knowing not being able to think if it was true he was not able to know what he would do. When he said and he felt funny, now he said and he felt funny, he knew that now made him feel as funny as he felt then about the candy and he knew that now he did not know what he would do just as he did not know what he had done then. Now he was fifty-two, it was his birthday that he knew. He had to know that because a birthday is a celebration, whether it or he is celebrated or not. And so and he began to know there was no not, knot, he said, there was or there was not not. Dear me he said and he felt as if he might fall down in a fit. But he said if I am fit. But and that is what a birthday of fifty-two can do he was not to know if he was or if he was not.

Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds I wish I knew said Mrs. Reynolds I wish I knew that after all it is Joseph Lane, I wish I knew and ordinarily she walked very slowly but this time she almost ran. Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds and she was out of breath and she sat down. She wished Mr. Reynolds was home but he was not so she just sat. It was the day that Angel Harper was fifty-two so Mrs. Reynolds just sat.

[ ¶ ]

PART X

I thought said Mrs. Reynolds that I would be very depressed, why said Mr. Reynolds because said Mrs. Reynolds Angel Harper has had his fifty-second birthday but not at all said Mrs. Reynolds I am not at all depressed, I am feeling very peaceful, and calm, and content, and not at all depressed, I am very surprised said Mrs. Reynolds but I am not feeling not at all feeling depressed. Well said Mr. Reynolds, yes I know said Mrs. Reynolds but if he has had this birthday well he can never have this birthday again and if he can never have this birthday again, then can he have any birthday, and Mrs. Reynolds gave a happy sigh and she said she had just met a man quite a young man who said this country around here did not produce very much, you worked very hard and you produced very little, not said Mrs. Reynolds that I really thought he did work very hard. Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds if everybody had as much meat and potatoes and butter as they asked for, would they said Mrs. Reynolds worry if it stopped. And just then she heard something go by, and so she said perhaps they had better go to bed, and they did.

Why should they said Mrs. Reynolds why indeed should they when after all everybody wants what they have. Mrs. Reynolds thought about this she did not talk about this because it might frighten her, she did not talk about it even to Mr. Reynolds but she did know that it was true they did all want what they have and when they have it they want it and when it is not what they have they want it. Want is a funny word said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said want is a funny word, it means to want that is to be going to have or to be going to be without and either way said Mrs. Reynolds and now she did begin to talk either way you do see people again even if it is not so very likely and when you do you do say oh Therese and then the servant you have now knows that the oh Therese is an old servant who has married and has two children and most unexpectedly comes to say how do you do and is it not very pleasant weather.

Some people are difficult to satisfy about weather said Mrs. Reynolds and I said Mrs. Reynolds find it very difficult to remember whether Angel Harper has just had his fifty-second birthday or his fifty-third birthday, I find it very difficult said Mrs. Reynolds to remember and said Mrs. Reynolds if I am mistaken it means either that he is a year older or a year younger or that the time has not passed altogether. If the time does not pass, dear me said Mrs. Reynolds it is just as well not to know about January and winter and February and summer and April and altogether.

I know said Mrs. Reynolds I do feel like that and she went out to meet all her friends and they were all together and they all said sit down and she sat down.

It is not confusing to be mistaken said Mrs. Reynolds, it is not difficult to find it difficult said Mrs. Reynolds and here we all are and every day we find it difficult and every day we are mistaken and we all sit down. They all laughed naturally they all laughed although they did not feel like laughing. Naturally not said Mrs. Reynolds when Angel Harper is fifty-two and in spite of everything bye and bye he will be fifty-three. Bye and bye said Mrs. Harnese, well said Mrs. Reynolds and if I am mistaken. They were all very polite, they said she was not mistaken but Mrs. Reynolds knew better she knew she was mistaken and as she knew she was mistaken she decided to leave them and to go home which she did.

There is plenty of allowance made for those who do not change their mind and plenty of allowance made for those who do not change their mind, Mrs. Reynolds was saying this as she was walking home and then she met a stranger, she was startled, she thought he was walking behind her, perhaps he was, she thought he was following her and perhaps he was but at any rate she said that although she was startled she was not frightened and that after all everything could be agreeable as well as disagreeable and so she was not going to think about it, so she began to walk slowly and he was a quiet young man and he said to her are you Mrs. Reynolds and she said yes but I would rather you would speak to Mr. Reynolds and the young man said it is my duty to speak to Mrs. Reynolds and I always do my duty. In which case said Mrs. Reynolds I will leave you and she did and then it was all over and she did not know what to do but as she was at home she felt at home and she thought she would wait until Mr. Reynolds came home which she did. It was almost dark by that time but she felt quite calm and she knew that she must not get agitated and so she did not. When Mr. Reynolds came home she told him all that had happened and he said dinner first and then to bed, and so they did, they had dinner first and then a little while after they went to bed.

The next day Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William came to see them, they had not met for a very long time, and William’s wife Hope did not come because she was going to have a baby. I am wondering said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds after William was gone and Mr. Reynolds said well perhaps William was full of information, he told about how Angel Harper had such a funny feeling about Joseph Lane that he was all black and blue from the way he pinched himself to make himself say his name when he had to mention him. William was full of information, he naturally did not listen when Mrs. Reynolds tried to remind him of Saint Odile and what she had to say, William had enough information about everything and after he left, Mrs. Reynolds said I wonder if he is coming again and Mr. Reynolds said well yes perhaps and William had stayed for dinner and now it was quite late in the evening and they closed up the house and went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds dreamed about two very large slices of ham upon a silver salver, and there was nothing else to the dream and Mr. Reynolds slept very long and the next day the sun was shining.

The next day Mrs. Reynolds met a man he said his name was William Williams and he was a friend of William Reynolds, he said he was looking for a widow who lived somewhere near and whose name was Andrew and she was living with a family named Rogers and and this he said was the most exciting part of the story nobody knew anything about her and nobody had ever heard of her and yet he had a letter to her from her cousin who was in hospital and whose brother-in-law was a tailor. Mrs. Reynolds wanted very much to know why he wanted to find this widow but he did not tell and she did not find any way to ask him. All she could say to him was and does it make a difference to you if you do not find her and he answered that there is no difference one way or the other and even if there is a difference even if it makes a difference it is not really different. Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds it all makes me think of Angel Harper getting older and William Williams answered, I refuse to think of Angel Harper, I think of Joseph Lane. Oh do you said Mrs. Reynolds and she added, do you know I wish I could be disagreeable but I am not able to be. Just at that moment William Williams walked away and so Mrs. Reynolds could not introduce him to Mr. Reynolds who was coming that way. Later on they talked about it together but even if William Williams did have an overcoat over his arm and he did it would not make it all seem more natural. Not at all. It is very disagreeable that nothing is natural said Mrs. Reynolds and she began to cry and Mr. Reynolds comforted her and said that he was natural, and she laughed, and said he certainly was and she said she would go on forgetting about what everybody was saying and they went home to dinner and then they listened to some music and then they went to bed and they hoped that the weather would be warmer. Every day it was just a little bit.

It is no doubt not useless said Mrs. Reynolds not to have it happen, and she wondered why Mrs. Andrews who used always to be out in her garden was never out in her garden. She used to be so energetic not alone about her gardening but about Angel Harper and that had been for Mrs. Reynolds a great pleasure and now she was never out in her garden, to be sure she had married again, a prisoner of war had run away and had come to see her and to everybody’s astonishment she had married him but even so that did not seem to be any reason why she should not be out in her garden, and everybody said that there was nothing the matter with her that she was quite all right and as gay as ever and really as much occupied with the life and well perhaps the death of Angel Harper as ever but she was never out in her garden and Mrs. Reynolds never saw her. And if Mrs. Reynolds never saw her they could not talk together and if they could not talk together they could naturally not know how each other felt about Angel Harper having had his fifty-second birthday and so little by little Mrs. Reynolds prepared to ask somebody else and she did and every day she and somebody said what they had to say. Nobody said Mrs. Reynolds ever gets tired of saying what they have to say. You might think they do said Mrs. Reynolds and sometimes they almost do said Mrs. Reynolds but really not said Mrs. Reynolds nobody really gets tired of saying what they do say.

It was dark in the evening but somehow it was not frightening and Mrs. Reynolds knew very well that every day the dark came later and then later on every day the dark came earlier and she also knew that it was very important so that she could do all she had to do, and she said to herself really and truly I have not very much to do and she meant what she said although really and truly she always had to say a good deal every day and if she did not say it all every day perhaps and it was true perhaps it would not be true that Angel Harper was fifty-two.

Angel Harper knew that when he was fourteen he first knew that there was an enormous moon a cold moon that came up not too soon but not at noon but at night, and it was an enormous moon and a cold moon although spring had come, and the moon was called a red moon a rough moon a Russian moon and Angel Harper knew that when he had been fourteen he had first seen this moon to know it as such a moon and now Angel Harper was fifty-two and spring was come and it was true, the big moon the enormous moon the cold moon the red moon the rough moon the Russian moon was a moon, Angel Harper hoped it might be noon, but was it noon, no said Angel Harper and he hoped it was yesterday but no it was not yesterday it was today, and Angel Harper could not go away.

Mrs. Reynolds was feeling funny, she said she still felt that Saint Odile was all for her money, well of course said Mrs. Reynolds I know money has nothing to do with it even if a man I met who had four children who had been taken away from him and he offered to get them back again did offer to sell me money that was two hundred years old that he said that he had found while he was working. But did he said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said more likely he has not got it, and Mrs. Reynolds said that she had never thought of that. And indeed she had not. The man wanted to come to see her but she had said no she would go to see him. Well said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds said of course not, she would not. But said Mrs. Reynolds Saint Odile said it would happen not about the money but about Angel Harper feeling funny. To be sure said Mrs. Reynolds she never said anything about Joseph Lane except that Angel Harper would find that he was a mountain and a mountain at last a mountain would stop him. I know too said Mrs. Reynolds and then she said to Mr. Reynolds let us not stay at home, no do not let us stay at home let us go out, she got quite excited. I know she said that a stout man is going to come and bring us a rabbit and said Mrs. Reynolds I do not like rabbit, and so she said to Mr. Reynolds let us go out, and they did and they took their dinner out and they only came home in time to go to bed, and Mrs. Reynolds said she was sure the rabbit had not come but when she came in there it was the rabbit it was in a basket, it was a grey rabbit and as they that is Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds had not gone to bed yet they had to dispose of it, in some way and they did, they put straw down and they put the basket with the rabbit in it on the straw, and Mrs. Reynolds sighed a little and then they went to bed but she did say just before they went to bed that she did not care for rabbit.

One day well said Mrs. Reynolds any day can be one day, and just now said Mrs. Reynolds it is easy to see that if she is bow-legged and very dirty and has run away from her husband and keeps goats and her husband from time to time is three months in prison for stealing wood and water and apples, well said Mrs. Reynolds it is easy to see that she was born in a very nice house and was a colonel’s daughter. Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds every day there is a new way to be satisfied. What said Mrs. Reynolds can satisfy Angel Harper, and she said if at first you don’t succeed try try again, but said Mrs. Reynolds he does succeed at first, and that is all the trouble with him and so, and just then Mrs. Reynolds felt as if some one had called out in a loud and heavy tone, Joseph Lane Joseph Lane and she felt she knew she felt as if this was a revelation and she went home and told Mr. Reynolds and he told her that she had much better stick to Saint Odile. Not said Mrs. Reynolds that I have forgotten her, not at all, I know said Mrs. Reynolds that it will have to come out that way, the way Saint Odile says it will but said Mrs. Reynolds there is no use in not pleasing oneself if it is just once in a while. Indeed said Mrs. Reynolds I met Henry Harrison today and he said that whether we knew it or not it was all going to happen. What said Mr. Reynolds well said Mrs. Reynolds what he meant was that whatever happened later on you had to wonder if it was not what was not expected, and then he went on to say, that any day either one or the other would not know what to do next. Who did he mean said Mr. Reynolds. Well said Mrs. Reynolds he could not have meant Saint Odile so he must have meant Angel Harper and said Mrs. Reynolds and she gave a sigh, may be he is right and may be he is, and if he is, oh not now said Mrs. Reynolds and she was quite excited not now because Saint Odile said not now, and then she smiled very happily and kissed Mr. Reynolds good night and she said she really was very happy because after all Saint Odile was right. After all said Mrs. Reynolds every day it is useless to worry, so said Mrs. Reynolds now when I meet any one I ask them if they like what they bought when they were out shopping and they all say there is nothing to buy and it all costs so much money, today I saw Henrietta Dudley and her basket was so heavy she could hardly carry it into the house, but and she was quite right she said there was nothing to buy and it all costs so much money, and said Mrs. Reynolds they are right and said Mr. Reynolds it is time to go to bed and it was and they did go to bed.

While they were in bed, Angel Harper made up his mind and as he made up his mind he remembered that when he was sixteen years old he had for the first time had a heavily decorated belt and that he had worn it but he had not wanted any one to see it and as he had not wanted any one to see it he covered it over but nevertheless he was always uneasy lest any one did see it and would ask him about it, nobody did, and now when he had made up his mind he remembered about that belt, and he felt to see if he still had it, of course he did not have it now, now that he was fifty-two years old of course he did not have it, but and that was what made him feel for it, if he had had it would he have made up his mind.

Just then Mrs. Reynolds turned over in her sleep and said she wondered how long something was and the next morning she could not remember whether it was that she had dreamed and but she did know that it was a beautiful day and that she liked beautiful days. Sometimes said Mrs. Reynolds Sundays are beautiful days but not always said Mrs. Reynolds and then she went to sleep again and by the time she woke up again it was still beautiful weather and she and Mr. Reynolds decided to enjoy it. It is said Mrs. Reynolds not easy just now to enjoy it but we might as well said Mrs. Reynolds and they did, they did thoroughly enjoy it, and by evening they were very tired and they had dinner and then they went to bed.

By the time it was really necessary Mrs. Reynolds knew that she had not been that she was not mistaken. She had not hoped that her friend’s granddaughter should be a princess after two first unfortunate marriages, that is to say the first was unfortunate the second was dead before he was married and now she was a princess well well said Mrs. Reynolds and I know they all like it. Any doctor said Mrs. Reynolds would like to have his daughter be a princess and any woman would like her granddaughter to be a princess and there it was she was a princess and not even far away, that was the remarkable part of it that she was not even far away. It is easy said Mrs. Reynolds to accept what you have and it is easy said Mrs. Reynolds to be kind to some one who has not been very obliging but above all said Mrs. Reynolds it is very convenient to like what you have. And said Mrs. Reynolds it is very inconvenient to know that Angel Harper is going to be fifty-three and Mrs. Reynolds began to cry not that she was nervous but she really had thought that Angel Harper never would be fifty-three and if he were to be fifty-three would he go. Mrs. Reynolds stopped to speak to Edmund and she asked him what he thought. I said Edmund am only thinking about rabbits. I wonder said Edmund why rabbits die. Well said Mrs. Reynolds I understand that if you are really worried about why rabbits die, I cannot ask you to try to think about whether Angel Harper will be fifty-three, but said Mrs. Reynolds if you should find out why rabbits die then perhaps you can commence to think about whether Angel Harper has to be fifty-three and if it is so, how do you know. Well Edmund began to laugh, he was quite blonde and his face was red and his eyes were prominent and he was very easily disappointed and he was very easily patient and he did quite like Mrs. Reynolds so he told her he thought by Saturday, he would know why rabbits die and then he would tell her about the birthdays of Angel Harper, and she said she would tell him about Saint Odile and that they neither would have to tell about Joseph Lane and Edmund laughed again and said it might just as well be pleasant and Mrs. Reynolds went home very cheered, and after dinner she told Mr. Reynolds just what Edmund had said and then they went to bed.

In the meanwhile said Mrs. Reynolds, and she said that she meant in the meanwhile because in the meanwhile, well everything that happens or does not happen happens then. And said Mrs. Reynolds she met a man who had given up all hope, and so said Mrs. Reynolds in the meanwhile having given up all hope he had no hope, and so he said he would go too, as he had no hope he just would go too, and if he were dead well anyway that would be one less who had no hope, so said Mrs. Reynolds in the meanwhile summer has come, and in the summer there is no rain and no snow. So Mrs. Reynolds went out every day and when she went out every day she met a man and she asked him what his name was, she said she easily forgot names and that is the reason she always asked every one what their name was, you see said Mrs. Reynolds in the meantime I know that you have a name, and said the man is that any pleasure and Mrs. Reynolds said yes it was a pleasure. She said she understood very well how for a great many people what was a pleasure was not a pleasure, she understood that very well, she could not say that she understood it too well but nevertheless there it was and said she as she was going away in the meantime I will really try to remember your name and tell Mr. Reynolds your name and that I know will be for him a pleasure.

And so she went home and she did remember the man’s name and she told the name to Mr. Reynolds and she was right it did give him a certain amount of pleasure to know that Mrs. Reynolds had met him.

So it was not dark very early and little dogs that had bells on them made a pleasant tinkling and there was this that was the matter with every one that the more they waited for any day to pass the more every day did pass and the more every day was there and Mrs. Reynolds said to Mr. Reynolds that she herself did not intend to go on waiting for every day to pass because after all little as it was for all of them to wait she herself had really decided from now on not to wait for every day to pass. I am not said Mrs. Reynolds interested in Angel Harper I know that he is fifty-two but said Mrs. Reynolds I do not find it interesting not as interesting, no said Mrs. Reynolds not as interesting that he is fifty-two, although said Mrs. Reynolds I am sure I will find it well it will be exciting when he is fifty-three said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said anyway even if it was not dark enough it was late enough to go to bed and so they did they did go to bed, and a bird was singing but they did go to bed, it did not feel like midnight but it might have been and so they did go to bed.

The next day although it was summer it was raining and it was Sunday and Mrs. Reynolds said she did not feel like talking nor like walking nor like standing, she said she did not feel like sitting, well then what said Mr. Reynolds I might said Mrs. Reynolds kneel in the garden and she did and she thought about what she felt was going to happen. Just then four people passed they were all dirty and they were all forlorn and they were all crowding up against each other and by that time Mrs. Reynolds had gotten up and went out to talk to them, she asked them where they came from and they all four said that they did not come from the same place so what was the use of talking about it. It was decided said one of them that we would walk together and so we will go on and they said good-bye to Mrs. Reynolds and they went on. Mrs. Reynolds as she looked after them began to wonder if it had been more interesting before than it was now and she began to wonder if she was later up on Sunday than on any other day, and she hoped that they would not be disappointed and she was very careful to shut the gate and she went in and she sat down and she took to reading a book which did not very often happen, she was usually far too occupied to read a book but she did read a book today although she very soon was thinking of Saint Odile and could she have been mistaken, and she knew that of course not Saint Odile could not have been mistaken.

Mrs. Reynolds said to Philip Leroy who was passing, it is very hard to believe that winter has changed into summer, it is much easier to believe that summer has changed into winter. Philip Leroy was a man who had been poor, he was one of four brothers and four sisters, and he had managed so that they did not become rich but in a way they had become important and he had become important and his brothers and his sisters had gotten tired of him, and he was always talking and everybody had to listen, that is to say they had to stay while he was talking and nobody no not anybody ever did compare him to Angel Harper, not he himself or any one else compared him to Angel Harper. How old is Angel Harper Mrs. Reynolds asked him and he said that Angel Harper was fifty-two, he himself Philip Leroy was forty-two, but there was nothing to make any one compare Angel Harper and Philip Leroy, nothing at all.

Little by little there was less of every day and Mrs. Reynolds said it was not discouraging. She said and she felt that they might laugh at her but all the same she did say that Saint Odile had had to say that there would be less of every day.

And so there would tomorrow, it was very warm but, and that was more than certain the cold would come and when it came well when it came then Angel Harper after that would be fifty-three and then everybody would be free. Oh yes oh no said Mrs. Reynolds and she did say that she would be able to say I told you so. Not at night, at night, said Mrs. Reynolds well of course it was all right, but all the same, at night she just could not remember his name, whose name said Mr. Reynolds, and Mrs. Reynolds said well if she could remember his name she would not have had to say that she could not remember his name, and anyway she said nobody says that his name is Joseph Lane and if it is Mrs. Reynolds said if it was she could remember that she never did forget. Forget what said Mr. Reynolds who was quite sleepy yet, and Mrs. Reynolds said well anyway she did not forget Saint Odile and Mr. Reynolds said then they really had better go to bed and they did.

It was nearly right of them to know as much as they did, Mrs. Reynolds said that it was really very right of them to know as much as they did and Mr. Reynolds laughed, and he said good night and he hoped they would sleep well and they did.

I am said Mrs. Reynolds getting more certain that Saint Odile will win, I have always been certain said Mrs. Reynolds but now I am more certain that Saint Odile will win, I think said Mrs. Reynolds I think about menus about what we will have to eat and all the time, well said Mrs. Reynolds I am always more excited because I am getting now said Mrs. Reynolds I am getting now to be perfectly certain that Saint Odile is right right really right and said Mrs. Reynolds and she was talking to Miss Harper who had stopped in passing, what said Mrs. Reynolds did you have for dinner last Sunday, I find it very difficult to vary my menus and so I ask everybody in passing what they had for dinner last Sunday. Miss Harper who was going to visit a friend who had a sick cow, well cows, are very important said Mrs. Reynolds milk is very important said Mrs. Reynolds and so is cheese, and said Mrs. Reynolds will you ask your friends what they had for dinner last Sunday and tell me when you come by. No said Miss Harper, no I do not think I will, it is all right said Miss Harper when you ask people what they had for dinner last Sunday but if I asked well said Miss Harper it just would not do. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds with a sigh and then she smiled pleasantly yes she said I do quite see that.

Angel Harper was well into fifty-two and the air was growing colder and he did not know whether or not he was growing older. He remembered when he had been thirteen that he had seen an airplane and when he had seen an airplane he wondered if he was about to shiver and there had been other children there much younger and their mothers were very busy just then and the airplane had gone away and now that Angel Harper was fifty-two and the air was growing colder he remembered that but he could not remember whether he did or whether he did not shiver, he just could not remember that. Little by little he was always fifty-two and little by little he would not be fifty-two and now if the air was growing to be colder and if he was going to be older would he or would he not shiver. He never said no, he never said no and no and he never said go, and he never sat and he never no never heard a rat and at last nearly at last as not he knew that it was just as well to go to bed early as late.

When Mrs. Reynolds heard about that she said to Mr. Reynolds let us go to bed early and they did.

It was necessary for Angel Harper to remember that when he had been fourteen he still had a grandmother and when he remembered that he said he did not remember and he was right he did not remember that.

When Angel Harper was fifty-two somebody who asked him if he was through did not have any answer and when he did not have any answer he did not ask again and when he did not ask again he thought that he was almost overwhelming and when he thought he was almost overwhelming, Angel Harper did not go away, he said to himself he might have but that he had decided to stay and he did he did decide to stay.

Long and at once they came to go away and Angel Harper said not and yet nobody spoke about him. Mrs. Reynolds said to Mr. Reynolds it is all the same but nobody says any more about him, about which one said Mr. Reynolds about John’s father, no said Mrs. Reynolds about Angel Harper and Mrs. Reynolds was right, she said that it was true and it was true they were beginning not to forget about him but they were beginning not to mention him and that made Angel Harper and in a way he could remember any day just then that maybe it was true it could make Angel Harper just then feel like any one, which said Mrs. Reynolds was not a mistake but might be if it was true make him be mistaken for any one. Which said Mrs. Reynolds could not be a pleasure, to whom said Mr. Reynolds well why anyway said Mrs. Reynolds it does not make any difference if they do forget him, no said Mr. Reynolds only it does, and Mrs. Reynolds knew that he was right because of course it did, it did make a difference if not any one was remembering to mention Angel Harper. Mrs. Reynolds laughed she said you do tease me about John’s father but I never saw him and she meant that when she began talking how could Mr. Reynolds know who it was and it might be John’s father and which John said Mrs. Reynolds it is funny but I never did know a John and Mr. Reynolds said well all the same it is a common name and he was right all the same it is a common name and all the same any John can have a father so there it was no one just then was mentioning Angel Harper.

It was different about Joseph Lane, nobody was mentioning Joseph Lane but that was different of course it was different and any one knew it was different and Mrs. Reynolds did not say anything it was so evident that it was not interesting so she did not talk about it, instead she talked about a poor young man whose father worked in a post-office and he had been very much thought of the poor young man and he was now thirty-two and it was very nice but he was a poor young man and everything was all right and it was just as well, of course said Mrs. Reynolds and of course it was not just as well but it was all right and she felt very comfortable and tomorrow was another day and Mr. Reynolds said well if tomorrow was another day they might just as well go to bed and they did.

Not said Mrs. Reynolds I do not mean in between. And said Mrs. Reynolds and she knew that when it was all through that is to say finished it would be so very difficult to interest anybody in what Saint Odile had had to say, it would all seem so very far away and so Mrs. Reynolds felt that every day she would have to say well not really say because if you say what you have to say then some one has to hear you say what you have to say and as every one would then be far away that is that they would not be far away but they would be far away from what Mrs. Reynolds had to say about what Saint Odile had had to say and so well just then anyway it had not all yet finished as Saint Odile had said it would but then that was natural enough because it was not yet finished at all indeed as Saint Odile had said it was not yet to be finished and so one at a time that is once at a time that is every once in a while once Mrs. Reynolds had to say and she brought out not as if they would hear what she had to say about what Saint Odile had had to say but as if Mrs. Reynolds did not want not to have to say what she had to say about what Saint Odile had had to say. There said Mrs. Reynolds and now I am going anywhere, and when she went anywhere sometimes she met more women than she met men and sometimes she met many more men than she met women and Mrs. Reynolds said he was a pretty little soldier he was carrying two bottles for his friends to drink and there they were his friends were only they were not in sight and there he was very tired but holding the bottles very tight, and he was said Mrs. Reynolds such a pretty little soldier and I said how do you do to him but a soldier must never answer how do you do because if he does he is not a soldier, and said Mrs. Reynolds he was such a pretty little soldier, and she was right, he was a pretty little soldier.

When Mrs. Reynolds went home she knew that it was not yet late at night and she said it was not going to storm and she was right there was no storm and when Mr. Reynolds came home and they had their dinner she said either the summer had just commenced or the summer was almost over, anyway she said and she said she had to be very careful about the light, well anyway at night and Mr. Reynolds said do not bother and she said all right she would not bother and it was getting later and it was time to go to bed and so their light would be out and it was true their light was out and they were in bed and nothing disturbed them and they slept all night.

If said Mrs. Reynolds a winter is long how long is it.

Well said Mrs. Reynolds I met a man and he told me about how long a winter is, because you have to know how long a winter is because of bees, you have to leave them enough to eat of honey for every day of winter so said Mrs. Reynolds the man said the winter so he thought was to be sixty days but not at all the winter was seventy-five days and so all the bees were dead, he was a nice-looking man said Mrs. Reynolds he was on a bicycle and he was walking up hill and he had just bought a new hive for his bees, and said Mrs. Reynolds I have never seen him before although he told me where he lived. So said Mrs. Reynolds and indeed said Mrs. Reynolds the winter is as long as that or if the winter is over the winter was as long as that, oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds there is no use forgetting that Angel Harper is still only fifty-two only fifty-two said Mrs. Reynolds and when she said fifty-two she said that she had been noticing that although anybody would know if you asked them all the same in a kind of way everybody was beginning to forget. It is funny said Mrs. Reynolds very funny that what is not forgotten there is still some time in which to forget. Are you said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds are you ready yet and he was and they had dinner and in a kind of way it was winter and in a kind of way it was time to go to bed although Mrs. Reynolds said if they went to bed too early they would wake up too early, and anyway, well said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said he felt very well and they both did so they went to bed early and slept very well although they did wake up a little too early. Because said Mrs. Reynolds if you wake up too early the day is too long, too long for what said Mr. Reynolds, and Mrs. Reynolds said that it was perfectly true if a day was too long it was too long and that was all there was to that.

That day Mrs. Reynolds met some one who was up very much earlier he looked like a very young man but he was not as young as he looked and when he was up so very early it was to see how it looked so very early and then it was a habit and he was always up so very early. This said Mrs. Reynolds had nothing to do with that, and Mrs. Reynolds explained to Mr. Reynolds that when she had said with that, she of course meant Angel Harper. Oh dear eight is plenty early enough to have enough of Angel Harper being fifty-two but, and Mrs. Reynolds was firm he might become fifty-three but he will never become fifty-eight, and Mrs. Reynolds meant what she said and she was not too late.

Angel Harper was going to be fifty-three and he remembered that when he was sixteen he was sitting and beside him was an alcohol lamp and he wanted to light it but he had no alcohol with which to fill it and around him were sitting several very little girls and when he sat he was sitting, this was all when he had been sixteen and an older man a large man with his hands hanging down in front of him and a little low yellow dog following behind him came past him and Angel Harper knew he was a doctor and that he performed operations and that when he wanted to light an alcohol lamp there was alcohol in the lamp and it would burn and Angel Harper when he was fifty-three remembered that this had happened when he was sixteen and it had been in the afternoon not very late and a quite pleasant evening and later on the rain had come and later on the sun had come again and later on he went away home and his mother and his grandmother were there and he went to bed and he was sixteen and now he was fifty-three and it was Wednesday morning.

Oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds but Saint Odile said we will not have to wait long and she and Mr. Reynolds went to bed as was their habit every evening.

[ ¶ ]

PART XI

Mrs. Reynolds met a very nice woman very nicely dressed and she was carrying a very pretty bunch of flowers. Mrs. Reynolds said how do you do to her she often said how do you do and she said what a very pretty bunch of flowers. Yes it is a very pretty bouquet, was the answer and then they talked a little about the weather and then Mrs. Reynolds said and it is a very very pretty bunch of flowers, yes was the answer I walked out into the country to see some friends and I did hope to find there some eggs or perhaps a chicken and they were very kind and they gave me these very pretty flowers. Well said Mrs. Reynolds and then they said good-bye and when Mrs. Reynolds told the story to Mr. Reynolds she said and you see it is kind of sad she did want eggs or perhaps a chicken and they were very kind they gave her a very pretty bunch of flowers and said Mrs. Reynolds there is no doubt about it it must be all over soon it just must be all over soon, now Angel Harper is fifty-three and Saint Odile said it would be all over soon and anybody can see that it must be all over soon. Mr. Reynolds said something funny happened to him, he was standing in the garden and he thought he heard Mrs. Reynolds talking and she was not there, and where was she well she was somewhere, and anyway he not only heard her talking but he heard somebody answering and it was about a bunch of very pretty flowers and about flowers not being either eggs or chickens and Mrs. Reynolds said perhaps there was an echo and Mr. Reynolds said yes perhaps but he had never noticed it before and Mrs. Reynolds said that was perhaps because he was not standing just in the same place and Mr. Reynolds said perhaps.

Mr. Reynolds said they must not get uneasy because it might be all over soon, as well as not, and perhaps there was no not. Mrs. Reynolds said it was a pleasure and anyway perhaps Angel Harper was not well he was fifty-three, there was no doubt about that but all the same perhaps he was as well as not. It has got to come said Mrs. Reynolds and she took off her hat and they sat down and Mrs. Reynolds said that even when she was thirty she did not like water, she liked her water hot, she did not like cold water, and she said if it was not all over soon perhaps there would not be any hot water and that she would not like and Mr. Reynolds said well anyway the water is hot tonight and it was and they went to bed all right.

When Angel Harper was fifty-three, he remembered that when he had been nine he asked the others to build him a little room that would be like a prison and in that he sat and he knew that it was true, that he was too old to cry and too young to feel excited and so he would rather be there even if he did care he would rather be there. And when he was fifty-three he remembered that when he was fifteen he asked them to make a very small inclosure of stone and in that in a chair he sat alone and sometimes he let another boy sit in there with him and near him he let a little girl make a little park with flowers and when he was fifty-three he remembered all that. He might not have remembered all that, because when he was fifty-three there was not much to remember at, because he often felt very different from any day to any day. What shall I do he said if I am or if I am not a Jew, what shall I do he said, he was fifty-three and he was not lonesome and he was not subdued, he was very rude, not rude to himself because although he was afraid he went away to go ahead and he never never went to bed. So one at a time there was no time.

Good night said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds when they went to bed, let us sleep well said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds and they did.

It came about slowly that it was morning, Mrs. Reynolds said it was often like that and if it was often like that she did wonder if dogs found anything to be astonishing. Very likely said Mr. Reynolds and he said he would be working late and might not be at home very early. Just then Mrs. Reynolds felt nervous and said so. She said she knew that every day would be something and if it was she was full of hope. It is easy said Mrs. Reynolds to be full of hope when you are sure that there is reason for being hopeful. Mrs. Reynolds said she felt very complicated this morning and so she would calm herself by reading the predictions of Saint Odile. Mr. Reynolds smiled pleasantly and went away which was his daily habit.

Mrs. Reynolds knew exactly what to do, she went out and when she went out she looked to left and to right and she thought she heard somebody say something. Naturally enough she heard them say oh dear, there were so many who said oh dear just then. Mrs. Reynolds went on a little farther and she met three women and a boy who said he was an orphan. But said every one is he, and the boy said what is an orphan. They explained it to him they said an orphan is a boy whose father is dead and whose mother is dead, then said the boy I am not an orphan because my mother is living and my father has gone away but all the same said the boy I am an orphan, I have three sisters said the boy but all the same and he had a stubborn expression all the same he said he was an orphan. Mrs. Reynolds and the three ladies looked at him and the boy burst out crying and they all walked away and each one of them in a different direction and when Mrs. Reynolds was all alone she went back again but the boy was gone. Bye and bye she knew that she would not see him again and she went away.

A little at a time she went on her way and she met Edmund, Edmund was the adopted son of her cousin who was a widow and had lost her own son and she had not really adopted Edmund but she had raised him and Edmund although he was very good-humored was not pleased when he had not enough to eat, and said Mrs. Reynolds to her cousin, it does happen, yes said her cousin it does happen and now that Edmund is earning his own living and has a wife and no children it does happen. Naturally it does happen and Edmund at one time complained but now he thought that after all he had less indigestion and it was just as well. Mrs. Reynolds said she was going home and Edmund said he would go with her part of the way and they talked about the weather. Pretty soon Mrs. Reynolds stopped and said Edmund will Angel Harper ever be fifty-four. No said Edmund and then he looked very earnest and then he shouted a little, no he said Angel Harper will not ever be fifty-four, and Mrs. Reynolds said yes Edmund I thank you then she went away.

It was not dark early that day and when she went home Mr. Reynolds was there after all he had come home early, he usually did and they had their dinner and they talked a little and Mrs. Reynolds said that she had seen Edmund and Mr. Reynolds did not say anything further about Edmund and Mrs. Reynolds said yes and Mrs. Reynolds said she was tired and Mr. Reynolds said let us go to bed and they did.

When Angel Harper was fifty-three and he began to wonder a little if perhaps he would never be fifty-four he remembered that a long time before when he was twelve he was in a very strange costume, a hat of a girl and an apron of his mother and he was playing with water, he remembered the water was coming out of a faucet and he had on a strange costume and he was playing with the water.

Oh dear me said Mrs. Reynolds and she was not thinking because she did not know that, but she did say when this you see then think of me and she went out and it was a warm hot morning and she met a nineteen-year-old boy whose name was Andrew and she said to him how do you do you look very tired, you are always very healthy I have never seen you tired before and Andrew said yes because in the last two days he had walked fifty miles twenty-five a day, and Mrs. Reynolds said and were you all alone and he said no I was with my third sister and she said is she tired too and Andrew said I do not know I never noticed and Mrs. Reynolds said you had better rest and he said yes but I do not think I will and then they said good-bye and each of them went home that is they went toward their home, Mrs. Reynolds and Andrew, and Mrs. Reynolds saw a man with a beard standing and looking and she remembered well it was almost fifteen years now and they had just come into that neighborhood she and Mr. Reynolds and she had seen the same man stand and look and really well anyway it was just like that and Mrs. Reynolds went home and Mr. Reynolds was there and she told him that some one had told her that Joseph Lane felt very strong and Mr. Reynolds said he was very glad to hear it. He repeated I am very glad to hear it and then they sat down to dinner and it was still quite daylight and it was too early to go to bed, and Mrs. Reynolds said even if I am very sleepy I do want to know about civilians being dead. Civilians said Mr. Reynolds, I met a girl today her name was Ruth and I asked her just what you asked me and she said, one woman makes four soldiers, so what is a civilian, and I said what is a civilian and now you ask me what is a civilian, let us said Mr. Reynolds let us go to bed it is still daylight but let us go to bed and it was still daylight and they did go to bed and they slept very well and very long.

Mrs. Reynolds woke up wondering whether it was better to dress warmly in summer, and should a straw hat be trimmed with velvet ribbon. All that day she was troubled, she met a man whose name was Fred Vincent and his wife was slowly going crazy and did not keep house for him and he had nothing to eat so he was going out to buy cheese and he had just bought three cheeses and was going home with them to his brother and his wife and each one of them would have one cheese although cheeses were smaller now than they used to be. And he met another man Fred Vincent met another man whose son had gone off to be a soldier and there they had given him injections against all sorts of diseases and that had preyed on his mind and he had gone a little crazy, he was not dangerous but he talked a funny language that no one could understand but now he was home again and he had had a big abscess on his leg and he was better and was almost quite well again. Don’t you think said Mrs. Reynolds that he always had a tendency to be queer, Mrs. Reynolds herself knew some strange dialects and she asked Fred Vincent which one of them the boy talked but Fred Vincent did not know. I used said Mrs. Reynolds to know his mother her name was Frances and then Mrs. Reynolds went away, on her way she met a tall man very warmly dressed who walked very quickly and he said how do you do to her and she said how do you to him and she knew who he was although she did not know his name and she knew he was queer and she was a little afraid of him and she went home and she told Mr. Reynolds that she was sure that Angel Harper would not live long and then they sat down to dinner and then they both went out together and then they both came in together, Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds and then they went to bed and it took Mrs. Reynolds quite a while to fall asleep but she finally did and she slept well but not as long as she was accustomed to sleep because she always was accustomed to sleep very long.

Mrs. Reynolds said she did not know what to say when she woke at break of day except that she would like very well to go to sleep again and with some little difficulty she did. She said while she was going to sleep again that if with some little difficulty she was not frightened, it reminded her of a young woman who was to have a fortune if she married a soldier within the month and she got pneumonia and all the same she did marry him and she lived happily ever after, it is said Mrs. Reynolds just like that going to sleep again with a certain difficulty. When she woke up she said that she knew everything was better and she said to Mr. Reynolds even if he were to say is it, all the same it was and it was not yet too late for Saint Odile to be right, and patiently waiting, well said Mrs. Reynolds patiently waiting, and Mr. Reynolds said who was up first, and Mrs. Reynolds said that that did not matter and anyway said Mrs. Reynolds nothing does matter because it is everything is going so well. It depends said Mr. Reynolds what side you are on, oh of course said Mrs. Reynolds naturally of course and then they sat down to breakfast and they were quite happy.

There is nothing said Mrs. Reynolds so frightening as a watch dog who is with you to protect you when he gets frightened because he thinks he hears something, but anyway Mr. Reynolds had gone and Mrs. Reynolds was alone well she would not be alone long, because either she would go out or she would stay in but she would not be alone long. Mrs. Reynolds did say that anyway in these days a dog could walk on a highway without much danger of being run over. It is said Mrs. Reynolds one of the reasons why things are not what they were, and when she said this she did not heave a sigh and she did not feel that she might ever have to cry because after all Angel Harper had been all the ages he had been and now he was fifty-three. All the same said Mrs. Reynolds I do say oh dear me, all the same I do say it said Mrs. Reynolds and she wondered if she really felt the way she did. It is said Mrs. Reynolds not easy to know whether you do feel the way you do. She asked a young officer to listen to her and he said he was glad to and she said what is your name and he said that it was all very well to have a name like his but why tell it and Mrs. Reynolds said she would like to know it and he said his name was Jack Sweeney and Mrs. Reynolds said thank you and she said good-day and she asked him if he was going to stay and he said very likely, well she said if very likely you are going to stay I am not very likely to see you again because there are so many of you and the young officer said he was being hot after all it was very hot weather and Mrs. Reynolds said why certainly and as she had to attend to several matters she said good-bye and went away.

Mrs. Reynolds did know that Angel Harper had not entirely made her sad, but she remembered Saint Odile and then she knew that Angel Harper did make her have to be entirely sad.

Angel Harper was fifty-three and he remembered that when he was thirteen he sat in a chair and counted leaves and ate cherries and he remembered that it tired him to count leaves and that nevertheless he did make a note of the number of them. When he was fifty-three he knew that he was fifty-three and added addresses were not for him, there were no added addresses for him. We said Angel Harper, and we said Angel Harper it was not dark because the days were long and it was not early because the nights were short.

Mrs. Reynolds never said we, she did not need to because she and Mr. Reynolds were one and everybody else was some other one so Mrs. Reynolds did not have to do more than ask any one how old they were in order to know their age. Naturally enough she had never asked Angel Harper how old he was because she had never met him, and besides that, any one, hardly any one, well it was any one any one knew that Angel Harper was fifty-three and it might be a short time and seem long or it might be a long time and seem a short one. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds when she met Herbert Armor, yes I have just heard that Lydia has gone away to have her second baby in an airplane. Really said Herbert Armor, yes said Mrs. Reynolds yes she is going to have her second baby in an airplane and she is going to call him Philip, the first one and she called him John the first one was born in a bed but the second one and she is going to call him Philip, she is going to have born in an airplane. But said Herbert suppose it is a girl well said Mrs. Reynolds in that case she will call it Philippa, but anyway said Mrs. Reynolds, airplanes go up and they come down so really perhaps the little Philip will be born in a bed like his brother John. Good night said Mrs. Reynolds and left him. It was almost evening and nobody was careless because little by little everybody had learned to be careful. Good night said Mrs. Reynolds and she went home to dinner, and after dinner she and Mr. Reynolds sat for a while and she told him about Lydia and then it was time to go to bed although it was not yet dark and they went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds tossed about a little and coughed a little and then she slept and Mr. Reynolds slept and they did not wake up early and it was a little cloudy and said Mrs. Reynolds that is better than too much sunshine. I said Mrs. Reynolds prefer winter to summer, summer is full of the anxiety of having things grow. And said Mrs. Reynolds if I wait, well said Mrs. Reynolds if I wait it is not too late. And so Mrs. Reynolds went out, she felt lonesome, it was not often that Mrs. Reynolds felt lonesome, but she went out and she felt lonesome. ’There was time to feel lonesome, she met Mrs. Vincent and she told Mrs. Vincent, that she felt lonesome. Mrs. Vincent said that she herself did not feel lonesome but that she felt strange. And Mrs. Reynolds said that she did not feel strange but that she did feel lonesome and then they said good-bye and each one of them went away. Bye the bye said Mrs. Reynolds to Miss Harden as she met her, bye the bye said Miss Harden and they both began to laugh and they began to talk about Mrs. Vincent, Mrs. Reynolds said it is strange that Mrs. Vincent does not feel lonesome but that she does feel strange and Miss Harden said that Mrs. Vincent was a little strange, Mr. Vincent knew that Mrs. Vincent was strange that she was not lonesome but that she was strange and that Mr. Vincent had told Mr. Harden and Miss Harden that he wondered if Mrs. Vincent would go on feeling strange and Mrs. Reynolds told Mr. Reynolds what Mrs. Vincent had said and Mr. Reynolds said that Mr. Vincent had told him that his wife did not feel lonesome but she did feel strange, and Mrs. Reynolds said well and they went in to dinner, and there was a storm a windstorm they hoped it would rain but it did not, it was only the wind that blew, and Mrs. Reynolds said it was strange that it had been so hot and now it was so cold and they went to bed and they slept very well.

When Monday follows Sunday said Mrs. Reynolds then something else happens, and what she meant what she said she meant was this, even if it was enough anybody could feel that everybody had had more than enough of it. Mr. Reynolds said yes, a man had just told him that his wife had had enough and so thought it was all about ready to stop, and in a way yes in a way they were all reasonable about it, enough is enough. Mrs. Reynolds said that when Tuesday followed Monday it was almost enough and everybody knew that enough was enough. Well said Mrs. Reynolds there can be no mistake Wednesday follows Tuesday and Thursday follows Wednesday and so on said Mrs. Reynolds and she said she was still very much occupied with their all having had well completely having had enough, and and said Mrs. Reynolds when Friday follows Thursday and Saturday follows Friday and then they were again at Sunday because Sunday follows Saturday and Monday follows Sunday and there they all were and enough is enough. Mr. Reynolds said it was true, everybody was through, and perhaps Mrs. Reynolds was right and enough was almost more than enough, but said Mr. Reynolds there is nothing to do about it and he said he would have to go and attend to what he had to attend to and Mrs. Reynolds said that she never had said not and no, and Mr. Reynolds said certainly not she never had, and they began another day in their ordinary way and they both knew that although enough was enough they were not through.

Angel Harper was fifty-three and they were not yet through not yet.

Mrs. Reynolds met Annabel Williams who said When the clouds commence to be absorbed instead of drifting it means that the stormy weather is over. Oh yes said Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds said and do you know that the united family of Genevieve’s are separating, the four brothers and their sisters have always clung together and now they have quarreled, Andrew has left, Genevieve is leaving and there is nobody left but Fred and Maurice and from having been united and prosperous they are now disunited and unprosperous, it is funny said Mrs. Reynolds that it takes years to build up a business and only a year or two to bring it down. I wish said Mrs. Reynolds that it did not make me too hopeful and she said good-bye and Annabel Williams said good-bye and as she said good-bye she said she had always been hopeful and Mrs. Reynolds said yes it was true that Annabel had always been hopeful and they each of them went away.

Mrs. Reynolds was going home and as she was going home she met her cousin she had a cousin whom she always called cousin, when she met her she said to her and how are you cousin and her cousin said that she was tired, not really tired said Mrs. Reynolds yes really tired said the cousin, you see said the cousin I do not know whether what is happening makes any difference to me or not, and not knowing whether what is happening makes any difference to me or not is very tiring.

Mrs. Reynolds said why not go away and the cousin said there was no use in going away unless she was to stay away and there was no use in staying away because after all she would not know any more wherever she was whether what was happening made any difference to her or whether it did not. Edmund said Mrs. Reynolds oh yes Edmund said the cousin his eyes look angry but he is not angry, he thinks he knows that what is happening makes a difference to him but and the cousin said she felt quite tired nobody does know whether what is happening makes any difference to them or whether it does not. I met somebody today said the cousin and when he went away I said I would never see him again, I did not want to see him again because he said things that made me feel quite tired but I do not know very likely I will see him again very likely and Mrs. Reynolds’ cousin went home and Mrs. Reynolds went home and it was time to go home even if it was the longest day in the year and it sometimes is. It is funny said Mrs. Reynolds there comes a moment Mr. William Williams told me when I am twice as old as my stepdaughter, she is sixteen and I am thirty-two, and then every year well she is older and I am not twice as old so do I get younger when she gets older said Mr. William Williams and Mrs. Reynolds said anything that happens like that makes my cousin feel as if she were tired because she does not know whether it makes any difference to her, but I know said Mr. William Williams I know that it does make a difference and anything that makes a difference to me makes me feel funny, and Mrs. Reynolds said it was time to go home and if it was time to go home she would go home even if it was the longest day in the year. When she was home Mr. Reynolds came in and she said what is happening and Mr. Reynolds said nothing and then they had dinner and as it was the longest day in the year but nevertheless they did not go to bed until it was dark and then they went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds did not sleep very well and the next day it was morning and she got up late but she did not tell any one.

It was like that said Mrs. Reynolds nothing is going to be happening because nothing is happening and Mrs. Reynolds said it is like that, and she said she was almost going to say it every morning and Mr. Reynolds said yes and it was morning and yesterday was the longest day in the year so today the day was a little shorter, and Mrs. Reynolds said yes.

Mrs. Reynolds met Edmund, she said to him I see why you feel like that suddenly, suddenly you have no hope, I see said Mrs. Reynolds why you feel like that. I have no hope said Mrs. Reynolds suddenly I have no hope, I see said Mrs. Reynolds why you feel like that. I feel like that said Edmund because of what is happening, and I said Mrs. Reynolds feel like that because I feel suddenly that there is no hope. Edmund said that he was irritated, he said that what was happening which was why he had no hope made him feel very irritated. Mrs. Reynolds said and she meant what she said she said she was never irritated, that when suddenly and even if it was suddenly perhaps just as suddenly it would go on she felt that suddenly there was no hope but she was not irritated and anyway she was feeling a little better, she was not feeling that there was any hope but she was feeling a little better and Edmund said he was not feeling any better and even if he would feel better he would be just as irritated as he was and he was irritated by what was happening just as irritated as he was, and so Mrs. Reynolds said she would go home and Edmund went away without saying where he was going and Mrs. Reynolds did not ask him she was so certain that she was feeling just as she had been feeling, she was feeling that there was no hope and that even though she was beginning to feel better she was just feeling that she had suddenly been feeling that there was no hope.

When Angel Harper was fifty-three he did not remember that he had ever been fourteen, did not remember it at all. It did puzzle him that a grandmother a mother and an aunt and their son’s grandson and nephew all talked just alike, he knew it was true because it had been true but he did not remember at all that he had been fourteen not now when he was fifty-three. When he was fifty-three he said he forgot Joseph Lane and when he said he forgot Joseph Lane he said that two were more than three and when he said that two were more than three he knew that he could not that is to say that he did not remember having been fourteen, and anything not there made him touch his hair and so he did touch his hair because his having ever been fourteen was not there.

Useless not to be late said Mrs. Reynolds when she met Edmund and Edmund was not really late, he had a great deal to do and he was not really late. If he was late it was because he really had so much to do. Mrs. Reynolds said that she knew that Edmund had a good deal to do but it was useless for him to be late. Anyway said Mrs. Reynolds any date is an anniversary and any anniversary made her sad and glad, and when she was sad and glad she was beginning to have hope and when she came home and Mr. Reynolds was there she said she was beginning not exactly to have hope but she was beginning not to feel as badly about it all not as badly and Mr. Reynolds said he was tired it had been a long day but not Mrs. Reynolds reminded him not the longest day, the longest day was day before yesterday and so Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds had dinner and then they listened to the thunder and then they went to bed.

Mrs. Reynolds met Herbert, he was unaccompanied, he said I tender you thirty thanks, he said I wonder and Mrs. Reynolds said and how is the baby Christine, Herbert said she was a wonder well and good-tempered and charming and fearless and generous and tender. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds all the children this year are named Christopher or Christine, Mr. Reynolds says it is natural, 1942 makes anybody think of 1492 and so it is natural, I said it was natural Mr. Reynolds said it was 1942 and you said Mrs. Reynolds how are you. Very well I thank you, said Herbert and how is Sarah said Mrs. Reynolds, suffering a little from eczema said Herbert, that is nerves and nature said Mrs. Reynolds and how are you, I suffer said Herbert I always suffer from insomnia and I have a great many diseases, said Herbert, ah yes said Mrs. Reynolds and your friend Elizabeth Simpson, I have not seen her for a very long time said Herbert but I am seeing her day after tomorrow, of course her occupation as a spy keeps her very busy, oh yes said Mrs. Reynolds and said Herbert she has to give me information, oh yes said Mrs. Reynolds, and how is everything said Mrs. Reynolds, well said Herbert, I do not change my mind, but I feel different, ah yes said Mrs. Reynolds and Herbert said and once more well not once more but yet and again I tender you thirty thanks, and Mrs. Reynolds said and Joseph Lane yes said Herbert, and Angel Harper said Mrs. Reynolds yes, said Herbert, and he said baby Christine was just seven months old today and had just commenced to eat a little juice of calves’ liver, yes said Mrs. Reynolds and although there did not seem to be any way of each one of them going their own way, Herbert did go away and Mrs. Reynolds went home, it was not very late and she went out again and as she went out again she met Benjamin Haig, and Benjamin Haig was as always very cheerful and she said to him and how is baby Christopher and he said he was very well a bouncing child and very well. Benjamin had married late in life and immediately had a bouncing baby and he named it Christopher which was natural enough because 1942 would remind any one of 1492 any one at all. Good night said Benjamin to Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds decided she would stay out a little longer and enjoy the fine weather which she did.

She wondered what she would choose, she remembered playing London Bridge is falling down, my fair lady oh, and she remembered that they asked her to choose between a diamond necklace and a wedding dress, and she did not want either one but she had to choose, and now what she should choose, well of course there is and there was Saint Odile and even if she was waiting, that is Mrs. Reynolds was waiting even if she was waiting, she was choosing Saint Odile, she had not weakened, she was still choosing Saint Odile, should there be fighting in the city of cities, and which was it, was said Mrs. Reynolds, was she said Mrs. Reynolds was she still waiting said Mrs. Reynolds and she went home and Mr. Reynolds was there and she said she felt that it might still come true, and Mr. Reynolds said what and Mrs. Reynolds said Saint Odile and Mr. Reynolds said yes very likely and they had dinner shortly after and there was a full moon and they took a long walk and they came home and they went to bed very carefully and Mrs. Reynolds said after all she did not have to decide and they went to sleep carefully and they were quite happy.

Mrs. Reynolds woke up worried, she wondered if she knew what it was that was true. Was it going to be so or was it not, and if it was was it and if it was not was it not, and was she worried because she did not know or because it was not so and she was not certain which day was the day in the month and which week was the week in the month and which month was the month in the year and which year, no said Mrs. Reynolds she could not commence again, not yet nor again, she just could not commence again, so it was best just to be not sure of the day or the week or the month but not the year, the year was here, that was all there was to the year, in fact she began to think that that was all that there was to any year, that it was just here, days and weeks and months were not like that but a year was like that only like that only just like that. She woke up worried and she went to sleep again and when she was asleep again, there was no use worrying, because certainly not necessarily but certainly, certainly, Angel Harper was fifty-three and there was no use being careless about that, Mrs. Reynolds was asleep again, and she was as she was asleep again not only worried but quite certain that it was not what it had been but what it was. When she woke up Mr. Reynolds was awake and Mrs. Reynolds said she was not worried and Mr. Reynolds said that was right and they had better get up and they did get up and that was that.

Mrs. Reynolds met Edmund and she she said to him how are you and he said oh so so and Mrs. Reynolds said it is moonlight at night and when you wake up at night and you see that it is bright, oh dear me said Mrs. Reynolds I know I have nothing to be afraid of but it did give me a fright, what do you think said Mrs. Reynolds is going to happen and Edmund said well it is going to happen but when said Mrs. Reynolds, when said Edmund, yes when said Mrs. Reynolds, Mr. Reynolds says he does not know when, well said Edmund when, and Mrs. Reynolds said well I weakened a little bit that is to say I did not think, I was just annoyed and fussed but now I know Saint Odile is right and it is going to happen soon. Not too soon for me said Edmund turning away, Edmund said he was busy and he was that is to say he was busy. Mrs. Reynolds felt very relieved, she had told somebody and as it was bound to be that way and she told somebody then it was bound to be that way and if she felt in a way perhaps that it was not at all well anyway she had told somebody. In that way she thought Edmund was somebody, yes somebody.

Mrs. Reynolds sometimes to change her mind counted the number of roses she picked, the number of raspberries she bought, the number of violets she had had, violet by violet, that did not change her mind altogether but still just enough and so she thought that what she bought, well said Mrs. Reynolds to Mrs. Green, you like to buy and keep but not to save, yes indeed said Mrs. Green, it is not only the way I feel but it is also the way I do. Yes or no said Mrs. Reynolds and she and Mrs. Green stood there and Mrs. Reynolds did not care and Mrs. Green did care which made them stand there very much longer. Now said Mrs. Green it is very necessary, Yes said Mrs. Reynolds I have commenced all over again to believe in Saint Odile, oh yes said Mrs. Green, and she asked Mrs. Reynolds what day, and Mrs. Reynolds said yesterday and today, and Mrs. Green said oh yes.

It was just like that and neither of them mentioned that Angel Harper was still fifty-three but he was and Mrs. Green if she had thought would have liked to have mentioned Joseph Lane but besides that she did not think of it very much besides that, she did not know his name. Mrs. Reynolds remembered fie fie fie for shame everybody knows his name and they stood there just that much longer and then Mrs. Reynolds went away and Mrs. Green went the other way. How do you do said Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Green did not say how do you do not on that day.

Well said Mrs. Reynolds to Mr. Reynolds when she went home well. And Mr. Reynolds looked up and said well. Well said Mrs. Reynolds it is astonishing, I was so astonished that I cannot get over it. What said Mr. Reynolds. Why said Mrs. Reynolds that it is just the same I read a book said Mrs. Reynolds and it is all the same about the same date, well yes the same date and it is the same and now I am only waiting for the fighting in the streets of the city of cities, to believe that Saint Odile is right and of course Saint Odile is right and it is all the same, and said Mrs. Reynolds even if it does not make any difference to me and in a way it does not make any difference to me but I have not a restless feeling but an underground happy feeling that it is all the same, and Angel Harper being fifty-three is all the same, and Joseph Lane not having any age is all the same and you are all the same said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said well, and Mrs. Reynolds said yes or no, and Mr. Reynolds said yes yes, and no no, or if you like it better yes no or no yes. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds, yes and nevertheless makes it just the same and Mrs. Reynolds said everybody wished that it was going to rain, and Mrs. Reynolds said it was a shame, that it was not going to rain and Mrs. Reynolds said that dinner was on the table and they ate their dinner and it did not come on to rain, and the longest day in the year was about a month away and anyway Mrs. Reynolds said anyway and Mr. Reynolds said it was time to go to bed even if there was no rain and they went to bed when all was said they went to bed.

[ ¶ ]

PART XII

Angel Harper when he was fifty-three remembered that when he had been fourteen he had been thin and tired, tired and thin and now he was fifty-three and he was not thin and he was fifty-three and he was not tired and everybody else was tired and everybody else was thin and they said that every day they brought a suckling pig for Angel Harper by airplane because it would keep fresher that way and very likely it was not true but they did say that every day he had a suckling pig brought to him in that way.

But why said Mrs. Reynolds and she began to sigh, but why am I disappointed said Mrs. Reynolds. She had just met Edmund and Edmund was very disappointed and Mrs. Reynolds said but why said Mrs. Reynolds why am I disappointed and said Mrs. Reynolds I am disappointed, I thought everything was going to go better but it never does and Mrs. Reynolds said oh my she was disappointed and she was.

There has been said Mrs. Reynolds a turkey stolen, yes said Mr. Reynolds there has been a turkey stolen.

It was a handsome bird but it was not theirs.

Angel Harper when he was fifty-three and he was fifty-three every day morning and late he was fifty-three when he was fifty-three he remembered that when he had been eleven he had felt that he was undersized, he really had not been but he felt he was undersized and he liked to play with water. He was not then when he was eleven he was not interested in thunder and lightning. Now that he was fifty-three then and just then and always then he was fifty-three, now when he was fifty-three he could never remember when it was that he was first interested in thunder and lightning, and it was troubling him, now that he was fifty-three, thunder and lightning was beginning to trouble him, perhaps he had made a mistake to find thunder and lightning interesting, perhaps because after all thunder and lightning was not made to stay it was made to thunder and lighten and then to go away, away away.

Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds did you hear that thunder and did you see that lightning. Yes said Mr. Reynolds but it did not hit anything. No said Mrs. Reynolds but I can smell it and I do not like its smell. Yes said Mr. Reynolds and then it was time for dinner and they ate their dinner and there had not been any rain and there had not been any hail and the ground was not wet and they sat and then they went to bed and slept.

Mrs. Reynolds met Mrs. George, Mrs. George said she would like to do a portrait in crayons of Mrs. Reynolds, she would prefer to do one of her in oil, but she could not paint in oil very well, while she could draw very nicely with crayons, would said Mrs. Reynolds would I have to sit, no said Mrs. George if you prefer if you very much prefer to you can stand. But where said Mrs. Reynolds would I have to stand, well said Mrs. George not in the sun and not in the shade. All right said Mrs. Reynolds and she did. Mrs. George was very well satisfied with the drawing she had done but Mrs. Reynolds did not care for it she said there was no use in showing it to Mr. Reynolds because Mr. Reynolds never looked at it. But said Mrs. George how can you tell until I show it, ah said Mrs. Reynolds, and that was true, Mr. Reynolds never did see it, it was there and he never did see it, he did not refuse to look at it but he did not see it and Mrs. George did not really mind she was used to it and she took it away and she said some day she would come back again and do it again, and sometimes she did come back again and she did do it again and Mrs. Reynolds said thank you and Mrs. George did leave it and Mrs. Reynolds did not want it and Mr. Reynolds did not see it and everybody was satisfied with yesterday when it happened and 238 with tomorrow when it happened and they were just as quiet Mrs. Reynolds was just as quiet and Mr. Reynolds was just as quiet and Mrs. George had never been quiet and she had had four sons and two of them died, one naturally and one naturally enough, and she had two sons left and they had children. Thank you very much said Mrs. George and I am coming again, and sometimes she did and sometimes she did not.

There came they were quite hungry although they had plenty to eat and quite enough money, some friends of William the younger brother of Mr. Reynolds and of his wife Hope. They were thin these two they were husband and wife and important and prosperous although they were small and very thin very very thin.

I wish said Mrs. Reynolds and she did not finish her sentence. It was late that night and Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds were tired and were going to bed and it was late and they were tired and they did go to bed.

Angel Harper was still fifty-three dear me dear me, he better had be fifty-three, and nevertheless he saw it was like a picture book, he saw a door, and in the door, well not in the door, but in the doorway, it was not light and it was not clear but he was there and it was not queer that he was there but was he there well anyway a boy of ten was there and he had a neighbor and he was not born there, he was left there, the wife of the soldier was dead, the soldier was not dead the boy knew how to draw, and he was left, he went to the grave of his mother and he sent a flower that he had plucked on the grave of his mother to his father but his father never answered from anywhere, and the boy was left there, and believe it or not it was true he was there.

Angel Harper closed his eyes and he opened them again and he knew he never had been married and he had never had any children, and, he knew that if he lost a wedding ring and an engagement ring in his sleep that is if he dreamed that he had lost them it did not make any difference. Angel Harper sometimes cried when he slept, not always but quite often. He was and is fifty-three.

If I knew about him I would hate him said Mrs. Reynolds and I do know about him and I do hate him said Mrs. Reynolds and if I forgot about him said Mrs. Reynolds and she did not cry in her sleep not Mrs. Reynolds. Angel Harper was fifty-three, and Mrs. Reynolds knew just what to say but she did not cry in her sleep no Mrs. Reynolds did not nor did Mr. Reynolds he did not. They both slept but they did not cry in their sleep.

Angel Harper was fifty-three. The time had come, he did not say that the time had come but he did not say that the time had not come. When he was fifty-three he remembered that when he had been fifteen, he sat at the foot of a telegraph pole, not high up but at the base where he had made himself a seat and there he sat and looked at two very large dolls each one in their doll carriage, and one day as he sat at the bottom of the telegraph pole and looked at the two large dolls in their doll carriages some one, and who was it was it a man or was it a woman who was it said to him, either it is real or it is not real and if it is not real it is not at all real or it is real and it is all real you see it as real and not real but it is not real or not real, it is real, that is to say is it, or it is not real, that is to say is it, but not the two together oh dear no not the two together. Angel Harper when he was fifty-three remembered that when he had been fifteen some one said this to him there where he sat at the foot of the telegraph pole where he had made himself a seat with a curtain and he could look down on two large dolls each one in their doll carriage.

Angel Harper now that he was fifty-three was in opposition, was he in opposition to Joseph Lane, they were not one another, oh dear no although neither of them laughed then, not at all then. Anybody else would say crowd me if you must, but neither of them said crowd me if you must.

Or said Mrs. Reynolds there is no rain.

Mrs. Reynolds was entirely occupied with there being no rain.

What said Mrs. Reynolds will he do, and he do with liquid her hair, he do, and indeed there was no doubt about what will he do.

He do and there was more, of course there was no rain and if there is no rain there is no water and if there is no water there is no green and if there is no green well said Mrs. Reynolds and if there is no green. She knew she did know that this had nothing to do with what he would do, what would he do.

Angel Harper, had no need to wither away.

What said Mrs. Reynolds would he do. And just at that time it was more than a burden to every one it was just as well. Mrs. Reynolds said it was not just as well and if there was no water it was not just as well. There still were some old wells that did have some water. It, said Mrs. Reynolds is just as well.

By that time there was no room. It is said Mrs. Reynolds very strange, and it was true in the last war so many people have been killed and still now there is less room, we might said Mrs. Reynolds easily say that there is no room, there is so little room, that there is no room, it is all full and there is no room. Mrs. Reynolds did say that there was no water and she meant it, there was no rain and so there was no water. Everybody can come to like water sometime. They can even come to give oxen wine, bread and wine, and horses bread and wine, if they need it, and they can even come to glean in the fields because every grain of wheat is precious. They can even. What said Mrs. Reynolds will he do. And she said she meant it and she did mean it.

Something said Mrs. Reynolds is going to happen. A great deal said Mrs. Reynolds has happened but nevertheless said Mrs. Reynolds something is going to happen.

If they gather when they do said Mrs. Reynolds very well said Mrs. Reynolds. It is commencing said Mrs. Reynolds not alone to feel serious but to be serious. Serious what said Emil, serious if it is to be said Mrs. Reynolds and she did not say she felt depressed but she was depressed. There must come a time said Mrs. Reynolds when everybody is depressed and when the time comes when everybody is depressed then it is time to be like that and I said Mrs. Reynolds am like that.

And she was.

She heard some one say that Joseph Lane did say that when it is like that it is bound to change.

But said Mrs. Reynolds is it bound to change, and she decided to go home and Mr. Reynolds was not depressed, he was too gentle to be depressed he was too patient to be depressed he was too ready to go to bed when it was time to go to bed to be depressed and now it was time to go to bed and he went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds went to bed too and she was not quite so depressed, nothing had changed, every night nothing had changed, she said that nothing had changed and Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds went to bed and in the morning nothing had changed and they got up and nothing had changed. It was next morning and nothing had changed and Angel Harper was still fifty-three and nothing had changed and Joseph Lane had said that when nothing changed it would not be the same and it was the next morning and nothing had changed.

Mrs. Reynolds said, it was late in the morning and it was still a pleasant day, Mrs. Reynolds said that she would like to see Edmund and Emil and Helen and the little boy whose father had neglected to pay for him but now having been compelled to pay for him was taking him away, Mrs. Reynolds said she would like to see them but today she was going in another direction, she was going where she would be all alone and she said if she were all alone pretty soon that is bye and bye she would begin to be hopeful again, she did have it as a desire as an intention so she said and as a result she would begin to be hopeful and if she were hopeful then why worry. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds and so she went in the other direction and when she went in the other direction she met Andrew Ell. It is a pretty name said Mrs. Reynolds indeed rather a strange name and as she had never met him before she was very much interested and Andrew Ell was unhappy because he was homeless, his mother was homeless but not with him and he had no father and he had no brother and his mother had no woman with her only her brother and her nephew and it was very sad. I never say oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds because there is no use in saying oh dear and said Mrs. Reynolds if there were any use in saying oh dear, oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds and she said how do you do and good-bye to Andrew Ell, and she knew she said she knew and she did know just what it would do. Every month makes it just that much earlier that is makes the night come just that much sooner. Mrs. Reynolds could always believe everything there was to believe.

Mrs. Reynolds went away and then she went home.

She went out again and she saw a man he was a very gentle man and he was a little drunk and he had a dog and he said the dog was only six months old and although he was only six months old he did what he was told, if he told him to come he came and if he told him to go and lie down he went and lay down, and the gentle drunken man said his dog who was only six months did, but did he.

Mrs. Reynolds went home again and she thought about Saint Odile and her prophecy and she felt that it was true that she Mrs. Reynolds had been feeling blue and so she had not said that what Saint Odile had said would come true. But a little well just a little she began to be sure again that it was true it was not too late yet not at all too late yet for the prophecy of Saint Odile to be true.

And Mrs. Reynolds was at home and Mr. Reynolds came home and they had dinner and the stars shone and Mr. Reynolds said and it is true, when the stars are at their brightest they will dim the quickest and they went to bed and the next day it was raining. Enough said.

Dear me yes I do ride a bicycle said Mrs. Reynolds, I have to said Mrs. Reynolds, I want to said Mrs. Reynolds I need to said Mrs. Reynolds and I have to get something to eat for twenty-five men said Mrs. Reynolds. You exaggerate said Miss Winthrop, yes perhaps I do said Mrs. Reynolds but if I do said Mrs. Reynolds then it is true said Mrs. Reynolds.

It was wonderful said neither Mrs. Reynolds nor Miss Winthrop but somebody whose name they did not know, it is wonderful he said that things change. Whether you know it or whether you do not, whether you do not or whether you do well anyway said the man things change so. They look like, and just then they heard singing and they sang, they look like men they look like men they look like men of war.

Oh yes said Miss Winthrop, people have become militarists said Miss Winthrop, and Mrs. Reynolds said they might just as well go home and she meant what she said, they might just as well indeed they might just as well go home. It was not at all singular although nobody was without a home, I have no home said William Ell and he meant what he said.

Mrs. Reynolds went home and when she was at home Mr. Reynolds was there and they had dinner and as there was no more rain, it can happen that there is never again any more rain, when that can happen the moon can shine, and all right, said Mr. Reynolds and as they had had their dinner and they were tired they went to bed.

Mrs. Reynolds said that everything had been changed since yesterday that is if yesterday was two weeks ago which it was. It was.

Mrs. Reynolds said this to every one who passed along. It is most exciting when it begins again. What said some one who was carrying a melon. Everything said Mrs. Reynolds it is not sure yet but, said Mrs. Reynolds and she gave a happy sigh and now I can believe again in Saint Odile, I never stopped believing in Saint Odile but oh dear me and Mrs. Reynolds looked quite excited and asked him if it was a good melon. You can always tell said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said.

Angel Harper remembered that when he had been eleven he had sat in a room with an old woman and a middle-aged woman and a young woman and that he had held his head with his hand and listened to music.

There is said Mrs. Reynolds no accounting for tastes but even if it did not make any difference I would wish that he were dead, and she knew whom she meant, she meant Angel Harper. She was not sure that it would make a difference but she did wish what she said.

She met an elderly gentleman Mr. Eustace and he was interested in water, quite interested in water and he said to Mrs. Reynolds every few years now I began to bother about when it would happen that I would be past driving an automobile anyway in a city and even perhaps in the country and now well now there are no automobiles to drive and I have no bother in deciding when I would be past driving an automobile and now said Mr. Eustace how about water. Well said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Eustace said how about water. They decided Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Eustace that some one should try again and then Mrs. Reynolds went away and she did not leave Mr. Eustace standing because he too had walked away. That said Mrs. Reynolds makes a day and she looked around and indeed it was evening even if it was not raining and she went home to dinner and Mr. Reynolds said he was not tired but he was beginning to wish that he was not used to it, and Mrs. Reynolds knew what he meant and they talked about it but they said and they were right that they had nothing to say about it and they went to bed and tomorrow was the next day and they well they knew whom they meant by they had not gone away. But they might said Mrs. Reynolds and she knew that she was right yes they might.

And now said Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William who was far away let us not forget Joseph Lane even if he is forgotten. Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William felt that way about everything he knew that he would never have worked in a garden to grow vegetables if it had not been for Angel Harper and did he like it. If he did not he did not and if he did he did.

Angel Harper when he was fifty-three and it was a long year a very long a long long year when he was fifty-three remembered that when he was fourteen he gathered together very large fallen leaves and twigs and he remembered that he was very well dressed then when he was gathering fallen leaves and twigs together.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that she was tired of the exercise she was taking in the year that Angel Harper was fifty-three, it was a long year and she was tired of taking all the exercise she was taking all that long year. Mrs. Reynolds said so to some one who stopped and listened to Mrs. Reynolds saying what she had to say about all the exercise that she was taking all this long year and the one listening to Mrs. Reynolds began to laugh and laughed very happily, and Mrs. Reynolds said all the same it was true she was tired of taking all the exercise she was taking all this long year and they both laughed and they both laughed again. Yes they did.

Mrs. Reynolds was tired and she stopped and she and Ephraim Ell stopped together. They even sat down together, Ephraim Ell they called him Eph Ell was a young man tall and sad-looking and a little pale and he felt everything deeply and he taught what he felt and he felt well quite well and he and Mrs. Reynolds met not very often but they did meet. Mrs. Reynolds was just thinking just then of the wife of the captain who had four children. She rode a bicycle and looked unpleasant and just the day before Mrs. Reynolds had seen the colonel, well anyway perhaps they were all back from a vacation, anyway the captain was not stationed here any longer. Anyway Mrs. Reynolds was standing perhaps sitting and talking that is listening to Eph Ell. He did speak slowly carefully and with deliberation but he meant every word he said. The world said Eph Ell is feeling the curse of God upon it and that is because they only thought of their pleasures their material pleasures their material success, they had peace and plenty and liberty and they abused all three and now said Eph Ell now when they have neither peace nor plenty nor liberty, now well do they or do they not realize now when even when they work so hard to give themselves food and the crops are poor because there are either floods or drought do they now begin to doubt if when they once more have peace and plenty and liberty if that time should ever come what said Eph Ell what and he turned and saw his brother Philip and Eph Ell went away. Any day could be a sad day and any day well any day, was the same day or another day and Mrs. Reynolds was thinking about the lack of water and that she wished that the water would run and that when it would run it would be comfortable and when it was comfortable well it was time that she should go home and go home she did it was dinner time and even though it was September it was a very hot evening and Mr. Reynolds was sneezing and Mrs. Reynolds said that she wished that Mr. Reynolds was always well, and Mrs. Reynolds meant what she said and Mrs. Reynolds said it was time to go to bed and Mr. Reynolds said that he did not feel sleepy yet and Mrs. Reynolds said not yet and Mr. Reynolds said no not yet. A little while after they did go to bed and they both did sleep very well.

John Ell was a cousin of Eph and Philip, he liked to conspire. Do you he said to himself do you like to gather a quantity of powder do you like to gather a quantity of arms do you he said like to gather feathers and do you like to gather old hats. Do you he said to himself do you like to gather odds and ends and do you, he suddenly felt that he had done enough. It is not easy he said to himself not easy at all to have quite suddenly done enough. And so he did not rest. He said he had had enough he had done enough nevertheless he did go on conspiring. He did not conspire early and late, he only conspired when he had the time and he did not almost always have the time. He told Mrs. Reynolds all about it. He knew that Mrs. Reynolds always talked but he knew that all the same although she told everybody everything they would never know that he did conspire, she knew he knew, he told she told and he was very bold but all the same and he knew that it was true nobody would know that he had done anything not anybody would know and it was so, nobody did know. Well Mr. Reynolds said John Ell and when he said well Mr. Reynolds he knew it was time for dinner and it was time for dinner and they invited him in and he went in.

When Angel Harper was fifty-four, fifty-four four said Angel Harper what for, and he began to shy away from what there was to say and he said I will take what I give away. And then he remembered that when he had been eleven, he thought very large green leaves did smell of heaven and lemon, they do, too, and so he picked them he was bringing home milk in a pitcher and when he came home to his home, he had a home that is to say he lived alone with his mother his grandmother and his great grandmother or was it an aunt, well anyway whatever there was to say he brought in the leaves and put them the stems of them in the milk pitcher. And when he was fifty-four and he was fifty-four he remembered that when he was eleven some one in passing did not give him either one or two pears, neither one pear nor any pear. When he was fifty-four he did not remember everything but he did remember something. It was all day and he remembered something even if he had to decide about everything which did he do or did he never do. He remembered boohoo meant crying. He did, he did.

Mrs. Reynolds said that thinking about food, what is food where is food and food as food made one nervous. It said Mrs. Reynolds makes me sad that when I am condoling with some one whom I have not seen for such a long time and now she is all alone I think of whether I can buy some food from her. Food said Mrs. Reynolds food makes you think of food and thinking of food makes you ask for food and asking for food makes you nervous and being nervous makes you feel as if you were a beggar and feeling that you are a beggar makes you know what begging is, and begging makes you know you are rich enough to pay, and anyway said Mrs. Reynolds food makes you nervous, yes it does said Mrs. Reynolds and she wished that she was talking to John Ell but actually she was not. He John Ell was far away, he was a deserter, he had deserted, he would desert, and when, when said Mrs. Reynolds and she knew that some were rich and nobody was poor, yes she knew, said Mrs. Reynolds and she knew that she meant what she said. When she was at home she told Mr. Reynolds all about John Ell. Mr. Reynolds said that he had heard it before. I did not tell you said Mrs. Reynolds. No said Mr. Reynolds but said Mr. Reynolds he had heard it before.

All this time well all this time Angel Harper was fifty-four and Joseph Lane was leading a regular life. That is he was very occupied sometimes very much not as well as he had been but ready to meet any one and not at all nervous. Fie was not changed but nothing was the same. Fie spoke again but he did not say leave it to me or when this you see you are all to me, no he just said how do you do and very well I thank you and led an ordinary life just like that. This was when Angel Harper was fifty-four and it had so Joseph Lane knew not only not happened before but was not even a bore, it was and this Joseph Lane knew very nearly all the same.

Believe it or not it is true, true, just true.

Mrs. Reynolds dreamed, that a great many came and they were everywhere and they were the right kind and they brought automobiles and essence and things to eat and she was so excited she dropped her glasses and she said in her dream it does not make any difference because now I can buy others. But could she. That is something to know. When she woke up she did not tell Mr. Reynolds and then later she told him and he said that dreams go by contraries but do they. We we we, said Mrs. Reynolds we hope so and she really meant that she did hope so. It took some time to hope so but she did hope so.

Mrs. Reynolds said and they say how can they tell when they will be too old well too old to drive a car in a city if not in the country, and then the war comes and nobody drives that is for pleasure, no nobody drives that is for pleasure and so everything is the same and nobody is to blame and there is no time of day when everybody can say that they will go away. Nobody.

It is extraordinary how many are killed in a war when everybody is dead.

John Ell said this to Mrs. Reynolds and it did not make her sad and it did not make her glad, she said that it was a bother and after all what was the matter and when she said after all what is the matter she meant exactly what she said.

When Mrs. Reynolds woke up the next morning she found herself saying, which when, they rally around, and she wondered if that meant anything, and in a little while she was nervous, if there was no more bad news well then good news would have to come and she found herself saying will have to come and then she woke up and decided not to be nervous again, not yet or again.

Believe it as carefully as you like said Mrs. Reynolds before night, and then she repeated believe it as carefully as you like but there is no necessity not to be alive to that which is certain to be very often not as much repeated. She said she was confused Mrs. Reynolds said she was confused and she meant what she said. Mrs. Reynolds said to Mr. Reynolds John Ell is confusing because I know when he says it is so that it is either so or it is not so, and so when he says anything it is confusing. And Mr. Reynolds said that he was not anxious about anything and Mrs. Reynolds said that that was a comfort and it was cold in the evening and so they went to bed again.

If they do said John Ell. He was not a friend of Mr. Reynolds’ younger brother William he just might not have been. Mrs. Reynolds thought at first that he might have been and then she knew that he might not have been.

If they do said John Ell, and not only did he not know all about it but every day he found out something about it that he did not know about it. Mrs. Reynolds did not want to listen and she did want to listen and she did not want to tell Mr. Reynolds in the evening because it might be a worry to him and she did want to tell Mr. Reynolds in the evening because really she knew that it would not be a worry to him and so mostly every evening unless it was the morning and not very often the next evening she told him that John Ell had commenced saying and went on saying If they do.

Could John Ell change If they to when they do, Mrs. Reynolds said this one evening to Mr. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds did not say anything, they went on eating their dinner and then that evening John Ell came in and Mrs. Reynolds feeling stronger because Mr. Reynolds was with her she said to John Ell will you some time change If they do to when they do and John Ell said it was best to be careful and when he said it was best to be careful he said he meant that it was best to be careful then he said good night and went home and Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds went to bed and they went to sleep early and woke up in the morning.

Nobody knew how not to tell Angel Harper that the mornings were darker. Angel Harper said that no morning was darker and he was not careful to go away as he said that evenings were darker but not mornings.

He was engaged in looking not out of the window but at the ceiling and as he looked at the ceiling he was not anxious because although it was raining the ceiling was not damp. How could it be. Angel Harper was fifty-four and he knew what he said. He was not averse to a downpour but he knew what he said. This is what he said.

It is obvious that if each thing fails everything fails and it is obvious that if everything does not fail then each thing has not failed. Is it obvious he said and he was careful to be in his own hearing when he said obvious. Obvious he said and when he said obvious he said obvious again. He was fifty-four years old and he said it, he said obvious.

When he was fifty-four years old Angel Harper remembered that when he was sixteen he had seen a boy sitting on top of a high wall eating grapes and next to him had been an older one standing on the wall next to him. Then Angel Harper when he had been sixteen had had a bicycle and then he did not remember anything in between.

When Angel Harper was fifty-four he could not shut a door, not because it was raining not because the wind was blowing not because he could not remember anything in between, not because he was not seen but anyway when Angel Harper was fifty-four he could not shut a door. Not shut a door.

Joseph Lane was not there to be in a dream, he liked eggs and animals and he liked what he had not seen, and unexpectedly well not unexpectedly because there is no unexpectedly not for Joseph Lane but anyway all the same there had not been for him the loss of his name not the loss of his name, not all the same.

And so said Mrs. Reynolds and she was pleased to be at home as it was raining Mrs. Reynolds said she had not gone visiting, and if she had had to go visiting she would much rather have stayed at home. Like me she said I would much rather have stayed at home. Mrs. Reynolds knew that she was not nervous because she said she knew that it was true that if Angel Harper should come to be fifty-five, it would be just not more than just just fifty-five and no more not any more. No said Mrs. Reynolds not any more than fifty-four no not any more.

While John Ell was talking she interrupted him. I do said Mrs. Reynolds believe that what Saint Odile said was true, that there would be fighting in the streets of the city of cities, but said John Ell it is not true, not yet anyway. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds, it is true and Mrs. Reynolds was right it is true true for Saint Odile and true for you.

The Jews John Ell said are good prophets. Mrs. Reynolds said that she did not know whether to be fussed or not.

But little by little it did happen. What did happen said Mrs. Reynolds and said Mrs. Reynolds when it happened we began said Mrs. Reynolds little by little to hope a little hope a little hope a little.

Mrs. Reynolds knew that she would rather meet Mr. Vandermeulen, and that said Mrs. Reynolds although upsetting is in the end everything. Mrs. Reynolds sighed a little is in the end everything she said as she sighed a little.

There is no beginning just now said Mrs. Reynolds and that is why said Mrs. Reynolds that we are beginning to hope a little hope a little hope a little.

Angel Harper made a mistake he made a mistake when he went away and he made a mistake when he came and he made a mistake when he went fast and he made a mistake when he slowed down and he made a mistake when he turned around and he made a mistake when he went ahead and he never sat down. So. What is there to say believe it or not what is there to say today. Believe it or not.

[ ¶ ]

PART XIII

Numbers and names nobody blames numbers and names but said Mrs. Reynolds everybody does and they are right. Why not right said Mrs. Reynolds it is the same difference between me and us. And said Mrs. Reynolds and she felt what she said she was talking that way because she was hopeful, and said Mrs. Reynolds and with reason and she meant what she said. She meant what she said when she saw John Ell who was coming that way but she only said how do you do to him because she was very busy just then. She met an important man she did not know she was to meet him and she said to him tell me and he told her. The thing he told her was very important, she had known that Angel Harper would never be fifty-five alive, and she had known why of course why not but now the captain, told her and she told Mr. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said it was exciting and it was exciting though it was what they both knew had known and knew and it was true and with a pleasant sigh Mrs. Reynolds said numbers and names nobody blames numbers and names but said Mrs. Reynolds it is true, they do and she was right they do and so naturally that led her to remember Saint Odile and she was sure it was true which it was.

She told John Ell what the captain had told her and John Ell said well and she said but is it not exciting and John Ell said it was exciting enough which it was, it was exciting enough it was exciting stuff and it had all to do with what was past but as Saint Odile knew the past was never past enough.

Angel Harper nearly was not very well very nearly was not very well, nobody said very well because they forgot, they forgot what, they forgot that Angel Harper nearly was not very well.

Now said Mrs. Reynolds we are sure enough and Mr. Reynolds said and he was very careful he said yes I think so.

I heard Mrs. Reynolds said and it was not John Ell but I did hear, that now there was going to be some good news and some bad news but by the end of autumn there was going to be nothing but good news and in six months the news would be so good that there would be no type big enough in any newspaper office to celebrate it, and said Mrs. Reynolds it was not John Ell. Very well said Mr. Reynolds but I am hungry and so said Mrs. Reynolds am I, and said Mrs. Reynolds we will try to eat, and they did try and they succeeded very well and then it was much later almost late enough to make a fire and then they went to bed when everything was said they went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds dreamed about a soldier, a real soldier and that meant that her friends would be helpful and faithful to her and Mr. Reynolds dreamt that he saved some one from drowning and that means that something he was going to undertake would have a great public success and they both were very well satisfied with their dreaming and when they woke up they were beaming. Thank you said a young woman who came in just then and she meant thank you and she said did you sleep well and they said very well I thank you and they were at breakfast then and everybody so Mrs. Reynolds said yes everybody was hoping to be happy.

When Angel Harper was fifty-four he remembered as never before that when he had been thirteen he had dipped water out of a fountain and carried it away to drink it again while the other children around cooked and ate whatever they found. He remembered this very well and then he said oh Hell. As a matter of fact he knew some one whose real name was Victor Hell, he had known him when he had been fourteen and he saw him again and he had never seen him in between. This made him remember now that he was fifty-four made him remember as he had never remembered before the time when he had been thirteen. Nobody knew just what this could mean.

Mrs. Reynolds liked autumn weather, she liked breakfast later she liked warmer clothing she liked high shoes and she liked gloves, but said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said now with all the difficulties and restrictions will I have them. Of course she said I have said but said Mrs. Reynolds and she meant what she said, will I have them.

When Angel Harper was fifty-four he remembered not exactly remembered but he had when he had been thirteen, he had put horse chestnuts with their covers on into water expecting that they would be as large as horse chestnuts and having their horny cover on and they would be he having put them in water they would be would they yes they would he did not say but he acted as he bent over them to pour the water away he acted as if he would say what he could say, and indeed when he was fifty-four he remembered as he never had before but just the same and no one was to blame it was true that he had when he was thirteen and he did not remember although he knew he had a red sweater on and shoes and short pantaloons and all the same and nobody was to blame he did not remember any more when he was fifty-four.

Mrs. Reynolds was tired at night and she wondered she said she did she wondered if a star that was bright turned from red to blue and blue to red and it did and it did every night it did mean that whatever had happened in between, there was going to be war and peace, war again here and peace again here and perhaps peace again everywhere. Why not said Mrs. Reynolds and when she said why not she felt just as tired as not and Mr. Reynolds said better come to bed and Mrs. Reynolds said she was ready for bed and they went to bed.

When he was fifty-four Angel Harper remembered that a very long time before when he was thirteen or more he was going down a hill and in one hand he had a milk can and in the other hand a piece of paper and did they have anything to do with each other of this he could not be certain and besides was there a very little girl. When he was fifty-four he remembered this and he had never remembered it before never before.

Believe it or not said Mrs. Reynolds I have not seen them recently and Mrs. Reynolds explained that by recently she meant yesterday or today not another day. She knew that Mr. Reynolds was disappointed because some one whom he trusted had gone away but nevertheless he would be there every other day. And which he was, and anyway Mr. Reynolds was not disappointed because he did know that it had to happen but all the same although he was not disappointed it was in a kind of a way a disappointment to him. All the same said Mr. Reynolds I have arranged to replace him, but said Mrs. Reynolds, yes said Mr. Reynolds it is not permanent and it is not as satisfactory, but said Mr. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds did not want to go away because everybody was not very busy but quite busy that way. If everything was getting more difficult, more difficult said Mrs. Reynolds and she added that she meant more difficult but if it was going to be true that Angel Harper would be fifty-four and no more, would said Mrs. Reynolds would it be thoughtless of them and she pronounced thoughtless with this meaning and she pronounced it she did pronounce it with this meaning. If she said they had the nose-bleed if she said, and if they felt flushed and warm in winter, if she said, and she suddenly remembered that it was weeks since she had seen John Ell and that that was just as well. He was depressing yes he was and she would rather talk to Mary Louise and Charlotte and even Abraham and William. Please do she said when she saw them and they were very pleased. They were making believe that flour was powder, to powder themselves with flour although flour was scarce. Was scarce said Mary Louise and William and Mrs. Reynolds said that the evenings were cold and they were but not very cold.

Mr. Reynolds came home and as soon as she came home they warmed the house had dinner and went to bed nicely.

And now said Mrs. Reynolds I did hear them say that anxiously might be turning into excitedly and if they feel like that then said Mrs. Reynolds I do and she meant what she said.

It is said a very well-known doctor who was kind, how nice it is. And said Mrs. Reynolds you have relieved their minds and made them happy which he had.

John Ell said A mist in the valley makes a bright night but Mrs. Reynolds was not there to hear him. She was not there but nevertheless it is true a mist in a valley makes a light night.

When Angel Harper was fifty-four and in a little while well not in a little because the time passes slowly but anyway in a little time there is no more. When Angel Harper was fifty-four he remembered that when he was fourteen, his mother came in with a very large package and a smaller one. She was walking and carrying them. He did not go to meet her but he saw her. Later when he was fifty-four he remembered having remembered this thing.

Mrs. Reynolds was not disappointed that when one went another came. She was not at all disappointed and she said she was not at all disappointed. They waited a very long time for one and when he came he did not stay long and before he went away another came, there was always one, and Mrs. Reynolds said that she was not at all disappointed.

Mrs. Reynolds said she was disappointed, she said she had met the brother of Roger, she remembered Roger and although she had not known his brother she was ready to know him now and said Mrs. Reynolds she was disappointed. Mrs. Reynolds said that he had everything to hope for and said Mrs. Reynolds she was disappointed.

Later in the day she came home again and when she went home again she met Mrs. William Ranger and Mrs. William Ranger told her that there were a great many of the women they knew who were going to have children, a great many of them. That said Mrs. Reynolds is necessary to make up for all those who have gone away. Gone away where said Mrs. William Ranger. Just said Mrs. Reynolds gone away.

Mrs. Reynolds was right and she said she would go home again as she had been going and Mr. Reynolds was there and he said it was very satisfactory. And Mrs. Reynolds said dinner was ready and it was ready and it was dark and it was not cold for the season of the year and Mrs. Reynolds said she had not thought once of Angel Harper that day and said Mrs. Reynolds nobody does and she said Mrs. Reynolds said nobody does and it might be time to go to bed, the clocks had stopped and it might be time to go to bed, so they heated the hot water bottles, they liked metal ones and a great many of them in the bed and they went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds had a little trouble in falling asleep but she did fall asleep and she slept well she and Mr. Reynolds did sleep well.

It does said Mrs. Reynolds it does stand still I mean said Mrs. Reynolds time does stand still, she was talking to Octave Mather. He said yes, he had been standing and he sat down, and said Mrs. Reynolds nevertheless I have broken a tooth, really broken it. Mather laughed, yes said Mrs. Reynolds it is not too early in the day to laugh. And then she sighed, she really did sigh, little by little said Mrs. Reynolds we do not, yes said Mather, yes said Mrs. Reynolds yes we have no bananas. No said Mrs. Reynolds we really have no bananas, and that is the way it is with everything and so said Mrs. Reynolds time does stand still. Octave Mather was completely able to agree with her and they both said yes.

When Mrs. Reynolds went home she told Mr. Reynolds that she did like him Mather because when he said yes she felt a little better. Mr. Reynolds said yes and then they went to dinner, this time they went out to dinner, it was better so said Mrs. Reynolds.

A cow did die said Mrs. Reynolds from eating clover, she did swell up and she would have died if they had not killed her. A cow did die said Mrs. Reynolds at the dinner and then they went home and went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds dreamed of a broken tooth and she did not know whether that meant anything.

The next day was as exciting as any day that is what Mrs. Reynolds said the next day.

Monks said Mrs. Reynolds find more mushrooms than most, and said Mrs. Reynolds and she was talking to Octave Mather, did you know John Ell, no said Octave Mather, I said Mrs. Reynolds know him quite well and now he is not here, that is to say said Mrs. Reynolds I do not know where he is. I know you very well she said to Octave Mather and when you are not here you 258 will not be here. No said Octave Mather. You did not said Mrs. Reynolds know John Ell, it was very interesting said Mrs. Reynolds to know John Ell, I did not know said Mrs. Reynolds whether he was conspiring or whether he was not, it is not said Mrs. Reynolds possible just now to know if anybody is conspiring or if they are not and if they are conspiring said Mrs. Reynolds it is not possible to know for what they are conspiring not possible to know said Mrs. Reynolds if they are conspiring or not. No said Octave Mather and then Mrs. Reynolds had other things to say she said she had other things to say but not today and then she asked Octave Mather if he was going away and Octave Mather said he could not say, and Mrs. Reynolds said she had to leave him as she was going to a wedding, and said Mrs. Reynolds at the wedding they say the bridegroom is conspiring and said Mrs. Reynolds he is marrying and everybody knows him but all the same said Mrs. Reynolds everybody says perhaps he is conspiring and said Mrs. Reynolds perhaps he is conspiring and she went away to call for Mr. Reynolds and to go with him to the wedding.

At the wedding some one said, the wife of the captain whose mother is crazy and whose four children are neglected rides a bicycle alone. Yes she does said Mrs. Reynolds.

Little by little said Mrs. Reynolds you expect it and as you expect it said Mrs. Reynolds little by little it is.

It was not said Mrs. Reynolds a very interesting wedding, she said this to Mr. Reynolds at dinner and he was not interested, not said Mrs. Reynolds as interested as that. I hear something said Mrs. Reynolds it was a little later and when they went outside they did hear something and said Mrs. Reynolds it does take some time to know that when I hear something it is something and it is something said Mrs. Reynolds. It made them go to bed a little later than they had the habit of going to bed and they did go to bed a little later.

Mrs. Reynolds said that it was not long to come along and she said she meant by that that any way any day she might wake up and say it is just like that, and not as it is, but as it was. Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds dear me, and then said Mrs. Reynolds dear me, we will eat cake, yes said Mrs. Reynolds dear me we will eat cake. And said Mrs. Reynolds we will eat cake together and said Mrs. Reynolds it begins to feel like that it really does and said Mrs. Reynolds I am only waiting for the beginning and said Mrs. Reynolds Saint Odile meant that when she said that. And Mrs. Reynolds remembered it was too early to wake up not that it was very early but as last night was last night she thought she would go to sleep again and sleep tight and she did, all night, which was the morning.

Now that it is coming to an end, said Mrs. Reynolds she was talking to Octave Mather everybody is uncomfortable and everybody is irritated. Whether they have turkeys or not everybody is irritated, those that have turkeys are just as irritated as those who have not said Mrs. Reynolds and Octave Mather said yes. Octave Mather was not talking about turkeys but he intended to talk about turkeys and he said yes. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds and now when everybody has colds everybody is irritated, but really said Mrs. Reynolds everybody is irritated because now it is almost certain to be coming to an end and whether they will be better off or not there it is they are irritated. There was said Mrs. Reynolds Mrs. Christian and she was married to her husband. She had been married to him he was a nice enough man and he was an invalid, and she had married him because every one wanted her to be married to him and she was and she was a devoted wife to him and just at the end well the day before he died she had been so devoted for so long so devoted and had done everything for him and sacrificed everything to him and the day before he died she went out and ordered her mourning and nobody could forgive it and they were right and she was right, it is very hard to wait that last day very hard to wait that last day and now said Mrs. Reynolds everybody is waiting that last day and everybody is irritated. Well said Octave Mather, are you sure it is the last day, well said Mrs. Reynolds nobody is sure it is the last day and if they need it or not everybody is irritated, they can even be poisoned by mushrooms said Mrs. Reynolds they are so irritated and said Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Reynolds was not irritated not at all irritated, and said Mrs. Reynolds and she said she liked walnuts and she said she liked quinces only there was no sugar and she said she liked eggs only there were no eggs and she said she was going home to dinner and she went home to dinner and that night they had a very good dinner a very good dinner indeed, yes indeed said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said yes and then they were very quiet and it began to rain very pleasantly and they were neither too warm nor too cold and then they went to bed.

Angel Harper when he was fifty-four did not remember that he had been born before. He just did not remember at all that he had been born before. It did not make him irritable but it did make him nervous and he said he would not change his mind and he did, he began to remember that he had been born before and that was the day that everything began to get grey, blue and grey and he said he might be white with fright but he had never liked white. When he was fifty-four he did not remember that he had ever had to shut a door, he just did not remember that ever before he had had to shut a door. Nobody said thank you when he went to bed. He was fifty-four, he had been fifty-four before he was just going on being fifty-four. But for how long. Ah that, was where he did not like anybody who felt fat. He did not mind if they were fat, but he did not like anybody who felt fat. Or and he often said so anybody who wore a hat. When Angel Harper was fifty-four he remembered that never before had he felt that it was just as well as not, and so what.

Well said Mrs. Reynolds I like to know that it has not been useless, and just then she sneezed not once or twice but quite often enough. It was neither very late at night or very early in the morning but said Mrs. Reynolds in these days there is nothing and Mrs. Reynolds meant what she said there is nothing to be said about daylight.

Angel Harper when he was fifty-four remembered that a very long time before he was looking tired and he was sitting on a box and he looked as if he was all alone and there were people passing by and a girl was standing by and a woman was behind him and later on it was raining and night was coming and he was sitting on a box and he was looking as if he was tired of standing he was not standing and tired of sitting he was sitting and he was growing he was feeling he was growing and his head was aching and his legs felt too tired for stretching and when Angel Harper was fifty-four he was remembering that this had been happening a very long time before.

A little every day of expecting to go away said Mrs. Reynolds, you can said Mrs. Reynolds change anything for anything, I wonder said Mrs. Reynolds whether it can be done at once because I am very fond of honey and in great quantity said Mrs. Reynolds, she was in quite a crowd there were almost twenty women and one of them had a child, whose tongue was burned because the child had put into its mouth an electric attachment and Mrs. Reynolds was very sorry. By the time they were all gone Mrs. Reynolds was very sorry. Dear me said Mrs. Reynolds if I knew how to be patient and I know how to be impatient I would know that everything is imminent very imminent. She was talking to Octave Mather and he said yes, it is imminent, so imminent that a postman is necessary, just one postman, it is just as imminent as that. Yes said Mrs. Reynolds everything is imminent that is to say that any day Angel Harper will not have a birthday. Not said Octave Mather and he went away and Mrs. Reynolds went home and she had nothing to say but she did say to Mr. Reynolds that it was time that everything was imminent and Mr. Reynolds did say yes it is so.

And then they had dinner this evening they did eat very well, very well and then they felt as much better as they could and although it was late in the autumn the wind was very very warm and they went to bed and slept as heavy as lead and the next morning they were awake very early. But they did not get up, they did not go to sleep again and each one of them read in bed.

Why said Mrs. Reynolds to Andrew Whittier do you look so troubled has anything happened. It is said Andrew Whittier all the fault of my father, mine a little but mostly the fault of my father. He liked to buy drugstores in the country that were not doing very well and then he worked them up to do very well and then he sold them and so he went on until he bought the one here and why I do not know but he stayed on and had a large family and he paid no attention to our education and then he died and I inherited the drugstore and I was always in a drugstore and I made out prescriptions and now all of a sudden they say that I must sell the drugstore right away or be put in prison, because I have been making up prescriptions right along and nobody minded and now, said Andrew Whittier you would suppose in a time like this they would pay less attention rather than more but no not at all I must sell it right away and I do not know what to do or what to say, with a wife and a lot of little children and always having made a living out of a drugstore, and Andrew Whittier said oh dear and Mrs. Reynolds said oh dear it is too bad, and then Mrs. Reynolds said it really was too bad, and it was too bad that Andrew Whittier looked so worn and he said it was too bad and they both said it was too bad and then each one of them went home.

Angel Harper remembered when he was fifty-four that a very very long time before he was thirteen then, it was raining very hard and it was raining he remembered he had then an umbrella when it was raining and he was walking and there were no puddles and he had an umbrella and it was raining very hard. When Angel Harper was fifty-four he remembered that a long time before, before what, before it was raining but when it was raining he had an umbrella and he was walking and there were no troubles.

Mrs. Reynolds when she was going home met Andrew Mather and she said I do remember and she said I do remember that when you see one Andrew you always see two and Andrew Mather said yes and Mrs. Reynolds said yes and then they left one another that is to say Mrs. Reynolds went home and Andrew Mather went another way.

It was unusual was it unusual said Mrs. Reynolds but it does seem as if they were weakening, and Mr. Reynolds said yes, and said Mrs. Reynolds everybody says but said Mrs. Reynolds everybody says it will be worse before it is better and everybody well said Mrs. Reynolds not everybody but said Mrs. Reynolds yes everybody everybody is disappointing, not said Mrs. Reynolds not really disappointing but surprising, and then Mrs. Reynolds decided that it was autumn and autumn was autumn and it was raining, yes said Mr. Reynolds and dinner, dinner is ready said Mrs. Reynolds and we have game not hare but wild rabbit although said Mrs. Reynolds I do not really know that there is a difference even though I know it is and that said Mrs. Reynolds is like everything and they ate their dinner and it was still raining and it was dark and it was still raining and it was bedtime and it was still raining and Mrs. Reynolds said when she liked it she liked to hear it and said Mrs. Reynolds it is disappointing but the change will be a pleasure, what change said Mr. Reynolds, the change said Mrs. Reynolds, going to bed getting up being here not being here, and their weakening really weakening and nobody knowing what is going to happen dear me said Mrs. Reynolds even if it is raining it feels like morning and they did not get up they went to bed because that is what it was it was bedtime.

Mrs. Reynolds said she was excited and she was excited. She saw John Ell and she said to him I am very excited, and said Mrs. Reynolds I know that you know why I am excited and it does excite you too but you do not want it to be true and so it is not exciting to you, and John Ell was as quiet and Mrs. Reynolds said he would be and Mrs. Reynolds said she was excited and she was. She went on and she met Andrew Mather and she said she was excited and he said he knew she was excited and she said to him but you are excited too and he said yes he was but that was nothing new, and she said but you knew that it would be exciting and he said yes he knew, and Mrs. Reynolds said she was going on being excited and she went home and she said to Mr. Reynolds that she was very excited and he said yes but do not be too excited and she said Mrs. Reynolds said yes she would not be too excited and little by little she was less excited and they ate their dinner and she said she was not excited and they went to bed and she said she was not excited she said it was all true and she might would could and was excited but now she was quiet and it was not cold and when all was told, Mrs. Reynolds said she would be excited again and again.

Mrs. Reynolds said they come with a hum they come past and said Mrs. Reynolds there must be so many of them so they do not seem to come fast and they last, and said Mrs. Reynolds and she and Mr. Reynolds woke up at night to hear them in their flight, it is a pleasure said Mrs. Reynolds, oh dear said Mrs. Reynolds it is a pleasure said Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds said yes.

Angel Harper when he was fifty-four remembered that his grandmother she might have been his mother but she was not, was not, when he was fourteen she had a bicycle his grandmother who might have been his mother had a bicycle which she rode swiftly. When he was fifty-four and he began to feel funny about not being any more, he remembered that his grandmother who might have been his mother rode a bicycle very swiftly, when he had been fourteen. Angel Harper was fifty-four and so much not any more.

It is finished said Mrs. Reynolds, it is not ended yet but it is finished and said Mrs. Reynolds she was talking and she was glad she was not talking to John Ell she was talking to Andrew Mather, it is finished and the crows are cawing and it is autumn and I am wondering whether and she wondered whether she said she wondered whether whether it would be any different to be able to buy if you have money or not if you have no money. It is said Mrs. Reynolds finished and she went to say it to any one and she did say it to any one and she went home and said it to Mr. Reynolds. Yes said Mr. Reynolds. And now if we have money well not now but later when it is ended as well as finished said Mrs. Reynolds and we can buy and they can want to sell well then said Mrs. Reynolds after the first excitement is over will we like it as well. I suppose so said Mr. Reynolds and it was not cold but it was quite cold enough and there was not much heat and he was beginning to be very sleepy. I suppose so said Mr. Reynolds and then Mrs. Reynolds said she would quiet down and then they would go to bed and so she read a detective story that did not interest her and she did quiet down and then they went to bed.

Yes just as I said said Mrs. Reynolds Angel Harper will not be fifty-five alive. She said it to Oliver Mather and Oliver Mather said yes. Mrs. Reynolds went home to dinner, at dinner she said to Mr. Reynolds, As I said Angel Harper is not fifty-five alive, yes said Mr. Reynolds he is not fifty-five alive. And then they sat until very much later and then they went to bed and Mrs. Reynolds said, Angel Harper is not fifty-five alive, and said Mr. Reynolds Joseph Lane. That said Mrs. Reynolds is another matter and Mrs. Reynolds said and she was very sleepy, Angel Harper is not fifty-five alive and Mr. Reynolds said yes and then they went to sleep very happily together.

Mrs. Reynolds remembered the next morning that she had said that Saint Odile had not been mistaken, and said Mrs. Reynolds she Mrs. Reynolds was not mistaken in believing in Saint Odile because Saint Odile had not been mistaken. Angel Harper was not fifty-five alive.

[ ¶ ]

EPILOGUE

This book is an effort to show the way anybody could feel these years. It is a perfectly ordinary couple living an ordinary life and having ordinary conversations and really not suffering personally from everything that is happening but over them, all over them is the shadow of two men, and then the shadow of one of the two men gets bigger and then blows away and there is no other. There is nothing historical about this book except the state of mind.

[ ¶ ]

1941

1941

537.

THE GERTRUDE STEIN FIRST READER

[The First Reader & Three Plays, 1946]

To Carl Van Vechten
Who did ask for a First Reader

One   Part Two   Two   Three   Four   Five   Six   Seven   Eight   Nine   Ten   Eleven   Twelve   Thirteen   Fourteen   Fifteen   Sixteen   Seventeen   Eighteen   Nineteen   Twenty

Lesson One

A dog said that he was going to learn to read. The other dogs said he could learn to bark but he could not learn to read. They did not know that dog, if he said he was going to learn to read, he would learn to read. He might be drowned dead in water but if he said that he was going to learn to read he was going to learn to read.

He never was drowned in water not dead drowned and he never did learn to read. Are there any children like that. One two three. Are there any children like that. Four five six. Are there any children like that. Seven eight nine are there any children like that.

Ten. Yes there are ten children like that and each one of the ten had a dog like that. Ten dogs like that and ten children like that, and the dogs and the children played tit for tat but there was no learning to read in that, not even if they each one of them was fat, fat just like that.

Next to this was a hare and next to the hare was a bird a daily bird. A daily bird is just a third of an ordinary bird, a daily bird being just a third was very likely heard and when he was heard well was it reading he heard, yes he heard them trying to learn to read the ten dogs and the ten children and as he the bird was a daily bird, and a daily bird is a third of a bird, he heard them every day trying to do less than a third of what they heard, so he said said the bird, I will get together ten daily birds and see who learns to read first ten children ten dogs or ten daily birds.

The first dog who tried to learn to read not the one who said he was going to learn to read that one did not need to have ten dogs to learn to read, he was the one dog who had it as a great need to learn to read. But would he learn to read. Who can tell, a bell learns to read, why not a dog, why not, the dog had tears in his eyes why not. A dog. But the first dog who really tried to learn to read he was a Saint Bernard a big dog so big that if he opened his mouth it was just the same as any word and when he said a word it was a big word. Saying a word even a big word is not the same as reading that word. Oh no said the daily bird no indeed it is not, not, not knot.

Just notice that if you say not knot, how do you know if you do not know how to read, which knot has a knot, and which not has not a knot. So you see you have to learn to read. The daily bird knew what was what.

The daily bird was all excited. He had heard a word. It might have been worm the word he heard but it was not. The word he heard was po-ta-toe. Sweet po-ta-toe, a lovely word, a sweet word, that was the word the daily bird heard. And he said hoe, no they mean hoe or ho and he said ha no they mean tea and he said toe oh yes toe, toe is that so. And then he said no it is not so it is potatoe and he smiled and smiled and said oh potatoe sweet potatoe that is so.

Daily birds like sweet potatoes that grow and if he could not read he could hear it said that they would hoe sweet potatoes in that bed.

Bed Bed, of course a bed when all is said is where you sleep, where any little boy or girl is put to sleep in a bed. But a bed when all is said is where they put potatoes to grow, and the daily bird knew that was so. Bed bed when any dog says bed bed, he means a cushion a basket a kennel or straw but when any child says bed he means a bed stead where he can lay himself down without a frown and with a pillow made of down he sleeps sweetly until he wakes up and comes down, down the stairs. Who cares which way down is spelt but it is spelt the same whether it is in the bed or out, remember all the little ten children were stout, but even so they did go in and out. But to the daily bird a bed when all is said is where the seeds are said to be in bed because they plant them so and so the daily bird when he heard po-ta-toe knew that that was a bed and so he said sweet potatoe bed, when all is said so sweet is a sweet potatoe bed and he heard the daily bird heard that word. Potatoe is what he heard and he read well he could not read but he read that they would plant potatoe seed in that bed and so he said oh how he said potatoe sweet oh sweet sweet sweet potatoe bed. And he was so pleased he was not dead, he was not in bed, and so he said, yes so he said, this the daily bird said.

Remember they plant sweet potatoes in the spring and eat them in the fall and that is all over when children are not fat but tall.

Oh dear yes that is all.

Think about spelling without yelling spell oh spell potatoe and know it is so. Potatoe, even if so has no e and potatoe has an e on toe. Potatoe.

So, now sew and so, so is so and sew is not so, you see to know whether sew is so or so is sew how necessary it is so that is to read is so necessary so it is. And read just think of read if red is read, and read is read, you see when all is said, just now read just then read, do you see even if a little boy or a little girl is very well fed if they do not read how can they know whether red is read and read is red. How can they know, oh no how can they know.

Dogs barking is different they bark louder that says so and so and they bark lower and that says and so and they make a little noise and that says so and so but well even if one dog said he would learn to read there was really no need and so well no, he would not learn to read, what did a dog care to know whether know is no, whether sew is so, whether read is red, what indeed did any little dog need to know, but a daily bird well a daily bird does not sing he twitters so, it is always just so, and so if he reads red or sees sew, even sow or even so so, even if it is printed on a shed and the daily bird sits upon the shed, no it is not for him to know the difference between so and sew and sow.

But a little boy and a little girl with or without a curl or a little boy with or without a toy, it would annoy a little boy oh surely it would annoy a little boy not to know that no is know that knot is not that sew is so and a little girl just even without a curl could not allow that if she saw a cow she would not bow because she did not know how to read a cow when she saw it said on a paper or on a shed that a cow is red. Think of the little girl with or without a curl who could not allow a cow to be a cow because she did not know how to read a cow. Think, oh think of that little girl now.

And so the daily bird was asleep on the bough and that is how it came to be now just now.

All alone a daily bird, it is a daily bird you can tell it is a daily bird because it is never heard. Daily daily daily bird.

Now the ten children who were stout were beginning to move about, and one said and another said and another said and another said and another said and another and another said and another said and another and another and they all ten said now if we count will we like it better that we see a bird a dog a cow or a hen, and when when they said a hen, they all began to cry and say no not I, I want to see a daily bird, a daily bird and that was all that was heard all the ten little children who were fat, they were just that, and being fat, they were afraid and being afraid they were not layed where they had seen a dog or cow oh dear not now, they would rather than read than weed, so that was what they knew, now remember about knew and new. Just remember, it makes one think of a cat just like that, it makes one think of a dog or a frog it makes one think of a man or a can it makes one think of also ran. Just think of that, a bird can twitter and sing and fly like anything, but a daily bird well a daily bird is a third of a bird, and eating is not everything, there is reading and writing, there is running and walking, there is sitting and hitting, there is barking and talking, there is white and black. Oh dear to read white and black. It looks very funny indeed it does. White And Black. It does look very funny indeed indeed it does.

[ ¶ ]

Part Two

The daily bird might be right.

Halve biscuits and have biscuits. Have to have biscuits. Have to halve biscuits. And have to have half a biscuit. Just think how to drink lemonade and have payed to have a biscuit or to have bread. When all is said. So you see said the daily bird, I like crumbs said the daily bird, crumbs of biscuits and crumbs of bread, but if the ten could not sleep in bed and when all is said could not read what is read, would I and the Daily Bird gave a sigh would I have crumbs of biscuits and bread and if I had not any crumbs then I would be dead, that is what the Daily Bird said. Dogs bark, it is dark and dogs bark and the Daily Bird well the Daily Bird had a friend, there were ten daily birds and three of them just three of them preferred the dark even if dogs the ten dogs did bark.

Bark, do you know what bark is, bark is what a dog does in the day time and in the dark and bark do you know what bark is, bark is what surrounds the wood on a tree and makes the wood all lovely for you and for me because all the ten little children quite stout could mount on a chair, perhaps the chair might break and feel like an earthquake because the ten little children were stout and if they were stout and the chair fell about then of course the stout ten little children would shout, and if and if not then what, they would carve their names on the bark, not the bark of a dog not even the bark of their dog, the dog who said he would read not even on that dog’s bark would they carve their names but on the bark of the tree, dear me.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Two

A little boy said I read a new word to-day.

What did you say.

The little boy said I read a new word to-day.

What word they said.

You guess he said.

Guess that’s a new word.

No said the little boy no not that.

That they said, that is a word you never heard.

Oh no said the little boy don’t I know that.

Well they said is it know.

No said the little boy no it is not know cant you guess he said.

Is it guess they said.

No he said no it is not guess not at all guess and not yes not at all yes, please guess.

Is it please they said no he said, not please, you are just anxious to please.

Is it anxious they said is anxious the new word you just read.

Yes said the little boy anxious it is, that is the new word I read. Yes they all said.

And they were so pleased that they had guessed.

Fortunately, fortunately is a long word, they would never have guessed fortunately, fortunately they were already to go and so it was yesterday.

Yesterday was a long word they would never have guessed yesterday, they might have guessed Wednesday or to-day but they would never have guessed yesterday.

One little boy said, I do not remember yesterday. Then the other little boy said I do I remember yesterday, yesterday is to-morrow. And they all laughed. They thought that was very funny.

By the time they had stopped laughing one little girl said, I was very wide awake yesterday.

Yesterday they all said.

And she began to cry. Yes she said I was very wide awake yesterday.

And then they all began to sing like anything.

I was very wide awake yesterday and they sang it and they sang and then the little girl said I said it, she was the one who had said it and they all said, yes she said it and then they all sang yes she said and they all laughed and laughed like anything.

By this time it was time to go home and they all said who said, and they all said I said and then some one said who was not a little boy or a little girl it is time to go home and they never said it is time to go home no little girl no little boy ever said it is time to go home. They can never have said it that way, you just try to say it that way any little boy any little girl, you have to learn to read before you can say it that way, it is time to go home.

There is something about that, no little boy no little girl who cannot read can say that.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Three

Willie Caesar was a wild boy. Whether he went or whether he would not go he always saw a w. Counting ws was a way for Willie Caesar to pass a whole day.

When he went away it made him wish that it was better weather. Which was why it was as well for him not to win whatever there was to be won. If he won well then he was one and in one there is no w.

But and butter is always but, but what. Now no one would ever think that Willie Caesar was attached to butter but he was. He ought to have been attached to cream because that would go with Caesar but no Willie was like that. Cream made him feel funny but butter, he did love butter, he loved butter better even than counting ws, and that is why he was so thin.

It seems funny that Willie Caesar was like that.

Willie Caesar loved to sit on a wall. He loved to wait for a wind, that is when he was flying kites and he was wonderfully well, and he was Willie Caesar and he would always wind up any piece of string and he was white with delight when the wind was whistling which is the way wind has. He liked the wind to be from the West which was his wish. Oh Willie said the West Wind, if your name was only Willie and not Caesar.

But Willy would not listen to the wind, his name was Willy Caesar and no matter even if the wind was from the west and was nice and windy he would not not have his name Caesar, he just would not.

Willy said that the wind from the West was welcome to go away if it only wanted Willy to be Willy and not Willy Caesar. Willy Caesar was what he was. He was a wild boy and he was called Willy Caesar because Willy Caesar was his name.

When he sat on a wall he was awake wide awake. Which was not a mistake.

When he sat on the wall and was wide awake he Willy Caesar said a wall will fall. Well will it.

If said Willie the wall will fall then unless I am as soft as butter I will be wounded by the stones and the clatter. And it will, it will fall, the wall will fall and Willy Caesar not being as soft as butter but only as thin as a pin was wounded by the stones and the clatter.

As he was falling off the wall he counted the last ws of all and that made how many? Wall, Well, Wall, Willy.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Four

Benjamin Baby.

Baby Benjamin.

Borrowing Baby Benjamin.

Benjamin was his name and he was not a baby. Little by little he was not a baby.

Saturday he was not a baby and Friday he was not a baby.

He was a baby Tuesday and Thursday.

He skipped Wednesday and Sunday. Wednesday and Sunday was when they borrowed Benjamin Baby.

So it was easy to notice which day it was. Was Benjamin a baby and you knew which two days it was. Was he not a baby then you knew which two days it was. Was he a borrowed baby then you knew which two it was.

And then there was Monday. Nobody ever knew there was a Monday, and yet they might know because on Monday there was no Benjamin Baby at all. There just was none.

How do you do said everybody on Monday and there was nobody to say how do you to because there was no Benjamin Baby at all.

More than that, Baby Benjamin had very little to say, he talked all the time but he had very little to say.

It does sometimes happen like that and when it does happen like that then Baby Benjamin has to wear a hat.

By all means when Baby Benjamin has to wear a hat and he always has to wear a hat, everybody wondered what day of the week it was. Was it a day of the week. You know sometimes a week has no days, when that happens joy abounds. But later well later they see Baby Benjamin and they know that a week has days nothing but days. So it was very easy to know Monday, no baby Benjamin, Tuesday Baby Benjamin was a baby Wednesday, Baby Benjamin was borrowed, Thursday Baby Benjamin was a baby Friday Baby Benjamin was not a baby Saturday Baby Benjamin was not a baby. Sunday they borrowed baby Benjamin. And so the week was over and everybody knew what day of the week every day had been, it was not necessary to read or write all they had to do was to watch Baby Benjamin, and nobody had anything else to do than to watch Baby Benjamin too and so everybody knew what day any day could be. Which was a pleasure too, and a trouble too but what else could they do. Baby Benjamin boo hoo.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Five

Wild flowers.

Is Ivy on a tower a wild flower.

If white violets come out before blue

If they do.

Then it is true.

That the dew

Likes white better than blue.

If they knew.

White shows more than blue.

And then spring,

Spring makes water

Water makes spring,

And that makes everything

Just like anything.

If you see a yellow butterfly before a white one,

If you do

That means that the white one is coming too.

If you see two white butterflies before you see two yellow ones,

That means that everything is coming true.

Just for me and for you.

Believe it or not but you do.

That is what makes flowers come through

Yes they do.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Six

Just why Johnnie was Jimmie.

Just why Jimmie was Johnny.

Johnnie liked to measure everything, he liked to measure from here to there.

He liked to measure more than he liked to read yes indeed.

He measured his hair, he measured his share of a pear, he measured his feet he measured to where he would meet he measured his mother and his brother and he measured Jimmie.

And that was why Johnnie was Jimmie. Because Jimmie was measured by Johnnie, so that when Johnnie measured Jimmie they were back to back and when they were back to back because Johnnie was measuring Jimmie, Jimmie began to measure Johnnie and they were so back to back that neither Johnnie nor Jimmie could back. They were just back to back. Which was Johnnie and which was Jimmie or was Johnnie just Jimmie and was Jimmie just Johnny and just back to back.

Nobody knew if it was true that Jimmie was measuring Johnny or if Johnny was measuring Jimmie, nobody knew and this is true, that measuring everything from there to there makes it that nobody could tell whose hair was being measured there, was it Johnny or was it Jimmie or was Jimmie just Johnny or was Johnny just Jimmie.

It is better to read than to measure even a treasure. If you read it is true just like me and like you but if you measure well how can you be so together that it is true that Johnny is just Jimmie and Jimmie is just Johnny and they both are through.

Better much better to read than to measure, measure from there to there, very much better.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Seven

By the time dates are ripe, by the time bananas are yellow, by the time olives are green by the time there is no in between, by the time it is time to get up and be sleepy by the time all the words are written by the time chocolate is sweet and sugar is eaten by the time oranges grow and they all say so, by the time it is hot in summer and cold in winter by the time everything grows and everything shows by the time any boy sees by the time any girl knows by the time one is one and two is two by the time three and three make six, by the time shells have no fishes by the time water is blue by the time children are lost by the time too they are found through having been put to, work and play too, by the time it is not easy to have to do what they do by the time they are through by that time they two can read one and two and you and true, so they do.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Eight

The thirteenth of March was a day when it was dangerous to play.

The moon was full that is to say the moon was full of moon.

The water tide came in and out and everywhere all about it was dangerous to go in and out.

A little boy said he would all the same, the little boy had a name. But nobody said his name. It was just better not to say the same.

And so when everybody stayed at home because the thirteenth of March is a day like that, this little boy accompanied only by a cat and without a hat went out, the round of the moon was just turning about and he began to shout. And just than [then] a fat hen saw a trout. It was a little trout who was just getting to go about, and the fat hen said when I see that trout I will be a duck and go about in the water and eat that trout. This was a mistake the fat hen would not have thought of doing so if it had not been that it was March the thirteenth a day when it is dangerous to be out, so the hen thinking she was a duck in a theatre and that the water was not real went after the baby trout and the fat hen was drowned dead before she could get out when she had found out that she was not a duck in a theatre but a hen in the water.

So the little boy who had a name saw that so he put on his hat and tried to go home again. But and that is why it is dangerous to be out on the thirteenth of March, the rain came again and before the little boy who had a name could say when he was drowned like the hen. This is what happens on the thirteenth of March, no little boy should say when then.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Nine

The sun is very full of sunshine which is very pleasant just at nine, when the wash is hanging out on the line. Turkeys are wild and turkeys are tame which is a shame. Peacocks too and they are blue and if all this is true who are you.

This is what the sun said when after having been up since nine he thought of setting time after time, but they said no, what is there to show that the sun has sunshine if he is setting all the time. So the sun said he would shine even if it was nine and he did just as if he was a lid which he was because there was a cover which did cover all around the sun cover the sun all up and after that there was no bother nobody had to get up even at nine. Anyway there was no sunshine, not yesterday. It is different to-day. Thank you very much for such.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Ten

This is the way they talked. Who said which first. If he said which first, which which did he say first. He scratched his head and he said, for me just for me I like which first. Well that was very funny not just for money but that was very funny, very very funny. Then they began to think well not really to think, you know what thinking is, you look up and you look down and you think and when you think well when you think you know which says which first. Each one who thinks thinks he said which first. Not to be neglected they think again. And when they think again, well now it is extraordinary, but when they think again which is extraordinary then better and better and more and more they know which one said which first. Now which one did. That is the question. Which one said which first.

Almost at once each one said which first. Almost at once. And then it was very kind, it was very kind of each one very kind of each one to think that they said which first. Very kind indeed, yes indeed, very kind. It was very kind very kind indeed, of each one of them very kind indeed of each one of them to think that each one of them said which first. Very kind, indeed very kind, indeed very kind indeed.

Yes very very kind.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Eleven

Now when butter is careless, and milk is anxious, and potatoes are mournful and spinach is angry and carrots are sudden and cabbage is morose and eggs are polite well then when that happy time has come it is very necessary that every little boy and every little girl says how do you do, and when every little girl and every little boy has said how do you do, how does every little boy and how does every little girl do. They just say very well I thank you that is if they know how to say that but if they do not know how to say that they just say well they just do not say, they do not say how they are. Imagine that when every little boy and every little girl when every little girl and every little boy says how do you do, well then nobody sometimes just nobody does know how they do do. Do first think about that.

It is almost quite almost necessary, almost quite necessary to think about that.

By this time they are all there, believe it or not as you like but it is true, by this time they are all there, all there by this time.

It is very likely that they prefer peas to spinach, it is very likely and it is very likely that they prefer water to daisies very likely, it is even more likely that if they walk and there is mud, that there is mud where they walk. What is more likely. Well really nothing is more likely. Nothing is as much likely as that. Nothing. Just think of that.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Twelve

Some sheep are loving and some sheep are not.

What what.

Can canaries cry.

Not if four pansy buds can try

To be better and better.

Better than butter

Butter what

Butter cups

Butter cups are yellow

So can pansies be

Which make pansies come to see

That butterflies come sooner than a bee.

Butterflies butter cups

Butter butter nuts

Butter Butter

If sheep are loving

What does it matter,

Cows make butter

Sheep can try

But it makes them cry,

Butter butter,

So they stamp their feet,

Which are neat,

But not better than butter.

Oh butter oh butter,

A sheep can butt her

Yes she can yes she does

Loving as she is,

A sheep can butt her

Which she does

When a little dog is yellow

Yes she does

She does butt her.

Butter.

For which we say any day butter is better.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Thirteen

Jenny is a little girl with blue eyes. She was fond of flowers but she was discouraged about picking them. Whenever she picked them pretty blue flowers or rosy flowers or pink flowers or white flowers and she held them in her hand or she tied them up in a handkerchief, by the time she got home they were all gone, there were none left and she never knew what had become of them. She thought it was very funny but it was so all the same. She thought it had to do with her hands and so she was always comparing her hands with the hands of little girls who brought home flowers but her hands and the hands of the other little girls looked just the same. She did not know what it was but there it was, it was just like that, no matter how often she picked flowers and however carefully she held them in her hand or her hands when she came home her hands were empty, there were no flowers in them.

Now why was it.

If anybody could tell her would it help her or would it not.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Fourteen

Once upon a time there was a farm on a hill, and there was a tower there, and there was a large farmer’s wife there and as she stood there she saw a soldier passing. He looked at her and she said to him young soldier what are you doing. I am just passing said the soldier. And she said to him and why are you all alone. I am all alone said the young soldier because I am lonesome. Why are you lonesome said the farmer’s wife. Because said the soldier I come from a place where they have been bombarding. And are your people dead, she asked. Oh no, said the soldier, they are alive but they have no homes, all their homes have been bombarded to nothing and the church where I went to see a friend married just before I left home, that too is all bombarded to nothing. Just then the farmer came along and he said to the soldier come in. And they sat him down at the table and they talked together until evening and the young soldier went back to his garrison. He was still alone but was he less lonesome. No he was still lonesome.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Fifteen

Believe it or not it is true.

They need what they need which is blue.

And the wind blew and they blew and they whistled for you and then well almost always it was true that just as much as ever they could they would just as much as ever they could and by the time it was often well just by the time it was often they began to soften and much as they liked it they went away twice. Now going away once is not often but going away twice just going away twice makes them not like mice. They think very carefully whether mice or in the house or out of doors they do think very carefully twice about mice.

You know it does get to be a habit to do everything twice. If you do it in private you will do it in public, but it works the other way so they say, if you do it in public you will do it in private so you have to be awfully careful just most awfully careful about that word twice. You do whether you do or whether you do not like mice. You do have to be careful about twice. Twice is one of the things one of the things about which you have to be careful.

Twice. You have to be careful twice, once and then twice. How nice.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Sixteen

A Play

Act One

A little boy was standing in front of a house and opposite him was a blackberry vine. The blackberry vine had a very pleasant expression.

How do you do little boy, it said.

Very well I thank you said the little boy only I am all alone.

Not like me said the blackberry vine I am never alone.

No said the little boy not even in winter.

No said the blackberry vine, not even in winter, I am never alone come and see said the blackberry vine always with the pleasant expression.

Just then a little girl came along and she saw the little boy and she said to him how do you do little boy.

The little boy said very well I thank you only I am all alone.

Not when I am here said the little girl if I am here then you are not alone.

Yes said the blackberry vine and it had a pleasant expression yes he is a stupid little boy he does not understand anything.

Act Two

The little girl took the little boy’s hand, she said now let us go away and play.

Not at all said the little boy I cannot go away and play because I am all alone.

Beside said the blackberry vine still with its pleasant expression if you went away I could not go along, a blackberry vine is never alone so it cannot roam.

Well said the little girl I see no reason why the little boy and I should stay with the blackberry vine.

But said the little boy I do not stay with the blackberry vine, because if I stayed with the blackberry vine I would not be alone and I am said the little boy I am all alone.

He is said the blackberry vine he is a stupid little boy he just does not understand anything.

The little girl was not pleased with the blackberry vine, she did not like his pleasant expression not at all, but since the little boy would not come at her call she had to stay with the little boy and the blackberry vine.

Act Three

The little boy sighed, he said it is bad to be all alone.

But said the little girl and the blackberry vine, not at all little boy not at all, you are not all alone not at all alone, you stupid little boy, stupid stupid little boy.

I wonder said the little girl I wonder is he all alone I wonder.

And the blackberry vine began to cry, it still had the same pleasant expression but it began to cry. Oh my, it said perhaps I am all alone perhaps if I try I might only sigh and not have anybody else be by. Perhaps the little boy knows why.

And the little girl said not at all not at all not at all. The little boy is not alone, about the blackberry vine well it can do as it likes but the little boy no I will show the little boy until he knows it is so, and if the blackberry vine scratches, and I put on ashes on the scratches the little boy will know I am I and so he will not cry because he is all alone.

And so that is what the little girl did, she gave the little boy a shove, and the blackberry vine still with its pleasant expression made the little boy whine, oh my he said it scratches, of course it scratches said the little girl, it has torn my dress oh yes.

Oh yes said the little boy well then I guess I am not alone so let us go and play.

That is what I say said the little girl.

And the blackberry still with the same pleasant expression said go away or stay it is all the same to me, I am never alone and it is true, no matter what you can say winter or summer night or day a blackberry vine is never alone and it always has the same pleasant expression.

The little boy and the little girl had gone away to play.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Seventeen

Cups and saucers. Tables and chairs.

It was no credit to Johnny and Emma no credit to them not to break the cups and saucers not to cut the tables nor themselves with the knives. No credit to them.

They were very careful to sit down on chairs, they might have sat on the stairs but they did not, they were very careful to sit on chairs.

Noises were heard.

When they heard the noises they though the noises were on the stairs so they got off their chairs and they took the knives and they went behind the tables and they waited.

If they waited long enough they would hear the noises again but they did not wait long enough they began to make noises of their own. Johnny made his and Emma made hers and together they made each others. They thought they were waiting but they were really making noises.

And so even if the noises came again they would not know their knives clattered so, their chairs moved so their tables wiggled so.

And so just when it was all so, the noises came and they did not hear them come.

The noises were on the stairs one by one, and one by one the stairs were run, they were run by the noises that came one by one.

Nothing is so bad as noises that come one by one.

Johnny and Emma were two and so they thought that two would stop noises coming one by one. But no, the noises said no, the noises said just so, we will come from below said the noises and we will come one by one, one by one.

So they came one by one the noises did and as they came one by one Johnny began to run and Emma began to run and they began to run one by one, and as the noises came one by one and as they began to run one by one it might have been fun, but dear me no, it was not so it all came from below, and how could Johnny and Emma run, because the stairs were there and there was no other where where they could run.

Noises coming one by one. And so it was awful and just then well just then the door was opening and in came hopping well not a dog and not a bear, it was a hen and she had something to do she had an egg to put before you, which she did. Johnny and Emma were ashamed, yes they were, they dropped their knives yes they did, they sat upon their chairs yes they sat and that was all of that.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Eighteen

A Ballad

A big bird flying high

In the sky

Makes little birds sitting by

Know that they must do or die.

It was in the woods and it was dark,

And dogs bark,

But little birds know that dogs are there

There where they cannot stare

Into the nests where birdies are,

But a big bird that flies on high

Even when leaves are everywhere

He can see right down from the sky

And see even nests hidden with care

And so they do not dare

The little birds do not dare

To let the big bird fly too low

Because he will take their little ones so

Right in his claws and away will go

To give them to eat to his own big birds which need to eat and have a treat of littler birds which are so sweet.

And so.

As I said.

And as you have read

When a big bird flies high

The little birds know they must do or die.

And so they do

And to be true

It is not the little birds that die but the big bird that flies high in the sky.

The big bird is there,

The little birds with all care all together fly over there.

They fly higher and higher.

And higher and higher,

And they come nearer and nearer

One after the other

Until the big bird begins to feel queer

And wonder what is all the bother.

And so the little birds in a big number,

Come on hitting the big bird on the head

And hoping he is dead.

And another comes down and another comes down.

And the big bird begins to frown,

And he tries to get away

But no there is no way,

The little birds say,

If he gets away he will come back another day,

And so one after the other so

Quickly that they seem like bees,

Come down and hit the big bird on the crown,

And slowly the big bird sinks lower down,

And down and down,

And the little birds begin to frown

And they begin to know

The big bird will go down,

And down and down,

And at last no more,

The big bird can soar,

And he falls down and down

And the little birds keeping hitting at him down down and the big bird at last has fallen down and the lake is there and he will drown.

And all the little birds fly away to tell their little birds to stay all the danger has gone away.

And this does happen any day just like I say.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Nineteen

Which is, said a wild pen.

Which is,

A wild pen is different from a pencil,

and it is even different from a slate pencil.

A wild pen is a pen that makes blots that makes dots that makes spots.

That is what a wild pen is.

And a wild pen is a pen that can get wilder and wilder and when it gets wilder and wilder it does get wilder and wilder and instead of saying how do you do it says you had better not have said how do you do because if you have said how do you do how do you know what a wild pen will do.

A wild pen will do anything it just will do anything, it will go round and around, it will run away, it will give ink away, it will change its name, it will fasten a stain on a finger so strong that the stain will not go away for ever so long. A wild pen is wilder than anything, it is wilder than a cat or a cow or a bat or a tiger or an eagle or a rat, it is wilder than anything and anybody knows how wild is that.

That is what a pen is when it is wild and so a pen should be told that a pen is a thing to be sold, that a pen should never be bold that a pen should never be cold.

A pen is naturally a pen, and so anyone who has a pen should be firm with that pen and never let that pen be bold never let that pen be wild because that is awful for a child to have a pen that is wild awful for a child, just awful for a child.

[ ¶ ]

Lesson Twenty

Be very careful of how do you do.

Be very careful of when this you see remember me.

Be very careful of very well I thank you

Be very careful of please can I go out.

Be very careful of what do you want.

Be very careful of how many eggs are there in it.

Be very careful of what have you in your pocket.

Be very careful of how can you hear me,

Be very careful of one two three

Be very careful of how old are you

Very careful.

Be very careful of Many many can tickle you

Be very careful again be very careful of how do you do.

Very careful of How do you do.

By this time they were all tired of being careful,

And so

They were told so

they were told to be very careful they were told so.

Be very careful of can you guess.

Be very careful of never the less

Be very careful of it is hot it is cold

Be very careful of I want to be told

Be very careful of next time

Be very careful of at once

But be most careful of all of how to fall when running away.

Be very careful I say all night and all day

Be very careful of at work or in play,

Be very careful, yes I say be very careful very very careful, just as careful, as careful can be, when this you see be as careful as you can be.

And all the little girls and all the little boys said yes we will be you will see we will be as careful as careful can be.

[ ¶ ]

1941

538.

SHERWOOD’S SWEETNESS

[Story, XIX; September-October 1941]

Yes undoubtedly, Sherwood Anderson had a sweetness, and sweetness is rare. Once or twice somebody is sweet, but everything in Sherwood was made of this sweetness. Here in war-time France they have made a new sugar, grape sugar, and it is as sweet as sugar and it has all through it the tang of a grape. That was Sherwood’s sweetness, it was like that.

I had a letter from him, just before he died, and when I read the letter, well it just said how do you do and how are you and glad to have heard from you, but all of it had this quality of sugar made out of grapes, it just naturally was this grape sugar substance in everything Sherwood did or was. And he was everything and he did everything.

Funny I always connect Sherwood with sweet fruits. I remember in New Orleans when he came into the room he had a bag of oranges, twenty-five for twenty-five cents, and he and we ate all the twenty-five oranges; they were orange sweet, the kind that are twenty-five oranges for twenty-five cents [?always] are orange sweet.

Dear Sherwood, as long as grape sugar is grape sugar and it always is, and oranges twenty-five for twenty-five cents are oranges, so long will Sherwood be Sherwood. And as grape sugar will always be, and oranges will always be, so will he.

One cannot cry when grape sugar is like that or twenty-five oranges for twenty-five cents are like that, and one cannot die when they are like that, so one does not cry for Sherwood nor does Sherwood die.

No.

Grape sugar and oranges twenty-five for twenty-five cents, they are Sherwood.

[ ¶ ]

1942–44

1942–44

541.

WARS I HAVE SEEN

[Wars I Have Seen, Random House, New York 1945]

I do not know whether to put in the things I do not remember as well as the things I do remember. To begin with I was born, that I do not remember but I was told about it quite often, I was not born during the night but about eight o’clock in the morning and my father whenever I had anything the matter with me always reproached me by telling me that I had been born a perfect baby. I do not know whether the four living and the two dead older children had not been born equally perfect babies at any rate my father never reproached them with it when there was anything the matter with them. Anyway though I could not remember it from the beginning there was no doubt that I was the youngest of the children and as such naturally I had privileges the privilege of petting the privilege of being the youngest one. If that does happen it is not lost all the rest of one’s life, there you are you are privileged, nobody can do anything but take care of you, that is the way I was and that is the way I still am, and any one who is like that necessarily liked it. I did and do.

The next thing I heard about myself was that I was eight months old. Of course I had been born in America, of course we were all of us born in America but all the same when I was eight months old we were not there. My uncle used to tell me about that. He was an art student in Germany, at that time, my mother’s family who were not rich although all born in America and were not people who liked business, even if their father was a tanner, but tanning is not really a business at least it was not in those days, it was a trade and so my uncle after my mother married my father was helped by my father to go to Germany to study sculpture. In those far away days, Americans went to Germany to study art particularly sculpture and then after that they finished in Rome. That was the way it was and we were all in Europe and I was eight months old and they left me in the arms of my uncle, why was never explained, but anyway I cried and ladies he knew came along and he did not like it. He was young then but I was so much younger that he did not like it. He often told me about that many years after.

The next thing that happened was that I was a very little older and we were in Vienna, a nice place then. And now there was something I could remember as well as some things I could be helped to remember by hearing them told again and again, then and later.

Born that way there is no reason why I should have seen so many wars. I have seen three. The Spanish-American war, the first world war and now the second world war.

There were of course a number of others that did not particularly concern me. The Boer war I remembered that one, the Japanese-Chinese war, and the Russian-Japanese war I remember that one very well too. Each one of these wars I remember for another reason. I suppose it is not so remarkable that I should have seen so many wars having seen a good many countries when I was a baby and having a feeling about countries which I suppose sooner or later since wars are make you be one of those that see them.

And so we were in Vienna and I have never seen it again but it has always remained for me something very real. It was there that I first came to be and so of course it was real and then there were really things, there was a public garden, a formal garden and in a kind of a way a formal garden pleases a child’s fancy more than a natural garden. It is more like a garden that you would make yourself. And there was music and there was the old emperor who was a natural figure to have in a formal garden and there was his national anthem and then there were the salt caves and then there were birds and butterflies and insects in the woods and there was the catching of them and there was good eating and on my third birthday a taste of Vienna beer. And there were my mother and my brothers on horseback and there was a Czech tutor, one did not realise how important all these nationalities were going to be to every one then and a Hungarian governess, and there was the first contact with books, picture books but books all the same since pictures in picture books are narrative. I have just bought twenty of them for the school children of Bilignin and they are narrative.

My mother so I heard them say at a later day did not like being in Vienna all alone with five children. She had had a sister from Baltimore with her, but she had gone away, my father had gone back to America on business and my mother said she wanted to be nearer America so she packed up and left the tutor and governess behind her and with the five children she went to Paris. I continued to be the youngest one. I was about four years old then and I do not know whether I really remembered more about Paris but I think I did. It always does make war because one of the things that seemed to me in 1914 was that Paris was then the way I remembered it when I was four only then there was no war. But war makes things go backward as well as forward and so 1914 was the same as 1878 in a way.

Of course there are a good many times when there is no war just as there are a good many times when there is a war. To be sure when there is a war the years are longer that is to say the days are longer the months are longer the years are much longer but the weeks are shorter that is what makes a war. And when there is no war, well just now I cannot remember just how it is when there is no war.

And then my mother had enough even in Paris of being away from America and all her family in Baltimore and my father going back to America to do business and so we all packed up, after having bought dozens of everything and we went to London and then to America. In London there was no war no war at all but the first theatre I ever saw, which was Pinafore and I do not remember it but I remember the hall of the theatre and I remember a glitter and I remember that one followed the other and that was all there was of London. The trip home on the boat I do not remember at all and I do not remember that any one ever said there was anything to remember. Up to that time such emotions as I had had expressed themselves in German and then in French and then in Baltimore although I do not think we stayed there very long emotions began to feel themselves in English. There was the one my mother told that there was one little Indian two little Indians three little Indian boys, four little five little six little seven little eight little Indian boys. And then also war obtruded itself, I do not quite know how but Baltimore was a place where when my mother was young there had been a war, and where she had seen the Yankee soldiers going from one station to another and they had been shot at and she remembered it and we remembered it and there was a mysterious uncle who went all through the war and came out with or without or only with or only without a pair of shoes and he was then in the shoe business and naturally there was a connection. It was only later when I was a passionate admirer of General Grant and the Northern army that I realised that the uncle had been in the Southern army.

After Baltimore we went to California and then I really did begin to remember. I naturally did remember, not all, but at least really some landscape as well as eating and moving. I do not remember that we saw Indians but I was told afterwards that we had, and now for almost a great number of years there was no war, there was history of course and there was the civil war which had been but otherwise there were no wars. Such wars as there were were inside in me, and naturally although I was a very happy child there were quite a number of such wars. Not many with anybody else because I was not quarrelsome and continuing being the youngest in the family continued being very well taken care of by everybody, also as being the youngest I had cajoling ways, one has when one continues to be the youngest.

In time of war you know much more what children feel than in time of peace, not that children feel more but you have to know more about what they feel. In time of peace what children feel concerns the lives of the children as children but in time of war there is a mingling there is not children’s lives and grown up lives there is just lives and so quite naturally you have to know what children feel. And so it being now war and I seeing just incidentally but nevertheless inevitably seeing and knowing of the feeling of children of any age I do not now have to remember about my feeling but just feel the feeling of having been a certain age. And so there was life in California from about six to sixteen, and as each thing happened it did happen. So many things happened but really in remembering not more than one or two a year certainly not one every month certainly not one every week certainly not one every day. Well say two or three a year. Quite enough too to remember because the rest of the time was just the rest of the time.

During these years there was no war and if there was it was not any war of mine. But of course there was history, and there were novels historical novels and so there was in a way war all the time. Why not when there is always war and sometimes a nice war and sometimes an interesting war. And children do not take war seriously as war. War is soldiers and soldiers have not to be war but they have to be soldiers. Which is a nice thing. I remember that the only war that was not soldiers to me but war was the civil war. The other wars were soldiers emotion and something to see. They said things that sounded like soldiers not like war, but the civil war, not the other wars in America, not the revolutionary war or Indian wars they were soldiers not war. One of the first outside of English wars that I remember and after all that was an English war was the defeat of Braddock by the Indians because we had a story about that but this again was soldiers and not war but the American civil war was not soldiers it was war. And it is like the wars now they are not soldiers they are war. Veterans always feel that it is soldiers even though they know that it is war. Somehow General Grant was not a soldier he was war and that is the reason I liked him.

Well all this time I went to school and school in California meant knowing lots of nationalities. And if you went to school with them and knew about their hair and their ways and all you were bound later not to be surprised that Germans are as they are and French and Greeks and Chinamen and Japs. There is nothing afterward but confirmation confirmation of what you knew, because nobody changes, they may develop but they do not change and so if you went to school with them why should you not know them. Some one was just telling me that in German universities they had professors who studied the characteristics of races. Quite unnecessary if you went to school with them but naturally the Germans did not know that. General Grant did. He had been to school with all the Generals of the civil war so he always knew what they would do.

That was the thing that interested me the most in the memoirs that he wrote and that I read.

And so to go back to historical wars. I naturally liked history and Shakespeare’s plays and historical novels and there was always war. Of course ancient history was full of wars and the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire was full of war but these did not any of them interest me as wars. English wars interested me, some French wars and the American civil war. And I was right because the American civil war was the prototype of all the wars the two big wars that I have completely lived. Also the American civil war.

Naturally my mother being Baltimore there was the South, and naturally there was the north. My father I never took on in war although he was north.

Of course there were Indian wars naturally there was no cinema then but if there had been, Indian wars would have been like that, although one could know people who had been in them and could see them the real Indians on the stage and there was Fenimore Cooper they were not real wars, not as real as some English wars in history and certainly not as real as the American civil war. A very real war.

But naturally all my childhood was not taken up with enjoying past wars, although as an omnivorous reader naturally there was a great deal of war. There was one very funny thing about wars as a child sees it, although there are so many killed there being so many dead is not very real at all, my feeling about that was quite a separate thing and had nothing to do with wars. And that is natural enough. However near a war is it is always not very near. Even when it is here. It is very funny that but it is true. Perhaps if one were a boy it would be different but I do not think so. I think even when men are in a war actually in a war it is not very near, it is here but it is not very near. That is the way it seems to me from all I can hear and from all I can see. But the civil war was quite near. As near as a war can be. But as I say my childhood actual childhood had nothing to do with wars. As it really happened there were no wars just then none at all. There were just at the end of my adolescence but never before. From babyhood to the Boer war there was no war. No war at all.

So I had my childhood and my adolescence without outside of me there being any war.

What is there inside in one that makes one know all about war. You ask questions now why in Russia do not the Germans surrender when they are surrounded. And there is no answer except that perhaps they are afraid to. Perhaps. What is there inside one that makes one know all about war.

Death starts history and fears. And that begins very soon and dies out little by little or not at all or all.

A farmer on a hill said of the Germans, do not say that it had to do with their leaders, they are a people whose fate it is to always choose a man whom they force to lead them in a direction in which they do not want to go.

This same person on this same hill was saying, it was after a thunderstorm and we were talking about it together. Yes he said it is like them to call it a thunder and lightning war. Thunder and lightning a storm of thunder and lightning can cause a fair amount of damage and frightens you enormously but leaves nothing else behind it, no after-effect at all.

And so from the time I was little all through my adolescence although I read and read about wars, if you like history and historical novels you have to and historical plays, but there was no really outside war at least none that I noticed or that anybody around me noticed.

For a very long time I did not know what it was to be a child although I remembered it so well and I wrote as if I knew but actually there is a great difference between having it and remembering it, and there are so many children just now and as many ages as there are in a country school.

I went out in the moonlight, and it was so lovely and not cold although January and in the mountains and I took a walk and I met on the road a young gendarme who the French army having been demobilised had gone into the gendarmerie. He was not of the village that is to say he had married a girl in the village as he had been in garrison at Belley and they had had a simple wedding and had brought their own champagne and sausages and now they had a baby. And I said how goes it and he said I have just been appointed to the personal guard of the Marechal. Marechal Petain. Why that I said is a great promotion. Yes he said I do not know why, well I said you are rather better educated than your comrades, no he said just primary school, like they all have. And now he said I am going to Vichy and they are having my uniform made and I accompany him wherever he goes on my motorcycle. You know how to ride one I said. Oh yes he said I rode one in the war I was in the cavalry. Oh said I you were not then always in the Alpine troops, no he said after I escaped, I was a prisoner, I thought I would like a change. And said he now I am the personal guard of the Marechal and I am permanently attached to the government and if he dies whoever succeeds him, whether it is a dictator or something different I will be the personal guard of the government. He was only twenty-two and I wished him good luck and said perhaps we would meet in Paris and said he if the government goes there I will but I hope it will be free and I said I have good hope and he said I always have had and he said he was would say goodbye to me before he left and I said surely, and I went on walking with my white dog in the moonlight.

So as I say I know what it is to be any age now that there is a war and so remembering back is not only remembering but might be being.

It is funny about wars, they ought to be different but they are not.

In a way that is what makes it nice about France. In one war they upset the Germans by resisting unalterably steadily and patiently and valiantly for four years, in the next war they upset them just as much by not resisting at all and going under completely in six weeks. Well that is what makes them changeable enough to create styles.

So I was five years old when we came back to America having known Austrians Germans and French French, and now American English, a nice world if there is enough of it, and more or less there always is.

Back to America and Baltimore where my mother’s people came from, I do not know why but one is always proud of the places your people come from, you may never see them or perhaps never see them again as a matter of fact I did but nevertheless, that is where your mother came from and I suppose there is more meaning to that than where you were born particularly if you never saw it again there where you were born that is where I was born. In Allegheny Pennsylvania. Anything can be a dream, and in war it is more a dream than anywhere. Just now they have sent forty thousand people out of their homes in Marseilles, it is so real to me that it is a dream, not that I know any of them, if I did it would not be a dream but we were in Marseilles so much during the last war and that makes it a dream and in San Francisco when I was a child along the water front, the women of the town all of them came from Marseilles, and when I saw them in Avignon and Arles along the river front and at Marseilles they all seemed to be wearing the same wrappers, that is the kind of dressing gowns that they wore in San Francisco not far from Chinatown and that we used to see when we went to San Francisco with our parents, so that is what war is it is the inhabitants in geography.

A very nice kind of war was the Indian mutiny the Sepoy revolt. I always liked reading about that from Jules Verne on, it was such a satisfactory sort of war for the young, it could not be more satisfactory, there were so few killed and even very few wounded and everybody was a hero, and there were no crowds, Hindoos of course but no other crowds to confuse you. In a modern war there are no crowds because everybody is in it, so much so that there are no individuals, well that is something else, it is a queer life one leads in a modern war, every day so much can happen and every day is just the same and is mostly food, food and in spite of all that is happening every day is food, I had a a friend who used to say Life dear Life, life is strife, life is a dear life in every way and life is strife in every way. The Germans say that war is natural peace is only an armistice that the natural thing is war, well that is natural enough because of course it is so, only when you have too much of it it is just as dull as peace, that is when you have had too much of it. And so I was a little girl in East Oakland California and of course one did have to find out that life although it was life there was death although there was death, and you had to find out that stars were worlds and moved around and that there were comets and that there was wind and rain, grass and flowers and birds and butterflies were less exciting in California, but most of all there were books and food, food and books, both excellent things. And then also and this is strange if you like but I was then already sceptical about Utopias, naturally so, I liked habits but I did not like that habits should be known as mine. Habits like dogs dogs have habits but they do not like to be told about their habits, and the only way to have a Utopia is not only to have habits but to be liked to be told about these habits, and this I did not like. I can remember very well not liking to be told that I had habits.

To come back to Shakespeare, Shakespeare which I read so much mostly the plays about wars, English kings and wars often said that nothing was anything that human beings had no meaning, that not anything had any meaning and everything was just like that. And it did worry me even when I was seven and eight not really worried me but it was there and then well not then but all the years I was grown up it was not like that and now when here in France when we all thought the young men were safe they are now all being taken away well it is like that, Shakespeare was right it is all just like that, even superstitions are all just like that, they mostly, said the very tall thirteen-year-old girl, they are always bad luck and then we all hope again, just like that, and although Shakespeare is right, we all do hope again.

Once upon a time the moon shone.

The visitors came.

The piano was struck that is the keys.

The ages although only differing between themselves and fifteen made them polite and complimentary, and no one is careless and if they are there is a loss.

War is never fatal but always lost. Always lost. And as they all said this, they knew that they meant what they said. Always lost.

And this brings me back to the time between eight and twelve when I read and read and in between I read all the historical plays of Shakespeare and all the other plays of Shakespeare and more and more this war of 1942-1943 makes it like that. The horrors the fears everybody’s fears the helplessness of everybody’s fears, so different from other wars makes this war like Shakespeare’s plays. Rose d’Aiguy thirteen years old had just said that now having become superstitious because of course she has now become superstitious she notices that all the signs are bad signs, just like Macbeth just like Julius Caesar, the ides of March, and the general confusion, the general fear, the general helplessness, the general nervousness is just like all the kings, they are like that and they go on like that. The war 1914-1918 was not like Shakespeare but this war is the meaninglessness of why makes all the nothingness so real and when I read Shakespeare between eight and twelve, I suppose I was drowned in all that but naturally did not believe it or did I. Certainly not later when there was more meaning and more dread. But in Shakespeare there is no meaning and no dread, there is confusion and fear, and that is what is now here.

It was when I was between twelve and seventeen that I went through the dark and dreadful days of adolescence, in which predominated the fear of death, not so much of death as of dissolution, and naturally is war like that. It is and it is not. One really can say that in war-time there is death death and death but is there dissolution. I wonder. May that not be one of the reasons among so many others why wars go on, and why particularly adolescents need it.

It was a very long time between twelve and seventeen, between Shakespeare and the Boer war which was the first war I knew to be a war, a real war where a country that was a natural country was at war.

And in between there was religion, which too had to do with adolescence and with war.

There is no love interest in these modern wars. I am speaking of the world wars but particularly of the 1939 war, there is no love interest, very little religion and no love interest. Religious people in these world wars are religious but otherwise they are like everybody in what they do and lovers the same way they may be in love but otherwise they are like everybody which was not at all as war was to me from babyhood to 1900, not at all.

From babyhood to fourteen which is the beginning of adolescence, life is mostly taken up with slowly knowing that stars are worlds, that words are ways and that force is strength and that wiles are ways as words are, in other words that one is one and that the others can come to be with that one. That is what is most occupying from babyhood to fourteen, and during that time there are things like having apples given one to take home one for you and the other four for the other four and slowly one by one they are eaten until there is none, and there is the reason for eating the last one because since the other ones are eaten then of course there is no sense in keeping the last one, because then the story has to be told and why should it since after all all your life you can have it as remorse that it has been done. War is like that, it goes on like that it keeps going on like that and soon nobody has anything to eat that is nobody who does not take what does not belong to them and later although there is remorse the very last one has been eaten if not there has to be an explanation and if there is an explanation that does not help remorse nor does it help any one, remorse does not and not eating it does not, and so as I was then so am I now, and war, was not then but the feeling was just the same and eating was just the same in so many ways. A fish bone can even be a worry anything that can happen or has happened or has not happened can be a worry and that is what war is, and so what is the difference between life and war. There is none.

So then between babyhood and fourteen there are all these things, and romantic war with them, not to believe in but to dream.

Between babyhood and fourteen there was frequent change of scene. Modern wars all wars are like that, they go places, where they never heard of in many cases, and between babyhood and fourteen there had been so many changes of scene. And different ways of traveling about, and that also is like war. Just now all the young men of France have to go, they do not know where, some of them run away and when they run away they do not know where and a great many of them are taken away they do not know where and this is all as it was between babyhood and fourteen. Europe and America and railroad and water and stage coach and walking and horse back and in every there was no astonishment and that is the way war is.

I remember being very worried in reading, if anybody in the book died and did not have children because then nobody in that family could be living yet, and if they were not living yet how could they hear what was happening. This always bothered me from that time on until just now and now well now it does seem that the future is not important any more, the world has become so shrunken and it will never be different and so it does not mean much and there is no love interest, it is mostly parents who suffer, perhaps it was like that between babyhood and fourteen.

Dear Life life is strife Claribel used to say, but she did say dear life and in any way it is and she did say life is strife but is it.

It was all that between babyhood and fourteen, and it was the nineteenth century between babyhood and fourteen and the nineteenth century dies hard all centuries do that is why the last war to kill it is so long, it is still being killed now in 1942, the nineteenth century just as the eighteenth century took from the revolution to 1840 to kill, so the nineteenth century is taking from 1914 to 1943 to kill. It is hard to kill a century almost impossible, as was the old joke about mothers-in-law, and centuries get to be like that they get to be wearing like a mother-in-law. So as I was saying from babyhood to fourteen and of course longer much longer it was the nineteenth century and the wars civil domestic and foreign were nineteenth century wars, naturally enough.

Saint George and the Dragon, Siegfried and the dragon, anybody and the dragon, the dragon is always the century any century that anybody is trying to kill, and the worst of it all is that the one that says he is trying to kill the century that has to be killed is the last piece of the century that has to be killed and often the most long-lived, such as a Napoleon a Hitler or a Julius Cæsar the century has to be killed and they are the embodiment the most persistent end of it they are to live while really in its being killed they have to go, only nobody does tell them so, nobody and so they never do know, never do know.

However when I was a baby and then on to fourteen, the nineteenth century was full on.

In the nineteenth century, there was reading, there was evolution, there was war and antiwar which was the same thing, and there was eating. Even now I always resent when in a book they say they sat down to a hearty meal and they do not tell just what it was they ate. In the nineteenth century they often did. And in these days 1943 when eating well actually it is like prohibition one is so certain that one is never going to eat again that one is not greedy but one does eat everything well in these days you would imagine that you would not take pleasure in what the characters in a novel ate when they did eat, but one does enormously, well anyway the nineteenth century, liked to cry liked to try liked to eat liked to pursue evolution and liked war, war and peace peace and war and no more.

When I was then I liked revolutions I liked to eat I liked to eat I liked to cry not in real life but in books in real life there was nothing much to cry about but in books oh dear me, it was wonderful there was so much to cry about and then there was evolution. Evolution was all over my childhood, walks abroad with an evolutionist and the world was full of evolution, biological and botanical evolution, with music as a background for emotion and books as a reality, and a great deal of fresh air as a necessity, and a great deal of eating as an excitement and as an orgy, and now well just then there was no war no actual war anywhere.

In the nineteenth century there was nothing more exciting than climbing a high hill or a mountain and seeing the rain driving across a wide plain or valley with the sun following.

There was nothing more interesting in the nineteenth century than little by little realising the detail of natural selection in insects flowers and birds and butterflies and comparing things and animals and noticing protective coloring nothing more interesting, and this made the nineteenth century what it is, the white man’s burden, the gradual domination of the globe as piece by piece it became known and became all of a piece, and the hope of Esperanto or a universal language. Now they can do the radio in so many languages that nobody any longer dreams of a single language, and there should not any longer be dreams of conquest because the globe is all one, anybody can hear everything and everybody can hear the same thing, so what is the use of conquering, and so the nineteenth century now in ’43 is slowly coming to an end.

Between babyhood and fourteen years, it is hard to know whether it takes a long time or whether it does not and if it does any part of it is interesting but very little of it is recollecting, very little and so emotion is remembered, a few dimensions, and what is seen and any day.

Some days there are coincidences and some days there are none and when there are coincidences as there are coincidences that does make superstition and at any age, there is the same astonishment and the same belief, and between babyhood and fourteen there were coincidences and astonishment. There are coincidences now yesterday and to-day and to-morrow and then for some time there are none, but any time they are astonishing when they come. It is a long time that there has been no correspondence with America and then some one offered to make one by cablegram and the next day a cablegram came, which is what makes superstition and when you are young very young superstitions are frightening and when you are old quite old superstitions are comforting.

War this war can neglect superstitions the war of 1943 because all the superstitions have been used up used up and passed away, and there is no feeling about having any new one or any old one. Some wars make everybody tired, not many of them, this one makes everybody more tired than most, I think the American civil war made everybody tired but it did not quite exhaust coincidence and superstition but this 1943 one, well in a way yes, and when I was in babyhood to fourteen little by little and all the time there was the excitement of coincidences, and of superstitions, coincidences were more exciting than superstitions in between superstitions were more exciting than coincidences and now again coincidences are not exciting but they are soothing now in 1943.

Everything begins again, now they denounce one another, why nobody knows, just perhaps to make coincidences now that there are no superstitions. Madame Chaboux just told me this one.

There is a woman living in the country, her husband was a farmer, there are more farmers than not. She was not well and she asked a neighbor to come and tend to her, she said she had pneumonia. The neighbor lived with another woman and the husband of each one of them was a prisoner a war prisoner. Well the one went to see the other, and she saw that the sheets were bloodstained and she said to the woman you have had a miscarriage have you not. And the other said how dare you denounce me. And she said but I did not I just asked to know. Well anyway she went home and about a week after a man in a uniform came and said the two women had to pay a thousand francs for having falsely denounced a neighbor and they said they had not and he said pay, and they paid. And they saw the other woman and she said she would take everything away from them and they all three had husbands who were prisoners and they were frightened and they told Madame Chaboux, her husband had been their doctor and Madame Chaboux told the mayor and he told her to go to the magistrate and she did and the police were pleased because they had always wanted a witness against the man and now they had two, and everybody was pleased and relieved even if they did not get their money back and their neighbor was still their neighbor and all the husbands were still prisoners.

Well between babyhood and fourteen no one could believe any such thing, not in the nineteenth century but now well 1943, what can stop anything since although there are still coincidences they are not, not really any superstitions because there are not. Everybody is too tired to have them even when they get one thousand francs which they do.

Such is war.

Between babyhood and fourteen there is if not everything a great deal there is the suspecting of life and death not being sure of the same but beginning to be doubtful that it might be the same. And there is nature and its evolution and then there is coming home before it is dark in the evening after playing and then there is the beginning of being a legend. One can become a legend any time between babyhood and fourteen and one can one does they do know how it can come to be true that they are a legend. It is easy to become a legend between babyhood and fourteen, and so ever afterwards books can be read, because books are all about anybody who has become a legend, and I can remember becoming a legend again and again between babyhood and fourteen, and seeing the others between babyhood and fourteen and they can become a legend. They know they can they can become a legend if they have a dog behind them on a bicycle in a basket, they can become a legend, if they hold a flower in each hand, they can become a legend if they had an accident and lost a finger, they can become a legend, if they walk up and down hand in hand, and one eye of one of them is always closed. They can become a legend and they do because a legend any one between babyhood and fourteen does become a legend, a pure legend. Later on the legend is not so pure because you mix yourself up with it but between babyhood and fourteen becoming a legend is just that it is becoming a legend. I can remember becoming a legend, I will tell several of them, several of those becoming legends and what they have to do with war. This war 1943 is not very legendary, that is one of its troubles, it is not like ’14-’18 war and other wars which naturally became legendary. This is more like the beginning of middle living when being legendary does not happen, but as I say between babyhood and fourteen everybody is a legend just anybody, and I was.

Coincidences come to be stronger and stronger between babyhood and fourteen, they replace faith, coincidences are the foundation of games, they are the foundation of faith, coincidences, in between are not so important but from babyhood to fourteen and then again much later, very much later when one is old coincidences are important, they are real, they recreate faith they are not games, but they are the reality that makes a present and a future when perhaps there could not really be any. Take war, in time of war 1943, there have happened so many coincidences and they are always happening little coincidences, nice little coincidences, later on when I tell all about this coincidental war this meaningless war, this war that put an end a real end an entire end to the nineteenth century there were so many coincidences and they were the only reality in this time of unreality. The nineteenth century called coincidences a law of chance and worked it out but now that the nineteenth century is dead, coincidences are real again, they recreate faith they make a future, and they will make the twentieth century. Everybody, wait and see.

But between babyhood and fourteen, coincidences were only really used as the really necessary basis of games, and what was real then were not coincidences but being a legend and I was, we were.

What makes the legend real between babyhood and fourteen is that there is then the first struggle not to die and the first struggle to help kill the century in which you are born.

It is a struggle not to die between babyhood and fourteen, not not to actually die, that is a matter for parents and nurses and guardians, but the not to know that death is there, and not to share, that is to be secret and not die, and not to not know why, that is what makes any one shy between babyhood and fourteen, and later on there are other things in between, there is eternity, there is or there is not being a king or a queen, but between babyhood and fourteen, beside reading writing and arithmetic, and counting, and games, and coincidences, and hot and cold, one is always either very hot or very cold between babyhood and fourteen.

There is no use in remembering between babyhood and fourteen, actually there was no war then, there might have been but actually there was no war then then when I was between babyhood and fourteen and I was a legend then, of course I was, to myself and to them and of course I was struggling not to be dying that is not to know that dying was dying and frightening was not only frightening but connected with any thing. Believe it or not, to-day they say, that children that anybody between babyhood and fourteen, does not live any life in between this which is not 1914 but 1943 and the nineteenth century is dead dead dead, and between babyhood and fourteen, I was there to begin to kill what was not dead, the nineteenth century which was so sure of evolution and prayers, and esperanto and their ideas. You might think I mean that between babyhood and fourteen, I might mean to be doing what I was doing, and in a way I was, I see them now, between babyhood and fourteen and in a kind of a way I was.

What is a legend.

There are no legends now, because nobody can now can see how they have been not now, this is 1943.

From babyhood until fourteen, to play in a garden in the evening when it is darkening is a legend. It feels like that, it is like that, any evening when it is darkening.

Between babyhood and fourteen there comes a time when in reading you cannot help thinking what happened after and what happened to their children and their grandchildren and which one married which one and what war was going on when they were growing or grown up and were they after all the time it took to be born and grown were they killed in the war that was going on then. Now in 1943 when there are armies and armies and they come humming in and the air at night, when the moon is bright is full of them going over to Italy to do their bombing and the mountain makes a reverberation as a woman said to me like being inside a copper cooking utensil well then you keep on thinking how quickly anybody can get killed, just as quickly just as very quickly, more quickly even than in a book even much more quickly than in any book, those up there flying and bombing and those down below, with houses tumbling, and burning.

So between babyhood and fourteen you first begin to think of anything going on and going on, and at the same time stopping, but that is not reasonable no not at all reasonable between babyhood, and fourteen.

Between babyhood and fourteen their names might be Paul and Pauline and they might know how they learned the why and the when and the wherefore and how they learned excitement, hope and calm.

Imagine between the ages of babyhood and fourteen being either Paul or Pauline and living when there is no war or living when there is one.

Between babyhood and fourteen when I was living then there was no war and my name was neither Paul nor Pauline. I had an aunt named Pauline but I did not know of her then, and I did not know anybody by the name of Paul although I always did think it was a nice name and liked it when I saw it in a book.

How many books I read then, I am always reading books, there was of course Paul and Virginia under an umbrella, I do not know why but they always are under an umbrella and I thought the way the Negroes talked was very strange. Dialect in books was upsetting, even then and even now, then when there was no esperanto and now when there is no esperanto, no universal knowledge although everybody does know everything. You lose a stocking and it was the best one, it was lost in the stream when they were washing, there is no soap, this is 1943, and so they wash in running water and the stocking went down the stream and it was the very best woolen stocking, only one but of what use is only one stocking, and we neither of us slept very much that night, because the stocking was gone, her stocking, and yet in these days, what you keep you have that is you have while you keep it.

Between my babyhood and fourteen that was not true you had what you kept and kept what you had and you could wonder what the children and grandchildren were doing, particularly if it was already past. All very dreamy and exciting.

Then there was another thing, in Gulliver’s Travels there was a description of the people that never die, and it is supposed to show that death is necessary, because those that do not die do not live then when they do not die. That is what some think and when I was between babyhood and fourteen I did think that it was not necessary to be old like that to never die, why could not one be young like that and never die, and if you do not cry and if you like never to die, why not go on being just like that. Why not. To be sure the time passes very slowly between babyhood and fourteen and if it did pass even slower really even slower then certainly there is no reason why any one should not live forever, no reason. It was many years later that I did think that if everybody did not die the earth would be all covered over and I, I as I, could not have come to be and try as much as I can try not to be I, nevertheless, I would mind that so much, as much as anything, so then why not die, and yet and again not a thing, not a thing to be liking, not a thing.

But to come back to being between babyhood and fourteen and being a legend. Of course I was one. Any one is then one.

Roses and pansies, buttercups and daisies, this is what makes a legend, long before it makes poetry. And by a legend I mean that you do everything, just the way you should look as if you did, and you do. Any little girl and little boy between babyhood and fourteen, knows just how they seem, knows just exactly how they seem, and so it is natural enough that there was no war then, because really a war a really war is not quite legendary enough it is not exactly just the way it seems.

When my brother and I walked and walked up into the mountains on the dusty roads, and we left and we came and everything and nothing came in between, we were a legend then, just then. When we went camping and dragged a little wagon and slept closely huddled together and any little boy or any little girl could have been what any little girl or any little boy was, we were a legend then, we were legendary then. Any one is between babyhood and fourteen. It is as if it were, and really any actual war is not like that, it really is not.

To-day, there was an airplane over our heads, and Victor, he is nineteen, said I am afraid. And we said and why are you afraid, well he said the reason I am afraid, of course they are not dropping bombs on us. Of course not we said even if they are boches because this is no place to drop bombs. Of course not said Victor, but I am afraid. Why we said, Because they are kids who are going up in those German planes now, and you know what kids are, they do not know what to do and they might fall down and so drop down upon us. Now that is not legendary. That is uncertain but between babyhood and fourteen, why you are afraid and why you are glad and why you are you, and why you play, and why you scream and then cry, all this however you think you can try, all this is legendary. There is nothing else but legend. Even if a little girl of six tells how she was sick and in bed and naturally they had fled, naturally in 1940, and when the doctor came to see he said three rooms in one bed or three beds in one room and nobody dead, and the little girl of six and a half could do nothing but laugh although she was not well, and they all had fled, and they were none of them dead.

This is what I mean when I say that between babyhood and fourteen it is a legend, anything and everything is what it can seem, and it does seem and there is nothing in between.

Eating and vomiting and war, the end of between being a baby and fourteen, makes this be a scene. Any day and in every way this can be seen, eating and vomiting and war. In any way that eating is something that is to be done with or without stealing makes vomiting and war. And the end of babyhood to fourteen, makes this not a dream, but an awakening. When a baby eats and vomits it is not war. But when fourteen eats and vomits then it is war.

There is one thing certain when there is no food or very little food, it is easy to digest, that food, much easier than when there is food, regular food. Now in 1943, well there is food of course there is food, and everybody well not everybody but quite a few find food. Every day they start to find food, and every day and in every way they find food. Some one said that it was like prohibition in America but it is not because then they finally found too much food, but here and now the only ones who find too much food are the farmers, and they do not find it, they grow it. They say and they mean it, it is what everybody wants, they want food more than they want anything and we are the only ones that grow it and so we are the only ones who have the right to eat it, and eat it they do. Farmers used to be thin but now they are not. Nobody else used to be thin and now they are, men more than women, in general women can get along better with what is found to eat than men. But anyway even a little boy a very little boy a very fat little boy not yet four, when he sees on a strange lady’s hat, three apples very little apples at that, says to the lady, I would like to have three apples like that and even when he knows that they are not real apples, he keeps on saying when he is awakening, I would like three little apples like that.

Anyway between babyhood and fourteen, anything they are saying, anything they are knowing, everything they are repeating is a legend, because it has to be a legend, to be learned, legs belong to them, feet to belong to them, hands and fingers come easier to belong to them and are not quite as legendary as legs and feet, not quite as legendary but still legendary enough.

And at the end of babyhood to fourteen, at the end there is nothing in between. What did she say when she was fourteen. She said she was not willing to be a queen. And he, he was not interested in a king or a queen not when he was fourteen. Not at all. And in this way from fifteen to twenty-four began and it began with also ran.

Mediaeval means, that life and place and the crops you plant and your wife and children, all are uncertain. They can be driven away or taken away, or burned away, or left behind, that is what it is to be mediaeval. And being a pioneer has a little of the same not all the same but something of the same and when you are fifteen it is all very real, mediaeval and pioneer. And now and here 1943, it is just like that, you take a train, you disappear, you move away your house is gone, your children too, your crops are taken away, there is nothing to say, you are on the road, and where are they, if you go there is nobody to say so, anything can come and anything can go and they can say yes and no, and they can say, go, they never do say come, but yes they do now, they say come now, and they have to come and they have to go, everything is all the same what can happen here can happen there, and what can happen there can happen anywhere and it does, beside it does.

So at fifteen there comes to be a realisation of what living was in mediaeval times and as a pioneer. It is very near. And now in 1943 it is here.

It is disconcerting to know and it gives you a funny feeling, that any time not only that you can be told to go and you go but also that you can be taken. Nevertheless you stay, and if you stay you do not go away. That was true in mediaeval times too.

I have just been reading King John, when I was fifteen, King John was real, but now King John is realer, here and now it is all the same, that is the way they act and that is the way they are, the way they were in Shakespearean King John. It often makes me know that as a cousin of mine once said about money, money is always there but the pockets change, it is not in the same pockets after a change and that is all there is to say about money. Well power is the same thing, in King John it was the king and the church, and when I was young it was the middle class that is the middle class that had money, and now it is the lower middle class that is in power, and men can have and men will have money, if it is had it would not go on being the lower middle class, because that class has no legend and it has no love interest and it is not timely and it does not like to live, and move about and it does not care what it is all about, it knows what it is and it stays there, and that is what the lower middle class is and it is they that make the last there is of life in the nineteenth century because they have no hope and no adventure. Think of the dictators they are just like that. What did I say. I said it was just like that.

However fifteen is not just like that, not very likely although when it is the lower middle class it tries to be but fifteen is really mediaevel and pioneer and nothing is clear and nothing is sure, and nothing is safe and nothing is come and nothing is gone. But it all might be.

At fifteen they light a pack on their back. It makes them feel strong. At fifteen they conquer when they have a pack on their back. And now in 1943, everybody has a pack on their back, they go about just like that, they need anything and everything that can be put into a pack on their back. And so from fifteen to twenty-four and now from five to ninety everybody can have a pack on their back, in hope of finding something to put into that pack on their back.

From fifteen to twenty-four there was the Boer war, and it was the first time I knew about how many or how few should surrender and it was the first time I knew about khaki and all that, and it was the same with everybody, and now here khaki is over, at least right here, Germans and Italians wear sad green and grey, and any color can be dirty that way.

Between fifteen and twenty-five they all can be quite a good deal alive.

From fifteen on to twenty-five it is natural to think that every Sunday is good weather. And to hope that every day will be Sunday bye and bye. At fifteen walking and riding and coming and going is always a pleasure and everything else is an indecision, and everything else is better or more than that. And here and now in 1943, now that the war is coming to an end, everybody that is nobody knows whether there is or is not any future and at fifteen it is like that everybody and nobody knows whether there is or is not any future. Funny things happen, you milk a goat for the first time, you see a girl taller than yourself for the first time and you are not sure whether she is beautiful or not, you spend all day intending to go somewhere and nothing happens and you wonder if you will ever be revenged. That is what is now happening in 1943 and fifteen years old is like that. You think everything is funny and the moonlight is not clouded over and the wind blows and trees make a noise and people say funny things, they do not mean what they say, fifteen years old is like that and now in 1943 it is like that. There is a funny story about a goat.

A young woman came from Switzerland to Aix-les-Bains to work in an embroidery shop, and she went to live with a woman who always had one boarder. When she came the woman said to her I must tell you that I do not keep a cow I only keep a goat. Oh dear said the young Swiss, I come from the mountains where my people ever since I was a baby kept one cow just to nourish me. Oh dear I cannot drink goat’s milk, never never. All right said the woman I will arrange with a neighbor and you shall have your cow’s milk as you want it. The young woman stayed there for three years and lived happily ever after. She married and from time to time she went to see the woman who had been kind to her when she had come there a stranger. Many years later the older woman was sick and dying, and the younger woman went quite often to see her, and then one day a message was brought that the woman was dying and must see her. She went and the dying woman said, before I die I want to tell you, all those years you lived with me I deceived you, it was not true that I got you cow’s milk from a neighbor, I just gave you goat’s milk and you did not know and I did not tell you but now before I die I must tell you, I could not die deceiving you, and they cried together and she died and it was all over.

She told us this because we were all happy, this was in 1943, she had just gotten a cow for herself and her husband and her children and we had just gotten a goat, and we were all so happy and we were telling about it to each other. We said that we had never wanted to taste goat’s milk and now we had and it was more delicate and sweeter and lighter and creamier than a cow, yes she said and she told us her story, and they had a cow now, that is to say that had bought one for a farmer who had just lost his horse which had died, and they did not buy him a new horse they bought him a cow so they could have milk of a cow. Nobody knows unless they have been in it what it is to eat only things cooked in water and now she had a cow and we had a goat a lovely white goat, whose name is Bizerte, because we got it the day of that victory in the morning. I love to walk the goat and now I let it loose a man told me to and I always do whatever they tell me to which is in a way the way it is between fifteen and twenty-four and no more. We laugh very much we are so pleased to have the goat.

Fifteen to twenty-four, yes there was a war there, the Boer war.

Fifteen the time does not pass slowly but a great deal of time there is nothing to do except stand around, in games and in the evening and in the day, stand around, not even get up and sit down but just stand around. And now, just now, everybody has to grow something to eat or run around to find something to eat now in 1943 so it is not like fifteen, but more like twenty-two, at twenty-two, everybody is very busy just to be you.

And that was the time there was the Boer war and it was a shock and a surprise to know that armies could surrender, not many killed and they could surrender and the war not be over. That was the new thing the Boer war told us, the English could surrender even when there was a smaller percent of them dead than there should have been according to statistics before they did surrender but they did not lose the war. And that was a new thing. When they had surrendered like that in our revolutionary war then the war was over, they lost it but in the Boer war when they did like that the war was not over and they had not lost it and that was a new thing. That went very well with my being twenty-two or something very well indeed.

But at fifteen there was no war when I was fifteen no war at all.

Between fifteen and twenty-two it is not natural that some one surrounded by enemies who would not speak to him ate the only piece of chocolate and they were men not boys and they all wanted it. Naturally enough in 1943. When you are fifteen it is rather wonderful that any one can do such a thing, have enemies who will not speak to him and eat the chocolate cake the only piece and all the enemies who would not speak to him wanting it. It is a funny thing about enemies. It does take such a long time to believe in them believe that they are enemies, and then after all nobody really does seem to believe in them believe that they are enemies. It is about when one is fifteen that one first begins to hear about enemies not in books of course books are full of enemies, but in life. What are enemies and what is war, and are there enemies in war or are they not. From fifteen on one can begin to wonder about such a thing, along with eternity and clouds and beauty and faith. Enemies are not important whether they are real or not, I can remember when I was sixteen seeing a play then modern in which a woman or was it a girl had so many enemies among the other women or girls and could I believe it, no I could not. But he who in 1943 ate the chocolate cake he always believed that he had enemies and that enemies were real even when one was fiften. But about war well he was not so sure that enemies are enemies during a war. And perhaps they are and perhaps they are not.

Our two servants, they are sisters, we are just in this house a nice big modern house alone against a mountain with a lovely park all full of bushes and big trees, and firs, and the two sisters one a good cook and the other a very perfect chamber maid, they know all about enemies, in war and in peace. Now in 1943 they have forgotten about peace, perhaps there is no such thing but they know all about enemies in war real enemies and enemies that are enemies. It sounds like the same thing but it is not.

There are so many enemies in Shakespeare.

Between fifteen and twenty-four there is so much time in which you do nothing but stand around and wait for it to happen. Now in 1942 in April 1942 there is no longer any standing around waiting for something to happen that is among those who are not fighting of course those who are fighting are like that, they are standing around waiting to do something but everybody else is now as is normal in adult life they are busy not necessarily with everything but they know from day to day that they will do something to-morrow. From fifteen to twenty-three or four nobody does know really know that they will do something to-morrow.

Between the ages of fifteen and twenty-three nobody ever can get back in time.

And now in 1943 at any age nobody can get back in time. And for the same reason, there is so much to do, there is nothing to do, there is no way for anybody to leave home and everybody is on the road and everybody talks to everybody and beside sometimes you know them all of which makes it impossible for anybody to get home in time. In time for what. Well just to get home in time or to get back in time and that is the way it usually is between fifteen and twenty-three. Nobody can get back in time.

War and enemies.

As I was saying there are so many enemies in Shakespeare.

We have now two sisters no longer young who run this house which we have taken and where we are very comfortable and even rather magnificent and they know what enemies are.

They were born in the upper reaches of the river Rhone. We always like Thornton Wilder’s story of the American tourist who said that there were two schools of thought about pronunciation, some said it should be pronounced Rhine and some said it should be pronounced Rhone. Well anyway they were born on the upper reaches of the river Rhone, a nice river that is always accompanied by a great deal of wind, a little wind or a big wind but it is always accompanied by wind. They were born and they had strange names given to them, they were not twins in fact one is definitely older and the other is definitely younger, and the strange names which were given to them were Clothilde and Olympe although to them they were natural names not strange names at all. The family around them died and then the younger one was quite young, seventeen she went to be a chamber-maid in Moravia where they talk a strange language but where life was pleasant, the older Clothilde had a son, this son was killed in the beginning of the war 1914-1918 and she never had another one. So every one was dead around them they had a little furniture, and in the meantime each one of the two of them separately were personal maids to different Italian countesses, they always like them to be noble and they lived 1914-1918 and a little later then with the Italians who were not enemies not to them then. Then they came back to the valley of the Rhone Clothilde a cook and her sister a maid and they did and they did not know what enemies were. Here they were very comfortable and relatively magnificent. And then many natural things happened and things changed the way they change and then came ’39, and their mistress went away because bombardments might come that way and so they stayed on here alone that is sometimes two alone and sometimes one alone but always alone in a big house and park and alone. Then the war came to be a little more war that is soldiers were there and then soldiers came and soldiers went away and it was disturbing but they did not realise that enemies could be more of a bother than that but they can. And then the enemy came, it was here right here right here in the house and remaining in the house and they were enemies and nobody could deny that they were enemies certainly not Clothilde and Olympe. Olympe and Clothilde and they knew what enemies were enemies were like that.

Enemies being like that make enemies tremble. They made so much noise they said to them you are vanquished and they knew the enemies were there, but that was not what being vanquished was, being vanquished was a sadness and a sorrow and a weakness and a woe, but it was not a horror. The enemy there, here, that is a sorrow that they wished they could be spared but they were not. The enemies were there. They were all alone in the kitchen, they did not sleep there, they just could not do that, they could not sleep with the enemy there, they found a little room outside to which they went to sleep, but all day and each day they were in the kitchen and the enemy were living there, not in the kitchen but in the house. It was awful, they can never forget.

The day they won the enemy came in one by one to tell them so not only that they had won but that the others were done and that every one would be done one by one. Alas it was too true only two years after it was not so, that is to say if they had won the enemy had not finished everything it was only beginning and perhaps they were not winning.

But the enemy had come in one by one on the day they had won to tell them and they had not stolen what was in the house because that would be stealing but they had broken open the trunks of the two women and taken everything because as they were only servants and were then in the kitchen taking everything away from them was not stealing and so they broke open the trunks and took everything. There was a woman who used to wash the clothes for the enemy in a kind of a way she was an enemy herself, not an enemy who could frighten one but just an enemy and she said the enemies would win because they had wonderful weapons that no one had ever seen, all the enemies had wonderful weapons that no one had ever seen. And now say Clothilde and Olympe and now in 1943, perhaps it is true they the enemy feel the wonderful weapons that no one has ever seen, perhaps they do.

And so it is true that they are all kinds of enemies, some that frighten some that steal and some that like a fiend make you come to heel. That is what Olympe has to say. To-day it is a fiend that is a mistress who says come and she has to go who makes her so unhappy that she has to cry.

It is funny and when you are fifteen you begin to know that enemies are not what they seem, and then by twenty-four you know enemies are enemies and in between well and then later and now it is not certain that enemies are what they seem.

At fifteen man and animals fruit trees and flowers beginning not to be things to pick but to feel. In the year ’43, milk was more and more difficult to have. There was no milk not even skimmed milk and so everybody who could had a goat. We had a goat. When I was fifteen I did not care for goats I like a wall and I had read about fruit trees growing on the sunny side of a wall and I always said when I was fifteen that when I was older and could have it I would have a wall and have fruit trees growing on the sunny side of a wall. I remember the first time I ever saw fruit trees arranged to grow on a wall. It was just after the Spanish American war and we were in Paris for the exposition and McKinley had just been shot and I saw fruit trees trained to grow on the sunny side of walls and it reminded me of when I was fifteen and I wanted to grow fruit trees on sunny sides of the wall and my brother said that he would keep a goat on the wall to eat the fruit trees. And now it is 1943 and there is no milk and we keep a goat and I walk the goat and I like the goat, goats are very willful and I have found out why we like flowers. Because goats pick flowers to eat, and children pick flowers because animals pick flowers to eat and children pick flowers like that.

At fifteen flowers commence to have other meanings, beauty is beauty and flowers are flowers and flowers are no longer flowers as the goat picks them.

Beauty is its own excuse for being, that begins at fifteen that and that enemies are not what they seem, that all belongs at fifteen. At fifteen overbearing that is the need to be the one that has to dominate the other one by not studying, by studying, by fighting, by not fighting, by war, red war, white war, green war and black war. Black war is fighting, red war is war, white war is exciting and green war is disappointing. And at fifteen war has begun, and every one knows that with the sun or without the sun war has begun.

What happened. She Lucy Lilly Lamont, wanted what she wanted and she was not stupid she was overbearing and crazy and not nervous but obstinate and she felt superior. That can make enemies even if nobody is your enemy. It is just like this but not in a way. In a war anybody can forget about Lucy Lilly Lamont. Why not when she is of no importance in a war. And this is what made us feel as we did about the Boer war, it was the first war that made us feel that wars were wars but that they were not important because nothing changed. We only know now that we felt that way then now in 1943, but we did we most certainly did begin to feel that way then.

Lucy Lilly Lamont was fifteen all her life, they have a way of saying it here, they say she never left the primary grades, it is that that makes her the other side of fifteen all her life, and it is very interesting, war is and is not like that, a good deal of war is like that and then when everybody is tired of war then it is not at all like that.

Fifteen.

Every time I watch them I ask them how old they are. They are usually younger than fifteen or older, it is not very often that they are just fifteen and when they are it is very special. Being fifteen is very special, being eleven or thirteen is not so special, being seventeen or nineteen is not so special. Being fifteen is very special.

And now it is June 1943 and two of the young men who are twenty-one have come to say good-bye, they hope they are not going to die right away but all who are twenty-one have to go to Germany as hostages to be put in a pen, they say to work in factories but there is no work, and if they go into hiding well it would be all right if it were not for the winter but will it be over before the winter, they ask me to tell them but can any one tell them, do I know, well anyway I can say that they might amuse themselves by learning and reading German and they might amuse themselves by saying that they are going traveling as students, and say they, if we do not consider them as enemies will the Americans like it, will they, might it not displease them, but said I you can learn their language and read their literature and contemplate them as if you were travelers and still know them to be enemies. Why not. Well said they why not. Anyway they said you have cheered us, and I kissed them each one of them and wished them well, and one of them came back to shake hands again and I kissed him again and said be prudent and he said I will and they went away up the hill. Oh dear me one cannot sleep very well.

But from fifteen on you can think about enemies, quite certainly think about enemies.

The idea of enemies is awful it makes one stop remembering eternity and the fear of death. That is what enemies are. Possessions are the same as enemies only less so, they too make one forget eternity and the fear of death.

So many things begin around fifteen. Money, possessions eternity, enemies, the fear of death, disappointments begin a long time before and sorrow, but around fifteen you can begin to write them down, which makes the depth and consolation of disappointment and sorrow. All this can and does begin around fifteen and then a little later came the Boer war, and war as no longer something that belonged to others and to history and to stories but something that was going on now and was a disillusion and disappointing. I did not know anybody who was fighting or any of their relations, but it was the time when anglo-saxonism had come in America to be a very conscious feeling, Dooley had made fun of it and we all felt it and it was disappointing it was not what Kipling and the describers of the Mutiny had made one feel was Anglo-Saxon it was something different it was only we did not know it it was the beginning of the ending of the nineteenth century which now in 1943, is dying quite quickly, but we who were active then we felt it because we already had a beginning of the twentieth century and so although we did not know it we felt that the Boer war was the first shot fired at the nineteenth century, and although we thought we were of it we knew inside that we were not and we knew we should regret what the nineteenth century was but we knew we did not regret it we wanted something else and we were to have it.

In Shakespeare’s Henry VI I just found that he said that Joan of Arc and she was not yet dead not in the play in fact she was just beginning and Shakespeare said that she would be the great French saint that she would replace Saint Denis, and she was only made a saint very late, very late indeed, just in time for the war of 1914 but she undoubtedly and Shakespeare was right she undoubtedly is the great French saint and has completely replaced Saint Denis. It is funny this business of being right. Everybody wants to be right, even the one who said he would rather be right than president. It is so natural to say and I was right was I not.

I am wondering if Laval and the rest of them think they are right now in 1943, to be sure the Kiddie wrote to me in 1942 and said that at the end of 1942 there would be good news and in the spring of 1943 there would be more good news than bad news and as the summer came on the summer of 1943 the good news would be so good there would be no letters in the newspaper printing presses big enough to make headlines to celebrate them, and now the Italian islands are going one by one, one by one and there is only one more water to cross, and everybody who knows what an enemy was is now worried because and that is very strange, everybody knowing that everything is coming to an end every neighbor is denouncing every neighbor, for black traffic, for theft, for this and for that, and there are so many being put in prison, poor Madame Berard said it was so sad to see her husband going off between two policemen just as if he was a criminal and to know that some of their neighbors were pleased to see it. To be sure he had been killing meat and did he sell it or not or only serve it in quantity in his restaurant and her boy has to go to Germany because he is twenty-one even though he is a great mathematician and is to be a great man in the university of Lyon and the family were always gentle and kindly and obliging and never charged too much even when they might have and indeed it was all true they never did.

It is hard to know about enemies at fifteen it all begins, knowing everything and never being happy again, excited yes but never happy again. And now Olympe has to go away and she knows what enemies are, they are Germans that is what enemies are and here there are none and she has to take a train and there she has to see them and the thought of it is making an old woman of her and she does not want to go, no no she does not want to go, but her mistress says the duty of a servant is to obey her mistress and not to follow her own changing fancy, but her fancy has never changed, she has always known what the enemy is what her enemies are, yes she has always known and more than ever since they have been in her home.

And so the Boer war was disagreeable but not really serious not even for the Boers, like all defeated people they got the best of it, it is better to be defeated and win than win and be defeated. Now here in 1943 it seems so strange to see the enemy weakening just slowly weakening, quickly weakening, not being defeated or anything but just weakening, the French do better, they get defeated but they do not weaken, while the Germans do not get defeated they weaken, and when they weaken enough to go out like a lamp with no oil, or with no wire, out, it does not die it just weakens to nothing. Until they weaken everybody says about them but they are still strong, and then they weaken. There you are, that is to say here we are 1943.

After the Spanish-American war there was the Boer war, and that was no longer fifteen that was older, I was in the medical school then the first year and I went out to San Francisco to see my brother Mike who had just been married.

The Spanish-American war was the first to me modern war. Modern is like realism, modern is always modern to some one as realism is always real to some one, not to some one but to a great many at one time. Modern, how nicely it is modern now then and when.

What was modern then was seeing all the middle western men, young men, boys too many, going out to San Francisco, and catching everything and then going off in boats to the Philippines. I was just reading Shakespeare’s Henry the Fifth and I found it astonishing how easily they talked of transporting ten thousand, fifteen thousand even twenty thousand soldiers across the water from England to France. How when they had such comparatively little tonnage, did they get so many of them across, how did they, well anyway so they say they did. Call it modern if you like but soldiers any quantity of them at any time can be carried across the ocean, any quantity of them at any time and now here in June 1943, we are waiting for them, waiting for them, to bring us shoes and stockings and dental floss, here in the country we have plenty to eat although we would like more cake and sugar and butter but still here in the country having a goat and chickens we do have plenty to eat and fish, we do have plenty to eat. But one does get so tired of seeing everybody planting and growing vegetables you think how nice it will be to have those happy days come back when vegetables grew not in the ground but in tins. A vegetable garden in the beginning looks so promising and then after all little by little it grows nothing but vegetables, nothing, nothing but vegetables.

Well anyway the Spanish-American war was modern but it was completely nineteenth century, there was nothing but the question of sea power and whose sea power was it, we all read a book that told us it, but then we had known it anyway, because of Nelson, and now we were doing it again, and it was very exciting, we were all finding out about the difficulty of having to have two fleets a Pacific one and an Atlantic one, and we were all getting to feel that we were to be, well there it was still nineteenth century completely nineteenth century and we were not thinking about a twentieth century, and we were so excited that we were not realising that the nineteenth century was beginning to be over, not the least bit in the world. I was young then but I can still see those young men in San Francisco, those middle-western young men of twenty and twenty-one, with their undeveloped necks, their rather doughy faces, I see why they call them dough-boys, they are like that between twenty and twenty-one, they go to sleep anywhere sitting or standing, their heads and their mouths and their eyes can go to sleep anywhere, and open or not open, that is what it is to be twenty or twenty-one, and now here and now, it is just the same, the young of twenty-one, the young Frenchmen of twenty-one are all being deported to Germany, two came to see me to say good-bye to ask how I could encourage them and all I could say was try to study them and learn their language and get to know their literature, think of yourselves as a tourist and not as a prisoner, and they were worried and nervous and they said will the Americans like it if we think of them like that, sure I said all the Americans want is to make you free, and they said yes we know that. It makes me feel very very much like that, I used to say to any Frenchman or Frenchwoman who complained of anything, I said but every time I go out in the village of Bilignin there I see all your young men whatever is happening they are still there and that is everything that they are not gone. But now they are gone and going. Some of them betake themselves to the mountains others are conspiring, the son of our dentist a boy of eighteen has just been taken because he was helping and will he be shot or not. Oh dear. We all cry. But there is nothing to do but wait for us to come nothing to do. And they look so, I saw a train full of them, everybody was handing them up wine and bread, although nobody has much of it for themselves or to give them, and there they were with the gendarmes, going away. And they were awake then and pretty soon they will be tired out and go to sleep any way that it is possible to be sleeping, in a chair or standing or in any way.

It is funny but my memory of those middle-western boys going out to the Philippines was that they were just like these French boys twenty and twenty-one going off to Germany, as deported and held away from every one. Dear me.

So that was realism. Anything is realism but that certainly was realism.

And it all made me remember the impression I have when I read Wyandotte or The Hutted Knoll which was about then, the shock I had in reading that book because for the first time I realised what it meant not to know whether any one was loyal to you or not, did they or did they not believe in you, were they interested in your interests and how can you tell. I had read laments of great men and many novels but in some strange way Wyandotte or The Hutted Knoll made me understand that you could think that some one was devoted to you and loyal to you and really not at all they were opposed to you and would if such a thing were necessary denounce you. And now and again in June 1943 it is happening all around one.

Well in the first place Olympe who knows who her enemies are, and are they, could they become another thing or rather could those to whom she was loyal could she stop being loyal to them, could she want so much not to leave you and when she really did have it to leave you did she at the last hour turn against you so as to prepare her mind to be attuned to the other to whom she was going. Could she and did she. She did. Might she and would she denounce the first one the second one or any one or would she only prepare herself in case she had to do something and it might be that something and would any one she was leaving realise that she had not been very serviceable in fact that she had been rather useless although everything made any one think that she was perfection and almost saintly as a character. Dear me. It is like a detective story particularly as her sister Clothilde used a cheap enemy perfume to drown out the smell of onions and cooking on her and does it came to be known that she slept in her mistress’ room. Dear me dear me.

How many mirrors there can be in a house when all the doors and the doors are many and very wide and tall are filled with mirrors and what a pleasure to see one’s self in them. Expectedly and unexpectedly what a pleasure.

And now in June 1943 something very strange is happening, every day the feeling is strengthening that one or another has been or will be a traitor to something and what do they do they send them a little wooden coffin sometimes with a letter inside sometimes with a rope inside to tell them to hang themselves, and sometimes it is sent by post or by railroad and sometimes it is hung up in a tree and sometimes hung up in front of the front door. Oh dear me. When this you see remember me is what they mean because some of these people have told where young men of twenty-one were hidden, and it was not necessary to tell they just did tell and so somebody sent them a small wooden coffin. Of course they had to find a reliable carpenter to make the coffins but they did find him.

So the Spanish-American war and seeing all those middle-western men in San Francisco, made me realise what realism is.

Just to-night June 1943 I was out walking in the twilight in the mountain village of Culoz where I live now and my dog Basket was running around and a young man in working clothes said he is a nice dog but I have been whistling to him and he wont come. Oh I said you have to do more than whistle, you have to talk English and he said my father could and I could too once but I now have forgotten. And I said but how is that not that you have forgotten but that your father talked English, that he said is very simple he is an American, ah I said yes, he came to France in the last war as a soldier he married a Frenchwoman, he got a good job at Chaumont and he stayed, and in ’38 we intended to go away but my mother fell ill and we did not leave. And she, I said, oh she is dead, and he, oh he is in a concentration camp when America came into the war they came and took him, and you, we are four brothers and a sister, and the oldest is an actor in the Comedie Française and the second is a plumber and the third is head butcher in a camp of youth and here I am working for farmers and my name is Robert Nelson White and I looked as if I was not sure that all he said was so and he said here are my papers, they do not spell white right, but my name there is Robert White, I left out the Nelson all right. And it all made me feel a little funny anything these days these strange days can make you feel a little funny so I shook hands with him and we went up Basket and I up the hill and he Robert Nelson White went on down, down the hill.

Now all that made me feel all the more how different was that Spanish-American war. I asked Robert Nelson White if his father was a Frenchman by blood, if his grandfather or grandmother either one was French but no he said he was always American his people never had been anything but American and his little sister of fourteen was at school and he and his brother had crossed the lines at night to come into the free zone and here he was.

In the Spanish-American war romance was simple and realistic like the young Californians who went to the war and General King wrote novels about it and in one he said and I threw the bridle of my horse to my orderly Ned Hanford, and it was Ned Hanford and when he read these simple words, he had a thrill he always had a thrill. That was the way it was then in the Spanish-American war. It was then that they began to think about realism. The Red Badge of Courage by Crane, and any simple description of war as done by the Russians, later on a naval battle in the next war, the Russo-Japanese war, which described it just as it was not as it felt or looked. But anyway there they were they middle-western boys in San Francisco, and there was Chinatown and there was the French quarter, and there were the Lurline baths and there was everything that they never had seen before. It is always that way in war, always.

And now in June 1943, it is trying, there are so many sad things happening, so many in prison, so many going away, our dentist’s son and he was only eighteen and he should have been taking his entrance university examinations and he with others in a camion took shoes and clothes and weapons to give to the young men who had taken themselves to the mountains, to avoid being sent away and what has happened to him and to them. I have just met a very charming woman courageous and lives in an old castle and has five children and the youngest one is twenty-one and he has gone, she has never lost any money but life is always dearer and she and her children have worked very hard to keep their castle sheared their own sheep, and everything, and now she said, of course she would not mind Christian’s going away, that is to say not to mind if it were not the times are so uncertain and so troubling, and he is very sweet and he is big and tall and very winning and since he was born there have never been three months without their seeing him, never and now, well I said he hopes to come back for the vintage and she had clear eyes very wide open and she said yes.

And all that makes one think more and more of the strangeness and the unreality of those middle-western boys who were naturally called dough-boys, being in San Francisco, and then going to the Philippines, when they got to the Philippines and back again I never saw them so I do not really know what happened to them, by that time we were all interested in realism in literature, and that kind of went on until 1938, when it was all over, there was an end of the nineteenth century and realism was the last thing the nineteenth century did completely. Anybody can understand that there is no point in being realistic about here and now, no use at all not any, and so it is not the nineteenth but the twentieth century, there is no realism now, life is not real it is not earnest, it is strange which is an entirely different matter.

During the Spanish-American war there were food scandals, and in the Boer war there were concentration camps where they had nothing to eat, and all that is natural enough. The concentration camps for the Boers excited us all, nobody knew then how everybody was finally that is everybody in Europe was finally not going to have anything to eat. There was famine in China even in Russia and there was famine in India and every one then in the time of the Boer war and before and after was very much excited about it but now here in 1943 not having anything to eat enough to eat, having what you can eat, buying eating black, that is black traffic, thinking about eating, everybody on the road bicycling or walking with a pack on their back or a basket in the hand, or a big bundle on the bicycle, hoping for provisions, somewhere in the country there would be an egg or something or something, and perhaps you will get that something. One day I was out walking, well naturally I had a basket and big prospects and hopes and I met a nice gentle little bourgeoise from Belley, and it was spring time and she had a very charming and quite large bouquet of flowers very beautifully arranged in her hand and I said what a charming bouquet of flowers, yes she said eyeing the bouquet carefully, yes, I have been in the country to visit some relations, and I had hoped, I had hoped perhaps for an egg, perhaps even perhaps for a chicken, and she heaved a little breath they gave me these flowers. They are very charming flowers I said, yes she said, and we said good-bye and went each one on our way. There are so many people in prison because they sell what they should not sell, and yet, well and yet, I met Roselyn I said you are looking very well, the restrictions do not seem to have had any effect on you, well said Roselyn, one finds things. Roselyn, I said, you indulging in black traffic, mais non, she said of course I would not, to find something is one thing, to indulge in black traffic is quite another thing. Explain the difference to me I said Well said Roselyn, to find is when you find a small amount any day at a reasonable price which will just augment your diet and keep you healthy. Black traffic is when you pay a very large sum for a large amount of food, that is the difference. And she is right that is a difference and we all all day and every day go about and in every way we do or do not find something that helps the day along. As Madame Pierlot said, you do not buy now-a-days only with money you buy with your personality. Jo Davidson used to say that you always had to sell your personality, but now it is not a question of selling it is a question of buying by personality. Nothing is sadder these days than people who never make friends, they poor dears have nothing to eat, neither do the indiscreet, and yet almost everybody does eat. Almost everybody, almost, it comes hardest on middle aged men, not women they resist better but middle aged men, without wine and cheese, they get thinner and thinner and thinner. We women of a certain age, we reduce to a certain place and then we seem to get along all right, but the middle aged men get thin, and thinner and thinner. Naturally those that had been fat. Oh dear me.

So the Boer war was the first time we really realized that war made them thin that is the civilian population, it must have been true in the civil war, but at that time, there were so many pioneers and pioneers are always thin, and Boers were fat, and the Boer war made them thin just like that.

I just heard a nice story about a farmer’s wife. She complained that her cow could not live because she had no hay. Some one who had a large house and a lot of land heard her and said I will give you two thousand pounds of hay that is a load of hay as a present if you will sell me every day a litre of milk. And said the farmer’s wife what will I do having so much less butter. No not at all said the farmer’s wife. The Boer war might be like that just like that and so is 1943.

And so there was the Spanish-American war. So much happened in the Spanish-American war, to us and to me to the United States and to us, something to Spain too and to any Spaniard but then that was a habit, they always had these things happen in Europe. But with us although in a kind of a way in our short history it had very frequently happened still it was not a habit.

To-day we were at Aix-les-Bains, end of June 1943 when this you see remember me, and in a kind of way it was different but in a kind of way it was the middle western dough boys in San Francisco. We were at the station it was the first of July and there were many trains and many people, on one track where our train should have been it was not. And then a train came along, all trains go very slowly now, the engineers are used up the track is used up and the coal is bad so therefore there are a fair number of trains moving they move at a walk. This train that came along and kept moving and did not stop had on it tanks and trucks which did not look very strong, as they were not armored and seated on them and seated in the open cars placed on trucks and seated anywhere were Germans all naked except a little trouser nothing on their heads and sitting there and the train went on slowly and all the French people were as if they were at a theatre that was not interesting and the train went on slowly and then our train came in and I got on it with my white dog Basket and the French people were pleased, Basket was the real circus, he was a theatre that they found interesting and they were interested and they said so, and nobody had noticed the train full of Germans except four young Frenchmen from the camp de Jeunesse and they like all young fellows of that age laughed, which reminded me of the dough boys in San Francisco, in the midst of the San Francisco public. Which ones. Those Germans.

It is funny funny in the sense of strange and peculiar and unrealisable, the fact that so many are prisoners, prisoners, prisoners every where, and now Berard where we used to lunch is in prison, for black traffic, and an Alsatian and his wife and his son, because of the younger son who went to the funeral of his fiancée and on his way he was taken and he escaped and they were in prison and now they are out and he is in safety but where. Anywhere. And whole countries in prison and now we have a feeling that they who put everybody in prison are now in prison they feel themselves in prison, they feel imprisoned. They have just told us that our friends the American consul and vice-consul although in prison and are very free and amusing themselves and have flowers in their rooms and play tennis and send messages and make excursions. Oh dear me, when this you see, but after all, when this you see, and after all you would imagine that with all that I would not any longer want to read mystery stories and spy stories and all that but not at all I want to read them more than ever, to change one reality for another, one unreality for another and so the Spanish-American war made us Americans conscious of being a world power, conscious of the school of realism, conscious of England being nineteenth century, with Kipling and the white man’s burden, was in a way for me the beginning of killing the nineteenth century, which is now not any longer dying but dead and the little coffins that are being sent to all pro-Germans are part of the funeral. French people like New Englanders like funerals, they are a peaceful occupation, nice and quiet, and certain. Ah say the French before all this we were so happy but we did not appreciate our good fortune.

Realism.

After all there has to be realism realism in romance and in novels and the reason why is this. Novels have to resemble something and in order that they do there must be realism. Of course all writers had had realism, writers and readers always have a realism, after all living is in a way always real, that is to say what one hears and sees, even what one feels is in a way always real, but the realism of the present seems new because the realism of the past is no longer real.

And so just at the time of the Spanish-American war, there commenced the difference between Kipling’s realism, which was romanticism, but real enough, and the French and Russian realism, which was so real that it was real enough. Was it real as anybody could know realism, or was it not. Just at the time of the Spanish-American war and later the Russo-Japanese war this question of realism was becoming the vital question for Americans who having a land with a clear light manufacturing light and resistant steel, their life needed a clean and resistant realism but at the same time they needed to move around and you cannot keep moving around without feeling romantic. The nineteenth century was then in its full strength and everybody knew it, and everybody knew that when a thing is like that you have to begin to try to forget it, and they all began to they all began to begin to forget it.

It is funny about things being real. Something happened a few months ago like that, in February 1943.

We had been in Bilignin all these years of the war and now our lease had run out and our landlord and his wife wanted their home back, not that they needed it just then, but they did want it back. And so for the first time in my life, I had a lawyer and a law-suit, and we lost but nevertheless, they gave us longer, and the authorities said as long as they did not consent that we should be put out the others in spite of what the law said could do nothing about it. And then the situation changed, the French army was disbanded, and our landlord who was a captain did have more reason in asking to have his house back again and so finally some one offered us this house in Culoz, and it is quite wonderful even though modern, but after you have been living in an old house for so long a new house has pleasant things about it, windows that fit and light and air, well anyway we told the lawyer it was all right, and the new law-suit we were about to start did not go on, and we had made all our arrangements for moving including our electric water heater and our bathtub and our electric kitchen stove and our refrigerator, and we had made all preparations, and our late landlords had decided to behave nicely at last and I went down to say good-bye to everybody in Belley and first of all to my lawyer. I had always been so much taken with the way all English people I knew always were going to see their lawyer. Even if they have no income and do not earn anything they always have a lawyer and now for the first time in my life I had a lawyer, and so I went down to say good-bye to my lawyer.

We had recently quite a number of difficult moments. America had come into the war, our consul and vice-consul in Lyon with whom we had gotten very friendly because they had taken a summer home right near us and kept a white goat called Genevieve, and there we first found out that you could have goat’s milk that did not taste of goat, had been interned first at Lourdes and then taken to Germany and now I went to Belley to say good-bye as we were moving. My lawyer said that everything was nicely arranged and we thanked each other and said what a pleasure it had all been, and then he said and now I have something rather serious to tell you. I was in Vichy yesterday, and I saw Maurice Sivain, Sivain had been sous-prefet at Belley and had been most kind and helpful in extending our privileges and our occupation of our house, and Maurice Sivain said to me, tell these ladies that they must leave at once for Switzerland, to-morrow if possible otherwise they will be put into a concentration camp. But I said we are just moving. I know he said. I felt very funny, quite completely funny. But how can we go, as the frontier is closed, I said. That he said could be arranged, I think that could be arranged. You mean pass by fraud I said, Yes he said, it could be arranged. I felt very funny. I said I think I will go home and will you telephone Madame d’Aiguy to meet me. He said shall I walk home with you, I did feel very funny, and I said no I will go home and Madame d’Aiguy will come down to see you and arrange and I went home. I came in, I felt a little less funny but I still did feel funny, and Alice Toklas and Madame d’Aiguy were there, and I said we are not moving to-morrow we are going to Switzerland. They did not understand that and I explained and then they did understand, and Madame d’Aiguy left to go and see the lawyer and arrange and Alice Toklas and I sat down to supper. We both felt funny and then I said. No, I am not going we are not going, it is better to go regularly wherever we are sent than to go irregularly where nobody can help us if we are in trouble, no I said, they are always trying to get us to leave France but here we are and here we stay. What do you think, I said, and we thought and I said we will walk down to Belley and see the lawyer and tell him no. We walked down to Belley it was night it was dark but I am always out walking at night, I like it, and I took Alice Toklas by the arm because she has not the habit of walking at night and we got to Belley, and climbed up the funny steps to the lawyer, and I said I have decided not to go. Madame d’Aiguy was still there and she said perhaps it was better so, and the lawyer said perhaps we had better go and then he said he had a house way up in the mountains and there nobody would know, and I said well perhaps later but now I said to-morrow we are going to move to Culoz, with our large comfortable new house with two good servants and a nice big park with trees, and we all went home, and we did move the next day. It took us some weeks to get over it but we finally did.

But what was so curious in the whole affair was its unreality, like things are unreal when you are a child and before you know about realism as we did in the Spanish-American war and the Russo-Japanese war just that.

And also the strange quality of government employees, I know a great deal now that and Russian literature about that same time of the Russo-Japanese war taught us about that.

It was around those days that three things happened that made me know about those kind of things. There was my eldest brother coming home from the East as a member of the G. A. R., he had to grow a beard to look old enough, of course he did not belong but there were privileges in traveling and other things so he came along with them. It was then I first knew about officialdom and what one did by bribing. Of course that has to do with war, because the ordinary person that is one leading a peaceful life particularly men comes in contact with officials but in war-time, sooner or later everybody does. The second thing was the famous Oscar Wilde trial and the question of public opinion and the third thing was the Dreyfus case and anti-semitism.

Anybody can ask a question and anybody can answer a question, and during war-time they ask questions more than ever particularly in war-time like this one of 1943. Who said Christine aged six of her mother who is the Italians, Italians being in occupation it was a natural question, why the Germans said her mother, and who are friends of the Germans, why the Italians said her mother, and who are friends of the English said Christine, why the Americans said her mother, and is Stalin friends with Germans said Christine, no with the English said her mother, and who are the French friends of, said Christine, why no one said the mother.

So if you ask questions and there is an answer it is not nevertheless any less illuminating, but anybody can ask questions in the year 1943, in July.

Nevertheless there are more public servants than ever, more police, more regulations, more avoidance of the law, more prisoners, more coming and going and everybody sooner or later has to know a great many public servants a very great many, and certainly very certainly they do not ask or answer questions, and if they do they do not mean to they ask them because that is what they are told to do. We have an acquaintance, she was taken by the Germans because well there was a reason, there usually is a reason one might say there always is a reason. And they asked questions and she kept answering saying she did not know the answer to the questions. Nobody does know whether she does know the answer to the questions they asked her. And all the time all around her, there was opening and closing of revolvers and police dogs coming and going and lying down and getting up and suddenly she laughed, quite pleasantly and the man asking her questions said do not laugh at me and she said I am laughing pleasantly that is to say I am laughing at the absurdity of my being here not able to answer the questions you are asking and so she was in prison for two months and then once more they called her to ask questions and as she did not know the answers any more than she had before the man asking said now you can go, and she said where and he said wherever you like and she said you mean I am free and he said yes you are free, and she said but I have no money left, it all went in prison and I have none left for car-fare, and my friends live quite a way off, could you give me twenty soux for car-fare, and he said yes he could and she said do, and he gave it to her and she went away and she was free.

The thing that is most interesting about government servants is that they believe what they are supposed to believe, they really do believe what they are supposed to believe, which has a great deal to do with wars and wars being what they are. It really has.

I once asked some one who should know why public servants in the army in every branch of government service did not seem to have the kind of judgment that the man in the street any man or any woman has about what is happening. Oh he answered the reason is simple, they are specialists, and to a specialist his specialty is the whole of everything and if his specialty is in good order and it generally is then everything must be succeeding. In the German army they call these specialists the bees, because in their cells they are supposed to make honey, not money honey. And so this is what makes war, and then makes the failure of war. I have said so often between 1939 and 1943, I cannot understand why men have so little common sense why they cannot understand when there is no possibility of their winning that they will win, why they cannot remember that two and two makes four and no more. And now everybody knows except the public servants they are still believing what they are supposed to believe nobody else believes it, not even all their families believe it but believe it or not, they do still believe it, believe what they are supposed to believe. And so naturally they believing what they are supposed to believe make it possible for the country to think they can win a war that they cannot possibly win, and so they go to war, and all because the public servants really believe what they are supposed to believe they really do. Of course most people in peace time do not realise this because the public servants who are like that practically never come in contact with them, and as nobody believes what they are supposed to believe, really one might say nobody believes that is nobody in ordinary life believes what they are supposed to believe because they are too busy making a living to have time to believe what they are supposed to believe, but public servants not having the necessity of making a living because their present past and future are secure, and practically unchangeable, they have all the time and strength to put into believing what they are supposed to believe and the result of this is war, the wars, that they are sure to lose, I suppose even the wars they are sure to win, well anyhow. It was Lee in the civil war, who was such a typical public servant, and who believes what he was supposed to believe, and at that time when my brother who did not belong came out to California with them all he had to do was to wear a beard to look old enough I vaguely began to know that public servants have nothing to do with the business of living because they do believe what they are supposed to believe, it makes a certain kind of clergyman, and school teacher as well as army, and government employees. Oh dear me, and will we have more to eat to-morrow, we always worry but as yet we always have had, in spite of the government servants believing what they are supposed to believe.

The next thing that impressed me at that time, was the Oscar Wilde story, and that largely because of the poem he wrote about his imprisonment, up to that time I had never conceived the possibility of anybody being in prison, anybody whose business it was not naturally because of natural or accidental crime to be in prison, and in California in those days of course even natural or accidental crime did not mean prison. And now in 1943 the large part of the men of a whole nation are in prison. Prisoners, prison, of course we did know about Andersonville and Libby prison, but that was romantic, but now there are too many for romance, many many too many. Anybody can be a prisoner now, even those who are only in a training camp feel themselves to be prisoners. We have just had a letter from Victor the baker’s son twenty years old who has been our gardener. He is the only son with four sisters and is much loved by his family. He says,

Life has completely changed since I have been here, I never stop thinking of my former life, in those days when I wanted to go out, I went out, I remained out as long as I wanted to stay out, I came in when I wanted to, but alas that life is over, for the eight months that I am to stay in this isolated camp where we never see any civilian, the whole round of the week. Sunday we go out but in a group and with our chief, so we are not free. And then to-day too a letter from a real prisoner in Germany, and he says, I always liked you and your country and I have not changed my mind, far from it.

Well he is free to say what he will but that is very difficult to stop, very very difficult, even in prison.

Another friend a political prisoner told us, that they never have as much information real information about everything as in prison. And a hotel keeper whom we liked, well there is black traffic, and there is this and there is that, and they all are in prison, and now the Germans and the Italians in July 1943 as the pressure is commencing all around them, they feel imprisoned. There is no doubt that every one really wants to be free, at least to feel free, they may like to give orders or even to take them, but they like to feel free, oh yes they do they do like to feel free, and so Oscar Wilde and the Ballad of Reading Gaol was the first thing that made me realise that it could happen, being in prison.

And then the next thing was the Dreyfus affair, that is anti-semitism, and that is a very strange thing in connection with mediaevalism and nineteenth century and how a century is so hard to kill, anything is so hard to kill, thank heaven.

He can read acasias, hands and faces. Acasias are for the goat, and the goat gives milk, very necessary these days and hands and faces are hands and faces, and dreams when one is dancing and falls asleep are real, and all this has this to do with anti-semitism that it is true and not real and real and not true.

Through and through.

There is a strange delusion.

Before industrialism Jews were international bankers and before that international money-lenders, but since industrialism, all the Jewish money in the world is only a drop in the bucket and all of it together could never buy anybody to make war or make peace, not a bit. The Rothschilds in the Napoleonic wars and just after, were the end of the Jewish financial houses. After that began industrialism and in that the Jews have never been an economical power as anybody knows who knows and as everybody knows who knows. But the European particularly the countries who like to delude their people do not want to know it, they must know it of course, anybody must know it, and the Jews do not want anybody to know it, although they know it perfectly well they must know it because it would make themselves to themselves feel less important and as they always as the chosen people have felt themselves to themselves to be important they do not want anybody to know it. But of course everybody must know it, the big names in industrialism and in the financing of industrialism are not in any modern country Jewish and everybody must know it but nobody wants to know it, because everybody likes it to be as it was supposed to be and not as it was because nobody likes anything to disappear, and as for so many hundreds of years it was so and of course religion does get mixed up with it but as it is not any longer possible to keep it strictly a religious question, and complicate life with Christianity, so it is inevitable that they all want to go on believing what they know is not so, and it was first made real for me by the Dreyfus trial and now from Germany who is so desperately clinging to any past century, any past century is a hope and a force any past century even any present century, they to cling to a century and what that century stood for, they have thus to keep themselves together, and so anti-semitism which has been with us quite a few centuries is still something to cling to. When the star is red they will fight in France and the star is red to-night the twenty-third of July, it is red. Red white and blue all out but you. Anyway financially there is no sense in anti-semitism. That is what I say.

From the Russian-Japanese war on I became for purposes of daily living a European and so not only were wars different but also the century was different the twentieth century had begun. Science was over, because believe it or not the twentieth century is not interested in science it really is not.

In these days we have to have animals around us because we have to have milk and eggs and there is no way to buy them so we have chickens and a goat, and I take care of them August 1943. And I have been struck by the fact that do what you like that is what they like and what they are but they always must have five toes, chickens and goats, and dogs and everything. Now there is no reason for it it is just what you might say a mystic number, a number that pleases but having been made it is there, five is there everywhere when there are toes. And this has a great deal to do with that, that the nineteenth century believed in science but the twentieth century does not. Not.

Saint Odile, oh yes Saint Odile.

I said once that the farmers of Bilignin just before this war said that if they had to thrash the wheat with flails the way it used to be done none of them would grow wheat, they would only grow wheat if the thrashing machine came around to thrash it, and now 1943, they are all thrashing their wheat with flails, and they fish eels so that they can take the skin, there is no leather left, and the eel skin replaces the leather in the flail, and they do it, not because there are no machines, there are indeed electric ones which they never had before, but if their wheat is thrashed by machine the government can control it, and if it is thrashed by flail, each man when and where he likes, instead of all together with a machine why of course some of it can get kept, can get hidden can get eaten, oh dear, of course beating wheat with a flail is as much science as doing it with an electric machine, but it does not make people feel the triumph of science, not at all it just makes it middle ages and secret, and that is why the twentieth century is not interested in science, so called, not at all, while the nineteenth century had nothing if not that nothing at all.

And now about Saint Odile.

Our young servant when she came this morning and I asked her was there any news said I can tell you very little, it is always the same some one is winning and some one is losing. It is always the same.

And that is what made the prophecies of Saint Odile seem different, the final winning was so tremendous. This is the story.

In 1940 when we were all filled with sorrow and despair and a little hope and a complete certainty that after all, the Germans were not going to win. To my great surprise a prisoner a young musician who said the worst of being a prisoner was that you were all day and all night always together with seventy other men, men alone always together, just like Cummings described it in The Enormous Room. Well anyway he said in spite of everything every morning all of the roomful took it simply and completely for granted that the Germans were not going to win. They all greeted each other good-morning and how long before the Germans are going to be defeated. But said I how did you keep that faith. We do not keep it he said we had it, we just naturally did not have any other feeling. Well we the civilian population did not have it so simply, we had to have the prophecies of Saint Odile but they did help a lot.

To-day August 1943 I saw another returned prisoner, he was pale and his eyes glowed and as I came into the grocery store I heard some one say the pigs the rascals. And the grocer said to me do not be startled he is only talking about the Boches. Yes said the man I do not understand how anybody cannot realise that we are still at war with the Germans. An armistice is a pause but it is not an end, and as long as there is no peace we are at war, and as long as we are at war any one helping the enemy is a traitor to his country, that is the way I see it he said and his eyes glowed and he said they say that the Americans are slow but I dont know, Roosevelt said that in 1943 they would be here, and now it is 1943 and here they are. I dont know what anybody wants that satisfies me, they said they would be here and here they are. And I said I as an American I want to thank you and we shook hands and he said thank you and I said thank you.

This is what a prediction is. Just that, but of course that was near, it was said in ’42, and then there is the unconditional surrender, which they are demanding from the enemy. When I was a child and later and always I admired General Grant, and I knew that they used his initials Ulysses Simpson to mean Unconditional Surrender Grant. It was reasonable very reasonable very logical I thought so then and I said it just today, if the winner wins, then the vanquished should give in, and why ask for terms beforehand, if the winner is going to be generous he is going to be generous and if he is not going to be generous he is not going to be generous so what is the use of making terms. Unconditional surrender and then let them be generous or not. That is reasonable, because any way the ones beaten are beaten. That is the difference between European logic and American logic just that. So in a way my always quoting Unconditional Surrender Grant was a prediction. In a way yes it was. It is strange just as strange as it can be. Since yesterday or day before yesterday it seems but it was only yesterday, we have a German officer a major and his orderly stationed in the house and now August 1943, they are very meek, just as meek as that. The cook said to him that it was the Germans who had stolen the gardener’s radio, and that the gardener was a prisoner. He will be coming home now very soon, said the major.

Saint Odile predicted much further away that is what any one can say, does it make it more interesting, yes it does and no it does not and yes it does.

If you try to kill five hundred years or a thousand years is it more interesting than just killing one hundred years is it. And is there any hope that the hundred years or the thousand years which have been killed to make room for another thousand years or five hundred years will make that difference. Saint Odile thought so and thinking so she was a comfort to all of us. That is what makes predictions. Knowing what is going to happen to-day or to-morrow, or next week, that is some people’s predictions, and other people’s predictions is what some one person or kind of person will do at any time, and other people’s predictions is what some country will do and what will happen when any one or any body of them do do it. I have always loved to read Shakespeare’s Henry VI in three parts and now just now August 1943, I find it more so than ever much more even so much more so than ever which I always did find it fun when I was eight years old until now. Saint Odile.

Saint Odile said that the world would go on and there would come the worst war of all and the fire would be thrown down from the heavens and there would be freezing and heating and rivers running and at last there would be winning by the enemy and everybody would say and how can they be so strong, and everybody would say and give us peace and then little by little there would come the battle of the mountain and that was certainly Moscow, because even in the time of Saint Odile Moscow because of its many religious houses was called the Holy Mountain, and indeed it was there that the enemy received its first check, and then she said much later there would be fighting in the streets of the eternal city and indeed there it is, we did sometimes think it might be Constantinople or even possibly Jerusalem but no it certainly was Rome and now they are fighting in the streets of Rome, now in 1943 in August in the evening and that would not yet be the end but would be the beginning of the end, which it is, and then there would for the first time in the history of the world there would be peace, east and west, west and east and all together.

And this was a comfort so often a comfort and it is a comfort again, like a road you find on the map and then see in real life or a road you see in real life and then see on a map. So that is the difference between the nineteenth and the twentieth century just that.

This is my scientific history. Not Saint Odile, but this, that I am about to tell.

August 1943. Here we can see every night when the moon is bright and even when it is not, we cannot see them but we hear them, they hum and then from time to time they drop a light and they give us all a very great deal of delight. And why. Because they are going to drop bombs on the Italians. Anybody can like an Italian but just the same we can have a great deal of pleasure in hearing all these airplanes hum and see them drop lights on their way to bomb Italians. Why we all say do they not give in. Not so exciting perhaps but more useful, useful that is if you want to go on living in a country that has not been overwhelmed by destruction. Last night just before the airplanes came there was a complete eclipse of the moon, the shadow of the earth fell on the moon, none too soon and then slowly it passed away, it was very nice, but none of the newspapers and none of the radios mentioned it. Eclipses are an amusement for peace time and yet all the same said my neighbor, she is a country-woman, it makes one think of all those worlds turning around and around. Yes I said it is more terrifying even than war. Yes she said. And it was twelve o’clock at night and the moon was shining bright again and we went to bed and a little after we heard the airplanes humming and we saw the lights dropping and then we shut out the moonlight and then we were sleeping. All this is an introduction to the nineteenth century feeling about science.

To believe in progress and in science you had to know what science was and what progress might be. Having been born in the nineteenth century it was natural enough to know what science was. Darwin was still alive and Huxley and Agassiz and after all they all made the difference of before and after. And now in 1943 none of it means more than it did. Not so much more as not more. Not more at all.

And I began with evolution. Most pleasant and exciting and decisive. It justified peace and justified war. It also justified life and it also justified death and it also justified life. Evolution did all that. And now. Evolution is no longer interesting. It is historical now and no longer actual. Not even pleasant or exciting, not at all. To those of us who were interested in science then it had to do tremendously with the history of the world, the history of all animals, the history of death and life, and all that had to do with the round world. Evolution was as exciting as the discovery of America, by Columbus quite as exciting, and quite as much an opening up and a limiting, quite as much. By that I mean that discovering America, by reasoning and then finding, opened up a new world and at the same time closed the circle, there was no longer any beyond. Evolution did the same thing, it opened up the history of all animals vegetables and minerals, and man, and at the same time it made them all confined, confined within a circle, no excitement of creation any more. It is funny all this and this was my childhood and youth and beginning of existence. War oh yes war but logical and incessant war, and peace oh yes, peace because if war is completely understood then peace was the ideal. It was just like that.

Stars are not really more than just what they look like. If they are then are they really realer than war. It is just that that makes the twentieth century, know what science teaches and whether it is or whether it is not what science teaches, since war is really and therefore it is what it is, that is everybody gets to meet anybody friends and enemies we have then now enemies in the house and in the barn, and it does not make any difference about the stars and it does not make any difference about war, only really it does make a difference about war seeing the trains pass with the enemy on them yes it does, but the stars whether they are what they look like or what science teaches, does it make any difference and anybody can answer that it does not.

I did live in the nineteenth century and the difference was that then the answer was that it did make a difference, that the stars were what science teaches and now in August 1943 it does not.

Naturally if you were born in the nineteenth century when evolution first began to be known, and everything was being understood, really understood everybody knew that if everything was really being and going to be understood, and if everything was understood then there would be progress and if there was going to be progress there would not be any wars, and if there were not any wars then everything could be and would be understood, and even if death and life were not understood and eternity and beginning was not understood well that is to say if they were not understood more than science understood them better after all except in the unhappiness of adolescence better not think about that. That was what the nineteenth century knew to be true, and they wanted it to be like that. To be sure there were a great many wars, but on the other hand there was a great deal of civilising going on so much so that by the time the twentieth century began almost any one could read and write, and now in the twentieth century anybody can listen to the radio, in any language and everybody is civilised enough to do that, but wars are more than ever and now everybody knows that although everybody is civilised there is no progress and everybody knows even though anybody flies higher and higher they cannot explain eternity any more than before, and everybody can persecute anybody just as much if not more than ever, it is rather ridiculous so much science, so much civilisation that is so much reading and writing and listening to the radio, and they persecute anybody, and put books on the index, that and ban them publicly just like that. It is funny.

Just now we have just been hearing about prisoners escaping from prison, it is very interesting. There is a nice story about a compass.

As some of them escape on foot and keep on on foot until they get home, it is better to have a compass. Two of them had with the compass gotten as far as the Swiss frontier and there they were caught by the Germans before they could cross it. They were questioned and they found the compass it was a lovely compass and the questioner put it on the table in front of him, the two while they were being questioned one of them leaned forward and took the compass and slipped it into his pocket. When the questioner missed the compass from the table he said search him and while they searched the one he slipped the compass to the other one and then while he was searched he slipped it back again, and then the examiner said search them both at the same time and the compass was found and was again put on the table in front of them. Then while the questioner went on one of them took the compass again and slipped it to the other one who put it into his shoe and then in making a movement it fell out on the floor and it was once more taken from them and put back on the table in front of them. The questioner went on and finally it was done and finished and they all stood up and they all left and one of the Frenchmen as he was leaving put his hand out in back of him took the compass and put it in his pocket and nobody noticed him or that it was gone as they all had left the room with them. They were sent away that evening and so nobody noticed the compass and nobody took it away from them, and so the two of them escaping for the third time with the help of the compass came into France and home and just the other day we saw them in August 1943 and they told us that and many other stories of prisoners escaping. We like that one perhaps the best.

William James was of the strongest scientific influences that I had and he said he always said there is the will to live without the will to live there is destruction, but there is also the will to destroy, and the two like everything are in opposition, like wanting to be alone and when you are alone wanting to have company and when you have company wanting to be alone and liking wanting eternity and wanting a beginning and middle and ending and now in 1943 the thing that we know most about is the opposition between the will to live and the will to destroy, and when like with the Germans it is almost fifty fifty they do not mind they commit suicide. There was a farmer who once said to me he said it in 1941, he said they say it is Hitler, but it is not Hitler. I fought all the other war and I know what Germans are. They are a funny people. They are always choosing some one to lead them in a direction which they do not want to go. They cannot help themselves they are not led, it is not the Kaiser, it is not Hitler, who leads them, it is they themselves who choose the man and really force him to lead them in a direction which they do not want to go. That is because the will to live and the will to destroy is fifty fifty which is what it ought not to be. And that is why French people do not have to say as the English do are we down hearted, no. They are so completely filled with the will to live that they never heard of down-heartedness. The other day here when the Germans came and occupied us again, here in Culoz, August 1943 one of the women said, well of course it is disagreeable, very disagreeable, but nothing as it would have been if we had been beaten. And she was quite right. They were not beaten, the Germans being beaten even if they did not beat them they themselves were not beaten and she was right.

The Chinese-Japanese war and the Russo-Japanese war completed the work of Christopher Columbus, it made the world all one, it made the East no longer a mysterious something, not so much later any American woman could make a home for a year in Pekin and then go home again to America just as she might go to Paris or to California, and so the work of Christopher Columbus was finished, the North Pole was found and the South Pole was found, and the work of Christopher Columbus was over, and so the nineteenth century which had undertaken to make science more important than anything by having finished the work of Christopher Columbus and reduced the world to a place where there was only that, forced the world into world wars to give everybody a new thing to do as discoveries being over science not being interesting because so limiting there was nothing else to do to keep everybody from doing everything in the same way but a world war particularly this present one where everybody had to stay at home and could not even write letters to friends not most of the time, as some one said not long ago, any public character can talk and talk all day long over the radio and any radio speaker but any of us who just want to send a post card to somebody well we just cannot, we have to stay at home and not meet anybody. Such is the result of the world war after the work of Christopher Columbus was all over, and science was not interesting any longer, and evolution was so completely confined to the earth and the earth was all there, and so the nineteenth century is over, killed at last, by the twentieth century.

But now not now we are still at the Russo-Japanese war and the first Balkan wars.

Now in September 1943 I am beginning to like trains again. For thirty years I never went into a train, automobiles were the means of transport including airplanes but no trains. When in America I did once or twice have to get into trains I was struck with the fact that there had been no progress in train travel, trains were just as dirty and just as much like themselves, night trains and day trains as when I knew them in the days of the Russo-Japanese war, or any other time. I once mentioned this to a French engineer and he said naturally enough, trains could not improve could not get more comfortable because cars had to keep the same shape. All the tracks having been made that is the road bed of a certain width cars could not be made wider nothing could really change there was too much to do to change anything, not like automobiles or airplanes which can constantly change their sizes and their shapes. And then there is another peculiarity of trains. They spend so much more time in stations than on the road. All of which made for thirty years made one feel that trains were far away, and now there being only walking bicycling and trains we take trains and all the old delight in trains comes back. The making of so many acquaintances. There being so many people in a compartment and in the corridors, there being so many things happening, there being eating and drinking and very strange eating and drinking these days in a train, everybody carrying something and some quite openly eating what they are not supposed to be having and others not eating anything at all at least it might just as well not be anything, and in a station having a long conversation with a very nice refugee she in one train and I in another one, and telling each other all about what we were and where we came from. It also is very amusing. The German army was a motorised army so everybody said and so everybody thought and so everybody knew and now their automobiles travel on the trains, there are none of them on the road. Here where we see the trains pass, continuously the German army moves with all its automobiles but all of them on the train. No automobile on the road. Not one, not one solitary one. All of them on flat baggage cars with soldiers sitting around them and this must be a pleasure to every one. To be sure in a way trains are more romantic than automobiles but even though Germans love the romantic, it cannot really be a comfort to them. I realised some years ago that trains were really more romantic than automobiles, and it was in this way. They were having their annual fair in Belley and they had as one of the attractions, a little tunnel and a train going in and coming out of it and going around and around. Almost everybody in Belley had been in automobiles some even in airplanes but quite a number had never been in a train, and it excited them going in and out of the little tunnel and around and around. There are two things that are exciting going around and around and around and going straight ahead on rails. Rails are in a way more romantic than a road. A road is picturesque and it can even be endless and straight, but even when it has white lines marked on it to separate one piece of it from the other piece of it which is done in modern highways, it has not the fascination of the converging lines of rails. Now we are in Culoz, and not any longer in Bilignin, in Bilignin there were roads but here there is a station and trains so naturally I know all there is to know about both of them. Now in September 1943, they are blowing up the trains as they come through the tunnel, just this afternoon, some heard a loud noise and it was the end of a train blowing up just as it came out of a tunnel and a little child was suffocated. Well nobody just knows why they do it, but they do and the young people including the young girls want to do it too. Not blow up trains but blow up bridges and tracks. I suppose it is that the German troops who have gone to Italy will not be able to get back to France. Simple human means have come to replace science. All the science is there if anybody can have anything with which to use it, but everybody is so busy having enough to eat, that science is not important, eating is important, and what can be more important than eating, nothing although everybody is getting pretty tired of growing everything themselves they are to eat or if not walking miles, or bicycling to bring it back, in order to eat it. Interesting if true, and it is true, very true.

There is trouble in the Balkans, that is what made the first Balkan war, and to-day September 1943 the Serbs have captured a port in the Adriatic, and the English in the south of Italy are moving forward into the Adriatic to join them and to move into the Balkans.

We have had the enemy in the house again and this is what they said.

Unconditional surrender.

There is trouble in the Balkans and what is the use of science if it goes on like that.

As I said we have just had both the enemies staying in the house September 1943, and this is what they said.

To-day, the eleventh of September 1943, after all Saint Odile was right, she said, that Germany would conquer the world would be drowned in blood and tears, and fire would be thrown from the sky upon the earth beneath and everybody would say that nothing could defeat the power and the force of that army and everybody would say let us have peace at any price rather than go on suffering and then Germany at the height of its power would throw themselves against a mountain, a holy mountain, that certainly was Moscow because in the time of Saint Odile Moscow was a city of convents and was called the Holy Mountain and from then on there would be a weakening because from then on they would weaken although every one would still say they are terrible they are strong let us have peace and then would come fighting in the streets of the city of cities in the citadel of citadels, and we all wondered could that be Rome well it certainly could be and should be Rome but since it was not very likely to happen we said perhaps it is Jerusalem, perhaps it is Constantinople, well anyway here it is, in the tenth and eleventh of September it is Rome, she said there would be fighting in the streets of Rome and then there would be the beginning of the real end of Germany, and it is all true, as we all have been cherishing copies of this prophecy ever since 1940, and as there is a copy in Latin of the original prophecy in Lyon, which one of the young Seminarists at Belley translated for me into French, there is no doubt about it.

And it is true we can all prophesy to a certain extent depending upon our knowledge of people and things, some can prophesy from day to day, some the life time of some one, and Saint Odile five hundred years that’s all. Believe it or not it is very simple, it is the same thing only a little longer. And that is the reason why the world is interesting and science which meant progress in the nineteenth century in the twentieth century means simply useful things and now in this war not really that since we all have to eat what we grow and milk in the shape of a goat and feed in the shape of chickens and goats, and smoke in the shape of tobacco they grow in the garden and coffee made of barley toasted and shoes of wood, and clothes left over, and wool made of their own sheep, the discoveries of science are only used for war and destruction, to live it is just what everybody has done since animal life began and not more or less complicated than that.

So a few weeks ago we had here in the house first the German officers and then later on the Italians. It is funny to be Americans and to be here in France and to have that.

I like a thing they say if they say it every time they feel it. They say it of my dog Basket, every time they see him and they see him any time and they always say look at him you would take him for a sheep. And so all this time everybody in talking speaks of the Germans, they always were saying, but they are still strong, they are still powerful, just as Saint Odile said they would say and they have been saying it any day and every day and in every way whenever the Germans were mentioned by them and naturally with the war going on and the Germans being in occupation they were mentioned every day and any day and they always said well until a month ago, they always said with meditation or conviction depending upon the person speaking they said they are still powerful, they are still strong. To-day and every day they go on mentioning the Germans, and now any one of them and every one of them as they speak of them they say in the same way, they are pretty sick, and nobody says anything when the Germans are mentioned except that the Germans are pretty sick now, quite sick now, and that is what I like that they repeat every day what they feel each day and that is not repetition that is saying each day what they are knowing, that Basket the poodle you would think he was a sheep, that the Germans until September 1943 were still very strong, that the Germans in September 1943 are sick, pretty sick, quite sick.

So Saint Odile did prophesy.

We had the Germans and then the Italians in the house in the months of August and of September.

When the Germans were here it was very different from ’40, then every one was frightened of them and now it was unpleasant as one of the women said of course it was unpleasant but not unpleasant as if we had been conquered.

And she was right, the Germans not being conquerors any more nobody feels conquered.

It is full of excitement to know that Shakespeare and everybody is right about how people are. By this I mean, anybody can mean, that when you are in a country that is being occupied by an enemy, by two enemies in a manner of speaking, everybody is funny, that is they feel and they act in such different ways at any time. You think they think one thing and they act another. One country priest who outrages his congregation by preaching against the Americans, is delighted to meet me and makes a special effort to love my dog and love me. Others who are said to be one thing say other things and under conditions distinctly unfavorable for them, oh it is all so complicated and every day and in every way I like the complications being so complicated. The 1914-1918 war was a simple war with simple feelings and all the veterans of that war are confused with this war, they do not understand, and they cannot find themselves, everything is so opposed to anything that is straightforward, I must say I like it, I like things that look as if they were there when they are elsewhere. I do like it. I do not like to fish in troubled waters but I do like to see the troubled water and the fish and the fishermen. I suppose I do not like to fish in troubled waters because I do not care about fishing at all, but that is another matter.

After the Germans left we had Italians in the house. They were rather attaching, foolish and could not keep away from the young servant, they went in one door and came out another and then they were still there, but otherwise they were sad, and they hated the Germans and they liked everybody else, and they were sad, they said if this went on they would have no country, they hoped some of them would still have a family but would they, oh said they holding their heads. Milan, and Turin, and Genoa and Cremona, oh dear. And we were sorry for them and they said they hoped they would stay here until the end of the war and the next day they had to go away, and they went around saying good-bye to the village where they had only been for eight days as if they were saying good-bye to the village in which they had been born.

The Balkans, first came to be something for me, from Tolstoi, and our Slav brothers and then freeing them, it is extraordinary how Bulgaria, which is the most Slav of all the Balkan peoples is the one that has most passionately been ungrateful to the Russians who freed them, but that makes it all like Shakespeare too which is very exciting, and so from that time through the two Balkan wars, and hearing lots of Serbs in 1914-1918 war, and visiting the sick Serb men in France and the children to now when we have a Servian dentist and his son is in prison for having ammunition stored in his room to give to the young men who have escaped into the mountains to avoid going to Germany as forced labor, and they were so frightened that he was going to be shot, but fortunately he was in the hands of the Italians and they do not shoot any one if they can avoid it and they can always avoid it. We have a young maid working for us and she is Italian, that is French-Italian and I tease her because she spends her Sundays visiting her relations in prison. There is an uncle who was a restaurant keeper and he is in prison for having given and sold food, which is known as black traffic, and yesterday she went to Chambery to see a cousin who was in the Italian army and now September ’43, the Italians have been put in prison by the Germans but this cousin seems to have escaped in a truck, which he was driving but where to nobody knows. It is a strange confusion nobody knows. Some one was just telling of trying to find somebody who was in prison, and so they took a bundle of clothes, and they went to all the prisons in Lyon and in Paris and at each one they said they wanted to give this bundle to such and such and they always said there is no such name here until finally they found there was such a name there and they found him.

The Balkans have always been confused like that from all accounts, but now everybody and everything is confused like that, peas and beans and barley grows, you nor I nor nobody knows, where peas and beans and barley grows. I never did think that everything and everybody would be naturally like that.

The prisons are all so crowded, there are so many things that happen, there was one chronic thief in Bilignin who always stole a turkey or grapes or something, and the last time when he was condemned to two months’ imprisonment he had to wait three months before there was room in the prison to serve his two months. In between they let him stay at home. At the Hopkins’ hospital when I was a medical student, when we asked some Negro where another one was, the frequent answer was oh he is in jail, but Miss, that is no disgrace. And it is like that now, what with black traffic, and this and that and politics, and this and that it is no disgrace.

And so there was the first Balkan war and the second Balkan war and then there was the first world war. It is extraordinary how having done a thing once you have to do it again, there is the pleasure of coincidence and there is the pleasure of repetition, and so there is the second world war, and in between there was the Abyssinian war and the Spanish civil war.

The French like variety, that is what makes them pleasant to live with. I like to think of all the forms of government they have had since the revolution until now, in very little over a hundred years I like to tease them about it, when they go solemn about their future. I tell them why worry when they have had such a record.

This is it.

In a little over a hundred years, they have had three different republics, two kinds of kingdoms, a commune, a dictatorship, and this present government of 1943, and yet they worry about what the next government is going to be. I say why worry, it can be anything and if it is it can change to anything else and after all what difference does it make except to the people in power. It certainly does not make any difference to anybody else ever, certainly not.

So after the Balkan wars, and as we had a Serb in the court, who was sensitive to noise, and a great patriot, and we knew a Bulgarian but that was later that was after the 1914-1918 war and he took care of my Ford car and we still know him, so after the two Balkan wars, and there will naturally be plenty more of them, our dentist is a Serb and he wears his linen blouse with extraordinary elegance, the Serbs are like that, and so as I say the world war 1914-1918 began and the nineteenth century a very resistant strong obstinate and convinced of its service to humanity and progress was trying to be killed that is to say they were trying to kill it but could they. No. Not even by the 1914-1918 war, they could not and they did not and now it is dead Hitler killed it, and like a very Samson he fell down with it and was killed in its ruins. It is rather nice that, no wonder there are predictions that come out right like Saint Odile no wonder when everything is the same with such an intense variety. Including goats and chickens including Saint Odile said that there would be fighting in the streets of the eternal city and that would not be the end but the beginning of the end and after that all the countries that had been invaded would invade the Germans and the countries would then get back all that had been lost and a little more.

I liked that a little more, it was a woman’s thought, that they would need that consolation and that they would have it which they will. They will.

In the nineteenth century of course there were predictions but not important ones and if they were they did not make it be certain that there might be peace and no progress, peace and no progress that is what the twentieth century might do. Peace and no progress.

In the nineteenth century, there is the feeling that one is justified in being angry, in being right, in being justified. In the twentieth century it is not that it is right but that what happens truly happens.

Now in September 1943, just as the vintage is coming and grape juice is intensely sweet and pleasant, they can prepare for the beginning of the end and they do, the beginning of the end and they do.

But before that there is still the nineteenth century and the first world war, 1914-1918, and the witnesses of that war still can remember that war. I remember how amused we were when that war was not yet over that in an American newspaper they once said, for those of us who can remember the beginning of the war. It is difficult to remember the beginning of the war when the war is beginning to end. That is the reason why really although everybody says that they are going to hang everybody who was not patriotic during the war actually the war being over everybody forgets. Kipling made a song about lest we forget, and the French clandestine press says that the French should be taught to hate. But if they could hate how could they make fashions, you cannot make fashions if you are always remembering and how can you hate if you cannot remember. Etta Cone said that she could forgive but not forget and Alice Toklas answered, I cannot forgive but I do forget, Well anyway, there undoubtedly was the first world war and we and many many other veterans went through it and some of us have a veteran mentality and some of us have not.

Incontestably the 1914-1918 war was a nineteenth century war just as the 1939-19— war incontestably is not. And the hopes and the fears, and the relation to finite and infinity of this war and the method of belief and unbelief, and the hope of progress and reform all these things are not nineteenth century not at all not now.

It is interesting. We have Basket II. He is a pedigreed dog, twenty generations are behind him and all of them German. The other Basket was unpedigreed and entirely French. And Basket II, we have a cat, the peasants who gave it to us had called it by a name Hitler because of his mustache and Basket had not been friendly with him but no matter. But now suddenly he chases him chases him away. Is it an omen. Some things can be an omen but is it.

And just as some thing can be an omen but is it, so now in 1943, there is nothing that is nineteenth century, not here in France, except what is here that does not belong here. Believe it or not it is true. But now to return to the nineteenth century, to the 1914-1918 war, and the way veterans feel. They feel disappointed, not about the 1914-1918 war but about this war. They liked that war, it was a nice war, a real war a regular war, a commenced war and an ended war. It was a war, and veterans like a war to be a war. They do.

September 1943 they are harvesting their grapes to make their wine, it will be they all say a victory wine, and it is good in quantity and quality. They do not think of the future they only think of being free.

There is one thing that is certain, and nobody really realised it in the 1914-1918 war, they talked about it but they did not realise it but now everybody knows it everybody that the one thing that everybody wants is to be free, to talk to eat to drink to walk to think, to please, to wish, and to do it now if now is what they want, and everybody knows it they know it anybody knows it, they want to be free, they do not want to feel imprisoned they want to feel free, even if they are not free they want to feel free, and they want to feel free now, let the future take care of itself all they want is to be free, not to be managed, threatened, directed, restrained, obliged, fearful, administered, they want none of these things they all want to feel free, the word discipline, and forbidden and investigated and imprisoned brings horror and fear into all hearts, they do not want to be afraid not more than is necessary in the ordinary business of living where one has to earn one’s living and has to fear want and disease and death. There are enough things to be afraid of, nobody wants to be afraid, just afraid, afraid of things people should not be afraid, they do not. This is true in October 1943, it is true. In 1914-1918, it was still the nineteenth century, and one might still think that something that would happen might lead one to higher and other things but now, the only thing that any one wants now is to be free, to be let alone, to live their life as they can, but not to be watched, controlled, and scared, no no, not.

Some one has just told me that in 1918, two little children had a vision that they saw the Virgin and she told them that the world was going to have a much worse war than the one they had just had, and when that came and the roads would be full of fleeing people the Pope would be imprisoned in his house, the square of Saint Peter’s would be filled with a fighting multitude and the Pope all alone in his home would be sitting and weeping. That is what the Virgin told them.

I suppose in a kind of way what the nineteenth century really meant was that they believed in free will, they did not believe in the inevitable, and this 1939-1943 war makes people know that the inevitable is inevitable and that everybody wants to be free, and needs to be free, which really makes the present life an absolute realisation of the old scholastic arguments about free will, and necessity. The nineteenth century did not understand this, not even in the 1914-1918 war which tried to end the nineteenth century but since it itself did not understand it, it could not end the nineteenth century, but now now we all realise, the inevitable and the thirst for freedom, we all do.

It is all right, and a funny story. Everything is so logical, in this war, it was much more confused in the 1914-1918 one, and therefore the things one predicts are truer for this war than they were for that one. A German whom we know, and have known all this time, calls me the general, because I have been right about what has been happening, but that is only because this war is logical, more so than most wars, and I will tell you why.

As I said the grapes are being gathered to make the victory wine. It is funny anything is funny. The 1914-1918 war made everybody drink. There was never so much drunkenness in France as there was then, soldiers all learned to drink, everybody drank, and after war, and now in this 1939-1943 war, nobody drinks not here anyway not in France, the wine is all taken away and there is only enough even for the wine growers to have a bottle a day, they who used to drink anything from four to nine bottles a day, and those who are on the regular supply only have four bottles a month, and oh dear me, after all is it better or is it worse. It is pleasanter for the women and the children when men drink less undoubtedly pleasanter, and the men’s health is in general better, that is if they could have a little more meat and fats, well anyway are they healthier or are they not anyway they want to be free, and not have the wine taken away from them. They want to be free.

Undoubtedly this war is more logical that is more inevitable than any other war. They say there have been surprises but actually there have not been surprises. It all has been inevitable so much more so than the 1914-1918 war so much more so.

The 1914-1918 war was just like our civil war, it was that kind of a war and that made it possible for Elmer Harden to make Pierre Caous admit that it was a nice war. A nice war is a war where everybody who is heroic is a hero, and everybody more or less is a hero in a nice war. Now this war is not at all a nice war. The English are still feeling that there are nice modest heroes in this war but actually this war which is an interesting war is not a nice war, people are sacrificed and imprisoned, so many of them so very very many of them and in such very different ways, and there are so many that hide in the heather as it is called which may be anywhere, or not at all and the police who want not to arrest them get killed because they have to arrest them, and some are called one thing and some are called another thing, and everybody can change about what they call them and everybody does, and there is nothing to hope for, and yet it will end because it is inevitable that it should but nobody really can call it a nice war, not really, not really a nice war. The children play being taken to prison, and the children play the commandos in the heather, and anywhere from two years old they sit behind some one who is on a bicycle, and nobody pays any attention to them but they do not fall off not any of them, they hold on to whoever is in front of them and they go miles and miles like that because everybody has to go miles and miles in the hope of getting something to eat miles and miles, on foot or on bicycles. It is only the French who could make the bicycles last so long. They make noises all of them but they keep going that is somebody makes them keep on going and always with a very little child on behind the seat and holding on to the person in front of them. In 1914-1918 they did not do that.

To-day October 1943, I was very pleased to hear about somebody’s troubles that had nothing to do with the war. It was like in 1916, when our servant was so proud of her brother who was dead having had a civil and not a military funeral. Our young servant was telling us to-day that in a working-class family it was better to have more daughters than sons. The son when he is little is not a help and when he gets older he is apprenticed to a trade and earns very little and then for a little while he contributes to the family purse and then he gets engaged to be married and he has to save for the marriage and then he gets married and that is the end, so if there are three or four boys and only two girls the mother has to go out working to help support the family and then has to come home and do all the house work and not get to bed until two o’clock in the morning, while if there are four girls and two boys it makes out very much better. The mother can stay at home and do the housework in the daytime which she does. It was pleasant listening to this which had nothing to do with war nothing at all to do with war.

Sometime and every one is hoping it is going to be pretty soon now there will be everything happening and nothing at all to do with war.

It is the story that they all told last fall. They were talking people in a position to know and one of them said it was going to be over now, and they all said eagerly how do you know and he said very easily, my wife has had enough of it.

Yes everybody has had enough of it everybody’s wife and everybody’s husband and everybody’s mother and everybody’s father and everybody’s daughter and everybody’s son, they all have had enough of it.

In 1918 they did not all feel like that, there had been a great deal of it, a great deal of war but not everybody was fully simply naturally and uninterestedly tired of it, they all have had enough of it. That is all.

That shows the complete difference between the 1914-1918 war and this war, both world wars, but one did not end the nineteenth century it tried to but it did not succeed but this one did or does. It does end the nineteenth century, kills it dead, dead dead.

There is another nice story that always pleases me, in a bus in Paris, there were on the back platform a German soldier and some Frenchmen and the soldier accidentally stepped on the foot of the Frenchman and he having sensitive feet hit out and hit the German, before anything more could happen a very little Frenchman at the completely other end of the bus came rushing and he too hit the soldier. They were all three taken to the police station, and the first Frenchman explained about his sensitive feet and how sorry he was he had made this instinctive action and he apologised and the soldier accepted the apology, and then the second and little Frenchman was asked why he had rushed out and hit the soldier. Well he said it was like this, I suddenly saw a Frenchman hit out and strike a German soldier and I said hello the war must be over let me go to it and I rushed forward and hit him. And now he said it was a mistake the war is not over.

Sometime it will not be a mistake the war will be over at any rate France will be free. And we. Nobody felt like that in the last war. It is like that other joke, in the 1914-1918 war everybody always used to say, we’ll get them yet, and they did they got the best of them and somebody said in this war, they used to say in the last war we’ll get ’em yet, and now he added we have them. It is nice to say in French very nice. But now everybody has had enough enough. That is the difference between the 1914-1918 war and the 1939-1943 war everybody has had enough.

Eating too much meat gives you indigestion and evil thoughts make you eat too much meat.

The funny thing about the ’39-’43 is that anybody can feel anything can think anything. In ’14-’18 everybody well if not everybody the great majority knew who was an enemy and who was a friend, if they did not know they were pretty sure, and they mostly were not mistaken an enemy was an enemy and a friend was a friend more or less. Life in the nineteenth century and ’14-’18 was just going on with that although there was Clemenceau who said that nobody was what they were supposed to be the English who were supposed to be so calm tended to be hysterical, the French who were supposed to be so light-minded were terribly serious and sober, and the Americans who were supposed to be so quick were so slow. But even so almost everybody continued to feel simply, an enemy was an enemy and a friend was a friend and war was war and peace was peace, to be sure there was Trotsky who said to the Germans he wanted to make a treaty that was neither peace nor war, all these things showed that the nineteenth century had been pretty nearly killed but still it was very much alive, it believed in peace and in war, it believed in a possible Esperanto, and in progress, it believed in humanity and the white man’s burden, it believed in a nation in arms, it believed in a future and a past it believed in veterans, in short it really was the nineteenth century. And now, except Germany there is really nothing left of the nineteenth century and when that will be exterminated then the nineteenth century is over, and the twentieth century has come to stay. I belong to the generation who born in the nineteenth century spent all the early part of my life in escaping from it, and the rest of it in being the twentieth century yes of course.

Wilson spoke of himself as having a single track mind, Americans are like that, they see what they see and it bothers the European. They see in this war that the only thing necessary to do is to destroy the German material at its base, nothing else is worth while doing or being killed in doing, there is no use fighting until the German material is destroyed at its base and then it is only necessary to do enough fighting to make them know that they have no material and then the war is over. Europeans do not understand that, they believe in fighting first and then destroying material as the completion of fighting not as prevention, and so the American has a single track mind and it all seems so slow to the European because nothing happens until nothing has to happen. Enough said that is not the way the French mind works.

In the last war 1914-’18, it was not so evident that they could take six different roads at once because after all it was a nineteenth century war, and the way was a comparatively simple way and the way to go had some variation, but on the whole they were fairly united, they did want to win the war and that was quite simply that, but the ’39-’43 war not at all, not, at, all.

After the armistice in ’40 I was surprised, I can always be surprised but I was decidedly surprised, so many of them were not sure that they did not want the Germans to win. And I said why, I do not understand, how can any Frenchman feel that way, why, I said why, and I said it pretty violently and pretty often. The man at the bank explained something. He said there are a great many different points of view and one single man can have quite a great number of them.

Is it worse to be scared than to be bored, that is the question.

Any one man, so said the man at the bank, could want the English to win, because as he was in business he wants business to be secure, and if the Germans win business would not be secure not for him, at the same time he has a son who is a prisoner, his only son, and he wants the Germans to win because his son would come home to him, and if the English were to win the war would be long and his son might die before he came home to him, then at that time Germany was allied to Russia and might that mean communism and then he would want the English to win, and then there is another point of view, the French love to talk about discipline, they always think their country is very disorderly as a matter of fact they are so traditional, and they love so passionately to grow vegetables that they can really only be orderly, and never anything else but they like to think there is no order and that there should be. That is Petain’s point of view, that was the point of view of a crazy man at the end of the last war in 1918, who one day started to ask everybody to show him their papers at the station, and everybody did, naturally one does when asked to do so authoritatively and finally there was a big crowd waiting to show him their papers, military and otherwise, and a policeman came up seeing the crowd and said what is all this, and everybody said he asked us to show him our papers, and the man when he had been taken to the police court and had been asked why he had gone on like that answered, because I want to put a little order into my country. The other day, when everybody was growing potatoes and everybody was putting on all they could in the way of disinfectant and hard at it they were and one day I was out walking on a little road and a nice elderly, retired civil servant came along and he had a blower in his hand, and I said pleasantly and you are disinfecting your potato plants, and he said yes, but it would be more useful if everybody did, but I said they all do as much as they can, not as much he answered as they would if there was more order in the country. That said he is what we French suffer from a lack of order. I was polite but I wanted to say oh Hell, you all feel you are in prison because you are always being ordered, and it is funny, if anybody is alone they want company and if they have company they want to be alone. Human beings are like that, finite and infinite, when they have peace they want war and when they have war they want peace, Well anyway. Then gradually things changed the Russians became Germany’s enemy, and the French were having more points of view in one man than ever. The middle classes were once more torn, if the Russians win, would there be communism, if the Germans win would there be misery and oppression, if the English win would they lose all their colonies. Shall we, said the people of Lyon, shall we lose our land or our pocket books, which will we mind less. They even began to make jokes about it although it was very real, it is very real. The most astonishing people, astonishing to me, that they should feel like that, said they would if they were younger go and fight the Russians, what I said with the Germans well not exactly, against the English well not exactly, well what then I said, and they said well what, and that conversation ended. Conversations were leading very strangely in those days, in the days after the armistice. And then there was Petain. So many points of view about him, so very many. I had lots of them, I was almost French in having so many. This was what happened to me about him.

When the farmers heard that the Russians had come in to fight the Germans, they were single minded about it, they all got drunk with joy quite simply drunk with joy, and later when the Germans did not get to Moscow, just the same they said the French army under Napoleon, did take Moscow they could not hold it of course but they did get there, they were on foot, on foot you understand and on foot they got there and these others with all their automobiles they cannot get there. We got there they said we were on foot but we did get there. The French all this time were making jokes very funny jokes they still are but there was this nice one about Napoleon. They said this was in ’41, they said that Hitler went to visit Napoleon in his tomb that time he was in Paris, and Napoleon reluctantly came out of his tomb to speak to him. Hitler said I am a great conqueror, perhaps not quite so great a conqueror as you were, this he said politely, but pretty nearly as great a conqueror, I too have conquered all Europe. And England, said Napoleon, not yet, said Hitler, Napoleon sighed I didn’t either, and Russia said Napoleon, not yet said the other. I did not either said Napoleon, go away, said Napoleon, and he went back to his tomb, and shut himself in. It was pretty good for the Parisians to have invented that story in the winter of ’40-’41, pretty good. They tell so many funny stories, and the Parisians are funny, that is what bothers the Germans so, the jokes are never what they expect, no never.

But to tell about Petain and all the things one could I could think about him.

It’s funny about honey, you always eat honey during a war, so much honey, there is no sugar, there never is sugar during a war, the first thing to disappear is sugar, after that butter, but butter can always be had but not sugar, no not sugar so during a war you always eat honey quantities of honey, really more honey than you used to eat sugar, and you find honey so much better than sugar, better in itself and better in apple sauce, in all desserts so much better and then peace is upon us and no one eats honey any more, they find it too sweet and too cloying and too heavy, it was like this in the last war ’14-’18 and it is like this in this war, wars are like that, it is funny but wars are like that.

And just now there is also what happens in this war, not in the last war, but in this war, as it happened in Napoleon’s wars and the wars before that, any war before that but not in the nineteenth century wars not in ’14-’18 war.

Anybody can be taken away from where he belongs and put somewhere else to work, or to live, far away from where it is natural to be. That is the way it was in the history of baronial wars and all that, in all the historical novels that was what was so awful anybody can be taken away, taken up in the street, taken at any time and carried away to work in a far away country and perhaps never to come home again at any age and in any place.

Victor is the son of a baker, a nice boy, and fond of children and a kind of easy coming and going, he has four sisters and a father and a mother and they all love Victor, he is the one each one loves the best, each and every one. And Victor, is strong and well-fed and at twenty he went to the Camp de Jeunesse, which replaces military training in France, and he caught a bad cold and he was in the hospital and then he was given convalescence leave and he came home and he was not as well fed as he had been but that was no matter it was easy to feed him up again, particularly as he was to have ten more days of leave. This evening going up the mountain I met his father and another man. We stopped and talked, but not as much about the war and Victor, but about the weather and the moon and the mountain and my being fond of walking and then I left them and they went on up the mountain, and I made a round and I came in front of the bakery and there Victor’s mother was fumbling at the door not going in but not not going in, and I said good-evening how is Victor, and she said he is not to have any more leave, but I said he is really not well yet, and she said yes he was to go to-morrow to Lyon for an examination, and she said no, no he will not leave, not leave and she went in and I went on, and he has not gone, oh dear me, we like Victor, if it all will finish fast enough it is all right but if not, you cannot stay on the mountain all night not in the cold but anyway they always come home at night why not if nobody wants to find them, why not.

And then I was walking along and a woman and I were talking, we were talking about apples and grapes and that money did not count, it was only food, that was important, for the first time in the history of France peasants do not care about money, food and food is what they want but said the woman there is my grandson my André, I call him the little Didie, he is in Germany, he is only twenty, he was very ill when he was twelve, and the doctor said he would have to go to a sanatorium and I said no let me try, and I took him, his voice was gone, and the doctor said no lessons and no work, nothing but out of doors and no talking nothing but out of doors, and so I made him a little suit that left most of him exposed to the sun and in some months he was better but the doctor said not better enough and so I kept him and then he was all cured and never sick again and he went on studying until he was nineteen and now he is in Germany and when he was examined to go his mother told the Germans he had not been strong and the first visit they said no he did not need to go and the second visit they said no he did not need to go and the third visit they said go and his mother said but no and the German said do you think we do not have better doctors there than here and he went and he can get the grippe and indeed they did take very good care of him but he has so little to eat, he writes, grandmother send me anything raw or cooked it makes no matter, and I have sent him five packages and he has only so far received one and it is hard to find things to send, and he writes anyway writes me letters long letters pages of letters, and I said do write him all the details of your daily life just the way we have been talking and how you remember him as a little boy that will comfort him, and is he the only grandson I said no she said he has a brother just eighteen and now his mother is afraid he will have to go it says so in the papers or at least everybody says so and he did not study like his brother he was apprenticed to a trade, well I said I really think it will be over soon and I hope said she you are right I do so hope so, with the bombardments of the factories the boys, they do not even say oh dear, it is just like the middle ages, they are carried off from them in their midst, and that is what is happening.

Marechal Petain, was the hero of Verdun in the 1914-1918 war everybody knows that, but many do not know that it was he who saved the French army from mutiny. This is the story. The French army in ’17, was about through, they had had more than enough and they did not like what was happening to them, too many commanders-in-chief in quick succession and they were tired of the way they were being handled and when Petain was put in command, he said he and they needed a change, he said all officers should explain to their men what they wanted them to do and why before they ordered them to do anything, he arranged that everybody should have regular leave, every four months and that they should have ten days, a week in which they went back to the work they used to to steady down and then a couple of days to eat with all their relatives which is the French way and thus cheered by a regular civilian life they would go back to the front with a better strength and they did and the mutiny was over. Then after he retired he thought and wrote a great deal about how France was getting slack and how they could not win the next war, there being neither enough men enough material or enough allies and he also thought and wrote a great deal about a new political scheme which should consist of government by specialists and selected men, a sort of heroic rotarianism in every walk of life. I used to hear Bernard Fay talk about this and mixed up with it all was a desire to have back a king, they thought that kings suit France, most Frenchmen prefer a republic but everybody has to think as they like about that. And France is so traditional and it does so like novelties, and a king would be both a novelty and a tradition. There would be that. After that Petain was ambassador to Spain and he hoped Franco would do what he thought should be done but did he does he, and there was Portugal and they too were perhaps doing so, all this very much excited Petain and then came the war the 1939-’43 war, and of course that had begun. Petain was not very cheerful about it, he said over and over again without sufficient armament without a sufficiently well organized army and without enough allies, France was bound to be defeated. He had been a young officer in 1870 when the French had been defeated he had lived to see them victorious in 1914-1918 and now he was to see them again defeated, and they were. He was undoubtedly right, they were.

Petain had been a colonel before 1914 and once at an officer’s mess he was listening to all the young officers talking war drinking to war laughing about war and then in a silence they heard Colonel Petain say, And do you think that war is always gay, toujours drole.

Well anyway there was the armistice Petain made it and we were all glad in a way and completely sad in a way and we had so many opinions. I did not like his way of saying I Philippe Petain, that bothered me and we were in the unoccupied area and that was a comfort. Many months later somebody wrote to me and said that in America everybody said that there was no difference between the occupied and unoccupied zone but we who lived in the unoccupied we knew there was a difference all right. One might not be very free in the unoccupied but we were pretty free and in the occupied they were not free, the difference between being pretty free and not free at all is considerable. A great many people complained that France was divided in two but it really was not it was for a very little while and then it gradually began to grow together again, others said there should not have been an armistice at all they should have gone to Africa and continued the fight but that was foolishness there were no industries no anything in Africa except a little food and a very small army, no Petain was right to stay in France and he was right to make the armistice and little by little I understood it. I always thought he was right to make the armistice, in the first place it was more comfortable for us who were here and in the second place it was an important element in the ultimate defeat of the Germans. To me it remained a miracle and I was always asking everybody why did the Germans grant it, why, it would have been so easy for them to take the whole why did they only take the half, it would have been easier for them to attack England from Egypt than across the channel, why why did they grant the armistice why, it was a puzzle to me and I asked everybody those who might answer and whose answer did not satisfy me and those who could not answer me and with whom I wondered together and those who said there should not have been an armistice but they I was sure were wrong and finally I asked an officer in the army whom I met accidentally and he made it all clear to me.

And this was his answer. The German army always works according to plan and they had planned an arduous and fairly long campaign in France and then an attack on England. In the last war they had been surprised by the strength of France this time they had been surprised by its weakness, but surprise is the important thing to disconcert the Germans any surprise will do if it is a real surprise, and this was a very real surprise. They came along so quickly that they lost their breath and it was going so quickly that they changed their plans, England this year instead of next year as it was intended and so they could not lose any more time so when Petain suggested the armistice they were delighted because now their hands were free to turn back to England, they knew Petain was a man of his word so they were not worried about what was behind them so off they rushed back to the channel. When they got there they found that their material was all in a very bad shape, they had gone so fast that all the plans for keeping everything repaired had broken down everything was used up, it was not made of very good material, as one returned prisoner remarked if the French had only had time to look at the German material they would have seen it could not stand long war, well anyway when they got back to the channel they saw that their armament was not equal to the task and so they had to wait. America came to the help of England in supplying material and by the time the Germans were ready it was too late too late. And then came the battle of London and it was too late. This is what Petain meant when once he was asked who was winning the war the Germans or the English he pointed to his own breast and answered I.

Between the armistice and the Russians fighting the Germans we all talked and talked and hunted for food, after the Russians began we continued to talk and talk and look for food but there was a difference, all the farmers got drunk with joy the day the Germans attacked the Russians and after that there were more points of view than ever in each one in every one.

We all talked so much and we all explained so much and we all talked to anybody, just to-day the end of October I talked to a man who is in the biggest railway station in Lyon, and he told me that all the workingmen who get leave out of Germany do not go back and they all tell the train-men, all about Germany. They say that three months ago the older workmen, a little sadly said of course the Fuehrer is always right, but perhaps, may be events will be too powerful for him, perhaps, and the younger workmen, were still chock full of certainty and pig headedness, and now after three months of bombardment they all say now we understand, now we want peace, peace at any price, we want peace the eleventh of November, ’43, that is a date, so let us fix a date and that way we will have peace, and they count every day as just being one day less before peace. That is what he told me to-day, and you have to get to know which reasons are founded and which are not, during the time of the battle of London and the attempted invasion of England we found that when you heard persistent rumors coming from quite different sources there was something to it, and we all told each other everything and there was a retired customs officer who worked in his garden and every day we used to talk and we always talked about never who would win, that we always knew, it is extraordinary how many people always knew that Germany could never win, and could tell it over and over again, but the thing we all talked about over and over again was whether France should have gone on fighting when she couldnt and only the other day Bernard Fay gave me a new explanation. He said the mistake was in going into the war at all. But said I you would have been attacked any way. No said he, Germany intended to take Poland and then attack Russia, and if Daladier had told the English honestly, that they had no material and that the army did not want to fight which everybody knew and that is true we all knew it before the war began that the army did not want to fight and then if the English had answered that this was true then said Bernard, the English would not have declared war, the Germans would have beaten Poland attacked Russia, France and England would have gotten stronger and then when they wanted they would have come into the war. Perhaps said I this is so. That is the point of view of those who said France should not have gone into the war, and so from the armistice on we talked and talked anybody everybody, and there were the collaborators as they were called, but in France there always has been a party that although they know they could not stand the Germans felt that they should collaborate with them. Although everybody was sure that such a collaboration would be sens unique as they said, a one way street. Then there was the point of view of Georges Rosset. He said he preferred that the Germans should win rather than the English, but Georges I said you want your liberty, you know you would never want to be under German control, Oh he said you dont understand, we Frenchmen can always will always get the best of the Germans that is the reason that although they win and occupy us they can really not do anything to us, we can always get the best of them, we always can, but the English, well it is not so sure, not so certain, and I for one would rather not try.

I listened to so many in those days, and everybody’s point of view was so reasonable as they explained it, that is what the French mean by saying they are logical, any point of view they have which concerns themselves is so reasonable when they explain it, they have no prejudices, they have traditions and a way of life and they have a point of view, and they have a reason for it, of course there are some among them not a great many but some among them who simply want to be on the winning side, anywhere there are lots of people like that, and when they are like that it is simple but not logical, not as the French understand logic and as I understand logic with them.

This present war is so logical as I understand logic so much more logical than the 1914-’18 war, that was relatively simple and you had simple opinions and simple points of view but this war, well there are so many sides to be on all logical and the events in spite of their confusion are so logical, not nineteenth century at all not at all. The nineteenth century was completely lacking in logic, it had cosmic terms and hopes, and aspirations, and discoveries, and ideals but it had no logic, and I like logic I really do, I suppose that is the reason that I so naturally had my part in killing the nineteenth century and killing it dead, quite like a gangster with a mitraillette, if that is the same as a tommy gun.

But to come back to what we all thought about Petain. Bernard Fay and the chocolate cake.

Our neighbor’s cousin has just been shot in the Haute Savoie, by a man with a rifle who shot him as he came out between his father and mother from church, and the man then put his rifle on his shoulder and walked away. The man shot was a son of a count, one of the old families of the country poorish but a considerable land owner and was he on one side or the other. There seems to be some doubt. He was an escaped prisoner and some say that he was in the German pay but his cousin says not at all he was strongly anti-German and did not want to have his younger brother join the special police whose business it is more or less to watch their neighbors, well yes or no, take it as so or take it as not so, it is all so mixed, his brother-in-law was killed fighting for the Allies in Tunis, it is all so mixed and her brother and her husband’s brother had intended to betake themselves to the mountains instead of going to Germany but they did not because they were afraid of the long winter. And the man who was killed seems to have been a gentle and defeated soul, among his papers they found one saying that he hoped that if one of the four brothers, there were four should have to be killed in any way he hoped that it would be he because he had no future. He was just a simple man, and his brothers all were clever and they could have a future. His cousin who was telling us is married to a man whose family all say that Petain is a cretin, and she said she had to suffer that and now she is content that her brother is working in Germany rather than to be mixed up with all of them and even if he is killed by the enemy and she was all mixed up what between those who have betaken themselves to the mountain and those who are communists and Anglo-Saxons who are bombing and friends of Russia and they are suffering from the communists, and what will happen and I always say you can have any government you like but those who take to the sword will perish by the sword and if you persecute you will be persecuted, and yes she says I know, but you dont understand and a friend who was there said that the cousin who was killed had been denouncing his neighbors, not at all she said, the neighbors denounced each other, they were three of them who had been good friends with one another and they denounced each other and then to get friends again they came and denounced his brother who had turned special policeman and this had made her cousin who has just been killed reconciled to his brother being in this special police.

And all the time there is Petain, an old man a very old man and mostly nowadays everybody has forgotten all about him.

Marechal Petain then did save France and saving France defeated Germany and defeating Germany he just had to go on living until the Russians whom he feared defeated Germany and the Americans whom he liked defeated Germany and the English whom he mistrusted defeated Germany, he was an old man and he just had to wait and he spent every day and all day waiting but very actively waiting, he liked to wait and he liked to be active and he did them both at once. And while he was waiting anybody was bound to forget him and while they were forgetting he did not mind it because he knew he was actively waiting and so actively waiting was a complete action and he did this not because he had it to do but because to do it would do what he had to do.

And all the time everybody around him had so many points of view so many points so many points of view so many things going on inside them in each one of them. I remember some one coming it was in the end of ’40, and they said they had just come from America and they had just seen Marechal Petain and Petain had wanted to know how they felt about him over there and the man answered and said they did not like his persecuting, and he said, as for free-masons I hate them, as for communists I am afraid of them, as for the Jews it is not my fault.

French people do like good fighting, they like it better than anything and though they all are just as afraid as the Marechal was of them it was very funny but even the speaker of Vichy when he gives the news summary cannot help being proud of the Russian fighting, they the French always feel that really good soldiering belongs to them, they are as I am always telling them hopelessly European about all this, they cannot get into the point of America, that fighting consists in putting the other man out of business, there is no use just in going forward or back and using yourself up, it is just the difference between old fashioned dancing and American dancing, in old fashioned dancing you were always sashaying forward and back waltz or polka or anything but in dancing as Americans invented it you stay put you do it all on one spot. Well that is the American idea dont have your armies running all over the place but stay on one spot, bombard and bombard until all the enemy’s material is destroyed and then the war is over, but no European likes that, it is contrary to all their past and it holds for them no future, because after all as I said in Everybody’s Autobiography, Europe is really too small for a modern war, and there are not industrialists they are shop keepers, they could get an enormous supply in advance put away in their warehouses but when it comes to renewing that supply well there is nothing to do it, France does better than most because she at least can produce food, it is a thing which never ceases to surprise me. How an average agricultural family in France counting a father a mother fortyish and not overly strong with one old mother or father sometimes both but nearer seventy than not with one usually sometimes two children and none of any of them very strong the amount of food they produce during the year is tremendous, potatoes and food for the cows and oxen, and wine, and wheat enough to feed France if the Germans had left it, and oats and barley, and garden truck, and fowls and rabbits, and quantities of it and they go on not very strong and not working very hard, and making hay, and selling quantities and they go on being neither rich nor poor and if their only son does not get killed in a war well then he goes on and they do produce a tremendous amount of food just like that.

I always do think that what the French really have most cause to be proud of but that they have no feeling about they take it as it comes and that is that Savoy and Alsace and Lorraine, and Nice and the Riviera, all which has only been French hardly a hundred years yet, they all wanted to stay with a defeated France they did not want to go to the victorious enemy Germany and Italy from which they had only been detached hardly a hundred years. Yes France has that.

And so this war goes on just like that, and it well not suddenly but certainly is coming nearer and nearer to not being a war at all. This war is like that.

Just now and here the war is mostly the struggle the mayor has in finding men to guard the railway lines, they do not want to go out on cold nights and be chilled and the mayor has to find them and they are so few of them left and they want to be in bed at night to be as warm as they can be and so every day the mayor tries to find them, he has a Swiss wife and they are very nice and he tries to find enough men to guard the railway by day and by night, and anyway as when they are there they shelter away from the weather and they are not around and it is cold at night even in November.

In Bilignin I know other people but mostly farmers here I knew other people mostly railroad workers, they are not at all like farmers not at all. On the whole I think farmers more interesting, they are more interesting. They are not as generous not as kindly not as lively but they are more interesting, French farmers are more interesting.

It is natural to remember places.

In these days of October and November ’43 it is natural to remember Modane. For so many years it was not natural to remember Modane and now it is natural to remember Modane. Here at Culoz is the place where the trains switch off to go to Italy, and that is where we are living now, in the days when we used to go to Italy every summer we went by Modane, I did not remember Culoz, Modane, the early morning at Modane, and then we went to Italy by the Saint Gothard that is by way of Switzerland and then we did not go to Italy at all but always there had been Modane and now and here the trains go to Modane all the time that Italy was in the war the coal trains went to Modane, coal and coal and coal went to Modane and then soldiers went to Modane and now Modane is bombed and trains do not go to Modane, and then the trains began again to go to Modane and now Modane is bombed again and the trains once more are not going to Modane and so any day and every day just now it is natural to remember Modane.

And we do still go to Chambery in the train and there was no window glass in the windows and they all said there were in the third class compartments but there were none in the second class compartments and they said however since they had paid for second class they would stay in the second class even if there were no panes in the windows. Basket our white poodle had his ear bitten and it was bleeding when we went to Chambery to-day, but everybody said he was very beautiful just the same. That is what can happen any day. And there are other things.

There is the son of our dentist. There is some more of that story. There naturally is as the days go on and a little fear goes on any day and a fair amount of excitement goes on any day, and a great deal of anticipation goes on any day, and a fair amount of food these days, in some places, quite a fair amount, and there is always a reason why, always.

No these days of ending the war have nothing to do with the nineteenth century nothing at all, not anything at all, every few days I read a play of Shakespeare and it is more like that tragedy, unless if you will that is everybody knows that there will be no progress anybody knows that there will be no progress everybody knows everybody knows that there will be no progress but there will be insecurity and there will be courage and fear, and hope and death and sickness and health, and strength and terror, and they will go on and nobody will want to give anybody what is not theirs to give nor theirs to take no nobody at all, and the nineteenth century is dead stone dead on this month of November in 1943.

Do not let it alone because everybody is patriotic, do not let alone because nobody is confused, it is progress that confuses, not patriotism and fear and struggle and life and death, not not at all and this is what happened to the dentist’s boy.

It is the soothing thing about history that it does repeat itself, sometimes it has worse attacks of it than at other times, sometimes it is that history has a perfect outbreak of repetitions it always does of course repeat itself but sometimes it is that the repetitions are quite far apart but just now that is November 1943 it is just full of them full of repetitions of nothing but repetitions. It repeats all the Balkan wars all the difficulties between France and England all the German defeats, and it repeats all Italian history and it repeats well not exactly repeats it was in 1915 that it was said that Russia was a steam roller but then it did not roll, now it is not said but it is a steam roller and it rolls. The United States and Russia belonging to a new century do not repeat themselves, not yet, of course sometime they will but they have not done so yet, not yet, Japan yes, it was bombarded by the Americans to be opened and now it will be bombarded to be closed, that might be well called a repetition but to come back to the dentist’s son.

We were very upset, some months ago to know that he had been taken away to prison, he had as a young fellow of seventeen joined the crowd in Savoy who were getting ready and getting ready meant preparing and preparing meant hiding things to use and hiding things to use meant hiding them in his room. And it came out and he was taken away and it was an awful day. The father was a Serb and the mother a courageous French woman daughter of generations of scientists and soldiers and she did everything to take care of him. But he was taken away and everything happened except that he was not dead. And this was done by the Italians and they took him far away into Italy. The next thing she knew was that he had been condemned to five years hard labor and she had seen him but once again and then she had given him his civil papers, then when everything had been done. She managed to do this. Then the Italians went out of the war and the prison was left open by them, go away the guards said as they were leaving and of course they all went away, some went one way and some went another way but the young ones naturally wanted to go where they would meet Americans, naturally enough. Then they got on the way but they found out it would be a very long way so some of them and among them two of them went another way. They got into the mountains and everybody they met was carrying large bundles, they were bundles of shoes and clothing, and so they went in the same direction and they found quantities of shoes and clothing belonging to the Italian army that had abandoned them and so they helped themselves splendidly. And then they had to go away, they found the quantities of shoes very useful, they traded them for food and guides and everybody was kind to them and one man who knew all the little roads took them high up in the Alps, and they got across the frontier and were back again where they came from and as his mother had given him his civil papers, that was the kind of a mother she was she thought of everything and had courage enough to do anything they went on. But their shoes the Italian army shoes made the peasants suspicious and they told the national policeman, who took them, now said he looking at them tell me the true story and they did, and when they did he said all right dont tell anybody about me, and then they went on, they got into a German truck with German soldiers and the German soldiers were eating bread and butter and the two of them were very hungry and the German soldiers gave them bread but not butter but all the same it was very welcome. And so they came home, and the mother was so happy to have him and he stayed with her for three days, bathing from morning to evening and eating and having his photograph taken so she would have something to remember him and then he said now we must go and she said where and he said to join my comrades, do not worry he said to his mother it is like being a soldier do not worry, and then he went away and now he is gone again. She said you see the young feel differently about it, if they are shot well it does not mean the same thing to them that it does to us, not the same thing.

And so every day makes some people more cheerful and some people not so cheerful and there is the same reason why. As for instance.

Every day can be any day just now.

It was a dark day and a Tuesday and I went to see a friend who was not well and she had four sons and one was still a prisoner of war and the other on a boat in Indo-China and one who had been a prisoner had escaped after trying twice and succeeding at last and the other was not very well, well anyway when I left it was late in the afternoon and there was a glow in the sky and I went up the mountain there is a very big steep one right in back a real mountain and they bring wood down from the top of it by a cable. I went higher and higher and the water was falling down the mountain side louder and louder and it was very nice and cold quite cold and getting darker. I like it getting darker and as I was going up higher and higher and it was Sunday and nobody was working as it was getting darker I began to meet groups of men coming down from the mountain and I said how do you do and they said how do you do. And then as it was really getting darker I turned around to come down again, and it was very dark and darker and it began to rain and snow and sleet, and I could not see but I could feel the crunch of the gravel under my feet and so I could stay on the path and all around me I heard others coming down too and there were in little groups about twenty-five men who passed me and they went quickly and I went slower and I was getting wetter and wetter and I wondered why there were so many men of a Sunday coming down the mountain and then as I came back very wet and they all passed me I supposed they were the men who are taking heather doing the maquis as it is called from Corsica where it has been done like in Scotland for so many centuries and they probably come down every night particularly in winter when policemen stay at home and they come down and have a good dinner with their family and get warm and spend the night and go back again before the policemen can think that anything is the matter, not that any of the policemen really are very interested in finding anybody that is hidden, not they.

And so every day is any day.

I was taking a sixteen kilometer walk, I do do this very often and sometimes when I have bread to carry, I sometimes do have white bread and cake to carry I sometimes take an autobus, and that day I had a good deal to carry and the dog to manage and somebody helped me and I knew her and just then I met the dwarf of Culoz and I shook hands with him, I always say how do you do to a dwarf, I say how do you do to anybody and I always say how do you do to a dwarf, and he shook hands with me and then he shook hands with her. She was surprised but any way that did not matter and when we both got out of the autobus and walked a bit together I said you are married now and have a child, yes she said and my husband is a soldier that is an officer, and I said where is he now while you stay with your mother and she said he is in a military prison in the rue Cherche Midi in Paris, in solitary confinement. And what ever for I said, Ah she said, I do not know nor probably does he, it is so easy these days to go to prison any indiscretion any little indiscretion and he was always interested in ameliorating the social condition of the soldier, but you hear from him, not at all, but I send him packages my sister, she does not see him, but he gives her his dirty linen and she brings him clean linen so we know well that is all I do know, she said and we said good-bye and she said it is useless to have illusions that they will let him out before the end and we said good-bye, and I had known her as a quite young girl, because they had a nice house where the exiled king and his sister were once supposed to visit her great grandmother. And the children used to play that they came on a white horse and were the exiled king and his sister and were paying a visit to their great grandmother.

And so going on.

We had a friend whose name was Gilbert and he was gone away and his wife followed him and the little girl Christine was left behind with some neighbors, we did not know them and one day a red-headed and active young fellow asked for me and I saw him and I said what and he said I have a message to you from Gilbert, ah I said is the little girl not well, oh yes he said she is all right she is staying with us, ah yes I said, do you need anything for her, I said and he said no she was all right and he was fiddling with a matchbox and I said well and he said the message is in here and I said you had better go, and he said are you afraid of me and I said no and you had better go and dont you want the message he said and I said no you had better go and he said I will go and he had tears in his eyes and he went out and told the servant that we had not received his message and a friend said were you not curious and I said no not.

There are so many ends to stories these days so many ends that it is not like it was there is nothing to be curious about except small things, food and the weather. The funny part of it all is that relatively few people seem to go crazy, relatively few even a little crazy or even a little weird, relatively few, and those few because they have nothing to do that is to say they have nothing to do or they do not do anything that has anything to do with the war only with food and cold and little things like that. Anybody can talk and everybody does do that, even if they come in again or go out again which they do. And then there is Victor. We are very fond of Victor although there is no reason why and yet there is he is Victor and loved by his family.

The only ones who are really grateful for the war are the wild ducks, such a lot of them in the marshes of the Rhone and so peaceful, usually at this season they are very troubled, no sooner settled down then pop pop the country full of hunters hunting them and they have to fly away, now quantities of them sit there on the pleasant bits of water surrounded by high marsh ferns and they are so peaceful, nobody can touch them nobody, because all the shot-guns have been taken away completely taken away and nobody can shoot with them nobody at all and the wild ducks are very content. They act as if they had never been shot at, never, it is so easy to form old habits again, so very easy.

When I first came to France it was before there were automobiles in Paris, and almost everybody who was not otherwise engaged was pulling or pushing a push-cart and quite rapidly, the French move very quickly with them and then gradually the automobiles filled the streets and the roads and pushing and pulling of push-carts became too dangerous an occupation and so gradually nobody had one and nobody pushed or pulled them. In those early days all artisans had them all house painters and all plumbers and all sellers of anything, there are still a few who push them even in the days of automobiles but that is only to get to a corner somewhere and sell something, even that does not seem to be too legal because they are always being carried off to the police station, and there is nothing more helpless than a pushcart filled with vegetables or anything and standing all alone and neglected in front of a police station. I always wondered if anybody would ever push them again, but I suppose really their owners were never sent to prison probably they just had to pay a fine or something, or their licence was not right or something and they come back to push or pull it before the vegetables and fruit were too faded to sell.

But now in this year of 1943 push-carts every kind of push-cart on every kind of road and all ages pushing and pulling and so many kilometers and filled with anything and everything, the roads are full of them, every size and shape from small baby-carriages to almost a full sized wagon. They push them twenty kilometers sometimes when they go off to get chestnuts and besides that there is the constant carrying of grass to feed rabbits and goats and anything that can be fed and then eaten. Bicycles and push-carts, rarely anybody not carrying or pushing something so rarely that it just does not exist.

But to come back to Victor, Victor and his father have hunting dogs two of them but of course they cannot hunt and they grow vegetables and these get pushed in the push-cart and the family are bakers and Victor is the only boy and he has three sisters and how they all love Victor. He is very sweet is Victor and fond of children and now he is twenty years old and has gone to the Camp de Jeunesse, and he was always very well fed and he caught a bad sore throat and he came back and he looked very thin when he came back for twenty days’ convalescent leave. And he was a little better but not well enough and he decided he did not want to go back, and his family who loved him did not want him to go back because any day he might have to go further, so he must hide himself and that is very easy, from one village you go to another village and in that other village nobody says anything and nobody hunts him up because it takes the papers a very long time to go forward and back and when he is not where he was the papers have to go back again and sometimes they just stay where they were and where their family is but that is more difficult, the time might come but going forward and back between these villages that is fairly safe quite safe enough for any of them except the mother who does tremble, they all love him but the mother does tremble, every once in a while she trembles a little every once in a while.

Anything can happen in such a time and to-day it was very funny, there are now everywhere and particularly here where there are mountains and wood is very easy to get, the automobiles go with wood, the engines are the same as they were, but anyway it works very well, there are lots of trucks and lots of autobuses and every fair sized town has several taxis. French people naturally like luxuries and although they are not supposed to take you except in case of great need, actually everybody takes them to go anywhere which is too far to walk, and if you have no bicycle. So we wanted to go to Belley on Friday and I telephoned to our taxi man and he said he had stalled just in front of his house and would his car go again, well of course it would sometime but would it go again by Friday and besides just now they had telephoned to him that he must go immediately and get some German officers who had to get somewhere immediately, and he said he could not his car had stopped going, and the authorities said they had telephoned to five different taxis and all of them had broken down and was his really not working and he said no it was not and it was not, not just then. It is an extraordinary thing so extraordinary that only we here notice anything but an extraordinary thing none of them not any one of the German officers have a car that goes, if they cannot take a train, they have to get the wood heated French cars to take them anywhere. It is the most extraordinary thing, I cannot say it too often it is the most extraordinary thing, the most extraordinary thing, really the most extraordinary thing of all the extraordinary things that happen, the most extraordinary thing, the motorised German army being carried around by French taxis.

Now that the end is more or less in sight anybody can be just foolish, not very happy, but quite foolish. They are foolish everywhere, everybody is just foolish anywhere, not funny but just foolish.

Really and truly this time nobody in their hearts really believe that everybody that anybody will be peaceful and happy, not anybody, not the immense majority believe any such thing and that proves that the nineteenth century is dead completely and entirely dead. Even the propagandists on the radio find it very difficult to really say let alone believe that the world will be a happy place, of love and peace and plenty, and that the lion will lie down with the lamb and everybody will believe anybody. They all know that none of them believe anybody that not any of them believe anybody. There is neither unanimity nor faith in peace and progress, the nineteenth century is dead but there is no particular peace for its ashes, although there is no resurrection none at all for the nineteenth century, none.

Everybody knows it, nobody says it, because the twentieth century is too troublesome and too certain to be difficult and distracted, but everybody knows that the nineteenth century is dead dead as a door-nail.

Now everybody knows that there is no use in being too successful, look at the Germans they began with the Ruhr, I will never forget that it was a Sunday evening and I was out walking and on the Boulevard Saint Germain and there were lots of people out and the eyes of the men had that troubled look that men’s eyes have when they may have to go to war, when the last one is near enough so that there is no illusion and no glamor, none at all, and the women with them were talking and talking not about war of course nobody mentioned that and the men for French men were silent and the women were very talkative and their eyes were not as troubled as the men’s eyes. And the Germans were successful and then there was Austria and they were successful and then there was Munich and all the Frenchmen were easier in their minds, no war, certainly no war, not for their generation, and then came Czecho-Slovakia’s annexation and the Germans were once more successful and the French paid no attention, and then every year there was mobilisation and everybody was irritated and resentful and then there was Poland and by this time the Frenchmen kind of relieved, to really have war, and they knew the Germans would be successful but all the same it was a relief that they really had to begin war, and once more the Germans were successful and there was not much fighting and then very soon it was all over and the Germans were still successful, and then the Germans began not to be successful and now they are not successful at all. Now the wisdom of the ages, that is everybody really knows that if one thing goes well nothing else must go wrong, you cannot have a house, wood to burn and food to eat and the servant to stay, not all at once and there must always be setbacks, and there must always be the need of superstition to stop anything from going too bad or too well just like that, and people like the Germans never understand that, they dream fairy tales where everything is as it was or was not, and they make music which makes them feel like that but the French know that you must not succeed you must rise from the ashes and how could you rise from the ashes if there were no ashes, but the Germans never think of ashes and so when there are ashes there is no rising, not at all and every day and in every way this is clearer and clearer. And now almost anybody can again remember Petain, not that they say it, no indeed, once the French have stopped saying it they do not begin again, and they had and they have stopped saying it. All the same they are relieved that he wants a republic, there may be royalists but really the French like a republic, I imagine all Europe will be republican pretty soon, it is like South America, the Brazilians had a very nice emperor indeed, they liked him and he liked them, but they said regretfully it is no use it is not the fashion to have an emperor on the American continent, and we are so sorry but you must go away. And I imagine that is going to be true in Europe. The fashion is the fashion, and republics simply republican republics are going to be the fashion. You can see that the nineteenth century is dead, quite dead.

And now it is the first of December 1943 and everybody is cross just as cross as they can be and there is a reason why. Everybody well they did not think it but it was possible and they did hope it that the war would be over. Oh dear they say another winter, well but it is always winter in December yes but we did not think that this December would be another winter, we did not think there could be another winter and now it is December and there is another winter of war. And certainly there is another winter, everybody is so tired of having wood and not coal, of eating quite well but always worried of having it all be such a bother and not being able to go out and buy something if you have the money and worst of all well of course it is the worst of all, that it is is the worst of all, the worst of all.

How lightly the troubadour plays his guitar. How easily the radio tells you what they all say. How often they say what they all say, and how much there is to tell when well when very well there is nothing to tell.

The case of Petain is typical, he has so little to tell now November 1943 and he had it to tell and they would not let him. That made everything difficult, everybody remembered him because they would not let him tell what he had to tell over the radio, and everybody wanted him and he was just as peaceful about it is as if he had told what they would not let him tell.

If they believe it but they do not, Petain does tell what he has to tell even when they do not let him tell what he has to tell, and this time again the end of November 1943 it happened again and everybody almost everybody remembered him again and he went on peacefully again as if everybody did remember. How long will it last. Well that is not the end, not the end, not that.

It is funny they all act as if they believe what they say, and they do, they do believe what they say and it is so funny that they all act as if they believed what they say.

There is no use, everybody might just as well be funny, and some of them are, they really are.

We were talking and they said, that a good many people had for a year consciously tried to live on their rations, but now everybody finds that there is no use in doing it, no use at all and so nobody does, nobody does except funnily enough some timid grocery storekeepers, who are afraid. I know one family of them and they are the only ones around here who continue to be thin and to get thinner. Nobody else is, nobody else is thin and nobody else continues to get thinner, nobody not unless they are awfully poor and because of their situation in life unable to work. Nobody.

This is all another proof that the nineteenth century is over. England still believes in the nineteenth century yes she does, she almost wishes that she did not but yes she does. France never did very much belong to the nineteenth century not very much.

Such pleasant stories.

On the road I met a woman an oldish woman and we were going the same way and we talked as we walked. She said a little further along she had a house but she did not live there. She had had a sister paralysed for thirty-five years who had lived there and she died two years ago. She now lived with her brother-in-law somewhere else, he was all she had but of course some one stayed in the paternal house to take care of the chickens. Oh yes I forgot I had Basket on a leash because on the road as there is a cement works there are many trucks, of course there are quite a number of automobiles, no German ones, French ones the French always keep going somehow, well anyway I said I had Basket on a leash because he having worms was a little nervous he almost was run down by an automobile, so I told her and I said a dog is so easily killed, yes she said we had one at the paternal house and he went blind and so we had to have him killed, and I said we had a little dog we loved very much and he had to be killed because he had diabetes, and is he dead she said and I said yes, and she said it is different with chickens, she said just the other day a camion came along and he ran over one of our chickens and he did not notice it he just went on but a little later another one came along and he noticed it and he stopped and got down and gathered in the chicken and went on, just then my nephew came out and saw him and as he went away he noticed the number so a little later when the camion came back again my nephew stopped him and said you have to pay me for that chicken that is to say not money I do not want money I want the chicken, and the man said not at all I will pay you but I will not give you the chicken and my nephew said he did not want payment he wanted the chicken and the man said he did not have it which was probably a lie but still perhaps he had already eaten it, but anyway my nephew said well I will take the money, no said the other I am not paying you anything, why not said my nephew, because I am not said the driver and my nephew said well suppose you give it to the Red Cross to make a package for a prisoner not at all said the driver and he drove away and said I what did your nephew do, I have no nephew she said I only have a niece that is to say I only have a father-in-law, that is not my house where I live it belongs to my brother-in-law and just then our roads parted and we said good-bye.

There are so many stories. To-day I met a man on the road he had a hunting dog a pretty one a little thin and she and Basket said how do you do the man was pushing a cart filled with cabbages and we stopped and said how do you do, is she very young I said not so young three years old but she is a good hunter, and how he said, but alas now nobody can hunt and I said look there are so many birds of passage and wild ducks, yes he said we used to think them rather tough eating but now it would be a pleasure, I used to be a custom house officer and now I am pensioned and I thought I would spend my last days hunting, but it is not to be, well you never can tell I said December ’43, perhaps it will be like ’18, perhaps it will come suddenly, perhaps he said, but I said surely you were not originally from this country I said, he did not look it, he looked like a man from Normandy, and he said no my father who was a custom’s officer like I am, had a large family, nine children and if you have a large family you want a job in a small town where living is easy, so he had a job here and I was raised here and when I was pensioned I came back here, but you have not a large family no I have only one son and he like I did enlisted in the army and was in it for two years and then the army was demobilised and they sent my son away at the point of a pistol and then they said he should go to Germany and he said he did not like them and he came home and the police took away all his papers, and then he went away that is he is here and he is not dead I said, no he said oh dear no. You see he said I was my father’s second son the older one was not strong so my father said I should join the army young, and the years that I spent in the army would count on my time when I went into the custom’s service as I had a right to being a custom’s officer’s son, and it was all right only the war broke out, not this war I am not a young man the other war, and I was a sergeant and I killed a lot of Germans a whole lot of them and then one day I was sent with a convoy of wood to make trenches, and I came along and somebody said, there is an armistice, and I said oh go along, and I went on, and then somebody else said sure the armistice has been signed to-day and I said I would not go on with the wood and I dumped it all on the side of the road and I went back, and they all said let us hit it up to-night, and I said no I was tired, really it was because being a member of such a large family and my father thinking I should help the little ones, I did not have any money and one of the comrades said let’s see your purse and he took it and opened it and it was empty, and he said it’s all right, and I said I know we are all comrades, but I have my pride but all the same we did whoop it up and then we shook hands and we parted.

One of our neighbors a charming boy went to Germany with his class and although he had never driven a truck he volunteered for that work, and so they gave him a tryout in Paris and naturally he stayed as long as he could and then he went to Germany and they gave him a job with a man who had a business of moving furniture. And sometimes it was with a camion and sometimes with horses, and Christian de la Flechere wrote and said it was not too bad only he quarreled with the wife of his boss because she did not give him all of his bread, but just the same he had a room to himself and it was not too bad and would his family send him some make-up and perfumes, because he could trade these things off and be much more comfortable, and they did and he was. Then one day his boss got the bill for the days in Paris when Christian was learning to drive the camion, and it was sixty marks and he said he would not pay it Christian should pay it, and Christian said he would be damned if he would and the boss could go further and the boss said he was fired and Christian should get out and get a job and he did he got a job in a dairy where he would be better paid and fed and he came back and his old boss began to apologise and said he easily got mad, but he wanted him to stay, and Christian thought a bit and remembered even if he was better paid at the dairy he would have to get up earlier and it was winter and any way it was better to accept the troubles you knew than to try out new ones and so he stayed. We were all after all we heard and knew we were all surprised at this story, it was so not like war at all, except that of course Christian would never have been there if there had not been war not at that kind of work if there had been war and yet it is just like any boy who went out to earn a living at any work he could get.

It is funny and his sister who told us the story, said and I have just met a friend and she was radiant and I said and what is it, and she said my son who was a prisoner in Germany has just escaped into Sweden and he was received with open arms and said at the embassy find me a job but you must find one for my buddy and they were both put to dish-washing at a big hotel and they liked it because there was lots to eat and they were not interned.

Yes yes.

Unconditional surrender very strange that.

Everybody is getting somber, the winter weather and the war not over, everybody is getting somber and a little dreary, in the summer they think it will be over this year but now that the fifth winter has commenced nobody can believe that it will ever be over. Nobody. The only thing that cheered anybody was the speech of General Smuts, against France, it made everybody feel alive, he said France was dead and as France does naturally rise from the ashes it made everybody feel very much alive. Naturally nobody was grateful to General Smuts but I was because everybody cheered up and it is better to have everybody cheered up rather than not. Decidedly yes.

Unconditional surrender.

The Europeans are fascinated with the idea of unconditional surrender. Nobody in Europe had ever heard of that, there are always conditions there have to be conditions, life in Europe is conditional and the words unconditional surrender is like a new thing, jazz or automobiles when they were new or radio, it is something new, and the Europeans like something new, it is an old civilization and they like something new. I like to tell them about it, about General Grant having the initials from Ulysses Simpson Grant. U. S. Grant and being called United States Grant or Unconditional Surrender Grant. I like to tell them about this but they really do not listen to me, they are not interested not even in its being American, unconditional surrender, they are just fascinated and find it very original and the meaning of it does not really penetrate, it is a new form of jazz, unconditional surrender, and when the Germans say the Japs wont and they wont they say but they will but even then it does not mean anything to them, because it is not really war, war is something else it is defeat and armistice and conditions, unconditional surrender has nothing to do with war not for them.

There are so many refugees, roughly speaking one might say everybody is a refugee, nearly everybody certainly every city, town village and hamlet has its refugees, and plenty of them, this Culoz, is a little town of two thousand inhabitants and there are lots of them, Alsatians and Lorrainers and Poles and Americans, several besides us, working people that somehow are Americans and any town is like that and French quite a few French and Belgians, and anything else and lots of Persians so the Swiss Consul told us and every refugee is certain that he likes neither the climate the landscape the earth in which they garden nor the mosquitoes and if he does not say so certainly his wife does she most certainly does. To some it is a mountainous climate very cold and very savage, to some it is a warm moist climate never cold and the mountain disgracefully covered with rocks instead of pine trees and so many mosquitoes, as a matter of fact last summer there were none, however it was our first summer here, perhaps there are more sometimes, with all the marshes of the Rhone, anyway everybody is a refugee and it is a puzzle a considerable puzzle how everybody goes on living and spending money and looking fairly well fed and well clothed it is a puzzle, and then of course there are lots of Jews French and every other kind refugeed anywhere in any small place and then young men who do not want to go to forced labor and they change their town oh dear everybody is a refugee and how do they go on spending money and being fairly well dressed and well fed how do they.

You never can tell who is going to help you, that is a fact. French people are awfully careful of their money, so careful and so hard and yet so many of them most unexpectedly are helpful, not those whom you expect to help you but just anybody. Take our case. After we came into the war it began to get very difficult extremely difficult, and nobody among my old friends nobody asked me if we were in any trouble and it was getting a bit of a trouble, of course if we had wanted it we could have gotten some from the consul but with the price of things going up and up and up that would not have helped us, and so there we are, and so much worse than that there we were, and one day a young man his name is Paul Genin and we had come to know him because they had bought a house in the neighborhood, he was a silk manufacturer from Lyon and he was interested in literature one day he said to me are you having trouble about money, I said not yet I still have a supply but it is beginning to run pretty low and he said can I help you and I said what can you do, well he said write out a check in dollars and I will see what I can do, and then a little while after he said I have been looking into the matter and I think it might possibly get you into trouble and I think I had rather not have you do it, I could have it done but I would rather not so here is your check tear it up and let me be your banker, but, I said, Oh he said, why not, how much do you spend a month, I told him, he said all right I will give you that a month and I said what do you want me to give you in the way of a paper, oh nothing he said, I think it is better not, but said I if I died or anything you have no evidence of anything, oh he said let us risk it, and he did, and every month for six months he gave me what I needed to live on for the month and at the end of six months I sold a picture I had with me quite quietly to some one who came to see me and so I thanked Paul Genin and paid him back and he said if you ever need me just tell me, and that was that.

Life is funny that way.

It always is funny that way, the ones that naturally should offer do not, and those who have no reason to offer it, do, you never know you never do know where your good-fortune is to come from. The most experienced person can never tell, never never never.

At the same time you can tell that Secret Service is an amusement of peace it is not an amusement for war. I have just been reading a secret service novel a quite good one, in which the secret service agents save Hong Kong, to the British. That is all right in peace times like finding out all about new weapons and secret treaties and all that sort of thing and the other secret agents but once war begins well it is not of any use, really it is not, when it is peace time it is drama when it is war time it is melodrama. No information gotten within in a country is of any use to anybody by the time it comes out, anyway information like that is not much use, one does see and hear a good deal of the secret service, bound to, you just cant help hearing more or less actually about it, but it does not seem much good in war time, really not much good, when a country is in revolt as everybody is now who is occupied that is different, but that is not secret service in an enemy’s country that is the organisation of resistance within the country, and of course when the whole country is in sympathy with them messages do go in and out, surely not otherwise, why are they not more often stopped and they never are, the conferences of the important people continue, why are none of the important people killed, nobody really finds out anything and all that secret service agents do in war time is to feel melodramatic and occasionally get shot up, it is indeed a peace time occupation, it really is. We know one of them pretty well, and he is supposed to be a pretty good one and beside upsetting his own nerves and changing his name constantly and his papers and occasionally frightening us rather badly by mysterious messages, which might have to do with him and perhaps might have to do with us, but would he know and being very frequently condemned to death but being still alive, well it is the changing of their name that is the chief occupation, I remember when I was young I was fascinated on the stage that anybody came on disguised by changing their wig, that is the way you knew they were the same but some one else. Well secret service people seem to achieve the same thing by changing their names, once they are Hubert and then they are Henry and then they Charles and the last name changes the same way. Why should it deceive anybody since they remain the same but it seems to, everything is peculiar but that seems to me one of the things that are the most peculiar, what is in a name, for a secret service man everything is in a name if they can find a new one and they undoubtedly always can, and that new name seems to completely throw the authorities out, I used to read about it and I thought it was just in the books, but no they do it they do do it and it seems to work in spite of the horrid suspicion one has that perhaps nobody is really interested in finding them but apparently they are any way it is very funny, a bit frightening from time to time but really very funny. The times are so peculiar now, so mediaeval so unreasonable that for the first time in a hundred years truth is really stranger than fiction. Any truth.

There are such funny thing, how can a nation that feels itself as strong as the Germans do be afraid of a small handful of people like the Jews, why it does seem funny, most strange and very funny, they must be afraid because as Edgar Wallace loves to say over and over again, hate is fear, and why, what can they do to them, after all what can they do to them. Everything is funny. Yesterday was a funny day.

Strangers always have to have papers to move about, they are supposed to stay more or less in their commune, nobody that is the French are not very fussy about it but you are more or less supposed to stay in your commune. We are rather favored strangers, and we can move about fairly freely in our department, but when we go to others we are supposed to have a special pass. Yesterday was a funny day.

To-day was a funny day we expected the son and the mother came. She did say that for the women of France to-day they were a great many who could not remember that there had been peace between ’18 and ’39 it all seemed war and war and no peace in between. To be sure her son had been born in sixteen in Paris, and she had to remain in bed, on the day he was born and risk the bomb but he had been wrapped up in absorbent cotton and taken down into the cellar with all the others who could move about, and now his son was born in 1940, and living in Lyon, when he hears the right kind of a noise he says reflectively that is a bomb, and it is a bomb. As I say to-day was a funny day but yesterday was an even funnier day. As I say we are very careful about having our papers in order. So many people wander about with false papers, one of our friends who has an automobile buys one regularly when he wants to go anywhere, and anyway anybody seems to be able to have one for the asking but we are not like that, we go to the gendarmerie and we get our papers to go where we want to go to be sure they are very nice to us and always give us whatever we ask for which is very nice for us. So yesterday we were to go to Chambery to visit the dentist, and off we started and all as usual. I like trains now, I perfectly understand why the French people never did care for automobiles, why they so much prefer trains, trains are so very much more adventurous, particularly now, when nobody really knows when they will go or where they will go, and when you get off of them whether you can get out of the station to go home, and then the dark stations, and the crowded train, it is all very exciting. So yesterday we started to go to Chambery.

I had to buy a jar of jam.

You have to buy what you do not want to buy in order to buy what you do want to buy. That is if you have nothing to trade and a good many of us have nothing to trade. Of course if you are a farmer it is all right you have lots to trade but if you are not a farmer then you have nothing to trade. Once when we were in Bilignin during the winter we wanted to buy some eggs and nobody wanted to sell us any because all the eggs their chickens lay they wanted to eat themselves, which was natural enough, and Madame Roux said can we find nothing to trade that is not to trade but to induce them to sell eggs to us, at last we found something, and it was our dish water. Madame Roux had the habit of carrying off the dish water to give to a neighbor who was fattening a pig, and as there was very little milk with which to fatten pigs, dish water was considerable of a help, this was in the worst days, ’41-42, in ’43 life began to be easier, well anyway Alice Toklas said to Madame Roux, no we will not give away our dish water, if the neighbor wants it she has in return to be willing to sell us a certain quantity of eggs. So Madame Roux went to the neighbor and told her she could have the family dish water only under the condition of our having the privilege of buying from her a certain quantity of eggs, well she wanted the dish water and we bought the eggs, but alas she killed the pig at Christmas, and everybody killed their pig at Christmas and so there was no need any longer of dish water to fatten the pigs and so our right to buy eggs was over, we had not had the idea of making the bargain for longer. Now in 1943, in December, well I do not know quite why but apparently for a number of reasons victualing yourselves is easier. In the first place so many trains being stopped tends to make all the food produced stay where it is made and there is an awful lot of food produced in France and secondly the transport being so bad and the Germans not having any essence and so not having any trucks, and the trains being stopped all the time the Germans are not able to take food out of France so it stays here and then besides it is a point of honor on the part of every one to steal the reserve that is gathered together by the government to presumably give it to the Germans and all that eventually gets back into the black market, and so now everybody who lives in the country at least complains of having to eat too much meat, too much butter, too much white flour, of course in the big cities it is a different matter, there just because of the difficulties of transport they have difficulty in getting material but even in the big cities curiously enough they seem to have many more provisions than they had before, and also it may be because the war looking as if it might be over, and peace might be upon us any moment, nobody wants to hoard any more, and as there were tremendous stocks of provisions everywhere, and as there are very few Germans in France these days to feed, there is a quantity of food, much more than there has been since 1940. Things work out so differently than one thinks for.

But to get back to train traveling more and more I like to take a train I understand why the French prefer it to automobiling, it is so much more sociable and of course these days so much more of an adventure, and the irregularity of its regularity is fascinating. As I said we were going to Chambery and we got ready and got to the station well ahead of time as is our custom and with all our papers in order as is our custom.

When we arrived at the station of course the train was not there it never is and we had a long conversation with our friend the gendarme who helps us get around and helps us get a goat, and helped us every way they help anybody every day often to get away, they do do that. Well anyway we waited for the train and at last it came and it meant to go to Chambery but not the car we were in that did not mean to go to Chambery and so all of a sudden the landscape ceased to be familiar and naturally I was talking to a young woman about Paris and Lyon and about her being a coiffeuse and having a studio in Paris some day, now she was only in Lyon, and she had a girl friend and we were all talking and I said dear me this does not look like Chambery, why no they said it goes to Annecy, oh dear we said what can we do and we all talked and everybody gave advice and a German officer looked as if he wanted to join in but naturally nobody paid any attention to him nobody ever does which makes them quite timid in a train, and they wanted us to go to the biggest town and we said no we would get off at the first town which after all was not more than ten kilometers from Aix-les-Bains and if the worst came to the worst we could walk there. And we got off dog and all because of course Basket is always with us he likes train trips he did not at first but he does now because they admire him and they feed him, French people even in these days of no bread and no sugar cannot see a dog without offering him some bread and some sugar if they are eating and in these days anybody in the train is eating. It is like America was during prohibition you never know when it will happen again so you eat when you can which these days December almost Christmas ’43 seems to be about all the time. Well anyway we stopped at the small station and we asked advice of the station master and he said we were in luck there was a train to Aix in two hours and then at eight o’clock at night there was one from Aix to Culoz and we just had to give up Chambery and just try again later and we did and we were all talking so much that he did not ask us for tickets and we were talking so much that we forgot to give him tickets or pay him, and then we went into the town and they all told us where we could eat in a little café and eat we did and very well for very little and there were a number of us and there were two German soldiers standing at the bar and one of them looked like Hemingway quite a bit when Hemingway was young, he probably was not a German but a Czech or something, they mostly are these days and like Hemingway he was drinking, he had a brandy and then he had an eau de vie and then he had a glass of sparkling white wine and then he had an Amer Picon, and then he had a glass of sparkling wine and he looked more and more like Hemingway when he was young and the other one with him a shorter and fatter and a married man and frankly German only drank a glass of wine and when it came to pay it came to considerable and there was an Alsatian with them interpreting and the one the good-looking one who looked like Hem when he was young when they were leaving put out his hand to shake hands with the proprietress and the proprietress could not refuse of course but she was red in the face and pushed her daughter back and nobody said anything when they left, but everybody understood what everybody felt, to sell and take money is one thing but to shake hands is another thing and the proprietress knew it was not her fault and still she knew it should not have happened she did know that and so did everybody.

So then we bought some pears and went back to the station and then we heard that the proprietress was Swiss and not French and so we understood that though she felt the same way she did not know as well as any Frenchwoman would know to have a thing like that not happen.

So then back we were in Aix-les-Bains and there were so many Germans there and there was an alerte but nothing happened and we went to all the shopkeepers we knew and we know a great many in Aix to pass the time and get warm because it was cold and we bought real silk scarfs and a pair of woolen stockings and we went to a tea place where they gave us chocolate and where funnily enough there was a German officer who looked just like Goering though surely he would not be there drinking chocolate too and having bread and jam but there it was and at last everything was closing up and we had to go to the station to wait two hours there for our train.

We waited and I went in and out and walked up and down and Alice Toklas sat on the bench near where they sell tickets because the waiting room was full of everybody sleeping because you might wait all day for a train or you might wait all night to leave your train because the curfew does not ring but it is there any night and every night and very often you have to wait all night to go home until the morning. It is all like other times, the curfew and in French it is cover fire, and it is cover light and they cannot have midnight mass although it is Christmas because of the curfew. You do not think much about it unless you are traveling because there is nothing to go out for in the winter and so everybody stays at home. So we waited for our train, and I went in and out and there were a good many Germans about and German nurses in and out, and the dog and I went in and out and then suddenly there in the night and in the newsstand outside I saw a copy of Alice Toklas’ Autobiography in French there for sale on a shelf, and I was very excited and went in to tell Alice Toklas and the ticket seller heard me he was a pleasant young fellow and he said yes in ten minutes in English he thought I was asking about the time of the train I had already asked him and so I went up to talk to him, and he said and these gentlemen, that is the way the Germans are always mentioned and these gentlemen do not bother you and I said no we are women and past the age to be bothered and beside I said I am a writer and so the French people take care of me, and what may I ask he said do you write oh I said it just happens that one of my books is for sale outside on the newsstand and that is what I was just telling my friend, and the young woman ticket seller said and might I ask what is the name of the book and I told her and without any hesitation she took up her handbag put a scarf over her and went out to the newsstand and came back with it triumphantly and she said will you sign it? and I said why yes I will and I asked her name and I wrote it in and we were all very pleased and Alice Toklas thought it was all very funny, with all the Germans coming in and out and all about. Anything can happen in France and that makes it what it is, just that makes it what it is.

And now we are going to Chambery again the train was late again and it was raining, but anyway there were all kinds of them traveling, we and they and every one. French people love to get on a train and now the difficulties are just as they used to be in America in the early days when there were wash outs and snow slides, and train bandits and strikes, and breakdowns and everything, I once crossed the continent during the Pullman strike and traveling now is just like that, anything can happen and nobody expects anything everybody just goes on traveling. The government begs everybody to stay at home unless the reason for traveling is very urgent but of course it is urgent, why not as long as trains go and there is somewhere to go and so we went to Chambery again and it was raining. The dentist’s son after having escaped from jail and having been all through Italy and home again and gone away again to join his comrades and be a commando, little boys in the streets play at that, after all that, he went to Lyon on business for his friends, and was caught by the Germans and now is in prison again and his mother is desperate. But he has written to his grandmother and says she cannot sent him food but she can send him clean linen which she does and he says he is with comrades and they are all well, and the only comfort is that he writes back-handed and people who do that usually manage to take care of themselves so perhaps he will get away although it is now more dangerous for him than it was his father and mother seem to worry less than they did, I suppose there comes the saturation point of worry and then normal life begins again and just goes on being. I met another boy he was an Alsatian and he was visiting in the neighborhood with his mother and all that had happened to him, he had escaped from a train and he had been let out finally and now all he had to do was to avoid big cities not that he really did, they never do and I asked him how he managed to get out of his troubles and he answered by patience and address, and I suppose that is the way to get away.

Everything is dangerous and everybody casually meeting anybody talks to anybody and everybody tells everybody the history of their lives, they are always telling me and I am always telling them and so is everybody, that is the way it is when everything is dangerous.

Life and death and death and life.

I like to listen to the Germans talking English on the radio. There was a very funny one the other day.

He said he was very much in earnest, he said that the English were a terrible people and he gave two examples of their passion for unusual cruelty.

In the first place there was the horrible fact that they killed unborn children, they believe and they preach that most horrible of horrible doctrines, birth control, can, said he, such a nation remain in the ranks of nations called human, no he thought not, and then he went on there is something almost more frightful there is Malthus one of their great men who says people should be killed off by plagues, by famine, and by wars, can went on the radio speaker can a country whose acknowledged great men preach such a doctrine, can they be called human.

And so he goes on and so they go on, and all the radio stations interfere so that nobody can hear any one and in the midst of all the misery it is not childish but very small boyish. It is strange the world to-day is not adult it has the mental development of a seven year old boy just about that. Dear me.

And so the world is mediaeval just as mediaeval as it can be.

They look like men they look like men they look like men-of-war.

I had that over the radio in 1939 and now it is January 1944, and they still look like men, and they still look like men, but and they still look like men, of war.

They do and they do not.

I often think that the real beginning of this plunge back into mediaevalism was the abdication of Edward, it was it undoubtedly was just like a bit of mediaeval history, and since then it has become more and more mediaeval, The abdication of Edward, Jew baiting, and the plunging every individual into mediaeval misery, and perhaps it will all have to be done over again until a new nineteenth century and a new plunge into mediaevalism, who can know, history does repeat itself, I have often thought that that was the really soothing thing that history does. The one thing that is sure and certain is that history does not teach, that is to say, it always says let it be a lesson to you but is it. Not at all because circumstances always alter cases and so although history does repeat itself it is only because the repetition is soothing that any one believes it, nobody nobody wants to learn either by their own or anybody else’s experience, nobody does, no they say they do but no nobody does, nobody does. Yes nobody does.

It is very strange, for the last two years everybody was wearing shoes with wooden soles there were no others to be had and now there are no others to be had nobody wears shoes with wooden soles they all wear leather shoes like anybody did and there are none to be had but everybody wears them. It is a pleasure that it is like that, quite a pleasure, almost a contentment.

I was asking some people to-day how it happened and they said quite naturally, near Christmas ’43 everybody knows it is bound to be over some day, this war in spite of the fact that a number of people say that it is to be a hundred years’ war so why pay any attention to it, but nearly everybody thinks that now sometime there will be an end to it, as the peasant says everything that has a beginning must have an end so may not the war, and so everybody instead of keeping their leather shoes for later are wearing them now and besides that all the shopkeepers who have stocks of prewar shoes and in France there are always stocks big stocks of everything, why not, they are a saving and a secretive population why not, so now they are bringing out all these stocks to sell at big prices before prices become normal, so what between those who buy and those who wear what there is no longer any need of keeping, wooden shoes, which were really not very practical, have been given up and now suddenly everybody wears leather as if it were a fashion, now when there is supposed not to be any.

There are so many things that happened, we are burning peat, one used to read about that being done in Ireland, and here there are a great many marshes and there is peat and although it smells a little and smokes a good deal it is not bad to burn not at all, and as the windows in Grenoble and Annecy are all broken by explosions they all have paper windows, and as I say it really is like pioneering, we are all on the roads all the time going here and going there to find things to eat, in the country of course you do find plenty and at last there is so much that you can even refuse to buy more of it, of which we are all inordinately proud, up to date we all have bought anything anybody has brought us.

So many funny things one of our neighbors a very charming oldish lady who lives in a castle has three daughters and two sons, which is another matter. I am just now writing a novel about them Castles in Which We Live and the daughter Claude was in Chambery having her first baby, and she telephoned that the baby had come, the mother said she must go to her at once, but the husband said there is no train to-day, and she said but there is an autobus from Ruffieux, Ruffieux is ten kilometers away and she started off walking and she saw she would not get there in time so she stopped a man on a bicycle who was passing her and told him about her daughter and he said but the car will be gone before you get there and she said yes I know and he said I will take you on my bicycle and she said but there is no place behind for me to sit and he said no but I will take you on my handle bars and he did and she caught the car and she got to Chambery and she saw her grand-daughter.

If they say they believe it do they and if they say they will do it will they. That is what happens any day. Pretty soon there will not be any war and what will that be like.

Pretty soon.

I wonder sometimes why the English royal family lets any one who might come to the throne lets him be called George how can they, to be sure Shakespeare said a rose will smell as sweet call it by any name but will it. No it will not. Consider the name of George. Every time there was a George on the throne there was trouble bad trouble. The first two Georges gradually reduced England from the glory that Anne and Marlborough following William and Mary had given them, and then came George III and all misfortune, did he not lose colonies and go mad and then George the fourth and the first world war, with Napoleon and then no more Georges for a bit, and then after Victoria and Edward and Edward would not have a world war come George V a nice man but with all the misfortunes of a world war and then an Edward, would the world war have come had Edward stayed on but he did not, not, and a George came and bang a world war once again and plenty of misfortune and so will they again will the royal family again have the temerity to call a son who might come to the throne George. Better not, really better not. There is something in a name all the same.

To-day I was walking my usual twelve kilometers to buy some bread which is not dark and some cake which is very good, very very good and on the way I met a woman who was dragging a push-cart sometimes pushing it and in between she stopped to pick up sticks and I said to her well you will have a bit of a fire. Yes she said in the one sack I have some coal, I have picked it up near the railroad and in the other I have pieces of paper to light the fire and now I am picking up twigs to make it go. I do not belong here, she said, she was a good looking upstanding woman, I do not belong here she said, I come from the north, when I think of my lovely country up north where roses grow, but I and my son were put out without an hour’s notice, put out by the Germans, they have my house and they have my furniture and I have nothing, and here, it is a wretched country and miserable people they would not give you anything even if you paid them and all I hope is that some day soon bombs will fall on them, bombs, she said and I laughed and she said my good lady, yes that is what I say, and we each of us went on our way, each getting provisions which we needed that day.

And the young are strange. It is all strange. I was talking to the head of our local bank and his daughter is studying social science in Grenoble and they are naturally bankers are very quiet and conservative, and I said now that Grenoble is so full of explosions and killings and reprisals I suppose you are keeping your daughter at home. Oh no he said, the young are not like that, they say, this is their war, that we do not understand, their professors can be shot as hostages, their comrades mixed up in aggressions, their windows blown out and all the rest, but after all it is their war let us alone it is our war, and said the father there is nothing to do but to let them alone, I guess it is their war.

One day is the same as another day and yet every day is different. And the girls tend to be tall, taller than they used to be but not the boys not taller than they used to be, I suppose there is a physical reason for this, I do suppose so.

What worries a great many is that when the young come back out of Germany they will all be old, quite old, that does worry a great many.

And any evening one can go on listening to any one propagandizing over the radio and one thing is very certain nobody seems to be loving any one. Do you love one another, is not at all true now. Nobody can, it is extraordinary really extraordinary how difficult it is just now for anybody to love their neighbor any neighbor, here there and everywhere it is very certain that it is not at all a natural thing for any one to love one another. This Christmas and New Year of 1943-’44 has made it very natural indeed, that they do not do not at all not any one hardly any one that no one does love any one, that is their neighbor, hardly any one. It is like that now, this last winter was just one winter too long, anybody knows that, last winter it was all right they could still make the joke that the war was going to be over and when asked why what reason had he, he said I have a very certain one, it is that my wife has had enough more than enough. But now it is another winter and nobody can make it a joke any more, it is just one winter too much.

I was out walking this afternoon the first week of January ’44 on the banks of the Rhone and there was a cold wind and I had two layers of wool one very good and one not so good and a layer of heavy linen very good and the wind came right through to my arms and it was not a degree below centigrade zero in fact it was one above and what are the German soldiers feeling over there, there are a few around here young ones guarding the railroad line and over in Belley they are that is they have been training young ones, they are all gone now presumably to Russia, and they were cold there in Belley where it is not so very cold and they were very young and a great many of them were not Germans and they were being trained to run tanks made of wood and that they worked with their feet as the German army has no automobiles any more none at all except those that are on freight cars, and yet it goes on, well I suppose as the peasants say anything that has a beginning must have an ending, and as Madame Gallais says it is she who here gives us the little luxuries we need, she finds them and she is very gay about it which is pleasant of her, she lived most of her life in Paris and she likes to be Parisian which she is and you have to learn to do everything even to die, and the young feel like that about it too, they feel that the old ones cannot learn how to die in this war, but they know.

While I was walking along the banks of the Rhone and the wind was cold I saw a tremendous quantity of crows and of wild ducks, there are so many kinds these days, to be sure for three years now there has been no hunting but then on the other hand there is no food, people gather in their crops more carefully than they used to, they do their own gleaning and so what is there to eat for all these birds and there are so many thousands more than there used to be and they are much fatter than they used to be there must be a reason for it but is there.

One dreams funny dreams these days. I dreamed one about Nathalie Barney. I dreamed that she always left the plants of her Paris apartment at a florist’s to have them watered over the summer and returned in the winter and now would she have them back again, would she, would the florist would there be a florist, would there be an apartment, would there be she. I do not know whether she did do this ordinarily with her plants or whether she had plants but all the same I did dream it.

She is in Florence and it is January 1944 and everybody here well not everybody but a great many think that since the war did not end in ’43, it never will end, never end at all and perhaps they are right, anyway that is the way a great many here to-day feel about it.

Everybody almost anybody these days is either dragging shoving or carrying something everybody along the road and I carry, it comes easier to me to carry than pull or push, although sometimes I do put what I carry on what they push and we push together but mostly I carry, not a great deal three or four or five kilos, and that is quite enough to carry quite enough for twelve kilometers more or less.

The other day I was talking to the baker, he does bake us cakes, yes he does, we like cake, and he does bake me white bread and he does give us jam yes he does, a good many do these days and he does. And we were talking. He said he had just been reading about Hungarian cooking. He said he was comparatively a young man he is forty-five or there about, and he said a man like himself had begun life being apprenticed to a very good cake shop in Lyon, from there he had gone to Paris, he had worked at all the best houses, all the most important cake and tea places, and then he had worked on the Riviera and he had a great deal of experience and now he had bought this little bakery in this little hamlet and perhaps he would stay there even after the war, after all he said a man like myself having had so much experience should remember a great deal of what he has learned from others but he should also keep just a little of what is only himself and then he has a small place and yet people will come because it is that. Now he said I can only do a few things for about fifteen clients of which you are one, but wait he said wait until the war is over then you will see what you will see and it will be very good.

And then we went on to talk about climate and the things each nation drinks and the food it eats. Yes he said I do understand that here in France we make normally a wine that is rarely more than nine degrees of alcohol, and we can drink that with our meals and indeed we can even put water into our wine as many do, and we drink a nice wine while eating, but the Hungarians who drink a heavy wine, they drink water with the meal and they drink their heavy wine after. As do the Spaniard and the Portuguese too, I said, it is all a question of climate. Now I said the Americans and the Russians who had more or less the same climate, they drink a heavy alcohol before the meal vodka or a cocktail, and during the meal they drink hot drinks like tea, coffee or cocoa, yes he said I understand the stomach has to have a shock and then has to be kept warm, but said he the only thing I do not understand is the German food and the German drinks, that is beer, ah I said the English and the Germans both suffer from the sea fogs of the North Sea and perhaps beer and their diet is the only thing that meets that sea fog, perhaps he said, all the others he said I find sympathetic but not that, he said, and then he sighed, he said they talk about the United States of Europe but he said that can never come about the food and the drink of each country in Europe is too radically different, they could never have a United States, oh no, he said. I sometimes think though, there could be all the Slavs together and all the Latins together, and then if we were fairly decently governed it might be all right, but he said even then very likely not, no he said I see that as long as each country wants to eat its own food and drink its own drink and they do there can never be a United States of Europe. It is strange, he went on, very strange that in such a small continent as is Europe, there should be so many kinds of climate, so many kinds of food and drink. It is strange, he said, and I took my two delicious cakes and my two loaves of bread and slung it on my back and Basket and I went home as we always do in the winter evening.

It is January 1944 all the same.

All one’s friends are going up to Paris for a change. There are no trains but anyway all the time they all keep taking them. We live the life of trains, so much more now that there are none. In the old days of automobiles I never thought I would clink the little gate and go through or put through the passage over the railroads, the way I used to see people do while we waited in the automobile but now I do do it just like that all the time, with a basket on my back and I like it, why not.

There are little things too, little like an inch on the end of one’s nose, and that is tobacco. I do not smoke but Alice Toklas does and she has to she just has to if not well anyway she just has to. So when cards came in cards for tobacco and they only were giving them to men, women were not being encouraged to smoke not by the government and so what to do, well the tobacconist and I agreed that since they did not ask if you were a woman, you just inscribed yourself we would do so with initials and who would know, well that worked for a whole year and helped out by an occasional friend Alice Toklas did not do so badly and then the next year they had regular cards and they had to be regular no initials did not do and what could we do what could she do, we did several things but none of them quite enough. Alice Toklas found it very hard to bear, boys of eighteen had a right to chocolate and they had a right to cigarettes too, that did seem unjust, either they were too young to smoke or too old to eat chocolate that was not reasonable but as foreigners even if not yet enemies we had no right to protest, so we tried everything, and one way and another way we got a few cigarettes, here and there and in one way and in another way and friends brought some from Switzerland you could go to Switzerland then and come out again and there were some but not enough far from enough, and then a friend found a sergeant in the French army who would sell some that the army gave them and some more too and soon Alice Toklas had enough quite enough, and then we invaded North Africa and the French army was disbanded and the sergeant went away and it was a trying moment and then the Italian army came and that was fine, why the Italian army had so many cigarettes I do not know mysteriously the German army has not, but anyway whatever the way it was done the Italian army had them by the ton very nice little cigarettes they were too and the Italians loved to sell them, and everybody bought them and all the smokers were happy again. And then the poor Italians had to go away, just suddenly and and although everybody had a supply it was not a big enough one and something had to be done, In this part of the country tobacco was always grown, it has a climate that seems to suit tobacco one would not think so because it is mountainous and has a cold winter and a not too hot summer but it does seem to suit tobacco, and now everybody began to grow tobacco in their garden anybody and there were some who grew a very good cigarette tobacco and they were ready to sell us several pounds of it and I learned to roll cigarettes with a little machine everybody bought and mysteriously there was no lack of cigarette paper, everything is mysterious in this kind of war and that there is no paper but there is no lack of cigarette paper and so everybody and Alice Toklas was happy again. That is here, in other parts of France where tobacco will not grow they were not so happy.

A woman was just telling me about her grandnephew.

A great nephew had been sent to Germany to work and he was young and he was growing and he was not well and he was sent home to get better and they said he should go again now that he was better, and his mother and his father and his grandmother and his great aunt they all knew better and he knew better, and he went away to his grandmother and there he stayed and as yet, as yet, it is always as yet as yet nobody bothered, neither to find him or to tell about him but although he was young he had begun to smoke and there was no tobacco, he of course had no card because he was hidden so his great aunt who was in this country part of the country where tobacco can grow tried to send it to him but she never could it never started and it never got there if it did start and so he has no tobacco to smoke. It says his grandaunt it is a deprivation, after all, she said it does not seem much in view of everything else but it is a deprivation.

To-day I was talking to the wife of the mayor, she is a Swiss by birth and had a grandfather who was very Swiss. In a war everybody always knows all about Switzerland, in peace times it is just Switzerland but in war time it is the only country that everybody has confidence in, everybody. They are good for war time, all right for themselves in peace time but good for everybody in war time, and that is because they take everything seriously and calmly, and everything is equally important and everything is accomplished. That makes them very important when everybody needs them and everybody does need them in war time.

So the wife of the mayor who is a Swiss was telling me about her grandfather and she showed me a photograph of him and he was just as Swiss as William Tell. She was also talking about people becoming naturalised, Swiss and that unfortunately they are often guilty of treason. It is she said bound to happen, she said her grandfather had always said that naturalisation was foolishness, consider he said no matter how much you naturalise a Savoyard he remains Savoyard. Savoyards in his day were what Germans are in our day. Well anyhow, I do think he is right, naturalisation is foolishness completely. Nobody not born in a country or if they are born in another country by accident must be born of parents born in that country, nobody not born in a country has really the ultimate feeling of that country. Let them have all the privileges of residence, of earning their living in that country or of enjoying that country but not of becoming citizens of that country. Citizenship is a right of birth and should remain so, I think the old Swiss was right undoubtedly right. I have lived in France the best and longest part of my life and I love France and the French but after all I am an American, and it always does come back to that I was born there, and one’s native land is one’s native land you cannot get away from it and only the native sons and daughters should be citizens of the country and that is all there is to it. The old Swiss was right, he certainly was and is. It would make everything go better. It certainly would.

Just now January 1944 nobody seems to think that the war will ever end. We all were hopeful in ’43, but in ’44 it is going much better but we have so much less hope of it ever being over so very much less hope.

Such funny things happen.

If the President of the United States has to be born in America then it is only reasonable that anybody who votes to make him president should be born in America, only reasonable.

The owner of the local drugstore is what they call a collabo, that is one who wanted to collaborate with the Germans, there were quite a few of them and they are getting less and less but there still are some and he is one. A German said a nice thing about that. It was in Paris and it was over a year ago it was in the beginning of ’42 and he was talking to a group of French people who had met about some question of protecting French works of art, and he said the French are a pleasant people and I like them but they none of them have three qualities they only have two. They are either honest and intelligent, they are either collabo and intelligent or they are collabo and honest but I have never met one who was collabo honest and intelligent, everybody laughed and it is true there is no such thing as being collabo honest and intelligent. Well the drug store man was collabo and honest but certainly not intelligent. He had already been sent a coffin and other attentions and the other day the Germans went to his house to make a search. Of course he was terribly upset. Apparently some one to tease him sent an anonymous accusation against him to the German authorities giving the detail of explosives that he had concealed in his premises. As they always investigate these accusations and as naturally they do not know the local political opinions they examine which is natural enough. The unfortunate man went to complain to the gendarmerie, and of course they told everybody and everybody roared with laughter finding it an exceedingly good joke, on all of them.

Around here it is getting to be just like Robin Hood. The young men in the mountains come down, they they took two tons of butter from a dairy and the other day to the delight of everybody they took a pig weighing one hundred and fifty kilos, he had two small ones and they told him to fatten them up and they would take one and leave the other, they took this from the local aristocrat who had been highly unpopular because of his political opinions and because having been a poor man and been put at the head of the local food distribution, he had only given supplies to those who had his political opinions, and they took his automobile from him, saying that he could go to mass on foot the way the rest of the world did and as he had no more food to distribute he did not need it, they also took eight hundred litres of eau de vie, which he had on hand, and as everybody says as they always pay the government prices for everything they take nobody has any cause for complaint. Everybody is excited and pleased, the young men are so young so gay so disciplined and they have so much money, presumably English and American gold and everybody is pleased, naturally enough, as nobody can stop them everybody takes it to mean that it is the beginning of the end of course all except the collabo who say they are gangsters and what will happen after the war. Everybody says the war will go on forever but in spite of that everybody does think that the war is closing in which it is the end of January forty-four.

Everybody wanders and it is interesting to know how much they wandered even before.

I was talking to two young workmen, they had gone twenty kilometers for provisions and I had gone twelve and they walked along quickly and I walked with them and they told me their own and their families’ history, at least one did, the other only came along.

He was all alone he said, and he did his own cooking. He was a good cook he said, he had even cooked in a restaurant, he had been in the army in Algeria and he had had leave to come back to France to see his family and the day he was to go back the Americans arrived in Africa and so here he was all alone. To be sure his father had been born in Italy in Bergamo and so had he, his father had come to France to earn a living and then had brought his family with him, and he this boy was six years old then and so he too had been born in Italy. He had seen while he was doing his military service the lovely cathedral of Albi he knew it was beautiful although he had never been inside it and now he was all alone. And have you no brothers and sisters, I don’t know where my brothers are and I have a sister married in Italy, to an Italian I asked, no he said to an American, South American I said, this I do not know he said and I have never heard from her since my mother died and I am all alone, and not married I said, no he said I am only twenty-eight and one should not marry before one is thirty, a cousin of my father he said, made a fortune in America, where I said, ah that I do not know, he said, and then we said good-bye and parted.

Workmen have always wandered, just as they did in the middle ages, they wander until they marry and then some of them begin to wander again. In the last war we had a Negro wounded man whose name was Hannibal and he said that he had been a great wanderer he had wandered all over Staten Island, well here in Europe they are just wanderers, they wander all over Europe, and very often they end up all alone very often. And now there is war, and they wander so much that they seem to be not moving at all, not anywhere at all.

I was talking to a woman the other day we were both walking carrying our baskets and intending to bring home something, and she told me of her two brothers and her husband who had all three escaped before the prisoners were taken to Germany, she said some families suffered so much and some not at all, she said it was fate. She herself had five children four of them girls. That too does happen very frequently in this country we both agreed. And then we got talking about the strange thing, that so many of the comparatively few Frenchmen killed in this war were only sons of widows whose husbands had fallen in the last war. Why I said. Well she said, it is probably because they went into the war more worried than those whose fathers had not been killed in the last war. It could be that. And she said might it not be that being raised by a widow they would naturally be more spoilt and not so active as those raised by father and mother. Naturally she said, a mother can never really dominate a son, a mother is bound to spoil children because she is with them all the time and she cannot always be saying no so she ends up by not saying no at all. And besides she said, if a mother had lost her husband in the war her little boy had been impressed by her crying so much and that would make him nervous, when he too had gone to war. It certainly is true that a very considerable percentage of the relatively few Frenchmen killed in this war were the only sons of widowed mothers who had had their husbands killed in the last war.

To-night Francis Malherbe who had been sent to Germany to work came to see us just back and very interesting, January nineteenth forty-four. One of the things he said was that in Paris he had come home that way they all said that there would be a landing on the twentieth of January. Of course everybody supposed it was going to be in France, and at the same time we had word that the man who always knows what the Germans expect to happen said that there was to be a landing between the sixteenth and the twentieth of January forty-four and he always knows what they know and so we were quite excited and there was a landing only it was in Italy instead of in France. Pretty good deception that, because and that must never be forgotten people do know what is going to happen and so far the Americans have been pretty good at it, twice we have known it was going to happen and the right date and everything but not the right place. We are very pleased with our countrymen, it is a good poker game. Very good indeed and we like them to play poker well. It pleases us.

However that was not all that Francis Malherbe told us. He described Germany the way it is now and the way the French who are compulsorily working there are. He gave such a good description, he said of course there was no food no fat, and the cooking of vegetables always in water, the German workmen were given fats but not the Frenchmen, but I said is there no black market no way of getting any, oh yes he said plenty of that among all the foreign workmen but never with the Germans, but I said where do the foreign workmen get it, how do they get it, they steal it, he said, each one who can steals a certain quantity of something and sells it or trades it with others for something else, and that is all the black market there is but and he laughed it is considerable, and we said how do they the Germans feel, still convinced of victory especially the young, he said but why should they not the world is made for the young, the fifteen year old boys have older men get up in the street cars to give them seats, naturally they are convinced that they will win, if you have such a position in the world as that at fifteen of course you are bound to win. And really we said really he said they certainly can hold out six months longer, certainly. My brother he said he is a military prisoner a lieutenant, and as I was what they call the man of trust, that is to say I had to judge and patch up the incessant quarrels between French and German workers they gave me leave to go and see my brother. He had been a prisoner for four years and of course I had not seen him and now I saw him. He came in with two soldiers with guns and fixed bayonets at his back and it upset me so I began to cry but he said to me sternly control yourself do not show emotion, and we sat down at a table together and we talked and we compared photographs those he had of the family and those I had with me, and the adjutant who was there to listen to us said suddenly he is giving you photographs, how dare you said my brother accuse me of such a thing, apologise I insist that you apologise, first examine these photographs and then apologise, and the man said but it is all right, no said my brother look, look at them count them and examine them and then apologise, which the adjutant had to do. I was proud of my brother. When he told us this we were of course much moved, it was so real so normal, like a piece out of Dumas and yet happening, happening to a boy we knew very well and are very fond of, and then he went on describing, and telling about the different nationalities with which he was working and making it all real and the Russians he said, they are the most interesting, we Frenchmen get along better with them than with any others except Frenchmen, and they do impress us with their courage and their tenacity and the simple way they say naturally we expect to occupy this country and when we do and we think we will, we will make them very unhappy. And so he talked on and then he had to leave and he has to go back and he has to go back because he has two officer brothers as prisoners and something might happen to them if he did not and so he will go back. We hope to have him back again we are very very fond of him. He is a nice neighbor.

These days everybody hears from their sons or their nephews who are working there, one who really was too small and too weak to go but go he did, his father had been in the navy and then had been in a garage as electrician and we had liked him and when the French were defeated the shock killed him he could not believe it and this only son writes to his mother dear mother I am hungry, I was never hungry before but I am hungry now always hungry so hungry. And then there is a nephew of some one here we know he is an intelligent fellow a designer of machines, and he writes that he is in the capital and that the sky is sad, it is a cold sad sky, and he he plays the violin and draws a little and hopes not very much but a little as most of his compatriots have been killed in a bombardment, and so every day is another day which passes in that way.

Yesterday I went my usual twelve kilometers to get some bread and cake and I met three or four who were on a farm wagon being drawn by a mule and they said come and sit, and I said can the mule stand one more, why not they said and I sat it was very comfortable. Basket the white poodle was completely upset but finally he decided to follow along and we jogged along and it was a pleasant day although it was January and I said you know you French people you can make a pleasant thing out of anything, but we are not rich like the Americans no I said but you can go on working the kind of working you do until you are ninety or a hundred and you complain but any day is a pleasant enough day which it is not in every other country, and they said perhaps but they would like to be rich like the Americans and then we were on the top of the hill and I went to get my bread and cake and they went on to get their flour and it was a pleasant day.

The young ones who come back from Germany on leave are puzzled by one thing, any Frenchman would be why are the Germans so sentimental, when they are what they are why are they so sentimental. No Frenchman can understand that.

Yesterday I was out walking and I met a man I used to know, a casual country acquaintance, that is to say he and his family were cousins of some very old friends of ours, and they own a place around here, they used to be here for only a few weeks in the summer but now, things being as they are, they live here altogether. The father is a big gay man about town, who has lots of property is a good business man and used to spend all his life between here and other places and the Cote d’Azur. His wife was born in Washington U. S. A. her father having been in the French embassy and he is an amusing man, of course he says we live here now, the country is lovely in winter, I never saw it before but it is, it is like English pastels such a delicate color, and besides we all get all we want to eat, dont you, and I agreed that we did, as much of everything that we want, butter eggs meat cake and cheese, and I had to agree that we all did because we all do. Just why we do now when the years before we did not nobody seems to be able to explain but we do, is it because the army of occupation is getting smaller and smaller or is it, that everybody knows how now better and better, anyway it is undoubtedly true everywhere in France now, everywhere and nobody seems to know quite why. Well anyway, the other day I met him M. Labadie, he saw Basket and he waited for us he was on his bicycle and I was on foot, and we stopped to talk together. I thought he had very funny clothes on and when I came nearer I said to him these are funny clothes that you are wearing what are they. Ah he said you would never guess look at the buttons and I did, they were large American army buttons with the eagle and the shield, nice brass buttons on a khaki coat and I said when in the name of wonder did you get that. Ah he said I bought it after the other war from the American stocks and I kept it here in the country and now it is very handy, and it was, some German soldiers on patrol had just passed but M. Labadie did not mind that, you know he said everybody wants to buy one off me, look he said counting them there are twelve of them, quite a little fortune, just to-day again they offered me forty francs for one, but not I, I keep them and wear them. Well we went on talking and I said your boy who is twenty-one, has he gone, oh dear no, he said, you see I keep him traveling, that is the way you do you either go off to some little bit of a place and stay there quietly and nobody bothers you or you keep moving, now I keep my boy moving, I have lots of business to attend to, and I send him around to attend to it, and if you keep on traveling for business your papers all always have to be in order which of course they are so no one bothers, that is the way he said, and of course he is right that is the way. And then we went on talking. We talked about the war, why not since there is this war. He said of course the Germans cannot win, which is natural enough because their country is so poor they know nothing about cooking and eating, people who know nothing about cooking and eating naturally cannot win. He went on reflectively, France always seems to be beaten but really a country that can see and shut one eye and then shut the other eye opening the first eye, is bound to come out of any mess not too badly, you see he went on meditatively, one must take care of oneself and be brave and be excited and at the same time must take care of one’s business must not be poor. War said he is inevitably connected with money and naturally when two people want the same money or more money they must fight, and he said reflectively nowadays when one wants to spend so much money when everybody wants automobiles and electrical installations and everything else well naturally the more money everybody wants to spend the more men have to be killed when it comes to a war. People who spend little money when they make war kill few people, but the more money you want to spend, the more men you have to kill when you begin to go to war. And there is another thing if you can really spend the most money then you have less of your own men killed than the other side who wants to spend more money but has not got it to spend. And so America has less men killed and Germany more and that he said is natural enough. And just then another man whom we both knew was coming along, now said M. Labadie he is a poor thing an unfortunate man, he has a wife but one never sees her she is always away and a forsaken man and he shrugged his shoulders and we each of us went on our way.

To-day was another day, as usual in France feeling gets more and more complicated, and now when those who have taken to the hills come down and take food off the railways, well will it get them in the habit of stealing and should it, and they all worry, and there was one woman who was visiting and she quarreled with every one in Culoz, and when she left she said they needed the Germans to come to whip them into subjugation, and some one said and she an idler who has money what does she think will happen to her. Well anyway one thing is certain every day brings the war nearer and nearer to an ending but does any one around here believe that, certainly not, so little do they believe it that although we know it we do not really believe it ourselves. As one woman said well now as we have all made all our arrangements to live in a state of war I suppose the war will go on. We all suppose it will and it does this the first day of February in nineteen forty-four.

I have just been listening to a description of how the mountain boys captured two Germans and took them to the mountains as hostages and now the Germans even when they want to buy a piece of bread in a store they are all armed and always at least six of them and one standing outside as a guard for them. It makes everybody laugh. Every tenth birthday makes a man afraid and a woman too and even children every tenth birthday does that. Be careful everybody.

Everybody is feeling a little more cheerful about everything to-day even though it is a dark and gloomy day.

Breathes there a man with soul so dead who never to himself has said, this is my own my native land.

Well yes, yesterday when the Swiss radio announced that the Americans had landed on the Marshall Islands and that these islands had belonged to Japan before the war I was so pleased. It was midnight and I was so pleased. As an American and as a Californian I was so pleased. I went up stairs and woke up Alice Toklas who was asleep, and I said we have landed the Americans have landed on the Marshall Islands, which before the war belonged to Japan and Alice Toklas opened one eye slightly and said, well then they are invaded, and slept gently again. Of course that is what every one wants them to be that they are invaded, when that does come to pass it will be a comfort to every one, yes every one but them and they do not want at least their feelings are of no account no account. So that made this day a nice day. Otherwise not such a nice day because they are trying to take younger and younger men away to work but mostly they do not go this is undoubtedly so.

And then to-day when they said, that is to say the announcers said that the Marshall Islands were on the way to the Philippines, it did make all one’s youth come back the days when we saw the American soldiers preparing in San Francisco to go that way. They were more unformed than they are now, their character is more affirmed it was more so in the world war than in the Spanish-American war and now we have not seen them but we hear them they are as simply direct as they were then but not so unbaked, the national security is undoubtedly stronger, we are hoping to see them soon, yes we are. To-day we were in Belley my birthday the third of February and of course everybody was upset most horribly because there is preparing an effort to round up the mountain boys and as everybody’s boys are there it is rather horrible. One of the Bilignin women cried to me what can I do, my boy was always so fond of you what can I do, and what can she do with a nineteen year old boy, go or not go, stay or not stay, go away or not go away, who can say. Who can. I said the only thing I can advise is to do nothing, just now it is the only thing to do and mostly it does succeed, do nothing but he wont eat, and he got up at four in the morning to work because he says if I have to leave I will have as much work done for you as possible dear me. Our Swiss grocer he is a nice man, he has three sons but as he says they just did not give him his naturalisation papers before this war and now they are all Swiss and so comparatively safe and all the same he said to me, they must come the Americans must come and they must come soon to save the boys to save the boys, oh yes to save the boys. Everybody is unhappy and ashamed, ashamed because French are arresting Frenchmen, the taxi-man said the other day, three of the guard mobile who are going up to the mountains missed their train and they asked him to drive them. For you personally he said or by order, no they said there is no order, well he said if I take you, you who are going to shoot up our boys, if I take you you will have to pay for it, and they asked me how much, and I said double the ordinary fare, and pay they did, the pigs who are going to shoot up our boys. Everybody is ashamed, everybody is crying, everybody is listening to everything and the trains go on, with Germans who are not Germans and French who are not French, oh dear me, there is no nineteenth century about this, hardly the twentieth century, it is terribly the middle ages, and in the meantime Alice Toklas came along with six lemons, that seems nothing but for years there have been no lemons, and there were a few while the Italians were here, and since these have gone none. Where said I did you get them. From the grocer she said, and where did he get them, he said he had them because there had been a wedding in Tunis.

What that meant nobody can know, of course there has been no communication of any kind with Tunis since the Americans landed there, so what did he mean. Of course one never asks anybody what he means.

We get more and more excited about the Marshall Islands and being on the way to the Philippines, we cannot help wondering how the American commentator can speak so quietly about all that, shows he is no Californian, for us all of it is passionately interesting, Alice Toklas remembers the man who was second in command with Leahy who took possession of Guam coming back from Manila. They liked that island so they thought they would take possession, and as they had never taken possession of anything before they did not know how, and two of the native girls fell in love with Leahy and as he was reading the preamble to the constitution which he thought was the right way to take possession the two girls right in front began biting each other and as Leahy finished the constitution his second in command Spear hit him on the shoulder and pointing to the girls said you’re it. Well anyway it is all real to us here in a little town in France and everybody fighting. And then there was the young boy Ned Hanford that Alice Toklas knew then and he had volunteered and had become an orderly to General King who afterward wrote novels about it and in one he said and I threw my bridle to my orderly Ned Hanford, well everybody was a hero then and everybody is a hero now only none of it was sad then and it all is pretty sad now and just here, just here now. It is sad when at nineteen and twenty you have to decide for yourself, shall you betake yourself to the mountains, shall you stay at home and risk it, shall you go to Germany and hate it and perhaps be bombed working for your country’s enemies and shall you what shall you what can you do, what will you do, it is hard at eighteen or nineteen to have to decide all these things for yourself, each one for himself, in a war it is comparatively easy, you are drafted you go you are with a crowd and you are all more or less of an age and you are all together and even if it hurts it is not so bad, but now these French boys have to decide each one all alone by himself which has he strength for, has he people to whom he can go, will he get there, can he be fed, and all the rest, and the winter and the mountains and will he find any one, and if he has not gone what will happen, it is hard at nineteen and twenty for each one to decide things like that for himself. Very hard.

We are in the very thick of it now, rumors and rumors but some of them are true, they have suppressed the use of the telephone all through the region, nobody can go anywhere without very special leave and just to-night we have heard that the captain of the gendarmerie and our very good friend and the father of the most charming little girl, who has a charming curl in the middle of her forehead and a very sweet and attractive wife has just been carried off, whether by the mountain boys whether by the Germans nobody seems to know and we are most awfully upset, everybody is trembling lest anybody is taken as hostage and if they are dear me if they are. Whether it is to put down the mountain boys whether it is because a German colonel has been killed whether it is because they are afraid of a landing whether it is because they expect to retreat into this country out of Italy whether it is because they do not know what to do, whether it is because it is coming to an end and an end has to be like the end at the theatre when the piece comes to an end a state of confusion, whatever it is our good and gentle friend has been taken and we are very sad.

In the nineteenth century we all became accustomed to permanence. Permanence was natural and necessary and continuous. Permanence and progress were synonymous, that seems strange but of course it is natural enough. If things are permanent you can believe in progress if things are not permanent progress is not possible and so the nineteenth century believed in progress and permanence, permanence and progress. And now. Well now there is neither the one or the other. England and Germany who strangely enough are more nineteenth century even yet than any other part of the globe do still hope to believe in permanence and progress, progress and permanency, but nobody else does and nobody else is interested in their believing in progress and in permanency, nobody else.

In these days January forty-four, here where we are, we are once more as we were in nineteen forty—we have the terror of the Germans all about us, we have no telephone, we hear stories and do not know whether they are true, we do not know what is happening to our friends in Belley, except for the life of this village of Culoz we seem separated from everything, we have our dog, we have the radio, we have electricity, we have plenty to eat, and we are comfortable but we are completely isolated and rumor follows rumor, and on the road for the first time now in two years we meet automobiles with German officers, motor bicycles with Germans on them going by quickly quickly, and at the station are long trains of railroad trucks marked Italy, and Munich and Breslau, and we none of us know why, why this little corner of France which is so very peaceable should be harassed. In the newspapers they say it is Savoy but actually it is not, in Savoy they can telephone they are peacefully left alone and here one little town and another little town is surrounded and the principal inhabitants are taken away and nobody knows why, nobody can think of any reason for it, what is the reason for it, nobody knows, and those who do it, naturally do not say so that makes it that nobody knows. Why. Nobody knows. The young men are getting restless, they stand around and laugh and their fathers and their mothers are very nervous, but the young men just stand around and watch them go by, and they laugh, they laugh at them, and it does seem as if it were not they that are being sought, but others and older and why. Nobody does know why. Nobody can go in and out of Belley, such an innocent town, and for so long there has been a German garrison there, learning its military lessons, and nobody interfered with them and they did not interfere with any one and now they came and surrounded the town and took fifty men away and nobody knows why, nobody knows.

As I say everybody feels as if it was like the beginning of the invasion in forty, but then it was a beginning a long beginning and a very long middle and now everybody feels that it is an ending and the French have always felt that a wounded beast is always worst when it is cornered, and the winter has been pleasant and long and now it is snowing and dreary and everybody feels it so except the young boys who are up and down on their bicycles on their feet all day long and they stand and laugh as the others go past. Everybody else feels like crying but not they, and so it is to-day.

And so it is to-day. Yesterday I went to see the mayor and the mayoress of our little town and we talked about everything. Naturally she is very nervous. These days, nobody knows why the Germans surround a town take the mayor prisoner and sometimes they let him go and sometimes they do not. So naturally the mayor’s wife is nervous, the mayor too a little but he does not say so. The mayor’s wife does. And they have been doing all this to the towns around here and about and will they do so here.

Here they are. Our neighbor a nice old maid who lives alone in a little house and has plenty of land and has plenty of everything and is sometimes double faced and can be called a viper by our cook but mostly is very kind and nice. She came in to say that they had come. They knocked at her door, she was not dressed yet and she called out what is it and they said it was the German army so in fear and trembling she opened the door and they said are there any men here and she said no, and they said honestly and she said yes honestly there are no men here, and they said pointing to our house are there any men there, and she said no two ladies and two servants all women, and they said honestly and she said yes honestly there are only four women there and then they went away. Later in the day naturally we did not go out but later in the day I saw her going out to look every time any soldier went up or down the steep mountain road, and I said what’s the news, and she said I am so scared, well why said Alice Toklas if you are so scared do you go out to look. I go out to look she said because I am so scared.

Then later the boy that carries our wood up-stairs three times a week came in. He was very sad, his father who is an Italian has been taken and is being sent to Germany, but said I he is more than forty-five, yes I know said he sadly but although he has always lived in France he is an Italian and they have taken him. They are still here the Germans and Basket our dog has gone out for the evening it worries us but we expect he will come back again. Although you never can tell with soldiers, they like dogs and he is a very pretty one. And nobody knows why they are here nor how long they will stay, and no one can come in to the town and no one can go out not even the priest, and nobody knows why, all this country is so peaceful. Of course there are a great many young men who have not gone to Germany who have been called but that is all yes dear me that is all. To be sure those who go up into the mountain and do behave a good deal like Robin Hood, they carry off a doctor and his wife and all their possessions, so that the doctor can take care of them and his wife take care of him, and his possessions so that nobody takes them away to punish him. They are careful to choose a doctor who has no children. Everybody says and that too does sound so like the middle ages, we are between two armed forces, the mountain boys shoot if you do not do what they say, and the Germans shoot if you do not do what they say, and what can you do, each side blames us if we do what the other side tells us to do but what can we do. And indeed what can they do. Anyway it goes on and it goes on just like that. And how many have been caught, here and in Belley, oh dear we do not know, everybody says something but nobody knows.

It is funny why do the Germans wear camouflaged rain-coats but not camouflaged uniforms now why do they. The first I saw was the other day, they went by on bicycles, and they reminded me of the chorus of the Tivoli Opera House in San Francisco, it used to cost twenty-five cents and the men in mediaeval costume looked so like these camouflaged coats, with sort of keys and crosses on them in contrasted colors. Oh dear. It would all be so funny if it were not so terrifying and so sad, this in January forty-four.

Ma foi it’s long is what they say. Everybody in the country in France says ma foi, a nice mediaeval expression, you say anything to them and they say ma foi, that can mean yes or oh hell, or no, or just nothing. At present any of them can say, it’s long, and the answer is ma foi, which also means to be sure. In this particular part of the world they have another thing, they say taisez-vous, or shut up, or shut it, and they say it as they are talking, they are talking along about something and they say, oh shut it, and it is not to themselves, nor to you, it is of the facts of which they are speaking, sometimes they say taisez-vous, taisez-vous, and the sentence goes on, it is rather delightful, I do not quite know why, they may say and the war is long and the Germans might be coming this way again oh shut up oh shut up and do you think it is possible that they will. This is a kind of a sentence it makes, and it is enjoyable. Ma foi.

And now once more the telephone is working and we can see people and the roads are open and the Germans are gone from the village and everybody is breathing a little more freely not entirely so but a little so, although some few unpleasant things did happen, oh dear me. Everybody looks at their neighbors and says oh dear me or ma foi, and anyway everybody is relieved. Nobody knows what it is all about excepting that it is to find out who is supplying the mountain boys with food. So many strange things the curfew at seven o’clock instead of ten o’clock, two young fellows who had sling shots and had themselves taken away, one young fellow who tried to run away was shot, and one old man who was drunk and out at ten o’clock was killed, and as it was very bad weather, snow and sleet and wind the rest of them stayed at home, it is so difficult to make a French population realise that it is dangerous not to do as they are told, they like to do what they like, and they do. As one Frenchman said to me in France a civilian is always more important than a policeman unless he happens to be a criminal, but just any civilian is always more important than just any policeman. This is ingrained in every Frenchman and so it is almost impossible to make them do what they are told. Such strange things happen, a funny little man who was known as being a collaborator and had even gotten a coffin, the kind they send to them, had all his things taken by the Germans, it seems that his father in days long gone was a receiver of stolen goods, naturally enough as this town has always been an important railroad junction a small town but an important railroad junction, and his son, well perhaps he did not receive stolen goods, but he had stores of forbidden provisions here there and anywhere, and among them some very ancient fire-arms from the revolution, or Napoleon collected by his father and somebody mentioned them and the Germans went to look for them and they found them and so naturally they took away all the soap and iron and wine and spirits that were there too naturally enough, and he the little man was away and they have given him three days to give himself up, but where is he and does he know, and how can he or anybody else know why they went to him. There are also an elderly man and his sister, here, and it has just been told us that their father who had been a railroad worker, once stole precious jewels and tried to sell them in Geneva and was given five years prison and the son and daughter now quite old were never married and they live together, and the son for all that was employed by the railroad, he still is as a night guard, and she after a long life of domestic service has stomach ulcers, and anyway these stories did distract our minds from anxiety and the distresses of one of our neighbors whose son was finally killed in trying to run away. To-day now that it is all over everybody went to the funerals of every one who had been killed, and now to-day it was Sunday and the sun shone and the snow was on the ground and the whole population were out skiing and sledding and the mayor was tired and so was his wife, and with reason, it is no fun being a mayor these days. The mayor finally persuaded the Germans that there were no mountain boys in the mountain back of us because as he explained there is no water there. In the days when he used to go hunting we always had to carry a flask of water to refresh the dogs with because the dog could not find any water there so how could men stay there. No it is not possible, and finally the Germans were convinced and they left. They left. And the telephone goes again, and the people can move around the streets again, and I can let the dog out again the dog Basket and we can go walking again and the snow is beginning to melt, and to-day is Monday in February nineteen forty-four.

Tired of winter tired of war but anyway they do hope and pray that it will end some day.

I was talking to Madame Gallais, she keeps a little shop, she was born in this country, but spent most of her life in Paris, and she is Parisian and it is a pleasure. Landscape is all very well but you do long to see a street any street. Once in Belley I went in to see Madame Chaboux and she was not home and I was tired and I lay down on her couch, and she lives in a street, and opposite was a wall just a wall with windows, it was a relief from trees and fields, I remember Janet Sayne, she was a friend before the 1914 war, and she always used to say that she could never understand why trees which look so pretty in a city look so ugly in the country, and in a way she was right, in a way she certainly was. Well Madame Gallais, manages to get anything you want in a small way, they all come and they all go the people of the country and they bring one thing and they are given another thing and we are given something and we give something and everybody has a fair amount of something and life goes on. We do suffer from a lack of dental floss, seems a funny thing to suffer from but we do and we decided whenever the Americans coming up from Italy pass in front of the door we will go out and stop the first dental ambulance and ask them for some dental floss, and Alice Toklas says that they will not have any and besides will they come and I say yes they will have some and they might come. All of which is pleasant enough this cold February day.

Well as I was saying I was talking to Monsieur Gallais, he had fought the last war the 1914 war, of course everybody of that age in France did, and we were telling each other stories as veterans do about how sweet everybody had been then, ah yes he said the French in those days were a united people, and he told about how every one shared everything with their comrades, and one poor man, who had very few packages and was always joking said when he went on leave that they would be surprised by what he would bring them back, and the others paid no attention but sure enough when he came back he brought with him an enormous turkey that his wife had been fattening up for them and they all ate it and said Monsieur Gallais everybody was like that then, the French were a united people. And his wife said but after all the young ones are just as much comrades, look at the mountain boys look at the forced labor ones in Germany, they help each other, yes said Monsieur Gallais but think of those at home who denounce them. Well after all, of course there is disunion, there are the scared middle classes afraid of communism, there are the military people angry that the army has been taken away from them there are the religious old maids and widows who are afraid that in the future there will be no religion but as Madame Gallais says the young generation are just as united as the poilus in ’14-’18 and she is right they are. Just to-day I met a woman who was on the train to Lyon the other day and there were two hospital coaches on the train with wounded men from the police who were supposed to have been in upper Savoy fighting the mountain boys. They said, and that we had already known because only about half came back through here that had gone there, they said that a good half of the special police had joined the mountain boys and the rest of them the mountain boys had very carefully wounded in the legs, they wanted to put them out of business given an excuse to go on drawing their pay and yet not have a wound that might later stop them from earning a living, only one was wounded in the arm and that was a mistake, they were very careful to wound them in the leg. Of course they were harder on the militia, they hate them, and they kill any of them, well no not exactly and not any of them were hurt, no not exactly, it’s all right, they said and laughed. So after all the French are a united people, of course there are the Germans, and of course that is completely another matter.

I said the Germans were here and all along here, and here in Culoz, two young ones were killed who tried to run away and one man an elderly man who drank and who was shot by the Germans because he was out on the road after the curfew hour, and what hurt everybody was that he had been left there by the Germans all night, and everybody went to his funeral, but what excited everybody the most was that a woman was found not far from here on an island in the Rhone, and when she was taken out they found that she had a bullet in her head. They then found out that she was a schoolteacher from the town of Seysell where there was the most shooting by the Germans because there the mountain boys were always being fed, and this woman was a schoolteacher there, and it seems that when the Germans came she was badly frightened and wanted to go away and the head teacher said no, he said a teacher was like a soldier a doctor a nurse or a mayor, his or her business was to remain at her post whatever happened but she said she must go to her people and she tried to take the train and they would not give her a ticket at the station and she got more frightened and she put on the trousers of her skiing costume and she walked away to go to another town to take the train and the next thing that happened was that she was dead on an island in the Rhone where drowned people are always found with a bullet in her head.

Just at present we are all quiet in very wintery weather here toward the end of February, and if or where or when or if the Americans will be coming soon, well will they.

Of course these days when there is no way of getting new books I have to read the old ones and fortunately I have great quantities of detective stories and adventure stories and each one of them now has a different meaning, it is one of the real most important things about war, the making geography come alive, and lots of places in the story books are real now which is a pleasure. Of course getting frightened again and again is not always a pleasure, is not at all a pleasure, when I heard last evening that the primate of Poland had been taken away from the abbey of Hautcombe it was frightening, one is always a little frightened just a little and this evening the maid said that there were some people in the kitchen would Alice Toklas come down to see them, who are they, we asked, and she answered passing strangers, well actually they were American citizens a brother and a sister who had been here for some time, in the village, American born of French parents who had come back to Marseilles and the boy had already been rescued by the Swiss consul and now once again they were taking him, so we told the sister, to take the train to-morrow to Lyon and to see the Swiss consul, which she will do, and as I say everything is a little frightening, and then there are stories well they are a little frightening, enough said, they are a little frightening, especially if the dog stays with them, well it is a little frightening. The Swiss are very comforting, they really are, they have just given us a passport of protection, and the mayor’s wife is very comforting, she is Swiss, and she and I sit and talk together, and she tells me, that she does not care for the higher clergy she thinks they think more of palaces than of humanity and that the lower clergy think more of eating and drinking than anything, to be sure she said the poor dears are very poor as they have to give so much to the bishops, well anyway that is the way she feels about it and she is a little frightened too but she is very comforting. Last night the local baker was bringing us some beans and some flour, and he came late and banged at the door of the kitchen which was closed and the cook came up frightened and said it is Germans, no I said I guess it is Bonaz which is the name of the baker and to be sure I was brave because I knew he had intended coming, so the two servants went down and opened the door, and Jeanne the maid said that they were neither very brave their legs shook inside their skirts, and the baker laughed, he likes a joke and he knew that he had scared them. To-day the end of February things look as if things might be going faster, and the birds have come, they all say here they have never seen so many spring birds, including quail, and they suppose that the fighting has scared the birds out of Italy and out of Germany and that is the reason there are so many of them.

Rabbits have no habits that is the reason that we prefer hens. Besides hens lay eggs, which is a pleasant habit.

To-day a man said to me the hunting dogs are all going crazy because they cannot hunt, because we cannot hunt, the time will come I said and he said yes this autumn.

Spring is here, it is the first of March nineteen forty-four and spring is here, well not quite here but pretty well here, and everybody feels a little more hopeful, they are all wishing that it would be over without France being invaded, and I guess we all feel like that, it is all right to be liberated but it would be so nice if it could be done without bombs and fighting on the soil of France. Madame Gallais says we are all selfish we cannot help feeling that way about it, but anyway it is not for us to decide so why worry, all you want to do is to buy as much as you can so when it does come every one will have enough to eat in their cupboard, so that even the poor dog can have a bone. Everybody is coming back from Paris, that is to say everybody has been there and everybody has come back and they all say life has gotten pretty normal there and they all also say that you can have all the vegetables you want, there are lots to buy and not dear. Well in the country you can have meat and fish and eggs and butter but no vegetables, vegetables do not come until June, so in every way the French people defend themselves that is they lead their normal life. I remember once Virgil Thomson saying that the only thing the French respect is longevity, the power to go on, indeed it is the only criticism French people ever make, if they think you have talent they say continue like the nice story of the nigger, in all the schools that is all any master ever says is continue, keep on, and once in a military school, the master came along and one of the students was a Negro and the teacher said in surprise, why you are a Negro, yes said the Negro, well then said the teacher, continue, in other words go on being it. And so the French continue their normal life. The Topses the other day told us that the German authorities were complaining of the aspect of Paris, nobody would know that there was a war, and it discouraged the German soldiers who were there on leave. The prefect of the Seine said but what can I do, French people will lead their normal lives whatever happens, and they do lead them, what can I do, whatever you do they will lead their normal lives it is their way, and that is why the French can always rise from the ashes, they rather like it to be like that, it makes the leading their normal lives just that much more exciting.

It is very funny the way everybody and anybody can feel about anything. Take the mountain boys, did I meet two of them when I came back from my walk up a part of the mountain this afternoon, they both looked rather tired and then we said how do you do in passing, everybody carries heavy sacks on their backs these days, nothing means anything, and some say, that they are back in the region and some say no, and some say the Germans are back in the region and some say no, and anyway it is evening and nearly midnight and I will be listening to the last news just before going to bed, again. It is funny the different nations begin their broadcasting I wish I knew more languages so that I could know how each one of them does it. The English always begin with here is London, or the B. B. C. home service, or the over seas service, always part of a pleasant home life, of supreme importance to any Englishman or any Englishwoman. The Americans say with poetry and fire, this is the voice of America, and then with modesty and good neighborliness, one of the United Nations, it is the voice of America speaking to you across the Atlantic. Then the Frenchman, say Frenchmen speaking to Frenchmen, they always begin like that, and the Belgians are simple and direct, they just announce, radio Belge, and the national anthem, and the Frenchman also say, Honor and Country, and the Swiss so politely say, the studio of Geneva, at the instant of the broadcasting station of Berne will give you the latest news, and Italy says live Mussolini live Italy, and they make a bird noise and then they start, and Germany starts like this, Germany calling, Germany calling, in the last war, I said that the camouflage was the distinctive characteristic of each country, each nation stamped itself upon its camouflage, but in this war it is the heading of the broadcast that makes national life so complete and determined. It is that a nation is even stronger than the personality of any one, it certainly is so nations must go on, they certainly must.

Spring seems to find it impossible to come, we are all getting sad, this is the middle of March, neither spring nor the end of the war can come, but boulders cropping up in meadows is always romantic and makes it look like a park, even if it is on the side of a mountain, and the fact that it is romantic is consoling, I do not know quite why it is consoling but it is consoling, boulders great big ones with ivy on them or tiny trees are always consoling when they are scattered about in a meadow, they are. The wind blows and the wind is icy cold and the spring does not come, they say that the seasons cannot come as they should, because cannon changes the clouds about, first they change the birds about and then the clouds, there is no doubt that they the bombardments do change things about. The days follow one after the other and the time passes so very quickly, it is hardly possible to get accustomed to one day before it is over and then it is the next day and then it is Friday and we listen to the resumé of the week by the Swiss commentator and then the week is over, just like that. Then Chinamen did invent gun powder, there seems to be no doubt about that, and the French and the Americans automobiles and flying, and the Italians wireless and there does not seem to be any doubt about that, why not, there does not seem to be any doubt about that. Just now nobody thinks about what century it is, they just wonder when it will be over, they just wonder. There is no doubt about that.

I was just listening to an account by one of the American generals of the simple things for which Americans are fighting and the first thing they mention is that you can be in your home and nobody can force their way in and authoritatively frighten you and do whatever they will, I think it is very extraordinary that an American general can so simply understand that that is the horrible thing about an occupied country, the uneasiness in the eyes of all young men and in the eyes of their fathers mothers sisters and brothers, and wives, that uneasiness because at any moment they can be taken away at any moment, their papers can be all in order and yet, and then papers can not be in order and also, and just now our neighbors were telling us of a young man we had known him very well in Belley and later here, and he would go out to the nearest town to buy bread, and his mother said no do not, and he said but mother my papers are in order and he went and he did not come back, he was sent, his mother does not know where and his papers were in order and yet, and it is extraordinary that the American general should understand that that is what any American could fight for, that nowhere in the world should those who have not committed any crime should not live peacefully in their home, go peacefully about their business and not be afraid, not have uneasiness in their eyes, not. I do think it very extraordinary that the American general should have so simply understood that. It is now the middle of March and spring has come and with it a little courage, they do think now that it is not going on the war is not going to go on for years and years yet, they do begin to think that, they are not hopeful yet, it is hard to be hopeful, after five years very hard, they are not hopeful yet, but they do lead their lives, and they do think that now perhaps it will be over some time. It is Sunday to-day and our maid Jeanne who is not a hopeful person came in just now and said they say in Culoz that the Germans are retreating, where we said, why in Russia, she said, so they say, they say it in Culoz, but of course we said, ah yes she said, they do say it to-day in Culoz. Well that does mean they do not any longer expect it to go on forever, and as I went walking to-day, they all began to talk crops and potatoes, and planting, to be sure when the French people can begin to dig up the soil and plant vegetables they always feel more cheerful, and to-day is the day to do that, so even if Culoz had not decided that the Germans were retreating in Russia, still they would begin to feel more cheerful they just naturally would now that they can dig and plant, they must do that.

The middle of March and it is as if it were almost most likely to end some time, the winter and the war, the war and the winter. We like to take the train to Chambery, we always see something or somebody, everybody travels, the French people do like to go up and down on trains, and to stand and wait in stations, and there is so much of that. Day before yesterday we were waiting at the station at Culoz and among them all was well he certainly was an American, only an American could wear his hat like that, only an American could balance his body like that, and he had a pinched nose like a certain kind of an American boy has and he was about twenty-five and he had a pack on his back and he did not notice anybody and he stood on the edge of the platform very near where the train was to come along, and I said to Alice Toklas do not notice him, we naturally of course did not want that anybody should notice that we noticed him, but if any of the French people did notice that he was not a Frenchman, well nobody noticed him and we supposed he was going somewhere probably into the Haute Savoy, perhaps yes, and we carefully did not notice where he went but he undoubtedly he certainly was an American and it was the tenth of March nineteen forty-four here in the station at Culoz.

It made us feel funny, and yet it was so natural it certainly was. It reminded us of nineteen eighteen when we used to see the American soldiers in the south of France a. w. o. ling absent without leave and they would say to us are there any military police around here, and we used to tell them well not just here but they had better look out in the next town, but that was a joke compared with this, we do hope he got safely to where he was going.

You meet so many people from so far away any day and you meet no one, but then railroad stations and trains are made to do this thing and they do it.

Spring snow is prettier than winter snow. This the first real day of spring and I can say so. Spring snow is prettier than winter snow. Yes and no. This spring it certainly is, there was no winter snow and there is spring snow and everybody well not everybody but quite a few are beginning to be hopeful again, that spring snow is prettier than winter snow.

Some one in the village just told me that the German station master, they have two at the station here, which is for a small town an important one because you change there for Italy and Switzerland and Savoy and the south, and so it is important and as many very many German troop trains go through they have a German station master. To-day the middle of March nineteen forty-four he said to the French trainmen, in three months Germany is going to go smash caput, and then instead of going back to Germany I am going to stay here to celebrate with the French, back there in Germany they have nothing to celebrate and they do not know how to celebrate but you French do, so I am going to stay here and celebrate with you, naturally nobody said anything but it was comforting not that he was going to stay to celebrate but that in three months time he thought the French would be celebrating. When I tell the story everybody says a little sighfully let us hope so. Hope deferred, we have felt sure so often but at last the Russian steam roller that was to roll in the last war and did not looks like being one really being one. I have to explain over and over again that the Americans even if they have not taken Rome have the airplane bases where they can go a bombing and without that bombing the Russians would not be able to roll, I get impatient and I say you French you have such old fashioned ideas of war, you just think about land fighting and taking places but we Americans we believe in destroying the production of the enemy. Yes they say, yes that is true, but, well they do wish that we would take some and go faster, but I tell what I always told them that Americans like a long preparation and then when they are really ready then something does happen, look at Tunis I say you complained just like that then, yes they say convinced but not believing and I understand I do understand because five years is a long time for their prisoners and themselves, and said one of them and if the allies win will our prisoners remain in Germany as hostages, hostages to whom I asked indignantly, I do not know she answered, I just wondered would they stay on as hostages, no America will insist that they be immediately released, oh she said if America will do that. It is always hard to understand anything but at the end of five long years understanding gets more and more difficult there is no doubt about that, yes and no, spring snow is prettier than winter snow, certainly this year we all do say so.

And in between there is our goat. We have lots of food now, really more than we can eat, lots of everything butter cheese eggs meat sugar everything but milk, and so we had and still have a goat, but a goat has to have kids so as to go on giving milk, so ours went to the male and now in a week she is to have kids, and so of course we ask everybody what to do, they say, she should have an infusion, the kind the French take whenever they feel badly, of linden tree, or mint or verveine, or something, and somebody says either she or the kids should have warm wine, and she should have bread with oil and a certain herb on it, I think both mother and child and it was all a confusion, and some said she could manage to have the kid all by herself, and somebody else said we should be there but how can we if we do not know when it is going to happen and the stable is far away from the house, and some say we can have milk as soon as the kid comes and some say not, anyway, I took her out for a walk this afternoon and she seemed a little heavy but cheerful so we are hoping for the best. In the meanwhile day before yesterday I saw the first yellow butterfly and to-day I saw the first white butterfly and to-morrow so they tell me is the day the birds begin to find their mate the day of Saint Joseph, and they have two days to decide about husbands and wives and then no nonsense they go on to building their nests, to be sure it was a nice sunny day so perhaps they all did get it done but if not, well if not nobody tells me anything about if not, there is no if not, in country life in France, there just is not any if not.

And so everybody is beginning to feel a little cheerful again except that young men and young girls are newly being rounded up to go to work in munition factories and where, well nobody is certain about that, they say in France but is it to be in France, and everybody has to decide something and they say, oh they say so many things, they can be worried about so many things, there is no logic to this war in nothing that is a war, well if and when the war is won will the prisoners be kept where they are as hostages, hostages to what I ask impatiently, so they say, they answer me, so they say. That is what makes it so extraordinary, everybody listens to the radio, they listen all day long because almost everybody has one and if not there is their neighbor’s and they listen to the voice from any country and yet what they really believe is not what they hear but the rumors in the town, by word of mouth is always the most convincing, they do not believe the newspapers nor the radio but they do believe what they tell each other and that is natural enough, all official news is so deceiving, so why not believe rumors, that is reasonable enough, and so they do, they believe all the rumors, and even when they know they are not true they believe them, at any rate they have a chance of being true rumors have but official news has no chance of being true none at all, of course not.

We spend our Friday afternoons with friends reading Shakespeare, we have read Julius Caesar, and Macbeth and now Richard the Third and what is so terrifying is that it is all just like what is happening now, Macbeth seeing ghosts well dont they, is not Mussolini seeing the ghost of his son-in-law, of course he is you can see him seeing the ghost of his son-in-law, his last speech showed that he did, and any of them, take the kings in Shakespeare there is no reason why they all kill each other all the time, it is not like orderly wars when you meet and fight, but it is all just violence and there is no object to be attained, no glory to be won, just like Henry the Sixth and Richard the Third and Macbeth just like that, very terrible very very terrible and just like that.

A long war like this makes you realise the society you really prefer, the home, goats chickens and dogs and casual acquaintances. I find myself not caring at all for gardens flowers or vegetables cats cows and rabbits, one gets tired of trees vines and hills, but houses, goats chickens dogs and casual acquaintances never pall.

The children of course play funny games, yesterday I saw a little girl of seven putting two little ones of two and three under a piece of tin and saying now that you are safe I will say good-bye. What are you playing I asked, we are playing abris, shelters she said and that was that.

I was talking to Claude Malherbe she had just come from a widow whose husband had died suddenly, yes she said they do now, they were very young men in the last war, they were in this war, but what is so terrible for them is that France was beaten, it eats them she said, I sometimes say to my husband but after all France was beaten, and he says do not say that, it is not true I cannot hear it, but said Claude it is true but of course women cannot suffer from it the way the men do, men after all are soldiers, and women are not, and love France as much as we do and we love France as much as the men do, but after all we are not soldiers and so we cannot feel a defeat the way they do, and besides in a defeat after a defeat women have more to do than men have they have more to occupy them that is natural enough in a defeat, and so they have less time to suffer, yes said Claude I do understand that.

Sometimes it none of it is very real, but what is real, what you used to do or what you do now, well I used not to sit in a field and watch the goat eat, but I do now, which is real what you do now or what you used to do.

It is funny that men who are supposed to be scientific cannot get themselves to realise the basic principle of physics, that action and reaction are equal and opposite, that when you persecute people you always rouse them to be strong and stronger, as the French say, sugar attracts bees more quickly than vinegar, or the fable of the wind and the sun to make a man take off his overcoat, it is funny it has been going on so long, persecution to make men weak and it makes them strong, and if you do not persecute them then they do get soft, well naturally if action and reaction are equal and opposite what else can they do, when people have too much peace they want war and when they have too much war they want peace, what else can they do, just now nobody seems to really know what they do want, peace seems to them almost as dangerous as war, it was the last time, and war is not dangerous any more it is endless and miserable, miserable and endless, and peace will peace be endless and miserable too or just miserable and not endless, and still yes still they do want peace, at least they want it different from what it is now. Some one was telling me, we were talking about eating, one does naturally frequently talk about eating or not eating, and we were saying how difficult it was to know whether people in any given place were eating or not eating, some who come from there, say there is plenty and some say there is nothing and anyway how can you tell. Yes they said eagerly, there is a woman of ours a neighbor who kept saying there is no trouble in getting anything one wants, why she said I can even get candied fruits, oh dear, they said and then gradually they found out that the woman had very little to eat, and it was not to make others believe that she talked that way but just to make herself believe it, and she did believe it. Generally speaking here in France more people eat than not, but then the French are pretty good at eating and eat they will, if one way of getting food fails they try another, and one way and another they do achieve food that is their way, they must eat and in order to eat, they must find food, so they find it, if at first they do not succeed try try again but incidentally they do succeed somewhat even the first time, but certainly they do succeed ultimately to get a good deal of it, they certainly do, it is their way, as they called it in the last war, the system D, debrouillez-vous, that is look around and find the way.

Our goat died in not giving birth to her little one. Domestic animals so often die in childbirth, which is very discouraging, it does happen again and again, and now it did happen to our goat, our neighbor sat up all night with it and he and another neighbor worked three hours over it trying to get the dead little thing out of it but they did not succeed, this is what can happen even now, when each one of them is working in a factory and do special duty in guarding the railway, the French are like that, you must always do what you can to save the life of a domestic animal whether it does or does not belong to you, they are like that.

It gets more and more perplexing about what they are feeling more and more perplexing. Was there could there be anything more dangerous than a war that is finishing, nothing, that is to say a war like this last one, not a war like ’14-’18 which was still a nineteenth century war but this thirty-nine to something war which is undoubtedly a twentieth century war undoubtedly.

I like what they say here in this country, in the spring the trees weep, they shed tears, they do not say that the sap runs they say the trees weep and actually they do, they exude drops and the newly cut vines they weep too, they let fall a drop and another drop, that is what they do, I keep telling the French people that they do not understand twentieth century war-fare, I get angry I say after all if the Anglo-Americans had not blown up as they did everything in Germany and in the countries working for Germany the Russians would be still where they were in the elbow of the Dnieper but all you French people can think about is taking a little more or a little less territory, no destroy the provisions of the enemy and they must die of attrition, cant you understand, they say yes but really not, what they want is nice eighteenth century fighting that is what they really liked, not even nineteenth century fighting the French liked it best in the eighteenth century. Sometimes I wonder was Kansas before the civil war like it is in France to-day and like during the revolutionary like it was described by Fenimore Cooper in The Spy, everybody denouncing friends and enemies, everybody being hidden in the mountains, patriots false patriots, bandits making believe being real or false patriots, the trains being blown up and now the French say it is being done by the Germans to make the French angry with each other and to-day at the station there was a whole train full of gendarmes, the national police and they had brand new automobiles and all sorts of armament and what were they going to do, and trains going one way or the other nobody ever knows what they are doing where they are going and do they know, very likely nobody can say so. All the French people are on the trains all the time, French people do like trains they are always going even for no greatly important reason, just to keep going, they like to move around, they like the social life of the trains and the stations, they like the regularity the irregularity and the coming and going, it is more sociable and more regular than an automobile, very few regret automobiles, very few indeed, they really do not worry about that.

No thank you, and then so sadly because the little girl was tuberculous and they loved her so and the doctor said he could do nothing further for her and they bought a place in the cemetery for her and she began to get better and began to move around and they were so happy that they bought her a radio apparatus to amuse her, she had had a little one and now they bought her a bigger one. These things can happen when everybody is busy with perhaps the end of this war. They can happen because they do.

To-day when I was out walking there were five German soldiers repairing an automobile, but nobody paid any attention everybody came and went and nothing happened, this can happen when this war is beginning to look like ending, it can happen because it does. Spring has come, April is here, the birds are singing and a hawk came down in the grass in front of the house to find not a chicken but a bone that a dog had brought there. The hawk seemed a little disappointed but perhaps he was not, April nineteen hundred and forty-four, that is Easter week.

Publicity, that is what we hear them say publicity, and is not that the real meaning of persecution, publicity, it is not nearly as complicated as it seems. There always has been a great passion for publicity in the world the very greatest passion for publicity, and those who succeed best, who have the best instincts for publicity, do have a great tendency to be persecuted that is natural enough, and here I think is the real basis of the persecution of the chosen people and just now more than ever because as publicity is more and more a conscious process those who have the greatest instinct for publicity are naturally those of whom the others who would want to be masters of publicity are jealous, at least I do think so, and perhaps yes.

It is very interesting but the end of the nineteenth century and the twentieth century realised the beauty of publicity for its own sake as an end in itself, this is very interesting.

It is now the eleventh of April the Tuesday after Easter-Monday and everybody had hopes that something would happen and in a way it has, bombardments have been bombing and the Russians have been moving and everybody is expecting everything to be happening and we all talk while we are out walking to find eggs and spinach and cake and everything, one does find everything and I met one of my neighbors and he had a little boy on his bicycle and I said what are you doing with him, I am taking him up into the mountains to be a shepherd, how old is he I said he is nine, and he has two brothers and they are refugees and up there he will be well fed, and said I does he not mind leaving his family even where they are, and he said he is reconciled to it, he was a round faced blonde little Alsatian with a little suit case with him and he was going nine miles up the mountain. To-day it was Easter-Monday that is it was yesterday and we had lots of visitors and they asked about Americans, since Eisenhower is to govern France for a while naturally they want to know all about them, and I was telling about the doughboys in the last war, and one of our visitors said yes I remember in the last war, I was nine years old and my father was a doctor and we lived opposite his hospital in Vichy and there were Americans there and one of them used to take me out fishing, he used to call for me every other day and we used to go fishing, he could not speak a word of French and I could not speak a word of American, so we never said a word to each other but every other day for two months he used to call for me to take me fishing, he had a funny way of fishing, he always had a little bottle of cream in his pocket and when we got to the fishing place he would take out a piece of absorbent cotton and he would twist it around the hook and then he would pour a little cream from his bottle on to it and then he would drop it in the water and our visitor added it would catch fish and after two months he went away and we had never said a word to each other because I did not know any American and he did not know a word of French. This same visitor had a little daughter with him a little seven year old red-headed girl and when she was given cake the plate had painted on it some fruits, oh said the little girl, that is a banana, I remember bananas, but my younger brothers and sister do not, they have never seen them but I remember having had a banana, I remember it very well.

And so now Easter week being over pretty soon something is going to happen, pretty nearly everybody here has now forgotten about the Germans everybody forgets very quickly but nobody forgets quite so quickly as the French, and although the Germans are still here they have pretty nearly forgotten them and they only think about Americans, yes says our cook, I will cook for them for the Americans, is not that so Madame says she to me and I say yes and I do hope so I certainly do hope so, yes says she we will strew flags everywhere to meet them even on the ground and I will cook a dinner for them, and we all do hope so most certainly most sincerely hope so.

Every day it comes a little nearer, and we do all most certainly and very sincerely hope so, we do all of us most definitely do hope so.

I remember being always so interested in the emigrés after the French revolution going to England, and in spite of everything immensely enjoying the complete change in their lives, anything is better than nothing more than more of the same only nobody knows it, and that is what makes pioneering but then those are the adventurous people who would be doing something anyway, but a war that puts an end to a century that makes one century change to another century that kind of a war always makes a considerable part of the population get moving and in a way they enjoy it, the Russians did after the Russian revolution, but now this is on a much larger scale, everybody is moving around, they are on the roads they are everywhere and nothing is as it was, in America and England and the few neutral nations but everybody else is moving around moving around. And now Hungary and Roumania are joining in and it goes on more and more, that is what makes the end of a century, nothing is as it used to be, nothing at all, and that does make an end of a century. I was walking this afternoon up to Ceyzerieu, it is quite a walk fourteen kilometers up and back and I get a little tired particularly as I have a little rheumatism in one knee, one is bound to have rheumatism somewhere in a world cataclysm, but anyway, we got some very good cake there and cake is a comfort, cake certainly is a comfort. I usually talk to somebody on the way, they even sometimes get off their bicycles to walk along a way with me and she did, she was an oldish woman and we compared family histories she was married and had no children, but she had a great-nephew staying with her and she wanted to know all about me and she told me all about herself and then she said her niece from Bourg had just been to see her, she was the mother of the great-nephew whom she had kept with her and she had a young baby and she brought the baby with her and she told her that a woman in the Maternity at Bourg had just been brought to bed that is she just been delivered of six little puppy dogs, not possibly I said, but yes she said, not often but quite often, you see she said, in times like these women do console themselves with dogs and this does happen, of course the dogs dont survive they are kept in museums, but it does happen, not really I said, oh yes, she said, in Bourg they once had it happen to a nun, and when the doctor went to see her the dog would not let him come near her. Did it really happen oh yes, she said it does happen and it did happen.

Well so life goes on, we had just been reading Shakespeare Richard the Third, and the things they say there do sound just like that, so why not, anything is so if the country makes it so, and a century makes it so when it is so, just like that.

They have just been telling us over and over again that they are going to bombard all the railway stations and we are quite near a fairly important one, are we to be frightened or not we have not quite made up our minds, this afternoon there was an alert but nobody paid any particular attention but that was easy enough because nothing happened but anyway conversations went on.

Our cook was just telling us that the way to cure dysentery is by taking the white of an egg and beating it up in a cup of water and it stops diarrhea immediately, her sister and it is true that her sister did have a bad colic and she got over it at once and Clothilde said it was done like that. She had it from an old book of medicine written by Raspail, after whom the boulevard in Paris is named and I said but I would like to see that book, ah that she said is not possible, because it was packed away in a case and there are cases and they are old in a little lodging that I have always kept in my native town and all this putting away happened in 1918 and that is the story of my life, she seemed to want to tell some more but her sister Olympe would certainly have been angry just why we do not know but we know she would so we did not encourage Clothilde to go on with the story. To-day the baker who has just had his shop closed for three months because his eldest daughter has been selling bread tickets instead of giving them to the miller, well to divert his mind he went off to find morilles the best of the spring mushrooms and he only came back with six and we said what happened to the rest did your wife cook them with a cream sauce, and he said no he was in the woods looking for them and his dog was with him, and suddenly his dog began to growl and bark and act strangely so said Bonaz certainly there is a dead boy from the mountains there, there were those that died in the snow and there were those that were killed there, and so he slowly approached not liking to look but his dog made such a fuss that he went on and there he found a wild boar that had been strangled in a trap, and was not dead very long so of course he gave up looking for mushrooms and got the butcher and together they took it back to the butchers, that is to say they butchered it there where they found it and did we want some of the meat. Well we like wild boar but I dont know, I guess we had better not and we did not, but we did want some of the mushrooms and would he go off again and get them and he said he would but as yet he has not.

Everybody is so excited about everything but nobody is very certain that there is anything to be excited about. We were in Belley to-day the nineteenth of April nineteen forty-four and there were a great many German soldiers there and everybody suddenly seemed to hate them rather more than they ever had hated them before, everybody suddenly began to hate them a good deal more than they had ever hated them before. It is so. It is happening quite suddenly just like that.

When you are weak and brutal you are very much more hated than when you are strong and brutal, that is natural enough and that is what is happening now, nobody says of them now all the same they are still strong, and so although I am not sure that they are any more brutal than they were their not being strong any more and just as brutal makes them more hated than they ever were before.

Every day well every day we do not listen much to the accounts of the bombardments, naturally enough when you are among the objects to be bombarded it is not as interesting as when you are not, there was always that amusing story of the earthquake in San Francisco, and a young fellow who was one of the group appointed to dynamite to meet the fire and in that way stop it and who was very ardent and very lively about it and well in the front of the group suddenly realised that it was his own home that they were about to dynamite and it was a shock. Well that is the way we are feeling now toward the end of April when they are beginning to send thousands of bombers down our way. It was all cheerful when they were doing Germany but now not, I must say we were not really enthusiastic about their doing Italy either, but then after all but then.

There are so many stories so many stories and so much confusion. I have just been rereading Cooper’s The Spy, and there like later in Kansas anybody could be an enemy and anybody not. Are there really many boys in the mountains, nobody really seems to know, this is what happened to our friend the captain of gendarmes who has always been so nice to us and he says in spite of what happened he does not know if there are a lot of boys in the mountains or not. It was still winter and lots of snow and some mountain boys in a truck were going somewhere and they met some German soldiers in cars and they began to shoot at each other and some on each side were killed and wounded and the people in the village were so frightened they would not come out of the cellars where they had taken refuge, so hearing about it the captain came in his car to be a comfort to them and when he had gotten the mayor and the priest out of the cellars and they had commenced to do their duty by the living and the dead he went into the post-office to telephone all about it to his superior at Bourg and just then at the door were four mountain boys with tommy guns, they all have them and they took the captain away with them right up into the snow up the mountain, and the first night it was all right but the second night it was colder and colder and they climbed higher and higher and then at last they the mountain boys began to stop noticing their prisoner, so he ran away in the snow stumbling along until finally after a good many hours he finally got to a village which he knew and so he got home to Belley, and there he had pneumonia and was in bed and the Germans came to take him away to Germany but he was too sick and he went to a hospital and now the Germans seem to have forgotten, anyway he has had a promotion and for the present he is not very well but not too worried. He says that the mountain boys do not know what to do and if they could only keep away but how to live, it is cold in winter in the mountains very cold. And now it is the end of April and to-day I heard the first nightingale twittering they first twitter in the day-time before they sing in the night time. And of course there are the bombardments, a young fellow whom we just met said that the factory of his father at Lille was just destroyed and he said I have just heard that my mother and father are safe, I did just escape becoming an orphan he said. Everybody is so uncertain as to what they hope for and what they despair of, so confused that it is not necessary to know what they think, they think so many things, so very many things and all of them at once, one thing is certain sure, and that is that the French have not a single track mind, that is absolutely certain. How they can have such a variety of emotions and convictions at the same time and so many of them completely opposed is perfectly wonderful, but one opposition they all have, they want the Americans to come and drive out the Germans and they do not want the Americans to come because in destroying the Germans they will destroy France. That is all reasonable enough. Some one has just come in and said he saw in one town where the Germans had been executing people and they put up a placard signed by the German commanding officer saying that he regretted all these horrors but they were necessary because the civilian population had gotten in the habit of making mock of the Germans and of course that would not do the French would perfectly understand that so what could the occupying forces do than do what they did do.

The trains are going less and less but still everybody goes on traveling, to be sure they all say it is safer to walk and a good many are walking, the French are good walkers, they have to be because when wars come, they have to walk, yes they said when the Germans did not take Moscow with all their motorized army, yes but the French under Napoleon did get there and on foot, and they always repeated and on foot. It is more certain they say and they are right if you keep walking you are bound to get there but with other things so the French think it is not so sure. They really have more confidence in their legs than in any other form of locomotion, they really have.

Oh dear we do have from time to time to take a train somewhere just to change the scene, that is to say also to go to the dentist and to buy some English books so we do from time to time go to Chambery for the day or Aix-les-Bains for the day and we did yesterday, only when you do you come back having seen something and it is a change but in a way just saddening. When we got to the station there were about thirty young fellows standing each with their suit case and an overcoat and one does not see that so often, they are Italians who have been taken to go to work or French who have been taken to work in Germany, but they usually go in ordinary passenger trains but these were going into freight cars and that usually is only done with soldiers, any soldiers the German soldiers as well as in the old days French soldiers and American soldiers in the last war, and so it did look rather sad, and they told us they were young men and girls that had been rounded up in Annecy and were being taken well somewhere, did they have any reason for being taken, well probably and where were they being taken nobody ever does know and every day is another day and Pope did say hope springs eternal in the human breast, and it better had certainly just now and it does certainly just now. And then at Aix well there were at least ten thousand German soldiers in the hospital there and everybody was so depressed, they are not real said one woman to us they are phantoms and she was right they were they were just phantoms depressing phantoms who when they marched around singing like automatic phantoms, it is very strange and if it were not true that they are phantoms it would be so depressing that hope would have a hard time to come springing but they are phantoms and real life can go on just the same and it does.

To-night that is this evening I was taking a long walk up the mountain and of course it was bright daylight and as I was coming down far beyond any houses, Basket began to bark at a man and I called him and when I came near I saw he was not a man from around here, he had on a grey suit of cloth and a cane and a stiff brimmed hat and a rain coat over his arm, and he had bright blue eyes and a large nose and was very sun burned and had the button of the legion of honor and another decoration that I could not make out and he wore a wedding ring, and Basket continued to bark he does not at the country people because he knows what they are and I said in French he is not dangerous he is only barking, and he said is he a caniche and I said yes and he said in English he is a good doggie and I said in French no he is not dangerous, and it did seem to me that he emphasized the last e in doggie and what naturally did that make him and one always is a little nervous you never know and we went on down Basket and I did and he went on up and after a while I looked up and he was looking down and I came home and I asked Alice Toklas what she thought about it but naturally there was nothing to think about it, there never is, no there never is.

How the wind blows but it always does blow in the valley of the Rhone and we are in the valley of the Rhone, and we are still in the period of the red month where although it has been very hot it can freeze and nip everything and there are in this lunar month three days of the three saints or are they only two saints of snow and ice and until these days are past nobody can be sure but for all that there are nightingales and there are swallows and there are cowslips and even a few bats and they ought to know but do they, well and they all also say that this is a month when a landing should take place, there seems to be some reason for it connected with the sea, but will they neither you nor I nor nobody knows and that is certainly true enough.

To-day it is almost at the end of April and the bombs fell on Paris and Petain went up and flew the French flag upon the top of the city hall of Paris and had a triumphal entry into his capital, and, and you see the woman at Aix is right, they the occupants are phantoms otherwise how could it have happened. The Germans are right in calling Petain a foxy grandpa, he most certainly is, the country had forgotten him, so many other things seemed to be so much more important and he seemed since the young men had been taken away so frightfully helpless and not interested in doing anything and now little by little the interest has been coming back again and when he so simply went in to Paris following his flag met everybody in the streets and said I am coming back of course he was real and the others were the phantoms. It was Virgil Thomson who said that the French can accept everything that has the vital principle of longevity in it, in other words they dont like anything to die on them, death should be durable like everything else, their great men, like Jules Ferry, Clemenceau and now Petain they all have this quality of longevity, they are in a way like Chinamen, they are not in a hurry, it’s other people whom time kills not they, they are the only ones to persist that are like Chinamen about that, they do just go on, they do rise from the ashes, they do just go on, Petain’s going to Paris was really wonderful so simple so natural so complete and extraordinary, it was all that. Sometimes we complain of the French as is natural enough many strange things happen in these days but when they do what they have just done, it is like Verdun again it is complete and incomparable.

To-day we had the first lilies-of-the-valley and that is a pleasure, the room smells sweetly even if the wind is blowing a hurricane, and we are all waiting for everything.

And then the next day we were all disappointed because Petain had to go on talking about the partisans and all the rest of it but I suppose he had to to quiet the Germans after what he did do, whatever the intention to every one it is a sign that the Germans are weakening. Here in Culoz the Germans have gathered themselves together from the surrounding country and have shut themselves in with barbed wire defences at the station and put in mines to blow up and they flatter the population or try to and say that they have never done anything wicked here in Culoz they have always been very nice and the population say perhaps but look what others of you have done and they say that was only Hitler hang him but not us, but this time really this time it is not the same, as the farmer did once say to me, the Germans are like that it is not their leaders who are to blame, they are a people who always choose some one who will lead them in a direction which they do not want to go, it is their instinct for suicide, the twilight of the gods, they are always going to pieces and when that happens they have neither pride nor courage, and that is the reason as a farmer once explained to me that he preferred that the Germans should win rather than the English, you see he said, the Germans after all even if they win we can always get the better of them, but if the English win well we are not so sure, and they really prefer that the Americans and the Russians win because these two have other things to do and they will not very long bother them, that is the way they feel about it and from their point of view there is a good deal of sense to it.

It is darkest before the dawn at least we all hope so, we are all terribly worried these days, alerts and airplanes and everybody wondering if everybody in Paris and Lyon are starving and indeed it is not impossible because with all the transport cut what can happen to them. Of course we in the country here are better off for food than we ever have been, we have as much food and as much variety of it as we can eat, because now that there is no transport all the food that the country produces remains right here, and the quantity of food that the fields of France can produce cultivated by a few oldish men and women and young children is perfectly extraordinary. It is a miracle that never ceases to amaze me, a father and mother not very strong with a very aged parent and one or two young children, and the amount of food, of wheat, of wine, of brandy, of potatoes of vegetables of cows and goats of butter and milk of pigs and chickens and ducks and geese and oxen and food for all these animals and for themselves, the amount of food that these five or six people can produce in a year and not working very hard, all the time but not awfully hard, the quantity of food that they produce is an eternal miracle, and we even after this fourth year of occupation by an enemy which takes the biggest part the amount that there is still here to eat is extraordinary, it is extraordinary, it remains extraordinary. Of course every workman has a garden and that garden does produce a lot of food, for himself and family, of course and I forgot rabbits, everybody keeps rabbits and eats them, it is extraordinary. We are wondering and we are waiting and we all say to each other but of course it cannot be to-day or to-morrow, and one old man said to me when I said that well you mean that it is going to last two years yet not that I said and he laughed, any way it is the first of May nineteen forty-four and certainly it will not last two years yet certainly not, certainly not. I am wondering well better not wonder, better wait than wonder, and we are all waiting.

We have had two hens and it is very nice because every day one or the other of them have laid an egg and sometimes both of them and for these months now between them they have given us ten eggs a week and now one of them is setting and I have not had anything to do with a setting hen since I was very young, and at first I had to get a neighbor to take it off its eggs so that it could have its food, but now I am courageous enough to do it myself to take it off and to put it back again, it would appear that they should always sit on thirteen eggs, that is the most lucky but we only had eleven but anyway it must be an odd number and now there are only ten because she broke one getting back on them again but nobody suggests that we should take one away to make it nine nobody proposes that so we hope that she will think there are eleven even if there are only ten and they will all come out and about and later on we will eat them, in the meantime we have found plenty of eggs round about, as I say now that the transport has stopped, all the food remains in the country where it is made and while we eat omelets we worry about our friends in Paris who have none. It is funny about chickens, they so naturally are themselves to themselves and to us and to the other chickens, more so even than dogs are. Dogs have much more social than individual sense, and the most definite thing is the difference in their feeling toward a dog whose acquaintance they have made while visiting in a house from their feelings to the most intimate acquaintance picked up on the road, the difference is complete and when they meet the one they have met in the home on the street, the greeting is completely different from that they have for the even very continuous acquaintance of the road. Everything about a dog is social more than individual, but a chicken not at all, god bless chickens eggs are so nice, I had a fresh egg to-day, to be sure meat besides and potatoes and carrots and apples, so we are not suffering for food, but the poor people even the rich ones in the big cities, it is very bad. Everybody is cheerful because it is spring, and to-day is the first of May and they were all walking about little very little ones as the parents said the new France with sticks and on the end of them banners and that is to say a rag and the front one of course a piece of red rag, it is funny and everybody so pleased, to be sure the birds are singing, and every night and every day the airplanes come over our heads but you get used to everything. If only too many of the young men would not be taken away that one does not get used to, and every time you hear of another one it is awful, a woman was just telling me to-day that her brother was taken, they said he was in a truck with the mountain boys but he had not been but it is necessary that somebody says that he has been and they take him away, and put him in prison and I used to say when the women in Bilignin complained but after all you still have your sons and your husbands but now they have not got them any more no indeed they have not and it is very sad, nothing makes a country so sad as all the men taken away, when they go away to be soldiers it is not so bad, they come to and fro they have leave or they are wounded or something but when they are taken away like this, to be sure the large majority of them will come home again but oh dear it is awful.

It is still the first of May to-day and little by little we are expecting something every day.

It is certain that in this mountain country winter does most completely suddenly turn into summer, everybody is enjoying that, it is such a pleasure that summer is summer even in the month of May but, and then they all sigh if we could only enjoy it but it is difficult to know that summer is summer with all the boches that are around and about us. I must say that on the whole they are awfully decent about the bombardments even the one in Rouen which by some mistake destroyed the cathedral and the prefecture in the center of the town where there were no factories or railroad stations and incidentally almost killed the favorite niece of our ex-mayoress and even she when she was telling about it was very decent about it, there are a few that are very bitter but most of them do keep saying well you cannot make an omelette without smashing eggs and they admit that if the omelette is well made it is desirable, and indeed an omelette is good, including the surprise omelette that our cook makes with whole eggs inside the omelette, well anyway to-day when I walked my fourteen kilometers to get the cakes a nice country baker makes us and they are mighty good layer cakes, he made a nice one for each of our birthdays, with congratulations written on it in sugar, well anyway he gave me a warm handshake and said it is going to be over soon, what, I said, the war he said, ah I said, yes he said the landing in France is to take place on the fifteenth of May the thing is to be all over the fourteenth of July, it is to be a national celebration and an international celebration, and he said, how many stars are there on your flag, well I said I do not know exactly how many now but certainly a lot, why, I said, well he said I am going to make you a wonderful kind of a wedding cake for the happy day and I am going to decorate the cakes with American and French flags, and I felt it was very pleasant that he was so certain that he could begin to worry about the number of stars on our flag, and I came home and told Alice Toklas about it and she was very pleased too. On the way home I met a man who was a refugee from Lorraine, he had a shop there and had been very prosperous and now he was working as a day laborer but his brothers helped him and he was sending two daughters to good schools because after all after all, and he has one brother who is a designer in a railroad works at Noisy-le-Sec and he has just been bombarded and the whole place completely destroyed, and he has another brother at Nancy and he was foreman at a factory and that has been completely destroyed, and there is another brother in Algeria but he does not hear from him, and anyway well we said good-bye and each one of us went on our way. In the meantime there are Germans here in the railroad station as station masters and one of them the one that is always hoping that everybody will be nice to him after the German defeat because he has always been very nice, now comes in to the park here of the property to rest himself, it is a nuisance we do not know how to get rid of him, he wants to be friendly but of course we do not, of course we do not, certainly of course we do not. And so we do not forget to remember that they are here, very little just here but still always ever here.

We have very pleasant neighbors and one of them has just had a baby girl and they had to name her Madeleine because the only safety pin gold of course that they had had the name Madeleine on it, you cannot these days buy a pin to suit the baby’s name you name the baby to go with the gold safety pin. We were all pleased with that.

Passing by the railroad tracks there are of course a great many freight cars because the trains go through here all day long and the freight cars seem to come that is they have the name of the town where they belong printed on them, the other day I saw a whole train with Breslau and Koenigsberg and Luxembourg and all the Polish and East Prussian towns that are in these days in the news, it did seem strange to see these freight cars here in this country so far away so awfully far away, and how do they get here and why, well this I do not know nor does anybody else here, but here they are, war is funny because here they are. War is funny.

These days you keep hearing rather worse stories about German atrocities against the civil population particularly in the farming regions of the higher mountains, are they worse than they used to be because they are like rats caught in a trap or are they not any worse and people believe worse things of them because they are hoping to get rid of them, you never can tell or is it that when they were more afraid of them they did not tell of the things that happened, the mental workings of people in a time like this are so simple and natural that they are completely surprising, you cannot tell who are the ones that are feeling one way or another way, you simply have no way of knowing or learning except unexpectedly what some one is believing, it is all very calm and very mixed up just now, every day has something to say, such little things but they do make a day. Every one who is helpful is very helpful. This is so.

It is now nearly the fifteenth of May and we all having been feeling rather low in our mind, the Russians have not been making those cheerful announcements which call for a celebration from Moscow guns and we have all kind of gotten discouraged about the landing, it is so long now that it has been promised, just to-day again the sister of our cook who is here on a vacation from her job is worried about traveling because of the coming landing and suddenly we remembered that just a year ago the same thing happened, she was afraid to go on the train for a long trip because of the imminence of a landing, it kind of made us gloomy that a year ago we thought it was just as imminent as we think it now, it does make you kind of gloomy but to-night the Russians have once again announced cheerfully that they have broken the German lines at Sevastopol, so perhaps after all, the wolf did finally come after he had been announced so often so perhaps well yes perhaps.

We are getting a new lot of occupants that is Germans in our village, the mayor was telling me all about it this afternoon, he says it makes him tired and it undoubtedly does make him tired, quite weary and worn, and of course complications happen all the time, refugees come and he has to find a place to put them and sometimes it turns out to be quite comic and then again it does not, he told me a long story about one this afternoon, a family for whom they had found an apartment, and who then offered the landlady twice as much as the apartment would have rented for to a native and paid in advance besides which is never done, and the landlady was disturbed, she was pleased, she took the money but she was confused, but of course she said you must never interfere with people’s habits, and a good time was enjoyed by all. Oh dear well yes it is oh dear.

So we have been talking a lot about after war, and the future organisation of the world. We have a friend who has lots of convictions, he is a big manufacturer in Lyon, and he suggested electric force to replace gold and this and that and suddenly last night I realised suddenly and completely, that really gold has almost a religious quality it really has and that is the reason it is always the standard of money, it has to be. The reason why is this, it is the only metal in the world that is of no use, it is purely a luxury, you cannot use it in industry, dentistry which did make use of it, gave it up because it was not really useful, and think of it, even the Germans, who can turn anything into something useful with which to make war, can find no use for gold in war industries. It is really marvelous that the only metal in all this world of ours that is absolutely entirely and completely useless is gold, and therefore it must have the mystic quality of aloofness which makes which always will make it the standard of money. And beside it has the extraordinary coincidence of just when there is too little of it of enough new being found to make the quantity necessary for its value to continue to go on. So how can there ever never be a gold standard. There has to be. The only metal that has no possibility of being made useful, must be the measure of all things, in short it is not utility that is mystic it is the thing that has no possibility of being useful that is mystic. It really is very extraordinary and very comforting, completely comforting and completely extraordinary.

One of our chickens is just hatching out its little ones, one of the egg-shells was a double one, nobody had ever before seen a double egg-shell and yet in some way, the outer shell had broken away leaving the inner shell intact but we could hear the little chicken moving, it is nice to have a chicken have little chickens, very nice in war-time when we are all waiting for the landing. There are a number of Germans here now and they say we cannot go walking up the mountain because if there is an alerte, then maybe there will be parachutists and so everybody that is away from home will be shot on sight, the Germans seem to be very nervous about parachutists and everybody is very polite to us just now, well they always are polite and say how do you do but now they all take off their hats as well as say how do you do, and so many stories and so many rumors and so many dates for a landing and so many dates for the end of the war, and to the disgust and amusement of the population the German soldiers here have two cows and goats and some pigs and they take them out grazing sitting there with a gun on their back, the French can never get over the fact that the Germans seem to be so afraid, so completely afraid of the population although the population is unarmed and peaceful, but that is the way it is, and it always is that way. Down in a field there was a woman with a goat and she was not just feeding it along the road the way everybody does but she took it into a meadow and she was heard to say feed little goat feed well little goat feed without tickets just feed little goat, after all the people that own this field are rich people so feed well little goat. She was a very religious woman and does a great deal of good.

And so many people are afraid and some cry all the time but most of the French people just go on taking trains and traveling about and really do not stop to bother about anything except how to get something extra to eat. We all do, we all keep on doing it, and everybody does it and now nobody really pays any attention to it. But really what they all need now is a little rain, quite a good deal of rain, the ground is dry and the wind blows dryly, and that at the present moment that and the landing and the bombardments seem to be about all there is that is going on. It is funny about dates, the last time we all were told and the information I imagine comes generally through the Germans, that there was to be a landing and the Germans expected it in France so did we all and then not at all, it was the landing at Nettuno in Italy and the day that we were told to expect it, and now once again we were all told definitely that there would be a landing on the tenth or eleventh of May and instead there was the general offensive in Italy, it is funny that we are always being given the right date but the wrong event. There is nothing stranger than the way everybody knows everything, everybody does, but there is always a catch to it, that is the way it has been from the beginning and I suppose will go on being.

To-day when I was crossing the railway track I saw a long train filled with soldiers and each freight car had a flag that at a distance looked like the tricolor of France, and I had a funny feeling, naturally, but when I came near I saw that instead of red white and blue, it was black white and red, and I did not understand because the German troops never have flags, it is funny, I just realised it now, but all the German soldiers that we have seen and gracious goodness we have seen an awful lot of them on foot in cars and in these last years on the railroad, but never never at any time did any of them have a flag, it is rather strange that and strange that I never was conscious of it before until to-day the fifteenth of May nineteen forty-four, when I did see a flag hanging out of each freight car filled with soldiers, the train had paused and I asked the woman at the crossing what that flag was, oh she said those were Italians and that flag is the one they use for the soldiers that fight for Hitler, so that was the flag of the new fascist republic. At least they have a flag, even if German soldiers have none.

I suppose these Italian soldiers are being brought into France to fight, but well they never not any Italian soldiers that we have seen and we have seen a lot of them were ever very enthusiastic about fighting even when they looked like winning and now, well it certainly is and now. We all are impatient but hopeful, and the three saints of ice and snow have brought the cold weather back into this mountain country, and everybody says what is the use of a war when the war is over, why does not everybody know that it is over when it is over and it is over.

Just now everybody here forgets the war because of the red moon. The April moon that is the after Easter moon is the one that always is dangerous for agriculture because it has in it the days of the three saints of ice and snow, and Assumption which is always dangerous for harvest because it is in the middle of the saints of the three saints of ice and snow and besides it had the further difficulty that if it rains on Assumption then it will rain when the hay and the wheat are cut. We first heard of this dreadful lune rouge or red moon from Mildred Aldrich who during the last war lived in the country and thought agriculturally and in this war we are living in the country and thinking agriculturally and alas to-day the second day of the ice and snow saints everything has frozen and as Easter was late and that made the red moon come late it is now the middle of May alas all the grapes were forward and the potatoes well up and they are all as the French say, scorched they use the word cooked for the action of freezing, and indeed the frozen vines and the frozen potato plants down in the plain do look as if a fire had passed over them. And of course as they all say ordinarily it would make a difference but not such a difference as now when all that they have to eat is what they grow, on the hillside the freeze cannot freeze so badly but in the fertile plain oh dear me. It is extraordinary though how philosophically they all take it, they are sad and they did work so hard, but as all French people are terrien as they call themselves people who think and act and work in the ground, it is because of that that they can so well resist the disasters of war, they are so used to think in terms of farming, and a harvest is in constant danger until it is gathered, and so war is like that it is in constant danger and you are all in constant danger until it is ended and so it is like a harvest and it is all natural enough, and so French people take it as it comes and recover from it so quickly and go on to the next harvest so naturally.

To-day on the road I met a woman from Modane a refugee, and she said although her home was still standing though it had no roofs and no windows it was useless going back because as it was just at the railroad tunnel leading into Italy it was bound to be bombarded again and again. She had two goats and three black faced sheep and she said her father was a government employee, and she said as all refugees say, ah there again there is something not like this barren country where nothing grows. All refugees have a firm conviction that their home was in that favored part of France where agriculture develops admirably and here where they are refugeed the soil is bad the people ignorant and the animals starving. Undoubtedly this was true in the last war and it is true now, and also undoubtedly this conviction that where you live is the real right place makes the will to live, without that conviction anybody could give up the struggle but as long as everybody is convinced that where they live is God’s country there will be the will to live. A little later two little baby goats followed my dog Basket and there was great trouble in sending them back because their mother having died they had been mothered by a sheep, and they took Basket for a sheep and their mother. Basket was not flattered, he was very annoyed.

It is funny, all this time the French population managed to ignore the Germans round and about them, the younger generation even made a cult of not knowing that there were any Germans existing, either in France or at home, but now that the Germans are being defeated and defeated by French troops everybody is willing to be conscious of them. Said one woman to me, they all say the German soldiers say that they are not Germans that they are Poles or Serbs or Czechs or something but that is too easy, naturally they are getting ready to be spared but after all there have to be some Germans in the German army said the woman. It is true they look longingly, when people are talking together. Basket the dog and I were standing before a window talking to a little boy and his aunt, and we were laughing together and three Germans came past and they wanted to look friendly and nobody noticed, of course nobody noticed but we knew they were there and wanted to be friendly and for all this long time we would not have known they were there and they would not have wanted to be friendly. Any thing changes even a German and nothing changes not even a German. We are all a little nervous these days a little discouraged because will it ever end and a little happy because the news from Italy is so very good and a little troubled because our friends in Paris are having a good deal of difficulty in keeping alive, we send them a large cheese from time to time but it is only from time to time and they have no gas and no electricity and no wood and no coal. Here in the country we have all we want to eat, more than we need to eat, such funny things happen some one sold us the other day a pound of rice. You have no idea what a pleasure it is to have a little rice in the soup, I used to be very indifferent to rice, but rice has become so rare that it is really angel food now, food for the gods, wonderful rice. When the Italian soldiers were here they always used to have rice in their soup and we used to envy them but just at this minute we are having rice in our soup. And not because we have lots to eat, butter and cheese, and bread, white bread and fish and meat and vegetables and cake and honey and plenty of it but as I keep saying on account of the lack of transport, everything that is produced in the country stays there and that is the way it is here. You certainly do not want to live in cities when there is a war, the country is the place, but the two things that we think of the most besides is rice and orange marmalade. Well life is like that and appetites are like that.

Can you think that two makes three after a war, that is as to nations and eating, I wonder.

Certainly nobody no not anybody thinks that this war is a war to end war. No not anybody, no well no certainly nobody does think about it, they only think about this war ending, they cannot take on the future, no really not, certainly not as warless certainly not as a future. Better get through with this war first.

To-night I was listening to the wireless from America, and they began to give us directions in English how we should know all about roads and places for landing and woods for hiding and depths of rivers and it was just like being in a theatre with a romantic drama, the things we heard when we were young, Secret Service and Alabama and The Girl I Left Behind Me and Curfew Shall Not Ring To-night and Shenandoah, they were real American voices talking American and from headquarters and here we are in the heart of the French country with near a hundred German soldiers right in this village and wire entanglements and little block houses all around the railway station and it is exactly like a novel or a theatre more theatre than novel, and very exciting, and will they ever come well anyway I have always been quite certain that there will be no landing until Rome is taken, I have been certain of this more than a year more and more certain, certain because it is reasonable and then there always is Saint Odile, and a saint having a vision has to be reasonable and it would be reasonable to wait for the landing in northern Europe until Rome is taken, and Saint Odile did say that when Rome was taken it would not be the end of this war but it would be the beginning of the end and that too is reasonable. It is very reasonable to be a prophet if you see a thing completely and reasonably and even if it is five hundred years away that makes no difference being reasonable and complete and have a complete vision is all right and natural, and anybody is more or less a prophet more or less more or less, but Saint Odile is quite completely a prophet and Rome will be taken and then a week or two after there will be a landing and we are listening in American English as to what everybody is expected to do.

Everybody is so tired of darning everything, that is of course Alice Toklas who does all the darning, and darning darns and then darning the darned darns everybody is getting tired of darning everything, everybody is.

Just now near the first of June and there is a moon, only the bombardments the worst of them are done in the daytime. It was rather awful, when there are other places that are bombarded places one only knows a little there is not so much feeling about it but Chambery, we do know Chambery so well we go there so often everybody there is so kind and nice and obliging and just as it happened René Reulos was lunching with us and there was an alerte, and we paid no attention to it as one does not, and then we left to go in a taxi to Belley and he left to get back to Chambery and when we got to Belley we heard that Chambery had not only been bombarded but all the shops we always go to and nice elephant statue and the arcades were all wrecked bombed to bits and burned and then we thought of René on his way and his mother there alone with her invalid husband it was all so awful, to be sure it is necessary because well because it is necessary but oh dear me, it is so near and dear, I mean the places one sees every few days so pleasantly. They are courageous about it, they complain but who would not and a railroad employee whom I just saw this afternoon and who had been in Amberieu when the station was bombed and I said it is dangerous and he said no bombs always go down into the earth and we are not in the bowels of the earth we are on top so why be afraid. We have a shelter here in the garden and the children and the women are supposed to go into it but of course they do not, they pick daisies in the field instead and the women stand around and the siren takes so long to blow the second time and the littlest boy said but why do they not press the button. Naturally he knew that. And then yesterday a German soldier came to ask if the German soldiers could come into the cellar or into the shelter and Alice Toklas said no that was for women and children he should go and ask the mayor, and then they decided to make trenches for themselves but when they started to dig they found that the subsoil in this country is granite so they came back to-day to say that they would just come and sit in the park when there was an alerte and Alice Toklas told them if they did they should not make a noise and they said they would not.

Day before yesterday when I was out walking, I heard behind me some one whistling the Madelon the marching song of the young recruits of the other war, and I said to him, I recognised him as an employee of the railroad of Lyon whom I used to talk to last year, when he came to work in his vegetable garden, and I said you are singing the Madelon and he said we will all be singing it in a month, in a month it will be all over and I said do you think so and he said I do not think it I am certain of it. Well anyway he told me how in the last war he had been taken at seventeen just after Verdun and when he and his baby comrades went to the front the Arab soldiers all chanted, look at the seventeen year olders they are not men they are infants and when the cannon commences to roar they will begin to cry for papa and mama. It was no fun he said and then I was made a stretcher bearer and I was taken prisoner and then thanks to the Spanish ambassador I was sent home and then I went back to the army and I was with the Americans at Saint-Mihiel, and they were great guys, they advanced to the charge smoking their pipes and with their guns on the shoulder at carry arms not at the charge and the Germans shot but not they not until they were on top, they were great guys he said and how we got drunk for armistice and at other times and how we talked French German English but we always understood each other. I can just see them in Italy now, and I asked how about the Germans at the station, he used to tell me funny stories about them last fall, how are they, how are they he said, well he said now if we step on their toes they say I beg your pardon.

Just to-day they told us again about the date of the end of the war. There was a woman in a hospital, and she said one day to the doctor, it is useless to work over that woman in the bed next to me, she is going to die to-night, and the doctor said nonsense she is doing very well, I am telling you said the woman, and the other woman did die that night, she did other things like that and finally the doctor said to her well since you are an extra-lucide, which means you have second sight, tell us when the war is to end. Ah that, said she I cannot tell you until the day before my death, and one day she called the doctor and she said I am going to die to-morrow, so to-day I can tell you the day the war is going to be over, on Friday the thirteenth, which is in July, and the thirteenth of July the war will be over, and the next day she did die. Well we will see. Anyway Saint Odile did say that when Rome was taken it would not be the end but be the beginning of the end, and she certainly was right certainly was and is.

One of our friends who is a manufacturer in Lyon used to be of silk and now does rayon and glass to make textiles said that one thing was certain and sure and that is that after the war cotton will be king, everybody he said now has a passionate desire for the real thing, no more substitutes, everybody wants real cotton real coffee real chocolate. They want real mustard real oil real butter real sugar they want things made by nature and not substitutes created by man and they will have them they certainly will.

One of the things that is most striking about the young generation is that they never talk about their own futures, there are no futures for this generation, not any of them and so naturally they never think of them. It is very striking, they do not live in the present they just live, as well as they can, and they do not plan. It is extraordinary that whole populations have no projects for a future, none at all. It certainly is extraordinary but it is certainly true.

From war to war. I learned how to drive in the last war and I did drive and drive into this war and now for two years I have not driven and now I have sold my car just to-day and looking at it in preparation of giving it up I seem to have forgotten what a number of the gadgets and buttons were for and so it goes from war to war, you begin a thing in one war and you lose it in the next war. From war to war.

Yes just like that you can almost say thank you for not troubling me before and during and after a war.

The siren that warns for the bombardments is not working any more, I suppose it was worn out as they say here they have succeeded in putting it out of order, but who the they are nobody knows and now the Germans are to warn us by trumpeting but after all that does not really wake one up if one is really asleep so everybody prefers it, that is all everybody talks about is bombardments and naturally nobody is pleased, and whether the aim is good or not is hotly discussed, they say they should not fly so high, though they do admit that the precision of hitting is very great, nevertheless they say if they flew lower there would be less destruction round and about and as the defence is practically non-existent why not fly lower, others say they should not bombard at all and, everybody will hate them and they did love the Americans but I said you know how they are here the French forget the past and enjoy the present yes they answer but our towns and all the dead, oh dear they say to me can you not stop them, alas I say I hate to have lovely places all smashed up and French people killed but what can I do, well they say, anyhow it is going on so long so long, and sometimes we that were most optimistic are getting kind of pessimistic it is going on so long. One woman told me to-day her brother-in-law who is a retired government employee wont even now spend his money all his money on food, he says that he has always been keeping his money in case of necessity to see him through a bad time, well said his sister-in-law indignantly what do you expect, can you expect anything worse than this, and he did not answer.

Anyway in this little town a hundred and sixty children were confirmed to-day but the bishop did not stay long, after all there are the bombardments and it is just as well not to stay too long anywhere. We have lots to eat except bread, but that is because there is no transport, oh dear say all the French people oh dear if they would only land and fight on land, we would prefer it. Well I say I am sure that a week after Rome is taken they will land. Oh dear says everybody, anyway Saint Odile did say that when Rome was taken it would not be the end but it would be the beginning of the end and this evening the allies are in sight of Rome. I have just sold my automobile to a friend whose own was smashed to bits in Lyon last week in a bombardment, and as he is in the Red Cross he has to have another, and I was sad to see it go but nevertheless there will sometime be lots of others, it is hot weather and we are all waiting yes waiting.

To-night Rome is taken, and now that Saint Odile’s prophecy is being fulfilled it is a pleasure and such a pleasure that it is not the end but the beginning of the end and it has taken everybody’s mind a little off their feelings about the bombardments in France about the civilians killed, it really is funny that feeling about civilians, well not funny exactly because it comes from the time when the army was not only made of professional soldiers but very often of mercenaries, and so the difference between soldiers and the inhabitants of a country, civilians were important, but it was really in the American civil war that they first began not to make that difference, the army was a civilian army and when Sherman made his march through Georgia and said war was hell, he said you had to destroy the granary upon which the enemy depended, and that was the quickest way to finish a war, but here in Europe, the armies are civilian armies that is to say made up of the whole population the whole male population, and so what is there really different between civilians and the army. Our little servant in Bilignin when some one began to speak about the bombardments in Germany killing women and children said but every German woman means ultimately seven German soldiers, in other words, scotch the snake in the egg, but actually almost every one does not feel that way about it, not here, they still think of the civilian population as a population entirely apart from the military one, and as they are very unhappy about it naturally I do not explain to them that we have the same thing now that we had in the civil war, we are the granary which now is the munition producing material of the enemy and their railroad communications and they are destroying them just as they did in Sherman’s march to the sea, by pulling up the railroad tracks everywhere, only now it is by means of bombardments, at the same time of course everybody does make fun of the Germans who always are the first to betake themselves to the fields and the mountain for safety, they are not courageous no they are not they all say of them, those birds as they call them, our visitors as they call them, no they say they are pantless Sadies, they are not courageous. It is funny and yet it is true, they are not courageous as other men are courageous they are not, it is true. But to-night Rome is taken and everybody has about forgotten the bombardments, and for the French to forgive and forget and forget and forgive is very easy just as easy as that. Rome is taken and Saint Odile says it is not the end but the beginning of the end.

To-day when I was out walking with one of the women and we found some German soldiers they said most pitifully how do you do, we naturally said nothing, later on I was sitting with the wife of the mayor in front of her house a German soldier passed along the road and he politely bowed to us and said how do you do, what is it I said they have never done this before, do you think that they have received orders to do it now, no said she no, it is only Rome.

She told me a story. Her husband has of course to always supply the Germans with whatever they ask for and they are always asking for something, very often they do not want it after it has been gotten for them. One day they wanted something and they asked the mayor to go with them to find it, he said yes of course politely as he always does, and they called for him in a closed car, and she was standing at the gate to see him go, the officer who was going with him said to her, Madame weep because we are taking your husband away. No said she her eyes sparkling courageously no I do not weep, no, but said he you should weep because we are taking your husband away. No said she no. I do not weep. And then the car went away, she said to me if I was going to cry I would not cry in front of them, But said I, did you cry, no she said because I did not believe it but my husband stayed away about three hours and the last hour was hard to bear but at last as I was standing at the gate I saw my husband coming around the corner. It was a relief. He said nothing to me about what had been said so I supposed he had not heard it so of course I said nothing. But said I why did the officer do it, to see if he could make me cry. Sadism I said, yes to make themselves feel masters.

Well that was yesterday and to-day is the landing and we heard Eisenhower tell us he was here they were here and just yesterday a man sold us ten packages of Camel cigarettes, glory be, and we are singing glory hallelujah, and feeling very nicely, and everybody has been telephoning to us congratulatory messages upon my birthday which it isn’t but we know what they mean. And I said in return I hoped their hair was curling nicely, and we all hope it is, and to-day is the day.

While I was out walking to-day I talked to a little girl who looked nine but was really fourteen, her people came from the neighborhood of Rome but they had been French for some time and the children all born in France, she said they were all small, she certainly was and we talked about eating, and she said she would like an orange, and I said how about a banana do you know what a banana is oh yes she said I used to eat them, but my younger brothers and sisters they never saw a banana, and some of them cannot remember an orange, well she said sighing the time will come yes it will of course one does need bread but one does need oranges and lemons and bananas too.

To-day is only the third day of the landing and what a change, everybody openly making fun of the Germans, the girls leaning out of the window and singing the Marseillaise, and all the people in the village, so pleased because it has been said that this department the department of the Ain will be the first to be free and then the Savoy and the Haute Savoy, and indeed the mountain boys are at it, Bourg the biggest city in the department has been completely cut off by them from contact with any one, they have cut the railroads, they guard the railroads and they have interrupted the telephone, and they have occupied quite a few important towns round about, and the few Germans that are left are getting mighty uncomfortable, the fifty who are here were called to go and fight the mountain boys and they said they did not want to and their officer harangued them and then they had to go, but there were no trains and so they requisitioned the French trucks and some autocars and away they went, I was sitting with the wife of the mayor and we saw them going off to fight and it was a very great contrast to the German army of 1940, my gracious yes. They have just told us that when the Germans started to attack the mountain boys the mountain boys just climbed a little higher, and sometimes they do not trouble to fight, they just throw stones down and call out cuckoo, cuckoo, of course to the French a cuckoo is some one who has stolen somebody else’s nest. The Germans did not like being called cuckoo but what else can they do. The young people are all feeling very gay, the older ones naturally are worried but the young ones are feeling very gay.

The mayors now have to have the whole responsibility of their towns, there are no communications, so they cannot get into touch with a higher authority, and so they are the ultimate authority, and they are very capable the French mayors, even in the smallest places. Ours is taking care of us very well, he has managed to get flour for bread and that is important because French people do not like to live by bread alone but without bread they cannot live at all, potatoes they say are filling but an hour after you are as hungry as before while bread is really sustaining so they must have bread and so far our mayor has managed it for us. It would be nice if ours would be the first department to be completely freed of Germans, perhaps, the mountain boys around here are very active, and it would be nice.

A buzzard has carried off one after the other three of our baby chickens, that is natural the hunters usually shoot enough buzzards every year so that they do not steal baby chickens, but after three years of not hunting, the air is full of buzzards full of buzzards.

And full of everything just now but mostly rumors. There are however some funny true stories, the mountain boys the other day came into Amberieu and one of them got into the post office and sounded the alerte, the whole population and the Germans ran away supposing it was a bombardment and the mountain boys went into the round house and blew up a quantity of locomotives and left before the Germans got back. The latest rumor is that Belley is held by the mountain boys but one thing is certain at the station here no trains pass, I was around the station this afternoon and I never saw a railroad station so dead not since in my youth I crossed the continent during the Pullman strike and what else can we do, it is the third time that we have been deprived of the telephones and this time fortunately they have left us electricity and the radio, which is a pleasure. But for how long this we do not know, anyway the landing goes on and when we hear the official French announcement that the Germans are perfectly calm, we know better, they are not, what we are afraid of now is that German deserters will try to get into the house, one did to-day, he said he was looking for a German lady, but as we are well up the mountain and not in the town it sounded fishy. Basket barks and barks as if he were a savage dog instead of a lamb which is just as well. Everything is going on that is to say nothing is going on no trains no mail no telephone, nothing coming and going except a few unfortunates, I saw one to-day who seemed a little queer, and there is a noonday hush all over the place all day long, the Germans are requisitioning more and more enormous logs to get themselves barricaded, away from the mountain boys and everybody chuckles they say much good that will do them, there are according to all calculations about three thousand of them in the whole department and as the mountain boys are killing them a few at a time it may take some time but on the other hand, they are stuck they can go up and down the road a distance of about fifty kilometers and then they have to come back again, all the youth are joining up with their friends, the police too, our friend came to see us from Belley yesterday Sunday and everything is peaceful except that everywhere the mountain boys guard the roads but they are very polite and help shove the cars when they get stuck, everybody for the moment is very polite, the mayor on his bicycle goes around gathering in food from the surrounding country to feed his population and so far has succeeded very well, the only thing that is a great trouble, is when there is a need for surgical operations and it is very difficult to get a conveyance, the men with the taxis are always getting their cars out of order to avoid going around with the Germans and they are frightened of putting them in order in order to take the French, but by the end of the week it is now the first Sunday since the landing everybody expects that the Germans will be gone. And they will, yes they will. My gracious they are all happy not the Germans but the population, even those who were collabo as they call them are happy why not they were collabo because they were afraid afraid of communism and afraid of Germans and then too the Germans to some French people did seem to be so strong but now well they are weak nobody uses the phrase that used to annoy us so they are still strong, and so there are no collabos because now that the Anglo-Americans have proved themselves so strong they are less afraid of communism and they are not at all afraid of Germans not at all so the rejoicing is practically universal, a little frightened still but complete. Some one has just told me about how the mountain boys in Bellegarde have taken German prisoners and have put them to work picking potato bugs off the potato plants, the only agricultural activity that every French man woman and child hates, they are looking forward to the clearance of the pests completely by the German prisoners. Everybody is delighted they say potatoes came from America and the potato pest seems to have come over these recent years from America and now because of America they have been able to take German prisoners here very far away from the Americans to be sure and these prisoners can spend their days destroying the potato bugs off the potato plants.

Are we excited yes we certainly are all around us there is fighting, the conversation in the village sounds exactly like the communiqués of the Yugo-Slavs in their early days of guerrilla fighting only we have we hope one great advantage, the Germans cannot get reinforcements because all the railways are cut and all the roads guarded by the mountain boys and anyway these days the Germans have other uses for their men even if they could send them here which they cannot. All day long the Germans rush forward and back through the town they requisition all the trucks and alas with their French drivers and then they go first in one direction and then in a very short time back they come with guns sticking out in every direction, the other day they stationed such cannon as they had everywhere in the village and we all a little fearfully went down to look at them and then later in the day they took them all away, there had been no fighting, they had been told when they were elsewhere that the mountain boys were here but they were not of course they were not, that is what wears the Germans out to be continually going where there is nobody and then when not expecting having a truck with its German contents blown off the road suddenly, we are in the high hills and of course that kind of thing happens easily with everybody against them and helping the others, it must be pretty awful to be surrounded but completely surrounded by hate, it must be pretty awful really pretty awful. One German told the baker who had been a prisoner in the last war and so had learned a little German that the population had better be a little careful, he himself did not mind very much when the children called him a pig but there were others of them that might and there might be trouble. Sometimes there are a lot of them in the village and sometimes very few but few or many they certainly do look worn out, and the mountain boys do kill and wound a lot of them there were five ambulances came over from Aix, German ones of course and big ones, to take off the wounded in yesterday’s fighting, and the German captain who was here has just been caught at Amberieu. The mountain boys do not stay in the towns, they keep to the hills descending into the town to barricade all the roads and then they go back to the hills, they are always up and down, they have cut all the telephone and telegraph wires, and so the Germans cannot communicate with each other and they have to go on the road, the other day just a little further along an Italian in the ditch at the side of the road killed two motor cyclists as they were going along, and then he quietly got out of the ditch and went on, how can the Germans tell which is which, they cannot, it is most exciting, nobody works except in their gardens because the railroad and the few factories that are here have stopped working there being no material and no way of sending things in or out, it is a mighty effective blockade and the Germans who are gradually getting killed can really do very little except move forward and back they should have gotten out as soon as communication with Italy was cut, because after that there was no reason for their staying here, but they are slow, they always manage to do everything just too late, just too late, thank heaven they do. I suppose they are human but they do look pretty awful, and even in their most uppish days they were awfully dead and alive more dead than alive. This is not a prejudice it is a fact.

We are excited.

Perhaps the department of the Ain will be the first department to be completely cleared of the Boches. That would be nice.

They are fighting all around us this afternoon I was raking the hay with a neighbor and we heard the sound of cannon fairly near, nobody seems to know very much of what is happening, the mayor who is usually very well informed has no time to think about things like that, he has to find calves to butcher to give us all something to eat, we ourselves are very well off because they have been bringing us fish and nice lake fish they are, the bread question not so serious for us because we do not eat much bread but terribly serious for the French population, potatoes no matter how many they eat after an hour or two leave them hungry, but since either the mountain boys or the Germans cut down trees to bar the roads that lead to the mills that grind the corn even if the mayor can get some wheat together how can it turn into bread, but there is always the Savoy, mysteriously the Savoy always has everything, some one has just given us a kilo of delicious fresh butter from the Savoy and the mayor is hoping he really is hoping to get flour from the Savoy, the Savoy is always rich in food no matter what happens you can always get meat and fish and fowl and butter and cheese and honey from the Savoy and meat, I do not know why this is so but it is so and as we are just across the river Rhone from the Savoy we do not fare too badly, even if we are completely cut off from the rest of the world which we certainly are. To-day for the first time since the landing we had some letters from Lyon they came from the Swiss consul who has charge of American interests and they solemnly ask us to make out a paper stating if we wish or do not wish to be repatriated. It is a charming thought, ten days after the landing in France the American authorities seem to be quite certain that as soon as they like they can repatriate all Americans still in France. We giggled we said that is optimism. Naturally American authorities not really realising what it is to live in an occupied country ask you to put down your religion your property and its value, as if anybody would as long as the Germans are in the country and in a position to take letters and read them if they want to. The American authorities say they are in a hurry for these facts but I imagine that all Americans will feel the same better keep quiet until the Germans are gone just naturally play possum just as long as one can. Just that.

It is a queer state living as we are all doing, you have no news except for the radio because there are no newspapers any more and no trains no mail no telephone and even going to Belley is impossible there are twenty-three barricades between here and there a distance of seventeen kilometers. As I say we live within the village completely within it, the Germans rush forward and back there are distant sounds of cannonading, some villages have been burned and that is all anybody knows. The Germans threatened to make a curfew at six o’clock and keep all vehicles including bicycles off the road, but the mayor told the Germans it was impossible as it is too hot to take the animals to pasture before half past five it is too hot and nobody can work in the fields until four because it is too hot, and as in France fields are a considerable distance from the house and now it is having time carts have to move around so the Germans agreed and now the curfew is at nine o’clock.

Is life real is life earnest, no I do not think so, it certainly is not real.

This kind of war is funny it is awful but it does make it all unreal, really unreal.

They must have been lonesome in the middle ages and that was natural enough because busy as they were with getting enough to eat they were pretty well cut-off from communication with everything and it is kind of lonesome in this present war which is so much like that, with trees cut down to block the roads and everything but still our friends did get over in a pony cart from Belley to see us and it was a pleasure, and besides they brought us some money which was also a pleasure because the traveling banker who used to come once a week to this town has not come and money is certainly a very great necessity these days.

To-night the Americans have just had a victory and are going to take Cherbourg and that is a pleasure. To be sure in the middle ages they did not have a wireless and although it was threatened that they would take them away from us they did not and now it would be rather late for it to happen and I do like to hear their American voices. Everything is quiet around here now, nobody seems to know just what happened but it is all quiet around here now and we even had letters from Lyon to-day.

Bread and cake cake and bread which is better, I myself think that bread when there is good butter is better than cake, bread and butter but when there is no bread and butter then there is cake Marie Antoinette was quite right about that.

Some refugees have just come here from Normandy, they are friends of the wife of the mayor, they left Normandy just seven days ago and they progressed partly by bicycle partly on foot and partly by train, it took them seven days to get here, they were a party of seven with three children and the mother just about having another baby, they stopped at night and dug themselves a trench in which to sleep on account of the bombardments they describe the railways all through the north completely blocked and the German material scattered all about, and the Germans take the little roads because the big roads are bombed all the time, it is like well like nothing, although Wells did describe it in a kind of a way, and nobody says anything except it’s long c’est longue, which is I suppose the inevitable human cry, in the meantime the eagles are carrying off all the baby chickens and ducks because not having guns nobody can shoot them, we had seven baby chickens and now we have only two, and the poor hen screams and goes pale but what is the use, there is no use in screaming or going pale when nobody is allowed to shoot the eagles in the air. On the other hand the wheat the vines the potatoes all are growing well, and so if there is anybody there to eat when it is all over there will be eating for them, the refugees from Normandy said you could buy a kilo of butter for ten francs in that part of Normandy but there was nobody there to buy, there seemed to be people to sell but nobody there to buy, and it made us all sigh naturally enough although we did not want ourselves to be there to buy.

Now they have made the curfew at six o’clock of the afternoon it was just to-day and all windows that face toward the street have to close from then until seven in the morning, and everybody is pretty unhappy because domestic animals will not feed in the heat of the day and farm work in the summer is from sunrise to sunset and everybody is worried, naturally enough and nobody knows why but really I imagine it is because the Germans are afraid of the mountain boys or the parachutists, but really since it is daylight until ten o’clock why should they make it at six. Of course the French population take it very simply that it is done to annoy. They take this for granted with all the German regulations, they only do it to annoy because they think it teases. Oh dear as the French say of the allies all the time if they only would hurry up. It is their only cry hurry up. The Germans are convinced of the efficiency of the new bomb, but not any Frenchmen, one German was telling about it to some Frenchmen and one of the French said to him but you are silly if you believe that, any soldier ought to know better they all say, but the German did not take offense, he just went on believing or did he. After all any hope is a hope to a dying man. All the French population can say is of the allies is if they only would hurry up, although they do admit that two weeks after the landing a great deal has been accomplished. One village to another is full of rumors. In Belley they think we have guns all around us, here we were told that all sorts of things have happened in Belley, but so far it is all rumor, the latest rumor is that the maquis the mountain boys have caught a colonel a captain and two ladies with whom they were out walking, and that is the reason they have made the curfew at six o’clock. The hide of a German comes high, said our cook why don’t they send them back, they are no use to anybody and then we could go and take the potato bugs off our potato plants. Well life in an occupied country is like that.

I am going on cleaning the weeds off the terrace so when the American army gets here it can sit comfortably on it, Alice Toklas thinks the weeds may get a chance to grow again but I hope not, anyway I am making it nice and neat, and as the terrace is not on the road side of the house, I can go on working at it after we have to stay indoors, that is to say that we cannot go out of doors on the roads.

In all these years I never had a wrist watch, watches to wear never particularly interested me, I like clocks and I am always buying them any kind of clock any kind of fountain pen, but watches seemed kind of dull, I like to know what time it is in the house but out of doors it is less interesting to know about the passage of time and in a city particularly in France you see so many clocks you hear so many clocks to be sure they do not tell the same time but no matter they do tell some time and when you are going to an appointment sometimes you go quickly because you are late by one clock and then you go slowly because you are early by another clock, but now that the curfew is at six o’clock, and I am sure to be out on the road somewhere and they do shoot you if you are out I thought it best to have a wrist watch and so out I went in our little village and asked the local jeweler lady whether she had a wrist watch, yes and a Swiss one and brand new and made for sport for women and men and I thought it perfectly lovely and I came home proudly and now I wear it with immense pride and joy and it seems to keep time and I get home in time and do not get shot by the Germans.

The maquis are beginning to fight again, there was a lull for a bit and now it has commenced again and the Germans are taking all the gazogene automobiles and they are threatening to take away some of the radios from some of the people not to prevent the people listening they do not seem to care very much about that but presumably to get ready to get their orders that may come by radio when all the telephone and telegraph lines are cut which they certainly will be soon. Everything does seem as if something is going to happen that is what everybody keeps on saying. In the meantime our mayor has most efficiently gotten meat and bread and wine and corn meal and butter and everybody is very cheerful because they stand in line for hours but they finally get something and that is a pleasure. How they love a piece of bread. They certainly do. And I am going on scraping the weeds off the terrace so as to be all ready for the American army when it comes, one boy who came to-day and brought us fish said that he had seen an English soldier with his own eyes we none of us believed him naturally but it was a pleasure to hear and he did believe it.

The Germans are very uncertain in their minds now, they decided to-day to give us the curfew at ten instead of six in the evening, it was posted up at the mairie and everybody was happy and then at half past five they sent the local policeman around to announce that they had changed their minds and it was back to six o’clock again, then a half hour afterwards they sent him around again to announce that it was changed back to ten and that is where it is now, or so we hope. But that is the way they are about everything, they come and go and they are afraid of their shadow, it is very hard to believe but it is true, and now everybody knows it, guerrilla warfare gets on their nerves it is so darn individual and being individual is what they do not like that is to say what they can not do.

It is exciting to me to hear over the radio about Lake Trasimena, when my brother and I were still at college we spent one summer some weeks in Perugia at a pension and there were lots of us there and one day some of us went off to see Lake Trasimena because there was supposed to be a whole army at the bottom well an army of ancient days naturally with gold chariots, and we thought we would like a swim in the lake, and the young men took the boatmen with them at one end of a little island in the middle of the lake and we girls went to the other end to swim, and we swam without clothes in the sunset in Lake Trasimena, and I have swum in lots of lakes and oceans but there was something special about that and now well it is being mentioned every day. And Cherbourg, when my eldest brother was coming to Paris with his family, my brother and I had been living there some years already, my eldest brother was a little nervous about the trip and he had not much confidence in the ability of my brother and myself getting to the station in time to meet his train from Cherbourg, and so for several months my eldest brother wrote letters and each one of them ended up with a postscript it is six and a half hours from Cherbourg to Paris, six hours and a half. We used to laugh about it, it was a family joke six hours and a half from Cherbourg to Paris. Well perhaps, anyway it is Cherbourg, yes it is.

Everybody is excited so very excited and all around us there are explosions, we do not know what they are whether they are cannon or bridges blowing up or avions or just thunder but there is a lot of it and everybody hears and tells of a different lot, the Germans in French local trucks, not having any of their own, rush forward and back, and nobody seems to know just why or where. When I was out yesterday, I met five Germans with guns on bicycles and they were followed by a truck from Grenoble with soldiers having mitraillettes pointing in every direction and then followed by a local taxi-cab containing two officers of a higher rank than we are accustomed to see around here, and where they were going nobody knows, do they, and then there was a private car that went to Aix, and in this was an officer who had been here and was not popular and he was in a car with two soldiers each carrying a gun and the officer was driving and the car swerved and one of the soldiers dropped his gun which went off and killed the officer. And then there was his funeral with all the officers present. Then I have been seeing a German soldier working lately in the local carpenter shop, and I asked the carpenter why, well he said he told me in his own country he was owner of a carpenter shop and had six men working under him and he said as he has nothing to do he would like to handle tools and as I am short handed I let him, he says the war has settled his hash all right, when and if he gets back to his home he certainly will find nothing there for him.

It’s a funny life all right, so far we ourselves have not seen any maquis, I went on a long walk yesterday and went over a road that had been barricaded, just trees pulled to the side of the road, all the telegraph and telephone wires down, they had not fought there but it was certainly like a battle field, it is hard to tell who is maquis and who isnt, they have an arm-band but naturally when they come home to see their people and they all do they keep it in their pocket and then there are still some firm reactionaries who are convinced that all maquis are terrorists, we have some charming neighbors who are like that and it worries me because after all people get angry and things might happen to them and we are very fond of them, it kind of reminds me of the description of the marauding bands in Cooper’s Spy, but that of course is the extraordinary thing about this war it is so historical not recent history but fairly ancient history, not I suppose where the armies are actually fighting but here where we are. The mayor keeps us pretty well fed, there are no more tickets because there is no contact with the authorities, there is only the mayor, there are no police but we are all peaceable and we are very well fed, we seem to have everything but sugar. We even had a lemon and an orange which should have gotten to Switzerland but did not, the bridges keep being blown up and nobody wants to go out to repair them it is too dangerous, the Germans tried to pass an armored train through the other day, but did it get there, nobody seems to know.

They just blew up the electric line between here and Chambery and now everybody is walking, they walk to Grenoble they walk to Lyon, even children of three and five walk along with their elders, and sometimes somebody lends them a bicycle and sometimes the children fall off but not often they stick on holding on to anything in front of them, and so they still move around, everybody has to go somewhere and French people always find a way, they are wonders at always finding a way. The death of Henriot killed by the militia or somebody in their uniform has been an immense excitement, it is hard to make any one who has not lived with them realise how really tormented the population has been in its opinions and Henriot did perhaps more than anybody to turn Frenchmen against Frenchmen, he was a very able propagandist, he used the method not of a politician but of a churchman, he had that education, and he knew how to appeal like a revivalist sermon, and he did do it awfully well, and he held the middle classes they could not get away from him, what said I to one friend whose mother always listened to him, what will your mother do now, oh she mourns but at least for a week she will be busy with all the funeral orations, but after that, good gracious after that what will she do. A great many of the middle classes feel like that, of course the immense majority of French people are delighted at his putting off, they breathe more freely, there was no one else in the government who had the power he had, no one else. I do not think outside of France this was realised, I do not think so.

And now he is dead and except a few of the die hards everybody is happy and relieved and everybody can now get ready for the end of the war that is to say for the evacuation of France by the Germans.

One of our friends wants to be taught to say to a parachutist who comes to her door, and upon whom she has closed the door, she wants to say to him in English through the keyhole please break down the door and come in by force and take everything you want by force in that way you will have what you need and the Germans and the government cannot blame me and now said she just how can I say that to the parachutist through the keyhole. The rest of the population just wants to be taught to say we are glad to see you, and some of them are learning to say it very nicely, every one is certain that a large party of Canadians have been parachuted somewhere in our neighborhood and that they are only waiting the arrival of an English general expected any day this is the first of July for the advance to begin. As a matter of fact the forty-odd Germans who are here and who no longer get their pay are getting more and more peaceful, they ask for work they wander around unarmed and they used never to stir without a gun on their back and never less than three together, now they wander all about the country alone and unarmed. It certainly is a change this conquering army this occupying army now wandering around hoping some one will speak to them and that some one will give them a job. It certainly does look like the beginning of the end. The breathlessness of the situation is a bit on everybody’s nerves but the most selfish of all the women here did to-day in a great burst announced that it was all right there must be no bread, no money no anything and then the Germans would leave, that is the way it was going to be. There are no more trains here any more, and this Culoz where we are was a very important railroad junction for Italy, Switzerland the Savoys and Lyon, but not a train not one single or solitary train not one. No wonder the Germans are meek, here they are and here they must stay until the maquis come and take them away.

They are getting away from here, the last lot that were in Artemarre are leaving and they are trying to sell the wagons that they had attached to their horses and all that is left in the region are right here in Culoz, we still have forty odd and when will they leave very soon we are hoping, they do not do anything very disagreeable here but oh dear what a relief it will be when they are gone, as everybody says even when they are not doing anything they are an oppressive burden, they are.

The Germans still eat sausages, just like the old jokes, the Hitler regime has not changed that, they borrow a sausage machine from an old woman here who is called the old Maria, and they tell her all their troubles and how they are all going home very soon now, and the soldier who accidentally killed his adjutant and who has been crying ever since locked up in a room and he wanted to commit suicide but the officers decided instead of shooting him he would be sent to the Russian front and we all laughed and said by the time he gets there there wont be any Russian front.

And now the cook has just come up to say that the maquis are on their way and may get here at Culoz not any day but at any moment of to-day. I wonder. It is now the fourth of July and things certainly are moving.

It’s the fourth of July and everybody is on the broad grin. The French black troops with regular French officers are now within eight kilometers of us, they have been parachuted in the region and the Germans scared to death are packing up their bags and moving away and everybody stands around and laughs and with reason. It is a happy day.

To-day I took a long walk and all along there were groups of people telling each other all sorts of things, some had seen Canadians and some had seen English and some had heard on the radio that this department of the Ain was going to be completely emptied of Germans by the fourteenth of July and others had seen the black troops and anyway there was a sound of cannon firing and somebody had heard one of the German soldiers say, the only thing to do to shorten this war is to kill our chiefs, and sometimes when you realise that there have been twenty-four German generals killed or imprisoned in three weeks are they doing it, are they.

There is one thing certain now it is very bad form to mention maquis or mountain boys, you speak respectfully of the French army, in two days the word maquis no longer exists it is with great pride the French army. There are such funny things the new prefect was talking of having he himself been condemned to death by the maquis and the wife of the mayor said yes he will write about it in his memoirs and then she added meditatively condemned to death we are all condemned to death.

It is very pleasant to have a new army with an old name or an old army with a new name, very pleasant.

We were in Belley yesterday and there everybody was excited the night before the maquis had come into the town and walked off with the sous-prefet with the chief of police with a thousand kilos of sugar that one of the cake shops had and lots of other material, and everybody of course was excited and upset, six of us had gone over in a taxi including our mayor, and it was very exciting and then we came home and then that evening the maquis came very near to Culoz and the Germans took out cannon to shoot at them and all to-day they were firing around the mountain and we all stood around talking and everybody said if the maquis come they bring food but if the maquis come and do not succeed then the Germans will take hostages and burn up the farms, oh dear do they want maquis or do they not want maquis, it all is very exciting we now have one hundred and sixty Germans in the town and they are not leaving, we all hoped that they would leave and that would be very comfortable for everybody and they would like to leave but Hitler likes everybody to stay where they are until they are all killed, he likes it like that, so I suppose even these few will stay until they are killed so that now that the railroad is not working any more there is no use in staying but their orders are to stay anyway. A lot get killed when there is a lot and a few get killed when there are a few but the idea is to always stay and get killed. That is the way to create the last battalion which will then be killed and we will all be happy, yes quite happy.

I had seen many things in this war a great many but I had never seen an armored train and to-day as I passed the railroad track I saw one, with the engine with a sort of tea cosy made of metal over it and behind cars with sand bags and Germans and we wondered because there was no way to go the railroad being all broken up except just to Chambery and I came home to tell about it and it was almost nine o’clock of summer night just a little later and Basket barked and I looked out and there was a German officer and a soldier and they said in French they wanted to sleep and I said have you a paper from the mayor because they are always supposed to have and he said like an old time German officer I must see the house, certainly I said, you go around to the back and they will open, and I called the servants and told them to attend to them, I thought with that kind of a German it was just as well to keep our American accents out of it, and then they were at it, the German said he wanted two rooms for officers and mattresses for six men and he did not want any answering back and he did not care how much he upset the ladies of the house, and the servants said very well sir and he left and as soon as he left the soldiers were amiable and they carried around mattresses and they had three dogs and we locked up as much as we could and took Basket upstairs and went to bed, finally there were fifteen men sleeping on the six mattresses and the two dogs the third one would not come in and in the morning after they all left we could not find my umbrella it turned out that it was used by a poor devil of an Italian whom they kept outside all night in the rain to sit with the horses, and they took away a new pair of slippers of one of the servants and they broke the lock and stole all our peaches and they took away with them why nobody knows except to be disagreeable the two keys of the front and back doors, and then they left but the third dog would not go with them and he is here now, there were six hundred of them in the village and they are supposed to be on their way to fight the maquis, but actually they themselves thought they were going home, they were sixteen and seventeen years of age and when they were alone any one of them with the servants they told about how hard their life was and what an unhappy country it was where there were maquis, and one of them said, now the Russians are getting in to our country we will have to go to our country we will have to go back to Berlin to defend it and we will have to leave you French people to defend yourselves as best you can against the English. The servants just listened and then when another German came in then the one who was crying got the same brutal expression on his face as the others, oh said the servants the miserable assassins. We heard firing all this afternoon and the rumor is the maquis had mined the road they went over and caught them, anyway that is the last we saw of them and that was only yesterday. All the same said the mayor they are not quite what they were, they threatened to shoot the mayor of the next village because he had not notified the Germans that the maquis were there, but how could I said the poor mayor when they imprisoned me and, said our mayor, four months ago they would not have listened to him but now they did and let him go. The rumor to-night is that they are all quitting the country and they should go the ill-omened birds that they are, say the country people. So far we none of us have seen any maquis, nor the Canadians that are supposed to be with them, but we will they all say we will. Everybody is worried and a little confused in their minds except about the Germans that they will go, that they will only go, where does not interest anybody.

And now the unhappy description of how a very small percentage of the French population feel, I just had a violent quarrel with our nearest neighbors and I will try to tell just how they do feel.

I forget to say that when these Germans came they came in trucks big trucks pulled by horses, gasoline they have none.

There was a story written about the war the American civil war called The Crisis by Winston Churchill and it was about Saint Louis and there was the north and there was a southerner and there was a northerner and they had been friends for years but when there was a threat of civil war they said can we meet can we keep off the subjects and of course they could not. The French are like that now they are violently divided and they cannot keep off the subject. Then in the last war there was a funny story. A friend of ours Louise Hayden had been all through the war in one way and another and later when she went home to Seattle a friend said to her, my dear Louise you do not know anything about the real hardships of war, over there you were in it you were busy every minute in the midst of it but over here we had the real nervousness and anxiety of war we were not in it we could only suffer about it. Well this time the French have been like that, they could only suffer the nervousness and anxiety of wars, they were not in it, that is to say of course now they are in it but from ’40 to ’43 well really into the beginning of ’44 they were not in it, they had all the nervousness the anxiety and the suffering and the privations of war but they were not in it, and when I first heard that story I thought it was only funny but now that I have been with a nation suffering like that I understand the point of view of the woman in Seattle.

The French not fighting had plenty of time to worry and to talk and to listen to propaganda, and they have gotten so that they do not know what they believe in but they do pretty well know what they do not believe in, I laughed the other day when I met Doctor Lenormant because he surpassed most of the Frenchmen, he was anti-Russian he was anti Anglo-American he was anti-German, he was anti-De Gaulle he was anti-Vichy he was anti-Petain he was anti-maquis he was anti-persecutions he was anti-collabo, he was anti-bombardments he was anti-militia he was anti-monarchy he was anti-communist he was anti-everything. It is very complicated, the majority of the middle classes are anti-Russian that is to say anti-communist so they are anti-Anglo-American because they are allies of Russia, they hate the Germans but they admire them because they are so disciplined and the French are not, nobody in France wants to be disciplined but they cannot help admiring anybody who is and the Germans certainly are, and then there is always the real feeling that in spite of the German being so disciplined and so powerful you can always get rid of them but can you get rid of Russians and Anglo-Americans. In the small towns like this we live in the mutual hatreds of course are much stronger than in the big cities where they do not see each other every day, and they get so bitter that is the anti-Germans that they say to the pro-Germans I wish nothing more than that your son or your husband or your brother should disappear in that Germany you love so, but I hate the Germans the other answers and I hate you and then they hate the maquis because after the maquis have been the Germans come and they shoot and burn and destroy and everybody hates everybody and everybody denounces everybody and then the maquis come and they carry off all the property and sometimes the men themselves who have been militiamen and then everybody gets excited and sometimes they get more fanatical and anyway now that Henriot is dead who heated them up all the time to hate each other and the allies are so undoubtedly winning well there are a good many who are changing opinions, they are quite a few that are keeping still and they are quite a few who are manufacturing American and English and French flags for the day of victory and this is the fourteenth of July, and all the farmers are getting ready to join up with the French army and in a little while they will be so busy eating and drinking and discussing politics that they will all be French together. But there have been moments there most certainly have.

To-day is the fourteenth of July, in Belley they made a beautiful V for victory in flowers and they made American and English and French flags and they were up all day, and even at Cezerieu six kilometers from here they did too but here nothing could be done because we still have over a hundred German soldiers, but we all went visiting and told each other how soon how very soon we expected to be free, and we do expect it.

To-day it was a shock when it was announced that the Japanese had executed the American airmen prisoners, one does hear so many awful things that I do not know why that should have been so shocking but it was and there is no doubt about it one’s country is one’s country and that kind of harm seems to be so far away from our country. It is queer the world is so small and so knocked about. To-night we expected to have Germans come into the house again but they did not, they came in and out and about and they are exactly like an ants nest if you put a foreign substance in it, the Germans run around just like that. The only thing that is human about them is that they like to eat pork, that is the only human thing about them.

That was yesterday.

I was sitting with the wife of the mayor and in front of us was the main road from everywhere to Culoz. There were quite a few motor cycles rushing up and down with German soldiers and then there was a lull and then there came along hundreds of German soldiers walking, it was a terribly hot day and in the mountains heat is even hotter than below, and these soldiers were children none older than sixteen and some looking not more than fourteen, as they came and I have never seen anything like it since I saw the last lap of the walking marathon in Chicago. Our friend Elena Genin who lives near Belley and who is a Mexican, told us that she had seen the German troops going into Belley and she said I said to Joan, her daughter, this is not a German army this is a Mexican army when I was a little girl, and I did not quite understand but now I understand, these childish faces and the worn bodies and the tired feet and the shoulders of aged men and an occasional mule carrying a gun heavier than the boys could carry and then covered wagons like those that crossed the plains only in small and country wagons with a covering over them and later we were told in them were the sick and wounded, and they were being dragged by mules, it was unbelievable, and about a hundred of them more on women’s bicycles that they had evidently taken as they went along, it was unbelievable, the motorised army of Germany of 1940 being reduced to this, to an old fashioned Mexican army, it seemed to be more ancient than pictures of the moving army of the the American civil war. I suppose said Madame Ray the wife of the mayor that they choose them young like that, because children can set fire to homes and burn and destroy without knowing what they are doing, while grown men even the worst of them draw the line somewhere. It was a sorry sight in every way they had been in the mountains to fight the mountain boys who of course got away from them and killed and wounded quite a few of them and so they revenged themselves upon the civil population who were unarmed shooting them and burning their houses and driving away their cattle, they had cows and calves with them dangling along on a string, it was absolutely unbelievable that in July 1944 that the German army could look like that, it was unbelievable, one could not believe one’s eyes, and then I came home having put my dog on the leash and when I got home there were about a hundred of these Germans in the garden in the house all over the place, poor Basket the dog was so horrified that he could not even bark, I took him up to my bedroom and he just sat and shivered he did not believe it could be true. They left the next morning and Basket has hardly barked since and I heard to-day that they shot a dog of one of the homes in the village because they said he barked, a big black dog that its owner adored, perhaps Basket will never bark again, I am trying to induce him to bark again, it is not right that a dog should be silent.

The German troops are pretty well out of all this region, the trains are stopped by the French the roads defended by the French as always somewhere in their length they go through gorges and now the only Germans left in the region are the sixty odd here in the town of Culoz in which we are living, the railway was still open between here and Chambery but yesterday it was cut, and to-day the Germans killed their last three pigs and their cow so everybody thinks that they will leave too, they are getting so polite, one woman told me that a German soldier came to her to buy a chicken, she said she could not sell because her husband was not home, but he said you know German soldiers love the French, oh yes said the woman, and said he all French people like German soldiers, oh yes said the woman and then he went away, they know they are caught in a trap and cannot get away, so when they are not demanding something they are very cajoling, the French population are naturally disgusted, the French took their defeat with their heads held well up, and they thought the Germans were strong but now when they behave like that in defeat, they are disgusted. In the last war they were out of the country before they were defeated so the French have never seen them abject in defeat as they are now, and the French the few French who really admired them when they were strong now have nothing to say for them, French people do not like people who are abject in defeat, no they do not.

As for food we are pretty well off, as alas no food goes to the big cities and the Germans are not here to take it away, and so everything that is here, remains and so we have plenty of everything except fruit, this is not a fruit country, and once or twice trucks have gone to Lyon to get fruit and now the last truck has been captured by the mountain boys and the Germans have taken the others so we have no fruit, but as we have lots of butter cheese meat fish vegetables and potatoes and now bread we cannot be said to be suffering, not much sugar but plenty of honey.

Day before yesterday we were told that the Germans we had here were all leaving, then we were told at any rate we knew that they had had butchered their three remaining pigs and their cow and their goats. That was true, and then we were told that they were leaving and actually I did see them along the road with all their cars and a mitrailleuse set up and pointing down the road, the little boys in the villages all play at that, they make their guns out of wood and very lifelike they are and they set them up on the road, I suppose some of the guns I see are what they called tommy guns in gangster stories, there seem to be quite a variety of them, anyway the hundred odd soldiers that were in the village did leave to-day leaving behind some German railroad workers and station masters. They went to say good-bye to the mayor and his wife, the mayor and his wife told me to-day, the interpreter and the captain, made some polite remarks to them and the interpreter and the captain both saying that they expected to come back to Culoz a few months after the war was over, extraordinary people they think that although they are defeated they can come back as tourists as they like, the interpreter went on to say that he supposed the war would be over by the first of September, the only thing he said necessary to do now is to kill two men. We did not know the two he meant did he mean Hitler and Mussolini, or did he mean Churchill and Roosevelt, naturally we did not ask him, in the meantime, the village was much troubled because the soldiers had told them that they were going away but that they were going to be succeeded by really bad men killers, and indeed those who had been here had been quiet and peaceful enough, and with this village on the border of the maquis land it was terribly upsetting it makes everybody feel kind of queer. Naturally enough. This enemy the new lot has not come yet but there has been a rumor that the last lot were killed before they got far, but that is very likely not so. Anyway, after the other soldiers left when I was walking up the road where they had been, I found paper covers, they had covers of German tobacco and French candles and then there was this. Half pound weight Swifts yellow American farmers cheese, distributed by Bright and Company Chicago Ill. and underneath it it said, buy war bonds and stamps regularly and then it said a natural source of vitamins and riboflavin, now what that is naturally we do not know, it seems to have come on since we knew about what they needed to have in America, but where oh where did the German army get this cheese, and it is a far cry to have them leave it here in our garden, I suppose they stole it from Red Cross supplies, what else well anyway.

And now it is coming on to the end of July and things are very mixed up, just at present there are no Germans in Culoz except a few at the station but they say there are a thousand of them just across the river, are they, we do not know but everybody says so and it is a little puzzling just a little, and in the meantime the maquis are moving around the country requisitioning cars bicycles and trucks and between the Germans and the maquis everybody is scared, over at Belley they have been carrying on very livelily there are no Germans there but there are real and false maquis and everybody is frightened, quite a bit, and of course what is the worst is that the maquis come into a village have a clash with the Germans then go back to their mountains and the Germans burn and kill the village and so everybody is frightened when they see the maquis and they are frightened when they see the Germans, in the back country just now everybody is frightened, and with cause, they are no longer frightened of bombardments, because as no trains go there is no use in bombarding, there is no doubt about it, there is always plenty to scare one, to scare every one. In the meantime the mayor is trying to find flour for bread, but naturally the trucks that are to bring it never get here, that is natural enough and in the meantime everybody in the country is ready to sell you flour, it is very confusing, very.

And just now the banker has told us that the department of the Ain that is ours and the two Savoys are going to be almost at once evacuated by the Germans, and he usually knows, in fact now that the communications are cut here to Italy to Lyon to the north and to Grenoble there really does not seem any point in keeping a lot of German troops here when they seem to need them so badly elsewhere, except of course it will give a chance for the French army of the interior to organise itself. Well we must be patient. So we all tell each other.

Our two chickens are laying two eggs a day, which is a pleasure to all concerned, the two baby chickens particularly the cock is growing apace, he is weighed every day and the cook says he is destined for the first dinner party of the first American general who comes this way. To-day I took a long walk and going through a village a woman asked me to come in as she wanted to ask me a question. When I got in she showed me a package, she said her husband had just found it in a field what was it. It was a package of malted milk tablets and I told her and she said is it good and I said yes for children have you some and she said yes she had two, well I said eat one yourself and if it is good give it to them it will do them good, I suggested that she try it first, because I thought it might be something bad that the Germans had put out to discourage the people with gifts from America, but she said, you know so many strange things happen now, yes I will try it. It was strange I walked for several hours over all the roads where one always used to meet Germans and there were none, none at all, not one, they are across the river and just now ten o’clock in the evening we and the dog Basket II jumped because there were two big explosions probably blowing up more bridges. There is another funny thing. The Germans are not paying any more. They used to hire men in town to watch the railroad cars, the empties and they used to pay the men for this, and now the last few months they have not paid, they do not pay any more, they used to be very regular about paying, for lodgings for breakages for everything and now they do not. Is it that they want to keep what French money they have, the German authorities, is it that the French government is not paying them any more, or is it that they know now that they are not going to continue to possess France and so why pay any one since they are going away.

It is different, last night, we noticed it the most, we kept our shutters open as long as we liked and then later I went out with Basket and I called him all these days I could not go out in the garden after ten at night and I could not call Basket because naturally one did not want to attract attention to oneself, and then later about at midnight I heard a man going down the street whistling, what a sense of freedom to hear some one at midnight go down the street whistling. It is a weight off, the weight is not all off because they are still there across the river and they might come back the Germans might come back but with all the allied victories going on it is not very likely, no not very likely, about eleven o’clock last night there was a loud explosion and this afternoon there was cannonading, all across the river, where there still are a couple of hundred Germans.

To-day the banker from Belley who comes here once a week to do business gave me a copy of a photograph of the monument for the soldiers fallen in 1914-1918 the flags of America and England were made by the young girls of the town and on the 14th of July 1944 they decorated it and the people made a pilgrimage to it all day long and in spite of Germans and police it stayed there till noon.

Everybody is much excited now what between Germans and maquis, or maquisans as they call what is known as the false maquis. There is naturally a certain amount of lawlessness there are bands who steal, under the name of maquis and now the forces of the interior that is the regular maquis are beginning to police the country in order to keep order but even they requisition what they need, cars, bicycles, motor bicycles, tires, and there are of course exaggerated stories, to be sure anybody connected with the militia fares badly, and the girls who mixed up with the Germans fare badly, as badly as is told this we do not know, and then the German soldiers are escaping from the discipline of the army and they come along to get bread and provision to which they are entitled, but as the mayor says as each lot point a tommy gun at you you naturally give them what they want, in the meantime every day the airplanes come not to bombard but to provision the forces of the interior and we are all expecting a considerable battle now in this region, they say to take the airpark at Amberieu. People turn up from Paris who have bicycled down, they say the morale is good but food completely lacking, if they cannot find a bicycle they walk but French people have to move around they just cannot stay put, the roads are always full of every kind of progression.

As I was walking along this afternoon I talked to an old man and he said there were a lot of airplanes this afternoon and they were all American taking material to the maquis, and they tell us to stay in the houses but not at all we were all out with spy glasses looking for the stars and stripes, yes said he reflectively leaning on his farming implement and I leaning on my cane, yes he said, we depend on America to pick us up out of our troubles, we have always been friends we helped them when they needed us and they helped us when we needed them, the English are all right but it is America that we count on to take care of us to see we keep our colonies, to be sure they will want naval stations and of course we will be pleased to have them have them. The only thing that worries us is that our towns which have been bombarded will they help us to build them up, there is Chambery it was a nice town and the people are such good republicans, yes said I and such ardent patriots, yes he said, we always admire them the Savoyards are like that and Chambery was their capital and now it is destroyed or at least a good part of it, they should have hit the station but not the town, I know I said but there are the unfortunate accidents of war, I know he said but he said the Americans should rebuild Chambery, and say they do and in a year or two it would be rebuilt by them and then when it is all ready and Mr. Roosevelt would be still living he would come over to see it and that would be nice. Perhaps he will I said and then we each went on our way.

To-day we were over in Belley the third of August, nineteen forty-four, and I looked anxiously to see a maquis. We still have Germans here so up to now we have had no maquis. But Belley which is maquis headquarters was unfortunately empty they had gone away to fight and I only saw one at a distance in an nice khaki suit, that is shirt and trousers, with a red cord over his shoulders so we came home satisfied we had seen a maquis, in Belley they asked us with some astonishment and do you still have Germans, we still have forty odd who are railroad men and guard the station but we were very apologetic about them, we are here in Culoz the only ones in the region who still have Germans, so naturally we are apologetic, and add they are railway workers who have nothing to do they are not soldiers. Things do happen quickly, three months ago Belley was a garrison for thousands of German soldiers and now there are none and the people of Belley talk as if they never had had any as if they only had had maquis, and we in Culoz still have them which is a disgrace.

They are funny the Germans, now when the Americans are chasing across Brittany and there is no air defence, they are flying airplanes over this back water here and bombing little villages, in an attempt to stop the maquis from receiving supplies from the parachutists but of course they do not hit either supplies or maquis only the poor little village, that has nothing to do with it, but why should they not use those airplanes where they certainly seem to need them more. I suppose it is because when the orders were given it was different and now communications being so interrupted they were not able to get new orders. Our Germans here are leaving a few at a time, now there are less than a hundred in the whole region, but the airplanes go over our heads and there is a sound of distant guns or blowing up of communications any day and every day and soon very soon they will all have gone away. And now this is a spy story, there is no answer to it, but it is a spy story.

When we had the couple of hundred Germans here, there was with them an interpreter a tall dark man who wore eye-glasses. One day he came here to arrange to have the German soldiers come here when there was an alerte. I was not here and he had a long conversation with Alice Toklas. He talked very good French without any definite accent. He said that as the lower gate was closed he had entered as a brigand over the wall, and could we give him a key to the gate. Alice Toklas said the mairie had one he could get it there, no he said he wanted one to have in his own pocket so she gave him one, and after a little gay conversation he went away. He never came back. We used to see him around the town but the soldiers never came here when there was an alerte and we never had the key back. When I came home Alice Toklas told me about the conversation and said she was puzzled, he was not like a German neither his manners, nor his French nor his looks, later on we were told in the village that he used to keep a hotel in Paris and that his wife was still there keeping it and that is the reason he spoke French so well even though he was only a simple soldier.

From time to time the mayor’s wife mentioned him as asking for this or asking for that for the Germans and when German troops passed through the town they never had anything to do with those who were here permanently. Mrs. Mayor said that he was always polite and helpful the interpreter and did what he could to make everybody comfortable, and that he had allowed a taxi to help get some friends of theirs to their home, these friends had come down from Normandy just after the beginning of the fighting there. And then the Germans here left and the interpreter and the captain came to say good-bye to the mayor and his wife and the captain who could not talk much French just said a few words politely and the interpreter said, after all the war is going to be over soon it will only mean killing two men and then it is finished, and said he three months after the war I will come back here to call on you.

Then they went away and a few days after Madame the mayoress told me this story, that was only yesterday.

She said what was your impression of the interpreter and I told her what Alice Toklas said about him that he was not very German and seemed a gentleman which was strange as he was a common soldier. Yes she said it is strange he was a common soldier, and he took his turn at guard like any of them, I do not know whether he slept and ate with them but otherwise he acted like a common soldier, excepting when he was with the captain and then it was very evident that it was the interpreter who was in command, he did not go when he was sent for by the captain until it suited him and anyway there were thousands of little signs that showed that he was the superior in rank. I told you she said about how he arranged for a taxi for our friends who came from Normandy but I never told you what happened. I was with the husband and wife and children and mother at the mairie waiting for my husband to come in and he came with the interpreter, the husband looked startled when he saw the interpreter and the interpreter hesitated a moment and then came in, ah said my friend I am not mistaken we have met in Normandy, oh yes said the interpreter and you were Doctor Fisch and were in command, oh yes said the interpreter and said my friend it was I who succeeded in arranging about your having chocolate, from the chocolate factory there, oh yes said the interpreter politely and there the conversation ended, and the interpreter went and got a taxi for them and I have never seen them again.

The interpreter came to see us on business very often but after this he always stayed and talked, he never referred to the conversation but he became more intimate. He once said that he knew who the members of the maquis in the town were and the captain had wanted to seize them but said the interpreter he would not allow it they are the kind of men I admire patriots and fathers of families. Then one day he asked the mayor if he would do him a personal favor, the mayor said yes of course, he said he would like him in his capacity of mayor to write to two towns in Normandy and ask for information about a certain lady, he said she is my wife, she is a Frenchwoman and she is my wife that is to say we are not married but she is my wife. The mayor did so and as yet had no answer. When the interpreter with the other Germans left he said to the mayor if you should ever get an answer, give it to the German station master and I will get it. Naturally enough there has been no answer. He also mentioned several times that he was a Luxembourgeois, he also said that he had bred and trained horses for the race track in Paris, he never said anything to them about a hotel in Paris, and as I say when he left he said he was coming back three months after the war, and he said there need only to be two killed to put an end to the war.

After the wife of the mayor was all through telling me the story, she said you know I think he was an Englishman, sometimes his French reminded me of yours, it seemed to be you speaking, but of course we will never know, and this is a true story.

There was a young woman in a village near here and of course we were all of us very envious and she had made herself a blouse out of parachute cloth that had been sent down with supplies, now we all want parachute cloth, I would love to have a shirt waist made of parachute cloth from an American airplane, a friend of ours told us that the other day he was out on his bicycle and he was stopped by the maquis who patrol all the roads that the Germans do not patrol. These boys were in a truck and they had an American flag on it, and they said we are not like the other maquis, we are American maquis, and under the direct orders of General Eisenhower, you see even in these days the French have to get gay.

It is very funny really funny, when the mayor went to Bourg to try and get some flour for bread, in order to have the truck of flour pass first you have to get permission for it to come from the Germans and then you get permission for it to pass from the maquis, we all laughed and said the only people who do not have to give permission are the people of Vichy, the prefet and sous-prefet have all fled, there is nobody left except the mayors the maquis and the Germans, it is really very funny, the mayor on his way to Bourg saw the armored train that we had seen at Culoz lying peacefully in a mountain stream at the side of the rails, naturally it never did get to Lyon.

It is wonderful the Americans just chasing around France, everybody used to say, if they only would hurry if they only would hurry, but now they all laugh and they all say but they are hurrying you bet your life they are hurrying up. And Saint Odile, she did say that when Rome fell it would not be the end but the beginning of the end and then she said that the Mohammedan sickle moon and the Christian cross would shine together in peace and look at Turkey, well well, as the Englishman who does the propaganda in English from Berlin always says, well well.

It is nice that the forces of the interior the French are helping things along so well, it makes all the French people content that they are taking part and everybody is happy and gay.

When bread is the staff of life then we eat bread and butter yes we do eat bread and butter.

I remember when I was young and in a book we had with illustrations there was one where the Goths and the Vandals threw around and broke all the works of art in Italy, and I remember being terribly worried about all this destruction and then one day when I felt very worried about it all about the destruction of even more ancient monuments in buried cities I suddenly said to myself well after all there are miles more of works of art that even people who are really interested in them can see in their life time so why worry. But now with Florence being destroyed and Normandy and marching on Paris they are near Chartres to-day the Americans and it does kind of make one feel funny really feel funny it seemed endless this occupation of France and now there they are the American tanks near Chartres, dear me oh dear me it does make one feel funny.

Here we are so excited and rather querulous with waiting except that our minds are pretty well taken off our troubles by our own local excitements, we still have our fifty odd Germans in the region but they are frightened and they stay where they are they were in a village near by to buy some wine and the maquis heard they were there and they came along and shot dead an officer and two soldiers and now well naturally the village is frightened the maquis go away but the Germans well they are afraid to come back but now they have an evil habit of sending over five or six airplanes from Amberieu near Bourg and they drop bombs on a village, three days ago they did this completely wiping out a village and killing most of the population and almost every day these six odd German airplanes come over our heads, and what will they do, this we do not know, but something horrible that is certain.

Besides all this and which is really most exciting are the Robin Hood activities of the maquis. Night before last they came into the town, and they visited three of the principal shops whose owners aided and abetted the Germans and from one they took his car and fifty thousand francs from another they took all his hidden provisions quantities of macaroni and oil and twenty-five thousand francs and now all the rest who have either profited or been for the Germans are naturally most nervous. The maquis are using this money to help the villagers whose homes have been burnt by the Germans. They say the friends of the Germans should pay for the victims of the Germans. And then there are the shop keepers who are on the border land between friend and enemy and they are frightened, and then there are the type of old grumblers who always find everything the young generation do frightful and naturally they have talked too much against the maquis and they are worried and then there are the decayed aristocrats, who are always hoping that a new regime will give them a chance and they are the most furious of all against the defeat of the Germans they and the decayed bourgeoisie, who feel sure that everybody but themselves should be disciplined, I had a row with one of them on the street last night and my parting word in a loud voice was that she should be more charitable, using it in the American sense of charitable in thought, and the whole population laughed because she is notoriously not in deed, and everybody thought naturally I meant that but of course I did not. Then there is a very funny thing about the church bigots, they are all for the Germans, the clergy in general in France not, distinctly not, but all the old men and women who are known in France as the frogs in holy water or the mice of the sacristy they strangely enough considering how the Germans have treated the catholics in Germany are all for the Germans. It is like in the last war all the pacifists were for Germany. I used not to understand but I am beginning to now. The feeling is that all that makes for liberty and liveliness is against those that either by weakness or by strength want to suppress the others and so the Germans who are the Germans who are the arch-disciplinarians because both of their weakness and their strength they want to stop liberty so those others who want liberty suppressed because liberty is a criticism of them are pro-German.

It is funny really funny, the maquis have taken charge of Culoz, they have put up notices under the heading of the fourth republic telling the population what to do and all the time there are twenty-five German soldiers at the station as frightened as rabbits, they stay out only long enough to buy their provisions and retire back to their station, across the river there are still fifty to two hundred but nobody does seem to pay any attention, the maquis do not even take the trouble to gather them in, but they will so they say and put them to work. I like their calling it the fourth republic, the French dearly love a new form of government, they do love a change, they might have thought that the third republic was just going on but not at all there was an in between, the dictatorship or the oligarchy of Vichy so you just could not have it the third republic it has to be a fourth republic. There have been so many these last hundred and forty years, I think I have counted them once already in this book, three different varieties of monarchy, two empires three republics, one commune one oligarchy and dictatorship, and now here we are at a fourth republic and everybody is pleased. It makes them feel gay and cheerful. The German captain who left with the hundred and fifty soldiers was driven to Lyon by one of the taxis from Culoz, the taxi man came back and he said the German captain cried when he said good-bye, he said he had been so happy in Culoz and had hoped to once more see his wife and children but now he was ordered to Normandy and of course he cried and expected the French chauffeur to sympathise with him. They certainly are a funny people they certainly are.

Alice Toklas has just commenced typewriting this book, as long as there were Germans around we left it in manuscript as my handwriting is so bad it was not likely that any German would be able to read it, but now well if they are not gone they are so to speak not here, we can leave our windows open and the light burning, dear me such little things but they do amount to a lot, and it is so. They have left Florence, that is something to the good and everybody cheers up, they are now expecting it to be all over by the fifteenth of August. The French like to set a date it cheers them, but it does seem rather soon, they all also say that in this region there is an English colonel and fifteen Canadian officers, but are they, sometimes we believe it and sometimes we do not. If they are here it would be nice to see them.

There are the Germans still here some forty odd but we never see them in the village the way we used to, why not, I asked the mayor, he twinkled he said they sleep all day, because they mount guard all night, they are afraid I said like rabbits he said. Everybody is so pleased that the overbearing Germans are afraid like rabbits, everybody is pleased.

Even though the Germans are still here the maquis have taken over the victualing of our town as they have done in all the region, they are distributing lots more butter and cheese than there was. They take all that was being prepared in the dairies for the Germans. Look said the cook excitedly, it is butter done up in tinfoil, oh it was prepared for those dirty Boches for the evil birds and now we have it come quick Madame and taste it. She is keeping the tinfoil as a sacred souvenir, the first spoil from the enemy. Ah she said they made us cry since forty and now they cry. Naturally it is difficult to get medicines, even the Germans have not much of that so the maquis cannot take it from them so everybody is going back to old herb remedies. The old people are always being consulted to remember what they did when they were young, for bruises you use wild verbena pounded and for disinfecting and reducing swelling application of the petals of the Easter lily preserved in eau de vie and foot baths of boiled ivy.

Just how I do not know but the French workers in Germany commence to come back. How they get away they do not say but in the last few days three of them have come back. And they describe Germany as she is.

And just to-day we are most awfully excited because the allies have just made a landing in the south of France and we will be on their way up and it is most exciting. One woman just told me that she had two spare rooms and although it was Assumption and a holiday she was immediately starting to fix them up for the first American soldiers, and the whole population wants to learn English and quickly.

As I was saying some forced workers in Germany have made their way back, you never do know how the French do it but they always keep wandering back and apparently without very much difficulty, they decide that they want to come home and they come.

As I say their descriptions of Germany are funny. They say the civilian population still stupidly believes in victory, they have not changed but that the army is completely discouraged, and besides they are comforting themselves by shooting their officers, it would seem that Hitler has ordered that any soldier should shoot any officer or soldier whom he heard talking against the government, and say the French naturally any soldier who has a grievance has nothing to do but shoot up the man against whom he has it and say it was because he spoke against the government and then instead of being punished he is congratulated. And moreover the German army is beginning to mutiny, so these French boys say, but as long as the civilians still believe in victory Germany will not give in. The thing that fills all the French in Germany with horror is the way the Germans treat the Russians, women as well as men, the Germans fear them so that they go quite crazy with brutality, that is the French explanation of the situation.

All this reminds me that one day in Paris, we had a lot of people for dinner it was about ’35 and they were talking Nazi and Hitler and I said it was Hitler’s intention to destroy Germany, and that was because he was an Austrian and an Austrian in his heart has a hatred of Germany so great even if unconscious that if he could he would destroy Germany and Hitler can and will. They all thought that I was only trying to be bright but not at all it is true, if Hitler had been a German he could not destroy Germans the way he does, it is like Napoleon who was an Italian and naturally was indifferent as to how many Frenchmen were killed. It is the judgment of Solomon over again, there is the call of the blood, but funnily enough the foreign monster has a glamor for the nation he is destroying that a home grown monster could not have. And so Hitler is quite comfortably waiting for the last battalion to fight and win or be killed, presumably killed but he has made them all feel like that because he is a foreigner and not a German, it is the other way to of a prophet not being recognised in his own country.

Oh well these days nobody minds death from fear of heaven or hell but there is there always is with death the cessation of life and life is interesting, and certainly it is for Hitler so why stop.

The little groups of Germans all over are still all over, ours just left yesterday, they were as inoffensive as Germans can be, but then they were really not soldiers they were mostly railroad workers and the few soldiers they had with them as guards were rather miserable specimens victims of Russian rheumatism, as they call it, and now they are gone to join up with the others across the river and the five hundred at Aix-les-Bains left to go away, but to the distress of the Aix population they have come back, the maquis have cut off all the means of communication and they are back again. The maquis say they are going to mop them up and I suppose they will. We see the maquis now, they have big trucks and all camouflaged, I saw one like that to-day the first one at a little town where I occasionally buy cake, and when I saw that truck I had a shock, have the Germans come back but no there was a little tricolor cheerfully waving from the front, and everywhere the cross of Lorraine and the tricolor painted, and it was all gay and cheerful not German at all. I heard to-day that Captain Bouvet is the chief of this region, he was a nice man, he and I in the darkest days of the war used to have long conversations on the cold winter days between Belley and Billignin, being cheered by the battle of London being cheered by the Russian entrance being cheered by being cheerful, and of course I did not know he was mixed up with the maquis, until just before the Germans left Belley they tried to catch him and his son-in-law but they managed to hide away not too difficult there in the mountains, and the Germans did not get them, he was a retired army officer who had specialised in the chemical side of explosives so naturally he has been wonderful in stopping all railroads and destroying bridges, and now everybody can know that he is he and it is a pleasure.

But really you can understand how the Germans could never have had colonies, when you see these isolated pieces of the German army get to be like hunted rabbits as soon as they are not winning, they are always frightened even when they are winning the most and you really had to be in a country occupied by them to realise it and if you are always about to be frightened you naturally cannot impose yourself upon primitive races. Unless there were a lot of Germans about they never moved without a gun on their back and that was before there were maquis. And this is undoubtedly true, how could they ever be a dominant race, just how could they. Everybody is so cheerful now, they are all making their little flags for the allies everybody the farmers even in the midst of the harvest, the wives are taking time to make flags. Very nice, oh so very nice, we can have our windows open, and everybody is cheerful. The poor people of Aix-les-Bains with their five hundred Germans back again, it is too bad, but it is better and the Aixois know that, that they were unable to get away, even if they have for a little while to have them back again. All the men young and old want to be in it they are all for being up and at them, they are very envious of those who already joined up are in it, and the French troops landed in the south and now oh how they all want to be with them.

This morning just before dawn we were all awakened by the rattle of tommy guns and magazine rifles, but they did not last, it seems that the two forces of the maquis did not connect and so the coup did not come off, but all through the Savoy the Germans are giving themselves up and those across the river said that they would like to perhaps they will and then we can be peaceful with the maquis until the Americans come, then that will finish the book the first American tank and surely it will be coming along, one week or two weeks the pessimists say three weeks nobody expects it to take a month, and they are thirty kilometers from Paris it is an anxious moment, dear Paris, we saw it escape the Germans in fourteen and now forty-four.

To-day we were for the first time in company with a real live maquis, we were in a taxi and he came along to go to Culoz, and we were delighted, he had the tricolor on his shoulder and looked bronzed and capable, we are Americans we said, yes we know he said, and we solemnly shook hands and congratulated each other, he was a captain in the maquis, and he had been a prisoner in Germany, had escaped two years ago and went back to his job in the water-ways and bridges and joined the maquis and has been working with them ever since, we were all pleased, but everybody is pleased these days, one can hardly realise how strange it seems to see everybody smiling and everybody is smiling.

The maquis were pretty wonderful of course now they are armed and more or less superior in numbers to the Germans they attack and besides they are sure of victory but when they first began to block the German transport system, they were practically unarmed, they were inferior in numbers, they were often betrayed by their compatriots and still they managed to cut railroad lines block tunnels blow up bridges, and besides all their other troubles they had to receive the material sent them by airplane and get away with it and hide and manufacture it and use it all in the face of a heavily occupied country with enemy guards all along, and the poor maquis many of them hungry and cold and not too favorably regarded by many of their countrymen, it was a kind of a Valley Forge with no General Washington but each little band had to supply itself with its own food its own plans and its own morale. We who lived in the midst of you salute you.

While I was walking yesterday evening as I passed through a village little voices came out of the dark saying are not you afraid of the curfew Madame.

On the other hand the little boys who have been playing at being maquis in odd corners and in secret now play it in the open streets, with red white and blue on their shoulders their fathers’ war helmets on their heads and their wooden mitraillettes in their hands, when some one asked them what would you do if the Germans came back. No Germans can come back.

Everybody is waiting, they say it goes so fast it makes them feel as if they were at a cinema. They have completely forgotten that they used to moan and say if they would only hurry. And besides they are so very much better fed, not in the big cities alas, but here in the small towns, the maquis, are doing all the policing, they have announced formally that the Vichy government does not any longer function and that they are the government, and with the assistance of the mayor they are going to feed and police the population. Already we have had supplementary butter wine and cheese, and now they are here the people are talking wildly of supplementary white bread and sardines but that is decidedly premature, anyway the maquis are now in command it puts its notices up on the mairie it sends the town crier around with his trumpet to announce what we are all to do and everybody is pleased because it is French and easy, and conversational and all who want can gather together and talk it over. I was coming up the street I heard a man saying yes before the war of fourteen, well yes they can go back to talk about before the war of fourteen it has come now the middle of August to be as peaceable as that.

It is nice to be free my gracious yes and now we have had our little battle and it was this way. The Germans had left Culoz and they had all gathered together across the river at Vions there were then between two hundred and three hundred of them. About a week ago the maquis decided to take the bridge away from them and get them on the move but there was some difficulty about the signals, they all have to come down from their mountains and there was some mistake. Two Germans were killed on the bridge but they were still there. Yesterday in broad daylight they got a gun up on the hill and attacked the bridge, they first had to warn away the little boys who were bathing in the pools of the Rhone and two women who came along after were wounded a little bit, and then the maquis rushed the bridge and it was most exciting, six maquis attacked eight Germans killed two and the others ran away, in the meantime eight German airplanes came along from Lyon but they did not help their comrades in distress they just went on their way to Germany and we have not been seen again. Just a little while and the Germans got away as fast as they could. The maquis put the flag on the bridge and sent round to the mayor to tell the town crier that the bridge was in the hands of the maquis and nobody should cross it, then came the night, the maquis gathered from all sides attacked the fleeing Germans and killed anywhere from fifty to eighty of them in the marshes, the nephew of our baker killed five and the butcher boy killed four, the Germans were trying to escape toward Aix-les-Bains, but there others of the maquis pushed them back and it became a regular rabbit drive, the weather was hot and the Germans were in a bad way there in the marshes, some tried to surrender but others of the group fired and the maquis killed them all, every one, and then they came back, and everybody was happy and they said everybody must put up flags so we all rushed around trying to get flags, and our general store who had been a well-known collabo unearthed from his stores a quantity of French, English and American flags we got one nice one and in the meantime the maquis had given the mayor a nice big American flag and it and the French flag were hung up in front of the mairie and we were very moved and Mrs. Mayor was teaching all the children to salute the flag to say vive la France et honneur aux maquis. It is rather wonderful when you think that a quantity of little children had never seen a flag never, the Germans never had flags and of course there were no French ones allowed, and the little children go up and touch it timidly, they never have seen a flag. What a town everybody is out on the streets all the time, and in between time they sing the Marseillaise, everybody feels so easy, it is impossible to make anybody realise what occupation by Germans is who has not had it, here in Culoz it was as easy as it was possible for it to be as most of the population are railroad employees and the Germans did not want to irritate them, but it was like a suffocating cloud under which you could not breathe right, we had lots of food, and no interference on the part of the Germans but there it was a weight that was always there and now everybody feels natural, they feel good and they feel bad but they feel natural, and that was our battle, the maquis are all down there at the bridge they do not think the Germans can come back, but they are watchful, there was firing just now but it did not last, so it was probably a false alarm, we like the maquis, honneur aux maquis.

They say that six of the wounded and killed Germans escaped into the mountain and they look for them from time to time but as they have not found them they take it for granted that they are dead and gone. It is wonderful to pass the railroad station and see the block house that the Germans had built to defend themselves already gone the barbed wire already gone and the children playing around where the Boches had so solemnly been standing with their guns all ready to shoot any one. The employees of the railroad are very busy, they are getting everything ready so that the railroad track can be all mended and that trains will be able to go as soon as France is free, well it is free but not completely free, in Lyons and Chambery the two chief towns the maquis are still fighting the Germans, but soon yes soon now we can say soon.

Everybody is so pleased with the maquis taking Vichy, it is a good joke une bonne blague à la Française, no it was not an allied army but the maquis who took Vichy, everybody is so pleased with the joke that they have pretty well forgotten their rancor against the government, the French certainly are sans rancune, they cannot remember their hatreds very long it is at once their weakness and their strength, but it is nice, a good joke like the maquis taking Vichy and all the government running away makes everybody gay. It is hot and dry most awfully hot and dry but as everybody knows it is good for the fighting armies to have dry weather they put up with it contentedly, even if the vegetables are drying up, tant pis they say, what of it, if we are free. And now there is more distribution of wine and butter and cheese, so why worry.

And now they have just announced on the radio that the Americans are at Grenoble and that is only eighty kilometers away and no opposition in between, oh if they would only come by here. We must see them. There is no way of getting there.

And now at half past twelve to-day on the radio a voice said attention attention attention and the Frenchman’s voice cracked with excitement and he said Paris is free. Glory hallelujah Paris is free, imagine it less than three months since the landing and Paris is free. All these days I did not dare to mention the prediction of Saint Odile, she said Paris would not be burned the devotion of her people would save Paris and it has vive la France. I cant tell you how excited we all are and now if I can only see the Americans come to Culoz I think all this about war will be finished yes I do.

To-night it was just like fourth of July in my youth in the San Joaquin valley, it was just as hot and we all went to-day that Paris was freed to put flowers on the soldiers monument, it had already been draped with flags and the maquis marched down the main street of Culoz, and then everybody stood at attention and sang the Marseillaise, it was interesting to see who out of the population of Culoz were members of the fighting maquis, and then there were another lot of affiliated but not fighting maquis. I like to call them maquis, that was what they were, when every moment was a danger, they had to receive arms they had to transport them and they had to hide them and they had to do sabotage and all the time a very considerable part of their countrymen did not at all believe in them, and there they were workmen, station masters, civil servants, tailors, barbers, anything, nobody knew but they naturally, and some of them looked pretty tired but my everybody was happy, everybody had the flag on their shoulders and some of the girls heaven only knows how had achieved a whole dress made of tricolor ribbons sewn together, Paris was taken at noon and by eight o’clock all France was putting wreaths on their soldiers monument because of course every village has that, honneur aux maquis, and they say that Americans are at Aix-les-Bains only twenty-five kilometers away how we want to see them even a little more than the rest of the population which is saying a great deal. We found some American flag ribbon in the local country store, and we gave it to all the little boys, just as we did in the 1914-1918 war when America came into the war, we rather wondered whether it was not some left over of the same ribbon, after all there was no particular reason in this little village that the local country store should otherwise have had it, vive la France vive l’Amerique vive les allies vive Paris, and after this most exciting day. Oh I forgot, I naturally wanted my dog Basket to participate and so I took him down to the local barber and I said wont you shave him and make him elegant, it is not right when the Americans come along and when Paris is free that the only French poodle in Culoz and owned by Americans should not be elegant, so perspiring freely all of us including Basket, he had his paws shaved and his muzzle shaved and he was elegant and as such he took part in the evening’s celebration and all the little children, said Basket Basket come here Basket, they do say it beautifully and then there was a blare of trumpets and naturally he was frightened and tried to run away, so I tied him with a handkerchief and the effort was not so elegant but we were all proud of ourselves just the same.

We are all exhausted to-day the next day, we were so excited we are so happy we are all exhausted, we just go around shaking hands and being exhausted.

And that is the way it is after all of us being so happy yesterday, to-day they are once more fighting in the streets of Paris, dear Paris and dear dear Paris, but Saint Odile did say it would be all right and although worried well anyway to distract our minds just now while I was in my bath, bang and the house shook I got out of my bath and another big bang, and the house shook, and there down in the valley were volumes of smoke, they were trying to hit the bridges over the Rhone, the cook was screaming and the people flocking into the grounds, and we could see the railroad bridge and it seemed to be intact, but the maquis who were guarding it, well now everybody says nobody was hurt, and it was the Boches flying home because they could not any longer stay in France in vengeance dropped bombs, we saw two lots of airplanes in the air and now they are gone I was afraid they were Americans dropping bombs but nobody believes anything bad of Americans, and perhaps not, anyway we are not as happy as yesterday but to-day is to-day and that is all there is to say.

And now to-day that Paris is really free, this is what Saint Odile did say.

Saint Odile said that the world would go on and there would come the worst war of all and the fire would be thrown down from the heavens and there would be freezing and heating and rivers running with blood and at last there would be winning by the enemy and everybody would say and how can they be so strong, and everybody would say and give us peace and then little by little there would come the battle of the mountain and that was certainly Moscow, because even in the time of Saint Odile because of its many religious houses was called the Holy Mountain and indeed it was there that the enemy received its first check, and then she said, much later there would be fighting in the streets of the eternal city, and Rome taken it was not the end but the beginning of the end (which indeed was so) and that Paris which was in the greatest danger would be saved because of the holiness of its holy women, Sainte Genevieve and now it has been saved owing to the valor of its men and its women and we are all so happy, honneur aux maquis.

It is wonderful to go down to the village square on Sunday evening and to see it full of maquis in their nice shorts and khaki shirts with the tricolor on their shoulders talking to the girls everybody smiling and only ten days ago everybody was staying in the house and the Germans were in the square, only ten days ago, what a week, and nobody is really used to it, and yet it is hard to believe that it was not always so, we have one hundred and fifty maquis stationed in our town and it is a pleasure.

Yesterday I was out on the road and there was a tremendous thunderstorm and I went into a roadside café, there were two men sitting at a table with F. F. I. on their breasts and I said how do you do and Basket and I were very wet, and they said how do you do but not quite like Frenchmen, we talked a little more and then I knew from their accent they were Spaniards, I said I was American and we solemnly shook hands and we began to talk, one of them was the typical Barcelona intellectual he reminded me of Picasso’s friend Sabatez, he and his comrade with two hundred and fifty other Spanish refugees have been with the maquis for two years now, since said they we cannot fight for freedom in our own country we fight for freedom wherever we can, they have been at it for ten years now, they know about Hemingway and when I told them that I knew Picasso they stood up and solemnly shook hands, all over again. Then I asked where they had come from and they said Annecy and I said you must have seen my compatriots and they said yes and a woman journalist interviewed them and said to them what are you Spaniards doing here, and when they told her she said she was glad to meet them and that they were heroes. They were going to Artemare to see their wives who were refugeed there and then they were going back to Annecy. If said I you see the journalist again tell her that I want to see her, and I told them my name but they wont remember but anyway it was a pleasure to send word. It is very tantalising Americans all over the place sometimes only twenty kilometers away and we do not see them, how we want to see them and send word to America and have news from them. To-night I was all bitten by mosquitoes trying to get more news of them. I went down to the Pont de la Lois which is the only bridge left over the Rhone, it strangely enough was not destroyed in ’40 and now again it has not been destroyed. It was near there that our little battle was fought and it was near there that the bombs were dropped the other day or was it only yesterday. Well anyway I was talking to the maquis that were guarding the bridge, among them a boy I knew in Cezerieu and they told me that a car with American officers had passed over the bridge, when I told Alice Toklas about it tonight she said she would take her typewriting down there and await them but when I told her about mosquitoes she weakened, well anyway, one of the train hands who was also there said that they had received orders to repair the train tracks between Chambery and Culoz and that it had to be done in three days, because he said the Americans want to use it and he promised me that when the first train carrying Americans was signaled, night or day, he would leave all and come up and let me know. Dear Americans how we do want to see them.

It’s wonderful in the evening hearing the voices of the children playing, for such a long time they played quietly they were afraid to play in the streets or on the sidewalk but now they are let loose and the elders smile indulgently and all of a sudden you hear a childish voice cry pomm pomm pomm, pomm pomm pomm, pomm pomm pomm that’s that, of course that is a mitraillette killing the Boches, everybody calls them Boches now, and everybody is easy very easy in their minds, except of course those who made money off the Germans, and there are some, and naturally they are nervous. The maquis of course do revenge themselves a little the French are not naturally a revengeful people but the Germans did commit such awful atrocities in the mountain regions that when the mountain boys caught the S.S. troops in Annecy naturally enough they made them parade the town with their hands in the air and then took them up into the hills and there nobody knows what did happen to them, and naturally the young ones who had seen farms burned with men women and children inside them as well as the beasts, when they take a German prisoner they cannot help giving him a kick in the behind. But the French are not a vengeful people and they will soon now that they feel their strength they will not feel revengeful.

Our friend Monsieur Godet came yesterday and said he was going to try to get through to Switzerland, he has business there, and so we are hoping that he will be able to cable to America for us and tell all our friends that we are all right, he left on his bicycle with a permit from the F. F. I. and once he gets to Saint Julien, the way we always used to drive into Switzerland, he thinks he will have no trouble. It will be nice when he comes back and brings us news of the Americans. We have asked him to bring back with him a newspaper man or a newspaper woman, or two of them, if he did that would be nice. There are American cars and officers that pass so they say from time to time but I have not seen them and of course seeing is believing, because with the population, the wish is so much the father of the thought, but they will come, bless them.

I met to-day Monsieur Burtin whose daughter is at the University of Grenoble and who kept telling him when he worried about her student activities but my dear father you do not understand, this is our war not your war, and now that the F. F. I. have covered themselves with glory she said to her father, you see we were right, to be sure people of your age are less credulous than people of our age, but this time we were right in persisting in our credulity, look at the results, they are magnificent said the father, yes said the daughter you can understand it was no work for veterans.

A little later I was talking to a young fellow who is now in Culoz but whom I had often seen in Belley where he was in the first battalion of Chasseurs before they were demobilised when the Southern zone no longer existed. I had not seen him since those days. So naturally I asked him if he had been in the movement. He said because of his health, his lungs are not very strong he had not been able to be but actually all his comrades in the battalion were in the movement, not the officers, he said, this was not an officers movement, regular army officers did not in general have the kind of intelligence that makes a maquis. No I said, all the army officers that I know who were patriots, all managed somehow to get to Africa and join the regular army, yes he said they did not have the kind of quality that makes maquis, the non-commissioned officers yes lots of them were in the movement, it was said he marvelously secret, you do not know perhaps he said that one of the leaders of the Paris F. F. I. was hidden for three months in Culoz, no I said did you know at the time, oh no he said, I knew his sister very intimately but she never mentioned it, how old is he, I said, oh about twenty-four and the Germans got on his track two of the crowd were taken by the Germans but the rest of the leaders escaped, and the two who were captured in spite of frightful tortures did not give their comrades away, after three months they heard that the Germans had lost trace of them so they all went back, and continued their work, now that it is all over his sister told me all about it. And where said I did all the arms come from that the Parisians seem to have had, oh he laughed most of those have been hidden since ’40, not possibly I said, yes he said I do assure you. Well honneur aux maquis, one cannot say it too often, it is nice to have two countries to be proud of that belong to you, mine of course are America and France.

To-day the village is excited terribly excited because they are shaving the heads of the girls who kept company with the Germans during the occupation, it is called the coiffure of 1944, and naturally it is terrible because the shaving is done publicly, it is being done to-day. It is as I have often said, life in the middle ages, it certainly is most interesting and logical it certainly is.

Speaking of all this there is this about a Jewish woman, a Parisienne, well known in the Paris world. She and her family took refuge in Chambery when the persecutions against the Jews began in Paris. And then later, when there was no southern zone, all the Jews were supposed to have the fact put on their carte d’identité and their food card, she went to the prefecture to do so and the official whom she saw looked at her severely Madame he said, have you any proof with you that you are a Jewess, why no she said, well he said if you have no actual proof that you are a Jewess, why do you come and bother me, why she said I beg your pardon, no he said I am not interested unless you can prove you are a Jewess, good day he said and she left. It was she who told the story. Most of the French officials were like that really like that.

And now everybody says all the time that American officers are passing through Culoz, you can tell them they all say because of their large hats. Do American officers wear large hats, oh yes they say. Do they, I wonder, or is it only a sort of cowboy idea that the population have. Perhaps the American do wear large hats, we are so eagerly waiting to see.

What a day what a day of days, I always did say that I would end this book with the first American that came to Culoz, and to-day oh happy day yesterday and to-day, the first of September 1944. There have been six of them in the house, two of them stayed the night and then three were there besides the first three not here at Culoz but at Belley. Oh happy day, that is all that I can say oh happy day.

This is the way it happened. We go to Belley about once a month to go shopping and the bank and things like that and yesterday Thursday was the day, so we went over in a taxi, and when we got to Belley as I got out of the taxi several people said to me, Americans are here. I had heard that so often that I had pretty well given up hope and I said oh nonsense but yes they said, and then the son of the watchmaker who had been the most steadfast and violent pro-ally even in the darkest days came up to me and said the Americans are here. Really I said yes he said well I said lead me to them, all right he said they are at the hotel so we went on just as fast as we could and when we got to the hotel they tried to stop me but we said no and went in. I saw the proprietor of the hotel and I said is it true there are Americans, yes he said come on, and I followed and there we were Alice Toklas panting behind and Basket very excited and we went into a room filled with maquis and the mayor of Belley and I said in a loud voice are there any Americans here and three men stood up and they were Americans God bless them and were we pleased. We held each other’s hands and we patted each other and we sat down together and I told them who we were, and they knew, I always take it for granted that people will know who I am and at the same time at the last moment I kind of doubt, but they knew of course they knew, they were lieutenant Walter E. Oleson 120th Engineers and private Edward Landry and Walter Hartze, and they belonged to the Thunder-birds and how we talked and how we patted each other in the good American way, and I had to know where they came from and where they were going and where they were born. In the last war we had come across our first American soldiers and it had been nice but nothing like this, after almost two years of not a word with America, there they were, all three of them. Then we went to look at their car the jeep, and I had expected it to be much smaller but it was quite big and they said did I want a ride and I said you bet I wanted a ride and we all climbed in and there I was riding in an American army car driven by an American soldier. Everybody was so excited.

Then we all said good-bye and we did hope to see them again, and then we went on with our shopping, then suddenly everybody got excited army trucks filled with soldiers were coming along but not Americans, this was the French army in American cars and they were happy and we were happy and tired and happy and then we saw two who looked like Americans in a car standing alone and I went over and said are you Americans and they said sure, and by that time I was confident and I said I was Gertrude Stein and did they want to come back with us and spend the night. They said well yes they thought that the war could get along without them for a few hours so they came, Alice Toklas got into the car with the driver and the colonel came with me, oh a joyous moment and we all drove home and the village was wild with excitement and they all wanted to shake the colonel’s hand and at last we got into the house, and were we excited. Here were the first Americans actually in the house with us, impossible to believe that only three weeks before the Germans had been in the village still and feeling themselves masters, it was wonderful. Lieutenant Colonel William O. Perry Headquarters 47th Infantry Division and private John Schmaltz, wonderful that is all I can say about it wonderful, and I said you are going to sleep in beds where German officers slept six weeks ago, wonderful my gracious perfectly wonderful.

How we talked that night, they just brought all America to us every bit of it, they came from Colorado, lovely Colorado, I do not know Colorado but that is the way I felt about it lovely Colorado and then everybody was tired out and they gave us nice American specialties and my were we happy, we were, completely and truly happy and completely and entirely worn out with emotion. The next morning while they breakfasted we talked some more and we patted each other and then kissed each other and then they went away. Just as we were sitting down to lunch, in came four more Americans this time war correspondents, our emotions were not yet exhausted nor our capacity to talk, how we talked and talked and where they were born was music to the ears Baltimore and Washington D. C. and Detroit and Chicago, it is all music to the ears so long long long away from the names of the places where they were born. Well they have asked me to go with them to Voiron to broadcast with them to America next Sunday and I am going and the war is over and this certainly this is the last war to remember.

EPILOGUE

Write about us they all said a little sadly, and write about them I will. They all said good-bye Gerty as the train pulled out and then they said, well we will see you in America, and then they said we will stop on our way back, and then they said we will see you in California and then one said, you got to get to New York first.

It is pretty wonderful and pretty awful to have been intimate and friendly and proud of two American armies in France apart only by twenty-seven years. It is wonderful and if I could live twenty-seven more years could I see them here again. No I do not think so, maybe in other places but not here.

In the beginning when the Americans were here we had officers and their companion drivers. They were companion drivers, companions and drivers drivers and companions. The French revolution said, liberty brotherhood and equality, well they said it and we are it, bless us.

Of course the driver is a little prouder when it is a colonel than when it is a lieutenant or captain, well just a little. The first one was Lieutenant-Colonel Peary of Colorado, he came with me in the taxi from Belley and Miss Toklas went with Jake in the jeep, his name was not Jake but the colonel called him Jake because he used, while sitting in the jeep waiting, to sign his name as autograph for the French who crowded around him and wanted it, just like a film star, so the colonel called him Jake.

Well Miss Toklas asked him if the other one was a soldier like himself, they were our first Americans and we did not know how to tell one from the other as on the outside they all look alike particularly when their outside jacket is buttoned up, Miss Toklas asked him and he said with contentment oh he is a lieutenant colonel.

After that we had lots of officers and finally I met three majors in Aix-les-Bains. I said well it’s all right, but now we have had everything from a second lieutenant to a full colonel and indeed several specimens of each now I want a general. The majors at least one of them said I think I can get you one. Would you like General Patch. Would I, I said, well I guess I would. If, said he, you write him a note I am sure he would come. He gave me an old card, I had already given him my autograph on a piece of French paper money, it is hard to write on French paper money but I finally did get the habit, so I wrote the note to General Patch and of course we thought it all a joke but not at all. About ten days later, came the personal secretary of General Patch with a nice driver from Arkansas who said modestly he always drove the general, and they brought me a charming letter from the general saying he would be coming along very soon, to eat the chicken dinner I had offered him. The secretary said that the general would be coming along in about two weeks. When that time came heavy fighting began in the Vosges mountains, the general’s headquarters moved away from our region, and now we are still waiting, but he surely will come, he said he would and he will.

Gradually as the joy and excitement of really having Americans here really having them here began to settle a little I began to realise that Americans converse much more than they did, American men in those other days, the days before these days did not converse. How well I remember in the last war seeing four or five of them at a table at a hotel and one man would sort of drone along monologuing about what he had or had not done and the others solemnly and quietly eating and drinking and never saying a word. And seeing the soldiers stand at a corner or be seated somewhere and there they were and minutes hours passed and they never said a word, and then one would get up and leave and the others got up and left and that was that. No this army was not like that, this army conversed, it talked it listened, and each one of them had something to say no this army was not like that other army. People do not change no they don’t, when I was in America after almost thirty years of absence they asked me if I did not find Americans changed and I said no what could they change to except to be American and anyway I could have gone to school with any of them they were just like the ones I went to school with and now they are still American but they can converse and they are interesting when they talk. The older Americans always told stories that was about all there was to their talking but these don’t tell stories they converse and what they say is interesting and what they hear interests them and that does make them different not really different God bless them but just the same they are not quite the same.

We did not talk about that then. We had too much to tell and they had too much to tell to spend any time conversing about conversation. What we always wanted to know was the state they came from and what they did before they came over here. One said that he was born on a race track and worked in a night club. Another was the golf champion of Mississippi, but what we wanted most was to hear them say the name of the state in which they were born and the names of the other states where they had lived.

After every war, there have only been two like that but I do not think that just to say after the other war makes it feel as it does, no I do mean after every war, it feels like that, after every war when I talk and listen to all our army, it feels like that too, the thing I like most are the names of all the states of the United States. They make music and they are poetry, you do not have to recite them all but you just say any one two three four or five of them and you will see they make music and they make poetry.

After the last war I wanted to write a long book or a poem, I never did either but I wanted to, about how Kansas differed from Iowa and Iowa from Illinois and Illinois from Ohio, and Mississippi from Louisiana and Louisiana from Tennessee and Tennessee from Kentucky, and all the rest from all the rest, it would be most exciting, because each one of them does so completely differ from all the rest including their neighbors. And when you think how ruled the lines are of the states, no natural boundaries of mountains or rivers but just ruled out with a ruler to make lines and angles and all the same each one of the states has its own character, its own accent, just like provinces in France which are so ancient. It does not take long to make one state different from another state not so very long, they are all just as American as that but they are all so different one from the other Dakota and Wyoming and Texas and Oklahoma. Well any one you like. I like them all.

After all every one is as their land is, as the climate is, as the mountains and the rivers or their oceans are as the wind and rain and snow and ice and heat and moisture is, they just are and that makes them have their way to eat their way to drink their way to act their way to think and their way to be subtle, and even if the lines of demarcation are only made with a ruler after all what is inside those right angles is different from those on the outside of those right angles, any American knows that.

It is just that, I do not know why but Arkansas touched me particularly, anything touches me particularly now that is American. There is something in this native land business and you cannot get away from it, in peace time you do not seem to notice it much particularly when you live in foreign parts but when there is a war and you are all alone and completely cut off from knowing about your country well then there it is, your native land is your native land, it certainly is.

After all the excitement of all the jeeps and all the officers and all the drivers was over we were quiet a little while and we wondered are they all gone will we not see them again, and then Culoz which is a small town but a railroad center began to have them and we began to have them.

Troop trains began to pass through the station on their way to the front.

I was coming home from a walk and an F. F. I. said to me there is a train of your compatriots standing at a siding just below, I imagine it would please you to see them, thank you I said it will and I went quickly. There they were strolling along and standing about and I said Hello to the first group and they said Hello and I said I am an American and they laughed and said so were they and how did I happen to get caught here and I told them how I had passed the war here, and they wanted to know if there was snow on the mountains in winter and there was a large group of them and I told them who I was thinking some one of them might have heard of me but lots of them had and they crowded around and we talked and we talked. It was the first time I had been with a real lot of honest to God infantry and they said they were just that. We began to talk states and they wanted to know about our life under the Germans and I told them and they were interested, and they told me about where they had been and what they thought of the people they had seen and then they wanted autographs and they gave me pieces of money to write on, and one Pole who was the most extravagant gave me a hundred franc bill to sign for him, funny that a Pole should have been the most wasteful of his money, perhaps he was only going to spend it anyway, and one of them told me that they knew about me because they study my poems along with other American poetry in the public schools and that did please me immensely it most certainly did and then I left and they left.

I came away meditating yes they were American boys but they had a poise and completely lacked the provincialism which did characterise the last American army, they talked and they listened and they had a sureness, they were quite certain of themselves, they had no doubts or uncertainties and they had not to make any explanations. The last army was rather given to explaining, oh just anything, they were given to explaining, these did not explain, they were just conversational.

Then more troop trains came along and we took apples down to them and we talked to them and they talked to us and I was getting more impressed with their being different, they knew where they were and what they were and why they were, yes they did, they had poise and not any of them was ever drunk, not a bit, it was most exciting that they were like that.

The last American army used to ask questions, why do the French people put walls around their houses what are they afraid of what do they want to hide. Why do they want to stay and work this ground when there is so much better land to find. This army does not ask questions like that, they consider that people have their habits and their ways of living, some you can get along with and others you can’t, but they all are perfectly reasonable for the people who use them. That is the great change in the Americans, they are interested, they are observant, they are accustomed to various types of people and ways of being, they have plenty of curiosity, but not any criticism, that is the new army. It was all very exciting.

Then one day down at the station, it was raining, I saw three American soldiers standing, I said hello what are you doing, why we just came here, they said, to stay a few days. I laughed. Is it A. W. O. L. I said or do you call it something else now, well no they said we still call it that. And said I what are you going to do, just stay a few days they said. Come along I said, even if you are A. W. O. L. you will have to be given some tea and cake so come along. They came. One from Detroit, one little one from Tennessee, one big young one from New Jersey. We talked, it seemed somehow more like that old army, their being A. W. O. L. and deciding to stay here a few days. They came back with me, and we talked. They were interested, Tennessee said honestly he was tired of ten inch shells, he just had had enough of ten inch shells. The other two seemed to be just tired, they were not particular what they were tired of, they were just tired. We talked and then in talking to them I began to realise that men from the South seemed to be quite often men who had been orphans since they were children, the men from Tennessee and from Arkansas seemed to tend to be orphans from very young, they were members of large families and the large family once having been made, they promptly became orphans, I also began to realise that there were lots of pure American families where there were lots of brothers and sisters. The last army seven to eleven in a family was rare, but now it seemed to be quite common. Not emigrant families but pure American families. I was very much interested. And now the difference between the old army and the new began to be so real to me that I began to ask the American army about it. In the meanwhile the three A. W. O. L.s after moving into the village and then moving out and then moving in again did finally move out. They came to see us before they left, they did not say where they were going and they said it had been a pleasure to know us.

In the meanwhile, five M. P.s had come to stay in the station to watch the stuff on the trains and see that it did not get stolen, and with these we got to be very good friends, and they were the first ones with whom I began to talk about the difference between the last army and this army. Why is it, I said.

They said, yes we know we are different, and I said and how did you find it out. From what we heard about the other army, that made us know we were very different, I said there is no doubt about that, you don’t drink much I said, no we don’t and we save our money they said, we don’t want to go home and when we get there not have any money, we want to have a thousand dollars or so at least to be able to look around and to find out what we really want to do. (Even the three A. W. O. L.s felt like that about money.) Well I explained what one used to complain of about American men was that as they grew older they did not grow more interesting, they grew duller. When I made that lecture tour in ’35 to the American universities I used to say to them, now all sorts of things interest you but what will happen to you five years hence when you are working at some job will things interest you or will you just get dull. Yes said one of the soldiers yes but you see the depression made them know that a job was not all there was to it as mostly there was no job, and if there was it was any kind of job not the kind of job they had expected it to be, you would see a college man digging on the road doing anything and so we all came to find out you might just as well be interested in anything since anyway your job might not be a job and if it was well then it was not the kind of a job it might have been. Yes that did a lot, they all said, it certainly did do a lot.

Yes said one of the younger ones even if you were only kids during the depression you got to feel that way about it. Anyway they all agreed the depression had a lot to do with it.

There is one thing in which this army is not different from that other army that is in being generous and sweet and particularly kind to children.

They are sweet and kind and considerate all of them, how they do think about what you need and what will please you, they did then that other army and they do now this army.

When our M. P.s had got settled completely in their box car I used to go down to see them, and one day one of the mothers in the town told me that her nine year old daughter had been praying every single day that she might see an American soldier and she never had and now the mother was beginning to be afraid that the child would lose faith in prayer. I said I would take her down to see the American soldiers and we went. Naturally they were sweet and each one of them thought of something to give her, candies chewing gum, one of them gave her one of the U. S. badges they wear on their caps and one gave her a medal that the Pope had blessed in Rome and given to the American soldiers. And she was so happy, she sang them all the old French songs, Claire de la Lune, The Good King Dagobert and On the Bridge of Avignon.

Then as we were going home I said to her, about that chewing gum you must chew it but be careful not to swallow it. Oh yes I know she said. How do you know that I asked oh she said because when there was the last war my mother was a little girl and the American soldiers gave her chewing gum and all through this war my mother used to tell us about it, and she gave a rapturous sigh and said and now I have it.

More Americans came to stay at Culoz station, this time railroad workers and it became natural to have them there, natural for them and natural for us. They used all of them to want to know how we managed to escape the Germans and gradually with their asking and with the news that in the month of August the Gestapo had been in my apartment in Paris to look at everything, naturally I began to have what you might call a posthumous fear. I was quite frightened. All the time the Germans were here we were so busy trying to live through each day that except once in a while when something happened you did not know about being frightened, but now somehow with the American soldiers questions and hearing what had been happening to others, of course one knew it but now one had time to feel it and so I was quite frightened, now that there was nothing dangerous and the whole American army between us and danger. One is like that.

As I say we were getting used to having Americans here and they were getting used to being here.

In the early days when the American army was first passing by, in jeeps and trucks the Americans used to say to me but they do not seem to get used to us, we have been right here over a week and they get just as excited when they see us as if they had never seen us before. You do not understand, I said to them you see every time they see you it makes them know it is not a dream that it is true that the Germans are gone and that you are here that you are here and that the Germans are gone. Every time they see you it is a new proof, a new proof that it is all true really true that the Germans are really truly completely and entirely gone, gone gone.

Yes even now when it has become so natural to see them here there are moments when it is hard to believe it. Yes of course they are really here.

Just this evening I saw a nun who had come over from Aix-les-Bains to see some sisters here, she had been in a convent in Connecticut. She said to me you know I just saw some American soldiers in the square and I just had to speak to them I just had to.

That is the way we all were we just had to.

So there were more Americans here and naturally we talked a lot, and one day one of them Ernest Humphrey from Tennessee was here and a French friend was here, he had known the American army of ’17 and he too was struck with the poise and the conversation of this army. He asked him lots of questions, about what Americans feel about France about the French country and about French girls and about American men, and said my friend after Humphrey left, they are different now, they are so easy to converse with, the last army was easy to get along with but this army is easy to converse with and as French people do believe that conversation is the finest part of civilisation, naturally what he said meant a great deal.

Is it, said the Frenchman, the cinema that has taught them to be such men of the world, to be sure it has not much effect on our young men he added.

I asked so many of them about it, we had long talks about it, they all agreed that the depression had a lot to do with it, it made people stay at home because they had no money to go out with, all the same said some of them that military service that they did before we came into the war had something to do with it, it kind of sobered everybody up, kind of made them feel what it was to get ready. Some of them said the radio had a lot to do with it, they got the habit of listening to information, and then the quizzes that the radio used to give kind of made them feel that it was no use just being ignorant, and then some of them said crossword puzzles had a lot to do with it.

The conclusion that one came to was that it had happened the American men had at last come to be interested and to be interesting and conversational, and it was mighty interesting to see and hear it. Naturally we exchanged books a lot, I have all kinds here and they gave me what they had, two I enjoyed immensely, Ernie Pyle, Here Is Your War, and Helen McInnes, Assignment in Brittany, some of the boys passing through on the train gave me the one and the railroad boys at Chambery gave me the other, the house here is filled with English books that I have been buying as I could through the war and other odds and ends, I was interested that they were a bit tired of detectives, I like them as much as ever but that is because I am so much older and they do like Westerns and then they like adventures, and any longish American novel. They do not care for English ones, they say they can’t seem to get into them. They also gave me a book on Head Hunters in the Solomon Islands which they all read. Well of course they did in the last war give me The Trail of the Lonesome Pine, they did not read much not those we knew. Undoubtedly the depression had a lot to do with that, a lot.

They asked me in Lyon to go and speak to the French on the radio. When I was there I saw lots of Americans on the streets but as I was in cars I could not speak to them but one evening I wandered out on foot and in a school near by I found a number of them. Naturally well just so naturally we talked, they were glad to see me and I was glad to see them, there were about thirty of them and we told each other a lot. One who had been a schoolteacher in North Carolina walked home with me and we interested each other very much. He said I was quite right about the difference between the two armies, he said he had noticed it before he had left home but now he was sure. We said we would meet again but in a war it is always difficult to meet again, very often not possible. I do hope that we will meet again.

Of course one has to remember that many in fact most of these soldiers have not been home for almost two years. It is a long time a very long time.

When I got back from Lyon the Americans here in Culoz wanted to know what I had talked about in Lyon, I said I had been telling French people what Americans are and they said what are they, and I said this is what I told them and so I told them. They were interested.

I said that I had begun by saying that after all to-day, America was the oldest country in the world and the reason why was that she was the first country to enter into the twentieth century. She had her birthday of the twentieth century when the other countries were still all either in the nineteenth century or still further back in other centuries, now all the countries except Germany, are trying to be in the twentieth century, so that considering the world as twentieth century America is the oldest as she came into the twentieth century in the eighties before any other country had any idea what the twentieth century was going to be. And now what is the twentieth century that America discovered. The twentieth century is a century that found out that the cheapest articles should be made of the very best material. The nineteenth century believed that the best material should be only used in expensive objects and that cheap things should be made of cheap material. The Americans knew that if you wanted to make a lot of things that is things that will sell cheap you had to make them of the best material otherwise you could not turn them out fast enough, that is series manufacture because cheap material could not stand the strain. So America began to live in the twentieth century in the eighties with the Ford car and all the other series manufacturing.

And so America is at the present moment the oldest country in the world because she had her twentieth century birthday in the eighteen eighties, long before any other country had their twentieth century birthday.

There is one thing one has to remember about America, it had a certain difficulty in proving itself American which no other nation has ever had.

After all anybody is as their land and air is. Anybody is as the sky is low or high. Anybody is as there is wind or no wind there. That is what makes a people, makes their kind of looks, their kind of thinking, their subtlety and their stupidity, and their eating and their drinking and their language.

I was much taken with what one American soldier said when he was in England. He said we did not get along at all with the English until they finally did get it into their heads that we were not cousins, but foreigners, once they really got that, there was no more trouble.

The trouble of course is or was that by the time America became itself everybody or very nearly everybody could read and write and so the language which would naturally have changed as Latin languages changed to suit each country, French, Italian and Spanish, Saxon countries England and Germany, Slav countries etcetera, America as everybody knew how to read and write the language instead of changing as it did in countries where nobody knew how to read and write while the language was being formed, the American language instead of changing remained English, long after the Americans in their nature their habits their feelings their pleasures and their pains had nothing to do with England.

So the only way the Americans could change their language was by choosing words which they liked better than other words, by putting words next to each other in a different way than the English way, by shoving the language around until at last now the job is done, we use the same words as the English do but the words say an entirely different thing.

Yes in that sense Americans have changed, I think of the Americans of the last war, they had their language but they were not yet in possession of it, and the children of the depression as that generation called itself it was beginning to possess its language but it was still struggling but now the job is done, the G. I. Joes have this language that is theirs, they do not have to worry about it, they dominate their language and in dominating their language which is now all theirs they have ceased to be adolescents and have become men.

When I was in America in ’34 they asked me if I did not find Americans changed. I said no what could they change to, just to become more American. No I said I could have gone to school with any of them.

But all the same yes that is what they have changed to they have become more American all American, and the G. I. Joes show it and know it, God bless them.

[ ¶ ]

1943

1943

543.

IN A GARDEN

A Tragedy In One Act

[The First Reader & Three Plays, 1946]

Lucy Willow
Philip Hall
Kit Racoon

Scene: A garden with a bench.

Lucy Willow: I am thinking how to be a queen, I am not thinking about how to be a princess, I am thinking about how to be a queen. I am thinking not about being Lucy Willow but how to be a queen.

Philip Hall on one side and Kit Racoon on the other each carrying a battle-axe come behind and listen.

Lucy Willow: It would be lovely to be a queen, I must be a queen, I will be a queen.

Philip Hall and Kit Racoon rush forward each one on a side and they fall on their knees and they stretch out their hands and they both say:

Be a queen, be a queen be my queen.

Lucy Willow: What do you mean. I am a queen but not your queen, you (pointing at Philip Hall) you are Philip Hall and that is all, how can you be a king, but I (she gives a sigh) I am a queen oh it is so lovely to be a queen.

Philip Hall: (jumping to his feet) I am a king and how can I tell I can tell because when I hit my chest I ring like a bell, that is what happens when you are a king, (and then falling on his knees) oh queen be a queen be my queen.

Kit Racoon (jumping to his feet he had been murmuring): Be a queen be my queen. I am a king and I do not have to change my name I can be a king all the same I am Kit Racoon the first, all you have to do is to be the first and then you are a king, listen to me I am king Kit Racoon the first (and falling on his knees) and you are my queen, be a queen be my queen.

Lucy Willow: You both say you are a king but that does not prove anything, now I know I am a queen, and it is lovely to be a queen, and I must be a queen I will be a queen, I am a queen, but you two you just say you are a king, that does not prove anything.

Philip Hall jumps to his feet Kit Racoon continues kneeling murmuring: be a queen be my queen.

Philip Hall: Aha you say you are a queen, aha, but where is your crown, look at me (and out of his pocket he takes a gold crown) aha, I am a king I have a crown (putting it on his head) I am a king but you you a queen where is your crown, Aha.

Lucy Willow (shrinking back terrified): Oh perhaps I am no queen perhaps I am only Lucy Willow lovely Lucy Willow but no queen (and then drawing herself up proudly) crown or no crown I know I am a queen.

Kit Racoon (jumps to his feet): Aha you a queen, look at me Kit Racoon the first and a crown (he takes a gold crown out of his pocket and puts it on his head) Kit Racoon the first and every inch a king with his crown (and then falling on his knees) but all the same be a queen dear be my queen.

Philip Hall (on his knees too with a crown on his head): Lovely queen be a queen be my queen.

Lucy Willow (perplexed): I am a queen I know I am a queen I have no crown but I know I am a queen but how can I be your queen, I am only one queen and you are two kings because you each have a crown, what can I do I can only frown (and she frowns).

Both the kings jump up and seize their battle-axes.

Philip Hall: I will kill him and then there will only be one king, and I will be that king and you will be a queen my queen. I will fight like anything and (handing her his gold crown) here is my gold crown hold it so that it will not get torn.

Lucy Willow takes the crown and holds it lovingly. Kit Racoon (flourishing his axe): Wait and see

Kit Racoon the first can kill like lightning, all he has to do is to hit another king with his axe and that other king will be dead like anything. Here queen here is my crown, do not let it fall down.

The two kings begin to fight and they fight hard with their axes and they are both killed and as they are dying they stretch out their hands to her and cry:

As I die be my queen be a queen my queen (and they both die).

Lucy Willow (slowly looking at the two crowns in her hand): It is lovely to be a queen, I must be a queen, I am a queen, I can tell by feeling, I am a queen and it is lovely to be a queen (and she slowly crowns herself with the double crown while the curtain falls).

[ ¶ ]

1943

544.

THREE SISTERS WHO ARE NOT SISTERS

A Melodrama

[The First Reader & Three Plays, 1946]

Jenny, Helen and Ellen
Samuel and Sylvester

We are three sisters who are not sisters, not sisters. We are three sisters who are orphans.

We are three sisters who are not sisters because we have not had the same mother or the same father, but because we are all three orphans we are three sisters who are not sisters.

Enter two brothers.

We are two brothers who are brothers, we have the same father and the same mother and as they are alive and kicking we are not orphans not at all, we are not even tall, we are not brave we are not strong but we never do wrong, that is the kind of brothers we are.

Jenny. And now that everybody knows just what we are what each one of us is, what are we going to do.

Sylvester. What are we going to do about it.

Jenny (impatiently): No not what are we going to do about it there is nothing to do about it, we are three sisters who are not sisters, and we are three orphans and you two are not, there is nothing to do about that. No what I want to know is what are we going to do now. Now what are we going to do.

Samuel. I have an idea a beautiful idea, a fine idea, let us play a play and let it be a murder.

Jenny.

Helen. Oh yes let’s.

Ellen.

Sylvester. I wont be murdered or be a murderer. I am not that kind of a brother.

Samuel. Well nobody says you are, all you have to do is to be a witness to my murdering somebody.

Helen. And who are you going to murder.

Samuel. You for choice. Let’s begin.

Ellen. Oh I am so glad I am not a twin, I would not like to be murdered just because I had a sister who was a twin.

Jenny. Oh don’t be silly, twins do not have to get murdered together, let’s begin.

Scene 2

A room slightly darkened, a couch, and a chair and a glass of water, the three sisters sitting on the couch together, the light suddenly goes out.

Jenny. Look at the chair.

Helen. Which chair.

Jenny. The only chair.

Ellen. I can’t see the only chair.

Jenny (with a shriek): Look at the only chair.

All three together. There is no chair there.

Samuel. No there is no chair there because I am sitting on it.

Sylvester. And there is no him there because I am sitting on him.

Jenny. Which one is going to murder which one.

Samuel. Wait and see.

Suddenly the light goes up there is nobody in the room and Sylvester is on the floor dead.

[CURTAIN]

ACT II

Scene I

The light is on.

Sylvester is on the floor dead.

Jenny is asleep on the couch.

She wakes up and she sees Sylvester on the floor dead.

Oh he is dead Sylvester is dead somebody has murdered him, I wish I had a sister a real sister oh it is awful to be an orphan and to see him dead, Samuel killed him, perhaps Helen killed him, perhaps Ellen but it should be Helen who is dead and where is Helen.

She looks under the bed and she bursts out crying.

There there is Helen and she is dead, Sylvester killed her and she killed him. Oh the police the police.

There is a knock at the door and Samuel comes in dressed like a policeman and Jenny does not know him.

Jenny. Yes Mr. Policeman I did kill them I did kill both of them.

Samuel. Aha I am a policeman but I killed both of them and now I am going to do some more killing.

Jenny (screaming): Ah ah.

And the lights go out and then the lights go up again and Jenny is all alone, there are no corpses there and no policeman.

Jenny. I killed them but where are they, he killed them but where is he. There is a knock at the door I had better hide.

She hides under the bed.

Scene 2

Samuel (as a policeman comes in): Aha there is nobody dead and I have to kill somebody kill somebody dead. Where is somebody so that I can kill them dead.

He begins to hunt around and he hears a sound, and he is just about to look under the bed when Ellen comes in.

Ellen. I am looking for Helen who is not my twin so I do not have to be murdered to please her but I am looking for her.

Samuel the policeman comes out of the corner where he has been hiding.

Samuel. Aha you killed her or aha you killed him, it does not make any difference because now I am going to do some killing.

Ellen. Not me dear kind policeman not me.

Samuel. I am not a policeman I am a murderer, look out here I come.

The light goes out. When it comes on again, the policeman is gone and Ellen murdered is on the floor.

Jenny looks out timidly from under the bed and gives a shriek:

Oh another one and now I am only one and now I will be the murdered one.

And timidly she creeps back under the bed.

[CURTAIN]

ACT III

Jenny under the bed. Samuel this time not like a policeman but like an apache comes creeping in.

Samuel. Aha I am killing some one.

Jenny (under the bed): He can’t see me no he can’t, and anyway I will kill him first, yes I will.

Suddenly the room darkens and voices are heard.

I am Sylvester and I am dead, she killed me, every one thinks it was Samuel who killed me but it was not it was she.

Helen’s Voice. I am Helen and I am dead and everybody thinks it was Samuel who killed me but not at all not all not at all it was she.

A Third Voice. I am Ellen and I am dead, oh so dead, so very very dead, and everybody thinks it was Samuel but it was not it was not Samuel it was she oh yes it was she.

The light goes up and Jenny alone looks out fearfully into the room from under the bed.

Jenny. Oh it was not Samuel who killed them it was not, it was she and who can she be, can she be me. Oh horrible horrible me if I killed all three. It cannot be but perhaps it is, (and she stretches up very tall) well if it is then I will finish up with him I will kill him Samuel and then they will all be dead yes all dead but I will not be dead not yet.

The light lowers and Samuel creeps in like an apache.

Samuel. They say I did not kill them they say it was she but I know it was me and the only way I can prove that I murdered them all is by killing her, aha I will find her I will kill her and when I am the only one the only one left alive they will know it was I that killed them all, I Samuel the apache.

He begins to look around and suddenly he sees a leg of Jenny sticking out under the bed. He pulls at it.

Samuel. Aha it is she and I will kill her and then they will know that I Samuel am the only murderer.

He pulls at her leg and she gives a fearful kick which hits him on the temple. He falls back and as he dies,

Samuel. Oh it is so, she is the one that kills every one, and that must be so because she has killed me, and that is what they meant, I killed them each one, but as she was to kill me, she has killed all of them all of them. And she has all the glory, Oh Ciel.

And he dies.

Jenny creeps out from under the bed.

Jenny. I killed him yes I did and he killed them yes he did and now they are all dead, no brothers no sisters no orphans no nothing, nothing but me, well there is no use living alone, with nobody to kill so I will kill myself.

And she sees the glass of water.

Jenny. Aha that is poison.

She drinks it and with a convulsion she falls down dead. The lights darken and the voices of all of them are heard.

We are dead she killed us, he killed us sisters and brothers orphans and all he killed us she killed us she killed us he killed us and we are dead, dead dead.

The lights go up and there they all are as in the first scene.

Jenny. Did we act it are we dead, are we sisters, are we orphans, do we feel funny, are we dead.

Sylvester. Of course we are not dead, of course we never were dead.

Samuel. Of course we are dead, can’t you see we are dead, of course we are dead.

Helen (indignantly): I am not dead, I am an orphan and a sister who is not a sister but I am not dead.

Ellen. Well if she is not dead then I am not dead. It is very nice very nice indeed not to be dead.

Jenny. Oh shut up everybody, shut up, let’s all go to bed, it is time to go to bed orphans and all and brothers too.

And they do.

[FINIS]

[ ¶ ]

1943

545.

LOOK AND LONG

A Play in Three Acts

[The First Reader & Three Plays, 1946]

Four Cousins
Two Brothers: Oliver, Silly
Two Cousins: Muriel, Susie
An Apparition

Scene: In front of a house with trees.

Enter Oliver, profoundly sad, he stops and looks about and folds his arms and looks up at the sky.

Oliver: I wonder, oh I wonder.

Silence.

From the other side enters Muriel, she too is profoundly sad and her eyes are cast down on the ground as she stands. Suddenly she sees a spider.

Muriel: Araignee de matin, fait chagrin, and it is morning.

She stops and crouches behind a chair in an agony of despair.

In rush Susie and Silly.

Susie: Oh I have I have seen a goat a white goat and I milked him oh a lovely goat a lovely white goat.

Silly: Silly Susie a goat is a she if she gives milk to three, beside it was not a goat, it was a chicken and it was an egg not milk even if it was white do you see.

Silly and Susie dance around and suddenly they see Oliver that is to say they bump against him.

Susie: Oh I thought he was a tree. When this you see remember me.

Oliver pays no attention he continues to gloom looking up at the sky with folded arms.

Silly: Oh look Susie look what is there, there behind that chair.

Susie and Silly steal around quietly behind the chair and there is Muriel her eyes fixed on the ground in despair.

Muriel (murmurs): The spider the spider oh the spider it is not there.

Oliver (gives a start): It was a cuckoo and (with a bitter cry) I have no money in my purse no money anywhere. Oh why did that cuckoo try to cry when I had no money no money, none.

Muriel: No money.

Susie and Silly: No money.

Oliver: No money, none.

Just then there was a funny noise and in the middle of the four of them was a dancing apparition.

All together: Oh (and they watch her dance).

Susie: Is it pretty.

Oliver: Is it ugly.

Muriel: Who is it.

Silly: Where does it come from.

Apparition (dancing): I come from the moon, I come from the sun and I come to look at you one by one.

And then suddenly stopping she points a finger at Oliver:

You you, one of these days you will split in two, you, you.

Oliver (disdainfully): [(disdainfully):] I wonder.

Apparition: You will wonder when it comes like thunder that you will split in two all through.

And suddenly pointing her finger at Muriel:

Apparition: And you.

Muriel: Well what of it I have no share nor any care of any thing that happens to him.

Apparition: No but you will get thin, get thin oh so thin, that you can slip through a ring and when you slip through a ring nobody can find you nobody can find where you have been nobody, nobody, nobody not even he and this is what the spider said and he was red the spider and this is what he said.

Muriel: Oh (and she began to sigh) Oh my.

Apparition (pointing one finger at Susie and another at Silly): Silly will turn into Willy and Susie will turn into an egg and Willie will sit on the egg, and so they will wed Willie and the egg, although the egg was bad. Oh dear (the apparition began to giggle and giggle) oh dear (and she faded away giggling).

Oliver (gloomily): I don’t care for my share.

Muriel (with a gentle sigh): I like to be thin, it is so interesting.

Susie and Silly holding hands just laugh and laugh and the curtain falls.

ACT II

Oliver comes in very gloomily and all tied up with string.

Oliver: I’ll fool her, when I split in two if I do this string will hold me together whatever I do, so nobody can know not even she, and she is ugly, that I am not one but two, she’ll see.

Muriel coming in and in each hand a huge bottle of milk.

Muriel: No I won’t, yes I will, it would be a thrill to be thin and go through a ring, but I’ll fool her yes I will, hullo Oliver are you in two, then I will be as thin as either one of you.

Oliver (gloomily): Go to bed.

Muriel: Go to bed yourself, what do I care what happens to you.

Oliver: You do too.

Muriel begins to cry: Boohoo.

Just then Susie and Silly come in giggling.

Susie: I am an egg and I am cracked and Silly is Willy and he is so silly, see me crack, hear me crack.

Silly: And the egg you are is addled at that.

And they giggle and giggle and the other two continue to be gloomy.

Silly: Hush I hear a noise, let us each get behind a tree so she cannot see and then we will know what she can do. Hush. (And they each get behind a tree).

The apparition comes in disguised as an old woman picking up sticks. As she picks them up she dances.

Apparition: One stick is one two sticks are two three sticks are three four sticks are four, four sticks are four, three sticks are three, two sticks are two, one stick is one. Which one, which won (and she begins to giggle). This one.

Oliver: She is ugly but not the same, I don’t know her name she is ugly all the same, but she is not she, so I must not be scared when she says this you see.

Muriel: If I say one two three and she is she she will look at me. (She puts her head out and she calls out very loud) One two three if you are she then look at me.

The old woman pays no attention but goes on picking up and throwing away sticks, always repeating.

Apparition: One stick is one, this one, two sticks are two for which one, three sticks are three, suits me, four sticks are four, no more. Four sticks are four, three sticks are three, two sticks are two, one stick is one.

Susie: Oh Silly she scares me.

Silly: Don’t be silly but she scares me too.

Susie: Ouch.

Silly: Ouch.

Both together: We wish we were brave but we are not, not, not, not.

Just then the old woman says:

Apparition: One stick is one (and she suddenly hits Oliver on the back).

Apparition: One stick is one whack on the back.

Oliver: Oh oh, I am in two oh in two in two. It is only the string holds me together. Oh.

The old woman then hits Muriel on the back shouting:

Apparition: Two sticks are two take that.

Muriel (dropping both bottles of milk which smash): Oh I am getting thin it is most distressing, my milk, my milk, my ring oh I am getting so thin.

Apparition (behind Silly): Three sticks are three (and gives him a whack).

Silly: Oh I am not Silly I am only Willy and I do not want to be Willy I want to be Silly, oh.

Apparition goes behind Susie.

Four sticks are four and there are no more whack on your back.

Susie: Oh I am an egg, a white egg, not even a brown egg, a dirty white egg and it is addled and never now can I wed with dear Silly who is only Willy.

And they all throw themselves on the ground lamenting and the old woman dances away singing:

Apparition: One stick is one two sticks are two three sticks are three four sticks are four, four sticks are four, three sticks are three two sticks are two one stick is one and now I am done.

Oliver: I’ll see to it that she never comes back.

Muriel: Oh oh.

Oliver (grimly): I’ll see to it that she never comes back, the ugly, I am in two but she will never get through to us again.

Muriel: I am so thin, my ring my ring, I am so thin.

Susie and Silly: Oh oh.

The curtain falls.

ACT III

Enter Oliver this time beside the string he has sticking plaster all down the front and the back of him holding him together and in his hand a large cardboard and wire and pincers.

Muriel coming in with a doll’s carriage filled with butter sugar milk and bread. Susie is a large white egg and Silly is Willy. They come in slowly looking all around and sadly shaking their heads.

Oliver: I may be a twin but she will never get in.

Muriel: Oh dear I am getting so thin, I eat milk and bread and sugar and butter and they say of butter, one pound of butter makes two pounds of girl and oh dear butter, butter, I get thinner and thinner and my ring oh dear I am so thin.

Susie: Oh I wish I was a fish and not an egg and then I could swim and not do anything.

Silly: I wish I wish I was not Willie, I wish I wish I wish I was Silly so I could marry Susie oh dear.

Oliver (darkly): Well wait she cannot get in, see what I am doing.

He commences to stop up the entrance between the trees with wire and in the middle of it he puts a large sign no trespassing.

Oliver: There what do I care if I am a twin, she never will get in never never.

Muriel: Oh dear I am so thin, it is not interesting, oh dear I am so thin, oh dear where is my ring. I slip through my ring oh dear I am so thin.

Susie and Silly: Oh dear oh dear.

Just then the apparition appears disguised as a french poodle. She comes along barking and jumping.

Oliver: Oh what a pretty dog. Dogs lick wounds and they heal perhaps he could lick me where I am in two and then I would be one, oh happy me not to be two but one. Which one. Oh happy day. Which one. One. One. One.

Muriel: And perhaps he has a bone, bones make you fat oh it is that, I want to be fat, being thin is not interesting, being fat oh I want to be that.

Susie: Oh Willie sit on me quick it would be awful if he bit.

Willy: If he bit he might make me Silly instead of Billy.

The poodle comes in barking and rushing around and they all say:

and what a pretty dog. I would like a pretty dog like that.

The dog comes up to Oliver barking and jumping.

Apparition: Am I pretty am I witty and would you like to have a dog like that.

Oliver: You bet I would, I’d give my hat, I’d give my bat to have a pretty dog like that.

Apparition (to Muriel): Am I pretty am I witty and would you like to have a pretty dog like that.

Muriel: Thin or fat I would oh I would like to have a pretty dog like that and I would make him a pretty hat of roses and daisies if I had a pretty dog like that.

Apparition to Susie and Silly (Willie is sitting on Susie): Am I pretty am I witty and would you like a pretty dog like that.

Susie and Silly: We would that.

Apparition barking and dancing licks Oliver up and down saying:

I lick you front and back do you feel that.

Oliver: You bet I do and it tickles too but it is funny now I know I am one and not two, thank you, thanks pretty doggie thanks for that.

Apparition kisses Muriel.

Muriel: Oh happy day oh little by little I am getting fat, a pound to-day, not like yesterday, a pound every day oh I am getting fat. Oh thank you witty pretty doggie thank you for that.

Apparition jumps over Willie and Susie and they scream.

Oh we are Susie and we are Silly and thanks pretty dog for that.

Oliver goes over to the wire and takes down the cardboard no trespassing and gives it to the dog who begs and takes it and dances with it tearing it up while the four cousins dance around the dog singing:

The doggie is pretty the doggie is witty we all always want to have a dog like that.

[curtain]

[ ¶ ]

1943

546.

REALISM IN NOVELS

[Gertrude Stein and the Making of Literature, ed. Shirley Neuman and Ira B. Nadel, Boston 1988]

After all there has to be realism in romance and in novels. And the reason why is this. Novels have to resemble something and in order that they do there must be realism. The early novels and romances of America had to describe what they saw but they had to have a formula to express it and that formula came to them from England and from Spain. Romance as America lived it had at that time something in common with romance as Spain had always known it and as England knew it in the seventeenth and eighteenth century. Until the civil war the literary influences were Spanish and English, life was romantic as Spain knew it, life was romantic as English sailors knew it. Then when the nineteenth century was well on its way, life in America began to have a clearer logic, it needed something that could be seen and known and could be the work of one’s hand. And the romance, the fantasy of England and Spain, the sentimental exageration of their humor, no longer had anything to do with the clear outline and the logical exactness of American life, and in the beginning of the latter half of the nineteenth century the realism of French novelists began to be more interesting to them. De Maupassant’s short stories and Zola’s novels began to mean more to them than the clouded fantastical imagery of England and Spain, the young writers and the young readers wanted realism. Of course they always had had a clear and resistant realism and there France and America met, and there they had a great deal in common.

Then the American realism became harder and more brittle and the French realism became softer and more precious, and each nation although knowing that they did have logic action and clarity in common were troubled. Then came the world war 1914–1918, and America loved the clarity the force and the action in the communiqués and the ordre de jour of the french the French themselves did not think they were literature, the Americans did and were impressed and in the younger school of writers there is the influence of these communiqués just as later there will be the influence of Petain’s messages during the armistice, that does make literature to the American, but to the Frenchmen it is too much of their life’s blood and so to escape they take to imagery and fantasy, sur-realism and popular things where fancy drowns realism and realism tries to support fancy. It is easy to understand, the Frenchman does not want to look at his life-blood. What the future will do of course nobody knows, nobody ever knows, all that one does know is that it will be realistic, it has to be that, the realism that is real to each generation, but will it be the realism of what they do, what they win and what they lose or will it be the realism of not wanting to know what they are and where they are, this of course nobody can know, but after they have done it they will know, and it will be realism.

[ ¶ ]

1943

547.

A POEM ABOUT THE END OF THE WAR

[Gertrude Stein and the Making of Literature, ed. Shirley Neuman and Ira B. Nadel, Boston 1988]

We wish what.

We have to worry right up to the end.

We have to be afraid right up to the end

When the days are longer

And the sun is stronger.

And winter gives place to summer

And summer does not give place to winter.

Then but not till then.

They all say but when.

What can you wish.

If you wish

For a fish

What can you wish.

A fish is not dangerous.

Who said so.

What can you wish.

What can you.

I wish that is what they say,

I wish that to-day was anyway,

That is what they say,

They wish that thunder began to thunder.

They say that they wish that they were hungry and happy,

Who,

And they say who,

And then they say who who

And then they say to-day,

Lead away when you play,

That is what the children say

When they play marbles near the hay,

Believe it or not Tuesday is a day.

And it is not the eleventh of may

But of april.

Thank you for asking kindly after blemishes.

By which when it is not midnight it is eight o clock.

And then they were very uneasy all of this day.

And what do they wish for, believe it dear me believe it what do they wish for.

He,

They

Wished for what.

Not that eleven o clock came after one o clock.

Which it does And no they do not

Did not.

Have to wish for that.

Not that.

Think well for what you wish.

Because you might get your wish.

So think well before you wish.

For what you are to get.

Supposing you wished for the end of the war,

Well you might get that.

And to-day and not yesterday,

Well you might get that,

So be very careful for

What you wish

Because you might,

You very easily might,

Get that.

Thank you kindly for yesterday.

That is a good wish.

Just like that.

What do you wish I guess,

I wish I could guess yes.

Wish kindly wishes six for kisses.

The end of the war will make a store of things to eat to wear and to treat, like anything that can be had good and bad.

Do they even think what they would like to have yes they do always think of what they would like to have, and have it, not halve it just have it. Any one thinks about that now. Have it.

Please ask the wind and the weather to go on, please do.

Oh yes thank you there is some news good news is news, yes thank you there is some news.

A little when they ask for puddings they get puddings.

Plums like potatoes to grow though everybody knows that nobody can care to say so.

Can you think that two makes three after a war.

Thank you for not troubling me before during and after a war.

They wish they could like bricks and wood and stone, they wish it.

Do they wish for cherries or for stones, both cherries and stones both stones and cherries that is what they wish they wish for cherries and for olives for olives and for cherries.

And then very likely they manage to be lively not very lively not lively that is what they wish.

I wish I was well I wish I was and they are and that is what we wish, a fish to swim and bird to skim and a frog to croak. Yes thank you and after that all all is well. Yes thank you so we wish. A happy birthday.

What she wishes it is bananas for which she wishes bananas and oranges and lemons yes and dishes, dishes wishes, and a buzzard has carried off three of our baby chickens, oh dear me.

Let us wish for what we have thank you very much.

Thank you for coming to-day which was yesterday thank you.

Which was that some would if they could thank them kindly.

If they go up and down well up and down, and now they are up and we up them thank you for wishing, we wish, we eat fish we do we do wish.

Meat is meat and butter is butter and honey is honey and fish is fish and we wish to say thank you for eating so much and perhaps we should eat less, yes well less. Thank you for your wish.

Yes yes thank you for cake when there is not bread, yes yes thanks.

Cake and bread bread and cake which do you like but, I kind of think there is good butter butter and bread bread and butter is better than cake, yet when there is no bread and butter there is cake. Marie Antoinette was very right about that.

For which we thank the boys at home who are over here just now. Thank you, we wish to thank you.

Let him laugh when he hears that what he sees is not what he says, but all the same we believe him all the same and that is nice all the same yes all the same.

Thank you [for] being so kind to me that she to he said he to she, thank you for being so kind to me.

And then they wished that they would like it when the war was over.

Not everybody does.

But now everybody does just as soon as it does then everybody does.

They will like it.

Is it so near or is it so far and wishes are are wishes are.

Leave it to me that is what they do not say because there is nothing to leave anyway. Nothing at all.

Which is not what they asked for they asked for what they got and they got what they had and it is very pleasant to have a new army with an old name or an old army with a new name.

Why should a truck be pulled by horses. Because there is no more gasoline. And when will there be more, after the others are in the war.

Any day yes any day there will be a victory any day yes. And we will not have to say thank you we will just be busy with a victory.

And with fruit, how fresh is fruit, how sweet is fruit how nice is fruit, if you are where fruit grows all is well but if you are not and there is no transport, well then there is no fruit and we want fruit, yes we do.

What do we want, what we have yes and wish wish wisely and thoroughly and eventually and the moon will shine the new moon and wheat. That is why there is no vacation this summer.

And just then they began to wish for wishes.

Bet your life they are disappointed when they see that the cat can crow.

And when bread is the staff of life then we eat bread and butter yes we eat bread and butter.

Wishes wishes wishes.

Just imagine how scared they are just imagine.

What do you like to wish. I like to wish a wish.

We wish a wish well wish a wish, it is this wish, that we have our wish, which we wish.

We can have no more wishes because everything we wish is as we wish and therefore we are wishes.

[ ¶ ]

1944

1944

548.

AMERICAN LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE

[Gertrude Stein and the Making of Literature, ed. Shirley Neuman and Ira B. Nadel, Boston 1988]

Everybody is as their land is as their water is as the air above them is, as there are clouds or no clouds there, as the storms are and the wind is, as their food is, what they eat when they eat and how they eat, and the way it is cooked or raw, and what they drink, and how they drink. All these things make every one what they are, and generally speaking a nation is made up of a lot of people who more or less do and have all these things more or less in the same way. Then what everybody is is what their language is, their language is the result of where they are, how they are, what their land and water is, what their lakes and rivers and oceans are, and soil and seas, all these things make them having a language that fits them and not any other one.

In Europe the latin basis made the latin countries but in each one of the latin countries the air the food, the land the water the drink is different the spread of the land the height of the mountains and all that made it that each one of the latin countries being what they are each one of them twisted the latin tongue to suit them to make a language that could content no one but themselves. We have the same story with the Saxons, the English and the germans each changed the saxon tongue to suit their land their air their water their food and all the ways that are the result of land air water food and drink. The Slavs had the same history quite naturally enough. And it was quite easy for each one gradually to change the language to suit themselves because during the long years that these languages were formed the majority of those using them only talked them and in talking them nothing interfered with the language gradually changing particularly as each country was so to speak included within its own frontiers and practically never saw or heard the others who had a more or less similar language.

All this also was true of towns of pieces of the country even from one village to another, each developed their own patois, their own way of saying how they live every day how they eat every day how they drink every day how they die and how they live how they fight and how they love, all that special to themselves and only having it in common with all the other countries in that each one of them has a language. This is all very simple.

Now the situation in America was very different and for a very simple and excellent reason in all the years where the United States of America was becoming itself, slowly knowing itself for what it is it was of course talking English, but the great difficulty was that they were not only talking English, but that practically all of them from the beginning the great majority of them from the beginning knew how to read and write. So the conditions were completely different from those existing in Europe when each country was creating its own language. The immense majority of each country in those days could not read and write, but in America, it having so to speak really developed itself into a country in the nineteenth century when everybody practically everybody could read and write it made the situation very different. It was not only that they could read and write the language that they were speaking and living but they naturally were always reading and writing the language that the English were reading and had been reading and writing and as the English had been reading and writing it for many more years than the Americans naturally there was a great deal more language to have as a weight upon them.

This was the situation when the United [States] of America were slowly to themselves but compared to the long history of European and Oriental countries were very quickly making of themselves a nation.

Now the thing that is of the first importance is that the land and air and water the food the drink the kind of hills and mountains and rivers and plains in America having nothing in common with the same things in England nothing at all.

To begin with air, in England [air] is entirely different from air in America, in England as in most countries of Europe the atmosphere makes a cover over your head which we call the heavon sky but in America there is no such cover there is no heavon sky there is only air, and as far as you can look up that makes sky scrapers a natural form of architecture, there is no sky there is only air. That in itself would if the language had not been one that every one could read and write would have forced an entirely different language to exist, then there are the wide stretches of country, the violence of the climate, the tendency [to] terrible heat and terrible cold, blizzards, devastating storms and then our way of having hunger and thirst. All this makes gayness and coldly logical All this makes an entirely different way of feeling and living, of living and dying, of dying, of dying and moving around, of moving around and staying still, of staying still and being always on the move, of being always on the move and being violent, of being violent and being very careful, of being very careful and not caring about anything, of not having any daily life, because life is of no importance and of not having any death because the earth is so dry and thin and everlasting, all these things make the Americans so completely different from the English that it can easily be understood that there is no sense at all in their talking the same language no sense at all. But there you are America came into conscious being when everybody could read and write and if you are [indecipherable word] reading and writing and there never was a country who read and wrote so much, the daily newspapers alone in the United States in one month could fill a fairly large sized library what could they do about it how can you change a language when it is being written and read so much so continuously any and every day.

Uncommonly from the beginning of American writing the American writer was face to face with this strange problem a problem that has never existed before because all other countries in the world made their language when everybody was not reading and writing it every day.

It did not take long for the Americans to know that they did not have the same things to say the same things to feel the same things to know and the same things to live as the English had who had made the language which was all the language the Americans had to tell their story. And what could they do. They had to do something because everybody does have to tell all of their story in their own way and from the beginning the Americans knew that they had a story to tell and it had nothing at all to do with the story the English who had made their language had to tell.

So what could they do. They could not change the language it was written too much every day and so from the beginning they began to see if by putting a sort of hydraulic pressure on the language they could not force it to become another language even if all the words were the same, the grammatical construction the same, and the idioms the same. So slowly by constant choice of words making some words come closer to each other than they ever had been before, in the use of the language, making a movement of the language that was steadily clearer more monotonous and fresher by thinning out the thicknesses, by pressure steady pressure they did not change the language but they did succeed they are succeeding in making it feel different very very different so different that it really can tell the American story and not the English story at all, so different that it has been having its effect on the way the English tell their story, it is making to a certain extent the English tell their English story in the American way to a certain extent and so we have the history of American literature, Washington Irving, Emerson, Hawthorne, Thoreau, Edgar Allen Poe, Walt Whitman, Mark Twain, Henry James Gertrude Stein Sherwood Anderson and then the first world war.

I have often thought that a war is very useful in making people conscious of the changes that have taken place in the point of view of a nation and most of the nation is not conscious of it until a war comes along and publicizes it, makes everybody and anybody conscious of it. In America [there] were four such wars, and now there probably is a fifth. The American revolutionary war, the American civil war, the Spanish American war and the world war. Each one of these wars made the nation conscious that in some way they had been liberated they and their language from something that had imprisoned them. The American revolutionary war not only separated America from England but it also by the orators and the writers of that period, however completely they had the pressure of writing which was English were beginning to feel that the story they had to right, the life they had to describe, the death they would meet, and the country to which they belonged had nothing to do with England.

They knew it and you feel the struggle with it from the orators of the Revolutionary Period, Patrick Henry, Jefferson Franklin, until Emerson, they knew they had a story to write that had nothing whatsoever to do with England and yet many of them had been born English and still felt English and certainly to a certain extent wrote as if they were English, but gradually they began to put the pressure on the language of which I have spoken and it began to feel different. It was English of course it was English but it did begin to feel very different, it began to feel quite a little American. Then came the enormous struggle between the north and south the question of slavery, the civil war 1861–65 the orators of the South who still continued to feel partly English and the orators of the north who did not feel practically did not feel English at all ending up with Abraham Lincoln who although still feeling the weight of English literature upon him nevertheless did force the language to tell an American story in such a way that the word English could hardly be said to be there at all. At the same time the writers Emerson Thoreau, Hawthorne Edgar Allen Poe and finally Walt Whitman who coming out of the civil war triumphantly shouted that he was all American not British at all, but nevertheless all the same a little the weight just a little the weight was there.

Then came the enormous industrial development of the United States from coast to coast, and a great many influences came, french literature and Russian particularly the realistic schools of both these countries and there was a large group of minor writers and some major ones like Mark Twain, who almost had no consciousness of the English having made the English language, Mark Twain on the one hand and Henry James on the other who came over to admire the English and took a further step in advance in making the language an American language. Then came the Spanish American war 1899 and that was another big step in making Americans American. We then knew that we could do what we wanted to do and we did not need England Europe to tell us to do what we wanted to do, we did not any longer feel that we were attached to Europe at all except of course pleasantly not at all as anything to dominate us. It was a decided liberation, that was when I began to write, and I found myself plunged into a water of words, having words choosing words liberating words feeling words and the words were all mine and the words were all ours and it was enough that we held them in our hands to play with them whatever you can play with is yours and this was the beginning of having knowing of all America having knowing that it could play and play and play with words and the words were all ours all ours.

Then came the world war and that produced a further liberation. We were now the arbiters we had that strength and so it was for was born a new generation of writers who did not have to think about the American language it was theirs and they had it and that was all there was to it, singing it or rag time Sherwood Anderson or Hemingway or Faulkner they all had it and now what are they going to do with it that is the question.

[ ¶ ]

1944

551.

BROADCAST AT VOIRON (EXCERPT)

[Eric Scvareid: Not So Wild a Dream, 1946]

What a day is today that is what a day it was day before yesterday, what a day! I can tell everybody that none of you know what this native land business is until you have been cut off from that same native land completely for years. This native land business gets you all right. Day before yesterday was a wonderful day. First we saw three Americans in a military car and we said are you Americans and they said yes and we choked and we talked, and they took us driving in their car, those long-awaited Americans, how long we have waited for them and there they were Lieutenant Olsen and Privates Landry and Hartze and then we saw another car of them and these two came home with us, I had said can’t you come home with us we have to have some Americans in our house and they said they guessed the war could get along without them for a few hours and they were Colonel Perry and Private Schmalz and we talked and patted each other in that pleasant American way and everybody in the village cried out the Americans have come the Americans have come and indeed the Americans have come, they are here God bless them. Of course I asked each one of them what place they came from and the words New Hampshire and Chicago and Detroit and Denver and Delta Colorado were music in our ears. And then four newspaper men turned up, naturally you don’t count newspaper men but how they and we talked we and they and they asked me to come to Voiron with them to broadcast and here I am.

... You know I thought I really knew France through and through but I did not realize what it could do what it did in these glorious days. Yes I knew France in the last war in the days of their victories but in this war in the days of defeat they were much greater. I can never be thankful enough that I stayed with them all these dark days, when we had to walk miles to get a little extra butter a little extra flour, when everybody somehow managed to feed themselves, when the Maquis under the eyes of the Germans received transported and hid the arms dropped to them by parachutes, we always wanted some of the parachute cloth as a souvenir, one girl in the village made herself a blouse of it.

It was a wonderful time it was long and it was heartbreaking but every day made it longer and shorter and now thanks to the land of my birth and the land of my adoption we are free, long live France, long live America, long live the United Nations and above all long live liberty. I can tell you that liberty is the most important thing in the world more important than food and clothes more important than anything on this mortal earth, I who spent four years with the French under the German yoke tell you so.

I am so happy to be talking to America today so happy.

[ ¶ ]

1944–46

1944–46

553.

YES IS FOR A VERY YOUNG MAN

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

ACT ONE

Scene 1: THE ARMISTICE. June 1940. Denise’s garden.

Scene 2: THE DEPARTURE. Two years later. Constance’s park.

Scene 3: THE GERMAN. Winter 1943. A village station.

ACT TWO

Scene 1: THE RETURN. Three days later. Constance’s salon.

Scene 2: THE LIBERATION. 25 August 1944. The same.

ACT ONE Scene 1

June 1940. The garden outside denise’s chateau. A tree with circular bench at center. Garden furniture at left. Stage Right is dimly lighted. ferdinand sprawls on a bench, denise is sitting and shelling peas.

denise. Oh dear I am so tired of working I wish I could be rich again, oh dear. I want to be rich, anyway I never want to shell a pea or dig a potato or wash a dress. I want all vegetables to grow in cans not in the ground. I want all clothes washed in a laundry and I want all stockings bought sew and thrown away. That is what I want, oh dear. Ferdinand, when Henry and I were first married and he was in the army, oh it was wonderful and now he just does nothing, for Heaven’s sake can’t you make him earn something and help us. Ferdinand just don’t stand there, take my side, make your brother Henry do something, I love Henry. You know I love him, he is my husband but you can influence him. Ferdinand why don’t you take my side, Ferdinand, why don’t you take my side?

ferdinand. Denise, I do take your side, I do, I do take your side, I take everybody’s side. Don’t keep at me, you make me cry, I know you’re miserable. I take everybody’s side, that is the way I am, I do take everybody’s side.

denise. Don’t cry, Ferdinand, no Ferdinand don’t cry, no don’t cry, but I am not everybody. I am just me, why don’t you take my side.

ferdinand. (ferdinand crosses away angrily) My God, Denise, everybody’s side, no you are right, Denise, I don’t take anybody’s side, of course I don’t take anybody’s side, of course I don’t take anybody’s side. My God look at us, here we are, can you take sides when you are in prison. Denise, we are all in prison, every Frenchman is in prison, no you are right, Denise, I do not take anybody’s side, how I want, how I do want to take everybody’s side, but you can’t take sides in prison, every Frenchman in France is in prison, but you can’t take sides in prison, that is what prison is. Go away, Denise, I can’t take anybody’s side.

(ferdinand sits hopelessly on bench at the tree)

denise. (Following ferdinand pleading) Don’t cry, Ferdinand, you said you don’t cry but you do cry, Ferdinand, why do you cry like that? It’s silly to say we are in prison, just take my side, talk to Henry. You know I love Henry. You just be sensible and talk sense. I know what is the matter with you, it’s that American Constance, she likes you to talk like that, but you frighten me when you talk like that about prison, don’t talk like that. Constance likes you to talk like that, it makes her feel, well you know what I mean.

(Goes back to shelling peas)

I like you to cry, Ferdinand, but I like you to take my side, and remember you belong to me. You are Henry’s brother and you belong to me, and you should talk to him about earning money and making me comfortable, Ferdinand. You will always take my side, tell me you will.

ferdinand. Denise, can’t you see, can’t you feel, this is no time to talk about anything but what has happened to France. Denise, can’t you see.

denise. Oh Ferdinand, you just talk and talk, Constance, she is American and she likes you to talk, but if Henry does not work and earn money, he will sulk, he won’t talk to me for days, he’ll just sulk, Ferdinand, you just have to make him earn money, you just have to. I won’t have him sulking and sulking and not talking to me for days. I just won’t.

ferdinand. (Crosses to denise solemnly) Denise, as surely as France will be free, as surely as France will come back, as surely as someday we will be Free, so surely will Henry do what he has to do, he will not do what you want him to do.

denise. You are nothing but a boy, Ferdinand, why should I listen to you, just a boy. What does Henry talk to Constance about, they talk all the time. Oh dear, I wish Henry would not sulk. I wish he would be like my brother Achille. Oh, how I wish he would be handsome the way he is and not sulk, he is handsome but how he sulks. Ferdinand, be on my side, make him work, he never sulked when he was in the army, he used to come home with Achille, and we were all so happy. Ferdinand, be on my side.

ferdinand. Denise, Denise, it is going to be so long. Denise, every day is going to be so long, in a defeat, the days are short and the weeks are long and the year, oh the year, once it is over, but is a year over really over, a whole year, a whole year of defeat, it is all so long.

(He crosses away)

denise. Henry is just going back to his old ordinary life.

ferdinand. (Dropping down on the bench) He is not, nobody is going back to his old ordinary life.

denise. He is.

ferdinand. He is not.

(henry comes in, he throws himself down under the trees, he turns toward Ferdinand)

henry. Have you seen the Armistice notice?

ferdinand. No, I Couldn’t look.

henry. I looked, there it was, on the barn, all day yesterday. The rain was coming down, a group of farmers were standing there reading the notice, they didn’t say anything, it rained, they read, they went away, and then there it was, it was raining nobody was reading it, nobody, and it was raining and then I saw two of them standing there, and they said, France needs discipline, and then two others stood and read it, and the old one said he couldn’t believe it, I heard one old one say, No I don’t believe it, no I don’t, I don’t believe it, and I heard his son say, come along old man, of course you can believe it. Well, said the young one, for my generation there is nothing to believe, but your generation, of course you can believe it.

And it just kept on raining and the notice of the Armistice was there on the barn. Oh my God, and it got darker and it rained and it was there, and then I heard Achille, yes your brother, Denise, say that there was going to be an army. My God an army, my God, Marshal Petain’s Army. One hundred and twenty-five thousand men. My God, not a French army, Marshal Petain’s Army. My God.

denise. (Still shelling peas) Achille said that. You listen to me, Henry. Oh dear I am so tired of working, I wish I could be rich. Listen to me, Henry, why don’t you join the army like Achille, why don’t you? Oh dear, oh dear, why wont you? For Heaven’s sake, don’t lie there sulking. Well I want to be comfortable even if you don’t, and the only way for you to earn something is to go back to the army. Look at Achille, he has gone back to the army and my brother knows best about everything. Why don’t you do what he does, join Marshal Petain’s army.

henry. Marshal Petain’s army, Marshal Petain’s army, I would just as leave vomit as join Marshal Petain’s army. You make me sick with your Achille, Achille, Achille. Don’t you know, can’t you remember, you make me sick, can’t you remember that while Marshal Petain is forming that miserable little army of one hundred and twenty-five thousand men, that miserable little toy army, my two brothers are rotting in prison in Germany with two million of your fellow countrymen, if you can’t remember my brothers you can remember them. Achille, Achille, Achille, you make me sick.

(Lifts himself up to sitting position)

denise. Don’t you dare, don’t you dare say anything against Achille, didn’t he bring down six of the enemy’s airplanes, didn’t he, and you never did, he did.

henry. Yes and now he has forgotten who those enemies are, yes he has, and he licks their boots and he wants them to win. Pah, you all make me sick.

(He lies back and looks up at the trees)

denise. If I were not married to you Henry, I would never forgive you.

(And her tears drop down on the peas)

(Silence. A Young Woman in white comes on the terrace)

denise. Oh Constance. Come I am so miserable.

constance. (Joining denise) What is it, is it the peas?

denise. Yes, it is always peas, it is always peas, but now there is the only way I could get away from peas and Henry won’t, he won’t, he won’t.

constance. Henry won’t what?

denise. He won’t join the army and if he did he would earn enough and I would only have to shell his peas and my peas, not everybody’s peas. Oh it is just too miserable of him. Ferdinand, you always take my part, shouldn’t he join the army, shouldn’t he. Achille has.

constance. (Sitting beside denise) Oh Achille.

denise. Oh you are an American and you do not understand, Achille knows—

constance. My dear, American or not, I do know that Achille, he is nice, he is sweet, he is not much of a worker.

denise. He brought down five airplanes all by himself.

henry. Six!

denise. Six.

constance. Yes I know, of course and he is so modest he never mentions it and he does not wear his decorations, but everybody does know about those six planes.

denise. You are horrid and American, American and horrid. Ferdinand, say something, you always understand, say something.

ferdinand. Yes, sure I understand you and Achille too, but I understand Henry too. Oh nonsense, there is no sense to it, I am not like some, I do think the Marshal has helped France by making his armistice, but an armistice is not peace, it is a truce and as long as there is no peace we are at war with Germany even if we are not fighting and an army is just silly, an army that is not supposed at any time to fight against Germany. It is just silly. No, Henry is right, he should not join a silly army like that.

henry. (Looking up) And you might add, Ferdinand, to be an army under the Marshal who lets our two brothers rot in prison in Germany while he makes a toy army that can never fight for them. Oh, let everybody shut up, let everybody shut up, shut up, shut up.

denise. (Going to henry) I won’t shut up, I won’t, Achille—

constance. Oh for Heaven’s sake, quote your mother or your uncle or your father, if it has to be in the family but not always Achille, besides he is too modest to speak, of course he is.

denise. Don’t you dare talk like that, Constance. Well if you want that I quote my mother, she says well she does not say she wants Germany to win but she says Germany will win, and when they do a noble family like ours that has always owned land in France will once more rule over France and teach everybody what discipline is.

henry. Yes, discipline, you can’t do a day’s work without making a fuss, always making a fuss, and all your ground gets less and less productive. Bah, aristocrats make me sick, everything makes me sick, everything.

(henry and denise go off quarreling into the house. ferdinand lying at her feet and looking up at constance who is seated in a chair)

constance. Denise is very lovely.

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. And Henry really loves her.

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. And she loves Henry.

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. And you, Ferdinand?

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. Yes can be said too often.

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. (Walking away from him) It is all just commencing, everything is just commencing.

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. Oh Ferdinand, don’t be stupid and annoying.

ferdinand. (Following her) Constance, Constance, what can I say, what is there to say but yes, no does not mean anything, no not now, but yes, yes means something. Oh my God, yes means you, it means you, yes it does, you do not want it to mean you but it does, yes, yes, yes.

constance. (Very slowly) Yes, yes is for a very young man, and you Ferdinand, you are a very young boy, yes you are, yes is for a very young one, a very young man, but I am not so young, no I am not, and so I say no. I always say no. You know, Ferdinand, yes you know that I always say no.

ferdinand. Yes.

(Silence)

constance. And life now, Ferdinand, is it yes.

ferdinand. It is yes to me.

constance. Yes and it is no to me. I love to think of you as yes, Ferdinand. You should love to think of me as no.

ferdinand. Don’t be like an enemy, Constance, don’t be like a cruel enemy, a cruel enemy who always says no, cruelly no, until at last he says yes and that is death. Do not, Constance, do not say no, if you must say no, say it afterwards, say yes first, say yes, Constance, you must say yes.

constance. My poor Ferdinand, even if I said yes, it would be no, it must be no, my poor Ferdinand, it is all just commencing and you know, how well you must know that it must commence with no, and go on with no and end with no, my poor Ferdinand, it must be so.

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. Yes, Ferdinand, it must be no.

ferdinand. There is no difference between defeat and victory then.

constance. There is none now certainly not now. Ferdinand, Ferdinand, no there is no difference between defeat and victory, not yet, wait, Ferdinand, it will always be no, but wait, Ferdinand, wait.

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. Henry does love Denise.

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. Denise does love Henry.

ferdinand. Does she?

constance. (Turning from him) Yes, Ferdinand, she does.

ferdinand. And you, Constance, whom do you love?

constance. Love, whom do I love?

ferdinand. (Goes to her) You love me.

constance. Do I love you?

ferdinand. Yes.

constance. No Ferdinand, it is easy to say no, Ferdinand, we must, we must, there is no love, Ferdinand. There is no love, we must, there is no love, you know it, and never, never forget it, there is no love, no, no, no, never forget it, there is no love, there is so much, there is no love, Ferdinand.

(He takes her in his arms)

No, no, no, there is no love. Ferdinand, you do know it, you know there is no love.

ferdinand. Yes.

(As denise comes down the stairs with sewing basket, ferdinand goes out of the gate. denise comes over to constance, seated)

denise. Oh are you all alone, Constance?

constance. Yes, one has to be alone sometime.

denise. All right, I’ll stay with you so that we can be alone together, that is the nicest way of being alone, you know it is, being alone together.

constance. Yes, of course you silly, come and let us be alone together. Come and sit down and let’s talk.

denise. (Sits, mending sock) Oh I am so tired, all this fuss and trouble, and oh dear, I ought to be taking potato bugs off the potato plants. My mother has taken my father off to do that. Well, I suppose my mother was wise, she, well, they started rich and after the last war they became poor, so poor they have to take their own potato bugs off their potato plants. I often wonder (Giggling) whether mother did it just to keep father being always with her. You know, Constance, in their society, father would not have been faithful but, dear me,

(Giggling)

if they have to work on the farm together, and mother is always there, what can he do, poor father.

constance. Do you think that your mother is really poor?

denise. What do you mean, Constance?

constance. Well, I do often think that your mother has hidden away enough, largely enough, it would be like her to do it, so your father would have to search for potato bugs with her, and

(Dreamily)

nobody would know but Achille and he would forget and in all that disorder, perhaps it is all lost forever, but anyway, anyway, what does it matter.

denise. Of course you are crazy, Constance, you always are cra2y, of course it would matter. Someday I am going to have a little girl, Ferdinand would so love to have me have a little girl, and Henry would so love to have me have a little girl, a baby girl, Henry and Ferdinand, Ferdinand and Henry, they would so love to have me have a little girl. Whom do you think it would look like when I had my little girl, Constance. Would it look more like Henry or would it look more like Ferdinand.

constance. (Nastily) Perhaps it would look like Achille and your mother. You never can tell.

(Moves away laughing)

But are you going to have a baby, Denise?

denise. Perhaps yes, perhaps no, how can I have anything with a husband like Henry who won’t join the army. Tell me, Constance, what are American men like, you never talk about them, what are they like, tell me, Constance.

constance. What are they like, well I suppose men are always alike.

denise. No they are not, you know they are not, no. Why wont you tell what American men are like. I can’t marry one because I am married to Henry, but I have cousins, perhaps they might like to marry one. Tell me, Constance, do they take good care of their women.

constance. Do they, they certainly do, they take care of them magnificently, they give them everything they want.

denise. Oh do they, really do they, how nice, not like Henry. Oh how nice, and Constance, are they attractive and passionate like our men. Tell me, Constance, are they?

constance. (Dreamily) Are they, no perhaps not, perhaps they ask less and they give more, perhaps they do, why do you want to know about American men, why do you ask, you are not interested, why do you ask?

denise. (Following constance) Not because I want to surprise all your secrets, Constance, all or any. Have you any secrets, Constance? Tell me about American men, I want to know so that my cousin can marry one of them. Oh dear, perhaps Ferdinand is right. Perhaps we are in prison. Oh dear, we used to have so many people come visiting, so many coming and going and now could one come or could she go to him? Oh dear, perhaps Ferdinand is right, but no, Ferdinand is not right. One stranger is like another stranger, one stranger is like another stranger Constance, and strangers do not trouble a Frenchwoman or a Frenchman, not any stranger, do you think they do, Constance? Tell me about American men. Do you like them better than Frenchmen, than my Frenchman, tell me Constance?

(And then interrupting herself)

Listen, an airplane, listen.

(She screams)

Oh Henry, listen, an airplane, I am sure it is Achille.

henry. (At upper window) Stop your screaming, stop it, it’s a Boche airplane, stop it, even Achille would not drive a Boche airplane, shut up.

denise. Come down, Henry, come down. Constance is telling me all about American men, come down Henry.

henry. (Closing the window with a hang) Oh, shut up.

denise. You see, Constance, you see, I am right, we French people are not interested in strangers. But tell me, tell me about American men, if Henry was an American man would he not work to make me comfortable. Is that what you and he talk about so much, tell me Constance.

(ferdinand coming up behind silently, stands a moment and then says)

ferdinand. Are there any American men, Constance, were there-any American men and did you love them?

(Silence. The roar of German tanks passing the road below, they listen)

denise. Did you see the Godets, Ferdinand?

ferdinand. No they are gone.

denise. Gone where?

ferdinand. Gone where, gone when, when, where, that is what one asks, where can anybody go, go where, My God, go where, all France is on the way, they don’t know where they are going and are they on their way. My God, go where.

constance. Yes I too was about to go, to go not somewhere but anywhere and one of my neighbors, a farmer said to me, Mademoiselle, go where, I am an old man and I tell you in time of danger stay where you are, there if you are killed, you know where you are and you are there, if you live through it you are still there, there where you are. Mademoiselle in time of danger stay where you are, trying to go away from danger is useless, stay where you are, mademoiselle, in time of danger stay where you are. I stayed.

denise. (Bitterly) Yes you stayed.

ferdinand. (Softly) You stayed.

constance. Yes, I stayed.

(Silence. Once more on the road below the German tanks are passing)

denise. American men do everything for their women, they earn a lot of money and their wives spend it, that is what Constance says. Oh Henry

(She calls out)

come down quickly, listen to what Constance says.

henry. (Coming in quickly carrying one shoe) What is it, Constance.

denise. She says that American men earn lots of money and that their wives spend it, that is what she says. Listen to what she says, Henry, you love to listen to what she says, listen to what she says, listen.

henry. (Putting on sock, denise has been mending) Oh hell, you make me tired.

denise. But listen, Henry, listen. All you would have to do would be to join the army like Achille and you would earn enough, not like those American men Constance admires so much but enough, listen, Henry, listen.

henry. Yes, listen, listen.

(They listen as the tanks pass on below)

(Bitterly) Yes, listen, you make me sick, yes listen, listen, listen.

(He turns away and denise follows him still talking. [follows him still talking.] ferdinand and constance are left alone)

ferdinand. (Listening to the tanks) Yes listen, it is all so unreal, Constance, is it unreal to you, it seems less unreal to you than it is to me, to us, is it because you are more practical. After all you are American, is it all more real to you than to us, to us it is horrible but not real. Is it all more real to you, Constance and therefore not so horrible. Is it, Constance? And American men, Constance, are there American men, Constance, are there, is Denise right, are there?

constance. (Goes to him) Tell me about Frenchmen, Ferdinand, tell me about France.

ferdinand. (Turning from her) You won’t let me tell you about myself and yourself but you want me to tell you about Frenchmen and France.

constance. Yes.

ferdinand. There I have made you say yes.

constance. Did you think that you had deprived me of that pleasant word forever?

ferdinand. Sometimes I almost had hoped so.

constance. What do you mean, Ferdinand.

ferdinand. I mean that if I was strong enough to stop your saying yes completely and forever then I was strong enough to eventually make you say yes completely and forever.

(ferdinand embraces her)

constance. (Breaking away) Silly boy, tell me, yes, tell me about France and Frenchmen, tell me what Frenchmen are, what France is.

ferdinand. France is a country that can be beaten but not conquered, that can be a phoenix and rise from the ashes. Yes, that is France, it always has it always will, it likes to change, it has had so many governments, sometimes it is bitter fun to count them, but what are governments, a government should leave civilians alone, protect them from their enemies and not cost too much, when they can’t protect them from their enemies, then there has to be another government, and oh dear, were we not protected or were our enemies too strong, Constance. I think so much, Constance, do say yes, protect me from my enemies, that is the enemies within, those without, I will do all I can, believe me.

constance. (Sits on bench drawing him down beside her) Yes I believe you but tell me tell me what are Frenchmen like, you are only a boy but tell me what are Frenchmen like.

ferdinand. Frenchmen, what are Frenchmen like, what are they like? Well, one thing they are not, they are lovers and they are not obedient.

constance. But I like men to be obedient.

ferdinand. Obedience is a curse. That is what makes Germans and you wait, Constance, your country will find out, obedience makes people predatory. The Germans are obedient and obedient people must sooner or later follow a bad leader, that is what the Germans do but we French, we are not obedient. We love but we are not obedient. Constance, say yes, say you do love me.

constance. Silly boy, tell me some more about what Frenchmen are. You are only a boy but do tell me some more what Frenchmen are.

ferdinand. (Gets up angrily) Frenchmen are Frenchmen and France is full of Frenchmen. Just wait it may be a long wait, defeat is long, so long, but France is full of Frenchmen say yes and wait.

(Just then denise and henry come down, denise calls out)

denise. Henry is coming with me to get potato bugs off the potato plants, do you want to come too, Ferdinand. Constance is too daintily dressed, but come along, do come along, see Henry help me get potato bugs off the potato plants.

henry. (Sticking out his foot) These shoes will never crush to death a potato bug upon a potato plant so long as one Boche remains uncrushed on the soil of France.

denise. Don’t be silly, Henry, we have to eat potatoes whether the Germans are here or are not here. You are just being silly, earning a living and killing potato bugs just has to go on. You are just being silly, Henry, come along.

(They go off)

constance. Is this a beginning, Ferdinand?

ferdinand. Don’t be silly, Constance, Henry loves Denise, he is a Frenchman, he is not obedient. Don’t be silly, Constance. You pay attention to me, don’t be silly, Constance. I am your lover, don’t you know what I am, I am your lover, I am a Frenchman. I love you, I am not obedient, I am your lover.

constance. Yes, Ferdinand, how old are you, why Ferdinand, you are at that stage when your food card gives you the right to have cigarettes and chocolate. Just think, if you are not twenty-one, you can eat chocolate, and if you are over eighteen you can smoke cigarettes, and you are just those silly years when you can smoke cigarettes and eat chocolate at the same time, but you cant smoke cigarettes and eat chocolate and love at the same time and be a man at the same time and have me say no and yes at the same time, you want too much, Ferdinand, you want too much. Be a boy, Ferdinand, be a boy, I want you to be a boy.

(Silence. Below the tanks are rumbling, henry comes bursting in)

henry. My hat, that woman, potato bugs, that woman.

constance. What woman, Henry.

henry. Denise’s mother, my sainted mother-in-law. Potato bugs, potato bugs. She’ll drive me crazy.

constance. What has she done?

henry. (Pacing furiously) Done, nothing but talk, but how she talks and what she says. In between potato bugs she talks about how now that France is organized very soon the working people will have to work for what their employers agree to give them. And what will they agree to give them? Well, I can tell you if my cherished mother-in-law has anything to say about it they won’t give them anything. I told her what she calls work is just amateurish make-believe, that she never finished anything, that nothing grew, that the potato bugs flourished and she said that I knew nothing about discipline but when I did—

(denise comes charging in)

denise. Henry, how dare you talk like that to my mother?

henry. I tell you all here and now, now and here, solemnly I tell you, if I ever again hear a Frenchman or a Frenchwoman pronounce that word discipline I’ll punch their head, and that goes for your mother, Denise, your poor father and Achille have never heard the word. Discipline, how I hate that word, that is the word that all retired government employees use, all retired officers use, discipline, they who never had to fight the battle of life, they who have a sure job and then a pension, they who never had to struggle, discipline, pah, discipline.

denise. Well, where is the struggle you’re making, where is the money you are earning. Discipline that is what you need, go back to the army and get discipline, like Achille, my mother is right.

henry. Bah, it is the unsuccessful people in the world who want to discipline everybody.

denise. Well are you so successful, would you eat any potatoes if they were not yours, would you?

henry. Perhaps yes, perhaps no, who can tell, who can tell, come along. Denise, come along.

(They go into the house)

ferdinand. Well.

constance. Yes, well, very well.

ferdinand. And you, Constance, what are you going to do? (Sound of tanks below)

constance. What am I going to do, what can I do, I am going to stay.

(She sits, listening)

ferdinand. Stay here?

constance. Yes, stay here.

ferdinand. Stay here in France?

constance. Yes stay here in France. Yes Ferdinand stay here in France. Here in France where I have had so many pleasant days.

(Rumble of the tanks grows louder, then fades)

Now when the days will not be so pleasant, what else could I do, I could not not stay in France.

ferdinand. (Coming to her) Does that mean more than you say?

constance. That means all that I say, and that means that I stay, stay here, stay in France.

ferdinand. (Kneeling beside her) And I will be here too.

constance. My poor boy will you?

ferdinand. If you stay I will stay.

constance. My poor boy, I hope so, but what can anybody say, perhaps neither of us will stay. Well, anyway, I will begin and stay and you will stay too. Be quiet, Ferdinand—

(ferdinand buries his head in her lap)

always quiet, until there is no more quiet, no more quiet, no, no more quiet, Ferdinand.

Curtain

ACT ONE Scene 2

constance’s park two years later, Lights come up on stage right. A rustic bench, tree stumps, etc. constance is alone, as olympe enters.

olympe. (Covering her face with her apron) Mademoiselle, mademoiselle.

constance. What is it, Olympe, what is it?

olympe. Oh, Mademoiselle, there I was sitting quietly in my kitchen and cleaning the vegetables, poor Mademoiselle, I cannot cook much but vegetables but I had the sauce left over from the rabbit and that would make the spinach tasty, and I have not told Mademoiselle, it was to be a surprise but Clothilde found an egg.

constance. An egg!

olympe. A real egg, a fresh egg and I was cutting it up to garnish the spinach indeed I was cutting it up very fine to make it look more than one egg, the poor Mademoiselle, and there I saw passing the window a Boche, a Boche. Oh, Mademoiselle, oh, Mademoiselle, I never thought to see one of them in my kitchen again, after they went two years ago, after the armistice, and we were the free zone, not so free but still no Boche in my kitchen, but I should have known, Mademoiselle, I should have known. Never, once without twice, I should have known, Mademoiselle.

(She sits on tree stump)

constance. Olympe, what does he want?

olympe. What does he want, Mademoiselle, he wants to steal murder burn, but above all steal, Mademoiselle, he wanted to have some keys.

constance. What keys?

olympe. What keys, Mademoiselle, I was very dignified, I never showed anything of all I felt, I said, Monsieur le Capitain, must of course have any keys he wishes, but what keys. And just then my sister Clothilde came in, and I came out to warn Mademoiselle. No, Mademoiselle, I should have known never once without twice and Mademoiselle, Mademoiselle, never twice without thrice, we will have them once again, once again, after this and then if we are not all dead it will be all over. Oh, Mademoiselle, Mademoiselle.

constance. But Olympe.

clothilde, (Enters calling) Mademoiselle, Mademoiselle, they are gone, this time they are gone.

constance. For Heaven’s sake, Clothilde, for Heaven’s sake, what’s happened.

clothilde. You see, Mademoiselle, I said to the Boche capitain, what does Monsieur le Capitain desire, and he said he wanted the keys of the gate of the park, and I said certainly, Monsieur, certainly, and he said who lives here, and I said Madame lives here, she is a relation of the old gentleman, Monsieur de Thuys, who died recently. He said he wished to see Mademoiselle, I replied that unfortunately, and Madame would most certainly regret it exceedingly, but Madame was occupied at the moment and would therefore be unable to see Monsieur le Capitaine, but if Monsieur le Capitain would have the kindness to return in an hour Madame would undoubtedly then be able to receive him.

constance. My gracious and what did he say?

clothilde. He said it was of no importance, he only wished to have the key of the park gate, so that the soldiers could camp there in case of bombardment by the English and Americans while they were passing through the village.

constance. My gracious and what did you say Clothilde.

clothilde. I said that Madame would undoubtedly accede to his request and that indeed I could take it upon myself to give him the keys without disturbing Madame, which indeed I was quite certain he would not desire.

constance. My gracious, Clothilde, when you are at your best it is magnificent.

clothilde. Yes, Mademoiselle, yes it is not for nothing that I as a young woman was trained by the very severe Mme. la Comtesse de Genes. I have never ceased to be thankful for that training.

constance. My gracious, and there is nobody here, no Boches.

clothilde. No, Mademoiselle, no, of course not, of course not, Mademoiselle need never be uneasy, I will always be here, always, Mademoiselle.

olympe. Not once without twice, not twice without thrice, you hear me, not once without twice not twice without thrice.

constance. Well, cheer up, Olympe, the twice was not so bad.

olympe. You never can tell about the third, Mademoiselle, you never can tell.

(ferdinand enters)

ferdinand. How do you do everybody, what’s the matter.

constance. The Germans.

ferdinand. Yes I know they were up at the house too.

constance. And what did they do. Ferdinand. Just wanted to look around and they looked.

olympe. (As she and clothilde exit) Never once without twice, never twice without thrice.

ferdinand. Constance!

constance. Ferdinand, what are you going to do? Have you made up your mind, have you decided?

ferdinand. Almost, not altogether, but almost, yes, almost. Yes I guess I will go.

constance. Where?

ferdinand. (Dropping down on a tree stump) To Germany. You see Christian, you know Denise’s young brother, he too is twenty and our class is called and perhaps, yes I better go. You see—

(He continues meditatively)

No you don’t know. I did not tell you but Christian and I went up the mountain to have a look at the maquis. Well, I don’t know, it is pretty bad, they are a pretty lawless lot, gutter snipes you know. Oh yes, not all of them, but anything awful they order you to do you got to do. I don’t blame them but could I do it if they ordered me to do something dreadful. Could I, I am not sure I could. And then anyway, I have two brothers, officers, prisoners in Germany and then there are my father and my mother, if I did not go what would happen to them. Oh hell, yes I guess, Oh hell.

(He crosses away)

constance. But Ferdinand.

ferdinand. I know Constance, I know, but you know I always say yes.

constance. Yes, of course, but not this yes.

ferdinand. Yes this yes. Constance, do I love you as I did, yes and no Constance. Yes and no, you are cool you are refreshing you are like water cool and fresh, but blood is hot, that is it is hot when it is not cold in death.

constance. But Ferdinand, I do not understand.

ferdinand. Yes, Constance you do understand, you understand being cool like water, fresh and cool, and all right Constance, what can I say, I can only say Yes Constance, I can only say that today, today is not tomorrow, today is today, and I am going away today. Yes Constance, I am going away today.

constance. But Ferdinand, there will be a tomorrow, yes I can say yes to you, Ferdinand. Ferdinand there will be a tomorrow.

ferdinand. Whose tomorrow, no Constance you do understand but you will not understand, you like water remain still and if there is a ripple you still remain still, no Constance no, see Constance, see how our rôles are reversed you used to say no, and I used to say yes, and now I say No and you, you say yes, Oh Constance, will it never be that we say yes, both yes, or no, both no, and that it will be So. Yes and No, such little words such little words to say and no, no, oh Constance, yes I am going away. Yes Constance, I am going away.

(denise enters like a whirlwind)

denise. Hello Constance, Oh you are there Ferdinand, well I can’t help it if it is your family but I have to tell you anyway how awful they are. You know Constance, Henry and I have just come back from staying with his family and imagine just imagine it, one day they said that the Marshal was a cretin, one of those awful imbecile things that have a goitre, they said he was a cretin, it was a priest, a cousin of theirs who said he the Marshal, Marshal Petain is a cretin, if it had not been for his sacred office, the priest, I would have struck him, imagine it.

constance. But Denise you knew what their opinions were before you went.

denise. Yes, of course I did, but opinions, well one has to be patient and they are Henry’s family but to call, a priest to call Marshal Petain a cretin.

(henry enters bursting with laughter)

henry. Hel-o-o-o everybody. Oh there you are Denise, there you are. Your pig is dead.

(He sits on a stump)

denise. Pig, our Pig is dead.

henry. Yes, your pig is dead. Now that the miserable little French army is demobilized, Achille is a farmer, and one of your rabbits died of some kind of rabbit disease and Achille thought that the pig would like it, rabbit disease and all, and he fed it to the pig and the pig is dead, that’s all the pig is dead.

denise. You beast, if you were not my husband and going to be the father of my child, I would kill you. You beast. Poor mother, and the pig cost so much and now what will we eat, poor poor mother, Oh, you beast.

(denise exit)

constance. Is the pig really dead?

henry. You bet he is dead, dead and rotting and even, well even Achille knows you can’t eat him. Come along, Denise, come along and console your mother. Achille just takes it modestly, he doesn’t mind. Six planes, one pig, what the hell.

(henry exit)

constance. Really and truly Ferdinand, you are going to Germany, what does Henry say.

ferdinand. (Seated by tree) Henry says that if the war was going to finish in six months then I should stay here but as it is not going to finish in six months but will go on for years yet I had better go.

constance. Henry says that?

ferdinand. Yes, Henry says that.

constance. Oh dear, that does make me feel funny.

ferdinand. Constance, my poor Constance. Yes Denise keeps on saying it but there is something in it, my poor Constance. You don’t understand. How can you understand, no Constance, you do not understand.

(Coming down to her)

There are so many points of view in a Frenchman, of course he cannot agree with any other Frenchman but he cannot even agree with himself inside him that is to say with the other Frenchman which is him. No my poor Constance you do not understand.

constance. But Henry. Henry to tell you to go, to tell you so, to tell you to go, to go to Germany, you are right Ferdinand, I do not understand. To tell you to go to Germany to help make weapons, which will kill your friends, no Ferdinand, I do not understand.

ferdinand. Poor Constance no you do not understand, but after all you are not of a French family no you do not understand. Listen, you always have to choose and struggle to persist, we are not a large population, you have to keep making up your mind, you wait it will all come out right but Henry is right I had better go, he says so, I had better go.

constance. (Bitterly.) (Crossing away) You are as bad as Denise and Achille.

ferdinand. Perhaps, but I had better go.

constance. (To herself) How can I go on with Henry, how can I, how can I go on.

ferdinand. Don’t be silly, you just make up your mind that you don’t understand and you just go on working with Henry. No don’t get it into your head that I am going to Germany to do something over there for the resistance. I am just going to Germany because all of my age have to go and there is nothing else to do.

constance. (Sits desperately on bench) No, I don’t understand, Denise is right, I don’t understand.

ferdinand. When our class is called we go, all men are like that, you Americans never did that, but from the time we are born we Frenchmen know the day and the hour that we have to go to be a soldier, we call ourselves a class and when we are babies we know we belong to a class that is called by the date of the year when we come to be twenty. And then we must go.

constance. But Ferdinand you are not going to fight, you say you are not going to fight.

ferdinand. No not to fight, to persist to exist, but not to fight, no, not to fight.

constance. Well then why do you go?

ferdinand. Well, Marshal Petain, Denise’s Marshal Petain, our Marshal Petain he says the class of forty-two must go, he has made excuses he has done what he could to delay but we must go.

constance. No, I don’t understand. No I don’t understand. Denise is right I don’t understand. But Ferdinand you did come here to live in this little village so you would not have to go and now you go, Denise is right, I do not understand, no I do not understand.

ferdinand. My poor Constance, Yes I came to this little village to live and you were here, Constance, yes, you were here, yes, when they were making excuses and helping to save time and Frenchmen, yes we all scattered and hid.

(He sits beside her)

But now if we do not go worse will happen to everyone, and we must go, yes Constance we must go.

constance. But your father and mother could not want you to go you are only a boy Ferdinand, boys cannot endure what you will have to endure if you go. Why not let men go, not boys, surely your father and your mother would not want you to go.

ferdinand. My dear, my dear, I am not a boy, at most I am a very young man, and a very young man is not a boy, perhaps a very young man is old enough to love and live, to go away and to come back again, perhaps Constance perhaps, yes Constance yes I must go and not stay.

(He starts to go)

Yes Constance, you will stay and not I, I will go away.

constance. No I don’t understand. I don’t understand. Denise is right I don’t understand.

ferdinand. Denise, well I think she and Henry will find it easier after I am gone, besides there will be their baby and Denise will think that it looks like me.

constance. Ferdinand.

ferdinand. (Moving away) Yes she will you’ll see she will. I’ll see you again Constance, oh, how do you think I will stand the long years of exile, how can I, what will I be homesick for, I wonder, they say you are homesick for such funny things.

(He turns back)

constance. I know what I am homesick for, I am homesick for a roast chicken and I am homesick for the quays of Paris, often and often I am homesick for the quays of Paris and a roast chicken.

ferdinand. Well, I will be homesick for something, perhaps for everything. Goodbye, Constance, goodbye.

(constance runs to him as he exits)

denise. (On the other side of the wall) Henry Henry Henry, Ferdinand will come back tell me he will.

henry. Why not, anybody can come back, the funny thing is to go, yes that is the funny thing anybody can come back.

denise. Oh Henry and when he comes back will he, when he comes back, but Henry will he come back.

henry. I tell you why not, why not come back. He’s gone at least I guess he’s gone.

denise. (Shouting) Henry you don’t mean that he hasn’t gone, that he is gone to join the terrorists, oh Henry, tell me he’s gone, he has gone.

henry. Of course he’s gone and if he hasn’t gone whose business is it anyway, whose business is it.

denise. But Henry he has gone where.

henry. To Hell, he has gone to Hell, everywhere is Hell, of course he has gone to Hell.

denise. Oh Henry, you are sure he has not joined the terrorists.

henry. Hell what are terrorists, who are terrorists, which are terrorists, where in hell, you make me sick, which is hell, where is hell.

denise. Well anyway he has not gone to join the terrorists.

henry. No.

denise. (Screaming) No I say he has not gone to join the terrorists.

henry. Well if you say so it has to be so.

denise. (Reflectively) He might have changed his mind, he might have joined the terrorists, Henry do you know that he has gone to say goodbye to Constance so as to change his mind and join the terrorists.

henry. Oh shut up.

denise. Tell me Henry is Constance in with the terrorists, tell me Henry.

henry. Have you ever seen a terrorist.

denise. (Shouting) Not unless you are one Henry.

henry. Well and if I am one.

denise. Henry Henry no no no, no sometimes, but no, Constance, no, she likes to, you know, she likes to.

henry. She likes to what.

denise. She likes to feel as if she was, oh you know Henry, Americans are like that, you know they are, yes she might want Ferdinand to be a terrorist, but she would not want you to be a terrorist, don’t think you excite her like that, Henry don’t think it.

henry. Well if I was a terrorist how would it show.

denise. (Screaming) You are not a terrorist Henry you could not be the father of my child and be a terrorist, you could not be, Henry.

constance. (Looking over the wall) Ferdinand has gone.

denise. Yes and has he, listen to me, Constance, listen to me, he has gone to Germany.

constance. Of course he has gone to Germany, at least I suppose he has gone to Germany.

denise. You have no heart Constance, you have no love Constance, you have no life Constance, you have no child Constance. Has Ferdinand gone to Germany.

constance. (Startled) Of course he has gone to Germany.

(Dreamily)

He was going to be homesick for us all, us all, of course he has gone to Germany.

denise. I look at you Constance and I don’t know, has he gone to Germany. Henry he won’t say, and you, you say, has he gone to Germany.

constance. Well of course he has gone to Germany, if he has not gone to Germany where could he go.

denise. The terrorists.

constance. But he said.

denise. Yes I believe him but I don’t believe Henry and I don’t believe you, what do I know what you know about terrorists what do I know. I believe him but what is the use of believing him when

(She screams)

Henry, he has gone to Germany he is not with the terrorists.

henry. Oh shut up.

denise. I know you have been crying Constance so he has not gone to the terrorists, you would not cry if he had gone to the terrorists.

henry. (Jumping over the wall) Go to hell.

constance. Ferdinand has gone.

denise. Yes he has gone, he has gone to Germany.

constance. Yes he has gone, he has gone to Germany.

Curtain

ACT ONE Scene 3

Winter evening 1943. A village railroad station, constance stands watching the track as sound of train fades in distance. A German soldier walks slowly across the platform and exits, georges poupet, a workman, enters quietly.

georges. Bonjour, Mademoiselle.

constance. Oh Georges, there you are, I do like the way a Frenchman is a workman and a farmer, you don’t know which, most anywhere a workman is a workman and a farmer is a farmer but you, how can I tell are you a workman today or a farmer?

georges. I guess Mademoiselle, I am just a Frenchman.

constance. Listen, Georges, what was that funny kind of a train I just saw passing?

georges. Funny, well yes, it looks like a small boy’s idea of a train.

constance. It looks like a teapot with that funny cover on it.

georges. Well I guess it can bust almost as easily as a teapot if it comes to a try.

constance. But is it it, Georges?

georges. Yes it is, Mademoiselle, it is it, it is.

constance. And Monsieur Henry has he told you to tell me anything?

georges. Don’t you ever be in a hurry, Mademoiselle. Just you be natural, you will do your part, just you be natural.

constance. But the train.

georges. It will pull out and then you just be natural and let somebody who wants to know know that it has pulled out, any minute now. You just be natural Mademoiselle, remember just be natural. Yes a Frenchman is a workman and a farmer, he is just naturally a Frenchman, you just be natural Mademoiselle, you always do your part. Goodbye Mademoiselle.

(georges moves away along the track, denise comes in)

denise. Constance.

constance. (Turning) Hello Denise, what are you doing here, your father and mother and Achille took the last train. Where were you?

denise. Oh Constance I was so busy I had to find someone to take care of little Christine, oh she is so sweet the baby is such a darling, and she does, yes she does, she looks exactly like Ferdinand. I am always telling Henry so, and he says yes she does, she does look just like Ferdinand.

constance. But Denise, how are you going to get to the funeral, the next train won’t get there till evening.

denise. Oh that is all right, you know there is no regular funeral.

constance. No regular funeral.

denise. No of course not, poor cousin William, they did not know which bones were which and it would have been awful to bury the bones of one of those terrorists instead of poor dear young cousin William’s.

constance. What do you mean Denise?

denise. Well you know that cousin Etienne was killed, that is almost six months ago and he had a proper funeral, he was killed at home.

constance. Yes of course, you all went to the funeral.

denise. Yes poor dear cousin Etienne, he was killed because his brother William was doing his duty as a militian.

constance. But if Etienne was not a militian.

denise. Yes but they were looking for him for William, two men who had quarreled, with him, about some black market, I don’t know just what and poor dear cousin Etienne was standing at the window of their chateau and he told the terrorists what he thought of them and they killed him. Oh yes he had a beautiful funeral. They found among his papers one that said that he knew he was the least intelligent of his brothers and he could only be of use staying home and farming and perhaps being killed for one of them and he was, and his mother was so sure now that dear cousin Etienne was in heaven, he could intercede for his brothers and they would none of them be killed, and now poor cousin William who was burning a farm where those wicked terrorists were defending themselves was killed and fell into the flames and was burned up with them, and now poor dear William he can only have a mass he cannot have a funeral. Poor dear young cousin William.

constance. A Frenchman killing Frenchmen, how can you Denise, how can you talk like that, how can you?

denise. But Constance you do not understand, they are not Frenchmen, they are terrorists and it is the duty of real Frenchmen like my cousin. It is their duty, their duty, their duty, it is their duty.

constance. Well I hope every Frenchman who feels it is his duty to kill Frenchmen will end like your cousin William.

denise. Oh you and Henry and Henry’s family who call Marshal Petain a cretin, you don’t know what it is to do your duty, you don’t you don’t, you don’t.

(A train whistle is heard)

Oh there is my train, goodbye Constance, go up and look at baby Christine, do look at baby Christine, the darling, I am going.

(And she crosses the tracks to the train)

constance. My goodness.

(henry enters)

henry. Hello Constance.

constance. Just too late Henry, Denise has just gone, you have missed her.

henry. I aimed to miss her.

constance. Yes she was all full of how the militians do their duty.

henry. Yes I know, but this time it is not Achille, no Achille is Achille, and I went to school with him and he was always Achille, but even he knows better, not even Achille talks like that, it’s the mother, you know she is the direct descendant of the family of Joan of Arc.

constance. Joan of Arc?

henry. Well, yes I think it was Joan of Arc, it was somebody like that, yes I think it was Joan of Arc, and as Joan of Arc put the French King back on his throne and saved France so Denise’s mother thinks she is going to put the king back on his throne and save France and incidentally her chateau and her property. You ought to hear them, my God you ought to hear her, just hear her, yes it’s all true enough she is a descendant of the family of Joan of Arc, she has all the papers, yes it is true, my God it is true, they make me sick.

constance. Henry have you heard about the armored train? I saw it pull out in the direction of Bourg. Is everybody warned?

henry. You bet everybody is warned, did you send the message when it left?

constance. Yes just as I saw it pull out of the station I sent word, by Georges Poupet.

henry. Don’t worry it will be in a ditch, perhaps it is in a ditch now, probably.

(Behind henry a man with knapsack begins to walk rapidly up and down)

constance. Don’t turn Henry keep on talking to me. Oh about the baby, anything, keep on talking to me.

henry. All right. Whose baby did you, see, anybody’s baby you know?

constance. Yes, an American—Yes my cousin’s baby, not your cousin’s baby, my cousin’s baby.

henry. Oh Hell.

constance. What shall we do?

henry. First thing to do is to do nothing. How did you recognize him?

constance. By the way he wears his hat, it’s a family matter that, only blood cousins wear their hats like that, none of your cousins wear their hats just like that, and it’s hard to copy, just the way it sits on the head. I tell you I know, he is a blood cousin.

henry. All right, pay no attention, and if he gets on a train, let him alone, always let everybody alone, let everybody alone.

constance. Just a minute, just a minute, yes there is the train, don’t turn, Henry. Yes he is on, the train is moving out. God bless him.

henry. Perhaps you were mistaken.

constance. Don’t you believe it. I know a cousin when I see him, you cannot fool me, he was a cousin.

henry. Say, you better shut up, here comes somebody who is nobody’s cousin, at least I hope to God he is nobody’s cousin.

constance. What.

henry. Oh for Heaven’s sake shut up.

(a german soldier approaches them.)

german. How do you do?

constance and henry. How do you do?

german. (To henry) Isn’t the factory working today?

henry. Sure it is, I came down to see my wife off, she is going to the funeral of her cousin a militian who was killed by the terrorists. I just had time to come down to see her off but not to go with her and after all I was too late, she was gone.

german. Yes, yes.

(And then looking at henry suddenly)

How many maquis are there in this town?

henry. Maquis, Maquis, there are no maquis in this town.

german. What is the use of saying there are no maquis in this town? I know how many maquis there are in this town, I know their names, I know where they live, I know what they do and I admire them, they are defending their country. I admire them.

henry. I tell you there are not any maquis in this town, I know this town, I know everybody in this town, I know perfectly well that there are no maquis in this town, it is not a kind of a town to have maquis in it, they are not the kind of people to be maquis, you ought to know that I tell you there are no maquis in this town.

german. Of course there are maquis in this town, I can tell you the exact number of maquis, there are seven maquis in this town, there are three militians and there are seven maquis, but you just tell the maquis that they need not be afraid. I admire them and I would never let anybody do them any harm, not anybody, I admire them, they are good citizens, I admire them.

henry. I tell you there are no maquis in this town, how can there be any maquis in this town? Look at that mountain, have you ever been up that mountain, have you ever gone hunting up that mountain with a dog, well you would know you would have to take along a bottle of water for the dog to drink, and how can there be maquis on a mountain that has no springs on it, don’t be silly, all this talk about maquis makes me sick, there are no maquis in this town, the town has not guts enough in it to have maquis in it, I tell you there are no maquis in this town.

german. Don’t get excited, yes, it’s all right, I know just who are the maquis in this town. I can tell you that nobody will ever touch any of the seven maquis in this town. They are good citizens, I admire them.

(And the german walks away)

constance. Who is he really, Henry?

henry. I don’t know who he is, they call him the interpreter, I don’t know who he is, they say he is a degraded officer, I don’t know who he is, nobody knows who he is or what he is, he just talks like that, he talks like that every now and then he talks like that, and nothing happens, he always talks like that and nothing happens.

constance. But Henry, what does he mean?

henry. I don’t know what he means, I don’t know whether he knows what he means, I don’t know what he means, I don’t know whether God knows what he means, I don’t know, I don’t know what he means.

Curtain

ACT TWO Scene 1

constance’s salon three days later, constance is standing at the French doors watching, henry comes in.

henry. (Hurrying to the fireplace) Oh I am cold, I am just chilled to death, three days up in those mountains all night waiting for the parachute to come down and of course it didn’t come.

constance. But it did come.

henry. Of course it came, would I be here if it had not come? My gracious I am cold, I am frozen. Give me a drink. My gracious it was cold.

(constance giving him a drink)

constance. (Timidly) And Henry, did you hear anything about that man I said was my blood cousin, did you hear anything about him?

henry. What should I hear about him, you don’t suppose he would be so foolish as to be sitting on top of a mountain waiting for dynamite to fall from Heaven, the way we do, anyway perhaps he wasn’t an American.

constance. But he was, Henry, he was I can always tell, it was the way he walked, but mostly it was the way he wore his hat. An American man wears his hat differently from a Frenchman or an Englishman. Yes he, does.

henry. Well, all right, all right, perhaps he does wear his hat differently, yes I told the boys if they know anything to let us know, but how can they know which one we saw. It might have been a Canadian.

constance. (Doubtfully) It might.

henry. Well anyway there was one thing, the TNT is here and it’s hid and now to move it, your American can’t help with that, so forget him. He seemed to know where he was going. Now you know where the stuff is hid, will you get it moved and I’ll go back to the factory. Oh it’s cold my feet are cold and my head is cold and my fingers are cold but it’s all hid and there won’t be any more for ten days now so get it moved, get it moved.

(As he goes out he turns and says)

The armored train is in the water in a ditch. I saw it.

constance. (Calling olympe and clothilde) Olympe, Clothilde, go and tell the neighbor that I want to see Georges Poupet, I want him to cut some wood up for me, if he has the time.

distant voices. Very well, Mademoiselle.

(constance turns on radio, during a German news broadcast, georges poupet comes in)

constance. Georges, the stuff has come, it is in the usual place, can you get it and leave it somewhere for it to be taken away?

georges. Well, Mademoiselle, you see I can’t put it in my house, that is where I usually keep it for them to take away, but the last time I had some there I did not tell you, while I was at my world at the railroad and my wife was out on an errand, three Germans came to the house and said they wanted to look around. My little girl was there and she said I was at work and her mother was out and she did not have the key, so they said they would wait and my wife came along and they asked where I was and my wife said that of course I was at the railroad yard working and what did they want. Well they said they wanted to look around, certainly she said come in and she took them in and she opened a bottle of wine and they said they wanted to look around, and she said certainly, you must do what pleases you, and they said well they guessed there was nothing particular to look for, and my wife said not that she knew of and they drank some more wine and then they went away. When I got home I was more worried than my wife because in the attic there was a lot of stuff. So now what shall I do? I could put it in my wine cellar but how to let them know.

constance. Don’t worry about that, they can be let know.

georges. All right, Mademoiselle, you can count on me. They never notice me. I put the pack on my back and I carry a hoe on the front of my bicycle and they think I have just dug up my potatoes.

constance. But can there always be potatoes.

georges. All, in this country Mademoiselle, there are always potatoes young potatoes or old potatoes and if there are not potatoes there are turnips, don’t you worry Mademoiselle, just you let them know where my wine cellar is and I will leave the key in a hole in the wall. There is no wine there so they can come. Goodbye Mademoiselle, I’ll come in and tell you if everything is all right.

constance. Goodbye Georges. I won’t wish you good luck because that does sometimes bring bad. Do you know when I used to see you men with a pack on your back I used to be jealous, I thought you were getting more to eat out of the country than I was.

georges. Well it is getting something to eat all right because the sooner we get these birds out of the country the sooner we will have more to eat. Goodbye Mademoiselle.

(georges leaves, constance watches him go. denise comes running in, breathless)

denise. Constance, Constance, oh Constance, Constance.

constance. What is it Denise, what’s the matter?

denise. Oh Constance, this morning I was not feeling very well, I was tired and so I did not get up but decided that I and my little daughter, the tiny little baby Christine and I would have our breakfast in bed together. I always dreamed when I was a little girl that someday I would be grown up and having a baby girl and we would have breakfast in bed together. Well we were having breakfast in bed together and I thought I heard Henry’s voice outside and I payed no attention and we went on having breakfast together, Baby Christine and I and then I thought I heard another voice and then suddenly I knew, it was Ferdinand and then I sat up in bed and I cried and I cried and I cried and Baby Christine cried and I cried and I cried and there was Ferdinand standing in the doorway and I cried and I cried.

constance. And what did Ferdinand say?

denise. Say, what did he say, why he did not say anything, he was just there and as I cried I said, look Baby Christine is just the image of you. I always tell Henry so and he says so, Oh Ferdinand she is just the image of you and there I sat in the bed and I cried and cried.

constance. And what is he going to do?

denise. I don’t know, Constance, I don’t know what he is going to do, he is going to see his family, I suppose he is going to see his mother and his father, oh Constance. And I must go back to Baby Christine, Oh Constance.

(And she dashes away)

(Suddenly ferdinand appears at the French doors) [at the French doors)]

constance. (Running to him) Oh, Ferdinand.

ferdinand. Yes, I am here.

constance. Are you really here?

ferdinand. Yes, I am really here.

constance. Stand in the light, let me look at you, you don’t look thin, you look rather fatter than you did but your color is not good and your lips are pale.

ferdinand. Yes, that German food is bloating, it does not suit French stomachs.

constance. But did you have enough?

ferdinand. Enough, whatever you have is enough, but we helped out by buying black.

constance. But I thought they said there was no black market in Germany.

(ferdinand goes to fireplace)

ferdinand. (Laughing) No there is no black market in Germany for Germans but there is lots of black market in Germany for foreign workers. You see foreign workers work everywhere, on farms, in bakeries, in butcher shops, in grocery shops and they carry the stuff around as truck drivers and of course everybody steals a little and they trade it and they sell it among themselves, the Germans have nothing to do with it and then others go out and steal a little of the stacks of vegetables that are covered with earth. In one way and another there is a lively traffic among foreign workers.

constance. But isn’t it dangerous, do not the Germans punish it dreadfully?

ferdinand. Germans, what can they do, it takes all their police to keep their own people under, they have none to spare for the foreign workers, there are almost ten million of them, what can the paltry police do with that, no, we have no arms, we cannot resist or fight but we can steal and we all do and I tell you that the black market for foreign workers is a mighty lively affair.

constance. (Sitting down near fire) It is all so strange, tell me more. Did you suffer?

ferdinand. Suffer for myself, no. I was very well off as I was about the most educated one in my factory they made me what they call the confidence man, that is the man who acts between the French workman and the Germans, to settle quarrels and difficulties of all sorts. That is the reason I am here, as a man of confidence I was given ten days leave.

constance. And then, Ferdinand?

ferdinand. And then I disappear.

constance. Into Germany?

ferdinand. No Constance, not into Germany, no not into Germany, in a way there my life was not hard but in a way, you know I went to see my brothers. I did not see both, I only saw one.

(He sits beside her)

Oh it was pretty bad. Because of my position in the factory they gave me permission to go and see my brother. I travelled a good many miles and then at last I saw him, well up in the north. I went by railroad, and when I arrived they took me in to see him, it was in a room and I was told to sit down and then he came in accompanied by two guards and one of them sat down at a table and there were two chairs opposite for us. When I saw my brother come in, three years of prison, three years, more than three years, tears came to my eyes and I almost broke down. My brother gave me one stern look and I pulled myself together, I understood, a Frenchman should not shed tears before a German. We sat next to each other and I showed him the photographs I had brought from home and he showed me those he had on him all that time and we each one put his back in his pocket. And the German adjutant said, you have exchanged photographs which you were told not to do. Silence, said my brother, you have a list of the photographs I had, examine them, see if they are changed, and he placed his package on the table, the man mumbled something. Examine them, said my brother, and apologize, and the man half opened the package and mumbled an excuse. My brother and I parted, he was still a French officer with the pride of a French officer.

constance. You poor boy.

ferdinand. Yes, while we were in the factory, it is funny you know there are so many funny sides to a Frenchman. You know I hate to say it but it is true the French were the only ones in the factory that did any work and not because they wanted to help the Boches, goodness knows not that. Not any of them that, not even Denise’s brother Christian, not that, but Frenchmen can’t see work before them and not do it, they are funny that way, they are. If they see work before them they do it, they just can’t help themselves, they just can’t so they were the only ones who did any work, most of them, the Greeks and the Italians and Poles, etc., did not work just because they were lazy but the Russians, oh the Russians they were wonderful. They could work but they wouldn’t they wouldn’t. How horribly they were treated, beaten and starved and then not until they were almost dead did they give in and work for a month until they had built a little strength and then they would again refuse.

constance. And did you get to know any but the French?

ferdinand. Only the Russians. You couldn’t trust the Poles, the Belgians, the Dutch, they might betray you and the Italians and the Greeks were not interesting, but the Russians you could trust as you would a Frenchman. One I got to know very well. One day he said quite calmly, some day we will beat the Germans, that I believe and when we have beaten them we will make them miserable. The quiet tone in which he said it, well you know we Frenchmen, we forget and forgive and forgive and forget. You know they say of us we have no rancor and we haven’t. Well perhaps this time, perhaps.

constance. And now Ferdinand?

ferdinand. (Rising to go) As I told you Constance, I will disappear, nobody will know where I am not even Henry. I will disappear, I might be dead, I will disappear.

constance. (Rising) Yes, Ferdinand.

ferdinand. Goodbye Constance.

constance. Goodbye Ferdinand.

(ferdinand leaves. A long pause then voices from below)

voices. Mademoiselle, Mademoiselle, Georges Poupet wants to see you, he wants to see you.

constance. Tell him to come in.

(georges poupet comes in)

georges. It’s all right Mademoiselle, it’s all right, everything is all right. It’s carried and it’s put away in my wine cellar on the mountain and the key is there, it’s all right.

constance. And nothing happened, Georges?

georges. No nothing, you know those stupid Germans, they would never suspect a man of fifty, a trusted railroad employee would be carrying explosives for the maquis in a sack on his back, not they, they are stupid, they think young men would be doing that, so they always examine the things young men carry but they never stop us old ones, and that is the reason we old ones do all the carrying. We don’t let any young ones do what we can do. They go up into the mountains, into the snow to receive it, we old ones can’t do that and beside the Germans are scared to go up into the mountains, but the carrying, no we old ones do that.

(henry’s voice outside calling harshly)

henry. Constance, are you there?

constance. Yes and Georges too, come in.

(henry comes in, his face is filled with fury and grief)

constance. What is it Henry, what is it, Georges is here, everything is all right.

georges. What is it?

henry. What is it, what is it, those dirty beasts, those dirty Boches, those loathly birds, they have killed my father.

constance. Killed your father, Henry?

henry. Yes, killed my father.

georges. Killed your father, Mister Henry?

henry. (Pacing) Yes, killed my father, he was a retired surgeon but he went around as there are so few doctors to do what he could, went around, old as he was, on his bicycle, and those dirty Boches said that he had taken care of some maquis and they caught him on the road and they shot him and they left him there. Oh my God, they shot him and they left him there, and my poor mother, all alone there. She telegraphed and she said the Germans killed him. She put it in, the Germans killed him so Denise and her damned family could not say that it was terrorists and maquis who shot him. Oh my God, oh my God. I love my wife, I adore my baby.

(Drops down on sofa sobbing)

Oh my God, oh my God. Where is Ferdinand?

georges. Mister Henry, Mister Henry, we will avenge him, Mister Henry, we will and soon.

henry. You bet your life, Georges, and mine and everybody’s, we will avenge him, every one of us will avenge him. Where is Ferdinand?

constance. Ferdinand is gone.

henry. Gone home to our family?

constance. No, Henry, no. He said he would not go home, he thought it best not to go home. He said he would disappear, and not even you would know where he was, he would disappear.

henry. (Rising) My God.

georges. Mister Henry.

Curtain

ACT TWO Scene 2

constance’s salon, August 25th, 1944. Intermittent gunfire in background, constance is at radio, the gunfire draws her to window, then she rushes back to radio as henry enters.

constance. Henry. What’s happened Henry?

henry. My father is avenged. My knuckles are broken but my father is avenged.

constance. Henry what happened?

henry. We fought, we killed, we made prisoners and I beat the prisoners up. I did not shoot them, I beat them up, my knuckles are broken and my father is avenged.

constance. Oh Henry, now everything is going so well, everything is terrible. Henry, Henry.

henry. There you are Constance, yes, how can you hate, how can you when you have never suffered, that is to say when your country has never suffered. France has suffered, how many times she has suffered, how many times she has been avenged. How often have sons avenged their fathers. I have avenged my father, and pretty soon now we will avenge our country, pretty soon.

constance. Will it be very soon, Henry?

henry. It will be soon.

(constance sits slowly at sofa)

I have not told you but Ferdinand knew about my father being killed.

constance. Oh Henry, have you seen him?

henry. Yes I saw him but he knew about it before I saw him. He hunted me up when he heard and after he too had avenged my father.

constance. Did he?

henry. Yes, Constance, he did, he did avenge my father. It is queer how he heard about it. He had been sent on a mission to find out something that was happening and he had to go into a government office and there he heard two men talking and they told that my father had been killed. Ferdinand was there at the door and he heard them tell that my father had been killed.

constance. Poor, poor Ferdinand.

henry. Don’t worry, my father is avenged, don’t you worry about that. Ferdinand did and I did it, they have paid, those dirty beasts have paid.

constance. Henry, it is not true that I do not understand. I do understand but oh, dear.

henry. I know, it is all right, but you see, feeling the way you do, well it makes me sick. You don’t want the reward of your work. You’ve worked well, but you don’t want the reward of your vengeance and so you don’t want the reward of your work, what work, the reward of your work is vengeance, and you don’t want is the use of working if you do not want the reward of your work. What’s the use? Well, I do and I’ll have it. I have avenged my father, so has Ferdinand and now I will avenge France and so will Ferdinand. That is the reward for our work. You have worked well Constance, but you don’t want the reward of your work. You wait, not you but perhaps, well no use talking, no use, you’re nice, you’re courageous but you have no guts, Constance. You don’t want the reward of your work.

(henry storms out of the room, constance begins to play with the radio, suddenly the announcer announces)

announcer. Attention, attention, attention, Paris is free. Attention, attention, Paris is free.

constance. I don’t care what Henry says, that is the reward of my work.

(olympe and clothilde enter the room)

clothilde. Oh Mademoiselle, is it true, is it, is it true that Paris is free.

olympe. Georges Poupet just called out that Paris is free.

constance. (Kissing them on both cheeks) Yes, my dears, it is true, where is Georges, I want to kiss him, Georges.

georges. (Coming in) Yes, Mademoiselle, it is true, Paris is free and we are free, we have just shot fifty Boches that were left in the marshes, shot them like rabbits, they are like rabbits, when they do not win they run like rabbits and we shoot them like rabbits. I shot five. Shot them dead, all five of them.

clothilde. Of course you did, you good brave Georges.

olympe. We heard you shoot them.

clothilde. When we remember how they occupied this house in forty and how they slept in the house.

olympe. And took sunbaths all naked on the lawn.

clothilde. And then the day of the Armistice, the beasts.

olympe. We were just two sad lonely old women.

clothilde. And they put their phonograph in front of our kitchen door and it blared out all their horrible German songs.

olympe. And each one would come into the kitchen and call out—

clothilde. France Kaput. And we just wouldn’t cry in front of them.

olympe. No we just wouldn’t.

clothilde. And they broke open our trunks and they stole all our shoes and stockings.

olympe. All we had.

clothilde. Oh the dirty beasts, Germany Kaput.

olympe. Germany Kaput.

clothilde. Oh Georges.

olympe. Oh Mademoiselle.

(They both fall weeping)

Yes, now we can cry, now they are gone, gone forever.

clothilde. Yes, now we can cry, now we can.

constance. (Patting them both) Now pull yourselves together, we have to make flags, French flags and American flags and English flags and Russian flags.

georges. No use in making them, Mademoiselle, you can buy them, and American and French flag ribbon.

constance. From whom?

georges. (Laughing) From the bazaar, the biggest collabo in this town, the one who said everybody should send their sons to Germany to help the Germans and he was consistent enough, sent his. He has his store full of flags. French flags, English flags and ribbons, no, no Russian flags. Everybody is in there buying them, he is just coining money.

constance. Will I ever understand? But Georges, where did he get them?

georges. Get them, he always had them, he was sure the Germans were going to win but he kept them all, well he always keeps everything. I suppose some of them were left over from the last war and now he is as pleased as anything to have them and to sell them and everybody is as pleased as anything to buy them.

constance. But Georges, how is it that the Germans did not find them?

georges. Because he had them put away, hid them if you like, but what difference would it make. The Germans, bah, the Germans, they never found anything.

constance. Well, all of you go to that collabo and buy a lot of them and we will cover the house with them and lots of ribbon for the children.

(They all go out. denise comes rushing in)

denise. Hello Constance.

constance. Are you pleased, Denise, pleased that Paris is free?

denise. Of course, of course, well yes, of course, although, well yes, of course, do you know Constance, Achille is joining the army, he says that he will help the Americans beat Japan.

constance. He does say that does he. Well you can tell him from me, that the Americans don’t want him, they won’t have him. You can tell him that from me.

denise. What do you mean, won’t have him? They have to have him, the French army wants him, of course they want him, he has written to his old captain to tell him he is ready to join him. My gracious not want an aviator who has brought down six enemy planes. Of course they will want him.

constance. (Angrily) I tell you they don’t want him and they won’t have him. The French army can take him if they want him, we don’t. But anyway Denise, what does he want to fight for now, why doesn’t he stick to his opinions?

denise. Of course you don’t understand, you never understand. As long as the Marshal was at the head of the government, he obeyed the Marshal, any good soldier would and now that the Marshal is not any longer at the head of the government, why naturally Achille obeys the man who is at present at the head of the government and so he joins the army. Anybody ought to be able to understand that.

constance. So Achille is just like a dog, when you tell him to come to heel he comes to heel and when you tell him to fight, he fights. What’s the use of being a man if you are going to be like that, what is the use? Well I can tell you the American army does not want anybody like that fighting with them. I don’t much think the French army does either.

denise. You are just jealous, you don’t know anybody who has ever brought down six airplanes.

constance. And did not wear his decorations because he was so modest although everybody knew about it.

denise. You are horrible, I always hated you but when America was not successful I did not care so much but now that America is successful, that she has gotten rid of the dear Marshal, that she has opened the door to Bolshevism, that she hates the aristocracy, I tell you Constance, I just hate you, hate you and all Americans, I hate you.

constance. And still Achille wants to fight side by side with them.

denise. Well, if he does it is because he does because as a soldier he does.

constance. There is no use talking, Denise, they won’t have him. Nothing could make me believe the French army would have him. No I don’t believe they would have him in spite of his six airplanes. No, all this time, well we did not say much, but now France is free we tell each other what we really think. No the French army does not want Achille.

denise. You beast, if they don’t take him I know it will be your fault, the fault of those awful Americans, and it will break my mothers heart and it will disappoint Achille, and never, never, never, no never will I speak to you again, no never.

(She rushes out. constance sits down heavily)

constance. Oh, my gracious.

(olympe and clothilde come in with arms full of flags)

clothilde. Oh, Mademoiselle, just think there are lots of little children in this town who have never seen any flag.

olympe. Not any kind of a flag, not even a Boche flag.

clothilde. You know they never carried flags, we don’t know why but they never did and little children who are now five and six years old have never seen a flag.

olympe. And certainly never seen a French flag. You should have seen, they touched the flags so timidly.

clothilde. And one little one wanted to know what it was.

olympe. And we knew you would like it and we pinned pieces of American ribbon on each one and then we made them stand up in front of the French flag and say, “Vive la France.”

clothilde. “Honor to the Maquis.”

olympe. And the darlings, they all said it.

clothilde. And we were so happy and they are so happy and it is all so wonderful.

olympe. We are free and everybody’s eyes are all smiling.

clothilde. Oh dear me.

(They both begin to cry)

olympe. Yes.

(They both begin to laugh)

clothilde. We can cry now all we want.

olympe. Yes, Mademoiselle, we can.

(henry enters)

henry. Hello you old dears, my gracious, you have gotten flags, has the old collabo any left now that you have bought out the collection. Well, hang them out, hang them out.

(olympe and clothilde exit with flags)

constance. Henry, I have just had a dreadful quarrel with Denise, a really dreadful quarrel.

henry. (Pouring himself a drink) Did you? Well one does and one does not but one mostly does, did you?

constance. Yes, Henry and this time really this time we probably will never speak to each other again.

henry. Well, perhaps not and then perhaps you will. You never can tell.

constance. Henry, don’t be so unfeeling.

henry. Unfeeling and I have just come from a wonderful family scene, Denise was not there, she was busy quarreling with you but all the rest of them were there.

constance. And Achille.

henry. Achille, my gracious, poor Achille, he is holding his head and surrounded with papers he must sign to get back into the army. But in every one there is the question, what did you do for the resistance. No, they don’t say, what did you do in the great war, daddy, but what did you do for the resistance. And, oh my goodness, Achille, what did he.

constance. Well then he won’t be taken into the army.

henry. Not unless he finds out that he did do something for the resistance. You never can tell perhaps he will find out that he did something for the resistance, perhaps he will.

constance. Oh Henry, it is so awful now we are all so happy and we are all quarreling. Oh Henry it is awful.

henry. Why not, if not why not. Oh you ought to see them. You see now of course, now there is going to be communism, anyway that is the way they feel about it and they think, the old mother thinks, of course the old father never thinks anything, the old mother thinks she better divide up the property among the children so the communists won’t notice as they might if it was all together, but she hates to let go. How she hates to let go.

constance. And what do you get, Henry?

henry. Well, as the most unpopular son-in-law I only get a duck pond with the meadow around it. My, it’s funny. Hello, if there isn’t Ferdinand. Come in, Ferdinand, well, well.

constance. Ferdinand.

henry. Yes, there he is.

(ferdinand comes in)

ferdinand. Paris is free.

henry. As if we didn’t know it. Yes, Paris is free. Have you said goodbye up at the house, Ferdinand?

ferdinand. Yes, I have said goodbye.

henry. Well, so long, old man.

ferdinand. So long.

(henry embraces ferdinand and goes)

constance. Why are you saying goodbyes up at the house?

ferdinand. Because goodbyes have to be said.

constance. Ferdinand, you know I have had a dreadful quarrel with Denise and I do not really think that we will ever speak to each other again.

ferdinand. Does that really matter, Constance?

constance. Ferdinand, what do you mean?

ferdinand. Why should it matter, it’s all over. You will never see any of us again, you won’t see Henry. Henry loves his wife and adores his little girl and it’s all over and that is all there is when it’s all over.

constance. Is it really all over?

ferdinand. Yes, really all over. You will go back to the quays of Paris and sooner or later to roasted chickens.

constance. And you, Ferdinand?

ferdinand. Ah, this time I do disappear.

constance. Disappear, where to?

ferdinand. Hush, you did say that yes is for a very young man. You must not ask but I’ll tell you just the same, to Germany. No I do not go back there to work, but I am being sent to organize my fellow countrymen.

constance. Ferdinand.

ferdinand. Yes, Constance, this is our war, you have done your share, your countrymen will fight some more, but this is our war, our war, and we will fight it and we will win.

constance. Yes, I know, and so it is all over.

ferdinand. Yes, look facts in the face, Constance, for you it is all over, for Henry it is all over, but for me it is just beginning, yes is for a very young man.

constance. Yes, Ferdinand, yes Ferdinand.

ferdinand. I won’t have time to think so I won’t think about you and the quays of Paris and the roast chickens and Henry and Denise and the little girl who looks like me, no I won’t have time to think. Goodbye, Constance.

constance. (Extending her hand) Goodbye Ferdinand.

(ferdinand. shakes her hand, then kisses it and leaves)

Curtain

[ ¶ ]

1945

1945

558.

OFF WE ALL WENT TO SEE GERMANY

[Life, 6 August 1945]

I think you’d better come and make a trip over Germany said Bob Sweet. Bob Sweet is a corporal in the 441st Troop Carrier Group and he is full of ideas and I usually do whatever he tells me to do. But Bob, I said, I don’t like Germans, I saw enough of them in France I don’t want to see them at home. I wouldn’t bother about that, said Bob, I think the trip would be interesting and I think you’d better take it. And take it I did. It was a wonderful experience. And I really pretty well forgot about Germany and the Germans in the enormous pleasure of living intimately with the American Army.

We got into the 441st Troop Carrier airplane Duke II. There had been a Duke 1st but Dick Worl our small lively pilot had fought her to a finish, and now here was Duke II big enough to carry a jeep beside ourselves, three lieutenants and nine enlisted men. We wanted to give as many a good time as we could.

It was an unfailing pleasure wherever we went to see any officer in Germany divided between consternation and awe when I said I want billets and mess and transport for Miss Toklas, myself, three lieutenants and nine enlisted men. It was like an Oriental pasha and his tail, and wherever we went they all went and we didn’t ever have to take out our jeep, the officers were so impressed everywhere they gave us all the transport we wanted. I like that word transport, we were transported in every sense of the word.

Alright we were in Dreux they inducted us into the plane after the jeep was pushed and pulled in, and the doors were closed, we were all inside and went up, up into the solid air. I like that solid air.

We hummed along not too high and a beautiful blue sky and we were all looking and soon it was Germany and then John Roessel the navigator came and said here is the Rhine, and there was the dirty Rhine, I had seen it when I was 19 years old on a vacation and that was long ago. We were all excited and then before we knew it we were down in Frankfort, and hungry. You get awfully hungry flying, yes you do.

We were enthusiastically received and the boys wanted me to eat with them and eat with them I did, it was good and plenty. Then after considerable conversation, there always is that in the Army, photographing and autographing we had the cars and off we all went to see Germany, we had seen it ruined from the air and now we saw it ruined on the ground. It certainly is rained, and not so exciting to look at, I had seen ruins in France before, but the people were strange, very well dressed, was it that they all had on their best clothes because they had nothing else to wear, and shoes, did they not know what the French knew so well, better wear your old clothes and keep your best for later on or didn’t they have any old clothes, and were there no working men, nobody who worked with their hands. I was puzzled.

I had noticed that they turned their heads away and tried not to look at the endless forward and back of the American Army, and then once when we had all gotten out to look at something, I began to realize that they were all looking at Miss Toklas and myself and that some went quite pale and others looked furious. First I was puzzled and then I realized that we were probably the very first ordinary civilian women with American soldiers, not looking official just looking like American women with a group of talking soldiers, and they realized for the first time that there were going to be thousands of civilians coming there just to look as we were looking. After all Germans believe in an army, an army is an army even if it is a conquering army but civilians, just simple civilians, oh dear. I thought perhaps I was imagining this but later on several of the boys spoke of it. When I was back in Paris I mentioned it to my French friends, and they said yes, that had happened in Paris, the army of occupation that was bad enough but when the German families began to come then the iron entered their French souls. Civilians are more permanent and appalling than any army, yes they are.

We drove around and around, everybody had told me that the Germans looked well fed, well yes in a way, but, and eyes trained by four years of occupation, I noticed that the men’s clothes did not quite fit them, they were beginning to hang, the women did not yet show anything, the children a little, but as I found out in France, it is men from 30 on, who give you the first indication that they are undernourished. Was I pleased to see it, well a little yes.

When General Osborne came to see me just after the victory, he asked me what I thought should be done to educate the Germans. I said there is only one thing to be done and that is to teach them disobedience, as long as they are obedient so long sooner or later they will be ordered about by a bad man and there will be trouble. Teach them disobedience, I said, make every German child know that it is its duty at least once a day to do its good deed and not believe something its father or its teacher tells them, confuse their minds, get their minds confused and perhaps then they will be disobedient and the world will be at peace. The obedient peoples go to war, disobedient peoples like peace, that is the reason that Italy did not really become a good Axis, the people were not obedient enough, the Japs and the Germans are the only really obedient people on earth and see what happens, teach them disobedience, confuse their minds, teach them disobedience, and the world can be peaceful.

General Osborne shook his head sadly, you’ll never make the heads of an army understand that.

Well anyway it was almost four in the afternoon and we went back to the airport, back to America and Americans.

Before taking off again for Cologne we went around the airport to see the different crowds. Among others there was a Negro battalion and there Victor Joell quoted my poetry to me, that gave me a lot of pleasure, it was the first time in this war that that happened. Enough said. Another thing. Negroes even those born and bred and schooled in the South, don’t talk with a Southern accent any more. Why is that.

Well we took off and went up the Rhine to Cologne, we flew low over and over Cologne and then we found that the airports there were not functioning so we went on to Coblenz where they were not functioning either and so back to Frankfort. Cologne was the most destroyed city we had seen yet, it is natural, of course it is natural to speak of one’s roof, roofs are in a way the most important thing in a house, between four walls, under a roof, and here was a whole spread out city without a roof. There was the cathedral but it looked very fragile as if you pushed it hard with your finger your finger either would go through or it would fall over.

The next morning we left for Salzburg. There we were most hospitably received and off we went to visit Hitler and Goering, that is their homes and their stolen treasure.

When we got into Berchtesgaden I was surprised so were we all to see it such a summer resort village and not at all isolated or mysterious, we soon came to the house where Goering’s works of art were temporarily housed, here there was a little trouble because only officers could go in and the only one of the crowd who was really interested in pictures was a corporal, but finally that was permitted.

You see it is natural that I see many more enlisted men than officers, that is natural enough. Anybody interested in art or literature almost automatically does not become an officer, he is either a private or a noncommissioned officer, they mostly are noncommissioned officers. That is natural enough, the kind of training, the responsibility and burden of rank, which is upon any lieutenant does not suit the other temperament, that is natural enough, beside anyway even the enlisted men who are not particularly interested in the arts their minds move more freely than the officers who have all that compression put upon them and their minds have to be extraordinarily free if they are not going to be hardened into something quite unelastic.

It is natural quite natural that I gravitate naturally to the society of the enlisted men.

It was exciting to see all those pictures but it had nothing in particular to do with Goering, there was no personal taste, he had excellent advice apparently. The only thing that might have been a personal taste were the very big landscapes, well it was very exciting, just like playing with a museum and discovering your pictures, as nothing was expertised, some very interesting French stuff, practically no Italian, it was exciting but strangely enough not as Goering but just as pictures stacked on the floor against the wall.

And then we all climbed into our transport, that is our cars and off we went to Hitler. That was exciting. It was exciting to be there, the other houses were bombed but Hitler’s was not it was burned but not down and there we were in that big window where Hitler dominated the world a bunch of GIs just gay and happy. It really was the first time I saw our boys really gay and careless, really forgetting their burdens and just being foolish kids, climbing up and around and on top, while Miss Toklas and I sat comfortably and at home on garden chairs on Hitler’s balcony. It was funny it was completely funny, it was more than funny it was absurd and yet so natural. We all got together and pointed as Hitler had pointed but mostly we just sat while they climbed around. And then they began to hunt souvenirs, they found photographs and some X-ray photographs that they were convinced were taken of Hitler’s arm after the attempt on his life. What I wanted was a radiator, Hitler did have splendid radiators, and there was one all alone which nobody seemed to notice but a radiator a large radiator, what could I do with it, they asked, put it on a terrace and grow flowers over it, I said, but our courage was not equal to the weight of it and we sadly left it behind us. After we had played around till it was late off we went, down the hills and that day was over, it was a wonderful day.

We had dinner with the men of the 101st Airborne Division, our boys the carriers had dropped them to where they went several times and then home to the hotel.

There we did have trouble locating our bags. Sometimes I would get impatient with the boys and say well now for Heaven’s sake let’s have a little civilian efficiency. Army efficiency is efficient nobody can deny, but they have so many men that there are always ten to do what two do in civilian life and so of course you always have to find out if all ten have done it instead of just the two, which does, well which just does. Anybody in the Army can tell you that and we were in the Army for four days.

Finally with the aid of a stray colonel and a captain or two we got straightened out as to our bags and a glass of orange juice and then to bed.

The next morning we were to go to Munich and then home but there was a storm in France and Dick Worl thought it safer for us to go straight to Heidelberg and spend the night there, which we did, which did bring trouble to the Life office, we never knew until we got home that we changed army groups, went from the 12th to the 6th or the other way round, everybody was just as nice to us as if we had been where we belonged.

So off we went to Heidelberg and soon we were over Munich. One would suppose that every ruined town would look like any other ruined town but it does not. Munich with all its big open spaces gardens and stadiums and everything looked not so much ruined as dilapidated, it looked completely dilapidated, as if in a few years it would just sort of not exist. And then Dick turned me over to Ernest Thomas and he was a good teacher and I drove over Nuremberg around and around. He was a very good teacher and it is very like steering a ship, has nothing at all to do with an automobile, it was like when the captain used to let my brother and myself as children steer the ferryboat in upper San Francisco Bay. Nuremberg again was different, it was more nonexistent, nothing really left except a piece of the old wall. Well well, printing still does go on, and then we came down in Mannheim and had transport to Heidelberg, it was two in the afternoon and we were hungry. There we were most cordially received and we even violated all Army regulations by having a real meal at three o’clock in the afternoon and it was good.

It was lovely in Heidelberg, I had been there also in a vacation once when I was at college, and it was not at all changed. We rode around the town we wandered round and it was restful. The population seemed to be leading their normal life without any particular emotion as they had in Salzburg, not at all as they had been in Frankfort, naturally not.

That evening I went over to talk to the soldiers, and to hear what they had to say, we all got very excited, Sergeant Santiani who had asked me to come complained that I confused the minds of his men, but why shouldn’t their minds be confused, gracious goodness, are we going to be like the Germans, only believe in the Aryans that is our own race, a mixed race if you like but all having the same point of view. I got very angry with them, they admitted they liked the Germans better than the other Europeans. Of course you do, I said, they flatter you and they obey you, when the other countries don’t like and and say so, and personally you have not been awfully ready to meet them halfway, well naturally if they don’t like you they show it, the Germans don’t like you but they flatter you, dog gone it, I said I bet you Fourth of July they will all be putting up our flag, and all you big babies will just be flattered to death, literally to death, I said bitterly because you will have to fight again. Well said one of them after all we are on top. Yes I said and is there any spot on earth more dangerous than on top. You don’t like the Latins, or the Arabs or the Wops, or the British, well don’t you forget a country can’t live without friends, I want you all to get to know other countries so that you can be friends, make a little effort, try to find out what it is all about. We all got very excited, they passed me cognac, but I don’t drink so they found me some grapefruit juice, and they patted me and sat me down, and there it all was.

The next morning the sergeant came over to say goodbye and gave me a card, which said to Gertie, another Radical. Bless them all.

And the next afternoon, we all were transported back to the airfield and there was a storm and we came all the way back high over the clouds and quickly, and the boys showed us all the things they had acquired. Where they had acquired, what they had acquired better not know. There are three million American soldiers there and each one of them has to have at least six souvenirs. Dear me. They call these objects liberated. This is a liberated camera. Liberated they are.

And then down we came so gently, Dick does land gently, and there we were right back where we started from, and the boys.

You can see in the photographs how protectingly they took care of us. Bless them.

In the evening here in Paris I hear the airplanes passing over our heads, I wish we were up there in there with them. Bless them.

[ ¶ ]

1945

559.

THE NEW HOPE IN OUR “SAD YOUNG MEN”

[The New York Times Magazine, 3 June 1945]

After the last World War there was the lost generation, they were very successful but I called them sad young men because their life was finished by 30, they dreaded their thirtieth birthday, that was the end of life for them, life began early, success was great and after 30 what was there to do, nothing. This was something that inevitably made for sadness, and it was because as a Frenchman explained, a man goes through his period of becoming civilized between 17 and 25, it is in these years that women mold him into shape, that he begins to measure himself in the real business of life against his contemporaries and competitors, he becomes civilized. The other war just destroyed that civilizing business, and they were a lost generation, their life became too easy as it did after the war was over, and life being too easy it looked as if it was over by 30 and so they were sad young men.

Everybody was so impressed by this that one of the most popular books to follow after the war was “Life Begins at Forty.” The sad young men whose life had ended at 30 to their feeling needed this consolation.

And now I have been asked are the young men of this war after the war is over, are they going to be sad young men.

No I do not think so. And I do not think so for a most excellent reason, they are sad young men already, if you are sad young men then there is a fair chance that life will begin at 30 instead of ending at 30 and I think more or less that is what is going to happen to this generation.

Today is Victory Day that is the first Victory Day, the European Victory Day, and the young men are rightly told not to be too happy because it is only half over, well we certainly do believe that it is more than half over, but there has been an unconditional surrender, and remember, it was General Grant, General Ulysses Simpson Grant, who invented for America that idea of Unconditional Surrender. Ulysses Simpson Grant Unconditional Surrender Grant.

In a queer way we have come back, we Americans, to more or less the pre-Civil War state of mind. They were a sad people those pioneers, a sad faced quiet people, whose life so often began at 30 and at 40, so much failure so little success, life was too hard to really begin when young, you had to be old enough to really resist life in order to begin life, and then came the tremendous industrial development in America and then the facile optimism of the years roughly from Roosevelt to Roosevelt, easy wars, easy victories, easy success, easy money, easy eating and easy drinking and easy madly running around and easy publicity, easy everything.

And then came the depression and life begins at 40 and now the war and the sad young men whose life will begin at 30.

Well in a kind of way the American of the pre-Civil War and Civil War Americans who listened to Lincoln, they were more interesting than the Roosevelt to Roosevelt American, and now I am completely and entirely certain that we are going to be more interesting again, be a sad and quiet people who can listen and who can promise and who can perform.

I was so touched the other day, there was a young fellow here and we were talking about America and war, and the future and the young American said after all what have we to oppose to the world and to defend ourselves with except innocence and a kind heart. Look at the photographs of the meeting of the GI’s and the Russians, yes they the GI’s they have innocence and a kind heart. In the days between Roosevelt and Roosevelt they had a facile optimism to bulwark innocence and a kind heart, and in the pioneer days they had a strenuousness to bulwark themselves with to protect their innocence and their kind heart and now what have they to give themselves as a support to innocence and a kind heart.

We talk about it a lot, they talk to me about it a lot and I talk to them about it a lot and this is some of what we say.

A lot of things worry them and a lot of the things that worry them worry me. They have been away from home for two years and over and being away from home does things to you, particularly when you are away from home in an unnatural way. One thing it does, it makes people as one of our friends used to say of her mother, mother is the best Seattle realestate promoter in Europe. Yes it does do that. It makes people like that. One man said to me the other day, it’s funny listening to some of the boys sell America to the French, nothing but Heaven could be like that. Yes that is one thing being away from home does to you, and the other thing is to make you doubtful, doubtful about everything about home and not home. It is, said two of them today to me it is kind of peaceful over here, they seem just kind of to do as they please they all do just kind of seem to.

Then lots of them who never thought very much about where their parents were born have with this prolonged contact with Europe become conscious of different countries. One of them said to me, I had no idea so many men of my generation had parents born in Europe. It has its tragic side. One fellow born in Germany who had gone to America as a little child with an older sister. When he saw those Germans in Germany, not human, not real, not conscious of being real creatures, dirty and destroyed, he said to his buddy, I have a horror of perhaps some day seeing my parents I know they must be quite as unhuman as these people, of course they are, and just think if I should run across them.

Yes the foreign background begins to come out. One day there were three of them here, one father and mother were South Italian, one father and mother Danish, one father and mother Austrian. They began to talk about eating, they all came from New York, and how they could find the specialties of their different countries in New York and how you cooked them and how you ate them.

Then of course there are the other kind of GI’s who hate them all, they hate the Britishers because they hate them, they hate the French of course because they are awful, they hate the Arabs, anybody would hate Arabs and they hate the Germans of course they hate them and they even hate Russians because Russians because Russians well because Russians.

Just the same though two to four years away from home is a very long time. Just the same they say people are so much better off in America than anywhere yes they are. And then they worry about what America is going to do and what they as Americans are going to do they worry about that, and they worry whether disillusionment will help or hinder what they must do and will they be disillusioned or will they be strong in their strength, will they, they do not worry about that but they do think about that.

The minority problem worries them, they have become conscious of that too. One told me that he had an assignment with some Negro troops and he stayed with them four days. I am from California he said and I had never known Negroes and at the end of four days well I was glad in this year ’45 I had not been born black. They were very nice and they were very silent one man never talked at all and their handshake was flabby. Yes, he said, they realize that a minority people makes a country divided against itself. Europe knows that, but what can we do, they say. I was with a Southern fellow a true Southerner, who likes colored men and gets along with them and in a kind of way they like him.

We were watching the prisoners being brought to the station in trucks from the airfield. There were a number of Negroes and the French populace who were standing around to greet them and to help them put up their hands to help them down the tired men and to take their bundles and help, and the white and the black hands were all equally happy to be helped and to be helping all mingled together. We stood by watching and the Southerner said, could you see that in any city in the United States. Well I said you see to the French any soldier of France is as good as any other soldier, the flag hallows them. Yes I know he said. They tried to propagandize, the Germans did, that French women all married Negroes. They don’t. The Negroes marry mostly among themselves I know that now but the French do treat them naturally, yes they do.

He went on talking. I said the trouble is, as long as the Negro was just a native race, the white man’s burden point of view, it’s all right, but now when one Negro can write as Richard Wright does writing as a Negro about Negroes, writes not as a Negro, but as a man, well the minute that happens the relation between the white and the Negro is no longer a difference of races but a minority question and ends not in ownership but in persecution. That is the trouble, when people have no equality there can be differences but no persecution, when they begin to have equality, then it is no longer separation there is persecution.

A good many of the boys begin to know what the words imprisoned and persecution mean, when they see the millions in prison, imprisoned for years, persecuted for years, they begin to realize what minorities in a country are bound to lead to, to persecution and to a sense of imprisonment. When these American boys see all the instability of a whole continent imprisoned as the whole of Europe has been in prison, well somehow it does something to them, of course it does.

God bless them, innocence and a kind heart, yes they will go on, innocence and a kind heart, it worries them, they are troubled, so am I, life will begin at 30 for them, so really did mine, I like them, they like me, we are American. Bless them.

[ ¶ ]

1945

560.

BREWSIE AND WILLIE

[Brewsie and Willie, Random House, New York 1946]

One   Two   Three   Four   Five   Six   Seven   Eight   Nine   Ten   Eleven   Twelve   Thirteen   Fourteen   Fifteen   Sixteen   Seventeen   Eighteen   Nineteen

Chapter One

You know Willie, said Brewsie, I think we are all funny; pretty funny, about this fraternisation business, now just listen. They did not have to make any anti-fraternisation ruling for the German army in France because although the Germans did their best to fraternise, no French woman would look or speak to them or recognise their existence. I kind of wonder would our women be like French or be like Germans, if the horrible happened and our country was conquered and Occupied.

Willie: Well I wouldnt want any American woman to be like a Frenchwoman.

Brewsie: No you would want them to be like the Germans, sleep with the conquerors.

Willie: You get the hell out of here, Brewsie. No American woman would sleep with a foreigner.

Brewsie: But you admire the Germans who do. Which do you want American women to be like.

Willie: I know what I dont want them to be like, I dont want them to be like any lousy foreigner.

Brewsie: But all your fathers and mothers were lousy foreigners.

Willie: You get the hell out of here, Brewsie. What’s that to you, I am going to sleep with any German wench who’ll sleep with me and they all will.

Brewsie: Sure they all will but all the same if the horrible happened and our country was defeated and occupied, how about it.

Willie: Well our country isnt going to be defeated and occupied, that’s all there is to that.

Brewsie: Yes but you never can tell in a war.

Willie: And that’s the reason there aint going to be any more war not if I can help it.

Brewsie: But if you cant help it.

Willie: I’ll see to it that I do help it, there aint going to be any more war.

Brewsie: But that’s what they said last time and hell here we are.

Willie: Well did I say we werent here, we’re here all right, you betcha we’re here, and I am going to sleep with any German girl who’ll sleep with me, and they all will and that s what I call fraternisation, and they let us do it and we’re doing it.

Brewsie: But Willie listen.

Willie: Aint I listening, aint I always listening, you’re always talking and I am always listening.

Brewsie: Well anyway, Willie, just listen.

While Brewsie talked, it was not alone Willie who sometimes listened, there were others more or less listening, Jo, and Bob and Ralph and Don and there was Brock, he was older, he liked to talk about how his father and mother moved from one house to another and what illnesses they had had and what it did to them and what flowers his mother grew and that she was fond of cooking and eatings and that he was not the only child but they did like him that is to say he was interested in everything they wrote to him and was natural enough because although he had been married, he did not know whether he was married now or not, anyway he did listen to Brewsie, because Brewsie was really very interesting and had a lotto say that was interesting and he, whenever he Brock had time, he did listen to him, he was a good chap Brewsie and had a lot to say that was really interesting.

Listen, said Brewsie, listen to me. I want to know why do you fellows feel the way you do.

Jo: Oh go way Brewsie, dont you know we’re disillusioned, that’s what we are, disillusioned, that’s the word, aint it, fellows, disillusioned.

All of ’em: Sure, that’s the word, disillusioned.

Brock: No no I am not disillusioned, as long as my mother is fond of flowers, and she is and fond of cooking as she is and fond of eating as she is, and likes to move into other houses which she does I could never be that word I could never be disillusioned. No, Jo, no, no no, and I think you all know I mean it I do I never could be disillusioned.

Willie: Take me away, that man makes me crazy. I just cant stand another minute of it, take me away.

Brewsie: All right, Willie, let’s go. Gome along, Jo.

Jo: Yes I got to go to the river to wait on a girl.

Brewsie: Where is she.

Jo: She is gone home‘to eat but I said I’d sit on the river bank and wait and I’m going to, want to come along.

Willie: There aint two.

Jo: No there aint but one, want to come along.

Brewsie: Let’s all three go.

Jo: That’s all right with me.

Look, said Willie, there comes a man-eating dog. It was a dark day but it did not rain. The dog was white and gentle, That is what Willie said.

Brewsie does talk to himself, he said to himself, how can I be interested in how many people will be killed or how much property will be destroyed in the next war, how many people will be killed in the next war.

They went on to the river. It is not always easy to sail a sailboat up a river.

That made them talk about what they did remember, steering an airplane. Some of them sighed, it made them sigh because they liked it. It was like sleeping in a bed, it made them sigh, it did make them sigh because they liked it.

I remember, he said, he said, I remember.

They saw three others coming along, one of them said, what We doing just walking, aint anybody going to buy anything.

Brewsie remembered about buying, there was a time when anybody could buy something that is if he had money with him. Brewsie said that spending money if you had it, well it was just spending money and spending money was not only easy as anything it was more than anything.

I know what you mean, said Willie.

I do too, said Jo, let’s go buy something. We aint found anything to buy for the kind of money we got, said Willie, and then the girl came along. If you put your arm all over a girl, well any girl does any girl say, tell him I dont want him, but no girls do because there is chewing gum and tobacco and coffee and chocolate, yes there is. Does, said Brewsie, does any one want to buy anything if it can be given to them, if they can get it without buying. Nobody answered him, they were busy other ways.

It’s a long war but it will end, said Brewsie, and then we will go home. Where’s home, said a man just behind him.

What’s your name, said Brewsie.

Paul is my name and if it! aint Paul it’s Donald, what do you want with my name.

I want to know how old you are and where you come from.

Oh get the hell out of here, said Donald Paul and then he sat down.

Let’s, said Donald Paul, let’s talk about beds. What kind of beds, said Brewsie. Oh any kind, the kind you sleep in, the kind you make for yourselves and the kind others make for you. A bed is a bed, just write that down if you know how to read and write, a; bed’s a bed. When you wish you were dead you always-wish, for a bed. Yes that’s the way it is. Remember you know, when they put you in prison they make you make your own bed. I just read about it this evening. Yes, said Brewsie, if there is a bed. Yeah you’re right too, if there is a bed. And they both sighed not loud, not really at all. Anybody knows how long a day is when: evening comes. They gather that they had rather not be able to sit than not.

Yes, said Brewsie, do be anxious.

It was almost as much aloud; as that.

Donald Paul snorted.

Allowed, he said, fallowed, what’s allowed, anything that is allowed is just what they never said. There are said Donald Paul, yes there are, said Brewsie. Are what, said Willie. Eight million unemployed any next year, said Jo. Oh go to hell out of here, said Willie and as he spoke he fell asleep just like that.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Two

Brewsie

I’m here

What you doing.

I’m thinking.

I am thinking about religion.

What religion.

Well Willie’s, somebody said to me today why don’t the G.I.’s have the Bible around like the doughboys did, why aint there ever a Bible in a plane.

Why should there be, there aint anything the matter with the plane.

Of course there could be.

Ya but if there could be it would be the fault of the ground men, and if there is any flack then you’re taught how to dive in so that it dont hit you and if you dont do it right it does and anyway there is of course there is the calculation of errors. What’s the matter with you Brewsie, dont you know all that.

Yes it is kind of funny I know all that, they do say though that the doughboys always had Bibles around, that’s what they say.

Well, said Jo, why do you worry.

I don’t worry, said Brewsie, I never worry I am kind of foggy in the head and I want to be clear, that’s all.

Willie: Well you never will, you just keep on thinking and talking the more foggy you feel. Now you take us, we dont think we know that all America is just so and we are all Americans, that’s what we are all Americans.

Brewsie: I wish I was a girl if I was a girl I would be a WAC and if I was a WAC, oh my Lord, just think of that.

Don: Dont you go being funny Brewsie, I been out with a WAC; yes I have, well no she was not an officer WAC although have been out even with an officer WAC, how can you worry when anything is like that.

Brewsie: Well now boys let’s all get together and think.

Willie: All right now how would you want us to get, together and think.

Brewsie: Well let’s think about how everybody perhaps will get killed in the next war.

Willie: Well they sure will if they fight the war good enough. If you fight a war good enough everybody ought to get killed.

Brewsie: You mean the other side.

Willie: No not the other side, that’s only when one side fights good enough, but when they both do, and that can happen too, well when they both do, then everybody will be dead, all dead, fine, then nobody’s got to worry about jobs.

Brewsie: But oh dear me, there are the wives and children. Yes there are.

Brock: You know the other day I heard a colored major say, he had no children although he was married nine years and I said, how is that, and he said, is this America any place to make born a Negro child.

Willie: I dont want to hear any talk like that, you know right well Brock I dont want to hear any talk like that.

But Willie, said Brock, Willie you listen to Brewsie and he talks like that and when I talk like Brewsie talks you tell me you dont want me to talk at all like that, that’s not right Willie, that’s not right, it is not right, Willie, it is not right.

Willie: Oh my God.

While they were talking they did not know what country they were in. If they did know they might talk about it but they did not know what country they were in, and little by little they knew less what country they were in. It was not night yet, it was not even late in the afternoon, they knew that, and sometimes they thought about that, but Brewsie did not talk about that so they did not have to listen about that not that afternoon.

It was early in the morning, and there was anybody there, they never thought that there was anybody there even when there was.

Let’s go and have a drink, said Willie, but they could get a drink where they were so they did not go and get a drink, they had a drink where they were.

I was in a hotel, said Willie, and I saw from the window around the corner somebody getting into bed and I could not tell whether it was a little girl or a little woman.

What time was it, said Brewsie.

About half past ten, said Willie.

You couldnt tell by that, said Brewsie, not by that. A little girl could be going to bed then, yes she could.

I know, said Willie, I know, it might have been a little girl and it might have been a round-faced little woman, I kind of think it was a round-faced little woman and I couldnt tell whether she was kneeling to say her prayers or to take make-up off her face, I just couldnt tell.

Was there a mirror in front of her, said Brewsie.

I just couldnt tell, said Willie.

Even a little woman could kneel and say her prayers as well as a little girl, said Brewsie.

Could she, said Willie.

Yes she could, said Brewsie.

Well I dont know, said Willie, it was so around the corner.

Well couldnt you see her the next day.

I tell you it was the back of a house around the corner, how could I tell which house it was next day.

Well, said Brewsie, why didnt you go around that night and see.

I tell you, said Willie, it was around the corner and the front wouldnt be the same as the back.

Well couldnt you count, said Jo waking up.

No not in French how could you count in French around the corner with the back and the front different and not sure it was a girl or a little woman. No I just never did find out.

Well why didnt you go back to the hotel and try again, said Brewsie, try to see her get to bed again.

Because I never have gone back there, said Willie, I never have and when I do get back she will be gone sure she will.

Nobody ever moves in France, said Jo.

No, maybe though it was a hotel.

Well if it was, said Brewsie, it was not a little girl.

I guess you’re right Brewsie, I guess it was a little woman, a little round-faced woman and she was taking off her make-up.

Perhaps, said Brewsie, it was a little round-faced woman and she was saying her prayers.

Not likely, said Willie.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Three

Brewsie: Are we isolationists or are we isolated; are we efficient or are we quick to make up for long preparation, if we were caught without time to get it all in order would we be ready, would we be, well did we be, if Japan had followed up, oh dear me, said Brewsie, oh dear me, are we efficient or are we slow and so we are very quick to make up for being slow, oh dear me, said Brewsie, and do we like the German girls best because we are virgins and they do all the work.

Willie: You get the hell out of here Brewsie, I am no virgin, I never was a virgin, I never will be a virgin.

No, said Brewsie, no, you never were a virgin, well then you dont know the difference perhaps you still are a virgin.

Jo: That sounds funny, Brewsie, that’s not the way you talk, Brewsie, what’s the matter with you, Brewsie.

Brewsie: I dont know, I kind of feel funny, it is true over half the E. T. O. are virgins, they are they are, and that’s why they like the German girls I get so mad I just have to say it, I just get so mad.

Willie: Well I get mad too, if you say I am a virgin.

Jo: Well, Willie, perhaps you are. Brewsie is right, a whole lot of the army are virgins. I dont say they cant but they dont and that’s the reason they got to have so many pin-ups and German girls, yes sometimes I guess Brewsie is right, you just bellow, Willie, you just bellow and Brewsie is just foggy so he is but I know, I never say it but I know, a lot of us is just virgins, Willie, just E. T. O. virgins, Willie, all you fellows, are you or are you not E. T. O. Virgins.

Willie: You get the hell out of here, Jo, I can stand what Brewsie says but I wont stand anything you say, I just wont and I warn you right here and now if you call me a virgin again some night or some day you’ll die and it wont be any enemy that will have killed you, it will have been just me.

Brock: Oh boys, boys, listen to me, I am older than any of you and I dont know whether I am married or not and I am always interested in what my mother does and I do like to drink but nobody ever thinks of calling me a virgin. You wouldnt, Willie, and you wouldnt, Jo, and you wouldnt, Brewsie, you never would think of calling me a virgin. So dont you be worried, Willie, dont you be worried, you just listen to me and dont you be worried.

Willie: Oh.

Brewsie: But to come back to what is worrying me, to come back to it, are we isolationists or are we isolated.

Willie: You just want to explain, Brewsie, so go ahead, you will anyway so go ahead, we just listen anyway, so just go ahead. Come on, Jo, come on, everybody, Brewsie is thinking.

Brewsie: Well I just am thinking are we isolationists or are we isolated.

Jo: Well what about it.

Well you see, said Brewsie, I kind of like to be liked. Willie likes to be liked, so do you all, well yes I do like to be liked, I just could cry if they dont like me, yes I could. I do like to be liked.

And besides, said Jo, it’s dangerous not to be liked, if Willie did not like me I would just be scared.

Brock: I am sure everybody does like me, I do I am sure I do what makes anyone like me.

Oh my God, said Willie, take me away.

All right, said Brewsie, all right where shall we go.

Right back where we started from, said Willie. And the flowers.

Oh come along, said Jo, Brewsie will remember what he wants to say for another day.

No, said Brewsie, I wont remember but I will find it out again.

Let’s go, said Willie.

And they went.

The sun was shining and they were all worried, there was nothing to worry about, the sun was shining and they were all worried.

It used to be fine, said Willie, before the war when we used to believe what the newspapers and the magazines said, we used to believe them when we read them and now when it’s us they write about we know it’s lies, just lies, just bunches of lies, and if it’s just bunches of lies, what we going to read when we get home, answer me that, Brewsie, answer me that.

I saw a girl, said Donald Paul, she was saying how can I replace potatoes, how can I take the place of potatoes. My darling, I said, you just cant. Brewsie: I am going to begin to talk and I am just going on talking, that’s what I am going to do.

Sure you are, said Willie.

I say, said Brewsie, and I am just going to be solemn, just as solemn as anything, are we isolationists or are we isolated, do we like Germans because we are greedy and callous like them. Oh dear, I guess you boys better go away, I might just begin to cry and I’d better be alone. I am a G. I. and perhaps we better all cry, it might do us good crying sometimes does.

Oh get the hell out of here, Brewsie, said Willie.

Crying does good, said Jo, but I dont like it, not anybody’s crying.

Where is Donald Paul, said Brewsie.

I told him to go away, said Willie.

If they knew it was Sunday afternoon then it was Sunday afternoon, nicely and quietly Sunday afternoon. Even yesterday was Sunday afternoon, Brewsie said so and they all said, yes, yesterday even yesterday was Sunday afternoon too.

Two majors came along, one was a fat major and one was a thin major, they were in transport, the fat major said, I wonder when we get home, can we make them see that it is just as good not to work seven days a week all day, that railroads get along just as well if you go home for a day and a half a week and work in your garden. The thin major said, I wonder, no I dont wonder about the railroads getting along just as good, I wonder if they’ll see it and let us take a day and a half off and perhaps longer and a month for a vacation like they do over here, I wonder. And do you suppose, said the fat major we could retire when we were fifty instead of when we were seventy. I wonder, said the thin major and they went home in the twilight, a nice twilight.

Brewsie when he was awake woke slowly, it was just as well as when he went to sleep, he went to sleep slowly.

Willie never asked him why, Willie knew why.

Said Brewsie, do you remember, Willie, what I was talking about. Well I do, I was talking about a lot of things and I was going to talk a long time and I was going to commence with, Are we isolationists or are we isolated.

Two Red Cross nurses came along, they were lieutenants still they did say, listen he sounds interesting. Tell me, said the fatter and younger, dont you think it is awful that the French have no leaders.

Havent they, said Donald Paul, and if they have why do they want them, a leader is some one who leads you where you dont want to go, where do you want to go, sister, can I lead you.

The older and the thinner said, we were not talking to you, we were talking to him, he sounds interesting.

Donald Paul: Fair sister, you are right, he not only sounds interesting but he is interesting.

Brewsie: I have a great deal to say.

The older one: Yes, that is why we are listening.

Brewsie: If I have a great deal to say it will take a long time to say it.

Yes, said the younger, but how can the French expect to come back if they have no leaders.

Why why why, how how how, said Donald Paul.

How, said Jo, I dont know how.

The older: Yes but he does, you tell us, she said to Brewsie.

Brewsie, said yes, I’ll tell you. Leaders, what are leaders, yes was right, a leader either does not lead you or if he does he leads you where you do not want to go. Isnt it so, sisters, isnt it, where do you want to go, where do the French want to go, they dont want to go anywhere, they want enough to eat, a place to sleep, and fuel to keep them warm, that’s what they want, leaders never give you that, they kind of scratch around and get it for themselves. No he is right what can leaders do, we always have leaders but where do they lead us. No listen to me and I will tell you about efficiency and about being isolated and why although rich we are poor and why although quick we are slow and how, well leaders better stay at home a while and lead everybody that way.

Chorus of a crowd: Ah yes, let’s go home, I want to go home, we want to go home, everybody wants to go home. And then somebody began to sing Home Sweet Home.

Then everybody got quiet.

Do you know, said Donald Paul, I watch all those men all that army going around excursioning in auto-buses, so fat, so well dressed, so taken care of, and I say to myself, they want to go home and I say to myself, do they, and I say to myself, let’s go home, and I say to myself, where is home, where you got a bellyful, that’s home, where you got no cares, that’s home.

Willie: Get the hell out of here, home is home, home is where you come from, that’s home, that’s fine, that’s home.

Jo: You got no imagination, Willie.

Willie: To hell with imagination, I want to go home.

Yes, said the two nurses, you all want to go home, yeah you’re all going home.

Yes we all are going home, home, that’s where we’re going, home.

Donald Paul: All too soon.

Willie: You get the hell out of here. If anybody is going to talk it’s Brewsie, Brewsie, you talk.

Brewsie: Not today Willie, not today, I kind of dont understand anything today, I kind of thought I understand everything today, but today I kind of think I dont understand anything today. I aint no leader today, I’m kind of scared of being a leader today.

Willie: Ah you’re no leader, Brewsie, you just talk.

Donald Paul: And what do leaders do.

Jo: They talk too, but they talk differently. Orientation, that’s the word, said Donald Paul.

Now tell me, said the two nurses, do you all talk like this every day?

Not every day, said Jo.

Mostly every day, said Willie.

I think we will come again, said the younger fatter nurse and the older thinner one was very interested and they went away.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Four

Jo said, what do you think, one of those frog girls said, I showed ’em a picture of my wife and the baby in the baby carriage and she said, what, do you have those old fashioned baby-carriages with high wheels and a baby can fall out, no we French people, we have up-to-date baby-carriages, streamlined, she said. It’s funny but that’s what she said, and I said, take me show me and show me she did. The town was lousy with them, sure and we never noticed, nice deep baby-carriages with low rubber-tired wheels, just as comfortable and safe as anything. Why, said that frog girl, we just use the kind of baby-carriages you have to carry packages around, not babies, never babies. Now can you beat it.

It’s funny, said Willie, some ways you do and some ways you dont, it is funny, said Willie.

Jo: Let’s go home and work, I want to buy one of those up-to-date baby-carriages, I cant have no frog girl pull one like that over me.

Work, said Brewsie, yes, you know I often think American men work funny, they write to me from home, they have worked so hard they never do want to work that hard again.

Perhaps, said Donald Paul sourly, perhaps they wont have the chance.

What you mean, said Jo.

Well how about it, any work to go back to, you.

Just as much as you, said Jo. Not so, said Donald Paul. I am the only one of the whole lot of you that dont have to look for work. Why, said Jo, are you rich. Too rich to work, said Donald Paul. I, said Brock, can always find work. You certainly can, said Willie, they give you work to shut you up. But, said Brock, I can always explain things while I am working, that’s it, said Willie, suppose you stopped explaining and began working anybody would drop down dead and so they got to keep you working to keep themselves from being dead.

Well anyway, said Brewsie, I often think we soldiers complain, and we complain about what the officers have but we dont complain how we have everything civilians dont have. Civilians, oh hell, what you mean Brewsie. Well dont we have food and clothes and shoes and free parties all the time, they take us everywhere, and eats, and treats, and free everything, subways and theatres and everything and my gracious, my good gracious and no worries. Oh my good gracious, oh my good gracious and no worries, my good gracious. I just could land of just cry when I think we all got to scratch around and worry, worry and scratch around, and then those bills, pay everything on the installment plan, and coming in and coming in, oh dear, sometimes I just burst out crying in my sleep, I am older than you boys, you dont know, I could just burst out crying.

Oh, said Willie, if we got to cry let’s cry into liquor, come along, which they did.

It was late afternoon and the streets were narrow and three Negro soldiers came along, there was a very little girl and her mother, one of the Negroes fell on his knee like a cavalier before the little girl and took her hand, the mother went on and then stood slightly flushed looking at her little girl, the little girl a little flushed shook the hand of the kneeling soldier, he said a word in French, she answered him, she was a very little girl, only five years old, the other two had gone on, he rose from his knee and he went on, the little girl went along with her mother.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Five

It’s funny, said Willie, the way a nigger always finds some little nigger children to talk to, you’d think there were no niggers anywhere and there he is, he just is sitting on a chair in a garden and two darky little boys talking to him and they talking French and he talking and they go on talking French and he does talk the same to them, and I do think it is funny.

Yes I found three of them taking a little nigger girl out walking and they said they had borrowed her from her mother and there they were just out walking, it is funny. Yes, said Jo, and I saw that girl in the house around the corner, she was not a little girl she was a kind of a big girl and she was reading a book and she had her elbows on the table and her head in her hands, and she was studying in a book, and she had other books on the table and she was brunette and yes, she had books. And did she see you, said Willie. Well I dont know, said Jo, but I guess she did kind of see me. And how did you know she was the same girl, well she was in the same room and there wasnt two of them so she must have been the one, you never can tell and she was not round-faced and she was not small and she was a brunette, one of those dark-complected ones but it was she all right, and she knew me even if she did not see me, not that other time, anyway. Oh forget it, said Willie, I was the one saw her. Oh well perhaps this was another place and around another corner. There is no other place, said Willie and she is my girl. Well take her if you want to, said Jo. You know, said Brewsie.

Do you fellows, have you fellows been listening. No, said Willie, we have been talking. Well, said Brewsie, I was talking to Donald Paul. Oh that fellow, said Willie, Brewsie, yes he said he wanted to. He’s married. Well, said Jo, aint we all married, werent we just forgetting about being married, yes of course, yes I know about being married, well that is what I say, Donald Paul, said he wanted the government to take over everything. And, said Willie, I hope you answered him back that the first thing they the government ought to take over is this blamed army, if they manage other things the way they manage this, then they better had keep their hand off, that’s all I got to say, keep their hand off. Government, aint the government back of this army, aint this a most wasteful badly managed piece of machinery, aint we all no good. Answer me that, government, answer me that, those business sharks that cant give us a job, they’re bad, the government and this army, my God, we cant take care of ourselves without the government and those rich guys. I tell you boys there aint any answer, just you believe me, there aint any answer, and anybody says there is, you Brewsie, and that lousy Donald Paul, I just tell you and though I dont sound like it I’ve got plenty of sense, there aint any answer, there aint going to be any answer, there never has been any answer, that’s the answer. Listen to me, that’s the answer. There aint any answer, and we all know there aint any answer, there aint one of us in our miserable little hearts who dont know that there isnt any answer, and anybody who talks different knows he is lying, he knows darn well that that is the answer, the answer is there aint, there completely is no answer. You all listen to me you all want to go home, well you all going to be home and I tell you you’ll know there just like you knew here, there aint going to be any answer.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Six

When I get home, said Richard, I got a home to go to, my wife and I have bought two hundred acres, we built a shack and outhouses. We got a neighbor a Pole farmer, they take care of it when we are away. My wife teaches school, and we are claiming back the land and there are rattlesnakes, so I guess it’s a good place to grow grapes and make wine and what they call marc, which is a brandy, and I got a place to go home to, to hell with jobs, I got a place to go home to, and sure they will offer me a job because I dont need it, they wont offer it to those that need it, you see, I’m going home to a home. You see, where I can live, and you see I have got a home to go home to where I can live, God it’s good to live, and I got a home where I can live.

I dont see why, said Ed, everybody is so scared, nothing to be scared about, my brother lived through the depression and he always had a job, and I have always been educated and I always can get well paid. What you all scared about, I am a strong man, not so strong but strong enough and now I’ll tell you just how I do it, just how old I am, just what I have done, just what I am going to do, I am just going to tell you.

Willie: Oh Brewsie, kill him.

Brewsie: No Willie, you just listen.

Willie: Thank God he’s dead, did you see him die, Brewsie, he died just like one of those things that go out. Oh it’s fine to see them die just fine.

Are you sure he’s dead, Brewsie, I am sure but are you sure he’s dead.

Jo: Well you always listen to Brewsie.

Willie: Sure I listen to Brewsie. Brewsie is so earnest, and he is so careful of what he says, and besides you dont have to listen, you know what he says is so true you just dont have to listen and that’s just fine, you just dont have to listen.

Brewsie: Well this time you got to listen because I’ve got it all doped out.

Say Brewsie, said Willie, do you know why that funny girl she says her name is Betty, but why any girl who talks no English can have a name Betty well that gets me, but besides her name being Betty, she just land of giggles and laughs every time she sees me and not because she loves me, I can see that, but because she thinks I am ridiculous. Now why, Brewsie, why does she think I am so funny, she aint interested in me. What makes her giggle like that. Well does she do that with others, I dont know, Brewsie, she makes me so mad I just dont know. Well I know, said Jo, she thinks everybody is funny and she thinks she’s funny and she’s religious and I always have noticed that when anybody gets religious they giggle. What you mean, said Willie. Well I just have noticed that, said Jo, but anyway forget it, tell me something, anybody tell me something, if it is true and it is that now we have less iron ore left in our country than Canada has, why we going to go home to jobs just to use up just what we have of iron ore making gadgets to be sold on the installment plan to people worried to death because they have to pay something every month and they’d be lots happier without it, now tell me why we all want to rush home to work at a job just so our children and our children’s children wont have no iron ore and be just like those European people without no iron ore. That, said Donald Paul that is what you call a high standard of living. Hell of a high standard of living, said Jo, which is on top of you all the whole time. I want to be on top of a standard of living not have it on top of me, all the time, and they say in the papers we are going to have a higher standard of living when we get home, how many more installment plans does that mean fuss and worry. It aint that, said Willie, it aint that we aint like those lousy Europeans, we like to work. Sure, said Jo, but isnt there any other kind of work to do than make those gadgets, aint there. Not that any he American wants to do, said Willie, believe me, we want to work making gadgets, and that’s what we’ll all do, we will stand in line till we get a job to make gadgets, and somebody else will stand in line till he gets a job to sell them on the installment plan. And then, said Jo, we use up all our raw material which is what makes us so rich. Sure we will, said Willie, and then we’ll all be dead, and why worry. I do worry, said Brewsie, Sure you worry, said Willie, that’s why we love you and that’s why we listen to you, we like you to worry, go ahead and worry.

Yes, said Brewsie, yes let me explain, I understand everything. Sure you do, said Willie. This, said Brewsie, is what I understand, and it’s terribly important, even if you dont listen, well you got to listen, listen. It’s not about jobs but yes it is about jobs, you see industrialism, you know making a lot of things turning them out just, like that by the million in no time, England began it, early in the nineteenth century. If I’d known those Limies invented it, I never would go home to get a job, I’d stay right here, said Willie. Well they did, said Brewsie, they invented it and they made machines and they turned out well not like we do but a hell of a lot of goods but they had all their colonies to dump them on and their possessions, you know about how the sun never set on them, it never shines on them that’s all I know, said Jo, Well anyway they had lots of coal and iron ore and tin right there on that island and they just made and made, and everybody gave up every kind of way of living excepting jobs in factories and mines, even little children, and they made all their, colonies and empire buy them and it was swell just like us and they got richer, and richer. Well we horned in after our Civil War, We, went industrial and we had more everything than they had and we got richer and they got poorer and their markets that is the people in their empire slowed down in buying and they used up their raw material, and then they tried to take new places to sell to, like Egypt which they took from the French and Africa from the Dutch. The lousy Limies, said Willie. You just wait, said Brewsie, and there we were getting richer and richer and why because we had our outside market right at home that is we had emigration, thousands and millions coming in every year into our country, and as soon as they made some money. The lousy foreigners, said Willie. Well anyway they made America rich I tell you that Willie, and they bought and they became us, yes U.S. us, and the more they came the more they made and like England we kept on using up our raw material and it was fine. Well Germany and Japan they said they’d get industrial too, but they had no raw material but they said they’d buy up stocks of raw material and they’d manufacture and they’d get countries that had raw material and own them, Germany would own Russia and Japan China. Well well, said Jo, that’s just what they did do, I mean that’s just what they didnt do. Yes, said Brewsie, but it wasnt so easy to stop them. And it’s all because everybody just greedy wants to manufacture more than anybody can buy, well then you know what happened after the last war we cut off immigration, we hoped to sell enough to foreign countries, foreign countries didnt want to buy and we had the depression. My God yes, said Jo, we did have the depression. Yes and then we had to fight, and yes we won but we used up a hell of a lot of raw material and now we got to make a club to make those foreign countries buy from us, and we all got to go home to make some more of those things that use up the raw material and that nobody but our own little population wants to buy. Oh dear, said Brewsie.

Oh dear, said a woman’s voice behind him, it does just sound too awful. Yes, said another woman, my father used to say it would happen, I remember now, he was an Englishman and he did used to say it would happen. A Limey, muttered Willie. Well he did say it would happen, and he said when they cut off immigration he said to me little girl you’ll see right here in this big rich prosperous country you’ll see a real depression, not just busted booms but a real big depression. But Brewsie, said Jo, what you mean, what can any of us do but go home get a job if we can, make the gadgets you say nobody has the money to buy, and buy them ourselves on the installment plan and borrow money from Friendly Finance to sort of worry along, what can we do, what you want us to do want us to starve, you cant starve with that all that land that has fallen out of cultivation. Sure not, said Richard didnt I tell you about my two hundred acres. Yes, said Jo you’re sitting pretty, but we cant all be farmers, what the hell can we do. That’s what the English are saying, said one of the women. Oh sister forget the Limies. But, said she, how can I forget them when we are doing just like them. I know, said Brewsie. I know, said Richard. Well I dont know I’m going to believe it even if it is true, said Willie. If it is true, said Jo, you got to believe it. I dont see why I got to believe a thing only because it’s true, said Willie. Well, said Jo, what you going to believe. Perhaps I wont believe anything, said Willie, you can do that, I dont say I will do it, but I say you can do it. He certainly is right, said Richard Paul you certainly can get along fine and not believe it even if it is true. Anyway what if it is true it dont prove anything. I aint going to get a job that’s all I know, I’d rather be a tramp. Will you, said one of the girls, will you be a tramp. No I wont have to, a fellow like me always lives easy some way. Yes you do, said Jo. Listen, said one of the girls, I heard some men talking. Frogs, said Willie, you didnt believe them. No they werent frogs they, well they did say and I know that my father would have thought so too. It’s enough, said Willie, that we got to fight the rich men and the poor men too, but we got to stop somewhere sister, we cant take on your father, sure anybody has to have a father, that’s all right but anybody can forget about a father especially in a war, especially. Well, said the nurse, it is especially in a war you better find out something, that is what those guys in the Intelligence say and do they.

Jo: Let her talk.

Willie: Any sister has the right to talk about her father, any sister.

It isnt about my father it was about what some men said, they said, those men said, why do the Americans make such a fuss, and everybody should be grateful to them, what’s the matter with them said these men dont they know they didnt come over to Europe to fight until they were attacked at Pearl Harbor and then they came over to protect the rear of their country, and then well they crossed the channel all right but they were fighting a pretty broken German army which had all its best troops killed in Russia, and they thought France fine when they had the French resistance to help them but when they got to Germany with no guerrillas to help them, it did not go so good, and then the Germans almost broke through with a used-up army. Janet, said one of the women in a shocked voice, Janet did you sit there and listen to those men say things like that about your country. It was their country too, it was, they were Americans, and Janet you mean to say you sat there and listened to Americans talk like that about America about the American army. I didnt sit Jenny I stood and anyway it is true. It isnt true Janet it is not true, nothing is true that makes the American army sound like that, I am going home, and you will find out how wrong you were. Dont forget sister, said Jo, she had a father. And I, said Willie, met two soldiers just yesterday who never have and never can worry, and why cant they and why dont they worry, well because they’re too young, they are so young they just smile, dont you worry, sister even if your name is Jenny dont you worry there are a lot of them too young to worry, they just smile.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Seven

Does it make one mad or doesnt it make one mad, said Willie. What you mean, asked Jo. Well, said Willie, I saw a Negro soldier sitting on a bench just looking out into the street, and next to him were three white women, not young, not paying any attention nor he wasnt paying any attention to them and I didnt know whether it made me mad or didnt make me mad. Well, said Jo, I kind of notice they all think they still care and they think it makes ’em mad but really it doesn’t make ’em mad not even when they see a white woman walking with one of them, the boys like to think it makes ’em mad but it doesnt really make ’em mad not really it doesnt. No, said Willie, I guess it just really doesnt, perhaps because they’ve griped so much they kind have lost the trick of getting mad or perhaps they just dont care, not the Southern fellows and not anybody really very much. Well I know, said Jo, when I was in school down in Paris the only Red Cross place where you could get coffee and doughnuts anywhere near was a colored one and so we just all went in there, and just at first we never went in alone, we just always were two or three together and then just anyhow kind of soon we went in alone or together just as it happened and we sat down anywhere and we ate coffee and doughnuts and we just didnt think a thing about it not at any time, no I dont know whether we just lost the way of getting mad. There arent any fellows just mad much anyway, sometimes when they see some Negroes sitting just like that in a café, they look at them as if they feel they ought to get mad about it, but nobody notices and they just dont kind of remember to keep on being mad about it. Yeah, said Ed, lots of the boys they say wait till we get home we’ll show these Negro soldiers and officers where they belong, and they say it just to kind of hearten themselves up about being at home but they just cant feel mad about it, they just cant, I never have seen any that really can. I saw two soldiers once, they said, what part of town do the Negroes go to because we dont want to go anywhere near that. Yes sure you dont I said, but how do you know there is that part of town. Well there always is these two soldiers said and we see enough of Negroes, we work with them over supplies. Well and dont you get along, no we dont, said the two soldiers and we dont come from the South, we come from the way North. All right, I said, and they said all right, and that was that. Say, said Richard, I heard a Negro man say a funny thing, somebody did say to him somebody said he had a dog there who only talked English. Only talk English, does he, said the Negro man, well then I guess I certainly do not ever want to interrupt him. I often wonder, said Brewsie, whether home was ever like this. Well you can be sure it never is like this, said Willie. Yes I know, said Brewsie, but I mean when we get home will we get mad and all excited up about something that really doesnt amount to anything to us just like we did before there was this war. I do wonder, said Brewsie. You always are wondering, said Willie. I met two soldiers and they said you know what happened to one of us the other night. He drew a pistol on a German girl he had because he didnt trust her. And what had she done, I said. She hadnt done a thing except what she was there to do, but he heard a noise just a little noise and so he drew a pistol on her. And what did she do. She was scared, that’s what she did. Well, said Ed, anyway you look at it girls, well we have to have them, an American soldier has to have wine women and song, he just is made that way. Oh is he, said Willie, you just listen to Brewsie. Well what of it, it’s true anyway. Not so true, said Brewsie, not so true, kind of true but not so true. Pin-up girls, not so true, said Brewsie, wait till you get home and have to treat girls in an ordinary way, not so much wine women and song. You think you’re soldiers and you make yourselves up like soldiers and soldiers have to have wine women and song, and so all American soldiers just are so sure they have to have wine women and song, American soldiers think life is a movie and they got to dream the parts in their feelings. Here comes some more sisters, said Willie. I wish we wasnt so popular, said Willie.

For all that, said Jo, you know what I was doing, I was coming along and I stopped before a door and there was a crack in a door and when I looked through and there she was, a whore. Did you go in, asked Willie. No I didnt go in, said Jo, and you wouldnt have gone in either, said Jo. Well, said Willie, I want to know. I, said Ed, I was coming along and there was a girl and she said to me you stand over across the street in front of that little door and when I tell you you commence and sing a song. And did you, said Willie. Well, said Ed, yes I did go across the street and I stood in front of the door and then she said she was there back across the street and she said sing and I began to sing. What did you sing, said Willie. Oh just a song and when I got started singing that song she said, stop, and I stopped. How come, said Jo, that you understood her, said Jo. Well I did understand her, said Ed. And then what happened, said Willie. Well, said Ed, when I got back across the street she was gone. Where did she go to, said Willie. I dont know where she went to all I knew was that she was gone. And what did you do then, said Willie. I went back across the street and finished the song. I dont guess you did, said Willie. The nurses were there by that time. We would like, said the nurses, if you would tell us about what you were talking about the last time. You never want him to say twice what he said once, said Willie. No of course, said the nurse, no of course not but just the same I wish that he would talk and if only he would I am sure a great many, a very great many would like to listen. He’s modest, said Willie, you are modest Brewsie, that’s what you are, said Willie, but just the same you tell them Brewsie, everybody wants to hear you tell it, begin now. Yes do begin now, said the nurses. Well all the same, said Brewsie, I will begin now. I worry, said Brewsie, we all worry, said Brewsie, and said Jo, we got plenty to worry us. Not now, said Brewsie, not now, now when we are soldiers and fed and clothed and taken sightseeing. No, said Brewsie, not now, we only think we are worrying now, but when we get home and bills, and pay your way, and we are lazy, that’s what we are, lazy. Not so lazy, said Ed, not so lazy. No, said a nurse and her name was Pauline, you know what I often think, I often think, that we dont really hate everybody the way everybody says they do, no we really dont, but we are just kind of scared and lost, and we want to go home. Being a soldier I often think, said Pauline, is all right when there is fighting, fighting knocks the scare out of you, the scare of being alone. You never are alone when you are fighting. I know that even when there is only one in a fox hole, you are not really alone because there is danger there but when the danger is all over like it is now and you are away from home where everybody is just like you and you have that comfort, when they are all just like you, like they are at home, when you are home too, but when you are away from home and there is no more danger and excitement of danger then the boys really feel all alone and they have to be really tough to give them courage and they have to hate everybody to give themselves courage. They certainly have to sister, said Willie. They certainly have to and they do, said Jo. They certainly do hate everybody they certainly do, said Ed, and they are going to go on hating them until they get home and then, said Donald Paul. Then, said Ed, then I dont know. Well Brewsie, now sister has talked, you talk and tell us how to save ourselves from death and measles, said Willie. Death aint so bad, said Jo, but measles, did any of you ever have measles, said Jo. You shut up tight Jo, everybody has had measles, let Brewsie begin. Well I am going to begin, said Brewsie, because I have a lot to say and I am going to say it all and it is going to take me a lot of time. We’ll wait, said the nurses. Let’s begin about the Civil War, said Brewsie, the great war of the Civil War, said Brewsie, well it was a mistake. And, said Jim at that, that’s no news, it certainly was one hell of a mistake, I come from Georgia, mistake is the word. Well you missed your steaks all right, said Willie. Yes we did, said Jim and for a mighty long time but we’re beginning to cat ’em up now. I wonder, said Jo, I did my training way down South, yes I did. Most as foreign as foreigners, said Willie, only you got to be polite, you cant call ’em lousy foreigners because that way they arent foreigners, they are lousy and they are foreigners but they are not lousy foreigners, not not, you get me. My aunt, said Donald Paul, I have an aunt somewhere down there and she told me her mother a sweet old lady said to her about the Yankees who were down there training, remember my daughter we must be patient with them because we must always remember that they are after all our allies, even if they are Yanks they are our allies. Remember that daughter. Yes, said Brewsie, I keep telling you we have to go back to that Civil War, that long Civil War, that American Civil War and it was a mistake, the South should never have fought, she should have let her slaves be bought off, slavery is wrong whatever you say you cant take any man and take away his wife and children if he dont want them to go and they dont want to go, and sell ’em to somebody else, it’s not right. Well, said Jim, nobody in the South talks about that any more. No but all I say the South shouldnt have fought. But, said Donald Paul how about state’s rights, that’s what they fought for. Well that’s just it, said Brewsie, they didnt because if they wanted state’s rights the way to have done was to let their slaves be compensated for, and they would then have been so strong politically they would have beaten out on state’s rights. I tell you, said Brewsie, the Civil War it was a mistake, and we are all suffering for it. How come, said George, why you suffering. Because, said Brewsie, the South it would have acted as a brake on the North. A kind of dead weight you mean, said Willie. Not necessarily dead, said Jim. No, said Brewsie, not necessarily dead but a counterweight, keeping us, from going ahead so fast. Oh dear, sighed the nurse Pauline, oh Hear, we have to find a way so they say not to go down to poverty after eighty paltry years of wealth like England did with industrialism. You got a father too who was a Limie, said Willie. I have not my father was good American even if he did believe in Bryan. Who’s Bryan, said Willie, I had a father who believed in Single Tax, his name not my father’s but Single Tax’s name was Henry George, all right Brewsie, you go on when we were yes we were fighting so no colored man would ever again have to say yes ma’am, thank you ma’am. Well that’s something I do get kind of tired of that word ma’am. I’ve heard a lot of Southerners say it an awful lot of times. Ma’am, all right we fought that Civil War so that would not happen any more. Well yes, said Brewsie. Now, said Brewsie, I want you all to listen to me. You listen to me, said Donald Paul, I got something real to say, the trouble with us all, all Americans, they think they are up to date but they are just old-fashioned. Just old-fashioned said Pauline, old-fashioned. My father never said that, and he said almost anything. Well, said Donald Paul, then I move on, not that I am not old-fashioned too like you all, it makes me cry and wish my name was Christopher when I realize how old-fashioned we all are. Old-fashioned, said Donald Paul, old-fashioned, what we think about war what we think about Germans, we think about ’em just like the last lot did twenty-five years ago, yes we do. We like ’em the Heinies, because they have electric lights and fixings, if there is anything old-fashioned it’s that, just old-fashioned. They tell me that the gypsies in Spain had electric lights fifty years ago, why make such a much of it, no we’re old-fashioned. We think war is wine, women and song, and heroes, we’re just old-fashioned, we believe in industrialism, which makes us poor, we are just bloody old-fashioned, old-fashioned, old-fashioned, old-fashioned. Dont you, said Willie, dont you get so excited, yeah, old-fashioned, yes said Donald Paul just as old-fashioned as a pin-up girl, what’s the matter with a pin-up girl. Nothing the matter with a pin-up girl, if only you know it’s old-fashioned. Do you know, said Pauline with great solemnity, you know that Stein woman who says things. Yeah we all know, said Willie. Well she said America that is the United States of America is the oldest country in the world because she went into the twentieth century in eighteen ninety, when all the others were way behind and so now the United States of America instead of being young and vigorous is old like a man of fifty, still a chippy chaser cause he feels so young, but conservative, just like we are. Oh my oh my, said Pauline, I am glad my father believed in Bryan. Well, said Janet, do you think then it is kind of right and a mighty good thing they are striking over home and not working, kind of tough on everybody not earning anything but since all the countries want us to work and use up our raw material just to give them things. It’s perhaps all right that they are striking. See how they like it those countries that want us to give them everything, see how they like doing without. Fine sister fine, your father certainly did for sure believe in something, it certainly does seem so. But, said Jane, aint it a little bit cutting off your nose to spite your face. Well why do you mind that sister, said Willie, why you so old-fashioned.

It was coming on winter, it always is coming on winter when summer is over and it was coming on winter and even if everybody does cat his supper or dinner at five o’clock, it comes on dark when it comes on winter. Did you ever, said Christopher, did you ever hear anything so funny. They just kicked out a lot of Heinies out of their houses, told ’em they had to quit in eight hours because they needed just all those houses. And what do you think those Heinies did, instead of packing up and finding some place to roost, they just started in cleaning the house from top to bottom to leave it all nice and clean for us soldiers. Did they really, said Pauline. They really did and do, said Ed. That does make them old-fashioned, said Jim, my God yes. I hope, said Brewsie, that they are not so old-fashioned that they are new-fashioned, that’ll never happen to them. Or to us, said Donald Paul. Oh shut up everybody, said Willie, I wish Brock was here, I never did wish for that guy before but he would say something so long-winded it would be hinny and my God you need something funny, nothing’s funny, nothing, not even the American soldier or a Heine, no nothing’s funny nothing, not even the comics no nothing nothing, no nothing nothing is funny.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Eight

Do you know, said Ed, Brewsie is right he just is, those wine women and song guys, Brewsie’s right they dont care about girls not really. It was like this. One of those actor girls and a mighty fine-looking Jane she is, well she went out to dinner with two of us and we asked her to dress up in civvies, so we could feel like we were home, there were two of them and they did, and after dinner it was a nice night and we walked on home, it was awful, lots of G.I.s were drunk, some not so drunk they came up to us and they used the most God-awful language about just anything and there were crowds everywhere and not one single one noticed that there was a mighty good-looking real American girl with us, good as any pin-up they ever pinned up, but because she did not wear a label saying pin-up not one of those fellows not one of them ever noticed that she was there, they thought if they thought, a fellow has picked up a frog, they didnt even notice not any of them that if it was a frog girl it was a mighty good-looking one, no not any of them not one of them noticed, and then you say Brewsie aint right. It’s all make believe to give ’em courage and make ’em feel tough, they dont really notice a thing not a thing when it is a girl.

How, said Willie, can they notice when the part of them that aint drunk is worrying about jobs. How I hate that word job, said Brewsie. You’re right, said Willie, you’re right to hate that word, hate it good and plenty, but you can afford to hate it Brewsie, fellows like you dont need a job you just live, everybody’s got to see to it you live and live you do but fellows like us, well we got to have jobs, what you want us to do, nobody’s going to feed us, you just watch them not feed us dont we know, no we got to have jobs, talk all you like and talk is good I like talk I like to listen to you Brewsie, but when we get home and dont wear this brown any more we got to have a job, job, job. Yes job. I know, said Brewsie, I know, I know Willie. Yes I know, you got to have a job, and it’s all right but it’s not all right, see here let me tell you about jobs. Some have to have jobs, some have got to be employed and be employees, but not so many Willie. Listen to me not so many, when everybody is employed. God, said Willie, if they only just could not be employed. I aint forgot that depression, no not yet. Yes but Willie, said Brewsie, that’s what I want to say, industrialism which produces more than anybody can buy and makes employees out of free men makes ’em stop thinking, stop feeling, makes ’em all feel alike. I tell you Willie it’s wrong. All right, said Willie, it’s wrong. I’ll say it’s wrong, I aint so sure I dont think it’s wrong, and there is that old man Kaiser, making poor California come all over industrial. I liked my California, said Willie, yes I did like my California. Yes I know you liked your California, said Brewsie, yes I know. But listen Willie now we are alone let’s go all over this and get it straight. Will you let me. You know, said Willie, I never did think I could ever be homesick for that man Brock but I am, how it would kind of cheer me up just to hear his foolishness about how his father and his mother or is it his mother grew their flowers, grew them on their own graves perhaps but it would be a kind of a comfort to hear him, yes and how they moved from one house to another. Well go on Brewsie, go on straighten things out. I’m sure straight is something that looks funny, but go on, let’s straighten it out. Well, said Brewsie, it’s about this industrialism. You know, said Willie, what you make industrialism sound like, you make it sound like chewing gum. You chew and chew but it dont feed you, it’s got a kind of a taste but that is all there is to it no substance. Have I got it right, kind of. Industrialism is like chewing gum. Well go on Brewsie I am here to hear.

Let’s go all over it carefully from the beginning, said Brewsie.

Do you know, said Jo, a funny thing happened to me, I just took me a room in a hotel you know one of those little hotels in a little street and I was standing in the doorway and a Negro soldier came along and he said hello to me and I said hello to him and at the end of that little street there came down another street two M.P.s and nothing happened, said Jo.

Well listen, said Brewsie, we got to talk this over earnestly, we got to use all our common sense and see what there is to do. Well if there is anything to do can we do it, said Jo. No we cant do it, said Willie. The thing to do, said Brewsie is to use all our common sense. Well I got plenty of that, said Willie, go ahead Brewsie.

If, said Brewsie, industrialism is wrong not because of this or not because of that but because in a very little while it makes the country going all industrial poor, well then it aint common sense to go on being industrial. That’s right, said Jo. Yeah that’s common sense, said Willie. Well listen, said Brewsie, it’s so, let’s go over it again, to see how the countries go poor which are industrial and how that is inevitable. Now look at France she never went industrial and she is rich. Now is she now, said Willie, if she is, then I guess I just as leave be poor even if I have to be industrial. The frogs. Yes but you see France dont get poor because she makes luxuries, and you cant be industrial and make luxuries because once industry makes luxuries it aint a luxury any more. Yeah, said Willie, I know that’s it just like that, dont we all spend all we got right here in this France, dont we, and we dont spend it nowhere else. Yes it’s good sense that, but cause we spend does that make her rich. Yeah course it does, said Jo, because what she sells dont cost her hardly anything to make, while when it’s industrial so many got to be paid and so much raw material it makes you poor. It dont, said Willie, seem to make sense. I know it’s all true but all the same just the same it does not seem to make sense. Just the same, said Brewsie, it does make sense, now listen. Here come the sisters, you might as well wait till they get here. Yes, said Pauline, here we are, now tell us. Yes, said Jane, tell us tell us tell us why, no I dont mean to be funny. Perhaps you’re not funny said Jimmie. Well anyway we all understand when you say, said Janet, that we Americans, that is to say that we are the last of the countries that went industrial in the nineteenth century who have not yet gone poor, but you say we will. I wonder, said Jo, why now everybody that is all of us call America the States, in the old days that is before now, Americans always call it America or the United States, it was only foreigners who called it the States, and now just as natural as anything we each one and every one of us calls it the States just like some foreigners like the Limies used to. I wonder, said Pauline, I wonder does that really mean anything does that mean the beginning that we are beginning to feel poor, call it the States instead of America, do you think, said Pauline, do you think it does really mean anything. Everything means something, said Donald Paul, dont you know that, havent you heard, that’s what’s called psychoanalysis, dont you know that, that says anything always means something. And dont you know, said Jimmie, that’s true in science too, anything means something. Perhaps, said Donald Paul, something means anything, perhaps it’s more like that. Ah you all talk too much, said Willie, give Brewsie a chance. Brewsie is sort of timid, give Brewsie a chance. What we all here for, we are all here to listen to Brewsie, give Brewsie a chance, you go ahead Brewsie. Now before you talk any more I want to ask something, said Jane, is there going to be any answer because if there isnt going to be any answer, I think I’ll go back. Is there going to be any answer. Is there going to be any answer Brewsie, the sister wants to know, she’s very polite but she certainly does want to know. Yes, said Brewsie, I do think there is an answer. I am kind of coming to it, of course it has to be that we have to take care of ourselves. Well, said Jimmie, there is one thing not anybody has any doubt about whatever he thinks that if we dont take care of ourselves, no industrialist boss, any name you like to put to them not any one of them is going out of his way to take care of us, take care of ourselves is right, take care, take care, all right we’ll take care but how, striking is no good if anybody is poor, wanting more work is no good, if working more work uses up our raw material and makes us all poor, how in hell you going to answer the sister Brewsie, and answer me too Brewsie, and yourself too, how you going to answer us all or any of us just how can you, if you are right and my God it does kind of seem so, the more we work the poorer our country gets and the more depressions we have. What’s the answer Brewsie, dont keep us on the anxious seat, if you got an answer my God dont keep it to yourself, give it to us. I say Brewsie give it to us. Well, said Brewsie, yes but do you mind all of you if I begin all over again from the beginning. I guess the boys are right, said Pauline, we cant help ourselves if we do mind, and we do mind, we’d like the answer now yes we would but all right, go on begin begin anywhere but goodness gracious do begin. Be quiet sister, said Willie, you make him kind of nervous and if he gets too nervous everything kind of stops and if everything stops he’ll never get going again and then where will we be, what will happen, we’ll just be poor, poor, poor white trash. Perhaps, said Donald Paul it will be the niggers who get rich, I suppose even in a poor country somebody has just got to be rich. Not always, said Willie, look at the Limies. My father, said Janet. Yeah your father, said Willie. But let Brewsie talk, see he is opening his mouth, not good and wide yet, but let him tell us how to be useful but poor. No, said Brewsie, how to be hopeful though poor. At that, said Jo, at that, hope is something. But, said Jane, if we had not been industrial the way we were how we would have won this war. Did we win it, said Willie. Yes, said Jane, we did, we did win this war. Well then, said Donald Paul, with that behind us we can settle down to be poor but honest. Not so much on the honest, said Pauline, ever hear about stealing. Stealing what, said Jo. Go anywhere in the occupied country and what does everybody do. They steal. Sure they do, said Willie, and then they gamble it away and they go home poor but honest. Poor it is, said Jo. I know. Good God, said Jimmie, everybody shut up. Go ahead Brewsie, how about what the sister says, how about that winning the war, how about it, what’s the answer Brewsie, what’s the answer.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Nine

Listen Willie, said Brewsie, you kind of think I go over it all too much, you’re like anybody with a story, you want the middle to go faster but that’s it Willie, that’s it, it is going too fast, got to slow it down, got, sure then you want the end, but Willie there isn’t any end, you got to go slower, sure there is an answer. I kind of feel the answer, sometimes I know I know the answer, but wait Willie, wait till I tell you all about it all over, perhaps if I tell you all about it all over you’ll come to the answer too, not an answer but a way to go on, wait Willie while I tell you all about it from the beginning. I got nothing to do but wait, said Willie, not just right here, not anything to do but wait, but when we get back and then hustle. Yes but Willie, that is what you dont see it is not hustle you got to slow down Willie, that is what has to happen, it has to slow down, when you get back you have to pioneer, and pioneering is slow work. Pioneer what, said Willie. Pioneer, said Brewsie, listen to me Willie, I am so earnest, listen to me Willie. I said Henry, before I came into the army I taught the seven year olders in public schools. Where, said Jo. In western New York state. Was that interesting, said Jo. Well yes it was sometimes it was almost exciting. And, said Jo, are you going back to it. Well no, said Henry, not if I can get a job over here. What, said Willie, you want to stay in this lousy Europe. Well yes in a way, said Henry, you see my mind’s confused, and so I want to stay. Willie, muttering mind mind, confused, get a mind, get it confused, I suppose, said Willie, you have been listening to Brewsie. No I havent, said Henry. Who’s Brewsie. Who’s Brewsie, said Willie, that’s Brewsie, well how did you get your mind confused if you didnt listen to Brewsie. Well I guess, said Henry, I got my mind confused because I just cant see any way not to have my mind confused that’s all, see here Willie, you see it’s about that employee mentality we’re all getting to have, we’re just a lot of employees, obeying a boss, with no mind of our own and if it goes on where is America, I say if it goes on, where is America, no sir, said Henry, no sir, I want to pioneer. Ah, said Willie, you been listening to Brewsie. I have not been listening to Brewsie. I dont know Brewsie, never saw him, less heard him, you listen to me Willie. You see I been in England, and that country is poor poor, and it’s poor because it went industrial and the people lost their pep they went employee-minded and they manufactured more than they could sell and they speeded it up, and they went bust and I am kind of scared about going home. You know what Churchill said he did not want to preside over the downfall of the British empire. Well I dont want to see us get more employee-minded, employed by the big factory owners, employed by the strikers, employed by the government, employed by the labor unions. Well, said Willie, who the hell do you want should employ you who the hell do you want should give you a job. I dont want a job, said Henry. I want to pioneer. Oh hell, said Willie, you make me tired, you been listening to Brewsie, and anyway you want to get a job over here. How that, you a pioneer. Well that’s different, said Henry. How different, said Willie. Well it is different, said Henry, because anyway there are a few of us and so we can forget we are just employed, anyway that’s something, said Henry. You get the hell out of here you been listening to Brewsie and at that, Brewsie he would never be so silly as thinking of getting a job over here was pioneering. Come over here Brewsie, explain to this guy what pioneering is. I dont know yet, said Brewsie, I am just thinking. Well let’s all think, said Henry. No, said Willie, you let Brewsie do the thinking, that’s the way we are in this outfit, we let Brewsie do the thinking. Willie, said Brewsie, Yes, said Henry, that just shows how employee you are Willie. Oh get the hell out of here, said Willie. Yeah it’s funny, said Jimmie, the only real pioneering there is in America these days is done by Negroes. They’re pioneering, they find new places, new homes, new lives, new ways and they more and more own something, funny, said Jimmie, kind of queer and funny. I dont like it, said Jo. No, said Jimmie. No I dont like it, said Jo, it makes me kind of nervous. Does it, said Jimmie, well it doesnt make me nervous, I guess when you come from the South anything like that dont make you kind of nervous. I come from Georgia. Yes I know, said Jo.

Here we are, said Pauline. So you are sister, said Willie. And what are you talking about. We are talking about that, said Willie, what do you think we’re talking about women and chickens and yellow butterflies and potatoes, no we just aint talking about them we’re talking about that, of course I am not talking I only listen and it never listens good. Yes, said Pauline, but I do want to know. You’ll know, said Willie, any moment of the day or night they talk and they always talk about it. About what, said Pauline. About it, about what it is, about how about it, about what is it about, about, what are you going to do about it, about, how about it, you just wait sister you just wait, not that you really have to wait, we got a new guy who talks, his name, what is that guy’s name Jo, oh yes his name is, there I lost it again, it dont make no difference all I know is his name is not Brewsie. You better listen to Brewsie, I tell you you better listen to Brewsie. My uncle, said Pauline. Did he believe in Bryan too, said Jo. No, said Pauline, he did not, he was one of the directors of the legion in our town, and he often told me what trouble had with the last returned soldiers. When they came back to work on their jobs, their bosses complained, they were no good, they were dreamy. Dreamy, said Jane, is a nice way to put it, they must have been polite bosses. I should say that all soldiers and all ex-soldiers come home lazy, that’s what I should say, said Jane. Jane, said Janet, be polite, remember you are talking to soldiers and future ex-soldiers. Well it’s so all right, said Janet, Sister, said Jo, if you say it it’s so but the worst of it is, said Jo, it’s so even if you dont say so. I know, said Pauline, my uncle always said that was not all. He said during the depression he tried to help all the legionnaires and he had ground plowed up so that they could grow food, and they gave them seeds and fertilizer and tools and everything and they mostly said, like the electrician, I am not going to be a farmer, I am an electrician and I’ll stay electrician until an electrician job comes my way. I know, said Janet, I know that’s the way they are in our town. Well some of them used to go home to work in the gardens and so they started a cinema just where they all took the cars and had a special big attraction just when they might be going home to work in their gardens and so they went to the cinema instead of going home to work in their gardens. That’s what my father says. Your father is a Limie isnt he sister. He certainly is one, said Janet and proud to be one. Poor and proud that’s what Brewsie would say. Well it’s better to be poor and proud than just poor as your Brewsie says you Yankees will be if you dont watch out. Here fellows, said Willie, here we got another one talking, it’s catching, you better look out Brewsie, soon there wont be a thing you can tell them. Not at all, said Brewsie, not at all I always keep ahead. Now listen everybody listen. I want to tell you everything all over again and you’ll see what I mean. Brewsie, said Willie, if you dont watch out you’ll be as tedious as Brock, and that’s something. Listen, said Brewsie. I been thinking. Well anyway Brewsie Brock never did begin that way. Go ahead Brewsie we’re listening. I wonder, said Jane, could you explain just what President Roosevelt meant when he said that there had to be sixty million jobs, just what did he mean to do, of course we want to know because that would mean women too, just what did he mean to do, can you tell just what did he mean to do. Roosevelt, said Donald Paul, was a benevolent despot and I hate all despots, and benevolent ones are worse than the others because nobody wants to hurt their feelings by telling them so. Yes, said Jane, I know but all the same he just must have meant something. What, said Jo. My father always said so, what is the difference between the New Deal and Communism. Nothing much, said Brewsie, that’s why I have to begin all over again because neither of them could be without industrialism, any more than trade unions and capitalists, now that’s just it, everything is all right if you dont take too much of it. Like drink and venereal disease, said Willie. Yes that’s just it, said Jo, but you see the way I understand it industrialism is not like drink, you can take a little of that the other, well they dig it deep they dig it for one another, and you just cant help falling in and once you’re in you cant get out, that’s it Brewsie. Not exactly, said Brewsie, not exactly. Well what is it then, said Pauline, what is it, we’ve got to know. Well not today sister, said Willie, you didnt really got to know today, we got to get home and get a job first and it dont really make all that difference knowing about it today. But it does it does, said Pauline, I have a kind of a feeling and we all have I know we all have if he dont begin to make it begin to come clear today it will never be any better, and he is right, our own dear beautiful strong rich country will go down like England did. Not on your life, said Willie, not on your life. Yeah, said Pauline, that’s easy, be the strong white man, who never can be brought down, that’s all right if you had never left home, but you have left home, you’re scared, you’re thinking about everything and way back deep down you’re scared, scared. I know I am scared too, here I am scared, said Willie, sure you’re scared, said Pauline, and he’s got to tell us what to do. But, said Brewsie, you got me scared, how can I tell you what to do, I can tell you what’s wrong, I can kind of tell you what’s going to happen, and it will, said Jane, yes it will. All right, said Willie, it will. I know, said Brewsie, logic is logic, facts are facts I know I am right but how to get going away from what everybody has gotten the habit of thinking is the only way to do, kind of swinging a big truck around, said Jo, and making it come back around a corner. No, said Brewsie, not that, but to find the way that looks the same and is different or find the way that looks different and is the same. Oh dear, said Pauline, we got to hurry up and find out because we’re all to be home for Christmas. Does anybody know how old Christmas is, said Willie. Of course, said Pauline, of course read your Bible and you’d know it too. Well, said Brewsie, I begin to know one thing, if industrialism makes a country poor and makes the people of that country poor because they all have employee minds, that is job minds, we got to get on top of industrialism and not have it on top of us. How come, said Jo. Well, said Brewsie, it sounds harder than it is. How do you get on top of anything that is on top of you, first you got to break it off you, said Jo. Oh dear, said Pauline, fighting is so natural.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Ten

You got to say it Brewsie, said Willie, you cant just camouflage it, you cant just cover it over, you cant just whisper it, you got to say it and you got to say it out loud. Yes I know Willie, said Brewsie, but you cant say it out loud until it’s there to be said. Oh yes you can, said Willie, you’d like to whisper it Brewsie, yes you do just whisper it, but you just got to say it out loud. Yes Willie, said Brewsie, but you got to have it out loud inside you and I tell you I’ve got it but I havent got it out loud. I’ve got some of it out loud but not all of it out loud, give me more time Willie, give me time. It aint time, said Willie, it’s the way, out loud is the way, got to make a noise, not whisper, said Willie, not whisper. You got to. I know, said Brewsie. I had a little frog kid on my knee, said Jo, and he was very little and I told him to say dog and he learned to say it so quick you’d think he never had talked French, was just learning to talk to say dog. Like anything he said dog, and he didnt forget it, either, he said it again, dog just like that. I guess any kid would, said Jimmie. Well, said Jo, a lady came along and she said is he yours and I said no he’s a frog kid but he does say dog, and she said had I one of my own and I said no I been in the army too long and she said how old are you and I said I was twenty-three and she said I did look younger but of course if I had been in the army four years, and I said lady make it five and I said this frog kid says dog, and it did say dog, just like that. I know, said Brewsie. Yes, said Jimmie, you know what they all talking about now at home, they’re talking about free trade. My God, said Donald Paul have we come to that. I know, said Jane, my father. And sure he was a Limie and he knew where free trade brings you. Yes, said Jane but he knows more than that, when you know you’re going to get poor then you say free trade, when nobody wants to buy them you say free trade, kid yourselves, kid yourselves, the factory owners kid themselves so as to make their workmen believe and the workmen kid themselves with strikes so as to make the owners think they would be working if the men werent striking so they all kid themselves and they kid each other, and does anybody believe. Yeah, said Willie, that’s what’s so funny about kidding everybody believes, a bigger and better country, a bigger and better industry, a bigger and better war, yeah, sure everybody believes when they kid, they gotta believe, otherwise everybody would stop working. And wouldnt it, said Pauline, wouldnt it just be beautiful if everybody stopped working, and just went out walking, and ate a sundae or an ice-cream soda and went on walking, and then just came home, and had doughnuts and a coke, and then they came in and sing a little and go to bed. How beautiful, said Pauline. Yeah, said Willie, beautiful is the word. I love, said Willie, I love that word beautiful, yes sister I certainly surely do love that word beautiful. Listen, said Ed, listen. I know I just do know. Listen. That sister aint so phony as she sounds, listen. You see like this, when factories work hard and lots of money moves around, then there are chain stores and mail-order houses and little business cant live, cause they cant make enough money to compete, but when the factories they dont work, and everybody just walks around like sister says, why then chain stores and mail-order places go bust, there is too much overhead if there aint a big volume of business, and that’s the time for a new start of little business, so that’s it boys that’s it, if we can stall going home till there is a depression, then we can start our little businesses like we all want to do. How about it everybody, dont that listen good. Say, said Willie, say, it aint Brock come to life again and being different, is it, does anything that guy says make sense or does it. Well I think it does, said Pauline, I certainly do think it does make sense. I wonder, said Willie, Brewsie, where are you Brewsie, did you hear him, where’s Brewsie. Brewsie had to go away and think, said Donald Paul. Not Brewsie, said Willie, when Brewsie thinks he stays where he always is, and he always thinks and so he always stays where he is. Brewsie, said Willie, I am here, said Brewsie. Is there, said Willie, any sense to what that guy says. Yes there is, said Brewsie.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Eleven

I know, said John. What you know, said Jo. I know, said John that I am not just tired of everything not tired of everything. Well that’s something to know, said Willie. I know, said John, I am pretty young and I might maybe being so young be just tired of everything, I know what you fellows talk about we all know what Brewsie explains and we all know he’s right, that industrialism business makes us all job men with no way of choosing anything, and it’ll make the country poor and everybody in it, dont I know, I tell you I know, didnt I see it work, in my family just we we worked out but I know it’s right, industrialism makes industrials poor individuals and makes a country poor and I know we’re old-fashioned, dont I know all the fellows admire the Heinies, and why, because the Heinies are the only things on this earth that are more old-fashioned than we Americans, and so we kind of suck up to the Heinies to keep ’em in countenance and they suck up to us to kind of keep themselves in countenance, just the most two old-fashioned countries in the world, the least up-to-date in the world, so far behind, they might almost catch up with themselves but they dont and why because they know it but they cant dare hear themselves say it, do I know all this, sure I know all this, I know it’s so, and yet and why, well I aint all just tired of everything and sometimes I do almost know why. Dont let anybody stop you telling John, go on, said Willie. Well this is the only thing that kind of comforts me. Come there are lots who know it’s all true and wont say, and then there are lots who really know and do say, now I dont believe no I dont that in those countries England, Germany, Japan, no I dont I dont believe a whole young generation knew what was wrong, and were not violent about it, no not at all violent not at all violent, they just knew, that’s all they just knew, they just knew it’s so. That’s the thing that just dont make me just tired of everything, that the big lot of us know all this is so, and they aint a bit violent not a bit, they just know, they just know that this is all so. Yes, said Jo, yes but then what comes next. Does anything come next when you just aint tired of everything, said John. Well, said Willie, that almost doesnt sound like a question, I’ll go get Brewsie. High Brewsie, said Willie, come here Brewsie, somebody got to say something. Where are you Brewsie. He aint there, said Jimmie. Aint he, said Willie. No he aint, said Jimmie.

I dont think, said Ed, that any G.I. would like a Heinie if he were all alone with a Fraulein or a Heinie, he likes Heinies when he’s part of a crowd not when the Heinie is although that’s all right too but the G.I.s. When there are a plenty of G.I.s, they like the Heinies, now you know if there was only one G.I. alone with some frogs or Mademoiselles he’d like it better than if that same G.I. would be just all alone with Heinies and Frauleins, I kind of sometimes think it would be like that. Well, said John, aint it, that G.I. likes Heinies because like them they like to be a crowd. I heard one G.I. tell a frog that France was too God damn full of Frenchmen, but crowds of Heinies, well do crowds of Heinies make a G.I. feel like a strong man, well it’s all funny anyway but I dont care, said John, I just dont care. All I care about is that I just aint just all tired of everything. And that’s good thing too, said Willie.

But what we gonna do, said Ed, not about Heinies, Heinies is just dirt, you know, said Peter another thing is funny and that is fluffy food, not chow, you dont mean, said Willie, I see no fluff in chow. Yeah, I do, said Peter. We love sweets like babies, we dont love no lumps of cheese, and tough bread, no we just like to eat soft stuff, soft bread, soft icecream, soft chocolate, soft mush, soft potatoes, soft jam, and peanut butter, we dont except at a little meat we dont really chew. Well and if we dont, said Jo. Soft eats make soft men, said Peter. We soft, are we, said Willie. Well aint we, said Peter. Well perhaps we are, said Willie. How soft, said Jo. Too soft, said Ed. Well where is Brewsie, said Willie, where is Brewsie. I’d even like to hear a sister speak up just for a change. Where is that Brewsie. Listen to me, said Brewsie, although really I havent anything really to say. We’re listening, said Willie, with a sigh of relief.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Twelve

Do we, said Brewsie, that is to say do they know just who we are while we wear brown and if they do know just who we are does that give us distinction. Now, said Willie, you’re talking funny and when you talk funny you know how old I am. How old are you Willie, said Jo, you know, said Jo, they used to say be your age and I kind of wonder sometimes are we that age, everybody says we’re sad, we know we’re lonesome, how old do you have to be to be sad, and how young can you be to be lonesome. Yes, said Donald Paul, everybody is talking funny, is it because perhaps isnt that a nice word, redeployed, redeployed. Hell, said Willie, redeployed it is, they make it like that because they wont be responsible if we have a job or not. Dont you know, said John, that Brewsie dont like that word job. He never said, said Jo, that he liked that word redeployed. Funny, said Donald Paul, very funny, and sometimes nobody knows how funny it is, redeployed. I know, said Jim, I met a man who was born in Mississippi, he couldnt read and write. And can he now, said John. He just can and as good as I can. Well well, said Donald Paul, well well. Dont you get funny, said Jimmie, if you get very funny, oh hell, said Willie, let’s go home. What home, Heaven, said John. No not Heaven, said Willie, just home just redeployed just home. Sometimes, said Jo, I am scared. Sometimes, said Willie. Just sometimes, said Jimmie. Why does anybody want to be scared all the time. Just the same, said Donald Paul, what are you going to do. I, said Brewsie, I been thinking. Oh, said Willie, that’s what makes me all here, go on Brewsie, think. My God Brewsie think, if you dont think Brewsie. Yeah, said Jo, you always want somebody to do your thinking for you. Well why not, said Jimmie, why not, said Jo, why not. Oh of course why not think, Brewsie, if you can, it’s kind got near redeployment, Brewsie, think Brewsie, think. My God yes Brewsie think, we’re getting older and older Brewsie, just think. Yeah, said Jimmie, and after all does it do any good. Yes it does, said John, it keeps us talking. And does that do any good, said Jo. Yes it does, said John, it does, we’d go crazy if Brewsie didnt think, crazy. Well, said John, if you dont like that word redeployment, if that does make you kind of nervous, how about that word reconversion, how do you like that all you, how do you. That, said Donald Paul, that is only a word, reconversion turns out to be only a word. A third of a word, said Jimmie, it might have made you feel like a bird, but it only turned out to be a third of a word. I know, said Brewsie, I told you so, you remember I told you so, I said remember that those industrialists know as well as I do that there arent any foreign markets and do they want to start, no they dont, so they let them strike and so it aint their fault, the others and everything is as it is. It’s lousy, said Willie, yes it is. More lousy than foreigners Willie, said Donald Paul. Almost not yet quite but well no not that not as lousy as foreigners no no not that, never that, foreigners are lousy, everything is lousy but foreigners they are all lousy. It’s funny, said John, when I see one of those frogs with one of those large loaves of bread under his arm, I know he is going to have good eats, you cant not not with that bread. Yeah, said Willie, I like that bread, And I like the cafés, said Jo, they are real comfortable, winter and summer they are real comfortable. And, said Jimmie, it’s kind of nice when you are riding along in a truck to see all that landscape and no billboard. I kind of like billboards, said Willie, it is one of the things I do kind of like, said Willie. Brewsie, said John, you know I am young, I got no points, I aint been over long and when I get out I kind of think I’ll stay over here a while. But Brewsie tell me if I was not so young and had more points and was not going to stay over a while and I was going home what could I do about it, tell me Brewsie, they say you can, tell me Brewsie. Well, said Brewsie, what is it we got that nobody else has got. The atomic bomb, said Jo. Not so got, said Jimmie, they all say not so got. All right then not the atomic bomb, said Jo, tell us Brewsie what we got that nobody else has got. Well, said Brewsie, I think we still have got it, we like to pioneer. How can you pioneer when there aint no wilderness any more. Shut up everybody, said Willie, here come the sisters, seems to me more than ever today but there is that cute one they call Pauline. Well go on anyway, said John, how about how you can pioneer when there aint any wilderness. Aint there any wilderness, said Pauline, you just go home and look around, there’s lots of wilderness, around where I live there is all wilderness, north south east and west, and where is it you live sister, said Willie. Oh I just live, said Pauline. All right then, said Jo, you just live. Well can anyone pioneer in that wilderness of yours. Why not, said Pauline. Anybody can say why not, said Willie, but do you mean it sister, can anybody pioneer where you live. Yes they can if they got any guts and dont expect it to to be easy. All right sister, said Willie. Now listen to me, said Janet, I think he is right about that pioneer thing, you got to break down what has been built up, that’s pioneering. Why not, said Jo. Yes why not, said Janet, I say if you all are ready to break down what has been built up, well then that is pioneering, here in Europe they broke down what they had built up and now they are all just as busy as anything pioneering and they are kind of happy doing it. Not so happy, said Jimmie, not by their looks. Well anyway, said Janet, they got a lot to do and when you have got a lot to do you are kind of happy and pioneering and we well we havent anything to do not until what we built up has broken down and we can pioneer. But sister, said Willie, you’re funny, well I dont want to say all I think because I was brought up to be nice to a lady but what do you want, do you want us to drop our atomic bombs on ourselves, is that what you want, so we can go out and pioneer, is that the idea. Well yes kind of, said Janet. I get you, said Willie. And you get me Willie. Oh, Lord, give me Brock, I never thought I would pray to the good Lord to give me back Brock but here I am I am praying to the good Lord to give me back Brock. He was awful, but he did sound all right compared to this pioneering idea, he certainly did. But, said John, let’s begin again, we’ve all got kind of funny. Not so funny, said Willie. Well you see, said Brewsie, you do know that we cant keep all together a million or so of us all over our country because in the next war. Oh God, said Willie, the next war, any war we might just as well. Well yes, said Janet, we might just as well think like the Germans, peace is only in between wars and not wars in between peace. Well, said Donald Paul, you see last time everybody thought there was going to be peace and there was war, why not this time everybody think there is going to be war and maybe there will be peace. Maybe, said Willie, But, said John, after all there is our country we got a country, let’s think about it we got to think about it, let’s think. Well, said Willie, Where is Brewsie. Yes, said Jo, where is Brewsie. Yes, said John, where is Brewsie. Yes, said Janet, where is he. Where is, said Pauline. Where is Brewsie, said Willie. Yes where is he, said Donald Paul.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Thirteen

Willie, said Brewsie, it’s serious. Sure it’s serious, said Willie, what. Our country, said Brewsie. Sure, it’s serious, said Willie. You mean pioneering, she was cute that Pauline about wilderness and pioneering, didnt you think she was cute Brewsie, didnt you. She is cute Brewsie that Pauline. I guess I’ll like to see her real often. Yes I would Brewsie, but I guess I will and find out more about her pioneering, she is cute Brewsie. Willie, said Brewsie, it’s serious. Yes I know Brewsie, yes I know. All right it’s serious but you dont any of you say what to do you all say what’s the matter and that everything is the matter but you dont say what to do, thinking is what you do Brewsie, but living is what we all got to do, now what are we going to do, how we going to live. Well, said Brewsie, if I am right they mostly are not going to live. Sure you’re right Brewsie but they mostly are going to live, that’s it, that’s the funny part of it they mostly do go on living, look at the Limies, you’re right how poor they are and all and once they were so rich and all but they dont die, they just keep on all of them just going on living, that’s the trouble with everything Brewsie, that’s the real trouble with everything, somehow everybody just does keep on living, look at everybody over here, by rights they ought all to be all dead, all of them over and over again dead, all of them and they aint Brewsie, they aint at all dead, far from it, from being all dead, they seem from the looks of them to be more of them living than ever were living before, so many more of them, just look at them everywhere is lousy with them and they all ought to be dead but they dont die, that is not more than natural, some more but not really enough more to make it really matter. No Brewsie that’s really the trouble with all the thinking that’s the real trouble, sure you’re right and some get rich and more get poor, and some go ahead and some go behind but all the same they all go on living and so Brewsie, well that is it, sure you’re right and if we go on like this well yes we will get poor like the Limies got poor somebody else will get rich like we were rich. Sure Brewsie you’re right but in a kind of way we wont die, we’ll just all somehow go on living, that’s it, Brewsie, that’s it, that is what is the matter with thinking, that’s it, no matter what does happen everybody somehow goes on living, and there always seem to be lots more of them lots more than anybody needs but they all go on living. Yes, said Donald Paul, that is what William James called the will to live. Yes it is, said Willie, I dont know the guy but that’s what it is they just do go on living, you cant kill them off. Dont you make any mistake about that atom bombs or potato bugs or concentration camps or religion or poverty or no jobs or education, it does not make it go any other way, they just do go on living, they dont disappear. The lousy foreigners how many of them God knows how many of them there are, more than ever, I never saw them before but I certainly am fixed to know that there are more of them living than ever, more than ever, that’s what I say more of them than ever.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Fourteen

Yes, Willie, said Brewsie, yes, but you got to think anyhow. Can you, said Willie, when you are all kind of set that way, can you really make yourself go on when you are all kind of set to get backward. I been reading a book, said John. Well well, said Willie, and here they come that is here they are. Listen sister this guy has been reading a book. Well and if he has so have I, said Janet, I’ve been reading a book about Susan B. Anthony. And who, said Jo, might that dame be. She is the one, said Janet, that made women vote and have the right to money they earn and to their children, before she came along women were just like Negroes, before they were freed from slavery. You can say what you like but she was pretty wonderful. And if she was, said Willie. Yes I know, said Janet, but the real thing is that she started to do all this because of the depression. My God what depression, said Jo. The depression of eighteen thirty-eight. Now who of all of you ever knew about that not even Brewsie. You know, said Janet, we all think we had the one and only depression, but they began having them in eighteen thirty-eight. Just think of that over a hundred years ago when America first started. Well, said Jimmie, but there was no industrialism then, just wilderness and pioneering, hey Pauline. No, said Janet, and that is what is funny, there was industrialism and it commenced so hard and they had wildcat banking and poof, up went the industries. Nobody had any money to buy just like now. Her father he was well-to-do, he went bust, she had to go to work and she found how little a woman had of her own, a married woman couldnt even have her own money and so she began to make a noise. Now, said Janet, we got to make a noise, a loud noise, a big noise, we got to be heard. Who’s we, said Willie, We are all we, said Janet, all of our age all together, we got to make a noise. My name is Lawrence, said Lawrence. Now is it, said Jo, how do you know it is. Well it is, said Lawrence, and I got something to say, she’s right, not that it’ll do anything, but she’s right. The trouble with us is we are being ruled by tired middle-aged people, tired business men, the kind who need pin-ups, you know that kind, only they can afford the originals, not the ones we get, well I tell you, said Lawrence, I tell you, here in Europe they are ruled by the young or by the old, and by God they’re right, young ones can make fools of themselves that’s all right, and old ones if they are old enough to be really old they got the energy of being old, but I tell you and my name is Lawrence and I tell you old and young are better than tired middle-aged, nothing is so dead dead-tired, dead every way as middle-aged, have we the guts to make a noise while we are still young before we get middle-aged, tired middle-aged, no we havent, said Willie, and you know it, no we havent, said Willie.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Fifteen

What’s the matter, said Willie. Well it kind of makes me cry, said Pauline, What makes you cry, said Willie, well the way you said we hadnt guts enough to make ourselves heard, it does make me cry. Yeah but have we, said Willie, Well, said Pauline, it does kind of make me cry.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Sixteen

Willie, said Brewsie. Well, said Willie, it is true, said Brewsie, industrialism cant put on a brake itself, nothing quiets it down but a catastrophe. How could anything quiet it down, said Willie, do you think anybody knows when they got enough, nobody, said Willie, I tell you Brewsie, nobody ever knows when they got enough. Some do, said John, my mother always did, nothing ever could tempt her to eat a bit more than was enough, she just never did, and she never would run around more than was enough, no Willie, some do have self-control, some do, really Willie, some do. All right, said Willie, some do, but not enough to make any real difference, that’s what I mean. Well, said Lawrence, I told you my name was Lawrence and I got something to say, everybody in America they think if perfection is good more perfection is better. I never want to go back, there is no sense to it, none, I never want to go back. Oh get the hell out of here, said Willie, I know your kind, everything looks good to you except where you belong. All right all right, said Lawrence, all right, I never want to go back. All right, said Willie, dont go back. That’s what I am going to do, said Lawrence, I am not going back. All right, said Willie, you’re not going back, all right nothing stops anything except hell, well all right, and we got to go back, and what’s going to stop anything. But in a kind of a way, said John, nothing has begun. All right, said Willie, and that’s right, nothing has begun. Listen, said Brewsie, listen. All right, said Willie, I am so sore, I just could do nothing but listen. All right, said Brewsie, listen, it’s true all I said is true all I am saying is true, Willie’s right, there arent enough of them got any self-control to stop anything, whether it’s drinking or eating or industrialism, or spending. Oh come off, said Jimmie, lots of people got lots of self-control, lots of people have, I even got some of it myself. All right, said Willie, all right then you have and then what. It aint, said Donald Paul, it aint self-control that matters it’s what happens that matters, and as nothing is going to happen nothing at all it’s that what matters. Now, said Willie, you’re just talking funny. I am not, said Donald Paul, or if I am and perhaps I am then it means something it means a lot, listen. Oh let Brewsie talk. No, said Donald Paul, Brewsie dont know about this, we all go home no reconversion, no nothing, we kind of dont know what’s happening, not a depression, this time just nothing. Well, said Janet, here I am, I heard you. What’s nothing. Nothing, said Donald Paul, is when it all stops. Can it, said John. It can, said Donald Paul. Well then, said Jo, what we all going to do we all are there, what we going to do. Well that’s it, said Lawrence, some they just kind of will act as if it was just the way it always has been, but most of us we’ll know, we’ll know that there is just nothing doing nothing. Oh Willie, said Pauline. Now listen to me, said Jimmie, you just listen to me. I got nothing to say but you all just listen to me. All right, said Janet, all right. Well now it’s like this, it does kind of scare you that’s what he is trying to do, and we, well. We all of us we do scare awful easy, that’s what I want to say, we all of us do scare awful easy. Dont everybody scare easy, said John. No I think, said Jimmie, that we land of scare more easy than lots of others. Because we are spoiled babies, said Janet. I guess that’s so, said Jo. Oh dear, said Pauline, I am that scared, well no I am not, I am not scared, I am going home and I am not scared, are you scared Janet. Well in a way not, said Janet. All right, said Jimmie, we’re not scared. All right, said Willie, anyway it’s all right. Let’s talk, said John. Yes let’s, said Jo. I know, said Pauline, you mean it’s going to be like a dust-bowl. Yes, said Jimmie, that’s it, it’s going to be like a dust-bowl. Oh my God, said Jo, I live there. Sure you live there, said Willie, that’s what I say anybody can live even in a dust-bowl, that’s what I say. Well are we going to live in a dust-bowl, said Pauline. Yes, said Willie, you’ve said it, we are going to live in a dust-bowl, but live we will, said Willie, why not, said Willie, why not. All right, said Janet, why not. Well, said Pauline, I know why not. Well sister, said Willie, why not. Well, said Pauline, because you all said you were going to pioneer, well and then, and then it wont be a dust-bowl, have you ever read about pioneers, said Lawrence, if you have you’ll know a lot about dust-bowls. Oh dear, said Pauline. Oh dear.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Seventeen

You got to, said Willie, you got to Brewsie, you got to hold out a little hope. Yes, said Brewsie, the hope is that our generation is more solid more scared, more articulate than the last ones. What do you mean, said Willie, those G.I.s those guys. Yes I do, said Brewsie, I do mean them. You’re crazy, said Willie, they all just think they’re the only thing there is, said Willie, they’re just nothing, that’s what they are, you know what they think, Brewsie, well you just listen. Say, called out Willie, you guys come over here, stop talking about how much you pay for cognac anywhere you are, and how much you got to pay more than anybody else and how much cognac you had yesterday just come over here and tell this man Brewsie what you think lousy foreigners are and what you think Americans are, come over and tell Brewsie, come along over. We Americans, said Sam, we Americans, we ride wide and handsome, that’s what we Americans are and everybody admires us. Oh do they, said Donald Paul. Yes they do, why shouldnt they admire us, aint we got everything they want, everything, do they want it, said Donald Paul, sure they want it, said Sam, how could they not want it when they see us have it and we ride so wide and handsome. Wide all right but not so handsome, said Jo. Well, said Paul, if they didnt want what we got would there be any progress. Perhaps there aint any progress, said Donald Paul, perhaps not. There cant not be progress, said Sam, if there isnt any progress how could we sell goods and we gotta sell goods to get a job. Yes, said Donald Paul, that’s it. And perhaps said Sam, all these over here they’re so poor they live with their chickens and all they’re just so poor. Yes all right, said Jimmie, but they do have chickens to live with. Yes, said Sam, but that aint progress. Well I dunno, said Jimmie, I like chickens, I kind of guess there always will be chickens. And if not, said Willie. Well then there might be progress, said Donald Paul, well anyway, said Fred, do you think it’s right, that there I was sitting and behaving and I ask for a cognac and then a girl comes in and she has a cognac and then they charge her fifteen and they ask me twenty-five for the same cognac. Not the same, said Jo, hers was hers and yours was yours. And, said Jimmie, anyway you’re so rich, you make such a holler that that dollar your dollar is the only money there is, naturally you got to pay more. Sure the dollar is all that, said Fred, but a poor soldier is a poor soldier and he is just poor. Just as poor as a lousy foreigner, said Willie. Well yes kind of, said Jimmie. It’s all right, said Fred, it’s all right about that dollar, anyway I was sitting there just as peaceable. And, said Donald Paul, you were sitting there with your lonesome dollar. What do you mean, said Fred, I may be a poor soldier but I got more than one dollar. Not that, said Donald Paul, not that, what I mean is that the dollar the United States dollar is a very lonesome dollar, it’s all alone, it’s riding wide and handsome but it’s riding all alone, nobody can use it, perhaps pretty soon we cant use it, it’s a mighty lonesome dollar. What you mean, said Fred, what you mean I had some cognac and I dont see what you mean. I mean, said Donald Paul, that our lovely lively dollar is a very lonesome dollar and it lives all alone, alone alone alone, and if you live all alone you get to be kind of lonesome, and if you get kind of lonesome you get to be no good and if you get to be no good, you go kind of bad and if you get kind of bad you dont get at all, and if you dont get you havent got, and where are you, nowhere are you. I tell you our fine dollar is just lonesome. Oh get the hell out of here, said Willie. Yeah, said Jo, the worst of everything is it always sounds as if it was true. Well something has got to be true, said Jimmie. Does it, said Jo, I wonder, well anyway when we get home we wont talk any more not any of us will talk any more and so we wont have to worry whether anything is true or whether it aint true. If you think talking or not makes it different you better think again, said Jimmie, if you think we’ll have more chickens or the dollar will buy more just because we get like all those at home and dont talk about it if you think it changes the facts you just better think again. All I know, said Fred, all I know is that they do give you a drink and they dont charge you more for it than they charge a lousy foreign girl who has one. No, said Willie, over there they charge the lousy foreign girl the extra ten cents. I dont believe, said Fred that anybody would do that at home, I dont believe anybody would, I dont believe it. You dont, said Willie, you talk like that when you get back and then they wont give you another drink they’ll say you’re drunk. Here we are, said Janet, we heard you, tell me something I always wanted to know why do men get so proud of being drunk, anybody can drink, what is it makes men so proud that they can get drunk, there is nothing special about it they all get drunk just exactly the same way, nothing seems any kind of way different but they all each one of ’em are so proud of being drunk. Aint that, said Jo, the way with any vice, cant you say the same about women, any man can sleep with a woman but every man is kind of special proud of it just the same, makes him feel a he-man, yes but about women, said Pauline, some men make women want to more than others. Yes they do, said Willie, yes they do. Oh, said Pauline, what I mean. Yes that is what we do mean, said Willie, No about being drunk. Oh let’s forget about being drunk, said Willie, there is only one guy here who can never forget about being drunk and his name is Fred, and he just dont count. Let’s talk about women, said Willie. Let’s not, said Pauline, let’s not, oh dear, said Pauline, when I think again and again about everything I could just cry. It’s just as easy not to cry, said Willie, I know it is, said Pauline, that’s the reason I am going to cry. How come, said Willie. Where is the man who talks, said Pauline. They wont let him talk any more, said Willie. Who wont let him talk any more, said Janet, the officers. Oh dear no, said Willie, it’s all the guys, they found out from listening to him how to do it and now they all talk and talk and think it sounds just like him. And does it, said Pauline. How can I tell, said Willie, I dont listen to them. But you listened to him, said Pauline. Oh yes, said Willie, I listened to him.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Eighteen

I been THINKING, said Brewsie, do we feel alike as well as say alike, do we think alike or dont we think at all. I dont think, said Brewsie, that we feel alike, I think we dont feel alike at all, they say we are sad and I think we are sad because we have different feelings but we articulate all the same. Listen, said Brewsie, you see, said Brewsie, you see I dont think we think, if we thought we could not articulate the same, we couldnt have Gallup polls and have everybody answer yes or no, if you think it’s more complicated than that, over here, they wont answer the questions like that, they wont tell you how they are going to think tomorrow but we always know how we gonna think tomorrow because we are all going to think alike, no, said Brewsie, no not think, we are all going to articulate alike, not think, thinking is funnier and more mixed than that, not articulate alike, they ask us G.I.s what we think about Germans yes or no, my gracious, said Brewsie, you cant just think yes or no about Germans or about Russians and yet we all articulate alike about Germans and Russians, just as if it was the Democratic or Republican Party and it isnt, Willie it isnt, it may be life and death to us and we cant all feel alike and we dont think, is it we cant think, is it that we can only articulate, and if you can only articulate and not think, feel different but no way to get it out, because it comes out and it just is a Gallup poll, yes or no, just like that, oh Willie, I get so worried, I know it is just the most dangerous moment in our history, in a kind of a way as dangerous more dangerous than the Civil War, well they didnt all think alike then, they had lots of complications, and they did think, think how they orated, they did think, and then, said Brewsie, the Civil War was over, and everybody stopped thinking and they began to articulate, and instead of that they became jobhunters, and they felt different all the time they were feeling different, but they were beginning to articulate alike, I guess job men just have to articulate alike, they got to articulate yes or no to their bosses, and yes or no to their unions, they just got to articulate alike, and when you begin to articulate alike, you got to drop thinking out, just got to drop it out, you can go on feeling different but you got to articulate the same Gallup poll, yes you do, and it aint no use making it a second ballot, because nobody can think, how can you think when you feel different, you gotta feel different, anybody does have to feel different, but how can you think when you got to articulate alike. Listen to me Willie, listen to me, it’s just like that Willie it just is, said Brewsie. I know, said Willie, it’s all right, Brewsie, you got it right it’s just the way we are, it’s just the way it is, but what are you going to do about it Brewsie. Well that’s just it, I kind of think, well I kind of feel that our generation, the generation that saw the depression, the generation that saw the war. I did more than see the depression Brewsie, and I did more than see the war, dont you make no mistake about that Brewsie, I did more than see the depression and I did more than see the war. I know Willie, said Brewsie, I know, I know Willie, and there it is, there was the depression and there was the war, yes but back of that, there is job-mindedness, and what can we do about it. No use saying communism communism, it’s stimulating to Russians, because they discovered it, but it wouldnt stimulate us any not any at all. No, said Willie, it certainly would not stimulate me. No I know Willie, said Brewsie, no I just know just how it wouldnt stimulate you but Willie, what we gonna do, we got to think, and how can we think when we got to jump from feeling different to articulating the same, and if we could think Willie what could we think. But, said Willie, Brewsie you just got to hold out some hope, you just got to hold it out. That’s very easy to say, said Brewsie, but how can you hold out hope, until you got hope and how can you get hope unless you can think and how can you think when you got to go right from feeling inside you kind of queer and worried and kind of scared and knowing something ought to be done about it articulating all the same thing every minute they ask you something and every minute you open your mouth even when nobody has asked you anything. They talk about cognac, they talk about wine and women, and even that they say just exactly alike, you know it Willie, you know it. Sure I know it Brewsie, sure I know it, but just all the same Brewsie you got to hold out some kind of hope you just got to Brewsie. Well, Willie, I have got some kind of hope not really got it, but it’s kind of there and that is because all of us, yes all of us, yes we kind of learned something from suffering, we learned to feel and to feel different and even when it comes to think well we aint learned to think but we kind of learned that if we could think we might think and perhaps if we did not articulate all alike perhaps something might happen. But, said Willie, how about all that job-mindedness, Brewsie, yes, said Willie, how can you not be job-minded when you all have to look for jobs and either get a job or not get a job but you have to do all the time with jobs, how can you be not job-minded if you dont do anything but breathe in a job, think Brewsie, answer me that, said Willie. Yes, said Brewsie, yes sometimes, said Brewsie, when I know how they all feel. They all feel all right they do all feel, said Willie, they do all feel. Well, said Brewsie, when I see how they all feel, sometimes I almost see something. Well look Brewsie look, look all you can Brewsie, and I’ll listen while you are looking Brewsie, count on me I told that Pauline I listened to you and I’ll listen to you Brewsie I’ll listen.

[ ¶ ]

Chapter Nineteen

Well Brewsie, said Willie, we got ’em, the order has come. Yes I know, said Brewsie. Hullo Jo, said Willie, we got ’em. Sure we got ’em, said Jo. Hullo Willie, said Jimmie. Hullo, said Willie, we got ’em we got orders, we are the boys who are redeployed, in a little boat, on a little shore, and no more will we see a whore whenever we are wherever we are, away so far, it makes me feel funny, kind of funny very funny but it’s all right there wont be any thinking over there, no thinking over there, no whores, no thinking, yes Brewsie, nothing but jobs, well do we like it. Yes do we like it, Brewsie, yes do we like it. Well, said John, I am staying, I got no points, so I’ll think, do any of you guys want me to think for you. I’ll have lots of time, Willie how about you, shall I think the thinks for you. You can stink the stinks for me, but think, well I was gonna say never again, never any thinking, but I dunno, I kind of think I am going to miss thinking, there was that cute Pauline and there was thinking, I kind of think I am going to miss thinking, there’ll be no thinking over there, they dont think over there, they got no time to think, they got to get a job, they got to hold the job, they got no time to think over there, yes sometimes I might be kind of lonesome for thinking and I’ll be thinking here is John he’s got nothing to do, he’s having a hell of a good time just thinking. Yes, said Brewsie, yes and yes, and dont you think it was true all we thought over here. Yes, said Willie, of course it was true but it dont do no good, it dont help any, it dont, what we gonna do thinking, what we gonna do. Well I tell you Willie, and if you dont think a little and go on thinking you’ll have another awful time. Listen Willie, listen, listen Willie, what’s a job, you havent got it, what’s a job, you have got it, what’s rushing around so fast you cant hear yourself think, what will happen, you’ll be old and you never lived, and you kind of feel silly to lie down and die and to never have lived, to have been a job chaser and never have lived. Yes, said Willie, but Brewsie, now honest to God Brewsie, honest to God and it’s the last time we all are here, honest to God Brewsie, can you be a job chaser and live at the same time, honest to God Brewsie tell me that can you live and be a job chaser at the same time, honest to God, Brewsie tell me it, honest to God Brewsie, honest to God. Honest to God Willie, said Brewsie, I just dont know, I just dont know. And if you dont know, said Willie, honest to God who does know. Well, said Jo, I know. What do you know, said Willie. Well, said Jo, I know I am going to. Going to what, said Willie. Honest to God I dont know, said Jo. Well I know, said Jimmie, I dont have to chase jobs, yeah, said Jimmie, because I live in a part of the South where they all live so simple they just cant starve and they live so simple that there aint really much difference between having a job and not having a job, between earning a living and not earning a living, just like these lousy foreigners, said Willie. Well yes perhaps, said Jimmie. And do you think living that way, said Willie. Well, said Jimmie, not so much no and not so much yes, but yes kind of, anyway we can do something that you job chasers cant do, we can listen when other people think and we can sit and wait for them to go on thinking, that’s more than you job chasers can do, believe me Willie it’s so. Yes, said Willie, I dont say no, yes I know it’s so. And said Jo, I know a fellow he is going home to be a bar-keep, he and his brother always wanted to be bar-keeps, and their father never would buy them a bar, and now his brother has been killed in the Pacific and so his father has bought him a bar and is keeping it himself till his son gets home, and the son my God he is fuddled all the time, he is pale and drunk, drunk and pale, my God, said Jo. Well what has that to do with what we got to do, said Jo. Nothing, said Jo, it’s just a story. Here we are, said Janet, we heard your crowd were leaving and we came to say good-bye. Good-bye it is sister, said Willie, where is Pauline. She is coming, she said, she wanted to stop and pick you a flower. God bless her for that tender thought, said Willie, God bless her. Yes, said Jo, yes. And said Jimmie, how old is she. What do you want to know that for, said Janet. I just want to know, said Jimmie, if she was her age. Well she aint, said Willie, she’s my age. Dear dear, said Janet, isnt that chivalrous unless you are too old. Not so old as that sister, said Willie. And tell me, said Janet, wont you miss talking when you get home, you do know dont you all of you nobody talks like you boys were always talking, not back home. Yes we know, said Jo. Yes we know, said Jimmie. Not Brewsie, said Willie, he’ll talk but, said Willie, Brewsie will talk but we wont be there to listen, we kind of will remember that he’s talking somewhere but we wont be there to listen, there wont be anybody talking where we will be. But, said Jo, perhaps they will talk now, why you all so sure they wont talk over there, perhaps they will talk over there. Not those on the job they wont, said Willie, not those on the job.

[ ¶ ]

1945

561.

TO AMERICANS

[Brewsie and Willie, 1946]

G.I.s and G.I.s and G.I.s and they have made me come all over patriotic. I was always patriotic, I was always in my way a Civil War veteran, but in between, there were other things, but now there are no other things. And I am sure that this particular moment in our history is more important than anything since the Civil War. We are there where we have to have to fight a spiritual pioneer fight or we will go poor as England and other industrial countries have gone poor, and dont think that communism or socialism will save you, you just have to find a new way, you have to find out how you can go ahead without running away with yourselves, you have to learn to produce without exhausting your country’s wealth, you have to learn to be individual and not just mass job workers, you have to get courage enough to know what you feel and not just all be yes or no men, but you have to really learn to express complication, go easy and if you cant go easy go as easy as you can. Remember the depression, dont be afraid to look it in the face and find out the reason why, dont be afraid of the reason why, if you dont find out the reason why you’ll go poor and my God how I would hate to have my native land go poor. Find out the reason why, look facts in the face, not just what they all say, the leaders, but every darn one of you so that a government by the people for the people shall not perish from the face of the earth, it wont, somebody else will do it if we lie down on the job, but of all things dont stop, find out the reason why of the depression, find it out each and every one of you and then look the facts in the face. We are Americans.

[ ¶ ]

1945

562.

FROM DARK TO DAY

[Vogue [London], CI, November 1945]

There were dark days when we first knew Pierre Balmain. We met his mother in ’39 at Aix-les-Bains, and she said she had a son up there in the army in the snows of Savoy, and he read my books; would I dedicate him one. Naturally I was pleased, and then came ’40 and the deafeat, and we wondered about Pierre Balmain whom we had never seen but who was up there in the snows, and then at last we heard he was safe, and then he was back, and then we met him. He used to come over on his bicycle; we were many miles away, but nobody minded that, and the winter was cold and we were cold, and he made us some nice warm suits and a nice warm coat, and Alice Toklas insists that one of her suits was as wonderful as any he was showing at his opening, and there was no reason why not, after all, didn’t he design it, and didn’t he come over on his bicycle to oversee, and was it not as it all just is in dark days? There are bright spots. Well, we got to know him better and better, some children played some of my plays, and he showed us the chic of making a very tall girl taller by putting her on a footstool. These were nice days in those dark days, and then Pierre used to go to and fro from Paris, and he brought us back a breath of our dear Paris and also darning cotton to darn our stockings and our linen, that was Pierre, and then he kept moving around as young men had to do in those days, not to be sent away into Germany, and then there was the liberation, and then in Paris here we all were, and Pierre just full of what he was going to do, and we were sure he would do it, and he has. I suppose there at the opening we were the only ones who had been clothed in all those long years in Pierre Balmain’s clothes, we were proud of it. It is nice to know the young man when he is just a young man and nobody knows, and now, well, I guess very soon now anybody will know. And we were so pleased and proud. Yes, we were.

[ ¶ ]

1945–46

1945–46

565.

THE MOTHER OF US ALL

[Last Operas and Plays, 1949]

ACT I

(Prologue sung by Virgil T.)

Pity the poor persecutor.

Why,

If money is money isn’t money money,

Why,

Pity the poor persecutor,

Why,

Is money money or isn’t money money.

Why.

Pity the poor persecutor.

Pity the poor persecutor because the poor persecutor always gets to be poor

Why,

Because the persecutor gets persecuted Because is money money or isn’t money money,

That’s why,

When the poor persecutor is persecuted he has to cry,

Why,

Because the persecutor always ends by being persecuted.

That is the reason why.

(Virgil T. after he has sung his prelude begins to sit)

Virgil T. Begin to sit.

Begins to sit.

He begins to sit.

That’s why.

Begins to sit.

He begins to sit.

And that is the reason why.

ACT I Scene 1

Daniel Webster. He digged a pit, he digged it deep

    he digged it for his brother.

Into the pit he did fall in the pit

    he digged for tother.

All the Characters. Daniel was my father’s name,

My father’s name was Daniel.

Jo the Loiterer. Not Daniel.

Chris the Citizen. Not Daniel in the lion’s den.

All the Characters. My father’s name was Daniel.

G. S. My father’s name was Daniel, Daniel

    and a bear, a bearded Daniel,

not Daniel in the lion’s den not

    Daniel, yes Daniel my father had

a beard my father’s name was Daniel,

Daniel Webster. He digged a pit he digged it deep

    he digged it for his brother,

Into the pit he did fall in the pit

    he digged for tother.

Indiana Elliot. Choose a name.

Susan B. Anthony. Susan B. Anthony is my name to choose a name is feeble, Susan B. Anthony is my name, a name can only be a name my name can only be my name, I have a name, Susan B. Anthony is my name, to choose a name is feeble.

Indiana Elliot. Yes that’s easy, Susan B. Anthony is that kind of a name but my name Indiana Elliot. What’s in a name.

Susan B. Anthony. Everything.

G. S. My father’s name was Daniel he had a black beard he was not tall not at all tall, he had a black beard his name was Daniel.

All the Characters. My father had a name his name was Daniel.

Jo the Loiterer. Not Daniel

Chris a Citizen. Not Daniel not Daniel in the lion’s den not Daniel.

Susan B. Anthony. I had a father, Daniel was not his name.

Indiana Elliot. I had no father no father.

Daniel Webster. He digged a pit he digged it deep he

digged it for his brother,

into the pit he did fall in the pit

he digged for tother.

ACT I Scene II

Jo the Loiterer. I want to tell

Chris the Citizen. Very well

Jo the Loiterer. I want to tell oh hell.

Chris the Citizen. Oh very well.

Jo the Loiterer. I want to tell oh hell I want to tell about my wife.

Chris the Citizen. And have you got one.

Jo the Loiterer. No not one.

Chris the Citizen. Two then

Jo the Loiterer. No not two.

Chris. How many then

Jo the Loiterer. I haven’t got one. I want to tell oh hell about my wife I haven’t got one.

Chris the Citizen. Well.

Jo the Loiterer. My wife, she had a garden.

Chris the Citizen. Yes

Jo the Loiterer. And I bought one.

Chris the Citizen. A wife.

No said Jo I was poor and I bought a garden. And then said Chris. She said, said Jo, she said my wife said one tree in my garden was her tree in her garden. And said Chris, Was it. Jo, We quarreled about it. And then said Chris. And then said Jo, we took a train and we went where we went. And then said Chris. She gave me a little package said Jo. And was it a tree said Chris. No it was money said Jo. And was she your wife said Chris, yes said Jo when she was funny, How funny said Chris. Very funny said Jo. Very funny said: Jo. To be funny you have to take everything in the kitchen and put it on the floor, you have to take all your money and all your jewels and put them near the door you have to go to bed then and leave the door ajar. That is the way you do when you are funny.

Chris the Citizen. Was she funny.

Jo the Loiterer. Yes she was funny.

(Chris and Jo put their arms around each other)

Angel More. Not any more I am not a martyr any more, not any more.

Be a martyr said Chris.

Angel More. Not any more. I am not a martyr any more.

Surrounded by sweet smelling flowers I fell asleep three times.

Darn and wash and patch, darn and wash and patch, darn and wash and patch darn and wash and patch.

Jo the Loiterer. Anybody can be accused of loitering.

Chris Blake a Citizen. Any loiterer can be accused of loitering.

Henrietta M. Daniel Webster needs an artichoke.

Angel More. Susan B. is cold in wet weather.

Henry B. She swore an oath she’d quickly come to any one to any one.

Anthony Comstock. Caution and curiosity, oil and obligation, wheels and appurtenances, in the way of means.

Virgil T. What means.

John Adams. I wish to say I also wish to stay,

I also wish to go away, I also wish

I endeavor to also wish.

Angel More. I wept on a wish.

John Adams. Whenever I hear any one say of course, do I deny it, yes I do deny it whenever I hear any one say of course I deny it, I do deny it.

Thaddeus S. Be mean.

Daniel Webster. Be there.

Henrietta M. Be where

Constance Fletcher. I do and I do not declare that roses and wreaths, wreaths and roses around and around, blind as a bat, curled as a hat and a plume, be mine when I die, farewell to a thought, he left all alone, be firm in despair dear dear never share, dear dear, dear dear, I constance Fletcher dear dear, I am a dear, I am dear dear I am a dear, here there everywhere. I bow myself out.

Indiana Elliot. Anybody else would be sorry.

Susan B. Anthony. Hush, I hush, you hush, they hush, we hush. Hush.

Gloster Heming and Isabel Wentworth. We, hush, dear as we are, we are very dear to us and to you we hush, we hush you say hush, dear hush. Hush dear.

Anna Hope. I open any door, that is the way that any day is to-day, any day is to-day I open any door every door a door.

Lillian Russell. Thank you.

Anthony Comstock. Quilts are not crazy, they are kind.

Jenny Reefer. My goodness gracious me.

Ulysses S. Grant. He knew that his name was not Eisenhower. Yes he knew it. He did know it.

Herman Atlan. He asked me to come he did ask me.

Donald Gallup. I chose a long time, a very long time, four hours are a very long time, I chose, I took a very long time, I took a very long time. Yes I took a very long time to choose, yes I did.

T. T. and A. A. They missed the boat yes they did they missed the boat.

Jo a Loiterer. I came again but not when I was expected, but yes when I was expected because they did expect me.

Chris the Citizen. I came to dinner.

(They all sit down)

Curtain

ACT I Scene III

(Susan B. Anthony and Daniel Webster seated in two straight-backed chairs not too near each other. Jo the Loiterer comes in)

Jo the Loiterer. I don’t know where a mouse is I don’t know what a mouse is. What is a mouse.

Angel More. I am a mouse Jo the Loiterer. Well

Angel More. Yes Well

Jo the Loiterer. All right well. Well what is a mouse

Angel More. I am a mouse

Jo the Loiterer. Well if you are what is a mouse

Angel More. You know what a mouse is, I am a mouse.

Jo the Loiterer. Yes well, And she.

(Susan B. dressed like a Quakeress turns around)

Susan B. I hear a sound.

Jo the Loiterer. Yes well

Daniel Webster. I do not hear a sound. When I am told.

Susan B. Anthony. Silence.

(Everybody is silent)

Susan B. Anthony. Youth is young, I am not old.

Daniel Webster. When the mariner has been tossed for many days, in thick weather, and on an unknown sea, he naturally avails himself of the first pause in the storm.

Susan B. Anthony. For instance. They should always fight. They should be martyrs. Some should be martyrs. Will they. They will.

Daniel Webster. We have thus heard sir what a resolution is.

Susan B. Anthony. I am resolved.

Daniel Webster. When this debate sir was to be resumed on Thursday it so happened that it would have been convenient for me to be elsewhere.

Susan B. I am here, ready to be here. Ready to be where. Ready to be here. It is my habit.

Daniel Webster. The honorable member complained that I had slept on his speech.

Susan B. The right to sleep is given to no woman.

Daniel Webster. I did sleep on the gentleman’s speech; and slept soundly.

Susan B. I too have slept soundly when I have slept, yes when I have slept I too have slept soundly.

Daniel Webster. Matches and over matches.

Susan B. I understand you undertake to overthrow my undertaking.

Daniel Webster. I can tell the honorable member once for all that he is greatly mistaken, and that he is dealing with one of whose temper and character he has yet much to learn.

Susan B. I have declared that patience is never more than patient. I too have declared, that I who am not patient am patient.

Daniel Webster. What interest asks he has South Carolina in a canal in Ohio.

Susan B. What interest have they in me, what interest have I in them, who holds the head of whom, who can bite their lips to avoid a swoon.

Daniel Webster. The harvest of neutrality had been great, but we had gathered it all.

Susan B. Near hours are made not by shade not by heat not by joy, I always know that not now rather not now, yes and I do not stamp but I know that now yes now is now. I have never asked any one to forgive me.

Daniel Webster. On yet another point I was still more unaccountably misunderstood.

Susan B. Do we do what we have to do or do we have to do what we do. I answer.

Daniel Webster. Mr. President I shall enter on no encomium upon Massachusetts she need none. There she is behold her and judge for yourselves.

Susan B. I enter into a tabernacle I was born a believer in peace, I say fight for the right, be a martyr and live, be a coward and die, and why, because they, yes they, sooner or later go away. They leave us here. They come again. Don’t forget, they come again.

Daniel Webster. So sir I understand the gentleman and am happy to find I did not misunderstand him.

Susan B. I should believe, what they ask, but they know, they know.

Daniel Webster. It has been to us all a copious fountain of national, social and personal happiness.

Susan B. Shall I protest, not while I live and breathe, I shall protest, shall I protest, shall I protest while I live and breathe.

Daniel Webster. When my eyes shall be turned to behold for the last time the sun in heaven.

Susan B. Yes.

Jo the Loiterer. I like a mouse

Angel More. I hate mice.

Jo the Loiterer. I am not talking about mice, I am talking about a mouse. I like a mouse.

Angel More. I hate a mouse.

Jo the Loiterer. Now do you.

Curtain

INTERLUDE

(Susan B. A Short Story)

Yes I was said Susan.

You mean you are, said Anne.

No said Susan no.

When this you see remember me said Susan B.

I do said Anne.

After a while there was education. Who is educated said Anne.

Susan began to follow, she began to follow herself. I am not tired said Susan. No not said Anne. No I am not said Susan. This was the beginning. They began to travel not to travel you know but to go from one place to another place. In each place Susan B. said here I am I am here. Well said Anne. Do not let it trouble you said Susan politely. By the time she was there she was polite. She often thought about politeness. She said politeness was so agreeable. Is it said Anne. Yes said Susan yes I think so that is to say politeness is agreeable that is to say it could be agreeable if everybody were polite but when it is only me, ah me, said Susan B.

Anne was reproachful why do you not speak louder she said to Susan B. I speak as loudly as I can said Susan B. I even speak louder I even speak louder than I can. Do you really said Anne. Yes I really do said Susan B. it was dark and as it was dark it was necessary to speak louder or very softly, very softly. Dear me said Susan B., if it was not so early I would be sleepy. I myself said Anne never like to look at a newspaper. You are entirely right said Susan B. only I disagree with you. You do said Anne. You know very well I do said Susan B.

Men said Susan B. are so conservative, so selfish, so bore-some and said Susan B. they are so ugly, and said Susan B. they are gullible, anybody can convince them, listen said Susan B. they listen to me. Well said Anne anybody would. I know said Susan B. I know anybody would I know that.

Once upon a time any day was full of occupation. You were never tired said Anne. No I was never tired said Susan B. And now, said Anne. Now I am never tired said Susan B. Let us said Anne let us think about everything. No said Susan B. no, no no, I know, I know said Susan B. no, said Susan B. No. But said Anne. But me no buts said Susan B. I know, now you like every one, every one and you each one and you they all do, they all listen to me, utterly unnecessary to deny, why deny, they themselves will they deny that they listen to me but let them deny it, all the same they do they do listen to me all the men do, see them said Susan B., do see them, see them, why not, said Susan B., they are men, and men, well of course they know that they cannot either see or hear unless I tell them so, poor things said Susan B. I do not pity them. Poor things. Yes said Anne they are poor things. Yes said Susan B. they are poor things. They are poor things said Susan B. men are poor things. Yes they are said Anne. Yes they are said Susan B. and nobody pities them. No said Anne no, nobody pities them. Very likely said Susan B. More than likely, said Anne. Yes said Susan B. yes.

It was not easy to go away but Susan B. did go away. She kept on going away and every time she went away she went away again. Oh my said Susan B. why do I go away, I go away because if I did not go away I would stay. Yes of course said Anne yes of course, if you did not go away you would stay. Yes of course said Susan B. Now said Susan B., let us not forget that in each place men are the same just the same, they are conservative, they are selfish and they listen to me. Yes they do said Anne. Yes they do said Susan B.

Susan B. was right, she said she was right and she was right. Susan B. was right. She was right because she was right. It is easy to be right, everybody else is wrong so it is easy to be right, and Susan B. was right, of course she was right, it is easy to be right, everybody else is wrong it is easy to be right. And said Susan B., in a way yes in a way yes really in a way, in a way really it is useful to be right. It does what it does, it does do what it does, if you are right, it does do what it does. It is very remarkable said Anne. Not very remarkable said Susan B. not very remarkable, no not very remarkable. It is not very remarkable really not very remarkable said Anne. No said Susan B. no not very remarkable.

And said Susan B. that is what I mean by not very remarkable.

Susan B. said she would not leave home. No said Susan B. I will not leave home. Why not said Anne. Why not said Susan B. all right I will I always have I always will. Yes you always will said Anne. Yes I always will said Susan B. In a little while anything began again and Susan B. said she did not mind. Really and truly said Susan B. really and truly I do not mind. No said Anne you do not mind, no said Susan B. no really and truly truly and really I do not mind. It was very necessary never to be cautious said Susan B. Yes said Anne it is very necessary.

In a little while they found everything very mixed. It is not really mixed said Susan B. How can anything be really mixed when men are conservative, dull, monotonous, deceived, stupid, unchanging and bullies, how said Susan B. how when men are men can they be mixed. Yes said Anne, yes men are men, how can they when men are men how can they be mixed yes how can they. Well said Susan B. let us go on they always listen to me. Yes said Anne yes they always listen to you. Yes said Susan B. yes they always listen to me.

ACT II

Andrew J. It is cold weather.

Henrietta M. In winter.

Andrew J. Wherever I am

(Thaddeus S. comes in singing a song)

Thaddeus S. I believe in public school education, I do not believe in free masons I believe in public school education, I do not believe that every one can do whatever he likes because (a pause) I have not always done what I liked, but, I would, if I could, and so I will, I will do what I will, I will have my will, and they, when the they, where are they, beside a poll, Gallup the poll. It is remarkable that there could be any nice person by the name of Gallup, but there is, yes there is, that is my decision.

Andrew J. Bother your decision, I tell you it is cold weather.

Henrietta M. In winter.

Andrew J. Wherever I am.

Constance Fletcher. Antagonises is a pleasant name, antagonises is a pleasant word, antagonises has occurred, bless you all and one.

John Adams. Dear Miss Constance Fletcher, it is a great pleasure that I kneel at your feet, but I am Adams, I kneel at the feet of none, not any one, dear Miss Constance Fletcher dear dear Miss Constance Fletcher I kneel at your feet, you would have ruined my father if I had had one but I have had one and you had ruined him, dear Miss Constance Fletcher if I had not been an Adams I would have kneeled at your feet.

Constance Fletcher. And kissed my hand.

J. Adams (shuddering). And kissed your hand.

Constance Fletcher. What a pity, no not what a pity it is better so, but what a pity what a pity it is what a pity.

J. Adams. Do not pity me kind beautiful lovely Miss Constance Fletcher do not pity me, no do not pity me, I am an Adams and not pitiable.

Constance Fletcher. Dear dear me if he had not been an Adams he would have kneeled at my feet and he would have kissed my hand. Do you mean that you would have kissed my hand or my hands, dear Mr. Adams.

J. Adams. I mean that I would have first kneeled at your feet and then I would have kissed one of your hands and then I would still kneeling have kissed both of your hands, if I had not been an Adams.

Constance Fletcher. Dear me Mr. Adams dear me.

All the Characters. If he had not been an Adams he would have kneeled at her feet and he would have kissed one of her hands, and then still kneeling he would have kissed both of her hands still kneeling if he had not been an Adams.

Andrew J. It is cold weather.

Henrietta M. In winter.

Andrew J. Wherever I am.

Thaddeus S. When I look at him I fly, I mean when he looks at me he can cry.

Lillian Russell. It is very naughty for men to quarrel so.

Herman Atlan. They do quarrel so.

Lillian Russell. It is very naughty of them very naughty.

(Jenny Reefer begins to waltz with Herman Atlan)

A Slow Chorus. Naughty men, they quarrel so

Quarrel about what.

About how late the moon can rise.

About how soon the earth can turn.

About how naked are the stars.

About how black are blacker men.

About how pink are pinks in spring.

About what corn is best to pop.

About how many feet the ocean has dropped. Naughty men naughty men, they are always always quarreling.

Jenny Reefer. Ulysses S. Grant was not the most earnest nor the most noble of men, but he was not always quarreling.

Donald Gallup. No he was not.

Jo the Loiterer. Has everybody forgotten Isabel Wentworth. I just want to say has everybody forgotten Isabel Wentworth.

Chris the Citizen. Why shouldn’t everybody forget Isabel Wentworth.

Jo the Loiterer. Well that is just what I want to know I just want to know if everybody has forgotten Isabel Wentworth. That is all I want to know I just want to know if everybody has forgotten Isabel Wentworth.

ACT II Scene II

Susan B. Shall I regret having been born, will I regret having been born, shall and will, will and shall, I regret having been born.

Anne. Is Henrietta M. a sister of Angel More.

Susan B. No, I used to feel that sisters should be sisters, and that sisters prefer sisters, and I.

Anne. Is Angel More the sister of Henrietta M. It is important that I know important.

Susan B. Yes important.

Anne. An Indiana Elliot are there any other Elliots beside Indiana Elliot. It is important that I should know, very important.

Susan B. Should one work up excitement, or should one turn it low so that it will explode louder, should one work up excitement should one.

Anne. Are there any other Elliots beside Indiana Elliot, had she sisters or even cousins, it is very important that I should know, very important.

Susan B. A life is never given for a life, when a life is given a life is gone, if no life is gone there is no room for more life, life and strife, I give my life, that is to say, I live my life every day.

Anne. And Isabel Wentworth, is she older or younger than she was it is very important very important that I should know just how old she is. I must have a list I must of how old every one is, it is very important.

Susan B. I am ready.

Anne. We have forgotten we have forgotten Jenny Reefer, I don’t know even who she is, it is very important that I know who Jenny Reefer is very important.

Susan B. And perhaps it is important to know who Lillian Russell is, perhaps it is important.

Anne. It is not important to know who Lillian Russell is.

Susan B. Then you do know.

Anne. It is not important for me to know who Lillian Russell is.

Susan B. I must choose I do choose, men and women women and men I do choose. I must choose colored or white white or colored I must choose, I must choose, weak or strong, strong or weak I must choose.

(All the men coming forward together)

Susan B. I must choose

Jo the Loiterer. Fight fight fight, between the nigger and the white.

Chris the Citizen. And the women.

Andrew J. I wish to say that little men are bigger than big men, that they know how to drink and to get drunk. They say I was a little man next to that big man, nobody can say what they do say nobody can.

Chorus of all the Men. No nobody can, we feel that way too, no nobody can.

Andrew Johnson. Begin to be drunk when you can so be a bigger man than a big man, you can.

Chorus of Men. You can.

Andrew J. I often think, I am a bigger man than a bigger man. I often think I am.

(Andrew J. moves around and as he moves around he sees himself in a mirror)

Nobody can say little as I am I am not bigger than anybody bigger bigger bigger (and then in a low whisper) bigger than him bigger than him.

Jo the Loiterer. Fight fight between the big and the big never between the little and the big.

Chris the Citizen. They don’t fight.

(Virgil T. makes them all gather around him)

Virgil T. Hear me he says hear me in every way I have satisfaction, I sit I stand I walk around and I am grand, and you all know it.

Chorus of Men. Yes we all know it. That’s that.

And Said Virgil T. I will call you up one by one and then you will know which one is which, I know, then you will be known. Very well, Henry B.

Henry B. comes forward.— I almost thought that I was Tommy I almost did I almost thought I was Tommy W. but if I were Tommy W. I would never come again, not if I could do better no not if I could do better.

Virgil T. Useless. John Adams. (John Adams advances) Tell me are you the real John Adams you know I sometimes doubt it not really doubt it you know but doubt it.

John Adams. If you were silent I would speak.

Jo the Loiterer. Fight fight fight between day and night.

Chris the Citizen. Which is day and which is night.

Jo the Loiterer. Hush, which.

John Adams. I ask you Virgil T. do you love women, I do. I love women but I am never subdued by them never.

Virgil T. He is no good. Andrew J. and Thaddeus S. better come together.

Jo the Loiterer. He wants to fight fight fight between.

Chris. Between what.

Jo the Loiterer. Between the dead.

Andrew J. I tell you I am bigger bigger is not biggest is not bigger. I am bigger and just to the last minute, I stick, it’s better to stick than to die, it’s better to itch than to cry, I have tried them all.

Virgil T. You bet you have.

Thaddeus S. I can be carried in dying but I will never quit trying.

Jo the Loiterer. Oh go to bed when all is said oh go to bed, everybody, let’s hear the women.

Chris the Citizen. Fight fight between the nigger and the white and the women.

(Andrew J. and Thaddeus S. begin to quarrel violently)

Tell me said Virgil T. tell me I am from Missouri.

(Everybody suddenly stricken dumb)

(Daniel advances holding Henrietta M. by the hand)

Daniel. Ladies and gentlemen let me present you let me present to you Henrietta M. it is rare in this troubled world to find a woman without a last name rare delicious and troubling, ladies and gentlemen let me present Henrietta M.

Curtain

ACT II Scene III

Susan B. I do not know whether I am asleep or awake, awake or asleep, asleep or awake. Do I know.

Jo the Loiterer. I know, you are awake Susan B.

(A snowy landscape.

a negro man and a negro woman)

Susan B. Negro man would you vote if you only can and not she.

Negro Man. You bet.

Susan B. I fought for you that you could vote would you vote if they would not let me.

Negro Man. Holy gee.

Susan B. moving down in the snow. If I believe that I am right and I am right if they believe that they are right and they are not in the right, might, might, might there be what might be.

Negro Man and Woman following her. All right Susan B. all right.

Susan B. How then can we entertain a hope that they will act differently, we may pretend to go in good faith but there will be no faith in us.

Donald Gallup. Let me help you Susan B.

Susan B. And if you do and I annoy you what will you do.

Donald Gallup. But I will help you Susan B.

Susan B. I tell you if you do and I annoy you what will you do.

Donald Gallup. I wonder if I can help you Susan B.

Susan B. I wonder.

(Andrew G., Thaddeus and Daniel Webster come in together)

We are the chorus of the V.I.P.

Very important persons to every one who can hear and see, we are the chorus of the V.I.P.

Susan B. Yes, so they are. I am important but not that way, not that way.

The Three V.I.P.’s. We you see we V.I.P. very important to any one who can hear or you can see, just we three, of course lots of others but just we three, just we three we are the chorus of V.I.P. Very important persons to any one who can hear or can see.

Susan B. My constantly recurring thought and prayer now are that no word or act of mine may lessen the might of this country in the scale of truth and right.

The Chorus of V.I.P. Daniel Webster. When they all listen to me.

Thaddeus S. When they all listen to me.

Andrew J. When they all listen to him, by him I mean me.

Daniel Webster. By him I mean me.

Thaddeus S. It is not necessary to have any meaning I am he, he is me I am a V.I.P.

The Three. We are the V.I.P. the very important persons, we have special rights, they ask us first and they wait for us last and wherever we are well there we are everybody knows we are there, we are the V.I.P. Very important persons for everybody to see.

Jo the Loiterer. I wished that I knew the difference between rich and poor, I used to think I was poor, now I think I am rich and I am rich, quite rich not very rich quite rich, I wish I knew the difference between rich and poor.

Chris the Citizen. Ask her, ask Susan B. I always ask, I find they like it and I like it, and if I like it, and if they like it, I am not rich and I am not poor, just like that Jo just like that.

Jo the Loiterer. Susan B. listen to me, what is the difference between rich and poor poor and rich no use to ask the V.I.P., they never answer me but you Susan B. you answer, answer me.

Susan B. Rich, to be rich, is to be so rich that when they are rich they have it to be that they do not listen and when they do they do not hear, and to be poor to be poor, is to be so poor they listen and listen and what they hear well what do they hear, they hear that they listen, they listen to hear, that is what it is to be poor, but I, I Susan B., there is no wealth nor poverty, there is no wealth, what is wealth, there is no poverty, what is poverty, has a pen ink, has it.

Jo the Loiterer. I had a pen that was to have ink for a year and it Only lasted six weeks.

Susan B. Yes I know Jo. I know.

Curtain

ACT II Scene IV

A Meeting.

Susan B. On the Platform. Ladies there is no neutral position for us to assume. If we say we love the cause and then sit down at our ease, surely does our action speak the lie.

And now will Daniel Webster take the platform as never before.

Daniel Webster. Coming and coming alone, no man is alone when, he comes, when he comes when he is coming he is not alone and now ladies and gentlemen I have done, remember that remember me remember each one.

Susan B. And now Virgil T. Virgil T. will bow and speak and when it is necessary they will know that he is he.

Virgil T. I make what I make, I make a noise, there is a poise in making a noise.

(An interruption at the door)

Jo the Loiterer. I have behind me a crowd, are we allowed.

Susan B. A crowd is never allowed but each one of you can come in.

Chris the Citizen. But if we are allowed then we are a crowd.

Susan B. No, this is the cause, and a cause is a pause. Pause before you come in.

Jo the Loiterer. Yes ma’am.

(All the characters crowd in. Constance Fletcher and Indiana Elliot leading)

Daniel Webster. I resist it to-day and always. Who ever falters or whoever flies I continue the contest.

Constance Fletcher and Indiana Elliot bowing low say. Dear man, he can make us glad that we have had so great so dear a man here with us now and now we bow before him here, this dear this dear great man.

Susan B. Hush, this is slush. Hush.

John Adams. I cannot be still when still and until I see Constance Fletcher dear Constance Fletcher noble Constance Fletcher and I spill I spill over like a thrill and a trill, dear Constance Fletcher there is no cause in her presence, how can there be a cause. Women what are women. There is Constance Fletcher, men what are men, there is Constance Fletcher, Adams, yes, Adams, I am John Adams, there is Constance Fletcher, when this you see listen to me, Constance, no I cannot call her Constance I can only call her Constance Fletcher.

Indiana Elliot. And how about me.

Jo the Loiterer. Whist shut up I have just had an awful letter from home, shut up.

Indiana Elliot. What did they say.

Jo the Loiterer. They said I must come home and not marry you.

Indiana. Who ever said we were going to many.

Jo the Loiterer. Believe me I never did.

Indiana. Disgrace to the cause of women, out.

And she shoves him out.

Jo the Loiterer. Help Susan B. help me.

Susan B. I know that we suffer, and as we suffer we grow strong, I know that we wait and as we wait we are bold, I know that we are beaten and as we are beaten we win, I know that men know that this is not so but it is so, I know, yes I know.

Jo the Loiterer. There didn’t I tell you she knew best, you just give me a kiss and let me alone.

Daniel Webster. I who was once old am now young, I who was once weak am now strong, I who have left every one behind am now overtaken.

Susan B. I undertake to overthrow your undertaking.

Jo the Loiterer. You bet.

Chris the Citizen. I always repeat everything I hear.

Jo the Loiterer. You sure do.

(While all this is going on, all the characters are crowding up on the platform)

They Say. Now we are all here there is nobody down there to hear, now if it is we’re always like that there would be no reason why anybody should cry, because very likely if at all it would be so nice to be the head, we are the head we have all the bread.

Jo the Loiterer. And the butter too.

Chris the Citizen. And Kalamazoo.

Susan B. advancing. I speak to those below who are not there who are not there who are not there. I speak to those below to those below who are not there to those below who are not there.

Curtain

ACT II Scene V

Susan B. Will they remember that it is true that neither they that neither you, will they marry will they carry, aloud, the right to know that even if they love them so, they are alone to live and die, they are alone to sink and swim they are alone to have what they own, to have no idea but that they are here, to struggle and thirst to do everything first, because until it is done there is no other one.

(Jo the Loiterer leads in Indiana Elliot in wedding attire, followed by John Adams and Constance Fletcher and followed by Daniel Webster and Angel More. All the other characters follow after. Anne and Jenny Reefer come and stand by Susan B. Ulysses S. Grant sits down in a chair right behind the procession)

Anne. Marriage.

Jenny Reefer. Marry marriage.

Susan B. I know I know and I have told you so, but if no one marries how can there be women to tell men, women to tell men.

Anne. What

Jenny Reefer. Women should not tell men.

Susan B. Men can not count, they do not know that two and two make four if women do not tell them so. There is a devil creeps into men when their hands are strengthened. Men want to be half slave half free. Women want to be all slave or all free, therefore men govern and women know, and yet.

Anne. Yet.

Jenny Reefer. There is no yet in paradise.

Susan B. Let them marry.

(The marrying commences)

Jo the Loiterer. I tell her if she marries me do I marry her.

Indiana Elliot. Listen to what he says so you can answer, have you the ring.

Jo the Loiterer. You did not like the ring and mine is too large.

Indiana Elliot. Hush.

Jo the Loiterer. I wish my name was Adams.

Indiana Elliot. Hush.

John Adams. I never marry I have been twice divorced but I have never married, fair Constance Fletcher fair Constance Fletcher do you not admire me that I never can married be. I who have been twice divorced. Dear Constance Fletcher dear dear Constance Fletcher do you not admire me.

Constance Fletcher. So beautiful. It is so beautiful to meet you here, so beautiful, so beautiful to meet you here dear, dear John Adams, so beautiful to meet you here.

Daniel Webster. When I have joined and not having joined have separated and not having separated have led, and not having led have thundered, when I having thundered have provoked and having provoked have dominated, may I dear Angel More not kneel at your feet because I cannot kneel my knees are not kneeling knees but dear Angel More be my Angel More for ever more.

Angel More. I join the choir that is visible, because the choir that is visible is as visible.

Daniel Webster. As what Angel More.

Angel More. As visible as visible, do you not hear me, as visible.

Daniel Webster. You do not and I do not.

Angel More. What.

Daniel Webster. Separate marriage from marriage.

Angel More. And why not.

Daniel Webster. And.

(Just at this moment Ulysses S. Grant makes his chair pound on the floor)

Ulysses S. Grant. As long as I sit I am sitting, silence again as you were, you were all silent, as long as I sit I am sitting.

All Together. We are silent, as we were.

Susan B. We are all here to celebrate the civil and religious marriage of Jo the Loiterer and Indiana Elliot.

Jo the Loiterer. Who is civil and who is religious.

Anne. Who is, listen to Susan B. She knows.

The Brother of Indiana Elliot rushes in.

Nobody knows who I am but I forbid the marriage, do we know whether Jo the Loiterer is a bigamist or a grandfather or an uncle or a refugee. Do we know, no we do not know and I forbid the marriage, I forbid it, I am Indiana Elliot’s brother and I forbid it, I am known as Herman Atlan and I forbid it, I am known as Anthony Comstock and I forbid it, I am Indiana Elliot’s brother and I forbid it.

Jo the Loiterer. Well well well, I knew that ring of mine was too large, It could not fall off on account of my joints but I knew it was too large.

Indiana Elliot. I renounce my brother.

Jo the Loiterer. That’s right my dear that’s all right.

Susan B. What is marriage, is marriage protection or religion, is marriage renunciation or abundance, is marriage a stepping-stone or an end. What is marriage.

Anne. I will never marry.

Jenny Reefer. If I marry I will divorce but I will not marry because if I did marry, I would be married.

(Ulysses S. Grant pounds his chair)

Ulysses S. Grant. Didn’t I say I do not like noise, I do not like cannon balls, I do not like storms, I do not like talking, I do not like noise. I like everything and everybody to be silent and what I like I have. Everybody be silent.

Jo the Loiterer. I know I was silent, everybody can tell just by listening to me just how silent I am, dear General, dear General Ulysses, dear General Ulysses Simpson dear General Ulysses Simpson Grant, dear dear sir, am I not a perfect example of what you like, am I not silent.

(Ulysses S. Grant’s chair pounds and he is silent)

Susan B. I am not married and the reason why is that I have had to do what I have had to do, I have had to be what I have had to be, I could never be one of two I could never be two in one as married couples do and can, I am but one all one, one and all one, and so I have never been married to any one.

Anne. But I I have been, I! have been married to what you have been to that one.

Susan B. No no, no, you may be married to the past one, the one that is not the present one, no one can be married to the present one, the one, the one, the present one.

Jenny Reefer. I understand you undertake to overthrow their undertaking.

Susan B. I love the sound of these, one over two, two under one, three under four, four over more.

Anne. Dear Susan B. Anthony thank you.

John Adams. All this time I have been lost in my thoughts in my thoughts of thee beautiful thee, Constance Fletcher, do you see, I have been lost in my thoughts of thee.

Constance Fletcher. I am blind and therefore I dream.

Daniel Webster. Dear Angel More, dear Angel More, there have been men who have stammered and stuttered but not, not I.

Angel More. Speak louder.

Daniel Webster. Not I.

The Chorus. Why the hell don’t yon all get married, why don’t you, we want to go home, why don’t you.

Jo the Loiterer. Why don’t you.

Indiana Elliot. Why don’t you.

Indiana Elliot’s Brother. Why don’t you because I am here.

(The crowd remove him forcibly)

Susan B. Anthony suddenly. They are married all married and their children women as well as men will have the vote, they will they will, they will have the vote.

Curtain

ACT II Scene VI

(Susan B. doing her house-work in her house)

Enter Anne. Susan B. they want you.

Susan B. Do they

Anne. Yes. You must go.

Susan B. No.

Jenny Reefer comes in. Oh yes they want to know if you are here.

Susan B. Yes still alive. Painters paint and writers write and soldiers drink and fight and I I am still alive.

Anne. They want you.

Susan B. And when they have me.

Jenny Reefer. Then they will want you again.

Susan B. Yes I know, they love me so, they tell me so and they tell me so, but I, I do not tell them so because I know, they will not do what they could do and I I will be left alone to die but they will not have done what I need to have done to make it right that I live lived my life and fight.

Jo the Loiterer at the window. Indiana Elliot wants to come in, she will not take my name she says it is not all the same, she says that she is Indiana Elliot and that I am Jo, and that she will not take my name and that she will always tell me so. Oh yes she is right of course she is right it is not all the same Indiana Elliot is her name, she is only married to me, but there is no difference that I can see, but all the same there she is and she will not change her name, yes it is all the same.

Susan B. Let her in.

Indiana Elliot. Oh Susan B. they want you they have to have you, can I tell them you are coming I have not changed my name can I tell them you are coming and that you will do everything.

Susan B. No but there is no use in telling them so, they won’t vote my laws, there is always a clause, there is always a pause, they won’t vote my laws.

(Andrew Johnson puts his head in at the door)

Andrew Johnson. Will the good lady come right along.

Thaddeus Stevens behind him. We are waiting, will the good lady not keep us waiting, will the good lady not keep us waiting.

Susan B. You you know so well that you will not vote my laws.

Stevens. Dear lady remember humanity comes first.

Susan B. You mean men come first, women, you will not vote my laws, how can you dare when you do not care, how can you dare, there is no humanity in humans, there is only law, and you will not because you know so well that there is no humanity there are only laws, you know it so well that you will not you will not vote my laws.

(Susan B. goes back to her housework.

All the characters crowd in)

Chorus. Do come Susan B. Anthony do come nobody no nobody can make them come the way you make them come, do come do come Susan B. Anthony, it is your duty, Susan B. Anthony, you know you know your duty, you come, do come, come.

Susan B. Anthony. I suppose I will be coming, is it because you flatter me, is it because if I do not come you will forget me and never vote my laws, you will never vote my laws even if I do come but if I do not come you will never vote my laws, come or not come it always comes to the same thing it comes to their not voting my laws, not voting my laws, tell me all you men tell me you know you will never vote my laws.

All the Men. Dear kind lady we count on you, and as we count on you so can you count on us.

Susan B. Anthony. Yes but I work for you I do, I say never again, never again, never never, and yet I know I do say no but I do not mean no, I know I always hope that if I go that if I go and go and go, perhaps then you men will vote my laws but I know how well I know, a little this way a little that way you steal away, you steal a piece away you steal yourselves away, you do not intend to stay and vote my laws, and still when you call I go, I go, I go, I say no, no, no, and I go, but no, this time no, this time you have to do more than promise, you must write it down that you will vote my laws, but no, you will pay no attention to what is written, well then swear by my hearth, as you hope to have a home and hearth, swear after I work for you swear that you will vote my laws, but no, no oaths, no thoughts, no decisions, no intentions, no gratitude, no convictions, no nothing will make you pass my laws. Tell me can any of you be honest now, and say you will not pass my laws.

Jo the Loiterer. I can I can be honest I can say I will not pass your laws, because you see I have no vote, no loiterer has a vote so it is easy Susan B. Anthony easy for one man among all these men to be honest and to say I will not pass your laws. Anyway Susan B. Anthony what are your laws. Would it really be all right to pass them, if you say so it is all right with me. I have no vote myself but I’ll make them as long as I don’t have to change my name don’t have to don’t have to change my name.

T. Stevens. Thanks dear Susan B. Anthony, thanks we all know that whatever happens we all can depend upon you to do your best for any cause which is a cause, and any cause is a cause and because any cause is a cause therefore you will always do your best for any cause, and now you will be doing your best for this cause our cause the cause.

Susan B. Because. Very well is it snowing.

Chorus. Not just now.

Susan B. Anthony. Is it cold.

Chorus. A little.

Susan B. Anthony. I am not well

Chorus. But you look so well and once started it will be all right.

Susan B. Anthony. All right

Curtain

ACT II Scene VII

(Susan B. Anthony busy with her housework)

Anne comes in. Oh it was wonderful, wonderful, they listen to nobody the way they listen to you.

Susan B. Yes it is wonderful as the result of my work for the first time the word male has been written into the constitution of the United States concerning suffrage. Yes it is wonderful.

Anne. But

Susan B. Yes but, what is man, what are men, what are they. I do not say that they haven’t kind hearts, if I fall down in a faint, they will rush to pick me up, if my house is on fire, they will rush in to put the fire out and help me, yes they have kind hearts but they are afraid, afraid, they are afraid, they are afraid. They fear women, they fear each other, they fear their neighbor, they fear other countries and then they hearten themselves in their fear by crowding together and following each other, and when they crowd together and follow each other they are brutes, like animals who stampede, and so they have written in the name male into the United States constitution, because they are afraid of black men because they are afraid of women, because they are afraid afraid. Men are afraid.

Anne timidly. And women.

Susan B. Ah women often have not any sense of danger, after all a hen screams pitifully when she sees an eagle but she is only afraid for her children, men are afraid for themselves, that is the real difference between men and women.

Anne. But Susan B. why do you not say these things out loud.

Susan B. Why not, because if I did they would not listen they not alone would not listen they would revenge themselves. Men have kind hearts when they are not afraid but they are afraid afraid afraid. I say they are afraid, but if I were to tell them so their kindness would turn to hate. Yes the Quakers are right, they are not afraid because they do not fight, they do not fight.

Anne. But Susan B. you fight and you are not afraid.

Susan B. I fight and I am not afraid, I fight but I am not afraid.

Anne. And you will win.

Susan B. Win what, win what.

Anne. Win the vote for women.

Susan B. Yes some day some day the women will vote and by that time.

Anne. By that time oh wonderful time.

Susan B. By that time it will do them no good because having the vote they will become like men, they will be afraid, having the vote will make them afraid, oh I know it, but I will fight for the right, for the right to vote for them even though they become like men, become afraid like men, become like men.

(Anne bursts into tears. Jenny Reefer rushes in)

Jenny Reefer. I have just converted Lillian Russell to the cause of woman’s suffrage, I have converted her, she will give all herself and all she earns oh wonderful day I know you will say, here she comes isn’t she beautiful.

(Lillian Russell comes in followed by air the women in the chorus. Women crowding around, Constance Fletcher in the background)

Lillian Russell. Dear friends, it is so beautiful to meet you all, so beautiful, so beautiful to meet you all.

(John Adams comes in and sees Constance Fletcher)

John Adams. Dear friend beautiful friend, there is no beauty where you are not

Constance Fletcher. Yes dear friend but look look at real beauty look at Lillian Russell look at real beauty.

John Adams. Real beauty real beauty is all there is of beauty and why should my eye wander where no eye can look without having looked before. Dear friend I kneel to you because dear friend each time I see you I have never looked before, dear friend you are an open door.

(Daniel Webster strides in, the women separate)

Daniel Webster. What what is it, what is it, what is the false and the true and I say to you you Susan B. Anthony, you know the false from the true and yet you will not wait you will not wait, I say you will you will wait. When my eyes, and I have eyes when my eyes, beyond that I seek not to penetrate the veil, why should you want what you have chosen, when mine eyes, why do you want that the curtain may rise, why when mine eyes, why should the vision be opened to what lies behind, why, Susan B. Anthony fight the fight that is the fight, that any fight may be a fight for the right. I hear that you say that the word male should not be written into the constitution of the United States of America, but I say, I say, that so long that the gorgeous ensign of the republic, still full high advanced, its arms and trophies streaming in their original luster not a stripe erased or polluted not a single star obscured.

Jo the Loiterer. She has decided to change her name.

Indiana Elliot. Not because it is his name but it is such a pretty name, Indiana Loiterer is such a pretty name I think all the same he will have to change his name, he must be Jo Elliot, yes he must, it is what he has to do, he has to be Jo Elliot and I am going to be Indiana Loiterer, dear friends, all friends is it not a lovely name, Indiana Loiterer all the same.

Jo the Loiterer. All right I never fight, nobody will know it’s men, but what can I do, if I am not she and I am not me, what can I do, if a name is not true, what can I do but do as she tells me.

All the Chorus. She is quite light, Indiana Loiterer is so harmonious, so harmonious, Indiana Loiterer is so harmonious.

All the Men Come In. What did she say.

Jo. I was talking not she but nobody no nobody ever wants to listen to me.

All the Chorus Men and Women. Susan B. Anthony was very successful we are all very grateful to Susan B. Anthony because she was so successful, she worked for the votes for women and she worked for the vote for colored men and she was so successful, they wrote the word male into the constitution of the United States of America, dear Susan B. Anthony. Dear Susan B., whenever she wants to be and she always wants to be she is always so successful so very successful.

Susan B. So successful.

Curtain

ACT II Scene VIII

(The Congressional Hall, the replica of the statue of Susan B. Anthony and her comrades in the suffrage fight)

Anne alone in front of the statuary. The Vote. Women have the vote. They have it each and every one, it is glorious glorious glorious.

Susan B. Anthony behind the statue. Yes women have the vote, all my long life of strength and strife, all my long life, women have it, they can vote, every man and every woman have the vote, the word male is not there any more, that is to say, that is to say.

(Silence. Virgil T. comes in very nicely, he looks around and sees Anne)

Virgil T. Very well indeed, very well indeed, you are looking very well indeed, have you a chair anywhere, very well indeed, as we sit, we sit, some day very soon some day they will vote sitting and that will be a very successful day any day, every day.

(Henry B. comes in. He looks all around at the statue and then he sighs)

Henry B. Does it really mean that women are as white and cold as marble does it really mean that.

(Angel More comes in and bows gracefully to the sculptured group)

Angel More. I can always think of dear Daniel Webster daily.

(John Adams comes in and looks around, and then carefully examines the statue)

John Adams. I think that they might have added dear delicate Constance Fletcher I do think they might have added her wonderful profile, I do think they might have, I do, I really do.

(Andrew Johnson shuffles in)

Andrew Johnson. I have no hope in black or white in white or black in black or black or white or white, no hope.

(Thaddeus Stevens comes in, he does not address anybody, he stands before the statue and frowns)

Thaddeus S. Rob the cradle, rob it, rob the robber, rob him, rob whatever there is to be taken, rob, rob the cradle, rob it.

Daniel Webster (he sees nothing else).

Angel More, more more Angel More, did you hear me, can you hear shall you hear me, when they come and they do come, when they go and they do go, Angel More can you will you shall you may you might you would you hear me, when they have lost and won, when they have won and lost, when words are bitter and snow is white, Angel More come to me and we will leave together.

Angel More. Dear sir, not leave, stay.

Henrietta M. I have never been mentioned again. (She curtseys)

Constance Fletcher. Here I am, I am almost blind but here I am, dear dear here I am, I cannot see what is so white, here I am.

John Adams (kissing her hand).

Here you are, blind as a bat and beautiful as a bird, here you are, white and cold as marble, beautiful as marble, yes that is marble but you you are the living marble dear Constance Fletcher, you are.

Constance Fletcher. Thank you yes I am here, blind as a bat, I am here.

Indiana Elliot. I am sorry to interrupt so sorry to interrupt but I have a great deal to say about marriage, either one or the other married must be economical, either one or the other, if either one or the other of a married couple are economical then a marriage is successful, if not not, I have a great deal to say about marriage, and dear Susan B. Anthony was never married, how wonderful it is to be never married how wonderful. I have a great deal to say about marriage.

Susan B. Anthony voice from behind the statue. It is a puzzle, I am not puzzled but it is a puzzle, if there are no children there are no men and women, and if there are men and women, it is rather horrible, and if it is rather horrible, then there are children, I am not puzzled but it is very puzzling, women and men vote and children, I am not puzzled but it is very puzzling.

Gloster Heming. I have only been a man who has a very fine name, and it must be said I made it up yes I did, so many do why not I, so many do, so many do, and why not two, when anybody might, and you can vote and you can dote with any name. Thank you.

Isabel Wentworth. They looked for me and they found me, I like to talk about it. It is very nearly necessary not to be noisy not to be noisy and hope, hope and hop, no use in enjoying men and women no use, I wonder why we are all happy, yes.

Annie Hope. There is another Anne and she believes, I am hopey hope and I do not believe I have been in California and Kalamazoo, and I do not believe I burst into tears and I do not believe.

(They all crowd closer together and Lillian Russell who comes in stands quite alone)

Lillian Russell. I can act so drunk that I never drink, I can drink so drunk that I never act, I have a curl I was a girl and I am old and fat but very handsome for all that.

(Anthony Comstock comes in and glares at her)

Anthony Comstock. I have heard that they have thought that they would wish that one like you could vote a vote and help to let the ones who want do what they like, I have heard that even you, and I am through, I cannot hope that there is dope, oh yes a horrid word. I have never heard, short.

Jenny Reefer. I have hope and faith, not charity no not charity, I have hope and faith, no not, not charity, no not charity.

Ulysses S. Grant. Women are women, soldiers are soldiers, men are not men, lies are not lies, do, and then a dog barks, listen to him and then a dog barks, a dog barks a dog barks any dog barks, listen to him any dog barks.

(he sits down)

Herman Atlan. I am not loved any more, I was loved oh yes I was loved but I am not loved any more, I am not, was I not, I knew I would refuse what a woman would choose and so I am not loved any more, not loved any more.

Donald Gallup. Last but not least, first and not best, I am tall as a man, I am firm as a clam, and I never change, from day to day.

(Jo the Loiterer and Chris a Citizen)

Jo the Loiterer. Let us dance and sing, Chrissy Chris, wet and not in-debt, I am a married man and I know how I show I am a married man. She votes, she changes her name and she votes.

(They all crowd together in front of the statue, there is a moment of silence and then a chorus)

Chorus. To vote the vote, the vote we vote, can vote do vote will vote could vote, the vote the vote.

Jo the Loiterer. I am the only one who cannot vote, no loiterer can vote.

Indiana Elliot. I am a loiterer Indiana Loiterer and I can vote.

Jo the Loiterer. You only have the name, you have not got the game.

Chorus. The vote the vote we will have the vote.

Lillian Russell. It is so beautiful to meet you all here so beautiful.

Ulysses S. Grant. Vote the vote, the army does not vote, the general generals, there is no vote, bah vote.

The Chorus. The vote we vote we note the vote.

(They all bow and smile to the statue. Suddenly Susan B.’s voice is heard)

Susan B.’s voice. We cannot retrace our steps, going forward may be the same as going backwards. We cannot retrace our steps, retrace our steps. All my long life, all my life, we do not retrace our steps, all my long life, but.

(A silence a long silence)

But—we do not retrace our steps, all my long life, and here, here we are here, in marble and gold, did I say gold, yes I said gold, in marble and gold and where—

(A silence)

Where is where. In my long life of effort and strife, dear life, life is strife, in my long life, it will not come and go, I tell you so, it will stay it will pay but

(A long silence)

But do I want what we have got, has it not gone, what made it live, has it not gone because now it is had, in my long life in my long life

(Silence)

Life is strife, I was a martyr all my life not to what I won but to what was done.

(Silence)

Do you know because I tell you so, or do you know, do you know.

(Silence)

My long life, my long life.

Curtain

[ ¶ ]

1946

1946

566.

JEAN ATLAN: ABSTRACT PAINTING

[Yale French Studies, No. 31 Surrealism, 1964]

What is abstract painting? It is very difficult to tell what abstract painting is. It is only the painter who talks about abstractions, the works of writers, musicians and architects are inevitably more or less abstract, their work is fundamentally abstract and they take it for granted, it is only painters whose work is not fundamentally abstract who do not take it for granted of all those who express themselves by creating. It is only painters who begin generally and continue to be concrete in their words and point of view.

In a recent conversation with Picasso I complained that when he was young he did not look at things he did not have to he had already absorbed them but now he looked. A writer said I does not write with his ears or his mouth nor does a musician he writes with his eyes, a musician can be deaf and that makes no difference but most painters paint what their eyes see and that is a mistake, yes he said they should paint with their ears, quite right as long as it is not with their eyes, yes he said I have always noticed that in all portraits of writers their mouths are tightly shut, yes of course I said. Well there it is. Even painters who mostly paint abstractly are held by the concrete, the surrealists perhaps most because being pornographic they take the most concrete subject hoping it will stimulate them to be abstract. I have thought about this a great deal, even in cubism the basic idea was concrete.

Then one day I saw the paintings of Atlan. Well, I was struck by the fact that he did not paint with what his eyes had seen. He had an abstract conception, and if there was anything concrete it had crept in as an emotion but fundamentally it was abstract as writing music and architecture are abstract, and yet it contented the eye not his eye but my eye. Alright it was abstract and what was concrete as emotion or suggestion was secondary not primary as with all other abstract painters. Anybody looking at it can see, see that it is abstract fundamentally abstract and therefore convincing. That it has power, well that is another matter that is the character of Atlan.

[ ¶ ]

1946

567.

A MESSAGE FROM GERTRUDE STEIN

[Selected Writings of Gertrude Stein, 1946]

I always wanted to be historical, from almost a baby on, I felt that way about it, and Carl was one of the earliest ones that made me be certain that I was going to be. When I was around fourteen I used to love to say to myself those awful lines of George Eliot, May I be one of those immortal something or other, I havent the poem here and although I knew then how it went I do not now, and then later when they used to ask me when I was going back to America, not until I am a lion, I said, I was not completely certain that I was going to be but now here I am, thank you all. How terribly exciting each one of these were, first there was the doing of them, the intense feeling that they made sense, then the doubt and then each time over again the intense feeling that they did make sense. It was Carl who arranged for the printing of Tender Buttons, he knew and what a comfort it was that there was the further knowing of the printed page, so naturally it was he that would choose and introduce because he was the first that made the first solemn contract and even though the editor did disappear, it was not before the edition was printed and distributed, wonderful days, and so little by little it was built up and all the time Carl wrote to me and I wrote to him and he always knew, and it was always a comfort and now he has put down all his knowledge of what I did and it is a great comfort. Then there was my first publisher who was commercial but who said he would print and he would publish even if he did not understand and if he did not make money, it sounds like a fairy tale but it is true, Bennett said, I will print a book of yours a year whatever it is and he has, and often I have worried but he always said there was nothing to worry about and there wasnt. And now I am pleased here are the selected writings and naturally I wanted more, but I do and can say that all that are here are those that I wanted the most, thanks and thanks again.

Gertrude Stein

Paris. June 18, 1946

[ ¶ ]

1946

568.

RAOUL DUFY

[Harpers Bazaar [New York], December 1949]

One must meditate about pleasure. Raoul Dufy is pleasure. To know to know to love her so. You have to really love what is to have pleasure and Dufy does really love what is and we have the pleasure.

I came back to Paris after the long sad years of the occupation. I will tell all about that, and I wandered around the streets the way I do and there in a window were a lot of etchings and there so pleasantly was one by Dufy, it was an etching of kitchen utensils, in an inspired circle and at the bottom was a lovely roasted chicken, God bless him, wouldn’t he just have a lovely etching by him in the window of a shop and of lots of kitchen utensils, the factories could not make them but he had, and the roast chicken, how often during those dark days was I homesick for the quays of Paris and a roast chicken.

Dufy and wars. I remember it was just at the end of the last war 1919, and we were at the first salon d’automne and there unexpectedly was a sofa and fauteuils and chairs, and the material was a design by Dufy, it was shock of pleasure, there it was a pleasure. Wars are sad but Dufy is in their midst a shock of pleasure. I often wonder who has that sofa, I would like to see it again, it was so real a pleasure, after a war, so real a pleasure.

Wars and Dufy. Once again.

We were in Culoz, not far from Aix-les-Bains and as enemy foreigners of course we were not supposed to take trains but we could always get permission to go and see a dentist or a doctor and so we went to Aix-les-Bains very often. Carl van Vechten used to call them in the high day of their liveliness the sad streets of Aix-les-Bains, and they were kind of sad, those going up into the hills and down into the lake and not much lived in and the sizes a little square for their length, yes we did see what Carl meant when he called them the sad streets of Aix-les-Bains, but we liked them, we were used to them and we liked them and everybody was friendly and we had liked them for a good many years and now it was war that is to say not war but occupation, Aix-les-Bains was occupied by the Germans but we like the French had learned not to know they were there and the streets of Aix-les-Bains were as they always had been, yes they were, after all they were and then one day we were on the terrace having a drink of something, even in those dark days, one could get a drink of something on the terrace, something that was not Aix-les-Bains water and there also sitting on the terrace in the sunshine was Dufy, his hair white white and his face rosy and his color like his color is when he paints other things, naturally a painter paints the way he is made up in color, I do think that is so, indeed I do know that it is so, the colors that made up the painter when you look at him are the colors he naturally uses when he paints anything. And there was Dufy as delightful in color as the color he paints and we were so delighted to see one another, there were a great many there some French and many Germans but we were alone together quite alone and quite together. He had been to Paris we had not, and there was so much to tell and he told it a little a little and a little and every little was what he told and then he said he would take the train and we would lunch together he coming to us, and he did and there we sat on our terrace in Culoz in the sunshine and ate our lunch together, and it was all his color as naturally it would be and we spent a pleasant time together, and we were ourselves, which was a pleasure. And then he went away, anyway to meet again any day.

Then we in Culoz, Ain, along with most of France, were liberated in August and September of 1944. It was wonderful to be liberated.

For several months, we were so busy just being excited and being liberated that we did not think of Paris. Yes, in the darkest days of the occupation I was very homesick for Paris, I used to say that I was homesick for the quays of Paris and for a roast chicken, a roast chicken and the quays of Paris. Now every day I walk up and down the quays of Paris and the other day a friend took us to a restaurant and there we ate, perhaps we should not have, but we did eat, we ate a whole roast chicken. Basket, the white poodle, got the bones. So for us the liberation was complete and we are in Paris.

As I say, for two months in Culoz, and almost three, we were so busy just feeling free and talking to everybody who was feeling free too, that we almost forgot about going back to Paris, and then we began to think about coming back, and we began to write to everybody to ask whether we could exist if we did come back. Some said we could and some said we could not. Some said that there was no light, no food and no gas and that it was all dark and dreary, and some said it was very pleasant but no food, but plenty of gas and light, and others said it was very pleasant and plenty of everything and finally they wrote to us that the Gestapo in the month of August of ’44 had been in the apartment, and what was the state of the apartment nobody seemed to want to say, and we were nervous. It was easy to be nervous.

All through the war I had been superstitious, I had not wanted anyone to mention the apartment, to mention anything in it, it would be kind of safer that way, and then finally someone wrote that it was all right but frightfully dirty and then finally someone found the nice Russian exile who had always cleaned our house when we came back and closed it up when we left, and he apparently had weathered the storm and he had started to work, and in three weeks our apartment would be as lovely as ever, and so we made up our mind to come, and to come back the middle of December. It was cold, and there were floods, and we had to have a camion and a taxi, a wood-burning one, and we had to pack, and we did not know whether to bring up everything we had accumulated in those five years or to give them away and finally we decided to bring up almost everything, and we did, luckily we did.

We in the taxi were to start earlier, that is to say at midnight, and the camion later, that is to say a daybreak, and we started.

It was midnight, and we left the country, and for us the war was over, we were taking the road to Paris, would we remember it, what it was like.

There was no more war there in the middle of December, but there were floods, and the first thing we could not do was to take the regular road to Bourg, so the driver decided to go by Hauteville and climb through the pass and then go merrily on to Bourg. It was midnight, and we climbed and climbed, and then there was snow on the ground and the driver jumped out and the car went on and he pushed it on with a sort of dancing run. It was strange, and we felt strange, and then the car stopped, pushing was no more use, so he said he could back down the hill, that scared me so I got out and walked, but the others, not being used to driving, were not scared, to be backed down that hill in the snow in the midnight dark. It was strange, peace was being stranger than war. Since I have been back in Paris I have asked a lot of American drivers if they could back down a twisting road at night in the snow for three kilometers, and they said they would not like to. At least we were back to where we started from and decided to go by Lyon, that road was foggy and strange too, everything was strange, not being either awake or asleep, it was strange. I cheered myself up with American K rations. They are sustaining, crackers, sugar, candy and a touch of lemon, very comforting.

Every now and then the tires, they were ersatz tires, and that backing in the snow was not good for them, and so every hour or two they burst, and the driver only had an ersatz jack, so it got longer and longer being on the road, and it was night again before we got to Fontainebleau.

It was very mysterious going over all those roads, over which I had driven so often, they looked quite natural, they were surprisingly all there, all the pieces of road that I remembered so well, only now I was being driven in a charcoal-burning taxi and being sustained by K rations. That was all the difference.

It was getting later and later and nearer and nearer, and we were all pretty well asleep when someone stopped the car. They were three FFI men and one woman and the woman had a gun on her back, not the men. That was quite different to what we were accustomed. They asked the driver for his papers and they were satisfied, and then they asked me. I said I was American. Well, said they, there are Germans. Not me, said I indignantly, giving him my papers. All right, he said, and looking into the back where were Alice Toklas and the little servant we were bringing up from the country. Miss Toklas said with dignity she was an American, and she, he said, pointing to the maid, she out of her sleep woke up and said, sir, I am a Savoyard. Oh yes, he said, and all these bundles, said he. Oh those, I said, are meat and butter and eggs. Now don’t touch them, they are all carefully packed, and enough to keep us a week in Paris. Ah, yes, he said, and this big thing. That, said Miss Toklas, with decision, is a Picasso painting, don’t touch it. I congratulate you, said the FFI, and waved us on.

So then soon it was the gates of Paris and was it real. Yes, there it was, the same as always, and I got quite excited, and told the driver where to go and sent him wrong, naturally, but we backed in and we backed out and finally I saw the Lion of Belfort and the Boulevard Raspail, and we could not go wrong then, it must be Paris, and it was dark, but we did find our way and there at last was the Rue Christine, and out we got and in we came. Yes, it was the same, so much more beautiful, but it was the same.

All the pictures were there, the apartment was all there, and it was all clean and beautiful. We just looked, and then everybody running in, the concierge, the husband of the laundress downstairs, the secretary of our landlord, the bookbinder, they all came rushing in to say how do you do and to tell us about the visit of the Gestapo, their stamp was still on the door.

I did not want to know, because knowing is frightening, but I had to know, and it is interesting. One way and another the apartment had not been troubled, it being a part of town and with an entrance that does not look like a good apartment and also it was not on the Rue de Fleurus mentioned in the Autobiography of Alice Toklas, but somehow some Gestapo in August 1944 heard of it. They broke in. The secretary of the proprietor, who has a bookbinding establishment below us, heard them walking about in the apartment. She suspected that it was the Gestapo, but she did not come up to see, she telephoned to the French police and said robbers had broken into the house. The French police came twenty strong and everybody asked for their papers and they were not in order. They had no authority to enter this apartment, so the police, feeling strong in August 1944, told them to get out and they went, after flourishing a photograph of me in the air and saying they would find me. They also went off with the keys, which was not noticed, and the next day at noon they came in while everybody was away and they stole linen and dresses and shoes and kitchen utensils and dishes and bed covers and pillows, but no pictures and no furniture, and they broke nothing, strange to say, whereupon the secretary had the locksmith change the locks, and that was that.

It was all over, it was very frightening, the apartment was very lovely, the treasures were all there, and we went to sleep, quite a little frightened, but still asleep, not warm nor cold, a little tepid and on the whole very happy.

And the next day was the next day, and I began to say, how many days are there in a week. So nice.

I walked and I walked, and Basket, my dog, and I are still walking, my dog and I. The first thing that struck me in Paris after the miracle that it was Paris and was all there was that there were so many dogs in Paris, and lots of them such big dogs, too, and not so very young. I began to ask everybody about it. I talk to everybody in Paris just as I do in the country, that is one of the nice things about Paris. Well, we talked dogs and they explained, well one way and another way you did keep your dog, sometimes the restaurants gave you leftovers, or the butcher, or your dog was a great favorite in the street and you put out a basket and people put in scraps, one way and another you did go on keeping your dog. I walked and I walked, and I am still walking. Paris is so lovely. Twice now I have come back to it, saved and beautifully lovely. In the last war, after being in London at the outbreak, we came back to Paris 1914, came back on a moonlight night, and there it was, all lovely and saved, and this time, even though the Germans had been there, it was all lovely and saved.

Picasso had been impatiently awaiting our return. He came in the next morning and we were very moved when we embraced, and we kept saying it is a miracle, all the treasures which made our youth, the pictures, the drawings, the objects, all there.

I began to think that the whole thing was a nightmare, it wasn’t true, we had just been away for a summer vacation and had come back. Every little shop was there with its same proprietor, the shops that had been dirty were still dirty, the shops that had been clean before the war were still clean, all the little antiquity shops were there, each with the same kinds of things in it that there used to be, because each little antiquity shop runs to its own kind of antiquities. It was a miracle, it was a miracle.

And then I walked and I walked, and the architecture began to impress me so much more than it ever had, it was no longer a background, but a reality. I realized that architecture was made for people who go about on their feet, that that is what architecture is made for. How lovely it all was, and the quays of the Seine.

Then there were such funny things, the German are funny. They took down some statues and not others, they left, strangely enough, a bronze Lafayette given by the school children of America, and they left an enormous large statue of King Albert with all its inscription about the last war, and strangest of all, they did not touch the inscription upon the arch in the Tuilleries with the horses on top of it and on which is carved, When the voice of the conqueror of Austerlitz was heard the German empire was dead. They certainly are funny people, the Germans.

And then there are the soldiers, who wander eternally, wander about the streets, they do funny things. The other day I was watching one look at the reflection of the Louvre in a glass shop window. He said he seemed to get it better that way. I talk to them all, they seem to like it, and I certainly do. At first I hesitated a bit, it’s all right, everybody seems to have plenty of time, of course, when you have to walk so much you must have plenty of time. And so we are back in Paris, yes back in Paris. How often has Paris been saved, how often. Yes, I walk around Paris, we all walk around Paris all day long and night too. Everybody is walking around Paris, it is very nice. How many days are there in a week so nice. Very many, happily, very many.

To know to know to love her so, yes Paris.

Do not think that Paris is lovely because it is, not at all.

How well I remember during the last war, one day it was a sad rainy day and we were walking past one of the Army hospitals near the Montparnasse, and Picasso said, there were American soldiers standing around the entrance this was 1917–18 and Picasso said they don’t like Paris, they say is this Paris, but what they do not understand said Picasso is that this is Paris, all right they don’t like Paris, they are right, they don’t like Paris.

After all well you got to be faithful to what you love when it is bedraggled and sad and weepy and dirty as well as when it is chic. What is a city, well of course it is made up of people in it, after all, no French people no Paris, no father and mother no child, all the same, the child has something that does not come out of the father and mother or even grandfathers and grandmothers, it is different, whatever resemblances there are, it is different, well a city is like that, it is made by all the people in it but it is itself in what it is over and beyond what it is made by the people who made it, yes it is.

To know to know to love her so, yes Paris.

We were made by Paris all of us and even when we do not meet we are each part of what Paris has made us. Everybody who has been really made by Paris is one with us because each one of us was made by that Paris that did make each and every one of us. That is why there is no need of our seeing each other and that is what always surprises the people who live in other cities and other capitals, that everybody who belongs should naturally always be there when any other one is there, but not at all, each one of us lives apart and perhaps for years we do not see or hear of one another, if so pleasant, if not also pleasant, why worry, when pleasantness is so pleasant. Remember one must meditate about pleasure. We are all pleasure all of us made by Paris we are all pleasure, and I tell you again and again how naturally Raoul Dufy is a pleasure.

It is so natural for any of us to see each other it is so natural for any of us not to see each other.

Well Marie Laurencin and I we had not met for so many years and we met and she said she would like to paint Basket the poodle and we met and we liked her painting Basket, she likes to paint white or brown dogs and dogs with long hair, she does not paint short-haired dogs or black dogs, I assure you I really do assure you that any painter paints the color that they are really and truly. Remember that.

And so Basket was posing very well, from time to time to be sure I had to support his chin, dogs have a tendency to find their heads get heavy and to have to have their chin supported. Well while the painting was going on young people came in. Young people like old people, they do, they do not like middle-aged people, not generally but they do like old people and that is all right it is mutual, old people like them. There is a natural affiliation between age and youth, which there is not with middle age and youth or middle age and age. All right, young people like us and they come to see us and they like to listen to us. And so while Basket was having his portrait painted the young men and women came and sat around and they asked about Guillaume Apollinaire and that was natural enough, and Marie talked and I talked and gradually as we talked we realized that it was not the people that we had known that had formed us but the streets of Paris, the Paris that is made of streets and rivers and islands and hills and people pushing things along or pulling things along and wagons and markets and fruits and vegetables and mist and trees and buildings, and long streets in the dark, and short streets and squares in the light, and everything that makes Paris what it is.

No it was not people we had known, actually in those days we did not know anybody, nobody knew anybody, we came from foreign countries and knew nobody, others came from the provinces of France and knew nobody, and just a very few knew each other by accident, somehow, and we did not go to the theatre or to visit, yes the circus, of course in those days the circus, and a bistro a very little café where there was nobody except the people always there and never anybody else, and the buses, and the long dimness, there was a great deal of dimness of fog, of mist in those days, now that one is older there is more sunshine and more clear sky, anything can be true, but yes it was Paris. Paris that had an existence in and by itself not made of people, to be sure people are always there but really not made of people. Museums a little bit but not too much. I just saw the other day a picture that Dufy had painted which was a copy of Renoir’s Moulin de la Galette. That is the way it is Renoir had painted it and the Paris that was Renoir’s was not the Paris that was ours, but it was the Paris that belonged to Paris. There again Renoir had made it large Dufy had made it small, Renoir had made them round Dufy had made them delicate, Renoir had made them red, Dufy had made them green and rose, and yet it was the same picture it really was. Marie Laurencin and I talked about those days and how Paris had made us, we did not make Paris, although we were adding adding what we had to add, but all the time Paris was doing its own adding, adding what it had to add, and so with all that adding something is added and being added adds.

Then came the occupation. That we did not see, the last time that we saw Paris was in the fall of 1939, and then we never saw it again until everything was over.

So many American soldiers came to Paris and did not know that it was Paris, they did not know what had been added and they thought everything was gone, but no nothing was gone only so much had been added.

They did not know, but as it was it was Paris. I too wanted to know what had been added. I did not know at first that it was at all changed, it was just as naturally it as it ever had been and then slowly I knew. First there were the plaques, sometimes yellow marble just a little plaque sometimes white, and on each one here fell fighting such and such and his age, and they were not mostly not such young men, 25 to 40, and of course the really young they were too far away to have fought in the streets of Paris, they were either in Germany or in the hills, but slowly and then quite suddenly they blossomed out like flowers on the street corners the plaques that told of how here one had died and then there one had died, one by one they had died in that Paris and for that Paris, where a great many one by one had died, and gradually it was still the natural Paris I had always known but there had been four years of its life that I had not known. My friends told me but I had not known, I had known France yes I had not missed anything of France during that time but I had missed something of Paris that others had known. Picasso was a little sorry for me and so was Marie, and I understood that they were a little sorry for me. Dufy had told me a little but he too had been away and those who had not been shut in inside the walls of Paris for those six years well yes we do miss something, something was added while we were away, something. They all try to tell me about that something and I have come back to another something, and yet during my lifetime Paris did add something while I was not there while it was adding that something and Paris knows it, not about me but it knows it. Sometime everybody will know it, it does happen that way. Paris can wait until everybody knows it.

I think well naturally I think about painting about everybody’s painting what they paint, that too does something to Paris the way they are all any day and everyday the way they are all painting it in every way. Those who can paint side by side with those who can’t paint, no painter is so great a painter that he cannot sit on his little camp stool and settle himself down beside the Seine and paint, the Seine that so many of the Americans said was a dirty river, is it, well bless the Seine River. As I say I think a great deal about painting and what is the painting that a painter paints. But first I think well naturally I first think about how a writer writes, that is natural enough. A writer does not write with his ears or his mouth, he writes with his eyes. It is his eyes that make his writing, sound is not of any interest to him, ears and mouth useless from the standpoint of writing, all he needs are his eyes and his hand, that is all, he can hear and talk all he wants but he writes with his eyes and his hand. That is the reason radios are so rotten from the standpoint of a writer. Now that’s for a writer and when I said that to Picasso he said of course the mouths of all writers you can see it in the portraits are always tight shut and he pointed to mine. Well anyway it is true, and now about painters, with what do they paint. Well one of the things they do not paint is what their eyes see. Painters talk about abstract painting but as I was saying and funnily enough it was seeing Dufy at Aix-les-Bains made me realize it, painters do not paint the colors that their eyes see, they paint the colors of which they themselves are composed. There is a great deal of nonsense talked about painting, musicians and architects and writers do not talk about abstraction, they know perfectly well that everything they do is an abstraction, but painters because they have to use their eyes to work with labor under the delusion that they use their eyes to see the things they paint and so they think that they must get away from painting what they think they see by being abstract, but oh dear me, what they paint when they think they are most straightforwardly painting what they see has nothing whatsoever to do with what they see, think of Dufy, nobody calls him abstract but he is he does not paint what he sees, he paints what he is, and certainly it is not what anybody else sees. It is all so false, this idea that painters paint what they see, they use their eyes in order to paint what they know just as writers use their eyes to write what they know, but what you see, of course you don’t see it, think of Dufy think of any painter of course he is abstract, he abstracts the colors of which he is made and he puts them down in the light and shade of which he is made and his eyes have very little to do with it, except to work with. It is all so foolish. That is it is foolish not to know all this which is undoubtedly so.

And so this is what life is and it is a pleasure, the constant abstracting the color of which a painter is made is a constant pleasure it is a pleasure to him and it is a pleasure to any other.

And now a last word. We were all young and we more or less knew one another and each one of us had something to say that added something to the other. And we meet and we feel and we do what each one of us has to do, and one thing we all have to do we have to do what we have to do and in doing what we have to do we are in a continuous state of pleasure.

One must meditate about pleasure. Dufy is pleasure. Think of the color and it is not that and the line and it is not that, but it is that which is all together and which is the color that is in Dufy, when he sits in the sunshine, there it is in him, to be sure he has to have abstracted it out of him before you can see it in him, but I don’t know perhaps one did even see it in him before he had completely abstracted it out of him.

We have to meditate about pleasure.

That is one of the things that we who abstract things have, we are never bored we are always in a state of pleasure. And I always think of Dufy and the etching of the kitchen utensils and the sofa and the Moulin de la Galette, war, rheumatism no nothing touches it, it is always in a state of pleasure.

One must meditate about pleasure. Raoul Dufy is pleasure.

[ ¶ ]

1946

571.

REFLECTION ON THE ATOMIC BOMB

[Yale Poetry Review, 7, December 1947]

They asked me what I thought of the atomic bomb. I said I had not been able to take any interest in it.

I like to read detective and mystery stories, I never get enough of them but whenever one of them is or was about death rays and atomic bombs I never could read them. What is the use, if they are really as destructive as all that there is nothing left and if there is nothing there nobody to be interested and nothing to be interested about. If they are not as destructive as all that then they are just a little more or less destructive than other things and that means that in spite of all destruction there are always lots left on this earth to be interested or to be willing and the thing that destroys is just one of the things that concerns the people inventing it or the people starting it off, but really nobody else can do anything about it so you have to just live along like always, so you see the atomic [bomb] is not at all interesting, not any more interesting than any other machine, and machines are only interesting in being invented or in what they do, so why be interested. I never could take any interest in the atomic bomb, I just couldn’t any more than in everybody’s secret weapon. That it has to be secret makes it dull and meaningless. Sure it will destroy a lot and kill a lot, but it’s the living that are interesting not the way of killing them, because if there were not a lot left living how could there be any interest in destruction. Alright, that is the way I feel about it. And really way down that is the way everybody feels about it. They think they are interested about the atomic bomb but they really are not not any more than I am. Really not. They may be a little scared, I am not so scared, there is so much to be scared of so what is the use of bothering to be scared, and if you are not scared the atomic bomb is not interesting.

Everybody gets so much information all day long that they lose their common sense. They listen so much that they forget to be natural. This is a nice story.

[ ¶ ]

[1] the making of americans (harcourt, brace & co.) page 232.

[2] geography and plays (four seas co.) page 205.

[3] geography and plays. page 206.

[4] operas and plays (plain edition) random house. page 92.

[5] operas and plays. page 331.

[6] operas and plays. page 352.

[7] operas and plays. page 365.

Publication Index

THREE LIVES ¶ TENDER BUTTONS ¶ HAVE THEY ATTACKED MARY ¶ GEOGRAPHY AND PLAYS ¶ THE MAKING OF AMERICANS ¶ COMPOSITION AS EXPLANATION ¶ A BOOK CONCLUDING WITH ¶ USEFUL KNOWLEDGE ¶ AN ACQUAINTANCE WITH DESCRIPTION ¶ LUCY CHURCH AMIABLY ¶ BEFORE THE FLOWERS OF FRIENDSHIP ¶ HOW TO WRITE ¶ OPERAS AND PLAYS ¶ MATISSE PICASSO AND GERTRUDE STEIN ¶ THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF ALICE B. TOKLAS ¶ PORTRAITS AND PRAYERS ¶ LECTURES IN AMERICA ¶ NARRATION ¶ THE GEOGRAPHICAL HISTORY OF AMERICA ¶ EVERYBODY’S AUTOBIOGRAPHY ¶ PICASSO ¶ THE WORLD IS ROUND ¶ PROTHALAMIUM ¶ PARIS FRANCE ¶ WHAT ARE MASTERPIECES ¶ IDA A NOVEL ¶ WARS I HAVE SEEN ¶ THE GERTRUDE STEIN FIRST READER ¶ BREWSIE AND WILLIE ¶ FOUR IN AMERICA ¶ BLOOD ON THE DINING-ROOM FLOOR ¶ LAST OPERAS AND PLAYS ¶ FORM AND INTELLIGIBILITY ¶ TWO: GERTRUDE STEIN AND HER BROTHER ¶ MRS. REYNOLDS ¶ BEE TIME VINE ¶ AS FINE AS MELANCTHA ¶ PAINTED LACE ¶ STANZAS IN MEDITATION ¶ ALPHABETS AND BIRTHDAYS ¶ A NOVEL OF THANK YOU ¶ FERNHURST, Q.E.D. ¶ REFLECTIONS ON THE ATOMIC BOMB ¶ HOW WRITING IS WRITTEN ¶ UNCOLLECTED

[ ¶ ]

THREE LIVES

The Grafton Press, New York 1909

Three Lives.

[ ¶ ]

TENDER BUTTONS

Claire Marie, New York 1914

Tender Buttons.

[ ¶ ]

HAVE THEY ATTACKED MARY. HE GIGGLED

Vanity Fair, New York 1917

Have They Attacked Mary. He Giggled. (A Political Caricature).

[ ¶ ]

GEOGRAPHY AND PLAYS

The Four Seas Company, Boston 1922

Susie Asado.

Ada.

Miss Furr and Miss Skeene.

A Collection.

France. G&P, 27.

Americans.

Italians.

A Sweet Tail (Gypsies).

I Must Try to Write the History of Belmonte.

In the Grass (On Spain).

England.

Mallorcan Stories.

Scenes. Actions And Dispositions of Relations And Positions.

The King or Something. (The Public Is Invited To Dance).

Publishers, The Portrait Gallery And The Manuscripts At The British Museum.

Roche.

Braque.

Portrait of Prince B. D.

Mrs. Whitehead.

Portrait of Constance Fletcher.

A Poem About Walberg.

Johnny Grey.

A Portrait of F. B.

Sacred Emily.

IIIIIIIIII.

One. Carl Van Vechten.

A Portrait of One. Harry Phelan Gibb.

A Curtain Raiser.

Ladies Voices. Curtain Raiser.

What Happened. A Five Act Play.

White Wines.

Do Let Us Go Away. A Play.

For the Country Entirely. A Play in Letters.

Turkey and Bones and Eating and We Liked It. A Play.

Every Afternoon. A Dialogue.

Captain Walter Arnold. A Play.

Please Do Not Suffer. A Play.

He Said It. Monologue.

Counting Her Dresses. A Play.

I Like It To Be A Play. A Play.

Not Slightly. A Play.

Bonne Annee. A Play.

Mexico. A Play.

A Family of Perhaps Three.

Advertisements.

Pink Melon Joy.

If you Had Three Husbands.

Work Again.

Tourty or Tourtebattre. A Story of The Great War.

Next. Life and Letters of Marcel Duchamp.

Land of Nations (Subtitle And Ask Asia).

Accents in Alsace. A Reasonable Tragedy.

The Psychology of Nations or What Are You Looking At.

[ ¶ ]

THE MAKING OF AMERICANS

Contact Editions, Three Mountains Press, Paris 1925

[Dalkey Archive Press, 1995, facsimile of the 1st edition]

The Making of Americans.

[ ¶ ]

COMPOSITION AS EXPLANATION

The Hogarth Press, London 1926

Composition as Explanation.

Preciosilla.

A Saint in Seven.

Sitwell Edith Sitwell.

Jean Cocteau.

[ ¶ ]

A BOOK CONCLUDING WITH AS A WIFE HAS A COW

Editions de la Galérie Simon, Paris 1926

A Book Concluding With As a Wife Has a Cow A Love Story.

[ ¶ ]

USEFUL KNOWLEDGE

Payson & Clarke Ltd., New York 1928

Advertisement.

Introducing.

Farragut or A Husband’s Recompense.

Wherein the South Differs From the North.

Wherein Iowa Differs from Kansas and Indiana.

The Difference Between the Inhabitants of France and the Inhabitants of the United States of America.

Near East or Chicago. A Description.

Among Negroes.

Business in Baltimore.

Scenes From the Door.

A Patriotic Leading.

Are There Six or Another Question.

A League.

More League.

Events.

Allen Tanner.

Emily Chadboume.

A Valentine To Sherwood Anderson. Idem The Same.

Van or Twenty Years After. A Second Portrait of Carl Van Vech-ten.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy; A Pastoral.

Woodrow Wilson.

Or More (or War).

An Instant Answer or A Hundred Prominent Men.

American Biography and Why Waste It.

Lend a Hand or Four Religions.

[ ¶ ]

AN ACQUAINTANCE WITH DESCRIPTION

The Seizin Press, London 1929

An Acquaintance With Description.

[ ¶ ]

LUCY CHURCH AMIABLY

First Edition, Imprimerie “Union,” Paris 1930

[Something Else Press, Inc., New York 1969]

Lucy Church Amiably.

[ ¶ ]

BEFORE THE FLOWERS OF FRIENDSHIP FADED FRIENDSHIP FADED

Plain Edition, Paris 1931

Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded.

[ ¶ ]

HOW TO WRITE

Plain Edition, Paris 1931

Saving the Sentence.

Sentences and Paragraphs.

Arthur a Grammar.

A Grammarian.

Sentences.

Regular Regularly in Narrative.

Finally George A Vocabulary Of Thinking.

Forensics.

[ ¶ ]

OPERAS AND PLAYS

Plain Edition, Paris 1932

Four Saints in Three Acts. An Opera to be Sung.

A Lyrical Opera Made By Two To Be Sung.

Capital Capitals.

Saints and Singing. A Play.

A List.

Objects Lie on a Table. A Play.

Am I to Go or I’ll Say So.

Reread Another. A Play. To be played indoors or out. I wish to be a school.

Civilization. A Play In Three Acts.

They Must. Be Wedded. To Their Wife. A Play.

A Bouquet. Their wills.

Old and Old.

They Weighed Weighed-Layed A Drama of Aphorisms.

Lynn And The College De France.

The Five Georges. A Play.

At Present A Play. Nothing But Contemporaries Allowed.

Parlor.

Say it With Flowers. A Play.

Louis XI and Madame Giraud.

Madame Recamier An Opera.

A Movie.

Film. Deux Soeurs Qui Ne Sont Pas Soeurs.

[ ¶ ]

MATISSE PICASSO AND GERTRUDE STEIN with two shorter stories

Plain Edition, Paris 1932

A Long Gay Book.

Many Many Women.

G.M.P.

[ ¶ ]

THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF ALICE B. TOKLAS

Bodley Head Ltd., London 1933

[Harcourt, Brace and Company, New York 1933]

The Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas.

[ ¶ ]

PORTRAITS AND PRAYERS

Random House, New York 1934

Cezanne.

Matisse.

Picasso.

If I Told Him. A Completed Portrait of Picasso.

Guillaume Apollinaire.

Erik Satie.

A Play A Lion for Max Jacob.

Monsieur Vollard et Cezanne.

Storyette H. M.

Bernard Fay.

Pictures of Juan Gris.

The Life Of Juan Gris. The Life And Death of Juan Gris.

Nadelman.

Manguin A Painter.

Four Dishonest Ones.

Lipschitz.

One Spaniard.

George Hugnet.

A Description Of The Fifteenth of November. A Portrait of T. S. Eliot.

Christian Berard.

Dan Raffel A Nephew.

Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre.

Irma.

Mrs. Edwardes.

Mabel Dodge at the Villa Curonia.

To Kitty Or Kate Buss.

Harriet.

The d’Aiguys.

Mildred Aldrich Saturday.

Three Sitting Here.

And So. To Change So. (A Fantasy on Three Careers) Muriel Draper Yvonne Davidson Beatrice Locher.

Play.

B. B. or The Birthplace of Bonnes.

Galeries Lafayettes.

Mi-Careme.

Basket.

G. Maratier.

More Grammar Genia Berman.

He and They, Hemingway.

Jo Davidson.

Virgil Thomson.

A Play Without Roses Portrait of Eugene Jolas.

Harold Loeb.

Bravig Imbs.

Eric De Haulleville.

Kristians Tonny.

Pavlik Tchelitchef Or Adrian Arthur.

The Brazilian Admiral’s Son.

David Daisy and Appolonia.

Fourteen Anonymous Portraits.

Singing to a Musician.

She Bowed To Her Brother.

Or. And Then Silence A Portrait of a Frenchman.

An Elucidation.

[ ¶ ]

LECTURES IN AMERICA

Random House, New York 1935

Lectures In America.

[ ¶ ]

NARRATION

The University of Chicago Press, 1935

Narration.

[ ¶ ]

THE GEOGRAPHICAL HISTORY OF AMERICA

Random House, New York 1936

The Geographical History Of America Or The Relation Of Human Nature To The Human Mind.

[ ¶ ]

EVERYBODY’S AUTOBIOGRAPHY

Random House, New York 1937

Everybody’s Autobiography.

[ ¶ ]

PICASSO

B.T. Batsford Ltd., London 1938

Picasso [In English].

[ ¶ ]

THE WORLD IS ROUND

B.T. Batsford Ltd., London 1939

The World is Round.

[ ¶ ]

PROTHALAMIUM FOR BOBOLINK AND HIS LOUISA

Joyous Guard Press, Culver 1939

Prothalamium for Bobolink And His Louisa.

[ ¶ ]

PARIS FRANCE

B.T. Batsford Ltd., London 1940

[Charles Scribner’s Sons, New York 1940]

Paris France.

[ ¶ ]

WHAT ARE MASTERPIECES

The Conference Press, Los Angeles 1940

An American and France.

Identity a Poem.

What Are Master-pieces and Why Are There So Few of Them.

[ ¶ ]

IDA A NOVEL

Random House, New York 1941

Ida A Novel.

[ ¶ ]

WARS I HAVE SEEN

Random House, New York 1945

Wars I Have Seen.

[ ¶ ]

THE GERTRUDE STEIN FIRST READER & Three Plays

Maurice Fridberg, Dublin, London 1946

The Gertrude Stein First Reader.

In A Garden A Tragedy In One Act.

Three Sisters Who Are Not Sisters A Melodrama.

Look and Long.

[ ¶ ]

BREWSIE AND WILLIE

Random House, New York 1946

Brewsie and Willie.

To Americans.

[ ¶ ]

FOUR IN AMERICA

Yale University Press, 1947

Four in America.

[ ¶ ]

BLOOD ON THE DINING-ROOM FLOOR

Banyan Press, New York 1948

Blood On The Dining-Room Floor.

[ ¶ ]

LAST OPERAS AND PLAYS

Rinehart & Co. Inc., New York, Toronto 1949

Yes is for a Very Young Man.

The Mother of Us All.

Doctor Faustus Lights the Lights.

An Exercise In Analysis. A Play.

A Circular Play.

Photograph.

Paisieu.

An Historic Drama In Memory of Winnie Elliot.

Will He Come Back Better. Second Historic Drama. In the Country.

Third Historic Drama.

Play I [–III],

A Play of Pounds.

A Manoir An Historic Play In Which They Are Approached More Often.

Short Sentences.

Byron A Play But Which They Say Byron A Play.

Listen to Me. A Play.

A Play Called Not and Now.

[ ¶ ]

GERTRUDE STEIN: FORM AND INTELLIGIBILITY, by Rosalind S. Miller

The Exposition Press, New York 1949

The Radcliffe Themes.

[ ¶ ]

TWO: GERTRUDE STEIN AND HER BROTHER and other early portraits [1908–1912]

Yale University Press, 1951

Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother.

Jenny, Helen, Hannah, Paul and Peter.

A Man.

Five or Six Men.

Orta or One Dancing.

Four Protégés.

Men.

Elise Surville.

A Kind of Women.

Julia Marlowe.

Frost.

Purrmann.

Russell.

Pach.

Chalfin.

Harriet Fear.

Hessel.

Rue de Rennes.

Bon Marché Weather.

Flirting at the Bon Marché.

[ ¶ ]

MRS. REYNOLDS and Five Earlier Novelettes

Yale University Press, 1952

Mrs. Reynolds A Novel.

Brim Beauvais, a Novelette.

Hotel François Ier.

Bartholomew Arnold or After The War Is Over.

Marguerite Or A Simple Novel of High Life.

What Does She See When She Shuts Her Eyes.

[ ¶ ]

BEE TIME VINE and other pieces [1913–1927]

Yale University Press, 1953

A Sonatina Followed by Another. Dedicated by Request to D. D.

short poems, 1913

Bee Time Vine.

Miguel (Collusion). Guimpe. Candle.

Carnage.

Carry.

Thank You.

Go in Green.

A Lide Close. The Story of a Spanish Morrison.

In.

Yet Dish.

Lifting Belly.

short poems, 1914–1925

Oval.

Meal One.

At.

Emp Lace.

Four.

Dates.

Finished One.

Crete.

Series.

Tillie.

In One.

Lockeridge.

Gentle Julia.

One or Two. I’ve Finished.

Tubene.

Bird Jet.

What is the Name of a Ring.

Study Nature.

Do You Like Your Suit.

The Ford.

Call it a Table.

Third Day Not Thirsty.

Can Call Us.

Our Aid.

Decorations.

Won.

Why Can Kipling Speak.

The Work.

A Poetical Plea.

Selected Poems.

Can You See the Name.

Why Win Wings. On a Hat.

In Their Play.

In the Middle of the Day.

Can You Behave Better.

Exceptional Conduct.

Mirror.

Light Butter.

James is Nervous.

In This Shape Wood.

Can You Speak.

Can You Sit in a Tree.

White Wings.

I Expressed My Opinion.

Animated.

Prim Roses.

Left Poem.

The Present.

Old Dogs.

Kicking.

Then Steal.

Polish.

A Hymn.

Wood.

Names of Flowers.

Scenery.

Develop Spanish.

Capture Splinters.

Sonnets That Please.

Separated.

Attacks.

Counting.

Kites.

Jokes for Jessie.

Not a Hole.

Mary.

Curtains Dream.

As Eighty Or Numbered From One To Eighty-One, A Disputation.

New.

A Comedy Like That.

Early and Late.

Patriarchal Poetry.

[ ¶ ]

AS FINE AS MELANCTHA (1914–1930)

Yale University Press, 1954

Subject-cases: The Background Of A Detective Story.

No.

One Sentence.

Possessive Case.

short pieces

Letters and Parcels and Wool,

Miss Cruttwell.

Why Are There Whites To Console. A History in Three Parts.

Didn’t Nelly and Lilly Love You.

shorter pieces

As Fine As Melanctha.

Equally So. A Description Of All The Incidents Which I Have Observed In Travelling And On My Return.

A History Of Having A Great Many Times Not Continued To Be Friends.

A Third.

More Grammar For A Sentence.

shortest pieces

Colored as Colors. A Gift.

Which One Will.

Title, Sub-Title.

[ ¶ ]

PAINTED LACE and other pieces [1914–1937]

Yale University Press, 1955

Painted Lace.

Coal and Wood.

Here. Actualities.

A Plan for Planting.

events

He Didn’t Light the Light.

When We Went Away.

This One Is Serious.

I Have No Title To Be Successful.

A Very Good House.

In Memory (Polybe Silent).

What Does Cook Want To Do.

I Often Think About Another.

It Was An Accident.

Let Us Be Easily Careful.

We Have Eaten Heartily and We Were Alarmed.

Marry Nettie.

Elected Again.

After At Once.

In Which House Did he Live.

Felicity In Moon light. A Traveler’s Story.

The Return.

Identity a Tale.

A Political Series.

voice lessons and calligraphy

Independent Embroidery.

I Can Feel the Beauty.

The Reverie of the Zionist.

Rich and Poor in English. To Subscribe In French And Other Latin Languages.

Nest of Dishes.

Think Again.

Talks to Saints Or Stories of Saint Remy.

Yes You Do.

Praises.

Practice Of Oratory.

Precepts.

Lily Life.

For Ten.

By the Way.

Admit.

Pay Me.

How are Fears.

Politeness.

The Pilgrims. Thoughts about Master Pieces.

“eye lessons”

A New Happiness.

Curtain Let Us.

Dolphin.

A Little Cream.

Read a New Currant.

Little Pillows.

landscapes and geography

Natural Phenomena.

Currents.

I Feel a Really Anxious Moment Coming.

Geography.

To Call It a Day.

Love A Delight.

Meditations On Being About To Visit My Native Land.

portraits and figures

Look At Us.

Universe or Hand-Reading.

Captain William Edwards.

Henry and I.

Mr. Miranda and William.

Will We See Them Again.

Land Rising.

Finish Constance.

A Singular Addition. A Sequel To An Instant Answer Or One Hundred Prominent Men.

Jonas Julian Caesar and Samuel.

My Dear Coady and Brenner.

Man Ray.

Edith Sitwell And Her Brothers The Sitwells And Also To Osbert Sitwell And to S. Sitwell.

With A Wife.

An Advantage.

Relieve.

Hurlbut.

Two Spaniards.

Duchess de Rohan. A Writer.

To Virgil And Eugene.

To Pierre De Massot.

Absolutely As Bob Brown Or Bobbed Brown.

Lucy La Fontaine.

Mark Twain Centenary.

La Baronne Pierlot.

[ ¶ ]

STANZAS IN MEDITATION and other poems [1929–1933]

Yale University Press, 1956

[Stanzas in Meditation: The Corrected Edition, Yale University Press 2012; Stanzas in Meditation and other poems, Yale University Press, 1956]

Stanzas In Meditation.

Winning His Way. A Narrative Poem of Poetry.

shorter pieces (1929–1933)

A French Rooster.

Abel.

For-get-me-not. To Janet.

Narrative.

To Help. In Case of Accident.

A Ballad.

Poems.

Margite Marguerite and Margherita.

A Little Love Of Life.

First Page.

A Poem.

Afterwards.

[ ¶ ]

ALPHABETS AND BIRTHDAYS

Yale University Press, 1957

To Do: A Book of Alphabets and Birthdays.

All Sunday.

A Birthday Book.

Dahomy Or As Soft A Noise (A Serial).

Birth and Marriage.

A Diary.

History Or Messages From History.

[ ¶ ]

A NOVEL OF THANK YOU

Yale University Press, 1958

A Novel of Thank You.

Three Moral Tales.

Prudence Caution and Foresight. A Story of Avignon.

A Little Novel.

[ ¶ ]

FERNHURST, Q.E.D., AND OTHER EARLY WRITINGS

Liveright, New York 1971

Fernhurst. The History of Philip Redfern A Student of the Nature of Woman.

Things As They Are [Q.E.D.]

[ ¶ ]

REFLECTIONS ON THE ATOMIC BOMB Volume I of the Previously Uncollected Writings

Black Sparrow Press, Los Angeles 1973

i. direct description

Wear.

How Could They Marry Her.

Water Pipe,

Relief Work in France.

The Great American Army.

One Has Not Lost One’s Marguerite.

J.R.

J.R., II.

The Meaning of the Bird.

A Deserter.

ii. portraits and appreciations

Mrs. Th——y.

Mrs. Emerson.

J. H. Jane Heap.

An Indian Boy.

A Stitch in time saves nine, birds of a feather flock together, chickens come home to roost.

Review: Troubadour.

Review: Oscar Wilde Discovers America.

Sir Francis Rose.

Sir Francis Rose.

Stieglitz.

Preface.

Paintings by Elie Lascaux.

Catalogue of an Exhibition of Paintings by Francis Rose.

Sherwood’s Sweetness.

From Dark to Day.

Raoul Dufy.

iii. nature and the emotions

Vacation in Britany King or Kangaroo King Or Yellow King Or Marie Claire Suggests A Meadow. And The Use of Thought.

Ireland.

Dinner.

Readings.

Today We Have a Vacation.

Mildred’s Thoughts.

If He Thinks A Novelette of Desertion.

Procession.

iv. plays

Daniel Webster Eighteen In America A Play.

Lucretia Borgia. A Play.

v. literary music

Studies in Conversation.

Are There Arithmetics.

Made a Mile Away.

Descriptions of Literature.

Five Words in a Line.

vi. syntax and elucidation

We Came a History.

Evidence.

Left to Right.

Thoughts On An American Contemporary Feeling.

Reflection On The Atomic Bomb.

[ ¶ ]

HOW WRITING IS WRITTEN Volume II of the Previously Uncollected Writings

Black Sparrow Press, Los Angeles 1974

vii. disembodied movement

Grant or Rutherford B. Hayes.

Page IX.

viii. entity

The Superstitions of Fred Anneday, Annday, Anday; A Novel of Real Life.

A Waterfall and a Piano.

Is Dead.

Butter Will Melt.

The Autobiography of Rose.

Ida.

ix. questions and answers

Answer: Why I Do Not Live in America.

Letter to Little Review.

Answer to ‘Metanthropological Crisis’.

Answer to The Situation in American Writing.

x. identity

Autobiography:

Story of a Book.

And Now.

America:

I Came and Here I Am.

The Capital and Capitals of the United States of America.

American States and Cities and How They Differ From Each Other.

American Food and American Houses.

American Newspapers.

American Education and Colleges.

American Crimes and How They Matter.

Money:

Money.

More about Money.

Still More About Money.

All About Money.

My Last About Money.

World War II:

The Winner Loses, A Picture of Occupied France.

Broadcast at Voiron.

Off We All Went to See Germany.

The New Hope in Our ‘Sad Young Men.’

Reading Writing and Speaking:

Why I Like Detective Stories.

How Writing is Written.

[ ¶ ]

UNCOLLECTED

Two Women.

Pathe.

My Debt to Books.

Bibliography.

Abstract painting.

A Portrait Of Daisy To Daisy On Her Birthday.

Article.

Simon.

Madame Langlois.

Grace, or Yves de Longevialle.

Realism in novels.

A Poem about the end of the war.

American language and literature.

A Message From Gertrude Stein.

[ ¶ ]

Alphabetical Index

[ ¶ ]

[A]   [B]   [C]   [D]   [E]   [F]   [G]   [H]   [I]   [J]   [K]   [L]   [M]   [N]   [O]   [P]   [R]   [S]   [T]   [U]   [V]   [W]   [Y]

— A —

A Ballad, A.

Abel.

Absolutely As Bob Brown Or Bobbed Brown.

Abstract painting.

Accents in Alsace. A Reasonable Tragedy.

Acquaintance With Description, An.

Ada.

Admit.

Advantage, An.

Advertisement.

Advertisements.

After At Once.

Afterwards.

All About Money.

All Sunday.

Allen Tanner.

Am I to Go or I’ll Say So.

American and France, An.

American Biography and Why Waste It.

American Crimes and How They Matter.

American Education and Colleges.

American Food and American Houses.

American language and literature.

American Newspapers.

American States and Cities and How They Differ From Each Other.

Americans.

Among Negroes.

And Now.

And So. To Change So. (A Fantasy on Three Careers) Muriel Draper Yvonne Davidson Beatrice Locher.

Animated.

Answer to ‘Metanthropological Crisis’.

Answer to The Situation in American Writing.

Answer: Why I Do Not Live in America.

Are There Arithmetics.

Are There Six or Another Question.

Arthur a Grammar.

Article.

As Eighty Or Numbered From One To Eighty-One, A Disputation.

As Fine As Melanctha.

At Present A Play. Nothing But Contemporaries Allowed.

At.

Attacks.

Autobiography of Alice B. Toklas, The.

Autobiography of Rose, The.

[ ¶ ]

— B —

B. B. or The Birthplace of Bonnes.

Bartholomew Arnold or After The War Is Over.

Basket.

Bee Time Vine.

Before the Flowers of Friendship Faded Friendship Faded.

Bernard Fay.

Bibliography.

Bird Jet.

Birth and Marriage.

Birthday Book, A.

Blood On The Dining-Room Floor.

Bon Marché Weather.

Bonne Annee. A Play.

Book Concluding With As a Wife Has a Cow A Love Story, A.

Bouquet. Their wills, A.

Braque.

Bravig Imbs.

Brazilian Admiral’s Son, The.

Brewsie and Willie.

Brim Beauvais, a Novelette.

Broadcast at Voiron.

Business in Baltimore.

Butter Will Melt.

By the Way.

Byron A Play But Which They Say Byron A Play.

[ ¶ ]

— C —

Call it a Table.

Can Call Us.

Can You Behave Better.

Can You See the Name.

Can You Sit in a Tree.

Can You Speak.

Capital and Capitals of the United States of America, The.

Capital Capitals.

Captain Walter Arnold. A Play.

Captain William Edwards.

Capture Splinters.

Carnage.

Carry.

Catalogue of an Exhibition of Paintings by Francis Rose.

Cezanne.

Chalfin.

Christian Berard.

Circular Play, A.

Civilization. A Play In Three Acts.

Coal and Wood.

Collection, A.

Colored as Colors. A Gift.

Comedy Like That, A.

Composition as Explanation.

Counting Her Dresses. A Play.

Counting.

Crete.

Currents.

Curtain Let Us.

Curtain Raiser, A.

Curtains Dream.

[ ¶ ]

— D —

d’Aiguys, The.

Dahomy Or As Soft A Noise (A Serial).

Dan Raffel A Nephew.

Daniel Webster Eighteen In America A Play.

Dates.

David Daisy and Appolonia.

Decorations.

Description Of The Fifteenth of November. A Portrait of T. S. Eliot, A.

Descriptions of Literature.

Deserter, A.

Develop Spanish.

Diary, A.

Didn’t Nelly and Lilly Love You.

Difference Between the Inhabitants of France and the Inhabitants of the United States of America, The.

Dinner.

Do Let Us Go Away. A Play.

Do You Like Your Suit.

Doctor Faustus Lights the Lights.

Dolphin.

Duchess de Rohan. A Writer.

[ ¶ ]

— E —

Early and Late.

Edith Sitwell And Her Brothers The Sitwells And Also To Osbert Sitwell And to S. Sitwell.

Elected Again.

Elise Surville.

Elucidation, An.

Emily Chadboume.

Emmet Addis the Doughboy; A Pastoral.

Emp Lace.

England.

Equally So. A Description Of All The Incidents Which I Have Observed In Travelling And On My Return.

Eric De Haulleville.

Erik Satie.

Events.

Every Afternoon. A Dialogue.

Everybody’s Autobiography.

Evidence.

Exceptional Conduct.

Exercise In Analysis. A Play, An.

[ ¶ ]

— F —

Family of Perhaps Three, A.

Farragut or A Husband’s Recompense.

Felicity In Moon light. A Traveler’s Story.

Fernhurst. The History of Philip Redfern A Student of the Nature of Woman.

Film. Deux Soeurs Qui Ne Sont Pas Soeurs.

Finally George A Vocabulary Of Thinking.

Finish Constance.

Finished One.

First Page.

Five Georges. A Play, The.

Five or Six Men.

Five Words in a Line.

Flirting at the Bon Marché.

For Ten.

For the Country Entirely. A Play in Letters.

Ford, The.

Forensics.

For-get-me-not. To Janet.

Four Dishonest Ones.

Four in America.

Four Protégés.

Four Saints in Three Acts. An Opera to be Sung.

Four.

Fourteen Anonymous Portraits.

France. G&P, 27.

French Rooster, A.

From Dark to Day.

Frost.

[ ¶ ]

— G —

G. Maratier.

G.M.P.

Galeries Lafayettes.

Gentle Julia.

Geographical History Of America Or The Relation Of Human Nature To The Human Mind, The.

Geography.

George Hugnet.

Gertrude Stein First Reader, The.

Go in Green.

Grace, or Yves de Longevialle.

Grammarian, A.

Grant or Rutherford B. Hayes.

Great American Army, The.

Guillaume Apollinaire.

[ ¶ ]

— H —

Harold Loeb.

Harriet Fear.

Harriet.

Have They Attacked Mary. He Giggled. (A Political Caricature).

He and They, Hemingway.

He Didn’t Light the Light.

He Said It. Monologue.

Henry and I.

Here. Actualities.

Hessel.

Historic Drama In Memory of Winnie Elliot, An.

History Of Having A Great Many Times Not Continued To Be Friends, A.

History Or Messages From History.

Hotel François Ier.

How are Fears.

How Could They Marry Her.

How Writing is Written.

Hurlbut.

Hymn, A.

[ ¶ ]

— I —

I Came and Here I Am.

I Can Feel the Beauty.

I Expressed My Opinion.

I Feel a Really Anxious Moment Coming.

I Have No Title To Be Successful.

I Like It To Be A Play. A Play.

I Must Try to Write the History of Belmonte.

I Often Think About Another.

Ida A Novel.

Ida.

Identity a Poem.

Identity a Tale.

If He Thinks A Novelette of Desertion.

If I Told Him. A Completed Portrait of Picasso.

If you Had Three Husbands.

IIIIIIIIII.

In A Garden A Tragedy In One Act.

In Memory (Polybe Silent).

In One.

In the Grass (On Spain).

In the Middle of the Day.

In Their Play.

In This Shape Wood.

In Which House Did he Live.

In.

Independent Embroidery.

Indian Boy, An.

Instant Answer or A Hundred Prominent Men, An.

Introducing.

Ireland.

Irma.

Is Dead.

It Was An Accident.

Italians.

[ ¶ ]

— J —

J. H. Jane Heap.

J.R., II.

J.R.

James is Nervous.

Jean Cocteau.

Jenny, Helen, Hannah, Paul and Peter.

Jo Davidson.

Johnny Grey.

Jokes for Jessie.

Jonas Julian Caesar and Samuel.

Julia Marlowe.

[ ¶ ]

— K —

Kicking.

Kind of Women, A.

King or Something. (Public Is Invited To Dance), The.

Kites.

Kristians Tonny.

[ ¶ ]

— L —

La Baronne Pierlot.

Ladies Voices. Curtain Raiser.

Land of Nations (Subtitle And Ask Asia).

Land Rising.

League, A.

Lectures In America.

Left Poem.

Left to Right.

Lend a Hand or Four Religions.

Let Us Be Easily Careful.

Letter to Little Review.

Letters and Parcels and Wool,

Lide Close. The Story of a Spanish Morrison, A.

Life Of Juan Gris. The Life And Death of Juan Gris, The.

Lifting Belly.

Light Butter.

Lily Life.

Lipschitz.

List, A.

Listen to Me. A Play.

Little Cream, A.

Little Love Of Life, A.

Little Novel, A.

Little Pillows.

Lockeridge.

Long Gay Book, A.

Look and Long.

Look At Us.

Louis XI and Madame Giraud.

Love A Delight.

Lucretia Borgia. A Play.

Lucy Church Amiably.

Lucy La Fontaine.

Lynn And The College De France.

Lyrical Opera Made By Two To Be Sung, A.

[ ¶ ]

— M —

Mabel Dodge at the Villa Curonia.

Madame de Clermont-Tonnerre.

Madame Langlois.

Madame Recamier An Opera.

Made a Mile Away.

Making of Americans, The.

Mallorcan Stories.

Man Ray.

Man, A.

Manguin A Painter.

Manoir An Historic Play In Which They Are Approached More Often, A.

Many Many Women.

Margite Marguerite and Margherita.

Marguerite Or A Simple Novel of High Life.

Mark Twain Centenary.

Marry Nettie.

Mary.

Matisse.

Meal One.

Meaning of the Bird, The.

Meditations On Being About To Visit My Native Land.

Men.

Message From Gertrude Stein, A.

Mexico. A Play.

Mi-Careme.

Miguel (Collusion). Guimpe. Candle.

Mildred Aldrich Saturday.

Mildred’s Thoughts.

Mirror.

Miss Cruttwell.

Miss Furr and Miss Skeene.

Money.

Monsieur Vollard et Cezanne.

More about Money.

More Grammar For A Sentence.

More Grammar Genia Berman.

More League.

Mother of Us All, The.

Movie, A.

Mr. Miranda and William.

Mrs. Edwardes.

Mrs. Emerson.

Mrs. Reynolds A Novel.

Mrs. Th——y.

Mrs. Whitehead.

My Dear Coady and Brenner.

My Debt to Books.

My Last About Money.

[ ¶ ]

— N —

Nadelman.

Names of Flowers.

Narration.

Narrative.

Natural Phenomena.

Near East or Chicago. A Description.

Nest of Dishes.

New Happiness, A.

New Hope in Our ‘Sad Young Men,’ The.

New.

Next. Life and Letters of Marcel Duchamp.

No.

Not a Hole.

Not Slightly. A Play.

Novel of Thank You, A.

[ ¶ ]

— O —

Objects Lie on a Table. A Play.

Off We All Went to See Germany.

Old and Old.

Old Dogs.

One Has Not Lost One’s Marguerite.

One or Two. I’ve Finished.

One Sentence.

One Spaniard.

One. Carl Van Vechten.

Or More (or War).

Or. And Then Silence A Portrait of a Frenchman.

Orta or One Dancing.

Our Aid.

Oval.

[ ¶ ]

— P —

Pach.

Page IX.

Painted Lace.

Paintings by Elie Lascaux.

Paisieu.

Paris France.

Parlor.

Pathe.

Patriarchal Poetry.

Patriotic Leading, A.

Pavlik Tchelitchef Or Adrian Arthur.

Pay Me.

Photograph.

Picasso.

Picasso [In English].

Pictures of Juan Gris.

Pilgrims. Thoughts about Master Pieces, The.

Pink Melon Joy.

Plan for Planting, A.

Play A Lion for Max Jacob, A.

Play Called Not and Now, A.

Play I [-III],

Play of Pounds, A.

Play Without Roses Portrait of Eugene Jolas, A.

Play.

Please Do Not Suffer. A Play.

Poem about the end of the war, A.

Poem About Walberg, A.

Poem, A.

Poems.

Poetical Plea, A.

Polish.

Politeness.

Political Series, A.

Portrait of Constance Fletcher.

Portrait Of Daisy To Daisy On Her Birthday, A.

Portrait of F. B, A.

Portrait of One. Harry Phelan Gibb, A.

Portrait of Prince B. D.

Possessive Case.

Practice Of Oratory.

Praises.

Precepts.

Preciosilla.

Preface.

Present, The.

Prim Roses.

Procession.

Prothalamium for Bobolink And His Louisa.

Prudence Caution and Foresight. A Story of Avignon.

Psychology of Nations or What Are You Looking At, The.

Publishers, The Portrait Gallery And The Manuscripts At The British Museum.

Purrmann.

[ ¶ ]

— R —

Radcliffe Themes, The.

Raoul Dufy.

Read a New Currant.

Readings.

Realism in novels.

Reflection On The Atomic Bomb.

Regular Regularly in Narrative.

Relief Work in France.

Relieve.

Reread Another. A Play. To be played indoors or out. I wish to be a school.

Return, The.

Reverie of the Zionist, The.

Review: Oscar Wilde Discovers America.

Review: Troubadour.

Rich and Poor in English. To Subscribe In French And Other Latin Languages.

Roche.

Rue de Rennes.

Russell.

[ ¶ ]

— S —

Sacred Emily.

Saint in Seven, A.

Saints and Singing. A Play.

Saving the Sentence.

Say it With Flowers. A Play.

Scenery.

Scenes From the Door.

Scenes. Actions And Dispositions of Relations And Positions.

Selected Poems.

Sentences and Paragraphs.

Sentences.

Separated.

Series.

She Bowed To Her Brother.

Sherwood’s Sweetness.

Short Sentences.

Simon.

Singing to a Musician.

Singular Addition. A Sequel To An Instant Answer Or One Hundred Prominent Men, A.

Sir Francis Rose.

Sir Francis Rose.

Sitwell Edith Sitwell.

Sonatina Followed by Another. Dedicated by Request to D. D, A.

Sonnets That Please.

Stanzas In Meditation.

Stieglitz.

Still More About Money.

Stitch in time saves nine, birds of a feather flock together, chickens come home to roost, A.

Story of a Book.

Storyette H. M.

Studies in Conversation.

Study Nature.

Subject-cases: The Background Of A Detective Story.

Superstitions of Fred Anneday, Annday, Anday; A Novel of Real Life, The.

Susie Asado.

Sweet Tail (Gypsies), A.

[ ¶ ]

— T —

Talks to Saints Or Stories of Saint Remy.

Tender Buttons.

Thank You.

Then Steal.

They Must. Be Wedded. To Their Wife. A Play.

They Weighed Weighed-Layed A Drama of Aphorisms.

Things As They Are [Q.E.D.]

Think Again.

Third Day Not Thirsty.

Third Historic Drama.

Third, A.

This One Is Serious.

Thoughts On An American Contemporary Feeling.

Three Lives.

Three Moral Tales.

Three Sisters Who Are Not Sisters A Melodrama.

Three Sitting Here.

Tillie.

Title, Sub-Title.

To Americans.

To Call It a Day.

To Do: A Book of Alphabets and Birthdays.

To Help. In Case of Accident.

To Kitty Or Kate Buss.

To Pierre De Massot.

To Virgil And Eugene.

Today We Have a Vacation.

Tourty or Tourtebattre. A Story of The Great War.

Tubene.

Turkey and Bones and Eating and We Liked It. A Play.

Two Spaniards.

Two Women.

Two: Gertrude Stein and Her Brother.

[ ¶ ]

— U —

Universe or Hand-Reading.

[ ¶ ]

— V —

Vacation in Britany King or Kangaroo King Or Yellow King Or Marie Claire Suggests A Meadow. And The Use of Thought.

Valentine To Sherwood Anderson. Idem The Same, A.

Van or Twenty Years After. A Second Portrait of Carl Van Vech-ten.

Very Good House, A.

Virgil Thomson.

[ ¶ ]

— W —

Wars I Have Seen.

Water Pipe,

Waterfall and a Piano, A.

We Came a History.

We Have Eaten Heartily and We Were Alarmed.

Wear.

What Are Master-pieces and Why Are There So Few of Them.

What Does Cook Want To Do.

What Does She See When She Shuts Her Eyes.

What Happened. A Five Act Play.

What is the Name of a Ring.

When We Went Away.

Wherein Iowa Differs from Kansas and Indiana.

Wherein the South Differs From the North.

Which One Will.

White Wines.

White Wings.

Why Are There Whites To Console. A History in Three Parts.

Why Can Kipling Speak.

Why I Like Detective Stories.

Why Win Wings. On a Hat.

Will He Come Back Better. Second Historic Drama. In the Country.

Will We See Them Again.

Winner Loses, A Picture of Occupied France, The.

Winning His Way. A Narrative Poem of Poetry.

With A Wife.

Won.

Wood.

Woodrow Wilson.

Work Again.

Work, The.

World is Round, The.

[ ¶ ]

— Y —

Yes is for a Very Young Man.

Yes You Do.

Yet Dish.